《I Am the Fated Villain》


 Chapter 1: Young Lord, Gu Changge

    <h4>Chapter 1: Young Lord, Gu Changge</h4>


    <strong>"Is this the true face of the Taixuan Holy Land, one of the six Sacred Lands of the Eastern Deste? You bully the weak to curry favor with the strong, and don''t even feel ashamed for pushing your daughter into a pit of fire?!</strong>


    <strong>"From the beginning to the end, not once did you consider asking the Taixuan Holy Maiden for her opinion? Today, I will ask for justice on her behalf!</strong>


    <strong>"If staying quiet in the face of power is what it means to be a disciple of the Taixuan Holy Land, then I don''t want this discipleship!</strong>


    <strong>"But please keep this in mind, Taixuan Holy Lord, that I, Ye Chen, will surely return today''s shame in the near future!"</strong>


    Many people stood inside a glorious hall and listened to the angry roars of a young disciple.


    A sturdy-looking youth with a handsome face, an unyielding aura, and clenched fists stood in the center of the hall and indignantly roared towards a tform in front of him.


    He was Ye Chen, an Inner Sect Disciple of the Taixuan Holy Land.


    <strong>"WHAT AUDACITY?! How dare a mere Inner Sect Disciple dare confront the Holy Lord? You must be tired of living!"</strong>


    Next to the youth stood an Inner Sect Elder with a terrifying aura. The Elder''splexion had long turned ugly as he fumed with rage and wanted to shut this disciple''s trap with a single p.


    How could they allow a measly Inner Sect Disciple to run wild in the Holy Lord''s Hall of their Taixuan Holy Land? After all, they were one of the six major forces of the Eastern Deste.


    Worse still! Today was the day of the Taixuan Holy Son''s coronation, and they had invited many small andrge forces to witness the event. Everyone stood and watched the farce inside the hall.


    Had it not been for him trying to save face for the Holy Land, the Elder would have already pped this ignorant chump of a disciple to death with a single p!


    ����


    <i><strong>[In the Holy Lord''s Hall]</strong></i>


    A group of Inner Sect Disciples and guests from afar pointed towards Ye Chen and whispered about the show he put up in front of them.


    The look in their eyes, as they watched his determined expression, was simr to what one would have when they watched a monkey show.


    <strong>"Did this Ye Chen lose his mind? Where did he get the guts to spew all that nonsense in the Holy Lord''s face?"</strong>


    <strong>"What a fool! His strength is among the better Inner Sect Disciples, and I had heard that an Elder wished to take him in as their True Disciple, but it seems that''s gonna be out of the question now."</strong>


    Some of the onlookers couldn''t help but sneer.


    <strong>"I think he really wants to die today. Once that Young Lord is angered by him, I worry that our entire Taixuan Holy Land might get implicated."</strong>


    The True Disciple who said this was enraged and worried.


    If this Ye Chen somehow angered that mysterious Young Lord, he estimated that the Holy Land wouldn''t suffer his wrath alone��the entire Eastern Deste might get swept up in the storm.


    It was because of these thoughts that the Disciple''s desire to personally stomp Ye Chen had soared.


    The Elders of the major powers who hade for the Coronation Ceremony were all looking forward to the situation''s esction. Of course, almost everyone regarded the Inner Sect Disciple named Ye Chen as a monkey performing a good show.


    What else could a mere Inner Sect Disciple be, if not a monkey, when he tried to confront the Taixuan Holy Lord himself.


    <strong>"You are Ye Chen, right? I remember you �� you are from a small ce in the Azure Territory. After crossing through a hundred dynasties, you finally became a disciple of my Taixuan Holy Land��</strong>


    <strong>"Now you are telling me that you want to renounce your identity as a disciple of my Taixuan Holy Land?"</strong>


    At this time, a middle-aged man quietly sitting at the main seat on the tform spoke up.


    His deep-as-the-sea eyes opened and one could see breathtaking divine rays of golden light flickering through them. The golden light changed into an aura and flowed around his figure as a terrifying pressure descended upon all those standing in the hall, showing his anger and majesty.


    It was obvious that the person was a supreme master!


    He was none other than the Taixuan Holy Lord, and as soon as he spoke up, the entire hall fell silent. The guests who came to observe the ceremony also quietened down.


    <i><strong>[Urgh!]</strong></i>


    Ye Chen felt a powerful aura suppress his being, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. But even then, he wasn''t going to be subdued! His confidence at this time couldn''t be shaken.


    <strong>"Holy Lord, I merely want to ask for justice for the Holy Maiden; I can''t watch her fall into a pit of fire like this��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s words were full of confidence and righteousness, backed by his dauntless spirit. While speaking, Ye Chen''s gaze unconsciously fell upon a woman in front of him.


    The woman had graceful and gorgeous features. With eyes that rippled like autumn water, and willow-like eyebrows, she was garbed in a green dress made of exquisite silk. Her bright, lovely face shimmered under the light.


    Not a single speck of dust could be seen on her fluttering dress. Her ethereal and calm temperament was difficult to put into words. She was like a Fairy who had identally descended from the Ninth Heaven.


    From beginning to end, her expression hadn''t changed no matter what transpired in the hall.


    <strong>"Pit of fire? What bold words��"</strong>


    Hearing his words, the Taixuan Holy Lord''s expression sank. It was at this time that a lot of people came to a realization, and their expressions turned weird, too.


    Turned out that all the nonsense Ye Chen spewed was out of his feelings of dissatisfaction and indignation over another man stealing away the stunning Holy Maiden he had adored for a long time..


    Although many other disciples were also jealous and unwilling to watch their Holy Maiden fall into the hands of an outsider, they didn''t have the guts to bark it out in public like Ye Chen.


    They weren''t retarded like him!


    After all, the identity of that Young Lord was so esteemed that not even the Taixuan Holy Lord dared to neglect him, nor show disrespect to him.


    At this moment, the onlookers looked towards the youth who had been quietly sitting next to the Taixuan Holy Lord, drinking his tea without a care for anything that went on in front of him.


    He was�� Gu Changge!

 Chapter 2: Thrust Into A World of Fantasy; The Villain of Destiny!

    <h4>Chapter 2: Thrust Into A World of Fantasy; The Viin of Destiny!</h4>


    Gu Changge''s deep eyes stared into the cup of tea in his hands as he blew away the vapors rising above it. Not a speck of dust could be seen on his white-as-snow clothes, and ayer of mist seemed to shroud his handsome and exquisite facial features. But if one looked closer, they could see an indifferent expression that overlooked everything without a shred of interest.


    With elusive thoughts and his uninterested expression, it was clear he didn''t care about the farce that transpired in the hall.


    He acted like a silent observer, watching the world from above.


    At least, that''s how everyone in the hall saw him.


    No matter who it was, they all thought that the identity of the man in front of them wasn''t simple. Be it his temperament or his demeanor, one could feel an aura of transcendence.


    He wasn''t a mortal!


    Of course, what nobody knew was that Gu Changge''s so-called indifference was purely out of a sense of��loss,plete loss. It''s not that he didn''t care about what went on in the hall, but that he couldn''t. At this moment, he was lost in a daze as his memories fused with someone else''s.


    He was a Transmigrator!


    A moment ago, he was asleep in his room, and in the next, he found himself in this dangerous fantasy world as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Here, the mighty can pick the stars and grasp the moon. They can move mountains and overturn the seas. Flying is easy, and escaping through the Earth is normal.


    The weak, however, are crushed beneath the feet of the strong. Their lives are worth no more than the grass and mud under ones feet, without a shred of respect and dignity.


    ����


    He was a True Disciple of an Immortal Land from the Upper Realm who had descended to the Lower Realm to train himself; he was born with prodigious talent and a terrifying background.


    Although it all felt good to the ears, Gu Changge''s experience from reading uncountable online novels in his previous life made his current situation crystal clear to him: he was nothing more than a mob viin, one of those cannon fodders who would get crushed within a few chapters.


    The realization pained Gu Changge''s heart.


    As he watched the scene before him, he realized that the moment he transmigrated, he ended up in a situation where he would get humiliated by a Favored Son of Heaven!


    That Ye Chen''s name was clearly one of those generic cookie-cutter names for the Protagonists.


    As for his name? It was Gu Changge, a name that was clearly thought up by the author on the spot to give the Protagonist a cannon fodder scum to trample under his feet.


    He was shown to be some amazing big shot, so wouldn''t the Protagonist gain a ton of prestige if he sessfully crushed a prestigious figure like him?


    <strong>"Gu Changge��"</strong>


    <strong>"Gu Changge��"</strong>


    By now, Ye Chen had already called out Gu Changge''s name multiple times, but failed to elicit any response.


    Gu Changge didn''t even deign to look at him.


    Ye Chen''s bones creaked as his clenched fists tightened out of frustration and rage after receiving not a scrap of attention from his adversary. In his view, Gu Changge was thoroughly looking down on him.


    <strong>"WHAT IMPUDENCE?! How dare you call the Young Lord''s name with such disrespect?"</strong>


    At this time, a cold snarl followed, by a majestic force of oppression, broke out from Gu Changge''s side. The one who spoke was Chu Xuan, the newly-appointed Holy Son of the Taixuan Holy Land.


    He strode forward with a frosty expression, and various runes flickered around his palm as his divine aura surged, showing that he was ready to attack Ye Chen at any moment to teach him a lesson.


    Right now was his time to perform. Had it not been for Gu Changge''s good remarks about him, he wouldn''t have ascended to his current position. He wouldn''t have so easily overwhelmed the other True Disciples of the Taixuan Holy Land otherwise.


    For that reason, he held immense feelings of gratitude towards Gu Changge.


    After all, he wasn''t like Su Qingge, who was born to a Saint father and was destined to be the Holy Maiden from the moment she arrived in this world.


    <strong>"Ye Chen, you impudent brat! You have challenged the Sect''s authority over and over in front of all our guests, and it makes me question your loyalty towards the Sect��</strong>


    <strong>"Guards! Come forward and immediately throw this beast into a dungeon; let him await judgement down there!"</strong>


    At this moment, an Elder also stood up and yelled at Ye Chen to earn himself some favor points from Gu Changge. There was no way he would pass on such a good opportunity.


    <strong>"Agreed! Holy Lord, I suggest we abolish this Ye Chen''s cultivation base and throw him out of the Sect."</strong>


    <strong>"Right! We can give Young Lord Gu a reasonable exnation this way!"</strong>


    The other Elders also reacted and stood up one after another to earn points for themselves, cursing Ye Chen for his audacity and disrespect with expressions of righteousness.


    The show shocked all the guests who hade from afar.


    Just what was the identity of that mysterious man in white?


    Ye Chen, on the other hand, turned pale. He could tell the situation wasn''t going in his favor. Everyone was trying their best to please that Gu Changge �� not even Su Qingge spoke up in his favor!


    Why was this happening?! Everything waspletely different from his expectations!


    Just then, a coldness crept up his hand from his finger, calming Ye Chen''s irritable state of mind.


    Gu Changge still sat in his seat, but a light of interest could be seen in his eyes as he took a sip of his tea.


    How peculiar? He hadn''t even said a word, yet this Favored Son of Heaven named Ye Chen had already ended up in an unfavorable situation? This was quite uncharacteristic considering his status as a <i>��Favored''</i> Son of Heaven.


    Following that, Gu Changge''s gaze fell upon the ring adorning Ye Chen''s finger.


    <i><strong>[Hoh!]</strong></i>


    Seems like it was the standard Powerful Grandpa trope that was popr a few years back in his original world. As expected of a Favored Son of Heaven, they couldn''t go without a Golden Finger.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, do you only know how to bully others with your status?"</strong>


    Ye Chen roared once more, ring at Gu Changge''s figure. He felt that the entire situation was orchestrated by Gu Changge to deal with him. If not for his existence, how could the Holy Lord personally give away Su Qingge?


    Much could have happened overst night!


    Ye Chen felt a bundle of fury unfurling inside his heart as he thought about that fact. He wished to kill Gu Changge by ten thousand cuts, tearing him into millions of pieces right then and there.


    He had once undergone a tribtion with Su Qingge, yet he could only look at her from afar without a chance to get close �� so much so that he hadn''t even gotten to touch her dress!


    Yet, this Gu Changge��


    ����


    Gu Changge still maintained his calm as he kept looking down while drinking his tea. His expression hadn''t changed at all, showing neither glee nor fury. In his heart, however, he found the entire spectacle to be quite funny.


    After all, this shit-show had nothing to do with him.


    Based on the Original''s memories, the Original didn''t even know about the existence of a nobody like this Ye Chen before he showed himself and went against him today.


    As for the Holy Lord of the Taixuan Holy Land giving his daughter to him? That wasn''t because Gu Changge desired her; it was because the Holy Lord wanted to rope him in while he still could, to get on his good side.


    It was something normal in every world, let alone in a dog-eat-dog world like this ce where the strong preyed upon the weak. Who wouldn''t want a terrifying backer here?


    As for this Ye Chen? He must be a professional Mud-Slinger, seeing how he had no real talent and only spewed crap from his mouth.

 Chapter 3: Posturing? I Can Do That Too!

    <h4>Chapter 3: Posturing? I Can Do That Too!</h4>


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, I hope you don''t mind this disciple''s actions. This Ye Chen doesn''t understand etiquette."</strong>


    Gloom covered the Taixuan Holy Lord''s face as he spoke. He couldn''t help but signal towards the Elders of his Sect with a subtle wink while apologizing to Gu Changge.


    All the guests were watching this farce with great excitement��his Taixuan Holy Land had never suffered such loss of face before!


    <strong>"Holy Lord, please allow me to deal with this Ye Chen to present Young Lord Gu with our apology!"</strong>


    Chu Xuan, the new Holy Son of the Taixuan Holy Land, took the lead in currying favor with Gu Changge. He had started to move before he finished his words. Magical runes flickered and appeared in his palms as heunched a probing attack towards Ye Chen.


    <i><strong>[Boom!]</strong></i>


    A deep explosion thundered in the hall. The runes in Chu Xuan''s hands merged and transformed into a terrible sh of lightning that resembled a roaring dragon.


    As the Holy Son of the Taixuan Holy Land, he was naturally a cut above the rest whenpared to his peers. Ye Chen, on the other hand, was nothing but a nameless Inner Sect Disciple. The disparity between the two was like a bottomless chasm, so how could Ye Chen be Chu Xuan''s opponent?


    Runes shed around and spectral rays of light blinded the onlookers as they watched the battle.


    The stronger existences in the hall, including the Taixuan Holy Land, didn''t care about the oue of the battle though. In their opinion, Ye Chen''s defeat was a forgone conclusion.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t a matter where they would need to take action, or they wouldn''t have a ce to hide their faces. After all, there were many people from the other Holy Lands and major ns among the guests who came to observe the Coronation Ceremony.


    The Taixuan Holy Lord didn''t want to add on to the humiliation.


    <strong>"Good, let''s fight it out then!"</strong>


    Ye Chen, on the other hand, weed the battle with great excitement. He wasn''t afraid in the least! His aura surged and he met his adversary''s palm with a palm attack of his own.


    <strong>"This Ye Chen really doesn''t understand the immensity of the Heavens! Isn''t he just overestimating himself and looking for death?"</strong>


    The Inner Sect Disciples in the audience ridiculed with disdain.


    <strong>"The Holy Son Chu Xuan is half-step into the Transcendent Realm, while this Ye Chen is merely in the Spirit Pce Realm, and that''s without taking into ount the Holy Son''s [Hell Thunder Divine Physique]��"</strong>


    <strong>"The oue is already set in stone��"</strong>


    The disciples concluded one after another �� every single one of them felt that Ye Chen was courting death.


    In the next moment, mes surged and thunder crackled. Extreme heat met with a brilliant sh to birth a resounding boom.


    In the aftermath, Chu Xuan''s body trembled and he felt a numbing sensation throughout his body. Ye Chen, on the other hand, stood still with a confident expression, resembling a young God of Fire.


    <strong>"What?!"</strong>


    <strong>"He''s that strong��"</strong>


    Light flickered in the eyes of various female disciples as they watched Ye Chen''s captivating figure. His strength exceeded their expectations �� it shocked a lot of the observers.


    In that palm exchange, it could be seen that the two had rivaled each other without much difference.


    <strong>"Ye Chen''s cultivation is only at the Spirit Pce Realm, yet he''s able to block the Holy Son''s blow, who''s half-step into the Transcendent Realm? "</strong>


    All the disciples and Elders were stunned by the oue.


    The result even shook the Taixuan Holy Lord, who had watched the exchange with a sullen expression.


    After all, Chu Xuan was born with the [Hell Thunder Divine Physique], and could easily contend against cultivators above his own Realm. Few could rival him in his generation. And yet, he failed to finish someone like Ye Chen, who was almost an entire Realm below him, in a single blow?


    Could this Ye Chen''s potential be even stronger than Chu Xuan''s? Howe they hadn''t discovered his talent until now?


    Of course, if one asked who among the observers wasn''t surprised by this turn of events, then the answer would be��Gu Changge!


    Ye Chen was a Favored Son of Heaven, after all.


    Proving others wrong and pping their faces was the norm for his kind, after all.


    Gu Changge slowly took another sip of his tea.


    Without a hurried tone, he spoke up.


    <strong>"You seem to have quite the trust in this Ye Chen''s ability?"</strong>


    Su Qingge turned her head when the words fell into her ears. Her calm figure couldn''t help but tremble, spreading a burst of elegant fragrance of orchids in the surroundings.


    She didn''t speak up, but her subtle movements exposed what went through her mind.


    Gu Changge stared at her with his deep gaze, and smiled, <strong>"The way you try to act calm��isn''t it to make me think you have nothing to do with this Ye Chen? Are you afraid I will deal with him?"</strong>


    <strong>"How cunning you are, woman."</strong>


    With a few words, he had revealed her parlor trick.


    Su Qingge felt that this man right now was more difficult to deal with than she had thought, and this fact made her feel even more uneasy than when he had an indifferent expression.


    Still, she pursed her lips and made sure not to utter any words.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, nced down at his tea cup, and said with a t tone, <strong>"It''s empty��"</strong>


    Su Qingge turned to look at him, and then silently picked up the teapot to refill his cup.


    <strong>"Interesting��"</strong>


    Gu Changge spoke with a mysterious smile. It was as if he was talking to himself, but it also appeared as if his words were directed at Su Qingge.


    Su Qingge''s hand holding the teacup quivered.


    For Gu Changge, it was easy to pull out a few hundred examples of such a well-weathered cliche and plot. The reason behind Ye Chen''s sudden anxiety today was purely generated by the fact that he overheard that the Taixuan Holy Lord''s personally sent his daughter over to Gu Changge''s roomst night.


    What he didn''t know was that Gu Changge''s Original had an indifferent disposition, only focused on his Cultivation, so he didn''t even bother to touch Su Qingge.


    From the events that lead to now, Gu Changge could easily see that this Su Qingge was one of those so-called Heroines.


    And from the perspective of the plot, Ye Chen, someone who had risen up from a backwater ce, crossed through hundreds of dynasties, and finally worshiped into the Taixuan Holy Land as a disciple, was the Protagonist. In fact, the plot should have progressed to the mid-point of his story.


    After all, Su Qingge had prodigious talent, a gorgeous face and figure, and the identity of being the Taixuan Holy Land''s Holy Maiden. More than that, she was smart.


    She knew that if Ye Chen were to face off against Gu Changge, he would be like an egg smashed into a rock. For that reason, she didn''t try to ask him for lenience towards Ye Chen �� that would only make him, Gu Changge, despise Ye Chen even more.


    The best way for her, then, would be to act with indifference towards everything that went on to show Gu Changge that she had nothing to do with Ye Chen.


    If such a woman wasn''t the Heroine, then who was?


    What a pity for her that Gu Changge had already seen through it all.


    It was as if he had an omnipotent perspective through which he watched the world. What''s more? Now that Gu Changge knew he was the viin, he had no intention to let Su Qingge get away from his grasp.


    A melon plucked by force might not be sweet, but it could still quench one''s thirst.


    <strong>"I underestimated you!"</strong>


    Taixuan Holy Son, Chu Xuan, spoke with a cold tone. His posture showed that he still wanted to continue the battle. After all, he would be an embarrassment if he couldn''t take down this Ye Chen when everyone, especially Gu Changge, watched him.


    But, by now, Gu Changge had already appeared beside them and waved his hand to stop his actions.


    <strong>"How dull."</strong>


    As soon as those words left his mouth, Ye Chen froze in stupefaction.


    <strong>"However, since this matter is rted to me, I won''t trouble Holy Son Chu Xuan anymore."</strong>


    Gu Changge added while his gazended upon Ye Chen''s face.


    <strong>"Your fearlessness��is it out of ignorance?"</strong>


    Gu Changge muttered, and then his gaze fell.


    In the next moment, a majestic force descended upon the hall as if the sky had burst open. A terrible tempest swept through everything as runes shed and spirit energy quivered.


    Everyone felt deep terror rising from the depths of their souls, to the point that even some Elders couldn''t help but be shocked.


    <strong>"Is this Young Lord Gu''s true power, huh��"</strong>


    The Taixuan Holy Lord also turned serious.


    <i><strong>[Bang!]</strong></i>


    As the main target of the force, Ye Chen''splexion drastically changed and his face paled; his legs softened and he knelt on the ground in the next moment. Even with his hands pushing against the ground, he could barely keep his head from touching the floor.


    He was squashed.


    No matter how he contacted the Master in his ring, it made no difference.


    <i>��How is he so strong��''</i>


    Ye Chen used all his might to raise his head and stared at the man dressed in white looking down on him as if he was watching an ant. Ye Chen couldn''t believe what happened �� he was unwilling to ept such a result.


    <i>��Posturing? I can do that too!''</i>


    Gu Changge had an indifferent, lofty expression, but he sneered in his heart. There wasn''t much to think about the result of the previous battle. If he let that go on, Ye Chen would easily defeat Chu Xuan and strongly p everyone in the face.


    Next, Ye Chen would take the opportunity to challenge him and make some kind of bet on a battle in the future. Won''t that be an easy win for him with that Powerful Grandpa in his ring?


    It was quite a nice setting.


    s! He was a Transmigrator, and one that came over with a cheat of his own!

 Chapter 4: Dark Fortune; Slowly Stomp Him To Death!

    <h4>Chapter 4: Dark Fortune; Slowly Stomp Him To Death!</h4>


    The entire hall turned dead silent.


    <i>��Wanna y with me? You are still too wet behind the ears!''</i>


    Gu Changge shook his head in silence.


    With clothes whiter than snow, he stood with his hands behind his back and looked down with indifference. His gaze resembled the gaze of a man staring down at an ant that pranced around.


    Ye Chen, on the other hand, knelt on all fours in embarrassment. His pale face showed his indignation. Cold sweat dripped down his back and limbs, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t lift up his head.


    All the onlookers watched this in shock.


    The ones who received the greatest jolt were none other than members of the Taixuan Holy Land who knew a thing or two about Gu Changge.


    Judging from his age, they had expected Gu Changge''s strength to be not much better than the younger generation of their Taixuan Holy Land. But reality proved their thoughts wrong, and his might seemed to rival that of the Taixuan Holy Lord''s!


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu is so young, yet his Cultivation is unfathomable��"</strong>


    Taixuan Holy Lord couldn''t help but exim in admiration as he saw the true surface of Gu Changge''s strength for the first time.


    At the same time, he nced at his daughter''s pale face with a mystifying look in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but sigh.


    Had he known this would happen, he would have long crippled that troublemaker Ye Chen''s cultivation and kicked him out of his Sect. Where would he have the opportunity to offend this Young Lord then? Right then, he decided Ye Chen''s fate in his heart.


    <strong>"The Taixuan Holy Lord is too generous; this one''s strength isn''t worth mentioning."</strong>


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard the praise, and replied in a calm tone that resembled the spring breeze. But his continuous indifference couldn''t hide his loftiness and solitary attitude.


    He really didn''t care about those remarks.


    He was someone who had descended upon the Lower Realm from the Upper Realm, where he was already a young sovereign whose name resounded from East to West. He was simply that powerful, so how could he bepared to some random strays.


    If he wanted to stomp Ye Chen, who was trying to p everyone''s face, all he had to do was to terrify the Grandpa hiding in his ring from showing his face.


    Once that happened, would they still have the guts to protect this Ye Chen? After all, there was no way Gu Changge descended upon the Lower Realm without any protector hiding in the shadows.


    What''s more? He had sent a sound transmission to his protector to subtly intimidate the remnant spirit inside Ye Chen''s ring. And it appeared that everything progressed ording to his expectation.


    Stomping a Favored Son of Heaven didn''t appear all that hard now.


    Ye Chen, on the other hand, was still in shock and panic. He couldn''tprehend why his always-reliable Master wouldn''t respond no matter how he tried to contact them?


    Gu Changge''s face showed no change, but his heart was full ofughter.


    <strong>"I am ashamed to make Young Lord Gu personally deal with this matter."</strong>


    At this time, Taixuan Holy Son, Chu Xuan, said with an expression of guilt.


    From one ce, Gu Changge could tell that Chu Xuan''s fate was to be his minion, so how could he me him? Hence, he gave him aforting smile and said, <strong>"Holy Son Chu Xuan needn''t take this matter to heart. Since everything started because of this Gu, it''s only natural for this Gu to take care of it."</strong>


    <strong>"Young Lord is generous; this Chu Xuan is ashamed."</strong>


    Just as Gu Changge expected, his words only increased his status and respect in Chu Xuan''s heart. It was to the point that Chu Xuan resolved himself to hug Gu Changge''s thigh no matter what.


    On the other hand, the flowery speech also brought Gu Changge another wave of admiration and sighs from the onlookers. This Young Lord was both tolerant and talented �� he truly wasn''t a simple man.


    No, how could he be described as <i>��not a simple man''</i>?


    He was both unpredictable and elusive!


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu is mighty! He''s truly a God who has descended upon our mortal world. Just a breath from him makes my heart tremble."</strong>


    <strong>"I had thought our Taixuan Holy Land was a mighty titan standing above all with its millenniums of heritage and millions of miles of territory, but now that I have seen Young Lord, I finally understand what the words ��Heavens beyond Heaven, Mountains beyond Mountain'' mean��"</strong>


    All the Elders agreed and started to tter Gu Changge with flowery speeches.


    Their appearance that resembled obedient dogs licking their master''s thigh surprised the Elders and Disciples who hade from other forces to watch the Coronation Ceremony, since they didn''t know the insider facts.


    They were even more curious to find out the identity of this mysterious Young Lord.


    It was clear to them that the Taixuan Holy Land, one of the six Sacred Lands of the Eastern Deste, had embraced this Young Lord''s thigh at some point without making a squeak.


    A situation like this didn''t signify fortune for the forces behind them, after all.


    ����


    <i>��Being a viin is cool. People fall over themselves and tter you like obedient pups. And unlike the Protagonists, you don''t even have to suffer the mockery of the world.''</i>


    Gu Changge thought to himself.


    At the same time, he also opened his System. After all, how was it possible for a Transmigrator to not have a Golden Finger of his own?


    His Golden Finger was a Status screen simr to those seen in video games. It disyed his various attributes and other information.


    He could earn Destiny Points by reversing the Fortune of the various Favored Children of Heaven, and the Points themselves were the currency used for all kinds of things in the System.


    Not only could he exchange them for Cultivation Techniques, but they could also be used to obtain Talents, Bloodlines, and so on.


    He could even add those points to upgrade his various Mystical Abilities that he had cultivated.


    In short, the System had all the functions Gu Changge could think of, and maybe, even functions that he couldn''t think about right now.


    <i>��System!''</i>


    Gu Changge called out to the System in his heart, and a translucent interface appeared in front of him.


    <strong>Host:</strong> Gu Changge


    <strong>Identity:</strong> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <strong>Cultivation:</strong> Saint (Completion Stage)


    <strong>Mystical Abilities:</strong>


    <strong>Destiny Points:</strong> 50


    <strong>Fortune Value:</strong> 30 (Dark)


    <strong>System Shop:</strong> Unopened


    It was a concise interface with all kinds of useful information avable at a single nce. He had also obtained those fifty Destiny Points by stomping Ye Chen just now.


    <i>��System, what will happen if I obliterate this Ye Chen right here and now?''</i>


    Gu Changge asked in his heart.


    <i>[Host, the System suggest that you do not try that right now. With your current Fortune Value, there''s a high chance you will suffer from a Fortune Bacsh if you killed a Favored Son of Heaven whose Fortune Value is much higher than your own.]</i>


    Sure enough, it was almost the same as what Gu Changge had guessed. He couldn''t help but shake his head while secretly cursing the bastard author and his bastard world.


    What was with this shitty setting?


    <i><strong>[Tsk! Tsk!]</strong></i>


    With a talent and background like his, all he received were 30 points in Fortune Value. To add insult to injury, it was Dark as heck!


    That Ye Chen, on the other hand, had hundreds of points in his Fortune Value even in a situation like this where he got stomped.


    ording to the System, the Fortune was divide into seven levels.


    Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Cyan, Blue, Purple.


    Normal people were generally blessed with a Red Fortune, while this Ye Chen was blessed with a Green Fortune. As for Dark Fortune? Wasn''t that just fucking Misfortune?


    <i>[It''s your Fate to be gued by Misfortune if you are pitted against a Favored Child of Heaven!]</i>


    The System exined.


    As for the bacsh suffered due to his Misfortune? That could be anything from randomly choking to death while savoring tea, getting struck by lightning while taking a stroll, etc.


    <i>��It seems that to crush a Favored Child of Heaven, you must take your time and exhaust his Fortune point by point.''</i>


    <i>��And this process��I like it! He-he, stepping on ants and slowly crushing them to death��''</i>


    Gu Changge''s face remained the same, but he had alreadymunicated a lot with the System in his heart.


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Favored Son of Heaven is supposed to be used for a Male blessed by Heavenly Fortune.


    Favored Daughter of Heaven is supposed to be used for a Woman blessed by Heavenly Fortune.


    Favored Child of Heaven is supposed to be used when the gender is not known/revealed.

 Chapter 5: Beautiful Moon; Easy Destiny Points!

    <h4>Chapter 5: Beautiful Moon; Easy Destiny Points!</h4>


    <i>��So, I can''t kill a Favored Son of Heaven until I exhaust his Fortune to a certain extent?"</i>


    He had been talking to the System for a while already, and Gu Changge couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow when he heard the System''s exnation.


    <i>[That''s right, Host! Fortune is something elusive and incalcble, so although it''s not difficult to kill Ye Chen with your current strength, but that will most certainly bring about a series of unexpected variables and changes.]</i>


    <i>[And the greatest variable, Host, is��you!]</i>


    The System exined.


    A Favored Son of Heaven was indeed a Favored Son of Heaven, so much so that, probably, Lord God himself protected them.


    And if one wanted to put the bias in the simplest terms, it would be something like: <i>��If Gu Changge tried to kill this Ye Chen right now, a Heavenly Tribtion might just descend and obliterate him from existence first!''</i>


    But so what if the Heavens were protecting him? He could still slowly grind him to death.


    Gu Changge chuckled in his mind, not really caring about the restrictions. After that, he took a look at the Fortune Value of everyone else in the hall.


    Second to Ye Chen''s 500 points of Fortune Value stood out Su Qingge, with 350 points of Fortune Value to her name, and this fact further strengthened Gu Changge''s previous guess: Su Qingge was the heroine, and there was no doubt about that.


    It''s just that he wondered what would happen if he were to devour this Su Qingge right now? Will he suffer from a Fortune Bacsh from her, too?


    If so, then the loss would outweigh the gain.


    Be it the present or the past, he wasn''t a ravenous man who thought only with his lower half.


    The concept of Fortune Value might be imperceptible, but it was a fact that it existed and could affect reality. Wouldn''t he be the biggest loser if he yed himself to death?


    Of course, he wasn''tpletely out of options. As long as he extinguished all of their Fortune Value, won''t they be powerless fish on the chopping block?


    Just like how the System had previously given him a prompt: <i>[Ding! Humiliate Ye Chen in front of everyone. Ye Chen will lose ten points of his Fortune Value, while the Host will receive 50 Destiny Points!]</i>


    50 Destiny Points were neither too much, nor were they too little. There was much Gu Changge could do with the Destiny Points; he could improve his Cultivation or upgrade his Talent.


    Compared to others who patiently Cultivate step by step over long periods, wasn''t it awesome to simply add Points to everything and level up using this cheat?


    <strong>"Ye Chen publicly challenged the Sect''sws and even insulted Young Lord Gu��Guards! Throw him in the Dungeon and let Young Lord Gu decide his fate."</strong>


    The Great Elder of the Judgement Hall spoke up at this time. Burly build and a square face �� the Elder looked mighty and intimidating even when he wasn''t enraged. Everyone in the Taixuan Holy Land feared and respected him.


    Although he was fair and unbiased during ordinary days, and even had a good impression of Ye Chen, he wasn''t someone who couldn''t understand the situation at hand and bend his principles. He understood well that Ye Chen had offended someone he shouldn''t have offended.


    Between a measly Inner Sect Disciple and a disaster that could wipe them off the face of this earth��it wasn''t hard to decide which one they must avoid.


    Gu Changge slightly nodded as he saw the Judgement Hall''s Elder''s subservient and pleasing gaze.


    After that, he returned to his original position, and his indifferent and incalcble expression again appeared on his face.


    Letting him dictate Ye Chen''s fate didn''t sound all that bad. It was just that he never expected someone with thick eyebrows, bright eyes, and an impartial aura to be the one suggesting something like that!


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but chuckle in his heart, and with that, the majestic force pressing down on everything also disappeared.


    Ye Chen could finally stand up, but his face still showed his shock, unwillingness, and humiliation. His current mood was no different than what Gu Changge had calcted as Ye Chen wondered why his Master hadn''t responded to him even once in such a critical moment.


    Did his Master betray him, too? Or was even his Master afraid of Gu Changge''s background and might?


    The thoughts chilled Ye Chen''s heart as his eyes turned cold.


    Worst of all was Su Qingge''s performance. From the beginning to the end, she hadn''t uttered a single word as she watched everything that went down. She even took the initiative to pour a cup of tea for Gu Changge.


    Ye Chen saw it all with his own two eyes!


    The Goddess he adored took the initiative to serve another man, and that reality ripped Ye Chen''s heart. Couldn''t she see how he had broken out with the Taixuan Holy Land for her sake?


    Ye Chen''s heart dropped into a dark and cold abyss.


    ����


    Ye Chen''s changing expression wasn''t hidden from Su Qingge �� she could tell he had misunderstood her. Still, it was impossible for her to put her Sect �� the ce that cared for her and trained her for more than twenty years �� into danger for Ye Chen.


    In the end, she could only lower her head and clench her hands, not daring to meet Ye Chen''s eyes.


    ����


    <strong>"Holy Maiden Qingge, I heard tonight''s moon will be wonderful, so would you be willing to give me some face by appreciating the moon''s beauty with me tonight?"</strong>


    Out of nowhere, Gu Changge spoke those words.


    The expressions of the two were in full view for him to see, so how would he let go of such a great opportunity? He immediately put on a gentle smile on his handsome and unblemished face as he spoke.


    His words, however, momentarily stunned Su Qingge. Her face reddened, and she felt ttered by his sudden gentleness.


    But soon, she saw through Gu Changge''s real intentions and trembled as herplexion paled. She could see the obvious hint of a crafty yfulness in Gu Changge''s eyes. He had purposefully uttered those words with a volume high enough for the others to hear. He words weren''t for her, but for Ye Chen!


    Su Qingge understood that, but the others in the hall didn''t see the subtle attack hidden in his words.


    The people felt envy towards her, while the Taixuan Holy Lord''s heart burst with glee as he subtly signaled his daughter with a desperate wink.


    If she could receive this Young Lord''s fancy, then their Taixuan Holy Land will receive an unparalleled opportunity whether he brought her along to the Upper Realm or left her behind. They would ascend to Heaven with a single leap!


    <strong>"Gu Changge, you despicable and shameless bastard! Do you only know how to bully the weak using your status and authority? If you have the guts, then lower your Cultivation to my level and let us have a fair duel! I swear I will kill you one day, you scum!"</strong>


    By now, Ye Chen''s eyes had already turned crimson and he appeared to have lost his mind.


    Even though Ye Chen spewed such harsh words, Gu Changge didn''t respond to him. He simply lowered his gaze and blew away the vapors gathering above his tea, not bothered to even raise a single eyelid for his prey.


    <i><strong>[Puff!]</strong></i>


    Finally, Ye Chen could no longer stand the humiliation and fainted after spewing blood from his mouth.


    In the next moment, a System prompt appeared.


    <i>[Ding! You damaged Ye Chen''s mental state! Ye Chen lost 100 Fortune Value. Host Received 500 Destiny Points.]</i>


    <i><strong>[Hoh!]</strong></i>


    <i>��Destiny Points aren''t all that hard to earn.''</i>


    Gu Changge slowly took another sip of his tea.

 Chapter 6: One Body, Two Souls; Taixuan Holy Lords Considerations!

    <h4>Chapter 6: One Body, Two Souls; Taixuan Holy Lords Considerations!</h4>


    With the Favored Son of Heaven losing 100 Fortune Value, he received 500 Destiny Points. It seemed that the exchange ratio was 1-to-5.


    Gu Changge easily concluded that much from the System''s prompt. He nned to use those Destiny Points to improve his attribute panelter.


    As for the unconscious Ye Chen? He was taken away to the Dungeon by the disciples of the Judgement Hall.


    With that, the farce finally concluded, and many of the guests sighed.


    <strong>"With how unfathomable this Young Lord''s strength is, his background must not be something we can fathom either!"</strong>


    <strong>"Even the Taixuan Holy Lord is willing to personally give away his beloved daughter to him��"</strong>


    Most of the guests began to specte Gu Changge''s identity with deep eyes. They had all reached the same conclusion: they had to report everything they saw today to the forces behind them, by hook or by crook.


    If they could get an opportunity, then making friends with this Young Lord would only be beneficial and not detrimental.


    Of course, they could also foresee a great storm on its way to sweep everything in the Eastern Deste in the near future.


    The Coronation Ceremony ended soon after.


    Chu Xuan, the new Taixuan Holy Son, was quite energetic as he mingled with his Sect peers at the banquet afterwards and showed off.


    After that, he respectfully poured Gu Changge a cup full of wine and said, <strong>"Thank you for your aid, Young Lord. If there''s anything you need me to do in the future, do let me know and I will go through a sea of mes and mountain of swords for you."</strong>


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see through Chu Xuan''s flowery words and realize that he was submitting to Gu Changge.


    Thinking about how he was a viin and having minions was a must, Gu Changge found that this Chu Xuan, who was now the Taixuan Holy Son, was quite suitable for the task.


    He epted the cup of wine with a smile, and drank it all in a single gulp, <strong>"It was a trivial matter, Brother Chu Xuan. You needn''t fret over it."</strong>


    <strong>"Thank you, Young Lord!"</strong>


    Naked glee could be seen on Chu Xuan''s face.


    <strong>"This old man would also like to present a toast to the Young Lord��"</strong>


    <strong>"The Young Lord''s descent upon the Lower Realm is a matter of great fortune for our Eastern Deste��"</strong>


    The other Elders and Disciples on the scene weren''t stupid, and understood the etiquette and logic behind his actions, so they also began to praise and toast Gu Changge one after another.


    At the same time, they cursed Chu Xuan in their hearts for his cunning behavior. He had never shown his true face before, so they never imagined his boot-licking abilities were also a cut above the rest. With a few words, he became the Young Lord''spdog.


    Feelings of jealousy and envy gued many disciples as they watched him.


    <strong>"Qingge��"</strong>


    Taixuan Holy Lord couldn''t help but frown when he saw his daughter''s pale face and lost expression. Judging from the previous exchange, it was obvious that Young Lord Gu had a good impression of her, so why was she standing to the side without any intention of chatting with him?


    <strong>"Father��"</strong>


    The blood in her face had long disappeared. Su Qingge couldn''t help but shake her head when she realized she had no way of exining the matter to her father. How could Gu Changge be interested in her? He said those words just to mess with Ye Chen.


    She couldn''t understand what kind of grudge existed between Ye Chen and Gu Changge, for Gu Changge to deliberately humiliate him like that. What she did know, however, was the fact that she would better not offend Gu Changge right now.


    How could he, with his esteemed status, possiblyck Favored Daughters of Heaven around him? Su Qingge wasn''t dumb �� she understood her ce and worth in the world.


    <i><strong>[Sigh!]</strong></i>


    Taixuan Holy Lord wasn''t foolish either, and he could guess a thing or two from his daughter''s expression. He couldn''t help but worry more than ever.


    Su Qingge felt ufortable as she heard her father''s sigh. She knew his temperament well, and knew that he wouldn''t have done all that if he didn''t have some unspoken trouble guing his mind.


    With her eyes watching Gu Changge, she gritted her teeth after a moment of hesitation and decided to put down her pride to apany him after the banquet ended.


    After all, everything that happened today could be attributed to her if one analysed the events.


    Unfortunately, Gu Changge didn''t give her a single nce throughout the banquet, and soon left for his resting pce while chatting with Chu Xuan.


    The mention of the moon, and his invitation to appreciate it together, appeared to be nothing more than a joke right now.


    Of course, Gu Changge was joking. He didn''t have the time to apany Su Qingge in watching the moon or whatever together.


    Although a forcefully plucked melon could quench one''s thirst, quenching his thirst with this specific melon meant receiving a Fortune Bacsh. Who could guarantee he won''t end up in the belly of some random crab demon from a random dimension?


    The risk was too great.


    Su Qingge might be gorgeous, and her fluttering, white dress might make her look like a Fairy who descended from the Ninth Heaven, but she still wasn''t worth the loss.


    And as Su Qingge was stupefied as she watched Gu Changge walk away like that. She hadn''t even had the chance to say what she wanted to say.


    She was left rooted to her spot.


    Although her personality was on the colder side and she rarely talked more than a few words, this was the first time she met someone who disregarded her so much.


    One must know that every time Ye Chen got the opportunity to converse with her, he would be left excited and gleeful for a long time.


    Su Qingge couldn''t help but sigh in her heart as she tried to think of other methods to salvage their situation.


    <i>��This Gu Changge is indeed elusive��''</i>


    <i>��He''s far more interesting than that Ye Chen.''</i>


    A yful female voice sounded in Su Qingge''s mind at this time. Although the voice seemed Heavenly at first, one would find itced with a baleful evil if they payed attention. Still, Su Qingge wasn''t surprised as she had long been familiar with the voice.


    Her face showed no change.


    This voice had apanied her from the moment of her birth. It was a secret that not even her father was privy to.


    One Body, Two Souls!


    ����


    <i><strong>[Late at night!]</strong></i>


    Gu Changge was in his resting quarters.


    Suddenly, a ck-clothed man with a vague-looking face emerged out of the thin air.


    <strong>"How''s the investigation?"</strong>


    Gu Changge, who was sitting on the couch, withdrew his consciousness from the System and asked with a deep gaze.


    <strong>"My Lord, it''s as you concluded! The Taixuan Holy Lord called Su Qingge over and exined his reasoning and difficulties to her."</strong>


    <strong>"What are his difficulties?"</strong>


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows.


    The ck-clothed man respectfully exined, <strong>"The strongest Elder of Taixuan Holy Land known today already perished some three hundred years ago! It''s just that news wasn''t leaked to the outside world, or even inside the Sect. Right now, the Taixuan Holy Lord is desperately trying to find a new backer to rely on.</strong>


    <strong>"Other than that, that Taixuan Holy Lord''s wife was a noble woman from the Upper Realm who was captured by the force behind her and brought back to the Upper Realm against her will. The Holy Lord wanted to use Su Qingge to develop a connection with you, so he could find his wife''s whereabouts."</strong>


    <strong>"Hoh! I didn''t expect to have guessed it all right!"</strong>


    Gu Changge smirked.


    He had changed his mind a while ago. Since Su Qingge was the heroine of the story, there must be something more special about her. It was because of this that he let the old man in ck go out and gather information.


    The old man was called Old Ming, Gu Changge''s personal guard on his trip to the Lower Realm.


    He was unfathomable expert.


    Let alone the Taixuan Holy Land, the entire Eastern Deste probably didn''t have a ce where this ck-clothed old man couldn''t go.

 Chapter 7: Novice Gift Pack; System, Upgrade!

    <h4>Chapter 7: Novice Gift Pack; System, Upgrade!</h4>


    Gu Changge fell into deep thought after hearing about Su Qingge''s situation.


    <strong>"My Lord, there''s something I don''t understand."</strong>


    Old Ming had a face full of doubt. He was quite familiar with Gu Changge''s temperament after following him for a while. Everything the Young Lord did had some reason. Every situation was carefully crafted by him even if someone couldn''t see it.


    What he wanted to understand was why his Young Lord let that Ye Chen off after only suppressing him once?


    It was normal for Old Ming to have that question.


    After transmigrating and fusing with the memories of the Original, it wasn''t hard for Gu Changge to arrange his words to not give himself away.


    <strong>"Regarding that,"</strong> Gu Changge''s eyes were still indifferent, and he enunciated each word slowly, <strong>"that Ye Chen is blessed with great Fortune, so I might be able to get a fortuitous opportunity through him."</strong>


    These words weren''t incorrect. After all, Ye Chen had much Fortune that had to be shaved off his body. What''s more? The Heavens must have arranged quite a few fortuitous opportunities for these Favored Children. Wouldn''t he be a disgrace if he didn''t use these rat �C <i>��cough''</i> �C radars to obtain all those opportunities?


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but shake his head as he thought about this.


    <strong>"So that''s how it is!"</strong>


    Old Ming nodded in surprise.


    His Young Lord was hailed as a God-Child from the moment of his birth. He could see through what many of the older generation monsters couldn''t, so Old Ming had no reason to doubt his words.


    After all, his Young Lord looking to widen his horizons was a mere front for the people �� the real reason he descended upon the Mortal World was to look for a Heavenly opportunity.


    <strong>"Go to the Dungeon and closely observe Ye Chen''s every move, but no matter what happens, don''t interfere."</strong>


    Gu Changge ordered after thinking about something.


    He had somewhat figured out how he could shave off Fortune Value from the Favored Children of Heaven. Fighting them was one method, stealing their opportunities was another. Some matters, such as rtionships, weren''t under the direct protection of his Lord Father, the Heavens.


    Like before, when he drove a wedge between the heroine, Su Qingge, and Ye Chen.


    <strong>"I will do as My Lordmands!"</strong>


    Old Ming responded, and then his figure disappeared into the thin air.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, considered obliterating Ye Chen''s Fortune through the heroine, Su Qingge.


    That looked like a good method.


    Back in the hall, he had easily destroyed Ye Chen''s mental state through Su Qingge. That made it clear to him that destroying the rtionship between the Favored Son of Heaven and the Heroine of his story was a viable counter.


    Furthermore, he could use some tricks on Su Qingge, too, now that he knew of her weakness.


    <i>��Su Qingge''s 300+ Fortune Value��it makes me salivate!</i>


    Gu Changge''s expression changed as he shook his head and thought about this matter. He was bing more and morefortable with his current identity.


    In the next moment, he called out to the System and the Attribute Panel appeared in front of him.


    <strong>Host:</strong> Gu Changge


    <strong>Identity:</strong> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <strong>Cultivation:</strong> Saint (Completion Stage)


    <strong>Mystical Abilities:</strong>


    <strong>Destiny Points:</strong> 550


    <strong>Fortune Value:</strong> 30 (Dark)


    <strong>System Shop:</strong> Unopened (Unlocks after you reach 1000 Destiny Points)


    <strong>Warehouse:</strong> Novice Gift Pack x1 (to be received)


    <strong>"Novice Gift Pack?"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s mind churned as he wondered how he forgot about this piece of information? How had he not noticed the existence of this Warehouse before?


    <i>[Would you like to receive the Novice Gift Pack?]</i>


    The System prompted?


    Gu Changge sneered in his heart. How was it possible for him to not receive it right away now that he knew about its existence?


    <strong>"Receive!"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s heart thumped.


    <i><strong>[Shua!]</strong></i>


    Soon, a dazzling box radiating with divine, golden light appeared in front of his eyes and slowly opened.


    <i>[Ding! Congrattions to the Host for having great luck! You have obtained: Domain Traversing Talisman x1 | Five-Colored Mystic Vest x1 | One-Third Fragment of a World Seed x1]</i>


    The System''s prompt rang in his ears. Gu Changge found that the Novice Gift Pack was no different from a Lottery Box, something that depended on luck. And although he had a Dark Fortune, it didn''t seem to affect the System.


    All of the items seemed pretty good.


    The [Domain Traversing Talisman] did what the name suggested. It let one break out of a Domain, or traverse from one Domain to another.


    The [Five-Colored Mystic Vest] was a defensive artifact. As Gu Changge read it''s introduction, he realized that it was quite a powerful artifact that could withstand a full-powered blow from a False God Realm powerhouse.


    Mortal Physique


    Spirit Ocean


    Spirit Pce


    Transcendent


    Great-Transcendent


    Saint


    Conferred Lord


    Conferred King


    False God


    These were the Cultivation Realms Gu Changge was familiar with. As for Realms beyond the False God Realm, those belonged to the worlds beyond, and couldn''t be described in simple terms. They held might that could even overturn Heaven and Earth.


    Immediately, Gu Changge put on the [Five-Colored Mystic Vest]. From the outside, it looked like a silverish inner shirt made of some strange material. With the hazy brilliance flowing around it, it looked like some garment for the Immortals. Apart from having an extraordinary appearance, there was nothing special about it.


    After that, he checked the introduction of the [One-Third Fragment of the World Seed].


    <i>[Aplete World Seed, when refined, can nourish a world of its own inside one''s body, with a self-sustaining ecosystem of life and death.]</i>


    <strong>"Creating a world inside your body? Now that''s interesting."</strong>


    This thing could be called a Godly treasure. Gu Changge''s eyes lit up as he thought about how it could be used for escape if he encountered a crisis in the future. A world within one''s body was a good ce for hiding.


    After all, no one could guarantee they would never end up in a precarious situation without a way out.


    It was a pity that he only received a third of it.


    Gu Changge sighed, <strong>"Forget it, I will think about it in the future. For now, I should increase my Cultivation instead of fretting over external assistance."</strong>


    In the vast Heaven and Earth, personal strength was what truly mattered in the end. No one will hinder him from increasing his Cultivation!


    <strong>"System, add points!"</strong>


    You could call it <i>��personal strength''</i> if it was obtained through your hard-earned Destiny Points, right?

 Chapter 8: Cutting Leeks; Ye Chens Hidden Grandpa!

    <h4>Chapter 8: Cutting Leeks; Ye Chens Hidden Grandpa!</h4>


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Leek is a ng for a foolish consumer [consoomer]. Cutting a leek means taking advantage of a consoomer to earn easy bucks.


    [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] �� Gu Changge practiced this Cultivation Technique.


    [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] was a pinnacle cultivation technique that only the True Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce coulde into contact with. Saying that this Immortal Technique was the foundation of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and the reason for their current esteemed status, wouldn''t be incorrect. It was hard to count the number of Immortal Sects, ns, and Supreme Orthodoxies that desired this Technique in the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge had already Cultivated this Technique to it''s sixthyer, and stood at the top among his peers in the Upper Realm. However, even with his prodigious talent, his Original hadn''t taken another step forward for more than half a year already; it wasn''t easy to break through to the next stage, after all.


    <i>��Since Destiny Points can raise the level of all attributes, then increasing myprehension of this cultivation technique should automatically give my cultivation base the final push for breakthrough, right?''</i>


    That was Gu Changge''s simple idea, and he even had a huge sum of 550 Destiny Points to bring it to fruition.


    <i>��System, jack me up!''</i>


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, Gu Changge felt a breath of fresh air flow through his limbs. At the same time, he felt a peculiar change in his mind that couldn''t be described in words. It was the addition of insights about the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] that had swallowed all of his attention.


    At the same time, the Destiny Points fell at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    <strong>[Whoosh! Boom!]</strong>


    Finally, with a thundering explosion, Gu Changge broke through to the seventhyer of the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex.]


    Suddenly, a majestic force of oppression descended upon the Pce where Gu Changge was resting. The surroundings turned dead silent, while the guards in-charge of the area shivered with fright.


    The two looked back and spoke with quivering voices,


    <strong>"Where did such a terrifying breathe from��"</strong>


    <strong>"It''s as if a Great Devil is hidden in that pce!"</strong>


    <strong>"Mind your words! Don''t utter what shan''t be uttered!"</strong>


    Cold sweat soaked their bodies and the two could barely keep themselves on their feet.


    Was the Young Lord cultivating? How terrifying he was!


    <strong>"Is this the might of a Conferred Lord? How terrifying, indeed!"</strong>


    Inside the pce, Gu Changge took in a deep breath and chuckled.


    The air in front of him rumbled in a terrifying manner, and an even scarier aura enveloped his being and diffused into the surroundings. Gu Changge felt as if his blood, flesh, and bones were tempered as he watched the light shining out from his body.


    The Devil and the Dao permeated through his heart and bones. Not only had this breakthrough improved Gu Changge''s cultivation, but it had also brought his various talents to newer heights. Even the strength of his physical body had soared.


    [Devil Heart] and [Dao Bone] �� they were unparalleled together.


    Of course, from the memories of his Original, he knew that these would end up getting him pitted against another Favored Son of Heaven in the future.


    Ah, wait, <i>��she''</i> should be a Favored <i>��Daughter''</i> of Heaven.


    The [Devil Heart] belonged to him; the [Dao Bone] didn''t.


    <strong>"Damn, this [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] must be quite high-leveled for it to consume so many Destiny Points just to improve by a singleyer!"</strong>


    Gu Changge couldn''tugh for long. Although it felt good to breakthrough, and the feeling of power and control that came with it was exhilirating, he had lost all of his hard-earned Destiny Points in the process.


    Still, it must mean that his [Heavenly Dao Immortal Codex] was a top-tier cultivation technique. The im that it was a technique that could directly help one ascend to Godhood might not be an understatement.


    <strong>"Whatever, there''s still that Leek (Ye Chen) waiting for me to cut it. I certainly won''tck Destiny Points by the time I am done with it."</strong>


    Gu Changge got over the feeling of loss within moments. After all, there were more Points where these came from. And although that Ye Chen looked ugly and battered in the eyes of others after his humiliation, but to Gu Changge, he was a juicy leek waiting to be crunched.


    ����


    <i><strong>[In the Dungeon.]</strong></i>


    A humid air mixed with the smell of rotting corpses spread in the dimly-lit dungeon of the Taixuan Holy Land.


    In one of the many cells, Ye Chen sat on the ground with a nk and sluggish expression. With his cultivation base sealed, and his limbs shackled, he had yet to recover from the great humiliation he suffered today.


    He had never suffered such disgrace like today, not even when when his ex-fiancee humiliated him three years ago!


    No matter what predicament he encountered, or what desperate situation hended himself in, he had always survived ande out on top! Yet today, nothing had gone in his favor.


    <strong>"GU CHANGGE��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s reddened eyes red at the ceiling as he shouted his adversary''s name with great hatred. Gu Changge''s indifference as he watched him, Ye Chen, with eyes no different from when someone watched an ant from high above made him frantic and aggrieved; he couldn''t stand the shame.


    <strong>"Little Chen��"</strong>


    At this time, a pleasant-sounding voice came from the ring on Ye Chen''s finger, taking him aback. Immediately, rage and unwillingness clouded his face as he recalled what had transpired.


    <strong>"Master, where were you?! Why didn''t you respond when I called for you��"</strong>


    Ye Chen vented all his resentment at his Master.


    Although all of his achievements today could be attributed to this Master in his ring, the events that transpired in the hall today had already chilled Ye Chen''s heart.


    His Master, who was extremely reliable on ordinary days, suddenly disappeared at such a critical moment? Was she also afraid of that Gu Changge?


    <strong>"Little Chen, hear me first, it''s not as you think!"</strong>


    A faint figure of a woman with a bitter smile appeared from the ring. She didn''t mind Ye Chen taking out his anger at her, but she did, indeed, have her reasons for not responding to him at that time.


    <strong>"There was a terrifying existence hidden in the shadows at that time whose Divine Consciousness enveloped the entire hall. I was worried that the person might be rted to the power behind my fall, so I dared not show up��"</strong>


    The woman in the ring exined. She was merely a remnant spirit trapped in a ring, so there wasn''t much that she could do either way. If her enemies discovered her due to her negligence, then that would be the end of the road for her. She had to be cautious with every move she made.


    Ye Chen calmed down quite fast after venting his frustration. He couldn''t help but be shocked as he heard his Master''s exnation, so he asked, <strong>"No wonder that Gu Changge subdued the Taixuan Holy Lord so easily! Did he reallye from the Upper Realm?"</strong>


    Ye Chen knew his Master''s origin. She was once a mighty existence in the Upper Realm who was hunted by others to death. In the end, she could only survive as a remnant spirit that fell into the Lower Realm and possessed a ring, which waster acquired by him.


    He had never expected Gu Changge''s background to be so terrifying. Ye Chen fell silent, weakened and at a loss of what to do. Did he really have to give up on Su Qingge and watch her fall into that pit of fire?


    Ye Chen clenched his fists, unwilling to ept that thought!

 Chapter 9: Yan Ji; In Order to Capture, One Must Let Loose!

    <h4>Chapter 9: Yan Ji; In Order to Capture, One Must Let Loose!</h4>


    <i><strong>[Inside the Icy Dungeon.]</strong></i>


    Ye Chen and his illusory Master discussed methods to get themselves out of the confinement.


    <strong>"This matter needs long-term considerations. Not only is Gu Changge''s origin terrifying, but there''s also a monstrous figure hidden behind him. No matter what happens, you can''t fight him head on�� Try not to be as reckless as today in the future!"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s Master instructed.


    His Master was a woman named Yan Ji. She had a translucent figure, with a strange-but-ethereal pair of scarlet pupils. A cautious expression adored her beautiful visage. Although she was only a remnant spirit now, one could tell from a nce that she had once been a mighty behemoth.


    <strong>"Forgive me, Master! I understand."</strong>


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but regret now that he had calmed down. He shouldn''t have taken out his anger on his lovely Master. Fortunately for him, his Master wasn''t enraged, and instead, calmed him down. Her actions moved Ye Chen''s heart.


    Of course, he ignored her words about his recklessness or whatever. Ye Chen would never admit he was in the wrong! What''s more? He had already figured out a countermeasure back then. It''s just that his Master went missing at a critical moment.


    <strong>"Master, I understand! I willy low from today onward and wait until I am stronger to kill that Gu Changge in the future!"</strong>


    Ye Chen swore through gritted teeth. He had thought a lot about this and decided that he couldn''t let this matter go. He had a feeling that Su Qingge hadn''t done all that willingly, instead, she was pressed by some difficult situation!


    To put it in other words, Gu Changge had forced her.


    Yan Ji frowned and sighed in her heart as she listened to Ye Chen''s words and saw his expression. She believed that Ye Chen''s mind was still too immature. For a woman, he had provoked someone he couldn''t rival.


    If one looked at the events without bias, then that Gu Changge had done nothing wrong. Was it his fault if the Taixuan Holy Land wanted to suck up to him?


    It''s just that Ye Chen was a disciple she had personally epted, and her awakening was a result of her devouring the Spirit Qi he bitterly cultivated during his early years.


    Yan Ji decided not to say anything to him on ount of all that.


    <i>��There are a lot of big shots imprisoned in this Dungeon, so we might be able to use them to get out of here��''</i>


    Ye Chen thought to himself, unwilling to rot to death in a ce like this. Since the Taixuan Holy Land wasn''t righteous, they shouldn''t me him for being ruthless.


    The bitterness in Ye Chen''s heart couldn''t be suppressed.


    The conversation between the two happened secretly, but what no one knew was that a pair of indifferent eyes witnessed the subtle movements from the shadows.


    Old Ming had deliberately concealed his presence. Although Yan Ji was a mighty behemoth in the past, she couldn''t find him now that she was just a remnant spirit.


    <i>��Can the Young Lord really get a fortuitous opportunity through this guy?''</i>


    <i>��Or is it from that remnant spirit? Could they be a spirit of some strong existence?''</i>


    Old Ming frowned. No matter how he stared at him, he couldn''t find anything extraordinary about that Ye Chen. The only thing that stood out was the ring on his hand which gave out a faint spiritual fluctuation, as well as the exchange through sound transmission showing that there was an expert backing this Ye Chen.


    However, Gu Changge had ordered him to observe Ye Chen''s every move without interfering, so Old Ming didn''t mind the small details any more.


    ����


    Three days passed in a blink. Everyone in the Taixuan Holy Land seemed to have forgotten Ye Chen''s imprisonment. With Gu Changge not mentioning anything about him, the others didn''t dare think about him either.


    It wouldn''t be excessive even if Ye Chen was locked in the dungeon and aged to death �� who asked him to offend an existence beyond his capabilities?


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, was riveted by joy.


    Over thest three days, Old Ming gave him a daily report of everything that happened in the dungeon. Gu Changge had almostpletely figured out the matter about Ye Chen and his so-called Powerful Grandpa.


    The people might be different, but the plot and the cliche weren''t.


    All of Ye Chen''s current achievements weren''t just due to his game-breaking Fortune; he had definitely relied on this mysterious backer for his attainments a lot of the time. Without this portable Grandpa, Ye Chen wouldn''t amount to anything more than a fart.


    Gu Channge had thought of taking a shot at snatching the ring from Ye Chen, but he was worried about the possible ramifications. The probability of that Grandpa risking annihtion of his remnant soul to help Ye Chen escape was not low.


    That worry wasn''t unfounded if one took into ount Ye Chen''s overpowered Fortune �� there was almost no way for him to seed. Who knows? He and Old Ming might even be the ones ending up dead.


    <i>��How about I do something like instigating discord between these master and disciple?''</i>


    <i>��But won''t that be too evil even for a viin like me?''</i>


    <i>��No! No! No! I am doing it all for Destiny Points and honest cultivation!''</i>


    Gu Changge soon decided his next move, and convinced himself with self-righteous words; he was moved by his own wit.


    Right at this time, one of guards outside his quarters deferentially reported, <strong>"My Lord, Her Royal Highness, the Holy Maiden, is requesting an audience!"</strong>


    His words brought Gu Changge back to his senses. The smile on his face disappeared, restoring his indifference, and hemanded in a low voice, <strong>"Let her in."</strong>


    Whether he wanted it or not, Gu Changge had to see through his viinous identity and act to the end.


    He had ignored Su Qingge for three days, and now, it was finally time to meet her. Gu Changge had read through uncountable online novels in his previous life, so it wasn''t hard for him to figure out a method to deal with a prodigious and prideful heroine like Su Qingge.


    What''s more? He knew her weakness, so it was even easier to subdue her.


    First, he would test her patience and wear down her temper. After all, he wasn''t one of those horny mutts who couldn''t hold themselves from wishing to mount a bitch where they saw it, even if it meant ingratiating themselves.


    And weren''t there those words that went like this: <i>��In order to capture, one must let loose first.''</i>


    Give a little light when they have reached the verge of despair in darkness.


    One must know that the Taixuan Holy Lord had been full of gloom over thest three days; he couldn''t help but sigh and groan again and again.


    As for the reason? His daughter had somehow offended Young Lord Gu!


    Taixuan Holy Lord obviously didn''t have the guts to ask Gu Changge why he was unhappy. Su Qingge, on the other hand, was a filial daughter who naturally didn''t want to watch her father bear such a heavy burden. That was one of her weaknesses, and Gu Changge had seen through it.


    <strong>"Qingge greets Young Lord Gu!"</strong>


    A charming voice fell into Gu Changge''s ears, followed by a burst of a pleasant scent.


    Su Qingge appeared a little apprehensive as she slowly walked inside the room. She couldn''t pretend to be calm the way she did a few days ago.

 Chapter 10: Attacking the Heart; The Heroine Begins to Surrender!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Attacking the Heart; The Heroine Begins to Surrender!</h4>


    As a heroine meant to stand side-by-side with a Favored Son of Heaven, it was indeed hard to find any w in Su Qingge''s unblemished appearance.


    She had delicate and exquisitely carved features. Her eyes rippled like spring water in autumn, and her willow-like eyebrows appeared to be drawn by the hands of a divine artist.


    Her supple ck hair and delightful, lily-white visage appeared ethereal as they radiated a fascinating charm. She wore an alluring, green dress that fluttered with her every gesture, and made her look like a fairy untouched by the dust of the corrupted world around her.


    Her tranquil, holy temperament couldn''t be put into words. She was like an immortal maiden who identally fell into the mortal world from the highest Heaven.


    But today, some worry could be seen adorning her lovely face.


    After all, she had requested an audience with Gu Changge multiple times over thest three days, and only now did he deign to let her in front of him. His indifference made it really hard for her to guess Gu Changge''s true intentions.


    The men she met in the past were simr to Ye Chen, who admired her from the bottom of their hearts. They treated her like a Goddess, and made sure to only watch her from afar, never daring to get close to her.


    It was the first time she had met someone like Gu Changge who ignored her existence. Hisck of interest worried Su Qingge, and she feared that she might end up ramming into an immovable wall even if she could meet him.


    Still, her heart couldn''t waver.


    She had discussed various solutions with her other soul over thest three days. By now, she had figured out a method to restore the status quo, or at least, to have him let them off.


    <strong>"I wonder what matter Holy Maiden Qingge might want to discuss with this Gu?"</strong>


    Gu Changge opened his eyes and asked with a low voice. The look in his eyes was deep and unconcerned, as if a God overlooking everything underneath him. He naturally knew what Su Qingge wanted, but there was no way he would say it out first.


    He had to let Su Qingge say it herself; one couldn''t be gentle with their prey, after all!


    After his analysis, Gu Changge concluded that Su Qingge''s status as the heroine was the source of the great Fortune around her. And that realization made him wonder: <i>��What happens if the heroine "willingly" surrenders to the viin?''</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but feel his curiosity soar as that question popped up in his mind.


    And different from Ye Chen, Su Qingge was someone whose weakness waspletely grasped by him, so it was much easier to win her over.


    <strong>"Qingge came here to apologize to Young Lord Gu for what happened three days ago!"</strong>


    Su Qingge looked at Gu Changge and spoke with great resolve. She had wanted to do this since day one, but Gu Changge hadn''t given her a single chance.


    <strong>"Oh? Why would Holy Maiden Qingge need to apologize to this Gu?"</strong>


    Without a change in his expression, Gu Changge responded to her with a question of his own.


    <strong>"The incident with Ye Chen happened because of me, but I didn''t exin myself to Young Lord Gu. It was all Qingge''s fault��"</strong>


    It had to be said that Su Qingge was a clever woman who knew what words to say where. Since hiding the truth from Gu Changge wasn''t possible, the best option was to be straightforward and exin the truth with her own mouth.


    She exined to Gu Changge how she got acquainted with Ye Chen, how Ye Chen never concealed his admiration for her, and whatever other whatnot.


    She had no choice but to confess everything before Gu Changge to show her sincerity.


    <i>��This woman is somewhat interesting.''</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but show some interest in her.


    To be honest, he was a little surprised by her actions. Even Ye Chen couldn''t have expected Su Qingge would go ahead and tell all of this to Gu Changge!


    Only a woman this clever could be said to be a true heroine. She waspletely different from those ornamental vases who only had pretty faces and slutty bodies to their names.


    She knew how and when to avoid misfortune!


    Now that her Sect''s in trouble, there''s no way she would do something stupid �� she could see the correct path and knew what to do.


    Gu Changge was the Taixuan Holy Land''s greatest hope. There was no way she would offend Gu Changge for Ye Chen. After all, desperate circumstances call for desperate measures.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but admire her.


    Of course, it was pure appreciation, and not ravenous lust.


    <i>[Ding! Su Qingge''s temperament has changed. Ye Chen''s Fortune decreased by 40 Points. Host''s Destiny Points increased by 200 Points.]</i>


    A System prompt suddenly sounded.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but squint his eyes with interest. It appeared that changing the hearts of the characters rted to the Favored Son of Heaven could, indeed, shave off their Fortune and give him Destiny Points.


    With this, many of his considerations were simplified.


    <strong>"Why are you telling me all this? Do you think I have any interest in your life story? Or, do you want to take this opportunity to make me let go of that Ye Chen?"</strong>


    Still, Gu Changge''s merciless words held no pity, and a faint smirk could be seen adorning his visage.


    Although Su Qingge had anticipated such a result already, her face still paled, and she exined herself in a hurry, <strong>"I dare not! Qingge knows the difference between herself and Young Lord, and understands that it''s not possible for her to enter the eyes of Young Lord Gu. Qingge said all that to show her sincerity before Young Lord, and Qingge hopes that Young Lord won''t mind the events that transpired that day."</strong>


    <strong>"As for Ye Chen, Qingge has no intention of interfering in that matter. Young Lord Gu needn''t worry."</strong>


    <strong>"Oh! Ye Chen is infatuated with you to the point that he even went against the Taixuan Holy Land for you, yet this is how you decide to answer his actions?"</strong>


    Gu Changge asked with a yful smile and watched on.


    Su Qingge couldn''t help but show a momentary grimace after hearing his words, but she had already resolved herself.


    <strong>"Everything I do is for the Sect. Nothing is more important than the Sect that was painstakingly developed by my Father."</strong>


    Su Qingge''s eyes dimmed as she spoke those words.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, still had an indifferent expression and didn''t speak anything in response. Inside his heart, however, he was roaring withughter.


    Attacking the heart was, indeed, a wonderful method.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, there''s actually one more thing Qingge has to tell you��Qingge has the [Mysterious Nine Yin Maiden Physique]! No one knows this except for Qingge."</strong>


    After seeing no change in Gu Changge''s expression even after everything she said, she decided to reveal this secret to him.


    She had revealed her greatest secret before him just to show him her sincerity!


    <i>��[Mysterious Nine Yin Maiden Physique]?''</i>


    <i>��The Physique that''s said to make the best Human Cauldron?''</i>[^1]


    There was naturally a record about the [Mysterious Nine Yin Maiden Physique] in Gu Changge''s memories. It surprised him when Su Qingge suddenly revealed such a secret before him.


    But soon, Gu Changge understood her considerations behind such a desperate step.


    This secret could be regarded as Su Qingge''s trump card. And with her proactively revealing her secret like this, it could be seen that she had beenpletely sincere with her apology just now.


    Couldn''t this be considered as the heroine''s first step towards surrendering to the viin?


    <i>[Ding! Su Qingge''s heart has begun to surrender. Ye Chen''s Fortune decreased by 40 Points. Host''s Destiny Points increased by 200 Points.]</i>


    At the same time, the System''s prompt rang once more.


    Gu Changge never expected that the process of making Su Qingge surrender before him would be so smooth-sailing.


    With this blow, Ye Chen''s Fortune Value had easily dropped to almost 300 Points.


    [^1]: A human cauldron is pretty much a ve that''s used to improve the cultivation of their captor through sexual cultivation techniques.


    Women are pretty much treated as flesh lights/cum dumpsters/meat toilets that give you a boost every time you rape them and use a sexual cultivation technique in the process. Men are pretty much cum pistols that are used until every shot is sucked out of them. Every time the human cauldron is raped, they lose their Yin (female)/Yang (male) essence, which is also the essence of their life. Once that''s sucked out from thempletely, they pretty much die and get dumped in some ditch. Who knows? They might even get thrown into a real cauldron to make some kinda pill if their misfortune is high enough.

 Chapter 11: Believing in the Young Lords Character; Self-Correction is Good, Too!

    <h4>Chapter 11: Believing in the Young Lords Character; Self-Correction is Good, Too!</h4>


    Su Qingge had revealed her secret after thoroughly thinking over the matter. She, herself, wasn''t dumb, and there was also the other soul inside her body, Su Hui, who had helped her think about various solutions and provided her with great advice.


    Gu Changge''s temperament was something they couldn''t grasp. Sometimes, he would be like a frosty God overlooking everything without a hint of emotion in his eyes, and other times, he yed tricks on others like a well-established jester �� his thoughts and actions couldn''t be predicted.


    He was different from Ye Chen, who could be read like an open book.


    And it was precisely this unpredictable behavior of his that filled Su Qingge''s heart with unease. After much thought, this was the only method she thought would make him trust in her sincerity.


    Many old monsters will most definitely target her as soon as her [Mysterious Nine Yin Maiden Physique] got exposed. The lure of the highest tier Human Cauldron wasn''t small.


    Revealing her trump card before Gu Changge was her way of telling him that she wasn''t being two-faced in front of him!


    Su Qingge believed that Gu Changge would understand the meaning behind her actions. All that was left was to watch Gu Changge''s reaction to all of this.


    <strong>"[Mysterious Nine Yin Maiden Physique]��it''s a great physique if used as a Human Cauldron, but are you sure you want to tell me about it?"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s voice sounded, but no emotion could be deduced from his t tone.


    Su Qingge lowered her head, and said in an almost inaudible tone, <strong>"Qingge believes that Young Lord Gu is an upright person with great integrity!"</strong>


    Of course, those were merely empty words. What integrity did Gu Changge have? His strength and temperament might be deep and elusive, but he looked like a viin no matter how Su Qingge looked at him; she couldn''t see any good in his person.


    <strong>"Such insincere words."</strong>


    Gu Changge chuckled.


    Su Qingge pursed her lips and did not respond.


    Gu Changge looked at her from head to toe. He had to admit that the female heroine sitting in front of him looked quite tantalizing.


    She had delicate and exquisitely carved features. Her eyes rippled like spring water in autumn, and her willow-like eyebrows appeared to be drawn by the hands of a divine artist.


    Her supple ck hair and delightful, lily-white visage appeared ethereal as they radiated a fascinating charm. The anxiousness covering her face did nothing to decrease her allure, instead, itpounded the desire of the onlooker.


    Gu Changge wasn''t an honorable Saint who had no desire for the pleasures of the flesh.


    What''s more? He neither asked nor threatened Su Qingge for this �� she was the one who offered herself to him on a silver tter. No one should be able to say anything even if he ate her whole right here and now.


    <i>��System, I shouldn''t suffer a Fortune Bacsh if she''s the one offering herself to me, right?''</i>


    Of course, Gu Changge still consulted with the System first. The world was vast, but he only had a single life.


    He didn''t have the Protagonist''s immense Fortune, after all. He was a viin, and a viin must tread cautiously.


    As long as it doesn''t endanger his life, he will have no qualms enjoying Su Qingge''s meaty hotpot. As for what she thought about him? He didn''t give a damn about that.


    He already wanted to pluck this melon the moment he saw her immense Fortune, but he was afraid of getting struck by a Fortune Bacsh. But now that the melon delivered itself to be plucked, Fortune shouldn''t fuck him over, right?


    <i>[The Heroine''s Fortune is still too high, and she hasn''tpletely surrendered to the Host yet. There''s a high chance Host will suffer from a Fortune Bacsh if you try to have a physical rtionship with the Heroine right now.]</i>


    The System exined.


    Alright, he had expected this result already.


    That traitorous, dog-shit Fortune! Gu Changge estimated that a bunch of crab monsters had their attention focused on him from their random dimensions. He knew something this good couldn''te so easy!


    Of course, there was no change to his expression, and he said without a single tremor in his t tone, <strong>"About your [Mysterious Nine Yin Maiden Physique]��this Gu will act as if he never heard about it. If the Holy Maiden wants to impress this Gu by this, then please return."</strong>


    <strong>"Lady, have some self-respect!"</strong>


    His expression showed his indifference and disdain as he continued, <strong>"I need to focus on my Cultivation now, so I can''t entertain you anymore, Holy Maiden!"</strong>


    <i><strong>[Tut. Tut. Tut.]</strong></i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but admire his acting skills. If the System had an independent mind of its own, it would have most certainly cursed Gu Changge for his shamelessness. Who was asking him whether he could eat up the other party just now?


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu��"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s unexpected response stunned Su Qingge as visible disbelief appeared on her face.


    Su Qingge had prepared herself for the worst oue when she came to visit him. Although it was humiliating and her heart wasn''t all that willing, she knew that she had no other choice left now.


    Gu Changge''s response, however, caught her off guard.


    Of course, she was more relieved than stupefied.


    <i>��This Gu Changge is unpredictable, indeed. I can''t guess any of his thoughts��''</i>


    At this moment, the other soul inside her body spoke up. The two thought the same right now.


    <i>��Contrary to what I thought, Young Lord Gu didn''t take advantage of our vulnerability. It seems I was biased and vilified him��''</i>


    <i>��Thinking of him like that, it seems I was too narrow-minded!''</i>


    Su Qingge couldn''t help but reprimand herself after leaving Gu Changge''s ce. Unbeknownst to her, her mood had brightened up, and she didn''t look as lifeless and anxious as before.


    And as Su Qingge thought about the recent happenings, she realized that Young Lord Gu had indeed done nothing wrong!


    She was sent to his pce the night before that, but he hadn''t given her as much as a nce. It was as if he couldn''t be bothered by her existence.


    She couldn''t understand how she failed to see all that with her shrewdness? It seemed that she had muddled her judgement because of the bias and pressure she bore over thest few days.


    Su Qingge couldn''t help but feel guilt rise in her heart as she thought about everything. Why did she even believe that Gu Changge was an evil person before?


    <i>[Ding! Su Qingge''s opinion of the Host has changed. Fortune Value increased by 20 Points. Destiny Points increased by 100 Points.]</i>


    The System prompt suddenly rang in Gu Changge''s mind, and he was left speechless by the System''s message.


    Was Su Qingge trying to self-correct her thoughts and beliefs regarding him, rationalizing all of his actions?


    But that was good, too!


    It''s just that Gu Changge hadn''t thought his first bucket of Fortune Value woulde from the heroine, instead of the protagonist.


    Well, it didn''t matter where he got it from.


    What''s more? He had earned quite arge amount Destiny Points today. His heart burst with joy over the great haul.


    400 Points.


    200 Points.


    100 Points.


    All-in-all, he made a total of 700 Destiny Points without breaking a sweat. More than that, he had kicked Ye Chen''s Fortune around 300 Points.


    It won''t be long before the Fortune around this Favored Son of Heaven disappeared and he perished under his hand.


    Gu Changge''s mood brightened up.


    Still, he didn''t rush to use these 700 Destiny Points. He was going to save up a 1000 Points to open the System Mall �� he must see what great stuff could be obtained from inside there.


    Although he wasn''tcking in Mystical Abilities and Techniques, but what if he could get something even stronger from the System? Won''t he soar to Heaven faster with that?


    And now that his preparations were almost done, it was time for him to start with Ye Chen''s Grandpa!

 Chapter 12: Instigating Discord; The Dumb Protagonist!

    <h4>Chapter 12: Instigating Discord; The Dumb Protagonist!</h4>


    <i><strong>[Inside the dim and damp Dungeon.]</strong></i>


    Ye Chen cut a sorry figure with his drooping head and unkempt hair. He had suffered much over thest three days of solitude. There was no one guarding his cell, nor did anyonee to visit him �� it was as if the world had abandoned him.


    His hatred for Gu Changge had gone through the roof, and he couldn''t wait to cut the man in a million pieces.


    But suddenly, a shocked expression appeared on Ye Chen''s face as he saw the person he had cursed countless times over thest three days. The one person he didn''t want to see was heading towards his direction, led by a disciple of Taixuan Holy Land.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, everything will be ording to your desire! This is where we imprisoned Ye Chen during this time."</strong>


    Gu Changge walked behind the disciple and soon arrived before Ye Chen''s cell.


    <strong>"I see. You may leave now."</strong>


    Gu Changge indifferently nodded to the disciple, and the disciple dared not stay after he heard themand.


    Now was a good time to see how well the Protagonist, Ye Chen, was doing now.


    Just one look was enough for him to know that Ye Chen had gone through quite a miserable time after his imprisonment. To please him, the Taixuan Holy Land hadmanded Ye Chen to be kept inplete solitude��to the point that he wasn''t even given a drop of water over thest three days.


    The Favored Son of Heaven had a disheveled appearance, and he looked pitiful beyond measure. Of course, Gu Changge had no intention of showing him any mercy.


    After all, the moment Ye Chen obtained the ability to deal with him, he would undoubtedly not let him off. There was no way Ye Chen could wait to scatter his ashes in the world.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, what do you want?"</strong>


    Ye Chen roared towards Gu Changge, feeling that his adversary had arrived with evil intentions. His subconscious mind believed that Gu Changge had arrived to end his life.


    <strong>"Obviously, I came to see you."</strong>


    <strong>"Ah! That''s not right; to be precise, I came to see your Master."</strong>


    Gu Changge smiled and bluntly pointed out Ye Chen''s secret.


    <strong>"You��what do you mean? I don''t understand what you are talking about!"</strong>


    Ye Chen''splexion paled, and he panicked. Gu Changge''s sudden words had stunned him.


    After all, how could Gu Changge know about his Master''s existence? It was a secret no one apart from him knew about!


    Ye Chen''s couldn''t help but feel his limbs turn cold. In front of Gu Changge, he felt like an ant that couldn''t hide any of its secrets.


    <strong>"Don''t try to pretend; do you think you can trick me with that expression on your face?"</strong> Gu Changge sneered, and then continued, <strong>"Senior, are you not going to show yourself? Or do you want to tide through this using petty tricks? An Elder like you doing something like that won''t look good."</strong>


    As Gu Changge said those words, his gazended on the ring on Ye Chen''s finger. This one look from him made Ye Chen''s heart sink. Not only did Gu Changge knew about his Master''s existence, but he could also tell where his Master hid.


    <strong>"Is there a need for Young Lord Gu to embarrass me like this?"</strong>


    A faint sigh sounded from Ye Chen''s ring at this time. Although the voice sounded pleasant, one could hear a sense of helplessnesscing her words.


    As the words fell, a burst of red shed in front of Gu Changge, and a figure dressed in red appeared out of thin air.


    <strong>"Master?"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s expression changed. He hadn''t thought his Master would show up on her own initiative. Her sudden actions increased the unease in his heart.


    <strong>"Oh! So this is what Senior looked like."</strong>


    Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change, but he couldn''t help but chuckle in his heart. He thought Ye Chen had a portable Grandpa, but it turns out he got himself a portable Beauty!


    Those scarlet pupils and that alluring face��the Heavens sure blessed this Ye Chen with some dog-shit Fortune to have such a gorgeous Master. Well, whatever, she will soon belong to him.


    <strong>"I wonder what this one can do for Young Lord Gu?"</strong>


    Yan Ji asked with a soft voiceced with a cold tone. She didn''t want to show up, but she had no choice. Since this Gu Changge could figure out her existence, then he would naturally also have some means to force her out.


    Instead of letting the other party force her out, it would be better if she took the initiative and showed herself.


    <strong>"It''s nothing much, really. I was just curious about the expert behind Ye Chen, and wanted to know who the Senior might be."</strong>


    Gu Changge replied as if the truth was what he said.


    At least, from the surface, no one could see through his real thoughts. Both Yan Ji and Ye Chen were like so. Though it was like that, Ye Chen believed that Gu Changge came to see them with some vile intentions.


    He red at Gu Changge with eyes full of hatred and murderous desires.


    Yan Ji couldn''t figure out Gu Changge''s true intentions either, so she could only raise her guard.


    <strong>"Then, is Young Lord Gu satisfied now that he has seen me? As you can see, I am nothing more than a woman''s fleeting ghost; I am no expert like you say."</strong>


    Yan Ji''s frosty voice sounded again.


    <strong>"You helped someone as dumb as Ye Chen obtain all of his current achievements, so why would you humble yourself like that, Senior?</strong>


    <strong>"Since ancient times, how many pearls have been buried by dust? What do they say: A fine bird chooses a tree to nest in; a virtuous official chooses a worthy lord.</strong>


    <strong>"Senior, won''t you be wasting your talent if you keep staying by Ye Chen''s side?"</strong>


    Gu Changge showed a sincere smile as he finished his speech full of facts.


    Just now, he had secretly calcted whether he could forcefully take away the ring from Ye Chen''s hand, but trying to act on his thoughts had immediately filled his heart with a strong sense of danger.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but curse his dog-shit Misfortune. On his face, however, he showed no signs of abnormality.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, who are you calling dumb��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s face turned green as he heard Gu Changge''s words full of contempt. Worse was the fact that this bastard held no scruples as he tried to poach his Master right in front of him.


    This Gu Changge was too despicable and shameless!


    Still, Ye Chen couldn''t help but panic. What was he going to do if his Master really abandoned him? He couldn''t imagine his fate if that happened.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge''s words also stunned Yan Ji. Although it''s true that Ye Chen was somewhat dull, he still had other good qualities like his perseverance, bravery, tenacity, and whatnot.


    Moreover, she had awakened thanks to Ye Chen, so she couldn''t just abandon him over those few words from him. Just what did Gu Changge mean by doing this?


    <i>��Instigating discord?''</i>


    Yan Ji''splexion changed and she quickly reacted. Instigating discord might be Gu Changge''s true purpose in visiting them and saying all those words.


    Though she could see this much, Ye Chen probably couldn''t. In the end, he was indeed as Gu Changge described him: <i>��a little dumb.''</i>

 Chapter 13: The Final Act; The Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill!

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Final Act; The Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill!</h4>


    <strong>"Gu Changge, you shameless, despicable bastard! Not only did you steal my Qingge, but now you want to take away my Master��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s face distorted in rage as he roared towards Gu Changge. He subconsciously believed that Gu Changge was trying to steal his Master from him! As for Gu Changge trying to sow discord between them? That didn''t even cross his mind.


    Although he wouldn''t say it, Ye Chen still held unspeakable emotions for Yan Ji. Although he treated her as his Master on normal days, in his heart, however, he regarded her as his exclusive property �� someone he would never give to another person!


    So, now that Gu Changge tried to steal her away from him, his rage and hatred brewing towards him grew at an exponential speed; he was ready to burst at any time now.


    <strong>"Eh? Why can''t this Gu remember ever stealing your Qingge?"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s outburst didn''t surprise Gu Changge. He didn''t mind his words, and said with a yful tone, <strong>"You do know that everything she did �� from the beginning to the end �� she did it of her own volition; not once did this Gu force or threaten Holy Maiden Qingge. What about that do you still not understand? Tell me, is what this Gu said not the truth?</strong>


    <strong>"Water flows downhill, and man aims for a high status! That''s the unchangingw of the world followed by all that dwell within it.</strong>


    <strong>"Instead, if you really have your Master''s best interest in your mind, then don''t hold her back like this! Do you think a remnant spirit can live in this world forever?"</strong>


    Every word hit the spot, arranged in way that would destroy the opponent''s mind.


    Ye Chen tightly clenched his fists as his already-ugly expression worsened. He naturally understood that a remnant spirit couldn''t survive for long in the world, so he had been working hard to get strong as fast as possible. He, too, couldn''t wait to help his Master reconstruct her body!


    <strong>"Little Chen, calm down��"</strong>


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but sigh as she invoked her Qi. Suddenly, a cool sensation spread through Ye Chen''s mind and calmed him down.


    In the end, Ye Chen was still only a youth with a hot-headed temper. A few words from Gu Changge were enough to send his mind into chaos, preventing him from disying his usual calm and steadfast temperament.


    Yan Ji couldn''t understand why Ye Chen, who was normally quick-witted, would turn stupid every time he came across Gu Changge. Could it be that he couldn''t jump back after suffering a minor setback like this?


    <strong>"Master��"</strong>


    Ye Chen gritted his teeth, and his irritable temper soon calmed down.


    Gu Changge''s words just then could be described as vicious des that drew blood with every thrust as they stabbed into his heart.


    <i>[Ding! Ye Chen''s mental state is further damaged. Ye Chen lost 20 Points of his Fortune. Host earned 100 Destiny Points.]</i>


    A System prompt sounded in his mind, but Gu Changge couldn''t be bothered about it right now.


    <strong>"Senior, do consider what I am saying. If you follow me, not only can I help you recover your body, I can also make your prowess return to their peak!</strong>


    <strong>"Senior must also know about this Gu''s origins. Of all the people in this world, Senior should be the one most clear about the Power that stands behind me.</strong>


    <strong>"And even if we ignore that and consider only our individual talent, this Gu is still far better than Ye Chen in every aspect��"</strong>


    He kept on talking with a sincere attitude, as if he was earnestly trying to recruit a talented individual. As for Ye Chen? He was thoroughly ignored.


    By now, Yan Ji could no longer make sense of what this Gu Changge was trying to achieve; she couldn''t help but frown.


    Instigating discord?


    With Gu Changge''s strength, he could easily obliterate Ye Chen, so why would he need to bother with such a roundabout method? Maybe, she was thinking too much, and he truly just wanted to get her on his side.


    To be honest, she had quite a good impression of Gu Changge. After all, she had experienced far more than many others, so she didn''t look at the world through a narrow and biased pin-hole.


    She had witnessed everything that happened, and in her view, Gu Changge had done and said nothing wrong. On the contrary, Ye Chen had held a confrontational attitude and even threatened to murder Gu Changge.


    Even then, Gu Changge didn''t bother with him. The grandeur he held, his heroic might, and the calm temperament he showed��all that made Yan Ji believe that his achievements would be limitless in the future.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, you needn''t say anymore. Since I have received Little Chen''s kindness, there''s no way I will leave him alone before he has grown up."</strong>


    Still, Yan Ji shook her head and bluntly declined Gu Changge''s kindness. Although the conditions were quite tempting, they couldn''t make her go against her conscience.


    Her response visibly disappointed Gu Changge, and he said with a sigh, <strong>"Of course, I won''t press Senior to give me a response right now. You can take your time and consider my proposal. If Senior decides to follow me, I will forget about Ye Chen''s hatred and offence towards me; asking the Taixuan Holy Land to release him without anymore punishment will also only take a sentence. As for Su Qingge, I can give her to him, too!"</strong>


    <strong>"You��"</strong>


    Throbbing veins could be seen on Ye Chen''s forehead, but he held back his rage. By now, Ye Chen had already understood that Gu Changge didn''t just want to humiliate him, he wanted to steal everything that belonged to him.


    Although Ye Chen didn''t say anything, the hatred and rage in his eyes had already grown as deep as a bottomless abyss.


    In Gu Changge''s words, Su Qingge �� who Ye Chen could only watch from afar �� was nothing more than a doll whose fate could be decided with a single word from him. It opened Ye Chen''s mind to the truth of the world once more: <i>��in a dog-eat-dog world like this, the strong could, indeed, do whatever they wanted!''</i>


    <strong>"Please don''t speak anymore, Young Lord Gu! I appreciate your sincerity, but��"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s words had also startled Yan Ji. She had never thought he would propose something like that. It could be said that he was truly sincere with his request.


    <strong>"Senior, do consider it! This Gu will never force anyone against their will, let alone threaten senior with Ye Chen''s life."</strong>


    Gu Changge spoke once more with an indescribable look in his eyes. If he could really kill Ye Chen, he wouldn''t have let him live this long.


    Although Yan Ji had lived far longer, her temperament was more straightforward, so she was far easier to deal with than Su Qingge. The small bias against him in her heart was stamped out with just those words.


    What''s more? He had practiced for tonight''s y for quite a while over thest three days.


    Gu Changge had already said everything he needed to say, and now, it was time for the final act of the y. After that, he would only need to watch the rift develop between these two Master and Disciple.


    And when they are none the wiser, he would reap all the benefits.


    <strong>"This is called the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill]��though, I presume Senior already knows what it is."</strong>


    At this time, Gu Changge smiled and took out a box by moving his hands in an unhurried manner.


    Inside the box sat avender pill circled by small, colorful clouds. Various visions continuously emerged around the pill; there were mountains, oceans, and pces full of grandeur that mysteriously appeared and disappeared.


    <strong>"It''s really the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill]!"</strong>


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but exim, and the shock in her delightful eyes couldn''t be suppressed.


    <strong>"Senior''s spirit is not in a good state right now, so this pill can be considered the meeting gift from this Gu for you."</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a smile. Before Yan Ji could refuse the pill, he pushed the pill-box in her hands and disappeared from the prison.


    As the saying went: <i>��to harness a wolf, one must be willing to sacrifice their children.''</i>[^1]


    The smile on Gu Changge''s face slowly faded away, only to be reced by an expression of interest.


    [^1]: It means you have to make sacrifices if you want to achieve something great.

 Chapter 14: The Purpose of Descent; Bias Against Young Lord Gu?

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Purpose of Descent; Bias Against Young Lord Gu?</h4>


    <strong>"My Lord, although your performance today was perfect, this old ve still can''t understand something!"</strong>


    After Gu Changge left the prison, Old Ming appeared out of thin air and showed his doubt. He couldn''t help but find Gu Changge to be even more terrifying and unfathomable than before.


    It was a good thing, though.


    After all, the more powerful his Young Lord grew, the higher his chance atpletely taking over his family and leading them to greater glory.


    What he couldn''tprehend was why his Young Lord wouldn''t kill Ye Chen even though he could see how much he desired to do so. With his Young Lord''s strength of the Conferred Lord Realm at his age, only the descendants of other supreme Sects, Orthodoxies, and ns could rival him even in the Upper Realm.


    For him, killing someone like Ye Chen, who was a nobody in the backwater Eastern Deste, would need no more than a weak p. So why did he bother himself with ying these games where he slowly took everything from that Ye Chen?


    <strong>"Oh, what can''t you understand?"</strong>


    Gu Changge was in a joyous mood and decided to answer Old Ming''s queries. Today, not only had he set up a rift between Ye Chen and his Master, but he had also raked in a ton of Fortune Points.


    Cutting leaks felt awesome, indeed!


    The day he finally stomped Ye Chen to death didn''t look all that far now.


    <strong>"This old ve can''t understand why the Young Lord won''t kill that Ye Chen directly? It would save you all this hassle."</strong>


    Old Ming put forward his doubts. After all, he couldn''t see the presence of something as illusory as Fortune Value. To him, there was nothing about Ye Chen that would make him look like a Favored Son of Heaven.


    ����


    If Gu Changge had to put it in the simplest terms, then it would be like this: <i>��Unless he exhausted all that cheat-like Fortune Value around Ye Chen, it would be impossible for him to kill him off. If he escaped with even a little of that Fortune Value, Ye Chen would be able to bounce back to the top one way or another, and contend against him in the future.''</i>


    That''s just how game-breaking the Fortune of these Favored Children of Heaven was. But, obviously, Gu Changge couldn''t exin the above to Old Ming. Even if he did exin it, Old Ming wouldn''t be able toprehend the intricacies of the matter.


    ����


    <strong>"Ye Chen will die, but not right now. I still need him to give bring me a fortuitous encounter!"</strong>


    Knowing that he couldn''t exin the intricacies, Gu Changge decided to focus on shifting Old Ming''s thoughts towards something he couldprehend with a smile full of intrigue.


    There wasn''t much he needed to hide from this loyal old ve of his.


    From the memories of his Original, he could tell that the Original had descended to the Lower Realm because of a peerless Heavenly treasure that was about to appear in the world.


    <strong>"[Eight Deste Demon Halberd]!"</strong>


    It''s said to be a weapon used by the <strong>"Eight Deste Demon God"</strong> during the Primordial Era. With vast murderous intent and never-ending reserves of power, the Eight Deste Demon God is said to have almost ughtered his way to Heaven.


    Later, for reasons unknown, disappeared down the long river of time.


    Gu Changge''s original had a Devil Heart which he inherited from a terrifying, ruthless being in the Upper Realm. The news of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] was recorded in the heritage he received, and it said that it was very likely to be somewhere in the Lower Realm.


    It was because of this reason that the Original had used the excuse of gaining experience, and descended to the Lower Realm.


    On the surface, his trip to the Lower Realm was simply a tour to increase his life experience, but in reality, he had descended to look for the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]!


    Of course, judging from his ce in the story as a cannon fodder mob viin, there''s no way he would get his hands on anything as nice as that mighty Halberd.


    If Gu Changge''s guess wasn''t too far off from reality, then the plot will further progress like this: <i>��Ye Chen will find himself in a desperate situation and escape into some ruins out of sheer coincidence. Down there, he will receive the approval of the Death Guards, and make great progress in his cultivation. After that, he will get the approval of the Halberd, too, and turn around the situation!''</i>


    If Gu Changge didn''t ce his cards correctly, then he might just lose his life here in the Lower Realm. Or it was also possible that he would escape back to the Upper Realm �� on the verge of death, of course �� and forge a life and death enmity with this Ye Chen.


    ����


    There was no one more familiar with Gu Changge when it came to such plot progression; he was like a God with an omnipotent perspective as he calcted everything that might happen in the future. And once he analyzed all the possibilities, it was basically impossible for him toe out the loser at the end.


    Sure enough, reading all those web novels back in the day wasn''t a waste, at all. This dog author wouldn''t be able to trick him to his death.


    <strong>"Turns out the Young Lord has already made arrangements!"</strong>


    Old Ming couldn''t help but admire Gu Changge even more after he heard his exnation and considerations. His Young Lord was indeed worthy of his title of God-Child!


    <strong>"Keep a close eye on Ye Chen, and pay attention to his whereabouts at all times. I expect some trouble toe knocking at the Taixuan Holy Land any time now."</strong>


    Gu Changgemanded Old Ming with a strange light shing through his eyes.


    They had imprisoned the Favored Son of Heaven in destitute conditions for three days, so there should definitely be something bading the Taixuan Holy Land''s way, right? Fortune Bacsh, or whatever, should be taking effect any time now.


    What would it be, though?


    That''s what Gu Changge wanted to know.


    ����


    <i><strong>[Inside the Dungeon.]</strong></i>


    <strong>"This is really the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill]��"</strong>


    Yan Ji murmured to herself.


    Her scarlet pupils couldn''t hide the shock in them as she looked down at the pill wrapped invender Qi. There was no way she could misrecognize this pill, and it was because of this that she was truly shocked.


    One had to ept that Gu Changge was indeed generous with his meeting gift.


    She was never short of this pill when she was at the peak of her power, but now, Gu Changge giving her this pill was no different from someone sending you charcoal on a snowy winter night.[^1]


    Even in the Upper Realm, the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] is an extremely precious treasure. It''s refining process is troublesome beyond measure, and the materials are difficult toe across. One had to know that even in the Upper Realm, one would rarely find this Pill only in some massive auction houses.


    As for refining an [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] in the destitute Lower Realm? That was an impossible task.


    The Pill''s powerful effect of rebuilding and stabilizing spirits made many mighty figures salivate for it. Because, in some situations, having an [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] could spell the difference between life and death.


    No matter how mighty a person might be, they would always have some [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pills] on their person for desperate situtations.


    <strong>"Master, what exactly is this pill��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''splexion couldn''t help but change, and a bad premonition rose in his heart as he watched Yan Ji silently stare at the pill.


    Was that pill really so precious?


    Gu Changge was indeed a sly bastard!


    Not only did he mess with his Master''s mind using flowery words, but he also used a precious pill to seduce his Master.


    He had to ughter that bastard!


    Yan Ji had aplicated expression as she exined the pill''s rarity and prowess to Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but clench his fists and grit his teeth in silent as he listened about the wonders of the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill].


    The [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] could be said to have more than just powerful effects��it could be called a Heavenly Panacea, and that wouldn''t be too much of an overstatement!


    What''s more? It could help Yan Ji stabilize her current state and give her enough power to repair her remnant spirit!


    <strong>"Master, are you really going to use this pill?"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s eyes reddened, and he asked through gritted teeth with a hoarse voice. He couldn''t stand such humiliation! It felt as if he was a beggar and Gu Changge had given him some alms.


    But it was indeed a fact that this pill could help his Master suffer less from her crumbling remnant spirit.


    He was trapped in a dilemma.


    It could be said that he was trapped in a situation where he would be the loser no matter what option he chose.


    <i>��Gu Changge! Good, good, good! You are indeed a crafty bastard!''</i>


    <i>��I will kill you for sure!''</i>


    <i>��I MUST SLAUGHTER YOU!''</i>


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but scream in his heart.


    <strong>"After all, it''s Young Lord Gu''s kindness, so��"</strong>


    Before she could finish her words, Yan Ji saw Ye Chen''s ugly expression and knew what was wrong.


    <strong>"Little Chen, be honest with me: are you biased against Young Lord Gu?"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s eyes widened in disbelief as those words fell into his ears. He vision darkened and the world around him copsed into rubble.


    [^1]: It means to help someone in their worst times. A friend in need is a friend indeed.

 Chapter 15: Rift Between the Master and Disciple; Walking Further Down the Road of Villainy!

    <h4>Chapter 15: Rift Between the Master and Disciple; Walking Further Down the Road of Viiny!</h4>


    Ye Chen wasn''t just biased against Gu Changge �� he could hardly wait for a chance to smash Gu Changge and trample him to death!


    Ye Chen''s head buzzed as he heard his Master''s words.


    Were a few words and a pill enough to buy off his Master''s favor?


    His face couldn''t help but distort in pain.


    Yan Ji couldn''tprehend why Ye Chen hated Gu Changge with such fervor. But she guessed that it might be rted to that woman named Su Qingge.


    No matter how one looked at the two, Gu Changge was indeed far better than Ye Chen.


    Jealousy was the worst of sins.


    In the end, Ye Chen was just too young. He hadn''t even grown up into an adult yet, he was just a teenager. His mind waspletely immature, and he only knew how to act on his hot-headed tendencies.


    <strong>"Little Chen, you don''t need to envy Young Lord Gu; I believe your future achievements won''t be any lower than his��"</strong>


    Yan Ji persuaded softly, trying her best to resolve the grudge between the two.


    After all, if Gu Changge had really wanted to kill Ye Chen, he wouldn''t have waited until now. Of course, she didn''t know of Ye Chen''s status as a Favored Son of Heaven.


    If not for that dog-shit Fortune protecting Ye Chen in secret, Gu Changge would never need to act the way he did and orchestrate such a show before he pped Ye Chen to death.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu this, YOUNG LORD GU THAT! If you like him so much, why don''t you go to his side then��*</strong>


    <strong>"Why take pity on me and stay here?"</strong>


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but loudly interrupt Yan Ji through gritted teeth. His eyes had already reddened, and he resembled a wounded beast.


    Su Qingge had already abandoned him, and now, even his Master, who was the only one he had left, was thinking well of his enemy!


    Ye Chen couldn''t stand this. His hatred and madness were through the roof.


    If he was an ordinary person, he would have already spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot. It was only because of Ye Chen''s tempered mind that far exceeded normal humans that he could take such a heavy blow without going insane!


    His sudden growl stunned Yan Ji. She couldn''t help but lower her eyes as disappointment clouded her gorgeous, scarlet pupils.


    She had never expected such words from Ye Chen.


    Such behavior could no longer be exined by jealousy. He was aplete simpleton.


    Hadn''t he seen how she had rejected Gu Changge even after he did his best in trying to invite her over to his side?


    Did Ye Chen truly not understand what kind of person she was?


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but sigh in heart as a breath full of regret escaped through her lips. How good would it have been if the one who helped her awaken was not Ye Chen, but Young Lord Gu?


    <strong>"Little Chen, I am definitely going to consume this pill, no matter what you say! Even if Gu Changge has other ns, he probably never thought that I would help you escape from the dungeon."</strong>


    Yan Ji continued. It''s just that her voice was less soft, and more cold and majestic.


    Consuming the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] could not only ease her current state, but it could also stabilize her spirit and allow her to exert some of her strength.


    <i>��Help me escape?''</i>


    <i>��Is that what Master wanted to do?''</i>


    Ye Chen thought to himself and didn''t utter another word. His mind was in a mess, and he needed to calm down.


    Still, he could feel deep down in his heart that he had lost something very important to him. It''s just that he couldn''t put his finger on what that might be.


    ����


    <i>[Ding! You have sessfully created a rift between Ye Chen and his Master! Ye Chen lost 80 Points of his Fortune Value. You received 400 Destiny Points!]</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile as he listened to the melodious System prompt.


    His mood couldn''t be more wonderful.


    Everything had followed the path he paved, and in just a few days, Ye Chen''s more than 500 Points of Fortune Value had fallen by half.


    Although Ye Chen was still a head above ordinary people, and it would be hard for others to ever match him, this was definitely the greatest loss he suffered in his entire life.


    His heroine surrendered to the viin, and a crack also appeared in his Master''s heart��


    It seems that this Favored Son of Heaven won''t be able to prance around in front of him for long.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge opened his own Attributes Panel.


    In any case, his real purpose behind dealing with Ye Chen is to cut that leek, shave off his Fortune, and improve his personal strength.


    He couldn''t let his momentary sess blind him.


    With just a thought, the Attributes Panel appeared.


    <strong>Host:</strong> Gu Changge


    <strong>Identity:</strong> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <strong>Cultivation:</strong> Conferred Lord (Early Stage)


    <strong>Mystical Abilities:</strong> Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex (7th Layer), Myriad Changes Demonic Physique (Talent), Immortal-Devouring Demon Art��


    <strong>Destiny Points:</strong> 1100


    <strong>Fortune Value:</strong> 50 (Dark)


    <strong>System Shop:</strong> Opened


    <strong>Warehouse:</strong> Domain-Traversing Talisman x1, One-Third Fragment of a World Seed x1


    <strong>"From my previous experience, I doubt that a thousand or so Destiny Points will be able to help me break through to the 8th Layer of the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex]. At most, it can increase myprehension of the 7th Layer to some extent��</strong>


    <strong>"This [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] must be quite a high-leveled technique, so I won''t need to worry about upgrading to a better one for now.</strong>


    <strong>"As for this Immortal Devouring Art��it''s something I can''t use in front of other Immortals. I have to be careful when I use the secret techniques learned from it.</strong>


    <strong>"After all, a Mystical Ability that lets you swallow Immortals is really going against the Heavens. Once exposed, I will end up as an enemy of the entire world!"</strong>


    Gu Changge analyzed, and then opened the System Shop.


    After having gone through the Original''s memory, these Mystical Abilities were truly befitting of someone who was meant to die as a cannon fodder viin who only received a future chapters worth of existence.


    Even in the Upper Realms, this [Immortal-Devouring Demon Art] was considered a forbidden technique that could easily discolor the faces of many, and was associated with many ancient horrors.


    It had long been buried in the long river of time, and no one dared to mention it. Calling it a Taboo Inheritance wouldn''t be an overstatement.


    <strong>"It seems that I am really fated to walk further and further down the road of viiny��"</strong>


    Gu Changge quickly shifted his attention to the items in the System Shop.


    It was simr to what he had expected, and it was divided into different categories.


    [Mystical Martial Arts], [Mystical Talents], and [Auxiliary Items].


    Gu Changge first opened the [Mystical Martial Arts] section and looked at the stuff avable for purchase.


    Heaven, Deity, Holy, and Supreme Ranked techniques��


    <strong>"Since I don''t have enough Destiny Points, I can''t ess the Supreme Ranked techniques?</strong>


    <strong>"What''s more, nothing below Heaven Ranked is included here?</strong>


    <strong>"Also, aren''t Heaven Ranked techniques a bit too cheap? They can let a cultivator directly cultivate to the False God Realm, yet they only cost 50 Destiny Points?</strong>


    <strong>"Or is it because the Destiny Points have great purchasing power in the System Shop?</strong>


    <strong>"Sacred Sun Heavenly Manual. Gather the power of the sacred Sun��"</strong>


    <strong>"Sacred Yin Heavenly Manual. Gather the power of the sacred Yin��"</strong>


    Gu Changge was surprised the diversity of the options.


    It wasn''t an overstatement to say that a single Heaven Ranked technique could set off a bloody storm in the Eastern Deste!


    Hi there, VILFIC here!


    I am a passionate trantor andic scator from the RAWRFIC group, which you can check out on rawrfic.xyz. I will be taking over <strong>"I Am The Fated Viin" </strong>here on Cyborg-TL, and publishing the chapters every day. I was originally doing it on a site of my own, but the chapters will be published by me on this site + Patreon (for advance chapters). The release rate will be at 1 Chapter per day, for now, but expect it to increase soon in the future.


    Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoy your stay!

 Chapter 16: Innate Gods Spirit Temple; Attack of the Sacred Lands!

    <h4>Chapter 16: Innate Gods Spirit Temple; Attack of the Sacred Lands!</h4>


    Gu Changge wasn''t in need of the techniques under the [Mystical Martial Arts] section right now, so his attention quickly turned to the [Mystical Talents] section.


    <i>[VILFIC: Mystical Bloodlines will be Mystical Talents from henceforth. It has been updated in the previous chapter.]</i>


    The so-called [Mystical Talents] were powerful blessings people were born with.


    Some people would be born with strong bloodlines and inherit great might from their ancient ancestors. Some people would be born with powerful physiques that could exert unrivaled might. So on and so forth��


    In short, all kinds of bloodlines, talents, and physiques existed, and it was hard for all of them to be named in a single encyclopedia.


    The only constant about them was the fact that people were innately born with their talent, whatever it might be. But the System easily broke that constant as you could easily exchange for a talent, bloodline, or physique using the Destiny Points even if you weren''t born with one.


    Gu Changge scanned through the avable options one by one.


    His current talent was already terrifying enough. His Devil Heart was an innate talent that could let other talents exist in his body without conflict. If someone else tried to merge with another talent, then the stronger talent will easily exterminate the weaker one. Or there could also be unpredictable risks if the two talents couldn''t merge or devour the other.


    Gu Changge, however, didn''t need to worry about such risks. Or how else would he have obtained the Dao Bone?


    Dao Bone was also an extremely terrifying innate talent. Dao Bones came to existence when a person was born and natural Dao runes branded themselves on one of their bone.


    As long as a possessor of a Dao Bone didn''t get killed in the cradle, they would be destined to reach great heights and be supreme behemoths in the future. After all, the Dao is above all, and Heaven is its backer, so you just gotta ride on its coattails to reach Immortality.


    Still, nothing in the world could satisfy human greed.


    Gu Changge looked through the System Shop and found his own talents in there, too.


    Soon, his eyes lit up.


    [Innate God''s Spirit Temple]


    Gu Changge slowly enunciated these words.


    The name was enough for him to see that this talent was rted to the cultivation of the soul. The soul''s form and limits were set in stone at the moment of birth, and those born with some talent rted to the soul would be extremely terrifying and possess incredible abilities.


    Saying that someone with a stronger soul would be a cut above their peers, and that few couldpare to them, wouldn''t be an overstatement.


    Gu Changge hadn''t heard of anyone with such a talent in the Upper Realm.


    The soul was an illusory and unfathomable matter.


    The techniques used to strengthen the soul were few and far in-between, and all of them were tightly hidden and guarded by a few supreme, reclusive powers in the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge naturally didn''t have such a powerful talent either.


    <strong>"[Immortal-Devouring Demon Art] can swallow the Origin of Immortals, and even their Primordial Spirits, so it must be very beneficial to this [Innate God''s Spirit Temple], and might even enhance it''s effects to another level��"</strong>


    <strong>"It''s quite expensive, however. I can get some Holy Ranked Techniques for this amount��"</strong>


    <strong>"A thousand Destiny Points! Still, it won''t be a loss, if I must say!"</strong>


    Gu Changge didn''t feel distressed over the price after thinking about the potential gains. Without hesitation, he exchanged a thousand Destiny Points for the [Innate God''s Spirit Temple].


    A breath of fresh air rejuvenated Gu Changge''s spirits.


    <strong><i>[Rumble!]</i></strong>


    Gu Changge heard a terrifying rumble in the depths of his Sea of Consciousness. Even the air around him moved chaotically, as if responding to the changes happening in his body.


    Inside his Sea of Consciousness, Gu Changge could hear various supreme Taoist chants as various golden lotuses bloomed, surrounded by mysterious ruins and inexplicable Immortal Qi. It was as if a world was opening up in his Sea of Consciousness.


    Soon, a magnificent and awe-inspiring structure dark structure rose from below in his Sea of Consciousness. It was a pitch-ck, cold temple that stood untouched by anything around it. Inside the temple sat an ancient-looking evil silhouette with an indifferent and profound expression. A terrifying spirit energy rumbled around it as he seemed to be overlooking everything that existed under the Heavens.


    <strong>"So this is the [Innate God''s Spirit Temple]! The power of my soul has increased by a hundredfold already��"</strong>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Bing stronger and having everything under control brought along a wonderful feeling. No wonder there were countless people pursuing supreme powers in this world, and those other worlds of fiction.


    It was a fascinating feeling, after all.


    ����


    Another three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    <strong><i>[A few thousand miles away from the Taixuan Holy Land.]</i></strong>


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    Streams of rainbows appeared in the sky as many mighty figures joined each other from different directions.


    Some were traveling on flying boats, others were riding atop fierce beasts, and some flew without any support��the only thingmon among them, though, was the fact that they all radiated fierce and extremely powerful auras.


    A lot of powerful forces from all over the Eastern Deste were heading towards the Taixuan Holy Land at their maximum speed. There were other Sacred Lands that had millenniums of heritage, Cultivation Dynasties, Ancient Families, Sects, etc. All of them lorded over massive swats ofnd in the Eastern Deste.


    <strong>"Could the news be wrong?"</strong>


    An old man resting atop a mountain peak asked. He wore spotless white robes that fluttered in the wind, his lustrous skin reflected the sunlight, and he looked like an immortal as he focused his detached gaze towards the Taixuan Holy Land that stood in the distance.


    The Taixuan Holy Land spanned across endless stretches of mountains, with its many divine inds floating in the air. One could see a spiritual mist shrouding the Taixuan Holy Land''s premises as the visions of auspicious beasts soaring in the air and diving towards the earth inspired awe in the hearts of the onlookers.


    Behind the visions and veils of mist stood and of pure holiness.


    The old man''s burning eyes had long turned green with greed as he watched the Taixuan Holy Land with the eyes of a wolf staring at his prey.


    If his Void Yang Holy Land could swallow the Taixuan Holy Land, then they would definitely be crowned the strongest force in all of the Eastern Deste!


    <strong>"Reporting to the Supreme Elder! The news is indeed correct!"</strong>


    <strong>"When the Taixuan Holy Land held the ceremony to coronate their new Holy Son, one of our spies sneaked to the ce where the Supreme Elder of the Taixuan Holy Land secluded himself, and the spy found that the Taixuan Supreme Elder''s breath had disappeared from that ce��"</strong>


    <strong>"We suspect that he has already died in the midst of his seclusion��"</strong>


    An Elder of the Void Yang Holy Land standing behind the white-robed Supreme Elder respectfully reported.


    <strong>"Good, good, good! I have brought along all the old monsters today, so we can use this opportunity to obliterate the Taixuan Holy Land while we are here."</strong>


    The white-robed old man stroked his beard with a smile. Joy filled his heart as he imagined the future.


    The Taixuan Holy Land, with a millenniums-old deep heritage, will soon be exterminated from the Eastern Deste for good.


    <strong>"However, Supreme Elder, we have received reports that the Taixuan Holy Land recently got close to some mysterious youth. That unknown youth seems to have quite a terrifying background from what I have heard��"</strong>


    At this time, another Elder stepped forward and informed the Void Yang Supreme Elder.


    <strong>"I already know about that matter��he''s just a young man, what great background could he have? No matter how mighty his background is, he won''t be able to change today''s oue. You do know that we aren''t the only ones keeping an eye on the Taixuan Holy Land, right��"</strong>


    <strong>"What''s more? I heard that the kid my granddaughter''s so infatuated with is also imprisoned by the Taixuan Holy Land in their dungeon��"</strong>


    <strong>"These Taixuan Holy Land bastards are truly blind to not see such a talented youth right under their noses��"</strong>


    The white-robed old man smiled with a deep look in his eyes.


    Hi there, VILFIC here!


    I am a passionate trantor andic scator from the RAWRFIC group, which you can check out on rawrfic.xyz. I will be taking over <strong>"I Am The Fated Viin" </strong>here on Cyborg-TL, and publishing the chapters every day. I was originally doing it on a site of my own, but the chapters will be published by me on this site + Patreon (for advance chapters). The release rate will be at 1 Chapter per day, for now, but expect it to increase soon in the future.


    Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoy your stay!

 Chapter 17: Thats it? No Need To Panic; The Perfect Dream Husband!

    <h4>Chapter 17: Thats it? No Need To Panic; The Perfect Dream Husband!</h4>


    <strong>"Holy Lord, something big is happening! Many major forces are gathering a few thousand miles away from our Sacred Land. There''s the Void Yang Holy Land, the Great Sun Dynasty, the Ancient Xiao Family, and many more big shots��"</strong>


    <strong>"What are they up to? Are they here to attack us?"</strong>


    Right now, the Taixuan Holy Lord was discussing some matter with a group of his Elders in the Holy Lord''s Hall of the Taixuan Holy Land, when a breathless disciple ran in to make a report.


    The disciple''splexion had paled, after all, this was no small matter.


    Many major forces had gathered at their doorstep, and they could feel terrifying fluctuations of energy not too far from their Holy Land. From the way those forces unted their might, it was clear that they had all gathered to attack their Taixuan Holy Land!


    Even though the Taixuan Holy Land imed to be the strongest in the Eastern Deste on usual days, even they couldn''t help but tremble if so many behemoths turned their spearheads towards them.


    However, the disciple couldn''t help contain his shock after he made his report. Be it the Holy Lord or the Elders, none of them showed any panic or change in their expressions even after listening to his words.


    All of them looked calm as if nothing big had happened!


    <strong>"That''s it? You are panicking over something this minor? Is this how a disciple of the Taixuan Holy Land is supposed to behave?"</strong>


    Contrary to his expectations, an Elder actually frowned and scolded him for his cowardice. It was clear that none of the people in front of him cared about the joint attack of all those major forces.


    <strong>"Your Excellency, Holy Lord, your foresight is indeed beyond us! You had already expected something like this, and that''s why you already formed a good rtionship with Young Lord Gu!"</strong>


    At the same time, the other Elders smiled and started to tter the Taixuan Holy Lord for his great foresight and ability. Although the Taixuan Holy Lord knew the Elders were only bragging and didn''t really admire him as much as they showed on their faces, he still couldn''t help but feel proud of himself.


    However, he still had to keep appearances and couldn''t just put down the majesty of the Taixuan Holy Lord, so he majestically waved his hand and said in a light tone, <strong>"Our Taixuan Holy Land has been in a state of anxiety ever since our Supreme Elder passed away in the midst of his seclusion, and it''s all thanks to Young Lord Guing down to the Lower Realm for life experience that we could have a chance of having a favorable rtionship with him. Instead of ttering me, all of you should thank Young Lord Gu for his grace!"</strong>


    Taixuan Holy Lord couldn''t help but feel pride as he said all those words. After all, Gu Changge was a genuine Young Lord from the Upper Realm, with a strong identity and a terrifying background.


    Except for the Elders and some of the trustworthy Inner Sect Disciples, no one else in the Taixuan Holy Land knew about this matter. It was because the Taixuan Holy Lord wanted to give a massive surprise to the various major forces.


    One had to ept that Taixuan Holy Lord was also a person of great intellect. He had long expected such a situation''s appearance.


    <strong>"Holy Lord, it seems that Her Royal Highness and Young Lord Gu have been getting closer and closer over thest few days. I am afraid that if we didn''t have the Holy Maiden, our Taixuan Holy Land might have to face an unavoidable catastrophe this time."</strong>


    <strong>"That''s right, that''s right! It''s all thanks to the Holy Lord having a good daughter!"</strong>


    All the Elders tter with sighs of envy, and their actions only widened the Taixuan Holy Lord''s smile.


    That''s right! It was all thanks to his precious daughter, or else, how would nobodies like them have a chance to interact with someone as esteemed as Young Lord Gu?


    As for the disciple who came to make the report? His poor mind couldn''t help but copse out of stupefaction as he listened to the conversation between the Elders and the Taixuan Holy Lord.


    The Taixuan Supreme Elder has already died?


    Is that mysterious Young Lord truly powerful beyond measure?


    The disciple''s head buzzed as he watched the Elders and the Taixuan Holy Lord converse among themselves joyfully. There wasn''t the least bit of panic between their brows.


    <strong>"Open the gates and follow me! Let''s go meet those factions that havee to our doorstep��"</strong>


    Golden rays shed past the Taixuan Holy Lord''s pupils as his aura surged and he boldly walked out to meet his adversaries.


    ����


    <strong><i>[In a pavilion of the Taixuan Holy Land.]</i></strong>


    <strong>"Young Master Gu''s words are really interesting; is the Upper Realm really that massive?"</strong>


    Su Qingge pursed her lips and asked.


    At the same time, she gently rolled back her cuffs to reveal a small section of her delicate and wless wrists, that resembled the roots of a snow lotus, to fill Gu Changge''s empty ss of tea sitting in front of her.


    The stories about the Upper Realm that came out of Gu Changge''s mouth fascinated Su Qingge.


    After she let go the prejudice in her heart and contacted Gu Changge once more, she found that the feeling of being in hispany waspletely different from before. Although Gu Changge''s had an extremely deep and elusive temperament, she couldn''t help but be attracted to him �� that''s just how much undeniable charm he held towards the members of the opposite sex.


    As the Holy Maiden of the Taixuan Holy Land, and someone who also held two souls in her body, Su Qingge had been hailed as an intellectual prodigy since young. Throughout the years, she had met many young talents, but none of them couldpare to Gu Changge, if she were to be honest.


    To put it simply, she thought it would be an insult to Gu Changge if those <i>��talents''</i> were to bepared to him. With his handsome appearance, elusive thoughts, and majestic temperament��not many couldpare to him!


    Not to mention Gu Changge had a great depth of knowledge, tolerance, conversation skills, cultivation base, and background, etc.


    Even her father said that he might not be Gu Changge''s opponent.


    No matter how one looked at Gu Changge, he was the perfect dream husband desired by many women in the world. And Su Qingge was naturally not an exception.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile a little as he heard Su Qingge''s question.


    <strong>"Why not go up and see for yourself how massive the Upper Realm is?"</strong>


    They had been getting closer and closer over thest few days, to the point that Su Qingge had almost opened up to him, but Gu Changge couldn''tprehend why his Fortune Value still hadn''t increased.


    He had already concluded that Su Qingge''s luck had nothing to with Ye Chen.


    So, was she also a Favored Child of Heaven?


    Or was it because her mother came from the Upper Realm, so she had inherited some extraordinary bloodline?


    Or could she be the reincarnation of an ancient behemoth?


    Even the System couldn''t exin her existence.


    <i>��It seems the world doesn''tck people blessed with great Fortune who arepletely different from the Favored Children of Heaven like that Ye Chen.''</i>


    Gu Changge thought.


    At the same time, Gu Changge guessed that he could still use Su Qingge to get some more dough from that leek called Ye Chen, since Ye Chen had still not given up on Su Qingge.


    <strong>"Only someone in the False God Realm can break the barrier between the worlds and ascend! How can ordinary cultivators from the Lower Realm like us go to the Upper Realm so easily?"</strong>


    Su Qingge replied with regret.


    After all, powerhouses of the False God Realm represented the absolute pinnacle of the Lower Realm. Not to mention in the Eastern Deste, you wouldn''t even see them in the Northern, Western, or other Destes and ces in the Lower Realm.


    Even the Supreme Elder of their Taixuan Holy Land was merely half a step into the Conferred Lord Realm, yet he had already died in the midst of his seclusion.


    Right now, the strongest in the Sacred Lands of the Eastern Deste was probably only half a step into the Conferred Lord Realm.


    As for how hard it was to reach a point where one could break through the barrier and ascend, Su Qingge couldn''tprehend.

 Chapter 18: Tigers Accompany Monarchs; Paying Respects to Young Lord Gu?

    <h4>Chapter 18: Tigers Apany Monarchs; Paying Respects to Young Lord Gu?</h4>


    <strong>[Current Known Realms]</strong>


    Mortal Physique


    Spirit Ocean


    Spirit Pce


    Transcendent


    Great-Transcendent


    Saint


    Conferred Lord


    Conferred King


    False God


    ����


    Eastern/Western/Northern/Southern Deste(s) will now be Eastern/Western/Northern/Southern Wilderness(es)


    <strong>"Is the False God Realm really that strong? When you reach the Upper Realm, you will realize that the False God Realm is nothing much��"</strong>


    Gu Changge replied casually. In his words, the False God Realm realm was nothing much, as if cultivators of that level could be found on the streets like cabbage.


    Still, those weren''t empty words.


    Although the cultivators of the False God Realm were mighty existences in the Lower Realm, they were a dime a dozen over in the Upper Realm. With a lifespan over ten thousand years, False God Realm cultivators made up the majority of disciples in the Immortal Sects, Orthodoxies, and ns in the Upper Realm.


    <strong>"I wonder if Young Lord Gu can tell Qingge about the Realms beyond the False God Ream?"</strong>


    Su Qingge asked with bright eyes, showing her interest in the topic.


    Just what kind of beings were those beyond the False God Realm?


    <strong>"What''s there to tell about that? Beyond the False Gods are obviously the True Gods,"</strong> Gu Changge replied and took a sip of his wine.


    Although Su Qingge received a perfunctory reply, she wasn''t discouraged. Quietly filling Gu Changge''s cup, she hesitated for a moment, and then moved. A faint, alluring fragrance diffused in the surroundings as Su Qingge appeared behind Gu Changge.


    <strong>"Young Lord, is this strength to your liking?"</strong>


    Su Qingge asked as she began to massage Gu Changge''s shoulders, just like an obedient maid. Although her technique wasn''t well-practiced, there was a certain charm to her movements.


    <strong><i>[Hoh?]</i></strong>


    Su Qingge''s sudden actions surprised Gu Changge. Her current behavior waspletely inconsistent with her identity as a heroine who was supposed to have a detached temperament.


    <strong>"Qingge knows that it''s difficult for me to receive Young Lord''s love, but Qingge doesn''t want to give up��"</strong>


    Su Qingge answered with honesty. If someone by the side were to hear her words at this moment, they would think that she was one of those straightforward women who proactively chased after the one they loved.


    But the truth was that she was a clever one, and everything she did in front of Gu Changge was calcted by her.


    Still, Gu Changge had to admit that he wasn''t repulsed by Su Qingge''s antics. He could naturally tell the reasoning behind Su Qingge''s actions.


    Su Qingge was a smart woman who wouldn''t be willing to be an ornamental vase wife. She had her own ambitions, and if he had to be honest, then Gu Changge truly appreciated women like her.


    It''s just that Su Qingge had still not reached the point where he would be fascinated by her. He wouldn''t be tempted so easily. There was no way he would ruin himself over a moment of pleasure.


    As these thoughts crossed through Gu Changge''s mind, he realized that the rtionship between Su Qingge and Ye Chen had somehow shattered beyond salvation.


    The feeling of danger he felt over thest few days had vanished.


    In other words, he would only suffer a Fortune Bacsh if he targeted the Favored Children of Heaven and people who were very close to them.


    Although Su Qingge had great Fortune around her �� at least ten times higher than ordinary people �� Gu Changge felt that he could take her down right here and now without suffering any bacsh.


    <i>��So, having a great amount of Fortune around you doesn''t mean that you are a Favored Child of Heaven who will be protected by the Heavens?''</i>


    <i>��That''s more reasonable. After all, there can only be so many Favored Children of Heaven, and all of them should be cookie-cutter protagonists��''</i>


    Gu Changge thought to himself, deepening his understanding of the world around him.


    <strong>"Beyond the False God Realm is naturally the True God Realm. Existences in this Realm ignite their sacred me and forge a divine foundation��"</strong>


    <strong>"Beyond the True Gods are the Heavenly Gods! They stand high above all existences, and even the True Gods can only look up to them��"</strong>


    With his mood brightened, Gu Changge decided to exin a thing or two to Su Qingge.


    <strong>"Thank you for teaching all this to Qingge, Young Lord!"</strong>


    <strong>"The Realms beyond the False God Realm are like this: True God, Heavenly God, Godking, Sage��"</strong>


    <i>[VILFIC: don''t think too much into these True God and Heavenly God Realms. They aren''t set in stone at this point, and might change to something else as more information is revealed in the future.]</i>


    Su Qingge was joyous as she listened, but then, she couldn''t help but feel a bit dejected as reality hit her.


    After all, she was only in the Transcendent Realm right now, and it was unknown how long it would take her to reach the False God Realm, let alone the mythical realms beyond that.


    It would be a miracle if she could touch those realms in this lifetime.


    <strong>"Qingge will work hard to please Young Lord in the future!"</strong>


    Su Qingge thought for a while and then said with great resolve. Her gem-like, beautiful eyes shone as she looked at Gu Changge with a deep gaze and spoke without a hint of awkwardness.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smirk as he said, <strong>"Well, do your best."</strong>


    Damn, this was awesome, no?


    The heroine fell so fast, so didn''t that mean his viinous charm was through the roof?


    Gu Changge didn''t think so. Su Qingge simply made the most reasonable and correct choice.


    Right then, Old Ming''s voice transmission sounded in Gu Changge''s ears.


    <i>��Interesting! It''s almost the same as what I expected.''</i>


    Gu Changge''s smile changed and a mysterious expression appeared on his face.


    The various major and minor forces of the Eastern Wilderness had banded together against the Taixuan Holy Land, ande knocking at their door. Ye Chen took this opportunity to escape from the dungeon in the confusion. And, of course, it was all thanks to the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] gifted to his Master by Gu Changge.


    Everything was going ording to his ns.


    Gu Changge stood up and left the pavilion. Of course, he didn''t tell Su Qingge that Ye Chen had fled from confinement.


    Su Qingge could only look at Gu Changge''s back as he suddenly stood up and left her behind.


    She wondered if she somehow offended him again?


    Ah! Could a King only be apanied by a Tiger?


    <i>[VILFIC: She''s wondering if she''s not worthy enough to be with him.]</i>


    Su Qingge helplessly stood at her spot and thought about everything she did and said, trying to figure out which word or action from her could have offended Gu Changge.


    ����


    <strong><i>[Outside the Taixuan Holy Land at this time.]</i></strong>


    The magnificent warships, flying boats, and fierce beasts of the major forces hovered in the air and poured a surging aura towards the Taixuan Holy Land. Their shadows fell upon thend below, masking the sun and the sky.


    Auras of mighty cultivators surged towards the Heaven, and terrifying beasts roared towards their prey as their decimating howls reverberated in the surroundings.


    The Void Yang Holy Land, the Great Sun Dynasty, the Ancient Xiao Family��


    These were a few of the behemoths of the Eastern Wilderness with millenniums-old heritage backing them up.


    As soon as they heard that the strongest existence in the Taixuan Holy Land had perished, they gathered together like sharks that had smelled blood and prepared themselves to swallow the juicy prey in front of them.


    But right now, all of the people who hade to devour the Taixuan Holy Land had confusion painting their faces, including the Supreme Elder of the Void Yang Holy Land.


    The Supreme Elder couldn''t help but frown as he watched the unguarded gate of the Taixuan Holy Land.


    <strong>"Have the people of the Taixuan Holy Land epted their powerlessness and opened their gates for us? Howe there''s no guard or protection array? Did their Great Protection Array run out of steam?"</strong>


    An old man dressed as an emperor of one of the great Dynasties asked. He wore purple dragon robes and a golden and purple crown on his head. His voice reverberated in the surroundings like a knell, spreading forth a terrible and suffocating aura.


    At this time, a group of Elders and Disciples of the Taixuan Holy Land slowly walked out and arrived before all the <i>��guests.''</i>


    <strong>"Everyone, have youe to pay your respects to Young Lord Gu?"</strong>


    The Taixuan Holy Lord asked aloud with a faint, teasing smile on his face.

 Chapter 19: Ant Wishing To Get A Glimpse Of Heaven; Sudden Change Of Attitude!

    <h4>Chapter 19: Ant Wishing To Get A Glimpse Of Heaven; Sudden Change Of Attitude!</h4>


    <strong>"Haha! Zhao Tian from the Void Yang Holy Land, Chu Wuji from the Great Sun Dynasty, and Xiao Huo from the Ancient Xiao Family, right?"</strong>


    <strong>"To think the three half-step Conferred Lords would gather together to pay their respects to Young Lord Gu. Unfortunately, I don''t think you will be given the chance if you don''t show any sincerity!"</strong>


    Taixuan Holy Lord appeared in the sky with his hands behind his back, and enunciated each word without hurry. A teasing smirk adorned his visage as his voice thundered in the surroundings.


    A group of Elders and Disciples stood behind him without a shred of panic on their faces. All of them had calm expressions and disdainful smirks as they watched their <i>��guests.''</i> After all, they had hugged the thigh of their all-powerful Young Lord.


    All of the major forces of the Eastern Wilderness in front of them were nothing more than stray mutts who could only bark and never bite.


    Didn''t the ancients have a saying: <i>��When a man ascends to Heaven, his pets follow, too!''</i>


    All of the Disciples and Elders who knew Gu Changge''s true identity felt as if they would fly to Heaven in the next moment.


    As for the major powers of the Eastern Wilderness? They were nothing more than a fart now. Young Lord Gu would only need a p to shatter them.


    And if they dared to provoke Young Lord Gu? The Disciples and Elders believed that a single fart from the person behind Young Lord Gu would be enough to eradicate them back to their Sects, ns, and Dynasties.


    With their confidence inted to such a point, how could the Disciples and Elders of the Taixuan Holy Land feel any fear?


    <strong>"What?"</strong>


    The white-robed Supreme Elder, the Emperor of the Great Sun Dynasty, and everyone else who came along with them felt their heads buzz. All the cultivators on the ancient warships, flying boats, and fierce beasts were stunned by the disy of fearlessness and arrogance from their prey.


    They had arrived at the Taixuan Holy Land''s door with great momentum, expecting them to submit without a shred of resistance, yet the response they received waspletely different from their imagination.


    <strong>"Taixuan Holy Lord, what do you mean?"</strong>


    Many of them couldn''t even contain their shock. The catastrophe hade knocking at their door, yet the Disciples and Elders held absolute confidence and disdainful smirks.


    Just what was going on?


    Had everyone in the Taixuan Holy Land lost their mind?


    Or did they really have something to back their confidence?


    <i>��Pay our respects to Young Lord Gu? Who is that? Is he the youth whose thighs the Taixuan Holy Land recentlytched on to?''</i>


    <i>��Or is the Taixuan Holy Lord just paying tricks to scare us?''</i>


    The old man named Zhao Tian, the Supreme Elder of the Void Yang Holy Land, couldn''t help but think about the matter in his heart.


    He was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, so he could see the abnormality that others couldn''t or didn''t want to. The entire Taixuan Holy Land was too calm. He wanted to know who gave them such confidence?


    One had to understand that even if the Taixuan Supreme Elder was alive, and his cultivation had progressed further, he still wouldn''t be able to stop all of them if they gathered together to deal with the Taixuan Holy Land like today.


    <i>[VILFIC: there''s a mistake in the previous chapters where it mentioned that the Taixuan Supreme Elder was a half-step False God. He was half-step Conferred Lord.]</i>


    The atmosphere outside the Taixuan Holy Land was quite peculiar at this time, as both sides stood in a stalemate.


    <strong>"Huh, what''s this Young Lord Gu? Who''s he?"</strong>


    <strong>"He sounds to be some youth; is he some heir of some hidden old monster who hase out to experience the world? Still, what can he do even if that''s the case?"</strong>


    <strong>"This old man brought along the Imperial Weapon of my Dynasty, and it''s at full power right now. Even a Conferred King will be suppressed under it!"</strong>


    The Emperor of the Great Sun Dynasty coldly replied to Taixuan Holy Lord''s words. As soon as he spoke up, his words full of a terrifying aura resounded everywhere in the surroundings.


    His Great Sun Dynasty and the Taixuan Holy Land had a great feud to settle, and today was his best opportunity to obliterate the Taixuan Holy Land, so how could he let someone butt in at this point in time?


    <strong>"We showed you a path to survival, yet you barge onto the path to death! Don''tin to us when you are dying."</strong>


    <strong>"You lot can''t even imagine the esteemed identity of our Young Lord Gu!"</strong>


    <strong>"An ant want to get a glimpse of Heaven? What wishful thinking!"</strong>


    Upon hearing their words, the Taixuan Holy Land replied with an arrogant tone. Still holding his hands behind his back, he showed a smirk.


    He was also a bigshot in the Eastern Wilderness, so how could he let go of such a great opportunity to posture before these bastards?


    Once they frightened all of these major forces of the Eastern Wilderness today, then the entirety of the Eastern Wilderness will have to show respect to their Taixuan Holy Land in the future!


    Moverover, this was something Young Lord Gu had personally allowed��Taixuan Holy Lord couldn''t help but show a smug smile as he thought about it.


    Many forces were paying close attention to the show happening outside the Taixuan Holy Land.


    Everything that happened here was broadcasted back home by the spies hidden in the dark, and that caused an uproar in the hidden forces.


    Chu Wuji was an Emperor with a violent temper, so how could he stay quiet after hearing such words full of disdain? His face turned green and he almost burst out.


    <strong>"Chu Wuji, wait! Things aren''t looking right, and I don''t think everything is simple. Taixuan Holy Land''s people are acting too weirdly��"</strong>


    Void Yang Holy Land''s Supreme Elder frowned and held back the old emperor who was about tounch an attack. Although he had also brought along their supreme weapon, he didn''t dare bring it out until he measured the depths of the other side''s strength.


    The reaction of the Taixuan Holy Land under the watchful eyes of so many wolves disturbed his heart. After all, many major forces of the Eastern Wilderness had gathered together, and the Taixuan Holy Land was in a situation where there was not enough meat for every wolf that red at them, but they were still so calm and arrogant.


    The Supreme Elder''s curiosity rose and he wanted to know about this mysterious Young Lord backing the Taixuan Holy Land. It seemed that their previous guesses were far from the truth. Just how strong was this Young Lord''s origin to fill the Taixuan Holy Land with so much confidence?


    Zhao Tian had lived for thousands of years and lived through many situations, so his mind churned as he calcted all the possibilities. It didn''t take long for him to analyze that something was very wrong at this moment. A chill went down his spine and cold sweat flowed down his forehead.


    <i>��Is the intelligence incorrect? Or did the Taixuan Holy Land deliberately released that information to lure everyone out?''</i>


    People from the other major forces couldn''t help but have a change in their expressions. They weren''t dumb either, so they also figured out that something was wrong.


    <strong>"Haha, that''s right, Su Taixuan! It''s just as you said �� we are here to get a glimpse of the Young Lord''s majestic appearance. My Xiao family received the news a long while ago and knew of the esteemed Young Lord''s presence in your Taixuan Holy Land��"</strong>


    <strong>"We have indeede to pay our respects!"</strong>


    At this time, a burly man wearing a gold armor walked out of a mighty warship with a smile, and appeared in front of the Taixuan Holy Land.


    His loud voice echoed everywhere.


    *"Is this Xiao Huo for real��"*


    The sudden words from the man stunned many cultivators in the surroundings. Many of them were left dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe if what they heard was true.


    How long did it take for the Ancient Xiao Family''s Patriarch to change his attitude? No matter who it was, they all thought that he changed faces too fast!


    When they arrived here, who was the one posturing and saying he would wash the Taixuan Holy Land with blood?


    The people couldn''t help but curse him for his shamelessness. Immediately afterwards, they also changed their words and expressed their desire to pay respects to the Young Lord.


    <strong>"Yeah, that''s right! I am also here to pay the Young Lord a visit."</strong>


    <strong>"I hope the Taixuan Holy Lord will report our arrival to the Young Lord!"</strong>


    <i>��This Su Taixuan isn''t'' simple��</i>


    The sudden and drastic change in the situation surprised Zhao Tian. At the same time, he secretly cursed all these two-faced bastards in his heart. Fortunately, he hadn''t taken the initiative in attacking the Taixuan Holy Land just then.


    "����"


    Young Lord Gu walked out and everyone wed their mothers, sisters, aunts, daughters, granddaughters, and grandmothers to him, and willingly gotorared.


    THE END. (JK, thest two lines are a joke. Don''t take them seriously.)

 Chapter 20: Fox Exploiting The Tigers Might; Good Show To Watch!

    <h4>Chapter 20: Fox Exploiting The Tigers Might; Good Show To Watch!</h4>


    A dramatic scene yed outside the Taixuan Holy Land''s gates. All the fierce people from the Sects, Dynasties, and Families that hade with an aggressive intent now showed amiable and kind smiles. Even the short-tempered Emperor of the Great Sun Dynasty, Chu Wuji, was held back by the people around him.


    If an outsider were to see the scene right now, they would think that all of them were fellows from the same family.


    <i>��Might is right �� that''s indeed the truth of this world!''</i>


    <i>��As long as Qingge can keep on receiving Young Lord Gu''s love, how is it possible for all these folk to not take a u-turn when they see me in the future?''</i>


    The Taixuan Holy Lord thought in his heart. The sudden change in his adversaries excited him beyond measure, but on the surface, he still showed his proud and arrogant expression.


    He was smart, and knew full well his ce in the world.


    If the Taixuan Holy Land didn''t have Gu Changge backing them up today, then this bunch of wolves would have most certainly torn it apart. By the time they finished dealing with their Taixuan Holy Land, they would be left tattered in ruins �� robbed of their millenniums-deep heritage.


    Not just him, but everyone in the Taixuan Holy Land felt great awe and deep gratitude towards Gu Changge. They knew full well who was responsible for eliciting such a response from all of these bigshots of the Eastern Wilderness!


    Gu Changge could bring them to Heaven, and just as easily, he could topple them back to Hell, too!


    <strong>"You must show your sincerity if you want to see Young Lord Gu! Not just any tom, dick, and harry can gaze upon his divine visage."</strong>


    Finishing his words, the Taixuan Holy Lord sneered and turned into a ray of divine light, disappearing into the depths of the Taixuan Holy Land. After all, all the bigshots had arrived, so the most urgent matter for him was to see if Young Lord Gu would be willing to meet them.


    That''s just the way it was �� after all, a fox could only exploit a tiger''s might when the tiger itself willed for it.


    <i>[VILFIC: ��the fox exploits the tiger''s might'' means using powerful connections to intimidate people.]</i>


    It was for that purpose that the Taixuan Holy Lord suddenly visited Gu Changge''s pce. His report surprised Gu Changge. He hadn''t expected this old man to posture in front of all the bigshots like that using his name.


    However, Gu Changge was toozy to deal with such trivial matters, so he let the Taixuan Holy Lord do whatever he wanted. Instead of the matter outside, he was more interested in the good y at hand.


    Hopefully, Su Qingge wouldn''t let him down.


    ����


    <strong>"Damn this, that Su Taixuan''s too arrogant! I want to tear off that annoying smirk on his face��"</strong>


    <strong>"He''s just a bit lucky! What''s so great about that?"</strong>


    Many people uttered remarks full of rage outside the Taixuan Holy Land, but in their hearts, they only held envy. Still, no one dared to break into the Taixuan Holy Land anymore. Everyone could tell that the only reason the Taixuan Holy Land''s people dared to be so arrogant was that they hadtched onto the thigh of that mysterious Young Lord.


    It was enough to restraint them and show them that the Young Lord backing the Taixuan Holy Land wasn''t a random nobody.


    If they identally provoked this beast, wouldn''t they bring a disaster upon the forces behind themselves?


    Of course, most of them held curiosity about the identity of this mysterious Young Lord. Especially the young heirs who followed the Elders of their Holy Lands and Great Dynasties.


    Among them, there were many men and women shrouded in divine lights, who had achieved great sess in their cultivation.


    On normal days, these young heirs prided themselves as the leaders of the Easter Wilderness'' younger generation, but today, they received a great shock from what they saw.


    A single, unknown young man had restrained so many major forces of the Eastern Wilderness without even showing up.


    <strong>"All of this is too unbelievable! Could that Young Lord be an existence from the Middle State?"</strong>


    A youth with bright, golden hair couldn''t help but ask. He was the Holy Son of the Void Yang Holy Land, who had tagged along his Elders to take part in today''s battle to gain some experience and deepen his insights into his cultivation.


    He had never expected to witness such a dramatic scene, so he couldn''t help but subconsciously think the Young Lord came from the Middle State.


    After all, unlike remote regions like their Eastern Wilderness, ces like the Middle State were famous for their outstanding people with great cultivation bases. They even had forces that had connections to the mythical Upper Realm. Their ancestors had once shattered the barrier and ascended, so their backgrounds were powerful beyond their imaginations.


    <strong>"I don''t think it''s that simple. Although the powers in Middle State are mighty, they aren''t enough to make the Taixuan Holy Land this arrogant!"</strong>


    <strong>"Today''s matter is absolutely not what we had expected��"</strong>


    The Supreme Elder of the Void Yang Holy Land, Zhao Tian, couldn''t help but show an awkward smile. Although he had the demeanor of an Immortal as he floated in the air, even he didn''t dare go anywhere near the Taixuan Holy Land now. He could only wait outside their gate with respect, just like the others.


    ����


    <strong><i>[Another pce in the Taixuan Holy Land at this time.]</i></strong>


    Gu Changge''s sudden departure stunned Su Qingge for a while, and then she returned to the pce where she lived and cultivated.


    She was distressed!


    She couldn''t help but rack her mind to think how she had offended Gu Changge this time, so much so that he had directly left without saying a single word ofint.


    But even after straining her brain beyond its capacity, she couldn''t figure out what wrong she hadmitted. In the end, she could only sigh and ept it as something Gu Changge would do. After all, he was truly elusive, and no one could tell what went through his mind.


    As for the great forces of the Eastern Wilderness banding together against their Taixuan Holy Land? Su Qingge didn''t even fret over that matter.


    She knew of Gu Changge''s origin, and understood more than anyone else how terrifying his background was. As long as the forces at their door weren''t senile, they would never attack the Taixuan Holy Land while Gu Changge was still staying in it.


    They wouldn''t dare in the future either.


    <strong>"Who is there?!"</strong>


    Suddenly, Su Qingge''s expression changed as she felt an unknown presence nearby. No matter what, she was still the Holy Maiden of the Taixuan Holy Land who had cultivated using the best resources since her childhood, so it wasn''t hard for her to find mild fluctuations in the atmosphere around her with her strength that was the best among her peers.


    At the same time, the person hiding in the dark also walked out.


    <strong>"Qingge��"</strong>


    The person in front of Su Qingge had handsome features, but right now, he looked extremely worn down with his pale face, bloodshot eyes, and disheveled hair.


    A single look would be enough to tell that the person had suffered a lot for a good few days.


    His emotions were in a turmoil, too, as he had finally met the person he worried about the most over thest few days.


    <strong>"Ye Chen��"</strong>


    Su Qingge frowned as she immediately recognized Ye Chen.


    Ever since he was imprisoned in the dungeon, Su Qingge hadn''t asked about his condition �� nor had she gone down to visit him �� just like everyone else. After all, she had guaranteed Gu Changge that she would no longer bother about Ye Chen, so she would obviously not get involved with him anymore.


    She had her own principles and conscience!

 Chapter 22: The Cruel Beauty; Carrot and the Stick!

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Cruel Beauty; Carrot and the Stick!</h4>


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Carrot and Stick means reward and punishment. It''s a method used to train pets. When they do well you give them the carrot (reward) that they like, and when they do bad you give them the stick (punishment) that they dislike. This way, you can condition someone to behave exactly as you like.


    Su Qingge was a smart and rational woman, so now that she had decided to follow Gu Changge, there was no way she would have anymore to do with Ye Chen.


    There was absolutely no doubt about this!


    As a woman, Yan Ji could easily guess Su Qingge''s thoughts. If she were in Su Qingge''s shoes, she would do the same. And it was precisely because of this that she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Why did Little Chen have to be so hostile to Young Lord Gu?


    <strong>"Qingge, you are lying to me, right? You are joking with me, right?!"</strong>


    An elegant scent filled the hall, but Ye Chen couldn''t enjoy it. His head buzzed and ached, and he couldn''t help but clutch his forehead. He couldn''t believe that Su Qingge, the cold and aloof maiden, would say such words with her own tongue.


    <strong>"I have only said the truth, and it''s up to you whether you believe my words or not. Also, please don''te to pester me in the future! If Young Lord Gu saw us together by chance, I am afraid I will have to provide him an exnation��"</strong>


    Su Qingge''s gorgeous face still had a calm expression, but the words she uttered held no mercy.


    She had said what she had to say, so if Ye Chen didn''t stop his obsession with her, then she would need to take some extreme measures.


    <strong>"It must be Gu Changge��he must have used some sorcery to muddle your mind! Hees from the legendary Upper Realm, so he definitely knows such methods��"</strong>


    Ye Chen suddenly growled in a loud voice. His eyes turned bloodshot and he red at Su Qingge, looking like a beast that stared at its prey.


    <strong>"Calm down, Little Chen! Or you will suffer from Qi deviation!"</strong>


    Yan Ji saw Ye Chen''s unstable state of mind from inside the ring, and immediately used her Qi to spread waves of coolness through his body to calm him down.


    <strong>"I don''t believe this��"</strong>


    Ye Chen groaned. Why was the goddess he admired now acting like this?


    Su Qingge''s face turned cold, too. She unsheathed her long sword and prepared to attack.


    <strong><i>[Thump! Thump! Thump!]</i></strong>


    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked the door of the hall, and a chuckle sounded, <strong>"Is Holy Maiden Qingge present here?"</strong>


    Gu Changge stood at the door with a peculiar smile, dressed in a ck dress that entuated his handsome features, and gave him a sinister-yet-charming attractiveness.


    It was high time he joined in on the show. After all, he couldn''t put all the burden on Su Qingge alone, right?


    Hearing the voice of his old acquaintance, Gu Changge, Ye Chen''s expression also changed drastically as deep hatred and a murderous intent reced his previous face full of disbelief.


    <strong>"Little Chen, leave immediately!"</strong>


    Yan Ji''s expression changed to, and she urged him to leave.


    Although Gu Changge had said he wouldn''t make things difficult for her, they were now fugitives who had escaped from their imprisonment.


    If he used this reason to deal with them, they would have nothing to refute him with!


    The sudden knock from the outside stunned Su Qingge, and doubts surfaced in her mind. Why had Young Lord Gue to find her right at this time?


    No! With his unfathomable strength, he might have arrived long ago, but decided not to show up. Perhaps, this was a test from him!


    <strong><i>[Puff��]</i></strong>


    Attack!


    That was Su Qingge''s simple idea.


    The immense might of the Transcendent Realm surged, and a cold, sharp sword light horribly pierced through the void in front of her. In the next moment, it drew blood!


    <strong>"Urgh��"</strong>


    Ye Chen screamed out and momentarily stopped in his tracks. He was about to escape when he was almost stabbed in the heart by Su Qingge''s cruel sword.


    Had it not been for his powerfulbat instinct, he wouldn''t have been able to shift himself by a step to prevent the sword from piercing his heart.


    <strong>"Not good��"</strong>


    <strong>"This little girl is a bit cruel!"</strong>


    Yan Ji never expected Su Qingge to be so ruthless and determined, so much so that she directly aimed at Ye Chen''s life. Fortunately, her remnant spirit was in a good state, so he hurriedly swept Ye Chen away using her powers, and directly fled through a window.


    <strong>"What happened?"</strong>


    Gu Changge seemed to be a little confused and surprised when he heard the sudden disturbance, and immediately pushed open the hall''s door to walk in.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu��"</strong> Su Qingge looked back at Gu Changge with a calm expression and said, <strong>"Qingge has disappointed you."</strong>


    She naturally knew that Gu Changge was merely pretending. From the beginning to the end, he must have hid in the secret to watch this farce.


    A cold chill ran down her spine.


    One mistake in your performance, and you would fall down a bottomless abyss of despair. What''s more? She didn''t even know that Gu Changge was hiding in the dark all this time. He saw everything she said and did.


    He was a truly terrible man!


    <strong>"No, you haven''t disappointed me."</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a smile that appeared full of happiness.


    <strong>"Really?"</strong>


    Su Qingge couldn''t believe his words. She had tried to kill Ye Chen just now, but he somehow evaded her attack. She was worried that Gu Changge would me her for being merciful to him.


    <strong>"Naturally, what I said is the truth!"</strong>


    Gu Changge replied with a smile, again. If killing Ye Chen was so easy, he wouldn''t be having such a headache right now!


    <strong>"The next time you meet, there will probably be a blood feud between you and Ye Chen. Do you regret it?"</strong>


    Su Qingge shook her head and replied, <strong>"I already expected this day toe when I chose to be with Young Lord Gu!"</strong>


    <strong>"Good."</strong>


    Gu Changge nodded with his unabated smile.


    <i>[VILFIC: unabated �� without any reduction in intensity or strength. If I see some new word, I will add their meaning in a note like this so you don''t have to search. If you see some new word that''s hard to understand on the first read, let me know in thements.]</i>


    Su Qingge''s rtionship with Ye Chen waspletely destroyed now, and they could even be said to be life and death enemies.


    He doesn''t have to be as harsh on her anymore.


    The so-called <i>��carrot and stick''</i> could truly make someone surrender.


    What''s more? Su Qingge was also blessed with great fortune that was far beyond ordinary people, so her future achievements wouldn''t be low either.


    Gu Changge naturally wanted Su Qingge on his side so he could use her well. After all, he no longer had to fear getting struck by a Fortune Bacsh.


    <strong>"Don''t worry, I wasn''t testing you this time �� I already hadplete trust in you from the beginning until the end. I merely wanted to watch a good scene!"</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a chuckle, and with just the right amount of gentleness, he pulled her in his embrace.


    The sudden change stunned Su Qingge, and she didn''t know what to do as she stood rooted to her spot. Her delicate body trembled, and she blinked her wless, gem-like eyes in confusion.


    It was the first time she had been this close to a man. And topound the effect, the man was none other than Gu Changge, the cold and intimidating monster she couldn''t see through.


    Su Qingge had never expected to hear such gentle words from Gu Changge, so the sudden tenderness immediately threw her heart into chaos.

 Chapter 22: The Cruel Beauty; Carrot and the Stick!

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Cruel Beauty; Carrot and the Stick!</h4>


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Carrot and Stick means reward and punishment. It''s a method used to train pets. When they do well you give them the carrot (reward) that they like, and when they do bad you give them the stick (punishment) that they dislike. This way, you can condition someone to behave exactly as you like.


    Su Qingge was a smart and rational woman, so now that she had decided to follow Gu Changge, there was no way she would have anymore to do with Ye Chen.


    There was absolutely no doubt about this!


    As a woman, Yan Ji could easily guess Su Qingge''s thoughts. If she were in Su Qingge''s shoes, she would do the same. And it was precisely because of this that she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Why did Little Chen have to be so hostile to Young Lord Gu?


    <strong>"Qingge, you are lying to me, right? You are joking with me, right?!"</strong>


    An elegant scent filled the hall, but Ye Chen couldn''t enjoy it. His head buzzed and ached, and he couldn''t help but clutch his forehead. He couldn''t believe that Su Qingge, the cold and aloof maiden, would say such words with her own tongue.


    <strong>"I have only said the truth, and it''s up to you whether you believe my words or not. Also, please don''te to pester me in the future! If Young Lord Gu saw us together by chance, I am afraid I will have to provide him an exnation��"</strong>


    Su Qingge''s gorgeous face still had a calm expression, but the words she uttered held no mercy.


    She had said what she had to say, so if Ye Chen didn''t stop his obsession with her, then she would need to take some extreme measures.


    <strong>"It must be Gu Changge��he must have used some sorcery to muddle your mind! Hees from the legendary Upper Realm, so he definitely knows such methods��"</strong>


    Ye Chen suddenly growled in a loud voice. His eyes turned bloodshot and he red at Su Qingge, looking like a beast that stared at its prey.


    <strong>"Calm down, Little Chen! Or you will suffer from Qi deviation!"</strong>


    Yan Ji saw Ye Chen''s unstable state of mind from inside the ring, and immediately used her Qi to spread waves of coolness through his body to calm him down.


    <strong>"I don''t believe this��"</strong>


    Ye Chen groaned. Why was the goddess he admired now acting like this?


    Su Qingge''s face turned cold, too. She unsheathed her long sword and prepared to attack.


    <strong><i>[Thump! Thump! Thump!]</i></strong>


    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked the door of the hall, and a chuckle sounded, <strong>"Is Holy Maiden Qingge present here?"</strong>


    Gu Changge stood at the door with a peculiar smile, dressed in a ck dress that entuated his handsome features, and gave him a sinister-yet-charming attractiveness.


    It was high time he joined in on the show. After all, he couldn''t put all the burden on Su Qingge alone, right?


    Hearing the voice of his old acquaintance, Gu Changge, Ye Chen''s expression also changed drastically as deep hatred and a murderous intent reced his previous face full of disbelief.


    <strong>"Little Chen, leave immediately!"</strong>


    Yan Ji''s expression changed to, and she urged him to leave.


    Although Gu Changge had said he wouldn''t make things difficult for her, they were now fugitives who had escaped from their imprisonment.


    If he used this reason to deal with them, they would have nothing to refute him with!


    The sudden knock from the outside stunned Su Qingge, and doubts surfaced in her mind. Why had Young Lord Gue to find her right at this time?


    No! With his unfathomable strength, he might have arrived long ago, but decided not to show up. Perhaps, this was a test from him!


    <strong><i>[Puff��]</i></strong>


    Attack!


    That was Su Qingge''s simple idea.


    The immense might of the Transcendent Realm surged, and a cold, sharp sword light horribly pierced through the void in front of her. In the next moment, it drew blood!


    <strong>"Urgh��"</strong>


    Ye Chen screamed out and momentarily stopped in his tracks. He was about to escape when he was almost stabbed in the heart by Su Qingge''s cruel sword.


    Had it not been for his powerfulbat instinct, he wouldn''t have been able to shift himself by a step to prevent the sword from piercing his heart.


    <strong>"Not good��"</strong>


    <strong>"This little girl is a bit cruel!"</strong>


    Yan Ji never expected Su Qingge to be so ruthless and determined, so much so that she directly aimed at Ye Chen''s life. Fortunately, her remnant spirit was in a good state, so he hurriedly swept Ye Chen away using her powers, and directly fled through a window.


    <strong>"What happened?"</strong>


    Gu Changge seemed to be a little confused and surprised when he heard the sudden disturbance, and immediately pushed open the hall''s door to walk in.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu��"</strong> Su Qingge looked back at Gu Changge with a calm expression and said, <strong>"Qingge has disappointed you."</strong>


    She naturally knew that Gu Changge was merely pretending. From the beginning to the end, he must have hid in the secret to watch this farce.


    A cold chill ran down her spine.


    One mistake in your performance, and you would fall down a bottomless abyss of despair. What''s more? She didn''t even know that Gu Changge was hiding in the dark all this time. He saw everything she said and did.


    He was a truly terrible man!


    <strong>"No, you haven''t disappointed me."</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a smile that appeared full of happiness.


    <strong>"Really?"</strong>


    Su Qingge couldn''t believe his words. She had tried to kill Ye Chen just now, but he somehow evaded her attack. She was worried that Gu Changge would me her for being merciful to him.


    <strong>"Naturally, what I said is the truth!"</strong>


    Gu Changge replied with a smile, again. If killing Ye Chen was so easy, he wouldn''t be having such a headache right now!


    <strong>"The next time you meet, there will probably be a blood feud between you and Ye Chen. Do you regret it?"</strong>


    Su Qingge shook her head and replied, <strong>"I already expected this day toe when I chose to be with Young Lord Gu!"</strong>


    <strong>"Good."</strong>


    Gu Changge nodded with his unabated smile.


    <i>[VILFIC: unabated �� without any reduction in intensity or strength. If I see some new word, I will add their meaning in a note like this so you don''t have to search. If you see some new word that''s hard to understand on the first read, let me know in thements.]</i>


    Su Qingge''s rtionship with Ye Chen waspletely destroyed now, and they could even be said to be life and death enemies.


    He doesn''t have to be as harsh on her anymore.


    The so-called <i>��carrot and stick''</i> could truly make someone surrender.


    What''s more? Su Qingge was also blessed with great fortune that was far beyond ordinary people, so her future achievements wouldn''t be low either.


    Gu Changge naturally wanted Su Qingge on his side so he could use her well. After all, he no longer had to fear getting struck by a Fortune Bacsh.


    <strong>"Don''t worry, I wasn''t testing you this time �� I already hadplete trust in you from the beginning until the end. I merely wanted to watch a good scene!"</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a chuckle, and with just the right amount of gentleness, he pulled her in his embrace.


    The sudden change stunned Su Qingge, and she didn''t know what to do as she stood rooted to her spot. Her delicate body trembled, and she blinked her wless, gem-like eyes in confusion.


    It was the first time she had been this close to a man. And topound the effect, the man was none other than Gu Changge, the cold and intimidating monster she couldn''t see through.


    Su Qingge had never expected to hear such gentle words from Gu Changge, so the sudden tenderness immediately threw her heart into chaos.

 Chapter 23: Familiarity Breeds Fondness; The One Who Conquers The Favored!

    <h4>Chapter 23: Familiarity Breeds Fondness; The One Who Conquers The Favored!</h4>


    Su Qingge couldn''t help but admit that she was confused. Just now, even her heart had skipped a beat. To hear such tender words from someone like Gu Changge momentarily moved her heart, and she even felt ttered.


    But��she understood that nine out ten words that came out of Gu Changge''s mouth weren''t honest truths.


    Apanying a monarch was no different from apanying a tiger (both could tear you apart at the slightest negligence).


    She was still far away from truly winning Gu Changge''s love.


    <strong>"Qingge is touched to know that Young Lord trusts Qingge so much!"</strong>


    Su Qingge replied. Her wless, lovely face held a gentle smile as she let her supple figure lean against Gu Changge''s body.


    <strong>"Are you truly touched, or do you dare not be touched?"</strong>


    Gu Changge casually asked with a smile.


    A woman as clever as Su Qingge would never surrender just because he said a word or two with some gentleness. But that didn''t matter, after all, wasn''t there a saying that: <i>��familiarity breeds fondness''?</i>


    <i>[Ding! You have triggered a Fortuitous Event! Your Fortune Value has increased by 60 Points, and your Destiny Points have increased by 300!]</i>


    A sudden System prompt sounded at this time and surprised Gu Changge.


    Unknowingly, his Fortune Value had broke through the 100 points mark. Still, the color hadn''t changed, and it was still Dark.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but wonder how much change it made whenpared to his initial 30 Points of Fortune Value. At the same time, he felt that things had be more interesting.


    To put it in simple terms, if he could quickly raise his Fortune Value, then even if he meets other Favored Children of Heaven, he wouldn''t have as much trouble to deal with them as he did with Ye Chen.


    After all, if not for his overpowered Fortune protecting him, Gu Changge would have long pped Ye Chen to death. He wouldn''t have to go through so many hoops to deal with an ant like him.


    <i>��It seems that I can increase my Fortune Value even without messing with those Favored Children of Heaven, as long as Ie across other people who are also blessed with great Fortune.''</i>


    <i>��Although it seems that my words had no effect on Su Qingge, that''s only on the surface; deep down, she has already begun to surrender herself to me!''</i>


    <i>��It''s because of this that my Fortune Value increased out of nowhere��''</i>


    Gu Changge didn''t even need to ask the System to guess this much, and he was correct in his conjectures. In addition to suppressing the Favored Children of Heaven, he now had another method of earning Fortune Value and Destiny Points: <i>��conquering those favored with great Fortune!''</i>


    ����


    The people of Taixuan Holy Land soon discovered Ye Chen''s disappearance from the dungeon. His escape enraged many elders and disciples, but soon, unease and apprehensiveness filled their hearts.


    After all, Ye Chen had offended Young Lord Gu!


    But because of their poor supervision, Ye Chen had escaped.


    If Young Lord Gu were to put the me on their heads, then even cutting down 10,000 heads in their Taixuan Holy Land might not suffice.


    The Taixuan Holy Lord, who was previously smug and arrogantly postured before the other forces, panicked after he learnt of this matter. The thoughts about their fate disturbed his heart and mind.


    <strong>"Father, don''t worry so much! Young Lord Gu won''t me you for this."</strong>


    Different from him, Su Qingge sat there without any worry.


    Taixuan Holy Lord rxed after hearing her words. He remembered that his good daughter was getting more and more of Young Lord Gu''s attention and love.


    <strong>"Qingge, you must speak a few good words for your father if Young Lord Gu truly mes me!"</strong>


    Taixuan Holy Lord said.


    Su Qingge''s expression didn''t change, but she wanted to roll her eyes at her father''s words. She felt helpless in her heart. How could she change Young Lord Gu''s mind if he truly intended to do something?


    <strong>"Father, don''t worry."</strong>


    Still, she assured the Taixuan Holy Lord.


    Su Qingge could tell that Gu Changge had deliberately let Ye Chen go. As for the reason, that''s what she couldn''t guess.


    ����


    <strong><i>[In the Taixuan Holy Lord''s Hall]</i></strong>


    Many figures stood unmoving with a solemn and quiet atmosphere around them. At the helm of the crowd stood many of the bigshots like Zhao Tian, the Supreme Elder of the Void Yang Holy Land, Chu Wuji, the Emperor of the Great Sun Dynasty, and Xiao Huo, the Patriarch of the Ancient Xiao Family.


    All the forces that hade to invade the Taixuan Holy Land were present in the grand hall. Among them were men and women, young and old, but at this moment, all of them stood on their spots with respectful attitudes without making a squeak.


    Let alone squeak��they didn''t even dare to breath out loud.


    These forces together made the greatest might of the Eastern Wilderness, yet they were like this now.


    Under the Taixuan Holy Lord''s arrangements, everyone hade to the Holy Lord''s Hall in hopes of meeting Gu Changge. Only when they arrived did they get the news that this Young Lord Gu was someone from the legendary Upper Realm!


    The news shocked them to their cores!.


    Like a meteorite crashing into the deep sea, stormy waves set off in everyone''s hearts and they couldn''t calm down at all.


    Upper Realm!


    It was an extremely mysterious and unreachable ce for the people of the Eastern Wilderness, but it also represented unmatched might and terrifying sovereignty.


    They hadn''t heard of anyone breaking the barrier and ascending to the Upper Realm in thest 50,000 years. To them, the existences from the Upper Realm were nothing more than illusory legends.


    But now, they were told that a Young Lord from the Upper Realm and descended upon their Lower Realm to gain experience!


    It was as if they got to witness the birth of a legend, so how could it not cause a massive surge in their hearts?


    It was an evident result.


    <i>��No wonder the Taixuan Holy Lord is so calm and arrogant even in the face of so many forces! If our Sect was lucky enough to meet this Young Lord, we would probably be even more arrogant than him��''</i>


    Zhao Tian, Chu Wuji, Xiao Huo, and the others had the exact same thought running through their minds.


    They held envy, jealousy, and hatred for the Taixuan Holy Land in their hearts. But at the same time, they rejoiced over the fact that they hadn''t barged in and attacked right away.


    Ascension was easy, the true herculean task was descent from the Upper Realm!


    Everyone could tell that the origins of this Young Lord couldn''t be ordinary. He was an absolutely terrifying existence they mustn''t provoke, no matter what!


    Right now, everyone was extremely curious about the Young Lord, and wanted to get a glimpse of his divine visage.

 Chapter 24: The Treasure Hunting Tool; Compelling Temperament!

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Treasure Hunting Tool; Compelling Temperament!</h4>


    Soon, everyone in the hall received a shock. Be it the mighty Elders or the prodigious youth, they couldn''t help but open their eyes wide as they saw a young man suddenly appear above them.


    He had appeared out of thin air, without causing a single fluctuation! They felt as if he didn''t even exist, and they were hallucinating.


    The young man had a calm and indifferent expression. He wore a ck dress without any adornments, but his natural born charm gave him an iprehensible lofty nobleness.


    Behind the man stood a respectful Taixuan Holy Lord, and a woman in white with a veil obscuring half of her face. The woman''s ethereal figure immediately attracted the attention of many young men.


    <strong>"Holy Lord Taixuan��"</strong>


    <strong>"The Taixuan Holy Maiden��she''s the one known as the number one beauty of our Eastern Wilderness��"</strong>


    <strong>"No wonder!"</strong>


    <strong>"We pay our respects to the Young Lord!"</strong>


    Immediately, everyone in the hall bowed in greeting. They couldn''t help but show extreme courtesy towards the mighty figure that had appeared before them.


    Zhao Tian, Chu Wuji, Xiao Huo, and the others from the older generations were the most shocked. The strength of the Young Lord in front of them was truly unfathomable, so much so that they couldn''t even estimate his Realm.


    It gave them a sense of horror as if they were staring into a bottomless abyss!


    <strong>"No need to be so polite, everyone!"</strong>


    Gu Changge responded unenthusiastically.


    He would certainly not refuse if someone asked him show his face and posture before others. After all, it allowed him to bring the major forces of the Eastern Wilderness down a peg since many of them were getting quite chummy with that Ye Chen.


    To someone like him, it was trivial to deal with Ye Chen. As long as he said a word, no one among these forces would have the guts to associate themselves with Ye Chen anymore.


    Those who have achieved the Dao can help more than those who haven''t, after all!


    <i>[VILFIC: might is right. The mighty are better than the weak that got pped.]</i>


    Gu Changge wanted to see how long this Ye Chen''s Fortune wouldst.


    Afterwards, everyone introduced the forces behind them, as eloquently as they could, to give Gu Changge a good impression. Gu Changge, however,cked interest in these pleasantries and kept on his calm and indifferent expression. His mind, on the other hand, was lost in thought about his own Attributes Panel.


    As for Ye Chen, it won''t be long before he got crushed now that he had cut him so much. That [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] wasn''t so easy to use �� Gu Changge had left a mark on it with a secret technique recorded in the [Immortal Devouring Demon Art].


    Yan Ji might have discovered the abnormality if she were still at her peak, but in her current condition, it would be impossible for her to see through his trick.


    As far as the [Immortal Devouring Demon Art] was concerned, Gu Changge didn''t doubt the effectiveness of the secret techniques listed inside it.


    Where could Ye Chen go?


    He was nothing more than a treasure hunting tool for Gu Changge.


    No one noticed anything strange with Gu Changge. At this moment, he had his eyelids drooped as he sipped his tea.


    Fortunately, his temperament was like so. As long as he didn''t smile, he would give others a deep sense of detachment.


    It was what they called apelling temperament!


    Upon seeing this, everyone in the hall felt even more frightened and treaded even more cautiously, so as to not offend this mysterious and mighty Young Lord.


    Almost all the major forces were cautiously trying to please Gu Changge by asking him for his purpose ining down to the Lower Realm, or what kind of hobbies he dabbled into.


    Gu Changge enjoyed this treatment with relish. Being a viin was awesome, indeed!


    ����


    Everyone in the hall could see that Su Qingge''s rtionship with Gu Changge was the reason the Taixual Holy Land so easilytched onto Gu Changge''s thigh. Her title of the number one beauty of the Eastern Wilderness wasn''t an empty one. Su Qingge was indeed a fairy in the hearts of countless young prodigies!


    Many old guys couldn''t help but churn their minds to think if they had any such outstanding descendants in their family? Unfortunately, they had no one with an appearance as outstanding as Su Qingge''s, so they soon gave up on the idea, lest they humiliate themselves.


    At this moment, Gu Changge''s gaze fell upon a beautifuldy in the crowd, and he stood up and asked, <strong>"What''s your name?"</strong>


    <strong>"Ah! Is Your Excellency talking to me?"</strong>


    The beautifuldy responded with a trembling voiceced with excitement. Admiration filled her starry eyes as she stared at him �� she had never expected that Gu Changge would notice her.


    <strong>"I am Wang Xue, a disciple of the Ten Thousand Flower Pce!"</strong>


    Everyone stared at the beauty with shock. Many couldn''t help but envy her as she was questioned by Gu Changge himself. It was a great honor to be questioned by this Young Lord, after all!


    Why did he find her somewhat familiar?


    <strong>"Have you met me before? What''s the rtionship between you and Ye Chen?"</strong>


    Gu Changge asked with a t tone.


    <strong>"Ah�� Ye Chen��"</strong>


    The disciple named Wang Xue found herself at a loss for words when she heard his question.


    <strong>"Xue''er, the Young Lord is asking you something!"</strong>


    Her master next to her was more anxious than her, wishing she could say a good word or two about them before Gu Changge.


    <strong>"Your Excellency,Ye Chen is my ex-fianc��. I annulled my engagement with him three years ago��"</strong>


    <strong>"When you were at the edge of the Forbidden Region of Ten Thousand Beasts some time ago, and yed a terrifying beast of the Conferred Lord Realm with a single sh of your sword, I happened to be watching from the distance. I was saved by Your Excellency''s grace, so��"</strong>


    Wang Xue forced herself to calm down and exined in a hurry.


    Ye Chen''s former fiancee who annulled her engagement with him three years ago?


    She happened to be saved by him?


    Gu Changge looked through his memories, and soon found the answer. Some time ago, his Original had gone to the Forbidden Region of Ten Thousand Beasts to see if he could get some fortuitous opportunity there.


    Naturally, he found nothing there.


    No wonder this woman had such deep admiration for him in her eyes. This admiration and karma was formed before he transmigrated over.


    <strong><i>[Hiss]</i></strong>


    <i>��He killed a terrifying beast of the Conferred Lord Realm with a single sh��''</i>


    The people in the hall couldn''t help but take in a cold breath as they heard Wang Xue''s words. Zhao Tian, Chu Wuji, and the other old monsters were even more terrified, and their scalps turned numb.


    They wondered if their hearing had gone bad?


    Just what kind of terrifying might did this Young Lord hold?


    Elders of the Great-Transcendent Realm could travel thousands of miles, while Saints could already be lords of a Holy Land with territory spanning over millions of miles in the Eastern Wilderness. As for Conferred Lords��they didn''t even exist, and could be considered as invincible.


    To find a legitimate Conferred Lord, or even their traces, one would have to venture into some forbidden region like the Forbidden Region of Ten Thousand Beasts.


    Didn''t this mean that their so-called behemoths of the Eastern Wilderness wouldn''t even be able to take a single sword sh from this Young Lord?


    No one doubted Wang Xue''s words!


    It shocked even Su Qingge, and she knew for the first time how fearful Gu Changge''s true strength was. Truly, in front of him, the younger generation of the Eastern Wilderness were nothing more than a bunch of ants.


    Horror gripped everyone''s heart, and their awe and reverence towards Gu Changge deepened.


    <i>��Heavens have mercy! It''s good that I didn''t ask anything about that Ye Chen before; I mustn''t let my granddaughter have any contact with him in the future��''</i>


    <i>��That Ye Chen is a dead man now! How could he offend such a monstrous existence?''</i>


    Cold sweat ran down the Void Yang Supreme Elder''s back and he thanked thanked the Heavens in his heart. He had almost asked a death-courting question before.

 Chapter 25: Time To Move To Another Map; A Leeks Ambition!

    <h4>Chapter 25: Time To Move To Another Map; A Leeks Ambition!</h4>


    What happened in the Taixuan Holy Land caused a sensation throughout the Eastern Wilderness. The various Holy Lands, Dynasties, and other major forces that went to besiege the Taixuan Holy Land did nothing, and instead, went into their Holy Lord''s Hall to pay respects to a Young Lord.


    The unbelievable news stunned many cultivators, and they couldn''t believe what they heard!


    At the same time, many [Imaging Stones] spread throughout the Eastern Wilderness containing the scenes of the entire debacle. Among the scenes was the scene of all the major forces banding together and gathering outside the Taixuan Holy Land.


    By now, almost every force of the Eastern Wilderness knew that a Young Lord had descended from the Upper Realm. The realization shocked many as the Upper Realm was no longer just and of myths for them �� it truly existed!


    Such a news couldn''t be suppressed and it soon suppressed to other regions from the Eastern Wilderness, setting off a massive surge.


    <strong>"The Easter Wilderness is going to see unforeseeable changes."</strong>


    <strong>"That''s right! To think a Young Lord from the Upper Realm would descend��"</strong>


    <strong>"From ancient times, it''s been said that Ascension is hard, but descending is impossible! After all, Godsing down to the world of mortals ispletely against the way of Heaven��"</strong>


    <strong>"Hoh! No wonder all these massive forces turned into meek kittens so suddenly �� I had thought the Taixuan Holy Land wouldn''t survive theirbined attack!"</strong>


    <strong>"It''s truly unexpected! However, the Taixuan Holy Land sure has some divine luck on their side, for them to hug the thigh of such a Young Lord!"</strong>


    <strong>"That''s not all! I got some insider news about an Inner Sect Disciple named Ye Chen challenging the Young Lord and getting stomped to the ground!"</strong>


    Many people talked throughughter in a restaurant.


    <strong>"Hahaha, I also heard about this,"</strong> the person next to the speaker interjected with a roaringughter.


    <strong>"I heard it was because he was jealous over the Young Lord easily winning the heart of our Eastern Wilderness'' number one beauty! He then overestimated himself and challenged the Young Lord in front of everyone; unfortunately for him, that Inner Disciple surnamed Ye got his face nted on the ground and was forced to kneel on all fours like a mutt, unable to move��"</strong>


    <strong>"Tsk, tsk, tsk, every toad wants to eat swan meat these days! What makes him think that he think he deserves the number one beauty of the Eastern Wilderness?"</strong>


    The cultivators talked about this matter while drinking, or even as after-dinner leisure talk. You could hear them talk about this matter with relish in every ancient city, wine shop, and pavilion.


    There were hundreds of millions of cultivators in the Eastern Wilderness. A single ancient city alone amodated more than ten million residents. In just one day, this matter spread everywhere and caused an unimaginable sensation.


    ����


    <strong><i>[In an ancient city.]</i></strong>


    A man with an unhealthyplexion hurried through the streets. His fists creaked, and his face turned ugly as he overheard the conversations of the people around him.


    He couldn''t help but grip his chest; he felt as if someone was trying to rip his heart out. A deep hatred shed through his cold eyes, and he muttered to himself, <strong>"Su Qingge, you bitch! How dare you betray me��"</strong>


    <strong>"Gu Changge, I will return this shame a hundred times over in the future!"</strong>


    This person was Ye Chen who had disguised himself for escape. The Eastern Wilderness naturally had no more ce for him to stay. Just one word from Gu Changge would be enough to send the entire Eastern Wilderness on a witch-hunt against him.


    Ye Chen didn''t dare to roam around with his original appearance! He nned to use the ancient city''srge [Teleportation Array] to head towards thends of the Middle State.


    Compare to the Eastern Deste, the Middle State was far more mysterious and massive. Spiritual Veins were a dime a dozen, with great Sects, Holy Lands, and Sacred Mountains scattered everywhere in there. There was no shortage of inheritances, either!


    Gu Changge could cover the Eastern Wilderness with one hand, but could he do the same with the Middle State?


    What''s more? There were many a Ancient ns and Families in Middle State that had connections to the Upper Realm, as many of their ancestors had Ascended in the past.


    Ye Chen had nned well.


    With his powerful talent, he will naturally soar to the skies when he joins one of those powers.


    Wasn''t Gu Changge so arrogant just because he had some backing in the Upper Realm? Then wouldn''t Gu Changge be able to do nothing to him if he also got a big backer?


    He will most certainly make Su Qingge and Gu Changge regret their actions!


    Ye Chen calmed down and sneered as he thought about the future.


    <strong>"Master��"</strong>


    The only matter that worried and puzzled Ye Chen was the fact his gorgeous Master hadn''t spoken much after the incident in the Taixuan Holy Land. Only when he encountered some dangerous situation would his Master move to rescue him.


    Unease gripped Ye Chen''s heart, and he clenched his fists. Could it be that Yan Ji also wanted to betray him and leave?


    He couldn''t ept that!


    ����


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    <strong>"An invitation letter sent by the Third Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty from the Middle State? He''s inviting young geniuses from every region to discuss the Dao?"</strong>


    Gu Changge took the invitation handed to him by Su Qingge, and looked through it. He lost interest after a single nce at the invitation''s contents.


    The so-called young geniuses of the Lower Realm were nothing more than ants that he could crush with a single finger. Messing with Su Qingge and taking her advantage every day was far more interesting than this gathering of <i>��geniuses''</i>.


    <strong>"I have heard that a former emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty ascended to the Upper Realm, and they have an unfathomable background. What''s more? The third prince himself is quite talented! When he was born, the sound of a Heavenly phenomenon was heard as far as three thousand miles away��"</strong>


    Su Qingge exined to Gu Changge.


    At the same time, her scallion-like fair and tender hands peeled open a [Spiritual Crystal Grape], and brought it before his mouth.


    <i>��Great Xia Dynasty, right?''</i>


    <i>��Middle State, isn''t it?''</i>


    <i>��Good! It''s high time I moved to another map, too!''</i>


    Gu Changge ate the grapes fed to him thought about the matter.


    He stood up �� life nowadays was getting too stale with nothing but leisure. He felt ufortable now that he didn''t have that leek, Ye Chen, to cut.


    If he guessed correctly, then Ye Chen must be on his way to Middle State right now!


    <strong>"All the Holy Lands, Dynasties, and Ancient Families of the Eastern Wilderness will be settinf off to partake in this event in three days. Would you like to go along with them, Young Lord?"</strong>


    Su Qingge asked.


    Gu Changge thought for a bit and nodded. At the same time, he recalled that Old Ming''s family seemed to be in the Middle State of the Lower Realm. Old Ming had broken through the barrier to Ascend to the Upper Realm from the Middle State around thirty thousand years.

 Chapter 26: Ancestor-cum-Miner; Going to Middle State!

    <h4>Chapter 26: Ancestor-cum-Miner; Going to Middle State!</h4>


    Old Ming ascended to the Upper Realm from the Azure Realm, the Lower Realm that Gu Changge was in right now.


    Naturally, Old Ming had never mentioned this matter to him.


    It was the Original who dug around and found that Old Ming was from this Lower Realm, and it was because of this reason that he allowed Old Ming to apany him on his trip.


    Gu Changge only remembered this after Su Qingge mentioned the Middle State to him. With Old Ming''s identity, it would be much easier for them to roam around in the Middle State.


    <strong>"Qingge will go and arrange everything then!"</strong>


    Gu Changge nodded to her in response. He had nothing to fret over when Su Qingge did the work herself.


    After Su Qingge left, Gu Changge pondered for a while and then said to thin air, <strong>"Old Ming, you Ascended from the Middle State around thirty thousand years ago, right?"</strong>


    A wave of fluctuations appeared in the air, and Old Ming''s figure appeared from the void. With a tone full of respect, he answered, <strong>"My Lord, this ve indeed ascended from this Azure Realm''s Middle State some thirty thousand years ago. When I had just arrived in the Upper Realm, I wasn''t familiar with anything, and ended up getting captured by a powerful cultivator of the Upper Realm who turned me into a miner!"</strong>


    <strong>"Thankfully, I met an Elder of the family (Gu Changge''s) who rescued this old ve. It was all thanks to that Elder that this old ve could escape from that sea of suffering, or this old ve would have died in those mines!"</strong>


    Old Ming felt emotional as he spoke of this past. The cultivators in the Lower Realm believed that Ascension was some grand matter, but in reality, it was somethingpletely opposite.


    When the cultivators who have no background Ascend to the Upper Realm, their only fate is to be caught by some powerful existences of the Upper Realm to be miners and manualborers. They lose any and all dignity, and spend the rest of their lives doing menial tasks!


    In Old Ming''s eyes, those forces of the Middle State that had connections in the Upper Realm were merely putting on appearances. Their ancestors, on the other hand, were probably mining Spiritual Ore in some corner of the Upper Realm.


    Because of this, Old Ming felt immense gratitude towards the Gu family. He was fortunate to havee across that noble person from the Gu Family.


    <strong>"I will head to the Middle State in three days, so you can check up on your family when we are there."</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a light smile.


    After finally descending to the Lower Realm, Old Ming must also be looking forward to see how his descendants were doing after he left back then. It''s just that he couldn''t leave without Gu Changge''s permission due to his identity and mission.


    Gu Changge''s sudden permission moved Old Ming, and he thanked him, <strong>"Thank you for showing such consideration towards this old ve, My Lord!"</strong>


    Gu Changge waved his hand in response and said, <strong>"Old Ming, there''s no need for such courtesy; it''s the least you deserve."</strong>


    Gu Changge might be a viin who was born to trample the Favored Children of Heaven, but he wasn''t an unkind fool.


    Old Ming was no outsider.


    This minor gesture from him could not only strengthen Old Ming''s loyalty, but it could also show his magnanimity.


    How could Gu Changge not take such an advantage?


    ����


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    An extremely gorgeous flying boat hovered high above in the sky outside the Taixuan Holy Land. Brilliant rays of light and mystical runes moved around the boat.


    If one looked closely, they would see pirs of light with majestic paintings, imperial pavilions shrouded in immortal mist, springs full of crystal-clear water, and fragrant flowers that could steal one''s soul. The boat looked extremely luxurious as it floated among the clouds.


    It was an exclusive flying boat built for Gu Changge by all the major forces of the Eastern Wilderness, and it hadn''te at a small price.


    To put it bluntly, every inch of the flying boat was synonymous to luxury and wealth. Even the disciples of the various Holy Land widened their eyes in awe when they saw it, let alone the ordinary cultivators.


    None of them had seen such a majestic flying boat in their life.


    <strong>"Everyone sure went all out��"</strong>


    Gu Changge chuckled when he saw the high profile disy. Still, he liked it.


    <strong>"It''s just a little toy �� nothing is overboard if it makes the Young Lord happy!"</strong>


    The Supreme Elders, Sect Masters, and Patriarchs of the major forcesughed. Young Lord Gu seemed satisfied with their hospitality, and that was enough for them to rejoice.


    After all, it was apparent to them that this Young Lord wasn''t someone who liked to keep a low profile. Spending so much on this gorgeous flying boat wasn''t a loss as long as they could get his appreciation. They had their priorities in order!


    <strong>"Young Lord, please."</strong>


    The Taixuan Holy Lord requested Gu Changge to board the flying boat first, with a reverent expression. He was considered as Gu Changge''s number onepdog. And even thoughpdogs were frowned upon, everyone around him held envy towards him.


    Gu Changge gave him a slight nod and boarded the boat first. The others followed a few steps behind him, not daring to walk ahead of him.


    This time, the young generation from all over the Realm were heading to the Middle State. There was the Void Yang Holy Son, the Void Yang Holy Maiden, the Young Emperor of the Great Sun Dynasty, the Ancient Xiao Family''s Young Master, and many more��


    All of them were the at the top among the younger generation in the Eastern Wilderness. But the pressure they felt from Gu Changge was a thousand times more terrifying than what they felt from their elders. Some of them had wanted to go forward for a chat, but they couldn''t help but tremble in awe and swallow their words.


    Inparison to them, Gu Changge''s firstpdog, Chu Xuan, was in an advantageous position.


    <strong>"Ye Chen will soon be squeezed dry, so who will be the next Favored Son of Heaven?"</strong>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    <strong>"What do you mean, Young Lord?"</strong>


    His words surprised Su Qingge, who was busy massaging his shoulders, as she couldn''t understand why he said such words out of nowhere.


    <strong>"Qingge, do you want to follow me back to the Upper Realm?"</strong>


    Gu Changge suddenly asked with a smile.


    On normal days, Su Qingge would be very interested when he talked about the Upper Realm, but now, her expression didn''t show any change, and she said, <strong>"Young Lord, haven''t you used this same question to take advantage of me several times already?"</strong>


    <strong>"How boring."</strong>


    Gu Changge shook his head, and then gently brought her into his embrace. He loved to see Su Qingge''s insincere disy when she was actually annoyed.


    Sure enough, no matter who and where they were, bullying women was what men loved to do most.


    <i>[VILFIC: frick you, I have nevermitted such honorable heinous act, nor thought about it, EVER! Hmph! Misandrist bastard author. (''tis a joke)]</i>


    <strong><i>[Boom!]</i></strong>


    Soon, the void outside turned turbulent and set off a hurricane. Bright rays of light and mystical runes burst around the luxurious flying boat as it crushed the space around it and began to gallop through the void at a high speed, heading towards thends of the Middle State.

 Chapter 27: Old Monster Taking Over; Surnamed Lin!

    <h4>Chapter 27: Old Monster Taking Over; Surnamed Lin!</h4>


    The Middle State was and of outstanding people rich in Spiritual Qi, hidden dragons, and crouching tigers. In addition to the many Holy Lands and Great Dynasties that had existed for millenniums, there were also many great ns and Ancient Families.


    Ancient creatures with mighty cultivation bases dwelled inside endless spans of sacred mountains. With their might alone, they could lord over a region of the world without issue.


    In addition to the humans, the Middle State had other races, too, that came into being in times immemorial.


    <strong><i>[Extreme Dao Academy, Central Heavenly City, Middle State]</i></strong>


    A group of youths �� male and female �� quietly listened to their teacher''s exnation regarding cultivation. The teacher in question was a young beauty dressed in colorful robes.


    The thinyer of make up on her facepounded her charm. Her skin was like a milky jade, and her hair fell behind her like clouds. Her loose robes did nothing to hide her tall and plump figure that was fat where it should be and lean where it should be.


    Calling her a stunning enchantress wouldn''t be an overstatement!


    At this moment, her eyes turned frosty, and she threw the jade slip in her hands towards the table of a dozing youth.


    <strong>"Lin Tian, how dare you sleep in my ss again?!"</strong>


    ����


    Thend of the Middle State was divided into eight domains, and among them, the Central Heavenly City was the most prosperous. Many supreme Sects and ancient Orthodoxies had their roots in this ce.


    The Extreme Dao Academy was also known as the Academy of Heavenly Geniuses. Many prodigious talents and young heroes gathered in this academy from various forces.


    It wouldn''t be an understatement to call all the youths �� male and female �� who joined the Extreme Dao Academy the cream of the crop. They would have illustrious future achievements.


    Many Holy Lords, Emperors, and Patriarchs in the Middle State were once students of the Extreme Dao Academy when they were young.


    There was an exception in this room of the academy, however.


    The gorgeous teacher''s eyes spewed frost as her rage surged and her body trembled. One could clearly see her hatred for the negligent student who snored in her presence.


    The other students in the ss couldn''t help but show disdain and ridicule him when they saw he was still snoring like a bear near them.


    <strong>"Who allowed this trash to enter the Extreme Dao Academy? He''s a shame to all that live under this sky!"</strong>


    <strong>"That''s right! If not for the fact that he''s from the Ancient Lin Family, and his sister''s an Elder in the Academy, he would never have had the chance to sit in the same ss as us!"</strong>


    <strong>"Elder Lin Qiuhan''s must be gued with misfortune to have such a useless brother."</strong>


    The students looked at the sleeping boy with eyes full of despise, and murmured among themselves.


    Of course, the one they were talking about was none other than Lin Tian!


    He was a well-known celebrity in the Extreme Dao Academy as he was the half-brother of the loose-robed beauty standing in front of them.


    Not only did he have abysmal talent for cultivation, but he was also a useless waste of Spiritual Qi who refused to put in any hard work on his cultivation, and often slept in the ss.


    Calling him a waste of Spiritual Qi and burden on the Middle State didn''t do justice to his uselessness.


    His sister Lin Qiuhan, however, was the Extreme Dao Academy''s youngest and most beautiful Elder, with suitors that one couldn''t count on a dozen hands. Even the Holy Sons of the various Holy Lands, and Young Emperors of the Great Dynasties pursued her.


    Lin Qiuhan''s future was limitless!


    Still, this Lin Tian was more famous in the Extreme Dao Academy if the poprity of the two was to bepared.


    <strong>"Lin Tian��"</strong>


    Seeing that Lin Tian refused to wake up, the beauty''s rage grew, and she raised her voice while walking towards him. It seemed that her loud shout had some effect, and the boy jumped to his feet.


    <strong>"Ah! This King refuses to ept this��"</strong>


    Lin Tian screamed and looked around with a confused expression, still in a daze as if he hadn''t truly woken up.


    <strong>"Where''s this?"</strong>


    <strong>"Who are you?"</strong>


    <strong>"This King? Hahaha, what a clown!"</strong>


    <strong>"Just what the hell did this scum dream about now?"</strong>


    Words full of mockery reverberated in the quiet room.


    Even more displeasure covered Lin Qiuhan''s face as her rage brought her close to the point of bursting! Not only did this bastard sleep in her ss, he even had the guts to ask her who she was?!


    Although he was her brother, there was no way she would let him off for his recklessness this time. She must teach him a lesson!


    <strong>"Azure Realm, Middle State, Central Heavenly��"</strong>


    <strong>"So that''s how it is��"</strong>


    Lin Tian appeared as if he hadn''t seen the lioness in front of him as he muttered to himself. His emotions were in a turmoil, but soon, he returned from his daze.


    Unexpectedly, he, the dignified Heaven ughter God King, reincarnated. The old and rubbish Lin Tian was no more, as he, the supreme God King, had reced him and returned to life.


    He was the strongest God King of his generation, titled the Heaven ughter God King, who was known to be so strong that people believed he could even rival the Heavens!


    It''s just that when he underwent his Ascension Tribtion, he encountered a terrible Spatial Crack, and fell before he could step into the mythical Upper Realm.


    But the Heavens had mercy on him, and an immortal ray of his remnant soul escaped and took over the body of this youth innds foreign to him.


    Still, Lin Tian had some doubts.


    In his original world, one could only ascend to the mythical Upper Realm after they reached the God King Realm, but here, people could ascend as soon as they reached the False God Realm!


    In that case, wouldn''t it be easy for him to stand at the top of this world with his past life memories?


    Lin Tian couldn''t help but show a smug and confident expression as he thought about this. As for those who despised, ridiculed, and oppressed him? He, the dignified Heaven ughter God King, will p their faces and stomp them under his feet sooner orter!


    And with his might and knowledge, even the Predecessor''s obsession with his half-sister was no problem. Sooner orter, he will steal her heart and push her under him to fulfill his Predecessor''s crush and desire, since the Predecessor himself didn''t have the guts required to do that!


    As for morality regarding blood rtions and whatnot? For an existence of his level, that nonsense wasn''t worth fretting over.


    <strong>"Lin Tian, what are you smirking like an idiot for? If you can''t break through to the Spirit Sea Realm by the end of this month, you will be expelled from the Extreme Dao Academy! By then, even the Family will not bother about you��"</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan couldn''t help but wrinkle her brows as she watched Lin Tian ignore her, and her tone turned harsher.


    Lin Tian wasn''t a legitimate heir, and instead, he was the son of a maid and had abysmal talent for cultivation. His situation in the Ancient Lin Family wasn''t quite good, and no one in the family weed him.


    Lin Qiuhan had a naturally kind heart, so she would look after him on normal days. But Lin Tian''s continuousck of interest in improving himself gave her great disappointment.


    <strong>"Is the Spirit Sea Realm all that powerful? Let alone a month, I can break through into the Spirit Sea Realm within half a day!"</strong>


    Lin Tian proimed with arrogance in his tone, and watched the surrounding disciples with eyes full of disdain and contempt.


    Lin Qiuhan felt that he was truly hopeless now, so she shook her head in utter disappointment.


    At the same time, a burst ofughter broke out in the otherwise-quiet ssroom. Everyone felt that Lin Tian was still lost in a dream, and couldn''t tell that he had woken up.


    Lin Tian, on the other hand, ignored their ridicule.


    He was someone who had once stood at the peak of the God King Realm, so how could these brats who were still wet behind the ears epass the vastness of his great knowledge?


    He will p them in their faces soon!


    ����


    <strong><i>[Boom!]</i></strong>


    A spatial turbulence caused an explosion in the sky, sending the surrounding winds into a great turbulence. An extravagant flying boat appeared in the sky out of nowhere. Covered in sacred rays of light with divine runes flowing around it''s body, the flying boat had arrived inside the territory of the Middle State at breakneck speed.


    Gu Changge''s robes fluttered in the wind, and his inky ck hair danced around as he looked down.


    <i>[Ding! A new Favored Child of Heaven has been detected!]</i>


    A sudden System Prompt sounded in his mind, and he was stunned.


    Could it be that Ye Chen''s Fortune Value had decayed too quickly, so he was going to face a new Favored Son of Heaven?


    It seems he will have another leek to cut very soon!


    <strong>"This old ve never expected to set foot on thend of the Middle State again in my life! I wonder what became of the family that I left behind 30,000 years ago?"</strong>


    Old Ming respectfully stood behind Gu Changge and muttered to himself while looking at the scenery below. His emotions fluctuated as he watched the unfamiliar mountains, rivers, and ins in a daze.


    30,000 years were enough to turn seas into mulberry fields, and the ancient city he remembered might have long turned into ruins.


    <i>[VILFIC: seas turning into mulberry fields �� urrence of great changes after a long span of time.]</i>


    He felt nostalgia, but more than that, he felt a certain fear in his heart. What became of his descendants? Were they still around?


    <strong>"Senior Ming, did you ascend to the Upper Realm from the Middle State?"</strong>


    Su Qingge asked in surprise.


    This was the first time she heard of such a matter. She had thought that Old Ming was just like Gu Changge, someone who was born and bred in the Upper Realm.


    <strong>"Indeed. Before my Ascension, this old ve had once created a Lin Family��"</strong>


    Old Ming replied with a smile. Only a few people knew that he was surnamed Lin.

 Chapter 28: Comforted at Once; Benefits of Increased Fortune Value!

    <h4>Chapter 28: Comforted at Once; Benefits of Increased Fortune Value!</h4>


    Old Ming was named Lin Ming, but after ascending to the Upper Realm and bing the Minister of Foreign Affairs for the Gu Family, he came to be known as Old Ming over time.


    Thirty thousand years ago, he was a mere False God Realm cultivator, but today, he was a mighty God King! He was considered a strong person even in the Upper Realm''s Gu Family.


    It''s just that he couldn''t exert his true strength in the Lower Realm due to the World''s Will, or he will be rejected by the World''s Will of this Lower Realm, and expelled or attacked.


    He might be a God King, but that didn''t mean he could ignore thews of the world and tread wherever he desired to.


    <strong>"I created the Lin Family all by myself!"</strong>


    Gu Changge nodded after listening to Old Ming''s sound transmission. At the same time, hemunicated with the System in his heart, <i>��What''s Ye Chen''s current Fortune Value?''</i>


    He had clearly heard the System''s Prompt just now. Since he changed the original trajectory of the world''s advancement, the world itself intervened to correct the disparity, and a new Favored Child of Heaven had appeared.


    It seemed that Ye Chen''s Heavenly Daddy was about to abandon him!


    Gu Changge guessed that the Favored Children of Heaven didn''t follow the same temte. There must be different cliches and plots, and that wouldn''t be surprising to him. He was already guessing what temte this new Favored Child of Heaven will have since thest one had the <i>��annulled engagement''</i> plot.


    The System replied, <i>[Host, Ye Chen has 230 Points of Fortune Value!]</i>


    <i>��The reason I will suffer from a Fortune Bacsh is because of my low Fortune Value whenpared to these so-called Favored Children of Heaven, right? If my Fortune Value is high enough, I shouldn''t suffer from it, right?''</i>


    The System''s mechanical and t voice sounded again, <i>[Yes! The Fortune Bacsh will disappear over time as the Host''s Fortune Value increases.]</i>


    Gu Changge nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    Although Ye Chen was weak as a mosquito, it took Gu Changge a lot of effort to deal with him. After all, Gu Changge can easily crush someone like Ye Chen with his strength.


    It''s just that the Heavenly Dao provided special protection to Ye Chen, and that made it impossible for him to directly obliterate Ye Chen in soul and body.


    One must keep in mind that Gu Changge started out with 30 Points in his Fortune Value, while Ye Chen had an overpowered 500 Points in his Fortune Value��he had almost 20 times more Fortune Value than him.


    If one justpared strengths, then his Original could obliterate Ye Chen with his pinky alone.


    What Gu Changge found hard to believe was the fact that the Original, a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, only had 30 Points in Fortune Value.


    Gu Changge had thought about this matter for a long time, and realized that the reason was probably due to his Original''s temperament �� apart from his Viinous role in the story.


    The Original was a haughty and indifferent man who only cared about cultivation. He waspletely dumb when it came to matters beside cultivation��he was truly fit to be a cannon fodder whose only job was giving experience to the Protagonist.


    He even disdained to stomp an ant like Ye Chen!


    ording to his character and actions, the world would probably follow this route: <i>��Fortune Value is illusory and imperceptible. No matter how Ye Chen offended the Original, and no matter how many hard situations he found himself in, he would ultimately survive and the world would make itpletely reasonable through coincidences!''</i>


    Since he had crossed over and knew all these cliches by heart, he would naturally not allow Ye Chen to make aeback and step on him after stomping him under his feet.


    Gu Changge had be one of the so-called anomalies, and the Heavenly Dao was already finding it hard to shelter the Favored Children of Heaven using inexplicable <i>��coincidences.''</i>


    Hence, the world brought forth Fortune Bacsh to deal with the anomaly.


    It was just like how the human race had been established as the dominant race in Gu Changge''s previous world''s myths. Whoever tried to go against thisw would be stuck by Heaven''s punishment. Even the Sages didn''t dare think about changing this reality.


    Of course, the world in front of him couldn''t bepared to the mythical stories from his previous life, but the trend wasn''t much different.


    The Favored Children of Heaven were meant to stand at the peak and achieve the Dao, that was the will of Heaven. The position of the Favored Children of Heaven wasn''t for nothing.


    Although it brought joy to him to slowly reap Fortune Value from the Favored Children of Heaven, but it also gave him a feeling of restraint, and Gu Changge didn''t like that.


    Fortunately, Gu Changge no longer felt a threat to his life when he thought about taking Ye Chen''s life.


    He guessed that his Fortune Value had increased to a reasonable high. Itforted him at once!


    As the System said: <i>��When his Fortune Value increased to a certain amount, even the Heavenly Dao would need to submit and wouldn''t be able to be so partial anymore. It would need to use the so-called coincidences to deal with him if it wanted to protect those Favored Children of Heaven �� it wouldn''t be able to strike him down with a Heavenly Bolt from the blue.''</i>


    Gu Changge looked through his Attribute Panel''s current state.


    <strong>Host:</strong> Gu Changge


    <strong>Identity:</strong> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <strong>Cultivation:</strong> Conferred Lord (Middle Stage)


    <strong>Mystical Abilities:</strong>


    <strong>Destiny Points:</strong> 100


    <strong>Fortune Value:</strong> 120 (Dark)


    <strong>System Shop:</strong> Open


    <strong>Warehouse:</strong>


    <i>[VILFIC: I have cleaned this panel somewhat. I presume the dots under the Mystical Abilities section is there to show that he has more Abilities but they aren''t worth mentioning.]</i>


    Gu Changge had earned some Fortune Value and Destiny Points over thest few days, and he had also raised his cultivation by a minor realm.


    [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] was still at the 7thyer, but Gu Changge had still increased his cultivation to the Middle Stage of the Conferred Lord Realm. His speed of advancement was ridiculous whenpared to the other Saint-Children of the Upper Realm.


    He was a supreme viin with a Golden Finger who could increase his cultivation by adding points, so it would be a disgrace if he wasn''t improving this fast.


    This method of using Destiny Points was nothing short of using a cheat in an online game to rig up your specs!


    At the same time, Gu Changge had been wondering about the repercussions of having a Dark Fortune. But even after racking his brain, he couldn''te up with anything.


    He received no Heavenly opportunity, nor did a Divine disaster strike him down.


    He concluded that it was only a sign of him being an anomaly, since it didn''t exist among the seven levels of luck: <i>��Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, and Purple.''</i>


    In simple terms, Dark Fortune represented an unpredictable variable.

 Chapter 29: More than Wonderful; Ancestor Returns!

    <h4>Chapter 29: More than Wonderful; Ancestor Returns!</h4>


    Gu Changge decided not to think too much into these matters for now. Either way, he was still going strong and wasn''t a stupid person. No matter what kind of Favored Child of Heaven he encountered, he would be able to deal with them.


    Just like Ye Chen. Even though the Heavenly Dao protected him, he was still almost yed to death by him. Even Su Qingge, the goddess he loved and admired, broke her rtionship with him (Ye Chen) and became his (Gu Changge) woman.


    Worse still? Ye Chen''s final reliance, his master named Yan Ji, would also belong to him sooner orter.


    This feeling of having everything under control was more than wonderful!


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile as he thought about this, and descended to the lower floor of the flying boat.


    It was far more livelier here than above.


    Many young talents of the Eastern Wilderness gathered together and conversed among themselves �� some discussed the Dao, while others sparred on the spot to see who was better.


    <strong>"Young Lord, what has brightened your mood today?"</strong>


    Su Qingge naturally followed after Gu Changge when he moved around. Her wless, gem-like eyes blinked in surprise as she watched Gu Changge''s refreshing smile.


    Gu Changge rarely showed such a natural smile. On ordinary days, not only were his thoughts deep and elusive, but he also liked to evilly mess with her. It had be the norm for her to be teased and harassed by Gu Changge.


    He was no honorable man!


    <strong>"Something good, naturally!"</strong>


    Gu Changge casually replied, and then asked, <strong>"Tell me about the Middle State''s forces that are worthy of attention."</strong>


    Over thest few days, Gu Changge discovered that Su Qingge''s Fortune Value had increased by a lot, and she was close to crossing the 400 Points mark. As a result, his Fortune Value had also increased.


    Was there really something as good as gaining Fortune Value without doing anything?


    This discovery made Gu Changge ponder for a long time. In the end, he concluded that Su Qingge was still hiding some secret from him, and that''s what led to the increase in her Fortune Value.


    After all, could people really increase their Fortune Value without doing anything?


    Still, Gu Changge didn''t bother asking for the reason as it had nothing to do with him. Who didn''t have some secret of their own?


    Su Qingge nodded when she heard his question. She had deliberately collected a lot of information about the Middle State, and was waiting for Gu Changge to ask her about it.


    <strong>"The Middle State is divided into eight domains, and the Central Heavenly City is the most prosperous among them all. The event that the Great Xia Dynasty''s third prince is holding will also take ce in the Central Heavenly City��"</strong>


    <strong>"This level of Dao Assembly can''t match up to Your Excellency''s identity, so Your Excellency can simply watch it as a show of entertainment!"</strong>


    Chu Xuan added from the side. He had rushed over after he saw Gu Changgeing to the lower floor of the flying boat.


    Many young prodigies in the distanceughed with some bitterness when they head his words. They had waited a long time for such a gathering, desiring to be famous all over the world by showing their talents at once.


    <strong>"I am not interested in this Dao Assembly."</strong>


    Gu Changge didn''t hide hisck of interest. He hade to the Middle State for his own matter��to cut another leek, the newly appointed Favored Child of Heaven.


    As for watching a bunch of brats from the Lower Realm discuss the Dao? He couldn''t be bothered about that. He would be making a fool out of himself if he deigned to show interest in such a low-level farce.


    ����


    <strong><i>[Middle State, Central Heavenly City, Ancient Lin Family.]</i></strong>


    As one of the Ancient Families of the Middle State, the Ancient Lin Family had stood tall in the Central Heavenly City for more than tens of thousands of years.


    The Ancient Lin Family came into being some thirty thousand years ago, at the hands of their ancestor who broke through the Void and sessfully ascended to the Upper Realm to be a mythical existence.


    It was precisely because of this background that the Lin Family could be one of the strongest Ancient Families of the Middle States. So much so that even some Great Dynasties and Holy Lands had envy towards their deep heritage.


    At this moment, in a deeply hidden Ancestral Hall of the Lin Family, a candlelight flickered and the light in the surroundings dimmed. At the same time, a certain disturbance could be heard.


    <strong>"What happened?"</strong>


    <strong>"Why did the Great Elder suddenly summon us to the Ancestral Hall?"</strong>


    A group of old people gathered together with serious and doubtful expressions. The current head of the Lin Family was no exception.


    All of them were the highest-level figures of the Lin Family. They had strong cultivation bases and supreme authority. A single stomp from them could cause the world outside to tremble.


    But now, all of them stood dumbfounded in the Ancestral Hall. They were shocked by the sudden summon from the Great Elder who had long entered seclusion.


    The Great Elder hadn''t showed himself for nearly ten thousand years, and he had an unfathomable cultivation base from what they knew. Many had even thought that he had perished amidst his seclusion.


    They couldn''t help but rack their brains to think about what matter had taken ce for the Great Elder to summon them all so suddenly?


    The situation puzzled everyone, and they all watched the spirited and childlike old man in front of them.


    That old man was none other than the Lin Family''s Great Elder!


    <strong>"We pay our respects to the Great Elder!"</strong>


    <strong>"We wonder why the Great Elder has summoned us and asked to wait here?"</strong>


    Everyone showed their puzzlement.


    Generally, unless some earth-shattering event took ce, they would never gather together all at once. Could it be that the Great Elder''s cultivation base had another break through, and he wanted to try his hands at Ascension?


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, the Great Elder finally opened his mouth with a strange expression on his face.


    He looked extremely excited, to the point that his body couldn''t stop trembling. But soon, he forced himself to calm down, and spoke with a quivering voice, <strong>"Today��I felt our Ancestor''s aura��"</strong>


    <strong>"It''s possible that the Ancestor is returning!"</strong>


    The entire Ancestral Hall quietened down as soon as those words fell.


    <strong><i>[WHAT?!]</i></strong>


    Everyone was stupefied for a moment, but then shock covered their faces immediately afterwards. They were in a state of disbelief.


    They wondered if they had heard wrong?


    Their Ancestor, who Ascended to the Upper Realm some thirty thousand years ago, was actually returning?


    How could that be?


    One had to know that Ascension was difficult, but Descending was almost impossible! It was almost ten thousand times difficult to Descend, then to Ascend, and that made the process nearly impossible.


    Or had their Ancestor reached an even more incredible cultivation realm over in the Upper Realm? To the point that he could trave through the Void at will, and hade down to bring them all to the Upper Realm?


    As this thought crossed their minds, their excitement soared and theirplexion turned bright red.


    There Ancestor was a legend from thirty thousand years ago!


    All of the Lin Family''s glory and power today could be attributed to that Ancestor''s contributions!


    They had no doubt in what they heard �� after all, the Great Elder had said so himself. None of the gathered people could suppress their joy and excitement.


    <strong>"Good! Great! Awesome! With the Ancestor''s return, our Lin Family is bound soar higher and higher��"</strong>


    <strong>"Hahah! I must let all the forces of the Middle State know that our Lin Family''s Ancestor has returned!"</strong>


    <strong>"At that time, the Great Xia Dynasty, the Buddhist Holy Land, and all the other forces will havee here and pay their respects! Our Lin Family''s momentum is bound to shake the entire Middle State, and no one will be able to contend with us!"</strong>


    Their words of praise satisfied the Great Elder, and he nodded while stroking his beard. With augh, he said, <strong>"Good, good, good! Inform the others in the family to prepare a wee celebration for the return of our Ancestor!"</strong>


    <strong>"Our Lin Family will surely see an even more glorious time!"</strong>

 Chapter 30: Tremors in the Middle State; God King’s Misfortune!

    <h4>Chapter 30: Tremors in the Middle State; God King��s Misfortune!</h4>


    [VILFIC''s Crib]


    Thank you, everyone, for your patience! I couldn''t do any chapters thest two days due to IRL matters �� cold and whatnot (the weather be bad) �� and I would like to request your pardon for that wholeheartedly! I missed a total of 5 Chapters, and I ampletely intent on making up for them over these few days by increasing the release rate by +1.


    I hope you can understand my difficulty.


    Enjoy!


    Without a shred of surprise, the news regarding the return of the Ancient Lin Family��s Ancestor from the Upper Realm spread throughout the Central Heavenly City like wildfire. Even with the people of the Lin Family doing their best to suppress the news, it still spread to every corner of the Realm.


    The entire Central Heavenly City was like a cauldron about to explode!


    Countless forces and cultivators were shocked. Just what kind of existence was the Ancestor of the Ancient Lin Family? He was a powerhouse of the False God Realm who shattered the Void and Ascended to the Upper Realm some thirty thousand years ago!


    Yet now, he had returned?


    One could hardly imagine the terrifying sensation caused by this news. Countless people couldn��t sit still, especially the various hegemonic forces of the Middle State who immediately dispatched uncountable spies to investigate the truth of the matter.


    This matter was originally suppressed as the region was soon going to hold the Dao Conference of the Heavenly Geniuses of the Realm. Innumerable forces were paying attention to this Conference, so they decided not to dwell too much on this matter. But the subsequent actions of the Ancient Lin Family��s members confirmed the authenticity of this news to the world.


    The Lin Family members that were dispatched outside the Family rushed back, as if waiting to wee their Ancestor on his return. Many people had a keen mind and observation, and they soon recalled the rumors that spread from the Eastern Wilderness regarding the descent of a Young Lord who hade from the Upper Realm.


    Many had considered that to be nothing more than a rumor��but now? It shook the people to their cores. Could the return of the Lin Family��s Ancestor be rted to that matter?


    Even the overlords such as the Great Xia Dynasty, the Buddhist Holy Land, and the Yin-Yang Holy Land also sent their people to the Ancient Lin Family to request an audience with their Ancestor when he appeared. They were also forces who had their Ancestors Ascend to the Upper Realm, so they were very keen on knowing the whereabouts of their Ancestors.


    For a while, all of the Middle State surged with dark undercurrents.


    At the same time, an extremely magnificent flying boat galloped through the sky and soonnded in the Central Heavenly City��s vicinity. There were already people from the Middle State who had arrived to pick up the geniuses of the Eastern Wilderness for the Dao Conference.


    Gu Changge and Su Qingge, on the other hand, went to the family that Old Ming had created years ago.


    ��


    <strong>��An ancestor who returned from the Upper Realm?��</strong>


    <strong>��Ancient Lin Family?��</strong>


    <strong>��This could be a good ce for me.��</strong>


    <strong>��What a pity, though����</strong>


    <strong><i>[In an ancient city of the Middle State.]</i></strong>


    A youth with a cold face and a bronze ring on his hand stopped in his tracks when he heard the sudden news, but soon, his eyes shed with hatred when he thought deeply about the matter.


    The youth was none other than Ye Chen who had traveled to the Middle State after leaving the Eastern Wilderness.


    Along the way, not only had he not suffered much, but he had instead received a lot of opportunities and benefits. His cultivation base even made a breakthrough and he reached the Transcendent Realm in one fell swoop.


    In addition to that, he even got acquainted with the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land, and the two of them became sworn brothers at first sight.


    It could be said that he had already washed away the humiliation he suffered back in the Eastern Wilderness.


    <strong>��The Ancient Lin Family has a deep heritage, but you have a lot of secrets that need to be protected, or someone will discover an abnormality with you and you will be targeted!��</strong>


    A cold voice sounded from the ring and warned Ye Chen.


    Yan Ji, still dressed in red as always, sat cross-legged in the void, and advised Ye Chen against what he was thinking.


    Although a rift had appeared between her and Ye Chen due to the previous events and happenings, she couldn��t help but turn a little soft-hearted and forgive Ye Chen after he constantly apologized for his behavior.


    Still, no matter how she persuaded Ye Chen to let go of his hatred towards Gu Changge, he wouldn��t listen and thought that she had some impure motives behind her constant nagging.


    Yan Ji felt helpless at this result.


    <strong>��Master, please don��t worry! I still have more important matters to deal with, so I will most certainly not go to the Ancient Lin Family!��</strong>


    Ye Chen replied while looking down at a broken ancient relic in his hands. It was an ancient fragment he identally obtained from a small stall, and it seemed to record a route to an ancient ruin.


    After many days of deciphering, he found that the ancient ruins weren��t too far away from the city he was currently in.


    <strong>"No one has discovered these ancient ruins before, so there must be a lot of opportunities in there. When I break through to the Great-Transcendent Realm, I will be able to fight even existences of the Saint Realm! At that time, Gu Changge and Su Qingge, you sons of bitches�� <i>Heh-heh!</i>"</strong>


    Ye Chen��s lips showed a sneer as he thought about the future. In his opinion, Gu Changge could only be in the Saint Realm, no matter how overpowered he might be.


    Once he broke through to the Great-Transcendent Realm, he would be able to easily suppress Gu Changge��s so-called prodigious talent with his own ultimate talent. After all, Gu Changge was nothing more than a spoiled bastard who attained his cultivation base through consuming pills and Heavenly treasures from a young age.


    A spoiled <i>��genius��</i> like Gu Changge could neverpare to someone like him, who had gone through countless life and death experiences and battles.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Ye Chen strode out of the ancient city and headed towards the ancient ruins.


    <i>[VILFIC: such delusions��someone tell him.]</i>


    ��


    <strong><i>[At this time in a Lin Family courtyard.]</i></strong>


    An ordinary-looking boy with a stone-cold face busied himself in concocting some sort of medicine. He held a cattail fan in his hand and gently fanned the me under the medicinal pot to control the me��s size and intensity.


    <strong>��I am still short of three herbs that are required to refine this [Origin Tempering Spirit Pill]! To think that I, the strongest God King of my generation, would see such desperate times where I don��t even have enough medicinal ingredients to temper my weak body����</strong>


    The youth coldly muttering to himself was none other than Lin Tian.


    Immediately, he shook his head and said, <strong>��Whatever! Since Heavens have given me another chance at life, I won��t let such minor matters dissuade me from reaching greatness.��</strong>


    <strong>��First of all, I must build up this body��s foundation that��s down in the dumpster and can��t even reach the Spirit Sea Realm.��</strong>


    His face burned as he recalled how he had boasted he would break through the Spirit Sea Realm within half a day, yet now, he didn��t even have enough medicinal materials.


    Lin Tian couldn��t help but sneer in his heart. It wasn��t his fault!


    <i>��What use is me being a Direct Disciple of the Ancient Lin Family if I can��t even get enough medicinal materials? It seems that this kid��s position in the family isn��t all that great����</i>


    <i>��Not only was this kid bullied, ridiculed, and looked down upon��he didn��t even have the right to ask for medicinal ingredients like the others. What a pitiful life����</i>


    Lin Tian felt upset when he recalled his nsmen��s eyes full of shock and disbelief when he went to ask for some medicinal ingredients a while ago.


    He, a once-mighty God King, was questioned and thoroughly looked down upon no matter where he went or what he did! And that made him extremely unhappy.


    If he had his original strength, he would have long pped all those bastards to death.


    It was merely performing alchemy, yet they said that the wouldn��t be able to do it? They also mocked him by saying that giving him any ingredients was nothing more than a waste of materials.


    Lin Tian��s face turned ugly as he recalled the abusive looks and words thrown at him. When had he, the dignified Heaven ughter God King, ever suffered such humiliation?


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the courtyard��s entrance. Two people, a boy and a girl around fourteen or fifteen years old walked in.


    The boy frowned as he saw Lin Tian busy himself with refining some concoction and said, <strong>��Lin Tian, what are you doing here?! The Patriarch has summoned all the family members to pay their respects to the Ancestor!��</strong>


    <strong>��Even a waste like you wants to refine pills now? Have you taken a look at your reflection in a puddle of piss? Shouldn��t you first learn the basics of Alchemy before jumping into the act?��</strong>


    The girl next to the boy couldn��t help but mock with a sneer.


    Someone who couldn��t even be bothered with cultivation had suddenly changed his mind and started refining pills��they thought that Lin Tian had finally lost his sanity!


    Although he was the Patriarch��s most unwanted son, the unfortunate fact that he was a direct descendent of the n couldn��t be washed away. He couldn��t be absent when the Ancestor himself wasing back to the Family!


    Lin Tian��s expression soured as soon as he heard their taunts. He was a God King, for fucks sake! He was a mighty existence worshipped by countless mortals!


    Pay respects to the Ancestor?


    What kind of dog-shit was that? Was he even worthy?


    <strong>��I heard there��s a Young Lord who came along with the Ancestor! That Young Lord seems to have some terrifying background, and even the Ancestor has to be respectful before him����</strong>


    <strong>��I heard that too! The origin of that Young Lord is something we can��t even imagine����</strong>


    The two didn��t pay any attention to Lin Tian��s expression, and kept talking to themselves.

 Chapter 31: Respect Without a Show of Might; The Ancestor Calling Himself an Old Slave!

    <h4>Chapter 31: Respect Without a Show of Might; The Ancestor Calling Himself an Old ve!</h4>


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Thank you, everyone, for your well wishes. I am doing very well health-wise, though the weather is not as partial. We were in a 14-16 hours long ckout yesterday due to heavy downpour that messed up some energy supply lines, so I couldn''te online at all. <i>PC problems. </i>


    The weather has gotten better, though it''s still drizzling outside. Hopefully, the sky clears up soon and the cold gets a bit better as well.


    Everyone, stay safe and take care of your health! ?


    Lin Tian��s face turned ugly as he listened to the conversation of the two whopletely disregarded his existence.


    The Ancient Lin Family��s Ancestor?


    An unfathomable Young Lord?


    What crap were these toys?


    Before him, all the existences of the Azure Realm were nothing more than wooden toys he could move around at whim. The strongest in the Realm was nothing more than a False God Realm, too! Before him, a mighty God King, False God Realms were nothing more than ants that could be squashed under his pinky.


    Lin Tian simply dismissed their existence and decided to go back to his own matters.


    <b>��I am not interested in meeting any Ancestor or whatever. You two should get the heck out of my ce!��</b>


    Lin Tian had not good feelings for the two who arrived and mocked him, so he immediately put on a harsh expression and dismissed his guests with a coldmand.


    <b>��You�� You!��</b>


    His sudden arrogance stunned and enraged the two. Lin Tian wasn��t like this on normal days. Had he gone crazy or what? His behavior was kind of weird and more withdrawn then before.


    The youth was ready to teach Lin Tian a lesson for his insolence, but the girl next to him held him back and said, <b>��The Ancestor has returned from the Upper Realm, yet this fool isn��t even going to participate in such a major �� event he must have a wish to be kicked out of the Family!��</b>


    <b>��Let��s not ruin our chances by causing a ruckus here. We should inform the Patriarch��the Patriarch will surely punish him for his actions!��</b>


    The girl said her piece and pulled the boy to leave. Lin Tian, on the other hand, was shocked out of his mind.


    <b>��Returned from the Upper Realm?!��</b>


    Those words caught Lin Tian��s attention and gave him a great jolt. He really didn��t want to go, but matters rted to the Upper Realm concerned him very much.


    ��Whatever! I will just go and join them. I have to see who is the Ancestor of this Ancient Lin Family����


    Lin Tian��s expression changed and he silently followed after the two as soon as he reasoned about the matter in his mind. Upon seeing him walking behind them, the two couldn��t help butugh out. What happened to the guts he showed just a moment ago? Sure enough, the Patriarch��s threat could tone him down!


    <b>��Hahaha����</b>


    <b>��Didn��t he say he wasn��t interested?��</b>


    <b>��It seems he still knows his ce and understands that he��s nothing without the Lin Family��s background backing him up!��</b>


    The two in the front ridiculed in soft voices, but Lin Tian heard every word that rolled off their tongues. Hisplexion turned even more unsightly, and a murderous intent rose from the depths of his eyes. Still, he held back! He did, indeed, need his identity as a Lin Family��s descendant.


    He couldn��t reveal his origin!


    The two youths in front of him didn��t know that they had walked down the path to Hell, and a Yama was watching them with great intent.


    Although Lin Tian��s cultivation base wasn��t all that high right now, he could still easily make minced meat out of the two using methods from his previous life.


    ��.


    <b>[In the Ancient Lin Family��s Great Hall]</b>


    Many powerful figures stood around inside the Hall. Their mighty spirit energy surged around, and Divine lights loomed around their figures. Sacred Ruins intertwined around them, showing the profound heritage of the Ancient Lin Family at its best.


    Many more members of the Ancient Lin Family also stood outside the Hall. Most of them were youths �� male and female �� who were shrouded in holy halos. They were the elite geniuses of the Ancient Lin Family, and they were quite famous in thends of the Middle State.


    All of them watched on with great curiosity and excitement, but none dared to make a sound. After all, the people inside the Hall were the highest-ranking Elders of their Family!


    Even the Great Elder who had gone into seclusion thousands of years ago, and was considered to have died amidst his seclusion, hade out to personally receive the neers!


    Just who was the young man in ck sitting at the head seat and drinking tea with an indifferent expression?


    The maid next to him was a breathtaking beauty, too! Just like a Fairy who had descended from the Ninth Heaven!


    Even their legendary Ancestor, who had Ascended to the Upper Realm, was behaving like a respectful underling!


    Just who was the youth?


    It was all an unimaginable matter for them �� something they had never imagined to see in all of their life.


    <b>��Old Ming, you should deal with your matters without worrying about my presence.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a casual smile. He was very interested in the progression of the current situation, as everything had happened without him even needing to put on a false show of might.


    When their flying boat had arrived above the Lin Family��s estate, arge group of Elders respectfully greeted them from below and introduced themselves as the descendants of the Ancient Lin Family.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge and his group were invited to the Lin Family��s estate by that group.


    Since he had nothing better to do at the moment, Gu Changge decided to take it as a stroll outside and agreed.


    It was Old Ming who exined to him that it was because of bloodline resonance he invoked that the Ancient Lin Family had found out about their arrival when they neared the Middle State, It was because of that matter that all of the Elders had personallye out to fetch them.


    Although he didn��t speak much, the grand wee from his descendants put a bright smile on Old Ming��s smile. Especially when it was all done in Gu Changge��s presence!


    He didn��t want his Young Lord to see ruins when he brought him to his Family in the Middle State. This trip to the Lower Realm was an opportunity for him, after all.


    If they were still in the Upper Realm, then, with his status in the Gu Family, it would be impossible for him to get close to Gu Changge, let alone do something for him that would be worth remembering.


    <b>��My Lord, I can��t fulfill yourmand this time. No matter how happy this old ve is, this old ve dares not leave your side!��</b>


    Old Ming said with a wry smile.


    Of course, he knew that Gu Changge wouldn��t me him for his current half-joking tone.


    Today, Old Ming��s heart was bursting with joy after he saw that his descendants were not only having a great life, but they had also be one of the greatest Ancient Family of the Middle State.


    He wasn��t this courageous on normal days, and would never use a joking tone in front of Gu Changge.


    ��Old ve?��


    Their Ancestor actually referred to himself as an old ve?!


    Everyone who heard those words took in a deep, cold breath. Their pupils shrunk, and their hearts shuddered. The youngsters outside couldn��t help but open their eyes wide.


    <b>��It��s alright.��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a smile. He would naturally not mind such trivialities. He decided to take his leave and stroll around, instead of standing between the young wanting to reminisce with their old.


    <b>��Qingge, apany me on a stroll.��</b>


    Gu Changge put down his tea cup, and stood up to leave.


    He had an indifferent-yet-amiable expression, without the slightest hint of arrogance, and that gave the people around him a more approachable feeling.


    But everyone knew full well that the man in front of them was a supreme existence who couldn��t be bothered about their insignificant existence. The amiable aura around him was nothing more than a sign of his goodwill that he showed to give face to Old Ming.


    <b>��Qiuhan, you are familiar with the area, so why don��t you apany the Young Lord and show him around?��</b>


    The Patriarch of the Lin Family suddenly spoke up and gave amand to his daughter who was standing near the Hall��s door.


    Old Ming couldn��t help but give him a look of approval. This descendant had great foresight!


    <b>��Under�� Understood, Father!��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan immediately responded with a trembling voice. Her nervousness was through the roof at the moment.


    Originally, Gu Changge didn��t care much about having a guide, but when he took a look at the one who would apany him, his eyes lit up.


    In front of him stood a stunning beauty!


    With a thinyer of make up to entuate her features, she looked like a Fairy. Her skin shimmered under the light, and her hair fell behind her and flew around like clouds. The loose robe she wore could not hide her tall and curvaceous figure that made heat rise inside a man��s body.


    Of course, what truly distinguished her as a phoenix among the pheasants was the massive Fortune Value she possessed!


    <b>��Sister����</b>


    Lin Tian, who had just arrived at the scene, was taken aback as soon as he saw what happened. He tightly clenched his fists, and his emotions went into a violent turmoil.

 Chapter 32: Pillows When You Think About Sleep; The Young Lord’s Identity?

    <h4>Chapter 32: Pillows When You Think About Sleep; The Young Lord��s Identity?</h4>


    <b>��Sister����</b>


    Lin Tian clenched his fists, and hisplexion turned unsightly. An ufortable feeling of rage rose from the depths of his heart, and he subconsciously blurted out a call for Lin Qiuhan even though it wasn��t his intention.


    Lin Tian knew this was caused by his Predecessor��s obsession, and it was his body��s instinctive reaction to seeing the scene in front of him. After all, Lin Qiuhan was the only one who treated his Predecessor with kindness ording to his memories.


    Although she would put on a harsh and severe stance, she was sincerely good towards him in reality. She didn��t treat him with indifference or despise, like the others in the Family.


    The previous Lin Tian had always held an unspeakable kind of love for Lin Qiuhan!


    It was just that his sister was too outstanding, while he, himself, was a down-and-out piece of waste without any talent��that thought humbled him from the bottom of his heart. Now that such a scene appeared in front of his eyes, the Predecessor��s obsession obviously gave him a feeling of unwillingness and difort.


    Still, the predecessor was gone and the one today was the Heaven ughter God King. To solve his Predecessor��s obsession, he spent a lot of effort over thest few days.


    A few days ago, he shocked everyone by pointing out the errors in the demonstrations done by the Extreme Dao Academy��s teachers, and even helped them fix their errors. This helped him improve his image in Lin Qiuhan��s mind as well, and she believed that Lin Tian had finally changed his mind and decided to work hard on his cultivation and studies.


    Liu Qiuhan was pleased by his sudden change. She believed that her relentless persuasion had finally taken effect, and her younger brother had understood her worries.


    Lin Tian was more than satisfied with this result. It was merely the first step of his grand n of making Lin Qiuhan see him in apletely different light. How hard could it be for a mighty God King like him to capture ass��s heart?


    But right now, one could see frost oozing out of Lin Tian��s eyes.


    Who the fuck was that bastard, and where did he pop out from? He wondered.


    How dare he try to get close to his goods?


    He was courting death!


    But soon, Lin Tian��s eyes constricted as his gazended on the ethereal beauty behind the young man. Although a veil covered the woman��s visage, he could tell she was a thrilling fairy from the outline of her face.


    Of course, the most important aspect regarding the woman was her special physique.


    ��Could it be the mythical [Mysterious Nine Yin Maiden Physique] that��s mentioned in the ancient records����


    ��The legendary Physique that��s said to make the highest tier Human Cauldron?!��


    ��To think I woulde across such a Physique in a ce like this!��


    Lin Tian immediately lowered his head to prevent anyone from discovering the abnormality in his expression. He wasn��t too sure about his conjecture, and needed more time to observe and pass a final verdict. After all, such a Human Cauldron Physique could move even the hearts of the mightiest Gods!


    ��Could this guy be the Young Lord they were talking about? I never thought he would have such great luck����


    ��What a pity, he met me!��


    Lin Tian thought to himself, and soon, hisplexion returned to normal. No one around him had discovered anything abnormal about him. What surprised him, though, was that ��esteemed�� young man looking at him with a strange light in his eyes?


    A very faint chill passed through Lin Tian��s body, but that disappeared as soon as it appeared��it was like an illusion.


    <b>��Lin Qiuhan? That��s a nice name.��</b>


    Gu Changgeplimented. His good looks only appeared more enthralling as he chuckled, and it brought him gazes of admiration from many of the women standing outside the Hall.


    It was the so-called attraction to an Immortal visage that everyone felt.


    <b>��Much��Much thanks for your praise, Young Lord!��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan��s face flushed slightly and she spoke with a stutter.


    Although she was a teacher on regr days, and would radiate a majestic and irondy-like aura as she taught the disciples at the Extreme Dao Academy��even she couldn��t help but feel tense in the current situation.


    The handsome youth in front of her was a favored God-child who could even make her Ancestor act like a ve in front of him. No matter who it was, they would be able to tell he was from a terrifying background. It would be strange if she didn��t feel nervous when talking to him even after knowing all that.


    ��THIS DAMNED OBSESSION����


    Lin Tian screamed in his heart when he saw the hateful scene in front of him. Feelings of jealousy and unwillingness welled up in his heart.


    The others in the hall, however, only chuckled somewhat and kept quite about the scene that transpired. Not just Old Ming, but many people in the Ancient Lin Family also wanted Lin Qiuhan to be fancied by Gu Changge.


    Old Ming himself was a divine existence in their eyes, so Gu Changge could only be an even more shocking figure if they thought about the matter with some reason.


    <b>��This one isn��t a Demon who will eat you, so why are you so nervous, Miss Lin?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression did not change, nor did his smile disappear as he spoke up again. Still, he turned his gaze away from Lin Qiuhan and looked towards his front and said, <b>��I will have to trouble Miss Lin to take me and Qingge for a walk now.��</b>


    In his heart, however, he was thinking about somethingpletely different.


    Life sure was unexpected. He was nning to look for the new Favored Son of Heaven, yet the Favored Son of Heaven appeared in front of him himself. It was as if someone had delivered him pillows when he was thinking about sleep.


    It also just so happened that he was quite interested to know where Lin Qiuhan��s massive Fortune Value wasing from. Two hundred points in Fortune Value weren��t something ordinary people could possess. The youth, the new Favored Son of Heaven, who was sneakily looking at him had a Fortune Value of five hundred.


    Gu Changge wondered what temte this one was cut from?


    ��.


    The tense atmosphere in the Hall finally subsided after Gu Changge took his leave. Not just the Patriarch and the Elders of the Lin Family, but even the Great Elder felt nervousness in his presence. After all, it was their first time interacting with an existence from the Upper Realm, so how could they not be nervous?


    <b>��Ancestor, what is the identity of that Young Lord?</b><b>��</b>


    After a while, the Great Elder asked with tumultuous emotions. He held curiosity, and many other emotions that couldn��t be put into words, as he respectfully probed.


    As soon as he raised his question, the youths standing outside the Hall also pricked their ears and carefully listened to satiate their own curiosity. Even Lin Tian, who had been secretly paying attention to Old Ming, put on a solemn expression as he intently listened on.


    He could feel an aura simr to his own when he was at his peak from the Ancestor of the Lin Family who had descended from the Upper Realm. At the same time, he felt that the aura had something wrong with him and it wasn��t simr to what he should sense.[1]


    This matter greatly confused him.


    There was nothing about Gu Changge��s identity that Old Ming needed to conceal from his descendants, so he gently smiled and said, <b>��My Lord��he will be the one leading an Immortal Orthodoxy and the mighty Gu Family in the future! If you are lucky enough to receive My Lord��s fancy, then you will immediately transform into a dragon from an inferior carp. At once, you will leap from the mortal world and step into the Ninth Heaven����</b>


    �C �C �C


    <strong>[FOOTNOTES]</strong>


    Lin Tian feels that Old Ming is a God King just like he was once upon a time, but the aura he feels from Old Ming isn''t the same as what a normal God King should have, and that''s what confuses him. Old Ming can''t bring out and show off his true aura due to the Lower Realm''s restriction, so that might be the case as Lin Tian has never been to the Upper Realm, so he doesn''t know and probably has never met someone else who descended from the Upper Realm and was suppressing their aura.

 Chapter 33: Little Beauty Falling at First Sight; Good Face Takes You Far!

    <h4>Chapter 33: Little Beauty Falling at First Sight; Good Face Takes You Far!</h4>


    Immortal Orthodoxy? Gu Family?


    What kind of concept were they?


    Who in the world dared to call themselves Immortal?


    Only a force that had existed since time immemorial and dominated the world could have such a right, right?


    Old Ming��s words took away the breath of everyone from the Ancient Lin Family, and great shock rose from the bottom of their hearts.


    No wonder even their Ancestor referred to himself as ��old ve�� in front of the Young Lord. With such a background, serving him was also a great honor. Their awe and reverence they held towards Gu Changge in their hearts grew deeper.


    With their Ancestor��s servant-like rtionship with the Young Lord, they estimated that they and their Ancestor were nothing before him.


    ��That youth has such a terrifying background?��


    Lin Tian��s expression changed a bit and he felt that the matter had be somewhat tricky. But soon, his expression calmed down again. Since they had descended upon the Lower Realm, they had to abide by thews of the Lower Realm. For a God King like him, it wouldn��t be all that hard to deal with a kid still wet behind his years!


    It would have been hard if they were in the Upper Realm, but down here��


    Of course, the main reason was the fact that he felt that the youth who had descended from the Upper Realm held exactly what he was looking for. If he wanted to rise to the top, he would most certainly have to cross paths with this youth.


    Old Ming started talking about his past experiences to his descendants, while Lin Tian quietly left the ce with bright eyes. He nned to follow Gu Changge to see what he was up to. He worried that Gu Changge might do something untoward to Lin Qiuhan.


    ��.


    The clear springs flowed, and spiritual mist floated around.


    Lin Qiuhan nervously walked ahead with sweat-covered palms, guiding Gu Changge around on his random stroll. She couldn��t calm herself no matter how hard she tried �� she worried that she might offend the Young Lord by making some untoward action unknowingly.


    She felt as if she were amoner chosen by the Emperor as his guide.


    Gu Changge seemed to be wandering around aimlessly, but he was considering many matters in his mind. Finally, he decided to pass some remarks.


    ��Lady Lin Qiuhan, you needn��t be this nervous. Learn from Qingge, not only is not afraid of me, but she has also learned to talk back to me now.��


    Gu Changge said with a casual smile, sounding quite friendly. He couldn��t deal with Lin Qiuhan if she was this nervous all the time.


    Su Qingge, on the other hand, couldn��t help but roll her eyes when she heard Gu Changge��s words. Such shameless remarks��she wondered why she wasn��t surprised hearing them from ��her Young Lord��s�� mouth.


    ��Qingge? Could she be��Eastern Wilderness��s legendary number one beauty? Su Qingge, the Holy Maiden of the Taixuan Holy Land?��


    Gu Changge��s joking tone indeed helped Lin Qiuhan lower her unease and nervousness, and she asked back with great surprise. She had heard some rumors about Su Qingge of the Taixuan Holy Land before. It was said that the Eastern Wilderness��s goddess had left with a Young Lord some time ago.


    Now she found out that the Young Lord in the rumors was none other than the Young Lord Gu who came to visit them.


    The number one beauty of the Eastern Wilderness �� she was a woman admired by many youths from many regions close and far, yet now, that very person was right next to her. She looked like Young Lord Gu��s maid at first sight.


    Lin Qiuhan couldn��t help but feel someplicated emotions well up in her heart, together with an inexplicable feeling of envy towards Su Qingge for some reason.


    Young Lord Gu had a kind, gentle, and friendly temperament. Even though he was high above, he didn��t give others a sense of contempt and disregard. Not only did he have great personal cultivation, but he was also well-mannered, like a gentleman described in the ssics.


    Lin Qiuhan rxed a lot after she thought about it like this.


    She began to take the initiative to introduce Gu Changge to the surroundings with a lovely smile on her face.


    ��Oh! I see����


    From time to time, Gu Changge would nod to her exnation, and even tell her some joke and evoke a burst of clearughter from her.


    Their group resembled a group of Immortals walking around in the mortal world, with a handsome gentleman and gorgeous maidens.


    At the same time, Lin Qiuhan��s impression of Gu Changge kept soaring, and she felt that Gu Changge was a true nobleman. No matter how one looked at him �� be it his conversational skills, his manners, his temperament, or his power �� one would find a sense of magnificence and elegance never seen before in anyone else.


    As the genius daughter of the Ancient Lin Family, she hade across many a dazzling geniuses. But in front of Young Lord Gu, they all paled like the twinkling stars before the radiant sun at high noon.


    No, to be more precise, they couldn��tpare to him in any way!


    She even felt that just a word from the Young Lord was enough to speed up her heart and flush herplexion.


    Gu Changge naturally saw all of the changes happening with Lin Qiuhan. His expression didn��t change, but he felt more and more interest towards Lin Qiuhan in his heart. It was what they called: ��falling at first sight.��


    Sure enough, a good face helped you no matter where you went.


    This was awesome, too, and it saved him a lot of trouble.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge changed the topic and began asking Lin Qiuhan about herself and the Ancient Lin Family.


    ��Why would Young Lord Gu ask me about me?��


    His sudden interest in herself made Lin Qiuhan��s heart jump around like a fawn. Could it be that Young Lord Gu had developed a good impression of her?


    It made her a little flustered and increased her nervousness.


    ��Qiuhan is the eldest daughter of my father, and I have various half-brothers and sisters����


    But soon, Gu Changge��s smile rxed Lin Qiuhan��s heart and she began to introduce her family��s situation to him. Among them, she also talked about the half-brother she worried about the most: ��Lin Tian.��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but narrow his eyes when he heard his introduction.


    Here came the familiar words: ��waste and not interested in cultivating himself.��


    At this moment, Gu Changge slightly nced towards a direction and saw a figure that was hiding not to far away.


    The hidden figure was giving out very faint energy fluctuations. He did his best to hide, but he was still a bit away frompletely erasing his presence.


    The guy who was secretly ncing at him from outside the Hall back in the Ancient Lin n must be the Lin Tian she was talking about just now.


    ��Oh! Wouldn��t he be unhappy if he heard his elder sister call him a waste?��


    Gu Changge asked with a light chuckle.


    Seeing that Young Lord Gu seemed to be interested in his, Lin Qiuhan continued to borate, ��Everyone knows about this matter. Even though I want to defend him, I have no means to do so.��


    ��Little Tian��his mother passed away when he was young, and our father also didn��t treat him well. In addition, he has no talent for cultivation, nor is he interested in it. Although he��s a direct descendant of the Family, he actually has no ce in it.��


    ��What a pitiful child. But he��s quite lucky to have a sister as beautiful as you looking after him!��


    Gu Changge praised with a gentle smile.


    ��Young Lord Gu called me beautiful?��


    His sudden words of praise stunned Lin Qiuhan, and herplexion turned beet red out of joy and shyness.


    ��Little Tian��he��s a sensible child. After my constant nagging, he has finally started to turn over a new leaf! He��s begun to study and cultivate����


    Lin Qiuhan said with a relief-filled smile.


    ��Hoh! He has recently started to study and cultivate?��


    Intrigue filled Gu Changge��s smile when he heard those words, and he immediately came to a realization: ��Waste turned over a good leaf overnight trope. It was either a mighty figure taking over the body of a trash, or a trash regressing back to the past!��


    ****


    TL: Hello, everyone!


    Some of you were confused about Su Qingge��s status as a Human Cauldron with her Physique being the best Physique for use as a Human Cauldron, so I will exin it for everyone here so if others have the same question, too, it starts making sense to them as well.


    �C �C �C


    <button onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; javascript:ShowOrHide(''spb420681f668a110da0bee676484a0b05'')" type="button" ss="spoiler-btn" data-cf-modified-392feb1307363e03a6136-="">Show/hide text</button>A human cauldron is pretty much a ve that��s used to improve the cultivation of their captor through sexual cultivation techniques.


    Women are pretty much treated as fl3sh lights/c#m dumpsters/meat toilets that give you a boost every time you r>pe them and use a sexual cultivation technique in the process.


    Men are pretty much c#m pistols that are used until every shot is sucked out of them.


    Every time the human cauldron is r>ped, they lose their Yin (female)/Yang (male) essence, which is also the essence of their life. Once that��s sucked out from thempletely, they pretty much die and get dumped in some ditch. Who knows? They might even get thrown into a real cauldron to make some kinda pill if their misfortune is high enough.


    �C �C �C


    Whether Su Qingge will end up in a situation like this or not, you will have to read further to know. All-in-all, that��s why her Physique is so special even for mighty figures since she can increase their cultivation base to the next level if they can get their hands on her and enve her.

 Chapter 34: Coveting Other’s Women Is a Villain’s Duty; Leeks Should Have a Leek’s Self-Awareness!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Coveting Other��s Women Is a Viin��s Duty; Leeks Should Have a Leek��s Self-Awareness!</h4>


    [VILFIC: the title is not what it seems.]


    The reason Gu Changge reached that conclusion was naturally thanks to all the web novels he had religiously read in his previous life.


    Lin Tian didn��t resemble an ordinary waste kid at all!


    If he was, then he would be meek around him just like his heavenly genius of a sister, and wouldn��t have dared to follow him in secret. Gu Changge had no doubt that the person hiding in the dark was Lin Tian. Only after he noticed his presence did he quickly turn around and leave.


    That wasn��t the mindset ordinary teenagers were supposed to have.


    <b>��It just shows that your persuasion was effective, and that he knows to empathize with his sister. Someone who can��t cultivate is truly no different from garbage in this world. What��s more? You were only doing it for his own good!��</b>


    Gu Changge gave her words of recognition with a handsome smile.


    He continued talking casually, wanting to ask Lin Qiuhan more about Lin Tian��s situation. As his elder sister, Lin Qiuhan must be the one who knows Lin Tian best.


    Naturally, Lin Qiuhan didn��t know Gu Changge��s intentions. Instead, she felt moved by his words. She never thought she would hear words offort from Young Lord Gu!


    After that, she continued talking about many other things about Lin Tian.


    Gu Changge smirked and continued conversing with her. At the same time, he reaped as much information from her as he could.


    A piece of information that roused his interest was the fact that Lin Tian had recently started taking interest in Alchemy, and even asked Lin Qiuhan for various medicinal ingredients. At the same time, he had also be proficient in some ancient formations �� a few days ago, he had pointed out the mistakes of several elders, and shocked everyone.


    Gu Changge had almost figured out the ins and outs of this Protagonist��s temte, and even thought up some contingency ns. This new Favored Son of Heaven��he seemed easier to deal with than what he had imagined.


    Now that he didn��t have to worry about receiving some existence-obliterating Fortune Bacsh, Gu Changge could use more methods to deal with these Favored Children of Heaven.


    <b>��I never thought Young Lord Gu would understand me����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan felt her heart move.


    <b>��Even Little Tian can��t understand me normally, and thinks that I am too harsh on him.��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan felt helpless when she said this.


    Still, she felt gratified. She felt that Lin Tian had finally turned over a new life, and all her worries over thest few years hadn��t gone to waste. Even better, what many members of their Family couldn��t understand, Young Lord Gu did in their first meeting.


    This gave birth to a strange emotion in her heart.


    Lin Qiuhan had cultivated for more than twenty years, and only now did she understand what the words, ��heart skips a beat�� meant. She felt her heart skip a beat in their very first meeting, even though her heart had never been moved by the young geniuses who pursued her relentlessly over the years.


    Gu Changge naturally saw through Lin Qiuhan��s heart. After all, he had already expected this.


    With his status as a mighty and handsome man from the Upper Realm, together with his conversation skills and insights from his previous life, even a smart woman like Su Qingge couldn��t escape his grasp. So how could Lin Qiuhan, someone with a far simpler mindset, not fall into his hands?


    He required no effort to deal with her!


    Starting with her was not only easier, but also more interesting than dealing with Lin Tian.


    Su Qingge, who watched the entirety of the show from the sidelines, deepened her understanding of Gu Changge. He was indeed a sinister man who loved to y with peoples�� hearts.


    <b>��It��s good that little brother Lin Tian has decided to turn over a new leaf now. He must have been a pearl covered by the dust before! He must be blessed with great talent to be able to point out the mistakes of even Elders in just a few days����</b>


    Gu Changge suddenly spoke with an emotional sigh, making it seem that his words were purely out of admiration. He was acting.


    <b>��How could Little Tian be a pearl covered by dust? As for his talent��he couldn��t even reach Spirit Sea Realm before����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan couldn��t help but refute with a smile, but soon, her words stopped. She was stunned, and felt that something was wrong, but she couldn��t put her finger on what that was!


    <b>��Eh? How did he perform Alchemy if he couldn��t even cultivate to the Spirit Sea Realm? Could it be that little brother Lin Tian came across some ancient inheritance? When I was in the Upper Realm, I heard about some elusive ancient inheritances like that. The cultivators can inherit them even before the Spirit Sea Realm. It seems that little brother Lin Tian is a man greatly favored by the Heavens!��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but mutter as if he was greatly surprised.


    Lin Qiuhan couldn��t see much right now, but she will certainly reach certain conjectures after he pointed her in the ��right�� direction.


    Seeing Lin Qiuhan lose herself in her thoughts with a deeply focused expression, Gu Changge decided not to add any more hints. He understood that he had to lead her moderately, so he smiled and kept quiet.


    ��.


    <b>[In another ce at this time.]</b>


    After Gu Changge sensed his trail, Lin Tian decided to take his leave and no longer followed after them.


    Right now, he had an ugly expression, and deep jealousy rising in his heart. Of course, it was because of his Predecessor��s obsession with his sister.


    Currently, Gu Changge was too strong for Lin Tian, but that was only because he had recently reincarnated. Lin Tian couldn��t correctly estimate Gu Changge��s current limits because of his measly cultivation base.


    Still, the most unexpected matter to him was his sister��s behavior. His sister, who was harsh to him on normal days and put on a majestic front, actually showed such a meek and bashful expression in front of another man.


    Worse? It was their first meeting, too!


    Such a scene made Lin Tian��s blood boil, and he felt as if someone had robbed him of something precious that belonged to him. He couldn��t help but clench his fists, so much so that one could hear his bones creak.


    Good thing that his state of mind couldn��t be destroyed with just this much. After all, his cultivation in his previous life wasn��t in vain, nor a fluke.


    Soon, Lin Tian calmed himself and resolved in his heart, ��This so-called Young Lord Gu is really sinister and not a kind person. He shows a gentlemanly front, but he��s most definitely not a gentleman no matter how I look at him. I must ask Lin Qiuhan to be cautious of him, so she doesn��t fall into his sinister trap.��


    ��Since you have decided to offend me, don��t me me for smacking you down!��


    Before, because of the Physique of the woman following Gu Changge, he was still wondering whether or not to deal with Gu Changge. But now, he had decided. He now had a good reason to deal with him.


    It was Gu Changge who provoked him first, not him!


    ��.


    Night came in the blink of an eye.


    Great tremors went through the Central Heavenly City due to the sudden return of the Ancient Lin Family��s Ancestor from the Upper Realm, and that caused a stir everywhere. Countless cultivators discussed the matter.


    The pieces of news spread from the Ancient Lin Family to various parts of the Middle State, causing massive waves in every ancient city.


    All the major forces were shaken to their cores, and they sent their descendants and disciples to visit the Ancient Lin Family.


    Right now, Gu Changge stood by the window with his hands radiating immortal lights and ruins. He looked very mysterious as the dim moonlight illuminated his visage, and his ck dress fluttered by the cold wind. His expression was calm and indifferent, as he was lost in his thoughts.


    He had already figured out the plots and cliches about the newly-crowned Favored Son of Heaven, Lin Tian. He was most definitely a mighty figure who fell somehow and his remnant spirit reincarnated by taking over the body of a waste.


    He had already judged that Lin Tian didn��t have any knowledge of the future, so he couldn��t be a Regressor. This made it easy for him to deal with Lin Tian.


    Of course, what surprised Gu Changge the most was the fact that when he was outside the Hall, this dude intently stared at Su Qingge for a few moments for some reason.


    Isn��t it a viin��s duty to covet other peoples�� women?


    Howe the Favored Sons of Heaven started taking on that mantle now?


    Seems like Lin Tian was quite anxious for his death.


    Leeks are supposed to have a leek��s self-awareness, but he was overreaching.


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    <i>If you are already a Supporter, or intend to support me on ��Buy Me a Coffee,'' please make sure to use your real email. All Early ess chapters are sent through email so you don''t have to check it again and again. You will also need your email to ess a Supporter-Exclusive site that will beunched in the near future. </i>


    <i>Also, go read the next chapter. It''s already up.</i>


    �C �C �C �C �C


    Here''s a small introduction to the two leeks that we have seen until now.


    <strong>Ye Chen</strong> �� Ye Chen is a down and out Protagonist who was a genius when young, but soon, his Cultivation no longer increased for reasons he couldn''t understand, and he lost all his status and respect. Because his cultivation became stagnant, people who once respected him became to ridicule him and called him trash, scum, and an insult to their great Ye n. His fianc��e broke her engagement with him which humiliated him greatly, so he set up a three-year agreement with the girl, and swore to the Heavens that he will return the humiliation to her and everyone who humiliated him.


    When he was at his lowest point in life, the ring his non-existent mother left for him shone with great light and a heavenly beauty appeared out of the ring. The beauty told him that the reason his cultivation didn''t increase is because the beauty was taking away whatever Spiritual Energy he was collecting for his cultivation to heal her own remnant spirit. It was all thanks to him that she could finally awaken. To apologize for taking away his cultivation and sending him down the spiral of humiliation and scummery, the beauty promises to help him achieve greatness by taking him as his disciple. The beauty was a supreme mighty figure when she was alive, and she came from the Upper Realm. She fell into the Lower Realm after a bunch of bastards encircled her and attacked her to kill her. There''s also a chance she was a supreme Alchemist with grand status.


    It''s at this point that Ye Chen''s luck turns around and he goes on his path of world domination and beauty conquest, where he was supposed to face p everyone, b!tch p his ex-fianc��e, and trample on all the other genius and young masters. At the end, Ye Chen would have a Harem consisting of his master, Su Qingge, and other Favored Daughters of Heaven blessed with great fortune.


    BUT��he met Gu Changge and got himself screwed.


    <strong>Lin Tian �� </strong>Lin Tian is a down and out Protagonist who was a mighty God King from another Lower Realm. When he reached the peak of God King Realm and decided to Ascend to the Upper Realm to reach even more grandness, the Heavenly Dao decided to frick him over. He met a ck Hole or something, and the ck Hole ripped him apart and only left a part of his soul. That tiny part of his soul roamed around the Universe and ended up in another Lower Realm which had a civilization that is far behind the Lower Realm he came from. In this Lower Realm, he took over the body of a trash who can''t cultivate.


    Lin Tian was supposed to use his knowledge from his past life to soar to the Heavens in a single leap. He will use his knowledge to face p everyone who looked down on him, impress his sister to pound her honey pot, subdue various Favored Daughters of Heaven blessed with great fortune. He would soon be a False God which is nothingpared to his previous cultivation of the God King realm, and Ascend. Just like that, he will keep soaring even in the Upper Realm. By the end, he will have a massive harem that will include his sister, his old disciple, some random female master, and whatnot. He will be a supreme existence in the Upper Realm worshipped and feared by the Supreme Orthodoxies, Families, Sects, and Kingdoms.


    He might also be the foster son of some mighty figure, too. His knowledge of Alchemy, Formations, and other secondary upations is far ahead of whatever the Lower Realm of Ancient Lin Family has developed. All of them are like a bunch of hill-billies in front of the mighty God King he was.


    BUT��he met Gu Changge and will be getting himself screwed.


    That''s all, in case anyone was wondering about the background of the two <i>��antagonists''.</i>

 Chapter 35: Death Be Thy Fate When Fortune Favors Thee No More; Young Lord Gu, The Sinister Man!

    <h4>Chapter 35: Death Be Thy Fate When Fortune Favors Thee No More; Young Lord Gu, The Sinister Man!</h4>


    For Gu Changge, the only reason Ye Chen was still around was because Ye Chen couldn��t even be considered a threat. Were he a real threat, Gu Changge would never allow him to live this long. He would obliterate him as soon as he offended him �� he would never show mercy and let his adversary grow up.


    Be it Ye Chen or Lin Tian, they were nothing more than a bunch of leeks and handymen for his use, even if they were the Favored Sons of Heaven. He would reap them one after the other.


    Gu Changge was no foolish man. He would never allow a threat to his life exist for long; he would most certainly nip them in the bud.


    Since times immemorial, the reasons viins died were: ��talking too much and not killing off Protagonists out of arrogance.��


    He wouldn��t fall into the same traps as the many who died before him. He will keep his mouth shut and not let arrogance cloud his judgement. He might not be omniscient and omnipotent, but his knowledge would be enough to save him.


    What��s more? Slowly ying the Favored Children of Heaven to death in the Lower Realm wasn��t all that hard. He didn��t even need to kill them off at first sight since Ye Chen and Lin Tian weren��t even a threat to him.


    Gu Changge was more than happy to take things the way they were. After all, his own Destiny Points went up as he slowly squeezed the Fortune Value of the Favored Children of Heaven. It would be too boring if there weren��t these minor restrictions.


    Since he transmigrated and became the viin, it��s only natural that he does what a viin does best!


    In addition, he had learned from the System that killing a Favored Child of Heaven afterpletely reaping their Fortune Value had some incentives. After he dried all of their Fortune Value, killing those Favored Children of Heaven would trigger some ��Heavenly Rewards�� from the System.


    Heavenly Rewards��those words didn��t sound all that bad. At least, Gu Changge felt his heart surge.


    It was because of this that Gu Changge allowed Ye Chen to move around, or it wouldn��t be all that hard for him to find Ye Chen with his spiritual mark on his Master.


    Gu Changge simply decided not to deal with him immediately. He was waiting for Ye Chen to be his treasure sniffer who will open the ancient ruins and find the location of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd].


    He would use him to thest moment.


    After all, that was the real purpose behind his descent to the Lower Realm.


    While Gu Changge was lost in his own thoughts, a knock on the door sounded from outside.


    <b>��Qingge, go and open the door.��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows when he sensed the person who had arrived, and thenmanded Su Qingge who was busy reading some ancient book not far away from him.


    <b>��Yes, Young Lord.��</b>


    Su Qingge put down the book in her hands, and lightly walked towards the door.


    Outside the door stood Lin Qiuhan dressed in a light blue dress. A light pink adorned her gorgeous face,pounding her beauty. In her hand, she held a small tray of food with a covering on top of it that exuded an alluring aroma.


    <b>��These are some pastries Qiuhan made just now. If Young Lord Gu feels hungry, he can use these to relieve his appetite at night.��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan said to Su Qingge with a flushed face.


    Her mind was in a mess, and she didn��t know what she was thinking when she especially went to make these spiritual pastries. Cultivators at a certain level didn��t even need food for sustenance and could easily live on Spiritual Qi alone.


    It just so happened that she was good at cooking, so she thought that she should make something and deliver it to Gu Changge.


    <b>��Understood. Thank you for your hard work, Miss Lin. There was actually no need toe here personally at this time. Qingge will thank you in ��my Young Lord��s�� stead!��</b>


    Su Qingge put on a wless-yet-ceremonial smile on her face, and spoke with a cold tone. She didn��t even hide her hint towards Lin Qiuhan, and intentionally emphasized the ��my Young Lord�� when she spoke.


    The innocent beauty in front of her had only met him once, yet her Young Lord had already caught her heart. This made Su Qingge wonder if she should give a hint to the girl and save her from falling into this pit of fire with her?


    But soon, she remembered that she would only suffer more at Gu Changge��s hands if she did do that, so she gave up.


    Obviously, Lin Qiuhan didn��t understand the hint hidden in Su Qingge��s words. She wasn��t as quick-witted and cunning as Su Qingge, after all.


    <b>��I will have to trouble Holy Maiden Qingge then; I won��t bother Young Lord Gu��s rest.��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan��s nervousness increased the longer she stood there, so she quickly handed the tray to Su Qingge and rushed away as if escaping from someone.


    <b>��You met her once and she��s already fallen��Young Lord��s ability to y with peoples�� hearts is bing more and more sophisticated.��</b>


    Su Qingge walked back inside and said after arriving next to Gu Changge. At the same time, she uncovered the tray that held the cake made by Lin Qiuhan.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Immediately, a soothing aroma burst out, and a sacred glow brightened the surroundings. Various runes and scenes shed around the pastries, and it could be seen that the ingredients used to make them weren��t all that simple.


    <b>��Miss Lin��s craftsmanship is pretty good; you must learn from her, Qingge!��</b>


    Gu Changge didn��t bother responding to Su Qingge��s previous remarks. He was in a great mood right now, and couldn��t help but praise the pastries after taking a few bites.


    <b>��Since Young Lord thinks so highly of her, then why not take Miss Lin away with you? Wouldn��t that be much easier?��</b>


    Su Qingge said.


    Gu Changge nced at her face after hearing her words, and said with a smile, <b>��Qingge, are you jealous? I never thought you would be the jealous type; it doesn��t suit you.��</b>


    <b>��You look quite unpleasant like that!��</b>


    Su Qingge shook her head and responded, <b>��My Lord��s thoughts are too deep and elusive �� Qingge has enough self-awareness and knows her ce. It��s already hard for me to receive some of your attention, so what use would it be for me to be jealous?��</b>


    Although her words were calm, they couldn��t mask the minor grievance in her heart.


    <b>��Since when did you speak what you don��t mean?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but chuckle.


    ��.


    Lin Tian watched Lin Qiuhaning from a certain part of the Lin Family��s estate from the distance. That direction happened to be where Gu Changge��s resting quarters were prepared.


    This woman��just what was she doing, going to his ce in the evening?


    Rage appeared on Lin Tian��s bitter face, and he couldn��t help but clench his fists.


    <b>��Little Tian, what are you doing here? That aside, where did you go this afternoon? Why couldn��t I find you anywhere in the Family estate?��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan��s expression had been a mix of joy, bashfulness, anxiety, and many otherplex emotions. But as soon as she saw Lin Tian, she suppressed her emotions in a hurry and questioned him with a stern tone.


    Lin Tian gritted his teeth. His heart burned with jealousy and envy, but he forced himself to calm down, and asked back, <b>��Sister, it��s sote in the evening��why did youe out at this time? Did you go to visit that Young Lord Gu?��</b>


    Lin Tian himself couldn��t describe the emotion he felt in his heart at this moment. If he didn��t resolve this obsession soon, then it will start affecting his state of mind, and he might end up doing something stupid.


    He had to find a solution for his Predecessor��s obsession.


    As for Lin Qiuhan��as soon as she heard his words, she panicked. It was as if someone had caught her red handed in the midst of some evil deed. Still, she maintained her stern appearance in front of Lin Tian, and said, <b>��Stop bothering about my matters, and focus on your cultivation!��</b>


    <b>��That man with the surname Gu is a sinister man; don��t be deceived by his false appearance. I can tell at one nce that he��s a wolf who tricks women, so you have to open your mind and see the threat, Lin Qiuhan.��</b>


    Lin Tian said with a stern face of his own, and even raised his voice and directly called out Lin Qiuhan��s name. He couldn��t let Lin Qiuhan sink any further in Gu Changge��s trap, even if he had to use some tough means.


    <b>��What��s wrong with Young Lord Gu?�� </b>


    Lin Qiuhan couldn��t help but frown upon hearing his words, and her expression worsened. Since when did she fall so low that even Lin Tian could step over her head?


    What��s more? She had first-hand experienced Young Lord Gu��s personality, and believed that he was humble, polite, and as gentle as a gentleman could be. Even though he came from a prestigious background, he didn��t give her the feeling of interacting with someone high above.


    <b>��Don��t talk bad about Young Lord Gu! If you could be one percent as good as Young Lord Gu, then I wouldn��t need to worry so much about you!��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan snarled. She thought that Lin Tian was overthinking everything.


    <b>��Why are you so stupid? Why can��t you understand what I am telling you?!��</b>


    Lin Tian��s rage soared, and he spoke with great annoyance. But even after he said his piece, Lin Qiuhan didn��t appear to have a change of mind. Just what kind of drug had that bastard with the surname Gu fed her? He wondered.


    <b>��Just what��s wrong with you? Lately, you have been acting too weirdly! Even if Young Lord Gu isn��t a good person, what would he desire from me? Why would he harm me?��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan didn��t know what else to say to Lin Tian, so she threw her own questions at him, and immediately turned to walk away.


    Lin Tian, on the other hand, was stunned and stood rooted to his spot.


    That��s right��why would Gu Changge target her?


    Halfway through her walk, Lin Qiuhan recalled that she still had questions for Lin Tian. How did he perform alchemy? How did he suddenly increase his cultivation? And where was he this afternoon?


    Unfortunately, she didn��t see anyone when she turned around.

 Chapter 36: Everything Under Control; Lin Tian’s Forbidden Technique!

    <h4>Chapter 36: Everything Under Control; Lin Tian��s Forbidden Technique!</h4>


    Lin Qiuhan��s heart desired to ask all these questions to Lin Tian. After all, she really thought there was a problem with Lin Tian after listening to Gu Changge��s words during their stroll.


    Lin Tian had no talent or idea about cultivation just a few days ago. Even if someone urged him and offered help, he wouldn��t move an inch. Yet now��what had happened to him?


    What brought such changes to his character? Why did he suddenly change into a troublesome and arrogant fellow? How did he learn Alchemy so suddenly? And how did he point out the mistakes in the Elders�� teachings?


    Was there an expert hiding behind him who taught him everything? Or could it be��Lin Qiuhan shuddered a little and no longer thought about these matters.


    Unfortunately, Lin Tian had disappeared by the time Lin Qiuhan turned around.


    All of this left her in a daze, so she couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��Whatever, he��s probably angry after listening to my rebukes once more; he must have returned to his own courtyard. I will ask him about these matters tomorrow��just what happened to Little Tian?��


    Lin Qiuhan shook her head, and decided to leave the matters be. For now, she should return to her own resting quarters and take care of her personal matters. She still hadn��t looked through her students�� submissions.


    At the same time, the thought of seeing Young Lord Gu again tomorrow appeared in her mind. Immediately, her mood brightened and she looked forward to the arrival of the next day. She wished for time to pass as soon as possible. It would be thrilling if tomorrow coulde fast.


    Once Lin Tian and Lin Qiuhan��s dispute ended, a System prompt sounded in Gu Changge��s mind just as he desired.


    [Ding! Lin Qiuhan has developed doubts about Lin Tian��s sudden change in temperament. Lin Tian lost 50 Points of Fortune Value. Host received 250 Destiny Points!]


    Sure enough, everything was moving ording to his wishes.


    He had read more than a few web novels in his past life, and knew all these cliches and tropes like the back of his hand. He had also read a lot of novels where the viin��s triumphed, so Gu Changge naturally knew how to squeeze all of the Fortune Value of a mighty figure who reincarnated like Lin Tian.


    First, he will develop a rift between the Protagonist and the person closest to him. Second, he will pit his family against him. Andstly, he will reveal the matter of him taking over the Predecessor��s body for his ��evil�� gains��


    Everything was under Gu Changge��s control, and Lin Tian will never be able to make any moves. If he guessed correctly, Lin Tian will be making his move any time now �� he will never stand at the spot and let someone trample him without a fight.


    Gu Changge��s curiosity peaked when he wondered what kind of method Lin Tian will use to deal with him?


    Would he try assassinating him? He would be smashing his head into a brick wall.


    Would he try to poison him? That wouldn��t work either.


    Then��there was only one method left: ��Lin Tian will use some kind of forbidden technique.��


    ��.


    Lin Tian returned to his courtyard with a gloomy expression clouding his face. Lin Qiuhan��s words had greatly humiliated him. He, the Heaven ughter God King who reigned supreme from East to West in his previous life, never imagined in that he would suffer such extreme humiliation.


    Even a woman looked down on him now?


    What did she mean she wouldn��t be worried about him if he was one percent as good as that guy with the surname Gu?


    Those remarks enraged Lin Tian. And since he, a mighty God King, was enraged, he must naturally wash this shame with the blood of his adversary.


    ��It��s good that I went to prepare all the materials in the afternoon����


    ��Although the power won��t be one-ten-thousandth of my peak, it will be more than enough to deal with a brat like him.��


    ��Hehe! Gu bastard, you brought this upon yourself����


    Lin Tian coldly thought to himself.


    As a person from the Upper Realm, Gu Changge was continuously under the protection of the Lin Family��s Ancestor, so he couldn��t use ordinary means to deal with him. What��s more? His current strength wasn��t enough to harm Gu Changge either.


    So the only way Lin Tian thought about was using a forbidden technique!


    [VILFIC: lmao, bruh I ded.]


    The reason he held so much confidence in this method was simple: ��he held an ancient forbidden technique in his arsenal!��


    It was an extremely weird and iprehensible technique that brought forth a demon from an unknown realm, who could kill the target without leaving a trace. He had used this exact technique to injure even a God King of the same cultivation realm as his own!


    Although he couldn��t exert his true might right now, dealing with a youth like Gu Changge wasn��t difficult.


    Of course, the forbidden technique didn��te free of cost! It burned the caster��s life force as sacrifice to the demon that will be summoned.


    Lin Tian couldn��t care about the price right now. After all, he could easily make up the loss of his life span when he achieved his mighty cultivation base in the future.


    ��By soaking the [Nine-Nine Soul Incense] in the Blood Essence of eight different poisonous beasts, and then mixing it with the bone marrow of three different beasts will open a gateway to this Lower Realm and let in the demon. Once the gateway is opened, I will need to use [Mortal Flesh Incense] and [Mortal Ghost Money] tomunicate with the demon and build a bridge between us����


    [VILFIC: I was thinking of outright skipping this nonsense that adds no value, but here it is just in case.]


    Lin Tian was busy preparing the materials for this forbidden technique in the afternoon, and that was why Lin Qiuhan couldn��t fin him anywhere.


    As a descendant of the Ancient Lin Family, it wasn��t hard for him to go out and arrange all these materials.


    Afterwards, Lin Tian recalled the necessary steps to perform the forbidden technique, and ced the various ingredients in different parts of his courtyard. Soon, he began to summon the demon from another realm. Closing his eyes, Lin Tian sat in the middle of the structure, and began to chant obscure words.


    These materials weren��t simple, and some were even made of skin and bones of humans and other races, and they could only be found in the shady ck markets hidden in the darkness of the ancient cities.


    His predecessor had left quite an amount in savings, so Lin Tian could afford these materials without issue.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Soon, colorful runes flickered around, and an eerie atmosphere covered the entire courtyard. If someone were to break in at this time, they would be frightened out of their wits. The sight was simply too frightening.


    <b>[Rustle!]</b>


    As Lin Tian��s chanting intensified, a scarlet wind blew around him. Locks of red hair appeared out of thin air and floated above the earth, radiating a cold and sinister aura.


    Though, it was strange that the sinister aura only appeared inside the courtyard, and no one outside could see it��s presence. The courtyard appeared calm and deste under the dim moonlight, as if something had isted it from the outside world.


    ��As expected, it isn��t easy to execute a forbidden technique of this level with my current strength����


    Beads of sweat flowed down Lin Tian��s face. Although his expression was still firm, one could see that casting the forbidden technique had put immense burden on his existence.


    In the next moment, an even more sinister and freezing cold aura enveloped everything inside the courtyard. The runes that previously flickered with light turned pitch ck, and intertwined with each other to surround everything.


    Faint, smoke-like shadows fell from the sky and rose from the earth.


    <b>��Take his life �� obliterate his true soul!��</b>


    Lin Tianmanded the smoke around him. At the same time, he recalled Gu Changge��s appearance in his mind.


    <b>��I am willing to pay with fifteen years of my life span!��</b>


    Soon, Lin Tian felt something rip apart the very essence of his life. At the same time, a faint connection with something unseen formed in his mind. He wobbled weakly, and couldn��t help but shake his head. After all, he had sacrificed the very essence of his life for this.


    But soon, he recovered his mentality and confidently said, ��Even if you escape death, you won��t escape turning into a vegetable!��


    This kind of demon from an unknown realm was the trickiest to deal with. An encounter with them basically resulted in the destruction of one��s soul, resulting in instant death.


    Even if the target survived somehow, they would end up as mindless vegetables for the rest of their life.


    The sinister wind arrived quickly, and just as fast disappeared, too!

 Chapter 37: The Demon’s Horror; Playing Himself to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Demon��s Horror; ying Himself to Death!</h4>


    <strong>[At this time in Gu Changge��s resting quarters.]</strong>


    Gu Changge opened his eyes with a calm and indifferent expression. He felt a vague fluctuation in the void around him as soon as Lin Tian targeted him. He could hear a tumultuous storm, as if thousands of horses galloped towards him.


    After that, a sinister and gloomy ripple surged in his surroundings, and he felt the familiar breath of a demon.


    ��It seems that he did exactly what I expected from him; it��s just that this forbidden technique is a little����


    Intrigue filled Gu Changge��s smile.


    <strong>[Hum!]</strong>


    A dark brilliance shed past his pupils. The Innate God inside his Sea of Consciousness��s [Innate God��s Temple] opened his deep and indifferent eyes, too! A jet-ck aura surged from him like a thick ck fog, appearing mysterious and immeasurable.


    ��You are still too wet behind the ears for a mighty reincarnator! Such a measly trick can do nothing to me.��


    The smile on Gu Changge��s face disappeared and his indifference took over once more.


    He didn��t even need to rely on his [Devil Heart]! The [Innate God��s Temple] alone was a primordial talent that could triumph over anything. And after he contaminated his [Innate God��s Temple] with his demonic nature, it had be even more unafraid of anything that mighte at it.


    In simpler terms: ��a demon of this level was nothing more than soup for his soul.��


    <strong>��Myriad Demon����</strong>


    Gu Changge��s face turned stone-cold, but he soon nced at Su Qingge who was soundly sleeping beside him. He didn��t want to disturb her.


    In the next moment, a ck glow covered his palm and horrible demons intertwined in his hands. It was as if a peerless demon was resurrecting, wanting to swallow everything in its wake.


    Gu Changge thrust his palm into the void. A cold air surged forth, and he heard the shrill screams of some horrified demon. In the next moment, he pulled back strands of ck smoke that trembled with sheer terror.


    Gu Changge��s Innate God took a step forward and breathed in, immediately swallowing the smoke as if feasting on a goblet.


    <strong>[Kacha! Crack!]</strong>


    Soon, the sounds of someone chewing on flesh resounded. Arge number of demons screamed in horror and despair, but they couldn��t escape their fate of getting swallowed in the Innate God��s belly.


    Gu Changge visibly felt his soul strengthen by a bit. He could also feel a hint of Lin Tian��s life span nourishing his being.


    Within a blink, the void returned to peace as if nothing had happened there before.


    [Ding! Lin Tian��s lifespan is greatly reduced. Lin Tian lost 150 Points of his Fortune Value. Host received 750 Destiny Points!]


    A System prompt sounded inside Gu Changge��s mind, but he didn��t care too much about the announcement.


    ��Isn��t this no different from ying himself to death? This newborn Favored Son of Heaven must be trying tomit suicide! I haven��t even done anything yet, and he��s already taken such a massive hit����


    Gu Changge thought with a yful smile.


    <strong>��My Lord, please forgive this ve��s sin. This old ve isn��t strong enough to protect you, so this old ve hopes My Lord will mete out punishment!��</strong>


    As soon as Old Ming �� who was guarding outside the resting quarters �� felt the disturbance of the void, he rushed about. Hisplexion looked extremely ugly, and he couldn��t stop panicking out of horror. He never thought someone would be courageous enough to attack his Lord in the dead of the night.


    What��s more? They used such a filthy trick!


    Old Ming couldn��t help but sweat when he thought that it all happened inside the domain of the Family he had left behind.


    Were his Young Lord unable to deal with this attack��


    Old Ming could hardly imagine the consequences. He feared that even ten thousand deaths wouldn��t be enough to get him pardon!


    <strong>[Hum!]</strong>


    Gu Changge took a step forward and appeared outside the hall with a calm expression.


    <strong>��Don��t worry, a method like this isn��t enough to harm me. On the other hand, I want to know who did it? Who in the Lower Realm has such a method?��</strong>


    Gu Changge looked calm and undisturbed. In his heart, however, he cackled a bit over the situation. At the same time, he decided not to directly mention Lin Tian��s name.


    After all, he wasn��t supposed to know the identity of the descendants and disciples of the Ancient Lin Family since he had only interacted with Lin Qiuhan today. It would be too arbitrary if he mentioned the name of the one who did it.


    Of course, Gu Changge wanted the Lin Family to find the attacker themselves. Lin Tian must be suffering from a bacsh just about now, and shouldn��t be able to run anywhere.


    He simply needed to sit and watch a good show.


    He had thought that the Favored Son of Heaven this time would be a tad bit more interesting, but he turned out to be an utter disappointment that was abandoned by his Heavenly Daddy in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but feel bored.


    He was simply too strong, so these weak Favored Children of Heaven couldn��t do anything against him. What��s more? He didn��t need to worry about a Fortune Bacsh anymore, so these Favored Children of Heaven were truly like ants that he could stomp to death at any moment.


    <strong>��Since I have already solved the forbidden technique, the person who performed it must be suffering from a rebound.��</strong>


    <strong>��This old ve will go and investigate immediately. I will certainly find the attacker and give an exnation to you, My Lord!��</strong>


    Old Ming felt his heart move after he realized that Gu Changge truly didn��t me him. He was stunned by the generosity and immediately promised to apprehend the adversary no matter what.


    Gu Changge nodded and returned to his ce.


    <strong>��My Lord, did something happen outside?��</strong>


    Su Qingge asked with a puzzled expression on her face. She was asleep a while ago, but some disturbance woke her up.


    <strong>��Nothing much; you can sleep in peace.��</strong>


    Gu Changge said.


    At the same time, Old Ming summoned the Lin Family��s higher ups, and the entire Lin Family went through a tremendous storm. Everyone felt terrified.


    The Elders and the Patriarch of the Lin Family even turned pale from fright.


    Everyone set out to search for the assant. No one had the guts or desire to sleep tonight, now that something so big had happened against Young Lord Gu!


    A forbidden technique like that wasn��t something ordinary people could get in contact with. That was something very clear to everyone. They all prayed that it wasn��t something done by one of their own descendants, or they wouldn��t be able to bear the burden!


    ��.


    Under the dim moonlight, Lin Tian felt that something had gone wrong as soon as he felt the connection between himself and the Heavenly Demon disappear.


    <strong>��Not good��What happened?! Bacsh? I am receiving a bacsh?! Why is this happening?��</strong>


    Lin Tian couldn��t contain his shock �� he never expected such a turn of events. Hisplexion turned pale and he spewed blood. His hair greyed at a rapid speed, and his skin wrinkled. It was as if he had aged a dozen years in a moment.


    His entire being turned so weak that it looked as if a gust of wind would blow him away.


    The moment the forbidden technique��s connection shattered, Lin Tian had felt the terror of that bunch of demons he had summoned. It was ultimate dread that he felt, as if he hade across the greatest demon among the demons, no, he hade across the Emperor of all Demons, the Lord of the Demons himself.


    The source of their fear was Gu Changge.


    <strong>��Why on earth did this happen?!��</strong>


    <strong>��That bastard with the surname Gu is still alright, so I definitely can��t stay in the Lin Family anymore. If they find me like this����</strong>


    Lin Tian��splexion changed drastically. A moment ago, he was a teenager, yet now, he had turned into an older man. Anyone could see there was something wrong with him.


    Even a disguising technique wouldn��t help him at this time. The experts of the Lin Family would be able to find out his origin was damaged just by looking at him.


    Soon, Lin Tian��splexion turned uglier than before. He heard the sound of footsteps outside his courtyard, and realized that the entire Lin Family was in a turmoil right now.


    The people of the Lin Family hadpletely sealed the ancient city they resided in. Arge number of cultivators also appeared high above in the sky and suppressed every inch ofnd with their majestic auras. They were prepared to thoroughly investigate every single person who evoked their suspicion.


    Lin Tian felt his heart turn cold. His anxiety was getting to his head right now.


    <strong>��Could it be that I, a mighty God King, would fall in a ce like this? No, I am just a waste in the Lin Family, so they shouldn��t be suspicious of me this soon����</strong>


    He forced himself to calm down, and started thinking of a way to salvage his situation.


    Right at this time, Lin Qiuhan��s anxious voice sounded from outside his courtyard, <strong>��Little Tian, something major happened, so Father has summoned everyone right now! Come out, we must go there immediately����</strong>


    With that, Lin Tian��s heart sank thoroughly.


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>

 Chapter 38: The Golden Cicada Escapes its Shell; Truly, Familiarity Breeds Fondness!

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Golden Cicada Escapes its Shell; Truly, Familiarity Breeds Fondness!</h4>


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    The Golden Cicada Escapes its Shell is an idiom that means <i>��escaping with petty tricks'' </i>OR <i>��using tricks to escape''.</i>


    The footsteps outside arrived closer and closer, and Lin Qiuhan was definitely not alone.


    Lin Tian��s face paled further, and his body kept trembling due to weakness. His heart kept sinking.


    What could he do at a time like this?


    Rush out? No, he would be caught red-handed on the spot!


    He was in a sorrowful state right now. His origin had been damaged, and he had also received a violent bacsh.


    To begin with, how could he rush out when he couldn��t even walk straight?


    Lin Tian couldn��t help but feel a deep sense of despair. The despair was no different from what he felt when he shattered through the void and tried to Ascend, but met a spatial rift halfway through his Ascent and had his existence almost obliterated.


    He felt that exact despair and powerlessness in his heart again.


    Will he really reach his end tonight? He couldn��t ept that! After finally receiving a chance at resurrection, instead of reaching the peak of his life, he was only falling further down.


    Lin Tian roared in his heart as unwillingness welled up inside him.


    But right at this time, it seemed as if the Heavens had heard his despairing call, and he saw a ray of light in the darkness of Hell he was falling down into. A gleam of hope suddenly shed through Lin Tian��s mind.


    Suspended Animation!


    That��s right!


    He could fake his death and escape from this cmity. Lin Tian was a ruthless man who could do anything if need be. Immediately, he cut off his heart��s vein, and hid his remnant soul in the deepest depths of his Sea of Consciousness using a secret technique.


    No one should be able to see through his secret technique.


    After all, the Predecessor��s soul had long perished, and all that was left behind was nothing more than an empty shell. And now that he cut off his heart��s vein, all of the body��s vitality would naturally disappear.


    And as fate would have it, this secret technique worked in the following manner: ��after three days, the technique��s effect will disappear, and he will automatically wake up and his heart��s vein will also begin to repair itself.��


    Even if the members of the Lin Family discovered him, he could use amnesia as an excuse to confuse them.


    Lin Tian didn��t hesitate to act upon his n as soon as he thought it through. He gave out a loud cry and sprayed blood from his mouth. His eyes rolled back, and his trembling body fell to the ground.


    <b>[Bang!]</b>


    At the same time, someone pushed open the courtyard��s gate and entered.


    <b>��Little Tian, what��s wrong?!��</b>


    <b>��Lin Tian����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan and the others were greatly shocked by what they saw in front of them.


    ��.


    <b>[The next day when the sky had barely brightened up.]</b>


    Movements outside the hall awakened Gu Changge from his sleep.


    After devouring thatrge number of demonsst night, as well as Lin Tian��s lifespan, the power of his soul had strengthened to newer heights. That strand of lifespan belonged to a mighty God King, after all, even if he was no longer as strong as he was at his prime. It still contained a lot of power in it.


    After Gu Changge digested everything, he fell sound asleep. After all, unlike the other cultivators, he didn��t need to stay awake twenty-four-by-seven and sit cross-legged toprehend and raise his cultivation base. Since he could raise his cultivation base by adding points to his stats, why would he make himself suffer?


    <b>��My Lord, a lot of people are waiting for you outside.��</b>


    Su Qingge was already dressed in a neat and silky soft dress that entuated her figure. Her exquisite and wless face shimmered under the faint sunlight.


    While talking to Gu Changge, she looked outside with some curiosity and doubt.


    Just what had happened while she was asleepst night?


    Gu Changge told her nothing, so she was still not clear on the events that transpired. She wondered why all the members of the Ancient Lin Family, including Old Ming, looked afraid and stood outside, respectfully waiting?


    It wasn��t hard to tell that they were waiting for her Young Lord.


    <b>��It seems they have caught the rat.��</b>


    Gu Changge stretched his limbs and replied. Su Qingge couldn��t wait to find out the answer, and asked in wonder, <b>��Who are you talking about, My Lord?��</b>


    <b>��Obviously, I am talking about the one who tried to murder mest night.��</b>


    Gu Changge replied as if it were something insignificant.


    Even if Lin Tian sprouted wings, he wouldn��t be able to escape from the Lin Family��s encirclement. Gu Changge had no doubts about this matter.


    <b>��Something like that happened, and I didn��t even feel a thing?!��</b>


    Su Qingge was taken aback by his sudden words. Just how soundly was she sleepingst night? How did she sleep through such a massive matter?


    Or, could it be that her Young Lord had deliberately suppressed the movements to not disturb her? Su Qingge��s heart skipped as she thought about this.


    A person as aloof and esteemed as Gu Changge could do anything without caring about others. Yet he was so careful and kept her in his considerations? How could Su Qingge not be touched after this realization hit her?


    These small gestures and acts of care from him were the reason she kept sinking deeper and deeper into his ��trap.��


    Gu Changge obviously didn��t know Su Qingge��s thoughts. After all, even he couldn��t im to read a woman��s mind like the back of his hand.


    The System, however, told him through a prompt that his Fortune Value had improved. It was from that he could tell that Su Qingge��s heart was surrendering to him more and more.


    Sure enough, it was as the ancients said: ��familiarity breeds fondness.��


    <b>��You slept like a pigst night, so how would you know?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a heartyughter and then walked out. Su Qingge, on the other hand, snorted in response and asked with curiosity, <b>��Was the one who tried to attack youst night that boy named Lin Tian?��</b>


    <b>��How could you tell?��</b>


    Gu Changge was a tad surprised by her words.


    <b>��Well, I felt that there was a problem with that waste called Lin Tian after listening to the dialogue between My Lord and that girl called Lin Qiuhan.��</b>


    Su Qingge exined.


    <b>��You are a smart woman, indeed. I didn��t spoil you all this time in vain.��</b>


    Gu Changge praised.


    It��s just that Su Qingge still had some questions that puzzled her.


    Why would that youth called Lin Tian lose his mind ande to attack her Young Lord?


    Was he tired of living?


    Sometimes, ignorance and jealousy can really send one to their deaths.


    Soon, Gu Changge arrived outside and watched therge swaths of faces that belonged to the people of the Ancient Lin Family.


    <b>��My Lord, this old ve couldn��t disciple his descendants well��please punish this ve, My Lord!��</b>


    With his face covered in guilt, Old Ming stood at the forefront. As soon as Gu Changge appeared, he walked a step forward and knelt down to plead himself guilty.


    <b>��Have you found the assant?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s might surged in response, but he made no movement. His face was still as indifferent as ever, and no one could tell whether he was angry or happy.


    Obviously, he already knew the answer to his question.


    What��s more? It wasn��t Old Ming��s fault to begin with. Let alone Old Ming, even the people of the Ancient Lin Family would have never imagined that their piece of trash wouldmit such an atrocity.


    Still, he couldn��t show that on his face. It would be far more interesting to watch the Ancient Lin Family discover the truth about Lin Tian��s possession, instead of him exposing it himself.


    <b>��My Lord, we have found the person, but����</b>


    Old Ming��s guilt expounded and he couldn��tplete his words. The people of the Lin Family standing behind him also trembled, and none among them dared to even breathe loudly.


    The one in the worst condition was none other than the Ancient Lin Family��s Patriarch. Cold sweat covered his forehead and back, and he felt his legs soften under the pressure of what was toe.


    Once the Young Lord in front of him became enraged, he won��t be the only one going down. The entire Ancient Lin Family and even their Ancestor will suffer.


    Everyone in the Ancient Lin Family had a mood simr to his own. They couldn��t suppress the panic in their hearts, and stood on their toes as if waiting for the Emperor��s wrathful punishment.


    Lin Qiuhan was no exception either. Her face was pale, and she had yet to recover from the blow she receivedst night after reality hit her. She still couldn��t bring herself to believe it all.


    <b>��Oh! What��s the matte? Did something happen to the assant?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with interest. He wanted to know what other tricks Lin Tian held in his sleeves. Or were the people before him going to use some excuse and say he escaped? Or will they pretend not to know anything?


    <b>��Last night����</b>


    Then, with great guilt holding him down by his throat, Old Ming began exining everything that happenedst night.

 Chapter 39: Feigned Death; Awaited Resurrection!

    <h4>Chapter 39: Feigned Death; Awaited Resurrection!</h4>


    After searching everywherest night, they finally found the assant. It was Lin Tian, the youngest son of the Lin Family��s Patriarch whom no one in the Family liked. He was recognized as the Lin Family��s waste who couldn��t cultivate.


    The realization shocked everyone at that time.


    When they rushed into his courtyard, they found Lin Tian with his origin in a damaged state. His face had turned old, and he fell into a pool of his own blood. He had already cut off his heart��s vein, and died.


    It was impossible for them to figure out the ins and outs of the matter.


    What could they ask a dead man?


    The entire Lin Family despaired. They were so desperate that they desired to find someone who could take the me, instead of the entire family suffering.


    Everyone hated Lin Tian from the bottom of their hearts!


    <b>��He died?��</b>


    Gu Changge was taken aback when he heard their exnation.


    Wasn��t he supposed to just escape using petty tricks?


    Gu Changge felt it was impossible. Lin Tian wasn��t truly dead, and he must be pretending to be dead. There were too many secret techniques that allowed one to go into a state of suspended animation in the world, and it wasn��t hard to trick people who didn��t know enough.


    What��s more? Lin Tian had that overpowered Fortune backing him, so how could he die off so easily?


    Gu Changge wasn��t surprised that Lin Tian used such a method to pull wool over everyone��s eyes.


    After all, where could a remnant soul with a damaged origin escape to from the flesh? A gentle breeze would be enough to dissipate such a remnant soul.


    Besides, how could a Favored Son of Heavenmit suicide?


    Lin Tian hated him to death, so would he reallymit suicide before killing him? If he really did, then he would be a disgrace to all the Favored Children of Heaven.


    The System hadn��t given any prompt, so Gu Changge was sure that Lin Tian was still alive. He was only feigning death using some kind of secret technique.


    Did he really think that he, Gu Changge, wouldn��t be able to see through his petty parlor tricks?


    Various thoughts went through Gu Changge��s mind. The expression on his face didn��t show any change, nor did he utter any response to the ones who stood before him. His silencepounded the anxiousness of the Lin Family��s people, and their hatred for Lin Tian soared further.


    Even the Lin Family��s Patriarch cursed himself for giving birth to such a scourge.


    In the past few days, he had felt relieved after listening to Lin Qiuhan saying that Lin Tian had turned over a new leaf. But his actionsst night made him piss his pants.


    [Ding! Everyone in the Ancient Lin Family has developed hatred towards Lin Tian. Lin Tian lost 100 Points of Fortune Value! Host received 500 Destiny Points!]


    Right at this time, the System��s prompt rang inside Gu Changge��s mind. Gu Changge couldn��t help but cackle in his heart a bit.


    This worked, too?


    Lin Tian didn��t have a lot of Fortune Value left, and he estimated that whatever he was left with, it was all due to his rtionship with Lin Qiuhan.


    <b>��We weren��t able to discipline our dog. Please punish us, Young Lord!��</b>


    <b>��That Lin Tian secretly plotted and attacked the Young Lord, and it��s all due to our negligence. We are willing to receive your punishment, Young Lord!��</b>


    Everyone from the Lin Family knelt in unison and spoke with sincerity and fear.


    Old Ming had clearly exined Gu Changge��s position and background to them. Right now, it would be better for them to confess their sins and honestly ask for punishment, instead of pretending to not be involved.


    After all, it didn��t matter if they did or didn��t have anything to do with the event.


    <b>��Might is, indeed, right����</b>


    Su Qingge, who was quietly standing behind Gu Changge all this time, suddenly heard a malevolent voice full of admiration in her mind. It was her other soul!


    Still, her expression remained unchanged.


    Over thest period of time, she had awakened many memories from her other soul. There were even memories regarding the Upper Realm which confused her a little, so she took up the hobby of reading ancient books to make sense of the scattered information.


    At the same time, she gradually started to peer upon an ancient cultivation method inheritance that appeared together with those memories.


    She had kept this secret from Gu Changge. After all, the matter of her having two souls in one body was her biggest secret. She didn��t know how to talk about that kind of matter with someone else.


    <b>��My Lord, please punish this old ve for this incident. Although we don��t know the reason behind Lin Tian��s actions, it is a fact that he, as this old ve��s descendant, didmit that heinous act. This old ve is ashamed to even show his face before My Lord anymore����</b>


    Old Ming said with deep guilt covering his face.


    He didn��t know what the heck was that Lin Tian��s deal, nor could he understand how a waste like him who couldn��t even cultivate could use such a vicious forbidden technique.


    Unfortunately, he couldn��t find any proof about someone else using Lin Tian to frame the Ancient Lin Family.


    <b>��This matter is too weird. Miss Qiuhan told me about that person named Lin Tian a while ago. He was just an ordinary waste kid who shouldn��t have any ability to harm me, nor would he have the guts to do something like this.��</b>


    <b>��What��s more? The Upper Realm has many secret techniques that can allow people to take over someone else��s body, and even manipte their minds. Although this was done by Lin Tian, I know that it has nothing to do with the Lin Family as a whole. Who knows? Someone might be trying to target and frame you because you are the descendants of my followers, and because I am staying here.��</b>


    <b>��Let��s end this here. This Lord isn��t an indiscriminate devil who will hold you ountable for something that��s not your fault.��</b>


    Finally, Gu Changge spoke up and responded to Old Ming and the people of Ancient Lin Family. His tone was t, and one couldn��t feel any fluctuations in his aura as he uttered those magnanimous words.


    He bluntly said that he wouldn��t me the Ancient Lin Family for all of this.


    To be precise, he didn��t care about this matter at all. After all, he knew the ins and outs of the matter better than anyone else, and everything was under his control.


    It wasn��t the Lin Family��s fault that a strong figure took over the body of their waste Lin Tian.


    Still, he had to pretend that he knew nothing and was simply giving face to the Lin Family. In this way, he could establish his own magnanimity and prestige in front of everyone from the Lin Family, and win their hearts.


    Although it wouldn��t help him in any way, it wasn��t a bad thing.


    He could also just consider it as giving face to Old Ming, and that would make Old Ming even more devoted to working for him.


    Uttering a few words of pardon took nothing from him, and only brought him benefits!


    <b>��Thank you for your kindness, Young Lord!��</b>


    <b>��Young Lord is magnanimous and kind!��</b>


    Everyone in the Lin Family, including Old Ming, breathed in a sigh of relief once they heard Gu Changge��s words. Their hearts rxed, and they felt immense excitement well up in their chests.


    Of course, they also guessed that the reason Gu Changge forgave them so easily was because he simply couldn��t be bothered to deal with their Lin Family. That��was just how high above he stood.


    <b>��Thank you, My Lord!��</b>


    Old Ming wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said with an emotional tone.


    He couldn��t help but feel touched to see that he, a servant, had received so much face from his Young Lord. He felt that he was blessed to be able to work for his magnanimous Young Lord.


    Lin Qiuhan, by the side, was also taken aback to hear her name from Young Lord Gu��s mouth. She wondered if Young Lord Gu was helping raise her status in the Family?


    Her face flushed, and she began fantasizing about unknown things.


    The sadness she felt over Lin Tian��s sudden death had already lessened by a lot over night.


    <b>��Young Lord, please rest assured that I will investigate this matter and give you a satisfactory answer!��</b>


    The Lin Family��s Patriarch said, and heaved a sigh of relief together with the other Elders. After that, they all began to ponder about the matter.


    How did Lin Tian die?


    Why did he mess with Young Lord Gu?


    And why did a waste like him suddenly turn over a new leaf now only?


    They had too many doubts that they needed to resolve.


    Gu Changge gave them a slight nod, and then waved his hands to give them permission to deserve. Keeping them there anymore would bring him no profit.


    However, he didn��t let them bury or cremate Lin Tian��s body. After all, he was still looking forward to the moment that Lin Tian would ��resurrect.��


    If they cremated Lin Tian, then Lin Tian would have truly yed himself to death.


    If they buried him, then everything would go ording to Lin Tian��s plot.


    And since Gu Changge hadn��t thoroughly squeezed him dry, he would never let Lin Tian have his way!

 Chapter 40: Value In Keeping Around; Ultimate Alchemy Talent!

    <h4>Chapter 40: Value In Keeping Around; Ultimate Alchemy Talent!</h4>


    As he watched the Lin Family��s people leave, a thought crossed Gu Changge��s mind, and he stopped Lin Qiuhan out of nowhere.


    <b>��Young Lord Gu����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan was stunned by his sudden <i>mand.��</i> Her heart jumped in her chest like a wild fawn, and her face warmed up.


    Why had Young Lord Gu asked her to stay behind in the presence of so many others?


    Did Young Lord Gu want to tell her something?


    Or��had Young Lord Gu developed a good impression of her?


    ��The Patriarch certainly gave birth to a good daughter����


    Many of the Elders of the Lin Family showed smiles on their faces, but their hearts were bursting with envy. After all, their daughters and granddaughters couldn��tpare to Lin Qiuhan in beauty nor talent.


    Lin Qiuhan was also the youngest and most gorgeous teacher in the Extreme Dao Academy.


    She had hair that flowed behind her like clouds, a pink face, and jade-like skin.


    She had the capital to be known as one of the most beautiful women, and many in the younger generation pursued her. And now, she seemed to have be an object of desire for this Young Lord, too!


    This brought great joy to the Elders of the Lin n!


    Many youths, on the other hand, felt sour in their hearts, while the young women felt envy. In short, everyone hadplex and different emotions.


    The Lin Family��s Patriarch also smiled and winked towards Lin Qiuhan. He couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    ��Fortunately, Qiuhan is a well-behaved and sensible child, so I don��t have to worry too much about her����


    If they could get close to Young Lord Gu through his daughter��Patriarch Lin��s heart burst with joy as he thought about the future, and he couldn��t suppress his wide grin.


    Old Ming also thought that his Lord had taken a liking to his descendant, and he also looked forward to they day they will Ascend back to the Upper Realm and bring Lin Qiuhan along.


    She was his descendant, so he will also have a blood rtive up there.


    Of course, the main thing was that his Lord took a liking to her.


    Soon, everyone disappeared from the ce.


    <b>��I have troubled Lady Qiuhan by personally bringing me pastriesst night.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile, and then his expression returned to the same indifference and elegance she saw yesterday. The ck dress he wore yesterday was reced by a white dress today, while his long hair were neatly tied behind him. He looked loftier and Heavenly than before.


    Lin Qiuhan turned absent-minded for a moment.


    She had to admit that just on the basis of appearance, there weren��t many men in the world who couldpare to Young Lord Gu.


    <b>��Did you like them, Young Lord Gu?��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan was overjoyed by his praise, but then she turned nervous once more. Had she been teaching in school on a normal day, she would have never had such changes in her emotions.


    <b>��They tasted great, and there was even a hint of Pill Intent in them. That truly surprisedme!��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a gentle smile.


    The reason he asked Lin Qiuhan to stay behind was because she had piqued his curiosity.


    As a woman rted to a Favored Son of Heaven, the amount of Fortune Lin Qiuhan held wasn��t low �� she had over 200 points in her Fortune Value. Generally, cultivators would have a few points of Fortune Value, and some wouldn��t have any. So the number could be called terrific.


    She was just like Su Qingge, who had around 300 points of Fortune Value at the start, and now she had somehow raised her Fortune Value to over 500 Points.


    There must have been some changes in her over thest period of time.


    Gu Changge was well-aware of the fact that Su Qingge was a clever woman who held many secrets of her own. It��s just that he decided not to ask her about them, as he wanted to let Su Qingge confess everything in front of him out of her own volition.


    As for Lin Qiuhan��apart from her having a gorgeous face and good talent in cultivation, Gu Changge couldn��t see anything special about her.


    He wasn��t a man who thought with his d!ck. ying around with her was still alright, but he wouldn��t bring her along like Su Qingge just for these reasons.


    As for her 200 or so points of Fortune Value? Gu Changge could simply make Lin Qiuhan obsessed with himself and reap benefits like that. After all, if a person wasn��t a Favored Child of Heaven, then all you needed to do to obtain Fortune Value was to make them surrender.


    As for how much he would gain, it was rted to how much they, themselves, had.


    To put it bluntly, Lin Qiuhan was nothing more than a tool he could use to increase his Destiny Points. That��s how Gu Changge viewed her.


    Unless she showed some true potential, there��s no way Gu Changge would bring her along.


    To see if she was worthy of keeping around, Gu Changge decided to test her.


    <b>��Pill Intent?��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan was dumbfounded by the new term. She had never heard of something like Pill Intent before in her life.


    Sword Intent, Spear Intent, Saber Intent��


    She had heard about all those, but she had never heard of something like Pill Intent.


    Su Qingge, however, new a little more and immediately thought of something. She often read ancient books in her free time to widen her horizons, so she hade across this specific term.


    <b>��The spiritual pastries you made had some Alchemy-rted intent in them, and it��s something not even great Alchemists are able to achieve. Lady Qiuhan, you are truly amazing!��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled when he saw that Lin Qiuhan didn��t understand what he meant.


    <b>��I don��t know how to perform Alchemy����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan felt embarrassed when she listened to Gu Changge��s praise.


    She didn��t know Alchemy? Even though she had a terrifying talent for it?!


    If Lin Qiuhan were born in some major Alchemy-oriented force in the Upper Realm, she would have most likely been hailed as an Alchemy Goddess, and her future would be limitless.


    Sure enough, the people close to the Favored Children of Heaven weren��t simple. It��s alright though, he wouldn��t let her talent go to waste.


    Various thoughts floated through Gu Changge��s mind, but his smile didn��t change, and he said to Lin Qiuhan, <b>��Lady Qiuhan, it��s no fun standing idle over here, so why don��t you take me around to see the city today?��</b>


    <b>��Ah��okay, alright����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan was surprised by Gu Changge��s sudden words, and felt her head buzz in excitement.


    ��.


    Last night, the Ancient Lin Family not only blocked all the entrances and exits of the city, but they also suppressed the environment. Their actions disturbed all the cultivators of their ancient city, and many spected about the events that transpired.


    After all, the Ancestor of the Lin Family had returned that very morning, and they were busy with a celebration for that just before. But right as night fell, something major seemed to have happened.


    The entire Lin Family were like a pack of furious hounds as they searched for someone.


    Numerous cultivators spected, and wondered just who had the guts to offend the Ancient Lin Family��to the point that they mobilized their entire Family to capture the perpetrator?


    After the Ancient Lin Family��s Ancestor returned from the Upper Realm, the Ancient Lin Family had be a force that none could contend against. So the sudden hunt frightened many a cultivator of the ancient city.


    Finally, they all heard a rumor that someone had used a vicious forbidden technique to frame the Ancient Lin Family by assassinating the Young Lord who had descended from the Upper Realm.


    When they finally found the murderer, they discovered that it was none other than the Ancient Lin Family��s famous waste of Spiritual Qi, Lin Tian.


    Many found the piece of news to be too incredible.


    The incident spread to every cultivator in the city, and the people couldn��t suppress their shock.


    After all, many in the Middle State knew well the terror of the Young Lord��s origin in the Upper Realm. Going against him was nothing short of courting death.


    Thend of Middle State turned tumultuous once more.Even the other domains of the Middle State couldn��t sit still.


    Many powerful Holy Lands and Dynasties with heritages going as far back as hundreds of thousands of years sent their representatives to the Lin Family with extravagant gifts for their Ancestor and the mysterious Young Lord.


    The venue of the Dao Conference of the younger generation had also been changed to the ancient city where the Lin Family resided. It was a unanimous decision made by the Holy Lands and the Dynasties.


    [VILFIC: Holy Lands and Dynasties in the above paragraphs refers to a congregation of all the major forces of the Middle State. They could be Ancient Families, Sects, Holy Lands, Dynasties, or whatever power structure a major power might be based upon.]


    As for the reason? It was easy for the cultivators to guess if they thought about the news they received from the Eastern Wilderness a while ago.


    The reason why the Taixuan Holy Land was able to subdue and fend off all the other Holy Lands of the Eastern Wilderness to be the Eastern Wilderness��s absolute overlord was simple: ��Su Qingge!��


    One had to ept that Su Qingge,the Taixuan Holy Maiden and the Eastern Wilderness��s renowned number one beauty, was the reason why the Taixuan Holy Land suddenly became the overlord of the Eastern Wilderness.


    Many Holy Lands and Dynasties wanted to follow in the Taixuan Holy Land��s steps. If their children and disciples could catch the Young Lord��s fancy, they would Ascend to Heaven in a single leap, and even their Ancestors down in their graves would jump to their feet.


    After all, even the Ancient Lin Family��s Ancestor who had Ascended around thirty thousand years ago had to call himself ��old ve�� in front of the Young Lord.


    This status was far more terrifying than just incredible. It shocked countless forces, and they wanted to get a glimpse of the Young Lord��s face just once.


    Suddenly, the ancient city where the Lin Family resided turned extremely lively, and one could see a new major faction arrive every new day. There were even people from some ancient races who came out from various Ancient Sacred Mountains. They were figures that even the mighty Holy Lands had to treat carefully on normal days.


    It was said that the Ancient Sacred Mountains were the ones who truly bordered the Upper Realm. There was even a rumor that they were branches of some Orthodoxies and Native Powers of the Upper Realm.


    Any creature that walked out of the Ancient Sacred Mountains on normal days would be treated as an honored guest in the major Holy Lands.

 Chapter 41: Eastern Wilderness’s Mysterious Genius; Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land!

    <h4>Chapter 41: Eastern Wilderness��s Mysterious Genius; Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land!</h4>


    The Ancient Sacred Mountains had a heritage that could be traced back to the earliest civilizations of the Azure Lower Realm. Many cultivators even believed that the Ancient Sacred Mountains even had might False Gods and beyond in endless seclusion. Once they made a move, the entire world would tremble and perspire.


    Yet now, many from the Ancient Sacred Mountains had alsoe out into the world, and were mingling and mixing with the others. Some cultivators noticed their tracks and realized that all of them were heading to the ce where the Ancient Lin Family resided: ��Moon-facing Ancient City!��


    Many spected about the Ancient Sacred Mountains�� intentions. Perhaps, they were also rted to that mysterious Young Lord from the Upper Realm?!


    <b>[Moon-facing Ancient City]</b>


    As an ancient city that was no worse than the Central Heavenly City in its prestige, and connected many other locations as a hub between them all, the Moon-facing Ancient City had a poption of nearly one hundred million.


    Colorful clouds floating in the sky, and ethereal mist covered everything on the ground. One could see many pces, pavilions, shops, and restaurants lined side-by-side on the streets of the city. Magical runes and brilliant lights shone everywhere, and cultivators and creatures flew above and around the city with divine lights around their bodies, making the city look extraordinary.


    As the ce where the Dao Conference of the Young Geniuses would be held, it was only natural that the Moon-facing Ancient City attracted the attention of all the cultivators of the realm. Not to mention, there was also a rumor that the Young Lord from the Upper Realm was staying in this very same city.


    Cultivators from all over the world hade to the city for this reason!


    The major Holy Lands and Ancient Dynasties had also sent their experts bearing luxurious and extravagant gifts. Not just the Middle State, but even ces like the Northern Wilderness and the Western Wilderness, etc. had sent their own Young Geniuses to participate in the Conference to show off their skills.


    Many people had their own calctions �� it wasn��t shameful to hug the thigh of a mighty figure, after all.


    <b>��Brother Jin Yang, I haven��t seen you for a while, yet your cultivation has already turned even more unfathomable!��</b>


    <b>��How is that possible? Brother Zeng Tian, you are the one who has made real progress! It seems that you have already mastered ��that�� supreme skill, no?��</b>


    <b>��Haha! That was just a fluke, brother, I can never be as good as you.��</b>


    <b>��In the time we haven��t seen her, Fairy Chen��s demeanor has be even more ethereal. She truly deserves her ce as the leader of the Myriad Flowers Holy Land��s younger generation. Her aura, alone, is enough to suppress all of her peers!��</b>


    A group of young men and women conversed with each other inside a pavilion. There were handsome and luxuriously dressed gentlemen, and gorgeous and virtuous beauties.


    The cultivators who watched them all from the outside couldn��t help but show awe on their faces.


    All of these youths came from extraordinary backgrounds. They were either descendants of some Ancient Family, the Princes and Princesses of an Ancient Dynasty, or Holy Childs of one of the major Holy Lands��none of them were simple!


    There were many mighty auras hidden in the dark, protecting them from the shadows.


    It was hard to imagine such a group of young prodigies gathering together and talking over tea like it was nothing. If news about this matter spread, it would most likely shock many a people.


    <b>��Brother Jin Yang, I heard that you exchanged blows with a gentleman from the Eastern Wilderness a while back, and the exchange ended in a tie? In the end, you even became sworn brothers with that gentleman��is that true?��</b>


    Inside the pavilion, someone couldn��t keep their curiosity and asked the youth who looked to be the Holy Son of some mighty Holy Land.


    This youth, with his hair as red as a me, and his body covered in brilliant glow, was the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land: ��Jin Yang!��


    The Buddhist Holy Land had a heritage in the Middle State that was even older than the Ancient Lin Family. Their Ancestors had also Ascended to the Upper Realm, so they also had a terrifying background.


    As the Holy Son of such a mighty power, it was only natural that Jin Yang��s cultivation wouldn��t be ordinary. He could easily overwhelm his peers, and right now, he was in thete stages of the Transcendent Realm.


    Hearing the question, he couldn��t help but show a hearty smile and reply, <b>��That��s true, of course! Let me tell you this, and I am not bragging when I speak��my little brother has a terrifying talent you wouldn��t see in a thousand years!��</b>


    <b>��He��s only in the middle stage of the Transcendent Realm, yet he could fight me through a hundred exchanges, and still didn��t show any signs of fatigue or loss. He even forced me to use my [True Sun Physique], and only then was I able to barely suppress him. Even then, I felt that he still had a lot of trump cards that he hadn��t used��</b><b>��</b>


    <b>��My little brother, ah! He��s an extraordinary man with a calm temperament who can look at the big picture. Unfortunately, he offended someone,and was framed and exiled from the Eastern Wilderness!��</b>


    Jin Yang said with a sigh full of regret.


    He had heard from his little brother that they couldn��t yet contend against the person whom he had offended. What��s more? He didn��t really believe in the rumors he heard from the Eastern Wilderness.


    What bullshit jealousy? What bullshit toad wants to eat swan meat?


    From what he saw, it was clearly the Taixuan Holy Land that wanted to climb a dragon��s back and ride on a phoenix��s tail, and that was why they betrayed his little brother.


    And it was because of this that they spread rumors and false usations about his brother, so much so that he was forced to leave the Eastern Wilderness.


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    Jin Yang��s words caused the people in the pavilion to take in a deep breath. They couldn��t help but look into each others�� eyes, showing their deep shock.


    Jin Yang��s personality was clear to all of these young geniuses. He was a man with a straightforward character who would never lie. What��s more? Jin Yang was a mighty man, who was stronger than everyone on the scene!


    In the entirety of the Middle State, only a few like the third prince of the Great Xia Dynasty could contend against him on even ground, or suppress him. He could easily be ranked among the top five of the Middle State��s younger generation!


    So now that he praised someone like this��just how strong was this mysterious prodigy from the Eastern Wilderness?


    <b>��Brother Jin Yang, what��s the name of this genius from the Eastern Wilderness you mentioned just now? We would love to get to know him some day!��</b>


    Curiosity spurred everyone, and they couldn��t help but ask. They wanted to know who this mysterious genius was!


    ��This����


    Jin Yang showed an embarrassed expression and hesitated from answering them. It��s not that he couldn��t say his little brother��s name, but that��he was afraid that if he mentioned his name, none of the people here would have the guts to ask anymore about him, or even think about this matter.


    Although Jin Yang was an upright fellow, he wasn��t dumb.


    Seeing that he couldn��t respond, everyone decided not to egg him on. Since he clearly didn��t want to say it, there was no need to push him. All of them were smart fellows, after all.


    At this moment, one of them suddenly yelped, <b>��Howe the Lin Family��s Star Picking Pavilion is open today?��</b>


    The one who spoke was the Holy Son of the Chuyuan Holy Land, another powerful Heavenly Genius.


    Everyone followed his gaze, and they couldn��t help but be stunned.


    The Star Picking Pavilion of the Ancient Lin Family was the tallest structure of the Moon-facing Ancient City. One could overlook everything from atop it, and it provided for an excellent view. It was also because of this that it was called the ��Star Picking�� Pavilion��as it was the closest to the sky at night.


    From their current position, they could clearly see the scene before the Star Picking Pavilion.


    On normal days, the Star Picking Pavilion would only be opened to receive esteemed personnel from the major Holy Lands and Dynasties, such as the Holy Lords, Emperors, or other mighty figures.


    Yet it had been opened today?


    It surprised everyone.


    <b>��Look, the Great-Transcendent Realm Elders of the Lin Family havee out to receive someone����</b>


    <b>��Y��all, ain��t that woman in blue Lin Qiuhan, the gorgeous, prodigious daughter of the Ancient Lin Family? And the other woman in white with her face half-covered behind a veil��she seems to be from a Holy Land of the Eastern Wilderness. Taixuan Holy Maiden, I think����</b>


    The speaker had once been to the Eastern Wilderness, and received the honor to gaze upon the beauty of the Eastern Wilderness��s number one beauty.


    <b>��Then, the man in white is����</b>


    <b>��That person?!��</b>


    All of them soon returned to their senses, and couldn��t help but stand up together with excited expressions on their faces. It wasn��t hard to guess the identity of the mysterious man after they saw him receive such treatment.


    They never expected to see ��that�� legendary Young Lord here!


    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity to meet him! All of them got up and readied themselves to meet him.


    Many of the proud women even took out makeup from their Spatial Pouches and hurriedly applied a thinyer on themselves topound their radiance.


    The only person with an unnatural look in his eyes was Jin Yang, but no one noticed the change in his expression.


    ��.


    Gu Changge came to the Star Picking Pavilion under the guidance and arrangement of an Elder from the Ancient Lin Family��s leadership. The treatment Gu Changge received was obviously the highest-tiered.


    One could easily overlook the entirety of the Moon-facing Ancient City, and even thousands of miles beyond its territory, from the Star Picking Pavilion.


    On normal days, only Saints were eligible to enter this ce!

 Chapter 42: Long Term Plan; Kneeling and Licking the Young Lord’s Boots!

    <h4>Chapter 42: Long Term n; Kneeling and Licking the Young Lord��s Boots!</h4>


    <b>��The person who built this pavilion truly knows how to enjoy life.��</b>


    Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back, and overlooked the Moon-facing City from the highest point. He couldn��t help but praise the creator of the Star Picking Pavilion as he watched everything below, including the myriad cultivators who went around taking care of their own business.


    It felt wonderful to be high above watching the world as if a man looking at an anthill!


    He decided to ask a craftsman to build a lofty pavilion like this one in his residence once he returned to the Upper Realm. His ��Sky Picking Pavilion�� will be far taller and grander.


    With status and background like his own, he naturally had the right to enjoy such a treatment.


    <b>��We are honored to know that it satisfies you, Young Lord Gu! This pavilion was specially built by the previous Patriarchs to host Holy Lords and Emperors from the various forces in the world.��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan exined with a smile. If not for Gu Changge bringing her along, she wouldn��t have the qualifications to the enter the Star Picking Pavilion.


    <b>��Indeed. To hold the Sun and the Moon in one hand, and to pick Stars with the other��who in this world wouldn��t desire to do something like that? It��s a beautiful dream����</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    He had a simple, long-term n. The reason why he asked Lin Qiuhan to lead him to look around the ancient city was natural: ��evaluate the extent of her Alchemy talent.�� He had to consider how he should raise and use Lin Qiuhan after bringing her to the Upper Realm with him.


    Gu Changge had a terrifying background, and knew matters that ordinary people weren��t privy to. Old Ming, an outsider with a different surname, naturally couldn��t chance upon knowledge that was held by the faction behind him.


    Even the massive Alchemy Heritages in the Upper Realm didn��t have a descendant with talent on par with Lin Qiuhan��s monstrous talent for Alchemy!


    Once they went back to the Upper Realm, he might even be able to make use of Lin Qiuhan by using her as an insider to control those Alchemy Heritages. As long as he made good preparations, he wouldn��t be the one taking the loss.


    Of course, Gu Changge also wanted to show her his generous and kind side, so as to conquer Lin Qiuhan as soon as possible. Won��t it be awesome if he received 1000 Destiny Points by conquering?


    Fortunately, Lin Qiuhan was a woman without sophisticated thoughts. Gu Changge quickly put her under his spell through his ��sweet words,�� and soon, her heart and attention werepletely focused on him.


    What Lin Tian said before wasn��t wrong. Gu Changge was no gentleman, after all, he was destined by the Heavens to be a viin. Having said that, though, Gu Changge would never mistreat his own people.


    He didn��t have any deep ill-will towards Lin Qiuhan, instead, he was only thinking about how he could get some benefits from her after raising her in the future.


    <b>��To hold the Sun and the Moon in one hand, and to pick stars with the other��Young Lord Gu, what��s your opinion on the exact reason behind why everyone tries to cultivate?��</b>


    A deep brilliance filled Lin Qiuhan��s eyes as she heard his fascinating words, and repeated them.


    <b>��In my opinion, cultivation is merely the process of leaving the Earth and stepping foot into Heaven �� that��s all. People fight for opportunities, sacrifice their flesh, blood, and tears, go through the deserts, and use their bodies as rafts to cross the sea of bitterness��it��s all to get to the other shore!��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with an indifferent yet elegant smile on his face. Of course, he didn��t mean what he said, and was merely using words to make himself appear deep. To him, cultivation was nothing more than putting in points and enjoying life.


    <b>��The sea of bitterness? The other side?��</b>


    Even Su Qingge��s eyes lit up, and she couldn��t help but deeply ponder over his words with great relish.


    <b>��Your opinion is really different from the others, Young Lord Gu, but there��s also a deep meaning behind them����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan couldn��t help but admire him even more. Just like that, she and Gu Changge began conversing over many more matters, and Gu Changge was very involved in the responses.


    He wasn��t someone who acted high above and gave mere perfunctory responses, and that made Lin Qiuhan��s admiration for him deepen further and further. In particr, his insights on cultivation made her, a teacher of a cultivation academy, feel as if a new pathway had opened in front of her.


    Using their bodies as rafts to cross the sea of bitterness to get to the other side?


    It was an unprecedented statement that made her have a new understanding of the mysterious and vast world of cultivation of the Upper Realm. She couldn��t imagine just what kind of ce it was up there.


    <b>��Young Lord Gu, it��s thanks to your words that I was able to realize something was wrong with Little Tian. If not for you, he would have kept me in the dark, and I don��t know����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan��s expression turned bleak and sadness masked her face as she recalled the recent events.


    She had always cared about Lin Tian, so it was unforgivable if he had truly done something to harm Young Lord Gu. Fortunately, that person wasn��t the real Lin Tian, or she wouldn��t have the face to stand in front of Gu Changge.


    <b>��I was merely speaking casually at the time, and never knew that something like this would happen����</b>


    Gu Changge responded with an amiable smile.


    <b>��Actually, I had some suspicions about someone messing with Little Tian��s soul, so I was going to ask him about that, but then it all happened so suddenly����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan said with some feelings of guilt welling up in her heart.


    <b>��Oh! Speaking of which, I must give Lady Lin an important reminder.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a mysterious smile on his face.


    <b>��Young Lord Gu, please speak.��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan asked for him to continue. Since it was something ��important�� in Gu Changge��s words, then it must be something truly significant.


    <b>��You must pay attention to Lin Tian��s corpse. I guess he��s not just controlled by someone, but that someone has reced his soul and taken over his body. There are many such techniques in the Upper Realm that let you do this����</b>


    <b>��Resurrection after death is amon matter, actually!��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan was stunned for a moment. Resurrection? Was that really possible?


    At that time, Lin Tian��s vitality and soul had already perished, yet Gu Changge��s words made her rethink everything.


    Was he faking his death?


    <b>��Of course, it��s merely a guess of mine. Still, it would be better if Lady Lin pays a bit more attention to everything.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a calm smile.


    He truly desired to let Lin Qiuhan watch Lin Tian ��rise from his grave�� with her own two eyes. That would be enough to shatter whatever little trust Lin Qiuhan had left in him.


    Gu Changge naturally didn��t need to keep Lin Tian around anymore.


    ��.


    A loud sound from outside the Star Picking Pavilion sounded at this time.


    <b>��Young Lord Gu, a group of young geniuses from the Middle State and the Eastern Wilderness are requesting an audience with you!��</b>


    Elder Lin, who had led Gu Changge to the Star Picking Pavilion, respectfully walked in and reported.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows a bit. He wanted to reject them, but then he realized that he had nothing better to do, so he nodded and said, <b>��Alright, let them in.��</b>


    He hoped that this bunch of arrogant brats could bring him some fun.


    Soon, arge group of young men and women with extraordinary auras and brilliant radiance around their bodies respectfully entered the Star Picking Pavilion behind the Elder of the Ancient Lin Family.


    <b>��Chu Xuan pays respects to the Young Lord!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s number onepdog from the Eastern Wilderness, the Taixuan Holy Son, Chu Xuan, was also among them. He hurriedly walked forward and respectfully saluted Gu Changge and started to tter him.


    Beside him, there were also other prodigious youths from the Eastern Wilderness who had apanied Gu Changge on his travel to the Middle State. There weren��t many unfamiliar faces in their group.


    The final group was the arrogant prodigies of the Middle State.


    At this moment, all of them stood in shock as their excitement soared to the Ninth Layer of Heaven. After all, it was their first timeing into contact with this esteemed Young Lord from the Upper Realm.


    They couldn��t help but feel awe in their hearts as they gazed upon his godly presence.


    <b>��We pay our respects to the Young Lord!��</b>


    Even Jin Yang, the Buddhist Holy Land��s Holy Son who was previously criticizing Gu Changge in his heart, didn��t dare to not pay his respects.


    <b>��There��s no need for such politeness, everyone.��</b>


    Gu Changge sat at the host��s seat in the pavilion, and nodded to the guests. He had a calm and amiable expression, without a shred of pretence or arrogance, which helped rx everyone��s tense nerves.


    The rumors weren��t false. The mysterious Young Lord was indeed not someone difficult to get along with.


    Afterwards, the group of young geniuses introduced themselves, and began to show off their cool skills to leave a good impression on Gu Changge. All of thempeted like peacocks who showed their majestic wings to suppress the others.


    From time to time, Gu Changge would nod and smile, and those gestures from him encouraged everyone.


    Even those ��favored daughters of heaven��[1] who normally didn��t put anyone else in their eyes turned into boot-licking b!tch3z, and their sudden change stunned Lin Qiuhan and the others.


    The same people who loved to be referred to as Fairy and Goddess had now submitted in front of Young Lord Gu, and turned into his obedient pets.


    It was an eye-opening experience for them.


    Lin Qiuhan was the one who felt the deepest emotions from all of this. After all, she was also a favored daughter of heaven like those gorgeous beauties. However, Young Lord Gu��s attitude towards her waspletely different from his attitude towards these arrogant ��princesses.��


    This sudden discovery ttered Lin Qiuhan, and she felt something she had never felt before.


    Young Lord Gu treated herpletely differently.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>[FOOTNOTES]</b>


    [1]: The ��favored daughters of heaven�� here refers to just ordinary women from great backgrounds who have been blessed by the Heavens with great talent, beauty, and prestige. They arepletely different from the ��Favored Daughters of Heaven�� who are literally babysitted by the Heavenly Daddy himself and are blessed with game-breaking Fortune, destined to rule over all.


    If you see lower case ��favored daughter/son/child/children of heaven��, then it will be referring to normal people who are protected by the Heavenly Daddy. If you see upper case ��Favored Daughter/Son/Child/Children of Heaven��, then it will be referring to plot-armor protected people loved by the Heavenly Daddy.


    I hope this is clear enough. Do let me know in the Comments if you have some questions.

 Chapter 43: Strings of Fate; System’s Random Task!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Strings of Fate; System��s Random Task!</h4>


    Young Lord Gu treated her differently �� Lin Qiuhan��s heart went into turmoil when she recalled the warm expression Gu Changge showed every time he conversed with her.


    It was normal for her to have such feelings and reaction at this time. The gorgeous girls in front of her were either Royal Princesses or Holy Maidens, and none of them were worse than her when it came to background.


    They had countless suitors following after them like dogs, yet all of them pretended to be aloof and untouchable. They dismissed the advances of everyone, and gained fame as Fairies and Goddesses.


    But now, they were cursing each other and ingratiating themselves in front of Young Lord Gu. Right now, they looked nothing different from how women who sold their flesh in the brothels were described in the books.


    Such a scene, thatpletely different from their normal actions, would shock anyone if they saw it from outside.


    Still, it was, indeed, the attitude they should be holding before Gu Changge!


    ��Young Lord Gu is so kind to me����


    Lin Qiuhan recalled all the time she spent with Gu Changge, and all the topics he discussed with her, and couldn��t help but feel lightheaded.


    Su Qingge, on the other hand, was used to such a scene already. No matter how one looked at him, Gu Changge had everything that a woman could desire in a man. How could these beauties treat him the same as others after knowing his might?


    She had no doubt that they had the following thoughts in their mind: ��if she (Su Qingge) and Lin Qiuhan can receive the Young Lord��s favor, why can��t they?��


    Once they fostered a rtionship with the Young Lord, their status will take a one-eighty degree turn for the better. There��s nothing they wouldn��t be able to obtain at that time, so how could they hold back from pleasing the Young Lord?


    Su Qingge saw through their thoughts at one nce.


    Her expression was calm, and not a shred of worry rose in her heart. Did these women really think a bit of makeup on their faces could get them her Young Lord��s attention? No way, considering his temperament.


    That warm and elegant expression he showed them was nothing but a facade. The true Gu Changge was indifferent to everything in the world. He was an aloof and elusive man who overlooked everything from high above.


    One had tomend Su Qingge��s for her sharp mind. She had only been with Gu Changge for a while, yet she had already developed a certain understanding of his antics.


    [Ding! You have sessfully subdued Lin Qiuhan, and this has triggered a Fortune Event! You have received 200 Points of Fortune Value, and 1000 Destiny Points!]


    A sudden System Prompt sounded in Gu Changge��s mind, washing him with euphoria. The thousand Destiny Points he was looking forward to all day were already in his pocket!


    Lin Qiuhan didn��t disappoint him.


    Right now, he could no longer be bothered to listen, or respond, to the spiel[1] spewed by the bunch of ��geniuses�� in front of him who kept talking about their contest.


    [VILFIC: spiel means nonsense used by salespeople to trick you into buying their garbage.]


    Who in their right mind would want to listen to a bunch of brats touting their own horns?


    Gu Changge paid no more attention to them, and focused his mind on the System. Immediately, the System��s Attribute Panel appeared in his line of sight.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Identity:</b> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <b>Bloodline:</b> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <b>Cultivation:</b> Conferred Lord (Middle Stage)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 2600


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 350 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    His Fortune Value had shot through the 300 Points mark. It wasn��t all because he subdued Lin Qiuhan, but also because he had Su Qingge with him. Both of them were blessed with great Fortune, so Gu Changge��s Fortune Value naturally rose as he used them well.


    He had essentially obliterated Lin Tian without even putting in any effort, and he also obtained some 2000 Destiny Points.


    Gu Changge felt immensefort after receiving this wave of harvest from his leek.


    Gu Changge pondered for a while, and decided not to increase his strength. After all, his current realm was pretty strong in the Lower Realm. He decided to reserve these omnipotent Destiny Points for an asion where he could make best use of them.


    After that, he nced at the stuff in the System Shop.


    Finally, after looking around for a while, he found a suitable [Pill Dao] Technique worth a hundred Destiny Points.


    <b>[Exchange!]</b>


    After spending a hundred Destiny Points, Gu Changge sessfully received the [Elementary-level Pill Dao] technique. He nned to find the right opportunity to hand it over to Lin Qiuhan. After all, if he wanted to train her for himself, he had to start early.


    It was a good [Pill Dao] technique, so he hoped she wouldn��t waste it.


    As soon as Gu Changge��s consciousness exited from the System, another Prompt sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! Discovered someone with a string of fate connected to a Favored Son of Heaven! Please suppress the Favored Son of Heaven��s sworn brother! You will receive 500 Destiny Points onpleting this task! There��s no penalty for failure.]


    Gu Changge was taken aback, and an expression of interest appeared on his face. This was the first time he encountered such a random task. What��s more? There was a reward if hepleted it, but no penalty even if he didn��tplete it.


    It was essentially up to him whether he took it ornot.


    500 Destiny Points��it was quite an appetizing amount!


    It��s just that who the heck was this sworn brother of a Favored Son of Heaven, and which Favored Son of Heaven was he rted to? He concluded that the person must be rted to Ye Chen, after all, Lin Tian was already a goner.


    The System hadn��t mentioned the target��s identity, but the person should be one of the prodigious kids in front of him.


    It shouldn��t be someone from the Eastern Wilderness, unless, of course, they had something wrong with their head and foolishly decided to court death. Knowing that Ye Chen offended him, the people there would most certainly cut off any and all rtionship with Ye Chen, and even hide themselves somewhere far away.


    Since Ye Chen escaped to the Middle State all the way from the Eastern Wilderness, he must havee across one or two geniuses of the Middle State on his way. It��s then that he became sworn brothers with the genius, and opened a path for himself to enter a new map, the Middle State.


    It was quite a normal trope.


    It��s just that he never thought he would have to deal with this ��sworn brother��?


    Either way, it was a great offer.


    Gu Changge took a sip of his tea, and an expression of slight joy appeared on his face as he considered the matter. He quickly swept a nce over all the geniuses around him,pletely ignoring all the people from the Eastern Wilderness, and those beauties who were trying to ingratiate themselves before him.


    He knew who to look at.


    <b>��Chu Xuan����</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with an authoritative tone.


    <b>��My Lord, what is yourmand?��</b>


    Chu Xuan ran over as soon as he heard his call, and responded with a respectful and ttering expression on his face. This scene made the many youths develop envy and jealousy towards him in their hearts. They were also heaven��s favored, yet this Chu Xuan had already won the appreciation of the mighty Young Lord. They estimated that it won��t be long before Chu Xuan soared to the Heavens, and left them all behind as they became people of two different worlds.


    <b>��Is there any news about Ye Chen in the Middle State?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with indifference. He naturally knew the answer to his question, after all, Ye Chen��s location was always in his eyes. It��s just that it wasn��t yet time for him to squeeze him dry.


    The only reason he asked the question was to see the crowd��s reaction.


    <b>��Ye Chen?��</b>


    Chu Xuan��s expression changed to an embarrassed one. He touched the back of his head, and said, <b>��My Lord��that����</b>


    <b>��You wouldn��t have lost track of him, right?��</b>


    Gu Changge gave him a deep look, and immediately, Chu Xuan felt cold sweat pouring down his forehead. He was scared, and couldn��t help but look towards Su Qingge for help.


    Although it was his honor to be the Young Lord��spdog, he couldn��t withstand such a terrifying pressure from him.


    Ye Chen?!


    Who was that?


    The expressions of the other geniuses in the surroundings also changed. Fortunately, Gu Changge hadn��t asked them this question, or they wouldn��t know how to keep standing.


    They had heard some rumors from the Middle State, but they weren��t too sure about the details, after all.


    At this time, the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land, Jin Yang, felt great unease in his heart. Although he was a straightforward and upright person, he also had his pride. He despised this group of otherwise-arrogant ��geniuses��, and even felt disdain towards them when he watched them lick Gu Changge��s boots.


    In his opinion, his little brother Ye Chen��s ��calm and determined��[1] temperament was many times better than all of these ��geniuses.��


    When he heard Gu Changge ask about Ye Chen��s whereabouts, he couldn��t help but groan in his heart. He thought that there was something wrong. Fortunately, he was doing his best to restrain himself and not show any abnormality.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>[FOOTNOTES]</b>


    [1]: LMAO, yeah, right! Bruh, you haven��t seen how calm and determined your broder was in the Taixuan Holy Lord��s Hall.

 Chapter 44: Questioning You Is Your Honor; Perfect Suppression!

    <h4>Chapter 44: Questioning You Is Your Honor; Perfect Suppression!</h4>


    The atmosphere inside the Star Picking Pavilion turned tense and oppressive. No one dared to open their mouths, and sweat flowed down everyone��s backs. Although Gu Changge was questioning Chu Xuan, they still felt the pressure.


    Even Lin Qiuhan, who feltfortable talking to Gu Changge before, couldn��t ignore the terrifying pressure he radiated at this moment.


    Any misconception she developed from Young Lord Gu��s initial gentleness and elegance was now gone. Deep down, he was truly someone who stood high above the others and looked down on the world like a god!


    This was his real side!


    Still, she was also a bit curious about this person named Ye Chen. She wondered who he was? She had never paid much attention to rumors and gossip from outside, so she didn��t know about what happened in the Eastern Wilderness.


    At this time, Su Qingge spoke up with a hint of apology in her cold words, <b>��Young Lord, thend of the Middle State is vast beyond measure, so finding someone who is intentionally hiding themselves in here is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack����</b>


    It was now that everyone got a good glimpse of Su Qingge, the number one beauty of the Eastern Wilderness, when she started speaking up. Before this, she was silently standing behind Gu Changge, and peacefully watching the flowers near a pond in the pavilion.


    Still, their fear of Gu Changge made sure that they wouldn��t dare look at her for too long.


    It had to be said that Su Qingge, the Taixuan Holy Maiden, truly deserved her reputation as the number one beauty of the Eastern Wilderness. Even her in veil and simple white dress couldn��t shroud her gorgeousness.


    She appeared sacred, ethereal and unsullied by the dust of the mortal world. With a transcendent temperament, she looked like a Fairy who had descended from the Ninth Heaven.


    Her radiance easily eclipsed the ��beauty�� of all the other favored daughters of heaven, and none of them had the qualifications to contend with him.


    ��Sure enough, she��s one with a vicious heart. Just because she had kingdom-toppling beauty and temperament that could ensnare everyone, it didn��t mean she was a good person����


    Jin Yang couldn��t help but curse in his heart, and his impression of Su Qingge worsened further. Everyone else, on the other hand, were curious to know how Su Qingge had the guts to persuade Gu Changge even when he was giving off such terrifying pressure.


    Just how much courage was required for this?


    Chu Xuan couldn��t help but give her a grateful look.


    <b>��Since even Qingge says that, I will let this matter go for now. Chu Xuan, don��t let me down����</b>


    Gu Changge said with a t tone without a hint of emotion behind his words.


    <b>��Yes, yes, My Lord, please don��t worry; I will definitely find Ye Chen��s whereabouts!��</b>


    Chu Xuan rxed and smacked his chest in a hurry to pledge his obeisance. Cold sweat kept flowing down his back, and he felt as if he was a weak man standing in front of a mighty tiger ready to rip him apart.


    The scene, on the other hand, shocked everyone! The Taixuan Holy Maiden was favored so heavily that she could even persuade the Young Lord?


    They couldn��t help but change the way they looked at Su Qingge. At one time, they were peers of the same generation, yet now, they could only watch her in awe.


    <b>��Thank you, Young Lord.��</b>


    Su Qingge smiled at Gu Changge with an expression full of joy. Of course, she knew full well that Gu Changge only called out Chu Xuan like this to scare him. As for why he did that? She couldn��t guess.


    Still, she could y along with Gu Changge and help him take a step back.


    Even though no change appeared in Gu Changge��s expression, he couldn��t help but praise Su Qingge for her sharp mind in his heart. A woman like her who could understand his intentions was obviously to his liking.


    After his small test, he realized that not a single person reacted to Ye Chen��s name. All of them showed doubtful or unchanged expressions, and their auras didn��t tremble either.


    [VILFIC: Were it a cliche novel, Jin Yang would have reacted and he would be found out. The MC would then smack him to death with a single fart, and that would be the end of it.]


    Of course, Gu Changge was in no hurry. His interest was piqued, and he wanted to see how long this person could hold on.


    Next, everyone started to whisper among themselves.


    The young geniuses couldn��t help but ask Chu Xuan about Ye Chen��s origins, and how he had offended the Young Lord.


    Chu Xuan began exining to them, and exined how Ye Chen courted death and offended the Young Lord. As soon as they heard his exnation, their expressions turned strange.


    <b>��Why do we feel like we have heard about him����</b>


    He came from the Eastern Wilderness, has no background, is in his early twenties, with a cultivation base around the Transcendent Realm, and was born with extraordinary talent��


    Wasn��t that description simr to what Jin Yang, the Buddhist Holy Land��s Holy Son, described about his sworn brother? When they had asked him for his sworn brother��s name, he had kept quiet for some reason, no?


    Many of them made some guesses, and couldn��t help but smirk. Who gave a damn about their rtionship with the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land if they could please Young Gu Changge?!


    <b>��My Lord, I think the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land should know Ye Chen��s whereabouts����</b>


    The Holy Son of the Chuyuan Holy Land spoke up, and took the lead in exining to everyone what Jin Yang had said before in the previous pavilion.


    ��This goddamn Dog-Son of the Chuyuan Holy Land����


    Jin Yang��s face paled and cold sweat flowed down his forehead.


    <b>��Oh! Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land, do you know Ye Chen?��</b>


    Gu Changge took another sip of his tea and asked with a gentle voice. Everything was within his expectations! His eyes fell on the young man whose hair appeared as if they were on fire like the burning sun.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The terrifying and majestic pressure from before descended once more. All the young geniuses from thend of the Middle State paled, and even their souls trembled as horrified expressions masked their faces.


    How terrifying was the Young Lord��s strength?


    Even their Holy Lords and Emperors couldn��tpare to him.


    Could he be someone of the Conferred Lord Realm?


    How could that be? He looked no older than themselves��no, he might even be younger than them!


    <b>��As expected of Young Lord Gu! He��s even stronger than my father����</b>


    Stars of admiration filled Lin Qiuhan��s eyes as he watched Gu Changge.


    ��Was this the Young Lord��s purpose behind the sudden question? He wanted to know who had something to do with Ye Chen?��


    Su Qingge finally understood his reasons somewhat. But she didn��t understand how Gu Changge knew there was someone here who was rted to Ye Chen.


    Gu Changge appeared more and more unfathomable to her!


    <b>��Sir, I do know Brother Ye Chen����</b>


    Jin Yang replied. He couldn��t even breathe well under the terrifying pressure, and his pale had turned pale. He was stunned beyond measure, and couldn��t understand how the difference between them could be so enormous?


    It was as if he was a toad watching the sun from the bottom of a well!


    Right now, he felt that it was impossible for him to not admit that he knew Ye Chen. He had already exposed a lot when talking to the other geniuses. He regretted his loud mouth, and felt that he shouldn��t have said so much back there.


    <b>��Oh! It��s good that you know him. So, where��s Ye Chen right now?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked as if nothing was wrong, and his expression also showed no change.


    <b>��Forgive me, Sir, but I can��t reveal Brother Ye Chen��s whereabouts!��</b>


    Jin Yang gritted his teeth and responded. His back had already turned wet with cold sweat, and he finally understood the terrifying might of the Young Lord in front of him. He couldn��t even withstand his aura!


    No wonder Ye Chen ran all the way over to the Middle State and didn��t dare to show himself too much!


    Still, Yan Jing didn��t want to expose his Brother Ye Chen��s whereabouts. He had already exposed much before, and wouldn��t feel good if he even gave away his location.


    <b>��Foolish! Let me ask you again: ��where��s Ye Chen right now?����</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression finally showed a change. His eyes showed a deep abyss, and his expression radiated an unquestionable majesty as if he were a god!


    <b>��Sir, Ye Chen is my sworn brother, and I am well aware of his character! Might there be some misunderstanding between you����</b>


    Jin Yang responded through gritted teeth. He trembled all over, and couldn��t help but want to kneel down under the mighty suppression pressing down on him. Still, he had his own pride and wouldn��t give in �� no matter what happened, he will defend Ye Chen!


    <b>��It��s an honor for you to be questioned by me.��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at him as if he was looking down at an ant, and without any turmoil in his tone, he continued, <b>��Who do you think you are to question me?��</b>


    As his words fell, a terrifying intent surged from his body and pressed down on Jin Yang. With a groan, Jin Yang spat out blood, and fell to his knees. His face turned as sickly pale, and he couldn��t resist the pressure bearing down on him!


    <b>��My Lord, our Holy Son is foolish and provoked you; I hope My Lord can forgive his transgression!��</b>


    Jin Yang��s hidden protector was frightened and immediately showed himself. With a plop, he knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness with a horrified expression.


    He never expected that things would develop to such a point. How could their Holy Son be so retarded? Wasn��t he bringing a disaster to their Holy Land?!


    The Star Picking Pavilion turned dead-silent, and the audience didn��t even dare breathe loudly in fear of offending the Heavens and bringing down a cmity upon themselves.


    [Ding! You have sessfully suppressed the Favored Son of Heaven��s sworn brother andpleted the mission��]


    [Task Completion Rating: Perfect]


    [You received a 40 percent bonus forpleting the task with Perfection! You have received 700 Destiny Points!]


    A bunch of System Prompts suddenly sounded at this time inside Gu Changge��s mind.

 Chapter 45: Gu Changge’s Real Face; Not Even God Will Shelter You!

    <h4>Chapter 45: Gu Changge��s Real Face; Not Even God Will Shelter You!</h4>


    The System��s Prompt satisfied Gu Changge��s heart. Not only was the task simple, but it also gave him a full 700 Destiny Points. He could consider it as repayment for the 100 Destiny Points he spent on the [Pill Dao] technique just before.


    Right now, he had almost 3000 Destiny Points, and that amount could be considered a huge sum.


    As for how the System decided the ��Completion Rating��, Gu Changge couldn��t be bothered to think about it. The System must have its own rating system. He had simply done what he thought best.


    He was gentle and caring towards Su Qingge and the others because he had some ns for them. As for this Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land��the heck was he? Did he think he was some Favored Son of Heaven? Who gave him the guts to provoke him and prance about in front of him?


    He was a measly ant who didn��t even have the qualifications to be a leek!


    Gu Changge could easily squash him to death, and he even had a suitable reason to justify it. As for Ye Chen��s whereabouts? He didn��t even care about those. From the start to the end, he was merely trying toplete the random task presented before him by the System.


    The Star Picking Pavilion turned dead silent. Everyone��s face turned pale as they watched the scene in front of them, and some of the geniuses couldn��t help but turn pale. No one dared to speak up.


    <b>��Sir, please forgive us����</b>


    <b>��Our Holy Son was foolish and provoked you in error����</b>


    Jin Yang, the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land, and his guardian looked extremely pale and terrified. They couldn��t help but kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness.


    It��s just that Gu Changge no longer bothered with them, and said with a faint voice, <b>��Old Ming����</b>


    <b>��My Lord, this old ve is at yourmand!��</b>


    The void trembled, and an old man in ck appeared out of nowhere with a respectful expression. It was none other than Old Ming.


    Although he had received permission to return to his family, he had been continuously following Gu Changge in the shadows, and didn��t have the guts to leave his side at all.


    Old Ming��s sudden appearance at this time gave everyone an even deeper shock. It was the first time they saw this legendary figure, the Ancestor of the Ancient Lin Family, who had Ascended to the Upper Realm some thirty-thousand years ago.


    Seeing his respectful and subservient attitude, they couldn��t help but believe the rumors they had heard.


    <b>��I don��t want to hear that the Buddhist Holy Land still exists tomorrow����</b>


    Gu Changge gave out a death sentence without batting an eye.


    <b>��Understood! This old ve will make them disappear immediately.��</b>


    Old Ming obliged, and the void around him trembled once more as he disappeared from the ce as fast as he had appeared.


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    Everyone��s scalps turned numb, and they felt as if their minds would explode. A terrifying chill ran down their backs.


    <b>��You����</b>


    Holy Son Jin Yang��s eyes widened in disbelief and he spewed another mouthful of blood. He never thought his actions would bring such a disaster to his Holy Land!


    He couldn��t help but regret his actions, and curse himself and his stupidity.


    The Young Lord from the Upper Realm was truly ruthless!


    <b>��It��s over����</b>


    Jin Yang��s guardian��s face lost all color, and deep despair filled his eyes.


    The Chuyuan Holy Son, the Myriad Flowers Fairy, and the others couldn��t help but turn pale and tremble. All of them were also from major forces of the Middle State, so they couldn��t help but question themselves: ��had it been us, would we end up like this, too?��


    The answer was clear to them. The Young Lord��s gentle and amiable smile was not what it looked like. In reality, all of them were nothing more than a bunch of ants in front of him, and he couldn��t even be bothered about their existence.


    He decided the fate of the Buddhist Holy Land with a single sentence!


    All of them felt as if they could see rivers of blood and mountains of flesh in front of them. And all of this because one of them was stupid enough to pit himself against the Young Lord.


    Even Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan felt chills run down their backs. It was the first time they saw Gu Changge do something like this. He was truly aloof and indifferent��like a god looking down upon everything and deciding the fate of mere mortals.


    This was his true face!


    Su Qingge couldn��t help but feel fortunate over the fact that Gu Changge treated her really well. It could be said that he was pretty much pampering her one-sidedly.


    ��.


    The matter regarding the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land offending the Young Lord from the Upper Realm in the Star Picking Pavilion soon spread to all parts of the Middle State from the Moon-facing Ancient City. The news caused a massive uproar, and set off storms in all directions.


    Countless cultivators were horrified and shivered at the thought.


    Soon, the ins and outs of the entire event came out from the mouths of the other geniuses present at the scene, and everyone began discussing the matter in great detail.


    Not only did the Holy Son of the Buddhist Holy Land be sworn brothers with the Upper Realm��s Young Lord��s enemy, but he even dared to conceal his whereabouts and refused to open his mouth. This was what angered the Young Lord and brought extinction upon the Buddhist Holy Land.


    Countless cultivators sighed and felt that the Buddhist Holy Land��s Holy Son was a retard. Instead of dying by himself, he had dragged his entire Holy Land to Hell with him.


    Of course, some people celebrated their destruction in their heart and said that they deserved it!


    Who asked that fool to court death?


    The Buddhist Holy Land had a hundred-thousand years long heritage in the Middle State. They also had an Ancestor who had reached the False God Realm and Ascended to the Upper Realm, so they held many cultivation techniques and treasures, and had an extremely profound background.


    However, a giant palm directly covered all of its territory from the and obliterated it from the earth. Even their Ancestor[1] who had been in seclusion couldn��t form a shred of resistance before the mighty palm aftering out. It was as if the Heavens themselves had descended to exterminate them!


    [1: This Ancestor is a normal old man who is probably in Conferred Lord or Conferred King Realm, at most. He isn��t some False God Realm hidden oldie. Just like the Ancient Lin Family��s Highest Elder who told them about the return of their Ancestor.]


    The structures and mountains in a radius of five-thousand miles turned into ruins. At the same time, the oppressive breath of a False God Realm monstrosity pressed down from above, terrifying countless cultivators into hiding.


    <b>��Such injustice will bring upon you the Heaven��s wrath one day����</b>


    <b>��Not even God will shelter you once that happens����</b>


    In the end, the matter ended with the roar of the Buddhist Holy Lord resounded in all directions. With that, the Buddhist Holy Land was exterminated from thend of the Middle State forever, in one fell swoop.


    This incident caused a great sensation in the Middle State, and even the rest of the world. If even the Buddhist Holy Land, a heritage left behind by a False God, ended up like this, then what would be of them if they overreached?


    The thought horrified countless cultivators, shaking them from head to toe, and their fear of the Young Lord from the Upper Realm deepened further and further. After all, everything that exists in the Lower Realm was nothing more than a bunch of ants and their antics before the eyes of the beings of the Upper Realm. They couldn��t even be bothered to look at their existence!


    The cultivator named Ye Chen, who came from the Eastern Wilderness, gained a renewed notoriety in the Middle State as his name resounded everywhere as a God of gue.


    In order to please Gu Changge, some cultivators and forces even began looking for Ye Chen��s trail everywhere, so as to capture him alive.


    ��.


    <b>[A remote town of the Central Heavenly City of the Middle State]</b>


    A youth with a dignified face and an ordinary appearance listened to the people around him. Suddenly, a piece of news hit him like a bolt from the blue, and his body stiffened on the spot.


    <b>��Brother Jin Yang����</b>


    <b>��I will definitely kill Gu Changge and avenge your Buddhist Holy Land!��</b>


    His eyes turned red, and he ground his teeth. His body trembled, and an aura of destion radiated from his person.


    Originally, he had nned to go to the Buddhist Holy Land due to his rtionship with their Holy Son, and the fact that the Buddhist Holy Land showed appreciation for his talent��but who would expect that he would receive the news about theplete extermination of the Buddhist Holy Land in such a short time. He felt deep rage and coldness in his heart, whichpounded his madness and hatred.


    <b>��Master, quickly tell me how I can be stronger as fast as possible; I must kill Gu Changge no matter what!��</b>


    <b>��I MUST KILL HIM!��</b>


    Ye Chen said through gritted teeth, with reddened eyes. Jin Yang could be considered one of his most important friend and brother! He was an upright man who treated him better than anyone else. But, in the end, he was implicated and even the Buddhist Holy Land that raised him met a disaster because of his rtionship with him.


    And the reason for all that was none other than that GU Changge! He wished to dismember Gu Changge into a million pieces! He wanted to shred his corpse apart, and only then would he be able to vent his hatred!


    <b>��Little Chen����</b>


    Yan Ji couldn��t help but helplessly shake her head inside the ring. This matter had developed had reached a point she never wanted it to reach. She also gave up on her n to persuade Ye Chen into giving up his hatred and prejudice towards Gu Changge.


    Ye Chen was already a maddened beast, and all her persuasions would fall upon deaf ears. He wouldn��t rest until one of them died.


    This put Yan Ji in a difficult situation, after all, she had a good impression of Gu Changge.


    Still, she couldn��t ignore Ye Chen��


    Yan Ji sighed and said to Ye Chen, <b>��ording to the fragment you got, the ancient Secret Realm of First Heavenly Era will soon open. Not only is there an ancient weapon sealed inside, but it also contains the inheritance of the weapon��s owner inside����</b>


    <b>��I will definitely get the inheritance and kill Gu Changge!��</b>


    Ye Chen��s grief disappeared, and he soon calmed down. He couldn��t help but clench his fists and grit his teeth in resolve.

 Chapter 46: Helping Your Sellers Count Their Money; Lin Tian Resurrects!

    <h4>Chapter 46: Helping Your Sellers Count Their Money; Lin Tian Resurrects!</h4>


    Gu Changge couldn��t be bothered by the destruction of the Buddhist Holy Land. To him, destroying them was no different from stepping on an ant.


    Old Ming was a mighty man of the God King Realm in the Upper Realm. Even though he couldn��t exert his true might and was limited by the Lower Realm��sws at the False God Realm, it was still easy for him to exterminate a ce like the Buddhist Holy Land with a flip of his hand.


    What��s more? There hadn��t been anyone who broke through to the False God Realm in the Middle State over thest few millenniums. Existences at the mere Conferred Lord Realm could be the Guardians or Supreme Elders of Holy Lands and Dynasties, and Conferred Kings couldn��t even be seen anywhere.


    Gu Changge reckoned that only those Forbidden Regions and the Ancient Sacred Mountains could have False God Realm cultivators hidden in their depths.


    Old Ming��s strength was more than enough for him to do whatever he wanted in the Middle State. Of course, Gu Changge wasn��t so free as to go and mess with anybody and everybody. As long as someone didn��t provoke him, he couldn��t be bothered to move.


    As they left the Star Picking Pavilion, Lin Qiuhan appeared somewhat afraid of him, and no longer behaved as casually as before. Gu Changge��s true face frightened her. He was indifferent and aloof, someone who could determine the life and death of an ancient Holy Land with a few words.


    This side of him waspletely different from his elegant and gentle appearance from before. It confused Lin Qiuhan a little, and she wondered what about him did she like?


    Was it his gentleness, or was it his eloquent speech and deep knowledege?


    <b>��Are you scared?��</b>


    Gu Changge naturally knew how to deal with her turbulent emotions. His previous gentleness returned, his expression softened, and he lovingly caressed Lin Qiuhan��s head.


    This simple move had a great effect of Lin Qiuhan.


    Her heart jumped in her chest and desired more. Young Lord Gu, who was aloof and indifferent to the others, treated her with such care and gentleness. She couldn��t help but feel lightheaded once again.


    <b>��A little bit����</b>


    Lin Qiuhan answered honestly.


    <b>��Young Lord, you scared me too!��</b>


    Su Qingge couldn��t hold herself back and spoke out at this moment. She felt that Gu Changge didn��t give her enough attention. Although she had a sharp mind, she was also a woman, so she couldn��t help but feel sour and aggrieved in her heart when she watched Gu Changge treat another women so affectionately even though he always bullied her.


    Of course, she knew well that it was all just an act from Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge looked at her and said with a smirk, <b>��Even you were frightened? Well, it doesn��t matter.��</b>


    ��It��s alright if I am frightened?��


    ��Isn��t this clear discrimination?��


    Su Qingge rolled her eyes and silently vented in her heart.


    <b>��This is a detailed record containing an Elementary-level [Pill Dao] technique; take it as my token of apology.</b><b>��</b>


    Gu Changge took out the [Pill Dao] technique he took from the System and handed it over to Lin Qiuhan. Either way, he had to find a reason sooner orter to hand it over to her. After all, it was something he exchanged for a hundred Destiny Points from the System��s Shop.


    Gu Changge had casually flipped through it, and saw that it recorded many valuable Elementary-level Pill recipes. He estimated that even the Alchemy Heritages in the Upper Realm didn��t have a technique as detailed as the one in his hand.


    The products produced by the System were most definitely the highest-quality ones, and he wouldn��t take any loss from it.


    <b>��Thank you, Young Lord!��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan thanked him in surprise.


    To think that Young Lord Gu would actually give her something like this! How did he tell she was interested in Alchemy?


    Lin Qiuhan��s heart thumped as she thought about this.


    Her father had always forced her to cultivate with all her heart to strengthen her cultivation base and improve her Realm. She was never allowed to dabble in any other aspects, so she didn��t know much about Alchemy even though she held great interest in it.


    <b>��As long as you like it.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile. Lin Qiuhan was a truly simple woman. It��s great that she met him first �� had someone else discovered her before him, he reckoned that she would help them count the money they made by selling her.


    Of course, he also looked forward to Lin Qiuhan��s growth as an Alchemist so he could use her for himself in the future.


    ��.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Because of their rtionship with Gu Changge, the Ancient Lin Family had be very busy over thest few days. Major forces from all over the world hade to visit them, and wanted to develop a positive rtionship with them.


    The destruction of the Buddhist Holy Land gave a stern signal to all the forces of the Middle State, and everyone could see that it was about time the Ancient Lin Family rose to ultimate prominence.


    Everyone in the Ancient Lin Family walked and talked with proud smiles on their faces. No matter where they went, they would be treated as honored guests as long as they revealed their identity as the Ancient Lin Family��s descendants and disciples.


    Although the Ancient Lin Family was already a mighty force before, but now, no one couldpare to them. Of course, all of the Ancient Lin Family��s people held deep reverence for Gu Changge.


    They knew who gave them all of their current glory.


    Aside from that, after she received the hint from Gu Changge, Lin Qiuhan made sure to appoint people to keep a watch over Lin Tian��s corpse.


    What he was truly faking his death��


    She was also skeptical about this. And over the course of the three days, she realized that there really was something strange with Lin Tian��s corpse. Even though three days had passed, his body didn��t show any signs of decay.


    It was strange.


    Even a cultivator of the Spirit Sea Realm should have his body stiffen and start to decay three days after death, but nothing like that happened to Lin Tian��s corpse. One had to know that Lin Tian was a piece of trash who hadn��t even reached the Spirit Sea Realm yet!


    This discovery shocked Lin Qiuhan, and she started to believe in Gu Changge��s words.


    Lin Tian wasn��t dead!


    He faked his death and tried to deceive everyone!


    This fact angered Lin Qiuhan and her heart turned cold.


    Not only was her brother��s body taken over by some bastard, the person who did it also almost brought ruin upon their Ancient Lin Family!


    She couldn��t wait to make mince meat out of the fiend who took over her brother��s body. She wanted to sh him into a million pieces with her sword!


    ��.


    A dim light illuminated a damp dungeon filled with an unbearable stench. An ice-cold corpse that looked to be a youth who suddenly aged for some reasony on the ground. Suddenly, the corpse opened its eyes and a light shed through it.


    <b>��It seems that I have escaped from the catastrophe����</b>


    The corpse sat up straight and looked around at its surroundings while muttering to itself. Of course, he was none other than Lin Tian, who had escaped his death through suspended animation at the critical moment.


    He felt fortunate in his heart for his decisiveness.


    After that, he observed his surroundings and realized that he was in a dungeon. There seemed to be no one guarding on the outside.


    Once upon a time, he was a mighty God King who stood above all and below none; he never expected that he would have to make use of such a method to save his life.


    He couldn��t help butugh at himself with a hint of mockery in his voice.


    Still, he had survived! As long as he could hide from others, he wouldn��t have to die. No, the Heavens didn��t want him to die!


    <b>��Fortunately, I wasn��t cremated��but they didn��t bury me either. What a pity��but this isn��t all that bad either. When the timees, I will pretend to not remember anything, and that should be enough to deceive everyone. With my previous life��s experience, it won��t be all that hard for me����</b>


    <b>��As for the bastard with the Gu surname��just you wait, this King will certainly pay you back sooner orter����</b>


    Lin Tian��s expression darkened as he recalled Gu Changge��s face.


    Right now, the secret technique of suspended animation he used before was working at full force and healing his severed heart��s vein. Blood started to flow through his body again, and life returned to his cold corpse.


    If someone were standing next to him at this moment, they would be shocked and exim that it was impossible!


    How could a dead person resurrect and regain life?


    It was unbelievable �� a miracle!


    Still, Lin Tian��s youth didn��t return. No matter how powerful the technique might be, it would be impossible for it to make up for his lost lifespan.


    At the same time, the entire event confused Lin Tian. He couldn��t understand what that Gu Changge held on his person? Why did the demons he summoned show such terror when they met him?


    This was something he never encountered in his tens of thousands of years of previous life.


    <b>��Move��THE CORPSE MOVED����</b>


    Right at this time, a terrified scream sounded from outside the dungeon. The disciple of the Ancient Lin Family, who was assigned to watch over Lin Tian��s corpse, walked in and saw the scene of Lin Tian sitting up straight. It gave him such a scare that he almost pissed his pants!


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    Thanks to <i><strong>SKYTH</strong></i> in the Discord server, I was able to see that Spirit Ocean and Spirit Sea mistake. My memory isn''t all that good it seems. It will be fixed in the earlier chapters and will be treated as Spirit Sea Realm in the future.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��

 Chapter 47: Killing the First Favored Son of Heaven; The Taste of a God King’s Remnant Soul!

    <h4>Chapter 47: Killing the First Favored Son of Heaven; The Taste of a God King��s Remnant Soul!</h4>


    Lin Qiuhan froze for a while when she learned about Lin Tian��s <i>��resurrection.��</i> She immediately realized that he was indeed faking his death just like Young Lord Gu had said.


    She told her people to keep a close eye on Lin Tian, and report everything about him to her as soon as possible. At the same time, her heart turned cold, and she went to find Gu Changge and exined everything to him.


    <strong>��Since Lin Tian has resurrected, then we should go and have a look at who is the one upying his body����</strong>


    Gu Changge thought for a while and said to Lin Qiuhan.


    There was no way he wouldn��t be interested in this matter. After all, he had waited for three full days to watch Lin Tian return to life. A great show was about to be staged in front of him, so how could Gu Changge miss it?


    By the end of today, Lin Tian will no longer have anymore value as a leek, either.


    Wasn��t he a mighty figure who reincarnated?


    Since he was that mighty, why did he have to take over the body of a trash? Was he not satisfied when taking over the body of a normal person?


    <strong>��It will be as you say, Young Lord.��</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan agreed.


    Soon, Lin Qiuhan and Gu Changge arrived in the dungeon. The Lin Family disciple responsible for guarding the ce was looking around while trembling, clearly frightened by everything that was happening.


    <strong>��I pay my respects to the Young Miss! I pay my respect to the Young Lord����</strong>


    After saluting the two of them, he quickly ran away from the gloomy ce without daring to look behind him.


    <strong>��Don��t talk about this before anyone else!��</strong>


    Lin Qiuhanmanded the disciple who was escaping at full speed. Matters of death and the deading back to life were too weird, and couldn��t be exined in simple terms, so she didn��t want to attract too much unnecessary attention.


    When Lin Tian saw Lin Qiuhan and Gu Changge arrive in the dungeon, he felt unease bud in his heart. Still, he put on a puzzled expression and looked around in confusion.


    It was how he nned to deceive Lin Qiuhan. With the memories from his Predecessor, he could easily deceive this simple and kind sister of his as long as he didn��t show any ws.


    As for Gu Changge, he wasn��t too sure on how to deal with him.


    This bastard with the surname of Gu was too incalcble. If he wanted to deceive him, then he would need to put in a bit more effort. Who knows? He might even see through him if he overacted.


    The mighty God King, Lin Tian, who had experienced hundreds of battles in his life, couldn��t help but feel uneasiness w at his heart right now.


    <strong>��Sister, why am I here?��</strong>


    <strong>��I remember that I was in the Academy��how did I end up here����</strong>


    <strong>��Who is this person beside you? I have never seen him before����</strong>


    Having thought through his n, Lin Tian opened his mouth and asked with just the right amount of confusion in his tone and on his face.


    <i>��Hoh! So you are gonna pretend to not have any memories?��</i>


    Gu Changgeughed in his heart as he watched his act, but his expression showed no change.


    He stayed quiet.


    Instead of an outsider like him doing it himself, it would be better if Lin Qiuhan tore apart Lin Tian��s disguise with her own hands. If he guessed correctly, the original Lin Tian must have been concerned about and obsessed with Lin Qiuhan.


    If he received Lin Qiuhan��s wrath and hatred, then the original Lin Tian��s will won��t be able to sit still��after all, one must solve the Predecessor��s obsession to truly seize their body.


    An obsession that couldn��t be resolved would naturally turn into a thorn and fight against the one trying to take over the body.


    <strong><i>[Hehe!]</i></strong>


    With this, Lin Tian had reached a dead end since he would never be able to solve this obsession. As for thest two hundred Points of Fortune Value he held? Gu Changge would be able to obtain those without a hitch.


    What��s more? He could alsoplete his mission of killing a Favored Son of Heaven!


    After all, if you killed a Favored Son of Heaven after thoroughly taking away his Fortune Value, the System would reward you with an additional Heavenly Reward. Gu Changge was looking forward to what he will receive.


    As for siblings murdering each other in cold blood? Gu Changge believed that something like that would never happen as long as the previous Lin Tian��s obsession didn��t die off.


    The current Lin Tian couldn��t do anything to hurt Lin Qiuhan.


    <strong>��Why are you still pretending?��</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan��s sad heart surged with cold hatred as she watched the old face that resembled her brother��s.


    <strong>��Sister, what are you talking about? Why can��t I understand anything you say?��</strong>


    Lin Tian was stunned by her words, and showed a bewildered expression as if he couldn��tprehend what she was talking about. With some fear, he looked around him and asked again, <strong>��Sister, why aren��t you answering me? Why am I locked up in a dungeon����</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan��s expression was frozen like an ice cap, and she didn��t utter a single word.


    Had she not received Young Lord Gu��s reminder, she would have most likely been deceived by the current Lin Tian. She would have truly believed that he didn��t know what had happened over thest few days.


    Those who upied someone else��s body could easily devour their memories. It was easy for them to pretend to have lost their memories.


    <strong>��Sister, I am really your little brother, Lin Tian! Why don��t you believe me����</strong>


    <strong>��Do you remember the time when you were six years old, and father reprimanded you, so you came to me to vent yourins����</strong>


    No matter what Lin Tian said, and how he tried, Lin Qiuhan��s expression showed no signs of changing in his favor. Instead, her face turned colder and colder with every word he uttered.


    Had he kept his mouth shut, everything would have been fine��but now that he uttered all those words, the sadness in Lin Qiuhan��s heart couldn��t help butpound, and she recalled the days of yesteryear.


    <i>��It��s having a negative effect����</i>


    Lin Tian didn��t take long to notice that all his attempts were in vain, and he realized that something had gone awry. His heart further sank when he saw Gu Changge��s yful expression.


    He couldn��t deceive the two of them in any way!


    Could it be that he escaped a catastrophe, only to fall into another? Was he going to die here and today?


    His heart was unwilling to ept such a fate.


    What��s more? He even sensed the obsession of the original Lin Tian develop deep resentment towards him, as it tried to push him out.


    His remnant soul was getting entangled with the remnant obsession of his predecessor.


    <strong>��Shut up!��</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan finally couldn��t bear it anymore. Her eyes turned red, and she growled in a cold tone, <strong>��You are a damned beast!��</strong>


    <strong>��Sister����</strong>


    Lin Tian��s expression turned ck for a moment, and he couldn��t help but mutter to himself, <strong>��Why? I have never hurt you��I have never even thought of hurting you����</strong>


    <strong>��Why are you treating me like this?��</strong>


    Right now, he couldn��t even tell whether he was the Heaven ughter God King or the waste named Lin Tian. His remnant soul and the Predecessor��s obsession were bing inseparable.


    <i>[Ding! Lin Tian has received a bacsh from his Predecessor��s obsession and lost control of his body! He lost 200 Points of Fortune Value! You received 1000 Destiny Points!]</i>


    <i>[Reminder! The Favored Son of Heaven has run out of Fortune Value! You receive addition Heavenly Rewards on killing him right now!]</i>


    The System��s Prompt rang inside Gu Changge��s mind right at this moment, telling him that the time to reap his rewards hade. He put on a gentle andforting expression, and softly said to Lin Qiuhan, <strong>��I know you can��t do it, so let me be a viin for you. For now, you should go outside.��</strong>


    <strong>��Mmm����</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan��s heart moved, and she walked out with reddened eyes.


    Although she desired to kill the bastard in front of her from the bottom of her heart, she couldn��t bring herself to truly do it since he had the same face as her brother.


    After Lin Qiuhan left, Gu Changge approached Lin Tian with his hands behind his back, and said with a faint smirk, <strong>��Do you know why I didn��t let them cremate or bury you?��</strong>


    <strong>��You knew I was faking my death? Gu, just who are you? Why are you doing this?��</strong>


    Lin Tian couldn��t help but roar towards him. Right now, he was like a wild beast ready to pounce on whoever his gaze fell upon.


    <strong>��Why am I doing this? Now, why could I be doing this? Isn��t it all because you wanted to kill me?��</strong>


    Gu Changge asked him, and his eyes darkened at the same time. It was as if hundreds of millions of ck lightnings were shing through his pupils. With his pupils looking like a devil��s, he watched Lin Tian.


    <strong>��Who the hell are you? Why can you use such a method����</strong>


    Lin Tian was frightened by Gu Changge��s eyes, feeling like he was falling into a dark abyss. He felt as if a terrifying vortex was trying to eat him up.


    This person with the surname of GU had an iparably demonic nature, and he seemed to be surrounded by hundreds of millions of demons who were ready spread chaos in the world!


    He, a mighty God King, had nevere across such a terrifying sight before in his life.


    Lin Qiuhan putting her trust in him was far too dangerous!


    Lin Tian felt another burst of pain as this reality hit him. He hated this feeling!


    <strong>��A dead man doesn��t need to know so much.��</strong>


    Gu Changge indifferently looked at Lin Tian, and ced his hand on between his eyebrows.


    <strong>��What sort of sorcery is this��AH!!!��</strong>


    Lin Tian was so frightened that he couldn��t help but scream. Gu Changge��s palm passed right through to his Sea of Consciousness, and a jet-ck brilliance bloomed inside him like an avenue of disaster.


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    In the next moment, the darkness shed, and a terrifying force sucked his soul inside it as if a bottle sucking in water. His remnant soul disappeared in an instant, and Lin Tian��s body fell without life once more.


    <strong>��This fellow turned out to be a God King in his previous life��the taste of his soul isn��t bad!��</strong>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but praise with his eyes closed in relish.


    Cultivation Realms

 Chapter 48: First Kill Reward Chest; Halo of the Destined Heavenly Villain!

    <h4>Chapter 48: First Kill Reward Chest; Halo of the Destined Heavenly Viin!</h4>


    Gu Changge felt no scruples in devouring the mighty God King''s remnant soul with his [Immortal-Devouring Demon Art]. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of fullness that came with it.


    At the same time, he looked through the memories of the so-called Heaven ughter God King.


    The greatest weapon in a mighty figure''s arsenal, when they reincarnated into the body of a waste like Lin Tian, was their experience and knowledge from their previous lives, their deep understanding of the cultivation realms, and immensebat experience.


    What else could they rely on beside those, after all?


    But now, all of that belonged to Gu Changge. The [Immortal-Devouring Demon Art] could not only devour the Origin of the other party, but it also devoured everything about them.


    The main reason he asked Lin Qiuhan to leave the ce was that he didn''t want to expose this technique before anyone else. There were many methods to search through someone else''s soul in the Upper Realm, so he wouldn''t feel at ease if someone other than him knew his secret.


    <i>"The pleasure of strengthening my Primordial Spirit by swallowing a God King''s remnant soul is truly iparable��"</i>


    <i>"The world will surely not tolerate the existence of the [Immortal-Devouring Demon Art]. If it''s exposed that I posses this art, not even the Heavens will be able to protect me��"</i>


    Gu Changge''s Primordial Spirit grew in strength at a rapid pace, and before long, it had even surpassed the strength of a Conferred King''s Primordial Spirit.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but relish in joy at thefort that came with the increase in his strength. At the same time, a bunch of System Prompts sounded in his mind.


    <i>[Ding! You have killed your first Favored Son of Heaven, and triggered extra Heavenly Rewards by clearing all of their Fortune Value in the process! Reward calctions are in progress��]</i>


    <i>[Ding! Congrattions, Host! You have received a Heavenly Dao Reward Chest, 100 Points of Fortune Value, and 500 Destiny Points!]</i>


    <i>[Ding! As this was your first kill, you have also received the First Kill Reward Chest!]</i>


    <i>[Ding! You have unlocked the ability to exchange Fortune Value for Destiny Points! You can now exchange your Fortune Value for Destiny Points at 1-to-10 ratio!][1]</i>


    <i>[1: 1 Fortune Value = 10 Destiny Points.]</i>


    Gu Changge''s interest soared as he heard all the Prompts. In addition to the Heavenly Dao Reward Chest, he also got a First Kill Reward Chest.


    What''s more? He could even exchange Fortune Value for Destiny Points now. This brought another trump card under his sleeve. Wasn''t there a saying: <i>��sacrifice thy luck and the Heavens will protect thee!''</i>


    He was a viin, so if he encountered an unavoidable crises in the future, he might just be able to get through it by exchanging his Fortune Value for Destiny Points.


    Of course, Gu Changge wouldn''t use this feature unless absolutely necessary. After all, he understood the importance of having a lot of Fortune Value. Without Fortune Value, he wouldn''t be able to deal with the Favored Children of Heaven with ease.


    <i>��Open the First Kill Reward Chest!''</i>


    Gu Changgemanded.


    He wanted to see what he could receive. After all, this was nothing different from a lottery or a gacha game that he knew from his past life. He couldn''t wait to open the mysterious treasure chest.


    With a sh of golden light, a golden chest appeared in front of his eyes and then exploded with a bang!


    <i>[Ding! Congrattions, Host, for having great fortune! You have received: Fortune Plundering Card x3, One-Third Fragment of a World Seed x1, System''s Reward Calctions Multiplication Card x1!]</i>


    The System''s cold, mechanical voice sounded in his ears.


    <i>��[Fortune Plundering Card]?''</i>


    A strange expression appeared on Gu Changge''s face as he read through the [Fortune Plundering Card''s] description. The [Fortune Plundering Card] could be used to target a Favored Son of Heaven; it had a small probability of failure, depending on the Favored Son of Heaven''s status, but if it seeded, then all of the Favored Son of Heaven''s Fortune Value will be cleared in one fell swoop.


    Not only will it be cleared, but a corresponding amount will also be awarded to him!


    If it failed, then, well, he gained nothing and lost one [Fortune Plundering Card].


    <i>��As for this [System''s Reward Calctions Multiplication Card]��if it''s used when the System is calcting rewards, the reward will be randomly multiplied by a value that could be anywhere from 0.1 (loss)[2] to double, triple, ten times, or even a hundred times higher��''</i>


    <i>[2: that ��(loss)'' in the above paragraph wasn''t in the original text. I added it to make sure you understand it will be a loss if the System multiplies his rewards by any value less than 1 as 100��0.1 is 10.]</i>


    Gu Changge checked the functionality of the other reward he received, and clicked his tongue.


    It was also something that depended on Fortune. But considering his experience from the two gachas[3] before, his Fortune wasn''t all that bad in the System''s point of view.


    <i>[3: Novice Gift Pack + First Kill Reward Chest.]</i>


    He nned to use the second card when he dealt with Ye Chen.


    As for the [Fortune Plundering Card], it was obviously a good reward. After all, he has to put effort in suppressing the Favored Children of Heaven, and give them continuous setbacks, whenever he wants to squeeze their Fortune Value, but with this [Fortune Plundering Card], he will be able to save himself all that trouble.


    Of course, there was a chance that it might fail.


    Gu Changge went to the System''s Shop and took a look at the [Fortune Plundering Card''s] value, and found that it was up for sale for a whopping ten thousand Destiny Points!


    <i><strong>[Holy Frick!]</strong></i>


    That was to say, if he wanted to break even, he would need toe across a Favored Child of Heaven with at least 2000 Points of Fortune Value.


    That wasn''t too unrealistic though. Gu Changge guessed that the Favored Children of Heaven he would meet in the future wouldn''t be blessed with a little amount of Fortune Value.


    The Azure Lower Realm where he was at right now was simply too weak. Among the myriad Lower Realms in the Universe, it was merely a small realm among the Thousand Minor Lower Realms. Even False God Realms could break through the Void''s barrier and Ascend to the Upper Realm.


    Therger Lower Realms, such as the ones among the Thousand Middle Lower Realms, had a higher boundary. For example, the world where the Heaven ughter God King originated from��there, one had to reach the God King Realm before they could Ascend to the Upper Realm.


    As for the Upper Realm, the ce where Gu Changge himself came from��it was aplex world that acted as a hub connecting all of the Thousand Minor Lower Realms, the Thousand Middle Lower Realms, and the Thousand Major Lower Realms.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge opened the Heavenly Dao Reward Chest to see if he would get something rted to the Favored Children of Heaven, as he guessed.


    A golden light shed in front of his eyes again, and the System''s Prompt sounded in his mind once more.


    <i>[Ding! Congrattions, Host, for receiving the Halo of a Favored Child of Heaven! The Halo has been automatically transformed by the System, and you have received the Halo of a Destined Heavenly Viin!]</i>


    <i>[Ding! Congrattions, Host, for receiving a God Kings Heart��]</i>


    <i>��[Halo of a Destined Heavenly Viin]?''</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t care about anything else, and all of his attention fell upon the first reward. It''s description immediately piqued his interest.


    <i>[Halo of a Destined Heavenly Viin establishes you as a Viin fated to exterminate the Favored Children of Heaven! You can now ignore the remifications of dealing with a Favored Child of Heaven when your luck isn''t as high as them��]</i>


    <i>��What does that mean?''</i>


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and questioned the System.


    <i>[When the difference between the Viin''s and the Protagonist''s Fortune Value is too high, the Viin will suffer from a Fortune Bacsh if his strength surpasses the Protagonist by too much. That''s how the Heavenly Dao protects the Protagonists, but the Halo of a Destined Heavenly Viin nullifies this mechanism��]</i>


    The System exined.


    <i>��So that''s how it is! When I first transmigrated over, my Fortune Value was too low, but my strength was enough topletely overwhelm Ye Chen, so the Heavenly Dao decided to use this Fortune Bacsh to stop me from going overboard��''</i>


    Everything started to add up right now.


    Now that he had a high amount of Fortune Value, he naturally didn''t need to care about receiving a Fortune Bacsh at this time. But who could guarantee a situation like the previous one won''t happen again in the future?


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but feelfortable as he realized that a hidden danger to his life had been nipped in the bud by this [Halo of the Destined Heavenly Viin]!


    As for the [God King''s Heart]? It was the cultivation of mind of a cultivator who had reached the God King Realm and honed his state of mind for thousands of years.


    In Gu Changge''s opinion, Lin Tian''s [God King''s Heart] wouldn''t be all that good, but since it was a reward from the System, it shouldn''t be all that bad either.


    Gu Changge directly chose the option to fuse with it. In the very next moment, he felt a mass of warm light wrap around his body. His consciousness shook, and he felt as if he had lived through tens of thousands of years as scene after scene shed through his mind.


    At first he thought that he was about to reincarnate or something, but soon, his muddled mind recovered.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but frown.


    Howe the [God King''s Heart] made little to no change to his state of mind? Only his ability to feel his surroundings andprehend stuff improved by a bit, it seemed.


    Well, as long as it increases!


    After all, he was a transmigrator. Although he was quick at adapting to the various situations, he wasn''t omniscient. The [God King''s Heart] should save him a lot of time in cultivating his state of mind in the future, he estimated.


    The state of mind was something as illusory as Fortune Value, after all, and everyone had a different understanding of it.


    Cultivation Realms

 Chapter 49: Unnamed; Creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains!

    <h4>Chapter 49: Unnamed; Creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains!</h4>


    Lin Tian died, and left behind a cold, empty shell.


    Now, Gu Changge had several methods in his arsenal that could deal with the Favored Children of Heaven. First, he could directly kill them off. This was the easiest method, but he will only receive a part of their Fortune Value, and there won''t be any additional Heavenly Rewards for squeezing them dry either.


    Unless he cleared their Fortune Value, it would be difficult for him to seize their opportunities.


    The second method was to suppress the Favored Children of Heaven with one setback after another, just like he did with the two leeks until now. He could earn Destiny Points, and also receive massive Fortune Value.


    Although the second method was troublesome, the profits made up for the effort.


    Gu Changge immediately knew which method to choose.


    With that over, he walked out of the dungeon with an indifferent expression. At the same time, he called out for his Attributes Panel in his mind.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <strong>Host:</strong> Gu Changge


    <strong>Halo:</strong> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <strong>Identity:</strong> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <strong>Cultivation:</strong> Conferred Lord (Middle Stage)


    <strong>Mystical Abilities:</strong>


    <strong>Destiny Points:</strong> 4500


    <strong>Fortune Value:</strong> 450 (Dark)


    <strong>System Shop:</strong> Open


    <strong>Warehouse:</strong>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <i>��I earned a lot after this time''s harvest��''</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile as he read through his stats.


    <i>��I can do a lot with 4500 Destiny Points! The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] should be appearing any time now, so I should think of how to deal with Ye Chen as well. After all, there''s no more value in keeping him alive now��''</i>


    <i>��I will also need to prepare some other things��if I return without preparations, then my situation might just worsen further.''</i>


    Afterwards, Gu Changge frowend and started to think about the affairs of the Upper Realm. He had to prepare a n to solve his issues up there.


    Although he had the backing of the Gu Family, and was also a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, his position in the Upper Realm wasn''t all that solid. After all, his motives behind joining the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce weren''t all that pure.


    The reason why he was only a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and not their sessor, was because of Gu Changge''s background and identity. Many of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce''s higher-ups had a wary attitude towards him.


    He had to find a way to stabilize his position after returning to the Upper Realm. Otherwise, he might just die before he has a chance to y another Favored Child of Heaven to death!


    Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was an Immortal Heritage in the Upper Realm that had never been shaken throughout their existence over the long river of time, so there was no need to specte about their true might.


    Many Immortal Ancient Families, Supreme Immortal Dynasties, and Grand Sects tried every means to send their descendants and disciples into the Heavenly Dao Immortal Sect for a chance to rise higher.


    Although Gu Changge had the Gu Family''s support, it wasn''t easy for him to take charge of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Of course, these were matters he would only need to consider after he returned to the Upper Realm. For now, he could take it easy and not think too much.


    <strong>"Young Lord��"</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan had been waiting for Gu Changge outside the dungeon. As soon as she saw him walking out, she called out to him. Her eyes were red, and grief weighed down on her heart.


    <strong>"It''s alright! I have already solved Lin Tian''s matter for you. I have also eliminated the remnant soul of the one who was upying his body."</strong>


    Gu Changgeforted her with a gentle smile.


    <strong>"Thank you, Young Lord Gu! Pardon me for troubling you with such a minor matter."</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan''s replied with somefort.


    <strong>"You don''t need to apologize; it was a minor matter."</strong>


    Gu Changge spoke with a warm voice, and his gentle smile showed no change. Even if Lin Qiuhan had asked to deliver the final blow to Lin Tian, he wouldn''t have agreed. After all, he wouldn''t get any Heavenly Rewards if he wasn''t the one dealing the final blow.


    Not only did he receive the Heavenly Rewards, but he also got to brush up on Lin Qiuhan''s favorability like this. In the future, she would work for him with sincerity, so it was a profit Gu Changge wasn''t willing to let go of!


    <strong>"It would be better if you help your brother return to his origins as soon as possible (burial). Since his body wasn''t upied for too long, there''s a chance his soul hasn''t thoroughly dissipated, and he might be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation��"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s warm smile appeared even moreforting as he said that.


    Of course, this talk about entering the cycle of reincarnation was nothing but a hoax he spoke merely tofort Lin Qiuhan. After all, the original Lin Tian''s soul waspletely devoured by the Heaven ughter God King when he took over his body. How else would he be gued by the Predecessor''s obsession?


    And when Gu Changge devoured the Heaven ughter God King''s remnant spirit, he also devoured the original Lin Tian''s soul.


    <strong>"Understood. I will order someone to help Little Tian safely return to his origins��"</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan said and turned around, never expecting that Gu Changge would be so considerate towards her.


    Gu Changge''s smile disappeared as he watched her walk away. A simple woman like Lin Qiuhan wasn''t all that hard to deal with. A good face, eloquent speech, and gentle care would be enough to make them sink.


    After that, Gu Changge took it easy for the next few days. First, he spent 3000 Destiny Points to raise his cultivation base to the Late Stage of the Conferred Lord Realm.


    Although the improvement wasn''t too greatpared to the Middle Stage, but for a supreme prodigy like him, the increase in hisbat power was exponential. It couldn''t be exined just with Realms and whatnot.


    Just because Gu Changge rarely made a move, it didn''t mean he had lowbat power. It''s just that he didn''t need to make a move as his aura alone was enough to suppress everyone around him.


    If he desired, he was sure he could easily obliterate even people in the Conferred King Realm.


    Of course, the price wasn''t small for such a minor breakthrough. Gu Changge estimated that he would need to spend an even more terrifying amount of Destiny Points if he wanted to enter the Peak Stage of the Conferred Lord Realm �� he might need to fork out around 5000 Destiny Points.


    Still, it was worth the price!


    Hisprehension of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex had been almost pushed to the Eighth Layer. In his memories, he didn''t recall anyone among his peers who had reached the Eighth Layer of the Dao Codex in the Upper Realm.


    Of course, there was a chance someone might have made a breakthrough during the time he was down in the Lower Realm. He had already been here for almost half a year now. Either way, Gu Changge believed that his speed at breaking through andprehending the higher stages was already as fast as it could get.


    ����


    Less than three days remained to the beginning of the Middle State''s Heavenly Geniuses Dao Conference. The Moon-facing Ancient City brimmed with more and more guests. Cultivators and mortals from various Sects, ns, and Dynasties packed the streets.


    After the destruction of the Buddhist Holy Land, more and more forces of the world developed reverence for the Young Lord from the Upper Realm. At the same time, they all thought: <i>��won''t we soar to Heaven if we can please the Young Lord?''</i>


    They couldn''t suppress this desire after they saw the current appearance of the Ancient Lin Family. No matter where their people went, no one dared to offend them��no, others actually had to be subservient before them. All of them put on domineering appearances, and their noses were almost about to touch the Heavens out of arrogance.


    In this dog-eat-dog world, only might was right!


    Many forces had ns to butter up with the Young Lord and rise above the rest.


    ����


    Many young creatures with different appearances sat together in a pavilion shrouded by divine-looking mist. Some had wings on their backs, some had scales on their foreheads, some appeared sacred and divine, and others had their limbs covered in mes.


    Divine brilliance surrounded all of them, and they radiated ferocious auras. The Holy Sons and Maidens of the mighty Holy Lands of the Middle State couldn''t amount to anything in front of them.


    They weren''t even eligible to bepared to them.


    The weakest among them was already at the Great-Transcendent Realm, and had the qualifications to look down on people from the older generations of the Middle State, let alone the younger ones.


    In the vicinity of this group of creatures hid old servants with terrifying auras and force of oppression. If the cultivators outside saw them all, they might piss their pants in horror.


    The Ancient Sacred Mountains!


    All of these young creatures were from the Ancient Sacred Mountains, and held a terrifying background. Right now, they were busy discussing the events that took ce in the Middle State.


    <strong>"I never thought he would directly obliterate the Buddhist Holy Land! Just what is the origin of that youth who is said to have descended from the Upper Realm��"</strong>


    A young creature with wings on his back shook his head with a look of pity. Of course, there was only pity in his eyes and he held no sympathy for the Buddhist Holy Land. To him, the Buddhist Holy Land wasn''t worth jack crap, and he couldn''t be bothered about their destruction.


    <strong>"No matter what his background, I will make him pay the price for offending me!"</strong>


    A beautiful girl with an indifferent expression, and eyes full of awe-inspiring killing intent, put her snow-white long sword on the table before her.


    Cultivation Realms

 Chapter 50: Ye Liuli, the Beauty Raised in the Lower Realm; Childhood Friends!

    <h4>Chapter 50: Ye Liuli, the Beauty Raised in the Lower Realm; Childhood Friends!</h4>


    The girl was dressed in purple with aplexion as breathtaking as a milky jade. She had exquisite and gorgeous features, slender, long legs, and an extremely aloof aura.


    She didn''t appear to be all that old, and looked to be only around seventeen to eighteen years old. Her eyes werepletely different from those of the humans, and appeared like colorful beads that beautifully swam around.


    She appeared to be the leader of all the young creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains. Her identity wasn''t simple, and her standing in the Ancient Sacred Mountains was quite hight.


    Everyone watched her with deep respect.


    As he heard the beauty''s words, the creature with wings on his back waved his hands and said, <strong>"Miss Liuli, you can rest assured! That brat who came from the Upper Realm might have some background, but he''s nothing before me and our Ancient Sacred Mountains!"</strong>


    <strong>"Since he dared to offend Miss Liuli, he can forget about returning to his den!"</strong>


    <strong>"Haha! Our Ancient Sacred Mountains weren''t born recently, so the Azure Realm might have forgotten our existence after we went into retreat eons ago. Once we move, they will realize who the true overlords of the Azure Realm are! All of them are nothing but our ves��"</strong>


    <strong>"How dare a brat and his ve cause a ruckus in the Middle State right under our nose and get away unscathed?"</strong>


    The rest of the creatures also nodded in agreement when they heard his promations. They stood with their heads high, and talked about everything outside the Ancient Sacred Mountains with disdain.


    In their opinion, the so-called Holy Lands and Ancient Families of the Middle State were nothing more than a bunch of anthills that could be stomped to oblivion at any moment.


    The Ancient Sacred Mountains were rted to the Upper Realm, and they had many False God Realm masters hidden among their ranks.


    Some of the major families backing them (from the Upper Realm) even ruled over endless territory. They had existed since ancient times, and their heritage could be traced back to an era when the Azure Lower Realm didn''t even exist. Even Supreme Sects and Immortal Heritages had to treat them with courtesy.


    The girl in purple nodded her head and said nothing as she heard the winged youth''s words. At the same time, her hatred and killing intent intensified.


    After that, the other creatures started to talk among themselves about different matters. Some even discussed how they could go and capture the brat from the Upper Realm and present him before the girl in purple.


    The girl in purple shook her head, and said with frosty eyes, <strong>"I want to personally see that person! How dare he be so bold as to harm my Brother Ye Chen to such an extent? Since he dared tomit such a crime, there''s no way I will let him go unscathed!"</strong>


    Everyone nodded their heads when they heard her promation.


    <strong>"No matter how great that brat''s background might be in the Upper Realm, can it be better than Lady Liuli''s? He will surely be kneeling before you and begging for mercy��"</strong>


    The girl in purple hailed from an extremely esteemed background; she was the direct descendant of a terrifying Family in the Upper Realm.


    Her name was Ye Liuli!


    When she was three years old, she was sent down to the Lower Realm for an unknown reason, and was raised by the Ancient Sacred Mountains. When she was six years old, she was sent to the family of an old servant''s descendants due to unrest and turmoil in the Ancient Sacred Mountains.


    The family where they sent her was none other than the Ye Family where Ye Chen came from.


    During her time in the Ye Family, she grew up together with Ye Chen and developed a deep emotional attachment to him. Unfortunately, whe she was thirteen, she was brought back to the Ancient Sacred Mountains for secluded cultivation thatsted five years.


    When Ye Liuli finally left her seclusion, she decided to immediately find her Brother Ye Chen. But��that''s when she heard a lot of ugly rumors about him.


    The rumors disturbed her, and left her shocked and enraged!


    Her Brother Ye Chen had provoked a youth who had descended from the Upper Realm, and he was forced to fled to the Middle State from the Eastern Wilderness to seek refuge and save his life.


    In her opinion, the rumors were sheer nder!


    It was nonsense that he coveted the Eastern Wilderness''s number one beauty! What did they mean by saying that he was a toad who wanted to eat swan mean?


    Her Brother Ye Chen was a honest, kind, and determined youth who would never do such a thing.


    Those usations had to be false!


    Even worse? The Buddhist Holy Land that was rted to her Brother Ye Chen was obliterated from existence, and thatpounded her rage and murderous desires.


    After she calmed down, Ye Liuli traveled all the way from the Ancient Sacred Mountains to the Moon-facing Ancient City to see that young man from the Upper Realm after receiving the news that he was here.


    She wanted to see how many heads and arms this young man from the Upper Realm boasted, and at the same time, she would avenge her Brother Ye Chen!


    <strong>"Aunt Xue, I want to know where Brother Ye Chen is��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli suddenly said to the empty air behind her in an icy tone.


    <i><strong>[Hum!]</strong></i>


    The void rippled, and a middle-aged beauty appeared out of thin air. This ability of hers was already something in the domain of the False God Realm cultivators.


    A look of helplessness shed through the woman''s eyes as she heard herdy''s words, but the woman named Aunt Xue still responded with a soft voice, <strong>"My Lady, I am not sure where Ye Chen is hiding right now; I have only received information that he is somewhere in the Middle State."</strong>


    Having said that, the middle-aged woman obviously didn''t care about that matter in her heart. In her eyes, a mere Ye Chen wasn''t worthy of her noble and esteemed Young Lady!


    Once she found Ye Chen, she would make sure that he didn''te in contact with her Young Lady. A measly Ye Chen didn''t have the qualifications to even gaze upon her esteemed Young Lady''s visage, let alone get her attention.


    The two of them were frompletely different worlds, and their fates would never cross in the future.


    <strong>"Really?"</strong> Ye Liuli muttered to herself in sadness, <strong>"Brother Ye Chen must have suffered a lot over the past��"</strong>


    A dazed expression appeared on Ye Liuli''s face as she recalled the past. Due to her noble birth, the people of the Ye Family didn''t even dare to talk to her. They were always afraid and respectful towards her, and it was only her Brother Ye Chen who didn''t treat her differently.


    Moreover, whenever he chanced upon something interesting, he would always share it with her. If there was anything delicious to eat, he would give it to her before tasting it himself.


    Once, in order to pick a fruit for her, he went deep into the forest in the Ye Family''s back mountain and almost lost his life.


    ����


    As she recalled the past, the sadness and unease bearing down on Ye Liuli''s heart intensified. She was afraid that she might not be able to bear the guilt if something happened to her Brother Ye Chen.


    <strong>"My Lady, you will have to return to the Upper Realm sooner orter �� you are destined to be a Phoenix who will soar to the Ninth Heaven! Ye Chen might not even reach the False God Realm in this life, so I must advice you to��"</strong>


    The middle-aged woman named Aunt Xue couldn''t help but try to persuade her Young Lady.


    In her opinion, that brat named Ye Chen was no good person. He was a treacherous and tricky scum who had learned to fool innocent girls from a young age.


    Only those young and handsome talents from the Upper Realm could be a good match for her Young Lady.


    Ye Liuli, on the other hand, shook her head and replied with a firm tone, <strong>"Aunt Xue, you don''t need to say anymore. I know all of you look down on Brother Ye Chen, but I believe in him! He will definitely soar to the Heavens in the future."</strong>


    <strong>"I still remember what he said: <i>��The river flows thirty years to the East, and back thirty years to the West! Don''t you dare bully me just because I am down right now!''</i>"</strong>[1]


    Aunt Xue felt helpless and didn''t know how else to persuade her Young Lady.


    She decided not to think too much about this matter. Once her Young Lady met the geniuses from the Upper Realm, she will realize that a mere Ye Chen is nothingpared to them.


    <i>��The river flows thirty years to the East, and back thirty years to the West! Don''t you dare bully me just because I am down right now!''</i> �� he said?


    But what if the river flowed for thirty-thousand years?


    Some were born to stand above the rest, never to be reached by those below.


    <strong>"Aunt Xue, let''s go and see this so-called Young Lord from the Upper Realm. I will leave his False God Realm servant to you."</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s expression turned as frosty as a cier, and she gave out hermand. She will go to the Ancient Lin Family and deal with that <i>��Young Lord''</i> to avenge her Brother Ye Chen.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <strong>[FOOTNOTES]</strong>


    [1]: It means that a person''s destiny doesn''t stay the same for their entire life. If someone is down right now, they might just reach the top of the world tomorrow, so you shouldn''t bully them today, lest they obliterate you tomorrow.

 Chapter 51: Ye Chens Cousin; Let Them In!

    <h4>Chapter 51: Ye Chens Cousin; Let Them In!</h4>


    Ye Liuli hadplete confidence in Aunt Xue''s strength. She also knew that the real strength of the brat from the Upper Realm''s servant might not be limited to the False God Realm.


    But in the Lower Realm, the world''sws wouldn''t allow him to exert strength beyond the False God Realm. As for Aunt Xue? She was also from the Upper Realm and her strength was far beyond a mere False God Realm, too! She wouldn''t be dispatched to protect her otherwise, after all.


    One had to know that even the Ancestor of the Ancient Sacred Mountains had to behave respectfully in front of Aunt Xue; he didn''t even dare to breathe loudly in her presence.


    <strong>"Leave it to me, My Lady!"</strong>


    Aunt Xue nodded in response to the beauty''s words. Since it was amand from her Lady, there was no way she would reject it.


    Since the other party could descend to the Lower Realm, they mustn''t be small fries in the Upper Realm, but she couldn''t care less about their background. Even if they had some background, they surely wouldn''t have the guts to go against their Ancient Immortal Family.


    Soon, all of them left the pavilion and headed towards the Ancient Lin Family''s estate. The sudden appearance of the Ancient Sacred Mountains'' creatures in the world caused a sensation in the Moon-facing Ancient City once people realized they were heading towards the Ancient Lin Family with murderous intentions.


    It shocked many cultivators, and they rushed towards the Ancient Lin Family to find out the reason behind such hostility. Many concluded that a major event was about to transpire, and it was most-likely rted to the Young Lord from the Upper Realm!


    ����


    Inside the Ancient Lin Family, all the structures stood peacefully, but one of the pce appeared far more solemn and majestic. Inside this pce, Gu Changge sat on a chair and leisurely drank tea. By his side, Su Qingge gently peeled spiritual fruits and fed them to him.


    From time to time, Gu Changge would tease Su Qingge, prompting her into secretly rolling her eyes at him. Still, she felt her mood lighten.


    Over thest few days, Lin Qiuhan''s terrifying talent for Alchemy had finally flourished. It proved the saying: <i>��gold will shine wherever it sits.''</i>


    Without guidance from any famous Alchemist, she was able to refine medicinal pills that could only be refined by an Alchemist who had practiced for decades. And she did all that by merely studying the Elementary-level [Pill Dao] technique he gave her.


    Sheer effort couldn''tpare to true genius, if true genius also worked hard. Lin Qiuhan''s talent in Alchemy could bring many genius Alchemists to shame.


    This strengthened Gu Changge''s resolve of bringing Lin Qiuhan back with him, and training her for himself. A word or two from him would be enough to make Lin Qiuhan happy for a long time, after all!


    With Gu Changge implicitly backing her, the Ancient Lin Family''s Patriarch no longer had the guts to stop Lin Qiuhan from practicing Alchemy. Instead, he used the Family''s full might to help her study without any worries.


    Everyone in the Ancient Lin Family could tell that they had to depend on Gu Changge''s liking for Lin Qiuhan if they wanted to climb further up the stairway to Heaven.


    ����


    Right at this time, an earthquake from the outside shook the Ancient Lin Family. It shocked everyone in the Lin Family.


    <strong>"What happened?"</strong>


    <strong>"Who is so audacious?!"</strong>


    <strong>"Who are you? How dare you break into our Lin Family''s estate and court death?"</strong>


    People from the Ancient Lin Family roared towards their <i>��guests.''</i>


    Right now, the Ancient Lin Family was no longer the same as they were in the past. After their Ancestor took action and exterminated the Buddhist Holy Land, their Family had risen higher in the world, and everyone in the Lin Family had their noses touching the sky.


    On normal days, any cultivator who passed by the Lin Family''s estate would be extremely respectful and tremble at their sight. It was the first time they came across such undisguised hostility.


    This was a challenge to the Ancient Lin Family''s authority!


    <i><strong>[Boom!]</strong></i>


    Many Elders of the Ancient Lin Family appeared high above in the sky. Golden rays of brilliance shed through their eyes, and radiated from their bodies, as they showed off their might in a bid to suppress the neers.


    They paid great attention to face, so such an action was tantamount to humiliating them in their own turf.


    <strong>"Hehe! You weaklings from the Little Lin Family, why aren''t youing out to pay your respects when our Ancient Sacred Mountains havee to your door?"</strong>


    A tall creature with scales on his forehead sneered outside the Ancient Lin Family, and his voice spread far and wide. His thunderous roar shocked many cultivators on the streets of the Moon-facing Ancient City, and they felt their blood surge and go into disarray.


    It horrified them.


    As expected of the Ancient Sacred Mountains �� even their youngsters were almighty!


    This was strength no lower than the Great-Transcendent Realm.


    <strong>"Ancient Sacred Mountains?"</strong>


    The expression of everyone from the Ancient Lin Family changed. If there was one force in thend of the Middle State that brought envy in their hearts, then that would definitely be the Ancient Sacred Mountains.


    The Ancient Sacred Mountains directly bordered the Upper Realm, and had a grand backing with many False Gods hidden in their ranks!


    <strong>"I didn''t think I will see the people of the Ancient Sacred Mountains in a ce like this! I wonder what brings you to our Ancient Lin Family''s door?"</strong>


    They were terrified at first, but recalling that their Ancestor was home, and there was also Young Lord Gu behind them, they couldn''t help but feel at ease. On second thought, they guessed that this bunch from the Ancient Sacred Mountains had most-likelye for Young Lord Gu.


    <strong>"Tell that Young Lord from the Upper Realm to bring his ass out here! Our Lady wants to see him."</strong>


    The youth with wings on his back sneered, and looked down on all the cultivators around him with disdain.


    The Patriarch of the Ancient Lin Family couldn''t help but curse his courage in his heart.


    <strong>"Since you want to see the Young Lord, please wait for a while, and I will go ask for the Young Lord''s opinion��"</strong>


    He frowned and replied. Although the other side was from the Ancient Sacred Mountains, he also had backing from the Upper Realm now! Could they see the Young Lord just because they said they wanted to?


    No! They had to ask for the Young Lord''s permission first.


    What''s more? Young Lord Gu had a distinguished status, so how could he personallye out to see their whateverdy? It would be no different from humiliating him.


    These visitors definitely didn''te with good intentions!


    <strong>"And let us go to see him? Do you even know our Young Lady''s identity? Just a word from her would be enough to raze your measly Lin Family to the ground��"</strong>


    The young creature with the wings appeared displeased, and spoke with an attitude of extreme contempt and disdain. When the cultivators in the distance heard his words, their hearts shook in horror. They could decide the fate of the Ancient Lin Family with a word?


    He sure was bold and courageous!


    Howe these ancient powers were more domineering than thest?


    Everyone was taken aback by his promation.


    Everyone in the Ancient Lin Family showed an ugly expression at his threat. These bastards from the Ancient Sacred Mountains were going too far!


    <strong>"Quetian, shut up!"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s brows wrinkled. She hade to avenge her Brother Ye Chen, not to unt her background and bring pests after her, so she said in an extremely cold tone, <strong>"Please inform the Young Lord from the Upper Realm that Ye Chen''s cousin desires an audience with His Excellency!"</strong>


    The expressions of everyone from the Ancient Lin Family, and the onlookers in the distance, showed a change when they heard her words. Over thest few days, Ye Chen''s name had resounded in every corner of the Middle State, and there was no one who didn''t know the God of gue, and the Harbinger of Destruction.


    The Buddhist Holy Land was wiped from the face of the world because of this Ye Chen!


    Yet now, this girl with a terrifying background actually imed to be Ye Chen''s cousin? It seemed that they were enemies who hade knocking for revenge!


    Everyone felt their heads spin, and thought that the world was insane.


    The Patriarch of the Ancient Lin Family took in a deep breath, and spoke with a dignified expression, <strong>"Understood. I will report it to the Young Lord right away!"</strong>


    Having said that, he turned around to head towards Gu Changge''s pce to make the report. It seemed they would be in trouble today. Since the other party darede knocking at their door with such ferociousness, then they must have some massive background behind them.


    <i><strong>[Crack! Kacha! Boom!]</strong></i>


    However, before the Patriarch of the Lin Family could take a step forward, a terrifying sound resembling the grinding of wheels sounded from the void.


    <i><strong>[Hum!]</strong></i>


    Brilliant runes flickered and turned into a terrifying golden palm, resembling a Heavenly Emperor who had descended to suppress the Heavens. With a speed so fast that no one could respond, the palm pped out!


    The young creature with wings on his back showed an expression of deep horror, and shouted with despair masking his face, <strong>"YOUNG LADY, SAVE��"</strong>


    Before he could utter the word <i>��me''</i>, his body exploded into a cloud of blood, and he was obliterated on the spot.


    At the same time, the calm voice of the Young Lord came from the depths of the Ancient Lin Family.


    <strong>"Let them in."</strong>

 Chapter 52: Elegant and Easy-Going; Warm Welcome!

    <h4>Chapter 52: Elegant and Easy-Going; Warm Wee!</h4>


    The outside of the Ancient Lin Family turned dead silent. Even the Ancient Lin Family''s members were stunned and didn''t know what to say. Everything happened so fast that no one outside had the time to react.


    The sudden obliteration of the winged youth from the Ancient Sacred Mountains scared all the cultivators that were watching the scene y out. His old servant was the palest and most terrified of them all. The p just now was too fast for him to react, and even if he could react in time, he wouldn''t have been able to stop it.


    He had sensed the might of a Conferred King from that palm. He was only half a step into the Conferred Lord Realm, so how could he contend against someone so high above him?


    <strong>"Young master��"</strong>


    He showed a sad expression, but had no guts to retaliate, so he could only look at Ye Liuli for help.


    Ye Liuli, on the other hand, had also turned pale with fright. Just a second ago, the winged youth was harping arrogantly, yet in the next moment, he turned into a cloud of bloody mist!


    When had she ever experienced such a scene?


    She was barely eighteen, and had spent most of her life cultivating in seclusion inside the Ancient Sacred Mountains, so how could she even have the chance to witness such a scene?


    But soon, she took in a deep breath and recovered her frosty expression. After all, her frame of mind was far more resilient than others of her age. What''s more? She had Aunt Xue backing her!


    <strong>"Let''s go inside."</strong>


    Ye Liulimand, and immediately headed inside the Ancient Lin Family''s estate. The creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains followed behind her. However,pared to the arrogance and disdain they showed at the beginning, their auras had subsided by a lot and they appeared a lot tamer and frightened.


    The other party was even more domineering and terrifying than their imagination.


    He directly exterminated one of them over a few words!


    This Young Lord from the Upper Realm might not be as simple as they had thought. The middle-aged woman hiding in the void couldn''t help but frown, and an expression of contemtion appeared on her face.


    Just now, she had wanted to save that winged creature, but she couldn''t leave herdy''s side �� she had felt a mighty aura lock down on her, and the strength of that person wasn''t any weaker than her!


    It was definitely the Ancestor of the Ancient Lin Family, the rumored old ve of the Young Lord from the Upper Realm!


    This shocked her.


    One must know that at her peak, she was a mighty God King who could make waves even in the Upper Realm, and True Gods could only look up to her! Yet the cultivation of the Ancient Lin Family''s ancestor was no less, or even more frightening, than a God King''s from what she felt.


    She felt that things weren''t going as well as nned, and matters weren''t as simple as her Young Lady had initially imagined. After all, the other party had an <i>��old ve''</i> in the God King Realm!


    What''s more? She had felt the unique aura of an Upper Realm''s Immortal Dao Lineage from that crushing palm just now, and it clearly radiated the might of a Conferred King!


    She felt that it was quite familiar, but couldn''t put her finger on where she had felt that aura before.


    <i>��A youth with such an aura is definitely a God-Child! Didn''t they say his surname was Gu? There aren''t many with the Gu surname in the Upper Realm! Could he be from that family?''</i>


    Aunt Xue suddenly recalled some matters, and felt that nothing was going in there favor. After all, Gu wasn''t amon surname in the Upper Realm like Ye and Wang, and not many had the guts to use that name!


    The Family she recalled was no worse than the Immortal Heritage behind her Young Lady!


    <i>��If he''s truly from that Family, then this might be an opportunity for us! A little Ye Chen isn''t worth mentioning at all��''</i>


    <i>��Although the Young Lady is the Patriarch''s most-beloved daughter, she isn''t the only one. This may be the Young Lady''s greatest opportunity to rise above the others!''</i>


    Aunt Xue''s eyes brightened with excitement as she thought about this matter. Her figure also emerged from the void, and she followed behind Ye Liuli to personally see everything y out.


    <strong>"Aunt Xue��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli was surprised by Aunt Xue''s sudden appearance; normally Aunt Xue would never show herself unless absolutely necessary!


    <strong>"My Lady, I think all of this might be a misunderstanding��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s expression stiffened as Aunt Xue''s words fell into her ears.


    <i>"What happened? Why does this woman seem to be conveying goodness to me?"</i>


    Old Ming thought to himself with a puzzled expression in the void.


    Had this middle-aged woman dared to make a move just then, he would have surely smacked her down to the ground. However, this middle-aged beauty obviously noticed his presence, and even conveyed goodwill to him.


    This puzzled him a bit.


    Of course, as long as they didn''t threaten his Young Lord''s safety, he wouldn''t bother attacking them either.


    ����


    <strong>"Even the ferocious Ancient Sacred Mountains had to tuck their tail and walk in respectfully! That Young Lord is truly mighty �� he directly pped that guy to death!"</strong>


    <strong>"His strength has most-definitely surpassed the Conferred Lord Realm, right? I had never even imagined toe across someone that might, especially, a young man with a strength so terrifying��"</strong>


    <strong>"This Young Lord from the Upper Realm is truly unfathomable��"</strong>


    The shocked cultivators outside the Ancient Lin Family''s estate discussed amongst themselves. This was the first time they saw the mysterious Young Lord take action, and it left a profound impression in their hearts.


    The Ancient Sacred Mountains were a ce of awe and terror for the people of the Middle State where Gods and Devils dwelled! Many mighty powers and heritages had been obliterated just because they somehow offended the Ancient Sacred Mountains, so it was needless to say how mighty they were.


    Yet, today, they learned that there was someone even beyond the reach of the Ancient Sacred Mountains! In their hearts, the awe and reverence they held for Gu Changge multiplied exponentially!


    ����


    Inside his pce, Gu Changge sat at the host''s seat, while Su Qingge stood beside him. Dressed in ck, he yfully retracted his palm with a smirk on his face.


    Naturally, everything that happened outside the Ancient Lin Family''s gate was in his eyes.


    Ye Chen''s cousin?


    Someone from an Ancient Heritage, fostered in the Lower Realm, and had deep feelings for the Protagonist��


    This was that bloody trope he was so familiar with!


    Of course, he had spected about it a long time ago, but he never thought that it would trulye to pass!


    No dog author could deceive him!


    <strong>"My Lord, are you nning to kill them?"</strong>


    Su Qingge put forth her doubt.


    <strong>"No, how could I, the most elegant and easy-going Young Lord kill people so easily? There''s no value in indiscriminate ughter."</strong>


    <strong>"Instead, my heart is moved by their sudden arrival, and I can''t wait to give them a warm wee��"</strong>


    With those words, Gu Changge stood up and walked towards the outside with his hands behind his back. Right then, he happened toe across Ye Liuli''s group that was being led by the Ancient Lin Family''s Patriarch towards his residence.


    Ye Liuli immediately realized that the young man in front of her was the Young Lord from the Upper Realm!


    Although she had never met him, his aloof temperament and demeanor were enough to give away his esteemed identity.


    <i>��This is exactly what a God-Child from the Upper Realm should look like��''</i>


    Aunt Xue''s eyes shone, and she couldn''t help but praise in her heart.


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Hi everyone,


    There was a minor mistake in Chapter 49 where I tranted that Gu Changge reached the 8th Layer of his Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex. He almost reached the 8th Layer of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex, instead �� he''s 75% to the 8th Layer. I have fixed the mistake. Do pardon me as I missed the <i>almost</i> in the raw and messed it up somehow.

 Chapter 53: Comparing Backgrounds; Forced Into Submission!

    <h4>Chapter 53: Comparing Backgrounds; Forced Into Submission!</h4>


    Outside his residence, Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back and watched the girl in purple before him with a t expression.


    She had aplexion as milky as a white jade. With exquisite and gorgeous facial features, slender, long legs, and an extremely frosty aura, she looked to be a beauty no older than seventeen or eighteen years of age.


    Her eyes, though, werepletely different from a normal human''s. They appeared to be no different from colorful orbs of ss that made it clear to the onlookers that she was of a different race.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but tut-tut in his heart.


    This Ye Chen sure was blessed with game-breaking Fortune. What''s more? When Gu Changge checked Ye Liuli''s Fortune Value, he saw a value above 800!


    Her luck was even more amazing than Ye Chen''s!


    Of course, it wasn''t out of Gu Changge''s expectations. This so-called cousin beauty was about to be Ye Chen''s greatest backer, after all.


    As for how to deal with this cousin of Ye Chen? Gu Changge already had a n in his mind.


    Weren''t they childhood sweethearts? Good.


    She was merely a seventeen or eighteen years old girl, who he could easily toy with. After all, even an old monster like Yan Ji was yed by him without a hint, so what could this little girl amount to?


    His expression showed indifference, and he didn''t utter a single word. Gu Changge was in no hurry, anyways.


    While Gu Changge was looking at Ye Liuli, Ye Liuli, Aunt Xue, and the others were naturally busy looking at him, too.


    Aunt Xue''s affirmed her belief the more she stared at Gu Changge, and realized that her previous guesses and thoughts weren''t too far off.


    Gu Changge''s appearance alone wasn''t something to scoff at. He was dressed in a dark, long robe that entuated his tall and handsome figure. His bearing was extremely noble and graceful, and there was an innate aloofness between his brows.


    She wouldn''t be surprised if the one standing in front of her was truly a God-Child from that ce.


    The so-called prodigies of the Lower Realm were like fireflies before the brilliant moon whenpared to the true Supreme Prodigies of the Upper Realm. To be precise, they didn''t even have the qualifications to be mentioned in the same breath as them!


    As for that Ye Chen? He was like an ant in front of this Heavenly Dragon who had descended from the Ninth Heaven.


    <strong>"You are that Young Lord Gu?"</strong>


    Finally, Ye Liuli furrowed her brows and asked aloud. She naturally knew the answer to her question, but she didn''t know how else to break the silence between them. At the same time, she felt a terrifying pressure from the presence of the young man standing before her.


    He simply stood there with a yful smile, and kept looking down at her as if he was watching an ant. It gave her an ufortable feeling.


    She didn''t know how to start the conversation.


    When they hade inside, Aunt Xue had informed her about some matters: <i>��first, the young man wasn''t much older than her; second, Aunt Xue will not intervene unless her life was in danger; third, she wasn''t his match even with her half-step Saint Realm cultivation base!''</i>


    She had arrived aggressively, but now, she felt that she was stupid. This brought extreme shame to her!


    Gu Changge heard her words and responded to her with another silent nce.


    Ye Liuli''s expression fell as she saw his contemptuous eyes, and she couldn''t help but gnash her pearly teeth. No matter whether it was in the Ancient Sacred Mountains, or the outside world, she had never met someone who showed so much contempt towards her. And definitely not when the other party was a man!


    Still, she was no ordinary prodigy, and quickly calmed her mind.


    At this moment, Aunt Xue, who was standing behind her, cupped her hands and said to the young man with a smile on her face, <strong>"I pay my respect to Young Lord Gu! My Lady''s name is Ye Liuli, and I am the one responsible for protecting My Lady in the Lower Realm��"</strong>


    <strong>"My Lady and this ve offended Young Lord unknowingly just now, so I hope Young Lord won''t take it to heart. Please treat it as us not knowing proper etiquette!"</strong>


    Aunt Xue was sincere in her words, and not a shred of falsehood could be heard from her tone. Ye Liuli was a dozen or so millenniums too behind her when it came to life experience and how to deal with matters.


    <strong>"Aunt Xue��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli was stunned, and showed a face full of disbelief as she saw Aunt Xue''s attitude. The creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains behind her were also shocked!


    They knew well how mighty Aunt Xue was; she wouldn''t even need to show up on normal days to deal with matters. Yet now, she actually showed such a respectful attitude before someone else?


    One had to know that they were here to seek revenge!


    <strong>"Aunt Xue, you are going too far!"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s expression darkened and she growled towards the middle-aged beauty. After all, since when did Aunt Xue, a mere retainer of her Ye n, had the authority to make decisions in the presence of her master?


    <strong>"My Lady, this matter is most certainly a misunderstanding! Why don''t you take this opportunity to rify the details of the events that transpired? It will be bad if we rushed to a conclusion without evidence��"</strong>


    Aunt Xue hurriedly responded with a smile �� she was doing it all for Ye Liuli''s own good. After all, how could she harm the Young Lady she had watched grow up before her eyes?


    <strong>"Oh, is that so? Senior, you are truly polite �� do let me know what I can do for you?"</strong>


    Gu Changge finally spoke after seeing the scene in front of him. His expression made it impossible for the onlookers to tell whether he was happy or enraged.


    This Ye Liuli''s protector had piqued his interest, and this only made matters even better.


    <strong>"Before I begin, can I ask if Young Lord Gu is from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?"</strong>


    With that said, a smile appeared on Aunt Xue''s face and she cupped her hands to say, <strong>"My Young Lady is from the Ancient Immortal Ye Family! Speaking of that, our families are quite familiar with each other."</strong>


    Aunt Xue immediately revealed Ye Liuli''s origin to let Gu Changge know that they weren''t simple either. Moreover, as the youngest and most beloved daughter of the Patriarch, her Lady had an incredible status that ordinary disciples of the Ye Family couldn''t match up to.


    Of course, Gu Changge''s status wasn''t simple either from what she could tell, so she couldn''t help but feel even more affection for him. No matter what, he was at least a Young Sovereign in the Upper Realm.


    Both of their sides were from Ancient Immortal Families in the Upper Realm. One was from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, while the other was from the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, both of which were hegemonies that lorded over endless territory!


    The only difference between them was that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family mostly had humans in their ranks, while the Ancient Immortal Ye Familyprised of a multitude of races and weremonly known as Family of Myriad Races.


    What''s more? The two families were on familiar terms.


    She said all that because she wanted to confirm Gu Changge''s identity!


    Hearing Aunt Xue''s words, the creatures from the Ancient Sacred Mountains couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. Their expressions fell, and their faces turned pale. If Gu Changge really came from that background��


    They couldn''t help but tremble with beads of sweat oozing from their foreheads, and their limbs turned cold.


    Why didn''t they say this before bringing them here? Why only mention it now?!


    They felt deep regret!


    They couldn''t offend the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, nor could they offend the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. They were between a rock and a hard ce right now��


    Ye Liuli wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    <strong>"It turned out you are from the Ancient Immortal Ye Family! No wonder Lady Ye Liuli was so fearless and directly came knocking at my door."</strong>


    Gu Changge lightly spoke after hearing her words, and didn''t deny her thoughts, <strong>"My father had a lot of dealings with the Ye Family''s Patriarch back in the day. Senior should know that I will be the one taking charge of the Family in the future!"</strong>


    His words were uttered with a yful smirk. When it came toparing background, there was no one who could contend with him. As for Aunt Xue? She naturally understood the hint in Gu Changge''s words.


    Not only was he from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, but he was also the son of the Gu Family''s Patriarch! After all, only people on the same level as the Ye Family''s Patriarch could have dealings with him.


    People at that level were so mighty that a single stomp of their''s could shake the Upper Realm and cause unimaginable changes that would affect the world''s development for generations. They were monstrous beings who couldn''t be described with words!


    Worse still? She had heard that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s Patriarch only had one heir!


    As long as the young man in front of her didn''t fall before his time, then he would undoubtedly be among the highest echelons of the Upper Realms in the future!


    He may even be the Patriarch of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family if everything went in his favor!


    As these thoughts crossed Aunt Xue''s mind, the smile on her face deepened, and her expression turned even more humble and respectful. She felt ttered. Gu Changge calling her <i>��Senior''</i> was a great honor!


    At the same time, Ye Liuli felt her head buzz and her face turned pale. This matter had exceeded her wildest imagination!


    <strong><i>[Bang!]</i></strong>


    The creatures from the Ancient Sacred Mountains felt their blood freeze, and all of them immediately fell to their knees out of sheer fright.


    <strong>"Your Excellency�� Quetian offended you just now, so we hope Your Excellency will show generosity and forgive us��"</strong>


    Their voices trembled and they almost pissed their pants. Although they hadn''t uttered any nonsense, what if they were swatted to death just for having a rtionship with that loudmouth?


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Thank you,


    VILFIC.

 Chapter 54: Innumerable Evil Methods; Extreme Humiliation!

    <h4>Chapter 54: Innumerable Evil Methods; Extreme Humiliation!</h4>


    <strong>"Your Excellency, please spare our lives! We had eyes, but couldn''t see Mount Tai and offended you unknowingly��"</strong>


    <i>[VILFIC: ��Have eyes but can''t see Mount Tai'' is an expression that means to not recognize someone strong when they are standing in front of you, OR, unting your might and looking down on someone who is of a far higher status than you.]</i>


    The previously-haughty creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains knelt on the ground with bloodless, pale expressions showing their extreme fright.


    It was as if they hade across their natural predator.


    Their haughtiness and domineering arrogance from a while ago hadpletely disappeared right now!


    The people of the Ancient Lin Family felt their hearts bloom in joy as they watched the scene in front of them. No matter how powerful the adversary''s background, didn''t they still have to kneel before their Young Lord Gu?


    <strong>"Why is this happening��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s face had also turned pale, and her jade-like hands tightly held her long sword. She wasn''t stupid �� on the contrary, she was smarter than her peers. The conversation between Aunt Xue and that Gu Changge was enough for her to understand one fact: <i>��Gu Changge had a higher status than her!''</i>


    Although she was from the Upper Realm''s Ancient Immortal Ye Family, she wasn''t her father''s only daughter even if he loved her the most. Gu Changge, on the other hand, was the sole heir of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s Patriarch.


    It was very likely that Gu Changge would be the one in-charge of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the future �� she couldn''t match his terrifying background with her current identity!


    Ye Liuli couldn''t help but feel depressed when she realized this reality. Just why did her Brother Ye Chen provoke such a mighty figure?


    She had thought that she could easily deal with her Brother Ye Chen''s enemy using her background and means, but now it seemed that all of those thoughts were nothing more than her childish delusions.


    Ye Liuli''s face turned paler than before, and her haughtiness from before waspletely gone by now.


    <strong>"My Lady, this is definitely a misunderstanding! You should apologize to Young Lord Gu, too!"</strong>


    Aunt Xue decided to persuade Ye Liuli, <strong>"Why would Young Lord Gu bother about the existence of a nobody like Ye Chen? Before him, Ye Chen is nothing more than an insignificant existence not worth minding."</strong>


    In Aunt Xue''s opinion, having a good rtionship with this Young Lord Gu was far more important than anything else. She couldn''t understand how her Lady could be so stupid to not even realize this fact?


    She felt deep regret and realized that she should have gone to find that Ye Chen and beat him to death a long time ago, behind her Lady''s back. A fool like him, who had provoked Young Lord Gu so easily, would onlymit worse crimes in the future!


    <strong>"Aunt Xue, you need not speak anymore! It''s impossible for me to apologize to someone who made my Brother Ye Chen run from one ce to another like a homeless orphan��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli stubbornly responded. Her eyes showed deep unwillingness, and she refused to apologize to Gu Changge no matter what happened.


    The conversation between the two naturally fell in Gu Changge''s eyes. His face still showed a calm and indifferent expression, but in his heart, he couldn''t stopughing.


    After all, Ye Liuli was nothing but a little girl, so what winds and waves could she make before him?


    As for Ye Liuli''s identity as the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family? Gu Changge felt that he could use her.


    Wasn''t she Ye Chen''s childhood sweetheart who was greatly fond of him? Ye Chen happened to be her weakness.


    Speaking of which, the Ancient Immortal Ye Family''s influence in the Upper Realm wasn''t small. As a Family that was the closest to True Immortals among all the Ancient Family''s, they were said to be descendants of Immortals themselves.


    Gu Changge''s lips curled into a smirk as he thought up a detailed n in his heart. After all, he was the inheritor of a forbidden technique who was born with a Devil Heart, so there was no way he wouldck evil methods and crooked means.


    Controlling a mere Ye Liuli wouldn''t be all that hard for him.


    At this moment, he showed a bit of impatience in his expression, and spoke with an annoyed tone, <strong>"So, what''s your purpose in visiting me today? If you don''t give this Gu an exnation, even if you are from the Ancient Immortal Ye Family��"</strong>


    <strong>"Old Ming!"</strong>


    Without speaking too much, Gu Changgemanded towards the void.


    <strong>"My Lord, this old ve is at yourmand!"</strong>


    <strong><i>[Swoosh!]</i></strong>


    As soon as Gu Changge''s words fell, Old Ming appeared from the void with a cold smile adorning his face. He released a terrifying force of oppression that immediately suppressed the surroundings and made everyone pale on their spots.


    Ye Liuli was suffocated!


    This was the old servant she thought couldn''t rival her Aunt Xue? He was too powerful!


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, please calm down! It''s indeed My Lady''s fault, and she shouldn''t have offended you like this��"</strong>


    Aunt Xue''s expression changed and she hurriedly blocked Old Ming''s oppressive aura. The old man in front of her was extremely mighty!


    The two of them could only exert the might of a False God Realm cultivator in the Lower Realm, but the other party''s False God Realm cultivation was mightier than her own. If they fought, then she might be able to handle a few exchanges at the start, but it won''t be long before he wouldpletely suppress her!


    She was sure that she could escape with her Young Lady, but that would be contrary to her intentions, and she would only offend Gu Changge further.


    Gu Changge, however, didn''t give a damn about Aunt Xue''s thoughts, nor did he look at her anymore. His expression turned indifferent, and he overlooked everyone!


    <strong>"Don''t tell me you were here for a chat? This Gu sees that there are a lot of people who came over��"</strong>


    <strong>"Old Ming, kill one of them for this Lord!"</strong>


    Gu Changgemanded.


    As soon as they heard his words, the creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains behind Ye Liuli turned pale with extreme fright. Despair masked their faces, and they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy in loud voices.


    <strong>"Young Lady, help us! We don''t want to die."</strong>


    <strong>"Young Lord, please spare our life!"</strong>


    <strong>"Gu Changge, you are so despicable and shameless��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s face paled and her body trembled as she heard his words and their shouts. She never thought Gu Changge would use such a despicable method to bring her to her knees.


    Unfortunately, Gu Changge didn''t even look at her.


    Su Qingge, on the other hand, intimately handed him a cup of tea and said with a sweet smile, <strong>"My Lord, your tea is ready."</strong>


    Gu Changge gave her a nod of approval �� he hadn''t spoiled her in vain!


    <strong>"My Lady, please apologize to Young Lord Gu! Why can''t you understand? If Young Lord Gu desired to kill Ye Chen, would he be able to escape with his life?"</strong>


    <strong>"How could Ye Chen ever have the ability to escape from someone as mighty as Young Lord Gu?"</strong>


    <strong>"All of this is most-likely a misunderstanding!"</strong>


    <strong>"You are the Princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, while Young Lord Gu is the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so he won''t make things difficult for you as long as you apologize to him��"</strong>


    Aunt Xue sighed in her heart, and kept persuading Ye Liuli. She was doing it while keeping her Young Lady''s best interests in her mind.


    How could a mere Ye Chen deserve to be mentioned in the same sentence as Young Lord Gu?


    <strong>"Someone like him can''t be a good person��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli showed an enraged and defiant expression, and red at Gu Changge. Her eyes spewed fire, and she desired to burn Gu Changge into ash.


    <strong>"Do it."</strong>


    Gu Changge slowly took a sip of the tea in his hand, and spoke.


    <strong>"Understood, My Lord!"</strong>


    Old Ming received the order, and pped out. Brilliant runes flickered, and the void around them trembled.


    <i><strong>[Puff!]</strong></i>


    A pale-faced, scary-looking creature from the Ancient Sacred Mountains was pped to death with a face full of despair. His sudden death shocked the rest!


    <strong>"Young Lady, have mercy! We don''t want to die!"</strong>


    <strong>"Young Lady, we came here with you, so you can''t do this to us��"</strong>


    They couldn''t help but resent Ye Liuli. It was clear that she could save them all as long as she showed a better attitude and apologized! Yet, why wasn''t she doing it?


    Were their lives not even worth a few words from her?


    Gu Changge indifferently watched all of this. From the beginning to the end, his face showed no change in his expression.


    Ye Liuli couldn''t help but ground her teeth as she saw his indifferent expression. Her body trembled, and extreme rage bubbled in her heart. She was forced against a wall, and couldn''t help but regret her actions now.


    What could she do now? Ask Aunt Xue to make a move?


    It was clear from Aunt Xue''s actions that she was on Gu Changge''s side, and won''t listen to hermand at this time.


    Ye Liuli felt extremely humiliated as she thought of this, and spoke through gritted teeth, <strong>"Everything that happened today was��Liuli''s fault��I apologize! I hope Young Lord Gu can forgive Liuli��"</strong>

 Chapter 55: Everything Under Control; Planting A Thorn!

    <h4>Chapter 55: Everything Under Control; nting A Thorn!</h4>


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, forgive me��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli felt extreme humiliation as she uttered these words. Her voice trembled, showing just how much courage and determination she put into uttering those words from her mouth. She felt exhaustion overtake her as soon as she finished her words.


    As the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, she was hailed as a bright moon shining among the stars from the moment of her birth. Never had she suffered endless humiliation like today!


    s! She couldn''t deal with the man before her, and even the background behind her couldn''t suppress him!


    <strong>"You don''t need to apologize for anything! This Lord isn''t an unreasonable man �� there''s no way I will make matters difficult for you over such a trivial matter."</strong>


    Gu Changge responded with a wave of his hand, andmanded Old Ming to stop with a yful smirk on his face.


    Although he uttered words of righteousness with a straight face, Ye Liuli knew that everyone other than her would have been swatted to death if she hadn''t apologized to him!


    This man was extremely dangerous!


    Be it his means or his incalcble thoughts, everything about him gave her a feeling of fright. She regretted pitting herself against him. Why was she so reckless? Why didn''t she investigate the matter beforeing to his door to seek justice?


    She picked a rock, only to smash it on her own foot!


    <strong>"See, My Lady, I told you it was a misunderstanding and Young Lord Gu won''t embarrass you if you acknowledge your mistake."</strong>


    Aunt Xue also heaved a sigh of relief once the matter ended. Ye Liuli, on the other hand, red daggers at her.


    Retainer was a good word, but in reality, Aunt Xue was nothing more than a servant! Yet today, this servant had overreached and made decisions in her stead without any authorization from her master!


    Ye Liuli swore to report her actions to her father as soon as she returned to the Upper Realm!


    Aunt Xue couldn''t help but show a wry smile at her Lady''s furious re. She wasn''t worried though. If the Patriarch heard about what happened today, he would certainly understand her and even agree with her actions.


    After all, this Young Lord Gu was someone who was worthy to be a friend of their Ancient Immortal Ye Family. A mere apology was nothing. It''s just that her Young Lady was still naive, and wasn''t willing to ept defeat��


    Everything Aunt Xue did was for the Family and her Lady!


    As Old Ming withdrew, the terrifying aura pressing down on everyone in the surroundings also disappeared.


    <strong>"Thank you! Thank you for your mercy, Young Lord!"</strong>


    <strong>"Thank you for your mercy, Young Lord!"</strong>


    The creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains kept kneeling, and proimed their gratitude for Gu Changge''s mercy.


    <strong>"You don''t need to thank me �� it was Lady Ye Liuli who saved your lives, so you should thank her."</strong>


    Gu Changge responded.


    Between him and Ye Liuli, the one the creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains resented more was definitely Ye Liuli right now��Gu Changge knew this well, so he naturally wouldn''t give up on this chance to provoke discord between them.


    After all, he wouldn''t lose anything from a few words.


    <strong>"Dare I ask Young Lord Gu''s name?"</strong>


    By now, Ye Liuli had also recovered from her feelings of humiliation, and stared at Gu Changge''s face with a disgusting look in her eyes.


    Wicked men truly had thick skins, she thought!


    <strong>"Gu Changge."</strong>


    By now, Gu Changge''s expression of indifference had long disappeared. With a faint smile adoring his face, he handed the teacup in his hands to Su Qingge, who was standing beside him.


    His calm and gentle expression gave people a sense of elegance and nobility.


    Of course, that would have been the case with everyone, had they not seen his true face just now��


    Ye Liuli never thought Gu Changge would be so quick to change his face, and this was exactly what increased the unease in her heart. After all, the most fearful people were those who showed no emotion whether they were enraged or joyful.


    You could never tell what went through the minds of such people �� they were truly unpredictable!


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, the reason I came here today was to enquire about a certain matter; no, to be precise, I came here to seek justice!"</strong>


    Ye Liuli took in a deep breath to calm herself. No matter what, she had to seek justice from this viinous Gu Changge today!


    <strong>"Oh?"</strong> Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, and said with a mysterious smile, <strong>"What justice do you want to seek? This Gu doesn''t remember offending Lady Ye��"</strong>


    <strong>"It''s not about me, it''s about my Brother Ye Chen!"</strong>


    Ye Liuli directly got to the point. She couldn''t stand Gu Changge''s contemptuous and pretentious attitude of not knowing anything.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, loved the feeling of bringing others to their knees. Seeing others give in to him even though they hated him, and couldn''t wait to bite his neck off, gave him a feeling of exhration.


    Even if Ye Liuli was the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, Gu Changge wouldn''t give her any face. Of course, he wanted to have her kneel and beg, but he knew that would have the opposite affect. What''s more? That beautiful middle-aged guardian behind her wouldn''t let that happen.


    Pushing Ye Liuli, the princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, to her knees would be tantamount to pping the Ancient Immortal Ye Family in the face.


    Gu Changge wasn''t dumb enough to shoot himself in the foot. If he did that, he would only worsen his situation when it came time for him to return to the Upper Realm.


    Everything had to be done in moderation.


    As for killing Ye Liuli and the rest? Whether it was possible or not, Gu Changge would never do something that will bring him more losses than gains.


    There was no way the daughter of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family''s Patriarch wouldn''t have some life-saving treasures or means on her person. He would need other means to deal with Ye Liuli.


    <strong>"You want justice for Ye Chen? I don''t remember doing anything to him though��could Lady Ye be mistaken about something?"</strong>


    <strong>"Why would I let him go if I really wanted to do something to him? Squeezing an ant like him to death isn''t all that hard for me, after all."</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a light smile.


    Ye Liuli felt her breath halt as she heard his words. She felt as if he was looking down on her and everything else around her!


    Unfortunately, it was nothing but a fact that her Brother Ye Chen was nothing more than an ant before someone of Gu Changge''s status and identity right now. She couldn''t help but feel confused.


    How did the enmity between the two evene about?


    Logically speaking, her Brother Ye Chen didn''t know her true identity, so how did he survive after offending Gu Changge? Could it be that Gu Changge truly never tried to kill her Brother Ye Chen?


    What was her Brother Ye Chen up to? What had he gone through while she was away?


    Gu Changge vaguely guessed Ye Liuli''s thoughts through her displeased and confused expression. He couldn''t help but cackle in his heart.


    Why hadn''t he killed Ye Chen?


    Obviously, because he was waiting for that leek to fatten up, so he could get as much meat from him as possible when he finally sent him to the ughterhouse!


    How could Ye Liuliprehend his reasoning?


    <strong>"Impossible! Brother Ye Chen is an honest and upright person who will never do anything to provoke others!"</strong>


    Ye Liuli shook her head in disbelief. At the same time, her gaze fell upon Su Qingge, who stood beside Gu Changge.


    ording to the rumors, her Brother Ye Chen was a toad who wanted to eat swan meat, and coveted the beauty of the Eastern Wilderness'' number one fairy! Dressed in clothes as white as snow, Su Qingge indeed looked like a fairy who had descended upon the mortal world.


    Ye Liuli held great confidence in her appearance, but when shepared herself to the woman in front of her, she realized that she wasn''t as good as her!


    She held an amazing, mature charm that she couldn''t make up for right now.


    Such a woman could indeed move her Brother Ye Chen''s heart, so the rumors might not bepletely false��


    <strong>"Since Young Lord Gu didn''t intend to kill Brother Ye Chen, they why did you destroy the Buddhist Holy Land that was rted to Brother Ye Chen?"</strong>


    Ye Liuli suddenly raised her head and red at Gu Changge through her reddened, zed eyes. She was unwilling to ept reality, and couldn''t stop herself from questioning him.


    After all, the rumors said that the Buddhist Holy Land''s Holy Son had refused to reveal her Brother Ye Chen''s whereabouts, and that was why Gu Changgemanded his servant to obliterate them in rage.


    She couldn''t make sense of these matters anymore.


    <strong>"Ridiculous!"</strong>


    Right then, Gu Changge''s expression froze over, and he said with an indifferent tone, <strong>"Could it be that Lady Ye came here to interrogate me? So what if I trample an ant to death? Since when do I need to exin my actions before you?"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s words suffocated Ye Liuli, and her face paled. She couldn''t help but tightly clench her long sword. Her head buzzed, and she didn''t know how to respond to him.


    He was correct!


    Destroying the Buddhist Holy Land was no different from trampling an ant, so why would he need a reason for that?


    <strong>"Lady Ye, is there anything else you would like to ask? If not, then please return to where you came from."</strong>


    Gu Changge said with an annoyed tone showing his desire for the <i>��guests''</i> to take their leave. He should have already nted a thorn in Ye Liuli''s heart. As for whether it will do anything, that would depend on his actions in the future.


    Of course, he had other ways to deal with her even if the thorn he nted did nothing.


    Everything was under his control!

 Chapter 56: Giving No Face; Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 56: Giving No Face; Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm!</h4>


    Ye Liuli''s expression froze as she saw Gu Changge''s unhappy expression, and heard him ask them to leave. But she realized that she had indeed gone too far �� after all, since when did Gu Changge need to exin his actions before her?


    His im that he didn''t try to kill her Brother Ye Chen also didn''t hold any falsehood. Ye Liuli couldn''t find any words of retort to his statements. The gap between Gu Changge and Ye Chen was simply too great, so much so that one of them was in Heaven while the other was on the Earth.


    Ye Chen would have long perished if Gu Changge wished for him to die. Ye Liuli couldn''t help but feel apologetic towards Gu Changge after this realization hit her.


    She wasn''t an ignorant woman who couldn''t listen to reason.


    Today, she hade knocking at their door asking Gu Changge for an exnation out of nowhere. Now that she thought about her actions, she realized that she had been somewhat unreasonable.


    Gu Changge wasn''t going too far by looking down on her and asking her to apologize; the fault lied with her!


    <strong>"Liuli has offended you today, Young Lord Gu! Thank you for rifying this matter for Liuli."</strong>


    Ye Liuli regained herposure and said to Gu Changge.


    <strong>"Since you have received what you wanted, you may leave now!"</strong>


    Gu Changge wasn''t surprised by her words, but he couldn''t care less. His indifference made Ye Liuli frown, and she felt a little down.


    She had never suffered such humiliation, especially, she had never been chased out by someone. Today, she had hit an iron te multiple times because of this man in front of her.


    She felt unwilling and unconvinced!


    Of course, Ye Liuli''s pride didn''t allow her to bicker with him anymore. Without saying another word, she turned around and prepared to leave.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, I think you young ��uns should get along with each other. After all, all of us are from the Upper Realm, and it''s fate that has brought us all together here in the Lower Realm��"</strong>


    Aunt Xue couldn''t help but speak with ttery after seeing the exchange between the two. She believed from the bottom of her heart that their meeting with Gu Changge was an unprecedented opportunity, and that they shouldn''t miss it.


    <strong>"No need, I am not interested in her!"</strong>


    Gu Changge direct refusal pushed Aunt Xue''s words down her throat, and her expression stiffened. He didn''t know what was going through this middle-aged beauty''s mind, but he couldn''t care less about her.


    He didn''t need to give face to Ye Liuli or anyone rted to her, nor did he need to brush up on her favorability towards him.


    <strong>"Ah��"</strong>


    An expression of embarrassment appeared on Aunt Xue''s face, and she didn''t know what else to say. She understood that her Young Lady''s performance today was somewhat inappropriate, even shameful, but to say those words so bluntly��he wasn''t giving any face to her Lady.


    Ye Liuli, who had turned around, trembled and stopped in her tracks. What did he mean by saying he wasn''t interested in her? She felt that Aunt Xue had made her lose all face today.


    Ye Liuli''s feelings of humiliation deepened, and she gnashed her pearly teeth.


    <strong>"My Lady, forgive me��"</strong>


    Aunt Xue felt guilt w at her heart. She understood that her Lady had lost much face due to her actions today.


    Ye Liuli ignored her, and with her frosty expression chilling further, she left without saying a word or looking back. She was worried that she might do something untoward if she stayed there any longer.


    From her birth to this day, she had never suffered humiliation as extreme as what Gu Changge gave her. Her feelings of apology towards Gu Changge immediately disappeared into thin smoke.


    He was an absolute viin!


    Staying in his presence would only bring her more disgrace.


    ����


    <i>[Ding! You have shaken Ye Liuli''s trust in Ye Chen! Ye Chen lost 100 Points of Fortune Value! You received 500 Destiny Points!]</i>


    A System Prompt rang in Gu Changge''s mind as soon as Ye Liuli and her group left. A yful smile appeared on his face as everything had gone ording to his ns.


    Ye Liuli might be an impulsive brat, but she wasn''t stupid. A few nudges from him were enough to lead her down a spiral of her own thoughts.


    True, Ye Liuli would hate him to his bones, but Gu Changge couldn''t care less about that. Sooner orter, he will deal with her, too!


    Just a few sentences from him were enough to give her some food for thought. Right now, she wondered if Ye Chen had truly done something evil? After all, the Ye Chen in her impression was a honest, kind, and persevering young man.


    Arge amount of Ye Chen''s luck came from this cousin with a mighty background. Over thest period of time, Ye Chen must have obtained a lot of opportunities, and his Fortune Value should have skyrocketed.


    Gu Changge was waiting for the right moment to harvest that leek.


    <i>��Attribute Panel.''</i>


    Then, Gu Changge called out in his heart.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <strong>Host:</strong> Gu Changge


    <strong>Halo:</strong> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <strong>Identity:</strong> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <strong>Cultivation:</strong> Conferred Lord (Late Stage)


    <strong>Mystical Abilities:</strong>


    <strong>Destiny Points:</strong> 2000


    <strong>Fortune Value:</strong> 480 (Dark)


    <strong>System Shop:</strong> Open


    <strong>Warehouse:</strong>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    After consuming the 3000 Destiny Points required to reach the Late Stage of the Conferred Lord Realm, he was left with 1500 Destiny Points. Those had risen to 2000 after this haul.


    Over thest couple of days, his Fortune Value had also increased slowly. He had received 30 Points without putting in any effort, or plundering someone else''s Fortune.


    Gu Changge knew that this rise in his Fortune Value was because of the overpowered Fortune Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan were blessed with. Lin Qiuhan''s terrifying talent for Alchemy finally flourished during this period of time, and that gave another boost to her Fortune Value.


    At the same time, Gu Changge''s Fortune Value also rose because of her.


    Then, Gu Changge started to ponder about Ye Chen''s affairs.


    Now that Ye Liuli hade out of her seclusion and stepped into the world, it shouldn''t be long before the plot unites her with Ye Chen. It''s just that Ye Liuli didn''t know where Ye Chen was hiding right now.


    However, Ye Chen, himself, should look for her as soon as news regarding her actions spread around. Unless Ye Chen had a hole in his brain, there''s no way he would want to let go of a thigh as fat as Ye Liuli''s.


    He will take the initiative to show himself!


    <i>��I can clearly sense Ye Chen''s exact location from the mark I left behind on his Master��''</i>


    <i>��He isn''t far from the Central Heavenly City, and should be at the point where the eight regions intersect.''</i>


    A strange light flicked in Gu Changge''s eyes as he squinted in thought.


    <i>��If my guess is correct, the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm should open any time now. It''s the reason my Original descended to the Lower Realm, so there''s no way I will let go of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]!''</i>


    Gu Changge went through the memories in his mind. The Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm was created by a Quasi-Supreme powerhouse to seal the monstrous weapon, the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd].


    The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] had a deep connection to the secret technique Gu Changge cultivated, so there was no way he would let go of it.


    As for how terrifying and fierce the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] was? There wasn''t even a need to think about it. A Quasi-Supreme had to self-immte in order to seal it and prevent it from causing chaos in the world.


    ording to the normal cliche and tropes, Ye Chen would be the one receiving the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm. During this process, he would suppress the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] and bring it under his control right when it escapes from its release and is about to bring a disaster to the Middle State.


    Just like that, Ye Chen would be a hero who brings home a beauty and the treasures.


    There was no need to talk about the dangers of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm created by a Quasi-Supreme.


    In the Upper Realm, those with the title of Quasi-Supreme could easily be the Ancestors of supreme Dao Heritages that could exist for millions of years or even longer


    If he didn''t tread carefully inside the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm, the chance of him dying there wouldn''t be small.

 Chapter 57: Yan Jis Thoughts; Rift Between Master and Disciple!

    <h4>Chapter 57: Yan Jis Thoughts; Rift Between Master and Disciple!</h4>


    <i>��The creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains arrived at the gate of the Ancient Lin Family with great fanfare, but their loudest man with wings on his back was immediately pped to death.''</i> �� this news soon spread throughout the Middle State.


    The matter became a hot topic of discussion among the cultivators, and everyone could be heard talking about it, be it after dinner or before teatime.


    Although people didn''t know the specific details of the events that transpired, they did hear that the creatures of the Ancient Sacred Mountains were forced to leave in despair. All the cultivators of the world learned after this that even a mighty existence like the Ancient Sacred Mountains couldn''t stand before the mysterious Young Lord from the Upper Realm!


    The mysterious Young Lord Gu was unfathomable!


    Other than that, the girl in purple who called herself Ye Chen''s cousin also attracted the attention of many. Some said that her origin wasn''t minor either, and she came from a background even mightier than the Ancient Sacred Mountains.


    It''s just that not many believed those rumors.


    The cultivators, who had witnessed everything from outside the Ancient Lin Family, had seen the girl in purple leave with an ugly expression on her frosty face. It was clear that she had hit an iron te inside the Ancient Lin Family.


    Many then spected that the girl in purple might be from the Upper Realm as well, and this statement was epted by the majority.


    All kinds of rumors spread through the Middle State, causing a stir.


    ����


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the Dao Conference was held in the Moon-facing Ancient City as scheduled.


    Many Holy Lands, big shots, and descendants of Ancient Dynasties came to participate, and that made the Moon-facing Ancient City extremely lively.


    Everyone had the same goal in mind: <i>��meet the mysterious Young Lord during this Dao Conference!''</i>


    Too bad, they were disappointed.


    Although there were people from the Ancient Lin Family who came to participate, no one got to see any signs of the Young Lord''s presence. He wasn''t even present at the tform where all the big shots gathered together to watch the Dao Conference.


    This brought great disappointment to a lot of cultivators who had especially arrived to gaze upon the Heavenly visage of the Young Lord from the Upper Realm. Unfortunately, they didn''t have the fortune.


    As for visiting the Ancient Lin Family?


    They weren''t qualified.


    Naturally, Gu Changge had no interest in such a low-leveled Dao Conference. Right now, he was heading towards the intersection of the Middle State''s eight regions near the border of the Central Heavenly City, together with Old Ming.


    Since Ye Chen was around that area, then it meant that the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm was also there. The Secret Realm should be opening any day now, ording to his calctions.


    ����


    In a remote town near the border of the Central Heavenly City.


    With sky-high mountains, towering ancient trees, and extremely vast ins, it was a ce not visited much by cultivators on normal days due to its remote location.


    But today, innumerable cultivators and creatures of other races flew around in the sky leaving behind brilliant lights like rainbows. Some rode atop beasts, others stood atop magic weapons, and many wandered on foot all over the ce.


    <strong>"A brilliant divine light broke out from this ce a while ago, and Heavenly phenomenon were seen from as far as three thousand miles away! This attracted the attention of the many forces and cultivators nearby, and they say a divine treasure is about to be born here��"</strong>


    <strong>"No wonder there are so many cultivatorsing here! This was the reason."</strong>


    A youth with ordinary features walked through the streets and listened to the chatter of the townsfolk. His face showed a resolute expression, and he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, <strong>"It seems that someone has already discovered the entrance of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm recorded in the fragment!"</strong>


    <strong>"I have already collected all the fragments of the Secret Realm''s map, so I can walk around freely no matter how many deathtraps there are inside it. Other than that, I also have the key left behind by the Senior who created this Heavenly Secret Realm."</strong>


    <strong>"Once the entrance opens, I will blend in with all the cultivators rushing inside and head towards the core of the Secret Realm��"</strong>


    The youth appeared to be speaking to himself, but, in fact, he wasmunicating with his Master who lived in the ring on his finger.


    This youth was none other than Ye Chen!


    During this period, he had improved his cultivation and even obtained massive opportunities while searching for the map''s fragments. He was already at the peak of the Transcendent Realm right now!


    In just a few months, he had risen from the Spirit Pce Realm to the peak of the Transcendent Realm, and even faintly touched the threshold of the Great-Transcendent Realm. If ordinary cultivators heard about his insane cultivation speed, their eyes would pop out of their eye sockets, and they wouldn''t be able to stop themselves from eximing in shock.


    Even the word <i>��monstrous''</i> wasn''t enough to describe such freakish talent.


    Of course, it wouldn''t surprise Gu Changge. After all, this was expected from the Favored Children of Heaven.


    Ye Chen, however, was not satisfied even with such tremendous improvement. He felt that his cultivation still speed wasn''t fast enough. Although he had chanced upon many opportunities, he still couldn''t close the chasm between him and Gu Changge.


    <strong>"Only when I get the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm will I be able to kill that Gu Changge and take my revenge��"</strong>


    <strong>"And that b!tc4, Su Qingge��"</strong>


    mes of hatred red in Ye Chen''s eyes as he recalled the past. After pondering over the matter for a while, he hade to the realization that Gu Changge''s strength was indeed not something he could deal with.


    Previously, no matter how mighty his enemies, or how great the background behind them, he had alwayse out on top by turning danger into an opportunity and receiving a massive power-up. This made Ye Chen believe that the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm was the opportunity prepared for him to turn over his current situation.


    Inside the ring, Yan Ji floated in the void with a bored expression. She didn''t reply to Ye Chen even after hearing his words.


    With her zed, scarlet pupils, she stared into the void with a dazed expression. Right now, her appearance didn''t resemble the mighty Master Ye Chen was so familiar with.


    She had watched Ye Chen improve sharply over thest period of time with her own eyes. His speed of improvement was even more ferocious then some of the geniuses of the Upper Realm.


    All of this gave her a strange feeling, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Before, she had thought that Ye Chen would never be able to take revenge on Gu Changge in this life. Even if he received the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm, that fact wouldn''t change.


    Back in her heydey, she might not have been a Quasi-Supreme, but she wasn''t too far behind from that level. In her opinion, Gu Changge, a youth who could take out something as precious as the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill], couldn''t be from a simple background. His Family or Sect wouldn''t becking existences at the Quasi-Supreme or Supreme level.


    Because of this, Yan Ji had given up on persuading Ye Chen, and resented him somewhat now.


    No matter how onepared him with Gu Changge, Ye Chen couldn''t hold a candle before him. Their backgrounds were too far apart, and so was their cultivation base. Ye Chen would never be able to seed in his revenge.


    But now��Yan Ji''s thoughts had changed. With the speed at which Ye Chen''s cultivation rose, he might really be able to create a miracle.


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but feel some worry for Gu Changge.


    Maybe, she was grateful to him for the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill]��or maybe, his sincere attitude back in the dungeon moved her. At that time, he could have easily killed Ye Chen, or even taken the ring away from him with force, but he did neither.


    Yan Ji had a good impression of Gu Changge, and believed that he would make massive waves in the future. Because of this, Yan Ji was in aplicated mood and didn''t know whose side to take.


    Her remnant spirit had fallen into the Lower Realm and survived in a ring. Later, Ye Chen got the ring and it was because of his hard-cultivated Spiritual Qi that she could awaken from her slumber. If not for him, she wouldn''t know how long it would take for her to wake up.


    It was precisely because of her that Ye Chen went from a well-known genius to a despised trash whose cultivation regressed instead of rising. His fiancee broke the engagement between them, and he ended up as an object of ridicule for everyone.


    She felt extreme guilt towards him, and that''s why she took him as her disciple and taught him as much as she could. She was determined to help this persevering youth rise to the top again.


    Unfortunately, Ye Chen''s recent performance brought her great disappointment. He couldn''t tell between good and bad, and mes of jealousy and envy clouded his judgement.


    It hade to the point where he even suspected her, and thought that she was in cahoots with Gu Changge!


    If that was the case, then why would she bother staying by his side and keep on guiding him in his cultivation? After all, Gu Changge was far superior to him in every aspect, so shouldn''t she immediately go over to his side?


    She had held true to her conscience, and was unmoved by Gu Changge''s sincerity in the face of her desire to repay the grace she had received from Ye Chen.


    s! Ye Chen couldn''tprehend such a simple matter, and thought that she was staying with him right now out of pity.


    This broke Yan Ji''s heart and left her helpless.


    She knew a rift had appeared between her and Ye Chen, and the problem, contrary to Ye Chen''s belief, lied with Ye Chen himself.


    She wasn''t the one at fault here.

 Chapter 58: Fattened Leek; Time to Harvest!

    <h4>Chapter 58: Fattened Leek; Time to Harvest!</h4>


    Ye Chen didn''t know Yan Ji''s current thoughts.


    Over thest period of time, his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds, and that brought him unprecedented confidence he never had before.


    Gu Changge had given him a deep setback a while ago, and that damaged his Dao Heart and made him suspicious of everything in life.


    Right now, he was walking towards the depths of the mountains after listening to the news from the townsfolk and other cultivators in the surroundings. With the Secret Realm''s map in his hands, he wasn''t worried about not getting the goods.


    Of course, he knew that a rift had formed between him and Yan Ji over thest few days �� he could feel the change in the way she treated him.


    After carefully thinking about the events, he realized that he had indeed gone overboard with his words and hurt his Master''s heart. Even though his Master said she didn''t care about the past, he had still apologized to her again and again, and did his best to make amends.


    s! The rift between them couldn''t be closed.


    Ye Chen also understood that he could no longer put all of his trust in anyone around him, especially after he experienced Su Qingge''s betrayal. Although his Master treated him with great care, she was also a woman. Who could guarantee she wouldn''t be tempted by a man like Gu Changge?


    It was possible that his Master didn''t want to tell him the truth, and was staying with him out of pity.


    Gloominess filled Ye Chen''s eyes as those thoughts crossed his mind, and he tightly clenched his fists. His Master belonged to him and him alone �� he would never let Gu Changge take her away!


    <strong>"Master, why do you think that Gu Changge descended to the Lower Realm? Since he came down with a servant who can easily destroy a power like the Buddhist Holy Land, I think he came for the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm, too!"</strong>


    Out of nowhere, Ye Chen asked Yan Ji with a strange smile on his face. He wanted to see Yan Ji''s reaction at his words.


    Hearing his words, Yan Ji was momentarily stunned, but then immediately said with a nod, <strong>"I think your guess isn''t too far off. Except for the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm, there''s nothing else worthy of his attention in this Lower Realm,"</strong>


    Yan Ji responded to him without thinking too much about his question. She treated it as nothing more than a random question from Ye Chen, as Ye Chen had a habit of asking her about anything and everything.


    <strong>"That''s right! Gu Changge must covet something in the Secret Realm. When he receives the news about the Secret Realm, he will most likelye here for whatever he wants to obtain. Unfortunately for him, only I have the map of this Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm, and anyone else who enters will encounter many dangers. There''s even a chance for them to lose their life��"</strong>


    <strong>"Considering the Secret Realm''s restriction, there''s no way his old servant will be able to step inside. This means that Gu Changge will have to enter the Secret Realm all by himself, without anyone to protect or guide him��I will rush to the Secret Realm''s core region ahead of him, and when he arrives there, I will use the Secret Realm''s key to control the formations in there��"</strong>


    <strong>"Master, do you think I can have my revenge like this?"</strong>


    Ye Chen formted his every step, and asked in a faint voice.


    All of it made sense.


    Naturally, he said it out loud to see his Master''s reaction. After all, his n sounded wless, and he should be able to ughter Gu Changge and bury him in the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm.


    <strong>"Your n is reasonable, but what makes you think Gu Changge doesn''t have a map or some other means to travel through the Secret Realm?"</strong>


    Yan Ji didn''t know Ye Chen''s true intentions. After hearing his n, she thought about it for a long time, and felt that it wasn''t all that feasible.


    After all, Gu Changge was someone from the Upper Realm, so there was no way he woulde down unprepared. How could he not understand the dangers of the Secret Realm?


    And, from what she glimpsed of Gu Changge''s mind, he wasn''t a reckless person.


    <strong>"Is that so? Master, your words indeed make sense��"</strong>


    Although he said that, a sh of gloom passed through Ye Chen''s eyes.


    What other means could Gu Changge have? What did his Master mean by those words? Why was his Master so confident in Gu Changge, but felt that his means weren''t enough?


    Was there something she didn''t want him to know?


    He no longer spoke.


    Yan Ji didn''t think too much about their exchange, and mentioned another matter, <strong>"Little Chen, there''s one thing you must pay attention to: <i>��the force behind your cousin is extremely terrifying, so I suggest that you don''t meet her before your strength reaches the False God Realm!''</i>"</strong>


    Naturally, Yan Ji said this for Ye Chen''s own good. Over the past few days, she had heard a lot of rumors about Ye Chen''s cousin. The girl in purple was most-likely from an Ancient Immortal Family from the Upper Realm.


    One thing Yan Ji didn''t doubt was: <i>��for a Family like that, Ye Chen''s current background, talent, and cultivation base weren''t worth mentioning. To them, bloodline mattered more than individuals.''</i>


    <i>��Once they found out that Ye Chen was getting too close with this cousin of his, they would most-likely send someone to kill Ye Chen in the cradle.''</i>


    <strong>"Master, I understand your considerations, but Master, you don''t need to worry about my and Liuli''s matter."</strong>


    Ye Chen shook his head, and responded with a cold tone after listening to her words. Obviously, he had also received the news from the Moon-facing Ancient City, and that brought him a pleasant surprise. To him, the news was nothing short of receiving heavy rain after a long drought.


    His cousin was his biggest backer!


    Yet, his Master actually wanted him to not contact his cousin �� why was that?


    His cousin came from a terrifying background, so why couldn''t he have contact with her? Was his Master afraid that he would gain an even mightier backer than Gu Changge?


    Ye Chen''s heart turned cold as those thoughts crossed his mind.


    As for his cousin''s family sending someone to murder him? He disregarded that as nothing but nonsense. He didn''t believe anyone had the guts to do something like that to him, with his cousin by his side.


    Ye Chen felt at ease after he considered his cousin''s feelings and attitude towards him. As for his Master? Ye Chen was so disappointed in her that he no longer wanted to continue their conversation.


    ����


    The news regarding the opening of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm soon spread throughout the Middle State.


    Dazzling, heavenly brilliance illuminated the area where the eight regions of the Middle State intersected, attracting the attention of innumerable forces and cultivators.


    Any news about the birth of a magical treasure, or the opening of a secret realm, could easily cause a massive sensation all over the world. Such events always attracted mighty forces and big shots, and everyone woulde rushing like sharks that had smelled blood.


    The opening of this Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm was no different.


    Many Holy Lands, Ancient Dynasties, and otherrge and small forces of the Middle State immediately sent their people. The same was true for factions of the rest of the world, and all of them were afraid of missing this massive opportunity.


    Secret Realms didn''t form out of nowhere, and the process that created them was extremely rare and unfathomable. Some formed over massive spans of time, while others were left behind by mythical existences and worked as the inheritances of said existences.


    No matter how small a Secret Realm, once it opened, it would give birth to innumerable Heavenly Treasures, thick Spiritual Qi, Ancient Medicinal Herbs and nts, Spiritual Ores, and so on��


    Before long, this remote town turned into the most prosperous part of the region. Every day, more and more cultivators and creatures arrived, attracted by the legendary Secret Realm.


    Unfortunately, people discovered that not everyone had the fortune to enter the Secret Realm. The entrance of the Secret Realm had ayer of extremely terrifying barriers that gave a horrible bacsh to anyone beyond the Great-Transcendent Realm.


    Any intruder who broke through the restriction would be obliterated on the spot, causing a great tempest of Heavenly Energies in the Secret Realm.


    The Emperors and Holy Lords of the various forces were left helpless. If they wanted to enter, they would need to suppress their cultivation and make sure they didn''t release their true auras. For this reason, they decided to only send their disciples and elders of the Great-Transcendent Realm to the Secret Realm for experience.


    ����


    <i>��It seems that everything is going ording to my expectations. This Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm is a special yground prepared to give Ye Chen a boost.''</i>


    <i>��The inheritance of a Quasi-Supreme is just about right to boost a Favored Son of Heaven!''</i>


    <i>��Tsk, since cultivators above the Great-Transcendent Realm can''t enter without suppressing their cultivation, then I presume this Secret Realm should push Ye Chen''s cultivation to the Great-Transcendent Realm in one fell swoop��''</i>


    <strong>"What a wonderful coincidence! I never thought the Secret Realm would open at such an opportune time."</strong>


    Gu Changge stood atop a mountain with his hands behind his back, and overlooked everything that happened on the scene around the Secret Realm. An expression of interest covered his face as he uttered words that the Ancient Lin Family''s powerhouses behind him couldn''tprehend.


    They couldn''tprehend his words, nor did they have the guts to ask Young Lord Gu what he meant by his words. With their lips tightly sealed, they stood behind him with respectful expression.


    It was better to keep quiet sometimes.


    Gu Changge had decided to bring along some people from the Ancient Lin Family since he couldn''t just do everything all by himself. If something trivial and cumbersome came up, he could make them take care of it.


    As for the limit imposed by the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm? The reason wasn''t all that hard for Gu Changge to guess �� he didn''t even need to put in any effort thinking about it.


    After all, the Secret Realm was an experience ground prepared specifically for the Favored Son of Heaven, so how could it allow others toe in and steal his boost?


    What''s more? The Secret Realm was left behind by a Quasi-Supreme, so even Old Ming, a mighty God King, would have to suppress his cultivation to the Great-Transcendent Realm before he entered.


    Gu Changge tut-tutted[1] in his heart. This treatment wasn''t something any random Lu, Bu, or Du could enjoy. The Heavenly Daddy deliberately rigged opportunities and benefits in favor of the Favored Children of Heaven.


    <i>[1: tut-tut is an exmation used to express disapproval or annoyance.]</i>


    It was no different from presenting well-cooked meat on a golden te, and then feeding it to them, too!


    <i>[VILFIC: normally, Favored Kids can fight far above their levels. Since Ye Chen is at the peak of the Transcendent Realm now, he can easily obliterate any Great-Transcendent (normal or Saints who suppressed themselves) from the Lower Realm. This is how the game is rigged in his favor.]</i>


    But, so what?


    Since he wanted to rob the Favored Son of Heaven''s opportunity, even the Heavenly Daddy should forget about stopping him.


    <strong>"Let''s go."</strong>


    Commanding with a faint voice, Gu Changge took the lead and headed towards the entrance of the Secret Realm not too far away, leaving behind a rainbow in his wake.


    Even if he could only use the might of the Great-Transcendent Realm in the Secret Realm, it wouldn''t be hard for him to kill Ye Chen.


    This leek had fattened enough, and it was about time to harvest him.


    <strong><i>[Boom!]</i></strong>


    The entrance of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm was a thirty feet wide crack in space that exuded a hazy glow. Space around the crack fluctuated, and it connected the world to the dimension of the Secret Realm.


    Many cultivators stood around the entrance, and watched it with eyes full of desire.


    Many loose cultivators[2] from all around the world had gathered. There were those of the Great-Transcendent Realm, and even behemoths of the Saint Realm hidden among the crowd.


    <i>[2: loose cultivators are any cultivators who aren''t associated with a n, Sect, Family, Organization, Holy Land, Dynasty, or whatever.]</i>


    Their idea was simple: <i>��if they entered by themselves, they wouldn''t be able to guarantee a haul and would also need to contend with people from various forces for the opportunities. Instead, they would wait outside the Secret Realm, and directly steal from those who had already gone inside, once they came out.''</i>


    <strong>"Who are they?"</strong>


    <strong>"They look like people from the Ancient Lin Family."</strong>


    Soon, they saw a ck-clothed maning towards the entrance of the Secret Heavenly Realm with powerful cultivators of the Ancient Lin Family following behind him.


    <strong>"He''s that Young Lord!"</strong>


    <strong>"Don''t provoke them!"</strong>


    The cultivators gathered together were stunned by their sudden appearance, and their expressions couldn''t help but change drastically. Scared, they retreated in a hurry.


    Of all the powers in the world, the only one they feared was the Ancient Lin Family. Of course, the one they truly feared was the Young Lord who was staying in the Ancient Lin Family.


    As long as one was from the Middle State, there''s no way they wouldn''t know about the Young Lord from the Upper Realm; they could easily recognize him by his ck robe, tall figure, and godly temperament!


    He was a character they could absolutely not provoke!


    At this time, all of them involuntarily retreated from the entrance of the Secret Realm in a hurry, leaving the ce clear.


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    A powerful ripple spread around, and brilliant runes shed.


    Gu Changge naturally couldn''t care less about this bunch of loose cultivators. With his group of followers, he directly entered the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm!


    The world around them (Gu Changge''s group) spun, and they felt as if they were floating through a spatial tunnel!


    Soon, the aura of the Secret Realm descended upon them, and Gu Changge recovered his bnce mid-air. With his cultivation suppressed to the peak of the Great-Transcendent Realm, he safelynded!

 Chapter 59: Gu Changge in Every Word; Green Hat from Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 59: Gu Changge in Every Word; Green Hat from Gu Changge!</h4>


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    Brilliant rays of light spread everywhere as violent spatial fluctuations wreaked havoc in the surroundings. Soon, a crack appeared in the air, and several figures emerged from the crack.


    They were Gu Changge and his group.


    The expression of the cultivators in the surroundings showed a drastic change. Although they didn''t know Gu Changge''s identity, they were smart enough to know that someone who could bring along so many followers of the Great-Transcendent Realm wasn''t someone they could afford to provoke.


    Gu Changge chuckled at their reactions �� it was exactly as he expected it to be. Only an idiot would daree forward and mess with him at this moment. After all, he wasn''t a Protagonist who was destined to be ridiculed no matter where he went.


    <strong><i>[Inside the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm.]</i></strong>


    The mountains towered through the clouds, and rivers snaked around on the ground. The sky above appeared to be unreachable, and the earth looked like a vast sea of green. Rich Spiritual Qi permeated every corner of the Realm, and it was as if it would liquify at any moment now.


    For Gu Changge, someone who grew up up in the Upper Realm where extremely dense Spiritual Qi permeated everywhere, the level of Spiritual Qi in this Realm was nothing more than what he had seen outside his Gu Family''s gates. It wasn''t worth mentioning.


    But, to the cultivators of the Lower Realm, this ce was like a sacrednd for cultivation. One day of hard-work here could equal many days ofbor outside. This brought great shock and envy to their hearts.


    <strong>"A Secret Realm like this is indeed a boon! No wonder so many people rush to enter as soon as these open��"</strong>


    <strong>"It could be a great ce for cultivation if it stayed open perpetually! Unfortunately, it will close down sooner orter."</strong>


    The people of the Ancient Lin Family couldn''t help but breathe sighs of regret. They were here to do Gu Changge''s bidding, so they could obviously not move around freely and enjoy the blessings of the Secret Realm. Still, if they could receive Young Lord Gu''s appreciation, they might obtain opportunities far greater than this Secret Realm in the future.


    This much was still clear to them.


    <strong>"This is an extremely important matter for the Young Lord, so don''t even think about returning if you mess anything up!"</strong>


    Old Ming gave his descendants a stern warning. He had also suppressed his cultivation to enter the Secret Realm as he didn''t feelfortable letting Gu Changge enter alone.


    <strong>"Ancestor, you can rest assured! Even if we have to die in here, we will make sure Young Lord Gu obtains what he desires."</strong>


    All the Elders of the Ancient Lin Family fell to their knees and pledged solemnly after listening to their Ancestor''s warning.


    Old Ming nodded in satisfaction at their performance.


    <i>��The Secret Realm only opened a few days ago, so Ye Chen should have only arrived at the edge of the Secret Realm''s core region, no matter how fast he might be��''</i>


    <i>��If I am not wrong, then he should also have a map of this ce in his possession. He''s not a treasure-hunting tool for nothing �� I will allow him to clear the path for me.''</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t care less about the people behind him. An inexplicable smile adorned his face, and he thought about Ye Chen''s matter in his heart. He could easily sense Ye Chen''s exact location, and calcted that Ye Chen wasn''t too far away from them. He was, at most, a few thousand miles away.


    Although Gu Changge couldn''t see Ye Chen''s every move, he could still guess what he might be up to. Ye Chen might have looked like a defeated dog when he provoked him at the start, but right now, Gu Changge thought that his visage looked more handsome than anyone else''.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help butugh, after all, Ye Chen was busy preparing a Fortuitous Opportunity for him.


    <strong>"Let''s go."</strong>


    Done with his thoughts, he uttered hismand for the ones behind him, and then turned into a brilliant sh of light that headed towards the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm''s core region. Right now, they were at the Secret Realm''s outer edge.


    ����


    <strong><i>[In an area shrouded in mist.]</i></strong>


    The mountains pierced through the clouds, ancient trees towered high, and one could see many ruins with copsed pces, pavilions, and shattered pirs scattered around with dead leaves.


    <strong><i>[Shua!]</i></strong>


    Blood sttered around as Ye Chen shed a strange-looking beast in front of him in half, and then looked at a nt at the entrance of a nearby cave with a smile on his face.


    The nt burned bright like a me, and released a scorching aura in its surroundings.


    <strong>"[me God''s Flower], and it''s thirty-thousand years old at that��not only can it help me condense my True me, but it will also raise myprehension of the me Dao to another height��"</strong>


    Ye Chen muttered to himself while harvesting the ming nt.


    Satisfaction filled his heart. He had obtained a lot of good stuff on this trip to the Secret Realm, and received another boost to his cultivation base. Thispounded his happiness and confidence, and he came up with even more ns to deal with Gu Changge.


    Of course, Ye Liuli was the biggest reason behind the sudden boost in his might.


    After Ye Liuli hit an iron-te in the Moon-facing Ancient City, he did his best to have someone pass his message off to her so she wouldn''t worry about his safety.


    Although many cultivators in the world knew he had offended Gu Changge, and avoided him like a gue, there were also cultivators who were willing to lend him a hand. Just like the Buddhist Holy Land''s Holy Son, there were many others in the world with justice in their hearts who were won over by Ye Chen''s charisma. They were more than willing to uphold justice by helping deliver his message to Ye Liuli.


    Just like that, Ye Liuli found Ye Chen within a few days.


    Ye Liuli came together with a bunch of her servants who were from the Ancient Sacred Mountains, and every single one of them was in the Great-Transcendent Realm, or higher. This gave Ye Chen a deep sense of security.


    Once Gu Changge came into the Secret Realm, he wouldn''t be able to leave. With his preparations, Gu Changge''s death was set in stone. On this date next year would be Gu Changge''s memorial day!


    It''s just that one thing confused Ye Chen a little. Ye Liuli wasn''t as affectionate towards him as before, nor did she talk to him as much as before. She even made sure to keep a distance of three steps between them.


    Still, Ye Chen didn''t think too much into this matter. After all, Ye Liuli had grown up �� she was no longer the little girl he used to know. Moreover, their background was too different, so it was normal to have this much change.


    After putting the [me God''s Flower] in his spatial ring, Ye Chen turned his attention towards a gorgeous girl dressed in purple not too far away from him. A satisfied smile appeared on his face as he gazed upon her milky, jade-like skin and colorful crystal-like eyes.


    Ye Liuli had grown up and turned out even more stunning. She had an ethereal temperament, and a hazy brilliance shrouded her figure, making her looking like a goddess.


    <strong>"Move your dog eyes! How dare you covet our Lady? How dare the toad descendent of a ve dream about eating swan meat?"</strong>[1]


    <i>[1: ��toad desiring swan meat'' �� an ugly piece of trash desiring a beautifuldy.]</i>


    Right then, a grating voice full of disdain fell into Ye Chen''s ears, causing him to frown. His expression sank, and his face turned ugly.


    It was that damn woman again!


    Every time she opened her damn mouth, she would call him an ant or a toad �� she just couldn''t keep her mouth shut!


    Although many had ridiculed Ye Chen over his life, he had always turned the situation around and given them a tight p to their ugly faces. But the person looking down on him this time was Ye Liuli''s retainer; this made it hard for him to retaliate, and he could only swallow his rage without any outlet to vent.


    The one who spoke was none other than Ye Liuli''s Aunt Xue.


    Although Ye Liuli had scolded her after they returned, she couldn''t vent too much on her and had to give up after a few words. After all, Aunt Xue had watched over her for more than a decade, so she couldn''t possibly be too harsh on her.


    And, when Ye Liuli rushed to find Ye Chen, Aunt Xue naturally suppressed her own cultivation and followed her into the Secret Realm.


    She didn''t like this Ye Chen at all. In her opinion, he was a bastard who couldn''t keep his hands and feet to himself. When her Lady was young, this scum would always stay by her side and try different means to take advantage of her. If she wasn''t there to stop this kid''s advances, she didn''t know how far he would have gone with taking her Lady''s advantage.


    Aunt Xue had thought about killing Ye Chen back then, but her Lady had stopped her since she wouldn''t have anyone to talk to otherwise.


    But now, Aunt Xue''s desire to clean this world of this scum was getting stronger. For a mere Ye Chen, her Lady had gone and provoked the Young Lord of the Gu Family.


    That was an utterly stupid thing to do!


    Unfortunately, she was in her Lady''s presence, and her cultivation was also suppressed to the Great-Transcendent Realm, so she couldn''t easily obliterate him without letting her Lady know.


    <strong>"Don''t look down on others this much! I have trampled many who looked down on me under my feet."</strong>


    Ye Chen frowned and spoke without a shred of politeness.


    Aunt Xue sneered at his words, and said, <strong>"With just you? You, who haven''t even seen the true Dragons from the Ninth Heaven, want respect from us? Why don''t you take a look at yourself in a mirror first! How can someone as pathetic as you bepared to Young Lord Gu?"</strong>


    <strong>"Only someone like Young Lord Gu is a good match for my Lady! You aren''t even qualified to be killed under Young Lord Gu''s feet."</strong>


    Naturally, Aunt Xue spoke from the bottom of her heart. Of course, she didn''t know that her honest words had exponentially increased Ye Chen''s hatred for Gu Changge.


    <strong>"Shut the heck up��"</strong>


    Dark, blue veins covered Ye Chen''s forehead and he tightly clenched his fists. He almost roared out at Aunt Xue. No matter how tolerant he might be, he couldn''t bear her bull-crap anymore.


    How dare she say that the girl he liked was a good match for his enemy? Just what the heck was that supposed to mean? Wasn''t that nothing short of putting a green hat[2] over his damn head?


    <i>[2: putting a green hat on someone''s head means cuckolding them. Cuckolding someone means stealing their wife or lover.]</i>


    Gu Changge! Why was it Gu Changge again?!


    Every time she opened her mouth, she spoke of Gu Changge, and every time she closed her mouth, she praised Gu Changge first!


    Ye Chen''s eyes turned red, and he gnashed his teeth.


    He wanted to ughter Gu Changge right then and there!


    <strong>"Brother Ye Chen, don''t listen to her!"</strong>


    <strong>"Aunt Xue, what nonsense are you speaking?!"</strong>


    Ye Liuli came over with furrowed brows, and showed a dissatisfied expression at the exchange between them.


    Although Ye Chen had changed a lot from before, he was still her Brother Ye Chen. She could ept the change in him at the current level.


    Aunt Xue had said too much!


    <strong>"My Lady, I am merely speaking the truth. If it wasn''t for this guy, Young Lord Gu wouldn''t have treated you like that! Between him and��"</strong>


    Aunt Xue spoke up to exin herself, but Ye Liuli interrupted her before she could finish her words.


    With a frown of displeasure masking her face, she said, <strong>"Aunt Xue, don''t talk about that whatever Gu in front of me �� I don''t want to hear his damned name anymore."</strong>


    <strong>"Liuli, there wouldn''t be a marriage engagement between the two of you, right?"</strong>


    Ye Chen, who had just calmed down, suddenly thought of something and asked. Nervousness and restlessness wed at his heart.


    After all, why else would Aunt Xue deliberately mention Gu Changge in front of him again and again? Both of them were from the Upper Realm, and both of them came from terrifying backgrounds, so there was a high chance for something like that to be possible between their families.


    Ye Chen felt extremely ufortable as he thought about this.


    <strong>"What nonsense are you thinking about? How could I possibly be engaged to a man as nasty as him? Even if there''s an engagement between him and I, I will force my father to annul it��"</strong>


    His words left Ye Liuli somewhat speechless, and she exined with some feelings of helplessness. How could her Brother Ye Chen even think about something like that? Gu Changge was a wicked bastard who humiliated her, and she hated him from the bottom of her heart.


    <strong>"Why do you hate him then? What happened at the Ancient Lin Family that day?"</strong>


    Ye Chen breathed a sigh of relief, but still asked. How could someone as gentle as Ye Liuli develop hatred for someone without a reason? At the same time, his killing intent towards Gu Changge also deepened.


    <strong>"Gu Changge is from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the Upper Realm��not only that, he''s the Gu Family''s Young Master. His position and backing is above mine, so if you want to deal with him, you have to be very careful, Brother Ye Chen��"</strong>


    <strong>"I won''t be able to help you."</strong>


    Ye Liuli exined.


    Ye Chen''s fists clenched even tighter as he heard her words, but he still muttered in his heart, <i>��This Secret Realm will be Gu Changge''s grave!''</i>


    Yan Ji, who was inside the ring, immediately showed interest at Ye Liuli''s words. She had wanted to know more about Gu Changge for a while already.


    <i>��So Young Lord Gu is the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family? No wonder��''</i>


    <i>��Well, he must have a lot of life-preserving means then, so I don''t need to worry about him.''</i>


    She heaved a sigh of relief at the conflict in her heart. She had continuously asked herself who she would help if Ye Chen and Gu Changge fought?


    <i>��I hope that situation doesn''te to pass, or I won''t know who to help between the two��''</i>


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but sigh.


    At that time, her remnant spirit was already in desperate straits. To her, the value of the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] at that moment was immeasurable, and she couldn''t forget this kindness of Gu Changge.


    Sill, there was one thing she couldn''tprehend: <i>��why did Young Lord Gu let Ye Chen provoke him without any retaliation?''</i>


    Was Ye Chen simply lucky in that situation, or did Young Lord Gu spare his life for her sake, since he wanted to bring her to his side?


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    <i>From the Lands of VILFIC''s Crib located in the Realm of Discord, I present before you the work of <strong>? Sazassin.</strong></i>

 Chapter 60: Warmth in the Heart; Especially Cleared Path!

    <h4>Chapter 60: Warmth in the Heart; Especially Cleared Path!</h4>


    The Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm was iparably vast. No one found any signs of the Realm''s inheritance even after half a month of its initial opening. On the contrary, the cultivators who entered chanced upon innumerable ruins with tattered corpses.


    The decayed clothes worn by the corpses showed extremely ancient patterns, and the way they died was also strange. Some appeared as if they hadmitted suicide, and others seemed to have been killed by their acquaintances.


    Some of the ruins contained murals, patterns, and paintings that recorded the events that transpired in this Secret Realm. Some old cultivators who had studied ancientnguages and culture started to decipher the records, and soon came up with an understanding that left them in great shock!


    <strong>"This is and created to seal something; not only does it contain great opportunities, but there are also great horrors that dwell within it!"</strong>


    <strong>"The creator of this Secret Realm is an Honored Supreme[1] with an extremely ancient origin dating back to immemorial times��"</strong>


    <i>[1: it''s a Quasi-Supreme but the people of Lower Realm call it an Honored Supreme since they don''t have enough knowledge about Realms and titles beyond False God.]</i>


    <i>"Honored Supreme?!"</i>


    What kind of concept was that? They had only seen a few words regarding those existences in ancient records. Existences of those level could easily travel through the void, pick the stars, and grasp the moon.


    False Gods were nothing but ants in front of them.


    This discovery shook the entire Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm and brought great excitement to all the cultivators who had entered.


    Won''t they soar to Heaven in a single leap if they could get the inheritance of that Honored Supreme and be his sessor? Even going to the Upper Realm wouldn''t be hard at that point!


    But the cultivators who were deciphering the records soon showed a drastic change in their expressions, and terror gripped their hearts. With trembling voices, they sshed a bucket of cold water over everyone''s heads.


    <strong>"This is a ce sealing a great terror that almost destroyed all living beings, and even the Honored Supreme and his people lost their lives dealing with it! The Honored Supreme burned their own life and origin to seal that supreme evil, preventing him froming out into the world��"</strong>


    <strong>"That supreme evil is a devil that can bring great chaos in the world, and turn everything upside-down. Once it is released, it will destroy the world and massacre all the creatures and races that live in it��"</strong>


    They couldn''t help but feel their hearts freeze as they studied the ancient records. This Secret Realm wasn''t an opportunity, but a ce where that hid a great devil within it! This terrifying news caused an even more frightening sensation than the first one.


    Many cultivators felt cold sweat drip down their backs.


    As for what this supreme devil was? The records did not mention it.


    It''s just that the horror of the supreme devil was self-evident, considering an Honored Supreme had to sacrifice their life just to seal it. They estimated that it was a cmity that could devastate the world to the point of extinction.


    Many cultivators immediately retreated with cold shivers going down their backs. They felt a creepy feeling w at their hearts when they considered that the ground they stood upon might be hiding countless bones under it!


    Immediately, a ce of fortuitous encounters turned into a purgatory that they had to avoid at all costs.


    This news spread like wildfire, and shocked even the people of the world outside the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm!


    <strong>"I heard that the Young Lord from the Upper Realm has also gone inside the Secret Realm! It seems that this Secret Realm was the reason he descended down to our Lower Realm."</strong>


    <strong>"Just what is hidden inside this Secret Realm? Why are even people from the Upper Realm interested in it?"</strong>


    The information and questions shocked and confused many cultivators.


    Soon, a cultivator discovered an area covered in fog in the depths of the Secret Realm. The fog started out white, but its color turned darker the further in one went, until it turned from gray to pitch-ck.


    Not only that, but it also seemed to cast some evil sorcery on whoever approached it. Many ferocious beasts lost their minds and rushed out from their dens to attack the cultivators who had entered the Secret Realm.


    Even some cultivators with weaker cultivation bases were affected by the fog, and lost their minds. They turned into mindless killing machines who attacked everyone and anyone in their surroundings.


    This earth-shattering change destroyed the peace of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm. Many cultivators decided to retreat immediately as a mere opportunity could never be as important as their life.


    Of course, there were also cultivators who rushed towards the depths of the Secret Realm. Since ancient times, opportunities and danger have gone hand-in-hand. What others called a disaster might just be a blessing in disguise!


    But they soon discovered that the deeper they went the thicker the fog became. Dangers were everywhere, and they could lose their way �� life, even �� if they took one wrong step. Worse still, there were many formations and other trap mechanisms on the path. If they touched any of them by ident, then they would find themselves in a deadly situation.


    Many cultivators were already buried like that.


    What nonsense was it about this being a ce full of opportunities? This was clearly a burial ground for the masses!


    The entire Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm went into chaos for a period of time.


    <strong>"Such a low-leveled Devil Qi can only affect ordinary cultivators. It won''t do anything to people who have cultivated for a long time."</strong>


    Gu Changge casually remarked while standing at the edge of the demonic fog. Anyone who had cultivated for a respectable amount of time could easily resist the invasion of this Devil Qi.


    For him, though, this Devil Qi was the purest form of nourishment in the world. It''s just that there was too little of it here for it to be of any help to him.


    He guessed that it was caused by the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]. It was truly worthy of being known as a peerless weapon �� it had barely started to wake up, yet it was already causing such havoc.


    Gu Changge felt satisfied thinking about it.


    The core of the Secret Realm was just ahead; he could already feel the presence of Ye Chen among the many others inside. His Devil Heart was also moving about excitedly, desiring to swallow the source of all the Devil Qi in his surroundings.


    <strong>"My Lord, this area is somewhat weird, and we might lose our way if we don''t know the path. This old ve thinks we should be more cautious around here."</strong>


    Old Ming voiced his concerns.


    He could feel a terrifying power of suppression inside this Secret Realm. He was sure that he would be immediately repelled by the Realm if he showed an ounce of aura beyond the Great-Transcendent Realm.


    Gu Changge responded to him with a nod, but his face showed a calm and unconcerned expression.


    <strong>"It''s alright! I have someone to lead the way, so you only need to follow after me."</strong>


    Saying that, Gu Changge closed his eyes and focused on the mark he had left behind on the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill]. Immediately, he felt a faint connection from the mark.


    <i><strong>[Hum!]</strong></i>


    A faint thread of ck silk unfolded before Gu Changge''s eyes, extending towards the depths of the fog in front of him.


    This was the path Ye Chen walked. Without him, it would be much harder for Gu Changge to traverse through the fog. After all, he didn''t have a map, so he would need to go around in circles over and over again to find reach the actual core of the Secret Realm.


    Of course, it was also possible that he would never find it.


    Gu Changge, however, never even considered looking for a map or anything of the sort; that was too troublesome.


    Since Ye Chen was working so hard for him, wouldn''t he (Gu Changge) be doing himself a disservice by not picking his (Ye Chen''s) fruit ofbor?


    Old Ming and the others were naturally not worried anymore after they heard Gu Changge''s words. Since the Young Lord had said it, he would naturally have a way.


    Gu Changge stepped into the fog first, and his followers of the Great-Transcendent Realm gathered around him and kept a vignt eye on their surroundings to prevent some beast or anything else from attacking him.


    Naturally, Gu Changge''s group was attacked several times along the way, but all the attacks were from mindless beasts who were affected by the Devil Qi. Old Ming and the others easily dealt with them, without needing Gu Changge to move a finger.


    As for cultivators? No one had the guts to attack their group.


    <i>��ording to the path Ye Chen took, the inheritance of this Secret Realm should be deep underground. The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] should also be there��''</i>


    Gu Changge kept walking ahead while paying attention to the traces left behind by Ye Chen. An expression of interest appeared on his face as he noticed that they faced a lot less beasts when they followed in Ye Chen''s steps. He had even cleared the powerful formations and traps on the way.


    Gu Changge felt warmth spread in his heart.


    <i>��This is a path specifically cleared for me! Ye Chen, you are such a gentleman��''</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but chuckle. If Ye Chen could know his thoughts at this moment, he would most certainly spurt blood from his mouth and wish to grind his bones into dust.


    ����


    <i><strong>[In the depth of the fog at this time.]</strong></i>


    Ye Chen and his party finally managed to ughter the beast in front of them. Right now, a pale, gray bleakness enveloped the world around them.


    <i>��The entrance is here ording to the map��''</i>


    Ye Chen''s heart inted with excitement. Following the directions on the map, he quickly found a passage on the ground.


    <strong>"Brother Ye Chen, your strength has improved by leaps and bounds in only a few years."</strong>


    Ye Liuli eximed. She was amazed by Ye Chen''s heroic might and ability to kill those stronger than himself. She was stunned when he killed a beast in the middle stage of the Great Power Realm.


    These demonic beasts were infected by Devil Qi. Not only did they not fear death, but they also didn''t feel pain. They only knew how to ughter everything in their surroundings, and their strength was also greater than cultivators of the same Realm.


    Ye Chen, on the other hand, was only at the peak of the Transcendent Realm, yet he could easily kill beings stronger than himself.


    <strong>"Liuli, you tter me!"</strong>


    Ye Chen first felt overwhelmed when he saw Ye Liuli watching him with an expression full of shock, and then he felt proud of himself.


    But soon, he got down to business.


    <strong>"The inheritance of this Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm''s master should be down there! Let''s go down immediately; although we haven''te across anyone else in a while, we still shouldn''t take any risks and stay out here in the dark��"</strong>


    Ye Chen said to his group. He was worried that Gu Changge might appear before them out of nowhere.


    He didn''t doubt the fact that Gu Changge would certainlye to this Secret Realm. It was just that he had yet to see any of his traces, and that brought his some a little uneasiness.


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but admit that Gu Changge indeed put him under a lot of pressure.


    <i>��Even if hees inside, he will end up trapped in the fog without a map.''</i>


    <i>[VILFIC: �� thought the map.]</i>


    Ye Chen''s heart rxed as he thought about this. What''s more? He still had the Secret Realm''s key which he could use to manipte the traps and formations.


    <i>��Tsk, just a lucky bastard. How can hepare to Young Lord Gu even if he got some good opportunities?''</i>


    Aunt Xue thought with disdain.


    Soon, they descended through the passage and arrived underground.


    <strong>"Is this a mausoleum?"</strong>[1]


    <i>[VILFIC: Mausoleum is the big word for museum of dead big shots.]</i>**


    Ye Chen was a little shocked as he walked down the corridor, avoiding many traps and formations along the way.


    The sight in front of him shocked not just him, but everyone else, too!


    The ce was like a mausoleum.


    It looked like an ancient structure with all sorts of buildings, dpidated shrines, ancient wooden halls, and floating mansions.


    It was the corner of an ancient city hidden under the ground!


    <strong>"The Devil Qi here is getting stronger and stronger. ording to the map, there should be a pce in the depths of this ce, and the inheritance should be in that pce��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s excitement soared. He had finally reached his target, and he would be able to get the inheritance after a few more steps!


    <i><strong>[Roar!]</strong></i>


    <i><strong>[Roar!]</strong></i>


    <i><strong>[Roar!]</strong></i>


    Right then, terrifying roars sounded from all around them, and pairs of blood-red eyes lit up in their surrounding darkness.


    Ye Chen''s expression fell as he watched ferocious beasts and walking corpses close in on them.


    <strong>"All of them are in the Great-Transcendent Realm��"</strong>


    He didn''t want to be dyed any longer. The unease in his heart deepened with every moment, and he felt that something terrifying might happen if he couldn''t get the inheritance soon.


    Also, why was his Master so quiet today?!


    <strong>"Brother Ye Chen, hurry up and go! We will help you hold back these beasts. Time is running out, so you shouldn''t stay here any longer��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli decisively proimed with a calm expression. She had brought along a lot of servants, so they should be able to hold back these beasts while Ye Chen received the inheritance.


    <strong>"Alright! Liuli, you must hold on �� I wille and help you as soon as I have received the inheritance!"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s heart was moved, and he rushed towards the depths of the ancient underground city without looking back.


    The wave of beasts, on the other hand, rushed forward and surrounded Ye Liuli and her group.


    ����


    Right when Ye Chen rushed towards the depths of the ancient city, Gu Changge arrived at its edge. A faint smirk appeared on his face as he watched the scene in front of him.


    After all, he hadn''t needed to clean up a horde of beasts, nor had he encountered any traps or formations. His group had easily arrived here without much effort!

 Chapter 61: Leaked Whereabouts; Exploding Protagonist!

    <h4>Chapter 61: Leaked Whereabouts; Exploding Protagonist!</h4>


    As soon as Gu Changge appeared, Ye Liuli and her group noticed his presence even though they were busy fighting the beasts and corpses.


    <i>��Gu Changge?! Why is he here? And how did he arrive here so fast?''</i>


    His sudden appearance surprised Ye Liuli, and herplexion paled as various thoughts went through her mind. Although Gu Changge imed that he didn''t intend to kill Ye Chen, nor could he be bothered by his existence, those were just words. Who could guarantee the words that he uttered weren''t all lies?


    When she had thought about the matter after leaving the Moon-facing Ancient City, she had felt that there was something wrong about the entire thing. Gu Changge definitely had something to gain from her Brother Ye Chen, or he would have never kept him alive.


    As for what he wanted to gain through him? Ye Liuli couldn''t figure it out at that time.


    But now, she guessed that he was after something that existed in this Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm. A mere inheritance left behind by a Quasi-Supreme wasn''t enough to move someone with Gu Changge''s background and identity, to the point that he would descend to the Lower Realm. So he could only be here for something else hidden in the Ancient Secret Heavenly Realm!


    <i>��That''s not right! ording to Brother Ye Chen, only he has the map, so how did Gu Changge find this ce so quickly? And why does his group appear as if they arrived here without facing any trouble? Did they not encounter beasts and traps along the way?''</i>


    This realization shocked the puzzled Ye Liuli, and her heart sank.


    <i>��He must have followed behind us, or left something on Brother Ye Chen to track him �� that was his n all along!''</i>


    Ye Liuli was indeed the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye n. Her keen mind was quick to think, and she immediately figured out the nuances of the matter.


    Her heart turned cold as she put the pieces together.


    Gu Changge was terrifying!


    How could he n so far ahead? She had thought for a long time, and only now did she figure out the reason behind him not killing off her Brother Ye Chen right away.


    <strong>"Looks like we got here right on time."</strong>


    Gu Changge walked into the corridor, and swept his gaze upon the underground ancient city with a yful smile on his face.


    A calm expression showed on his face. His trip to this ce had gone smoothly, and they only ran into a few troublesome beasts.


    The Great-Transcendent Realm people from the Ancient Lin Family, on the other hand, felt even more reverence for Gu Changge, and he was already a god in their hearts. After all, he easily found a safe route for their passage in a ce as terrifying as this Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm.


    Of course, if Gu Changge heard their thoughts, he would ask them to thank Ye Chen for going in first. After all, he was merely following in the path cleared by Ye Chen.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, why are you here?"</strong>


    Ye Liuli red at Gu Changge, and asked in a loud voice. At the same time, she stopped fighting the beast in front of her and stepped back.


    Naturally, she already knew the answer to her question; she was merely trying to dy Gu Changge to buy time for Ye Chen.


    <strong>"Why am I here? I am here because you helped clear the path for me. Speaking of which, I must thank you all!"</strong>


    Gu Changge responded with a smile.


    <strong>"Thank us? What don''t I understand what you are talking about? Just what are you trying to do?"</strong>


    Ye Liuli asked aloud once more. By now, she was already sure of her guess: <i>��Her Brother Ye Chen was ying in Gu Changge''s hands, and Gu Changge had always known his whereabouts!''</i>


    Gu Changge fixed his gaze upon Ye Liuli''s face, and said with a faint smile, <strong>"It''s alright even if you don''t understand. By the way, don''t even think about dying me here! Your mind is like an open book in front of me."</strong>


    <strong><i>[Boom!]</i></strong>


    As soon as Gu Changge finished his words, his Great-Transcendent Realm followers took action and started to st away any beast that walked near Gu Changge.


    Immediately, the path in front of Gu Changge was cleared.


    Nothing could block his steps!


    If theypared numbers, then Gu Changge had brought a lot more people than Ye Liuli, and there was even a figure as mighty as Old Ming among his ranks. Even if his cultivation base was suppressed, ordinary cultivators couldn''tpare to him.


    <strong>"Gu Changge��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s face paled.


    Although Aunt Xue was protecting her, she couldn''t go as deep into the underground city as Gu Changge. After all, there were hordes of beasts flooding around them tide after tide.


    The beasts around Gu Changge, on the other hand, didn''t appear normal. She felt as if their auras weakened the closer they got to Gu Changge. Something seemed to be sucking away their life force, but she couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Gu Changge casually pped, and all the beasts around him turned into ash.


    Ye Liuli''s heart palpitated with deep anxiety as she watched everything transpire in front of her!


    She couldn''t help but worry about Ye Chen. How could Ye Chen survive when facing an enemy like Gu Changge?


    <strong>"Old Ming, guard this ce and make sure no onees leaves here."</strong>


    Gu Changge muttered hismand, and then went in the direction Ye Chen had previously gone to.


    As soon as Old Ming heard hismand, he responded with a solemn vow, <strong>"My Lord, please rest assure! This old ve will make sure no one disturbs you today!"</strong>


    <strong><i>[Boom!]</i></strong>


    Old Ming revealed his majestic and terrifying aura. At the same time, a crimson weapon covered with splendid runes appeared in his hands, radiating an oppressive aura.


    ����


    <strong>"I must enter the pce as soon as possible, and gain control over the Secret Realm''s core and formations to solve that beast tide! Liuli, wait for me �� I will be there to help you right away!"</strong>


    Ye Chen gritted his teeth and muttered to himself. He had left alone at his fastest speed, leaving behind brilliant rays of light as he heading towards the depths of the underground city.


    Right now, the Key he had obtained previously glowed with a hazy light. It was the Key that could open the gate of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm''s inheritance pce!


    <strong>"I am here! My inheritance is here!"</strong>


    Ye Chen finally stopped after rushing at his top speed for half an hour. His body was drowned in sweat, and he gasped for air as soon as he appeared outside a dpidated bronze gate.


    Excitement filled his heart as he saw the gate and realized that his efforts had finally paid off!


    He stopped in his tracks and didn''t move forward anymore. In front of him stood a pce shrouded in gray fog. The surrounding air gave off a feeling of gloom and chills��the aura was too strange.


    At the same time, he saw snow-white bones scattered on the ground, and that only increased the eeriness of this ce. He also saw various ancient patterns engraved on aged, colorful stones. There were also fragments of rusted Mystical Weapons scattered around that looked like someone had dug them out from some greyish-red mud.


    Some of the fragments radiated a delicate light showing their former majesty from times immemorial, while others had marks of dried blood on them without a shred of divinity left over.


    <strong>"A lot of people must have died here back then, so the pce might not be as safe you think it is. Make sure you are thoroughly prepared before opening it."</strong>


    Yan Ji, who had kept quiet throughout the journey, finally spoke up and advised Ye Chen. She had noticed the strangeness of their surroundings, and couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    It was precisely for this reason that she gave Ye Chen a reminder.


    <strong>"I already prepared a lot of Pills to deal with the terrifying Devil Qi here, or the Devil Qi would have already corroded my mind��"</strong>


    <strong>"Master, you don''t need to say anything �� I came prepared!"</strong>


    Ye Chen didn''t give much thought to her words, and took out the Key to open the gate of the inheritance pce. Now that things hade to this point, a word or two from Yan Ji wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    What''s more? Ye Liuli and the others were in a critical situation and fighting against that tide of beasts, so he didn''t have the time to give too much thought to all these matters.


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but sigh when she heard his words, and decided not to speak anymore.


    Finished speaking, Ye Chen looked at the Key of the inheritance pce. The Key was an ancient,pass-like thing that appeared to be on the verge of copse. He had casually bought it from a roadside stall for a few spirit stones at some time.


    Ye Chen had never imagined that this broken toy would turn out to the Key to the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm''s inheritance!


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    Right then, thepass-like key in his hand glowed, and a dazzling light erupted from it. Ye Chen felt something urge him forward, and he felt his head spin as stars passed before his eyes.


    Brilliant runes intertwined together and various ancient patterns floated around like clouds. One after another, multicolored rays of divine light sted out from thepass andnded on the bronze gate in front of him, spreading into eight directions.


    Soon, a huge noise rumbled around, and the bronze gate of the pce opened. At the same time, an ancient, mighty aura burst forth from the depths of the pce, and Ye Chen felt as if he was standing before the maw of an ancient devil.


    Streams of Spiritual Qi from all over the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm rushed into the pce, and disappeared without a trace, just like a stone sinking into the sea.


    The hymns of the Great Dao sounded from inside the pce, giving a fascinating makeover to the gloomy surroundings.


    It was as if a supreme existence was preaching the Dao and chanting Heavenly scriptures inside the pce, desiring to help mortals ascend to Heaven.


    At the same time, whimpers sounded from the void, apanied by hoarse cries.


    <strong>"Hate! Hate! Hate!"</strong>


    <strong>"I hate this! I hate this!"</strong>


    <strong>"ughter them!"</strong>


    <strong>"Kill them!"</strong>


    <strong>"Kill! Kill! Kill!"</strong>


    An extremely monstrous Devil Qi flooded out from the pce.


    Ye Chen''s face paled, and he almost lost his bnce when he saw the scene in the pce. His head buzzed, and blood vessels all over his body popped out and squirmed around. It was as if he hade face to face with an ancient god, and the desire to kneel on the ground wed at his heart!


    A ck halberd with an iparably terrifying Devil Qi pierced through the body of a magnificent figure sitting on the throne inside the pce.


    <strong>"Where''s the inheritance?"</strong>


    ����


    Ye Chen reacted fast, and his eyes searched through the hall. It wasn''t easy for him to walk around, and he could feel his skin crack open with his every movement.


    He wondered if this was the might left behind by the master of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm?


    His heart palpitated. It was too terrifying! So much so that he felt that it could easily reach into the sky and destroy the stars with a single swat.


    <strong>"The inheritance is inside the corpse."</strong>


    The voice of a smiling young man fell into Ye Chen''s ears out of nowhere. He froze on his spot, dumbfounded and horrified.


    This voice?!


    How was it possible?


    Ye Chen''s eyes widened and his limbs froze. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer, and the coldness chilled his heart and body.


    What was going on?


    Where did Gu Changge''s voicee from so suddenly? Howe he hadn''t felt his presence in the slightest?


    Ye Chen''s vague unease finally materialized, and he realized that the matter wasn''t as simple as he imagined.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, why are you here��"</strong>


    Ye Chen turned around and asked while staring at Gu Changge.


    He tried his best to calm himself, for he knew that he couldn''t be impulsive at such an important juncture of his life.


    <strong>"You really are stupid! I have been standing behind you since the beginning. It''s just that I decided not to disturb your focus since you were so busy opening that gate for me."</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a faint smirk, like a cat who had yed the mouse.


    <strong>"As for why I am here? Why don''t you ask yourself?"</strong>


    <strong>"By the way, thank you for clearing the path for me!"</strong>


    He said yfully, and then his eyes full of satisfaction moved away from Ye Chen andnded on the terrifying, pitch-ck halberd in the Hall.


    It was the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]!


    The ultimate reason behind his descent to the Lower Realm.


    Just the aura of the halberd satisfied Gu Changge, and he felt as if it could pierce through the Heavens!


    Ye Chen, on the other hand, showed an extremely ugly expression. His first thoughts were that Gu Changge had followed behind him from the beginning, and only showed himself now that he had opened the gate of the inheritance pce.


    It''s just that he couldn''t figure out how Gu Changge could achieve something like that?


    How could something like that be exined?


    <i>��Someone must have leaked my whereabouts��''</i>


    <i>��Who around me knows my whereabouts like the back of their hand? The most likely culprit is��Master?''</i>


    Ye Chen suddenly thought of this, and his expression worsened. His fists clenched tighter, and his body shook.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, said with the same smile on his face, <strong>"Senior Yan Ji, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, so why don''t you show yourself?"</strong>


    <strong>"Master, was it really you?!"</strong>


    Ye Chen exploded in rage as soon as he heard his words, and, in his anger, took off the ring on his finger.

 Chapter 62: Master and Disciple No More; Yan Ji Jumped Ship!

    <h4>Chapter 62: Master and Disciple No More; Yan Ji Jumped Ship!</h4>


    Ye Chen''s head buzzed as he met Gu Changge''s yful eyes that looked down on him just like one looked down on an ant.


    Gu Changge''s words almost made him ck out, and he couldn''t help but almost spit blood. Although he already suspected his Master and thought that she held ulterior motives behind staying with him, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    But now, that glimmer of hope was ruthlessly extinguished by Gu Changge!


    Thispounded Ye Chen''s rage, and he almost threw away the ring in his hand.


    Why would Gu Changge use such a friendly tone when talking to his Master if his Master wasn''t in cahoots with him?


    Obviously, they had gotten tired of the y and no longer wanted to hide anything from him. After all, how else could they exin how Gu Changge found his way to his location, and arrived as quickly as him?


    Ye Chen''s rage soared higher and higher, and he questioned Yan Ji.


    <strong>"Did you stop speaking recently out of guilt? I treated you as my Master, yet you colluded with my enemy behind my back and plotted to harm me?"</strong>


    He ground his teeth and roared out in pain.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but praise his wit. Sure enough, just a few words of provocation from him were enough to send Ye Chen down a spiral of explosive rage.


    It was great to have a brain, but unfortunately, Ye Chen didn''t have one��especially, when his eyes were reddened by mes of hatred and jealousy.


    Yan Ji, who had prepared to not take any sides after seeing Gu Changge from inside the ring, was stunned by his words. What did Ye Chen mean by those words?


    Although she knew Ye Chen had started to doubt her after the recent events, she didn''t think he was this far gone! She had never left the ring, so how could she inform Gu Changge of his whereabouts?


    Instead of reflecting on his own actions and self, and seeing if there was something wrong with him, he pushed all his doubts and suspicions on her!


    s!


    Yan Ji''s cold personality didn''t mean that shecked other emotions, or couldn''t get angry. Right now, she was thoroughly enraged, with a chilling aura spreading around her.


    The void trembled for a moment, and she emerged from the ring. Her red dress entuated her beauty, and made her look like a gorgeous, ming fairy, but the aura she radiated brought along a bone-chilling cold.


    <strong>"You disappoint me! I never thought I amounted to so little in your heart. From today on, the rtionship between you and me is no more!"</strong>


    Yan Ji stared at Ye Chen through her blood-red eyes full of frost and disappointment, and uttered those words withplete indifference.


    She felt that her years of kindness had all gone to waste.


    Even a beast would be more loyal to their master if raised for such a long time. Some times, people could really be worse than beasts!


    The rage in Ye Chen''s heart red after listening to Yan Ji, and he red at her with wrathful eyes.


    <strong>"The rtionship between us already ended on the day you joined hands with Gu Changge to deal with me! Do you think I can''t tell you are only showing your true colors now?"</strong>


    Although he spoke with a sneer, Ye Chen''s heart couldn''t stop throbbing in pain.


    Why? Just why was this happening?


    Su Qingge betrayed him, and now, even his Master betrayed him! Could it be that even Ye Liuli would do the same to him?


    The Master and Disciple, who had apanied each other for years, finally reached the point where the rift between them expanded to form an un-fible chasm.


    <strong>"Senior Yan Ji, you are still as graceful as before, and yourplexion looks even better."</strong>


    Gu Changge praised with a smile �� he seemed to have no idea that the Master and Disciple in front of him were breaking apart.


    He had deliberately driven a wedge between the two back then. Although his method wasn''t all that clever, it was fatal to the two of them at that time. Ye Chen feared death, while Yan Ji''s remnant soul wasn''t in a good condition.


    Of course, Gu Changge''s method had an even greater impact on someone as envious, jealous, and suspicious as Ye Chen.


    Gu Changge was a very possessive man. How could any mere Favored Son of Heaven or anyone else stop him if he wanted to take a woman or something else from them?


    <i>[Ding! Ye Chen and his Master have finally ended their rtionship, and his Fortune Value has fallen below the Lower Ceiling!(1) Ye Chen lost 200 Points of Fortune Value. Host received 1000 Destiny Points!]</i>


    <i>[1: When someone''s Fortune reaches below the Lower Ceiling, they are close to losing all of their Fortune Value. It''s danger level for the Favored Runts.]</i>


    Right then, the sound of the System''s Prompt sounded in Gu Changge''s mind, but he ignored it. After all, everything happened ording to his n.


    Since he said back then that he wanted Ye Chen''s Master for himself, then he would obviously fulfill his words even if he needed to use some tricks.


    Yan Ji turned her gaze towards Gu Changge, and replied in a faint voice, <strong>"Young Lord Gu, you tter me! It''s all thanks to the [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pill] I received from you, or I wouldn''t know how long it would take me to reach this level by just depending on Ye Chen. There''s a chance that my remnant soul would dissipate before I could reconstruct my body��"</strong>


    Although Gu Changge''s words were somewhat provocative, they didn''t disgust her.


    Ye Chen''s performance was all in front of her, so no matter what Gu Changge said now, his words would obviously sound more pleasant to her ears.


    Ye Chen''s face paled further as he listened to Yan Ji''s words, and he turned green in rage. His teeth creaked, and he almost exploded on the spot.


    Yan Ji stayed indifferent, and didn''t even bother looking at Ye Chen anymore. This disciple had shattered her heart.


    Since Ye Chen held no respect or trust in her, and the Master and Disciple rtionship between them was already already over, there was no way she would bother about him ever again.


    Although Ye Chen''s words were spoken in an extremely emotional state, they reflected the deepest truth of his heart.


    <strong>"It seems Ye Chen misunderstood you quite deeply��"</strong>


    Gu Changge showed an expression of surprise. There was no way he would miss this chance to rub salt on the wound.


    Yan Ji deeply looked at him, and said with a shake of her head, <strong>"It''s not a misunderstanding��well, it doesn''t matter anymore."</strong>


    Gu Changge''s face showed an expression of regret and self-me as he heard her words, and he said, <strong>"It seems that my words just now made Ye Chen think that you were the one who leaked his whereabouts to me?"</strong>


    Since he needed to pretend to be a gentleman, there was no way he wouldn''t. What''s more? He knew how to put on a wless act.


    There was no way Gu Changge would let anyone find out the truth right now, or all of his hard work would go to waste. After all, he still wanted to make Ye Chen watch his Master submit to him in front of his eyes.


    Gu Changge''s words stunned Yan Ji, and the whites in her eyes showed a little red. Compared to Ye Chen''s inability toprehend the truth, Gu Changge''s remarks deepened the grievance in her heart further.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, you fucking bastard! Don''t pretend to be a gentleman now! Do you think I don''t know you and my Master have been plotting against me since the start? Didn''t you only reveal your true faces now because you were waiting for me to open the door of this pce?"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s hatred for Gu Changge already towered above the Heavens. His expression was as cold as a cier, and his killing intent appeared to be liquefying around him.


    At the same time, he pushed the brokenpass in his hands to work faster. As the Key of this inheritance pce, it had the ability to control the formations and traps inside the Secret Realm.


    With the formations and his own strength, dealing with a mere Gu Changge, who was suppressed to the Great-Transcendent Realm, wouldn''t be a problem. There was a high chance he woulde out on the top!


    <i>��Hoh! He''s notpletely stupid.''</i>


    Gu Changge nced at Ye Chen, but couldn''t be bothered by his actions.


    With his expression unchanged, he muttered to himself with a tone full of pity, <strong>"You have such a beautiful Master, yet you keep breaking her heart instead of cherishing her existence!"</strong>


    <strong>"Back then, when I tried to win her over, she refused to join me because of you! It''s truly rare to find a woman as wonderful and caring as her."</strong>


    <strong>"She didn''t give up on you when you were at your lowest in life, so what could she obtain by plotting against you now?"</strong>


    <strong>"Now that you have found a mighty inheritance, and realized that she isn''t all that useful to you, you decided to throw her away?"</strong>


    <strong>"As for your whereabouts? Why don''t you use that brain of yours and think a bit deeply? Why do you think I let you prance around for so long?"</strong>


    <strong>"Ye Chen, ah, Ye Chen! Tell me, do you not deserve to die after all of this?"</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a yful smirk.


    Swatting Ye Chen to death with a single p wasn''t as interesting as ying with him slowly and steadily. Breaking hearts before killing was far more fun than simply killing someone.


    He had mixed the truth with the lies so much that Ye Chen would never be able to tell them apart.


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, please don''t say anymore��"</strong>


    Yan Ji''s eyes reddened further. She never expected Gu Changge to understand her so well. His words dissipated the chill and sadness in her heart to an extent, and she felt her heart move.


    Had she followed Young Lord Gu back when he asked her in the dungeon, wouldn''t she not have to suffer such heartbreak today?


    Maybe, it wasn''t toote for her yet? If Young Lord Gu was okay with it, couldn''t she follow him��now?


    <strong>"Gu Changge, shut your damn trap! I never had any intention like that �� you are uttering bullsh!t that has no basis!"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s face paled and he couldn''t help but roar out to hide his emotions. Gu Changge''s words were simple, but he had no way to refute him. His words were like a knife stabbing through his heart!


    Especially, hisst sentence about him finding an inheritance and not needing his Master anymore. Did he really think so little of his Master just because she was a remnant spirit?


    Ye Chen''s head buzzed!


    That sentence seemed to tear off the fake mask covering his heart. Didn''t he want to keep his Master by his side simply because he desired to possess her?


    <strong>"Young Lord Gu, if you are alright with Yan Ji, then Yan Ji would like to follow you in the future��"</strong>


    Right then, Yan Ji opened her mouth once more, and the words that rolled off her tongue made Ye Chen''s head almost explode. His face turned green.


    <strong>"B!t��"</strong>


    Ye Chen almost cursed out.


    <strong><i>[Smack!]</i></strong>


    Gu Changge pped out before Ye Chen could finish his filthy words. Brilliant runes condensed and turned into a golden, spinning disc that caused Ye Chen to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    It was still the same as before �� he couldn''t put up a shred of resistance in front of Gu Changge!


    <strong>"You speak too much."</strong>


    Gu Changge nced at him with his aloof and indifferent expression, as if he was looking down on an ant from high above.


    <strong>"This Gu naturally wees you if you are willing to follow this Gu, Senior Yan Ji!"</strong>


    Gu Changge turned his face towards Yan Ji, and spoke with a smile as gentle as a spring breeze. At the same time, another System Prompt sounded in his mind.


    <i>[Ding! Yan Ji has changed over to your side! You received 400 Points of Fortune Value and 2000 Destiny Points!]</i>


    He actually received 400 Points of Fortune Value! This haul wasn''t small.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but exim in his heart; he felt wonderful right now.


    If someone as foolish as Ye Chen didn''t exist, he would need to spend a lot of time and effort to get someone like Yan Ji on his side. But now, all he needed to do was to add fuel to the fire, and take advantage of the rift that already existed between Yan Ji and Ye Chen.


    <strong>"If Young Lord Gu is alright with it, then please call me Yan Ji from now on. Senior and whatever doesn''t sound all that appropriate."</strong>


    Yan Ji''s heart was further moved when Gu Changge readily epted her. She was worried that Gu Changge might not ept her right now.


    Considering that people of her kind had a lifespan far longer than humans, she wasn''t all that older than him if they converted her age to human age. She felt weird to be called Senior by him.


    <strong>"Alright, I will call you Yan Ji from now on. This is what you said."</strong>


    Gu Changge smiled and gave her the feeling of talking to a graceful Young Lord. At the same time, he took out a piece of crystal clear, radiant jade that he had prepared long ago. Brilliant runes and exhrating divinity could be felt from the jade.


    Since he was doing something, then he would obviously make sure to go above and beyond in it''s execution.


    <strong>"[Deity-grade Spirit Nourishing Jade]?"</strong>


    Yan Ji immediately recognized the jade in his hands, and eximed in shock and amazement, <strong>"Young Lord Gu''s heart is incredibly vast and generous!"</strong>


    <strong>"How can I let you stay in a broken ring?"</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a smile. Since he was a rich, handsome, and magnanimous man from the Upper Realm, then he would naturally act like one, too!


    The preciousness of the [Deity-grade Spirit Nourishing Jade] could be seen just from its name. As for it''s value? It could easily be exchanged for a few Celestial-grade Artifacts.


    <strong>"Thank you, Young Lord!"</strong>


    Yan Ji''s figure turned into a phantom as she left the ring, and a wisp of red smoke soon entered the [Deity-grade Spirit Nourishing Jade].


    Her face couldn''t help but turn red as she arrived inside. She had never enjoyed such treatment during her time with Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen, who was lying on the ground like a beaten dog, felt enraged and frustrated as he watched Gu Changge change his face faster than a man turned a page. He almost went crazy as he listened to the exchange between the two who treated him like thin air.


    <strong>"Gu Changge��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s eyes turnedpletely red. No matter what, he would use the Key of the Secret Realm and fight Gu Changge to death!

 Chapter 63: Title at the End.

    <h4>Chapter 63: Title at the End.</h4>


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    Innumerable brilliant runes flickered at the gate of the inheritance pce. Various vein-like rays converged together from all directions, and released an oppressive aura.


    <strong>"I will kill you!"</strong>


    Ye Chen roared. His eyes had turned red, and he resembled a ferocious beast who couldn''t wait to devour the world.


    The Key of the Secret Realm was his trump card. It could control all the formations and mechanisms inside the inheritance pce.


    He couldn''t bear to watch Gu Changge have an intimate conversation with Yan Ji, who was his Master just a while ago.


    Gu Changge behaved like he was above the world, and everything he took out was a treasure he (Ye Chen) had never even heard about. He, on the other hand, was like a poor bloke in front of Gu Changge.


    Ye Chen felt as if he were a beggar watching a prince show off and steal his woman right in front of him!


    How could Ye Chen bear such humiliation?


    Worse still? Yan Ji was a peerless beauty whose mour no one could doubt, and she had personally taught him for many years. Instead of a Master, he treated her as his woman.


    After all, he was a hot-blooded youth, so it was obvious that he held certain <i>��unspeakable''</i> emotions towards Yan Ji, his gorgeous Master.


    Even if Yan Ji had betrayed him, and ended the Master and Disciple rtionship between them, he still wouldn''t allow her to throw herself into Gu Changge''s arms so quickly, and right in front of his eyes.


    <strong>"DIE FOR ME!"</strong>


    The red in his eyes deepened, and his heart burned with mes of jealousy. Right now, he could no longer give a damn about the inheritance or whatever tide of ferocious beasts �� he only cared about killing Gu Changge!


    He wanted to obliterate this enemy who took everything from him!


    <strong><i>[Boom!]</i></strong>


    A terrifying aura surged in the pce, as if a savage beast had awakened, and violent rays of light burst out from the ground. These rays of light gathered in the sky, and condensed into a ferocious might ready to obliterate Gu Changge.


    This was Ye Chen''s mightiest blow, and even existences of the Saint Realm wouldn''t be able to survive after taking a hit.


    One had to know that no one in this Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm could exert might beyond the Great-Transcendent Realm, and Gu Changge was no exception to this rule. This was Ye Chen''s greatest reliance!


    <strong>"The Key in Ye Chen''s hand can control the formations and mechanisms in this pce. The power behind them is extremely ferocious, so Young Lord should act with care."</strong>


    Yan Ji reminded Gu Changge to be careful after seeing the scene before her, afraid that he might suffer due to hisck of information.


    Right now, the way she looked at Ye Chen waspletely different. She had already figured everything out �� Ye Chen never regarded her as his Master from the beginning to the end; he had always treated her as his personal possession!


    Now that the rtionship between them was over, she would naturally regard Gu Changge''s enemy as her own enemy, and Ye Chen was one of those now. That was the nature of her race! Once they set their hearts on someone or something, they wouldn''t budge.


    <i>[VILFIC: in case this wasn''t clear just from the chapter''s content, Yan Ji isn''t a human but from a different race. At least, that''s what I got from the RAWs.]</i>


    Before, she was Ye Chen''s Master, so she would always help him, and make him increase his cultivation with all her heart. But now, she was on GU Changge''s side, so she would naturally consider whatever was the best for Gu Changge.


    <strong>"These toys here can''t stop me; Ye Chen can''t make any waves before me!"</strong>


    Gu Changge replied with a smile without paying any attention to Ye Chen''s actions. As his words fell, a jet-ck Dharma Incarnate[1] appeared behind him. Although it''s cultivation base was limited to the Peak Stage of the Great-Transcendent Realm, it''s aura was nothing short of a mighty Ancient God''s!


    <i>[1: something like an illusory Spiritual Puppet that can fight for you.]</i>


    As Gu Changge threw a fist, the jet-ck Dharma Incarnate behind him also threw a fist! Immediately, a terrifying might erupted, and the void around the rumbled.


    <strong><i>[Puff!]</i></strong>


    The condensed blow of light made of runes and patterns mmed towards Gu Changge, but his Dharma Incarnate''s punch obliterated it! All the patterns and runes vanished into thin smoke without a trace.


    His fearsome punch shocked Yan Ji. She realized that she had sorely underestimated Gu Changge''s strength. How could he, the Young Lord of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, be simr to ordinary people with ordinary means?


    <strong>"How is this possible��"</strong>


    A powerful bacsh hit Ye Chen, and he spewed a mouthful of blood with a loud scream. At the same time, he flew back like a broken kite, covered in blood.


    He couldn''t believe the oue!


    The power he summoned using the inheritance pce''s Key, formations, and all mechanisms was smashed to smithereens with a single punch from a mere Dharma Incarnate!


    What''s more? He wasn''t even going all out, and the might he used was still under the limitations set by the Secret Realm, yet it obliterated his trump card with a single punch.


    <strong><i>[Kacha! Crack!]</i></strong>


    What gave Ye Chen a deeper shock was the fact that the dpidatedpass in his hands showed many cracks, and then shattered!


    That was to say: <i>��he would have already turned into meat paste if the Key of the inheritance pce hadn''t blocked most of Gu Changge''s might!''</i>


    Chills went down Ye Chen''s back as this realization hit him.


    Gu Changge''s true strength was far beyond his imagination. Even though he was suppressed to the Great-Transcendent Realm, Ye Chen estimated that he could still easily ughter Saint Realm cultivators with a few swats.


    Ye Chen''s heart froze in shock, and he couldn''t help but shiver and stand rooted to his spot.


    <strong>"You have yed around enough, and now is the time for you to go off to the next world, Little Leek��"</strong>


    Gu Changge casually dictated his fate.


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    Gu Changge pped out again, and the Dharma Incarnate behind him followed with a p of its own that expanded and obscured everything in front of him (Ye Chen)! The void rumbled, and his expression showed clear indifference as if he was a god who could crush anything and everything.


    <strong>"Impossible! How can I possibly die here��"</strong>


    Despair clouded Ye Chen''s eyes, and shivers went down his spine as he watched the palm get bigger and bigger. Right now, he couldn''t even move as the oppressive might heading towards him had already suppressed him.


    He had always believed himself to be a mighty youth, but before Gu Changge''s palm, he found himself to be as small as an ant that had no ability to resist!


    He was going to die today!


    All of his trump cards and tricks had failed in the face of absolute strength!


    <strong>"Stop! Gu Changge!"</strong>


    Right at this moment, a cold cry arrived from the outside.


    Somehow, Ye Liuli broke away from the tide of beasts and rushed over to this ce just in time to see Gu Changge pping out to squash Ye Chen to death.


    <strong><i>[Shua!]</i></strong>


    An extremely splendid sword light containing wisps of sharp sword intent shed out, to sever everything in its path!


    She wanted to save Ye Chen at all costs!


    Ye Liuli was in the Saint Realm. Although she was suppressed at the Great-Transcendent Realm in the Secret Realm, herbat power of the Great-Transcendent Realm was stronger than ordinary cultivators. She was sure she could stop Gu Changge.


    <strong><i>[Puff!]</i></strong>


    However, she was shocked to see that her sword was like a ball of mud sinking into the sea when it shed at the pitch-ck hand of Gu Changge''s Dharma Incarnate!


    <i>��How is this possible��''</i>


    <i>��My Realm is no different from Gu Changge''s, so why can''t I even cut off his Dharma Incarnate''s hand��''</i>


    Disbelief filled Ye Liuli''s eyes.


    Her snow-white long sword wasn''t made of some run-of-the-mill materials either. It was crafted with Divine Gold, and her swordsmanship technique was the Ancient Immortal Ye n''s extremely mighty Sword Art that wasmended even in the Upper Realm.


    She could easily obliterate Saint Realm cultivators with a single sh of her sword, but Gu Changge didn''t even budge at her attack!


    <strong>"You arrived right at time."</strong>


    Gu Changge watched her with a yful expression. Then, he changed his pping motion to a grabbing one, and his Dharma Incarnate''s hand directly grabbed Ye Chen and raised him in the air.


    It was as if he was holding onto a bug!


    <strong>"Liuli��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s face paled inside the suffocating hold, and eh couldn''t help but call out to Ye Liuli while struggling desperately for freedom. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get away.


    This was the might of Gu Changge''s [Myriad Changes Demonic Physique]. Let alone the current Ye Chen, even if he was allowed to break through to another Great Realm, he still wouldn''t be able to break free from Gu Changge''s hold.


    Ye Chen knew well that only Ye Liuli could save him now.


    <strong><i>[Cough! Puff!]</i></strong>


    Unfortunately, as soon as he opened his mouth, Gu Changge tightened his hold around him. Ye Chen couldn''t help but spew even more blood and struggle harder for freedom.


    Yan Ji watched everything with a calm expression, without a shred of sympathy for Ye Chen.


    He had brought this upon himself.


    She had advised him to give up on his revenge and hatred, but he never listened to her. He was reaping the fruit of his own stubbornness and ego!


    <strong>"What is it? Do you want to save him?"</strong>


    Gu Changge gazed at Ye Liuli with a light smile. He wasn''t surprised to see her arrive here so fast even when there were so many demons attacking her. After all, she was the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye n, so she must have a lot of techniques and treasures on her that could easily solve a bunch of weak beasts like those in a sh.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Gu Changge was sure she would arrive here in the nick of time somehow.


    With Ye Chen in his grasp, he could make good use of her and squeeze out the final Fortune Value on this fat leek.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, stop this instant, and let Brother Ye Chen go! Just say what you want in return��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli uttered with a frosty tone. Gu Changge''s expression showed her that he had a n for her, but it was impossible for her to watch her Brother Ye Chen die right before her eyes.


    From what she knew of Gu Changge''s character, he would most likely threaten her with Ye Chen''s life and ask for something. s! Gu Changge was too strong for her, so she couldn''t deal with him using normal means.


    At first, she had some hope for her Brother Ye Chen, and thought that she should also put her trust in him since he was so confident��she had never thought she would watch her Brother Ye Chen almost get pped to death by Gu Changge the moment she arrived.


    Ye Liuli had no idea on how to resolve this issue.


    <strong>"Can I ask for anything?"</strong>


    An expression of intrigue appeared on Gu Changge''s face, and he asked back.


    Ye Liuli red daggers at him, and replied, <strong>"I am willing to do anything as long as you spare Brother Ye Chen! Of course, your request mustn''t be too excessive��"</strong>


    <strong>"Wait, wait, wait! Right now, you are the one begging me, and not the other way around, so who are you to decide the conditions?"</strong>


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and interrupted her speech, still with an expression of indifference on his face.


    <strong>"If you don''t even understand this much, then don''t even think about saving Ye Chen."</strong>


    As his words fell, a smile appeared on his handsome visage, entuating his charm. At the same time, the hand of his Dharma Incarnate clenched even tighter. Ye Chen spewed another mouthful of blood, but his face showed an unyielding expression of hatred and rage.


    Gu Changge''s handsome, gentlemanly appearance fell into Ye Liuli''s eyes, but to her, he was no different from a fierce devil, so her expression turned even colder.


    <strong>"Liuli, don''t listen to him! I won''t let you beg him even if I have to die!"</strong>


    Ye Chen decided to show some backbone at this time, and red at Gu Changge with an unyielding expression. It was as if he was telling Gu Changge that he would tear off a piece of his flesh even if he died today!


    <strong>"Did I allow you to speak?"</strong>


    Gu Changge nced at him with an indifferent expression.


    <strong><i>[Puff!]</i></strong>


    Ye Chen spewed blood as he was crushed again �� he felt suffocated!


    <strong>"Just say what you want to let Brother Ye Chen go? I will do it as long as it''s within my ability."</strong>


    Ye Liuli red daggers at Gu Changge, and spoke with a stubborn tone.


    <strong>"It''s very simple. You merely need to open your Sea of Consciousness and let me imprint a ve Seal inside."</strong>


    Gu Changge''s expression remained unchanged, and he uttered his remark as if it was something minor.


    But, as soon as Ye Chen heard his words, his expression fell. Once a ve Seal was imprinted in someone''s Sea of Consciousness, they would end up as a ve for the rest of their life, and would never be able to go against the one who imprinted the Seal.


    The price was simply too high!


    Would Ye Liuli even agree? He was at a loss for words, and a hint of struggle appeared in his expression��


    <strong>"Liuli, don''t ept his condition! I would rather die��"</strong>


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but scream loudly. Obviously, he didn''t want to die! He wanted revenge, so he couldn''t die here no matter what.


    And to survive, he knew that he couldn''t show his fear of death and greed for life, or Ye Liuli might hesitate in saving him. Ye Chen didn''t really want to trick Ye Liuli like this, but he knew he wouldn''t survive otherwise.


    Gu Changge would most definitely kill him.


    He was in great pain, and didn''t know why he ended up in such dire straits today. All of this was Gu Changge''s fault!


    <strong>"Imprint a ve Seal? Gu Changge, you are truly audacious! But, alright, I am willing to let you do it if it can save Brother Ye Chen''s life."</strong>


    Ye Liuli was relieved when she heard Gu Changge''s words. On the surface, she showed an extremely enraged and unwilling expression, and even quietened down for a moment before taking in a deep breath and agreeing to his proposition.


    She believed that her act could deceive Gu Changge. After all, her Ancient Immortal Ye n was a primordial heritage that was well-versed in countering Seals and Arts of even primordial gods. ve Seals were their specialty, and only the Ancient Immortal Ye n''s direct descendants knew about this secret.


    Even if Gu Changge had calcted everything, he mustn''t have thought this one through. She had a way to get rid of the ve Seal! <h4>nt a ve Seal; It Won''t Work!</h4>

 Chapter 64: Take an Oath; Massive Haul!

    <h4>Chapter 64: Take an Oath; Massive Haul!</h4>


    Ye Liuli''s idea wasn''t all that sophisticated.


    She couldn''t allow Gu Changge to kill Ye Chen, nor could she agree to any excessive conditions from Gu Changge. Just when she was thinking on how to solve this issue, Gu Changge asked her to open her Sea of Consciousness and let him imprint a ve Seal inside.


    She was enraged the moment she heard his words, but then she remembered that a mere ve Seal was nothing before her Ancient Immortal Ye n.


    To make sure Gu Changge couldn''t guess anything from her expressions, she put on a show of unwillingness and struggle in front of him. After all, to hide something from someone as cunning as Gu Changge, one had to think deeply and put in effort.


    Ye Chen''s heart moved when he heard Ye Liuli''s words, and he felt guilty. Just now, because of his fear of death, he had deliberately pretended to be an unyielding man to deceive her.


    After he nted the ve Seal in her Sea of Consciousness, won''t Ye Liuli end up as Gu Changge''s possession? Ye Chen felt extreme difort and pain in his heart when he thought about this.


    He didn''t want to see something like that happen, but he had no choice. After all, who would want to see their affectionate, childhood sweetheart-cum-cousin be a ve of their enemy? Unless, of course, if they had something wrong with their brain��


    <strong>"Hoh! I am surprised to see you agree so readily. To think the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye n would surrender her Sea of Consciousness and willingly be a ve for someone as pathetic as this Ye Chen��"</strong>


    <strong>"If I were your father, I might have pped you to death already."</strong>


    Gu Changge mocked with a casual smile, and didn''t show any signs of wanting to let go of Ye Chen.


    <strong>"You don''t need to worry about those matters. I promise to open my Sea of Consciousness for your ve Seal, but you must also take a Heavenly Oath that you won''t try to hunt or kill Brother Ye Chen. If you vite this Oath, the Devil will devour your heart and your cultivation will be destroyed!"</strong>


    Ye Liuli red at Gu Changge and made it clear to him that she will only open her Sea of Consciousness after he took the Heavenly Oath. There was no way she would back down even an inch on this requirement �� who knew what other tricks this Gu Changge might have up his sleeves?


    After all, the Sea of Consciousness was the source of a cultivator''s existence. One could rebuild a shattered Dantian, but a messed up Sea of Consciousness could easily spell their doom.


    What''s more? The Sea of Consciousness was also the ce where all of a cultivator''s secrets (thoughts and memories) were hidden. Opening one''s Sea of Consciousness and letting someone inside was the same as giving themplete knowledge of your deepest secrets.


    Ye Liuli had no choice but to resort to this. It was impossible for her to watch Ye Chen die at Gu Changge''s hands right in front of her.


    <strong>"You want me to take a Heavenly Oath? Alright."</strong>


    Gu Changge''s expression showed no change, and he readily repeated Ye Liuli''s words of Oath, <strong>"�� If I vite this Oath, may my heart be devoured by the Devil, and all of my cultivation be obliterated!"</strong>


    Everything was going far too well. Ye Liuli couldn''t help but frown as she couldn''t figure out what was going through Gu Changge''s mind.


    She felt disturbed, and wondered if she was simply thinking too much?


    Could someone as sinister and cunning as Gu Changge really fall for her tricks so easily?


    <strong>"I have already taken the Heavenly Oath, so shouldn''t you be opening your Sea of Consciousness right about now?"</strong>


    Gu Changge asked with a faint tone, and his expression appeared to be sincere without any hidden meaning. Ye Liuli couldn''t find anything wrong with his words and actions.


    Gritting her teeth, she closed her eyes and opened her Sea of Consciousness for him.


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    Immediately, a pitch-ck light shed past Gu Changge''s pupils, and turned into a demonic [Great Dao Treasured Bottle]. Like a brilliant rune, the [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] moved through the void and plunged into the depths of Ye Liuli''s Sea of Consciousness.


    It was so quick that she didn''t even have a chance to respond.


    <strong>"What happened?"</strong>


    Ye Liuli frowned due to a strange feeling, but she couldn''t tell where that feeling came from? Had he already imprinted the ve Seal? Howe she didn''t see Gu Changge do anything?


    What kind of sorcery was this? She couldn''t feel the slightest shackle or seal inside her Sea of Consciousness, and questioned if he had even imprinted his ve Seal in there?


    Also, why did she feel as if she desired to surrender herself to Gu Changge? The sudden feeling left Ye Liuli in a fluster, and she couldn''t help but wonder if she had fallen in love or something?


    <strong>"It''s naturally the promised ve Seal."</strong>


    Right then, a strange smile appeared on Gu Changge''s face as he spoke.


    Ye Liuli frowned in response, <strong>"Why don''t I feel anything then?"</strong>


    Gu Changge stared at her with a smile, and asked, <strong>"Tell me how you would like to feel?"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s heart sank and her face showed an ugly expression. She didn''t speak anymore. Matters had devolved far beyond her control.


    Could it be that she could no longer hate Gu Changge?


    Although creating that [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] wasn''t easy for Gu Changge, he didn''t think using it on Ye Liuli was a waste.


    It was the Secret Art used to control people recorded in the forbidden inheritance of the [Immortal-Devouring Demon Art].


    It''s just that after it fell into Gu Changge''s hands, it ended up even more terrifying than before. He directly condensed the Secret Art''s power into a rune that resembled a [Great Dao Treasured Bottle].


    Although the process to create it was troublesome, the [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] that came out was far better than the original, and it couldn''t even be discovered when used. He could directly nt it inside the other party''s Sea of Consciousness without them feeling anything, as long as they willing opened their Sea of Consciousness before him.


    As for a ve Seal? Those were merely low-leveled trash.


    Gu Changge''s [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] was hundreds of times better than a ve Seal, so much so that they couldn''t even bepared.


    As for why he used it? There was no way Gu Changge couldn''t guess Ye Liuli''s sneaky plot. After all, the Ancient Immortal Ye n was a behemoth in the Upper Realm. Getting rid of a measly ve Seal wouldn''t be all that hard for them.


    He naturally called it a ve Seal to fool Ye Liuli.


    She thought she was smart, but in Gu Changge''s eyes, she was a naive thing that overestimated its wit.


    <i>��Now that the mind-controlling demonic bottle is inside her Sea of Consciousness, it won''t be long before she forgets about today''s incident. Unless a peerless powerhouse looks through her Sea of Consciousness, or something else goes wrong, there will be no way someone would find it��''</i>


    <i>��Over time, she will be nothing more than a submissive ve of mine.''</i>


    Satisfaction filled Gu Changge''s heart as he thought about this. When he did some calctions, he realized that he had earned a lot today!


    <strong>"Gu Changge, you should release Brother Ye Chen now, right?"</strong>


    Ye Liuli said with a re targeted at Gu Changge. The fact that she couldn''t feel the existence of the ve Seal brought deep unease to her heart.


    <strong>"What did you call me?"</strong>


    Gu Changge red back at her.


    Ye Liuli felt her head buzz, and thought that her mind was about to explode. She was left in a trance, and felt as if an ancient god was looking down on her. With a deep fear wing at her heart, she uttered involuntarily, <strong>"Master��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli was stunned as soon as the word rolled off her tongue, and wondered why she had suddenly uttered that when she didn''t even intend to?


    She was left stupefied.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, what did you do to Liuli?!"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s anxiety deepened, and his face paled further, as he saw the scene in front of him. He couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing! Did his beloved cousin really call Gu Changge her Master?


    What was going on?


    His head buzzed, and he couldn''t ept this reality.


    <strong>"You are about to die, but your bullsh!t won''t stop."</strong>


    Gu Changge gave Ye Chen a dismissive nce. The System had already informed him in his mind that Ye Chen''s Fortune Value had been cleared. He could now kill him and obtain a Heavenly Reward!


    <strong><i>[Creak! Puff!]</i></strong>


    Gu Changge didn''t wait anymore, and the palm of his Dharma Incarnate tightened its hold around Ye Chen.


    <strong>"Liuli, save me��"</strong>


    Ye Chen''s eyes widened in panic, despair, and disbelief as Gu Changge crushed him to death. He didn''t even know when he died, and couldn''t understand how Gu Changge could do it?


    Was Gu Changge not afraid of receiving the Heavenly Oath''s bacsh by killing him? Was he not afraid of having his heart devoured by a Devil? Was he not afraid of having all his cultivation destroyed?


    Of course, Gu Changge didn''t give a damn about some bullsh!t Oath. What nonsense was that? Wasn''t it just sending him nourishment?


    As for losing his cultivation? He couldn''t give one damn about that �� he could always use Destiny Points to get it back.


    After all, how could he let such a fat Favored Son of Heaven fly away from his te right in front of his eyes? How could he let go of the Heavenly Rewards he would gain from devouring him?


    Won''t all of his hard work over such a long time go to waste?


    Gu Changge would never ept such a loss.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, you��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli was stunned by the scene in front of her, and couldn''t regain her senses for a while. She had trusted his Oath, yet he went back on his words immediately afterwards!


    She didn''t even know how to curse Gu Changge''s shamelessness.


    <i>��I must avenge Brother Ye Chen��''</i>


    Ye Liuli''s consciousness nked as this thought crossed her mind, and she realized that she couldn''t muster any killing intent towards Gu Changge.


    It had to be the work of that ve Seal he nted in her Sea of Consciousness just now!


    Ye Liuli''s heart chilled, and she felt deep fear. She couldn''t control her own actions and thoughts, even though she knew there was something wrong with her.


    As for Yan Ji? She had nothing to say even though she watched everything transpire. Gu Changge now appeared even more heroic in her eyes. After all, breaking a mere Heavenly Oath was nothing big if one''s aspirations were grand enough!


    Besides, Ye Chen was already intent on killing Gu Changge. She couldn''t bring herself to persuade Gu Changge to let Ye Chen off after knowing all that.


    Naturally, Gu Changge didn''t give a hoot about Ye Liuli''s opinion of him. Since his demonic bottle was already inside her Sea of Consciousness, her thoughts about him no longer mattered.


    Right then, a System Prompt rang in his mind.


    <i>[Ding! You have killed the Favored Son of Heaven, Ye Chen, and triggered extra Heavenly Rewards by clearing all of his Fortune Value in the process! Reward calctions are in progress��]</i>


    <i>[Ding! Congrattions, Host! You have received a Heavenly Dao Reward Chest, 200 Points of Fortune Value, and 1000 Destiny Points!]</i>


    <i>��Use [System��s Reward Calctions Multiplication Card]!''</i>


    Gu Changgemanded after taking out the item from the System''s Warehouse. This happened to be a good time to use the [System��s Reward Calctions Multiplication Card].


    <i>[Ding! System��s Reward Calctions Multiplication Card used sessfully! Congrattions, Host! Your reward has been increased by five times!]</i>


    <i>[Ding! The current rewards have automatically been multiplied��]</i>


    <i>[Ding! After the final calction, your reward has been increased to 1000 Points of Fortune Value and 5000 Destiny Points!]</i>


    <i>��Open the Heavenly Dao Reward Chest!''</i>


    Gu Changge said in his mind.


    He wanted to know what kind of stuff wille out this time. Thest time, he received the Viin''s Halo, and that helped him solve the issue of Fortune Bacsh due to a disparity in his and the Favored Children''s strength.


    What will he receive this time?


    He looked forward to the rewards.


    With a sh of golden light, a golden chest appeared in front of his eyes and then exploded with a bang!


    <i>[Ding! Congrattions, Host, for having great fortune! You have received: One-Third Fragment of a World Seed x1 | Void Essence x1!]</i>


    Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows. He had received another [One-Third Fragment of a World Seed], and collected all three, so he should be able to refine it and nourish a world inside his body.


    As for the [Void Essence]? He wondered about it''s utility.


    Gu Changge immediately checked its introduction, and his eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    <i>��The Void Essencees from the Void Physique that contains the power to control the Void however it pleases��''</i>


    <i>��Sure enough, it''s good stuff. At least, it''s much better than that whatever [God King''s Heart] fromst time.''</i>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but praise the reward, and directly chose to absorb it. A feeling of warmth surged through his body, and the boundless power of the Void filled his bones and limbs.


    This process didn''tst long, and Gu Changge soon opened his eyes. Immediately, he felt that he and the Void around him had a certain resonance between them.


    <i>The power of the Void �� it can allow one to attack, defend, and escape!</i>


    After that, Gu Changge called out for his Attribute Panel. His Fortune Value and Destiny points had sky-rocketed after this massive haul.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <strong>Host:</strong> Gu Changge


    <strong>Halo:</strong> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <strong>Identity:</strong> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <strong>Bloodline:</strong> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <strong>Cultivation:</strong> Conferred Lord (Late Stage)


    <strong>Mystical Abilities:</strong>


    <strong>Destiny Points:</strong> 9000


    <strong>Fortune Value:</strong> 1880 (Dark)


    <strong>System Shop:</strong> Open


    <strong>Warehouse:</strong>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��

 Chapter 65: Heart of Righteousness; Gu Changge Feeling Offended!

    <h4>Chapter 65: Heart of Righteousness; Gu Changge Feeling Offended!</h4>


    The brand new Attributes Panel brought great satisfaction to Gu Changge''s heart. The leek he raised for so long brought him a fat harvest just like he desired.


    He now had almost ten thousand Destiny Points, and close to two thousand Points of Fortune Value. In addition to these, he also got other haul.


    He could now do a lot more, and put many of his ns into action. Of course, the most important matter right now was for him to fulfill his purpose behind descending to the Lower Realm.


    Ye Chen had already cleared the path for him, and the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] was his to take now!


    As for the inheritance of Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm? It didn''t matter to Gu Changge all that much. Only a minor character like Ye Chen would care about a Quasi-Supreme''s inheritance. As a Young Lord from a prominent family in the Upper Realm, he didn''tck inheritances of mighty beings. What''s more? He also had the System to jack him up!


    <i>��ording to the description of the Heavenly Rewards, the Void Essence should be rted to Ye Chen[1]. Did that Ye Chen have sometent Physique or some other Mystical Talent?''</i>


    <i>��Well, it doesn''t matter now even if he did!''</i>


    <i>[1: The Heavenly Reward Chest gives a random thing + something rted to the Favored Child of Heaven killed by Gu Changge.]</i>


    Gu Changge thought about it and then dismissed the matter. After that, he felt his current control over the Void. Not only could this new ability help him fight against others, but it could also help him escape and hide when he might be in dire straits.


    After all, the power to control the Void was the power to control Space itself. Not many forces had studied it even in the Upper Realm. All the Mystical Abilities rted to Space were extremely mysterious and mighty.


    Gu Changge could use this ability as one of his minor trump cards.


    <i>��I should keep the World Seed''s fragments for now, and refine themter when I have time. I should have more means to sessfully refine and nourish a world inside my body at that time��''</i>


    Gu Changge decided in his mind, and then swept his gaze across the pce''s hall. A light of satisfaction appeared in his eyes when his gazended on the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]. It was the reason behind his descent to the Lower Realm, after all.


    The ferocious Devil Qiing out from the Halberd stirred his Devil Heart, and he felt a deep connection to between his Origin and the Halberd. Gu Changge couldn''t suppress his desire to possess this supreme, evil weapon.


    Once he obtained the weapon, he would have another trump card to rely on when he returned to the Upper Realm; he wouldn''t need to spend so much effort on schemes and underhanded means.


    <strong>"Gu Changge, what did you do to me?"</strong>


    Ye Liuli''s roar sounded from the side, and interrupted Gu Changge''s thoughts on how he could obtain the Halberd as soon as possible. She was struggling with an extremelyplicated expression on her face. Confusion, rage, and coldness masked her face, but if there was one thing missing, then that would be hatred.


    She knew that she should have hatred for him, but for some reason, whenever she thought about hating Gu Changge, a deep fear would grip her heart as if she was facing a Heavenly Tribtion!


    This feeling put her through extreme pain and struggle.


    This was definitely because of Gu Changge''s sorcery! She regretted her actions, and wondered why she was dumb enough to think she could outwit Gu Changge and y him? In the end, Gu Changge yed her, and she was merely dancing in the palm of his hand.


    <strong>"What did you call me?"</strong>


    Gu Changge nced at her with a yful smirk.


    To be honest, he wasn''t all that interested in Ye Liuli. The only reason he bothered with her was her identity. As the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, she was the one most favored by their Patriarch. As long as he used her well, he could get a lot of benefits from the Ancient Immortal Ye Family with his identity as the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Why else would he bother keeping Ye Liuli?


    Ye Liuli''s head buzzed again at Gu Changge''s words full of indifference. The previous daze took over her again, and she felt as if she was standing before an ancient god as Gu Changge''s indifferent eyes kept staring at her.


    Her very soul trembled, and she couldn''t help but submit herself before him.


    <strong>"Master��"</strong>


    Ye Liuli felt great humiliation as the word left her mouth, and tears welled up in her eyes. He was the enemy who had murdered her Brother Ye Chen, yet here she was, calling him <i>��Master.''</i>


    She couldn''t bear this shame, but she had no way to stop herself.


    Ye Liuli wanted the earth to explode and swallow her whole. She had only suffered humiliation and setbacks ever since she met Gu Changge! Nothing good hade out from her encounter with him.


    <i>��Young Lord''s thoughts and means arepletely beyond Ye Chen''s. Ye Chen would have never made aeback, or have had his revenge, against Young Lord Gu in this life!''</i>


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but think this in her heart after watching everything that transpired. Then, her figure turned into a wisp of light and she returned inside the [Deity-grade Spirit Nourishing Jade].


    The [Divine-grade Spirit Nourishing Jade] was iparably more precious and beneficial to her,pared to some ordinary ring. Not only did it kept her remnant spirit warm, but it also nourished it and strengthened her Primordial Spirit. Even for God Kings, it was a treasure that they would keep close to their person at all times.


    It''s just that Gu Changge put multipleyers of shackles and restrictions on the [Spirit Nourishing Jade]. Yan Ji couldn''t spy on the outside world through the Jade, unless he allowed it.


    After all, he hated the fact that all these <i>��Grandpas''</i> had the ability to watch everything that went on the outside world. They would watch the Protagonists at all times, and the Protagonists would have no privacy or secrets.


    Gu Changge made sure to make the restrictions as watertight as possible, and took into consideration every aspect. Yan Ji knew this, but she wasn''t bothered by the restrictions. After all, she wasn''t someone who liked to spy on someone else''s secrets.


    What''s more? Someone with Gu Changge''s identity would most certainly have many secrets. It was reasonable for Gu Changge to do this much, and she also didn''t want Gu Changge to have any suspicion towards her.


    What''s more? The [Deity-grade Spirit Nourishing Jade] wasn''t a prison. As long as she willed, she could leave it at any time and show up in the outside world.


    This further moved Yan Ji''s heart as Gu Changge had put a lot of thought and care into giving her afortable and leisurely environment withplete freedom. This was treatment that she would never receive from Ye Chen!


    She immediately sat inside the Jade and started to strengthen her spirit.


    In the ring, she could only float around in a dazd, with nothing to do. But now, she could use the powers of the Jade to nourish and cultivate her remnant spirit. The two treatments were as different as Heaven and Earth, and only when one experienced both for themselves, would they understand their disparity.


    <i>��To be able to so-easily pierce the body of a Quasi-Supreme, and bring chaos to all the worlds, this [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] must be a Supreme-grade Artifact, or higher��"</i>


    <i>��It seems I will need to use some tricks to possess it��''</i>


    <i>��I wonder if I can refine it by simply using Destiny Points��after all, Destiny Points can increase cultivation base andprehension, so this shouldn''t be impossible either��''</i>


    Gu Changge was already thinking up of ns to conquer the Halberd when he walked further into the pce.


    <i><strong>[Boom!]</strong></i>


    A terrifying pressure that could shake one''s very soul descended upon him, giving him a feeling of an ancient god looking down on him, but Gu Changgepletely ignored it.


    The [Innate God''s Temple] in his Sea of Consciousness reverberated, and the gaze of the shadowy figure inside it cut through the void to stare at whatever stood before him!


    <i><strong>[Hum!]</strong></i>


    An even stronger pressure descended upon him, and Gu Changge wondered if it was the aura left behind by the creator of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm before his death, or the might of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]? Either way, he felt as if the aura could obliterate the Heavens!


    Gu Changge''s Devil Heart surged at this moment, and a pitch-ck, demonic shadow appeared behind him as his devilish nature unleashed itself.


    Ghostly knells and chants sounded from all the corners of the world, as if the devils everywhere were weing their Lord! The origin of his aura resonated with the Devil Qi in the surroundings, and the pressure of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] pressing down on him disappeared to a great extent.


    This rxed Gu Changge, and he appeared at the core of the pce within a few steps.


    <i><strong>[Hum!]</strong></i>


    Right at this moment, however, sudden change ured. The body that was pierced by the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd], and nailed to the pce''s throne, suddenly trembled and released terrifying fluctuations in the surroundings.


    A ray of brilliant light shone around the body, and a silhouette appeared above it, as if the corpse was about to resurrect.


    <strong>"It turns out that the inheritance was left behind like this. It''s good that I killed Ye Chen first, or I would be in some trouble��"</strong>


    Gu Changge frowned and stopped in his tracks.


    Anyone could tell that there was something wrong with this ce. Normally, there were only two possibilities for a millenniums-old corpse''s resurrection: <i>��One is that the corpse isn''t a corpse, or there''s a remnant spirit left behind to pass on the inheritance.''</i>


    No matter which one the case was for this Quasi-Supreme, it spelled danger for Gu Changge.


    He hadn''te here to ept the inheritance, instead, he was here to refine and bring away the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]. In other words, he was here to destroy the seal set by the Secret Realm''s owner.


    Since the Secret Realm''s owner still had a remnant spirit left, how could he allow him to do as he pleased?


    It didn''t take long for Gu Changge to figure all of this out.


    ording to the normal plot progression, the Favored Son of Heaven would obviously reach this point easily, and get the approval of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm''s master. He would then receive the inheritance, be a champion of justice, and tighten the seal of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd].


    But now, not only did he pick the fruit of the Favored Son''s hard work, but he also killed off the Favored Son of Heaven.


    Gu Changge had no interest in the Fortuitous Encounter left for the Favored Son of Heaven, especially when there was danger associated with it.


    <strong>"Come to me and learn my Dao��"</strong>


    Right then, the silhouette above the corpse turned real, and brought along a majestic pressure with it. Wearing a purple-gold crown and golden divine robes, he looked like an ancient emperor.


    His gaze fell upon Gu Changge and hemanded.


    As a Quasi-Supreme, he was naturally the absolute master of the Secret Realm withplete control over everything. All kinds of thoughts shed past Gu Changge''s mind as he watched the remnant spirit in front of him.


    If things got dangerous, he could still escape from the Secret Realm, but then he would lose the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd].


    <i>��It doesn''t matter since I have the [Domain Traversing Talisman]. If things turn for the worse, then I can use it and get away��''</i>


    Gu Changge''s expression turned calm, and he quickly thought of a solution in his heart. At the same time, his Devil Heart''s power subsided and disappeared.


    <strong>"Yes, senior!"</strong>


    With a calm expression, he walked towards the corpse. The Master of the Secret Realm should have been a decent man when alive, so Gu Changge wasn''t worried about him using any tricks, or attacking him out of nowhere.


    <strong>"You have a demonic heart and a devilish nature��"</strong>


    <strong>"How can I pass on my Dao of Light to you?"</strong>


    Just when Gu Changge stood still, a gleam shed past the remnant spirit''s eyes, and he stared deeply at Gu Changge. After that, his terrifying voice full of rage almost shattered the pce, and Gu Changge felt his blood rumble.


    Fortunately, he was already prepared and protecting his vitals, or the sudden tremors would have shocked him into a stupor. After all, the remnant spirit belonged to a Quasi-Supreme, so it wouldn''t be easy for him to deal with it immediately.


    At the same time, this verified Gu Changge''s spection.


    This remnant spirit had its own consciousness and wasn''t just an inanimate recording left behind by the Secret Realm''s master. Fortunately, he had already restrained his Devil Heart, or the remnant spirit might have already attacked him, instead of conversing with him like this.


    At that time, it would have definitely tried to p him to death. After all, the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd], and the one who killed this Quasi-Supreme, were rted to him and his inheritance''s origin.


    <i>��That bastard Ye Chen''s heart wasn''t all that clean either. Not only did he covet his Master''s body, but he was also a jealous and hypocritical piece of crap. He even feared death to the point of pretending to be unyielding and mighty��''</i>


    <i>��So he''s deserving just because he is the Favored Son of Heaven? Isn''t this rigged too much?''</i>


    Gu Changge was left speechless, and felt immense dissatisfaction towards the judgement ability of the Secret Realm''s master.


    Sure enough, he only held malice towards him. s! He was a viin, and just his existence was enough to offend these people.


    <strong>"Senior, although this junior has a devilish nature, my heart is bright, and full of justice for the world. I intend to help themon people, and bring light to the life of those drowned in darkness��"</strong>


    <strong>"If the Senior''s inheritance is given to this junior, then this junior guarantees to punish evil, promote justice, and never stray from the correct path!"</strong>


    But, since it was a remnant spirit, it shouldn''t be all that hard for him to deal with it. After he dealt with this remnant spirit, he will naturally be able to conquer the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd].


    Gu Changge''s face showed an expression of righteous, and he couldn''t help but utter eloquent words full of justice.

 Chapter 66: Dazed Quasi-Supreme; Young Devil!

    <h4>Chapter 66: Dazed Quasi-Supreme; Young Devil!</h4>


    Nature is devilish, but heart is bright and full of justice? He will help themon people, and bring light to the life of those drowned in darkness?


    Ye Liuli couldn''t help but feel ashamed at Gu Changge''s shameless ims, when she heard his spiel from the outside. Listening to Gu Changge make all these ims was nothing short of listening to a wolf iming to be a vegetarian! It was too embarrassing.


    Gu Changge''s expression, however, truly made him look like a champion of justice. Those who weren''t familiar with his true face would really think he was a great man.


    His act was wless!


    <strong>"The sun and the moon can testify that this young one''s heart is truly filled with kindness, and the world can bear witness��"</strong>


    Inside the hall, Gu Changge said to the remnant spirit with a face full of righteousness �� he wanted to see if he could fool this ancient remnant spirit somehow. He could still consider other options if his act didn''t work, since he wasn''tcking in ns.


    Speaking of which, it seemed that the remnant spirit''s mind wasn''t all that sharp, as it fell into deep thought after listening to Gu Changge''s words. This gave rise to other thoughts and ideas in Gu Changge''s mind. After all, the one in front of him was a Quasi-Supreme''s remnant spirit, so it must have some Quasi-Supreme Essence that he could devour.


    If he could swallow his Essence with his [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art], he might just break through to another Realm. Although he could always raise his cultivation by adding Destiny Points, he wouldn''t be dumb enough to miss such a good opportunity delivered to his door just because of that.


    After all, the cultivation method for his [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art] waspletely different from the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex]. One relied on devouring the origin of beings and everything else, while the other relied on himprehending or adding Destiny Points for an upgrade.


    Gu Changge''s body had always held two different powers, and both of them hadpletely different cultivation methods. It was all thanks to his Devil Heart that he could tolerate their existence �� ordinary cultivators would immediately get ravaged by the chaotic repelling forces when trying to cultivate more than one method, go crazy, and die off not too long after.


    Gu Changge''s apparent cultivation base naturally came from the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex], while the cultivation base from his [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art] was always hidden, and never revealed before anyone else in the world.


    He had always wanted to raise his cultivation of the [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art], but that had been impossible since it could only be raised through devouring existences.


    It was always better to have more powerful Mystical Abilities and Treasures, as that could help him exert greater strength ande out on top at a critical moment. The [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art] wasn''t a cultivation method, after all, but something that directly raised his cultivation.


    <i>[VILFIC: cultivation methods are manuals that tell you how to absorb Spiritual Qi, move it around your body, and then raise your cultivation through meditation. IDDA is an art that doesn''t have any specific manual, and instead directly absorbs other people''s cultivation to raise your own.]</i>


    Although Gu Changge was thinking of this sinister plot in his heart, his expression said otherwise.


    <strong>"SHAMELESS JUNIOR!"</strong>


    <strong>"How dare you lie to me and covet my inheritance?! Did you think you could cover your true thoughts and schemes before my eyes?"</strong>


    The remnant spirit''s mighty voice fell, and the Void in the surroundings trembled together with surging Spiritual Qi.


    Wearing a purple-gold crown and divine golden robes, the remnant spirit of the Quasi-Supreme resembled an ancient, mighty emperor. At the same time, a dazzling brilliance shone in his eyes.


    He red at Gu Changge, and shouted at him in extreme rage �� Gu Changge''s words couldn''t fool him, and his evil plot was revealed in front of him. He might just be a remnant spirit of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm''s master, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have some of the original''s divinity! He could naturally see through Gu Changge''s true thoughts.


    Not only did the brat in front of him have a devilish heart, but he also plotted to trick him! This enraged him beyond measure.


    <strong>"Junior, you deserve death for your audacity! How dare you think about deceiving me? Ever sentence thates out of your mouth is a lie, and your heart has no sincerity! You better shut your damn trap!"</strong>


    He passed his judgement with a cold tone, and directly attacked Gu Changge.


    The corpse that had shown change after his appearance released an oppressive might, and glowed like a bright sun that illuminated everything to expel all darkness in the world!


    Disappointment shed through Gu Changge''s eyes as he heard his words.


    He was naturally toozy to keep using nonsense with this remnant spirit, and his expression turned even frostier than the spirit''s as he said, <strong>"Do you really think I give a damn about your inheritance? If not for the Halberd, do you think I would waste so much saliva on you? Do you really think you, a mere ghost of a dead man, can murder me?"</strong>


    A [Domain-Traversing Talisman] had already appeared in his hands before he finished his words. Once the situation turned for the worse, he will immediately escape.


    <strong>"JUNIOR, YOU ARE COURTING DEATH!"</strong>


    Gu Changge''s words enraged the remnant spirit even further, and his aura surged even more violently. Gu Changge, however, showed a smirk.


    <strong><i>[Boom!]</i></strong>


    The [Five-Colored Mystic Vest] on his body released a hazy brilliance. This defensive artifact he randomly got from the System''s Novice Gift Pack could easily block a full-powered blow from a False God.


    The [Five-Colored Mystic Vest] burst with a sacred brilliance, and Gu Changge discovered that the remnant spirit in front of him couldn''t bring out too much power! The [Five-Colored Mystic Vest]pletely blocked his attack.


    It''s just that the [Five-Colored Mystic Vest] might not work anymore after it tanked the other party''s attacks today.


    The ray of remnant spirit had the strength of a False God, so it could naturally sweep everything inside this Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm since it wasn''t suppressed.


    What a pity, though��it merely held the might of a False God.


    This discovery immediately increased Gu Changge''s confidence.


    <strong>"The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] is a good weapon that''s only gathering dust in here. It''s a weapon meant for ughter, yet you sealed it here away from the world; I can''t help but feel some heartache over it''s fate."</strong>


    Gu Changge casually spoke with his gaze glued to the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]. It''s surging Devil Qi released a deep desire for ughter, as if it couldn''t wait to shatter the Heavens and bring chaos to the world!


    It brought more and more satisfaction to him, the longer he looked at it.


    Right then, Gu Changge stepped forward, and his bones creaked due to the pressure released by the remnant spirit.


    Ye Liuli, who was outside the hall, couldn''t help but widen her eyes when she saw his actions.


    Instead of backing down, Gu Changge went ahead and even provoked the Quasi-Supreme without showing a change in his expression.


    He was audacious beyond measure, and was simply courting death.


    One had to know that Quasi-Supremes were ancient, grand-ancestor-level figures even in Ancient Immortal Families, who could protect the Family for millions of years, and spent all of their time hidden in seclusion.


    They were beings even someone like her couldn''t see on normal days.


    <strong>"The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] is a devilish artifact that can wipe out all the worlds if ites into existence! Are you trying to help the Devil ughter all living beings?"</strong>


    The remnant spirit couldn''t help but show a change in his expression; he never thought that he wouldn''t be able to suppress a mere junior.


    Back when he was alive and at his peak, he was a Quasi-Supreme worshipped by the myriad races, who could easily destroy stars with a flick of his finger, and held boundless might and authority over the world.


    s! He had been reduced to the point where even a brat still wet behind the ears could bully him!


    <strong>"Help the Devil ughter? Unfortunately, this junior is the very Devil you are talking about, <i>Senior!</i>"</strong>


    Gu Changge no longer concealed his devilish aura, and felt the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] �� which had been silent until now �� tremble in excitement.


    His conjecture was right on the mark.


    After all, the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] had a deep connection to his Devil Heart.


    <strong>"You Devil, be damned!"</strong>


    The remnant spirit''s rage red, and he released a terrifying sun towards Gu Changge that moved to burn him into ash. Just the aura of the sun seemed to have the ability to burn even existences of the False God Realm.


    It was apparent that the remnant spirit''s fury had reached its limits, and it even willingly immted its remaining existence for this attack.


    Unfortunately, the [Five-Colored Mystic Vest] released an even more resplendent brilliance in response.


    Gu Changge''s steps didn''t stop, and he only felt a little heavier. Other than that, he felt no difort.


    With a calm expression, he said, <strong>"I can''t ept Senior''s words. Who are you to decide who is good and who is evil? I am darkness and you are light, just because you say so?"</strong>


    <strong>"Since you are a kind and upright man, then tell me why you left behind multiple traces of this inheritance, but only one map? Why did you set up so many patterns and structures around this pce to attract cultivators, only to let them die here?"</strong>


    <strong>"Is this the Dao of Light you are talking about?"</strong>


    Gu Changge sneered, and his statement stunned the remnant spirit, and he felt that something was indeed not right. If he thought about it, then Gu Changge''s words weren''t false.


    <strong>"��???"</strong>


    But soon, hisplexion showed a drastic change, and he said majestically, <strong>"What absurd nonsense! Since ancient times, cultivators havepeted for opportunities, and its only natural for them to end up in life and death struggles! Opportunities and dangers go hand in hand, and I left behind my inheritance for the most suitable one."</strong>


    The remnant spirit red at Gu Changge with extremely cold eyes. He almost fell for this brats tricks, and doubted his own approach. Since ancient times, opportunities and dangers have gone hand in hand, and that was the ultimate truth of the world.


    <strong>"So you want to say that it''s only right if I take this inheritance, right? For you, I might be a Devil, but for me, this inheritance is my opportunity!"</strong>


    <strong>"What''s more? The one most suitable that you are talking about has already been killed by me. It''s exactly as Senior dictated: opportunities and dangers go hand in hand��"</strong>


    Gu Changge said with a faint smile.


    His words dazed the remnant spirit again, and he immediately used his ability to control the Void. His figure shed, and he appeared in the depths of the pce in a blink.


    He was waiting for this chance! The chance to break the seal.


    <strong>"[Eight Deste Demon Halberd]��"</strong>


    Gu Changge stood before the throne and reached out to touch the monstrous Halberd. Instead of receiving a fierce bacsh, he felt a familiar gentleness from it.


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    Immediately, many terrifying patterns appeared on the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]. They were the runes and formations that sealed the Halberd, and were awakened by Gu Changge.


    ����


    <strong>"This seal will break today��"</strong>


    Naturally, Gu Changge wouldn''t miss such a great chance. He immediately released his Mystical Abilities, and his Spiritual Qi surged into the seals to destroy all the runes and patterns.


    Before descending to the Lower Realm, he had already studied how to trash such seals and formations. Many pitch-ck runes condensed and intertwined in his hands, forming a soul-sucking object.


    A pitch-ck [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] floated up and down in front of him, releasing wisps of mystical brilliance that rushed towards the seal on the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd].


    <strong><i>[Crack! Creak! Shatter!]</i></strong>


    The runes and patterns sealing the Halberd shattered one by one, releasing its suppressed Devilish aura that was as vast as an ocean.


    The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] was, as its name suggested, able to destroy everything and leave destion in eight directions all by itself!


    As Gu Changge held it in his hands, he felt its joy at gaining a new lease on life, its affection��and many other emotions.


    Since the two had a simr origin, he would be saved from a lot of trouble. Obviously, his current strength wasn''t enough topletely refine the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] �� it wasn''t a Supreme-grade or above Artifact for no reason!


    Just a fraction of its power was already terrifying enough, so once it returned to its peak, it would truly be able to destroy the world with a single swing.


    <strong>"Not good��"</strong>


    The remnant spirit finally came out of its daze and noticed Gu Changge''s actions. He wondered how this brat could be so fast?


    His expression showed a drastic change, and he rushed towards Gu Changge �� he hadn''t forgotten how he had died!


    Gu Changge''s words might be reasonable, but they couldn''t affect his decision. The return of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] would surely spell doom for the world, and the world will fall into chaos as it swept through everything! He had to keep it sealed here �� that was far more important than finding a sessor for his inheritance!


    <strong>"You arete��"</strong>


    Gu Changge nced at him, and then pulled the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] from the corpse with a bang. At the same time, he swung the Halberd, and a pitch-ck light surged through its body and condensed at its top.


    An incredibly indescribable and turbulent might as vast as the ocean spread around from it.


    Sure enough, the halberd wasn''t hailed as the mightiest weapon since ancient times for nothing. It had the strengths of the other major weapons, while also being even more fierce and domineering then the others �� it was an unparalleled weapon!


    <strong><i>[Puff!]</i></strong>


    The remnant spirit couldn''t believe what it saw. At the same time, a terrifying Devil Qi drowned him from head to toe as the Halberd shed towards him. He had already consumed a lot of its power by attacking Gu Changge before, so it was obviously impossible for him to block this attack!


    The Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm could no longer suppress the power of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]!


    <strong><i>[Hum!]</i></strong>


    At the same time, a glistening [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] appeared above Gu Changge''s head, and he directly devoured the remnant spirit!


    With that, the pce finally recovered its tranquility in all directions.

 Chapter 67: Such a Beauty; Xiao Hei!

    <h4>Chapter 67: Such a Beauty; Xiao Hei!</h4>


    Now that the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm''s Quasi-Supreme was gone, Gu Changge could finally take a good look at the Eight Deste Demon Halberd in his hands. The de of the Halberd was pitch-ck, and brilliant, blood-red veins pulsed on its entire body.


    It emanated wisps of cold light, and looked extremely terrifying under the thick Devil Qi that gathered around it.


    It wasn''t light in weight either.


    Gu Changge estimated its weight to be a few tens of thousands of pounds, and the texture of its cold grip made it seem to be forged by Dark Immortal Gold.


    The longer Gu Changge watched it, the higher his satisfaction rose.


    His physique was rtively good even among his peers in the Upper Realm, but even he could feel the weight of the Halberd.


    Of course, he could pick it up because his Devil Heart had a deep connection to the Eight Deste Demon Halberd. Let alone holding it in their hands, ordinary cultivators would be immediately obliterated if they so much as tried to touch it.


    The weight he felt now was specially set by the Eight Deste Demon Halberd so he could get used to it well. It''s real weight was far beyond one''s imagination. It could easily smash through the Void just with the virtue of its density.


    <b>"It seems that you regard me as one of your own kind, and will be following me from now on��"</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with satisfaction, and recalled the Great Dao Treasured Bottle above his head.


    The remnant spirit of a Quasi-Supreme could easily improve his cultivation by leaps and bounds after hepletely digested it. Right now, it had turned into pure energy, and brought a feeling of euphoria to him as it rushed through his limbs.


    Of course, it was increasing his hidden might that he wouldn''t bring out unless he had no other choice. As a Young Sovereign from the Upper Realm, Gu Changge naturally didn''tck trump cards, and this was one of his many hidden weapons.


    The Eight Deste Demon Halberd, on the other hand, trembled in excitement at Gu Changge''s words. It was as if it could understand his speech. At the same time, Gu Changge felt feelings of joy, affection, and excitement from the Eight Deste Demon Halberd. No matter how he looked at it, it didn''t resemble a murderous, demonic weapon that could ughter all living beings and bring chaos to Heaven.


    Instead, it appeared to resemble the friendly neighborhood kid who lived next door.


    Its strange emotions stunned Gu Changge for a moment, but he got over his surprise soon after.


    He had heard rumors that the Eight Deste Demon Halberd wasn''t a forged weapon, but an innate existence that was born with its master who also held a Devil Heart. Of course, those rumors were too ancient, and their authenticity couldn''t be verified.


    Anyways, he was happy to feel emotions from the Eight Deste Demon Halberd. Everything in the world had its own spirit, and weapons were no exception to this rule.


    It was normal for weapons to gather spiritual wisdom and attain godhood after surviving for eons with Heavenly Dao Marks.


    After all, there were many ancient Heritages with hidden Ancestral Artifacts that had been passed down from time immemorial. These Artifacts would awaken at critical moments and show their godly might.


    The ferocious Eight Deste Demon Halberd had been sealed here for innumerable years, and that had led to it developing its own wisdom.


    This naturally surprised Gu Changge, and he couldn''t help but feel even more tempted.


    <b>"It seems that you can understand my words?"</b>


    Gu Changge said to the Eight Deste Demon Halberd and waited for its reaction.


    It quivered in response.


    It''s just that the Eight Deste Demon Halberd could only convey emotions to him, and not speech.


    <b>"So you really do understand my words! Do you understand that I will be your master from now on?"</b>


    Gu Changge asked again.


    Of course, he would need to refine it first. Unless he refined it, he wouldn''t be able to bring out the true might of the Halberd. Although he could control it right now, he couldn''t bring out the might it held at its peak.


    The Eight Deste Demon Halberd trembled with joy. As if to show how happy it was to have Gu Changge as its Master, it released strands of Devil Qi in the surroundings. It seemed to be its way of expressing its euphoria.


    <b>"You are such a good weapon, yet you had to be sealed here for such a long time. As your Master, I can''t help but feel my heart ache for you. Just follow me in the future, and I will directly kill whoever tries to harm you. If someone makes you unhappy, just tell me about them��"</b>


    Gu Changge also teased it with joy, and realized that it hadn''t been too long since the Halberd gave birth to its consciousness. For now, it could only express simple emotions of joy, anger, and sadness, etc.


    As it heard his words, the Halberd''s excitement soared, and the tip of its de trembled. The Void around it turned turbulent just from that simple movement.


    <b>"How about I give you a name? I will call you Xiao Hei from now on since you are so gorgeous��"</b>


    [1: Xiao Hei trantes to Little ck but Little ck doesn''t sound all that noice for a gorgeous beauty.]


    <b>"��"[2]</b>


    [2: read: wtf, daddy! I trusted you.]


    Gu Changge couldn''t help butugh in his heart. To him, Xiao Hei was far more alluring than a beauty.


    ����


    As Gu Changge left the pce, Ye Liuli followed after him with an extremelyplicated expression. The two quietly headed towards the edge of the underground ancient city, where they had left the others.


    On the way, a System Prompt sounded in Gu Changge''s mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions ?, Host, for subduing the Eight Deste Demon Halberd! You have unlocked the System''s Weapon Storage!]


    The sudden Prompt surprised Gu Changge, and he wondered if this Weapon Storage was like a spatial storage artifact?


    He called out for his Attributes Panel,


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapons: </b>Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <b>Bloodline:</b> Devil Heart, Dao Bone


    <b>Cultivation:</b> Conferred Lord (Late Stage)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 9000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 1880 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    He soon found the Eight Deste Demon Halberd listed under the row that showed his Halo. With the nature of the System, he was sure that only truly peerless Artifacts and Weapons could have the honor of showing up on his Attribute Panel.


    To put it in simple terms: ��the System wouldn''t bother about recording ordinary stuff even if Gu Changge mastered some cultivation method or refined a weapon.''


    It looked down on them and treated them as unworthy of its attention.


    Since the Eight Deste Demon Halberd''s origins weren''t simple, the System specially unlocked the Weapon Storage for it.


    Ordinary stuff that Gu Changge already owned �� such as des, Swords, Cauldrons, etc. �� wouldn''t show up on his Attribute Panel. All of those things would still need to be stored in his storage rings, or somewhere else.


    Right then, Gu Changge gave out amand in his mind, and felt the Eight Deste Demon Halberd disappear from his storage ring in response.


    At the same time, he saw a boundless, dusky space in his mind.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The Eight Deste Demon Halberd appeared inside the space out of thin air. The unfamiliar environment immediately startled it, and it released its terrifying Devil Qi that surged in all directions. It was like a cat that had its tail stepped on.


    Fortunately, it soon felt Gu Changge''s aura and calmed down.


    ��This space isn''t in the Void that exists around us, and only I can connect to it. This is good! After all, it won''t be easy for me to hide the Eight Deste Demon Halberd otherwise��''


    ��If some big shot sensed its existence on me, I am pretty sure they will forcefully snatch it away from me without giving a damn about my background and identity��''


    Gu Changge had no doubt about this.


    Once the Eight Deste Demon Halberd''s existence was revealed to the world, many greedy old monsters wille out for it. For them, it wasn''t a weapon of mass ughter, but a mighty artifact that could raise their strength to newer heights.


    This Weapon Storage from the System was a truly unfathomable treasure. No matter how mighty an existence, they wouldn''t be able to sense the Eight Deste Demon Halberd''s aura.


    Not only could itpletely hide the Eight Deste Demon Halberd''s aura, but it could also work as another trump card for Gu Changge. As this thought crossed his mind, Gu Changge realized that he had a lot of trump cards, but then he recalled that the cmity he would face would be even greater.


    His biggest worry was the Immortal-Devouring Demon Art. As for the Favored Daughter of Heaven[3] and the other Lus, Mus, and Dus his Original antagonized in the Upper Realm? He had already thought of methods to deal with them.


    He will carefully take care of them after he returns to the Upper Realm.


    [3: It was mentioned in the earlier chapters that Gu Changge''s Dao Bone was stolen from a Favored Daughter of Heaven, just in case someone missed or forgot about this.]


    ����


    <b>"My Lord, please forgive this old ve. This old ve couldn''t do a good job! Lady Ye Liuli''s people held me back and I couldn''t stop her from breaking through our encirclement��"</b>


    As soon as Old Ming saw Gu Changge return, he knelt on the ground with an expression full of guilt, and begged for mercy.


    By now, they had already almost dealt with the entire beast tide.


    However, what shocked Old Ming was the fact that Ye Liuli, who couldn''t wait to stab his Young Lord, was now quietly following behind him.


    Just what was going on?


    <b>"It''s alright. It doesn''t matter even if she broke through and rushed over to my side. It''s not like she could do anything to stop me."</b>


    Gu Changge didn''t care too much about this matter, and said, <b>"Let''s go back. I have settled my matter in the Lower Realm, so it''s about time we Ascend back to the Upper Realm."</b>


    <b>"As youmand, My Lord!"</b>


    Old Ming''s face showed a solemn expression as he heard Gu Changge''s words. From his Young Lord''s tone, it was clear that he had obtained whatever he came down to obtain, and everything had gone smoothly for him.


    Old Ming couldn''t help but feel joyful at this realization.


    Ye Liuli, on the other hand, showed an unpleasant expression as she unhappily talked to the followers she had brought along.


    Her pure as jade face showed listlessness, as if someone had bullied and ravaged her. Aunt Xue and the others couldn''t help but feel puzzled as they saw her appearance.


    <b>"Miss, what happened to that brat named Ye Chen?"</b>


    Aunt Xue asked.


    <b>"He''s dead; Gu Changge murdered him!"</b>


    Ye Liuli responded with a sullen tone.


    What?!


    Aunt Xue''s expression changed, and then she immediately felt happy. She had thought that her Young Lady would attack Young Lord Gu for that Ye Chen, but it seemed that they hadn''t reached that point yet.


    As for Ye Chen? Who gave a damn about his death? He deserved it!


    As for why her Lady looked so listless? His death must be the cause.


    Although Aunt Xue felt distressed over her Lady''s condition, she believed that time would wash away her pain and return her to normal.


    ����


    As they left the underground ancient city, Ye Liuli and her group didn''t continue staying with Gu Changge. Gu Changge also couldn''t care less about them. Now that his [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] was inside her Sea of Consciousness, it didn''t matter where Ye Liuli fled.


    <b>"My Lord, if this old ve isn''t overreaching, then may I ask if you will be bringing that girl, Qiuhan, along with you when Ascending back to the Upper Realm?"</b>


    Old Ming asked respectfully, on their way out of the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm.


    If Gu Changge wanted to bring her along, then he could look after her in the Upper Realm. Of course, it was possible that Lin Qiuhan would be the one looking after her Ancestor instead.


    No matter what world one lived in, it was always easier for beautiful women to seed,pared to old men.


    Still, Lin Qiuhan was his descendent, so there was no need for him to envy her. If she couldmit herself to his Lord, then his Lord will definitely not forget him in the future.


    <b>"I like that girl, Qiuhan, a lot, so I will naturally bring her along."</b>


    He had already made ns for Lin Qiuhan''s terrifying talent for Alchemy, and would bring her to the Upper Realm to develop her for his own use.


    It just so happened that one of the major Alchemy Heritages in the Upper Realm hadn''t yet found a particrly outstanding talent, even after searching for many years. They had no shortage of resources, but were in a dire need of talented disciples. They especially needed someone like Lin Qiuhan, whose talent in Alchemy could only be described as ��monstrous.''


    He estimated that they would be willing to do anything to get her!


    Talents with natural Pill Intent and a knack for Alchemy were mostly born in certain races that were closely rted to the ecosystem of spiritual herbs, so there weren''t many of them among the humans.


    Although the Upper Realm was vast beyond measure with endless territory, and even connected the Minor, Middle, and Major Lower Realms, the Humans weren''t the dominant race.


    In the Lower Realms, it was said that there were thousands of races, but in the Upper Realm, that number jumped into the millions.


    Among the humans, Alchemists had a far nobler status than the other cultivators. The resources of the humans they alone controlled couldn''t even be estimated.


    Gu Changge merely had to send Lin Qiuhan over to them. At that time, there will naturally be someone willing to put in a lot of resources and energy to cultivate her, and their Alchemy Heritage would also owe him a favor.


    Lin Qiuhan already belonged to him either way, so why wouldn''t he get such a great advantage?

 Chapter 68: Colonies in the Upper Realm; Beloved Fiancé!

    <h4>Chapter 68: Colonies in the Upper Realm; Beloved Fianc��!</h4>


    The sudden tide of beasts inside the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm scared the cultivators of the Middle State �� the whole Azure Lower Realm, even �� and everyone thought that a terrifying catastrophe was at their doorstep. Monstrous Devil Qi surged out from the Secret Realm, acting as a sign for the birth of some peerless devil of mass ughter. After all, the records inside the Secret Realm said that it was a ce where a Demonic Weapon was sealed by an Honored Supreme.


    They wondered if the seal was about to break? Wouldn��t the Demonic Weapon regain its freedom, sweep through the world, and push all living beings into Hell?


    Countless cultivators trembled at this realization, and deep panic gripped their hearts. But after waiting for a while, they realized that nothing worse happened. On the contrary, the Devil Qi from the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm seemed to weaken by every passing moment. It was as if the Demonic Weapon that was about to be released was sealed again by someone.


    This caused a massive sensation everywhere!


    Some people had doubted the authenticity of the records left behind in the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm, but it indeed contained signs of mass death. There were ancient ruins, fallen cities, and grotesque skeletons and corpses everywhere.


    They couldn��t find fault with the imsid in the ancient records!


    In the end, many came to a single conclusion: ��The Young Lord from the Upper Realm had actually descended upon their Lower Realm to seal that Demonic Weapon!��


    Many cultivators had seen the Young Lord from the Upper Realm enter the Ancient Secret Heavenly Realm, and he had left around half a month or soter. It was exactly when he left that the Devil Qi began to diminish. It couldn��t be a coincidence, they thought. After all, the timelines were too consistent.


    The cultivators felt deep gratitude towards Gu Changge as they came to this realization, and even built an honorary statue of the Young Lord from the Upper Realm in the Middle, to pay homage to him forever after.


    Of course, Gu Changge didn��t know about this matter. Had he known, he wouldn��t be able to stop himself fromughing out loud. Their ability to self-supplement ��facts�� was truly beyond ordinary �� it was incredible. Why did they think he sealed the weapon, and didn��t just take it away with him?


    Right now, he was with Old Ming and the others, and was preparing to head back to the Upper Realm.


    <strong>[Hum!]</strong>


    A brilliant ray of light shed in the surroundings, and a tunnel in space opened up in front of them. At the same time, a magnificent, ancient pce-like structure showed itself.


    <strong>��Is this how we will go to the Upper Realm?��</strong>


    Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan were shocked by the scene in front of them, for it was the first time they saw something like this. It waspletely different from their imagination. They had thought that they would tear open a rift in the Void, experience a cmity, and Ascend like the other cultivators who had Ascended in the past.


    They had never thought that a spatial tunnel would open directly in front of them, as if it existed specifically for Gu Changge.


    <strong>��This is the Gu Family��s Shrine of Reception that��s responsible for bringing the Young Master back to the Upper Realm. It can easily travel through the myriad realms, and tear through the Void to go anywhere in the Universe.��</strong>


    Old Ming exined to the two. At the same time, his way of referring to Gu Changge also changed from ��My Lord�� to ��Young Master.��


    It showed apletely different status.


    <strong>��It can travel through the myriad worlds, tear through the Void, and go anywhere in the Universe����</strong>


    Su Qingge was shocked. Gu Changge had never exined this to her before, and only said that she would understand when the time came for their Ascent. She understood it somewhat now.


    For False Gods, just tearing the barrier between the Lower Realm and the Upper Realm was already a mighty feat, while traveling through the Void at will waspletely impossible.


    This method, on the other hand, was phenomenal.


    <strong>��The Young Master��s family must be amazing����</strong>


    Lin Qiuhan was also shocked by such mighty means, and could only stand and watch the sky above her. She could only describe her current emotions and experience as ��amazing!��


    Old Ming agreed with her words.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, and Ancient Immortal Ye Family��these were the behemoths that stood at the peak of the Upper Realm. There were others that couldpare to them, but none that surpassed them.


    With that kind of power, they were obviously Heritages with eons of history behind them. The centuries they had gone through wouldn��t be less than the grains of sand inside an ocean. They were so ancient that none of them could tell each other''s true beginnings or background.


    What��s more? He had heard that a few millenniums ago, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had gotten involved in a war that resulted in death over millions of miles. One couldn��t even estimate the number of Lower Realms that perished during that era. Countless creatures from various Lower Realms simply turned to dust just from the aftermath of the sh.


    That��s just how terrifying these behemoths of the Upper Realm could be.


    [VILFIC: although it is said that there are 3000 Minor/Middle/Major Lower Realms in the previous chapters, it doesn��t mean that there are exactly 3000 of each of those. 3000 is an expression used to mean innumerable. For example, there are 3000 DAOs, but, in reality, there are far more. It��s just a number used to mean innumerable.]


    <strong>��This old man was lucky back then, and met an Elder from the Young Master��s family who saved me. Otherwise, I don��t know which corner of the Upper Realm I would be mining at right now����</strong>


    Old Ming��s sudden words shook Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan to the point of breathlessness.


    He was mining in a corner of the Upper Realm?


    The mighty Ancestor of the Ancient Lin Family, a legendary figure in the Lower Realm, received such degrading treatment in the Upper Realm? No wonder all the creatures of the Lower Realm were nothing more than ants to the residents of the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge was already giving them extremely preferential treatment!


    Afterwards, Old Ming further exined to the two girls, <strong>��Young Master is the heir of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so what does this little Shrine amount to? You must know that the Young Master��s identity is at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm. Not only is he the heir of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, but he��s also a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and might even be its heir, too. With these two top-tier identities, there��s no one more honorable than the Young Master.��</strong>


    <strong>��It��s your great fortune to be recognized by the Young Master. Countless nobledies with great backgrounds in the Upper Realm have desired the Young Master��s affection, but they were ignored����</strong>


    <strong>��Make sure you have some self-knowledge, and don��t do anything that would embarrass the Young Lord.��</strong>


    Naturally, he had to be the one to exin all of this to them, as his Young Master would surely not toot his own horn and exin such minor details to them.


    It was only right for someone like him to be the one to reveal his identity.


    Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan were shocked by the revtion, and couldn��t help but continuously nod as if they were chicks pecking on rice. Back in the Lower Realm, they had already felt that Gu Changge had a terrifying identity, and it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to describe him as a supreme being. But now��they couldn��t describe what they felt when they realized just how monstrous his identity and background were.


    Su Qingge, especially, felt the impact from the realization. She had recently started to recover more and more fragments of memories through her second soul, and all of them contained vague knowledge about the Upper Realm. She seemed to have some rtionship to the Upper Realm, and had been looking for an opportunity to tell Gu Changge about this matter.


    <strong>��Let��s go; it will take a while for us to reach the Family.��</strong>


    Right then, Gu Changge finally opened his mouth, and said to the two women. At the same time, he took the lead in stepping into the Shrine of Reception.


    <strong>[Hum!]</strong>


    Soon, everyone entered and the Shrine entered the spatial tunnel, closing it after it disappeared inside. If one could see it from the outside, they would find it traveling through the darkness of space at extreme speed. It tore through the turbulent Void around it, and moved towards the core of the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge watched the turbulent Void outside the Shrine, and sorted the memories regarding the Upper Realm in his mind.


    The Upper Realm was an extremely vast ce. In his opinion, it was more like a collection of many major and minor realms ands. The core of the Upper Realm was an extremely prosperous ce where many ancient Heritages and Races co-existed.


    Every Heritage and Race reigned over boundless territory with countless realms ands.


    ����


    By now, they had already arrived in the territory of the Upper Realm �� it was just that they were currently at its extreme borders, and terrifying worldws tried to press down on them. Many worlds approached and repelled each other to create an extremely turbulent and disastrous region that could easily obliterate cultivators who hadn��t reached a certain level.


    This was the reason Ascending from the Lower Realm wasn��t all that easy. Only extremely powerful beings or artifacts such as the Gu Family��s Shrine of Reception could shuttle through this region where barriers of many worlds collided.


    [VILFIC: our boi Lin Tian got f!ck!d exactly around here, if my guess isn��t wrong, which I doubt it is.]


    They passed by innumerable worlds as they neared the core of the Upper Realm. Every passing realm was far higher in level than the Azure Lower Realm, and was closer to the core of the Upper Realm. Obviously, they were upied by the powerful Dao Lineages. The wider a Heritage��s territory, the more Realms they controlled.


    In Gu Changge��s opinion, they were like colonies.


    The behemoths in the core of the Upper Realm �� such as the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, etc. �� stood at the top of the food chain, and innumerable ancient forces were subordinated to them.


    Each of those forces had their own colonies of many realms ands. A force��s reach was decided by their background, and this was why the people of the Upper Realm considered the people of the Lower Realm to be nothing more than a bunch of ants whenpared to the locals.


    Background and identity decide the difference between people, especially in the Upper Realm.


    Of course, the ancient worlds in the core of the Upper Realm were in a league of their own.


    ��This kind of setting ispletely in line with the Ascension trope from the novels. Unfortunately, I am already at the peak of the world.��[1]


    [1: normally, Protagonists go from their littol world to a bigger Lower Realm and then an even bigger Lower Realm �� from Minor to Middle to Major �� and then they reach the upper Upper Realm. They reach the top step by step, and gain an identity with which they can look down on everything and anything. Gu Changge is already at that peak and doesn��t need to take those steps in-between ��cause he��s a viin.]


    Gu Changge felt satisfied when he thought about his starting point. Be it talent, background, cultivation base, or something else��he was already at the top in all aspects. He felt that it was awesome!


    What��s more? His trip to the Lower Realm had brought him a great harvest, so he nned to digest it all as soon as he returned to his Family.


    ����


    <strong>[At the same time, in the Supreme Immortal City of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty.]</strong>


    As the oldest Immortal Dynasty of the Upper Realm, the Supreme Immortal Dynasty had stood unshaken since time immemorial. It governed endless territory, and there were even rumors that the Supreme Immortal Dynasty was the Upper Realm��s first dynasty.


    Inside a splendid, majestic hall, a beautiful woman wearing a golden, imperial robe stood with her arms crossed before her chest. Her loose, imperial robes fluttered and did nothing to hide her unparalleled bearing, picturesque features, and jaw-dropping beauty.


    Her hair covered half of her fairy-like visage, but she still looked breathtaking.


    Although she didn��t say a word, and her face showed an indifferent expression, one could feel a terrifying might from her that could easily make the world tremble. She appeared to be standing above a sea of stars �� it was as if she was holding the sun and the moon in her hands, and stepping over the universe beneath her.


    Everything about her radiated ��mighty!��


    She was the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong.


    <strong>��Imperial Brother, you should give up the position of Crown Prince now.��</strong>


    The woman in the imperial robes said with a t tone. At the same time, she gazed at the man, who was slumped on the ground before her with a bleak face, without a hint of emotion in her eyes. Many Ministers with different expressions stood around the man. At this time, all of them had their foreheads covered in cold sweat, and didn��t dare to make any noise.


    In just half a year, their Princess Mingkong used many thunderous means to dethrone her brother, the now-former Crown Prince. Every step she took was made with perfection, and they couldn��t help but tremble at her methods.


    She was so outstanding that many mighty Immortals of the Dynasty couldn��t help but praise her.


    She made everyone understand that just because she was a woman, it didn��t mean she was worse than any man. She was unparalleled, and held just as much ability to be their Overlord.


    In the royal family, where the weak were disdained and destined to be eliminated, there were many who admired her. After all, the fourth princess�� talent was beyond anyone else, and she had already surpassed her siblings when it came to cultivation.


    She will be a peerless Empress in the future!


    This was the thought that went through the minds of many Ministers.


    <strong>��Someone, bring my Imperial Brother away����</strong>


    Yue Mingkong indifferentlymanded after taking a final look at the slumped man in front of her.


    <strong>��I will be the Crown Princess from now on! Only I shall reign as the Empress of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty!��</strong>


    <strong>��Retreat!��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong��s eyelids drooped, and an expression of deep contemtion appeared on her face after she finished her words, giving the people around her even more pressure. The Ministers in her presence trembled and felt their hearts palpitate as they quietly retreated. No one could guess what was going through her mind.


    Although she was a woman, her might was enough to give them shivers.


    <strong>��Half a year more����</strong>


    <strong>��You should have returned from the Lower Realm, right? My beloved fianc������</strong>


    Yue Mingkong muttered to herself. Although her words were spoken with great affection, her eyes showed a deep sh of frost��

 Chapter 69: Fourth Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty; Ruined with a Single Look!

    <h4>Chapter 69: Fourth Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty; Ruined with a Single Look!</h4>


    <b>��Changge, you are cruel����</b>


    <b>��I never thought that you would be the one to kill me! You were the one I loved the most, but now, you are also the one I hate the most����</b>


    Yue Mingkong looked at her empty surroundings and involuntarily closed her eyes. Some tears could be seen at the corner of her eyes, but soon, the tears disappeared and she opened her indifferent and cold eyes once again. Her voice was calm as she spoke, and the turbulence in her heart also subsided �� she had already gotten used to the heart wrenching pain that had assaulted her for the past half year.


    Yue Mingkong didn��t understand why she ended up three thousand years in the past. By now, half a year had already passed since she returned in time, but the scene of the day she married Gu Changge was still fresh in her mind.


    The world trembled at their union, chants of the Great Dao descended upon them from the Heavens, golden lotuses bloomed everywhere, and clear springs gushed out from the earth. Dressed in a red wedding dress, and wearing a phoenix crown and imperial robes, she stood bashfully beside the world��s most handsome and unparalleled man.


    On their wedding night, they had crossed their arms and drank wine to show the world that they were now one.


    She had thought that all of her wait and sacrifice had been worth it, and that she would finally receive his love! She had helped him establish the world��s strongest Immortal Dynasty, fallen out with her father for him, and even helped him clear his name from suspicions that imed he was the inheritor of Devil Arts��


    s! After waiting three thousand years for her bridal night with him, what she received was a look of ridicule and indifference from him. After that, a boundless darkness spread around her, and a heart wrenching pain gripped her. She finally realized that the person she loved more than anything in the world never felt anything for her. Everything he did was for himself.


    In the end, he murdered her in cold blood! He had merely deceived her to free himself from suspicions about him being an inheritor of Devil Arts. After he had squeezed all use out of her, he threw her away like a used tissue.


    She, on the other hand, had trusted him from the bottom of her heart, and not once did she entertain thoughts that he might just be an inheritor of Devil Arts.


    Yue Mingkong wanted to call her past self ��retarded��, and couldn��t understand how she could let herself be deceived by Gu Changge��s lies. People like him didn��t have a heart. One couldn��t even estimate the number of people someone like him had tricked without them knowing they were dancing on the palm of his hand.


    <b>��Should I call you Gu Changge, or should I call you Gu Wuxin (heartless)? You are truly a heartless monster who has no love for others! I worked hard for you for three thousand years, yet you didn��t give me a shred of affection in return. Since the Heavens have given me another chance, I will not let history repeat itself����</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s expression turned as cold as a cier. She had already matured, and was no longer the naive and foolish girl from her past life, who was obsessed with that almost-perfect man who had her heart wrapped around his finger.


    As the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, she was the one who disappointed her father the most in the past. But now, in just half a year, she had stomped all of herpetitors in the royal family, and even dethroned her eldest brother from his position of the Crown Prince.


    Her menacing means easily crushed every record set in the Supreme Immortal Dynasty since its existence. Even her father �� who always looked at her with disappointment �� couldn��t help but shower her with praises.


    All of this was thanks to her regressing to the past. She knew much due to the fact that she had lived for three thousand years, so she could take wless steps and dominate over everyone with ease.


    <b>��In the end, I was nothing more than a tool in your eyes. To you, I was nothing but a toy that you used to get yourself a clean reputation����</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge, since you never cared about me, then don��t me me for taking everything from you in this life! I will make you experience all of my pain����</b>


    <b>��s! You are a heartless devil, so how can you understand my pain and everything that I experienced? It��s such a pity, or I could have made you fall in love with me, and then killed you just like you killed me!��</b>


    <b>��It seems that I have no choice but to destroy your life so much that you will have no choice but to stay by my side! After all, instead of death, a life like that will be the worst punishment for someone like you��hehe����</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s imperial robes fluttered, and she stood with her hands behind her back. Her gorgeous visage showed a deep calm as she lost herself in contemtion.


    At the same time, she turned her face towards the east �� that was where the Ancient Immortal Gu Family resided.


    She knew that Gu Changge had already returned from the Lower Realm, and he had also gotten what he descended for. She also knew that soon, her father would bring her along to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to discuss the matter of her and Gu Changge��s marriage.


    The marriage between the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was a matter of great importance, and it attracted the attention of countless behemoths and big shots. After all, it involved the majestic fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, and the only son of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s Patriarch.


    The most important thing was that her father desired to take advantage of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s might to annex other Immortal Dynasties. Unfortunately, everyone in the Upper Realm knew about the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s means, and it wasn��t a hidden fact that no one had ever been able to take advantage of them. Even though the Supreme Immortal Dynasty was rumored to be the first Immortal Dynasty of the Upper Realm, it wouldn��t be an exception to that fact.


    In herst life, she had never made sense of such intricate matters. Although she was talented from birth, and was also the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, she didn��t have the wits and means of the royal family like her siblings, and this fact brought great disappointment to her father.


    She was nothing more than mediocre among her peers of the royal family.


    As for why the Ancient Immortal Gu Family agreed to her engagement with Gu Changge? Yue Mingkong didn��t understand this in herst life, but now she did. It was because her father promised to give the Ancient Immortal Gu Family innumerable benefits in return! She was merely a tool that would be married off to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s Young Master.


    She was a little girl when she first met Gu Changge. At that time, he was cultivating atop a piece of spiritual bluestone. A brilliant glow filled his surroundings, Dao runes turned into flowers and bloomed, and divine brilliance dazzled everyone whoid their gaze upon him.


    His Heavenly appearance astonished her, and then she was informed that he would be her future husband. Just that one look was enough for her to give away her heart, and she sent herself to ruin for him in her previous life.


    <b>��Fortunately, it��s still not toote to correct my mistakes! Soon, we will meet again, Gu Changge����</b>


    Yue Mingkong returned from her trip down memoryne, and slowly closed her eyes. She now held Gu Changge��s greatest secret in her hand. Once it��s exposed that he was the inheritor of the Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art, the entire world would rush to hunt him to death �� that was no exaggeration.


    s! She knew that she couldn��t expose this fact without solid evidence, or nobody would believe her words. The Gu Changge of this time took every step with caution, and rarely used the Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art. Even then, he would make sure to erase every trace of his devilish acts.


    Worse still? There was a part of her heart that didn��t desire to expose him like that; she didn��t want to see such a day where the entire world would be against him��


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but sigh.


    Even though she had regressed, her heart was still not ruthless and determined enough.


    <b>��No! How could I still love him? It��s just that I don��t want to defeat him by despicably exposing his identity as the inheritor of Devil Arts! I want to take him down fair and square �� I want to take everything away from him in an upright manner����</b>


    Soon, Yue Mingkong shook her head and muttered to herself.


    ����


    <b>��We pay our respects to the Young Master!��</b>


    <b>��Wee back, Young Master!��</b>


    The ancient Shrine of Reception traveled from the edge of the Upper Realm, and then traveled through many massive teleportation formations. After a long journey, they finally appeared at the gate of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s territory. All the disciples who stood outside the Gu Family��s gate showed extreme respect for Gu Changge, and it was as if they were specially standing there to wee him.


    Gu Changge responded to them with a nod.


    In front him, myriad immortal mountains and inds floated in the air, releasing divine lights that rushed towards the sky. Spiritual mist floated everywhere, and the entire territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was shrouded by a terrifying formation that shone with bright res that resembled the brilliance of the sun and the moon.


    Right now, it was merely releasing a fraction of its true might. If it activated in all its glory, even mighty God Kings wouldn��t be able to pass through it.


    <b>��Is this the foundation of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?��</b>


    Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan felt their heads buzz. Although the journey all the way here had already shocked and numbed them to all sorts of scenes, the magnificent view in front of them still disturbed their hearts, and they couldn��t calm down. With this level of territory and magnificence, they could no longer be called a mere ��Family�� estate �� they were a major world!


    [VILFIC: Ancient Immortal Gu Land!]


    <b>��Let��s go.��</b>


    Gu Changge said. At the same time he wondered how he should go about showing the rest of the world to them? Especially Lin Qiuhan, who he was going to send to an Alchemy Heritage. Although no one should have the guts to bully them with their rtionship to him, there were always some who went against the norm. After all, the two came from the Lower Realm, so the people of the Upper Realm would obviously pick on them.


    <b>��Old Ming, you should arrange their residences.��</b>


    Gu Changge instructed the old man standing beside him. The family had strict rules, and divided the family��s estate into Inner and Outer regions. Right now, they were in the Outer Region. As for the Inner Region? Only the direct descendants of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family could enter and live there.


    Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan couldn��t go to the Inner Region until they were given some identity in the Family.


    After that, Gu Changge turned into a stream of brilliant light, and headed straight towards the Inner Region. Since he had returned to the Gu Family, his top priority was to meet his father. After all, not everything he did was nned by him �� his father was also deeply involved.


    <b>��Young Master has gone to the Inner Region, so we should deal with your matter first. This old ve will first teach you two the rules of the Gu Family. Make sure you don��t do something that would embarrass the Young Master when you are beside him in the future.��</b>


    <b>��Speaking of which, don��t [be hill-billies and] show surprise at everything and anything, even if youe across people from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.��</b>


    Once Gu Changge left, Old Ming brought them along and advised them while traveling through the various floating mountains and inds. Su Qingge was much better than Lin Qiuhan when it came to getting used to their new surroundings, while Lin Qiuhan kept nodding her head like a little chick pecking on rice, <b>��I understand, Ancestor!��</b>


    As soon as Old Ming heard her words, his expression changed and showed deep fright. In a hurry, he corrected her, <b>��Don��t call me Ancestor or anything like that in the future �� be it in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family or outside. It��s enough if you just keep this fact in your heart.��</b>


    After all, Lin Qiuhan seemed to be highly valued by his Young Master, and there was a chance that their rtionship might develop further in the future. What did his rtionship with Lin Qiuhan as her Ancestor amount to? The Gu Family was extremely strict with their hierarchy, and if this fact came out, he might just end up at the gallows.


    Although Lin Qiuhan didn��t understand these nuances, she would naturally follow her Ancestor��smand.


    At the same time, she felt overwhelmed, and her eyes reached a point where they might burst with how wide she opened them, as she watched the magnificence of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s divine structures. In her heart, she couldn��t help but sigh, ��Young Master Gu��s family is scary!��


    She had never imagined she would see such magnificent inds and immortal mountains in her life, so much so that she couldn��t suppress her shock no matter how hard she tried. Immortal mist floated everywhere, and rumbling waterfalls flowed down from the sky. Various ominous beasts roamed the mountains and inds, and their terrifying aura surged towards the sky like a wave.


    The Spiritual Qi in the surroundings was so dense that she thought it would liquefy at any moment.


    Her reaction didn��t surprise Old Ming. Back when he first saw this scene thousands of years ago, he was just as astounded. It was the first time he saw the tip of the iceberg known as the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Comparing the Ancient Families and Heritages of the Lower Realm to them was likeparing viges made of mud to Immortal Inds that floated high above the Heavens.


    A lot of thoughts passed through Old Ming��s heart, and he couldn��t help but say, <b>��This is merely the Outer Region, which is nothingpared to the Inner Region. As for the God-Child Ind where the Young Master resides? It��s a true Immortal Land that hase straight out of a fairytale! I am not even qualified to go near it. Of course, you����</b>


    Speaking of which, Old Ming suddenly felt envious of the two.


    At the same time, Gu Changge arrived in the Inner Region after using the Family��s exclusive teleportation arrays that connected the Outer and Inner Regions, and the rest of their territory.


    He stood in front of a magnificent and majestic hall. Suddenly, the door in front of him opened, and a warm voice seemingly belonging to a middle-aged man sounded from inside.


    <b>��Changge, you are back?��</b>

 Chapter 70: The Villain’s Father; Seeing Things Clearly!

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Viin��s Father; Seeing Things Clearly!</h4>


    The majestic hall in front of him towered into the sky like an ancient behemoth, and uncountable runes surged around it. The aura of Heaven and Earth surrounded it in worship, and gave it the appearance of a sacred shrine.


    Inside the hall, a middle-aged man, with an appearance somewhat simr to Gu Changge''s, sat cross-legged in cultivation. Chaotic Spiritual Qi revolved around him, and the sounds of Heavenly chants and Great Dao rhythms faintly sounded from his surroundings.


    His aura surged towards the Heavens, and pressed down on the world around him. He was like an ancient god who could split the sky with a single movement, and no one could estimate his true might.


    As soon as he saw Gu Changge enter the hall, he showed a gentle expression which he only ever showed in front of Gu Changge. Before others, he always showed an expression of aloofness, as if he was a lofty deity looking down on all living beings. Even when he passed down his order, he only used his Spiritual Sense. Rarely did he open his mouth to speak.


    He was Gu Changge''s father, the current Patriarch of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family!


    At the same time, he was also one of the most terrifying people in the Upper Realm, and stood at its very peak. A random order from him could shake the entirety of the Upper Realm, and dictate the life and death of innumerable souls.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the Patriarch of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was an Immortal giant who looked down on the world from high above.


    <b>"Father, this son has returned."</b>


    Gu Changge arrived before his father, and stood with a submissive expression.


    <b>"Did everything go well? Your trip to the Lower Realm this time dissatisfied a lot of the Elders, and they were continuously asking about your whereabouts, and wouldn''t stop passing certain remarks."</b>


    Gu Lintian said with a gentle smile, without a shred of facy in his expression.


    The fact that Gu Changge had a Devil Heart wasn''t known by many in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Only his parents, and some of the ancestors and very close people in their lineage[1] knew about this matter.


    [1: a single family can have multiple lineages. One ancestor has 10 sons, and those sons have their own descendants, so that would make the family have 10 lineages.]


    The matter of him having a Devil Heart was a sensitive topic. Since its first appearance in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge was the ninth known person to possess a Devil Heart, and the only one who was still living well.


    The first eight holders of the Devil Heart �� no matter their backgrounds or might �� were known to have turned into evil demons who brought disaster to the world around them.


    The people rted to them never had good ends either!


    The appearance of a Devil Heart was akin to an ominous sign. In the Upper Realm, holders of the Devil Heart were not just treated as the enemies of the world, but they were also avoided by the rest of the world like a gue.


    Gu Changge''s birth with a Devil Heart had stunned Gu Lintian for a while. Fortunately, he was quick to respond and immediately suppressed the information in the Family. Right now, only a few of his very close confidants knew about this matter.


    Leaving everything else aside, just the fact that Gu Changge possessed a Devil Heart would be enough to invalidate his session to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s position of Patriarch. His talent meant nothing before that fact, and the hostility he would receive in the Family would be no different from what he would receive from the outside world.


    The rest of the Gu Family''s members would never allow him to be their sessor!


    Fortunately, during his early years, Gu Changge found a girl in the Family who possessed the Dao Bones. For Gu Changge''s future, Gu Lintian decisively decided to dig out her Dao Bones to give them to Gu Changge, so as to cover up his Devil Heart.


    They had sessfully used this cover-up for more than ten years without anyone finding out the truth of the matter [that Gu Changge had a Devil Heart].


    The Family Elders and others who knew about the incident [of them digging out the girl''s Dao Bones] had already been exiled from the Gu Family, and even their cultivation bases had been suppressed and sealed.


    Their once-prosperous lineage had gradually withered over time, and the matter was buried under the dust of time.


    It''s just that when heter tried to find the little girl, he realized that she seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Back then, they hadn''t finished her off, and allowed an Elder from her lineage to take her away. When they inquired about her whereabouts, they realized that she disappeared soon after she left with that Elder.


    Even after he investigated her whereabouts multiple times over the years, he came across nothing. After all, it was a shameful act. Although many of the Family''s ancestors had turned a blind eye to the matter, and the girl''s lineage had also slowly declined in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, who could tell there weren''t one or two ancient monsters from that lineage hidden in the depths of the Family''s Ancestral Lands?


    After all, all the ancient monsters of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family were buried in the Ancestral Lands. Unless they dug them out, they wouldn''t know whether the other party was dead or just in seclusion.


    <b>"I seeded."</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a smile, and recalled just how much love and care his parents showered him with.


    As was the norm with the various cliches and tropes, the parents of the Favored Children of Heaven either didn''t care about their kids, or thought that their kids weren''t good enough, and ignored them. The parents of the viin, on the other hand, always doted on their viinous kid and showered them with all the love that was possible in the world.


    The so-called ��kill the young and the old shalle''[2] wasn''t all bogus talk. How else would the viin''s entire family apany them to their grave?


    [2: In normal novels, once the Protagonist kills the young viin, the viin''s parentse to avenge him. Once the parents are killed, the grandparents follow. So on and so forth. At one point, the Protagonist gets tired and ughters the entire family of the viin, and not even their mutts and sows escape the cmity.]


    <b>"Take that out so I can have a look. For now, you won''t be able to control the weapon of the former Devil Heart master."</b>


    Gu Lintian said.


    <b>"Understood."</b>


    Gu Changge responded, and then made a mentalmand. Immediately, the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] disappeared from the System''s Weapon Storage.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The Void trembled, and a terrifying, murderous aura that seemed to desire the destruction of the Heavens and the Earth spread in the surroundings. Out of thin air, the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] appeared in front of Gu Changge.


    However, right at that moment, its originally terrifying might subsided and turned into a small, flickering me as if someone had suppressed it. Gu Changge could see it flicker like a candlelight that would go out as soon as it met a gust of wind. The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] conveyed it''s terror to him as it trembled in his hands.


    <b>"Father, you scared it."</b>


    Gu Changge said helplessly.


    At the same time, he released his Spiritual Sense to calm the scared little Halberd. Unfortunately, it wasn''t easy to erase the Halberd''s fear for an existence as mighty as Gu Lintian. When it''s consciousness was born, the Halberd had thought that it was the mightiest in the world, but after it came across Gu Lintian, it realized that it was like a small boat standing before a surging ocean.


    <b>"It seems that you chanced upon another Fortuitous Opportunity down there. I didn''t feel anything when you took it out of thin air. That''s good! Your mother and I can rest assured, and I won''t need to listen to her continuous nagging all day long."</b>


    <b>"It''s also good that this thing doesn''t have any evil intentions towards you, or there would be no need to keep its consciousness. A soulless Artifact is much better and can bring about a lot of peace of mind��"</b>


    Gu Lintian nodded with a smile, and then withdrew his Spiritual Sense after probing it enough.


    Although the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] had an extraordinary origin, and was the weapon of the previous master of the Devil Heart, it was nothing in front of an existence like him. Even if it recovered to its prime, a single thought from him would be enough to suppress it.


    But since it was now Gu Changge''s weapon, he couldn''t be bothered about it. Gu Changge had a lot of other secrets as well, but he never asked him about them. He was alright with Gu Changge keeping secrets even from him.


    Still, if something threatened his child''s well-being, then he would definitely protect him at all costs, and wouldn''t allow anything or anyone to harm him.


    Gu Changge responded with a nod. He wasn''t a heartless man, and understood well how much the people around him cared about him. Although he was a viin, it didn''t mean he would be an unfeeling ingrate �� it just meant that he was destined to be against the Favored Children of Heaven.


    <b>"Your cultivation has increased by leaps and bounds after this trip to the Lower Realm, so I don''t think any geniuses from other forces will be able to contend against you��"</b>


    Gu Lintian couldn''t help but praise after he probed his son''s current cultivation. Back when he was around Gu Changge''s age, he had only just reached the Conferred Lord Realm, but Gu Changge was already at the peak of the Conferred Lord Realm��no, he was half a step into the Conferred King Realm.


    There were many Young Supremes in the Upper Realm, but he doubted there were any at the same level as Gu Changge.


    <b>"Father, you tter me!"</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a smile, but didn''t refute his father''s words. After all, he had spent 5000 Destiny Points to raise his cultivation to the peak of the Conferred Lord Realm. With his might, he could easily tten even existences of the False God Realm with a single p.


    Of course, Gu Changge also knew that he had a lot more cards up his sleeve about which his father knew nothing about �� Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art was one of those. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust his father, but that it was something that was better kept hidden. The less people who knew about it, the safer he would be.


    <b>"The [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] is the weapon of the previous holder of the Devil Heart. Although it isn''t enough to reveal the fact that you also have a Devil Heart, try not to use it unless absolutely necessary, before you have taken charge of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��"</b>


    Gu Lintian advised Gu Changge. He wasn''t worried about someone taking away the weapon from Gu Changge �� after all, someone who dared to rob their Gu Family''s stuff wasn''t yet born in this world �� but worried that the matter of him having a Devil Heart mighte out because of it, and that would lead to Gu Changge receiving a lot of bacsh from inside and outside the family. Although Gu Changge was the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s Young Master, his position as the next Patriarch wasn''t yet set in stone.


    The weapon was good, but the identity of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s future Patriarch was even more important.


    Once that was settled, those old fogies wouldn''t be able to do anything. Even if the fact that Gu Changge was a holder of the Devil Heart came out, they wouldn''t be able to do anything but ept him as their Patriarch.


    In fact, Gu Lintian had already developed a step-by-step n for Gu Changge''s future, and he was now only waiting for him to slowly take reign of the Family.


    <b>"Contrary to my thoughts, it seems that you have finally started to see things clearly��"</b>


    Suddenly, Gu Lintian noticed the [Spirit Nourishing Jade] on Gu Changge''s person, and instantly felt Yan Ji''s breath from it. Although his face still showed his usual indifference, he felt relief in his heart.


    <b>"Father, you are misunderstanding��"</b>


    Gu Changge was first stunned, but then heughed out loud, and exined Yan Ji''s origins to Gu Lintian.


    Of course, he didn''t say anything about provoking discord between Ye Chen and Yan Ji. If he hadn''t found the entire thing interesting and needed to squeeze Ye Chen''s fortune dry, he wouldn''t have bothered about her. After all, stealing the Favored Son of Heaven''s Master right in front of his eyes was a matter of great exhration.


    Now that he had returned to the Upper Realm, he wasn''t in a hurry to decide what to do with Yan Ji. However, there was the fact that she was also from the Upper Realm, so he reckoned that she might know about a lot of hidden opportunities.


    <b>"She is from a race that is born from the Innate mes of Heaven and Earth. I had thought her kind had already perished, but since you like her, there''s no harm in letting her stay by your side."</b>


    Gu Lintian said. He recognized Yan Ji''s origins in a single nce.


    Her race born from the Innate mes of Heaven and Earth was once the strongest race among the many godly races, and their children were born with mighty cultivation right from the get go.


    Unfortunately, all of them had long disappeared from the world.


    Judging from her appearance, she seemed to be in her twenties, while Gu Changge was also young, so he had no objection in her staying by his side.


    <b>"She should have been in the Great Sacred Realm at her peak, so her talent isn''t to be looked down upon��"</b>


    Gu Lintian said.


    ��No wonder her Fortune Value is so high��she turned out to be at the Great Sacred Realm.''


    Gu Changge finally understood her situation to some extent.


    When Yan Ji was at her prime, she was a behemoth of the Great Sacred Realm! She was someone who could easily go anywhere in the Upper Realm, crush stars in the palm of her hands, and travel through the Universe with ease.


    In the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, God Kings could be said to be many, while Sacred Realm cultivators could be regarded as true masters in the various lineages. As for Great Sacred Realm cultivators? They could easily be Elder-level figures in the Family.


    Having said that, he felt that he earned massive profits on this trip down to the Lower Realm.


    <b>"Go to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce as soon as you are free. The number of people criticizing you for your half-year long disappearance isn''t small over there. Moreover, you also need to settle the matter of bing their heir��"</b>


    As Gu Lintian mentioned this matter, his eyes turned deep, and terrifying scenes shed past his pupils. It was as if the Universe was about to copse as all the stars shattered and fell one by one.


    At this moment, he resembled a supreme being who could dominate the entire Universe.


    <b>"Please rest assured, Father! This child is bound toe out on top in the fight for the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce''s position of heir."</b>


    Gu Changge assured him.


    His father was an ambitious man, and so was he. Sooner orter, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce will belong to their father-son pair.

 Chapter 71: The Majesty of an Empress; Wait and Watch!

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Majesty of an Empress; Wait and Watch!</h4>


    The two father and son conversed for a good while, deciding on their ns for the future. At the same time, Gu Lintian asked Gu Changge if he had faced any issues with his recent cultivation, and needed his help. He was a truly meticulous father.


    Gu Changge couldn��t bring himself to tell his father that his cultivation now depended on hoarding and spending points. As he watched his father��s gentle expression, he decided in his heart that he had to work even harder in raising his strength. Although he was strong enough right now, there were many in the world with evil intentions.


    What��s more? The feeling of absolute might, and having everything y in his hands ording to his will could only be described as ��wonderful.��


    It was simply incredible!


    Before he left his father��s hall, Gu Lintian said a few more words to Gu Changge, <b>��Your mother also missed you quite a lot, so make sure you stop by the Primordial Divine Sect if you have time.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded to him in response, <b>��Understood, father!��</b>


    Certain memories shed through Gu Changge��s mind at the mention of his mother. Back in the day, his mother was the goddess of the Primordial Divine Sect, while his father was the mightiest elder of the Primordial Divine Sect.


    The Primordial Divine Sect had always been on friendly terms with their Ancient Immortal Gu Family. It was a great ancient sect that had stood tall through many epochs, and was also an Immortal Heritage. It��s status was no weaker than the many Supreme Heritages of the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but cackle in his heart at these thoughts.


    He was a rich second generation with a terrifying background even with the Upper Realm��s standards. Even if he was born a waste, no one would dare to provoke him. After all, his mother was notorious for protecting her kid and hiding his shorings.


    It was only natural that he would grow up as someone who bullied men and women alike.


    Of course, anyone familiar with cliches and tropes would know that he was a cookie-cutter viin that could be found anywhere, and didn��t have a good end.


    <b>��Soon, that girl, Mingkong, wille here with her father to discuss the engagement between the two of you. Make sure you don��t treat her with the same indifference as before �� after all, she��s your future wife.��</b>


    Gu Lintian seemed to remember something suddenly, and said with a solemn expression, <b>��You used to dislike her for her submissive personality, but her actions in thest half year will certainly surprise you. She��s shown the majesty of an Empress already! Mingkong, that girl, is very suitable for you; your Mother and I are quite satisfied with her. If you can get her help in the future, you will definitely hold the world in the palm of your hands, no matter how big it might be.��</b>


    <b>��Father, you can rest assured.��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but freeze for a moment after hearing his words, but soon recovered and responded with a nod. At the same time, a dreamy visage of a divine fairy shed through his mind.


    His fiancee, the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Princess Yue Mingkong.


    An expression of interest covered his face as he thought about her. At the same time, he wondered if this fiancee of his was the Favored Daughter of Heaven his System prompted him about a while back?


    He recalled the information about his fiancee in his mind. The fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty was a gorgeous beauty with a terrifying background, and she belonged to a power that stood at the top of the food chain in the Upper Realm. Be it her appearance, talent, background, or anything else, not many women could match her.


    From his memories, though, he realized that his Original had no feelings of affection for her. He always treated her with indifference and kept some distance between them, and his attitude towards her didn��t resemble what a man should have towards his fiancee. He always felt that as a princess of an Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong wasn��t up to par when it came to personality and cunningness.


    Other than that, he never did anything untowards her. He never offended her, and there didn��t seem to be any animosity between them. And since they wereing here to discuss their engagement, he doubted that it would be to follow through with that bloody ��engagement annulment�� trope, right?


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but be puzzled when he thought about this. In his opinion, a Favored Daughter of Heaven in the Upper Realm couldn��t be simple. Be it her background or means, they would be far beyond what the Favored Children of Heaven in the Lower Realm could dish out.


    This kind of treatment��weren��t perfect wives like her reserved only for the Favored Sons of Heavens?


    With his knowledge from all the novels he had read in the past, that possibility wasn��t out of the options.[1]


    [1: there are two engagement-breaking tropes. One is where the arrogant, genius beauty breaks her engagement with the down and out Protagonist. And the other is where the best-grill (loving, caring, perfect, submissive) develops some guts after meeting the Protagonist and goes to break off her engagement with her viin fiance.]


    The System didn��t tell him who the Favored Daughter of Heaven was, so he could only rely on his own knowledge from his previous life to guess. Of course, once he met her in person, he would be able to guess everything. For now, it didn��t matter even if his guesses were incorrect.


    After leaving his father��s ce, Gu Changge went straight back to the God-Child Ind where he resided. On the way, he felt countless terrifying auras surging around everywhere. Those were the auras that others in his family identally released amidst their cultivation.


    Each divine ind in the Inner Region had its own concealing formation that prevented others from prying inside, but how could those formations truly suppress the breaths of the mighty when they cultivated?


    If one looked from a distance, they would see visions of behemoths that could swallow the stars and pluck the moons. It wasmonce here in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    If one went a bit deeper, they woulde across pces floating in the sky, shrouded in chaotic mist and Spiritual Qi rumbling everywhere. If they went even deeper, they would reach the Ancestral Land of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family could only survive through the epochs in the Upper Realm due to those that hid in the Ancestral Land. When a mighty enemy came knocking at their door, the descendants would rush to the Ancestral Lands and dig out those old, monstrous Ancestors who had secluded themselves since unknown eras. Those giants could easily deal with anything.


    Over time, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family came to be known as one of the most mysterious existences of the Upper Realm, and even the descendants weren��t sure just how deep their background was. That made it even more impossible for the outsiders to know their roots. Of course, no one had the guts to dig out their Ancestral graves to see how far back they could identity themselves.[2]


    [2: Imagine a Super-Duper-Ultra-Behemothian-Deity-Copsing-Heavenly-Rending Giant hiding in one of the coffins down there, and some rando fool digs his grave and wakes him up.]


    ����


    Gu Changge��s return to the Family caused quite a stir. Many of the Family��s members knew that he had gone down to the Lower Realm, but they didn��t know where he actually went, or what his spatial coordinates were, nor why he went down there in the first ce.


    In fact, there were many in the Family keeping an eye on his every move. Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family appeared to be a solid whole from the outside, on the inside, they were continuously entangled in strife and everyone was looking to one-up the one standing next to them.


    Although Gu Changge was the Young Master of the Family, he wasn��t yet the future Patriarch �� the Elders would be the one deciding whether he would have that position or not.


    As a huge Immortal Family, there were countless lineages that dwelled inside the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and the rtionship between the various lineages wasn��t all that harmonious. Other than Gu Changge��s main lineage, there were four more major lineages in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, excluding the one that had now declined.


    Every lineage wanted to have the position of the Patriarch so they couldmand all the other lineages, and dominate the Gu Family��s endless territory. The rest of the lineages also had their own talented geniuses who were eyeing the position of future Patriarch like greedy wolves.


    Of course, although the Family allowedpetition, they strictly forbade anything that could result in the death or crippling of someone from the same family. The elders also loved to watch the struggle between their juniors, and it was precisely thispetition that kept the Family from turning into stagnant water.[3]


    [3:petition makes their kids struggle for stronger might, and that, in turn, brings stronger blood to the ranks of the family. If there��s nopetition, the younger generation will turn into a bunch of rich kids who only know how to blow their Ancestors�� hard-earned dough, and their cultivation won��t improve. At one point, they will be so weak that anyone would be able toe and either: directly obliterate, or turn them into puppets.]


    The matter of Gu Lintian��s lineage suppressing that one lineage some ten years ago, which resulted in their rapid decline, had caused a lot of waves among the senior management of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    ����


    <b>[At this moment, on the main peak of another lineage of the Gu Family.]</b>


    Ancient trees towered into the clouds, and majestic pces and magnificent courtyards could be seen scattered around with brilliant glows giving them a gorgeous touch. A number of old peopl with mighty auras busied themselves in discussing some matters.


    <b>��That brat, Changge, looks much stronger than before after he returned from the Lower Realm</b>��<b> he��s already reached the Peak of the Conferred Lord Realm! No genius from the other lineages is his match anymore!��</b>


    An old woman shrouded in divine radiance, with wisps of golden light shing past her eyes, said in a helpless tone. She was one of the elders of the Gu Family with a terrifying aura and cultivation base.


    <b>��No matter what the problems we have with him, we must ept that Gu Changge��s talent for cultivation is truly beyond anyone else in the world! His title of God-Child isn��t for nothing. I fear that it won��t be long before he breaks through to the True God Realm!��</b>


    The old man sitting next to her added. Although he wasn��t from Gu Changge��s lineage, he couldn��t help but praise his talent. It was naturally a good thing to have such a genius in their Family.


    <b>��It seems that the position of Patriarch will end up in the hands of their lineage once more. That would make them the ruling lineage for three continuous generations����</b>


    Another old man said with a shake of his head.


    <b>��What a pity that Old Thirteen��s lineage has declined to obsolescence. I am afraid that unless the Ancestors of their lineagee out from their seclusion, there��s no one in the Family who would be able to help them return or rise again����</b>


    Right then, another one spoke, and his words made the expressions of everyone around him change. Their expressions showed some fear and unwillingness, and they didn��t want to talk much about this matter. What happened some ten or so years ago was a taboo in the Gu Family. It involved a ruthless inner strife that was only known to the higher ups.


    After all, if the matter came out, it would shake their prestige and they would end up losing all face in front of the outside world. Many cultivators and forces wouldugh at them when they found out that such a shameful matter had transpired in their Immortal Family, yet the perpetrators were still sitting at the Family��s top without any repercussions.


    <b>��Even if the Ancestors of Old Thirteen��s lineage woke up and found out about that event, I doubt they would do anything. Judging from Gu Changge��s talent, he will definitely be an extraordinary figure in the future, and there��s even a chance that he might surpass the current Patriarch!��</b>


    <b>��Speaking of which, I must say that Old Thirteen��s lineage sure is pitiful. Not only were they exiled from the Family, but even their cultivation bases were suppressed. By the way, I have recently heard some rumors that are not good for our Gu Family. What��s more? They seem to be rted to Changge����</b>


    <b>��Oh! What happened?��</b>


    <b>��The little girl from Old Thirteen��s lineage isn��t dead. It��s just that we lost track of her because we didn��t keep a good eye on her, thinking that she would never be able to make aeback with her talent gone.��</b>


    <b>��s! She��s such a pitiful child. If we had protected her better, something like that would have never happened. Gu Changge was so young back then, yet he already had a cruel and vicious heart! Who would have thought that he would attack his own cousin like that��what will be of our Gu Family if it fell into his hands in the future?��</b>


    Another elder of the Family sighed. He had always been brooding over what happened back then, and couldn��t forget it. Of course, it was thanks to the Family��sw that members of the family couldn��t kill each other, or that lineage might not just be exiled from the Family��


    <b>��Land of Forsaken Immortals��I seem to have heard news about that child as well��We have already let her down once, so make sure you don��t let the Patriarch find any trace of her.��</b>


    <b>��..</b>


    Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan quietly stood inside a grand and magnificent pce. They had already learned the rules of the Gu Family, and knew what not to do, and where not to go.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but nod after learning about this matter.


    There was nothing more that needed to be said to them, and the issue of their identities had also been resolved.


    Naturally, he didn��t bring them to the Upper Realm to keep them around as pretty vases.


    Lin Qiuhan had a terrifying talent for Alchemy, so he would send her to an Alchemy Heritage sooner orter. As for Su Qingge? Well, there didn��t seem to be any problem even if he kept her around as his maid.


    As the number one beauty of the Eastern Wilderness, she had an enchanting figure and features that were rare to find even in the boundless Upper Realm. s! That would be too wasteful if he took into ount her sharp wit.


    What��s more? Her Fortune Value was even higher than the young geniuses of the Gu Family, and that only added to the problem. She wasn��t as simple as she appeared.


    A mighty Yan Ji was more than enough by his side.


    <b>��Qingge, so what is your n for the future? Back in the Lower Realm, you were always talking about the Upper Realm, but now that we are in the Upper Realm, you won��t even open your mouth?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at her and said with a teasing tone.


    Su Qingge stared at him and said with a weak voice, <b>��Qingge knew that she couldn��t catch Young Lord��s fancy��do you not want Qingge anymore, Young Lord?��</b>


    Although Su Qingge took great pride in her intelligence, she didn��t know what to do in her current situation. Unlike Lin Qiuhan, who still had an Ancestor in the Upper Realm, she was all alone and had no one. She couldn��t even imagine what would be of her if Gu Changge didn��t want her around anymore.


    Even someone as mighty as Old Ming ended up mining stones for those great powers that dwell in the Upper Realm, after all. As for someone with a good face and figure like her? She reckoned that her fate would be far more miserable, and she wouldn��t just end up as a ve who toiled around all day in mines!

 Chapter 72: Reincarnation of a Demoness; Only Bad Apple in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family!

    <h4>Chapter 72: Reincarnation of a Demoness; Only Bad Apple in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family!</h4>


    As soon as they came to the Upper Realm, Su Qingge was made to witness the horrifying behemoth that was Gu Changge''s family. She couldn''t help but feel uneasy in her heart over thest period of time. After all, she was merely a woman, and even though she had another soul inside her that would asionally give her all sorts of ideas, she still couldn''t help but feel a little flustered at the situations that came to her mind.


    She didn''t know what to do if Gu Changge didn''t want her. After all, there couldn''t be ack of gorgeous and talented women around someone with an identity as terrifying as Gu Changge''s.


    She, on the other hand, was a clumsy person who probably couldn''t please him much.


    Someone like her, who was born in the Lower Realm, meant nothing in the eyes of the people of the Upper Realm �� she was very clear about this after her memories merged with more and more fragments of memories from her second soul.


    Not just that, she somewhat understood the terrifying status that Gu Changge possessed!


    Back then, fear was one of Su Qingge''s biggest reasons for surrendering herself to Gu Changge. But after she spent more and more time with her, she started to develop an inexplicable feeling of attraction towards him. Although he was unpredictable �� sometimespletely indifferent, even �� and looked down on everyone and everything in the world, he still treated her well and spoiled her much.


    Once someone moved a woman''s heart, she would naturally not want to separate from them.


    So now that Su Qingge heard Gu Changge''s question, she felt her head buzz, and subconsciously thought that Gu Changge didn''t want her anymore.[1]


    Of course, it wasn''tpletely her fault. Any other woman in her ce would have probably thought the same.


    The only person she could rely on asked her about her ns for the future, so wouldn''t that mean that he was preparing to drive her away?


    [1: either this bruh forgot about her Bed-Warming-Cultivation-Raising Physique, or she thinks Gu Changge is really a saint who doesn''t covet it.]


    Gu Changge had only nned to tease Su Qingge somewhat by asking her that question. He didn''t need to focus on cultivation like other people, so he was feeling bored, and could only entertain himself somewhat by bullying Su Qingge like this.


    In response to his words, however, he saw Su Qingge''s eyes redden somewhat. At this, he couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    <b>"Why would I bring you to the Upper Realm if I didn''t want you? I would have left you in the Lower Realm if that was the case. You are so cunning on normal days, so why did you turn so muddle headed over something this minor?"</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with a chuckle.


    Whether he had feelings for Su Qingge or not, but bullying her surely brought great joy to his heart. Beauty was like a collectible, and the more you had around, the more they would be pleasing to the eye.


    Of course, whether they could affect his judgment and reason was apletely different matter.


    He only needed a few nice words to coax her.


    Su Qingge was stunned for a few moments after she heard his words, and bit her lips while feeling wronged, <b>"Young Master, you are so annoying��"</b>


    <b>"By the way, don''t you have something to tell me?"</b>


    With that, Gu Changge stared at her with a yful smile and asked. After all, he knew Su Qingge was up to something. Even after so many days, her Fortune Value hadn''t stopped increasing, and it had already risen by a lot. Such a strange phenomenon could only mean that she was hiding some Fortuitous Opportunity or something.


    Gu Changge guessed that Su Qingge was either the reincarnation of some mighty expert he might or might not have heard about, or she was somehow rted to the Upper Realm.


    This would make sense from a plot-perspective.


    Thinking of this, he waited for Su Qingge''s response.


    <b>"Young Master��I am sorry for hiding this from you, but there is something that I haven''t told you��"</b>


    Gu Changge''s sudden words prompted Su Qingge into raising her gorgeous visage, and she gazed upon his face. His expression dumbfounded her, and she immediately understood what he was talking about.


    Either way, she had been looking for an opportunity to tell Gu Changge about that matter��it was just that she didn''t know how to start the conversation.


    <b>"Tell me, I am all ears."</b>


    At the same time, he looked at Su Qingge''s Fortune Value.


    There were 500 Points!


    When he first met her, she only had around three hundred, but aftering to the Upper Realm, her Fortune grew wildly. He reckoned that her rtionship with the Upper Realm wasn''t a simple one.


    <b>"The matter is that from the moment of my birth, I was different from normal newborns. Not only did I know a lot of things right from birth, but I also knew that another </b><b>��me'' </b><b>existed in my Sea of Consciousness��"</b>


    Su Qingge carefully arranged her thoughts and exined to Gu Changge.


    ��Two souls in a single body? That''s interesting. It seems that my guess wasn''t too far off. Not only was she some mighty figure in her previous life, but she also has another soul.''


    Of course, he couldn''t have guessed this situation. Could it be that Su Qingge''s Fortune kept increasing because she had started to fuse with her other soul?


    This exined her peculiarity.


    It was for this reason that Gu Changge''s luck also kept rising, albeit slowly. After all, Su Qingge belonged to him now.


    <b>"Are your and your other soul''s memories shared?"</b>


    Gu Changge asked.


    <b>"We are in a sort of a symbiotic rtionship[2], and I can only recall some of her memories. The rest of the memories seem to be sealed by a fog that is slowly dissipating and releasing them."</b>


    [2: the two are very close but can''t read each other''s mind.]


    ��Gu Changge isn''t someone we can trust, so how could you reveal our greatest secret to him?!''


    At the same time, the malevolent voice of her other soul sounded in Su Qingge''s mind, but she ignored her.


    After all, she was inplete control of their body.


    ��Seal? That shouldn''t be the case. Most likely, her memories are damaged. It''s possible that she was some mighty figure in the Upper Realm who had no choice but to reincarnate in the Lower Realm. After that she was destined to end up as the Favored Son of Heaven''s woman, as dictated by the plot. After that, her origins would be revealed to not be all that simple, right?''


    Gu Changge guessed in his heart after listening to her exnation. Of course, there was a chance that his guess wasn''t correct.


    <b>"Young Master, I asionally dream of an ancient battlefield shrouded in darkness, with all sorts of creatures fighting��"</b>


    <b>"I dreamed that I had turned into a demoness who was worshiped by many creatures that I have never seen before!" </b>


    Su Qingge trembled at the mention of this.


    In those dreams, she resembled an iparably frightening, ruthless, and bloodthirsty monster who desired to destroy everything!


    She has thought that it might have been a nightmare, but as she spent more and more time in the Upper Realm, she experienced more of those visions.


    She wasn''t stupid, and guessed that either those were memories from her past life, or they had something to do with her other soul.


    She had always wanted to tell Gu Changge about this matter as she believed that Gu Changge, who had experienced far more than her, might have a better idea about her situation.


    She right now had no semnce to the demoness in her dream.


    <b>"So that''s how it is! You don''t have to worry about this matter; although I can''t tell much, but I do have a few guesses in my mind."</b>


    Gu Changgeforted her with a smile.


    His words brought relief to Su Qingge''s tumultuous heart.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, felt that it might just be a good thing for her. With two souls in one body, and intelligence that couldn''t be rivaled by many, Su Qingge might just reach unexpected heights if she merged with her other soul and memories. At the same time, he will reap massive benefits, too!


    As for her being a demoness? He would need to ask his mother as she knew better about these matters, and should have some information. After all, the Primordial Divine Sect was once called the Primordial Demon Sect.


    It was only through the continuous effort of its many disciples and elders that it couldter change its name from Demon Sect to Divine Sect. Although their acts didn''t change much, their new name sounded far more upright. After all, the word ��Demon'' didn''t hold any positive meaning no matter which corner of the world one went in.


    What''s more? Gu Changge''s inheritance of Devil Arts seemed to have some connection to the Primordial Demon Sect, too. Although there wasn''t a direct connection, they weren''t strangers to each other.[3]


    [3: this is referring to his Devil Arts inheritance (and its creator, probably) and the Primordial Demon Sect.]


    ����


    Gu Changge left the two girls after exining some more details to them. Next, he needed to consider how to deal with his affairs in the Family.


    His father had already told him that many elders of the Family had been criticizing him behind his back, and the biggest reason for that was the act of bone-digging his Original hadmitted back in the day.


    Although many in the Gu Family fought with each other, they still had a bottomline and made sure not to cross certain lines. Killing members of the Family was strictly forbidden, and all offenders would receive severe punishment.


    The Original Gu Changge, who was still a child back then, coveted his cousin''s talent and ruthlessly dug out her Dao Bone. Although this matter was suppressed back then, it couldn''t be hidden from the elders of the Family.


    Although they didn''t say anything out loud, their hearts were filled with dissatisfaction towards Gu Changge.


    The bone-digging trope��


    Gu Changge, as a transmigrator, was naturally more familiar with this trope than anyone else, and he also had to bear its burden since he crossed over into the body of the perpetrator.


    ��Gu Xian''er, my cousin who was three years younger than me��''


    ��This bone-digging trope is more difficult than dealing with those useless Favored Kids from the Lower Realm. Of course, if the events are different from the trope that I know of, then it would be fine, but if my cousin has a willow deity behind her, then��''


    ��I have always asked my father to find her since I can vaguely sense that she is alive due to the Dao Bone that I took from her��unfortunately, my father never found her trace. That must mean there''s an expert backing her!''


    Gu Changge thought of countermeasures in his heart.


    After all, the Favored Children of Heaven in the Upper Realm would definitely be miles ahead of trash like Ye Tian and Lin Chen.


    What''s more? Many elders of the Gu Family felt guilt towards his cousin, whose Dao Bone he dug out and took for himself, and felt remorse for not protecting her well. They didn''t even deign to give him a good look.


    Once this matter came out in the world, their Gu Family would end up as nothing butughing stock, and the members of his Family would certainly not take his side at that time.


    As Gu Changge was thinking about these matters, his eyes narrowed and he thought of something.


    ��ording to the Original''s memory, that cousin of mine had a grandfather who went to another realm to search for something, and ended up getting trapped there. After that, her parents, who were worried about him, brought along a bunch of people from their lineage and went to rescue him��in the end, she was left in the Family under the care of some of the trustworthy people her parents could trust.''


    ��Since she and the Original were simr in age, he chanced upon her and discovered her Dao Bone. He immediately coveted it so he could hide his Devil Heart��''


    Although Gu Changge didn''t im to be a good person, he couldn''t bring himself to do something as heinous as digging the bone of a little girl even younger than him.


    Besides, wouldn''t it be better to y with her and develop her into one of your trump cards?


    After all, that cousin seemed to be cut from the temte of a Heavenly Emperor��


    s! There was no use thinking about the what-ifs.


    <b>��Thankfully, the two sides didn''t descend into madness and tried to ughter each other. After the persuasion of various elders, their side took a step back, and my father also only exiled them from the Family. What''s more? There aren''t many in the outside world who would dare harm them����</b>


    <b>��Now that I know that my cousin is alive and hiding in some unknownnd, I reckon that it won''t be long before she shows herself and challenges me to have her revenge.��</b>


    <b>��Speaking of which? Am I the only bad apple in the Gu Family? No wonder I was born with a Devil Heart. What an evil curse. My father had to do all that just to cover this Devil Heart up."</b>


    Gu Changge muttered to himself. By now, he had already sorted his thoughts.


    Soon, a yful smile appeared on his face. Although his situation seemed troublesome, there were a lot of methods he could use to deal with it.


    [VILFIC: The names of the trash are intentionally messed up.]

 Chapter 73: Abandoned by the World; Peach Demon of the Forsaken Land!

    <h4>Chapter 73: Abandoned by the World; Peach Demon of the Forsaken Land!</h4>


    Gu Changge��s ideas weren��t all that sophisticated. What mattered the most to him right now was to figure out his cousin��s current whereabouts, and also make some preparations in advance. After all, there was a high chance that his cousin was backed by a mighty master, and the other people of the Gu Family were also involved.


    For now, he could onlymand and mobilize some of the forces from his own lineage. As for the other lineages? He reckoned that they would only submit to him after he became the Patriarch of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Besides, using the other lineages to figure out the whereabouts of his cousin would only result in more losses than gains, and his subsequent ns will also be affected.


    Gu Changge fell into contemtion for a while, and then summoned his retainer who was outside his residence.


    <b>��A��Da.��</b>


    <b>��A��Da is at yourmand, Young Master!��</b>


    A strong man dressed in ck stepped inside with a respectful expression. From his appearance, one could tell that he wasn��t human as fine, light blue scales could be seen covering his arms. A��Da had the blood of the Immortal Dragon n rushing through his veins, and the Gu Family had raised him from his birth. Unlike the other foreign retainers of the Family, he could enter and leave the Inner and Outer Regions at will.


    He was currently at the False God Realm, and could be regarded as one of Gu Changge��s confidant.


    <b>��Give this letter to Old Ming and tell him to investigate the matter written inside for me����</b>


    Gu Changgemanded. As soon as his words fell, a letter written with Spiritual Sense fell into A��Da��s hands.


    Old Ming was a God King who could be considered a mighty figure even in the Upper Realm, so it would be more convenient for him if he investigated the matter. Before he had gone to the Lower Realm, Gu Changge always instructed A��Da to deal with his matters, but now that he had a strong God King at his beck and call, everything became much easier for him.


    <b>��Understood, Young Master!��</b>


    A��Da received hismand to leave, and immediately left for the Outer Region to find Old Ming.


    The Gu Family was a behemoth with a territory vaster than one��s imagination. To get from the Inner Region to the Outer Region, one had to travel through various Teleportation Formations. If someone identally rushed into the Gu Family��s territory, they could easily lose their way and spend the rest of their life looking for a way out.


    Of course, that is, if the murderous beasts that roamed all over the Gu Family��s territory didn��t tear apart that person first.


    Once A��Da left, Gu Changge called out for his Attributes Panel �� he hadn��t improved his cultivation by much after returning to the Upper Realm.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host: </b>Gu Changge


    <b>Halo: </b>Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s): </b>Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity: </b>True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce


    <b>Bloodline(s): </b>Devil Heart | Dao Bone


    <b>Cultivation: </b>Conferred Lord (Peak Stage)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points: </b>4000


    <b>Fortune Value: </b>2000 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop: </b>Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    His Fortune Value had risen to two thousand Points without him knowing, and it wasn��t a small rise.


    Of course, with two thousand Points of Fortune Value in his hand, Gu Changge wondered if he should break through to the Conferred King Realm right away? Once his cultivation rose to the Conferred King Realm, a sublime change would appear in his body, and hisbat power would soar topletely new heights.


    It��s just that Fortune Value was something ethereal, and he didn��t know what the consequences might be. Back when his Fortune Value was near zero, nothing happened to him �� neither good, nor bad. After thinking about it for a while, Gu Changge guessed that it might be because of his Dark Fortune.


    ��System! Since Dark Fortune doesn��t exist in the normal seven levels of Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Violet, and Purple, could it be an anomaly? What will happen if I lose all of my Fortune Value?��


    Gu Changge asked in his mind.


    As soon as it heard his question, the System responded, [Host, you don��t need to worry about this matter. The concept of Fortune Value is the System��s method of calcting rewards and penalties as actual Fortune is illusory and can��t truly be quantified. It was converted into these easy-to-understand values so you couldprehend it with ease.]


    After all, Gu Changge was a transmigrator with a different thought process from the natives of this world, so he could easily understand the concept of values and numbers.


    [As Host is an anomaly, the world has long given up on you. In fact, even if all of your Fortune Value disappeared, it won��t impact you in any way. Host, you must have noticed that no matter how much Fortune Value you have, it has no effect on your daily life, the opportunities you can encounter, and the sort��]


    [Even if you chance upon a great Fortuitous Encounter and/or Inheritance, you won��t be able to increase your Fortune Value. The only way you can earn Fortune Value is by conquering people blessed with great Fortune, or by killing Favored Children of Heaven��]


    The System immediately cleared a lot of Gu Changge��s doubts with its exnation, so Gu Changge couldn��t help but nod in response.


    It was no wonder that even though his Fortune Value had reached a level far higher than what Ye Chen started out with, he still hadn��te across some Heavenly Treasure or Opportunity falling into hisp out of nowhere. He could have never imagined that the world would give up on him like this!


    So this was the treatment reserved for the viins! If the viins wanted some Fortuitous Opportunity, they had to go to the Favored Children of Heaven.


    Of course, Gu Changge preferred to pick ripe fruits instead of searching for opportunities in every nook and cranny of the world. Finding Leeks to reap was the best opportunity in itself.


    ��So the Fortune Value is nothing more than a reserve of Destiny Points for me? Since it��s Fortune Value that I earned by myself, it has an exchange ratio of 10 Destiny Points for 1 Point of Fortune Value?��


    Gu Changge was surprised by this realization. His two thousand Points of Fortune Value were like two thousand bricks of gold that he could exchange for wealth at any time. His actual Fortune was an anomaly that couldn��t be quantified or disyed by the System.


    He felt relieved after this exnation from the System.


    In addition to killing the Favored Children of Heaven, he could also raise his Fortune Value by conquering blessed people like Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan. What��s more? He also received a small wave of Fortune Value every single day even without doing anything. This entire System could be called a game of farming �� he felt as if he was��rearing pigs!


    ��Exchange 1000 Points of Fortune Value for Destiny Points!��


    Gu Changge no longer hesitated after realizing everything, and immediately exchanged a thousand points of his Fortune Value.


    [Ding! Exchange seeded! Host, congrattions on receiving ten thousand Destiny Points.]


    The System��s Prompt sounded in his mind, and he immediately saw fourteen thousand Destiny Points on his Attributes Panel.


    <b>��System, jack me up!��</b> (add points to my Cultivation)


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Gu Changge felt a strange energy wash through his body right after he uttered hismand. Brilliant rays of Great Dao gushed out of his limbs and bones, and his Dao Bone released a terrifying hum and a splendid brilliance spread in his surroundings. His Devil Heart was immediately restrained, and didn��t make a single peep.


    At the same time, the floodgates of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex��s eighthyer broke open in Gu Changge��s mind, and myriad insights andprehension regarding the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex merged with his memories.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Gu Changge heard a rumble inside his body, as if a surging river had taken down a dam. A vast quantity of Spiritual Qi rushed through his meridians to his Dantian, and his cultivation broke through the Conferred King Realm!


    ��I still have six thousand Destiny Points left.��


    Gu Changge thought in his mind. At the same time, a hazy figure resembling the incarnate of the Great Dao itself slowly materialized behind him, and released a terrifying aura. The hymns of the Great Dao resonated in its surroundings, and brilliant runes intertwined around it, giving it the aura of an ancient and majestic god looking down on the world.


    This was the power contained in the Dao Bone he took from his cousin �� it was the Incarnate of the Dao that could suppress everything and anything in its path. For a Young Supreme like Gu Changge, it could be considered to be his strongest trump card.


    ��As soon as I broke through to the Conferred King Realm, my strength improved by leaps and bounds, and the feeling I now get ispletely different in quality whenpared to the feel of the Conferred Lord Realm.��


    ��This feeling��tsk, tsk����


    Gu Changge clenched his fist, and the Great Dao Incarnate behind him imitated his action. At the same time, Gu Changge felt as if he was a mighty sovereign who could bring about Heavenly Punishment to obliterate his enemies!


    This was the might that would have originally belonged to his cousin, and Gu Changge was very clear about this. After all, someone else��s talent and ability would never truly belong to him. He had to find a way to deal with the issues that were inherent to the Dao Bone as it was right now. He would either need to devour it using the Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art, or he would have to rece it with another Bone or something from the System.[1]


    [1: since the Dao Bone didn��t belong to him from birth, it will inherently try to reject his body �� just like a transnted organ �� and that might cause him severe losses in the long run. Talent and the sort received from the System(s) normally don��t have such a restriction.]


    But not yet. For now, the Dao Bone could help him achieve some of his goals besides providing him with divine might.


    Soon, Gu Changge looked through the System��s Shop. After all, he still had six thousand Destiny Points in his wallet, and even a thousand Fortune Value in his reserves. With such massive wealth, he would be foolish not to find a way of increasing his strength and trump cards as soon as possible.


    Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had a lot of treasures in their stash, Gu Changge felt that their catalog couldn��tpare with the System��s offerings. What��s more? He would need to make contributions to the Family before he could take something from them. Although he was the Young Master of the Family, it didn��t mean he could take whatever and whenever �� his status only allowed him to choose before the rest. (first dibs)


    Other than that, he had already mastered the most powerful treasures of the Gu Family that were suitable for his current cultivation base.


    In the end, Gu Changge settled for a Mystical Ability.


    [Infinite Immortal Wisdom], worth five thousand Destiny Points.


    He already had the [Innate God��s Spirit Temple], which brought him at the top among his peers when it came to attainments of the Primordial Spirit��s might. Now that he had another powerful Mystical Ability to cultivate his Primordial Spirit, the two wouldplement each other and raise his power to the next level.


    ��Exchange!��


    Gu Changge immediately exchanged for it, and the records of the [Infinite Immortal Wisdom] surged into his mind. At the same time, he consumed some of his Destiny Points��


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    In the end, Gu Changge��s [Innate God��s Spirit Temple��s] incarnate[2] rushed out from between his eyebrows, and turned into an majestic Immortal Sword that appeared in his hands. The sword shed with a dazzling light, and released a murderous aura in its surroundings. It was as if it could cut through thousands of worlds in the Universe!


    It was an ultimate soul-killing weapon!


    [2: the one who sits inside the Temple and showed itself in the Manhua when he killed the Devil sent by Lin Trash.]


    ����


    Many people in the Inner Region of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family felt his surging aura when Gu Changge broke through to the Conferred King Realm. Although there were Formations to stop outside prying, they couldn��t stop the oppressive might that erupted from his body like a thunderous wave of Great Dao intent. It was a fundamental change in his existence that couldn��t be hidden from the world around him.


    <b>��Changge invites all the Family Elders to the Main Peak for a meeting!��</b>


    After that, Gu Changge��s voice resounded in the sky above all the peaks of every lineage that dwelled in the Inner Region of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and attracted the attention of everyone. The Elders of the Family �� who were busy in their own pces and courtyards �� couldn��t help but frown.


    ��Gu Changge, just what are your intentions? Don��t tell me you already can��t hold back your desire for the Patriarch��s position after making a breakthrough in your cultivation just now?��


    Someone shook his head.


    ��What��s the Young Master up to? How could he invite all the Elders to meet him like this?��


    Many were shocked by his sudden words.


    ��Could it be about the position of the future Patriarch?��


    Others couldn��t help but guess.


    ����


    <b>[In an extremely deste part of the Land of Forsaken Immortals at this time.]</b>


    Endless mountains covered in a wild atmosphere could be seen rising and falling everywhere. Chaotic mist surrounded everything, and gave the ce an extremely ominous look. The terrifying auras of ferocious beasts surged towards the Heavens.


    However, if someone looked past all that, they would be shocked and left to wonder in awe.


    There was a small vige that seemed to havee out of a fairy tale in this deste and wildnd!


    The poption of the vige didn��t seem to berge, with under a thousand people living there altogether, but those who lived there weren��t simple.


    At the same time, an iparably magnificent peach tree stood at the entrance of the vige. Colorful and radiant peach blossoms bloomed on the tree, and all kinds of Dao Truths circted around it. It was as if the tree had stood rooted on its spot from the beginning of time, and even chaos couldn��t move it from its ce.


    <b>��Sister Tao Yao[3], I am leaving this ce����</b>


    A young girl in blue whispered to the peach tree��


    [3: Peach Witch/Demoness/Devil in literal trantion, but Sister Peach Witch doesn��t sound as good as Sister Tao Yao. Wait, Peach Witch actually doesn��t sound all that bad.]


    <i>[VILFIC: The Willow Tree and Bone-Digging Trope will be exined soon since the characters are showing up now.]</i>

 Chapter 74: Mysterious Peach Village; Looking For Those With The Surname of Gu!

    <h4>Chapter 74: Mysterious Peach Vige; Looking For Those With The Surname of Gu!</h4>


    There were many rumors about the Land of Forsaken Immortals in the Upper Realm. Some called it an abandonednd, others called it a cursednd, and some even called it a barren wilderness��in short, the Land of Forsaken Immortals was an ominous ce for the people of the Upper Realm, and not many were willing to step foot inside.


    Although divine lights would asionally break out in the Forsaken Land, and people could chance upon some opportunities every now and then, most of the region contained more danger than treasures. Those below the Heavenly God Realm couldn��t even think about crossing through this ominous region by themselves.


    Compared to other areas of the region that were covered by a ferocious aura, the small vige sheltered by the towering peach tree appeared iparably calm �� just like a plot of paradise deep in hell.


    Of course, the vige was named Peach Vige, and many entric people resided therein.


    Right now, Gu Xian��er stood under the peach tree. She was dressed in a blue dress, and looked extremely gorgeous with her heroic spirit and delicate and wless facial features.


    The peach tree was the guardian spirit of the Peach Viin, and even her entric and mysterious masters respected the peach tree. Gu Xian��er, however, had a great rtionship with the peach tree. When she was young, she used to be a frail, sick girl, but the peach tree��s essence cured her.


    To her, the peach tree was like a teacher and a big sister.


    <b>��Are you sure you want to leave? You are only in the Saint Realm right now, and that level of cultivation is nothing in the Upper Realm. Those descendants of the Immortals Sects and Dynasties are far stronger than you.��</b>


    The leaves and branches of the peach tree swayed, and a pleasant, gentle female voice fell into Gu Xian��er��s ears. Gu Xian��er responded with a resolute nod and said, <b>��Sister Tao Yao, I must leave this ce! I have to find my grandfather, my parents, and the others from my lineage����</b>


    <b>��I have been separated from them for so many years, and don��t know how they are doing? Back then, my unclepletely suppressed them and exiled them from the Family, so I am worried they might not be living a good life.��</b>


    Rage red in Gu Xian��er��s eyes as she said this. Of course, she understood that even though her lineage was exiled, they were still better than ordinary Families and Races since they came from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. It��s just that their life was certainly not as prosperous as before. Since they had been separated from the Power Center of the Upper Realm, they couldn��t bring forth the might of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, nor could they stand at the top of the world like before.


    Besides, revenge wasn��t her only purpose.


    She still had to find her grandfather and parents, and then work hard to bring glory to her lineage that had fallen into dire straits. She would let her uncle see and have a taste of their sess!


    ��Of course��the most important reason is my good brother from back then.��


    Gu Xian��er felt a dull pain in her chest as she thought of this. At the same time, the scene of Gu Changge digging out her Dao Bone resurfaced in her mind.


    He was too cruel!


    When she was young, she would always follow behind him, and cling to him all the time, but he ruthlessly dug her Dao Bone away! Every time Gu Xian��er recalled this part of her memories, she would feel iparable resentment towards her god-like, heartless brother.


    She had to avenge herself.


    <b>��That is hatred between him and you, so you must avenge yourself with your own means.��</b>


    The peach tree spoke again.


    Gu Xian��er nodded at her words and said, <b>��Sister Tao Yao, I understand that this is an internal matter of the Gu Family, so neither you nor the other masters will interfere.��</b>


    <b>��It��s good that you understand. Still, you don��t need to worry too much. Although there are many strong beings in the Upper Realm, the ones that stand at the apex will surely not dare to attack you easily. Although your masters are entric people, there aren��t many in the Upper Realm who dare to provoke them.��</b>


    The peach tree��s gentle and pleasant voice sounded again. Of course, she didn��t mention herself as her origins were far more ancient and iprehensible than the rest.


    <b>��I understand that, Sister Tao You! You and the other masters have treated me very well over the years. Not only did you teach me all sorts of things, but you also helped me understand the truth of the world; I can��t express the gratitude I hold towards you.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er said. At the same time, she couldn��t help but feel a burst of warmth surge through her heart.


    Different from her heartless brother, her masters in the vige made her realize what it meant to have a warm ce in the world.


    <b>��I can��t help you much since this is your family��s internal matter, and the same is true for your masters. At most, they can help you intimidate the big shots from taking action����</b>


    The peach tree talked a lot today since Gu Xian��er would be leaving soon. At the same time, a peach blossom fell from the many that adorned her body.


    <b>��Take this; it will be able to save you at a critical moment. If someone still recognizes it in the outside world, they will also give me face.��</b>


    The peach tree spoke once more.


    <b>��Thank you, Sister Tao Yao!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s heart was moved as she took the peach blossom. The flower in her hand had seven petals, and each petal appeared to be carved from Immortal jade. They released an extremely ethereal and extraordinary brilliance.


    Gu Xian��er naturally had no doubts about its ability since her Sister Tao Yao said that it could save her life, and felt relieved.


    Soon, she bid farewell to everyone from the vige, and looked towards the direction of the distant-yet-prosperous region of the Upper Realm. Her eyes were full of yearning and heroic spirit.


    ��Before I left, First Master gave me a knife��they said I should use it to deal with my brother if I can��t defeat him fair and square����


    ��Second Master gave me a rope that can tie up anything. If I can��t defeat my brother, I can use it to tie him up����


    ��Third Master����


    ����


    Before leaving, Gu Xian��er kneeled and prostrated before the entrance of the vige, loudly knocking her head on the ground.


    <b>��Everyone, I wille back to see you after I��ve settled my matters.��</b>


    Finished with her words, Gu Xian��er brought along her old servant who had apanied her from their Family back then, and turned towards the direction of the outside world. At the same time, a ferocious beast with a terrifying aura descended to take her away from the Land of Forsaken Immortals.


    Once she left, the group of her entric and mysterious masters appeared at the vige��s entrance and looked at her figure in the distance. All of them had weird appearances. Some were blind, others were dumb, some had broken legs, and others had no arms. At the level of their mighty cultivation, people like them could easily regrow a limb or two, but, for some reason, they didn��t.


    Either they didn��t want to, or they couldn��t.


    Still, one couldn��t deny the fact that all of these people came from shocking backgrounds. They would easily set a storm in the Upper Realm if they ever appeared in the Upper Realm��s prosperous regions.


    If Gu Changge was here to see all of this, he would definitely curse the dog author and realize that his guess was right on point! The peach vige had an extremely terrifying origin.[1]


    At this moment, all of these people busied themselves in discussion.


    <b>��The daughter we raised for more than ten years ran away just like that! Just how long will it take for us to see her again����</b>


    <b>��This grievance is between her and that brat, so we can��t get involved. It��s just that I am worried Xian��er will suffer a lot outside since she��s a kind and innocent girl. I can��t understand how our bunch could raise a disciple with such a weak character����</b>


    <b>��Character doesn��t matter! I think Xian��er��s personality is good enough!��</b>


    An old woman with a withered face immediately retorted, and red at the rest of the people around her.


    <b>��s! She was destined to be the darling of the Dao who would receive all the blessings and pampering of the world, but her blessing (Dao Bone) ended up pushing her down a spiral of hatred. I can��t understand how her brother could be so cruel at such a young age, and do something so heinous towards someone like her?��</b>


    <b>��There��s the reputation and upright conduct of the previous generations of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family on one side, and then there��s a devil like this on another��just what will be of their current generation?��</b>


    The people stood outside the vige and conversed with each other; they couldn��t help but worry about Gu Xian��er. Her leave made them feel as if the daughter they raised for more than a decade suddenly decided to leave some day, without telling them when she would return.


    They were like parents who couldn��t help but worry about their child.


    <b>��I am afraid she will bring along a man the next time we see her��I can��t help but want to cut that man already!��</b>


    <b>��This old man just calcted, and this doesn��t seem to be impossible����</b>


    The blind man in the middle suddenly felt a sharp pain between his legs.


    ����


    The Upper Realm was extremely vast, and it could be divided into three regions, namely: ��the Outer Region, the Middle Region, and the Inner Region.��


    The division of the Upper Realm made it seem like a pyramid.


    The Inner Region was the most prosperous of the three, with endless territory, and countless major Heritages and Races. All the Supreme Immortal Families, Sects, and Orthodoxies were based in the Inner Region.


    The Middle Region �� although not as resource-rich as the Inner Region �� was also a prosperous region with a vast territory.


    The Outer Region, though not as prosperous and resource-rich as the Inner and Middle Regions, was still a ce to behold in the Upper Realm. Many Heritages existed in it, and the rtionships between the forces were extremelyplicated.


    [VILFIC: the above sounds nonsensical, so I will put it in simpler terms: the Outer Region is an ordinary town, the Middle Region is a normal city, and the Inner Region is the Imperial City. Although they don��t sound all that great ifpared to each other, if they are ced next to the Lower Realm, it would be likeparing a rotten apple full of maggots with an Emperor��s feast with gold leaves scattered over every spoonful.]


    The edge of the Outer Region was an extremely deste ce that acted as the junction between the Lower Realms and the Upper Realms. Those who Ascended from the Lower Realm normally arrived in this part of the Outer Region.


    This was also the ce loved by the major forces of the Upper Realm, as all of them could capture freebor that could be used to mine or something, or they could find some good seeds with great talent. After all, if a cultivator who Ascended from the Lower Realm had a reasonably good talent, they could be trained as a force for their Heritage.


    Except for a few forbidden regions that no one dared to step foot in, and areas that had thin to no signs of Spiritual Qi, all the parts of the Upper Realm were filled with cultivators.


    <b>[Xiling State, Outer Region]</b>


    The Void trembled and Old Ming appeared in the sky out of thin air.


    ��ording to the Young Master��smand, the members of the Gu Family who were exiled back then should havee to the Xiling State����


    Old Ming quickly searched through the region.


    The Outer Region was divided into various states with clearly demarcated borders, and each state spanned over millions of miles of territory. Heavenly Gods could easily reign supreme almost anywhere in the Outer Region, and there was no existenceparable to them in this State. As for God Kings? They rarely appeared in the Outer Region.


    Old Ming didn��t do anything to hide his aura.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The terrifying breath of the God King descended upon the region, and immediately rmed all of the powerful people of the region about the arrival of the aloof and mighty god! The cultivators in the region couldn��t help but tremble in horror.


    <b>��Why is a mighty God King in a ce like this? This aura is too terrifying����</b>


    <b>��What��s the origin of this Senior?��</b>


    The sudden appearance of such a mighty figure shocked and frightened everyone. Heavenly Gods could already look down on everything and anything in this ce, so little needed to be said about beings at the level of God King.


    A single thought from such a behemoth could wipe out an entire major city!


    Soon, a group of Heavenly Gods with extremely respectful and awe-inspiring expressions rose to the sky. Since a God King had appeared in their Outer Region, he couldn��t be here for nothing.


    <b>��Dare we ask Your Excellency what we can do for you?��</b>


    They asked with a submissive tone.


    <b>��Asmanded by the Young Master of my Family, I havee to search for people with the surname of Gu. Do you know where those with the surname of Gu are residing in the Xiling State?��</b>


    Old Ming questioned with a light tone.


    <b>��Those with the Gu surname����</b>


    Gu Xian��er, who had left the Land of Forsaken Immortals and was currently in a major city, couldn��t help but tense up as she heard his words. She had just arrived in the Xiling State in search of the exiled members of her lineage, and never expected she would run into such a situation.


    Young Master?


    Gu surname?


    It had to be her ��dear�� brother!


    Gu Xian��er gnashed her teeth as the word ��dear�� ran through her mind.


    <b>��My Lady����</b>


    The servant behind her also showed a change in his expression.


    <b>��Why did someonee knocking at our door as soon as I left the Land of Forsaken Immortals?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er appeared calm, but her brows couldn��t help but furrow.


    She swept her nce at the red bird soundly sleeping on her shoulder. It was the mighty beast she took away from the Land of Forsaken Immortals, and used to hurry over here. Although it was strong, she didn��t know if it could contend with a God King.


    Worse still? Her old servant was only in the False God Realm.


    Could it be that she would need to use the trump cards given to her by her master already?


    Gu Xian��er decided to stay quiet and watch just what the heck was going on before she could act��


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>[FOOTNOTES]</b>


    [1: Gu Xian��er��s Trope]


    Gu Xian��er��s character uses two different tropes from two different novels, namely: the bone-digging trope with the mighty tree as her backer + vige in the wilderness with mighty, crippled masters hiding away from the world for unknown reasons.


    The bone-digging trope with a mighty tree was used in the novel Perfect World (tranted by Pika on WuxiaWorld). The Protagonist of Perfect World was raised in a vige in the midst of a wildnd, and a mighty willow tree stood at the vige��s gate. The willow tree was the guardian spirit of the vige that had looked after the vige since time immemorial. It��s also known as Willow Deity.


    [<b>Introduction of Willow Deity by Lord-Ducky from Perfect World fandom:</b> Willow Deity, an existence so mysterious that even the wiki doesn''t know anything about it. All we know is that the amount of times it''s foreshadowed to be the strongest existence ever is ridiculous. Moral of the story is don''t f?ck with trees.]


    As you can read in the chapter, the Peach Tree is the incarnate of the Willow Deity, and it��s already foreshadowed as an extremely ancient and mighty being.


    The protagonist of Perfect World was born with a Dao Bone-like blessing in a mighty n in the world, but his cousin dug out his bone and stole it for himself. In the end, the protagonist somehow ended up in the Stone Vige and was raised there.


    �� �� ��


    The crippled masters hiding away from the world in a vige in the wilderness is a trope that was used in the novel Tales of Herding Gods (tranted by As Studios on FreeWebNovel). In the novel, a bunch of crippled old farts from the Disabled Elderly Vige pick up a newborn kid from a vige and raise with their blood, sweat, tears, and godly knowledge. They teach him all sorts of stuff about the world, with a not-so-good character (but that��s kind of not true). These old farts are the Protagonist��s backing, and the Protagonist gets a lot of opportunities through them (I won��t spoil you here).


    �� �� ��


    You can read the novels or not, it��s up to you.

 Chapter 75: Have Her Fall in Love; Slap Yall to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 75: Have Her Fall in Love; p Yall to Death!</h4>


    <b>��Your Excellency, many people with the Gu surname came to the Xiling State a few years ago, but we aren��t sure if they are the ones you are looking for? They are in the Qingshi Ancient City, and that city also has a God King residing in it.��</b>


    Young Master?


    The Heavenly Gods showed even more respect when they heard his words.


    Someone who could make a mighty God King refer to them as their ��Young Master�� had to be someone with a terrifying identity, and could only be from a ce like the Inner Region.


    <b>��Qingshi Ancient City?��</b>


    Old Ming nodded. At the same time, his Spiritual Sense expanded and covered many nearby cities, and he quickly found the Qingshi Ancient City. Since it was amand from his Young Master, he would obviously do his best.


    ����


    What would an exiled lineage desire the most? Naturally, they would want to return to their Family.


    Although Gu Changge had yet to sit at the position of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s Patriarch, nor had his position as the next Patriarch been confirmed, that didn��t stop him from doing something as minor as this.


    Gu Changge��s n was simple: ��find a way to bring this lineage exiled to the Outer Region back to the Family!��


    He did all of this because Gu Xian��er was from this lineage, and not because he had suddenly turned into a Samaritan. Once the people of this lineage fell into his hands, he could use them as a threat if he found himself in dire straits.


    Although Gu Changge��s n wasn��t all that sophisticated, it left no loopholes that others could use against him. The people of this lineage would have no choice but to thank him for his magnanimity, and even the Elders of the other lineages would have to keep their mouths shut and let him have his way, even if they knew his n.


    Was Gu Changge doing something wrong?


    Obviously not!


    It��s just that he suddenly felt ��guilt�� over his past actions, and wanted to bring back the lineage that was exiled because of him, so they could return to the Family and obtain their past glory.


    As for that lineage declining his good intentions?


    Gu Changge didn��t believe they would do that. Back then, when their lineage was suppressed and exiled, most of the stronger members of their lineage were imprisoned in the Gu Family��s dungeon. It would be up to Gu Changge whether he wanted to let them go or not after he became the Patriarch.


    Of course, the important point was that the animosity between them had yet to reach a point where it would turn into a blood feud. After all, they hadn��t lost any lives back then. At most, they were exiled because of Gu Changge �� they could hate him, but they couldn��t hate the Gu Family as a whole.


    Besides, even they knew that his father had no choice but to do all that for the sake of his son.


    What��s more? If the other lineages hadn��t gotten involved and obstructed them back then, then that lineage wouldn��t have just been exiled with their cultivations suppressed.


    Gu Changge understood all of this very clearly.


    The other lineages of the Family still hoped for the return of that lineage, so that lineage could alsopete with Gu Changge��s lineage like the others.


    The major lineages of the Family had existed for a long time together, yet the younger generation this time gave them such a scandal. The events of the past brought great pain to their hearts. It was good that no Ancestor hade out of the Ancestral Land, or Gu Changge couldn��t imagine what would have be of him.


    No one knew when the Ancestors buried in the Ancestral Land would wake up and leave their coffins. All of those old fossils had violent temper, and even Gu Changge��s father wouldn��t be able to stop them unless he dug his own lineage��s Ancestors from their coffin.


    This was another thorn that stood in his path to bing the Gu Family��s Patriarch, so Gu Changge had already figured out a solution to his problems.


    First, he had to solve the dangers hidden inside the Family. To be the future Patriarch, he would only need to lower himself a bit and promise some benefits to that lineage, and that should be enough to help him resolve the animosity they held towards him to a great extent.


    As for Gu Xian��er? Gu Changge also had some ns for her.


    He recalled the past from around a decade or so ago, and remembered the little girl who was cut from a Heavenly Emperor��s temte following after him all the time. He felt that it would have been quite great if they were still like that.


    Unfortunately, the Original had already f!ck3d it up for him, so he had to find a method to resolve the hatred between them. After all, there was a life and death feud between the two of them, and it could only be solved if one of them died.


    Unless��she could somehow forgive him?


    Gu Changge felt that wasn��t too realistic.


    Who could forgive someone who dug out their bones?


    He couldn��t be sure if that was viable unless he met Gu Xian��er first. For now, the situation between them was that either he killed Gu Xian��er, or Gu Xian��er killed him.


    Killing her was troublesome, and he might not even be able to go through with it.


    Of course, Gu Changge would have no issues if it was a fair, one-on-one battle to the death, but he was worried that the monster standing behind Gu Xian��er wouldn��t give him that chance. The Gu Family wouldn��t want to see something like that either.


    His current strength wasn''t enough to take over the Gu Family without a shred of resistance from the other lineages.


    Gu Changge wasn''t sure if his [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] would work against Gu Xian''er. Back then, Ye Liuli and he were in the Lower Realm, so it was far easier for him to deal with her.


    As for Gu Xian''er? Her backing certainly couldn''t be worse than Ye Liuli''s, and they were also in the Upper Realm now. Things will take a turn for the worse if his identity as the inheritor of Devil Arts was exposed before the one backing her.


    The Immortal Dao Heritages of the Upper Realm deeply resented Devil Arts, and the number of their Ancestors who had lost their lives at the hands of Devil Arts inheritors couldn''t be estimated.


    Still, Gu Xian''er was a girl, so Gu Changge reckoned that she might not be as troublesome to deal with as he thought. After all, he wasn''t foreign to dealing withdies.


    From the Original''s memories, Gu Changge already knew that she wasn''t too old, and should be at the age where girls started to develop their initial feelings of love and affection. He might not be at the top in other things, but his charm surely couldn''t be doubted.


    If he couldn''t kill her, or enve her, then he could make her fall in love with him!


    That would be interesting, and he calcted that the feasibility of such a method wasn''t all that bad.


    ��..


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Old Ming followed themand left to him by Gu Changge, and went to find the people of that lineage.


    With a God King in their ranks, they could easily strut around in thesends as the local emperors.


    The members of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family hadn''t fallen to the point where outsiders dared to bully them.[1]


    [1: if they were rted to a boi protagonist, they would be living a pitiful life and any random Lu, Bu, or Chu would have been able to bully them.]


    Gu Xian''er secretly followed Old Ming. She wanted to know just what her good brother was up to after they hadn''t seen each other for a decade or so.


    The informants of the Gu Family in the Xiling State soon passed the information about everything that transpired back to the Gu Family in the Inner Region.


    ����


    <b>[Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Upper Realm''s Inner Region]</b>


    Brilliant rays pierced through the clouds in the sky above the Main Peak. Many members of the family �� including the Elders and Young Geniuses of the other lineages �� could be seen standing together. Their terrifying auras surged towards Heaven, as if they wanted to bring down the world itself.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the people gathered here on the Gu Family''s Main Peak could easily set off a storm in the outside world with just a stomp of their feet.


    They held exalted identities, and could easily alter the happenings in the outside world. Onemand from them, and the world wouldn''t dare move to the East if they wanted it to go to the West.


    Many God Kings and Sacred Realm powerhouses appeared not too far away from the Main Peak as well. Unfortunately, they weren''t qualified to set foot on the Peak, and could only watch the proceedings from afar.


    Right now, Gu Changge''s tall and dashing figure was d in white robes. Although his face showed indifference, it did nothing to conceal his elegance and handsomeness. The women from the various lineages couldn''t help but sneak a peek at him every now and then, with their eyes full of brilliance. The Gu Changge in front of them waspletely different from the indifferent and aloof man they used to see before.


    He resembled an Immortal untouched by the filth of the mortal world!


    Gu Changge''s father also arrived at the scene. His features were shrouded by a hazy brilliance, and he sat on the head''s seat like an ancient god who was looking down on plebeians �� his aura alone left many breathless.


    Since his son had summoned all the Elders, he would naturally need to appear and support his son. What''s more? He was also curious about Gu Changge''s intentions.


    Right now, many Elders of the Family were staring at Gu Changge with a strange expression as they wondered just what medicine this brat was going to sell them now.[2]


    [2: what flowery words he would use to trick them like a salesman.]


    Behind them stood the Young Geniuses of their lineages who were also famous and respected in the outside world (just like Gu Changge).


    <b>"Now that everyone who should have arrived is already here, I will begin. First of all, I am honored to see all of the Elders gather here today at my request."</b>


    Gu Changge said with a light smile. Right now, he was not as indifferent as he used to be, and his words were like a breath of fresh air. The Elders who understood his nature, however, didn''t fall for his facade.


    They frowned and couldn''t help but think, ��Who would give a damn about you if you weren''t your Father''s son?''


    Gu Changge couldn''t care less about their thoughts, and continued speaking, <b>"The reason I gathered everyone here today is to discuss a major matter with all of the Elders; I believe that it is about time that we decide on the position of the future Patriarch!"</b>


    Gu Lintian, who was sitting at the head''s seat, was taken aback by his words, but he soon smiled. As expected of his son! He was direct and didn''t mince his words.


    Of course, the most important thing was that he also wanted this matter to be settled as soon as possible. Why was it that Gu Changge, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, wasn''t it''s future Patriarch?


    To be honest, Gu Changge himself felt ashamed over this matter. After all, in the eyes of the outside world, his status as the Young Master meant that he was the future Patriarch of his Family!


    Still, Gu Lintian couldn''t figure out how Gu Changge would go about dealing with this matter. He didn''t think his son was a reckless man, and reckoned that he wouldn''t do this if he wasn''t confident in his means.


    The most important matter was that he must not reveal his Devil Heart.


    <b>[��]</b>


    The entire Peak turned dead silent, and many of the Elders couldn''t help but change their expressions.


    Had they heard him correctly?


    Did Gu Changge really call them here to discuss this? Did he forget that many Elders were still enraged at him over what he did back then, and there was no way they would give him any support?


    He was simply asking for trouble.


    The people in the surroundings couldn''t help but shake their heads.


    <b>"Changge, I think we shouldn''t be this hasty about this matter. The position of the future Patriarch holds great importance, and it can''t be decided so arbitrarily. We have to responsibly consider a lot for our Gu Family before deciding on something this important."</b>


    Of course, it was impossible for them to say that Gu Changge wasn''t good enough to shoulder such a great responsibility.


    Right then, another Elder also added, <b>"We need to make long-term considerations before discussing the position of the future Patriarch, so you don''t need to say more, Changge��"</b>


    <b>"The position of the future Patriarch can''t be decided so easily!"</b>


    Except for the few lineages that were close to Gu Changge''s lineage, all the others expressed their disapproval and tried to stall the matter.


    They would stall this matter as long as they could!


    Gu Lintian''s face sank as he watched the scene in front of him. This bunch of Elders sure were audacious. No matter what, Gu Changge was already far beyond his peers in the Gu Family �� the strongest among the others was only in the Conferred Lord Realm. Who else would be qualified for this beside Gu Changge?


    Gu Changge wasn''t surprised at their reaction, and waved his hand towards his father to dispel his worry. The smile on his face showed no change, and the people in the surroundings still found his appearance to be like a spring breeze.


    <b>"I have gathered the Elders here to tell everyone that it''s happening, not to ask for your opinion or a discussion on this matter. Of course, you are free to disagree, but don''t I just have to beat your juniors one-by-one to receive your approval?"</b>


    <b>"Isn''t that written in the Family''sw? In every generation, the position of the future Patriarch is handed to the strongest member of the Family, so you can''t say I am breaking anyw of the Family by doing this."</b>


    <b>"Since you are unwilling to ept me as the future Patriarch, then don''t me me for bullying the weak."</b>


    Gu Changge said with a light smile and continued.


    <b>"Don''t tell me that might alone doesn''t make one worthy �� in this world, might alone makes right! Since I am stronger than your juniors, then it''s only natural that I am more worthy than them."</b>


    The entire Peak turned pin drop silent!


    In the very next moment, the Young Geniuses standing behind the Elders exploded. Their faces turned livid and they couldn''t bear such humiliation.


    Gu Changge''s words were simple, but he was too damn arrogant!


    To put it simply, he was saying: ��either I p you all to death, or you can kill me��oh, wait! You trash can''t beat me.''

 Chapter 76: Yall Envy Me for Having a Good Father; He has Void Talent!

    <h4>Chapter 76: Yall Envy Me for Having a Good Father; He has Void Talent!</h4>


    The Main Peak was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!


    Gu Changge''s words stunned everyone, and even Gu Lintian, the mighty Patriarch of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, was no exception to this. He never expected Gu Changge to utter such arrogant words.


    No, this couldn''t be described as just ��arrogance'' anymore. He clearly despised everyone and looked down on them; he didn''t put the rest of the Gu Family''s Young Geniuses in his eyes!


    Gu Changge''s expression showedplete indifference that was in line with his remarks. He showed the onlookers what it meant to look down on others.


    Gu Changge had a simple and straightforward idea: ��the Young Geniuses of the Gu Family might be afraid of him, but would they still not dare to fight against him if he egged them on?''


    Since they were afraid of losing their qualifications topete for the position of the future Patriarch by getting a beating from him, he would only need to gather them together and taunt them in their face.


    This way, they would certainly want to fight against him to prove who the strongest of the Gu Family''s younger generation was. Surely, they wouldn''tpromise on that.


    <b>"Gu Changge, aren''t you so arrogant just because you have a good father?"</b>


    A tall and heroic youth couldn''t bear it anymore, and stepped forward with a livid face. He had a burly physique shrouded by a golden brilliance that resembled an armor carved from Immortal Gold �� clearly, he cultivated an extremely terrifying Body Cultivation Art.


    He was a genius famous in the outside world, and not many could contend against him!


    Gu Changge swept a nce at him, and said with an unchanging expression, <b>"You are the son of the Fourth Uncle, and your name��you are Gu Chenxing, right? Do you dare say that again?"</b>


    Gu Chenxing was taken aback by his words, and his rage red. He was also a direct descendant of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so how could he not dare repeat mere words?


    <b>"Why wouldn''t I dare? Gu Changge, aren''t you so arrogant just because you have a good father?"</b>


    Gu Chenxing repeated himself with rising rage.


    If Gu Changge''s father wasn''t the Patriarch of the Gu Family, would Gu Changge even be allowed to stand in this ce after what he did back then? He would have long been exiled to who knows where!


    Gu Changge smiled at his words.


    <b>"I like what you said; I know all of you envy me for having a great father, but how is that my fault?"</b>


    His words gave everyone another shock, and Gu Chenxing also showed a dull expression. Many of the Elders were dumbfounded, too. They had seen shameless people, but they had never seen such refined and eloquent shameless people. No wonder hemitted such a heinous act!


    <b>"Changge��"</b>


    Gu Lintian coughed slightly. Although Gu Changge''s words brought greatfort to his heart, saying those words in front of everyone would make it seem that he, the Patriarch of the Family, was biased in Gu Changge''s favor.


    <b>"I will repeat my words: </b><b>I have gathered the Elders here to tell everyone that I will be taking the position of the future Patriarch, not to ask for your opinion or a discussion on this matter."</b>


    <b>"Now, my beloved brothers and sisters from the Family, either you take action against me and prove your ability right now, or take a U-turn from three miles away when you see me in the future! How is the offer? If you are afraid, then just get out of here."</b>


    <b>"The position of the Gu Family''s future Patriarch isn''t for trash like you!"</b>


    Gu Changge''s expression showed a perpetual calm.


    [VILFIC: dam that''s cold!]


    <b>"Grandfather��"</b>


    <b>"I can''t stand it anymore! Let''s do it! Gu Changge, don''t think you can bully us! Who do you think is afraid of you?!"</b>


    <b>"This guy is too much!"</b>


    Their faces flushed.


    How could he utter such arrogant remarks with such a calm face?


    Gu Changge''s expression could be said to be the greatest taunt. They wouldn''t be so angry if he was simply uttering arrogant words �� the problem was his damned expression that showed his indifference and disdain towards them as if it was only to be expected!


    This angered them so much that their spleens hurt, and intense rage red up in their hearts.


    They were also from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and they were also Young Geniuses who had the qualifications to look down on others and strut around in the world unhindered. Who had they not fought? So how could they admit that they were inferior to someone?


    So what if Gu Changge was mighty?


    They usually avoided him for reasons, but now, he was stepping over their heads! Could they still back down? The time and effort they put into their cultivation would amount to fart if they did that!


    Many of the Family''s people couldn''t help but show helpless smiles. On ordinary days, the Elders would tell them to avoid getting into conflict with Gu Changge at all costs. They couldn''t fight him right now when the position of the future Patriarch had yet to be handed down to someone.


    After all, the Family''s rules were clear: *''The strongest of the younger generation would be the future Patriarch.''*


    Gu Changge''s strength was naturally high above theirs. He had shown a terrifying talent and shattered uncountable records from his childhood.


    He held many titles such as: *''Heavenly Talent, Incarnate of a True Immortal, God-Child, and so on.''*


    It was a fact that everyone recognized Gu Changge''s talent and might, and it stood to reason that everyone in the Gu Family ought to be happy at his existence.


    s! The incident of the yesteryear ruined Gu Changge''s impression in the eyes of the Gu Family''s senior management. He was already so ruthless at such a young age, so there was no way he could be a good choice as the Family''s future Patriarch.


    If they could have it their way, they would make it impossible for Gu Changge to be the Family''s future Patriarch!


    Gu Changge caused infighting in their Family, and didn''t consider the overall situation and the Family''s best interest, so how could they have a good impression of them?


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family had hundreds of millions of people if they counted all the lineages, coteral family members, their dependent forces, and foreign retainers. What would be of them if someone like Gu Changge got to hold the reins of the Family?


    They couldn''t imagine the oue!


    Although Gu Changge was an extremely outstanding Young Supreme famous in all directions of the Upper Realm �� and he was the first one who came to mind when the Supreme Heritages and Mighty Figures mentioned the Ancient Immortal Gu Family �� his great image outside was maintained for him by the Family.


    After all, he represented the face of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the outside world.


    Now that they heard such provocative words from Gu Changge, they couldn''t help but get enraged, and blue veins could be seen popping out on their foreheads.


    Even they didn''t like Gu Changge''s expression.


    Wasn''t he telling them that they didn''t dare let their younger ones fight against him because they �� the Elders �� were afraid of Gu Changge?


    Of course, there wouldn''t be a problem if he only kept that to his heart, but now that he said it out loud, he was tearing all face.


    As Elders of the Family, their every move could determine the situation in the outside world, and right now, there were even a lot of people of their Gu Family watching from the sidelines.


    Could they bear it?


    Not to mention that they couldn''t afford such massive loss of face, even the young''uns standing behind them will suffer a deep setback. If they let this matter be and took a step back, then the losses would outweigh the gains.


    ��It''s the first time I have seen Gu Changge using such means. If he didn''te up with it himself, then I would have believed that the Patriarch was the one guiding him from the shadows��''


    ��But looking at the Patriarch''s expression, it seems even he was shocked by his actions, so he''s certainly not the one who came up with this. It seems that Gu Changge no longer cares about maintaining facades with the rest of the family, and is finally revealing his hidden desires��''


    ��Today''s battle seems to be inevitable, but that''s fine as well! We can take this opportunity to probe Gu Changge''s innate talent. Although he has always shown the Dao Bone as his innate talent, it is nothing more than a facade to hide the truth��''


    These thoughts went through the minds of various Elders.


    They had long been puzzled about this matter �� just what was Gu Changge''s innate talent?


    So many years had passed since his birth, yet no one knew about it. It was because of this that many of the Elders developed certain guesses in their hearts, and that was another reason they weren''t willing to see the position of the future Patriarch fall into Gu Changge''s hands.


    <b>"Since Changge has said so, you should trypeting with him."</b>


    Immediately, an old man said with an unsightly expression, and red at Gu Changge as if he wanted to swallow him.


    <b>"Changge, everyone here is from the same family, so make sure you don''t overdo anything��"</b>


    <b>"If something happens to my grandson, this old man will go to the Ancestral Lands and plead with the Ancestors to deal with your father and son��"</b>


    Many other Elders also showed expressions of warning. They were worried that Gu Changge wouldn''t show mercy, and might seriously injure their young''uns.


    After all, everything was happening within the Family''s rules, so they couldn''t say much.


    Still, there was no one in the younger generation of the family who could be Gu Changge''s match.


    His might couldn''t be denied!


    Where else could they find a mighty Conferred King who had barely reached his twenties?


    Thinking about this, they realized that they were the only ones who knew that Gu Changge had broken through, and the other Heritages and Orthodoxies had yet to get the news. Of course, it could also be that the news just hadn��t traveled far enough yet.


    ����


    <b>��Please rest assured, Elders! Changge will certainly not go too far. It��s just that all of you have been stopping me from taking the position of the future Patriarch for a while, so that����</b>


    <b>��It has put me in a really difficult situation.��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head with a sad expression.


    The faces of the Elders couldn��t help but stiffen, and they cursed the scheming bastard in their hearts. It was obvious that he was going to use this opportunity for revenge.


    <b>��I won��t bully you, so all you cane at me together. I will suppress my Cultivation down to the Conferred Lord Realm��of course, I can suppress it to the Saint Realm if that��s what you want.��</b>


    Gu Changge calmly said as he stared at his breathless and livid cousins who red at him with fiery eyes. Of course, it would be a bit troublesome for him to deal with them without exposing too many of his aces if they really asked him to suppress himself to the Saint Realm.


    Still, he wasn��t worried about that. After all, all of them were also Young Geniuses famous all over the world, and none of them were useless flowers raised in a greenhouse. They would obviously not take this provocation well.


    Sure enough, as soon as the Young Geniuses heard his words, they almost exploded out of rage. Even his female cousins, who would have graceful, fairy-like bearings on normal days, couldn��t help but spew fire from their eyes as they grit their teeth and desired to bite his neck off.


    <b>��You are too much! Gu Changge, I will teach you a lesson today!��</b>


    Sword-like brows, starry eyes, and an awe-inspiring bearing��Gu Changge immediately recognized him as his Sixth Uncle��s son, who was at the pinnacle of the Saint Realm, and possessed an extremely mighty Innate Talent that gave a massive boost to his physical strength.


    Gu Changge simply straightened his body, and stood with his hands behind his back. Keeping his body upright, he kicked out, and his kick immediately set off waves in the Void in front of him.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    The Young Genius, who was rushing towards him, felt his knees soften and fell to the ground like a beaten dog without any ability to get up.


    <b>��How did this happen����</b>


    He showed a face full of confusion, and couldn��t understand how Gu Changge kicked him to the ground even though he was standing so far away from him? No matter how great the difference between them, this shouldn��t be possible.


    Just like him, everyone else around him also showed shock at the scene in front of them.


    <b>��If I am not wrong, the Void just fluctuated, right?��</b>


    <b>��This is the Void Talent����</b>


    <b>��So it turns out that Gu Changge was hiding the Void Talent all this time!��</b>


    Many Elders were left in shock at the realization, and massive waves surged in their hearts. Void Talent, just like the Temporal Talent[1], was an extremely terrifying Innate Talent, and not many in the Upper Realm��s long history were born with it.


    After all, these were two abilities that went against the Heavens![2]


    They never imagined that Gu Changge would be hiding such a talent!


    No, he might not even be hiding it. After all, Void Talent couldn��t be perceived unless someone watched its holder use it in front of them.


    The Elders of the Family couldn��t help but showplicated emotions. At one point, they had suspected that Gu Changge was born with a Devil Heart, so he was using the Dao Bones to cover that atrocity. It seems that their suspicion waspletely off the mark.


    ��It seems that Changge came across quite a few opportunities down there.��


    Gu Lintian was also surprised, and soon showed a smile. After all, Gu Changge��s Devil Heart was the greatest threat to his life. But now, he had another terrifying talent to hide its existence.


    He felt even more reassured now.


    At the same time, Gu Changge nced down at his cousin who was slowly getting back up on his feet.


    <b>��It��s just a friendly contest, so why are you getting down on your knees, brother? Even if you want to apologize, there��s no need to kneel in front of me �� I can��t ept such kind intentions from you.��</b>


    Saying that, he kicked out once more.


    His cousin, who hadn��t even gotten uppletely, couldn��t help but widen his eyes as he flew backwards and fell unconscious as soon as he fell. It won��t injure him badly, but he would need to stay in bed for a while.


    The veins on the foreheads of the Elders moved even more violently as they watched this scene. In the entire Ancient Immortal Gu Family, only Gu Changge had the guts to do something like this right in their faces.


    <b>��All of you should attack me together, and stop wasting my time. There��s no way you will win against me in a one-on-one spar.��</b>


    <b>��The position of the future Patriarch is at stake, and there��s no way you will be able to take it away from me like this!��</b>


    Seeing that he had achieved his purpose, Gu Changge turned his gaze towards the rest of the Young Geniuses, and taunted them with a slight smile on his face that hadn��t changed throughout their meeting��


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    [1: talent to control time. Space-Time Talent when?]


    [2: if you can control time and space, you are essentially a god who can travel to the future or the past, and change reality as you see fit.]


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    The release schedule will be messed up for the next few days, until the First of February, at least, but you will get all your chapters.If anyone knows a good mobile app that lets you copy formatted text (bold and italic), then do tell me in thements. I tried using Google Docs, but it copies the text without any formatting on the Phone.

 Chapter 77: Prodigal Brat Turning Over a New Leaf; Blessing!

    <h4>Chapter 77: Prodigal Brat Turning Over a New Leaf; Blessing!</h4>


    Gu Changge��s remarks easily provoked everyone, and everyone��s rage red. Now that it hade to this, they could no longer give a damn about whether their actions would be moral or not. They were also arrogant and proud Young Geniuses of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and it was because they were arrogant and proud that they could no longer bear Gu Changge��s taunts.


    All of them took action together, and showed their terrifying Mystical Abilities to besiege Gu Changge.


    In their view, everyone should live in harmony as all of them were from the same family and grew up together. It was true that they bowed their heads and didn��t dare provoke Gu Changge on normal days, but that didn��t mean he could bully them like this.


    Not only that��he just knocked someone down to the ground, and had the audacity to tell the victim that he didn��t need to apologize to him! His actions almost made that cousin��s father pass out.


    If Gu Changge��s father wasn��t the reigning Patriarch of their Family, his uncles would have surely given him a severe lesson to make him understand what it truly meant to bully the weak, without caring for whatever punishment they might have to receive afterwards.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Everyone shot out together, and all sorts of Mystical Abilities and Treasures manifested on the Main Peak. Brilliant runes intertwined together, and a hazy brilliance permeated the surroundings, turning into mighty attacks. There were powerful Dharma Incarnates, invincible divine fists, and indestructible bodies��


    A long whip flew towards him, a rain of swords fell upon him, and shes of sword light flew across the sky to cut him to pieces. If all of those weren��t enough, then even splendid, terrifying beasts appeared out of nowhere and pounced at Gu Changge. Even many mighty Conferred Kings would show a change in their expression if they were besieged by so many attacks at once.


    As the Young Geniuses of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they could naturally not bepared to any random Lu, Shu, or Bu from the younger generation of ordinary Heritages. Many of them were already in the Conferred Lord Realm, while all of them were well-known in the outside world for their unparalleled might.


    Now that they were enraged and joined forces together, they naturally brought out their mightiest offensive power to suppress Gu Changge and p him in the face. That��s what they desired, and it was also just what Gu Changge wanted.


    The Void around him trembled, and, with a buzz, his figure blurred. Gu Changge��s face still showed a calm expression �� his figure, however, disappeared from his spot at breakneck speed. He was so fast that no rune could touch as much as the edge of his sleeves.


    One had to ept the fact that the power of the Void was extremely mysterious and mighty. Unless one had an extremely tyrannical Innate Talent that helped them move at godly speeds, or they possessed some divine Movement Technique, they would never be able to catch up to Gu Changge.


    As soon as Gu Changge disappeared from his spot, a group among the Young Geniuses felt that their offensive had failed, and that there was something fishy going on.


    Gu Changge wasn��t stupid, after all �� he would never take thebined attack of them all. His cultivation was suppressed to the Conferred Lord Realm, so he would certainly take the route that allowed him to easily take them down��


    Right in the next moment, Gu Changge��s figure appeared behind everyone. At the same time, the Void released terrifying fluctuations as blinding light shone above them, and a golden palm appeared in the sky. The palm kept erging, and one could even see extremely clear palm lines and fingerprints that made it look like the hand of a mighty god.


    It released deep and vast fluctuations in its surroundings.


    Naturally, it was a Mystical Ability of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family known as [Heavenly God��s Palm].


    <b>��Fall.��</b>


    As if responding to Gu Changge��s indifferentmand, the golden palm suddenly fell from the sky, bringing along a terrifying momentum. It was as if it could destroy the stars, and pluck the sun and the moon.


    <b>��Nooo! Back down!��</b>


    A group among the Young Geniuses reacted quicker than others. They knew the might of the [Heavenly God��s Palm], and weren��t willing to take its attack head on, so they immediately retreated. s! Gu Changge already saw through their intentions. With an unabated smile still on his face, he uttered, <b>��[Heaven and Earth Lock]!��</b>


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    A terrifying force of confinement surged from the Void, and oppressive force of suppression filled every inch of space in front of him. This was the power of his Void Talent.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    The giant, golden palm fell with a bang and everyone��s expressions changed. Some showed disbelief, while others resisted desperately. s! They could only take Gu Changge��s palm attack head on, and spew blood as their blood and Qi went into disarray.


    Although Gu Changge��s ability couldn��t confine them forever, it was enough to hold them down for long enough. All of them lost within a moment. Their faces paled, and their heads hung low as an aura of gloom surrounded them.


    Adding salt to their injuries was the fact that all of this happened when Gu Changge had his cultivation suppressed to the Conferred Lord Realm, and wasn��t ��a mighty being bullying the weak.��


    Even still, none of them could contend against him.


    Although they knew that there was a gap between them and Gu Changge, they never thought it would be so wide. Even though they were unwilling to ept this reality, it was still a fact that it was a one-sided beating.


    Gu Changge obviously wouldn��t let them off with just this. His figure blurred, and he kicked them all to the ground with simple and swift whips of his legs.


    He shook his head, and said with a tone full of regret, <b>��You sure are embarrassing! I gave you the opportunity to gang up on me, and even allowed you the first shot, but you didn��t make full use of it. Do you still think you canpete with me for the position of the future Patriarch like this?��</b>


    His remarks pierced their hearts like a sharp de, and their skin turned bright red in shame. They were livid and unwilling, but the facts didn��t care for their feelings.


    Even together, they weren��t his match!


    What could they do now that this fact was haunting them? They didn��t have skin as thick as him, so could they put the me on him?


    At the same time, the Family members who were watching the debacle from the surroundings couldn��t help but take a deep breath; they were shocked!


    As the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge��s strength was, of course, above his peers as he was the face of the Gu Family in the outside world. But only now did they realize that they had underestimated him even still.


    He was so strong when he was suppressing his cultivation to the Conferred Lord Realm, so how freakish would he be if he were to go all out?


    Sure, there were many Young Geniuses in the Upper Realm who shone as bright as the stars, but they had no doubt that Gu Changge was the brightest star among them!


    They all turned silent!


    The surroundings turned dead silent once again!


    All the Elders of the Family felt their faces twitch as they watched Gu Changge easily suppress and beat down their Young Geniuses as if he was toying with toddlers. Their faces were as dark as the bottom of a burnt pot, and they didn��t know what they could say at this moment.


    Everything happened too fast!


    In particr, they received a chance to gaze upon Gu Changge��s clear ruthlessness. It was one thing if he just beat down their grandsons, but this demon didn��t show mercy to their jade-like, delicate granddaughters, who resembled fairies on a normal day, either. This bastard trampled them down all the same, and they could see tears pool in their eyes.


    He didn��t give a damn about anybody. He was ruthless, unfeeling, over the board, and a bully!


    Yes, he was a damn bully!


    They couldn��t help but be pissed off at him!


    ��Changge��s strength has improved by a lot recently.��


    Gu Lintian didn��t feel that Gu Changge had done anything wrong. On the contrary, he feltfortable watching his son dominate everyone. After all, Gu Changge had always treated everyone except for his closest rtives like this.


    To him, most of his troubles would be resolved as long as Gu Changge got the position of the future Patriarch, and that was all that mattered.


    <b>��My honorable Elders, do you have any more objections?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression still showed no change as he turned towards the Elders, and asked them slowly.


    He didn��t believe they could say anything else now. Today, he beat down all the Young Geniuses from every lineage right in front of everyone, so there was no way anyone among them would dare bring up the position of the future Patriarch in front of him.


    As for the Elders? No matter how thick their skin might be, they would no longer be able to stall this matter anymore. The longer they tried to stall him from getting his rightful position, the greater the shame they would need to bear.


    Right then, several Elders who were close to Gu Changge��s lineage stood up smiles and said, <b>��Changge, you are so mighty already! We have never had any objection to you bing the future Patriarch, after all, you represent the face of our Gu Family in the world.��</b>


    <b>��The stronger you are when you go out in the world, the stronger our Gu Family will be! All the other Heritages and Races of the Upper Realm already have their heirs, so how can our Gu Family��s Young Master not sit at the position of the future Patriarch? Wouldn��t we be a joke in the eyes of the world if this matter got out?��</b>


    <b>��This old man thinks that there is no one more suitable for this position other than Changge. This old man won��t feel well if Changge isn��t epted as the future Patriarch of our family����</b>


    Another Elder added with a dignified expression.


    <b>��That��s not what you said before����</b>


    The Elders with downcast faces couldn��t believe this old man��s shamelessness��


    Everyone, however, was an old fox, and they understood that they couldn��t put off this matter anymore. They sighed in their hearts, and wondered just what would be of their Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the future after they handed the reins to Gu Changge?


    After all, since times immemorial, all the lineages of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had lived in harmony. Although there were asional feuds andpetition, those were only at the level of cursing each other for a while before they went back to normal as if nothing happened.


    What happened more than a decade ago truly hurt their unity. Although it hadn��t damaged the Gu Family��s roots by much right now, the impact it would have on their future couldn��t be estimated yet.


    If a Family wanted to stand Immortal and reach higher grounds for eras toe, they would need to absolutely get rid of infighting!


    <b>��Forget it! This old man is going into seclusion soon. As for what happens to our Family in the future��you can deal with it yourself����</b>


    <b>��Lintian, you are the one in charge of our Gu Family right now, and you are also in the prime of your life��make sure you don��t abdicate your position without reason, and enter seclusion out of nowhere.��</b>


    Many of the Elders were disheartened and left disappointed. Instead of seeing Gu Changge take over as the Patriarch and getmand of everything, they hoped that Gu Lintian could continue to serve as the Patriarch as long as possible.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but shake his head as he heard their words. Did these Elders really think he was ying, and that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would be brought to its ruin if they handed it over to him?


    s! There was nothing wrong with their thoughts if he took into ount his Original��s nature. After all, the Elders only wanted the best for their Gu Family.


    Gu Changge couldn��t just tell them that he had a change of heart now, so their worries were unfounded, right? He wasn��t stupid, and knew that as the Young Master of the Gu Family, he had to first find a way to bring the Gu Family to newer heights.


    Only some brain-dead freak would want to ruin their family.


    What he did today was purely to bring the Family out of their outdated thoughts and beliefs.


    Those Family members who were watching the scene from outside the Main Peak couldn��t help but show emotional expressions. What happened today truly made them marvel at everything in their hearts. After all, Gu Changge��s strength had already reached a point where not even the Elders could do anything to hinder his steps.


    With that, he was now truly the Young Master of the Gu Family. Although the title didn��t change, the power he held in his hands was at apletely different scale.


    [This video is sponsored by Pl4n3tSc4l3. Get Pl4n3tSc4l3 for a 100% discount when you�� jk, or maybe not.]


    Right then, the disheartened Elders who were about to leave stopped in their tracks. They had just received news from their informants through voice transmissions��news about the happenings in the Xiling State of the Outer Region of the Upper Realm.


    Old Ming��s movements couldn��t be concealed from them. Their Gu Family��s enormous influence spread all over the Upper Realm, and they had eyes in every corner of the world. Although they spent all of their time in the world, they weren��t blind to the events in the outside world.


    <b>��Changge, are you nning to bring back that lineage?��</b>


    One of the Elders stopped in his tracks and asked with disbelief. They never thought they would hear that Gu Changge would send someone to bring people of that lineage back! Over the years, they had always been worried that Gu Changge might do something to ughter that lineage, so they had kept their eyes locked on his every movement.


    But now, this reality stunned them all for a moment, and they felt as if they were watching their prodigal brat turn over a new leaf.


    <b>��Elders, you don��t need to worry about that matter anymore. Back then, Changge was young and ignorant, and did something heinous. As for this grievance? Changge will resolve it himself, and won��t involve the rest of the Gu Family.��</b>


    Gu Changge also restrained his expression after hearing his words, and said with a deep expression. His expression full of seriousness stunned all the Elders.


    ��Did the sun rise from the west today?��


    They couldn��t help but ask themselves that question.


    <b>��Can we trust your words, Changge? You wouldn��t be tricking us and waiting to do something else, right?��</b>


    The Elders stared at him with clear expectation in their eyes.


    Gu Changge replied with a nod, <b>��Changge knows what to do.��</b>


    <b>��Good, good, good!��</b>


    <b>��Since you say so, we will also believe you, Changge.��</b>


    It was rare for them to see Gu Changge with such an expression, so they couldn��t help but feel happy. If their prodigal kid really turned over a new leaf, then that would be a blessing for them!

 Chapter 78: Blame the Devil Heart; Full Control Over Myself!

    <h4>Chapter 78: me the Devil Heart; Full Control Over Myself!</h4>


    The people around the Main Peak started to disperse after the position of the future Patriarch was settled.


    There were countless Immortal mountains and inds in the Gu Family, and only those with high ranks in the Family were allowed to step foot on the Main Peak from the various lineages. Now that Gu Changge had be the future Patriarch, they had to announce the matter to everyone inside the Gu Family, and the forces that were affiliated with them!


    A matter as major as an Immortal Heritage selecting their heir could easily cause a sensation in the Upper Realm. Now, Gu Changge was the true Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and no one could point a finger at him.


    <b>��Congrattions, Young Master!��</b>


    <b>��Young Master will lead our Gu Family to greater heights and an even brighter future!��</b>


    Many members of the Gu Family visited Gu Changge to congratte him. In any case, Gu Changge��s position as the future Patriarch was now set in stone. The terrifying might he showed at that time amazed everyone in the Gu Family. Even if they didn��t mention anything else, Gu Changge��s strength and talent alone were unparalleled.


    He deserved the position of their Young Master!


    Gu Changge epted their gesture with a nod. All of this was within his expectations, except for the attitude of the Elders. He couldn��t help but feel touched. This unity and magnanimity was one of the reasons the Ancient Immortal Gu Family could stall tall through eons!


    Although there were minor conflicts and frictions among the members of the Family, overall, they lived in harmony. They werepletely different from the families he read about in the novels from his previous life, all of which were lost in deep struggles and infighting that wouldn��t stop unless one side died.


    All of the Elders of the Gu Family put the Gu Family��s interest above everything else. It was because of this that they didn��t say or do anything when he, someone from the younger generation, stepped over their heads and arrogantly refused to give them any face.


    This brought great surprise to Gu Changge. But he felt that it wasn��t all that impossible. If a family was full of scheming people trying to pull each other down, would it still be able to stand tall through the winding river of time? They would have long been ransacked and obliterated.


    Since they had handed over the future of the Gu Family in his hands, he would naturally do his best and make them flourish even more.


    Of course, he was only the Young Master right now, and the entire Gu Family was still in the hands of his father.


    <b>��Changge, follow me.��</b>


    Gu Lintian said to Gu Changge with a gentle expression after everyone dispersed from the Main Peak. At the same time, a brilliant rainbow appeared under his feet, and he disappeared into the sky, leaving Great Dao lotuses blooming in his wake. He had gone back to the pce where he usually cultivated.


    <b>��Understood, Father!��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded and followed. He knew that his Father had many questions for him, but he had already nned his words and actions. He was prepared for anything that came his way.


    Soon, the two stood face to face in the Patriarch��s Hall.


    <b>��Changge, did you carefully consider the decisions you made today?��</b>


    Gu Lintian mulled over his words, and then asked in a warm voice. He felt relieved now that the position of the future Patriarch was settled, but he knew Gu Changge��s nature far too well. Unless it involved a threat to his interests, he would have never bothered with the position of the future Patriarch so early.


    It was for this reason that Gu Lintian wondered if Gu Changge had encountered some difficulty which prompted him into taking these actions?


    Gu Changge nodded to him in response, and said, <b>��Of course, this Child carefully thought about his actions. The position of the future Patriarch had to be settled, and it��s a matter that couldn��t be dragged out for long.��</b>


    <b>��Secondly, Father, you must have guessed my intentions if you are wondering about why I want to bring back Thirteenth Uncle��s lineage.��</b>


    <b>��What happened back then was all my fault, and that incident left a thorn in the hearts of many people in the Family. If I hadn��t resolved that matter, the others in the Family wouldn��t ept me as their Young Master so readily.��</b>


    <b>��I decided to take advantage of today��s incident to give face to the other Elders so we could ease the friction inside the Family. This will also help me be the Young Master without any more opposition.��</b>


    <b>��Besides, Father, haven��t you always felt guilty over what happened to Thirteenth Uncle��s lineage back then? One of the reasons I brought them back was to relieve those feelings of guilt in your heart.��</b>


    Gu Changge exined calmly. Of course, he wouldn��t say he wanted to use them to threaten Gu Xian��er. Some things were better left to one��s imagination. Although he was selfish, he still kept the Gu Family��s overall situation and interests in his mind.


    Gu Lintian was momentarily stunned after hearing Gu Changge��s words, but then a smile emerged on his face, and he said, <b>��Changge, it��s good that you are thinking like that. I indeed feel sorry towards Brother Linxuan����</b>


    <b>��Still, you don��t need to bear this burden alone. Your Thirteenth Uncle and the others won��t let the matter rest so easily. Back then, it was I who took the shots at their lineage, so when they return from the world they are trapped in, I will make sure to protect you even if I have to lower my face or something����</b>


    The Gu Linxuan he mentioned was Gu Xian��er��s father. Back then, the twopeted for the Patriarch��s position, but in the end, Gu Lintian came out at the top by a small margin.


    His words touched Gu Changge��s heart, and he couldn��t help but feel moved. There was no need to say much as he already considered Gu Lintian to be his own father.


    He shook his head, and replied to Gu Lintian, <b>��Father, you don��t need to say anymore. This matter started because of me, so it��s only right that I bear the hatred alone without implicating anyone else. Besides, I was the one who persuaded you back then, and you did all that for me����</b>


    Gu Lintian fell silent after listening to his words, and aplicated feeling rose in his heart. Gu Changge, who had always been indifferent and ruthless, suddenly said such words, so he couldn��t help but have mixed feelings in his heart.


    How good would it have been if Gu Changge wasn��t born with the Devil Heart?


    <b>��Changge, why are you suddenly saying such things? Are these your true thoughts?��</b>


    Gu Lintian''s expression turned serious as he said these words, and he stared at Gu Changge with deep eyes that showed visions of the Universe''s destruction, fall of ancient gods, and such. He was like a Heavenly behemoth who stood at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm, with an unfathomable majesty.


    Now that he turned serious, his oppressive aura appeared as if it could destroy the world and tear open the dome of Heaven!


    <b>"Father, you must be wondering why I suddenly did all of that, right?"</b>


    Gu Changge nodded with an iparable calm.


    Gu Changge''s current performance and actions weren''t all that different in the eyes of the outsider �� if one considered his past temperament �� but to his close rtives, he was apletely different man.


    It would be better for him to say some words sooner rather thanter.


    Right then, he asked his father with a soft tone, <b>"Father, you do know that I have a demonic nature, right?"</b>


    <b>[Om!] </b><b>OmO</b>


    As soon as Gu Changge''s words fell, his eyes turned pitch ck, and a deep, cold, and emotionless demonic aura spread around him.


    ��This demonic nature is too heavy��this damned Devil Heart��''


    Gu Lintian sighed in his heart, and immediately locked the surroundings of his Ind and pce to prevent anyone from detecting Gu Changge''s devilish aura.


    He understood Gu Changge''s meaning.


    <b>"The rise of my cultivation base is increasing my control over my demonic nature��"</b>


    Gu Changge calmly exined.


    Of course, these words were said at random as he already had full control over his demonic nature. Still, since he had a Devil Heart, he could use it as a scapegoat for everything.


    <b>"You used to be dominated by your demonic nature, right?"</b>


    Gu Lintian felt depressed when he heard Gu Changge''s words. In his opinion, the current Gu Changge must feel deep remorse over his past actions, and his conscience must be condemning him all the time.


    s! The Devil Heart was too weird and ethereal, and even he couldn''t find any solution to do something about it.


    Gu Changge''s ability to now control his demonic nature showed that he had been working hard on restraining himself over the years. Since he was dominated by his demonic nature, it was only natural that his temperament would be like this.


    <b>"Father, you don''t need to worry about the Devil Heart affecting my reasoning and nature. What''s more? It''s existence helped me hone my Primordial Spirit and will��"</b>


    Gu Changge continued, and didn''t forget to me everything on the Devil Heart.


    <b>"You have suffered much over the years."</b>


    Gu Lintian said with a sigh, but soon, joy filled his heart. The greatest knot in his heart was finally resolved, after all.


    After that, Gu Changge bid him farewell and took his leave.


    An expression of worry masked his face on his way back. He couldn''t help but wonder if he had crossed over to this world long ago, but his mind had been dominated by his demonic nature right from the moment of his birth?


    Did he finally awaken his reasoning and memories of his past life because of the System?


    ��System, did you cross over with me?''


    Gu Changge questioned the System.


    [That''s correct, Host!]


    ��How long has it been since I crossed over to this world?''


    [Twenty-one years, Host!]


    The System''s response stunned Gu Changge �� it was as he thought.


    ��Why didn''t you turn on earlier then? Why didn''t you help me awaken the memories of my past life sooner? I wouldn''t be in such a troublesome situation if you had done that��''


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but question.


    [Host, do pardon me! I used up all of my energy when we crossed over, so I had been umting energy for the past twenty-one years.]


    The System responded.


    [Also, Host, please don''t worry about your identity. The System''s features were decided ording to the Host''s situation at the moment of initialization.]


    [If the Host were a waste when the System initialized, then the System would have turned into a Waste''s Counterattack and Life Altering System.]


    [As for your Devil Heart? Its hidden dangers were also resolved by the System at the time of initialization, so you don''t need to worry about it either, Host!]


    ��I never expected you to be so thoughtful, System. As expected of a transmigrator''s Golden Finger��''


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but praise.


    He felt relieved now that he knew his own history.


    The greatest hidden danger to him was the Devil Heart, and it had already been resolved. Back then, his Original''s mind waspletely dominated by the Devil Heart, but the System''s initialization had solved that trouble for him.


    It was also because of the System that his memories from his past life were unaffected. Indeed, for him, watching the memories of his Original who was dominated by the Devil Heart was like watching a movie �� a movie starring an indifferent and cruel protagonist.


    It''s just that he couldn''t run away from the sins of his Original. After all, those were actsmitted by his body.


    ����


    Gu Changge habitually opened his Attributes Panel after returning to his God-Child Ind.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce | Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family


    <b>Bloodline(s):</b> Devil Heart | Dao Bone


    <b>Cultivation:</b> Conferred King (Initial Stage)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 1000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 1000 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    The entire Attributes Panel had a brand-new look. There was the [Infinite Immortal Wisdom] listed under his Mystical Abilities, and Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family listed in his Identity information.


    ��Even if I try to nurture a world using the fragments of the World Seed, my current strength wouldn��t be able to put it to any good use, so I should save it forter.��


    Gu Changge decided to put off this matter for now. After that, he took out the [Deity-grade Soul Nourishing Jade].


    <b>��Yan Ji����</b>


    Yan Ji, who was dressed in red and sitting cross-legged inside the void, immediately turned into a wisp of crimson smoke and appeared from the [Soul Nourishing Jade].


    <b>��Young Master����</b>


    Her voice sounded cold yet pleasant to the ears. As soon as she appeared, an expression of confusion appeared on her face as she wondered why she was in an unfamiliar ce. Just one nce at her magnificent and majestic surroundings was enough to let her know that the Heritage this ce belonged to had a deep and terrifying background.


    She had spent all of her time cultivating her Primordial Spirit over thest period of time. Either way, because of the restrictions of the [Spirit Nourishing Jade], she couldn��t sense the world outside the Jade, so she didn��t know that Gu Changge had already returned to the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge looked at her and said with a slight smile, <b>��There��s something I need you to do for me.��</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <strong>[SLAVE-tan''s Crib]</strong>


    TL;DR at the end.


    Hello, everyone!


    I wanted to inform you that I am not very sure on whether I can churn all 17 chapters for this week as I have been trying to work overtime to get my IRL job''s project done before February so that the schedule for February doesn''t get messed up. As this is the only big project I have at hand (I am not taking any big project in February as I have this much autonomy, fortunately), I want to get rid of it as soon as possible. I will try my best to provide at least 2 chapters until the 31st, though all I guarantee is that there won''t be a missed day.


    TL;DR �� SLAVE-tan has smol time so you get littol chaptars until thirty-h of Janwary.


    Regards,


    VILFIC (SLAVE-tan)

 Chapter 79: I Desire Your Body; Reality Different From Imagination!

    <h4>Chapter 79: I Desire Your Body; Reality Different From Imagination!</h4>


    <b>��Young Master, you don��t need to be polite with Yan Ji �� you can give me yourmand without any hesitation.��</b>


    Although Yan Ji was still confused about their whereabouts, she still hurriedly responded to Gu Changge after hearing his words. She had already been feeling guilt and unease over not having any way to repay Gu Changge��s favor, so now that she heard Gu Changge��s words, she couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    She didn��t think she was worthy of having someone with Gu Changge��s identity take care of her without getting anything in return.


    <b>��It��s nothing big, actually. Before that, let me help you reconstruct your body.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile, and looked at Yan Ji��s somewhat transparent figure. After all, Yan Ji was a Great Sacred Realm master at her peak, so Gu Changge would feel more at ease if he could have someone as mighty as her around to take care of some matters that couldn��t be divulged.


    He wasn��t worried about Yan Ji betraying him. When they were in the Lower Realm, he already got to experience her nature, and believed that she was a person who could be trusted.


    ��Reconstruct my body����


    Yan Ji��s scarlet pupils trembled as she heard his words, and a dazed expression appeared on her face. She had always wondered when the day woulde when she would be able to reconstruct her body. No matter how she thought about it, she believed that it would take her a long time to see that day.


    Back when she woke up and found herself in the wildernesses of the Lower Realm, she decided to not even think about this matter anymore, and could only wait and wait and wait.


    At the time when she took Ye Chen in as her disciple, the thought to have him help her find some Heavenly Treasures to reconstruct her body had indeed crossed her mind. s! Ye Chen was simply too weak, so she could only kill her ideas in the cradle. In the end, she decided to just repay Ye Chen��s grace for awakening her by teaching him until the day her remnant spirit dissipated.


    But fate was strange, and she somehow ended up with Gu Changge.


    The dream that was once unreachable to her was something that Gu Changge could help her achieve with a mere few words. This massive shift in fortune brought great unease to her heart for a while, but then she felt blessed. If Ye Chen hadn��t misunderstood her due to his unfounded suspicions, and ended the rtionship between them, then she would still be in the Lower Realm, waiting for the day she would disappear.


    With that said, she wondered if she was in a dream right now?


    ��Why is Young Master Gu so good to me?��


    Yan Ji��s ruby eyes shone brightly and stared at Gu Changge without blinking as this thought crossed through her mind. Helping her once could be exined as generosity, but how could his act of helping her again and again for nothing be exined?


    What��s more? Gu Changge had an esteemed identity, and he was the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. She was sure that they had also already returned to the Upper Realm. After all, judging from the luxurious decorations in the pce, and the surging Spiritual Qi that seemed to be flooding her surroundings, plus the brilliant light from the treasures��No ordinary power could bring out something of this level.


    Just her surroundings were enough to show the grandeur and horror of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s deep heritage.


    She couldn��t help but be startled.


    Yan Ji was not stupid, so she couldn��t help but have these thoughts. Just why was Young Master Gu going this far for her? Had he taken a fancy to her strength? Or was he interested in her background and past?


    That couldn��t be! There was no shortage of talented and mighty people in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Although her origin was rtively special, it meant nothing in front of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    As for him fancying her? She didn��t quite believe that. Although Yan Ji was confident in her appearance, the one in front of her was the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family who wouldn��tck beautiful women willing to stand at his beck and call. Just one sentence from him would be enough to make innumerable favored daughters of Heaven send themselves to his bed.


    This left Yan Ji confused.


    Was he doing it purely out of the kindness of his heart? No matter how she thought about it, that couldn��t be the case. After all, a Young Master like Gu Changge would have to be an extremely ambitious and ruthless person who would only do something if it brought him some benefit.[1]


    [1: this is her thinking in a general term as people from such massive families can��t be kind and gentle with outsiders. They eat, sleep, and speak benefits.]


    <b>��Young Master��s kindness to me is already as heavy as a mountain, so let��s forget about reconstructing my body. Yan Ji wouldn��t know how to repay your favor anymore����</b>


    Although Yan Ji was extremely excited about rebuilding her body, she still shook her head and refused. She had her own morals, and wouldn��t ept his grace unless she had a way to repay Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge wasn��t surprised by her response. There would be something wrong with Yan Ji if she readily epted his offer.


    His face still showed a slight smile, and he asked with an expression of intrigue, <b>��Why? Shouldn��t reconstructing your body be a good thing? This should have been your n and goal all along, right? Or do you not feel well achieving something so big if it doesn��t bring along a sense of aplishment?��</b>


    He chuckled and teased her.


    His words stunned Yan Ji, and she couldn��t help but feel somewhat indignant. What did he mean by saying that she didn��t feel well because there wasn��t any sense of aplishment in achieving that?


    Unfortunately, she couldn��t bring herself to say anything right now.


    Had she followed Ye Chen, she would have never been able to have a chance to rebuild her body, but after she joined Young Master Gu��s side, only a few words from him were enough to help her reconstruct her existence.


    Sure enough, some people were born different and couldn��t even bepared. What some pursued all their lives, others were born with that in the palm of their hands �� everything was within their reach. This realityplicated her mood even more.


    In fact, a part of her was worried about Young Master Gu despising her somewhat since she once stood at his opponent��s side, but, in reality, Gu Changge didn��t care about all of that, and she understood this well.


    This had moved Yan Ji��s heart much.


    <b>��Don��t worry, I have my own reasons for helping you rebuild your body, so you can ept my help without thinking so much into it.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with his unabated smile.


    ��Women, once their hearts were moved, couldn��t let go.��


    This sentence was true, whether it was in his past life, or in this world.


    Of course, the reason he subdued Yan Ji was because he took a fancy to her Fortune Value.


    Would you kill a chicken after getting its egg, or keep it around to have ity even more for you?


    The answer to that question was obvious.


    What��s more? Yan Ji was a mighty master. Right now, the strongest person Gu Changge couldmand was Old Ming; the Gu Family would never send retainers who were too powerful to serve the younger generation, or they wouldn��t be able to grow��


    Gu Changge required strong retainers.


    <b>��Then, what are Young Master Gu��s reasons?��</b>


    His words gave birth to curiosity in her heart, so Yan Ji couldn��t help but want to know.


    <b>��What��s there to ask about such a simple matter? It��s because I desire your body����</b>


    Gu Changge stared into her beautiful eyes and said with a chuckle. His words stunned Yan Ji, and her head buzzed.


    <b>��Young Master Gu, you are so annoying. Please don��t say that again����</b>


    Yan Ji red at him with some anger. She had never expected such an answer from Gu Changge. To begin with, what kind of answer was that? He desired her body, so he wanted to help her reconstruct it?


    Yan Ji felt her heart thump faster and faster. If some random fool had said this to her, she would have pped that person with her frosty palm without hesitation. But when Gu Changge said that to her, her head buzzed and her face burned.


    He must be joking!


    How could Young Master Gu desire her? That couldn��t be possible!


    ����


    <b>[Outer Region of the Upper Realm, Xiling State.]</b>


    Gu Xian��er hid and watched the proceedings in secret. The little bird on her shoulder had already grown in size, and chased after the old God King Realm figure dressed in ck, while carrying Gu Xian��er and her servant on its back. The words of the old man were enough for her to guess that he was a servant sent by her good brother.


    He had a God King as his servant!


    It showed just how well her good brother was living over the past decade, and just how monstrous his authority had gotten. Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but clench her hands, and resent Gu Changge even more, as these thoughts crossed through her mind.


    She worked hard and arduously cultivated in the Peach Vige, but even after receiving guidance from several mysterious and mighty masters, she was only in the Saint Realm right now. He, on the other hand, could easily obtain resources and power while sitting in thefort of his home, and she reckoned that his cultivation was even more unfathomable than she had imagined.


    ��No, I will not give up! Sister Tao even said that she had never seen someone with a foundation stronger than mine. I can��t be weaker than Gu Changge! I will take back everything he stole from me in the future!��


    Gu Xian��er clenched her hands, and followed the old man in ck in front of her. She had a lot of treasures on her that could hide her presence, so she wasn��t worried about the old man discovering her.


    What she wanted to know was why Gu Changge sent the old man to find her lineage? Did he want to ughter them all? Gu Xian��er bit her lips as she thought about this, and gnashed her teeth as a hateful expression appeared on her wless, delicate visage.


    ��My dear brother, I never thought you wouldn��t let me go even after so many years����


    But soon, she suppressed the rage and hatred in her heart.


    ��With me here, no one can touch my family!��


    Gu Xian��er proimed in her heart.


    ����


    <b>[In the sky ahead of Gu Xian��er.]</b>


    Old Ming didn��t know someone was secretly following him. He had onlye to this ce on the order of his Young Master, and his only job was to find the people of the Gu Family to bring them back to the Inner Region of the Upper Realm.


    As for what the Young Master didn��t order? He couldn��t care about those.


    Before long, Old Ming found the majestic ancient city where the Gu Family��s lineage resided. The city was extremely lively and awe-inspiring, with various Families, Sects, and innumerable cultivators in the millions residing and moving about.


    Suddenly, he showed a gentle smile, and got rid of his arrogant aura. Although he was sent by his Young Master, he reckoned that it would be better for him to not show any arrogance here. After all, the Gu Family lineage that now resided here was once one of the most powerful lineages of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Soon, his God King aura descended upon the ancient city below him. At the same time, Old Ming��s clear voice resounded throughout the city.


    <b>��At themand of the Young Master, I havee looking for those with the surname of Gu!��</b>


    He believed that his words would be enough to convey his message to the ones whom it concerned.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Right after Old Ming revealed his mighty aura, the entire ancient city went into chaos, and all the cultivators inside it were shocked.


    Howe a mighty God King came to their ce?


    And why was he looking for the people with the surname of Gu?


    The cultivators knew that their ancient city was indeed controlled by those with the Gu surname, and that they were the absolute overlords of this ce. Now, they wondered just who the God King in ck might be, and why he appeared here out of nowhere?


    Also, who was this Young Master he was talking about?


    Everyone in the city was shocked, and they felt that something big was about to transpire.


    At this moment, several strong and dignified old men looked towards the city��s periphery from inside their magnificentplex of buildings.


    ��I never thought Gu Changge woulde for us after so many years of peace and tranquility! But howe he only sent one God King to deal with us? Is he looking down on us, old bones?��


    They showed an expression of rage and gloom. After all, as long as they heard the words ��Young Master�� and ��Gu surname��, they could easily tell just who the other party was talking about.


    For that reason, they subconsciously thought that Gu Changge had sent someone to murder them.


    ��Has the situation in the Family degraded to such a point already? Are the other Elders no longer around, or does Gu Changge no longer give a damn about their existence?��


    ��I never thought that after protecting us and stalling Gu Changge for so many years, the other Elders finally can��t do anything against him! It seems that today��s the day we����


    Their expressions turned ugly as they made different guesses.


    At the same time, the voice of the old man outside the city sounded once more, <b>��The Young Master has sent this old ve to pick all those with the Gu surname to bring them back to the Family!��</b>


    They were left in a daze the moment they heard his words. Howe reality turned different from their imagination?


    He was here to bring them back to the Family?


    What was going on?


    They had been in exile for so many years, and now someone was here to take them back to the Gu Family��they had to ept that this was something they had never expected, so they couldn��t help but be shocked��

 Chapter 80: Very Pretty; But Aren’t You Cold?

    <h4>Chapter 80: Very Pretty; But Aren��t You Cold?</h4>


    All of the exiled Gu Family members were left in a daze. They were prepared to fight off the old man, but the old God King��s words turned out to bepletely out of their expectations.


    ��<b>Could there be a conspiracy?��</b>


    ��<b>What if he��s pretending to be here to bring us back to the Family, but after we leave with him, he will secretly put us to death in some corner of the Upper Realm?��</b>


    The people of the exiled Gu Family lineage showed puzzled expressions, and couldn��t help but frown. They wondered just what Gu Changge was plotting.


    ��<b>I want to see just what medicine this Gu Changge is selling now.��</b>


    ��<b>Yeah, no matter how inted his guts, he wouldn��t dare attack us in the open like this.��</b>


    Although they were excited about returning to the Family, they weren��t stupid. They couldn��t help but feel that there was a conspiracy hidden behind this action.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    Within moments, the people of the Gu Family��s exiled lineage appeared from their residences and flew out of the city. Although their cultivation bases were sealed, and they couldn��t bring out the true might they held at their peak, they still showed a deep majesty that came to them naturally after living at a high position for a long time.


    The cultivators and creatures of the entire ancient city were shocked when they watched the scene. The Upper Realm��s Outer and Inner Region were simply too far apart, and there were mores and realms between them then there were grains of sands beside in an ocean.


    It was because of this that few had associated those with the Gu surname in this city to the monstrous behemoth known as the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    This was an incredible realization!


    ��<b>Were you sent by Gu Changge?��</b>


    A middle-aged man with a t expression and prestigious aura stared at Old Ming and asked.


    ��<b>This old ve was indeed sent by the Young Master. The Young Master will be the one taking charge of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and I havee at hismand to bring everyone here back to the Family.��</b>


    Old Ming responded. This was what Gu Changge had told him to say.


    To be honest, Old Ming didn��t know for sure why this lineage of the Gu Family was exiled all the way out here. After all, he couldn��t even enter the Gu Family��s Inner Region, and was nothing more than a mere servant. Still, he did indeed hear some rumors about what happened a decade or so ago, but that matter was a taboo in the Gu Family. For that reason, he made sure to not think about it, or utter anything regarding that matter.


    ��<b>He will take charge of the Family in the future? Heh! So he doesn��t consider our lineage a threat to himself anymore?��</b>


    The middle-aged man sneered. Could an omnivore really turn over a new leaf and eat leaves?


    The others also remained calm, and didn��t show much excitement at his words.


    Old Ming spoke up again, <b>��The Young Master has said that he will give justice to your lineage. As for whether you believe it or not, it doesn��t matter to him. Although the Outer Region of the Upper Realm is vast andfortable, can itpare to the Family��s domain? The Young Master indeed wants to bring you back. Other than that, he said that he might also consider letting go </b><b>all of his Uncles who were locked in the Family��s dungeon back then.</b><b>��</b>


    Of course, every word Old Ming said was prepared by Gu Changge, and he, himself, didn��t have the guts to utter such words of taboo rted to the Gu Family otherwise.


    ��Can a devil like him really turn over a new leaf and know how to correct his mistakes?��


    The middle-aged man was taken aback by Old Ming��s words, but couldn��t get rid of his skepticism.


    He couldn��t believe that someone like Gu Changge could have uttered those words.


    As for there being some other conspiracy?


    He wasn��t all that worried. Although the Gu Family had innumerable members, he believed that only someone like Gu Changge would have the thoughts of killing someone from the same family. [and since the other members were still around, Gu Changge shouldn��t have the guts to take such drastic actions.]


    The other members from the lineage couldn��t help but be confused right now, and discussed the matter in suppressed voices. It was the continuous suppression from Gu Changge��s lineage that had forced them all the way out to the Outer Region of the Upper Realm.


    After they lived in the Outer Region for a while, they had gotten used to it, but if they had to be honest, then the Outer Region was a destend where even birds wouldn��t want to shit. Of course, that was their opinion, and to them, returning to the Family was something they were very willing about.


    It��s just that they couldn��t figure out why Gu Changge was doing this all of a sudden now?


    ��Wait, all of this must have been forced by the other Elders of the Family! Otherwise, they would never let Gu Changge take charge of the Family with his ruthless nature.��


    Soon, this thought crossed their mind, and they sneered. This made more sense. Gu Changge wanted to take charge of the Gu Family in the future, but the Elders refused to ept him as the future Patriarch. In the end, with no other way, he was forced toe up with such apromise to get the agreement of the Elders.


    They could return to the Gu Family, while Gu Changge would get the position of the future Patriarch!


    Old Ming didn��t know their thoughts, nor did he know about the intricacies of the Gu Family��s internal matters. Gu Changge, on the other hand, had long expected these people to have such thoughts and guesses, and prepared his (Old Ming��s) words for him.


    ��<b>Everyone will obviously know the truth when all of you return to the Family. What good will showing such suspicions right now even do?��</b>


    ��<b>Surely, you wouldn��t be thinking about letting the Elders��promise go to waste, right?��</b>


    The middle-aged man and the others were moved when they heard his affirmation, and could barely hold back their excitement.


    Once they returned to the Gu Family, Gu Changge wouldn��t dare to attack them at will unless he went insane and no longer cared about the others in the Family, and wanted to tear it apart from its roots.


    Gu Xian��er, who was hiding somewhere and watching all the events, was left rooted on her spot in a daze. Everything that happened waspletely different from her expectations. She had thought that the old man in ck was here to kill the people of her lineage, but when he said that he was here on Gu Changge��s orders to pick them up to bring them back to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, she was stunned just like the rest.


    Subconsciously, she also thought that there was a conspiracy!


    But when she got closer to the scene, she saw the gentle and polite expression of the old God King, and found that he didn��t seem to be faking his expression.


    Just what had happened in their Ancient Immortal Gu Family?


    Since when did Gu Changge be so kind?


    Could someone like him really send a servant to do something like this?


    She couldn��t believe something like this to be real. Her beloved elder brother was a cruel and indifferent man who probably couldn��t wait to kill her and everyone in her lineage.


    She could see that it was all thanks to the Elders of the Family that her lineage was doing so well in the Outer Region over the past, and it had nothing to do with Gu Changge.


    ��I want to see just what kind of concoction Gu Changge is selling now! He can��t be this kind for no reason.��


    ��For now, I can��t show up. Since everyone is alright, I can leave in relief.��


    Gu Xian��er decided not to show up, but also didn��t leave right away. Only when all of the people of her lineage left did she also quietly leave the ancient city. Before she left the Peach Vige, one of her masters had given her a token and asked her to go to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce to find its Great Elder.


    The Great Elder of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce could be said to be the Upper Realm��s most terrifying existence, but he owed her Master a favor from long ago.


    The Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was a famous Ancient Immortal Heritage of the Upper Realm, with a deep history. Many Dynasties, Noble Families, and Immortal Heritages would send their descendants to cultivate in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    It was said that the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was rted to True Immortals from the most ancient time of the Upper Realm, and possessed many Immortal Scriptures and Inheritances.


    Her cultivation base was still too weak, so she had to work hard if she wanted to challenge her good brother to regain everything!


    ����


    <b>[Inner Region of the Upper Realm, Ancient Immortal Gu Family.]</b>


    Gu Changge was on his God-Child ind right now. The entire ind was covered by an Istion Formation that could stop the prying of anyone from the outside. No one except for him could enter his Ind without permission.


    An ethereal figure sat cross-legged in a pond surrounded by celestial mist, and filled with Spiritual Qi and divine brilliance.


    The water of the pond glittered with brilliant rays of light. Red mes swirled above it, while ck, red, and gold rays of light mixed together to create an extremely breathtaking scene. Innumerable other colors also shone brightly in the surroundings, giving birth to a rainbow with infinite colors.


    All kinds of rare materials such as Divine Herbs that had matured for hundreds of thousands of years, Sacred Ingredients, Spiritual Liquids, and the like kept turning into streams of divine Qi before pooling together into the pond.


    The entire ce looked like a plot ofnd that hade right out of a fairnd!


    If an Alchemist were to see the scene at this moment, they would surely feel their heart��s ache, and curse Gu Changge for wasting such Heavenly materials in such a way. Just a small piece of any item here required massive resources and hard work to find in the outside world. Even grabbing them for a high price at an auction wasn��t easy.


    Soon, the visions receded, and a terrifying and majestic aura started to permeate the surroundings. First came the aura of the Sacred Realm, and then the aura surged and broke through to the Great Sacred Realm in one go!


    <b>[Ssh!]</b>


    Apanied by the sound of water sshing around, Yan Ji walked out with surprise and stars in her eyes.


    ��<b>Young Master!��</b>


    A smile bloomed on her face as she immediately found Gu Changge standing not too far away from her, and called out to him in her cold-yet-joyous voice.


    Gu Changge nodded to her with a slight hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    ��<b>Not bad.��</b>


    He hadn��t wasted all those resources. Her body was perfectly reconstructed, as if she were a fairy from the Ninth Heaven, and he couldn��t find a single w in her appearance. Her flesh glistened like Immortal jade, while wisps of golden-red mes jumped above her hair.


    The only words Gu Changge could use to describe her were ��charming�� and ��wless!��


    ��<b>Young Master Gu, do I look good?��</b>


    Yan Ji spun in front of him at the same time as she asked. A bashful expression could be seen on her face, after all, this was the first time she showed herself in flesh and not as a remnant spirit.


    Gu Changge smiled, and replied, <b>��You are very pretty.��</b>


    Yan Ji��s smile showed even more happiness as she heard his response, and even her eyebrows jumped in joy.


    ��<b>But don��t you feel cold?��</b>


    Gu Changge continued, and asked.


    ��<b>What?��</b>


    His words stunned Yan ji, but she soon realized what he meant, and reacted. She had just reconstructed her body, and was no longer a remnant spirit, so there was obviously nothing covering her figure after she reconstructed her body.


    Not only was shepletely naked right now, but she even spun around right in front of Gu Changge without a thread covering her body!


    Her face turned as red as a tomato, and she squatted and curled like a cooked shrimp.


    At the same time, Yan Ji saw Gu Changge��s yful expression and felt even more ashamed.


    It was too shameful!


    Still, Gu Changge had no intention to tease her anymore. He took out a white robe and put it around her. He would have other opportunities in the future, but for now, he needed her to take care of some matters. With her strength of the Great Sacred Realm, she could explore certain ces for him.


    ��<b>Thank you, Young Master!��</b>


    Yan Ji wasn��t an ordinary girl either. She had cultivated for countless millennia, so she soon calmed down. Still, she felt her face burn a little.


    ��<b>I want you to go outside and take a look at the Land of Forsaken Immortals. Go and see if there��s any special ce hidden in the depths of thatnd. Make sure to contact me if somethinges up.��</b>


    ��<b>Take this [Domain Traversing Talisman] with you. Use this if youe across an opponent you can��t deal with. Make sure you don��t hesitate in using it �� your life is the most important!��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a warm tone, and gave her the [Domain Traversing Talisman] that he took out from the System��s Warehouse. This thing could help her escape at a critical moment.


    Of course, that was only possible if she didn��te across some unfathomable ancient monstrosity.


    The [Domain Traversing Talisman] could easily break through barriers and spatial restrictions, so it would be able to help her escape danger.


    From his investigations, he found that Gu Xian��er seemed to be in the Land of Forsaken Immortals. If he considered the tropes and cliches, then the Land of Forsaken Immortals indeed made sense. After all, it was a ce no one dared to go to, so it must be hiding great opportunities hidden behind the veil of its great danger.


    With Yan Ji��s cultivation of the Great Sacred Realm, it won��t be hard for her to travel through the Land of Forsaken Immortals, so she could help her investigate Gu Xian��er��s background. He could make better ns to deal with her once he figured out her backing.


    As for sending someone from the Gu Family?


    Leaving aside the fact that Gu Changge��s current authority wasn��t enough for him tomand the Great Sacred Realm masters of the family, but there were countless eyes keeping track of every movement made by those masters.


    If he sent someone to the Land of Forsaken Immortals, many would want to know why he did that? Just what was his purpose? He was sure many Elders would immediately connect it to Gu Xian��er.


    Gu Changge didn��t want to ruin the prestige he had just built in the Gu Family with his own hands.


    ��<b>The Land of Forsaken Immortals? I see. Please rest assured, Young Master! You can leave this to me����</b>


    Yan Ji nodded and took the [Domain Traversing Talisman] from him. Since Gu Changge hadmanded, she would surely get the job done.

 Chapter 81: Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect; Boring Life of a Villain!

    <h4>Chapter 81: Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect; Boring Life of a Viin!</h4>


    Yan Ji left the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s premise with Gu Changge��s token in hand, and no one dared to stop her on the way out.


    Now that Gu Changge was officially the Young Master of the Gu Family, the power he held in his hands had peaked. The woman in red was a beauty, and she held Gu Changge��s token in her hand, so many of the Family��s people thought in certain directions and dared not offend her.


    Many Elders also heard reports about her from their informants, but they couldn��t care less about this matter. After all, she wasn��t a member of the Gu Family, and was only a Great Sacred Realm cultivator. It was inevitable that Gu Changge would have such people desiring to tie themselves to his chariot now that he was their Young Master.


    In the next few days, Gu Changge began making other preparations. His Fortune Value had stabilized, and he had already dealt with the matters in the Family.


    At the same time, Old Ming also brought back the people of the Gu Family��s exiled lineage, and that caused quite a stir in the Gu Family.


    Many Elders happily greeted their brethren. Their attitudes towards Gu Changge also rxed now that they confirmed that he was indeed not tricking them.


    Gu Changge also showed up at their arrival, but he didn��t say anything. Still, he did tell his confidants to keep an eye on the movements of that lineage��s people in secret. Although he couldn��t be bothered about whatever revenge from them, it was still better for him to have everything under control.


    The people of that lineage were shocked when they learned that Gu Changge was the one who took the initiative to bring them back, and that he wasn��t forced by the other Elders.


    They couldn��t help but feelplicated emotions at this realization.


    Besides that, they couldn��t help but turn silent when they heard the other Elders talk about how Gu Changge, their prodigal brat, had finally turned over a new leaf and wanted to make amends for his past mistakes.


    This was obviously a great matter for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    s! The hatred from back then couldn��t be resolved so easily. The pain and humiliation they felt, and the pain the little girl �� whose Dao Bone Gu Changge tore out �� felt over the years couldn��t be washed away with an apology this dry.


    The most important thing was that they still didn��t know Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts, nor if she was alive or not.


    They could still bear their own grudge for the sake of the Family, but they couldn��t ept Gu Changge not doing anything to make up for Gu Xian��er��s pains. They absolutely couldn��t ept that!


    What��s more? Gu Changge didn��t utter a single word of apology. He simply came over, took a nce at everyone, and then left just like that. These actions from him increased the rage in the hearts of the people of that lineage, but they could only stomach their rage helplessly. After all, Gu Changge was now the Young Master of the Family.


    But then, the suppression on their cultivation base was suddenly removed at Gu Changge��smand, and their cultivation, which had been suppressed over the years, finally recovered to its peak. If that wasn��t enough, then many of their elders locked in the dungeon were also released.


    This sent their hearts down another spiral ofplicated emotions. They didn��t know how they were supposed to treat Gu Changge, and also, they could no longer figure out just what Gu Changge was plotting.


    In the end, they felt that he was indeed trying to ease the rtionship between them, but because of his personality, he couldn��t bring himself to lower his face to apologize. Instead, he chose to show his resolve through the most practical method. Because of this, their attitude towards Gu Changge also eased, and they weren��t as hostile towards him as before.


    As the saying goes: ��those who know their mistakes can correct them, and that��s the greatest virtue!��


    Even someone like Gu Changge could repent and make others feel that he could still be saved[1].


    [1: from self-destruction by bing a ruthless devil.]


    In the end, all of them were from the same Family, so there was no use holding on to deep resentments for long. Although they were exiled for more than a decade, they hadn��t suffered much in the outside world. It��s just that their resentment couldn��t be washed away in a short span of time.


    Gu Changge also felt their attitude towards him change for the better, but he wasn��t surprised. After all, everything had gone ording to his n. Had he apologized, released the suppression on their cultivation base, and freed their people locked in the dungeon right away, then instead of feeling goodwill towards him, they would have felt that he was plotting something against them.


    But because he used different methods: ��didn��t apologize to them, which led to a rise in their rage and irritation, and then directly released their suppression and people,�� they felt that he was indeed trying to repent, and didn��t have any other intentions. It��s just that he couldn��t bring himself to lower his head before them.


    The effect of the two methods waspletely different, and at extremes with each other!


    Gu Changge didn��t think he was very smart, it��s just that he always found the correct and most efficient method to deal with his targets.


    After that, he began to deal with the other matters at hand. Since he was the one who brought Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan from the Lower Realm, then obviously, he had to be the one to settle the two of them.


    Now that they had seen the Gu Family��s might and means over thest period of time, they would certainly not get bullied after he sent them to other Heritages for cultivation.


    Su Qingge was already smart, and wouldn��t have any problems; the one he worried about was Lin Qiuhan. Since Lin Qiuhan had a gentle personality, and her mind wasn��t all that sharp, Gu Changge felt that she probably wouldn��t survive more than a few days if he left her to her own devices in the outside world.


    However, with her terrifying talent for Alchemy, every Heritage would want to have her as their disciple at any price possible, and she shouldn��t suffer any grievance after he sent her to an Alchemy Heritage.


    Gu Changge didn��t think about these matters for too long. First, he brought Su Qingge to his mother��s Primordial Divine Sect, since he could also meet his mother at the same time.


    Primordial Divine Sect.


    It was an ancient heritage located in the Inner Region of Brahma Heaven that had existed for a long time. It��s territory was so vast that one couldn��t tell it��s exact borders. Because of how they did things back in the day, they were called a Demonic Sect by the various forces of the Upper Realm.


    Of course, their situation had improved a lot over the years. With the arduous efforts of the Disciples and Elders, they had finally changed their name and fame from a Demonic Sect to a Divine Sect. It��s just that they couldn��tpletely cut themselves off from their demonic roots.


    The rest of the Orthodox heritages had to be extremely cautious when they passed through Brahma Heaven, lest they get robbed.


    Gu Changge, as the son of the Primordial Divine Sect��s previous Holy Maiden, and the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, naturally arrived in the Primordial Divine Sect unhindered, and found his mother who was lost in her cultivation.


    The two chatted for a long while, and Gu Changge told his mother the same things he previously said to his father. His mother��s eyes immediately turned red, and she felt distress at her son��s suffering over the years.


    Gu Changge obviously felt no guilt at this. Anyway, the Devil Heart was no longer a danger to him, and he was sure that his parents didn��t want to see him with the same old nature as before.


    As for Su Qingge��s origins? Gu Changge felt relieved with leaving that matter to his mother.


    What��s more? Su Qingge seemed to like his mother as well[2], so Gu Changge asked her to stay with his mother for the time being. Her mother could also help her check her memories and visions and figure out what they were all about.


    [2: obviously, she likes your damn Momma. She��s banking on yo Momma to get in yo bed, boi.]


    Gu Changge returned to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family after staying in the Primordial Divine Sect for a few days.


    After that, he brought Lin Qiuhan to the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect of the Inner Region��s Heavenly East.


    The Inner Region had many Heavenly regions, and its territory was divided between these Heavenly regions. The Heavenly East bordered the Alchemy-rted Lower Realms, and even Alchemy-rted worlds of the Upper Realm, and all the Alchemists who Ascended desired nothing more than to go to the Heavenly East at all costs.


    The Heavenly East had many Supreme Alchemy Grandmasters; the pills they refined with a mere flip of their hands were hard toe by in the outside world. In terms of resources, only a few Heritages and regions couldpare to the Heritages of the Heavenly East.


    In particr, one couldn��t underestimate the authority and connections held by these Alchemy Heritages.


    Although the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect was a massive Heritage that was once regarded as the number one Alchemy Heritage in the Upper Realm, it had recently found itself overwhelmed by the other heritages. The biggest reason for their decline was the fact that they didn��t have great disciples or an heir.


    It was already hard to find someone talented in Alchemy, and even then, that talent needed to be qualified to join their Sect. Not just any random Shu, Chu, or Tu could enter the Sect just because they knew how to light a me.


    Most of the time, they looked for disciples from the various regions of the Upper Realm as the Lower Realm rarely gave birth to a talented Alchemist who could Ascend. Even if one did Ascend somehow, they would arrive at the Outer Region, and end up bing miners for the various forces that stood there waiting like hungry wolves.


    All of these issues had led these Alchemy Heritages to be in continuous search for good disciples. They were rich in resources without ack of anything, but there were no talented disciples to make use of their resources.


    It was because of this that various forces of the Upper Realm also kept a lookout for Alchemy talents, so they could send them to the major Alchemy Heritages and get some benefits in return.


    ����


    Immortal mountains rose and fell, massive waterfalls sshed their sweet water around, the mighty sun illuminated the world, and Pill Intent permeated every corner of thend. The atmosphere in the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect made it resemble an Immortal��s abode.


    Right now, waves went through the various peaks of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect. The Peak Masters of the various peaks couldn��t help but rush towards their Sect��s gate once they heard their disciples�� reports.


    <b>��The Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family is outside our Sect��s gate?��</b>


    Although the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect imed to be the number one Holy Land for Alchemy in the Upper Realm, they did know that they were more than a few steps below behemoths like the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    After all, they were Alchemy Heritages that were versed in making Pills and the like, so they obviously couldn��tpare to forces like the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce when it came to sheer offensive might.


    Even they had to take a turn in front of such behemoths of the Upper Realm.


    Now that the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was at their door, they would need to be extremely cautious when dealing with him, even if they were Elders of their own Sect.


    The sudden report shocked many Disciples and Elders of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, and they rushed out with brilliant rays behind them.


    <b>��Is this the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect you told me about, Young Master? I can smell the fragrance of pills and herbs even though we are standing at their gate��they sure deserve their name as a Pill Sect!��</b>


    Lin Qiuhan was dressed in blue, with a blush adorning her face, as she stood outside the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect��s gate with Gu Changge. The pink on her face made her look bright and lovely as she curiously sized her surroundings.


    She was extremely happy after she learned that Gu Changge wanted to send her to this Sect to learn Alchemy. After all, she was interested in Alchemy, and she could help Gu Changge after learning it. This way, she wouldn��t be as useless as before.


    <b>��It��s a famous Alchemy Heritage in the Upper Realm, after all. Although they are a bit down nowadays, they don��tck resources. The most important thing is that this Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect is said to have the recipe of the Supreme Amethyst Pill, which is coveted even by Immortals. It��s a Heavenly Elixir, I heard.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a casual smile. He was dressed in a dress that entuated his tall and handsome features, as he stood under the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect��s gate. A divine brilliance flowed around his body, and gave him the appearance of a young deity. Many disciples of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect couldn��t help but take a second nce, and be shocked in their hearts at the appearance of his Heavenly visage.


    There was one thing that Gu Changge didn��t mention: ��thepetition in the other Alchemy Heritages was fierce, and they weren��t inck of scheming disciples looking to shoot down their peers for a higher ce, unlike the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect.��


    They were in desperate straits, and their entire facade was single-handedly maintained by their bunch of old and decrepit Elders. Talents like Lin Qiuhan would naturally flourish here the most. As long as Lin Qiuhan joins them, Gu Changge will naturally gain a lot of Fortune Value.


    And if she became the heir of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, then��


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    Gu Changge could already imagine his Fortune Value rising without needing him to make any move. When the timees, he could simply lie down and keep increasing his cultivation by adding points without needing to put in any effort. Aye, the life of a viin was boring indeed.


    A��Da, Old Ming, and his other confidants stood behind Gu Changge. They released extremely fierce auras, and made the group of disciples standing guard in front of them feel somewhat ufortable.


    At the same time, they couldn��t help but wonder why Gu Changge, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, hade to their door with a woman next to him?


    They had long heard about him.


    If one talked about the brightest stars among the younger generation of the Upper Realm, then Gu Changge, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, was definitely the one at the top.


    God-Child, Reincarnation of a True Immortal, Darling of the Dao��he had too many titles to show just how mighty he was. They could obviously not contain their shock now that they saw the man of rumors standing right before them!


    Soon, waves of brilliant rays arrived before them, and turned into several figures thatnded in front of them. They were the Elders of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect.


    <b>��Our Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect is honored to receive a visit from the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family!��</b>


    An Elder in crimson robes cupped his hands, and greeted Gu Changge with an amiable smile on his face.

 Chapter 82: None to Humiliate; None to Smack!

    <h4>Chapter 82: None to Humiliate; None to Smack!</h4>


    The Elder in crimson robes was called Red me Elder, the sixth Elder of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect. He had lived for innumerable years, and no one could tell his true age. There were rumors that he had transformed from a ray of Red me merging with Heavenly Fire, and his Pill-refining technique was extremely famous in the Upper Realm.


    There were many other Elders and Disciples following behind him, but he was clearly the leader of their group. There were both men and women in the group of Elders and Disciples, and all of them had Pill Runes condensed in front of their chests to show their identity.


    They were the Inner Sect disciples of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect. Their cultivation bases weren��t all that strong, though, and they were in the Great-Transcendent Realm.


    Right now, all of them were watching Gu Changge with curiosity. They wondered what the rumored Young Master Gu hade to their Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect for? Also, why was the cultivation base of the woman standing next to him so weak? She was merely in the Transcendent Realm.[1]


    It��s just that Gu Changge had an esteemed identity, so they didn��t dare speak out casually in fear of disrespecting him.


    [1: bruhs, you are only one Realm above her. The audacity!]


    Right now, all of them were busy guessing Gu Changge��s intentions in visiting them.


    <b>��Young Master Changge, doe inside our Sect and take a seat. It would be rude of us to keep you standing outside our Sect��s gate.��</b>


    Red me Elder immediately invited Gu Changge into the Sect. Gu Changge responded to him with a smile and followed behind him. Soon, divine rays of light appeared under everyone��s feet, and they headed towards the depths of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect.


    <b>[Inside a magnificent pce.]</b>


    The scent of Pill Incense lingered in the surroundings, giving the pce an ancient aura. Many gorgeous disciples brought tea and refreshments for Gu Changge, and then stepped aside after handing them to him.


    <b>��I wonder what brought Young Master Changge to our Sect today?��</b>


    Red me Elder took a sip of his tea, and then asked in confusion. The rtionship between the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect and the other major forces was rtively good, and there wasn��t much friction between them, so he didn��t think Gu Changge was here to cause some conflict.


    Gu Changge showed a faint smile on his face, and responded to the Elder��s question.


    <b>��You don��t need to be so polite, Red me Elder. In fact, there��s something I need you to do, and that��s what has brought this Changge to visit your Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect.��</b>


    <b>��Oh? Could Young Master Changge be here for this girl next to you?��</b>


    Red me Elder couldn��t help but guess when he heard his words. His gaze also fell on the woman dressed in blue beside Gu Changge. Thedy was beautiful, but her cultivation wasn��t all that good. He wasn��t sure about Lin Qiuhan��s identity, so he just called her ��girl,�� but judging from her appearance, she must have a close rtionship with Gu Changge.


    Rumors said that Young Master Gu was an extremely indifferent person who looked down on everyone and everything. They said that it was extremely hard to deal with him, but he realized that the rumors weren��t all that correct.


    At least, he didn��t feel that Gu Changge was difficult to talk to after their short chat. He even gave him a warm feeling, as if a spring breeze was caressing him. He couldn��t understand how such rumors could spread about someone with such a temperament.


    Red me Elder couldn��t help but shake his head.


    <b>��I brought Qiuhan from the Lower Realm. When I first met her, her talent for Alchemy moved my heart, and I immediately knew that I had to bring her to the Upper Realm. Now that we are in the Upper Realm, I wish to have her join the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, so as to not waste her talent.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a faint smile, and didn��t directly say the words that were in his heart: ��I saw that your Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect��s been down in the dumpstely, so I decided to send you a good seedling.��


    He would be too ruthless if he said that to their face. After all, he still needed them to cultivate Lin Qiuhan for him, so he wouldn��t be able to take advantage of them if he rubbed salt on their wounds like that.


    It was because of this that he gave them an implicit hint. If they tranted his words, they would understand his meaning: ��Lin Qiuhan is someone I brought from the Lower Realm, and she has a really good talent for Alchemy. Seeing that your lot doesn��t have any good disciple who can carry the mantle of your Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, I have decided to grace you with her existence.��


    Red me Elder had a sharp mind, and he immediately understood his hidden meaning, and couldn��t help but show an embarrassed expression. At the same time, he showed an expression of expectation. After all, Gu Changge was the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    <b>��Young Master Changge��s heart is truly magnanimous! This old man will like to thank Young Master Changge on behalf of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect for your kindness.��</b>


    Red me Elder said with augh, and then began scrutinizing Lin Qiuhan��s talent with great seriousness. Lin Qiuhan couldn��t help but show nervousness as he stared at her with a deep expression, but then she recalled Gu Changge was with her and immediately calmed down a lot.


    ��Don��t panic! Young Master Gu is standing right behind you!��


    Lin Qiuhan said to herself in her heart.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, showed the same smile, and no change could be seen in his expression. He was clear about Lin Qiuhan��s terrifying talent for Alchemy, and even a Heritage as strong as the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect would need to lower their heads and ept her as a prodigy.


    It��s just that he felt kind of bored since no one jumped out to raise doubts and call him out for bragging. After all, if they were following the normal trope, then a bunch of Inner Sect Disciples of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect would jump to their toes and ridicule Lin Qiuhan for her weak cultivation base, and her Lower Realm origins.


    It was a pity that she had great Fortune, and didn��t need to go through all that.


    It seems that after staying by his side for so long, she was no longer able to live through the trope of a waste pping the faces of those who looked down on her.


    Gu Changge felt that life wasn��t interesting. No one questioned him, no one dared to provoke him, and he had no opportunity to use absolute might to smack someone down either.


    Everyone feared him too much.


    <b>��WHAT?!��</b>


    Right then, Red me Elder showed a surprised expression as he couldn��t believe Lin Qiuhan��s talent. He didn��t know how terrifying it was when he hadn��t tested her, but now that he had tested her, he understood well the greatness of her talent. After all, talent wasn��t stered on someone��s forehead. Even if someone had a high cultivation, they couldn��t easily see through someone��s talent.


    To find out the depths of someone��s talent, one had to carefully scrutinize them.


    After he carefully checked Lin Qiuhan��s talent, he realized that his little girl actually had a terrifying Pill Intent, no, she was born with Innate Pill Intent!


    One had to know that Alchemy Grand Masters could only dream of getting their hands on a mere wisp of Pill Intent, yet this girl was born with Pill Intent.


    He was shocked and felt incredulous.


    No matter which Alchemy Heritage she went to, she would have a promising future!


    <b>��This girl��s talent����</b>


    Red me Elder was overjoyed �� excited, even �� and couldn��t believe his own findings. Immediately, he ordered a disciple behind him to bring some Mystical tools to test Lin Qiuhan��s talent.


    <b>��Red me Elder, how is Qiuhan��s talent?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with a faint smile. He had already expected him to react like that, but he still needed to pretend.


    <b>��This girl��s talent is kind of insane. I never thought someone like her would appear in the Lower Realm, and even be discovered by Young Master Changge.��</b>


    Red me Elder also showed a smile, and stared at Lin Qiuhan with shining eyes as if he was looking at some unparalleled gem.


    <b>��Girl, would you like to take this old man as your Master?��</b>


    His sudden words immediately confused Lin Qiuhan, and she couldn��t help but wonder if her talent for Alchemy was really all that great. At the same time, she turned towards Gu Changge for help.


    <b>��You can decide this for yourself.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile, and left the choice in her hands. It wouldn��t be fun if he had to help her decide even on something like her Master. However, he didn��t like how this shady Red me Elder wanted to snatch Lin Qiuhan for himself before anyone else.


    <b>��Still, I think you should wait for the other Elders toe here, Qiuhan. The Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect has a lot of Elders, so you should pick the one most suitable for you.��</b>


    Gu Changge used the word ��pick�� without any hesitation.


    Red me Elder couldn��t help but feel his spirits dete. After all, he was indeed trying to snatch the treasure before anyone else could see it. s! Gu Changge ruined his chance with a few words.


    As for Gu Changge using the word ��pick��? He didn��t feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    Now, it wasn��t a matter of whether they (their Sect) were willing to ept Lin Qiuhan as their disciple, but whether she was willing to join their Sect! It won��t be long before the other Elders also arrived, so he felt that he had to get her at any cost possible. After all, he probably won��t have the same opportunity again.


    As for the Inner Sect Disciples of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect? They were shocked, and couldn��t help but wonder just how terrifying the talent of the woman dressed in blue was.


    <b>��Little girl, if you are willing to be this old man��s disciple, this old man guarantees you that you will have whatever pill you desire. When ites to controlling mes, this old man can guarantee that only a few in the Upper Realm are better than this old man!��</b>


    Red me Elder was prepared to entice Lin Qiuhan at any cost. He wanted toy the foundation for Lin Qiuhan to choose him as her Master before the others arrived on the scene.


    Right then, a group of old and decrepit Elders of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect appeared outside the hall in which Gu Changge and the others were sitting. All of these Elders were ancient fossils with terrifying connections, immeasurable resources, and great fame for their skills in Alchemy in the Upper Realm.


    <b>��This old man heard that Young Master Changge brought a great seedling for our Sect!��</b>


    <b>��Young Master Changge sure has a magnanimous heart. Our Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect is extremely grateful for your favor!��</b>


    All of the Elders had terrifying auras. They greeted Gu Changge in haste, and then immediately turned their gazes towards Lin Qiuhan, and stared at her like a bunch of hungry wolves staring at a fatmb.


    They had already heard the details from their informants on the way to this ce.


    <b>��She has more than one strand of Innate Pill Intent��no, wait��she has so many strands of Pill Intent! How could this be possible?��</b>


    <b>��This girl wouldn��t have transformed from some Ancient Divine Pill, right?��</b>


    <b>��A talent like hers hasn��t appeared in millions of years! It seems that we can finally raise our heads when the various Sectspete.��</b>


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    The people in the pce couldn��t help but take in deep breaths. They quickly prepared the Mystical tool used to test talent, and brought it before Lin Qiuhan.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    A splendid brilliance, apanied by a light tremor, bloomed in the center of the pce, and various dazzling scenes emerged and illuminated every corner of the pce. Many of the disciples couldn''t help but close their eyes to avoid going blind from the bright light.


    <b>"The results of the test are as expected; this girl has the most suitable physique for Alchemy! Give her to this old man, and this old man guarantees that she will be a renowned Alchemy Grandmaster within twenty years!"</b>


    <b>"It''s better if you leave this little girl to this olddy! What if you bunch of old men taught her something wrong and ruined her future? Little girl, you should follow me. I guarantee that you will be a renowned Alchemy Grandmaster admired by myriads of people in just eighteen years!"</b>


    <b>"This old man can do that in fifteen years!"</b>


    <b>"Fifteen years? Old man, I only need thirteen years and three months! Hehe, little girl, your talent is great, so you should choose this old man as your Master. You will be the next Peak Master of this old man''s Heavenly Pir Peak, and even bing the next Sect Mistress won''t be impossible!"</b>


    All the disciples of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect were shocked and scared when they watched their high and mighty Elders fight over a disciple like old women fighting over cabbage in a vige''s market. They couldn''t believe that the Elders they couldn''t even gaze upon on normal days would be fighting among themselves just to take in a disciple!


    <b>"Young Master!"</b>


    Lin Qiuhan blinked and looked towards Gu Changge for help; she had never encountered so many people with such oppressive auras in one ce, so she couldn''t help but feel lightheaded.


    <b>"You can choose on your own."</b>


    Gu Changge said in response.


    <b>"No, I will do what Young Master says!"</b>


    Lin Qiuhan pursed her lips and threw the ball back to Gu Changge.


    ��Why isn''t your brain this sharp on regr days?''


    Gu Changge wanted to give her a smack on the back of her head.


    <b>"This little girl might as well be my disciple. I only need ten years to turn her into an Alchemy Grandmaster."</b>


    Right then, a gentle voice came from outside the pce, and a gorgeousdy with a smile on her face walked in. Her figure was ethereal, and it appeared as if she had descended from another world. No one could estimate the depths of her might.


    <b>"Sect Leader!"</b>


    All the disciples and Elders in the pce greeted her with extreme courtesy.


    As for her words? They were obviously directed towards Gu Changge.

 Chapter 83: No Simple Character; Fiancée is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 83: No Simple Character; Fianc��e is Here!</h4>


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes, but his expression soon returned to normal.


    The person in front of him was the Sect Leader of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, Zi Yan. She was the one at the helm of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, and although she was a woman, she was extremely well-known in the Upper Realm for her great strength and aplishments in the Dao of Alchemy.


    Though she didn''t appear all that old, her youthful appearance was a mere facade. She could easily be Gu Changge''s ancestor if her true age was to be mentioned.


    When Gu Changge arrived here, he had considered having Lin Qiuhan take her as her Master, so now that she delivered herself to their door, she helped save him a lot of effort.


    <b>"Young Master Changge truly has a magnanimous heart. You have solved our Sect''s urgent worry by bringing such a good seedling to our Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect."</b>


    Sect Leader Zi said with a smile after she arrived inside the pce. Her voice was extremely soothing, while the depths of her cultivation couldn''t be fathomed. At the same time, her gazended on Gu Changge, and it was as if she wanted to see through him.


    She had long heard of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s supreme genius through various rumors that imed that he was an extremely indifferent and ruthless man who only cared about cultivation.


    The incident that happened in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family more than a decade ago wasn''tpletely hidden from the other supreme heritages. Although they quickly concealed the details, she still heard some rumors about the incident.


    They said that the entire matter was orchestrated by the young man who stood before her!


    <b>"You jest, Senior Zi Yan. This junior is merely presenting the Buddha with borrowed flowers[1]. The Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect is the best ce for Qiuhan, after all."</b>


    [1: winning someone''s favor by using someone else''s property/winning favor through giarism/winning favor by offering something that doesn''t belong to you.]


    Gu Changge said with a smile that seemed to not have any shred of deceit.


    Sect Leader Zi Yan responded to his words with a perfunctory smile. She didn''t know whether the rumors were true or not, but she was sure that the young man in front of her was an extraordinary man of deep schemes.


    What''s more? His cultivation was also quite high, and there wouldn''t be many in the Upper Realm''s younger generation who couldpare to him.


    He was a scheming, handsome man who knew how to be graceful and gentle �� he was no simple character!


    <b>"This is the Supreme Amethyst Order of our Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect. With this, you can have any Alchemist of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect at your beck and call, Young Master Changge."</b>


    <b>"You can even call forth an Elder or Peak Master of my Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect using this Supreme Amethyst Order, but it can only be used once in that case."</b>


    <b>"Our Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect will not forget Young Master Changge''s grace of bringing this child to our door."</b>


    Right then, something appeared in the hands of Sect Leader Zi Yan, while she spoke. It was a token engraved with Alchemy runes, and one couldn''t guess what kind of Immortal ore was used in its casting. It had an extremely simple appearance, and the words Supreme Amethyst were written on it in bold.


    <b>"Sect Leader!"</b>


    The Elders of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect couldn''t help but show a change in their expressions. They never thought their Sect Leader would directly bestow a Supreme Amethyst Order upon Gu Changge.


    As for what it meant to have a Supreme Amethyst Order? It went without saying! To various heritages in the Upper Realm, seeing the Supreme Amethyst Order was the same as seeing the Sect Leader of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect!


    Even if Gu Changge, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, sent them a seedling as good as Lin Qiuhan, he still didn��t deserve such a thing no matter how grateful they might be towards him!


    <b>"Oh, this junior will graciously ept your generosity!"</b>


    Gu Changge would obviously not let go of such a good deal. He knew well what the Supreme Amethyst Order represented. It wouldn''t be an understatement to say that the Supreme Amethyst Order held immense authority, and could let himmand innumerable Alchemists in the Upper Realm.


    Even he was surprised to see Sect Leader Zi Yan giving him such a good thing.


    Adhering to the principles of not giving benefits without gaining any returns, Gu Changge naturally epted her gesture. In the future, he wouldn''t even need to prepare medicinal herbs and other materials if he needed the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect''s alchemists to make some pills for him; he could just take out the Supreme Amethyst Order and enjoy free stuff.


    He could even get a bunch of [Immortal Spirit-Gathering Pills], [Spirit Transformation Pills], etc��


    Naturally, Gu Changge understood the meaning behind Sect Leader Zi Yan giving him the Supreme Amethyst Order �� she wanted him to sell Lin Qiuhan to them in exchange for it. He couldn''t help but feel interested as he realized this.


    Unfortunately for them, he didn''t need to worry about taking any losses. Since he dared to send Lin Qiuhan over to them, then he was naturally not worried about her betraying him.


    <b>"Qiuhan, this person is the Sect Leader of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect. From now on, she will be your Master, so you must work hard and learn the art of Alchemy from her!"</b>


    After that, Gu Changge smiled and caressed Lin Qiuhan''s head without mentioning anything about handing her over to the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect. Either way, the Supreme Amethyst Order was already in his hands, so he wasn''t worried about them taking it back.


    He couldn''t be bothered to think too much about these matters.


    Still, Gu Changge did want to give a good person card to Sect Leader Zi Yan. He was already taking advantage of them[2], yet she was giving him even more benefits!


    <b>"Understood! You can rest assured, Young Master, I will not fail your expectations!"</b>


    Lin Qiuhan obediently responded. At the same time, she felt her face burn in response to such intimate contact from Gu Changge.


    [2: by having them raise Lin Qiuhan for him by investing infinite resources. They are pretty much gonna give him their Sect like this.]


    Sect Leader Zi Yan''s expression turned stiff when she saw that Gu Changge was pretending to not understand her hidden meaning. His actions werepletely out of her expectations, but her expression soon returned to its former calm.


    Still, she wondered why she felt as if she just smashed a dog with a bunch of meat buns?


    She couldn''t help but regret and wonder why she thought that Gu Changge would be a kind, reasonable person?


    Sure enough, his amiable face was nothing more than a facade, and even she was tricked into thinking that he might not be an evil man.


    Well, Sect Leader Zi Yan believed that after Lin Qiuhan stayed in their Sect for a while, and underwent her teachings, she would surely develop deep feelings for the Sect in no time. At that time, Gu Changge''s n to use their Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect to help him raise an Alchemy Grandmaster would naturally fall apart.


    <b>"Your name is Qiuhan, right? From now on, you will call me Master."</b>


    Sect Leader Zi Yan gently said to Lin Qiuhan. She already liked this innocent and naive child, and even nned to raise her as the future Sect Leader of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect.[3]


    [3: at this moment, the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect sould its soul to Big Daddy Gu Changge.]


    With her horrifying talent for Alchemy, it won''t be impossible for Lin Qiuhan to surpass her in the future.


    <b>"Qiuhan pays respects to Master!"</b>


    Lin Qiuhan was also an obedient girl, and immediately greeted her Master with the expected courtesy. She also had a good impression of this Master who gave stuff to her Young Master as soon as they met.


    ����


    In just one trip, not only did Gu Changge send Lin Qiuhan to the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, but Lin Qiuhan also became the disciple of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect''s Sect Leader. Not only did the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect owe him a favor, but he also received their Supreme Amethyst Order without doing anything.


    Even his Fortune Value shot up by 500 Points!


    Gu Changge felt that his trip to the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect wasn''t in vain.


    Soon, Gu Changge''s figure appeared outside the gate of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect, with the Elders of the Sect behind him to send him off.


    <b>"Young Master!"</b>


    A''Da, Old Ming, and the other retainers greeted him as soon as he appeared.


    <b>"Elders, thank you all for seeing me off. I will leave Qiuhan in your care, and I hope that I can rest assured about her."</b>


    Gu Changge turned towards the Elders behind him, and said with a faint smile on his face.


    <b>"What are you saying, Young Master Changge? Our Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect is the one that needs to thank you, and we will never forget this favor!"</b>


    The Elders cupped their hands and responded to him with a smile. In their hearts, however, they couldn''t help but roll their eyes in annoyance.


    Although the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had a gentle and amiable appearance, his heart sure was dark and crafty. He downed a Supreme Amethyst Order without a single change in his expression, as if it was nothing big. They still remembered the shocked expression of their Sect Leader, and how she wanted to take it back but couldn''t.


    ����


    <b>"Qiuhan, how did you meet with Young Master Gu?"</b>


    Once Gu Changge left, Sect Leader Zi Yan couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity while teaching Lin Qiuhan the rules of the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect.


    Where did Gu Changge even find such a naive Lin Qiuhan?


    It seemed that Gu Changge hadpletely kept Lin Qiuhan in the dark, and she had no idea that she was helping Gu Changge count the money he earned from selling her.


    Sect Leader Zi Yan couldn''t help but worry about her disciple. Her disciple didn''t appear to be that silly, but��s!


    <b>"Master, you want to know how I met the Young Master? When I first met the Young Master, we were in the Ancient Lin Family of the Middle State��it''s my Family, by the way��"</b>


    As Lin Qiuhan spoke about their first meeting, she recalled the scene that was still clear in her mind. Back then, Gu Changge was like a young god sitting at the head''s seat, and overlooking everything with a casual expression.


    At that time, she was standing with the crowd outside the hall, and secretly stealing nces at him.


    Sect Leader Zi Yan was left speechless as she heard her exin their meeting. She had lived for thousands of years, so she could easily see through such pretenses at a nce.


    Indeed, that Gu Changge was no kind soul. Just a few random tricks from him were enough to make Lin Qiuhan fall for him.


    It seemed that she would need to remind Lin Qiuhan to stay away from that Gu Changge in the future, and she would also need to help her see his true face.


    ����


    Gu Changge and his group directly returned to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family from the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect in the Heavenly East.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Gu Changge sat in a lotus position in his calm and quiet pce. With snow-white clothes untouched by the dust, and neatly tied hair that resembled threads of crystals reflecting light, he looked like a transcendent being.


    His face showed an iparable calm, his eyes appeared as vast as the universe, and countless ck runes shed past his pupils. In the palm of his hand, he held a [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] filled with pitch-ck divine light that floated up and down.


    <b>"It took me so many days just to refine such a small Devil Bottle��"</b>


    Gu Changge muttered to himself, and then quickly stored the devilish [Great Dao Treasured Bottle]. A ray of jet ck light shed past his eyes, and the Devil Bottle disappeared between his brows.


    ��Attributes Panel!''


    Gu Changge called out to the System in his heart.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host: </b>Gu Changge


    <b>Halo: </b>Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s): </b>Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity: </b>True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce | Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s): </b>Devil Heart | Dao Bone


    <b>Cultivation:</b> Conferred King (Initial Stage)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points: </b>1000


    <b>Fortune Value: </b>1500 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop: </b>Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but groan after taking a look at hiscking Destiny Points. At the same time, he went to look through the System''s Shop.


    ��If I exchange my Fortune Value, I will have sexteen thousand Destiny Points, and those should be enough for me to get a lot of good stuff.''


    Although the Dao Bone was great, it didn''t belong to him. What''s more? His Devil Heartpletely restrained the abilities of the Dao Bone[4], and that made it kind of useless to him.


    [4: I presume the Dao Bone is spending almost all of its ability in just shrouding and suppressing his Devil Heart, so it��s mostly restrained and can��t show its true might.]


    Of course, he would only take a look at the System''s catalogue right now, so as to make preparations for the future. The only reason he hadn''t already returned to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was because he was waiting for Yan Ji''s return, so he could learn about Gu Xian''er''s whereabouts, and make necessary preparations to deal with her.


    Soon, Gu Changge noticed a few good things, and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    ��I will have more methods with these in my hand.''


    The corner of his lips curled up to show a mysterious smile. No matter how strong Gu Xian''er''s backing, it wouldn''t matter as long as he had everything under control. But right at this moment, the voice of a servant sounded from outside his pce, and the servant��s words brought him some surprise.


    <b>"Young Master, the Patriarch hasmanded you to appear in the Main Hall. The Emperor of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and their Forth Princess havee to see you. They are waiting for you in the Main Hall right now!"</b>


    Gu Changge was taken aback for a moment, but then chuckled.


    ��My dear fianc��e, you are here already?''

 Chapter 84: Not Here for a Divorce; Muddled Memories?

    <h4>Chapter 84: Not Here for a Divorce; Muddled Memories?</h4>


    Gu Changge got up and left his pce. At the same time, he recalled the memories rted to his fiancee.


    Yue Mingkong, the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty.


    The two of them were engaged during their early years. Be it talent, appearance, or background, she was someone extremely suitable for him. s! He could tell from his memories that his Original held no good feelings for her, nor any malice, and only considered her to be a tool.


    A while ago, he had received a prompt from the System telling him about the appearance of a Favored Daughter of Heaven, but he hadn��t heard any more news after that.


    Gu Changge thought about it for a long while, and looked at everyone around him; he even went ahead and took a look at the Fortune Value of his cousins and rtives in the Family, but didn��t find anyone worthy of attention. Their Fortune Value wasn��t all that high, at least, they were much worse than Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan.


    In the end, the only possible suspect left was his fiancee. Still, it was only his guess, and he couldn��t be sure until he saw her.


    Well, he hadn��t done anything to annul the engagement between them, so she shouldn��t hold animosity towards him, right?[1]


    [1: it��s the Lin Tian trope but in reverse. If Gu Changge had annulled the engagement, then Yue Mingkong would be the one who woulde to p his face.]


    Could she be here purely to give him a warm greeting, and deliver herself to his arms as his future wife?


    Matters couldn��t be that simple!


    The most important thing was that Gu Changge had asked his people to get him some news about his fiancee, and what he got was that: ��Yue Mingkong had kept a low profile, and done nothing worthy of attention since her early years. It��s just that recently, shepletely changed and defeated her siblings with an iron fist to forcefully take the position of Crown Princess!��


    Gu Changge could tell she wasn��t an ordinary person who he could easily deal with. Still, his face remained calm, and he didn��t dwell on his thoughts for long. Either way, he would be able to find out the truth once he checked his so-called fiancee��s Fortune Value.


    However, he reckoned that if she was really a Favored Daughter of Heaven, then, as the princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, her Fortune Value must be through the roof.


    Gu Changge stopped bothering with the matter after giving it some more thought. With the status and authority held by the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Supreme Immortal Dynasty in the Upper Realm, there was nothing wrong with a marriage contract between them. This event might as well just be a meeting between him and his future wife, and nothing more.


    Though, Gu Changge did wonder what kind of trope his fiancee would follow if she was really a Favored Daughter of Heaven?


    ����


    Divine brilliance loomed in the magnificent and imposing Main Hall.


    Gu Lintian, the current Patriarch of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, was all smiles as he talked with a heroic man dressed in Imperial robes sitting right in front of him.


    The heroic man in Imperial robes had a godly aura, and his breath was vast and majestic. Although he was sitting without doing anything, he resembled a mighty being who could shake the Universe with a flip of his palm, and terrible visions revolved around him.


    He was Emperor Yue of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty!


    It��s just that the one who came to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was merely his Dharma Puppet. His real body still needed to stay behind in the Immortal Dynasty��s Imperial City, and he couldn��t easily leave in person.


    Emperor Yue and Gu Lintian had been friends since young, and they had decided to bring their families closer together by setting an engagement between their offsprings a long time ago.


    Now that Yue Mingkong had been designated as the Crown Princess, she held terrifying authority in the Supreme Immortal Dynasty. Although she was young, she already held more power than many of the figures of the older generation in the Upper Realm, and no one could ignore her existence.


    Her image of a fierce Empress had already spread far and wide in the Upper Realm, causing a great sensation in every corner of the world.


    Her celestial appearance already brought her a lot of attention, but now, she had also broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm. At least, that was the cultivation she showed on the surface.


    Right now, many Elders and young��uns in the Main Hall were secretly watching the beautiful woman in front of them. She had a picturesque, fairy-like visage, and her lustrous hair was tied up in a neat bun above her head. She looked breathtakingly beautiful!


    She had slender, willow-like eyebrows, and her phoenix eyes appeared deep and unmoving.


    Her nose was delicate and adorable, and her lips were like petals of a rose in full bloom. Her face appeared as if blood would drip from it with a gentle touch, noble and graceful.


    Her skin was fair and delicate, like fine porcin, and she had a tall and slender figure.


    She wasn��t wearing an Imperial robe, instead, she was dressed in a gray, gauze long dress. A hazy brilliance flowed around her figure, giving her a fairy-like appearance, while also revealing her palpable majesty.


    Although the woman stood there with a calm expression on her face, the majestic aura she radiated gave her peers an iparable pressure.


    She subconsciously radiated the might of an Emperor!


    Many Elders couldn��t help but sigh in their hearts and worry that the marriage between such a magnificent woman and the Gu Family��s Young Master might arouse the fear and displeasure of many Heritages and Races.


    The Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��no matter who one talked about, they would have an iparably bright future, and they were destined to stand at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm with authority over endless subjects and territory.


    The fact that the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family were joining forces wasn��t a good sign for the rest of the world.


    Since time immemorial, many Supreme Heritages, Immortal Sects, and Grand Dynasties had made alliances through marriages, but none of them had made an alliance through a marriage between their direct future heirs.


    This would cause an unimaginable sensation!


    s! The other Heritages couldn��t say anything. After all, when the engagement between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong was set, the two hadn��t yet been appointed as the sessors of their forces. What��s more? The two had reached their position throughpeting fairly with their own strength, and this wasn��t something that came as a result of a conspiracy.


    Could they still pressure the two forces to annul the engagement even after all that?


    They didn��t dare to, nor did they have any such ability.


    Everyone in the Main Hall had different thoughts, and they all imagined their own results that mighte from this marriage.


    ����


    Right now, Yue Mingkong��s heart was in turmoil. She appeared calm on the surface, but her heart was troubled. She had been to this familiar Main Hall many times, and she could even name many of the familiar faces from the Gu Family who stood in the Hall.


    In her previous life, her father always treated her with a harsh and strict attitude, but her Uncle Gu Lintian always showered her with love and care. It was because of this that she loved toe to the Gu Family when she had nothing to do. Although Gu Changge treated her indifferently, his parents treated her with iparable warmth, as if she was their daughter.


    Their treatment touched Yue Mingkong��s heart, but in the end, even they were left in a heartbroken state because of Gu Changge, and didn��t have a good end.


    Back then, when Gu Lintian was about to break through to another Realm in his cultivation, he suffered from a mental demon��s bacsh. He couldn��t help but question himself if he was even worthy of his position and power after what he did to the little girl and her lineage back in the day?


    He was never able to purge the mental demon, and instead, the mental demon grew stronger with the rise in his cultivation.


    Gu Changge��s mother was no different. In the end, she fell into depression and sickness, and no medicine or treasure could cure her.


    Yue Mingkong felt ufortable, and couldn��t help but me herself for everything, as she thought about the events of her past life. She was unable to stop all that in her previous life, but in this life, she will certainly not let those tragedies repeat.


    Gu Changge, that unfilial son!


    Not only did he deeply hurt her, but he also hurt his own parents!


    Yue Mingkong soon recovered from her daze. Right at that moment, the voice of a servant came from the outside as he announced someone��s arrival.


    <b>��Young Master is here!��</b>


    As soon as Yue Mingkong heard those words, aplicated light shed through her eyes, but it disappeared soon after. The person she didn��t want to see the most, and the person she wanted to see the most, was finally here.


    She slowly turned her head towards the entrance, and her eyes shone for a moment. The man who walked in was dressed in simple and clean white robes. He had a handsome and graceful appearance, like a warm and soothing jade, and his jet-ck hair sparkled like ck jade.


    <b>��Father! Uncle!��</b>


    Gu Changge greeted the two first, and then looked at his fiancee.


    Although he had seen her many times in his memories, when he saw her in person for the first time, he couldn��t help but ept that she was indeed iparably gorgeous.


    What did a wless, fairy-like face look like? It looked like the one that was right in front of him.


    Anyways, words alone couldn��t describe the woman��s peerless beauty.


    The most important thing was her temperament. She inadvertently revealed the temperament of a supreme overlord. This wasn��t a temperament that ordinary people could possess.


    At the same time, Gu Changge used the System to take a look at Yue Mingkong��s Fortune Value. Immediately, he was stunned by what he saw.


    <b>��Changge, Mingkong, why don��t you two young��uns go and have a chat? Mingkong finally came to our Gu Family, so you should bring her around on a walk. Let her see the beautiful scenery of our Gu Family!��</b>


    Gu Lintian immediately said to Gu Changge after he finally arrived. He hoped that this opportunity could bring the two of them closer together.


    Emperor Yue also nodded and said, <b>��Mingkong, I need to discuss other matters with your Uncle Gu, so you and Nephew Changge should go around on a walk. Weren��t you always hopping in happiness when we came here in the past, so what happened today? Why are you so quiet?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong immediately recovered from her daze once she heard her father��s words, and replied, <b>��Mingkong understands, Father!��</b>


    She was still in a trance, and couldn��t help but wonder why the scene was different from what she saw in herst life?


    She remembered that when Gu Changge came in thest time, he was dressed in ck robes, and had an extremely indifferent expression. He appeared as if he couldn��t be bothered about anyone or anything, and didn��t even give her a nce.


    His expression today��although his appearance was the same, he seemed to be apletely different person.


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but wonder if her memories were muddled or something?


    <b>��Mingkong, shall we go out for a chat?��</b>


    Right then, Gu Changge asked her. His voice was natural, but his expression was a little weird.


    <b>��Un.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong nodded and left the Main Hall, following behind him.


    She was confused.


    She felt that something was very wrong. Howe he called her Mingkong so affectionately? She hadn��t heard him call her by her name more than a few times in her past life!


    What��s more? His expression didn��t seem to be faked.


    Yue Mingkong felt that matters were getting somewhat out of hand.


    Ever since she regressed, she was the one in control in every situation, and not once did she make a mistake. Relying on her knowledge of the future, she took every step with care and perfection, but howe her knowledge crumbled as soon as Gu Changge appeared before her?


    Or��could it be that he was the same as her? He was also someone who had regressed, and he was now pretending to be like this to trick her?


    Or��could it be that her regression had caused some change to ur in him?


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t tell how she felt, but her feelings towards Gu Changge remained the same. He was still the same, be it his aura, temperament, or that indifferent attitude.


    He couldn��t change his true face.


    What had changed was his attitude towards her!


    Soon, she realized that she had nothing to talk about with him.


    The two of them arrived on a mountain, walking side by side like a pair of Immortals. The mountain was shrouded in a hazy mist, the scenery before them was wonderful, and the surroundings looked magnificent.


    Yue Mingkong looked at Gu Changge, who was standing beside her, and didn��t know what to say. In her previous life, the two of them seldom walked side by side like this, and even if they did, they were merely acting in front of outsiders.


    ��Even if Gu Changge��s attitude towards you improves, it won��t wash away the pain he inflicted on you in your past life!��


    Yue Mingkong reminded herself in her heart.


    Her expression quickly calmed down, and she stared at the mountain��s fairytale-like scenery, the birds that flew around, and the beasts that roamed everywhere.


    She didn��t speak. It was obvious that she was worried.


    <b>��I almost thought you came here to get a divorce!��</b>


    Finally, Gu Changge opened his mouth with a casual smile, and broke the silence between the two of them.


    Purple Fortune!


    What did Purple represent in the list of Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Cyan, Blue, and Purple?


    If that wasn��t enough to shock one, then her Fortune Value was also as high as eight thousand Points! As for the numbers beyond eight, Gu Changge couldn��t be bothered to look too closely.


    The reason Gu Changge was stunned as soon as he checked her with the System was her broken Fortune Value.


    She was a walking and talking ATM machine!


    As soon as Yue Mingkong heard Gu Changge��s words, she was left stunned on her spot, and her pupils shrank. She hadn��t even considered something like that as it was simply unrealistic.


    But why did Gu Changge say that so suddenly?


    Was he implying that he already knew that she had regressed to the past?

 Chapter 85: Also a Regressor; Yue Mingkong’s Experience!

    <h4>Chapter 85: Also a Regressor; Yue Mingkong��s Experience!</h4>


    Yue Mingkong wasn��t an ordinary person either. Various thoughts shed through her mind, and her expression soon recovered. No abnormality could be seen on her gorgeous, wless face.


    <b>��Changge, why do you say that? Isn��t it you who wants a divorce? You have always hated me, after all.��</b>


    She tilted her head and looked at Gu Changge with an aggrieved expression.


    Her cute and yful expression brought out a different charm. No one would have thought that she �� the fierce Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, whose prestige towered through the Heavens, and overlooked everything in the world from high above �� would be capable of showing such a face.


    Gu Changge didn��t seem to be surprised by her response. Without a change in his smile, he continued, <b>��I was merely joking, Mingkong, so why so serious?��</b>


    <b>��I thought you hated me a lot.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong lowered her head and muttered to herself. She did her best to maintain her former appearance before Gu Changge. Back in the day, she would always act like this to please him, but all she received in return was his indifference.


    To make sure he wouldn��t discover any discrepancies between her past and present actions, Yue Mingkong deliberately tried not to act any differently from what he was used to.


    She was exactly like how she used to be in front of Gu Changge: ��humble, cautious, and in love to the point where she would be willing to perish for him����


    Right now, she was even more certain that Gu Changge was just like her; he must have also regressed from the future! Otherwise, he wouldn��t be testing her with his words.


    Yue Mingkong was well aware of her future husband��s terror, so she couldn��t help but raise her guard. Until she was sure that he hadn��t regressed, she wouldn��t do anything that could give away the fact that she had regressed from the future.


    Since he could kill her once in their previous life, then his means in this life must be worse than before!


    Yue Mingkong felt stifled as she thought about this, but she quickly calmed her heart and cooled her mind. She felt that she had to tread more carefully in the future. After all, her actions over thest half a year werepletely different from her past life��s actions.


    With Gu Changge��s sharp mind, he might have already made some guesses, and was just testing her right now. What��s more? His gentle appearance right now was inplete contrast to what she was used to in their past life, and that confused her even more.


    As for why he put on this facade? She thought that it must also be a test from him.


    Otherwise, how could one exin his actions that werepletely different from what she knew from their past life?


    <b>��Mingkong, I realized that you have changed a lot over the past few months.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s heart sank as she heard those words, and she realized that Gu Changge was looking at her with an expression of intrigue. She couldn��t guess what went through his mind.


    She felt nervous.


    Could it be that he really knew something? The fact that she had regressed from the future was her biggest secret, and she couldn��t let anyone else find out about it.


    <b>��Changge, what are you talking about? How have I changed in any way? You are the one who��s different; you never treated me with such gentleness before, so what happened this time?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s eyes showed just the right amount of doubt as she stared at Gu Changge with the intent to see through him. Right now, she had to bring out her best acting skills to make sure he couldn��t find any ws.


    Still, Yue Mingking couldn��t suppress her nervousness. She realized that although she was the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, who could dictate the life and death of innumerable people, her confidence couldn��t help but dete when she stood in front of Gu Changge.


    He thoroughly suppressed her no matter what she did!


    <b>��Indeed, it was too much for me to treat you like that! But fret not, I will not treat you like that in the future.��</b>


    Gu Changge showed an expression of guilt and self-me in response to her words, and said with a sigh.


    <b>��Changge��Changge, are you telling the truth?��</b>


    His response dumbfounded Yue Mingkong. She couldn��t help but stutter somewhat as she looked at him with her beautiful eyes wide open. Could it be that he truly felt ashamed after regressing to the past, and meant what he said?


    She couldn��t believe that such wordsced with guilt woulde out of Gu Changge��s mouth! After all, he was a ruthless, cold-blooded person.


    Her heart went into turmoil, and she wondered if she could forgive him if his words were the truth?


    No, she couldn��t be that easy.


    He always used and hurt her in their previous life, and in the end, he even killed her in cold blood. How could she be so weak and lose her resolve after hearing a few words from him?


    Gu Changge was her nemesis!


    Matters couldn��t be this simple! There was definitely something wrong with his actions! He was most likely still testing her!


    Yue Mingkong broke out in a cold sweat as she reached this conclusion. Gu Changge methods and schemes had always been unfathomable and unpredictable �� one error from her would be enough to give her away.


    In the next moment, Yue Mingkong raised her head and looked at Gu Changge. Her expression showed that she was touched by his promation, and her eyes were filled with joy as she said, <b>��Changge, are you telling the truth? Will you really not treat me with the same indifference as before? That��s great! I knew I would be able to impress you sooner orter.��</b>


    <b>��When have I ever lied to you? It��s only natural that I treat you well.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s face showed his same, unchanged smile as he gently brought Yue Mingkong into his embrace and caressed her hair.


    He immediately felt her body stiffen, but he couldn��t care less about that. At the same time, his face showed a different expression as he realized that matters weren��t all that different from his expectations.


    Soon, Yue Mingkong closed her eyes and leaned on Gu Changge��s chest. She never thought that what she desired for innumerable years in her previous life woulde so suddenly in this one.


    Although she knew that Gu Changge was probably putting on an act, she still hoped for time to stop at this moment so they could stay like this forever.


    <b>��Mingkong, don��t you have something to tell me?��</b>


    Right then, Gu Changge��s voice sounded again.


    Yue Mingkong kept her silence, and responded with a shake of her head. Right now, she couldn��t show any signs of abnormality.


    Gu Changge also smiled and didn��t say anything. By now, he had almost figured out the ins and outs of Yue Mingkong��s trope. Although she tried her best to hide it, and pretended to be the same as before, she couldn��t hide her temperament and majesty.


    In addition, there were still a few ws in her performance. For example, when he asked her why she was different from before, she visibly showed a shocked expression and panicked for a moment. Although she calmed herself and reverted back to normal immediately, she couldn��t prevent Gu Changge from catching those changes. After all, he wasn��t weak, and could observe even the minutest change in someone.


    She was still a little wet behind the ears if she thought she could deceive him by putting on an act.


    But there was one thing Gu Changge couldn��t figure out �� what had led to his fiancee bing enemies with him in the future, considering she regressed to the past? Why were they not on the same side?


    Did he abandon her in the future? Or did he betray her? He wanted to know just what went down.


    Although Gu Changge was a little puzzled, he wasn��t frantic.


    Still, he didn��t know what Yue Mingkong had experienced, and he was sure that she wouldn��t tell him even if he asked. After all, it involved her biggest secret.


    Moreover, since she regressed from the future, she must have a good understanding of his methods and nature, so she would be on guard around him, and won��t trust him easily.


    There was a chance that she even knew that he was an inheritor of the Devil Arts.


    However, what Gu Changge didn��t guess was that the future Yue Mingkong experienced was one where his mind and actions were thoroughly dominated by his Devil Heart.


    Right now, he didn��t know how to deal with Yue Mingkong. Although he knew she was a regressor, he couldn��t tell just what she held in her arsenal.


    What��s more? Her regressing from the future was too much of a cheat! Especially in a ce like the Upper Realm, where she had knowledge of everything that might happen in the future, nothing could be hidden from her.


    Defeating her siblings in the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and getting the position of Crown Princess was obviously not a big deal for a regressor like her!


    <b>��Changge, how long are you going to hold me?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong had already calmed down by now, and said with a bashful tone that seemed to contain no falsehood. In her heart, however, she was fuming. She felt as if Gu Changge was merely ying with her to see her ugly expression!


    By now, she was certain that Gu Changge was just like her, and had also regressed from the future. An embrace like this, which wasn��t meant from the bottom of his heart, wasn��t worth melting over.


    <b>��Obviously, I want to hold you for as long as I can.��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a smile. He felt relieved now that he knew her origins. He could see that Yue Mingkong never expected him to do everything he did, and it was because of this that she was so shocked.


    In other words, what she experienced in her former life was different from the present.


    Yue Mingkong didn��t expect such a response from Gu Changge. She wanted to break free from his embrace, but could only let him have his way. Although he was her enemy, it was still a fact that he was also her future husband. She put on a shy and joyful expression, and whispered to him, <b>��Changge, why are you so good to me now?��</b>


    She wanted to see how long Gu Changge would pretend.


    ��What does she mean by saying I am good to her now?��


    He was good to her now? Then how did he treat her in their previous life? Did he beat and curse her?


    Gu Changge was somewhat stunned as those thoughts spiraled through his heart. But thinking that this question was Yue Mingkong��s test for him, he couldn��t help but say with a smile, <b>��You are my future wife, so why won��t I be good to you?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was shocked by his words! Her eyes reddened, and a deep sorrow gripped her heart.


    Future wife?


    Did he really think of her as his future wife in their previous life? To him, she was nothing more than a tool that could be thrown away after a single use.


    He had ruthlessly murdered her on the night of their marriage!


    <b>��Mingkong, what��s wrong? You don��t seem to be well.��</b>


    Gu Changge was surprised by the change in her expression, and he could tell that she wasn��t pretending right now. He wondered why her eyes turned red so suddenly? Did his sentence bring out some sorrow hidden deep down her heart?


    For a moment, he couldn��t figure out what to say to her.


    Sure enough, it wasn��t easy to deal with her.


    <b>��Changge, I feel somewhat ufortable. Do forgive Mingkong for not keeping youpany anymore.��</b>


    As soon as she finished her words, Yue Mingkong broke free from Gu Changge��s embrace, turned around, and left.


    At the same time, she felt that Gu Changge must already know her biggest secret; no matter how hard she tried, she couldn��t hide the truth from him.


    Why else would he say such words of humiliation to her right now?


    Later, he will definitely do everything in his power to deal with her!


    Gu Changge didn��t say much as he watched Yue Mingkong leave. The smile on his face disappeared, and he stood alone in silence. At the same time, a System Prompt sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! You have triggered Yue Mingkong��s event. She��s a Favored Daughter of Heaven, the Empress who regressed from the future! Her love for you is as deep as the ocean, but her hatred for you is seated deep in her bones after her past experiences.]


    [You have the following System Tasks to choose from:]


    [<b>Task 1:</b> Kill the Favored Daughter of Heaven.


    You will receive 5000 Points of Fortune Value and 25000 Destiny Points.


    Additional Rewards will be calcted differently.]


    [<b>Task 2:</b> Subdue the Favored Daughter of Heaven.


    You will receive 5000 Points of Fortune Value and 25000 Destiny Points.


    Additional Rewards will be calcted differently.]


    ��What��s the difference?��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but ask.


    [Ding! You can receive different kinds of help from the System depending on your choice. The additional rewards will also be different in both cases.]


    ��ept the second task.��


    Gu Changge directlymanded without giving it much thought. Choosing the first option was simply unrealistic.[2]


    [Ding! Host, you have chosen Task 2! The System will help you by showing you Yue Mingkong��s experience from her past life.]


    The System suddenly said this, and then Gu Changge felt his vision blur. Soon, a scene appeared in front of his eyes.


    He found himself in a magnificent pce illuminated by the flickering me of red candles, and faint moonlight. A woman quietly sat on a bed covered in red. She wore a phoenix crown and a phoenix gown, and sat on the bed with a shy and timid expression.


    Was this the night of their wedding?


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but feel uneasy as he found himself walking in.


    Soon, he removed the red veil covering her face.


    <b>��Husband!��</b>


    The woman raised her head to look at him. Her eyebrows jumped in joy, and one could see tenderness in her eyes. But soon, her eyes showed shock and disbelief.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    With a ssh of blood, the scene blurred.

 Chapter 86: Ripping Off Masks; What Else Can We Do When The Night Is Long?

    <h4>Chapter 86: Ripping Off Masks; What Else Can We Do When The Night Is Long?</h4>


    The jet-ck de plunged into Yue Mingkong��s body.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    The ssh of blood blurred Gu Changge��s vision, and Yue Mingkong��s wedding gown appeared even more crimson and dazzling to him.


    He watched a fountain of blood ssh at him as it dyed him in her blood. At the same time, he watched Yue Mingkong��s final moments of shock, puzzlement, disbelief, and sadness.


    Right now, he was like an outsider watching his bodymit murder, but no mantter how he tried, he couldn��t prevent it from seeding.


    Soon, the vision of the future disappeared.


    Gu Changge stood in silence for a moment, and then sighed softly, ��No wonder Yue Mingkong couldn��t bear it anymore after she heard those words����


    If someone said such words to him after doing something like that, he would also feel thoroughly humiliated.


    On the night of her wedding, she was killed by the man she loved the most, and then found herself in the past �� Gu Changge was no stranger to that trope, but it had happened with his fiancee, and dealing with her would be somewhat difficult.


    ��This is certainly what Yue Mingkong experienced before her rebirth; on the night of her wedding, she was killed by my hands, but there��s no way I would do something that insane. Wouldn��t I have to be braindead to do something to such a perfect wife who loves me more than herself?��


    ��From Yue Mingkong��s experience, it��s clear that my mind waspletely dominated by the Devil Heart��s demonic nature. Then, that means that I didn��t have the System or my memories of my former life in that timeline.��


    It didn��t take Gu Changge much thought to figure this out.


    A cold wind blew on the mountain peak, and then he turned into a divine brilliance and left the scene. Now that he understood the details of her situation, he could try certain solutions to solve this issue.


    ��Speaking of which, this demonic nature sure is trying to screw me over. How many times has it messed with my life now? But then again, it��s something unavoidable, and I can also throw all the me for my past on the Devil Heart.��


    ��It��s just that Yue Mingkong has already experienced my ruthlessness once, so there��s no way she would believe me easily this time around.��


    ��After all, I have no idea what kind of treatment she received from me on regr days, nor how much she knew.��


    Gu Changge returned to the Main Hall while thinking of countermeasures on the way. Of course, he didn��te up with much.


    After all, it was a fact that Yue Mingkong loved him deeply before, but that wasn��t the case anymore. Once a woman developed hatred towards a man, she would almost go crazy �� her hatred would be seated deep down her bones, and she wouldn��t be willing to ept reason.


    Worse still? Yue Mingkong had regressed from the future, so she had a lot of knowledge about opportunities and events that would happen in the future. She could take advantage of this knowledge to get every good opportunity, and it wouldn��t be easy to deal with her.


    Not to mention that she must have a deep understanding of his character and nature.


    Gu Changge estimated in his heart that his greatest advantage right now was the System, and the fact that he was an anomaly abandoned by the world. Since he was the one in-charge of the body now, the Devil Heart could no longer corrode his nature and reasoning. Many of his worries would be resolved if Yue Mingkong still held some feelings of love for him.


    At that time, not only will he get massive rewards from the System, but he will also have a regressor wife. It was profit on top of profit.


    But there was also a chance that Yue Mingkong was hellbent on killing him in this life.


    ��Yue Mingkong didn��t know that the I who killed her ispletely different from the I right now, so she must think that everything I did was to trick her.��


    ��She��s a vignt one!��


    ��On the other hand, the reason she keeps pretending to be the same as before in front of me is probably my current behavior. Since she saw me acting differently from before, she must think that I also regressed just like her, and now she��s worried that I might figure out that she��s also a regressor. It��s just that she couldn��t bear the words I said at the end, so she couldn��t help but run away even if it meant exposing herself.��


    Gu Changge soon figured out the ins-and-outs of the matter.


    The most difficult part for him now was that Yue Mingkong wouldn��t easily trust his words and actions. No matter how he exined �� even if he said that the one who killed her was someonepletely different, or that he did it because his mind was dominated by the Devil Heart �� she wouldn��t believe him.


    On the contrary, the more he exined, the deeper her suspicions would get, and she would feel that he was still trying to trick her. Instead of helping, his actions would only result in losses for him.


    It��s because of this that Gu Changge felt that there was no need to exin anything. The best way out now was to pretend that he didn��t know she was a regressor. As for how he would deal with her? He already had a clear-cut n in his mind, and only needed to act ordingly.


    ����


    <b>[In the Main Hall.]</b>


    Gu Lintian was all smiles as he discussed some matter of great joy with Emperor Yue. But right then, he saw Yue Mingkong enter the Hall with reddened eyes, and couldn��t help but frown.


    He wondered what made her cry?


    With some rage on his face, he asked her, <b>��Mingkong, what happened? Did that brat, Changge, bully you again? Tell your Uncle what happened, and Uncle will help you teach him a lesson on your behalf!��</b>


    He was well aware of the fact that Gu Changge always treated Yue Mingkong with indifference and disdain, and it was normal for him to bully Yue Mingkong.


    When it came to Yue Mingkong, their future daughter-inw, both he and Gu Changge��s mother were very satisfied with her, and obviously couldn��t watch their damned son bully her.


    What��s more? Gu Changge had already said that his past actions were all the fault of his Devil Heart��s demonic nature, and that he had already solved that issue, and it won��t cause him a problem anymore.


    So, why did he do this now?


    <b>��Mingkong, what happened?��</b>


    Emperor Yue also asked when he noticed that his daughter��s expression wasn��t all that good.


    Over thest half a year or so, Yue Mingkong��s performance and actions had brought him great relief and satisfaction, so he was more worried about her than ever before.


    Yue Mingkong��s expression soon returned to somewhat normal, and she shook her head and said with a bright smile on her face, <b>��Uncle, Father, you are overly worried over nothing. Changge didn��t bully me, it��s just that I was thinking about some past matters, and felt sad over those. Uncle, I am sorry to show you such an embarrassing scene.��</b>


    <b>��Huh? Changge, that brat, is too much! Mingkong, you mustn��t protect him all the time, or he will bully you even more after you marry him in the future.��</b>


    Gu Lintian couldn��t help but sigh as he heard her response, and hated Gu Changge for his damned actions. Where could they find a daughter-inw as virtuous and gentle as Yue Mingkong?


    What��s more? She used an iron fist when dealing with matters, and the Supreme Immortal Dynasty would also fall into her hands in the future. She would be a peerless Empress at that time!


    There were innumerable favored daughters of heaven in the Upper Realm, but who among them couldpare to Yue Mingkong?


    But that brat, Gu Changge��instead of cherishing her, he made her cry, and bullied her all time. He deserved a thrashing!


    Although Gu Lintian let Gu Changge do whatever on normal days, right now, he couldn��t help but feel anger towards him in his heart.


    What would that brat do after they got married?


    Yue Mingkong responded to his words with a smile, and then shook her head without saying anything.


    Her greatest secret was already revealed before Gu Changge, so she was afraid that from now on, Gu Changge wouldn��t be able to tolerate her existence. He would never allow someone who knew so many of his secrets to survive in this world, even if the other party was his fiancee.


    <b>��So you were here, Mingkong; how are you feeling now?��</b>


    Right at that moment, Gu Changge��s voice sounded from outside the Main Hall��s gate, with just the right amount of concerncing his words.


    Yue Mingkong��s body stiffened as soon as she heard his voice, and it was as if she was about toe face to face with her greatest enemy.


    But soon, her nerves rxed.


    After all, her and Gu Changge��s father were present right here, so he wouldn��t dare to kill her even if he wanted to.


    <b>��Changge, what��s going on? How dare you bully Mingkong again? How could you make her cry?!��</b>


    Gu Lintian immediately started to scold Gu Changge. He was prepared to give him a beating if his son didn��t give him a good exnation today.


    Gu Changge acted as if he was taken aback by his words, and then couldn��t help but smile as he said, <b>��Father, what are you talking about? How could I bully Mingkong? She��s my future wife, and I can��t even love her enough, so where would I find the time to bully her?��</b>


    With that said, he walked towards Yue Mingkong��s side and took her hand in his hand as if it was only natural.


    Yue Mingkong had slender and delicate fingers as fine as the most wless Immortal jade.


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, stood on her spot with a stiff body. She couldn��tprehend Gu Changge��s actions. Was he trying to deceive their fathers by making it seem like he held deep affection for her in his heart?


    However, she soon realized that this was the first time Gu Changge held her hand in their two lives, so she couldn��t help but feel her head buzz.


    <b>��Hmph! That better be the case!��</b>


    Gu Lintian gave up the matter with a cold snort after seeing the scene in front of him.


    <b>��Mingkong, do you feel well now? Why were you crying? What happened to you so suddenly?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at Yue Mingkong��s somewhat stiff figure, and acted as if he didn��t know what caused her current state, and asked with a gentle, affectionate tone. His face appeared even more handsome and graceful as he spoke in a whisper.


    <b>��I am fine, Changge, you don��t need to worry.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was surprised by Gu Changge��s caring words, but she immediately showed a lovely and natural smile on her face.


    At least, outsiders wouldn��t be able to see anything unusual between them.


    She wanted to see just what kind of medicine Gu Changge was trying to sell this time. No matter what, he wouldn��t be able to fool her!


    It��s just that his actions and expressions werepletely new to her. In their past life, he always treated her with indifference, so she never had a chance to see him show such gentleness.


    How good would it be if he really meant it and wasn��t pretending?


    She couldn��t help butugh at her own thoughts, and soon became indifferent.


    ����


    Since the Emperor of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty hade to visit them, the Gu Family obviously couldn��t do without a banquet.


    Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong sat side by side, and appeared to be a pair of Heavenly Immortals made for each other. Those from the younger generation couldn��t help but envy them.


    At the same time, they secretly cursed Gu Changge as a bastard who wasn��t worthy of Yue Mingkong!


    Of course, they still remembered Gu Changge��s unparalleled might, so they obviously didn��t have the guts to say anything like that to his face. At most, they cursed him in their hearts. After all, even with all of thembined, they were stomped to the ground like useless rags.


    Yue Mingkong drank a lot of alcohol and looked intoxicated, so she decided to get up to go to the residence arranged for her by the Gu Family. But right then, Gu Changge held her hand and said with a smile, <b>��Mingkong, where are you going? The moonlight looks lovely tonight, so I think you should appreciate it with me for a while.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s body stiffened once again.


    <b>��Haha, it seems the young man can��t wait anymore����</b>


    Emperor Yue, Gu Lintian, and the others couldn��t help butugh with somewhat ambiguous expressions when they saw the scene before them, and then all of them decided to leave the surroundings.


    Although Gu Changge��s actions appeared a bit over-the-top, they could understand him. After all, he was a young man, and he also drank quite a few sses.


    The surroundings quietened down fast.


    Only Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong were left on the scene now.


    <b>��Mingkong, the night is long, so why don��t you apany me and drink a few more sses?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with an intoxicated tone.


    A deep and indifferent expression appeared on Yue Mingkong��s face, and her beautiful and gentle smile from before disappeared. She finally brought out her majestic aura of an Empress, and said with a sneer, <b>��Gu Changge, everyone has already left, so you don��t need to pretend anymore����</b>


    <b>��I don��t understand why you have changed so much? Could it be that you had always been pretending to be kind and obedient? I never realized you had such means����</b>


    Gu Changge immediately cut her off with his own counterattack. At the same time, he pretended to not hear her words, and sat there with a drink still in his hands, and an unwell expression.


    Yue Mingkong was immediately taken aback by his words, and didn��t understand what Gu Changge meant.


    She had changed so much? Was he talking about what she did in the past six months?


    It seemed that Gu Changge didn��t know about her regression��So, everything he did today was to find out the reason behind her sudden change?


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief as she came to this realization. It turned out that Gu Changge wasn��t a regressor like her, contrary to her previous thoughts. Otherwise, he would never reveal anything about his regression, and then ask her such a question at this time.


    Right at that moment, Yue Mingkong��s expression changed, and she felt a strong force of oppression descend upon her from the Void.


    Gu Changge had attacked her!


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    She quickly reacted and countered with an attack of her own. She made some seals with her hand, and a brilliant light appeared around her figure. At the same time, a rune condensed in her palm, and took the shape of a mighty crescent that shot towards the iing attack!


    She had spent the past six months looking for all kinds of Fortuitous Encounters, so her cultivation had already reached the pinnacle of the Conferred Lord Realm. She could even break through to the Conferred King Realm at any time now, as she already had one foot into its doors.


    But what surprised her was the fact that Gu Changge��s cultivation was even more overpowered than her own! She clearly remembered that in her previous life, Gu Changge was only in the early stage of the Conferred Lord Realm around this time.


    She didn��t panic, however. She knew many of Gu Changge��s means, and was on her guard, so he wouldn��t be able to take her down.


    <b>��Pinnacle of the Conferred Lord Realm? Mingkong, you seem to be hiding a lot from your husband, eh.��</b>


    The scene in front of him surprised Gu Changge for a moment, but then he lifted his palm, and terrifying golden runes turned into massive mountains and seas that blocked the crescent thrown at him by Yue Mingkong!


    At the same time, he reached out with his hand and closed his palm, using his Void Talent at the same time. The Void in front of him buzzed, and he could control it as he pleased.


    <b>��Ah! Gu Changge, what are you doing? Let go of me!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong eximed in the next moment.


    She felt something grip her body as the Void around her froze. In the next moment, she found herself in Gu Changge��s arms. The gentle expression he previously showed was long gone, and what reced it was the indifference she was familiar with, with a little yfulness showing in his eyes.


    <b>��Don��t����</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s heart shuddered. She never thought that Gu Changge could control the Void; this was somethingpletely out of her expectations.


    Soon, a golden figure in the depths of her Sea of Consciousness shone with a brilliant light. Chants of the Dao sounded in the surroundings, and it was as if the figure wanted to kill Gu Changge.


    However, Gu Changge seemed to have long been prepared for this, and a brilliance of his own exploded from his Sea of Consciousness. The Innate God��s eyes showed indifference as devilish Qi wrapped around its body, and it directly blocked the effect of Yue Mingkong��s Dao technique.


    Yue Mingkong��s expression turned solemn. The methods Gu Changge used right now were far beyond her expectations, and she had never seen him use such means in their previous life.


    This made her wonder if the Gu Changge in front of her was even the same person as the Gu Changge in her previous life? Or could it be that something had changed?


    <b>��Mingkong, are you still not going to confess the truth before your husband?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with an expression of intrigue, and no longer made any more moves.


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, was puzzled and couldn��t understand why Gu Changge suddenly stopped. In her impression, Gu Changge wouldn��t stop at anything until he achieved his goal.


    Could it be that he really only wanted to know why she had changed so much over thest half a year or so?


    Yue Mingkong breathed a sigh of relief as she thought about this.


    With that, she said frankly, <b>��Since that��s the case, I won��t hide it from you anymore, Changge. The me you saw before was a facade made to please you, but I don��t want to do that anymore. People like you are cold-hearted, and will never be moved by anyone, so why must I keep on embarrassing myself?��</b>


    Her words were the truth mixed with some lies, and she could easily conceal the fact of her regression with this.


    Gu Changge wanted to praise her for her ingenuity, but showed no change in his expression.


    <b>��Oh? How do you know I won��t be moved by anyone?��</b>


    He asked in return.


    Yue Mingkong struggled in his arms, but realized that she couldn��t escape, so she gave up on moving. She didn��t even want to open her mouth at that question from Gu Changge.


    She had proved those words in her past life, so how could she not know that he won��t be moved by anyone?


    Still, Yue Mingking felt relieved after confirming that Gu Changge hadn��t regressed with her.


    This Gu Changge was the Gu Changge she was familiar with. That gentle appearance and speech before was nothing more than a facade he put on to get the truth out of her mouth.


    Fortunately, she was skilled enough and could fool him with her statement. With that, she was able to keep her secret about regression to herself.


    <b>��So that��s how you thought of your husband all this time? The fact that you had been pretending all these years sure makes my heart ache a bit.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a rueful smile.


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t you know well what kind of personality you have?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong said with a cold snort. Anyway, she had already torn all face with Gu Changge, so she couldn��t care less about matters anymore.


    Right now, they were in the Gu Family, so she didn��t believe Gu Changge dared do anything too drastic to her.


    Gu Changge gave no response to her words, and brought her to his pce. On the way, many people from the Family saw them like that, and couldn��t help but show knowing smiles.


    <b>��Gu Changge, what are you doing?!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong fell into a daze, and felt her head buzz in confusion.


    <b>��What else can I do when the night is so long?��</b>


    Gu Changge replied with a shady mysterious smile.

 Chapter 87: Unable to See Through Him; Match Made in Heaven!

    <h4>Chapter 87: Unable to See Through Him; Match Made in Heaven!</h4>


    Yue Mingkong��s head went nk with a buzz. She had made countless calctions and imagined many ways that Gu Changge might use to deal with her, but she never expected him to do something like this.


    Didn��t he hate her beyond measure in their past life? He hated her so much that he wouldn��t even touch her, or why would he kill her in cold blood on the night of their wedding without even doing anything to her before that?


    Yue Mingkong��s mind was in a mess right now. From the moment of her rebirth, she had never been in so much confusion.


    Originally, she had a lot of methods that she could use to get rid of Gu Changge, but her initial counter failed, and she decided not to do anything more as they weren��t in a deste ce. She could only let Gu Changge hold her in his embrace, and bring her to his bed deep in his pce.


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but tense up. She had never encountered such a situation in her two lives. She couldn��t understand why Gu Changge would do something like this?


    She simply couldn��t make sense of anything right now. From her understanding of Gu Changge, there was no way Gu Changge would do something like this. Could it be that her regression had caused the world to undergo certain changes that she couldn��t estimate?


    Could Gu Changge have also changed as a result of her regression?


    Various thoughts went through Yue Mingkong��s mind, and she felt even more lightheaded. She couldn��t understand Gu Changge��s thoughts, nor could she make sense of what was going through her own mind right now.


    <b>��Haiz! Mingkong, I think you have always misunderstood your husband!��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smirk, and stared at Yue Mingkong��s gorgeous, fairy-like face and disbelief-filled eyes.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you����</b>


    Right now, Yue Mingkong was in an extremelyplicated mood. She couldn��t figure out what was going on, nor did she want to worry about all that right now.


    Naturally, she hated Gu Changge, and her hatred for him was seated deep down her bones��but at the same time, she loved him more than anything else, too!


    In the end, no words were spoken between them through the night.


    [Seggs that was never written.]


    ����


    <b>[The next day.]</b>


    Yue Mingkong was already gone by the time Gu Changge woke up. As he nced at the tidied up bed, he reckoned that Yue Mingkong was the one who took away the beddings fromst night.


    At the same time, a System Prompt sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! You have shaken the murderous heart of the Favored Daughter of Heaven, Yue Mingkong! You have received 500 Points of Fortune Value and 2500 Points of Destiny Points!]


    Gu Changge��s expression showed some interest, and then he couldn��t help butugh out loud.


    Matters were naturally heading in the direction of his choice. Right now, Yue Mingkong was most likely drowned in doubts and thinking that the him right now was different from the him she knew in her previous life. She was probably thinking that the current him wasn''t all that bad.


    Women were suspicious creatures by nature �� whether they be the emotional type, or the extremely rational type.


    As for how suspicious they were? As long as they could find a little clue, they could guess a lot of things from it. It was the same as their brain filling in the nks with what it desired most.


    Yue Mingkong was no exception to this.


    ��The issue is resolved for now, but I will need to spend a lot of time if I want topletely subdue Yue Mingkong.��


    Gu Changge thought to himself as he walked out of his pce.


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, avoided him with her full might. Be it at breakfast, the farewell banquet, or the moment when their entourage left, she didn��t show herself even once.


    Gu Changge wasn��t surprised by her actions, but he wondered how long she could hide herself like this?


    As the saying went: ��you can hide for a day, but you can��t hide for a lifetime!��


    They had a lot of time ahead of them, so he wasn��t in any hurry to see her.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge was preparing to return to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. He had already been away from the Pce for more than half a year now. Although he was a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and even had the Ancient Immortal Gu Family backing him, these statuses could only help him shut people from speaking against him in public.


    In the shadows, there were still a lot of people dissatisfied with him.


    What��s more? The power structure inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was far more intricate than the Gu Family. Almost every person in the Pce had the shadow of a major Heritage behind them.


    The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was the ce where the mighty existences of the Upper Realm yed their true games and schemes.


    ����


    <b>[The Supreme Immortal Dynasty��s entourage on its way back.]</b>


    Yue Mingkong sat cross-legged inside a divine carriage made of ck gold, which was pulled by a group of nine phoenixes. She seemed to be in a trance, and one could see some worry clouding her face.


    The maid who served her couldn��t help but tremble at the side, and didn��t dare make as much as a peep. Yue Mingkong was in a strange state when she saw her in the morning. She appeared to be gnashing her teeth, and a gloomy aura surrounded her. She lookedpletely different from the indifferent, majestic, and supreme Crown Princess she was used to serving every day.


    The sudden change in her mistress�� behavior shook her down to her core, and she worried for her life and did her best not to offend her mistress.


    After all, she was well aware of how Yue Mingkong had obtained her current position of Crown Princess. Her mistress was an extremely ruthless woman who crushed many with an iron fist, and executed countless people around her. When asked for a reason, she said that she did it because she felt like it.


    Those incidents were still fresh in her mind, and she feared that she might end up like those people if she wasn��t careful.


    Yue Mingkong was never like this before.


    Right then, Yue Mingkong seemed to have gotten tired of thinking. She rubbed her be, and asked her servant with a tone full of majesty, <b>��Huan��er, what do you think of Young Master Changge? What kind of person is he?��</b>


    The maid named Huan��er trembled in fear as she heard her question.


    <b>��Crown Princess, I dare not speak anything about Young Master Changge!��</b>


    She responded with a trembling voice.


    She would only dare talk behind Yue Mingkong��s future husband��s back in front of her if she was tired of living. Huan��er knew she was not tired of living.


    <b>��It��s alright, you have my permission!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong gave her a cold re.


    Huan��er gritted her teeth and resolved herself after seeing her re at her, and said, <b>��From what this servant saw, Young Master Changge and Your Excellency are a match made in Heaven. You two look like an Immortal couple when you stand beside each other. Besides that, Young Master Changge has unparalleled talent, and he will also be the one in-charge of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the future!��</b>


    <b>��Although there are a lot of rumors circting in the outside world that im that Young Master Changge is a ruthless person who isn��t easy to talk to, I feel that the rumors might be false. From what this servant saw, Young Master Changge has a gentle temperament, and no matter who conversed with him, they would feel as if a tender spring breeze was caressing them!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong waved her hand and let her stop in her tracks after listening to this much. She didn��t say anything, but her expression turned even colder and a deep glint shed through her eyes.


    Gentle temperament? That��s just what Gu Changge showed in front of others.


    As for tenderness? Howe she didn��t feel any from himst night? ( ?�� ?? ?��)


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but clench the bedding in her hand even tighter as she thought about this. A ring plum could be seen blooming on the bedding.


    ��Gu Changge, it turns out that even I, who has lived two lives, can��t see through you at all!��


    Yue Mingkong had aplicated expression.


    On this trip to the Gu Family, a lot of things had happened that werepletely out of her expectations. She had thought that she would be able to y Gu Changge in the palm of her hand, but contrary to her expectations, the one who got yed was her.


    She waspletely dancing in the palm of his hand!


    All the advantages that she obtained through her regression failed in front of Gu Changge.


    ��This is even more reason for me to not let you go; Gu Changge, I will repay you all the pain and anguish you inflicted upon me!��


    ����


    <b>[Upper Realm, Outer Region, Land of Forsaken Immortals.]</b>


    An endless, ancient mountain range towered into the sky, and ancient trees covered with wines stood around like hills. Dark clouds shrouded the sky, giving the entire ce an ancient and unfathomable appearance. Terrifying beasts roamed around everywhere, and one could hear roars and rumbles that resembled the sound of massive doors screeching against each other.


    Yan Ji had already reached the depths of the Land of Forsaken Immortals.


    Right now, she stood atop a towering tree and watched a small and mysterious vige in the distance. The sky above the vige was shrouded in ayer of fog and frost. Whenever a fierce beast passed by the vige, it showed an extremely cautious expression, and rushed past the vige at its top speed.


    When the beasts looked at the vige, they showed extremely fearful and respectful expressions.


    ��How did the Young Master know that there would be such a mysterious vige in the depths of this Forbidden Land, and with that mysterious Peach Tree at that?��


    ��Also, why does this tree resemble the tree rumored in ancient records? Didn��t it disappear many epochs ago?��


    Yan Ji showed a solemn expression, and carefully hid her aura.


    Although she was already in the Great Sacred Realm, she couldn��t help but panic at this moment, and tread with care.


    No matter how she looked at the mysterious vige, she could tell that it wasn��t simple. There was something terrifying about that vige!


    What��s more? Gu Changge had cautioned her to immediately use the [Domain Traversing Talisman] if she felt even the slightest threat to her life.


    <b>[Swoosh!]</b>


    Yan Ji��s expression suddenly changed as she heard the sound of something cutting through the air at an extreme speed. Within a moment, whatever that thing was, it reached her.


    It was a peach blossom! It was an extremely brilliant and gorgeous peach blossom, but right now, it resembled the de of a supreme Immortal sword! Terrifying force of suppression descended upon her, and it was as if the peach blossom could cut through the Universe as it shed towards her!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The Void split open at once, and horrible cracks appeared in the surrounding space. It was an extremely terrifying spatial tear that she wasn��t able to resist with her current strength.


    Yan Ji��s expression paled, and she used the [Domain Traversing Talisman] without any hesitation. The Talisman in her hand shone with a brilliant, destructive light and various runes appeared around it.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    The Void in front of her blurred, and then a spatial tunnel appeared out of nowhere. Without any hesitation, Yan Ji escaped into it. Her reaction was extremely quick, but she still spurted a mouthful of blood as some of the might of that attack reached her!


    But before it couldpletely hit her, the opening of the spatial tunnel behind her closed. Still, she suffered serious injuries just from that partial attack.


    Fortunately, she was able to take advantage of the spatial tunnel, and disappeared from the Land of Forsaken Immortals soon.


    <b>[Hundreds of thousands of miles away, in another piece of space.]</b>


    Yan Ji��s figure suddenly appeared from the Void. Fear lingered in her heart, and she couldn��t help but break out in cold sweat as she recalled the terror of the attack that almost obliterated her.


    ��If not for the [Domain Traversing Talisman] given to me by the Young Master, I would have ended up six-feet under right then and there. The Land of Forsaken Immortals is too mysterious and dangerous.��


    ��I must ask the Young Master to watch out for it and pay attention to the movements in there. He must be looking for this Peach Vige, so I must go back as soon as possible and inform him.��


    Yan Ji��s figure disappeared as she thought of this, and she headed towards the Inner Region of the Upper Realm.


    The Upper Realm was extremely vast, and even a Great Sacred Realm master like her would need decades just to traverse across the Outer Region. Without the Teleportation Formations or Spatial Tunnels that connected far awaynds, ordinary cultivators could never leave the area they were born in for the rest of their lives.


    ����


    <b>[Back in the Land of Forsaken Immortals.]</b>


    The extremely luxuriant peach tree gently swayed outside the Peach Vige. It��s peach blossoms looked extremely gorgeous, and every petal seemed to be carved out of Immortal jade as they shimmered with iparable beauty.


    <b>��To think she would be able to escape��it seems that I was too careless. Who would have thought that she possessed a [Domain Traversing Talisman]����</b>


    <b>��She didn��t have the aura of the Gu Family on her body, so she shouldn��t havee here for Xian��er; just who could she be then?��</b>


    <b>��It seems that the tranquility of the Peach Vige will soon be broken after such a long time.��</b>


    The melodious voice of the peach tree rang in the surroundings, but it soon fell silent.

 Chapter 88: Overly Courteous, Evil Intentions; Lusting After Her Body!

    <h4>Chapter 88: Overly Courteous, Evil Intentions; Lusting After Her Body!</h4>


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Gu Changge had almost guessed Gu Xian��er��s background from the news Yan Ji brought back.


    The trope she followed didn��t seem to be all that different from his expectations.


    After all, a transmigrator like him was more than familiar with the tropes of bone-digging, a mysterious vige, and an ancient peach tree.


    Now, he held no doubt about the fact that there was a mysterious, mighty figure behind Gu Xian��er.


    What��s more? Yan Ji described that the mysterious vige was shrouded in a chaotic fog and frost, and she felt many strange auras from inside it. It went to show that the vige had more than just a peach tree in its arsenal.


    Gu Changge reached various conclusions after thinking about the matter for a while. Considering that the Land of Forsaken Immortals was a barren wastnd in the Upper Realm, then the presence of a mysterious vige in such a wastnd might just mean that Gu Xian��er had some mighty masters with maimed limbs or something��


    So what did the merging of these two tropes mean?


    Well, Gu Changge wasn��t all that worried about these matters. After all, Gu Xian��er was just a little girl, and he had many ways to deal with little girls.


    Once he figured out Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts and destination, he will be able to deal with her better. For now, he prepared to return to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Although he was the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family now, the one who held all authority was still his father.


    Furthermore, there wasn��t much for him to do in the Gu Family, so it was better for him to return to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce to plot further.


    <b>[Upper Realm, Inner Region, Immeasurable Heaven.]</b>


    As the most prosperous area closest to the Upper Realm��s central region, the Immeasurable Heaven hid countless secret realms and opportunities. The number of talented geniuses born from this ce �� who could shock the geniuses of the past and the present �� couldn��t be estimated.


    Since time immemorial, this region was the most prosperous region for all Races and Heritages that had existed since times forgotten. All Ancient Immortal Families, Ancient Immortal Sects, and Supreme Orthodoxies and Dynasties could trace their roots back to this ce.


    The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was a behemoth of the Immeasurable Heaven, with an extremely mysterious and long heritage. It had stood tall and Immortal through multiple epochs. Some cultivators even believed that the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce possessed real Immortal Scriptures and Inscriptions, and even held the method of achieving true Immortality in their hands.


    There were countless such rumors floating around in the Upper Realm.


    Theposition of forces inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was extremelyplicated. Almost all the heritages of the Upper Realm had their shadow behind the people inside the Dao Pce. After all, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was open to people of all races and heritages.


    <b>[Right now, in front of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s magnificent gate.]</b>


    Droves of cultivators passed through this ce. One could see creatures of all races here. There were those with wings on their backs, those with horns on top of their heads, those with red eyes and silver scales, and those with oppressive auras��


    Many among them were disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce who rode atop pure-bred, mighty beasts as mounts. Right now, some were leaving the Pce while others were returning from outside.


    At the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s entrance was a huge square market. Right now, various lively voices resounded around the market.


    <b>��Does anyone want the pictures of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s top ten beauties? They are the ten most amazing women! Young heroes, don��t you want to catch a glimpse of their sacred visage? All of them are peerless fairies waiting to meet you!��</b>


    <b>��I have a Heaven-defying cultivation technique that fell from Heaven after an ancient Immortal lost it. Not only in this world, but even up there, it��s invincible! This is an opportunity that might nevere again, so don��t miss it while itsts!��</b>


    <b>��I have the record left behind by the Divine Sun Sparrow! The highest bid can obtain it right away. Although it��s an iplete record, it can take you to the peak of the Fire Dao in one fell swoop! Get it to take a glimpse of the true Fire Dao, and step on the road to the pinnacle of the Fire Dao!��</b>


    <b>��I have a Quasi-Supreme Herb. This ancient medicine has grown unhindered for eighty-thousand years, and it will soon turn into a Supreme Herb! Interested parties canpete and bid for it! It��s a rare treasure herb!��</b>


    <b>��Don��t miss, don��t miss! Take a look, take a look!��</b>


    ����


    A slender girl dressed in blue slightly frowned as she watched the scenes in her surroundings. Arge, red bird rested on her shoulder.


    The girl was none other than Gu Xian��er!


    After many twists and turns, she traveled through innumerable Teleportation Formations, and finally arrived all the way to the Inner Region of the Upper Realm from the Outer Region of the Upper Realm.


    Only when she arrived here did she realize what it meant to see a truly prosperous region where all races lived together.


    She also saw for the first time just how vast the Upper Realm was!


    On the way, she met many youths who imed to be heavenly geniuses, but all of them were stomped on by her without even forcing her to bring out her full might.


    <b>��Are these things real or fake? Surely, no one would have the guts to sell fake stuff right at the gate of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, right?��</b>


    The more she listened to the cries of the peddlers, the more Gu Xian��er felt that she was missing out on great opportunities. She felt entangled in her heart, but couldn��t do anything about it as she didn��t possess much wealth.


    The red bird on her shoulder couldn��t help but roll its eyes as it listened to her grumbles. Usually, this girl would be the smartest of the lot, but her mind would shut down as soon as she came across ��Heavenly Treasures!��


    Gu Xian��er walked throughout the market with furrowed brows.


    She watched as people exchanged various treasures, listened to the sounds of people eating and drinking, and the endless chatter of those who were trying to sell their goods.


    All the sounds made her head buzz. She wanted to buy a lot of stuff, but she was poor, so how could she afford anything?


    She was extremely poor!


    Her several masters back in the Peach Vige had given her a lot of good things, but what none of them gave her was money! All of her travel expenses were gathered by swatting flies[1] along the way.


    [1: read ��Young Geniuses.��]


    So now that she watched such a prosperous scenery in front of her, she couldn��t contain her greed.


    Other geniuses were followed by arge group of servants, while she only had one old servant apanying her��neither of them had any money either. Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but gnash her teeth, and decided to put this on her ��good�� brother��s tab as well. She now had more reasons to hate him.


    Near the square market was a huge ancient city called the Heavenly Dao Ancient City. Although it was said to be an ancient city, it was actually a union of multiple smaller cities without boundaries, since boundaries were kind of useless here.


    Many small cities had joined together and created an ancient city that surpassed many other giant cities of the Upper Realm. The Heavenly Dao Ancient City covered an extremely vast territory.


    Of course, the Heavenly Dao Ancient City had no walls or such either, and cultivators coulde and go as they pleased. After all, the city was right next to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so why would it need walls and defense?


    Who would daree to this ce and run rampant? Only a brain-dead fool, or someone looking for death would do something like that.


    <b>��My Lady, how about we go to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and look for the Great Elder first?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s servant felt distressed as he watched his Lady��s greedy gaze, and couldn��t help but try to shift her attention. He med himself for being useless and not umting much wealth in his life. His Lady wouldn��t have suffered if he was more useful.


    <b>��Alright, Uncle Fu, let��s find the Great Elder first.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er noticed her old servant��s expression, and immediately toned down her greed and agreed with him. The old servant called Uncle Fu had looked after her for more than a decade, so he was like a member of her own family to her; there was no way Gu Xian��er wouldn��t consider his feelings.


    Right then, the crowd in front of her showed a drastic change in their expressions, and everyone hurriedly stepped aside. At the same time, several men with arrogant expressions walked through.


    In their midst walked a handsome man with a calm face, and a folding fan. The handsome man wore a golden long coat, and he had several horns on his head. His horns seemed to be carved from Immortal gold, and they gave off the charm of the Great Dao.


    A sh of surprise passed through his eyes as he saw Gu Xian��er.


    ��Immortal Bones, Fairy-like beauty, and natural and pure temperament��although this girl is a little young, she will surely grow up to be a stunning beauty who could result in the downfall of nations with a single wink. I never thought the world still had girls like her!��


    The eyes of the man in the golden long coat turned fiery as he immediately noticed Gu Xian��er��s extraordinariness in the crowd. It was because of this that he walked over to her to have a closer look.


    As soon as he took a closer look, he was stunned. He had a Mystical Eye Technique that allowed him to see through people. One nce was enough for him to tell about their talent, cultivation, and so on��


    As soon as he used his Mystical Eye Technique to take a look at Gu Xian��er, he realized that the girl dressed in blue was an incredible specimen. Be it her talent, spirit, or aptitude, few could match her!


    He watched her closely for a while, and realized that the girl didn��t seem to be from a great background. From her simple and in clothing, and the old and weak servant behind her, he concluded that she wasn��t even from the Inner Region of the Upper Realm.


    He could tell that she had traveled long and hard to reach this ce.


    Various thoughts went through the mind of the man in the golden long coat, and then he said to Gu Xian��er with a smile, <b>��This one is Jin Yu, and I wonder what the Lady��s name might be? I saw that the Lady seemed to be interested in some of the things just now, so I����</b>


    As she heard his words, Gu Xian��er��s calm expression turned cold, and she directly interrupted his speech, <b>��No need, I am not interested in anything here, so Young Master doesn��t need to bother with anything.��</b>


    She had thought that something was wrong with this guy, and she was correct. Wasn��t he the same as those bastards on the way who lusted after her body?


    Overly courteous people often hid evil intentions!


    This was what her Masters always told her.


    As soon as the handsome man in the golden long coat heard her words, his face froze. He felt embarrassed, but more than that, he felt sullen and enraged. He lowered his face to speak to her, yet this b!7ch actually refused to appreciate his favor!


    <b>��Little wench, do you know who I am?��</b>


    Jin Yu couldn��t be bothered to pretend anymore, and directly revealed his true face, and questioned her with a lustful and frivolous expression.


    The cultivators nearby were already scared when they saw the man in the golden long coat. Those who coulde to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce were all talented people with extraordinary backgrounds �� ordinary cultivators didn��t have the qualifications to step foot into this ce.


    What��s more? There were Law Enforcement Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce patrolling the surroundings and keeping everything in check, so no one dared cause any trouble on normal days.


    Everyone had some background, so why would one be afraid of another?


    It��s just that this man named Jin Yu was somewhat different. Not only was his brother a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, but he also had a powerful Elder of the Pce backing them.


    What��s more? The Race that stood behind Jin Yu wasn��t minor either �� he was from the Ancient Immortal Golden Horn Race!


    Many people knew him, so no one dared to provoke him.


    <b>��Who gives a damn about who you are? If you don��t want something to happen to you, then you better not block my path!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er frowned and said with an unhappy expression. She wasn��t afraid of this golden-horned man blocking her way. It��s just that she didn��t want to cause trouble right at the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    On the way here, she had warned herself multiple times to keep a low profile, so as to not be noticed by Gu Changge.


    <b>��Hehe, you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Little girl, it seems you haven��t witnessed the reality of life, and don��t know who you should and shouldn��t provoke!��</b>


    Jin Yu��s expression was as cold as a cier��s peak, and he waved towards the servants behind him to take down this ignorant girl to teach her a lesson!


    Gu Xian��er wasn��t afraid of him and his cronies, and her temperature also fell further. At the same time, terrifying golden runes condensed in the palm of her hand.


    <b>[ROAR!!!]</b>


    But suddenly, an earth-shattering roar of dragons resounded throughout the Heavens. Nine massive dragons that could cover the sun and shroud the earth flew towards the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce like behemoth mountains.


    Behind the nine disastrous dragons was a snow-white, jade carriage that galloped through the Void. Driving the carriage was an old man with an uninterested expression on his face.


    The word <b>��GU��</b> was written on the carriage in bold and awe-inspiring calligraphy. As soon as the people outside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce saw the dragon-led carriage, their expressions changed, and they couldn��t help but ask with trembling voices, <b>��That Young Master is back?��</b>

 Chapter 89: I Can Bully You; Others Can’t!

    <h4>Chapter 89: I Can Bully You; Others Can��t!</h4>


    <b>[ROAR!!!]</b>


    The area outside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s gate was still somewhat quiet as the nine dragons that passed by just now were like explosives that could go off at any moment.


    The people who were present at the scene couldn��t help but feel their hearts surge.


    If the word <b>��GU�� </b>on the carriage wasn��t enough to tell them its inhabitant��s identity, then the fact that his carriage was pulled by such majestic dragons in this ce would: ��the one inside was the True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Pce, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge! He had returned!��


    Many rumors about Gu Changge floated in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. Reincarnation of a True Immortal, Descendent of a God, Darling of the Dao, and such names were given to him by the world. One couldn��t even estimate his future achievements, and it was hard to tell just what heights he might reach.


    Some Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce held great expectations for Gu Changge, and believed that he was the most suitable candidate for the position of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s future heir.


    The five True Disciples, and the rest of the ordinary Disciples greatly envied him, and their jealousy for him was through the roof.


    Many cultivators in the world knew of these matters.


    What��s more? Gu Changge had shown extraordinary talent from a young age, and he was known as ��the Young Supreme!�� From the moment he appeared in the world to now, he had never encountered defeat. On the contrary, many had tasted utter defeat in his hands �� even geniuses from many major Heritages of the Upper Realm.


    All-in-all, Gu Changge was an extremely brilliant star that shone with iparable brightness in the Upper Realm, and people couldn��t help but turn their heads towards him no matter where he went.


    If that wasn��t enough, then Gu Changge��s identity as the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was alreadyparable to the identity of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s heir!


    As the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was a special existence in the Upper Realm, many Immortal Dynasties, Families, Sects, and Races would send their disciples and descendants to fight for power inside it.


    Although it wasn��t something umon, Gu Changge joining the Pce was still enough to attract the attention of every force in the world.


    Some time ago, they heard that Gu Changge suddenly left the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and that shocked many cultivators. He had disappeared for a full half a year, and many couldn��t help but wonder where he might have gone off to?


    Many in the world were interested in the whereabouts of Young Supremes, and would pay any price to keep an eye on them at all times.


    So now that Gu Changge finally appeared here, how could the people not be surprised and in a turmoil? They keenly watched the nine dragons soaring above them, and discussed him among themselves.


    <b>��Gu Changge finally came back after disappearing for half a year!��</b>


    <b>��Where did he even go?��</b>


    The man in gold named Gold Universe Jin Yu was also attracted towards Gu Changge, and couldn��t help but frown. Gu Changge was someone he didn��t want to see since even his older brother had no choice but to cower before him.


    Naturally, he held no good feelings towards Gu Changge.


    However, what he didn��t notice was Gu Xian��er��s expression. Her already cold expression fell further, and she couldn��t suppress the hatred she felt for Gu Changge. A terrible aura surged around her figure, and her eyes shed with a terrifying glint as brilliant runes began appearing around her.


    <b>��My Lady!��</b>


    The old servant next to Gu Xian��er called out to her with a nudge �� he was worried that she might do something impulsive.


    There was no doubt that Gu Xian��er knew who was sitting inside that carriage. The only one who dared go into the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in such a high-profile manner was her ��good�� elder brother, the one she hated the most.


    Her Dao Bone was inside him still, and the two shared a sort of inexplicable link, so how could she not feel his presence?


    After more than a decade, she got to see him again. Immediately, she felt the bone-ripping pain she felt back when he ruthlessly dug out her Dao Bone.


    <b>��My Lady, we still haven��t found the Great Elder, so you mustn��t attract his attention. The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce is like his own backyard����</b>


    The old servant persuaded her.


    Gu Xian��er understood his worries, and nodded in response, and calmed herself down as soon as possible. Sooner orter, she would have her revenge!


    <b>��Come here, and deal with this wench who doesn��t know the immensity of the Heavens and the vastness of the Earth!��</b>


    Jin Yu��s expression turned cold, and he turned towards Gu Xian��er andmanded his cronies.


    A bunch of his strong servants with horns and scales walked forward.


    Gu Xian��er watched them coldly. She didn��t want to cause any trouble here, but trouble came knocking at her door. She couldn��t recall just how many such fools she had stomped on her way here.


    <b>[ROAR!!!]</b>


    Right then, the roar of the dragons came from the sky once more, and shocked all the onlookers.


    <b>��Run! He��sing towards us.��</b>


    They couldn��t help but scream out when they found the carriage led by nine dragons returning after it had already entered the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. Not only was it heading towards their location, but it was descending as if trying to ram into them.


    ��Oh, no! He must have felt my presence!��


    Gu Xian��er immediately figured this out and her expression fell. Nothing else could exin why Gu Changge would return and head towards her specific direction when he had already gone inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    <b>��Why is that Gu Changgeing towards this ce?��</b>


    Jin Yu��s expression also turned ugly as he saw the disturbance. He couldn��t understand why Gu Changge wasing in his direction?


    Was he here for him?


    After all, he and Gu Changge knew each other and already had sort of a grudge between them. Because of his brother, he hade across Gu Changge multiple times in the past.


    For a moment, his face turned gloomy and he showed an expression of uncertainty.


    <b>��My Lady, we must leave right now!��</b>


    The old servant��splexion also paled, and he hurriedly persuaded Gu Xian��er.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, calmed down and shook her head in response, <b>��We can��t leave anymore. Anyway, we must face him sooner orter, so why not do it right now?��</b>


    She never expected to meet Gu Changge so soon, but she couldn��t care about anything anymore.


    The cultivators in the square market turned their attention towards their side. Before, only a few were watching the excitement, but now, everyone was riled up and wondered about what was toe.


    <b>��Young Master Gu Changge is going to show up here? Is this a miracle?��</b>


    <b>��Could he being here because of Jin Yu? I heard his elder brother was injured by Young Master Gu, and suffered some heavy injuries!��</b>


    The nearby cultivators discussed among themselves.


    Soon, the dragons and the carriagended, and the gentle and pleasant voice of a man sounded from the jade carriage.


    <b>��We haven��t seen each other for a long time��it seems you have been doing quite well!��</b>


    <b>��Young Master Gu is exaggerating! No matter how well I have been, how can Ipare to you?��</b>


    Jin Yu was taken aback when he heard Gu Changge��s unexpected words. But since Gu Changge was greeting him in kind, he could only show a smile, and respond back in kind.


    <b>��After a decade of separation, I see that you have grown up to be a tall and slender beauty.��</b>


    His words didn��t stop, and Gu Changge also walked out of the carriage at this time with a strange look in his eyes. It was as if he was speaking to himself, and didn��t even pay attention to Jin Yu, who he passed by.


    Jin Yu��s face froze as he heard his words, and his expression turned sullen and ugly. He felt humiliated!


    The nearby cultivators were also taken aback and left in shock. Those words were surely not directed at Jin Yu, so could he be talking to that girl in blue?


    Gu Xian��er naturally knew that Gu Changge was talking to her, but her pretty face showed a cold expression, and she didn��t utter a single word in response �� she merely red daggers at him.


    <b>��Gu Changge, what do you mean by that?!��</b>


    Jin Yu almost lost his mind as he watched Gu Changgepletely ignore his existence and pass by. He had lost all face, so he couldn��t help but shout towards him to get back some of his lost prestige.


    After all, the embarrassment just now wasn��t light. Gu Changge wasn��t even talking to him, yet he greeted him as if they were on good terms �� Jin Yu felt his face burn.


    <b>��What the heck are you? Don��t you see I am talking to my little sister? How dare you interrupt our reunion?��</b>


    Gu Changge finally nced at him, and said with an indifferent and disdainful tone.


    <b>��YOU!!!��</b>


    Jin Yu��s figure halted for a moment, and then his expression turned even more ugly and gloomy as he trembled in rage.


    Gu Changge couldn��t care less about this nobody. He turned to continue looking at Gu Xian��er. He had also not expected that he would sense Gu Xian��er��s existence at the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce right when he returned, and that was why he let Old Ming drive him back.


    Anyway, there was no harm in greeting her right now, even if that angered her. Her cultivation was too far behind his own, so there was no way she could beat him. Although she had mighty powerhouses behind her, as long as her life wasn��t in danger, those powerhouses wouldn''te out.


    With that said, wasn��t it easy for him to bully her however he pleased right now?


    As for her revenge? As long as his cultivation was better than hers, she would never have that chance.


    The only matter left would be the hatred of digging out her Dao Bone��Gu Changge had thought of a solution long ago, and if nothing worked, he still had the Devil Heart ready to take the me for everything and anything.


    After that, he used the System to check Gu Xian��er��s Fortune Value, and couldn��t help but take a deep breath. Her Fortune value wasn��t any less than Yue Mingkong��s, no, it was even more broken!


    Ten thousand Points of Fortune Value!


    He had to ept that the Favored Children of Heaven in the Lower Really really amounted to nothing.


    <b>��Hehe, Gu Changge, my </b><b>��dear��</b><b> big brother, don��t you feel ashamed of your words? If you still considered me your little sister, would you do what you did back then?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er never thought Gu Changge would show such an attitude towards her, but his words and indifferent expression only brought her difort. She clenched her jade-like teeth, and red at Gu Changge with cold eyes.


    A beautiful smile bloomed on her gorgeous face that was previously downcast with hatred, and if an outsider who didn��t know the grudge between them saw them, they would think she was on really good terms with Gu Changge.


    Right now, she wanted to punch him in the face and smash his head to the ground.


    The nearby cultivators went into shock when they saw the scene in front of them. They never thought that the little beauty in blue would turn out to have such a massive background �� no one could have thought she would be Gu Changge��s little sister!


    It��s just that there seemed to be some grudge between the two of them?


    As for what happened back then? Just what happened back then?


    Jin Yu��splexion also changed. He never expected this backgroundless wench in blue to be someone from the Gu Family! After all, he already knew all the members of the Gu Family��s younger generation, so he wondered where this girl in blue popped out from?


    Gu Xian��er didn��t say anymore, and only red daggers at Gu Changge. After all, the matter would bring immense shame to their Gu Family, and she couldn��t do that after how much care the other Elders had shown to her and her lineage.


    She didn��t want to embarrass the Gu Family and make them lose face before outsiders.


    <b>��We haven��t met each other in such a long time, yet you treat me with such an attitude��you really know how to make your big brother��s heart ache!��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smirk, nowhere could one see any expression of regret on his face.


    Of course, it wasn��t that he didn��t regret it, it��s just that he couldn��t just give Gu Xian��er an apology and be done with it. If he showed regret and apologized to her just like this, then Gu Xian��er would definitely feel that he was a hypocrite who was plotting something shady.


    He didn��t need to worsen the rtionship between them.


    <b>��Then what kind of attitude should I treat you with? I can��t wait to smash a fist into your face right now!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er hissed. She felt that Gu Changge hade all the way here just to rub salt in her wounds, and to tell her that all of her moves were in his view.


    He came here to posture in front of her so she would have nowhere to vent her rage.


    <b>��Fine, smash it if you can.��</b>


    Gu Changge chuckled, and showed an expression of not wanting to say anymore. At the same time, he turned towards Jin Yu, whose face showed a change, and said with a cold and indifferent expression, <b>��What kind of horse-crap are you? Only I can bully my little sister, if anyone else tries to harm her, then they can prepare themselves for death!��</b>


    As soon as his words fell, he raised his hands and made a swatting movement. Brilliant runes intertwined and converged to form an extremelyrge and dazzling golden palm in the sky that fell towards him at great speed!


    <b>��Gu Changge, you����</b>


    Jin Yu��splexion changed, and his face paled as he couldn��t believe Gu Changge��s actions. They were at the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so Gu Changge wouldn��t dare to kill him, right?


    The servants behind him also panicked and tried to move in desperation. Although they were in the False God Realm, they couldn��t gather the power to resist Gu Changge��s attack at the moment.


    Gu Changge��s palm was like the hand of a god covering the world, covering them and everything around them without leaving any path of escape!


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    With a low sound, Jin Yu��s servant exploded into a mist of blood. Jin Yu himself vomited blood, and his body perished. Still, his soul escaped with the help of a protective treasure that wrapped around his soul and brought it away.


    The surroundings turned dead silent. All the cultivators felt their scalps numb as chills went down their spines.


    They gulped and trembled in horror, feeling that something major would happen soon.


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t think I will thank you for this!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er was also dumbfounded, but she reacted quickly, and spoke with a chilled expression.


    She didn��t need Gu Changge to take action as she could resolve a mere Jin Yu by herself. Before, she was merely afraid of causing trouble and getting noticed by Gu Changge. Now that Gu Changge had already noticed her, she didn��t need to keep a low profile.


    <b>��I don��t need your thanks either,�� </b>Gu Changge shook his head and continued, <b>��I just want you to know that I can bully you, but others can��t! You can��t let that happen.��</b>

 Chapter 90: Enough to Scare; Gu Changge, the Greatest Enemy!

    <h4>Chapter 90: Enough to Scare; Gu Changge, the Greatest Enemy!</h4>


    The entire square market was dead silent. All the cultivators in the surroundings stood in horror as chills went down their bodies. Needless to say, this was definitely a major matter!


    As the little brother of a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, Jin Yu had always been arrogant and domineering in front of others. No one had the guts to provoke him on normal days, but today?


    Gu Changge smashed his body into a meat patty, and only his soul could escape with the help of some Mystical treasure.


    Gu Changge had just returned to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and already caused such a sensation. They reckoned that Jin Yu��s elder brother, Jin Zhou, wouldn��t let this matter rest easily.


    The rtionship between him and Gu Changge was already sour, so now that Gu Changge did this��


    Besides that, someone with a keen eye suddenly noticed Gu Changge��s cultivation base, and widened his eyes to make sure he wasn��t mistaken, and then said with a trembling voice, <b>��He killed a False God Realm powerhouse with a p of his hand��if I am not wrong, then the aura he released just now belonged to the Conferred King Realm! Gu Changge must have broken through to the Conferred King Realm, right?��</b>


    <b>��What?! How old is he? How is his cultivation speed so fast? I don��t think I have heard of any other Young Supreme to have broken through to the Conferred King Realm!��</b>


    The cultivator next to him was shocked.


    <b>��That��s to say that Gu Changge is the only Young Supreme who has broken through to the Conferred King Realm, right?��</b>


    Of course, there was a chance that some other Young Supremes had already broken through as well, and they had just suppressed the news. However, when it came to Gu Changge, any random action from him could shock the world already. Once this news went out, it would definitely cause a sensation in all eight directions!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Right then, a bunch of brilliant rays with powerful auras descended from the sky. They were the people of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s Law Enforcement team. There were seven or eight of them, but none of them dared to close in on the scene.


    They already knew what went down in this ce, and it was because of this that they felt flustered and didn��t want to get involved. The majesty and fairness of the Law Enforcement team would definitely be affected if they didn��t go forward and investigate the matter, but Gu Changge was someone they couldn��t afford to provoke.


    On the other hand was Jin Yu��s brother, who was also a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and they couldn��t provoke him either.


    They were stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, was left in a daze for a while before she finally recovered. She never thought that Gu Changge would say such shameless words like it was only natural. The indifferent expression on his face showed that dealing with her was no big deal.


    What did he mean by saying that only he could bully her?


    Why could others not bully her?


    Just what did he mean by those words? Was he treating her as his personal fluff toy that he could smash around however he pleased?


    She almost fainted with rage, and her face flushed red in anger. Her body trembled, and she yelled out towards Gu Changge, <b>��Gu Changge, you are so shameless!��</b>


    <b>��I am shameless? Isn��t protecting my little sister only right?��</b>


    Gu Changge still responded with an uninterested tone, and nced towards the direction where Jin Yu escaped. Still, he couldn��t care less about a fly like him.


    Gu Xian��er responded with a freezing tone, <b>��I don��t need your protection! What are you plotting?��</b>


    She didn��t believe Gu Changge would treat her well for no reason �� he was definitely plotting something! It��s just that she couldn��t figure out right away what he was plotting.


    <b>��What am I plotting?��</b>


    Gu Changge chuckled and responded indifferently, <b>��What do you think I can plot against you? It might just be that I feel guilty and want to make up for my actions, no?��</b>


    <b>��Of course, it might also be that I just want to see you seethe in hatred without having any ability to do anything!��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at her with a yful expression.


    <b>��Feeling guilty? People like you can��t have such emotions! Just you wait and watch! If you don��t kill me right now, then I will make sure to repay the pain you inflicted upon me over all these years!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s rage soared as she heard his words. Sure enough, someone like Gu Changge couldn��t turn over a new leaf.


    Over the years, she would recall the memory of the moment he dug out her Dao Bone every day. How could Gu Changge understand her pain?


    If an apology could solve grievances, why would the world be drowned in so much hatred right now?


    Even if Gu Changge apologized to her right now, she wouldn��t ept his empty words! What use would those hypocritical words have for her?


    <b>��I would rather kill you right now, but����</b>


    The smile on Gu Changge��s face disappeared as he heard those words, and he sneered.


    Of course, that would be enough to scare her.


    As for whether he could really kill her? Even if he had the ability, the thought of the act wasn��t realistic.


    After that, he paid no more attention to Gu Xian��er, and went straight back to his carriage.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, paled as she heard Gu Changge��s words. She didn��t doubt that Gu Changge held murderous intentions towards her, after all, she also wanted to kill him.


    It��s just that she wondered why Gu Changge didn��t do it?


    He was unscrupulous even at the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and no one dared to get in his way, so why would he need to show mercy to her?


    Or could it be that he was really only scaring her?


    <b>��Gu Changge, sooner orter, you will regret not killing me right away!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er coldly spat towards Gu Changge, who was leaving in front of her, and clenched her fists. The brilliant runes she had condensed in her palms also disappeared, and her aura soon stabilized.


    After all, she still had to visit the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. If not for this coincidence, she would never want toe across Gu Changge so early. The might he radiated just from raising his hand gave her a sense of deep terror.


    Even a False God Realm cultivator was pped to death by him!


    She didn��t know just how high his strength had reached after not seeing him for so many years. The word ��unfathomable�� was no longer enough to describe him!


    <b>��My Lady, are you alright?��</b>


    <b>��Uncle Fu, I am fine; I am just a little angry. That Gu Changge didn��t want to kill me, he just wanted to piss me off!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er gritted her teeth and responded to him. Her rage and murderous intent rose every time she mentioned Gu Changge��s name.


    Uncle Fu couldn��t help but show a bitter smile, <b>��My Lady, it��s a miracle that he didn��t intend to take our lives. Don��t forget that he has been looking for your whereabouts for years, and wants to kill you more than anyone else. Though, it��s strange that he didn��t go for the kill as soon as he saw you��could it be because of the Elders back in the Family?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er shook her head, and said to him in response, <b>��Even if he tried to kill us, I am not afraid of him. Don��t forget that my masters gave me a lot of treasures.��</b>


    <b>��This old servant was merely wondering about what just happened. Gu Changge��s behavior seems to have changed a lot from before, but his cruelty is all the same. When he killed those people, he didn��t show a single ripple in his eyes, and trampled them to death like they were nothing more than ants.��</b>


    Uncle Fu continued with a sigh, <b>��My Lady, you must be careful when you cultivate in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in the future. Gu Changge is a True Disciple of the Pce, so it won��t be hard for him to deal with you.��</b>


    What happened in front of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s gates quickly caused a sensation, and spread to various parts of the world like wind.


    Gu Changge finally returned after half a year of disappearance!


    Countless cultivators were shocked and couldn��t believe the news that followed.


    At the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s gate, Jin Zhou��s little brother had his body turned into meat paste, and the cause of his cruel fate was a girl dressed in blue who seemed to be a member of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    The girl in blue seemed to be Gu Changge��s little sister, but there seemed to be some grudge between the two of them for some unknown reason.


    Jin Zhou��s little brother was bullying the girl in blue, and happened to be found by Gu Changge who was returning to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. For this reason, Gu Changge directly pped him into meat paste.


    The incident caused major earthquakes everywhere, and even spread to other regions.


    The moment when Gu Changge demonstrated his unparalleled might attracted the attention of many, and many recorded the events using [Imaging Stones]. This was what mattered the most to some people!


    In the battles of the Upper Realm, many stars shone brightly, and there were innumerable young geniuses. Many Realms and Worlds were drowning with favored children of heaven, and there was no shortage of talents in the younger generation.


    Everyone in the younger generation wanted to be in the limelight, gain fame in the Upper Realm, and shock the Universe.


    Still, killing a False God Realm powerhouse with a single palm was a record set only by Gu Changge, and it showed his terrifying might.


    This matter caused a massive sensation in every direction.


    <b>[At the core of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.]</b>


    Countless Immortal mountains floated in the sky, and majestic waterfalls descended from them. Mystical fog covered everything, and reflected the brilliant sunlight, giving the ce the appearance of an Immortal��s abode.


    Cultivators were rushing around atop one of the peaks, going in and out of buildings and pces. This peak was called the Extreme Solitary Peak, and it was the ce where Jin Zhou, one of the True Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, resided.


    Brilliant mist shrouded everything inside a pce. A young man in golden robes sat in a lotus position, with a golden horn on his forehead. Spiritual Qi churned around him into a small whirlpool, and rushed into his body.


    Ayer of golden light emerged from his body, and turned into small golden vortexes one after another. Inside each vortex sat a cross-legged, fairy-like phantom chanting divine scriptures.


    Endless brilliant runes appeared on the youth��s body, and made for a strange vision. It was clear that he was cultivating some terrifying, ancient art.


    Behind the youth stood the faint shadow of a giant, golden beast that floated up and down. The beast��s giant mouth was like a ck hole that kept on swallowing the endless divine brilliance in the pce.


    The youth was none other than Jin Zhou, a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. He was a Young Supreme with might above his peers.


    Right at this moment, the void in front of him trembled, and a Primordial Spirit held inside a Mystical Treasure appeared out of thin air. The Spirit showed extreme resentment and rage, and said to Jin Zhou, <b>��Elder Brother, you must avenge me! That Gu Changge is too much! I didn��t even provoke him, yet he almost pped me to death! He destroyed my body, and if it wasn��t for this Mystical Treasure given by the Family, I would have died an early death!��</b>


    It was none other than Jin Yu, who had escaped from Gu Changge back at the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s gate.


    He was bitter, and wanted to smash Gu Changge to death by any means! He wouldn��t be able to calm the hatred in his heart any other way, after all.


    The humiliation he suffered in front of everyone outside was worse than death itself!


    <b>��Now that you speak of it, wasn��t it your own fault? Who asked you to mess with Gu Changge��s little sister?��</b>


    <b>��I already know everything that went down outside.��</b>


    As he said that, Jin Zhou��s eyes turned cold, and he continued, <b>��Still, Gu Changge is indeed going too far! Even if he has the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind him, our Ancient Immortal Golden Horn Family isn��t one that can be bullied so easily!��</b>


    <b>��I will help you seek justice over this matter, but not right now. Gu Changge seems to have already broken through to the Conferred King Realm, while my ancient art is at the juncture of breakthrough. I won��t be his opponent until I break through.��</b>


    Jin Yu rejoiced as he heard his words, and said, <b>��Thank you, Elder Brother! I will wait for the day you will avenge me Elder Brother! We must make Gu Changge regret what he did today!��</b>


    Jin Zhou nodded and said nothing.


    In his heart, however, he turned extremely solemn and cautious. Gu Changge was his greatest enemy, and he couldn��t underestimate him!


    Over thest period of time, he hade across various opportunities, and even condensed his Ancestral Phantom which brought his strength to another level. He had thought that he could finally avenge the serious injury he received at Gu Changge��s hands back then, but who would have thought that Gu Changge��s strength would soar at such a fast pace, and he would break through to the Conferred King Realm even before him!


    He, Jin Zhou, was only at the pinnacle of the Conferred Lord Realm right now. Still, he waspletely confident in himself. By the time he broke through to the Conferred King Realm, he would definitely be able to thrash Gu Changge with all of his abilities and aces![1]


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    [1]: Complete spection, but�� This guy got his a55 handed to him when Gu Changge was only in the Saint Realm and he was in the Conferred Lord Realm, so what makes him think that he can do something to him when they are in the same Realm? You can��t tell me he went from Saint Realm to the pinnacle of the Conferred King Realm within six months, just like Gu Changge. He would need to also be a foaking transmigrator or some sh!z!

 Chapter 91: Ultimate Trump Card; Final Boss!

    <h4>Chapter 91: Ultimate Trump Card; Final Boss!</h4>


    <b>[Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, Supreme Peak!]</b>


    The pces and pavilions were shrouded in mysterious fog, appearing as if they hade from an ancient piece of Heaven. Halfway up the mountain were many Immortal Caves filled with a brilliant, hazy glow, Immortal mist, and clouds that floated around like smoke. The surroundings looked extremely gorgeous and colorful.


    This was the mountain where Gu Changge resided.


    This was one of the richest ces in Spiritual Qi in the entire Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and the conditions for cultivation here were much better than the other peaks. Only the Elders and those unfathomable beings in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce could have a better residence and Immortal Cave.


    The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was extremely vast, and held tens of thousands of inds and mountains dedicated to their disciples; this didn��t even include the extremely mysterious region hidden in the depths of the Pce.


    There were countless ancient mountains and stone tforms scattered throughout the Pce��s territory, and disciples woulde across different opportunities in such ces every now and then. The opportunities would help boost their cultivation bases and strength.


    <b>[ROAR!!!]</b>


    A carriage pulled by nine dragons appeared above the peak!


    Nowadays, many young geniuses visited the Supreme Peak almost every day. There were males and females �� some Primordial Creatures, even �� with powerful bloodlines and amazingbat prowess.


    <b>��Master!��</b>


    <b>��Wee back, Master!��</b>


    As soon as they saw the carriage pulled by the nine dragons, the young geniuses walked out together with awe and reverence in their eyes, and respectfully greeted Gu Changge.


    They were the followers the previous Gu Changge had subdued, and they could also be considered as somewhat famous geniuses in the outside world. The strongest among them had already broken through to the middle stage of the Conferred Lord Realm, and they were also Young Masters and Mistresses of various Ancient Families.


    Gu Changge walked out of the carriage with a t expression, and said to them, <b>��Get up; did something happen while I was not here?��</b>


    After he left the area at the foot of the gate, he could no longer be bothered about Gu Xian��er, and directly returned to his cultivation peak.


    As far as Gu Changge was concerned, Gu Xian��er couldn��t make any waves in front of him as she was right now. She was too weak and didn��t have the ability to take revenge on him no matter how much she desired to!


    Right now, his main concern were the other True Disciples.


    The Supreme Peak was given its name by the current Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. The other peaks belonging to the other True Disciples were the same, and all of them had different meanings.


    <b>��Reporting to Master, nothing major happened on the Supreme Peak in thest half a year, except for a few True Disciples and Elders sending people to inquire about your whereabouts.��</b>


    One of them respectfully replied.


    <b>��What about the rest of the Sect?��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded and asked again.


    <b>��I don��t know what opportunity he received, but True Disciple Chu��s cultivation broke through to the peak of the Conferred Lord Realm after he returned from the Tomb of Clouds. He��s currently the strongest among the other True Disciples.��</b>


    <b>��Secondly, True Disciple Yin asked me to report to the Master that she had some important matters to discuss with you. She asked me to let her know when you return, so she could visit you again.��</b>


    The man replied after hearing his question.


    The True Disciple Chu he talked about was called Chu Wuji, the Crown Prince of an Immortal Dynasty. He was extremely talented, and had shown extremely terrifying strength since he was young.


    As for True Disciple Yin? She was called Yin Mei, and was the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family. The Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family was also an extremely ancient Immortal Family of the Upper Realm, and they held great might.


    A glint shed through Gu Changge��s eyes as he heard his words, and he responded to the disciple with a nod, <b>��I see.��</b>


    After that, he went straight back to the pce where he normally cultivated.


    <b>��Master��s strength is even more unfathomable now!��</b>


    <b>��I just got news that Master pped Jin Yu��s False God Realm servant to death outside the Pce��s gate. It seems that Master has already broken through to the Conferred King Realm!��</b>


    <b>��I haven��t heard of any other young genius breaking through to the Conferred King Realm!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s followers discussed with reverence after Gu Changge left, and felt even more awe for him in their hearts. Before, they still held some different thoughts after Gu Changge subdued them, but now, they were thoroughly convinced.


    The fact that the rest of the True Disciples had to unite just to contend with Gu Changge was proof that he was the one above all.


    ����


    The situation in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce wasn��t much different from his expectations.


    All five main True Disciples had different behemoths of the Upper Realm standing behind them. Among them, the strongest were his Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty, where Chu Wuji came from.


    The forces behind the other three weren��t worse than their backgrounds either. It was precisely because of this that the Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce couldn��t intervene in their fight for the position of heir. After all, they would offend one force if they tried to please another.


    None of them were dumb enough to do a thankless job like that.


    ��It won��t be long before the position of heir will be decided. But even if I be the heir, it won��t be possible for me topletely grasp the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in my hands. After all, there are still many Elders who are against me, especially the people who have tied themselves to the Great Elder��s chariot. He��s not known as the most terrifying existence in the Upper Realm for nothing����


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but frown.


    ording to the n he and his father made, the first step to their dominance of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was for him to win the position of heir. But even after he won that position, there would be a long way to go before they reached their ultimate goal.


    Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had changed its Master countless times, and it wasn��t rare for people from other forces to stand at its top. The only one who never changed, though, was the Great Elder!


    No matter what kind of waves rose in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, he could easily suppress them.


    ��The Master is like flowing water, everchanging, while the Great Elder is like a stagnant pond, perpetually still.��


    The Great Elder was the foundation of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and he was one of the reasons the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce could stand uncontended throughout the epochs. The other Elders weren��t a bunch of wastes either.


    Many Heavenly Geniuses joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in hopes of getting great opportunities and cultivation resources. They believed that they could learn unparalleled Mystical Abilities here, as well as those Celestial Scriptures hidden in their arsenal.


    At the same time, if they could get the support of the Elders from the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, they could fight for even higher status when they returned back to their respective Heritages.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, intended from the beginning to swallow the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in its entirety. If that alone wasn��t enough, then the fact that he had a Devil Heart seemed to have also been noticed by some.


    He remembered well from the memories of his Original how many Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce always treated him with wariness. Compared to the other True Disciples, Gu Changge��s motives were simply too impure.


    It was true that the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had multiple mighty inheritances, and that they had also cultivated countless behemoths who went on to be extremely famous in the Upper Realm, but Gu Changge wasn��t in shortage of powerful inheritances. Not only did he have the Devil Arts, but he also had a System that could help his cultivation soar to unimaginable heights.


    Of course, it would be a different story if he came across some powerful Mystical Ability��s inheritance. Although he could exchange for pretty much anything in the System��s Shop, the stuff in there cost hard-earned Destiny Points.


    Why would Gu Changge bother wasting his wealth if there was a ready-made god-tier inheritance right in his face?


    After returning to his pce, Gu Changge forbade anyone from entering. At the same time, he called out his Attributes Panel.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host: </b>Gu Changge


    <b>Halo: </b>Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s): </b>Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity: </b>True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce | Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s): </b>Devil Heart | Dao Bone


    <b>Cultivation:</b> Conferred King (Initial Stage)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points: </b>4000


    <b>Fortune Value: </b>2100 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop: </b>Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    His Fortune Value had automatically increased by a hundred points, while another five hundred points hade from his fiancee, Yue Mingkong.


    Gu Changge pondered for a while, and then exchanged one thousand points of his Fortune Value for Destiny Points. Immediately, his Destiny Points soared to 14000.


    He directly used 8000 Destiny Points to break through to the middle stage of the Conferred King Realm. Immediately, a strange-yet-refreshing aura washed through his limbs, and then gathered in his Sea of Consciousness.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    Hisprehension of the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] also jumped to 60% at once. Many memories surged through his mind in the form of golden characters, but soon, everything fell silent.


    He was finally in the middle stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    ��The middle stage of the Conferred King Realm should be enough to pull wool over everyone��s eyes in the outside world.��


    Gu Changge thought to himself.


    He had known for a long time that he had two different cultivation systems. One came from the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex], and he could raise this cultivation through putting in Destiny Points, or just cultivating like normal people.


    This was the strength that he showed to the world.


    The second cultivation came from the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art]. It was an evil method that could devour the very origin of mortals and immortals, and everything in-between that existed in Heaven and Earth.


    This was a heaven-shaking ability that couldn��t be exposed at all costs. Once this is exposed, even the Ancient Immortal Gu Family won��t be able to save him.


    As for why it was heaven-defying?


    Actually, Gu Changge wasn��t very clear about this matter. He only knew that his strongest ace was the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art]!


    It was something he couldn��t expose unless he had run out of every other method!


    As for why Gu Changge wasn��t clear about it? It was because the Original had sealed all memories regarding his greatest trump card. After all, if you wanted to trick others, you had to trick yourself first.


    After that, Gu Changge waved his hand, and a bunch of gray Formation gs flew out of his sleeve. Countless brilliant runes intertwined together and sealed his pce��s surroundings. It was a Concealment Formation he refined after paying a great price, and it��s Concealment effect was unparalleled.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    A chaotic fog spread around and soon enveloped the entire pce. With that, no one would be able to spy on him. As long as someone��s Spiritual Sense came in his pce��s direction, he would know immediately.


    Gu Changge sat in a lotus position, and the aura around him started to change at once. Strange pitch-ck runes started to appear on his body, and they swam through his limbs like mysterious beings. It was as if chaos wasing into existence, and the Universe was about to be born.


    In the depths of his Sea of Consciousness, there seemed to be a seal set by a Heavenly Immortal God on top of his Primordial Spirit. But right then, the seal��s lines turned pitch-ck.


    <b>[Crack!]</b>


    With a final tug, the seal cracked. The seal on his memories was finally broken!


    Gu Changge��s aura turned dark and sinister, and his Devil Intent overwhelmed his surroundings. It was as if he was a Devil God who had descended upon the world to bring forth its ruin. Fortunately, he had blocked all prying eyes using his Concealment Formation.


    One by one, dark Dao runes appeared in his hands and turned into a pitch-ck [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] that floated above his heads, giving off innumerable rays of divine light.


    A terrifying and majestic power of suppression spread from his body, and his Primordial Spirit transformed as pitch-ck brilliance filled his flesh!


    Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    Late Stage!


    Pinnacle!


    Initial Stage of the False God Realm!


    Middle Stage!


    Late Stage!


    Pinnacle!


    True God Realm!


    Initial Stage!


    Middle Stage!


    Pinnacle!


    Half-Step Heavenly God Realm! [-o- HOLY F!CK!]


    Right then, the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] felt Gu Changge��s aura and trembled in excitement and joy.


    Gu Changge finally absorbed the sealed memories, and a strange expression appeared on his face.


    ��So this is my greatest trump card? The cultivation of Half-Step Heavenly God Realm? Sure enough, once this matter gets exposed, just my shocking cultivation speed would be enough to bring the entire world after my life! Anything else wouldn��t even need to be exposed.��


    ��Still, using sentient beings as nourishment that can be swallowed to increase my own strength��this method sure seems more addictive than using Destiny Points.��


    ��It��s not an exaggeration to say that the entire world will turn into my enemy.��


    Gu Changge closed his eyes.


    No wonder this part of his memories was sealed. The heaven-defying methods of the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art] were enough for him to break the bnce of the world, and be enemies with everyone under Heaven!


    Right now, all of his peers were either in the Conferred Lord Realm, or just reaching Conferred King Realm, but his true cultivation was already at the Heavenly God Realm!


    What kind of concept was this? He couldn��t even imagine the storm that this news would set off if it were to get out. The entire world might go insane and try to do something unimaginable!


    ��Wasn��t I just a cannon-fodder viin? Why do I feel like I am the final boss?��


    Soon, Gu Changge suppressed his aura of the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art��s] cultivation. As for the memories? After pondering for a while, he decided to not seal them. This was a matter of great importance, after all. Although he had to be cautious about it, he didn��t think he needed to even keep himself in the dark.


    [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art] had a long history, and the world already saw its horror and heaven-defying methods once. For the outside world, the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art] had already disappeared from existence.


    Now, even if he sealed the memories regarding his true cultivation base, it wouldn��t bring him any benefit. After all, he was still using the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art]��s other techniques, so what use would sealing only some information have?


    In fact, there was no need to do something like that.


    After all, on the surface, he was the True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, with a cultivation in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    Soon, Gu Changge��s aurapletely disappeared, and the surroundings returned to their former calm. One could no longer see anything abnormal about him. Unless he took the initiative to expose himself, no one would be able to discover his true cultivation base, so he wasn��t worried about anything.

 Chapter 92: So-called Cultivation Resources; Too Devilish to be the Heir!

    <h4>Chapter 92: So-called Cultivation Resources; Too Devilish to be the Heir!</h4>


    The entire Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was in an uproar due to what happened on the day of Gu Changge��s return. Many disciples busied themselves in the discussion about the matter in the various Immortal peaks, and even many of the Elders felt that they should intervene before matters turned for the worse.


    Many spected that Jin Zhou wouldn��t give up, and would certainly avenge his little brother. After all, there was already a grudge between him and Gu Changge.


    What surprised everyone, though, was the fact that Jin Zhou went into closed-door training, and no news came from his side over this matter.


    As a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, every move made by Jin Zhou would attract the attention of countless people. The fact that he chose to avoid conflict by retreating into seclusion shocked many!


    As a Young Supreme, Jin Zhou had already lost badly at Gu Changge��s hands when he suppressed his cultivation down to Gu Changge��s level, so people guessed that he no longer had the guts to fight against Gu Changge now that his cultivation had overtaken Jin Zhou��s.


    This matter caused even more waves in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce!


    All of them were Young Supremes, and they had reached their current heights after working hard. They were arrogant youths who wouldn��t back down easily, so Jin Zhou��s actions puzzled everyone. Even his flocks of followers felt uneasy in their hearts. Although they held confidence in Jin Zhou, Jin Zhou��s act of refusing to take on such a challenge made certain thoughts rise in their hearts.


    Why did he go into closed-door training right now? Was he really afraid of Gu Changge?


    If this matter hadn��t caused a deep enough earthquake, then the appearance of the Great Elder, who hadn��t appeared for a long time, did. Not only did he appear without warning, but he also had a girl dressed in blue next to him.


    Many disciples immediately recognized the identity of the girl in blue �� she was the girl because of whom Gu Changge almost pped Jin Yu to death outside the gate of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. There were rumors that she was a member of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family; more than that, there were rumors that she was Gu Changge��s little sister!


    It��s just that the two seemed to have some sort of grudge between them.


    The sudden appearance of the Great Elder drew the attention of many disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and many even spected that the Great Elder intended to ept the girl in blue as his disciple.


    One had to know that the Great Elder of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was a figure who stood at the peak of the Upper Realm, and he had an unfathomable cultivation base. The disciples he once epted were now absolute hegemons over massive territory of the Upper Realm. Just a stomp of their foot could send waves throughout the Upper Realm!


    If the Great Elder truly intended to ept the girl in blue as his disciples, then there would be another True Disciple in the ranks of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. In terms of seniority, even many ancient behemoths wouldn��t be able topare to her.


    Another massive wave went through the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce after this matter came out. Before long, the girl in blue��s identity was discovered by some cultivators: ��Gu Xian��er, 17 years old, extremely talented, and already at the Saint Realm.��


    As for her origins, few could tell.


    However, some people heard the Great Elder praise Gu Xian��er as the reincarnation of a supreme Immortal, Darling of the Dao, and the genius with an unparalleled foundation matched by none.


    Once these words came out, another wave went through the world.[1] One had to know that back when Gu Changge joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, the Great Elder had hardly said a few words ofpliment.


    [1: modafungas dere be too many waves.]


    Could this be that the girl in blue had a talent even greater than Gu Changge��s?


    The other person who attracted everyone��s attention was Chu Wuji. Many saw him bring a bunch of his followers to visit the Great Elder��s ce of seclusion.


    <b>[In the Heavenly Dao Ancient City outside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.]</b>


    Gu Changge tasted the wine in his cup with a smile, and a look of intrigue on his face. Right now, he was sitting inside a magnificent hall.


    In front of him stood a stunning woman with iparable charm radiating from her every movement. Right now, she stood before him with a fearful and awe-inspiring expression.


    The woman��s eyes appeared watery, as if they could swallow a person with a single gaze. Behind her, a bunch of snow-white foxtails moved up and down, appearing lustrous and snow-white.


    If some mighty figures saw her, they would exim in shock at the realization that she was a powerful descendant of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family!


    Moreover, judging from the number of foxtails behind the woman, it was clear that she didn��t hold a low status in the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family �� her identity had to be extremely noble in the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family!


    Of course, if the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce saw her here, they would be even more shocked. After all, the woman was none other than Yin Mei, one of the strongest among the True Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    She was the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, an extremely mysterious and supreme existence among her peers.


    <b>��Master����</b>


    Right then, Yin Mei called out to Gu Changge. Her gorgeous, snow-white face could be seen painted in fear and shame. One of her fluffy fox tail was in Gu Changge��s hands, and his caressing made her almost unable to stand on her feet.


    <b>��This is the cure for your Heart��s Demon.��</b>


    Gu Changge threw a weird-looking pill towards her while ying with the fluffy tail in his hand. As soon as Yin Mei got her hands on the pill, she swallowed it without hesitation, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    <b>��Thank you, Master.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded, and the expression on his face was such that she couldn��t guess just what went through his mind.


    Right now, he was looking through his Original��s memories.


    Yin Mei was the most mysterious of the five main True Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so much so that few could see her on normal days.


    A few years back, she ran into Gu Changge in an underground cave during an expedition inside a Secret Realm of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. Coincidentally, she encountered Gu Changge right when he was using his [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art] to devour the origin of a bunch of cultivators.


    She was shocked by the iprehensible encounter!


    She never thought that Gu Changge, the brightest True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, would turn out to be an inheritor of such Devil Arts!


    At that time, the two ended up fighting. Yin Mei wasn��t weak, and she had quite a few life-saving powers and means. Unless he used the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art], Gu Changge wouldn��t have been able to defeat or kill her.


    For that reason, Gu Changge used his ultimate trump card, and brought out his true cultivation base to send Yin Mei down the road of despair.


    She wasn��t willing to die, so she surrendered before Gu Changge. Obviously, Gu Changge didn��t trust her, so he used a Heart��s Demon together with a Demonic [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] to bind her.


    The Heart��s Demon would attack her once every six months, so she would need an antidote from him to suppress it, or it would gnaw at her heart and devour it until it killed her.


    As for the [Great Dao Treasured Bottle]? It was naturally an extrayer of protection for him.


    Gu Changge didn��t have any more Heart��s Demons. They needed a lot of materials to refine, and the process to create them was alsoplicated beyond reason.


    After thinking about it for a while, Gu Changge decided to let Lin Qiuhan refine some for him. Of course, he would need to be the one to do the most important part of the process as it involved the use of his Devil Arts.


    <b>��How is the collection going?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s mind finally came out of its trip down memoryne, and he asked with a mutter after letting go of the tail in his hand. The feeling of ying with the tail reminded him of the feeling of ying with a cat in his previous life.


    Of course, he was the only one who dared to treat someone from the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family��s tail as a cat he could y with. If someone else touched their tail, they would definitely have their hands chopped off!


    <b>��Report to Master, I have collected a lot of geniuses with special physiques over thest half a year. I have already confirmed that there��s nothing to worry about their identity or background. Right now, all of them are imprisoned in the dungeon.��</b>


    <b>��In addition, I have also excavated and stolen the ancient corpses of powerhouses belonging to various Races. Their essence is still preserved, so they can also help Master!��</b>


    Yin Mei replied after hearing his words, and didn��t dare speak more than necessary. She understood Gu Changge��s terror more than others, so she feared him even more than others.


    Moreover, she also understood well that the only reason Gu Changge kept her around was therge business industry of her Nine-Tailed Celestial Immortal Family that was spread throughout the Upper Realm.


    Not only could she help him get all sorts of news and information, but she could also help him gather cultivation resources.


    That��s right, they were merely cultivation resources!


    All those geniuses with various physiques were nothing more than nourishment for Gu Changge that he absorbed using his [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art].


    There were innumerable creatures in the Upper Realm, so there was nock of geniuses with special physiques and talents!


    Yin Mei contributed greatly to Gu Changge��s current cultivation base of Half-Step Heavenly God Realm; she could be regarded as his closest confidant.


    Still, she didn��t truly belong to him as she had merely surrendered out of fear to keep her own life.


    <b>��Good job.��</b>


    Gu Changge praised her. Afterwards, he went down to the dungeon that was right below the hall they were sitting in.


    With all the resources he gathered for him over the past half a year, it won��t take him long to break through to the Heavenly God Realm!


    ����


    <b>[In the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.]</b>


    A lonely mountain that was thousands of feet tall floated in the Void. Immortal flowers and divine beasts were scattered all over the mountain, giving it a peaceful and aloof appearance.


    An old man with an amiable face and Immortal-like visage seemed to be fishing for something as he saw at the peak of the mountain. The old man��s eyes showed a deep expression, as if they reflected the eternal Heaven itself.


    This old man was the Great Elder of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, an ancient behemoth who had lived through countless eras!


    Beside him stood a girl dressed in blue who watched him with a confused and curious expression. She could see clouds fly under them, and wondered what the Great Elder was trying to catch with his fishing line.


    <b>��Great Elder, what are you trying to catch?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er finally couldn��t hold herself back and asked.


    She had finally joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and the Great Elder indeed intended to take her as his disciple. It��s just that she still needed to do something first.


    <b>��Obviously, I am fishing for a person.��</b>


    The Great responded cheerfully.


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but curl her lips at his response. She was already used to such riddle-like words from him.


    <b>��Since you came here, you must want to defeat your brother and get back what he took away from you, right?��</b>


    The Great Elder suddenly asked. The look in his eyes turned even deeper, and it was as if he could see through anything and everything.


    <b>��I already have a new bone, so I don��t need to take anything back.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er turned silent for a moment after hearing his words, and then said, <b>��But I will certainly avenge myself, and get justice for all the pain he put me and everyone through.��</b>


    <b>��Good, you sure are ambitious even though you are so young! You deserve to be the disciple fancied by that old monster.��</b>


    The Great Elder��s smile showed no change, and he continued, <b>��Gu Changge is too devilish; I felt his demonic nature on the day I met him for the first time! I am sure he wanted to use your Dao Bone to hide his own demonic nature. After all, even the Ancient Immortal Gu Family wouldn��t want a devil in their midst.��</b>


    <b>��No matter what happens, we can��t make him the heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.��</b>


    <b>��Xian��er, I can ept you as my disciple, but you must first prove that you can surpass Gu Changge.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s fists tightened as she heard his words, and she asked, <b>��Great Elder, how can I prove myself?��</b>


    <b>��The Heavenly Dao Road! You simply need to break Gu Changge��s record. Can you do it?��</b>


    The Great Elder asked with a smile.


    Gu Xian��er was taken aback for a moment. She naturally knew about the Heavenly Dao Road of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. It was said to be the most mysterious and difficult roads that one could walk upon in the Upper Realm.


    For the Heavenly Geniuses who joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, just one more step on this Road could bring them great joy and pride. It represented their talent and future heights, and going far on the Heavenly Dao Road would be enough to make their name resound throughout the Upper Realm.


    <b>��I can do it!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er responded with a resolute expression.


    The Great Elder smiled at her determined response, and said, <b>��You sure are confident! Do you know that Gu Changge overpowered all of his peers back then, and set a new record in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce that no one in the hundred thousand years before him could achieve?��</b>


    <b>��Oh, someone got hooked!��</b>


    As he said that, the Great Elder pulled back his fishing line. The clouds and mist in front of him surged, and a golden dragon-like figure with a dazzling body and a dignified aura burst through the clouds.


    <b>��This one pays respects to the Great Elder!��</b>


    The golden dragon-like figurended on the ground and turned into a mighty and brave youth in a golden armor. He was Chu Wuji, a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.

 Chapter 93: Young Supreme, Chu Wuji; I Can Help You Take Care of Your Brother!

    <h4>Chapter 93: Young Supreme, Chu Wuji; I Can Help You Take Care of Your Brother!</h4>


    Chu Wuji was a tall youth dressed in golden armor and divine clothes. There was a hearty smile on his face that gave those who gazed at him a positive feeling of trust.


    As soon as he appeared on the Great Elder��s mountain, Chu Wuji noticed Gu Xian��er, and a sh of surprise passed through his eyes. Still, his education and scheming mind didn��t allow him to show any change in his expression.


    He had seen a lot of beauties in his life, but the one in front of him sure was on another level, so much so that he couldn��t help but be surprised.


    <b>��This one pays respects to the Great Elder!��</b>


    Instead, he bowed before the Great Elder.


    Not many in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce knew that Chu Wuji was actually the grand-disciple of the Great Elder. Chu Wuji��s father, the current Emperor of the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty, was once a named disciple of the Great Elder. It��s just that because of his status, he couldn��t be a direct disciple.[1]


    Only a few knew of this fact.


    <b>��Chu Wuji, you are here just in time.��</b>


    The Great Elder responded to him with a nod. His attitude towards Chu Wuji wasn��t all that bad.


    For the Great Elder, and other higher ups of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, Chu Wuji was obviously the better option. Regardless of talent, temperament, or cultivation, they couldn��t find any ws in Chu Wuji. What��s more? He had an extremely calm and outstanding personality, and didn��t have any devilish intentions like Gu Changge either.


    Among the True Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, Chu Wuji was also the only one who couldpete with Gu Changge.


    Many more Elders thought highly of him, and believed that Chu Wuji could be appointed as the heir, since his heart wasn��t as sinister as Gu Changge��s.


    Gu Xian��er also looked at Chu Wuji. After all, he was a Young Supreme who was said to be someone who couldpete with Gu Changge, so she couldn��t help but feel curious about him.


    Chu Wuji had an imperial aura about him, and there was the ferociousness of dragons radiating from between his calm brows. His cultivation was unfathomable, and she couldn��t clearly estimate his might.


    <b>��Could this Junior Sister be thedy who��s getting famous through the rumorstely?��</b>


    <b>��Just one look, and I can tell the rumors surely aren��t exaggerated. You truly have a fairy-like figure and outstanding temperament.��</b>


    Chu Wuji looked back at Gu Xian��er with a smile, and cupped his hands in greeting.


    <b>��I greet Senior Brother Wuji.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er responded with a nod. Although her expression showed iparable calm, she was trying to figure out why Chu Wuji was showing her such friendliness. After all, she had only recently arrived in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and the Great Elder hadn��t yet epted her as his disciple.


    Her status in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was even worse than its ordinary disciples, so logically speaking, Chu Wuji wouldn��t be this kind to her without a reason.


    Could he be like this because of Gu Changge? After all, there was the saying that: ��an enemy��s enemy is thy friend.��


    <b>��I was wondering who to send with Gu Xian��er to the Heavenly Dao Road��Chu Wuji, you can take her along since you are already here.��</b>


    The Great Elder calmly said.


    <b>��Heavenly Dao Road?��</b>


    <b>��It seems that Junior Sister is an ambitious one, but I must warn you about the dangers of the Heavenly Dao Road. If you try to overreach on the Road, you will suffer unimaginable damage to your Dao Heart, and even your Realm might never increase after that.��</b>


    <b>��Junior Sister, do you still want to go even after knowing this?��</b>


    Chu Wuji was stunned. He had actuallye here for Gu Xian��er after getting some news about her. To be precise, he found out that Gu Xian��er held the evidence that could make the Ancient Immortal Gu Family lose all face in front of the Upper Realm.


    Once the matter came out, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would turn into a joke, and every Lu, Shu, and Du in the Upper Realm wouldugh at them!


    An ancestor of his Great Chu Immortal Dynasty had suffered serious injuries at the hands of someone from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so he obviously didn��t have any good feelings towards the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and longed to see them turn into a joke.


    Unfortunately, he couldn��t treat Gu Xian��er without courtesy in front of the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder nced at him, and shook his head without saying anything.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, still showed a calm expression, and said, <b>��I am sure about my decision, so Senior Brother Wuji doesn��t need to worry about me!��</b>


    Chu Wuji��s hearty and carefree smile didn��t change as he heard Gu Xian��er��s words, but he sneered inside his heart; he also wanted to see just how far this overconfident ��reincarnation of a true immortal�� could go?


    <b>��Alright, then Senior Brother will wait and see.��</b>


    Chu Wuji said that and then turned into a brilliant ray of light as he led Gu Xian��er towards the direction of the Heavenly Dao Road.


    Gu Xian��er followed suit without hesitation.


    At the same time, she couldn��t help but feel as if Chu Wuji was plotting something �� this feeling came from her instincts, and her instincts hadn��t betrayed her over the years even once.


    <b>��Master!��</b>


    Soon, a bunch of Chu Wuji��s followers appeared in front of them, and showed surprise as they saw Gu Xian��er.


    <b>��Let��s go to the Heavenly Dao Road!��</b>


    Chu Wujimanded with an authoritative tone.


    At the same time, he didn��t forget to turn around to take a look at Gu Xian��er. With a sigh, and face full of regret, he said, <b>��Junior Sister, I actually heard some information about your affairs, and I must say that Gu Changge is indeed cruel. His actions were earth-shattering, and I couldn��t help but feel shocked and chilled to my feet! Something like that could only be done by a beast, not a brother����</b>


    Gu Xian��er frowned as she listened to his words, but didn��t say anything in response. Although she knew that he was bad mouthing Gu Changge, she couldn��t help but feel ufortable in her heart.


    Gu Changge was an evil bastard, indeed, but he wasn��t as scummy as this kind of viin who sowed hatred behind someone��s back. Although Gu Changge��s methods were cruel and ruthless, he was still better than him. What��s more? The matter was between her and Gu Changge, so she didn��t want others to stick their nose inside her business.


    <b>��Senior Brother Wuji, you should just lead the way; I didn��t expect a True Disciple like you to talk behind someone��s backs����</b>


    Gu Xian��er cut him off with a calm response. The hidden meaning behind her words was as simple as: ��why are you harping nonsense about him in front of me? Go to him if you have the guts!��


    She could tell that this so-called True Disciple Chu was trying to win her over to his camp, so he could deal with Gu Changge.


    Chu Wuji��s expression uglified, but recovered just as fast, after he heard her words. After all, he was a person who could stay calm in the face of joy, anger, and other such emotions.


    Still, Gu Xian��er��s words made him feel a little enraged and cold. Was she mocking him for not having the guts to say all that to Gu Changge��s face?


    A mere wench still wet behind the ears, who had barely reached the Saint Realm, actually dared say that to his face?


    It seemed that the Great Elder boosted her confidence.


    If he wasn��t afraid of the Great Elder, Chu Wuji would truly help her understand who the young overlord of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was!


    Still, he couldn��t help but feel somewhat puzzled. The news he received said that the hatred between Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er was as deep as the endless ocean, so he couldn��t understand why she would speak up for Gu Changge?


    ����


    Soon, a piece of news shocked everyone in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce: ��the girl in blue who was standing next to the Great Elder that day was going to walk down the Heavenly Dao Road, in order to break Gu Changge��s record!��


    This news was naturally spread around by Chu Wuji, and it caused a massive sensation in all directions, so much so that even the other True Disciples were rmed and wanted to take a look.


    The girl in blue had a mysterious identity, and it was said that she was a member of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. If that wasn��t enough, then there was also the fact that the Great Elder wanted to take her in as his disciple, and held great expectations for her.


    Let alone the disciples, even many Elders couldn��t suppress their curiosity and came over to have a look.


    In the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, the Heavenly Dao Road was like a springboard for carps to jump over the dragon gate. After all, it could have great effects on the talent of the Heavenly Geniuses, even though talent was something set from birth and considered almost unchangeable.


    Colorful clouds, brilliant rays of lights, and rainbows filled the sky as people and Mystical Items flew around. Many disciples went to the area where the Heavenly Dao Road was located, and one could see innumerable silhouettes of people on the various mountains in the surroundings. For a time, the entire ce turned lively.


    Many people also noticed the appearance of some Elders and their disciples.


    <b>��The Heavenly Dao Road��s previous record was broken after a hundred thousand years by True Disciple Gu that year, and no one has been able to surpass him yet.��</b>


    <b>��He��s a Young Supreme who��s said to be the reincarnation of an Immortal, after all. I heard that his cultivation broke through to the Conferred King Realm already!��</b>


    <b>��That kind of cultivation speed is simply unimaginable. I haven��t heard of any of our peers breaking through to the Conferred King Realm yet! Even True Disciple Chu seems to be stuck at that final step.��</b>


    <b>��Is it so easy to break the record set by True Disciple Gu? What a joke! That girl in blue is merely dreaming.��</b>


    The people in the surroundings discussed the matter with great zeal.


    The Heavenly Dao Road was a snow-white, jade stairway surrounded by Immortal mist. It had an iparably mysterious appearance, and each of its steps had Dao Patterns and Dao Intent permeating all over them. As the Heavenly Geniuses walked up the steps, they woulde across different visions.


    The Heavenly Dao Road was said to lead all the way to Heaven, and no one could tell how many steps it had. Every hundred thousand years, the Heavenly Dao Road would manifest here, and countless Young Geniuses woulde here to scale its steps.


    In other words, the record would be refreshed every hundred thousand years.


    Every hundred thousand years would be the era of the same Heavenly Geniuses, so all of them were naturally unwilling to be left behind by their peers. All of them wanted to leave their footprints on the Heavenly Dao Road to gain fame and fortune in the world.


    The Territory of True Immortals �� those words weren��t a joke.[2]


    [2: I presume this is referring to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce since they are rted to Immortals and the stairs in their backyard even lead all the way up to Heaven. Imagine a Heavenly Genius who finally scales the stairs and then finds himself inside a dome-shaped training camp (read: pigsty) for Geniuses.]


    Right now, many disciples and cultivators were gathered near the foot of the Heavenly Dao Road to watch the excitement.


    Gu Xian��er��s face showed an iparable calm as her slender body moved forward.


    <b>��Junior Sister, make sure you don��t push yourself beyond your ability; the pressure on the Heavenly Dao Road is extremely high.��</b>


    Chu Wuji advised her with a kind expression.


    Gu Xian��er showed no change in her expression as she nced at him without uttering a response.


    The fact that almost all of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce knew about this matter in such a short time could only mean that Chu Wuji made it public. As for why? He definitely wanted to watch her make a fool of herself in front of the world; he couldn��t hide his true intentions from her keen mind.


    <b>��I haven��t seen you for a few days, and you already have a suitor, Xian��er? How about Big Brother test him to see if he��s even worthy?��</b>


    Right then, an obnoxious chuckle sounded from somewhere, and the calm on Gu Xian��er��s face disappeared. She turned her head, and looked in the direction of the voice with freezing eyes.


    Gu Changge slowly walked towards her; today, he was dressed in snow-white clothes untouched by the dust of his surroundings. Behind him walked arge group of powerful followers. The expressions of the nearby disciples fell, and they couldn��t help but retreat one by one as they saw his entourage.


    After he was done with his ��cultivation�� in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, he headed back to his Supreme Peak. But just when he reached the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s territory, he came across Gu Xian��er��s silhouette as she flew towards the Heavenly Dao Road��s direction.


    Gu Changge felt curious about what she was up to, and decided toe here.


    <b>��Hoh! Is this the little sister who is going to be epted as the Great Elder��s disciple? She sure is a beauty in the making, and will definitely turn out to be a gorgeous seductress when she grows up, no?��</b>


    Another chuckle sounded from a different direction as a stunning woman with a veil appeared. Behind her were a few fox tails respectfully held in the embrace of her maids, so as to prevent them from getting dirty by touching the ground.


    She was the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s female True Disciple, Yin Mei!


    In front of outsiders, she acted as if she had nothing to do with Gu Changge. After Gu Changge left the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, she had also headed back to her personal Peak.


    As the cultivation ��resources�� she prepared in thest six months were particrly sufficient, and Gu Changge also seemed to have developed some interest in her fox tails, he bestowed upon her a few more antidotes, so Yin Mei was in an iparably good mood.


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    <b>��True Disciple Gu��s appearance was already shocking enough, yet even the mysterious True Disciple Yin is here! I truly never expected something like this.��</b>


    <b>��It seems we will have a great show to watch today!��</b>


    Everyone in the surroundings was shocked as they watched the scene in front of them. They never expected so many True Disciples to gather in a single ce at this time.


    What��s more? Even Gu Changge appeared today!


    On normal days, he was like a hidden dragon whose tail was already hard enough to see.[3]


    [3: just a random idiom that says it��s very hard to see someone.]


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    [1]: there are many kinds of disciples one can have, but I will exin the direct and named ones only. Named disciples are like students who can have multiple teachers and don��t get the true inheritance/teachings of the teacher.


    Direct disciples are those who are dedicated to only one Master, and get the true inheritance/teachings of the Master. Although they can learn from others, they can��t take anyone else as their Master unless someone better than their Masteres around and their Master agrees to let them worship that person as their Master as well.


    <i><strong>VILFIC, the SLAVE:</strong> Chapters in the backlog: 9 (5th + 6th + 7th of February) FML</i>

 Chapter 94: Too Overbearing; Who the Heck are You?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Too Overbearing; Who the Heck are You?</h4>


    <b>��Gu Changge, what are you doing here?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er questioned with a cold face after she heard his ridiculous remark. For some reason, she couldn��t help but be enraged every time she saw Gu Changge, and couldn��t bring herself to speak with a good tone and a good expression.


    She would be calm in front of others, but whenever Gu Changge appeared in front of her, her rage would soar, and she would show emotions like anger and such.


    <b>��You haven��t answered my question yet.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a chuckle, and ignored Gu Xian��er��s eyes that said that she wanted to swallow him whole in a single bite.


    Chu Wuji, on the other hand, also felt ufortable when he heard Gu Changge��s remark.


    What did Gu Changge mean by calling him Gu Xian��er��s suitor?


    As the brightest prince of the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty, did he still need to pursue girls? Just a word from him would be enough to bring all kinds of favored heavenly daughters to warm his bed.


    Although he knew that Gu Changge was merely ridiculing him, he couldn��t help but feel unhappy. Hisplexion fell, and he felt even worse when he realized that Gu Changgepletely ignored his existence.


    <b>��Senior Brother Chu Wuji was only leading me to the Heavenly Dao Road; he isn��t my suitor!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er replied with a frown, and wondered just what Gu Changge was up to now.


    Gu Changge pretended to be stunned by her words, and then said with a sigh, <b>��So that��s the case��Elder Brother felt that he had to help guard you, lest any random mutt from the streets rush up to bother you.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er snorted when she heard those words, and didn��t believe Gu Changge��s nonsense.


    Contrary to what others might think, Gu Changge was certainly not the kind of person he pretended to be in front of outsiders.


    Would someone like Gu Changge really stick up for her?


    She didn��t believe he would.


    <b>��Junior Sister Xian��er is about to climb the Heavenly Dao Road now! Gu Changge, do you dare stop her? This is the Great Elder��s arrangement.��</b>


    Chu Wuji��s face sank when he heard Gu Changge referring to him as a random mutt from the streets, and he decided to use the Great Elder��s name to scare him.


    No matter the differences between them before, Gu Changge had never used such words to humiliate him in public.


    <b>��What about the Great Elder? Do you think he will interfere when the juniors are bickering?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t care less about his implicit threat, and nced at him without much focus.


    <b>��Also, I am talking to my little sister, so who the heck are you to interfere?��</b>


    Chu Wuji��s face turned livid, and he could hardly hold back his rage after he heard those words. Hisplexion changed from blue to white and vice-versa as he red at his adversary.


    Gu Changge had repeatedly humiliated and provoked him. No matter how kind or amiable he might have been, he was unable to take his provocation anymore.


    What��s more? They were out in the public!


    If he swallowed these insults without retaliation, how would he be able to mingle around in the Upper Realm in the future? He would have no face to face anyone!


    He was also a Young Supreme, so how could he ept such humiliation?


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t be too overbearing!��</b>


    Chu Wuji��s expression was gloomy that his livid face appeared to be on the verge of an explosion.


    <b>��So what if I am overbearing?��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with an indifferent tone.


    He had wanted to deal with this Chu Wuji for a while now, but hadn��t found a good opportunity. Now that he had provoked him this much, he didn��t believe that Chu Wuji would be able to sit still.


    <b>��You����</b>


    Chu Wuji��s expression showed extreme rage, and it was clear that he was on the verge of erupting. No matter how calm and steady he might be on peaceful days, there was no way he could bear such an insult at this time.


    This scene caused an uproar in the surroundings.


    Before they could watch Gu Xian��er ascend the Heavenly Dao Road, they got to see the conflict between Gu Changge and another True Disciple.


    Excitement surged through the hearts of many onlookers! After all, it wasn��t easy to see a battle between True Disciples!


    No one could have thought that Gu Changge would be this arrogant! He didn��t even give face to Chu Wuji, who was also a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Everyone knew that Gu Changge was mighty, but the other True Disciples weren��t cannon fodder either. Since they were able to be True Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, then they obviously had their own strengths and talents.


    All of them were Young Supremes, and none of them were weak cabbage!


    Not just the disciples, but even the Elders felt excitement at this moment.


    It was normal for peers to fight, but it was rare to see a fight like this. Directly provoking someone in public, and egging them for a fight wasn��t something they got to see every day.


    If the already present audience wasn��t enough, then two more True Disciples �� Tian Yang and Zhong Tianyuan �� also appeared on a nearby mountain. The two were shrouded in hazy brilliance, and watched the scene in front of them with solemn expressions.


    <b>��Chu Wuji��s strength is unfathomable. The two of us might not be his opponents by ourselves, but Gu Changge is definitely stronger than him����</b>


    <b>��There��s little chance for Chu Wuji to win this exchange, but if he backs down right now, his Dao Heart might end up in a damaged state.��</b>


    <b>��Defeat in a battle is a minor matter; you can still stand back up and fight if you are defeated, but once your Dao Heart is damaged, you will have no chance to make aeback in the future!��</b>


    The two spoke among themselves, and their expressions turned even more solemn.


    A Young Supreme ought to firmly believe that they were invincible among their peers, and could sweep through all without a hitch. If they retreated in face of a challenge, what would they even be fighting for?


    The two were sure that this battle couldn��t be avoided.


    Unless some ident happened, of course.


    <b>��I want to see just how strong you have grown, for you to humiliate me like this!��</b>


    Chu Wuji yelled and then attacked Gu Changge. All the onlookers in the surrounding area were shocked and backed away in haste.


    Only Yin Mei felt that Chu Wuji was digging his grave with his own hands. Gu Changge��s strength was far from what he could imagine. Even the strength he showed in the public was something that the other Young Supremes couldn��t ever hope to match.


    Gu Xian��er also paid great attention to their exchange as she also wanted to know just how much Gu Changge��s strength had grown over the years.


    <b>��Royal Dragon Palm! It��s the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty��s famous Royal Dragon Palm!��</b>


    Someone eximed as they recognized Chu Wuji��s move at first nce.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Chu Wuji used a major move from the get-go. Brilliant runes intertwined together, and formed a dragon that rushed to grab Gu Changge. The dragon had a terrifying aura, and it moved at a frightening speed.


    It was so terrible that even disciples in the distance felt their skin crack.


    <b>��It��s so scary! Is this the might of a Young Supreme?��</b>


    <b>��An ordinary False God Realm cultivator will never be a match for True Disciple Chu! You must know that he��s only at the peak of the Conferred Lord Realm, and there��s still an entire major Realm before he can reach the False God Realm!��</b>


    <b>��He��s too strong! This is the gap between True Disciples and us!��</b>


    Chu Wuji��s mighty palm shocked many in the surroundings.


    Gu Changge pping Jin Yu��s False God Realm servant to blood mist was already shocking enough, and now, even Chu Wuji��s palm held a power that could easily obliterate a False God Realm cultivator!


    Sure enough, it wasn��t hard for Young Supremes to fight beyond their Realms!


    <b>��Were you prancing around because of this? Who gave you this confidence?��</b>


    Gu Changge showed no change in his expression as he faced Chu Wuji��s palm, and spoke with a carefree expression. At the same time, he responded with a palm of his own made up of golden runes.


    Divine, golden light permeated the surroundings, and the palm fell down!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The two great palms collided with each other, and burst into an explosion of Mystical Power that caused an astonishing sensation in all directions!


    It was as if a meteorite fell apart above them and collided with the ground. The nearby mountains trembled, the earth cracked, and space splintered apart.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Chu Wuji flew out with blood sttering around. His head appeared to be caved in, and his disheveled hair flew in the air. Just the aftermath of the attacks gave him grave injuries!


    Disbelief covered his face, and he said with astonishment, <b>��Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm?!��</b>


    It was difficult to decide a winner when two Young Supremes in the same realm fought against each other, but not so much when one��s cultivation overpowered the other��s by a great margin. Especially, when the stronger one was someone like Gu Changge!


    Back when Gu Changge was only in the Early Stages of the Saint Realm, he had severely injured the Young Supreme, Jin Zhou, who had been in the Middle Stage of the Saint Realm!


    And now? No one expected Gu Changge to have already broken through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    The onlookers couldn��t help but take in a deep breath.


    He was too powerful!


    They never thought that a casual blow from Gu Changge would hold such cataclysmic might!


    He was simply invincible!


    <b>��He��s worthy to be known as the Reincarnation of an Immortal! True Disciple Chu probably wouldn��t have had the chance to win even if the two were in the same Realm����</b>


    <b>��I never expected Gu Changge to break through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm so fast!��</b>


    Tian Yang and Zhong Tianyuan, the other two Young Supremes, couldn��t help but stare at each other in disbelief.


    ��How is he so strong?��


    Gu Xian��er��s expression also turned solemn. She was already far behind him in cultivation, and couldn��t estimate just how long it would take her to reach Gu Changge��s heights even if she rushed her cultivation.


    <b>��So what if you are in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm?��</b>


    Right then, Chu Wuji shouted towards Gu Changge. At the same time, bright, golden light radiated from his person, and ayer of dragon scales appeared on his skin.


    This was his talent of transforming into a dragon, and it was his trump card which could boost his cultivation base to apletely new height!


    Before today, he had never used this ability in front of outsiders. But today, Chu Wuji could no longer go without it. He only knew one thing, and that was to defeat Gu Changge and wash away the humiliation he received from him!


    <b>[Hu! Hu! Hu!]</b>


    A domineering and long-beyond-measure dragon appeared behind him. It was a true dragon with immortal energy lingering around it. With a single gulp, it could swallow all the clouds between Heaven and Earth, and it��s golden scales reflected bright, golden light!


    The huge dragon appeared iparably lifelike as it rushed towards Gu Changge. An earth-shattering tremor shook the surroundings as it tried to obliterate the mountains and dry the rivers, and a destructive force that could kill all in its path headed towards Gu Changge!


    All the cultivators in the surroundings were even more horrified. At the same time, they couldn��t help but sigh at the might of the Young Supremes, and their endless means. Had they not seen Chu Wuji use this ability with their own eyes, they would have never thought that he held such a trump card in his arsenal.


    <b>��What about the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, you ask? It��s more than enough to stomp your Dao Heart.��</b>


    Gu Changgeughed as he watched Chu Wuji��s trump card. At the same time, an immeasurable light burst behind him, and a vague figure made of the Great Dao��sw appeared. The figure appeared magnificent, and seemed to contain all the secrets of Heaven and Earth.


    ��Dao Incarnate?!��


    Gu Xian��er��s expression changed. Her face paled, and she felt a familiar aura from the Dao Incarnate behind Gu Changge. She immediately recognized it as the Mystical Ability that belonged to her Dao Bone.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Right then, Gu Changge pped out, and the Dao Incarnate behind him followed suit. The fluctuations of energy it released made the disciples, and even the Elders, show a change in their expressions.


    The palm collided with the dragon!


    It was as if a star exploded right above them!


    <b>[BOOM!!!]</b>


    A massive wave erupted and washed over the surroundings. All the mountains quaked under the disastrous might released by the collision of their attacks. All the disciples trembled, and felt their hearts and souls palpitate in response to the iing earthquake.


    They felt as if everything around them was about to perish!


    Finally, the brilliance receded, and they watched the palm of Gu Changge��s Dao Incarnate press down on the dragon that Chu Wuji brought out. The harder Gu Changge pressed down on the dragon, the more blood Chu Wuji spewed �� his body neared the verge of copse as he felt the pressure suppress him.


    The palm��s descent didn��t stop!


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Chu Wuji spewed blood, and the dragon he conjured finally exploded. At the same time, half of Chu Wuji��s body burst apart. Horror and disbelief painted his face �� he had already used his strongest trump card, yet Gu Changge was still able to stomp him down with ease!


    <b>��So, who the heck are you?��</b>


    Gu Changge came out on top. Without a change in his expression, he disappeared from his spot and appeared next to Chu Wuji. And then, he directly stepped over his head while repeating his sentence once more.


    <i><strong>VILFIC, the SLAVE:</strong> Chapters in the backlog: 9 (5th + 6th + 7th of February) FML | Backlog will be made up next week.</i>

 Chapter 95: Remember That Sentence; Shocking Everyone!

    <h4>Chapter 95: Remember That Sentence; Shocking Everyone!</h4>


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Chu Wuji��s face turned purple as Gu Changge stepped on his head, and he felt iparable hatred and humiliation.


    s! He couldn��t do anything.


    His strongest move had already failed, and it was clear that he wasn��t Gu Changge��s opponent. Just a casual attack from Gu Changge required him to go all out just to resist!


    Today, Chu Wuji finally realized just how terrifying and powerful Gu Changge was. At the same time, he felt extreme grief and unwillingness.


    Gu Changge repeating his sentence and asking him ��what the heck he was�� brought him even more shame. His contemptuous and indifferent attitude made him extremely ufortable!


    The surrounding mountains were quiet for a while, but then they exploded. The battle ended as quickly as it started. Many had thought that even if Chu Wuji, the prince of the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty, lost to Gu Changge, he would still be able to contend against him for a while.


    They never expected him to have no ability to resist!


    That��s right! Chu Wuji was unable to resist Gu Changge��s atacks. From the beginning to the end, he was one-sidedly stomped. Even when he used his greatest trump card, a casual move from Gu Changge was enough to stomp him to the ground.


    The onlookers shuddered at the oue of their exchange. A Young Supreme like Chu Wuji was already like this when he faced against Gu Changge, so what would be of them if they went against him?


    Since one of them already got his face nted on the ground, then they would have an even worse end �� all of them were like ants in front of him!


    <b>��He deserves to be the one who broke the Heavenly Dao Road��s record that hadn��t been touched in a hundred thousand years! That strength is too terrifying! A True Disciple was crushed just like that; I feel that even if True Disciple Chu broke through to the Conferred King Realm right now, he still wouldn��t be his match. No one can be True Disciple Gu��s opponent now!��</b>


    <b>��That��s right, I think the same! What��s more? True Disciple Gu waspletely carefree throughout the exchange, and we haven��t seen him use any of his trump cards yet.��</b>


    Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, showed a disdainful smile under her veil as she listened to the conversations of the nearby disciples.


    Gu Changge��s Trump Cards?


    She reckoned that anyone who had seen Gu Changge��s trump cards was already dead! She was probably the only one who got to keep her life.


    Gu Changge was definitely the most dangerous man she had seen in her life �� be it in terms of temperament, scheming, and means.


    <b>��Gu Changge��s might is uncontestable! No wonder Jin Zhou chose to cultivate in seclusion instead of taking revenge �� he must have expected this oue already!��</b>


    <b>��We would better take a U-turn when we see Gu Changge in the future, unless our cultivation can somehow surpass his!��</b>


    Tian Yang and Zhong Tianyuan looked at each other with shock and disbelief. Afterwards, they chose to leave the crowd in silence.


    Sure, they were Young Supremes, but that didn��t mean theycked a brain. Gu Changge was already in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, so how were they going topete with him?


    Fight beyond their Realm? What a joke!


    Many of the disciples and Elders noticed their presence, and only shook their heads as they watched them leave. Now, even if the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce didn��t select him as their heir, everyone in the Pce would still need to take a detour if they came across Gu Changge.


    Today��s battle had already established Gu Changge��s supremacy above them all!


    <b>��Xian��er, aren''t you happy to see your Elder Brother stomp this trash for you?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at Gu Xian��er, who was still in a daze, and asked with a chuckle. At the same time, he pressed down his foot even harder, and then kicked Chu Wuji in the chest. Chu Wuji spewed another mouthful of blood, and then fainted with a groan.


    s! Gu Changge couldn��t kill him.


    Chu Wuji was the most brilliant prince of the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty, so there would definitely be a bunch of people in hiding who would interfere if he went too far. What��s more? Gu Changge didn��t want to provoke an unnecessary war with the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty over a mere Chu Wuji.


    All he did today was to tell the Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce that only he, Gu Changge, was qualified to be the heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce! No one could take that position from him.


    Even if no one mentioned this matter, he would still make sure to drill this into their heads!


    How could Gu Changge not know how guarded the Elders, and even the Great Elder, were towards him? He knew all of this, of course. It��s just that the Original couldn��t care less. He had anticipated this situation long before he even joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Gu Xian��er was, of course, happy to watch Gu Changge teach that despicable Chu Wuji a lesson; it��s just that she would never admit something like that. Her good mood disappeared, and her face showed a hostile expression, as she heard Gu Changge��s obnoxious chuckle.


    <b>��I don��t need you to interfere in my business!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er replied without any politeness. To be precise, she had no reason to be polite before Gu Changge. She was already treating him quite well by controlling herself from smashing a fist into his face.


    She could always stay calm when in front of others, but whenever Gu Changge appeared before her, she would want to act impulsively. She had to try her best to suppress her rage and other emotions!


    <b>��Have you forgotten what Elder Brother told you before?��</b>


    Gu Changge muttered to her with a look of deep disappointment. At the same time, he ignored Gu Xian��er��s face full of murderous intentions towards him.


    When it came to shamelessness, no one could outdo him!


    <b>��What are you talking about?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er asked with a cold tone.


    <b>��I can bully you, but others can��t!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s face showed an expression of intrigue as he continued, <b>��This Chu Wuji definitely wanted to watch you make a fool of yourself on the Heavenly Dao Road. The Great Elder must want you to break my record before epting you as his disciple, right?��</b>


    <b>��This Chu Wuji��s schemes are too deep; not only did he want to watch you make a fool of yourself, but he even publicized the matter and invited everyone in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce to this ce.��</b>


    <b>��His heart is damned!��</b>


    <b>��How can someone like him bully this Gu Changge��s little sister? If someone is going to bully you, then that person can only be me! What kind of dog crap is he?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression turned cold as he said these words. At the same time, Gu Xian��er felt the surrounding temperature drop at a fast pace, and she couldn��t help but shiver slightly in response.


    <b>[Crack!]</b>


    Right then, the sound of cracking bones sounded in the surroundings. Her beautiful eyes widened in response to what she saw in front of her. Gu Changge casually stepped on the unconscious Chu Wuji��s hands, and shattered the bones in his hands. Chu Wuji let out a painful scream in response to the pain, but Gu Changge acted as if he was stepping on nothing more than an ant.


    <b>��Xian��er, make sure you don��t forget that sentence in the future!��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at her dazed face, and said with a smile, <b>��Aren��t you going to climb the Heavenly Dao Road? Your Elder Brother is looking forward to your performance today! It shouldn��t be hard for you to break the record I set back then.��</b>


    After all, the normal trope would go like this: ��Chu Wuji would plot against Gu Xian��er, but Gu Xian��er would discover his scheme. After that, he would show his true face and ridicule Gu Xian��er, and tell her that she wouldn��t be able to climb the Heavenly Dao Road. At the same time, he would have invited everyone in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce to witness her make a fool of herself.��


    ��In the end, Gu Xian��er��s iparable performance would p everyone in the face. At the same time, she would also p her evil big brother in the face by breaking his record. She would also take this opportunity to challenge him in front of the world!��


    Gu Changge was more than familiar with this setting, but how could this setting give him any trouble? He had multiple methods to deal with this nonsense.


    Gu Xian��er��s mind went into a turmoil as she heard his words.


    <b>��Gu Changge, do you really believe I can break your record?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er finally came back to her senses after a while, and her attitude towards Gu Changge also softened as she questioned him.


    Perhaps it was because of what Gu Changge did just now, but she felt that it would have been great if Gu Changge hadn��t done what he did back then. She would have loved to have a loving and strong elder brother like Gu Changge!


    Right now, her mind was in confusion. Chu Wuji and everyone else believed that she wouldn��t be able to break Gu Changge��s record, so why did Gu Changge believe that she could?


    This puzzled Gu Xian��er.


    Shouldn��t Gu Changge look at her with contempt and say, <b>��A mere wench like you wants to break my record? Gu Xian��er, stop dreaming!��</b>


    She had imagined many oues in her mind already. Thanks to the teachings of her master, she was much smarter than her peers, and could easily infer a lot of truths that others couldn��t.


    Those who treated her well were only after her body!


    She couldn��t understand why Gu Changge believed in her for no reason, though.


    Gu Changge��s calm expression showed no change, and he lightly shook his head in response to her words, <b>��If I, your Elder Brother, wouldn��t believe in you, then who would? Your hard work has always been in my eyes.��</b>


    Those words were nothing more than nonsense, of course. He didn��t know what Gu Xian��er had gone through over the years, but he had to create an appearance of knowing her bitter struggle and hatred for him.


    That��s right, he was pretending!


    Still, Gu Xian��er felt her heart tremble at his words. She wondered what he meant? Did he really know how much hard work she had put into improving herself for revenge over the years?


    Then, why did he do all that back then? Why did he dig out her Dao Bone?


    She couldn��tprehend just what was going on.


    Could he be in a difficult situation, and had no choice but to dig out her Dao Bone back then?


    She shook her head, and quickly suppressed that unrealistic thought. Even if he had some difficulty, he wouldn��t have done something that despicable! Mere difficulty couldn��t exin that cruelty.


    <b>��Why are you still standing there in a daze? Everyone is waiting for you to ascend the Heavenly Dao Road!��</b>


    Gu Changge interrupted Gu Xian��er��s contemtion with a smile. Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but re at him in response, but she realized that she indeed had to climb the Heavenly Dao Road.


    Without any hesitation, she turned towards the Heavenly Dao Road, and turned into a brilliant ray of light as she climbed the steps.


    The Heavenly Dao Road was drowned in brilliant light, and with every step one took, one would see Immortal mist gush towards them. Various miraculous visions would appear, and one would see Heaven and Earth revolve before their very eyes.


    The Sun, Moon, and Stars could be seen falling apart. Mountains and Rivers would perish and dry up, and Seas would turn into mulberry fields, and nothingness after that.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    As soon as Gu Xian��ernded on the first step, a dazzling, golden brilliance bloomed under her foot like a golden lotus flower.


    She continued to move forward.


    Second step!


    Third step!


    Fourth step!


    Nothing could obstruct her steps, and she reached the tenth step in a single breath!


    All kinds of brilliance enveloped her, Immortal sounds reverberated in the surroundings, and Heavenly flowers bloomed in the Void around her. It was as if she was the daughter of the Dao loved by the world itself.


    All the Disciples and Elders were rmed!


    The tenth step! It was already the limit of many Inner Sect Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and they couldn��t go beyond it. One had to know that they were no random people, and hardly anyone from the outside world could contend against them.


    Even Chu Wuji, the other True Disciples, and the Young Supremes of the other powers could only climb up to the fourteenth step.


    As for Gu Changge? He had climbed all the way to the eighteenth step!


    Eleventh step!


    Twelfth step!


    Before long, Gu Xian��er reached the fifteenth step!


    Mystical, dazzling rays of light spread everywhere, godly silhouettes flew around, and threads of Immortal runes revolved around her. Gu Xian��er was like a Heavenly Empress who had descended from Ninth Heaven!


    The surroundings were silent for a while, and then, everyone erupted.


    The Disciples and Elders were shocked!


    This was talent that had already surpassed many Young Supremes! Could it be that Gu Xian��er could truly break Gu Changge��s record?


    Before long, Gu Xian��er crossed the sixteenth step. Sweat flowed down her forehead, but the light in her eyes remained firm.


    She swept a nce at the people below the Heavenly Dao Road, and came across Gu Changge��s gentle and natural expression that showed his confidence in her.


    She couldn��t tell why, but she felt a sudden burst of energy wash through her limbs, giving her new life as she rushed up the Heavenly Dao Road.


    Seventeenth step!


    Eighteenth step!


    She reached the same step as Gu Changge!


    The people in the surroundings burst into discussion. Their eyes widened, and they almost fell to the ground. They were shocked, and couldn��t believe what they saw!


    <b>��True Disciple Gu��s record is going to be broken!��</b>


    <b>��We didn��te here in vain!��</b>


    <b>��Who would have thought that she would really reach that step! It��s amazing! It��s incredible! It��s unbelievable! It��s as if I am in a dream!��</b>


    The disciples who had previously looked down on her now felt as if their eyes would fall out!


    Gu Xian��er��s face turned pale, and sweat flowed down her forehead as she stood on the eighteenth floor. She felt a horrifying pressure descend upon her, and she had to struggle to stand on her spot.


    Still, she did have the strength to move one more step forward!


    Not just her, but even those in the surroundings felt that Gu Xian��er could take another step and break Gu Changge��s record from that year.


    Gu Xian��er��s next move, however, surprised them. With a calm expression on her face, she stopped in her tracks. After that, she turned around and moved down the Heavenly Dao Road instead of continuing upward!


    The surroundings turned dead silent.


    No one expected her to stop and return at such a juncture.


    She had such a good opportunity to break Gu Changge��s record and be famous throughout the world!


    How could she give up just like that?


    <i><strong>VILFIC, the SLAVE:</strong> Chapters in the backlog: 9 (5th + 6th + 7th of February) FML | Backlog will be made up next week.</i>

 Chapter 96: Harmonious and Loving Siblings; Do You Miss Him?

    <h4>Chapter 96: Harmonious and Loving Siblings; Do You Miss Him?</h4>


    Gu Xian��er��s actions shocked everyone, and a moment of silence ensued before the surroundings boiled. Everyone stared at her and tried their best to make sense of what she did. After all, she gave up on such a great opportunity to gain immense fame in the world!


    The eyes of countless disciples turned red in envy, and their breathing hastened.


    How many could reach the eighteenth step?


    Why didn��t she continue forward?


    Anxiety wed at their hearts in Gu Xian��er��s stead. Were they in her ce, they would take that final step no matter what it cost them. After all, it was the only chance for one to surpass Gu Changge, and receive the praise and admiration of millions of people.


    Even the Elders couldn��t help but shake their heads and sigh. They couldn��t understand why Gu Xian��er gave up on such a great opportunity, and intentionally tied her record with Gu Changge��s.


    In their opinion, Gu Xian��er��s identity from today would bepletely different from before, and her eptance as the Great Elder��s disciple was a forgone conclusion.


    s! She had missed the opportunity to surpass Gu Changge, and won��t have another such chance.


    Even the Great Elder, who was watching everything from far away, couldn��t help but be puzzled at the result in front of him. He had watched the battle between Gu Changge and Chu Wuji, and the result of their exchange came as aplete surprise to him; he never thought that Gu Changge would be able to crush Chu Wuji without breaking a sweat.


    Gu Changge was definitely the best talent among the innumerable ones he had seen over countless years. From now on, he couldn��t depend on Chu Wuji and the others to keep the position of Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s heir from him, so he had decided to put his hopes on Gu Xian��er.


    Even if she couldn��t break Gu Changge��s record, he had already decided to ept her as his disciple. But what puzzled the Great Elder was Gu Xian��er��s choice to give up midway, even though she could clearly go another step forward.


    Was there something between Gu Xian��er and Gu Changge that he wasn��t aware of?


    Or did she have some other considerations?


    Gu Xian��er slowly walked down the Heavenly Dao Road. Her visage looked Heavenly, and her figure dressed in blue appeared lithe and slender.


    Every step she took was firm, and she showed a calm expression.


    She had no regret or feelings of unwillingness on not breaking Gu Changge��s record; she merely shook her head when she watched the expressions on the faces of everyone around her.


    She could already tell that the reason Gu Changge felt so confident in her was because he simply didn��t care about his record. If Gu Changge stepped on the Heavenly Dao Road now, he would definitely be able to climb much higher than before.


    Although talent was destined, and many spent their lives without much attainments, Gu Changge was different. How else could he receive so many titles and praises right from his birth?


    Not only did Gu Changge possess her Dao Bone, but he also had his own Innate Talent as well! As for what it was? No one could tell.


    So, what could she prove even if she broke her record?


    Was there a need for her to prove that she was more talented than Gu Changge of that year?


    There was no such need.


    <b>��Xian��er, why did you stop? Elder Brother believes you could have taken a few more steps.��</b>


    Although Gu Changge already knew the reasoning behind her actions, he still shook his head with regret when he saw Gu Xian��er walk down the Heavenly Dao Road. It was as if he truly felt regret over Gu Xian��er not going beyond the eighteenth step, and truly believed that she could go a few more steps without a hurdle.


    Gu Xian��er only nced at Gu Changge once, and didn��t bother answering him.


    She wanted to stop him from calling her Xian��er this, Xian��er that, but when she thought about going through with the act, she felt ufortable for some reason.


    He was obviously her greatest enemy whose bones she wished to grind, and whose flesh she craved to devour, and whose blood she desired to drink, but she couldn��t help but feel helpless in front of him��he was always appearing in front of her, and deliberately pissing her off.


    Her masters were shameless, true, but they were nothingpared to Gu Changge. Sure enough, the wise words of the ancients weren��t wrong: ��only the truly shameless ones can be invincible in the world!��


    There was no end to Gu Changge��s shamelessness.


    If she could beat Gu Changge, then she would have definitely ignored everything right now and smacked him down until he turned into meat paste.


    <b>��I don��t care about what you think!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er spat out and moved her head away.


    <b>��I don��t want to care about you either, but you disappointed me! I expected so much from you, yet that��s the best you could do in return?��</b>


    The smile on Gu Changge��s face disappeared as he heard her words, and he responded with a mocking tone.


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t think you can bully me however and whenever you please����</b>


    Gu Xian��er could no longer keep her calm after she heard his words, and finally exploded. She was like a cat whose tail someone stepped on as she red daggers at Gu Changge.


    Just what nonsense was he spewing?


    Although she knew that Gu Changge said those words to mess with her head, she couldn��t take them.


    Others could say that, but he couldn��t!


    It��s as if she wasn��t even allowed to fail his expectations, and had to do exactly what he said.


    If that wasn��t enough, then his words also seemed to be full of mockery, as if telling her: ��you wanna take revenge with that kind of worthless ability? Dream on!��


    Gu Xian��er had a strong ego, so she definitely couldn��t allow Gu Changge to say that.


    <b>��Why can��t I think that? Do you really think you have any chance of stopping me?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s face full of mockery showed no change. He was bullying her, and he was enjoying it.


    Gu Xian��er��s livid face almost exploded from rage.


    No one could have thought that just a few words from Gu Changge would be enough to enrage her to this degree. She desired to take out the Treasure Knife bestowed upon her by her master to chop Gu Changge into mashed meat.


    Various thoughts went through the minds of the surrounding Elders and Disciples as they watched the scene in front of them. It was clear to them that Gu Xian��er held a deep grudge against Gu Changge, but Gu Changge still cared for her.


    His words clearly showed that he regretted the fact that Gu Xian��er didn��t break the record he set back then.


    As for why Gu Xian��er didn��t continue forward? It must be because of Gu Changge! She took him into consideration, and chose to stop.


    The two were truly a harmonious and loving pair of siblings, and many of the surrounding disciples felt envious of their rtionship.


    Soon, the details of the entire event spread throughout the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and its surroundings, causing a great sensation. It shocked many!


    In particr, the fact that Gu Xian��er could reach the eighteenth step sent a violent wave through the world as various forces started to investigate her origins in secret.


    Finally, they came to know that she was indeed from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and seemed to be involved in some massive controversy inside the Family. As for what the controversy was? They couldn��t find the details.


    It wasn��t hard for an Ancient Immortal Family to suppress information. After all, they had stood tall through multiple epochs, so how could they not even have such a minor ability?


    For a time, Gu Xian��er��s name became famous across various Heritages, and even reached the ears of innumerable Heavenly Geniuses.


    As for Gu Changge��s act of utterly crushing Chu Wuji, another Young Supreme and True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce? That also shocked countless existences, and they felt that Gu Changge was even more unfathomable than before.


    As far as his peers were concerned, Gu Changge��s uncontested strength put even more pressure on them. Many Young Geniuses and Heirs of various Heritages considered Gu Changge to be their nemesis, and didn��t dare to underestimate him.


    The Descendents of Immortal Dynasties, Sects, Ancient Families, and Races felt a lot of pressure and sought opportunities to raise their strength. Some also entered Secluded Cultivation in hopes of achieving a breakthrough.


    ����


    <b>[Ancient Immortal Ye Family, Mysterious Azure Heaven.]</b>


    On a divine ind shrouded in hazy brilliance and overflowing Spiritual Qi, a beautiful girl dressed in a purple skirt sat inside a pce and listened to all sorts of news about the outside world.


    The expression on her face changed constantly. Sometimes, she would show bewilderment, other times, she would appear to be in a daze.


    <b>��My Lady, are you still down because of Ye Chen��s matter? A few months have already passed, so you should let it go already.��</b>


    A middle-aged beauty with a worried expression stood beside the girl, and tried to persuade her.


    The two of them were none other than Ye Liuli and Aunt Xue, who had already returned to the Ancient Immortal Ye Family from the Lower Realm. After they separated from Gu Changge in the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm, they stayed in the Lower Realm for a while more, and had only returned to the Upper Realm recently.


    Ye Liuli��s state over the past few months worried Aunt Xue. Sometimes, Ye Liuli would be in a daze, and sometimes, she would stand in a trance, as if she had lost her mind. When Aunt Xue asked her about her condition, she said that she was alright and whatnot, so Aunt Xue guessed that her condition was rted to Ye Chen��s death.


    Her Lady was probably heartbroken, and couldn��t bring herself to ept the truth.


    Ye Liuli suddenly returned to her senses after listening to Aunt Xue��s words �� she was taken aback �� and couldn��t help but say with some feelings of disbelief, <b>��Aunt Xue, what are you talking about? Ye Chen was just an ant, so how can his death affect me? Why would I be down because of him?�� </b>[aye! Damn, boi got ughtered and forgotten.]


    Aunt Xue was stunned as she heard her response, and wondered if her Lady was so heartbroken that she even forgot about Ye Chen?


    But that was also good.


    Forgetting someone like that was for the best. After all, her Lady almost offended Young Master Gu for that Ye Chen. She had recently heard a lot of rumors about Gu Changge, and couldn��t help but feel some terror. Even if that Ye Chen didn��t die down in the Lower Realm, he would have pissed his pants after somehow Ascending to the Upper Realm and learning of Gu Changge��s true might.


    Aunt Xue couldn��t help but show joy at this realization.


    <b>��My Lady, you are correct! Ye Chen was just an ant, so why would you care about someone like him?��</b>


    Ye Liuli responded to her with a nod, and then her expression turned serene once more. At the same time, she muttered to herself in her heart, ��Why do I care so much about information rted to Gu Changge recently? Also, why do I keep calling him Master unconsciously?��


    Ye Liuli had a feeling that she had forgotten something important, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn��t recall what it was.


    Right then, a voice sounded from outside the pce, and a valiant youth dressed in a golden armor walked in. He seemed to be shrouded in the divine brilliance of the sun, and even his hair reflected off a bright light. He was just like a young Emperor with a strong vitality and iparable aura and might.


    <b>��Little Liuli, what were you thinking about with such attention? You didn��t even notice my arrival.��</b>


    The youth said with a smile, giving a refreshing feeling to whoever would hear his words.


    <b>��Elder Brother? What are you doing here? Have you gotten any recent news about Gu Changge, the Young master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?��</b>


    Ye Liuli smiled when she saw the person who had arrived, and then asked the question in her heart. The youth in front of her was her Elder Brother, Ye Langtian, who was also the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family.


    Although he hadn��t shown his might in the outside world, countless legends regarding him still floated around.


    He was known as a Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, and it was said that he was one of the few people who couldpete with Gu Changge, the Young Master of Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    A certain glint shed through Ye Langtian��s eyes as he heard his sister��s question, and then he said, <b>��Little Sister, why do you keep on mentioning Gu Changge again and again? I seem to have heard that he went down to the Lower Realm to look for something, so you must havee across him there, right?��</b>


    <b>��Don��t tell me you are missing him now?��</b>


    It wasn��t hard for him to reach this conclusion. What��s more? He had heard some details from Aunt Xue.


    <i><strong>VILFIC, the SLAVE:</strong> Chapters in the backlog: 9 (5th + 6th + 7th + 8th of February) FML | Backlog will be made up next week.</i>

 Chapter 97: Successor of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation; Yue Mingkong’s Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 97: Sessor of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation; Yue Mingkong��s n!</h4>


    Ye Liuli��s face reddened at his words, and she responded with a weak snort, <b>��Elder Brother, what nonsense are you speaking? Why would I miss him? I am just curious, after all, he��s said to be a Young Supreme on the same level as you!��</b>


    <b>��I heard that he easily crushed the prince of the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty, and he has also broken through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm; his strength is terrifying!��</b>


    Although her words sounded like a good exnation, how could Ye Langtian miss the meaning hidden behind them?


    Wasn��t she just asking him what he thought of Gu Changge?


    She couldn��t conceal her thoughts through trickery like this!


    Ye Langtian couldn��t help but shake his head as he watched Ye Liuli��s face full of expectation �� he couldn��t figure out how she crossed Gu Changge in the Lower Realm and ended up like this. He had heard some details regarding the matter from Aunt Xue about how Ye Liuli had offended Gu Changge and whatnot, and how Gu Changge had made her apologize to him without humiliating her too much or going too far.


    Could it be that Ye Liuli couldn��t forget him anymore because of that?


    Ye Langtian pondered for a moment, and then said, <b>��I have also heard a lot about Gu Changge; he��s my greatest adversary. The world calls me the Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, but he��s known as a Reincarnation of a True Immortal. Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, Reincarnation of a True Immortal��these titles already say a lot����</b>


    Ancient Emperors were mighty existences who had carved a piece ofnd for themselves, expanded their territory, gathered immense wealth, and established supreme dynasties that stood for eras upon eras, but only True Immortals could be worshiped as Immortals, and that honor couldn��t be availed by Ancient Emperors and the like.


    Although both titles sounded majestic, there was a great difference between the two.


    Ye Langtian understood this well.


    What��s more? Gu Changge had already broken through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, while he had only just broken through to the Conferred King Realm, so the gap between the two wasn��t all that small.


    Ye Liuli was shocked by Ye Langtian��s response �� even her elder brother thought of him like that, so Gu Changge must be even scarier than what she initially believed!


    As this thought crossed through her mind, she recalled the scene of a strange ancient god with an oppressive aura appearing majestically before, and that increased her fear of Gu Changge.


    Ye Langtian didn��t have the time to notice Ye Liuli��s strange expression. Right now, he was busy shaking his head and thinking about how he would need topete with Gu Changge in the future. He was also a Young Supreme, so it went without saying that he would need topete with his peers sooner orter. Still, he wasn��t afraid of any challenge that coulde his way.


    <b>��Young Master, the boy named Ye Ling from the coteral branch is here again. He wishes to challenge you to make a name for himself, and he has already gathered a lot of people in the Martial Training Field.��</b>


    Right then, the voice of a servant sounded from outside the pce. Ye Langtian, who was talking to Ye Liuli, couldn��t help but frown.


    <b>��Ye Ling? Who��s that? How can someone from a coteral branch dare to challenge Elder Brother?��</b>


    Ye Liuli was surprised when she heard those words.


    Ye Langtian was the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, and even though he hadn��t gone out to make a name for himself yet, it was a fact that he held immense might, so how could someone dare to challenge him?


    Did that person not want to live anymore, or was he just causing trouble?


    Ye Langtian responded to Ye Liuli��s question with some annoyance in his tone, <b>��That Ye Ling obtained the first position in the Family��spetition recently, so the Family promised him three rewards, one of which was the permission to challenge and defeat me. He wants to avenge his father for back then when I hurt him by mistake.��</b>


    <b>��Elder Brother, haven��t we already paid them great wealth inpensation? I remember that they epted thepensation and let the matter go����</b>


    Ye Liuli was stunned by the details of the matter. They had already epted thepensation, yet here they were now, asking for justice? No wonder even her mild-tempered elder brother felt annoyed by his pestering.


    <b>��He��s using that matter to further his agendas, and iming that the Main Branch looks down on the Coteral Branches, and that caused quite a stir in the Family; a lot of the Elders scolded me over this already.��</b>


    Ye Langtian said with deep annoyance showing on his face.


    The other party was a shameless rogue, and couldn��t be handled easily. Even Ye Langtian, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, felt helpless when dealing with him. Not only could he not refuse the challenge, but he also had to give face to the Coteral Branches and suppress his cultivation in the fight.


    He wondered if seeking justice was just a pretense, and the guy was just taking this opportunity to make trouble for him?


    Soon, Ye Langtian left the pce and headed towards the Martial Training Field. Ye Liuli followed after him, desiring to see the so-called ��Fight for Justice!��


    ����


    <b>[Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Imperial City.]</b>


    In a quaint and majestic hall, the sun and moon appeared to be hanging high, and the universe seemed to bepressed inside it.


    Yue Mingkong was dressed in magnificent Imperial robes, and sat on a throne as she radiated an oppressive Imperial majesty. Her narrowed, phoenix eyes watched her trembling ministers as they reported the details of various events.


    <b>��Your Excellency, we have already settled the internal and external issues of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, so you don��t need to worry about any opposition in the future.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong nodded with a touch of satisfaction as she heard these words.


    <b>��Withdraw.��</b>


    Then, she waved her hand, and all of the ministers withdrew, and only a few of her confidants were left in the pce. Before long, Yue Mingkong sent them all out as well.


    Sitting in the hall alone, she rubbed her brows and tried to ease her tiredness as she tried to recall what would happen next. After all, she had to prepare for the future in advance. Even though she knew much about the future, life wasn��t easy. If she didn��t have knowledge of the future, her life would be even worse.


    Gu Changge was scary!


    ��ording to the time, the Extreme Yin Heaven will soon appear in the world, and the Inner Region will fall into turmoil. After all, it��s an ancient realm that will need multiple behemoths to open it��this matter will soon be the top priority for all the Races and Heritages.��


    ��All the great Heritages will work together to form the True Immortal Academy, and then they will select the best disciples from every faction to nurture as True Immortals����


    ��The Immortal Road of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce should also appear soon. It must be the reason my good husband entered the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and plotted for so long! I didn��t even notice this fact back then.��


    ��Now that I think about it, it must be the greatest reason for him to enter the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.��


    ��When the Immortal Spirit emerged back then, all the Races and Heritagespeted for it, and it even rmed some Supremes into taking action��s! That resulted in no one getting their hands on the Immortal Spirit, and it disappeared not long after����


    ��Now that I think about it, the Immortal Spirit must have been taken away by Gu Changge! Hehe, to steal food from under the eyes of various ancient monsters��he��s indeed my good husband.��


    Yue Mingkongughed at herself, but soon, her expression turned solemn.


    ��He is the inheritor of that Forbidden Art, so his real cultivation shouldn��t be as simple as it appears. I was too impulsive in visiting the Ancient Immortal Gu Family thest time; my chances of survival would have been slim if he had wanted to kill me.��


    ��I must make preparations for the future.��


    Yue Mingkong faintly sighed as she thought of this.


    She had obtained no advantage on her trip to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. On the other hand, she discovered that the current Gu Changge was somewhat different from the one she knew from her previous life. The changes in him roused her suspicions, and disturbed her mind.


    She knew that Gu Changge was born with a demonic nature, and it was a matter that wouldn��t be hidden from the world for long. The reason he dug out his young cousin��s Dao Bone was for the sole reason of covering up his demonic nature.


    Of course, this incident didn��t have much impact on Gu Changge.


    Talent of a True Immortal, and Demonic Nature��this matter had shocked the world.


    She didn��t know, however, where Gu Changge��s demonic nature actually originated from; she guessed that it was rted to his inheritance of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    ��Now that I think about it, Sister Xian��er was such a kind person, yet she ended up with such a pitiful fate. Not only did Gu Changge dig out her Dao Bones in my previous life, but he must have also swallowed her cultivation baseter, and that��s why she disappeared. I was foolish to think that she let go of her hatred, and decided to live a life of seclusion.��


    ��I must protect her in this life.��


    As this thought crossed through her mind, Yue Mingkong felt that the burden on her shoulders had gotten heavier.


    Others might not know, but she was well aware of the fact that there was an iparably powerful and mysterious master behind Gu Changge, who had only moved once in her previous life. It was that one move by him that prevented Gu Changge��s Demonic Inheritance from getting exposed.


    Yue Mingkong guessed that Gu Changge��s mysterious master was rted to his Demonic Inheritance, and he would only take action when Gu Changge��s Demonic Inheritance was about to be exposed.


    After all, why would he never show up otherwise?


    The Demonic Inheritance was something that couldn��t be exposed no matter what! After all, even Gu Changge��s powerful master could only tread in the dark because of it, so his fate could already be imagined if the matter somehow got out.


    In her heart, Yue Mingkong honestly didn��t want to see the day when the matter of Gu Changge��s Demonic Inheritance woulde to light, and everyone rted to him would turn on him for his life.


    ��What am I even doing? Aren��t I just protecting him like this?��


    Yue Mingkong quickly calmed down, and decided to go to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. Her trip was for the manifestation of the Immortal Road, as well as Gu Xian��er.


    As her sister-inw, she couldn��t watch Gu Xian��er go through hardship when she already knew what would happen to her.


    ��Hmm, the sessor of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation should also appear any time now, no? He seemed to be called Ye Ling or something. He chanced upon the [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman] which contains the power of Reincarnation��I must obtain this power!��


    Yue Mingkong��s phoenix eyes narrowed as she recalled another important matter.


    Ancient Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate! He was an extremely ancient existence with a cultivation base that allowed him to stand tall in Heaven and Earth. It was said that he controlled the power of the Six Paths of Samsara, which made it almost impossible for him to be killed off, and he had lived through countless epochs as well.


    She could take advantage of the fact that the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation��s sessor had yet to grow up, and snatch the [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman] from him.


    Yue Mingkong began to make ns after thinking about this.


    ����


    <b>[Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.]</b>


    A white-robed old man with an Immortal-like bearing fished for something atop a mountain covered in clouds and hazy mist.


    <b>��This Junior can��t help but admire the Great Elder��s leisurely and carefree life.��</b>


    A chuckling youth appeared on the mountain, and casually found himself a stone bench to sit on without caring for what the others around him thought. His expression showed as if he was sitting in his own backyard.


    <b>��Gu Changge, just get to the point if you have something to say; you don��t need to beat around the bush before me.��</b>


    The Great Elder responded without a change in his expression, and continued looking straight at his fishline that went down the sea of clouds in front of him.


    He had no good feelings for Gu Changge, but Gu Changge didn��t care about that.


    He smiled, and said, <b>��There��s nothing much. I just wanted to thank the Great Elder for helping with my little sister��s education.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er, who was expressionlessly standing behind him, tightened her hold on the jade sword in her hand, and desired to stab it through his heart from behind.


    Only a few people could visit the Great Elder��s mountain on normal days, and Gu Changge had only been here once before. It was back when he joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and broke the record of the Heavenly Dao Road, which rmed countless existences.


    Many thought that the Great Elder would ept him as his disciple, but reality was different from their imagination. The Great Elder merely brought him to his mountain, said a few words, and then sent him back without once mentioning anything about taking him as his disciple.


    Naturally, Gu Changge remembered his words very clearly. Back then, the first sentence that came out of the Great Elder��s mouth was: ��You have impure motives, a deep-seated demonic nature, and no shame.��


    16/84

 Chapter 98: I Was Afraid You Wouldn’t Treat Her Well; Effort Bearing Fruit!

    <h4>Chapter 98: I Was Afraid You Wouldn��t Treat Her Well; Effort Bearing Fruit!</h4>


    Naturally, Gu Changge only responded to him with a snort, and told him that he wasn��t dying to be the Great Elder��s disciple either.


    Cultivators in the world had always avoided those with a demonic nature, especially people like Gu Changge, who were born with a demonic nature. The demonic nature didn��t give off some aura, but instead, it was recognized by the actions and temperament of its holder.


    This result greatly disappointed the Great Elder, and his disappointment only deepened when he realized that Gu Changge was craving the position of the heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s right after he joined the Pce.


    As for why? It wasn��t hard for him to guess. After all, only the Elders or the heir could set foot in certain core areas of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, which were forbidden to the outsiders. The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce held many secrets that interested even some ancient behemoths, after all.


    Gu Changge was definitely aiming for all that.


    What��s more? The Ancient Immortal Gu Family seemed to have some other plots prepared for the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so Gu Changge certainly didn��t have any pure motives in joining the Pce from the get-go.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge��s actions hadn��t been any different from what the Great Elder expected from someone like him who was born with a demonic nature.


    Gu Changge dug out his cousin��s Dao Bone, behaved arrogantly in the Pce, and had no respect for the Elders��the Great Elder was an upright man, and had it not been for the rules of the Pce, he would have long kicked Gu Changge out of the Pce.


    <b>��Xian��er is so talented, with the supreme talent of a True Immortal, so this old man must naturally teach her. You, on the other hand��why are you pretending to be a good person by running over here?��</b>


    The Great Elder nced at Gu Changge and said. He had seen countless people over his life, so how could Gu Changge conceal such trickery from him?


    Gu Changge showed no annoyance at his words, and, without a change in his expression, he said, <b>��Pretending to be a good person? Great Elder, it seems that you hold deep-seated prejudice against me! I naturally wish for Xian��er to seed in the future and achieve even greater sess than me, so why would I pretend to be a good person?��</b>


    Gu Changge, too, had no good feelings for the old man in front of him, so much so that he didn��t even bother to call himself ��Junior�� anymore.


    Anyway, the Great Elder dared not do anything to him.


    As for him saying that he was pretending to be a good person? Well, although he was correct, he had to bring out evidence to back his im.


    <b>��If you were so kind, would you dig out her Dao Bone to conceal your demonic nature?��</b>


    The Great Elder would obviously not waste this opportunity to use this matter. Were the one standing in front of him someone else, he wouldn��t even bother with them, but he couldn��t bring himself to stay silent when it came to Gu Changge.


    <b>��About that matter��why don��t you let it go already, Great Elder? Hasn��t Xian��er already grown a new Dao Bone?��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a shake of his head. It was obvious that there were some secrets that he couldn��t expose about what happened back then.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, looked at Gu Changge with confusion as she heard their exchange.


    He wanted her to surpass him?


    Was he telling the truth, or merely spewing lies?


    Also, how did he know that she had already grown a new Dao Bone?


    The reality was obviously in front of her. Gu Changge had done nothing against her, and even let her go time and again even though she desired nothing more than to end his life.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that what happened back then wasn��t simple, and there were some facts still hidden from her.


    Gu Changge��s actions werepletely different from what she had expected from him!


    It��s just that Gu Changge wouldn��t say the truth, and she couldn��t bring herself to ask him either; the grudge between them couldn��t be resolved with a few words, after all.


    <b>��That��s a grudge between you and Xian��er, so this old man won��t bother interfering in this matter. Speak already if you have anything to say besides this nonsense.��</b>


    The Great Elder��s expression sank, and he clearly wanted the uninvited guest before him to leave as soon as possible.


    Gu Changge showed acent expression, and said, <b>��Since Xian��er is now the Great Elder��s disciple, how can I, her Elder Brother, note to take a look? Of course, what I am worried about is that the Great Elder might be too harsh on Xian��er because of me.��</b>


    Those words were naturally not from the bottom of his heart, but he would lose nothing in saying them, so why not?


    The meaning behind his words was simple: ��I am worried that you epted Xian��er as your disciple because of me, and that you will not treat her well, or teach her carefully. Who knows, you might be too harsh on her, and even scold her without reason!��


    Of course, his words were said with theplete intention of infuriating the Great Elder, otherwise, he hadplete trust in the integrity of the old man, and knew that he wouldn��t make life hard for Gu Xian��er just because of him.


    Not only could he use this opportunity to mess with the Great Elder, but he could also let Gu Xian��er know just how much he, her Elder Brother, cared for her. He was so worried about her that he didn��t even care about offending the Great Elder just to make sure he wouldn��t wrong her!


    Sure enough, the Great Elder��s expression changed and he showed deep rage as he heard his words. The world behind him darkened, and the wind picked up speed as the clouds changed their color and tumbled around.


    Thunder roared in the surroundings, and the aura of a mighty, enraged god descended upon everything.


    The sudden oppressive force and change in the atmosphere frightened innumerable disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce �� their legs softened, and they almost fell to their knees.


    <b>��That��s where the Great Elder lives, right? What happened?��</b>


    The expressions of many Elders also changed and paled, and their hearts trembled. They got to see the rage of the Great Elder after countless years of calm, after all.


    The Master is like running water, while the Great Elder is unchanging.


    This sentence wasn��t just some nonsense in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. One could imagine the Great Elder��s unfathomable might just from this sentence.


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t talk nonsense! How can my Master be like that?!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er was also stunned, and hurriedly shouted towards Gu Changge. She never imagined that Gu Changge had appeared here with this motive, so she couldn��t help but feel extremelyplicated emotions surge through her heart.


    Gu Changge hadpletely offended the Great Elder with those words!


    Now that he had offended the Great Elder, his life in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce probably wouldn��t be all that great, even if he was a True Disciple of the Pce.


    <b>��Good, good, good! It��s the first time in countless years that a Junior has dared to speak like this in front of this old man. Although I know that you are deliberately trying to provoke this old man, I must say that you have seeded.��</b>


    The Great Elder was no ordinary man either, and it didn��t take him long to suppress his rage. His angry re disappeared, and he looked at Gu Changge with a smile, and said, <b>��It would have been good if you didn��t say all that, but now that you have said that, this old man will make sure to train Gu Xian��er until she can easily suppress you!��</b>


    <b>��If she can��t do it, then this old man will step down from his position, and even give you the position of heir.��</b>


    The Great Elder��s promation stunned Gu Changge, but he wasn��t surprised for long. Of course, his face still showed the same smile as before as he said, <b>��Since the Great Elder has said so, then I can also rest assured now. I am looking forward to the day when your words wille to pass.��</b>


    <b>��This Changge won��t take any more of your time.��</b>


    With that said, Gu Changge took onest nce at Gu Xian��er with a smile, and then directly turned into a ray of light that disappeared from the mountain.


    The surroundings also returned to their previous calm as the winds weakened, and the clouds stopped tumbling around.


    As for offending the Great Elder? Gu Changge couldn��t be bothered by it.


    At the same time, a System Prompt sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! The Favored Daughter of Heaven, Gu Xian��er, had her murderous heart shaken by you��]


    The first step of his n finally bore fruit.


    The mountain of the Great Elder was silent as a gentle breeze blew atop it, and clouds rolled around it.


    Gu Xian��er lowered her head and didn��t say anything.


    Right now, her heart was in turmoil. She knew well that Gu Changge was merely trying to provoke the Great Elder with his words, but at the same time, he forced the Great Elder to vow to teach her well.


    She could no longerprehend Gu Changge��s intentions.


    Won��t the Great Elder putting more effort in teaching her be bad for Gu Changge?


    Why would he do something thankless like that?


    Was he trying to make up for what he did to her back then?


    Or was he plotting something even more sinister?


    Gu Xian��er fell into a daze, and couldn��t figure out just what Gu Changge was up to now.


    The Great Elder, on the other hand, could only sigh as he watched Gu Xian��er��splicated expression.


    <b>��He will definitely have a ce at the top of this world in the future.��</b>


    If this remark were to spread, it would surely cause a massive sensation in all directions. How many people had received such apliment from the Great Elder? What��s more? His tone waspletely affirmative as if the matter woulde to pass without doubt.


    Gu Xian��er lowered her head and kept her quiet at his words; she had no idea about what to say at this time.


    She was confused.


    She recalled the day when she met Gu Changge outside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and realized that he indeed held no ill will towards her.


    Did he really want to make up to her for the past?


    Could it be that he just couldn��t be honest and do everything without angering her due to his temperament?


    <b>��Xian��er, you don��t need to worry about anything; since this old man said that, then this old man will naturally do as he imed. Gu Changge was merely trying to anger this old man. As for why he acts like that? It can be attributed to his demonic nature����</b>


    The Great Elder calmed down and shook his head as he watched Gu Xian��er��s silent appearance.


    <b>��Master, why do you think Gu Changge tries so hard to conceal his demonic nature? What could be the reason behind his demonic nature?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er suddenly asked him with a confused expression. Gu Changge wouldn��t go that far just to hide his demonic nature, after all. He must be trying to hide its source, she thought.


    <b>��There are many reasons for a person to have a demonic nature. This old man can��t tell what caused Gu Changge��s demonic nature, and you would need to ask him if you want to know the truth of this matter.��</b>


    The Great Elder dismissed the matter with these words. It wasn��t umon for people to be born with a demonic nature. Some would be born with a devilish soul, and others would be contaminated by Immortal Devil Qi, etc.


    He could only tell that Gu Changge had a strong demonic nature, as for where it came from? He would need to investigate his body before reaching a conclusion �� he had no interest in something like that.


    Now, the Great Elder only wanted to help Gu Xian��er surpass Gu Changge, so as to make Gu Changge regret his words.


    <b>��Thank you, Master, I understand.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er responded with a nod. At the same time, she felt as if she had caught on to some clue.


    <b>��Gu Changge��s demonic nature is seated deep down his bones, and his actions arergely influenced by his demonic nature, too. If it weren��t for his demonic nature, this old man would have long epted him as his disciple.��</b>


    The Great Elder couldn��t help but sigh. He felt that a good seedling had been ruined because of his demonic nature.


    ����


    Gu Changge was in no hurry to n for the future of Gu Xian��er after he returned to his residence.


    First, he considered what he would be doing next. As for him offending the Great Elder? He had already pushed the matter to the back of his head and couldn��t be bothered about the repercussions.


    With Gu Xian��er��s wit and means, she would certainly want to investigate the ��truth of that year�� now that he had nted seeds of doubts in her heart. He had left her enough clues to reach the ��truth.��


    As for how he would arrange the ��truth of that year,�� he could worry about thatter as he already had a solid n in mind. For now, he decided to put aside Gu Xian��er��s matter for a while.


    ��Right now, what I need to focus on is the Immortal Road.��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but squint his eyes at this thought.


    ording to the memories of his Original, there was an Immortal Road in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce that had disappeared a long time ago.


    ording to various calctions, the Immortal Road would soon materialize in the world and bring with it a supreme opportunity. The reason he had coveted the position of heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was to get that supreme opportunity hidden in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    ��Speaking of which, I should also merge the fragments of the World Seed and nurture a world inside me. When the timees, I might be able to slip inside unnoticed with this abilitybined with my Void Talent, and fish in troubled waters.��


    As soon as Gu Changge thought of this, he opened his Attributes Panel, and found the three fragments of the World Seed listed in it.


    As Gu Changge busied himself with these matters, a majestic carriage pulled by nine divine phoenixes galloped through the boundless sky towards the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Inside the carriage made of ck gold sat Yue Mingkong dressed in a in gauze dress. Her Immortal visage gave her a picturesque appearance, and her lustrous hair was tied up in a bun �� she looked breathtakingly beautiful.


    Her eyebrows were like slender willow branches, while her phoenix eyes showed an iparably deep calm. Right now, she was busy rubbing her be to ease her fatigue.


    <b>��My good husband, it��s really not easy to deal with you.��</b>


    17/84

 Chapter 99: Synthesizing a World; Stealing Your Wife’s Opportunity Isn’t Stealing, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 99: Synthesizing a World; Stealing Your Wife��s Opportunity Isn��t Stealing, Right?</h4>


    Gu Changge fell into thought as he looked at his current Attributes Panel.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b> True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce | Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b> Devil Heart | Dao Bone


    <b>Cultivation:</b> Conferred King (Middle Stage)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 10000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 2000 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Over thest period, his Destiny Points had increased to ten thousand, while his Fortune Value had also rushed to two thousand Points. He now had a huge sum of wealth in his coffers, but Gu Changge wasn��t in a hurry to increase his cultivation.


    He went to look through the System Shop, and finally found what he desired after a while: ��[Divine-grade Aura Concealment Talisman].��


    It cost eight thousand Destiny Points.


    [<b>Item Introduction:</b> Completely hides the user��s aura for half an hour.]


    Although the feature didn��t sound all that great, Gu Changge��s expression still showed a touch of satisfaction. Since it was a product from the System, then it��s ability definitely couldn��t be doubted. It would most certainly be able topletely hide his aura, so where wouldn��t he be able to go with his Void Talent��s ability?


    Gu Changge immediately exchanged for a [Divine-grade Aura Concealment Talisman] without feeling distress over the loss of Destiny Points. After all, he was about to vie for a supreme opportunity that was said to be so great that even Supremes woulde out for it.


    After that, he exchanged a thousand points of Fortune Value for another ten thousand Destiny Points, and exchanged the Points for a [Domain Traversing Talisman] and a [Formation Breaking Talisman].


    The [Formation Breaking Talisman] did exactly what it��s name suggested: ��it broke formations and other such restrictions.��


    As for the [Domain Traversing Talisman]? It could help him escape at a critical moment.


    These were his so-called multipleyers of protection.


    After that, Gu Changge began to merge the fragments of the World Seed. Immediately, his vision blurred, and the three seeds of different shapes appeared in front of him and showed him a majestic scene as they merged together.


    Countlessplicated runes spread around, and a world in its infancy opened right in front of Gu Changge. The sun rose and the moon circled around the world; mountains and rivers appeared, and an ancient sea gushed forth. The world evolved in front of him in an extremely bizarre manner, and kept on expanding.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    A hazy glow radiated in the surroundings as the three seedspletely fused together, and turned into a gushing glow.


    Gu Changge felt the oppressive aura of the entire world press down on his chest �� it was an extremely vast and boundless aura of chaos.


    Before long, the chaos subsided, and the scene cleared up as the murky glow sank.


    Heaven and Earth evolved inside him, and a mysterious and expansive world was born within him!


    The world was finally born!


    Inside him, the sun and the moon hung high, the stars adorned the sky, and auspicious clouds floated above the ground, forming an enclosed cycle of life. Although the world wasn��t too big, it had theplete form of a recently-birthed world.


    ��Not only did I seed in fusing the fragments of the World Seed, but I also nurtured a world inside me in one go.��


    ��The feeling of having a world in the palm of my hand is refreshing, indeed. I can throw in whatever I want.��


    ��If Ie across a mighty foe, I can even hide inside the world. As long as I don��te across a mighty being who is good at creation and spatial travel, I will be good.��


    Gu Changge looked at the Destiny Points that were reduced by thousands at once, but wasn��t bothered by the expense.


    He pondered for a while, and then��


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    The Void around him fluctuated, and in the next moment, his entire person disappeared from his spot without leaving behind many fluctuations.


    If anyone were to see him at that moment, they would have been shocked and left dumbfounded.


    Gu Changge had simply disappeared into thin air!


    His method was too appalling.


    However, if one with the ability of creation saw the changes in the surrounding, they would immediately find some strange fluctuations. Gu Changge didn��t disappear into thin air, instead, he opened a spatial channel and rushed into another world.


    Gu Changge��s figure appeared atop a mountain in the world he created through the World Seed.


    As he watched the surroundings and spread his Spiritual Sense all over the ce, he realized that the world only had a radius of a few thousand miles. Although there were mountains, rivers, ancient trees, and some ordinary creatures, there was no Spiritual Qi.


    Beyond the developed world was undeveloped chaos, so Gu Changge couldn��t help but fall into thought.


    The World Seed given by the System was most likely the best of its kind. The endless chaos evolving in the distance reminded him of how the world was said to have evolved in ancient times in his previous life. He could infer from this that the current world inside him was merely in its infancy, and that he would need to expand it further in the future.


    Now that he was here, he could even use it as a foothold for all his plots in the future.


    Gu Changge estimated that the world could further evolve to the highest possible point in the future. It wouldn��t be impossible for it to grow into an entire Universe inside him.


    Of course, the world could also serve many other purposes, such as: ��confining and suppressing enemies, appearing in the outside world as a world of its own, or even devouring the original world that was outside him����


    Gu Changge recalled many myths as he thought of how he could use his newly-birthed inner world.


    In the beginning, there was nothing, but then Chaos came into existence; Chaos birthed the three thousand Chaotic Fiend Gods among which was Pangu; Pangu then split Heaven and Earth.


    Hongjun preached and the Three Pure Ones appeared; Nuwa created man, and Suiren taught them how to make fire from wood.


    It wouldn��t be impossible for something simr to appear in Gu Changge��s inner world.


    Gu Changge fell into thought for a while, and then asked the System,��System, can I upgrade the inner world with Destiny Points?��


    [Destiny Points are applicable on everything. As long as you have enough Points, you can upgrade whatever you desire.]


    The System responded.


    Gu Changge nodded, and then immediately put Destiny Points into the upgrade of the inner world.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Soon, a group of magnificent and majestic pces rose from the ground behind him, like quaint Heavenly Pavilions that stood tall between Heaven and Earth. Their immeasurably tall pirs alone could support the sky above, just like the Heavenly Pce in the ancient myths.


    Gu Changge��s figure disappeared from his spot and appeared inside the grandest Pce, and he resembled a deity who lorded over the Heavens and everything above and below them.


    He couldn��t help but nod with satisfaction.


    ��It��s so captivating; wouldn��t it be better for me to just wait in here until this world surpasses the original?��


    The establishment of his personal Heavenly Court didn��t cost him much. After all, the inner world belonged to him, so it wasn��t hard for him to make changes to it.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge returned to the original world and fell into thought inside his residence. For now, he could put aside the matter of his inner world �� he had to focus on the Immortal Road that would appear soon.


    He had already prepared everything, and now, he was merely waiting for the right opportunity. It��s just that he didn��t know the exact time for the Immortal Road��s appearance.


    But soon, Gu Changge recalled someone who might. His wife�� no, his future wife.


    Yue Mingkong!


    Since she was a regressor, she must know when the Immortal Road would appear. It��s just that it won��t be easy to get her to talk.


    Moreover, if Gu Changge hadn��t guessed wrong, then Yue Mingkong would most likely be on her way to the Immeasurable Heaven[1]. After all, he was her greatest foe in the original timeline, so if she desired to take revenge on him, she had to get this opportunity.


    [1: it��s the region where the Dao Pce is located.]


    As for him stealing his wife��s opportunity? Gu Changge felt not a shred of guilt about it.


    She belonged to him, so the opportunity also belonged to him, naturally.


    What��s more? Could stealing your wife��s opportunity even be called stealing?


    Gu Changge knew well that he couldn��t clear Yue Mingkong��s deep-seated hatred towards him in a day or two. Maybe, she would get used to him and give up after a while after getting bullied at his hands.


    He was already treating her with immeasurable kindness by not killing her outright. After all, although he was evil, he wasn��t a crazy devil who craved blood and nothing else.


    Be it Gu Xian��er or Yue Mingkong, Gu Changge hadn��t chosen the option to kill them off. It wasn��t that he couldn��t do it, but that he felt that it would be too boring. If he did that, then what would be the difference between him and the Original who was dominated by his demonic nature?[2]


    [2: Buddhist Holy Land shbacks. Thousands upon thousands of souls cursing you from the Netherworld, bruh.]


    <b>��Yan Ji����</b>


    Soon, Gu Changge��s expression returned to calm, and he called out for Yan Ji through a Communication Talisman.


    Yan Ji obviously followed him all the way to Immeasurable Heaven; it��s just that she usually hid in the dark and wouldn��t show up easily. Because of this, only a few in the Immeasurable Heaven knew that he had a Great Sacred Realm subordinate beside him.


    One had to know that even some Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had yet to reach this level!


    Soon, the Void in front of him fluctuated, and Yan Ji walked out, and respectfully greeted him, <b>��Young Master.��</b>


    Ever since she returned from the Land of Forsaken Immortals, she had been recovering from her serious injuries that she received from the attack of the peach blossom thrown at her by that mysterious peach tree.


    Had she not reacted in haste and opened a spatial tunnel using the [Domain Traversing Talisman], then she would have probably spent an eternity buried in that ce.


    Gu Changge nced at her, and then asked with a slight nod, <b>��How��s your injury?��</b>


    <b>��Thank you for your concern, Young Master. The Medicinal Pills you gave me have almost healed my injuries.��</b>


    Yan Ji replied with feelings of respect and gratitude.


    Gu Changge had been very kind to her. After she was injured, he kept on giving her healing medicines and elixirs of great quality, and also made sure to not arrange any tasks for her so she could recuperate without worry.


    Now that he finally called for her, the first thing he asked her was the state of her injury, so Yan Ji couldn��t help but feel moved. Although she didn��t show anything on her face, the gratitude in her heart was immense. How many people would be so considerate of others?


    <b>��That��s great; I have a task for you.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a nod.


    <b>��Young Master, give me yourmand.��</b>


    Yan Ji said.


    <b>��Help me find the whereabouts of the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty in the Immeasurable Heaven. Also, make sure you aren��t noticed by her.��</b>


    Gu Changge said.


    There was no way Yue Mingkong wouldn��te to Immeasurable Heaven. It��s just that he was sure she woulde quietly, find a ce to hide, and make sure he wouldn��t know her whereabouts.


    After he ��dealt�� with her back in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Yue Mingkong had gone above and beyond in hiding from him.


    Gu Changge naturally saw through her measly tricks, but he had to have her appear in front of him now. Since she hade to the Immeasurable Heaven, then there was no reason for her to not see her husband.


    How could he not know what Yue Mingkong was plotting?


    <b>��If you are noticed by her, then just show up and tell her that I will personally go out to catch her if she doesn''te to see me.��</b>


    Gu Changge suddenly added with a yful expression.


    <b>��Understood, Young Master.��</b>


    Yan Ji left as soon as she received her orders.


    She naturally knew of the rtionship between the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and Gu Changge.


    The fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty was a favored daughter of heaven with immense fame in the Upper Realm, and she was also the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty. Even though she was already engaged, there were still countless geniuses and favored sons of heaven who professed their love for her.


    The most important matter was that she had heard rumors in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family that the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty was head over heels for Gu Changge, but Young Master Gu always treated her with indifference and never cared for her.


    Yet now, the fourth princess seemed to be avoiding Young Master Gu? Why was that?


    Yan Ji was somewhat puzzled. From what she had seen of Gu Changge��s temperament, he was certainly not the kind of person to treat someone like that.


    Could it be that he disliked the fourth princess for some reason?


    s! It was useless for her to think about this matter. After all, it wasn��t something she could easily specte about.


    18/84

 Chapter 100: Yue Mingkong Plotting Against a Favored Son of Heaven; Killing Without Meeting!

    <h4>Chapter 100: Yue Mingkong Plotting Against a Favored Son of Heaven; Killing Without Meeting!</h4>


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The sun at high noon shone like a ball of mighty me above the world.


    Suddenly, a burst of divine light rushed towards the sky from the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce; a loud rumbling echoed throughout the region, and it was as if a towering ancient city had copsed.


    The terrible sound shook the entire Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and sent everyone into a frenzy.


    <b>[Whoosh!]</b>


    <b>[Whoosh!]</b>


    <b>[Whoosh!]</b>


    A series of divine rainbows and lights rushed towards the sky from the different peaks and divine inds. At the same time, some people noticed a colorful, immortal mist gush forth from the ce where the light burst from.


    But soon, the Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce made a move and suppressed the visions, and covered it from the prying eyes of the onlookers.


    Such a scene caused a sensation throughout the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce �� it shocked the many disciples, and they soon spread the news around.


    At the same time, massive waves went through the world outside of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce as the informants of the major Heritages, Races, and Orthodoxies passed the news back to them.


    With every passing day, the situation in the Inner Region of the Upper Realm got more and more turbulent. Many spected that something was birthed in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and that had caused the phenomenon.


    There were various rumors floating around in the Upper Realm that the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce held a mysterious, ancient continent whose roots could be traced back to the Primordial Era of Immortals. It was said that the continent was moved to the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce by supreme powerhouses of the time.


    The continent was said to contain supreme opportunities like Immortal Scriptures, Divine Inscriptions, and whatnot other Immortal Inheritances which seemed to have been memorized only by the Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    On normal days, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce guarded that area with their strongest might, and it would be impossible for outsiders to approach it without permission. But once the divine light rushed to the sky, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce found itself pushed to make a choice as the various Heritages and Races showed an intent to move.


    On normal days, all the opportunities belonged solely to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, but now that the opportunity had shown itself before the world, there was no reason for them to let the Pce monopolize everything.


    Many mighty figures of the various Heritages and Races had once studied in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so they obviously couldn��t bring themselves to say that to the Pce��s face, so they nned to send their young disciples and family members to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Immeasurable Heaven turned extremely lively for a while as various divine lights, chariots, and warships, etc. came from all sides.


    ����


    <b>[In a remote Ancient City of Immeasurable Heaven.]</b>


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The ck-gold carriage pulled by the nine phoenixes galloping through the skynded in the ancient city, and attracted the attention of many cultivators in the surroundings.


    They reckoned that the identity of the person inside the carriage couldn��t be simple if they dared to unt their might like this.


    Many began to guess the identity of the carriage��s master.


    Immeasurable Heaven had been very lively over the past few days, and they would see arge number of cultivators from various backgrounds rush towards the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, so they couldn��t help but wonder why such a noble carriage had descended to a remote ce like this?


    A ck-clothed man with an ordinary appearance, tall stature, and a thoughtful expression raised his head and looked outside his attic after noticing the sudden movements outside.


    <b>��Howe such a majestic chariot appeared in a ce like this? From the runes and patterns on it, it appears to be someone from the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, no?��</b>


    <b>��The one inside must have an extraordinary identity if they can get nine phoenixes to pull their carriage. Could it be some prince or princess?��</b>


    The man dressed in ck muttered to himself.


    If one looked closely at him, they would see a ck pendant hanging on his chest. Every now and then, mysterious runes would sh around the pendant, and it also glowed.


    <b>��Speaking of which, this ce isn��t all that far from the Heavenly Dao Ancient City; it won��t take much time to reach it if one rushes towards it.��</b>


    <b>��I heard that the number one beauty of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Princess Yue Mingkong, has the appearance of an Empress! Could she be the one inside the carriage?��</b>


    A strange smile appeared on the youth��s face as he muttered these words. At the same time, he showed a thoughtful expression as he watched the ck-gold carriage in the distance.


    Right then, a desperate voice sounded from inside the ck pendant on his chest.


    <b>��Brat, don��t forget what we are here for! There��s an opportunity for you inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.��</b>


    <b>��Why the heck are you turning jelly over a woman you haven��t even seen?! The princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty isn��t someone you can reach right now.��</b>


    The youth in ck showed an unhappy expression as he replied, <b>��What��s the big deal if I go and take a look at the neer? Who knows, the person inside might not be a princess. Speaking of which, why would a princess from the Supreme Immortal Dynasty evene to a ce like this?��</b>


    With that said, the youth stood up and walked out towards the carriage while ignoring the persuasions of the voice inside the pendant.


    <b>��Your Excellency, we have arrived at the ck Stone Ancient City.��</b>


    The voice of a respectful old woman in white robe sounded from outside the carriage, and reminded her master sitting inside.


    The one inside the carriage was none other than Yue Mingkong who was lost in a daze.


    The words of the woman brought her out of her daze, and she narrowed her eyes and nodded as she watched the scenery outside.


    ��ck Stone Ancient City; from what I recall of my previous life, Ye Ling, the sessor of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation, first made a name for himself in the ck Stone Ancient City.��


    ��That guy gained immense fame within a few days of time, and even Ye Langtian, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, suffered a massive loss at his hands in their first bout. If that wasn��t enough, then Ye Ling beat him down even more in theirter battles.��


    ��Ye Ling rapidly rose and became a shining star of the Inner Region in a short period of time. His reputation overshadowed even my good husband��s for a while. What��s more? He had a lot of friends and confidants around him all the time as well! The Young Master of the White Tiger Family, the Young Master of the Purple-Winged Dragon Family, and others with such powerful backgrounds gave him a boost.��


    Yue Mingkong thought so in her heart.


    She naturally came here for the [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman], which was in the possession of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation��s sessor.


    The [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman] contained the Dao of Reincarnation, which was an extremely mighty force that could even contend with Gu Changge��s Forbidden Inheritance��s abilities.


    She didn��t understand much about these matters at first, but she found this information after looking through countless ancient records and inscriptions over thest period of time.


    No matter what, she had to snatch the [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman]!


    Still, she was well aware of the fact that the man named Ye Ling was no simple character. Ye Langtian was regarded by the outside world as a Young Supreme who stood on equal footing with Gu Changge, so there was nothing to say about his extraordinary means.


    Yet, even as a Young Supreme and the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, he was pummeled by Ye Ling.


    In her previous life, Ye Ling was one of the many brilliant youths who suffered at Gu Changge��s hands. She wasn��t sure if he diedter or what, but it was a fact that he had disappeared for a long time.


    ��In my previous life, Ye Ling was still almost killed by my good husband even with the [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman] in his hands, so I must be careful even after I get it from him.��


    Soon, Yue Mingkong��s expression showed calm, and her deep and indifferent phoenix eyes looked outside the carriage. She had already spread around a [Heaven and Earth Confinement Formation], and was now waiting for Ye Ling��s arrival.


    As for why she was sure that Ye Ling would appear?


    From her memories of the previous life, Yue Mingkong already knew that Ye Ling seemed to admire her greatly for some unknown reason. After bing the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, he proimed before her that he would snatch her away from Gu Changge.


    She naturally sneered at his delusion, and because of this matter, he was almost killed by Gu Changge, and then disappeared.


    At first, she had thought that Gu Changge was offended by Ye Ling, but now that she thought about it, she realized that there was a high chance Gu Changge took the opportunity to attack him for the [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman] as well.


    Gu Changge had plotted for innumerable opportunities, so there was no way he would let go of the [Ancient Reincarnation Talisman].


    With these considerations in mind, Yue Mingkong directly came to the ck Stone Ancient City.


    She believed that Ye Ling would definitely show up after he saw the markings of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty on her carriage, if he was in the city, of course.


    There were countless women around Ye Ling in her past life, so she could already guess his nature.


    ��Ye Ling��s cultivation base should only be in the initial stages of the Conferred Lord Realm, so I will definitely be able to bury him in this ce today.��


    Yue Mingkong thought that with a frosty, indifferent expression. She was like a supreme Empress who could dictate the life and death of all around her.


    She couldn��t care less about a mere Ye Ling �� to her, he was nothing more than an ant. Of course, she had made a lot of preparations to make sure she could thoroughly trample this ant.


    It didn��t take long for Yue Mingkong to perceive someone��s arrival. The neer was a young man with a strong cultivation and aura; it was clear that he had cultivated a mighty body-cultivation art.


    She narrowed her phoenix eyes, and waved her jade-like hand.


    <b>[Buzz!]</b>


    Tremors went through the void in the surroundings. At the same time, a shocking aura hidden in the dark finally surfaced and locked up the surroundings.


    <b>��This is the mansion where that carriage justnded, right? Why do I suddenly feel ufortable?��</b>


    Ye Ling stopped in front of a quaint mansion with a frown on his face. Although he loved beauties, he wasn��t r3t4rd3d; he had avoided many life-threatening dangers because of his sixth sense warning him in advance.<b>[1]</b>


    [1: When the Heavenly Daddy personally sends you spidy-sense signals even though you weren��t bitten. Fr!ck him.]


    For some reason, he felt uneasy standing in front of the mansion.


    <b>��Turtle Bro, should I go in or not?��</b>


    Ye Ling''s face showed confusion as he asked for advice from the pendant around his neck.


    Back when he was young, he once went up a mountain to search for some magical herbs. It was on that adventure when he found himself falling into an underground cave where he identally discovered the ck pendant and became the sessor of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation.


    There was a remnant spirit of an ancient turtle inside the ck pendant.


    The ancient turtle was the one he now called ��Turtle Bro.�� Turtle Bro imed to be the mount of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation, who was looking for a sessor for its master, the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation.


    Ye Ling didn��t believe it at first, but then realized that it seemed to be telling the truth.


    It was just that the old turtle had no other ability that could be useful to him. At most, he could teach him somemon sense about the world around him, and nothing more.


    It was a in and uncharacteristic turtle that didn��t resemble the mount of an Ancient Heavenly Emperor.


    The old turtle couldn��t help but roll its eyes at him in response, and said, <b>��It��s just a mansion, what��s there to fear about it? Where��s the boldness you show when you are picking those Jade Beauties?��</b>


    Ye Ling felt that it wasn��t wrong. He had never crossed the other party, so why would they harm him?


    He was overly suspicious over nothing.


    Ye Ling��s courage soared as he thought about this. He had heard countless rumors about Princess Yue Mingkong, and yearned for her every day. If he could see her today, then the meeting between them couldn��t just be a coincidence, but a work of fate itself, no?


    As for Princess Yue Mingkong being the fiancee of the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge? He couldn��t give one sh!7 about that. After all, even Ye Langtian was nothing before him, so what could Gu Changge, who was said to be only as strong as Ye Langtian, do against him?


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    However, in the very next moment after Ye Ling arrived outside the mansion, an indifferent and heartless voice sounded from inside.


    <b>��Kill him!��</b>


    <b>��Not good!��</b>


    Ye Ling��s expression immediately changed as he heard the voice; he never thought that someone truly wanted to kill him.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    [VILFIC: I would be rich if I was paid per word. Dammit, repeating Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation and whatnot in the same damn paragraph isn��t easy. Anyone know how to set up shortcuts that expand into preset words in Google Docs?]

 Chapter 101: Overpowered Luck; Sour Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 101: Overpowered Luck; Sour Heart!</h4>


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Several figures with terrifying auras appeared in the sky, and the pressure of Sacred Realm Masters suppressed the vast surroundings within moments.


    <b>��What happened? What��s going on?!��</b>


    <b>��Look! There are Sacred Realm Masters here, and there are so many of them!��</b>


    The cultivators in the ck Stone Ancient City were shocked, and looked towards the mansion��s direction with astonishment.


    Large groups of structures and buildings copsed and turned into ruins in front of their eyes.


    A hazy glow appeared out of nowhere, and the rays of light and brilliant runes intertwined together to form a majestic dragon that rushed towards Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling��s eyes opened wide and spewed fire.


    <b>��There��s no grudge between us, nor have I crossed your path, so why are you trying to kill me?!��</b>


    Ye Ling��s expression showed a drastic change, and rage surged in his heart.


    At the same time, a beautiful woman slowly walked out of the mansion, and looked down at him like a goddess looking down on an ant with an indifferent look in her eyes.


    <b>��You deserve death for possessing what isn��t yours.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong said without emotion, unwilling to speak any more nonsense with him.


    After that, Yue Mingkong waved her jade-like hand, and the various mighty Sacred Realm Masters in the sky readied themselves to attack Ye Lin.


    Yue Mingkong had mobilized the strongest might she could bring out to deal with Ye Ling �� she had brought along four Sacred Realm Masters, so her murderous intentions could be felt clearly.


    After all, even a lion would use its full might when hunting a rabbit.


    She understood well that Ye Ling, the sessor of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation, would most certainly have some overpowered life-saving measures, so she couldn��t underestimate him.


    At the same time, she also made a move of her own. As she waved her arm, a strong wind blew in front of her, and waves of brilliant light soared towards Heaven. Immediately, a wless, white jade-like hand appeared in the sky and pped towards Ye Ling with the intention to kill him.


    The palm contained the mighty majesty of an Empress, and held iparably terrifying might that couldn��t be resisted by ordinary means.


    At the same time, she brought out a crystal-like sword that radiated terrifying rays of sword energy. The sword seemed to be a divine weapon that could cut through the stars and deal a blow of extermination even to a deity!


    The four Sacred Realm Masters made their move, and so did Yue Mingkong, and this sudden assault put Ye Ling in mortal danger.


    Even a Young Supreme would fall here without a possibility of escape if they were toe across such a ferocious assault and didn��t prepare some mighty escape route.


    Yue Mingkong felt that there would be no surprises today.


    After all, even the entirety of the ck Stone Ancient City would turn to rubble if they used such a mighty offense against it, let alone a mere Ye Ling, who was the sole target of their assault right now.


    ��STINKY BRAT, USE THAT THING RIGHT NOW, OR YOU ARE GONNA DIE HERE AND NOW����


    Theplexion of the old turtle inside the pendant changed as he watched the fierce attack rush towards them, and he madly urged Ye Ling with a frightened tone.


    He couldn��tprehend why the princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty would set up such a massive trap just to kill Ye Ling?


    Who the heck leaked the news of Ye Ling possessing the inheritance of the Ancient Emperor of Reincarnation?


    Ye Ling��s face paled and he stared daggers at Yue Mingkong as his hatred for her overflowed; he was no longer in the jolly mood from before.


    <b>��If this Ye doesn��t die today, then you will pay a hundred times for your offense!��</b>


    Ye Ling growled.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    As soon as his roar fell, he showed an extremely painful expression as he took out a dark, jade talisman from his Spatial Ring.


    The Void around him buzzed, and a terrifying aura surged from the talisman; it brought along the overwhelming intent of Reincarnation as brilliant runes intertwined together. The aura released by the talisman soon surpassed the might of a Sacred Realm Master��s, and reached the Great Sacred Realm!


    All the cultivators in the ck Stone Ancient City were left kneeling in terror as they felt the majestic aura descend upon them. To them, Great Sacred Realm Masters were deities worthy of worship!


    Great Sacred Realm Masters could be Ancestor-level figures in certain Ancient Families, after all. One couldn��t see such a master on normal days.


    They wondered just what the heck was happening in their city? Why would someone so terrifying appear in their measly corner of the world?


    They could only kneel on the ground and tremble in horror.


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    <b>��Retreat!!!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s indifferent expression finally showed a change as soon as her gaze fell on the dark talisman in Ye Ling��s hand. She never expected Ye Ling to possess an offensive talisman with the might of a Great Sacred Realm Master; she had never heard of him using such a thing in her previous life!


    One had to know that even she, the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, couldn��t easily bring out a talisman of the Great Sacred Realm!


    s! Those who knew of Ye Ling��s means in her previous life had long perished at his hands, so it was normal for her to not know.


    Yue Mingkong��s face darkened as this realization struck her.


    ��Damn him! This Ye Ling deserves to be a person who could even escape my beloved husband��s assault and survive����


    The four Sacred Realm Masters retreated in haste, not daring to take Ye Ling��s attack. Ye Ling, with his heart full of hatred, took the opportunity and disappeared from his spot.


    ��It will be even more difficult to kill him next time.��


    Yue Mingkong��s expression worsened, and she tightly clenched her fist; she, a regressor, had failed to obliterate an ant like that.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Right then, Yue Mingkong felt a terrifying heat surge towards her. The heat came from a mighty sea of mes that appeared to be made of brilliant DAO runes, and the sea of mes immediately drowned the attack of Ye Ling��s Great Sacred Realm talisman. At the same time, the aura of the Great Sacred Realm pressing down on the surroundings also disappeared.


    A beautifuldy in a red dress walked out of the Void and appeared in front of Yue Mingkong.


    <b>��Who are you?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong asked with a frown. Her face showed a deep and cold expression as she felt the terrifying aura of the one before her. She decided to forget about Ye Ling for the time being, now that he had already escaped.


    She had done her best to arrange a situation which would put even some Young Supremes into an inescapable situation of mortal danger, yet Ye Ling still escaped her grasp!


    What else could she do but ept that Ye Ling had overpowered luck?


    For now, the one she had to think about was the woman who suddenly appeared in front of her. Yue Mingkong could tell that the beauty who stood before her was a Great Sacred Realm Master!


    Be it in her past life or the present one, she had never beforee across this woman who suddenly appeared and helped them block Ye Ling��s offense.


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but feel suspicious about her identity and motives.


    <b>��I was sent by my Young Master; I pay my respects to Princess Mingkong.��</b>


    The person who appeared in front of Yue Mingkong was none other than Yan Ji, who softly replied to Yue Mingkong��s question.


    After she received Gu Changge��s instructions, she went around inquiring about Yue Mingkong��s whereabouts through the countless ancient cities of Immeasurable Heaven, and finally found her in this ce.


    As soon as she arrived in the ck Stone Ancient City, she came across the scene of a Great Sacred Realm offense heading towards Yue Mingkong, and immediately dispersed it for her.


    Of course, Yan Ji knew well that Yue Mingkong, the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, certainly had the means to avoid that attack even if she didn��t intervene. But since she was Young Master Gu��s fiancee, then there was a high chance she would be her Mistress in the future, so she couldn��t just stand idle.


    She had also wanted to stop the man dressed in ck, but she found that the man had some unique means of escape; his aurapletely disappeared, and he escaped without a trace.


    Yan Ji could only stand at her spot, helpless.


    <b>��Young Master? Which Young Master?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong asked Yan Ji with a somewhat unsightly expression, but soon, her face returned to its previous calm and indifference.


    Her first thought was that one of her ��admirers�� had sent Yan Ji to help her, and that disgusted her. She wasn��t a pretty vase that needed protection, and hated the people who thought of her like that.


    She didn��t even consider her to be from Gu Changge��s side! After all, she was the only woman beside Gu Changge in their previous life, and he murdered even her in cold blood.


    There couldn��t be any other woman beside Gu Changge, so Yue Mingkong��s mind automatically ruled out Gu Changge.


    <b>��Of course, I am talking about Young Master Gu, Gu Changge. Why do you ask, Princess Mingkong?��</b>


    Yan Ji was somewhat puzzled by Yue Mingkong��s response.


    The rumors said that Yue Mingkong was a shrewd and capable woman who could dictate the life and death of countless people with just a few words, so why did she seem somewhat dumb?


    Who would bother to send her if not Gu Changge?


    Who, beside Gu Changge, would pay attention to her whereabouts?


    <b>��Impossible! How could there be a woman other than me by his side?!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong immediately shook her head and denied the possibility. Her phoenix eyes narrowed, and her expression showed visible disbelief.


    Although her cultivation wasn��t as high as Yan Ji��s, Yan Ji couldn��t help but feel her heart skip a beat as she heard Yue Mingkong��s words.


    It was the innate majesty of an Empress that Yue Mingkong subconsciously radiated.


    Yan Ji immediately understood what was going on, and exined, <b>��This Yan Ji was brought to the Upper Realm from the Lower Realm by Young Master Gu. Back then, I was merely a remnant spirit, but Young Master Gu helped me reconstruct my body not too long ago����</b>


    Yan Ji briefly went over her experience with Gu Changge.


    The indifferent and suspicious light in Yue Mingkong��s eyes disappeared as she heard her words, and she was left dumbfounded because of shock.


    She wasn��t hearing things, right?


    How could someone like Gu Changge ever help someone?


    Logically speaking, shouldn��t he have devoured the remnant spirit of a mighty figure like her? Just like he loved to?


    Why would he help this woman?


    Right now, Yue Mingkong��s mind was filled with doubts about this matter, and she had already forgotten about Ye Ling��s escape.


    To her, Yan Ji��s matter was far more important than anything else.


    Why would Gu Changge help her?


    Just what were his intentions?


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but nce at Yan Ji��s captivating face and figure.


    The woman in front of her had a beauty that wasn��t easy to find in the world, and she also didn��t seem to be a human.


    Could this be the reason?


    Right then, Yue Mingkong felt her heart sour; she felt as if a great injustice had been done to her, and couldn��t ept her own conjectures.


    Be it face or figure, she wasn��t worse than the woman in front of her, so why would Gu Changge show no interest in her, but help the woman in front of her even reconstruct her body?


    In their previous life, she was the only woman beside Gu Changge, and there was no other.


    But now? Gu Changge had such a powerful beauty by his side!


    Obviously, Yan Ji had no idea what was going through Yue Mingkong��s mind at the moment; she recalled what Gu Changge had said to her, and conveyed his message to Yue Mingkong, <b>��Princess Mingkong, the Young Master said that if you don��t go to meet him, then he will personallye to confine you.��</b>


    <b>��I see.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong responded with an indifferent nod.


    Right now, she felt somewhat discouraged, helpless, and unwilling �� more than that, she felt powerless as despair wed at her hand.


    She hadn��t expected Gu Changge to find her as soon as she arrived in Immeasurable Heaven. Could she even escape, now that a cultivator in the Great Sacred Realm hade to ��invite�� her?


    As a regressor, she was supposed to be the one in control as she walked to the top of the world step by step, but as soon as she came across Gu Changge, all her plots plummeted to the lowest level of Hell.


    She wanted to take revenge for what he did to her in their previous life, but now, it seemed that she wouldn��t have such an opportunity. No, there was a high chance that she might not escape the tragic end she suffered in her previous life even after her regression!


    Although Gu Changge��s behavior was somewhat different from their previous life, his temperament was the same.


    Yue Mingkong felt a deep emptiness gnaw at her heart as she came to this realization. What was the meaning of her regression? She still couldn��t stop him.


    Must she watch the tragedy of her past life repeat once more?


    Must she die at Gu Changge��s hands once more?


    She clenched her fists, and recalled what transpired at the Ancient Immortal Gu Family during herst visit. Yue Mingkong felt confused over what had happened back then.


    Just what was Gu Changge up to?


    Soon, Yue Mingkong calmed down. She had avoided Gu Changge for such a long time, but now, there was no way for her to avoid him no matter what she did.


    Other than that, she couldn��t help but feel somewhat sour in her heart as she watched the woman, Yan Ji, standing in front of her.

 Chapter 102: Myriad Dao Banquet of the Heavenly Geniuses; Here To See His Fiancee!

    <h4>Chapter 102: Myriad Dao Banquet of the Heavenly Geniuses; Here To See His Fiancee!</h4>


    <b>[Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, Supreme Peak.]</b>


    Gu Changge immediately noticed the divine light that burst from the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, but he understood that the Immortal Road hadn��t yet appeared.


    Once the Immortal Road manifested, the phenomenon and visions apanying it would be far grander than what came about right now �� the scene at that time wouldn��t be something that mere Elders would be able to suppress. The ray of light right now was, at most, an omen for what was toe.


    With this, the birth of something extraordinary in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would be noticed by all the major heritages of the Upper Realm, and soon, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would be pushed into a massive storm.


    No matter how mighty the Great Elder might be, a single person wouldn��t be able to stop all the heritages of the Upper Realm once they came knocking at their door.


    Even if one ignored the Ancient Immortal Families, Dynasties, and Races that were staring at the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce like hungry wolves, there were still countless other mighty Sects and Dynasties in the Upper Realm.


    Who would give up on such a massive opportunity? Everyone wanted a piece of this pie.


    The same was also true for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    In the end, the Great Elder will have topromise, and the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would need to be opened for all the major heritages soon.


    Of course, this was good news for Gu Changge! He was considering how to sneak inside unnoticed, and now, the Heavens presented him with a great opportunity.


    Even if the Great Elder hated him, and wanted to suppress him at every corner, he wouldn��t be able to stop him. On the contrary, Gu Changge estimated that the Great Elder would need to ask for his help when the time came.


    ��At that time, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce will face the disciples from all major heritages, and they will need my help to suppress all the outsiders.��


    A yful smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face as he thought about this.


    Now, there was no one among the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce who dared to go against him!


    Be it the other four of the five strongest True Disciples, or the rest of the ordinary True Disciples, no one could stand their ground before him. Although the ordinary True Disciples also had countless means and cards up their sleeves, they were far worse than the five at the very peak.


    Unless, of course, some of them were hiding their true strengths and means like Yin Mei, the extremely mysterious Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family.


    What a shame! No one knew that he held Yin Mei in the palm of his hand like a puppet.


    ��Jin Zhou went into seclusion, and so did the other two �� Tian Yang and Zhong Tianyuan. Now that I think about it, I am essentially covering the sky of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce with one hand right now.��


    ��It won��t be long before I can get my people to infiltrate the ranks of those Elders.��


    Gu Changge left his residence after considering these matters.


    A group of his followers, including Yin Mei and various other True Disciples, followed after him as Gu Changge went towards the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.


    Gu Xian��er was held ��hostage�� atop the Great Elder��s mountain, and there was no way he would let her out before she reached the Conferred Lord Realm.


    Naturally, Gu Changge wouldn��t go there right now to disgrace himself.


    He estimated that the Great Elder wouldn��t allow him to step foot on his mountain anymore, and even if he did get there somehow, the old man might just p him back down.


    There wille a time when Gu Xian��er would no longer be able to suppress her doubts and curiosity, and at that time, she would naturally rush to him on her own.


    Everything had to be done in moderation as excess of anything would only bring about undesirable results.


    The Heavenly Dao Ancient City was quite lively nowadays, with people from different heritages of the Upper Realming over for the excitement, so he could take this opportunity to go out and meet up with his ��old friends.��


    At the same time, he could find news regarding the Favored Son of Heaven the System recently prompted him about.


    Now that the Favored Son of Heaven was within the System��s range, he couldn��t be too far away from him.


    ����


    Many disciples at the gate of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce noticed Gu Changge and his entourage when he set off for the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.


    The onlookers couldn��t help but watch Gu Changge with envy and admiration in their eyes. After all, he had offended the Great Elder, yet he still dared to strut around in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce like it was his own backyard, and even the Elders of the Pce couldn��t do anything to him.


    Only Gu Changge could do something like that!


    Before long, the news about True Disciple Gu leaving the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce spread from one person to another, and many started to pay attention to his movements.


    ����


    <b>[Heaven-Facing Tower.]</b>


    Heaven-Facing Tower was a magnificent structure in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, belonging to the Myriad Dao Business Alliance, which was a power backed by countless Immortal Heritages with profound backgrounds.


    On normal days, only big shots and extremely talented people would receive the honor of stepping foot inside the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    The entire ce was filled with a hazy brilliance that made it appear like and straight out of a fairytale. Immortal flowers bloomed and spread their lovely fragrance in every direction, while all kinds of rare birds and beasts roamed around and entuated the beauty of the ce.


    The Heaven-Facing Tower even had mountains that were covered in frosty, sacred mist, and extremely thick Spiritual Qi that came from the amazing Spiritual Treasures scattered across the mountains.


    The Heaven-Facing Tower was an extremely quaint and majestic structure that stood atop a natural Spirit Vein.[1]


    [1: Spirit/Spiritual Vein is a source of Spiritual Qi that naturally appears in parts of the world where Spiritual Qi is thicker than normal. Spiritual Qi condenses into liquid, and the liquid condenses into solid, and that solid gathers together to form a deposit of Spiritual Ores, and those Spiritual Ores together form a Spiritual Vein where unfortunate peeps like Old Ming are made to mine Spiritual Stones from.]


    At this moment, countless young geniuses from different heritages of the Upper Realm had gathered together in the Heaven-Facing Tower. With mighty followers in tow, the geniuses walked forward with strong steps as divine lights shrouded their figures.


    Some had horns on their heads, others had strange visages, while many radiated mighty auras that made their surroundings churn.


    There were handsome youths and fairy-like beauties with transcendent auras and extraordinary temperaments.


    The birth of a divine treasure in the depth of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce shocked many forces, but because of face and other considerations, the old monsters hidden in those forces couldn��t rush over themselves, so they sent their elite young��uns to take the opportunity in their stead.


    Every person in the gathering was, at least, a minor genius in the outside world with great fame in one region or more; some even saw some Young Supremes make a brief appearance before they disappeared into the depths of the Heaven-Facing Tower, and that caused a huge sensation throughout the ce.


    Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce could be said to have attracted the entire world at this point!


    One could see countless divine rays of light, massive airborne ships, beast mounts, and treasures flying above the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, shrouding the sun and covering the sky.


    Heaven-Facing Tower was backed by the Myriad Dao Business Alliance. Not only did it serve as thergest auction house in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, but it was also the City��srgestmercial building. Countless Elixirs, Mystical Abilities, Sacred Armaments, and Divine Materials could be bought from the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    In addition to all this, the Heaven-Facing Tower also held a Myriad Dao Banquet where all the Young Geniuses gathered topete with each other for the top spot.


    Every Myriad Dao Banquet would have some good stuff as the highlight of the show! It could be some mighty Mystical Ability, Divine Weapon, or something else of extreme value. There was no need to talk about the lure those things held for the Young Geniuses.


    If that wasn��t enough, then the Myriad Dao Banquet also gave one a chance to spread their name throughout the world through a single performance.


    Right now, many Young Geniuses were busy discussing among themselves with divine lights shing past their eyes every now and then.


    <b>��A great opportunity has manifested in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so my Sect sent me here to get in for a share of the pie.��</b>


    A young creature with silver wings on his back said.[2]


    [2: Meat Paste, is it you?! Ye Liuli arrival shbacks.]


    <b>��If not for this, getting inside without being a disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would have been impossible.��</b>


    The person next to him said with a nod.


    <b>��Things can��t be as simple as you think them to be.��</b>


    <b>��That��s right! I heard that there��s a mysterious Ancient Immortal Continent in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. Just how many opportunities must be hidden in there? Can you even estimate something like that? If it was me, I would definitely want to monopolize the entire thing to myself. I heard that only the Elders and the Heir of the Pce are allowed to step foot on the ind, and everyone else �� even True Disciples �� aren��t qualified to buzz near it.��</b>


    Right then, a young man beside these people responded to the geniuses beside him with disdain. A purplish me surrounded the one who spoke, and his ghostly face made him appear to be someone who hade from the world of the dead.


    Many people showed a change in their expression as they recognized the youth.


    He was the Young Genius of the Underworld!


    The youth controlled the ze of the Underworld, and it was said that he had burned innumerable opponents and people to death �� one couldn��t estimate the number of souls that had turned to ash in his hands.


    There were even rumors that he was no weaker than some Young Supremes!


    His remarks, however, resonated with the thoughts in the minds of many. The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had a unique status in the Upper Realm as many behemoths today had once been disciples of the Pce, and had deep feelings for the Pce.


    The older generation didn��t have the face to ask for a piece of the pie, so they sent their young��uns to get some benefits. It was also a trial for them.


    <b>��Since we are talking about the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, how can we forget about Young Master Gu? I am afraid that even if all the Young Geniuses from the different forces joined forces, they wouldn��t be able to get anything but scraps from the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce if he is there����</b>


    A youth with long, blue hair said with a shake of his head. Scales could be seen covering his face, and a brilliant light loomed around his figure �� he was from the Primordial Sea Family.


    His words silenced most of the people in the surroundings. After all, they had heard countless rumors regarding that man.


    Gu Changge!


    The only Young Supreme in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    He easily crushed the Young Supreme, Prince Chu Wuji of the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty �� his might couldn��t be fathomed. He was the greatest nightmare for them, his peers.


    Calling him an insurmountable mountain of the contemporary generation wouldn��t be an understatement!


    <b>��Wait! I heard that Young Master Gu isn��t on good terms with the Great Elder of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. A few days ago, he angered the Great Elder and the environment changed color because of his rage.��</b>


    Someone suddenly said with a smile as a crafty light shed through their eyes, <b>��Who knows? Young Master Gu might not even side with the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce when the timees.��</b>


    As the speaker��s words fell, the people in the surroundings felt a disturbance from outside the Heaven-Facing Tower. A beautifuldy in purple clothes stepped out of the Void. Brilliant lotuses made of Dao runes bloomed with her every step, giving her an ethereal appearance.


    A mystical aura covered her figure, her sleeves fluttered in the wind, and her bright and gorgeous face free of any ws gave her a fairy-like appearance.


    Her pair of eyes appeared to be carved out of priceless, elegant gems of peerless beauty.


    <b>��Who is she?��</b>


    The sudden appearance of the beauty caused a massive sensation in the Heaven-Facing Tower, and shocked many of the young geniuses gathered in the ce. They had never seen the girl in purple before.


    <b>��It��s him! Ye Langtian, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family!��</b>


    Right then, someone suddenly eximed when they saw the heroic youth behind the purple-dressed beauty.


    The youth, dressed in awe-inspiring golden armor, walked half a step behind the beauty. Brilliant golden glow surrounded his figure, and even his hair shone with a brilliant glow. The onlookers could see visions of Dragons, Vermillion Birds, and other divine beasts flying around him.


    <b>��It��s Ye Langtian! He��s the one known as the Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor!��</b>


    <b>��Holy! I never thought that he would alsoe here! Is he going to make his debut in the world from Immeasurable Heaven?��</b>


    <b>��It seems that the Ancient Immortal Ye Family also wants to get involved in this matter. Ye Langtian��s known as the Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, and now, he has alsoe out into the world! It seems that another golden age is upon us.��</b>


    Many in the Heaven-Facing Tower couldn��t suppress their shock as they watched the awe-inspiring young man shrouded in divine radiance.


    After all, Ye Langtian was a Young Supreme who was said to be on par with Gu Changge, who was touted as the possessor of True Immortal Talent. No matter how one looked at him, he appeared to be extremely mighty.


    Few had witnessed Ye Langtian make a move, and there weren��t many records of his actions either, but every time he did make a move, it would cause a sensation in all directions.


    He was just like Gu Changge, who could defeat those stronger than him even with a weaker cultivation base. Be it other Young Supremes or someone else, both could contend with those with a stronger cultivation base than their own.


    Ye Langtian rarely showed up, yet now, he had appeared in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City. Many people linked his sudden appearance to the recent events that took ce.


    <b>��We greet Young Master Ye!��</b>


    Many people bowed before Ye Langtian and cupped their hands before him to show respect.


    Ye Langtian nodded to them in response without an overbearing or dismissive attitude.


    <b>��Elder Brother, do you think Gu Changge wille here?��</b>


    The girl in purple beside Ye Langtian was none other than Ye Liuli.


    She looked around in all directions, but couldn��t find the one she came here. She couldn��t help but feel disappointment at not seeing Gu Changge anywhere on the scene.


    Ye Langtian smiled at her words, and said, <b>��How can Brother Gu note here? He��s the one who represents the face of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s younger generation, so he will obviously be the host.��</b>


    After that, he introduced Ye Liuli to the young geniuses present on the scene.


    Many thought that Ye Liuli was rted to him, but none of them expected her to be his younger sister who was raised in the Lower Realm, and recently returned to the Ancient Immortal Ye Family.


    The minds of the many churned after they heard her introduction.


    The little princess of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family��just this title alone made them salivate, let alone anything else. They would easily reach the peak of their life if they could be the son-inw of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family.


    As different thoughts were going through the minds of the many, a voice from outside the Heaven-Facing Tower interrupted them.


    With a sneer, someone uttered, <b>��Ye Langtian, I heard that you suffered a massive loss at the hands of one of your coteral rtives? In the end, the exchange reached a dead-end and you could only tie the match with your adversary �� is this news correct or not?��</b>


    A burly man with clearly-visible white lines on his forehead, and animal hide walked in.


    His body radiated a terrifying killing intent, and a mighty, oppressive aura. It was as if he was a boiling pot about to burst at any time.


    <b>��Bai Lie! He��s the Young Master of the White Tiger Family! Why is he here too?��</b>


    <b>��Holy F��! Another Young Supreme is here!��</b>


    Many were startled by the sudden appearance of another Young Supreme and couldn��t help but take in cold breaths. Today, so many Young Supremes graced them with their presence one after another.


    The White Tiger Family was also an Ancient Immortal Family, and their Innate Ability was known as the [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability], which was said to have the might to destroy everything and anything.


    There were rumors that imed that the destructive might of the White Tiger Family��s [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability] could be ranked among the top three in the Upper Realm!


    Bai Lie was said to be the strongest genius born in the White Tiger Family in thest ten thousand years, and he was the closest to reaching the same heights as his Ancestors.


    Compared to the other Young Supremes, his foundation and might was obviously a cut above the rest!


    A massive sensation went through the Heaven-Facing Tower as the people heard Bai Lie��s words.


    The news shocked everyone!


    Ye Langtian was a Young Supreme who was said to be on par with Gu Changge, and he was also known as the Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor.


    The news that came from Bai Lie��s mouth was nothing short of amazing.


    Many more Young Geniuses appeared from the depths of the Heaven-Facing Tower with visible shock filling their eyes.


    Ye Langtian, on the other hand, turned silent for a moment after listening to his words. Gloom shed through his eyes, and he said, <b>��I didn''t expect this matter to spread so quickly; however, that guy''s methods were simply too weird. I suppressed my cultivation base and made sure to not go all out, or how would he have the chance to run rampant in front of me?��</b>


    His words clearly acknowledged the authenticity of Bai Lie''s ims, which silenced the entire Heaven-Facing Tower.


    The only one who spoke was Bai Lie, who mocked, <b>"I naturally know about the details, after all, Brother Ye Ling has a good rtionship with me. Of course, you can rest assured that I am not so bored as toe here just to poke your scars."</b>


    Ye Langtian listened to his words and asked with a gloomy face, <b>"What are you here for then?"</b>


    <b>"Of course, I am here to see my fiancee."</b>


    Bai Lie said with a grin, and one could see deep pride on his face.


    Many were stunned as they heard his words, and couldn''t help but envy him.


    It was said that Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, and also a True Disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was recently engaged to Bai Lie of the White Tiger Family.


    The Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, Yin Mei, was currently cultivating inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Right then, an announcement from outside the Heaven-Facing Tower sounded, <b>"The Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family is here!"</b>

 Chapter 103: Cut The Leek When You See It; Green-Hatted Bomb!

    <h4>Chapter 103: Cut The Leek When You See It; Green-Hatted Bomb!</h4>


    The Heaven-Facing Tower quietened down at once at the sudden announcement. Immediately after that, the entire ce bubbled up as shock appeared on the faces of the Heavenly Geniuses present on the scene.


    Gu Changge was here?!


    <b>��As the most prominent star of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s younger generation, why would Brother Gu note here?��</b>


    Ye Langtian stood up with these words.


    The gloom on his face disappeared, and a brilliant smile adorned his visage as he walked out to greet the neer.


    <b>��Gu Changge is here?!��</b>


    A sh of joy shed past Ye Liuli��s gem-like eyes, and she followed after her brother in haste. Because of the [Great Dao Treasured Bottle��s] influence, a lot of matters that transpired in the Lower Realm had long turned into a blur in her memories. She only remembered that Gu Changge bullied her for some reason, and forced her to call him ��Master.��


    Although he did all that, she didn��t hate him �� on the contrary, she wanted to see him more and more with every passing day.


    The rest of the Young Geniuses, especially those with particrly thick auras, also got up one after another to meet the man of the hour.


    One had to ept the fact that in the Upper Realm, only Gu Changge could truly deter them, and there weren��t many on the same level as him.


    <b>��Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family? Gu Changge?��</b>


    Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, frowned.


    He naturally knew Gu Changge, and even had some dealings with him on various asions, but he never received any benefits from any of those encounters in the past.


    It��s just that Bai Lie never expected Gu Changge to arrive at the Myriad Dao Banquet. After all, many Young Supremes and Princes of Immortal Dynasties disdained to take part in this kind of banquet backed by the Myriad Dao Business Alliance.


    Still, after thinking about it for a while, he realized that the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce could be regarded as Gu Changge��s backyard, so it was normal for him to be here.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Bai Lie looked towards his front with a frown as a young man appeared at the entrance of the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    The man had a slender and tall figure; he was dressed in pure-white clothes untouched by the filth of the world around him, and a divine glow covered his figure.


    The man appeared aloof and uninterested, and had a certain sense of elegance to his every gesture. Just one nce at him showed how extraordinary he was �� he wasn��t called Reincarnation of a True Immortal for nothing.


    Following Gu Changge were a bunch of disciples from the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. Bai Lie��s fiancee, Yin Mei of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, was also one of them.


    Bai Lie��s face turned ugly as he watched Yin Mei walking together with Gu Changge. Although the two weren��t walking shoulder to shoulder, and Yin Mei was clearly a step behind Gu Changge, he still felt a sour taste in his mouth.


    Yin Mei��s lovely figure was d in a red dress, and her charming face that was as fair as Nephrite gave off a captivating allure.


    Her pair of dark eyebrows were like curved willow branches, and her ruby-like eyes glowed with a fluorescent light. Her lovely nose was a little upturned, and her red lips were like rose petals. She had crystal-like teeth, and smooth as silk, lustrous hair.


    No matter who watched the two, they would admit that Yin Mei and the man in white next to her were like a pair of Immortals �� they were a match made in Heaven.


    Bai Lie��s heart churned and he felt unwell. Even if Gu Changge was reced by another man, he still wouldn��t feel well. After all, how could one feel well watching their fiancee walking next to another man like she belonged to him?


    Strange smiles appeared on the faces of the various Heavenly Geniuses in the surroundings as they nced at Bai Lie��s expression. No matter how one looked at him, he seemed to have a green hat atop his head, no?


    Just a moment ago, Bai Lie was arrogantly barking about meeting his fiancee, and now?


    It seemed that his fiancee didn��t want to have anything to do with him!


    <b>��Brother Gu, you are finally here! Just now, I was telling the others that there was no way you wouldn��te since all the Young Geniuses of the other forces were already here.��</b>


    Ye Langtian arrived outside with a cheerful smile, and greeted Gu Changge.


    Those who didn��t know well would think that he was good friends with Gu Changge, but the fact was that the two had just met for the first time.


    Ye Langtian had heard a lot about Gu Changge from his little sister, Ye Liuli. The fact that Gu Changge didn��t bully his sister for her rudeness in the Lower Realm gave him a good impression of Gu Changge.


    What��s more? In the eyes of the Upper Realm��s people, Gu Changge was known as the Reincarnation of a True Immortal, while he was known as the Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor. No matter who looked at them, it would only be normal for them to know each other.


    <b>��Gu Changge, it��s been a long time since Ist saw you!��</b>


    Ye Liuli also greeted Gu Changge with a slightly bashful expression.


    Many of the Heavenly Geniuses on the scene felt their hearts freeze at the scene in front of them. Just now, they were thinking about stealing Ye Liuli��s little heart, but it turned out that someone already beat them to it.


    Gu Changge took a nce at everyone on the scene, and then said with a faint smile, <b>��Brother Ye, no need to be so polite! Lady Liuli, it��s been a while, indeed.��</b>


    Although Gu Changge had never seen Ye Langtian before, it wasn��t hard for him to guess his identity. Of course, he couldn��t be bothered about his identity as the so-called Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor. Let alone a mere reincarnation, he would skin even a living Ancient Emperor if the other party offended him.


    Still, Ye Langtian��s attitude was good, so he reluctantly greeted him back.


    After that, the rest of the Heavenly Geniuses began to introduce themselves one by one, and expressed their goodwill and talents before Gu Changge.


    The other Young Supremes on the scene also greeted Gu Changge with caution, making sure that they wouldn��t offend him unknowingly.


    Of course, Gu Changge didn��te to this banquet because he had some interest in it, or the people that came to participate; he merely arrived here to try his luck.


    Recently, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had attracted the attention of countless heritages of the Upper Realm, and all of them had sent their young��uns to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City. The Heavenly Dao Ancient City was located at the foot of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and countless young geniuses hade to the City.


    The appearance of a new Favored Son of Heaven represented the birth of a new leek ready for harvest. To him, the Favored Son of Heaven was the one who truly mattered, and that runt wasn��t too far away from him.


    What��s more? On the way to the Heaven-Facing Tower, he had received a mission from the System!


    [Ding! Destroy the rtionship of the Favored Son of Heaven.


    Reward: 1000 Fortune Value, 5000 Destiny Points.]


    Gu Changge could already estimate the extent of the rewards he might receive from this time��s Favored Son of Heaven. Just a random task from the System had such delicious rewards, so the real deal wouldn��t be too bad.


    It was getting interesting!


    Speaking of which, the Favored Children of Heaven in the Lower Realm could only be regarded as toys. Calling them tools and handymen was too much, they didn��t deserve to be even that.


    Only the newly-birthed Favored Children of Heaven from the Upper Realm were qualified to be his tools and handymen.


    Now, he needed to destroy the rtionship between the Favored Son of Heaven and someone in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, so he reckoned that the person must be one of the Young Geniuses that arrived for the opportunity.


    Gu Changge was familiar with this kind of trope already. Back in the Lower Realm, he had already destroyed some Bodhi-something Holy Garden, after all.


    Ah, wait, it was called the Buddhist Holy Land!


    A simr task had appeared back then as well.


    <b>��Brother Gu��s strength is unfathomable! This one can��t help but admire your deep might.��</b>


    Ye Langtian said with a sigh.


    After meeting Gu Changge, he came to the realization that the rumors regarding him weren��t overstatements.


    Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    Even if he used all of his trump cards, he probably wouldn��t be Gu Changge��s match! The odds of him clinching a victory against him were slim to none.


    <b>��You are too humble, Brother Ye; in my opinion, few can rival you with the depth of your strength.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a casual smile.


    He couldn��t be bothered about offending the other Young Supremes with his words. Praising Ye Langtian was a minor matter. After all, he was the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, and also the elder brother of Ye Liuli.


    Gu Changge considered roping him in.


    Ye Langtian, on the other hand, showed a bitter smile at Gu Changge��s words, <b>��Brother Gu, I don��t deserve such praise from you. There are thousands of young geniuses in the world, so who can im to be truly above the rest?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s eyes flickered as he heard his words, and asked with a smile, <b>��Could it be that there��s someone who impressed Brother Ye so much that you can��t help but say such words?��</b>


    Such wordsing from the mouth of a Young Supreme, who was also the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, didn��t make sense.


    Gu Changge��s interest was immediately roused, and he felt as if he the new Favored Son of Heaven wasn��t too far away from him.


    Ye Liuli also showed annoyance at those words, and immediately exined, <b>��Recently, someone from the coteral branch has been causing trouble for Elder Brother! That person called Ye Ling is simply too much, and keeps on using trickery to mess with us����</b>


    <b>��Oh! I would like to hear the details.��</b>


    Gu Changge immediately asked for an exnation with a tone full of interest.


    The conflict between the Young Master and a youth from the coteral branch of the Family��to think something like that would appear in the Ancient Immortal Ye Family.


    No matter how he thought about it, it appeared to be the plot for the new leek!


    Ye Langtian shook his head and showed a bitter smile as he gave Gu Changge a detailed exnation of the incident.


    Right now, he felt extremely depressed as dark clouds of gloom loomed over his head.


    ��Ye Langtian mistakenly lost control and injured his father, and that person named Ye Ling came to seek justice for his father after a bunch of years. He used some strange methods, convinced the people of the Family to let him fight against Ye Langtian, and reached a tie in the exchange with him. More than that, he was born with the Ye surname.��


    Gu Changge sorted out the ins and outs of the matter after listening to the details.


    There were innumerable plots in the world, but all of them were old garbage he was extremely familiar with already.


    Speaking of which, Gu Changge felt that he had to pay extra attention to people with the Ye surname in the future. As the number one surname used in fictional works, it had spread far and wide.


    He reckoned that there might be innumerable Favored Children of Heaven with the Ye surname in the world.


    So the details went like this: ��In the Family��s friendly exchange between the various branches, Ye Langtian lost control and heavily injured an onlooker from the older generation who was standing among the crowd watching from the sideline, and that resulted in the quick decline of that branch.��


    Back then, Ye Langtian��s branch gave them a lot ofpensation for his blunder, and they epted it and the matter was written off just like that.


    But after a few years, the son of that person from that branch came up and asked for justice for his father��s loss. In one fell swoop, he made it to the top in the Family��s friendly exchange, and then took the opportunity to challenge Ye Langtian.


    As the Young Master of the Family, Ye Langtian had to consider the feelings of the coteral branches��what��s more? The ident back then was indeed his fault.


    In the end, he suppressed his cultivation and fought the youth who came roaring at him, waving the banner of justice in his hands.


    Who would have known that the other party was a sinister bastard, who was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger and made himself appear as a weakling who couldn��t do much.


    Fortunately, Ye Langtian was a mighty master, so even if his cultivation was suppressed, he could hold his ground. In the end, the battle ended in a tie.


    That battle boosted Ye Ling��s reputation to the Ninth Heaven in one fell swoop, and that attracted the attention of the Family��s higher ups, and even some old monsters who rarely showed their face. All of them felt that his talent was superior to Ye Langtian��s, so they had to especially nurture him.


    ��Sure enough, there��s something wrong with that Ye Ling.��


    Gu Changge immediately concluded that the new Favored Son of Heaven was none other than Ye Ling.


    Pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, face pping the Young Master, asking for justice, and all that fit well with the temte of a Favored Son of Heaven, and couldn��t deceive him.


    From Ye Langtian��s point of view, Ye Ling was a sinister trickster with countless evil cards up his sleeve that he brought out one after another.


    Why would you ept thepensation back then if you were just gonna get up one day and ask for justice like this?


    Of course, Gu Changge considered that to be normal behavior of the Favored Son of Heaven. Won��t the Favored Son of Heaven be a massive disappointment if he didn��t extort benefits even if he didn��t deserve them?


    What��s more? Gu Changge believed that the character of this newly-birthed Favored Son of Heaven wasn��t all that good.


    ��It stands to reason that I have never crossed paths with this Ye Ling or whatever, so how did I offend this Favored Son of Heaven?��[1]


    ��Nevertheless, he and I were born to sh one day either way.��


    Gu Changge wondered in his heart.


    [1: Since the System gave him a mission without reason, he thought that he had somehow offended the Favored Son of Heaven. Of course, the one who offended him was Yue Mingkong, and not Gu Changge. But as they say, husband and wife are birds who go through thick and thin together. If one provokes a retard, the other automagically bes their enemy as well.]


    Of course, just because he hadn��t offended him yet didn��t mean that he won��t offend the other party in the future either.


    Since he was a Favored Son of Heaven, then it was his fate to be harvested by him sooner orter. Whether he had offended him or not, it didn��t matter; there was no reason for him to not cut a leek when it showed itself before him.


    It��s just that he needed to make sense of some matters first.


    <b>��Yin Mei����</b>


    Right then, a dissatisfied voice sounded from the side, and brought Gu Changge back to his senses as he looked towards the speaker.


    Immediately, a sh of interest passed through his eyes.


    The one who spoke was none other than Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family.


    Bai Lie was a burly man with clearly-visible white lines on his forehead, and he was dressed in some unknown animal��s hide.


    Even though he was sitting on his spot without a movement, one could feel a terrifying killing intent radiate from his body. The thick murderous aura made his surroundings boil.


    The Young Geniuses near him had already walked far away from him, afraid that he might pounce at them without warning.


    The White Tiger Family, an Ancient Immortal Family, had the Innate Ability known as the [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability], which could be ranked among the top three in the Upper Realm when it came to destructive might.


    Few in the younger generation dared to provoke Bai Lie as he was also extremely mighty.


    Gu Changge was quite interested in his [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability].


    What��s more? Unlike the other Young Geniuses, who were in awe of him, this Bai Lie clearly didn��t give a damn about him; this brat was not on the right track.


    He had already learned from Ye Langtian that this Bai Lie was that Ye Ling��s good brother. He reckoned that this Bai Lie was the key topleting the mission given to him by the System.


    <b>��Junior Sister Yin Mei, shouldn��t you answer Brother Bai Lie? He specially called out to you.��</b>


    Right then, Gu Changge showed a slight smile, and said to Yin Mei with a gentle expression. At the same time, he took one of her soft, fluffy fox tails in his hand and gently caressed it.


    Bai Lie��s face turned green as he watched the scene in front of him, and his entire person seemed to be on the verge of an explosion.


    The rest of the Young Geniuses also widened their eyes in shock, and had no words to describe their feelings.

 Chapter 104: Green-Faced Tiger; Forced By Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 104: Green-Faced Tiger; Forced By Gu Changge!</h4>


    What did the tail of a Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox represent?


    It represented their inverse scale!


    All of the Heavenly Geniuses understood this well.


    A Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox��s tail was nothing short of their lifeblood, so how could someone touch it so easily?


    At minimum, the offender would be met with thousands of shes and have their flesh hacked into tiny bits, and then, their ashes would be scattered with the wind.


    Gu Changge��s bold action stunned and shocked the onlookers, so-much-so that their eyes almost popped out of their skulls.


    <b>��Yin Mei����</b>


    Bai Lie��s face turned green, and his body trembled as he witnessed the scene in front of him �� he was Yin Mei��s fiancee!


    He gnashed his teeth so hard that they almost crumbled, and it took him a lot of effort just to utter her name through the gap between his teeth.


    The engagement between him and Yin Mei was decided only a few years ago. Back then, Yin Mei was still cultivating in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, while he was in his Family, so the two had never met before.


    Still, the engagement was decided by their Elders, and Yin Mei hadn��t objected to it in any way. What��s more? He was the mightiest Heavenly Genius the White Tiger Family birthed in thest ten thousand years, and his strength was also a cut above the rest of his peers, so there was no reason for Yin Mei to reject a union with him.


    Moreover, Yin Mei was both a peerless beauty and the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, so Bai Lie also had no objection to such a fair-faced fiancee; to be precise, he yearned to hold such a voluptuous beauty in his hands all the time, so the engagement was a matter of great joy for him.


    After all, among the many Young Supremes from the various Ancient Immortal Heritages, he was the chosen one who would get toy im to such a beauty, and that fact inted his pride and ego to another level.


    Since an opportunity had appeared in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, he decided to get acquainted with his fiancee while he was here��but now, he only got to look at her from afar, and that too, in such a way!


    Not only did Yin Mei ignore his entire existence when she arrived, but she also didn��t respond to his greeting; instead of rushing into his arms, she stood beside Gu Changge like he owned her or something.


    Bai Lie��s face turned as green as a turtle, and he felt that someone was waving a bunch of green hats atop his head as he stood at the center of attention.


    The scene in front of him increased his rage, and he couldn��t help but want to rampage.


    Yin Mei��s body trembled as she heard his call �� although she had thoroughly submitted herself before Gu Changge, she still remembered hismand: ��do not expose our rtionship before the outsiders.��


    Because of that, Yin Mei quickly reacted to his actions; her face turned cold like the bottom of a cier, and she snatched her tail from Gu Changge while saying with a somewhat-angry tone, <b>��Senior Brother Gu, please behave yourself.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression showed no change, but the light in his eyes dimmed, and the onlookers felt dark clouds gather above their heads. No one could guess just what was going through his mind.


    Although he appeared like that on the outside, on the inside, he wasplimenting Yin Mei for her quick reaction. She wasn��t the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family for nothing �� her means were beyond those of ordinary people.


    Smart women were naturally more likable.


    <b>��Oh! Junior Sister Yin Mei, won��t you go and say hello to your fiance?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with an expression that showed neither rage nor joy; he seemed to not care about what happened just now.


    Still, his words immediately suppressed his surroundings.


    All the Heavenly Geniuses in the surroundings shut up. Nervousness wed at their hearts as they carefully considered their next actions, lest they offend Gu Changge.


    Although Gu Changge appeared to have a mild and gentle temperament right now, they had heard rumors about his ruthlessness and indifference. His absolute domination of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce wasn��t hidden from the outside world, so no one dared to offend him easily.


    Even the Young Supremes �� including Ye Langtian �� quietened down and looked in his direction, waiting for his next move.


    Yin Mei��s pretty face paled when she heard his words. It was clear that she was frightened, and held deep feelings of fear towards Gu Changge.


    After a few breaths of time, she nced at Bai Lie with eyes full of guilt, and then hastily lowered her head without uttering any words.


    Her appearance and actions further shocked the Heavenly Geniuses in the surroundings. They had long heard rumors about Gu Changge single-handedly dominating the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, to the point that even the Elders couldn��t do anything to him, and now, it seemed that the rumors weren��t exaggerated!


    After all, even the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family showed such an expression, and didn��t have the guts to speak up in his presence.


    <b>��Hateful����</b>


    Bai Lie��s face also rxed when he watched her response, and he felt extremely relieved. Everything was good as long as Yin Mei wasn��t doing it all out of free will.


    Her expression clearly showed that she was forced by Gu Changge, and the matter wasn��t what he thought it to be.[1]


    [1: that Yin Mei hadn��t put a green hat above his head. Seems like dude is okay with Gu Changge f��ing her as long as she says he did it by force.]


    But soon, Bai Lie��s expression worsened and his hatred for Gu Changge deepened as he stared daggers at him with undisguised rage.


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t you dare bully her too much! Take your filthy hands away from her! What do you think you are doing to Yin Mei?��</b>


    Bai Lie growled.


    At the same time, his terrifying aura surged in the surroundings. His kingly strength caused a great disturbance in the surrounding area, and many of the Young Geniuses felt stifled by his show of oppressive might.


    Bai Lie was indeed a terrifying person, and held might that was to be expected from a Young Supreme of an Ancient Immortal Family. As his strength soared, a terrifying, enraged phantom of a white tiger appeared behind him.


    The word ��King�� appeared on his forehead, and he seemed to be a mighty overlord looking down on everything around him.


    Gu Changge showed no change in his expression as he took a sip of his wine, and replied to him with a carefree tone, <b>��Why do you say that, Brother Bai Lie? Junior Sister Yin Mei is a disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so why can��t I show concern and care for her? Are you questioning my integrity?��</b>


    Blue veins popped up on Bai Lie��s forehead as he heard his indifferent words.


    <b>��Are you threatening me with Yin Mei? Gu Changge, don��t think you can easily step over my head just because you are somewhat strong!��</b>


    He couldn��t help but growl even louder.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The surrounding Void trembled.


    One after another, dark, golden brilliant runes materialized out of nowhere, and circled around his figure. It was none other than the White Tiger Family��s [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability]!


    Theplexion of countless Young Geniuses in the surroundings showed a change as they retreated from their spots, lest they end up in Bai Lie��s attack path.


    If the two �� Gu Changge and Bai Lie �� happened to duke it out here, then the destruction they would cause wouldn��t be small.


    Gu Changge was unbelievably mighty, but Bai Lie wasn��t some ordinary cat either.


    If the two fought, the others estimated that the entire ce might just crumble.


    <b>��It seems that Brother Gu wants to attack that Bai Lie����</b>


    Ye Langtian shook his head with a smile as he observed Gu Changge.


    He didn��t have a good impression of Bai Lie, so he was naturally looking forward to seeing him suffer humiliation under Gu Changge��s hands.


    <b>��This guy is just like that shameless Ye Ling! I hate both of them.��</b>


    Ye Liuli added.


    Bai Lie��s face turned uglier as he listened to their words. The dark, golden runes in his hands flickered with even more brilliance, and a sharp aura of destruction spread in the surroundings.


    <b>��No one in the younger generation has ever dared to attack me �� are you trying to court death?��</b>


    Gu Changge finally put down the ss of wine in his hand, and asked with a t tone as he nced at Bai Lie. His voice wasn��t loud, nor did it hold any hint of oppressive might, but it still made everyone��splexion change as cold sweat flowed down their foreheads.


    ��Are you trying to court death?��


    The veins on Bai Lie��s forehead throbbed even harder, and he clenched his fists even tighter as his strength soared further. As a Young Supreme, he was naturally not afraid of Gu Changge �� few knew that he had already broken through to the Conferred King Realm!


    Compared to Chu Wuji, the Prince of the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty, he held far more tricks and cards up his sleeve, and was also stronger than him in cultivation.


    But��he wasn��t sure if he could actually win if he really shed with Gu Changge.


    If he lost today, then his face would be stered on the ground forever, and he would never be able to raise his head in front of Gu Changge after that.


    As for Yin Mei? She might be disappointed in him because of his loss.


    Right now, he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He was in a dilemma, and didn��t know what to do.


    <b>��Senior Brother Gu, please don��t embarrass Bai Lie. I know he has offended you, but please give face to this Yin Mei, and let this matter go!��</b>


    Right then, Yin Mei, who had kept her head down and hadn��t said a word until now, suddenly spoke up. Her red dress fluttered, and she turned into an afterimage and appeared in front of Gu Changge with a resolute expression on her face.


    At the same time, an iparably huge phantom of a Nine-Tailed Fox appeared behind her out of thin air.


    The phantom was so huge that it immediately covered the sun in the sky, and released a terrifying aura in the surroundings that made the Void in their surroundings tremble.


    The nine tails of the Nine-Tailed Fox phantom swayed in the sky, and it resembled a blooming flower that hade out of the Void.


    Yin Mei decisively stood in front of Gu Changge, to make sure that he wouldn��t suddenly attack Bai Lie!


    <b>��What��s going on?!��</b>


    The scene shocked all the onlookers.


    <b>��Aye! The Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family is going to stop this.��</b>


    The Young Supreme of the Netherworld shook his head in disappointment as he was looking forward to the battle between Gu Changge and Bai Lie.


    Even Gu Changge��s followers, Ye Langtian, and the others were shocked by her sudden action.


    <b>��Yin Mei����</b>


    Bai Lie was stunned, too, but soon, a warm current passed through his heart which Yin Mei had moved with her actions.


    At such a critical moment, Yin Mei actually stood in front of him and helped him solve his dilemma.


    To think that he suspected Yin Mei just then��


    He couldn��t help but feel feelings of guilt rise in his heart.


    But soon, Bai Lie realized that he couldn��t allow a woman to stand in front of him!


    If the word spread, wouldn��t people say that he was afraid of Gu Changge and hid behind a woman?


    But just when he was about to open his mouth, Gu Changge showed a frown, and took a deep look at Yin Mei and said, <b>��Since this is what Junior Sister Yin Mei requested, then I will give you face and no longer pursue this matter.��</b>


    <b>��If there is a next time, however, then����</b>


    Relief appeared on Yin Mei��s face, and she hurriedly said, <b>��Senior Brother Gu, please don��t worry! There won��t be a next time.��</b>


    Right now, everyone could see that Yin Mei was extremely afraid of Gu Changge, but they weren��t surprised. After all, Gu Changge now covered the sky of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce with one hand.


    Unless someone didn��t want to stay in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, would they dare to offend him?


    Still, many looked up to Yin Mei. After all, she stood up for her fiance and blocked Gu Changge��s path at such a critical moment.


    She actually dared to stand before Gu Changge!


    As expected of the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family!


    Bai Lie��s ugly expression didn��t show any relief or happiness at what happened. No matter how one looked at it, didn��t it seem like he was afraid of Gu Changge and needed a woman to save him at the final moment?


    Yin Mei also seemed to be afraid of him provoking Gu Changge again, so she hurriedly winked at him with an apologetic expression.


    Bai Lie couldn��t help but endure everything as he saw Yin Mei��s expression �� he didn��t want to put all of her efforts to waste.


    Still, he felt extremely sour in his heart.


    ��Gu Changge, I will definitely stomp you to death once I break through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm!��


    With that thought and an unsightly expression, Bai Lie sat on the banquet table arranged for him, and didn��t say another word after that.


    Yin Mei looked at him and sighed, but didn��t go to him to exin anything. From her expression, he could tell that she had her own difficulties.


    Bai Lie silently nodded towards her, and showed her a look of understanding.


    Many Heavenly Geniuses in the surroundings sighed in their hearts as they watched their little exchange.


    In the current times, offending Gu Changge in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce meant one of two things: ��death or expulsion from the Pce.��


    The Heavenly Geniuses were much more restrained during the rest of the banquet after the small episode of animosity.


    ��Foreign dragons had to tread carefully on a local snake��s territory.��


    Gu Changge was the local snake of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so even if they had extraordinary identities and backgrounds, they didn��t dare offend him. Even Bai Lie, a Young Supreme and the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, had to coil before Gu Changge, after all, so what could they do?


    Gu Changge had a calm expression throughout the banquet as he chatted with Ye Langtian and the others �� it was as if he didn��t care about what happened just now.


    Soon, the Myriad Dao Banquetmenced.


    There was a clearing in the center of the Heaven-Facing Tower, which was surrounded by a massive fence, thick Spiritual Qi, Immortal Mist, and beautiful flowers. Although the ce appeared simple, it had a grand majesty to it.


    A group of Young Geniuses soonpeted to win various prizes through lucky draws.


    It��s just that because the Myriad Dao Business Alliance didn��t bring out the really alluring stuff, the lucky draws didn��t draw the attention of any Young Supreme as all of the Young Supremes sat unmoved in their original positions.


    Bai Lie unhappily sat by himself, and drank wine to wash away his woes. Every now and then, he would nce at Yin Mei, who was sitting in the distance, and his hatred for Gu Changge would deepen.


    This matter was a matter of contention among peers of the younger generation, and it had to be solved by the younger generation. Even if he called the Elders behind him to make a move, he wouldn��t be able to do anything to Gu Changge.


    What��s more? If he could call his Elders, then why couldn��t Gu Changge? As the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge��s status was only higher than him and not lower.


    That way, he would only invite further humiliation upon himself if he ran back to his Elders for help.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, sat in satisfaction as he had learned much about the new Favored Son of Heaven through this banquet. As for that piece of garbage called Bai Lie? He would y with him to his heart��s contentter.


    It��s just that right now, he needed to figure out Ye Ling��s location through his rtionship with Bai Lie.

 Chapter 105: Can’t Help But Laugh Out; Kind Person!

    <h4>Chapter 105: Can��t Help But Laugh Out; Kind Person!</h4>


    In the end, Bai Lie didn��t fight Gu Changge inside the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    His decision to back off disappointed a majority of the Heavenly Geniuses on the scene, as they had wanted to witness Gu Changge��s current might with their own eyes.


    Still, they believed that Bai Lie backing off was reasonable. If not for his fiancee, Yin Mei, getting between the two and stopping the matter, he would have had no choice but to go through with the battle without a way out from the humiliation.


    After all, both of them were Young Supremes, so a slight gap in their cultivation realm meant an infinite chasm in terms of their actualbat power.


    Since Bai Lie hadn��t yet broken through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, they didn��t believe he would truly want to duke it out with Gu Changge.


    In the current day and age, who from the younger generation wouldn��t be frightened by Gu Changge?


    Of course, Bai Lie��s might was absolutely unquestionable! After all, his [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability] was something that aroused the envy of many.


    Finally, just when the feast reached its end, Bai Lie took a nce at Gu Changge through his cold eyes, and then left the Heaven-Facing Tower without a word. It was as if he had remembered the face of his nemesis, and wouldn��t let go until he avenged himself for the old and new hatreds.


    Gu Changge gave no response to his actions, and kept on slowly drinking his wine with a disinterested face.


    <b>��Senior Brother Gu, please pardon Yin Mei.��</b>


    Right then, Yin Mei shot up to her feet and apologized to Gu Changge. Then, without waiting for Gu Changge��s response or consent, she chased after Bai Lie who was already outside the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    Her red dress fluttered, and she quickly disappeared through the gate of the Tower.


    The scene shocked everyone inside, and they feared that Gu Changge might do something in rage.


    Still, they could understand that the reason Yin Mei chased after Bai Lie right now was probably to exin herself to him. After all, she was his fiancee.


    This made sense.


    <b>��Brother Gu, there��s also an Ancient Immortal Family behind that Bai Lie; I heard that the former Tiger Emperor has already touched the threshold of </b><b>��that��</b><b> realm����</b>


    At this time, Ye Langtian spoke up with some worry, so as to make sure Gu Changge wouldn��t get enraged over this matter and do something. After all, the White Tiger Family also had a mighty background.


    There was no need to tear all face with them over such a minor matter.


    <b>��Brother Ye, you worry too much �� this is Junior Sister Yin Mei��s private matter, so why would I bother about that?��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with an indifferent smile.


    It appeared that he wasn��t angry over Yin Mei��s sudden departure, and it made it even harder for the people in the surroundings to guess what was going through his mind.


    They could only sigh in their hearts. Gu Changge was a scary person who didn��t show his happiness or rage on his face, after all.


    However, from today onwards �� they guessed �� Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, wouldn��t be living a good life in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Afterwards, everyone began chatting about the birth of the Immortal Opportunity in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and some even asked Gu Changge for advice and information, in hopes of receiving his help when the time came.


    After Bai Lie left, the atmosphere inside the Heaven-Facing Tower turned much more harmonious.


    Many Heavenly Geniuses naturally took the opportunity to curry favor with Gu Changge by calling Bai Lie an ignorant, retarded mutt who had a death wish.


    Gu Changge showed a smile full of intrigue as he heard their words, and Ye Liuli, who was sitting nearby, couldn��t help but shudder when she watched his mysterious smile.


    ����


    <b>[On the other side, outside the Heaven-Facing Tower.]</b>


    Unease wed at his heart even after Bai Lie left the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    Right now, he couldn��t wait to meet up with his good brother, Ye Ling, to chat about everything that went down to relieve his rage. If he didn��t do that, he wouldn��t be able to quell the rage and killing intent in his heart.


    Gu Changge had thoroughly humiliated him today, so he wished to immediately break through his cultivation and stomp Gu Changge to death!


    s! Bai Lie knew his potential well.


    The most he could do was imagine himself defeating Gu Changge.


    With his current ability, let alone killing Gu Changge, he probably couldn��t even defeat the other party.


    ��He��s the local snake of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so everyone has to give him face! That hateful bastard.��


    ��Even Yin Mei had to submit to him; s! She��s a disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so I can understand her difficulties.��


    Bai Lie calmed down after thinking about this.


    After all, Yin Mei had no choice but to be oppressed by that Gu Changge.


    At the same time, he nned to go back to his residence in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City. After all, the opportunity inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was still waiting for them, so he obviously couldn��t leave right now.


    Right then, Bai Lie noticed the sound of footstepsing from behind him. As soon as he turned to look back, he was stunned.


    A figure dressed in red rushed after him through the crowded street.


    Nine fluffy, snow-white fox tails shimmered with a lustrous glow in her arms.


    She had a kind of charming and vivacious temperament, and one could see a hint of apology on her gorgeous face.


    The one to arrive was none other than Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family.


    Bai Lie was instantly overjoyed and moved after seeing his fiancee chasing after him from the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    After all, doing something like this meant offending Gu Changge to the extreme!


    How would she survive in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in the future?


    <b>��Yin Mei����</b>


    Bai Lie was excited beyond measure, and couldn��t help but try to hold on to the hands of the gorgeousdy in front of him.


    Speaking of which, this could be regarded as the first official meeting between the two of them, if one ignored the farce that went down inside the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    The two had never said any words to each other before.


    Still, Bai Lie��s heart bloomed from happiness as the stunning beauty in front of him was his fiancee!


    And if he considered how she dared to resist Gu Changge��s oppression for him inside the Heaven-Facing Tower, he felt that Yin Mei wasn��t the kind of woman he thought her to be.


    Yin Mei, on the other hand, quietly stepped back and stood some three meters[1] away from him, not allowing Bai Lie to touch her.


    [1: it says zhang, but we are Metric-Overlords, so why would we use ancient cryptic calctions? 1 zhang = 3.2 meters.]


    <b>��I apologize for what happened today! It was all because Yin Mei didn��t think this thoroughly; I never expected Senior Brother Gu to suddenly do all that.��</b>


    Yin Mei said with an apologetic expression on her face.


    Bai Lie was left standing in embarrassment when he saw that Yin Mei wouldn��t let him touch her, but then he realized that this was their first meeting, so it was rude of him to suddenly reach out for her hands.


    At the same time, he shook his head at her words, and said in response, <b>��It��s alright, I can understand your difficulties. After all, you are a disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and that Gu Changge can be said to be covering the sky of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce with one hand. I have heard that even the Elders of the Pce don��t dare to provoke him! I am already greatly moved by you standing up for me����</b>


    Bai Lie was telling the truth.


    Now that Yin Mei chased after him, her actions cleared up all the doubts in his heart.


    Yin Mei seemed to be moved by his words as well, and said with a nod, <b>��I was afraid that you might misunderstand me, but your words assure me; I am unable to leave the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce because of the birth of the Immortal Treasure in its depth. We only have to wait for a while more! Once the matter regarding this opportunity in the depths of the Pce is settled, I will leave the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and return to the Family, and Senior Brother Gu will no longer be able to do anything to me.��</b>


    <b>��Good, I can understand! The matter of the Immortal Treasure holds the greatest importance right now, and everything else can be discussedter. Once I break through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, I will repay Gu Changge for today��s humiliation����</b>


    <b>��I will make him regret bullying and oppressing you!��</b>


    Bai Lie nodded at Yin Mei��s words, and responded to her with a confident expression.


    After all, he was standing in front of his fiancee, so he had to say some big words to make himself look better.


    What��s more? Saying those words before her boosted his confidence for some reason.


    Besides, didn��t they say that women love confident men?


    Bai Lie had already thought about how to humiliate Gu Changge and make him regret what he did today.


    <b>��That��s good! I believe in you.��</b>


    Yin Mei also showed a confident expression on her face, and responded �� she appeared to be moved by Bai Lie��s promation.


    <b>��By the way, won��t life get bitter for you inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce now that you have offended Gu Changge? I am worried about you.��</b>


    Bai Lie said.


    After all, he would feel something w at his conscience now that Yin Mei was going to suffer inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce because of him.


    At the same time, his hatred for Gu Changge deepened further.


    Yin Mei shook her head and said, <b>��Either way, I am also a True Disciple of the Pce, so Senior Brother Gu can��t suppress me too much.��</b>


    After that, she nced in the direction of the Heaven-Facing Tower and continued,


    <b>��It��s almost time for me to return as it��s rude to the other Heavenly Geniuses if I leave for too long like this.��</b>


    Bai Lie had wanted to keep Yin Mei with him for a while longer, but after he heard her words, he couldn��t help but close his mouth for a while without any words. After a while, he finally took out a tiger-shaped jade and handed it to Yin Mei, and said, <b>��I will be staying in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City over this period, so you can contact me through this jade if you wish to find me.��</b>


    Yin Mei hesitated for a moment after listening to his words, but then epted the jade from his hands.


    After that, she turned around and went back to the Heaven-Facing Tower.


    The hints of apology and the touched expression on her face immediately disappeared, and instead, a bit of ridicule and sarcasm could be seen adorning her enchanting visage.


    She was already dissatisfied with this engagement that her Family arbitrarily arranged for her, and was looking for a way to get out of it. After all, why else would she hole up inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce for cultivation, and never return to her Family?


    A fiance whom she had never seen before��although he was a rare Young Supreme, and the mightiest youth the White Tiger Family produced in thest ten thousand years, Yin Mei wasn��t anymon cabbage you could find on the streets either.


    Now that Bai Lie had offended Gu Changge, and proimed that he wouldn��t rest until he killed off the other side, what could she say?


    He was digging his own grave!


    As for sympathy or some other trash feelings like that for him? She had none.


    Everything was going just the way she desired it to.


    ��Can you be his match just by breaking through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm?��


    Yin Mei couldn��t help butugh out loud when she recalled Bai Lie��s confident promation.


    That man was far too naive.


    She doubted that Bai Lie could even survive three moves from Gu Changge if they really fought.


    What��s more? Gu Changge still had several aces up his sleeve that could send any Young Supreme down a spiral of despair if they witnessed them.


    She guessed that the reason Gu Changge didn��t immediately obliterate Bai Lie was because he was interested in his [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability].


    After all, she had worked for Gu Changge for so many years, so she understood well just what kind of cultivation resources Gu Changge preferred and required.


    ��I heard that Brother Ye Ling will being to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City soon, so I must sit with him and chat for a long while this time.��


    Several cultivators passed through the street where they were talking just now. Bai Lie finally retracted his gaze as he watched Yin Mei��s figure disappear in the distance and smiled.


    After that, he nned to meet up with his good brother, Ye Ling, to discuss the matter of the birth of the Immortal Treasure in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    ����


    Once the Myriad Dao Banquet ended, all the Heavenly Geniuses bid farewell to each other and left the Heaven-Facing Tower for their own residences to cultivate.


    What happened inside today was quickly spread throughout the region, and attracted the attention of countless forces. The fact that the Young Master of the White Tiger Family didn��t duke it out with Gu Changge disappointed many as they sighed in regret.


    In the end, the matter was dered as a minor scuffle between the two geniuses.


    Bai Lie was able to avoid an unwinnable battle after Gu Changge gave face to his Junior Sister and refrained from making a move.


    At the same time, however, the world got to see the terrifying might Gu Changge held inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Saying that he covered the Pce��s sky with one hand wasn��t an overstatement!


    ����


    <b>[Inside a splendid, magnificent pce.]</b>


    Gu Changge stroked a snow-white, fluffy tail with one hand, and in his other hand, he held a tiger-shaped jade, which he watched with a look of interest in his eyes.


    At the same time, he asked, <b>��Was that exactly what he said?��</b>


    <b>��I dare not hide anything from Master! That��s exactly what Bai Lie said. He gave me this jade and said that I could find him using it.��</b>


    Yin Mei replied with respect, and repeated the words that Bai lie had said to her at that time before Gu Changge.


    <b>��Good, good, good! I was just wondering how to find that Ye Ling��s position, and this Bai Lie sent a radar to me on his own! He��s a kind person, indeed.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded with a yful smile.


    Right now, Bai Lie was the only person rted to Ye Ling that he knew of, so he had to rely on him to find Ye Ling. Of course, Bai Lie also held something else that Gu Changge desired: ��the [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability], his Innate Talent!��


    Yin Mei was confused by Gu Changge��s mutters, but didn��t dare ask him what his words meant.


    She dared not dig into hismands more than required; after all, some things were better left unexined �� she was a smart woman who understood this well.


    As long as she didn��t think of betraying Gu Changge, Gu Changge wouldn��t kill her off.


    A living her was far more useful to him than her corpse, after all.


    <b>��Your performance today was quite good. Keep an eye on that Bai Lie��s whereabouts in the future, and immediately report to me if hees into contact with a man named Ye Ling.��</b>


    Gu Changgemanded.


    <b>��Thank you for your praise, Master! Yin Mei will definitely do as youmanded.��</b>


    Yin Mei quickly replied to him.


    As for who that Ye Ling was? She already knew about him from Ye Langtian��s exnations back at the banquet.


    As the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, she had her informants spread in every direction, so it wasn��t hard for her to keep track of a single person��s whereabouts.

 Chapter 106: I Will Kill Whoever You Want To Kill; Touched Yue Mingkong!

    <h4>Chapter 106: I Will Kill Whoever You Want To Kill; Touched Yue Mingkong!</h4>


    <i>Trantor: VILFIC | Editor: davidebic</i>


    Gu Changge wasn��t in a hurry to inquire about the birth of the Immortal Treasure in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce after he returned. He believed that the Great Elder and the others would take the initiative to tell him about it.


    Nowadays, more and more forces were gathering in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, and that kept on increasing the pressure on the Elders and the Pce Master. Even if they desired to lock the depths of the Pce, they wouldn��t be able to keep out the wolves that were eyeing it.


    In at most three days, the pressure on the Pce would surge so high that they would have no choice but to open the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce for the outsiders.


    At that time, innumerable young talents from the countless heritages will rush inside, and the Pce will need someone to suppress everyone.


    Could they rely on the few top True Disciples? Obviously not.


    There was the fact that almost all of them were in seclusion, and even if they weren��t, they wouldn��t be able to hold back young talents from so many forces.


    Therefore, even if the Elders didn��t want to, they would have no choice but to obediently ask Gu Changge for help.


    As for the sense of belonging the disciples held for the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce?


    That was nonsense, even more so for Gu Changge.


    Everyone, even the Elders, understood this fact well, so at that time, Gu Changge will be able to open his mouth and ask for anything in return, no��it would be time for him to bargain for benefits!


    <b>[Rumble!]</b>


    Just when Gu Changge was busy thinking about these matters, a ck-gold carriage led by nine divine phoenixes galloped through the entrance of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. The arrival of the luxurious carriage brought along a deep rumbling sound that shook the door of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    The disciples in charge of guarding the Pce��s gate showed a change in their expression as they were about to go forward to stop the advance of the carriage when they heard a honey-like soothing-yet-cold voice that carried an imperial majesty from inside the carriage.


    <b>��Let Gu Changge know that this Princess is here!��</b>


    Sitting inside was none other than Yue Mingkong, who was dressed in a in gauze dress. She had the visage of a picturesque fairy, and her lustrous, azure hair was tied up in a bun, giving her a breathtaking appearance.


    Her eyebrows were like slender willow branches, and one could see a deep calm and indifference in her phoenix eyes.


    She looked at the outside world through the gap between the curtains.


    Yue Mingkong was like a peerless Empress who radiated an awe-inspiring majesty that terrified the disciples at the entrance of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    <b>��Who are you? How dare you call True Disciple Gu��s name like that?!��</b>


    <b>��Nine phoenixes are pulling her carriage! This style is no different from True Disciple Gu��s when the nine dragons pull his carriage����</b>


    The disciples were shocked, and wanted to know just who dared to utter such words as they couldn��t figure out the identity of the one who just arrived.


    But soon, one of them thought of something and muttered to those near him, <b>��The one inside must be True Disciple Gu��s fiancee, Yue Mingkong, the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, and also their Crown Princess! In the future, she will be a behemoth in the Upper Realm who will be a peerless Empress of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty!��</b>


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    Those words shocked the onlookers, and they couldn��t help but take in a deep breath.


    Yue Mingkong was a well-known Favored Daughter of Heaven in the Upper Realm! No wonder she dared to call True Disciple Gu by his name like that.


    ��When Princess Yue Mingkong came to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pcest time to meet True Disciple Gu, she wasn��t like this, right? What��s going on now?��


    ��I heard some rumors that said that True Disciple Gu and the Crown Princess haven��t been on good terms recently��now that I hear her tone, it seems that the rumors weren��t false!��


    Many disciples had such thoughts in their minds, but none of them dared to stop the carriage from heading inside.


    Yue Mingkong��s sudden arrival shocked the entire Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so much so that even some Elders showed up.


    Let alone ordinary disciples, even True Disciples couldn��t sit still.


    One after another, divine rays of light appeared in the sky as they watched her carriage from afar.


    Now that a major event was underway in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty showed up in person, so how could the people not be shocked and puzzled?


    Many spected that her visit was rted to Gu Changge.


    But even more people spected that Yue Mingkong was also here to get a piece of the pie that was soon to appear.


    Gu Xian��er was cultivating a mighty art atop the Great Elder��s personal mountain. A hazy glow filled with the aura of the Great Dao appeared behind her, and brilliant runes rose and fell to create a mysterious and dazzling scene.


    She also felt the aura and disturbance in the distance and couldn��t help but look towards it with a puzzled expression.


    ��Gu Changge��s fiancee?��


    ��What is she doing here?��


    Although she felt that a lot of matters regarding the past were hidden from her, her desire for revenge against Gu Changge hadn��t diminished.


    Now, the arrival of the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty increased her unease �� she believed that Yue Mingkong was on Gu Changge��s side, and she would make it harder for her to seek justice from Gu Changge, for what he did back then.


    ����


    <b>[Inside a magnificent pce of the Supreme Peak.]</b>


    Gu Changge opened his eyes as his consciousness returned from the System��s interface. The aura that rose from the gate of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had already reached him.


    The ck-gold carriage advanced mightily and rmed the people on the mountains and inds in its way, but no Elder or disciple dared to hinder its path.


    Gu Changge got up and left his pce.


    He couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows as he watched the ck shadow in the distance rushing towards his Supreme Peak.


    Right now, Yue Mingkongpletely radiated a murderous aura with the way her carriage rushed towards him. Could it be that she was embarrassed and enraged because he figured out her whereabouts and forced her to appear before him?


    Well, it wasn��t strange. After all, she was a regressor, but she had failed to one-up him nheless, so it was normal for her rage to soar in such a way.


    As Gu Changge made various guesses, Yue Mingkong��s carriage finally stopped andnded in front of him. Yue Mingkong stepped out of the carriage with a cold expression and quickly walked towards him.


    At the same time, the Void around Gu Changge fluctuated, and Yan Ji also appeared; she had followed Yue Mingkong all the way back.


    <b>��What happened?��</b>


    Gu Changge nced at her and asked.


    <b>��Young Master, Princess Yue Mingkong had set up a confinement formation to kill a young man in the Conferred Lord Realm when I found her, but in the end, the man escaped somehow, and I couldn��t find the time to discover his whereabouts.��</b>


    Yan Ji nodded towards him and responded. After that, she briefly described the scene she saw when she found Yue Mingkong before Gu Changge.


    <b>��A youth in the Conferred Lord Realm escaped from you all?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but squint his eyes and confirm what he heard.


    <b>��That��s right.��</b>


    Yan Ji further exined, <b>��The youth held some ck jade talisman that held a full-power blow of a Great Sacred Realm master, and he also seemed to have some other means. Princess Yue Mingkong had dispatched four Sacred Realm masters to deal with him, yet����</b>


    <b>��I see.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded after he heard her exnation.


    He couldn��t help but shake his head as he realized that this might be the reason why Yue Mingkong was in such a bitter mood.


    At the same time, Gu Changge could already guess that the young man was none other than the newly-birthed Favored Son of Heaven.


    Favored Children of Heaven were cockroaches that couldn��t be squashed to death easily because of their damned ethereal Fortune �� even more so when they were Favored Children of Heaven from the Upper Realm.


    The world would have been messed up if she could seed so easily.


    It��s just that the fact that Yue Mingkong plotted against a Favored Son of Heaven�� and even wanted to kill him! She utterly dumbfounded Gu Changge, and now he had to suppress hisughter.


    The Favored Daughter of Heaven tried to murder her Favored Son of Heaven brother, yet failed.


    He didn��t know what to say to Yue Mingkong. How the heck would she get revenge for her past life��s suffering with suchckluster ability?


    Gu Changge shook his head and wanted to sneer as he looked into her cold eyes that seemed to me him for everything.


    Had she shifted her disgruntled feelings of hatred to his head after failing to kill Ye Ling?


    [TL/N: bruh, your waifu just bitter cause you found another beach.


    ED/N: Nah, she just mad she can��t match up to him, I tell ya.]


    Soon, the Void fluctuated again, and Yan Ji��s figure disappeared from her spot with a sh.


    Usually, she wouldn��t show up unless absolutely necessary.


    <b>��Mingkong, I haven��t seen you for a long time! Did you not miss your husband even once?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a softugh as he watched the peerless beauty in front of him.


    <b>��Gu Changge, please stop with your pretenses in front of me! Just say what you wanna say, why beat around the bush like this?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong stood unmoved by his words, and gave him a cold re.


    The bitterness in her heart hadpounded after she saw Yan Ji appear just now, so her cold expression had frozen further.


    Gu Changge shook his head and hugged her waist as if it was only natural, without caring for her struggles, and said, <b>��You haven��t answered your husband��s question yet?��</b>


    <b>��Who would miss a stone-hearted man like you? Dream on!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong said with a frosty re.


    After all, she already tore all face with Gu Changge back at the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so she couldn��t bring herself to pretend anymore as she was toozy for it.


    She believed that Gu Changge never did anything without a strong motive behind his actions!


    No matter what he said or did, none of it held any sincerity.


    Who knew just what he was plotting right now?


    <b>��Your words sadden your husband��s heart, you know. Why didn��t youe to meet me when you came to Immeasurable Heaven? Could it be that you don��t want to see me anymore?��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head and said with a sad tone and a regretful sigh.


    <b>��I didn��t want to see you at all!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong said with an expressionless face, still unmoved.


    <b>��But I really wanted to see you! As soon as I heard that you came to Immeasurable Heaven, I couldn��t wait to see you.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    Yue Mingkong rolled her eyes at him.


    Her action appeared a little naive, but it brought forth a strange charm whenbined with her freezing expression.


    She would naturally be delighted if Gu Changge were telling the truth, but she knew that his spiel held no feelings of sincerity.


    He couldn��t move Yue Mingkong��s heart with just that.


    <b>��Is that why you asked that woman to bring me back with force?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong coldly asked in response after a few moments.


    When she mentioned that woman, she felt sourness flood her heart, as if someone had her swallow a vinegar jar inside her. Although she knew that Gu Changge didn��t like her, she still felt bitter when she saw another woman beside Gu Changge.


    At the same time, the existence of that woman puzzled Yue Mingkong.


    Gu Changge had never kept any woman by his side in their previous life, so how did things go wrong in this life? There were so many things happening outside of her expectations in this life.


    <b>��What do you mean by bringing you back with force? Mingkong, my dear wife, you seem to have a great misunderstanding.��</b>


    <b>��Besides, why is there such a sour smell in the air so suddenly?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a calm smile.


    At the same time, as a rare show of affection, he exined Yan Ji��s existence to her, <b>��Yan Ji is a mighty figure I brought up from the Lower Realm, and you can say that she��s one of my followers, so why are you feeling jealous of her?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s expression softened a little, but she still didn��t look good after listening to his exnation and said, <b>��Gu Changge, don��t be so confident in yourself!��</b>


    Gu Changge taking the initiative to give her an exnation was a rare matter, indeed, so Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but be surprised.


    <b>��Tell me, just what do you want now?��</b>


    After that, she directly asked him what he desired.


    Yue Mingkong wasn��t willing to believe that Gu Changge would look for her without reason.


    Gu Changge calmly responded to her, <b>��I told you that I missed you, no? What can I do if you don��t believe my words?��</b>


    <b>��No matter how nicely you put it, I won��t believe those words����</b>


    Yue Mingkong wanted to roll her eyes at him once more as she heard his words.


    Howe she didn��t find out that Gu Changge had such a shameless side to him in her previous life?


    Right then, Gu Changge decided not to tease her anymore and asked with a faint smile, <b>��I just heard Yan Ji say that you failed in killing a youth in the Conferred Lord Realm, so mind telling me what��s going on?��</b>


    <b>��How did that guy offend you? Tell your husband, and your dear husband will kill him for you and help you vent.��</b>


    Of course, he already knew that Yue Mingkong must be plotting to steal the Favored Son of Heaven��s opportunity.


    Gu Changge was quite interested in the same thing, so he tried to get some information out of Yue Mingkong.


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, was stunned by Gu Changge��s words. She believed that Gu Changge had no idea about Ye Ling, so could it be that he really thought that Ye Ling offended her when he said that he would help her kill him to vent her rage?


    For some reason, his words touched Yue Mingkong��s heart.


    She never thought that a selfish and indifferent man like Gu Changge would care so much about her!


    <b>��Won��t you ask for a reason? Will you kill him even if I am the one in the wrong?��</b>


    She asked with a slight roll of her eyes.


    <b>��What��s there to ask about? If you want to kill him, then I will kill him for you.��</b>


    Gu Changge replied with a smile.


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but take in a deep breath after listening to his promation.


    As expected of Gu Changge! He could say such murderous words without a flinch.


    To him, it didn��t matter who was in the right or who was in the wrong, as long as he wanted to kill someone, any reason would do.


    This was indeed the kind of person he was.


    Yue Mingkong��s phoenix-like eyes stared deeply at Gu Changge, and a burst of unspeakable emotions burst in her heart.


    It turned out that he didn��t care about her at all, he just wanted a punching bag to unleash his rage on��


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Hello there, VILFIC here!


    Everyone, say hello to our Lord and Savior, davidebic, the one who''s been helping me keep the error-count in the trantions near zero since the beginning of time. He has offered his supreme Dao in making the trantions even better for all of us, and I hope we keep on walking this road together until the end of I Am The Fated Viin.


    Now, the question is, does it end?


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 107: Stolen Opportunity; Impossible to Escape Gu Changge’s Poisonous Hands!

    <h4>Chapter 107: Stolen Opportunity; Impossible to Escape Gu Changge��s Poisonous Hands!</h4>


    He will kill whoever she wants to kill?


    Was this Gu Changge��s unique way of showing love?


    Why could she only hear boundless desire for murder from those words?


    Yue Mingkong was in an extremelyplicated mood �� she never expected that Gu Changge would say such words that would even touch her heart for a moment.


    Maybe, just maybe��it wasn��t that he didn��t have a ce for her in his heart, but that her small ce in his heart didn��t hold much importance.


    As long as she didn��t pry into his secrets and stand in his way, it was possible that Gu Changge wouldn��t turn on her and forget about their rtionship.


    Be it their past life or the current one, Gu Changge��s ruthless temperament hadn��t changed in any way��it��s just that he treated her a bit differently in this iteration.


    In their previous life, she was always docile and submissive before Gu Changge, so Gu Changge treated her with indifference as she was nothing more than a pawn that could be sacrificed as and when required.


    In this life, however, she was a strong figure who lorded over the Supreme Immortal Dynasty with an iron fist, and desired even greater authority, and even hid multiple powerful cards up her sleeves �� her regression being the biggest of them all.


    Because of this, Gu Changge probably felt that she was useful, and decided to treat her somewhat better.


    It didn��t take long for Yue Mingkong to reach this conclusion. Although she knew that Gu Changge didn��t really love her, she still felt much better than before.


    [Ding! The attitude of the Favored Daughter of Heaven, Yue Mingkong, has changed. You receive 800 points of Fortune Value and 4000 Destiny Points!]


    Right then, satisfaction washed over Gu Changge��s mind as he listened to a System Prompt.


    The words he said weren��t wasted!


    Of course, Yue Mingkong still held resentment and killing intent towards him, but just like Gu Xian��er, she couldn��t bring herself to point her sword at him with her current tumultuous mood.


    What��s more? Yue Mingkong was different from Gu Xian��er as there was no hatred or grudge between her and him in this life.


    The timeline she experienced in her previous life was different from this life.


    Even if Yue Mingkong desired revenge, she had to keep it hidden deep inside her heart. After all, if she showed her desire on the surface, then she would end up exposing her greatest secret.


    It��s just that Gu Changge already knew her greatest secret.


    With her greatest secret in his grasp, it wouldn��t be hard for him to conquer Yue Mingkong.


    <b>��I can investigate the details if you don��t wish to speak about the matter.��</b>


    Gu Changge added.


    By now, his expression had returned to the same, old disinterested one. If Yue Mingkong didn��t tell him anything, then he would simply use other means to dig out information about what went down.


    After all, Ye Ling was a Favored Son of Heaven.


    It��s just that Gu Changge didn��t know what cards he held up his sleeve.


    To know more about this Favored Son of Heaven, he had to make Yue Mingkong take the initiative to tell him, so he decided to take this opportunity to get as much information out of her as possible.


    Yue Mingkong quietened down as she heard his words, and turned his gaze away from him, not daring to look straight at Gu Changge. His face full of interest left her in a fluster.


    If she didn��t handle this matter well, then she would end up arousing Gu Changge��s suspicion. It wouldn��t be hard for him to find out that there was no grudge between Ye Ling and her, and that the two hadn��t even met before she attacked him, so how would she exin her plot to murder Ye Ling?


    Was there something wrong with her head? Was she retarded? Why was she trying to kill a random guy who she had no grudge with?


    Gu Changge was an extremely shrewd fellow, so it wouldn��t be possible for her to hide anything from him.


    Yue Mingkong felt something tightly grip her heart, and she couldn��t help but tighten her hold on her cuffs.


    Sure enough, nothing good happens every time she meets Gu Changge.


    <b>��Actually, it��s not a big deal �� it��s just that I discovered the records of the inheritance of an Ancient Heavenly Emperor from some ancient books, and found that Ye Ling beat me to obtaining it����</b>


    Yue Mingkong carefully considered her words, and replied.


    She had no choice but toe up with this reasonable-sounding exnation that wouldn��t expose her secrets.


    Although it might sound unfair that she was trying to steal someone else��s opportunity, the world they lived in had no ce for the weak!


    The strong taking something away from the weak was only right.


    She definitely wouldn��t have been able to do something like this in her previous life, but in this life, she had already done simr acts multiple times.


    In order topete with Gu Changge, she had to increase her strength, and to do that, she had to seek all sorts of opportunities and treasures.


    It��s just that she never expected it would be so troublesome to deal with Ye Ling.


    From the information she brought along with her regression, she knew that Ye Ling was no simple character. From a weakling, he step-by-step went on to be an extremely terrifying existence in the Upper Realm.


    Now that a grudge had been established between them, it will end up turning into serious trouble for herter in life if she couldn��t resolve it as soon as possible.


    Ye Ling wouldn��t let her go no matter what!


    Gu Changge showed a stunned expression as he heard her words, and then said with a joking tone, <b>��I never thought you attacked him for a reason like this! Your husband is surprised beyond measure, Mingkong; I never thought you were such a ruthless person.��</b>


    <b>��I thought it was the other party who offended you, but it turns out that you were the one plotting to murder him for his opportunity.��</b>


    <b>��You weren��t like this before though.��</b>


    With that, Gu Changge shook his head in regret, and showed Yue Mingkong an expression of disappointment.


    Of course, these words were merely said to go along with Yue Mingkong��s exnation, to give her an illusion that he didn��t know about her regression.


    Still, he got an important piece of information from her.


    Turned out that Ye Ling was the sessor of an Ancient Heavenly Emperor.


    Gu Changge was somewhat stunned, but realized that it made sense as a plot-device for a weak protagonist who would rise and pay back all the humiliation and p people in the face.


    A certain mediocre or useless youth somehow obtained the inheritance of a mighty master, and went on a face pping-spree as he rose to prominence, beat down arrogant young masters, and subdued all the beauties in his path.


    Ancient Heavenly Emperor! Those were self-proimed mythological existences from ancient times who held great might. It was said that they were beings who had already touched the threshold of Immortality, or might have even reached it.


    It wasn��t impossible, but no one could confirm the authenticity of the ims as eons had passed since they vanished down the winding river of time.


    The appearance of any Ancient Heavenly Emperor��s inheritance would easily rm the Supreme Dao Heritages, Ancient Immortal Families, and other forces of the Upper Realm! After all, an Ancient Heavenly Emperor��s tomb held amazing opportunities that were enough to attract the attention of all that existed under the dome of heaven.


    The fact that Ye Ling silently acquired the inheritance of an Ancient Heavenly Emperor was a matter of great surprise to anyone who heard about it. He must have acquired everything inside the inheritance ground, like the treasures, formations, weapons, divine pills, and so on.


    No wonder Yue Mingkong couldn��t deal with him.


    <b>��Even if I am like that, it has nothing to do with you.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong nced at Gu Changge without any expression, and continued, <b>��You speak like you are a kind gentleman! Gu Changge, I might be ruthless, but I am still far behind you when ites to viciousness.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s words wereced with deep resentment.


    Even if she was ten thousand times more ruthless, she still wouldn��t be able to match Gu Changge.


    Others might not know, but how could she not?


    Gu Changge had murdered innumerable people in the shadows just to advance his inheritance of the Forbidden Arts. The number of geniuses and creatures that perished at his hands couldn��t even be estimated!


    If Gu Changge��s true strength were to be revealed, it would shock the entire world, and all the cultivators in the world would rush to ughter him in horror.


    At that time, he will face a situation where the entire world would turn on him.


    As for how Gu Changge could keep on increasing his strength in the dark?


    s! There was no evidence for it.


    Even if this matter were to be exposed right now, not many in the world would believe it.


    After all, the Forbidden Arts had long disappeared down the long river of time, it��s inheritance had been cut, and all the Heritages of the Upper Realm had already destroyed all the remnants of that inheritance.


    How could Gu Changge even get it?


    This was aplete mystery.


    Yue Mingkong suspected that it was rted to the mysterious master behind Gu Changge �� it��s just that Gu Changge had never revealed the truth of the matter before anyone.


    <b>��Don��t say it like that, Mingkong; sometimes, it��s not bad to be cruel in this world.��</b>


    Gu Changge restrained the faint smile on his face, and added, <b>��Good people live a short life, while the evil ones can live forever.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong stood in silence after she heard his words.


    If she was still the same naive woman from her previous life, she would have sneered at his words for being full of empty confidence. Was it wrong to be a good person?


    Good people were the ones in the right, so they had to be the ones destined to live the longest.


    s! From time immemorial to now, who hadn��t risen to the top of the world without a mountain of bones and rivers of blood beneath their feet?


    After everything she experienced, she could say that she felt the same.


    <b>��So, which Ancient Heavenly Emperor��s inheritance did Ye Ling receive? Your husband might be able to help you deal with him.��</b>


    Right then, Gu Changge asked her with a faint smile.


    Yue Mingkong nced at him and said, <b>��Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.��</b>


    This information couldn��t be concealed from Gu Changge as it wouldn��t be hard for him to investigate it, especially now that Ye Ling was in Immeasurable Heaven, so she might as well say it herself.


    As for Gu Changge helping her deal with Ye Ling? Yue Mingkong didn��t take those words to heart.


    Although the words sounded nice, but in the end, he only desired to devour Ye Ling��s inheritance.


    Once he killed off Ye Ling, his inheritance would obviously fall into Gu Changge��s hands.


    Yue Mingkong didn��t believe that Gu Changge would be kind enough to pass the inheritance on to her.


    ��Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation? The power of reincarnation, eh����


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes when he heard her answer.


    The power of reincarnation involved the power of time, which was a supreme power just like the power of space, and they were also rted.


    Now that he had the [Void Talent], he would obviously be able to grasp Spatial Laws, Spatial Dao, the Origin of Space, and whatnot.


    The power of reincarnation immediately tempted him.


    Just one look at Gu Changge��s expression was enough for Yue Mingkong to know that he was plotting against Ye Ling already!


    She couldn��t help but feel downcast now that Gu Changge personally wanted to steal the opportunity.


    She understood Gu Changge��s terror, and knew that it wouldn��t be easy �� if not downright impossible �� for her to take away the opportunity from Gu Changge��s clutches.


    Although Ye Ling was difficult to deal with, there was still the fact that she was a regressor, so she wasn��t worried about his revenge �� after all, she even dared to contend with Gu Changge �� but now, Ye Ling had turned into Gu Changge��s prey.


    What would that Ye Ling do now that Gu Changge was targeting him?


    Even when Ye Ling was at the peak of his power in their previous life, he almost died in Gu Changge��s hands, and then disappeared without a trace.


    As for the current Ye Ling? It would be even more impossible for him to escape Gu Changge��s poisonous hands.


    <b>��Why do you look so unhappy? Are you not happy with your husband helping you grab an opportunity?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but chuckle when he saw the change in Yue Mingkong��s expression.


    Of course, he would be the one taking all the meat, but that didn��t mean he wouldn��t leave any soup for Yue Mingkong.[1]


    [1: It means that Gu Changge will be taking most of the benefits (the Reincarnation Talisman), but still leave some stuff (treasures, pills, etc.) for Yue Mingkong.]


    He wasn��t a ruthless person who would take everything for himself, without leaving anything for the others.


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, couldn��t bring herself to respond to his words.


    Anyway, the Immortal Road would soon appear in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and she was the only one who knew where the Immortal Spirit would appear.


    Whenpared to the Immortal Spirit, the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation wasn��t all that great.


    Although Gu Changge had been plotting for the Immortal Spirit for a long time, Yue Mingkong still believed that it would be impossible for him to take it away from her.


    After that, Yue Mingkong settled on the Supreme Peak to wait for the emergence of the Immortal Road. After all, she and Gu Changge were already engaged, and it was also a fact that the two had already gone through with the act between a couple, so there was nothing wrong with her staying there.


    No one dared to say anything even if she did.


    The news that Yue Mingkong, the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, hade to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce soon spread throughout the region and caused massive waves in all directions.


    Be it the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, or the cultivators of the other heritages, all of them were shocked!


    After all, Gu Changge alone was a great deterrent.


    Now that his fiancee, Yue Mingkong, was also here, who in the younger generation could stand in front of the two?


    With that, more and more heritages were gathering in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, and many Young Supremes who had never appeared in the world before also showed their faces. Geniuses from all directions flocked over to Immeasurable Heaven to disy their uncontested strength.


    For a while, the situation turned quite turbulent.


    ����


    <b>[In the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.]</b>


    A simple, quaint pce shrouded in immortal clouds and mist appeared to be standing above the nine heavens. A terrifying aura surged around the pce, and divine lights intertwined to create a scene that made it seem like something was trying to tear open the vault of heaven.


    Inside the pce were the Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce who discussed certain matters with solemn and ugly expressions.


    The Great Elder sat at the head��s seat with a clearplexion, immortal-like prestige, and fluttering white robes.


    <b>��People from all major Heritages have gathered in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and the ones behind them want me to open the depths of the Pce for their younger generation, so that they can get some experience. What do the Elders think about this matter?��</b>


    The one who spoke was a middle-aged man sitting next to the Great Elder. Dressed in green, he had a gentle expression and a long beard. He was a tall man with eyes like stars, hair like snow, and a heroic demeanor.


    One could see various divine lights floating around his figure as various shadows danced around him to give him a dream-like appearance.


    He was none other than the Pce Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce. On normal days, he would busy himself with cultivation in the depths of the Pce, and would rarely show up.


    Still, it was a fact that his cultivation was unfathomable.


    The Elders, on the other hand, couldn��t help but quieten down as they listened to the Pce Master��s words. Right now, it wasn��t up to them to decide what they would do.


    <b>��Pce Master, I think this matter needs to be discussed with all the parties present. After all, there are many dangers in the depths of the Pce, so there��s a chance that their disciples might get hurt, or even lose their lives, if they go in there, no? When that happens, they will just me us for not providing adequate protection! This way, won��t we be just smashing our teeth and swallowing them ourselves, too?��[2]</b>


    [2: putting themselves in a dire situation.]


    A tall old man with amazing vigor and aura stood up and said.


    He was the Second Elder[3] of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and he was also an old monster with an unfathomable cultivation base.


    [3: the Great Elder is also the First Elder.]


    He showed a frown on his face as he said those words, and couldn��t help but feel enraged at the matter.


    The birth of the Immortal Treasure was just a pretense, and in reality, the various Dao Heritages were eyeing the Ancient Immortal Continent that existed in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    It��s just that because all those old farts had oncee out of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce as its disciples, they couldn��t directly say that outloud, and instead, decided to send their younger generation to get some benefits from them.


    How could the Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce not see through their plots?


    <b>��There are innumerable opportunities on the Ancient Immortal Continent, but there are just as many dangers as well. What��s more? Many of the regions are shrouded in ancient, immortal mist that would even confuse us if we enter those regions without preparation, so the chances of the young��uns dying in there are quite high����</b>


    Many of the Elders echoed these thoughts.


    The words of the Second Elder received unanimous agreement.


    They could open the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce for the outside world, but who would take responsibility if something went wrong in there?


    If they wanted to go inside, then they had to bear the responsibility by themselves!


    In addition to that, the various Heritages had to send someone who would be responsible for their people, or else, when all of them died or got maimed, won��t all the me fall on the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s head?


    <b>��Since that��s the case, then the matter is decided like this: </b><b>��the younger generation will be allowed to enter, but those who enter will be the ones responsible for their life and death.��</b><b>��</b>


    The Pce Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce slowly said with a nod.


    <b>��It��s just that many young geniuses have gathered together, so they will surelypete toe out on top, so who should we send to host them from our Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s side����</b>


    <b>��When the timees, we must send someone who can suppress everyone on the scene without much effort. Among the five peak True Disciples, Chu Wuji already returned to the Great Chu Immortal Dynasty after he was injured����</b>


    <b>��Three of the remaining four are also in seclusion, and I estimate that they won��t be appearing any time soon. Will we need to rely on the other, weaker True Disciples? s! Their cultivation bases aren��t strong enough, so I don��t think they will be able to deal with the pressure on the scene.��</b>


    The Elders recalled a certain matter, and discussed among themselves in whispers while paying attention to the Great Elder��s expression.


    They made sure not to mention Gu Changge��s name solely because of him.


    After all, the fact that Gu Changge offended the Great Elder recently had already spread throughout the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so wouldn��t they be provoking the Great Elder if they dared to rmend Gu Changge in front of him?

 Chapter 108: Stomp His Face; Pitiful Past Life!

    <h4>Chapter 108: Stomp His Face; Pitiful Past Life!</h4>


    The atmosphere in the pce turned strange for a while, so much so that even the Pce Master couldn��t help but shake his head as he threw a nce at the Great Elder.


    Still, he kept quiet.


    On the surface, the meeting between the Elders was meant to discuss the arrival of all the Dao Heritages in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, but everyone present on the scene knew well that they wouldn��t be able to change the oue or stop all of those forces anymore.


    So, the real purpose behind their gathering was��it was to select someone from the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s younger generation to stand before the youngsters of the other forces like an iron wall.


    It��s just that they had no choice but to give face to the Great Elder and talk in riddles, without outright mentioning Gu Changge��s name.


    After all, there was no one better suited for the task beside Gu Changge.


    As for the girl whom the Great Elder recently took in as his disciple, Gu Xian��er? Although she was born with enviable talent, but whenpared to Gu Changge, she was still a bitckluster.


    Their strength and identity alone created a great chasm between the two of them.


    What��s more? Gu Xian��er��s existence held no deterrent effect before outside forces, but Gu Changge wasn��t the same.


    He alone covered the sky of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce with one hand, held unimaginable might that was a cut above the rest of his peers, and none of the other disciples dared to provoke him.


    Although the Elders didn��t like this fact, they had to admit that Gu Changge��s strength couldn��t be questioned.


    Who in the younger generation of the current era wasn��t afraid of Gu Changge?


    Just a few days ago, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family �� a mighty Young Supreme �� was humiliated beyond measure, yet still didn��t dare to attack Gu Changge for revenge.


    To put it in simple terms, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce wouldn��t need to worry about losing too much if they sent Gu Changge as their representative. He alone would be able to suppress the geniuses of all the other Heritages and reduce thepetition their disciples would need to face.


    There was only one problem though��the disagreement between Gu Changge and the Great Elder.


    The Elders had to somehow approve him as their representative as they had no other choice, so all of them were stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    <strong>��This old man already understands your meaning, so there��s no need to beat around the bush like this; this old man won��t do something to hamper the sess of our Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce!��</strong>


    Although he said that, the Great Elder��s expression wasn��t all that good. After all, if they went asking for Gu Changge��s help to support the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, then wouldn��t that make him lose all face?


    Wouldn��t the words he said thest time be in vain, and no different from him pping himself in the face?


    The Great Elder felt a ze light up in his heart.


    He had lived through innumerable eons, yet this was the first time he hit a wall again and again when dealing with someone from the younger generation.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    Right then, the Pce Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce showed a smile, and said, <strong>��The Great Elder��s magnanimity knows no bound, so how can he take a youngster��s offense to heart? As for that Gu Changge? He��s the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and the only reason he came to our Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was to get the position of our heir��although I have known about his plot since day one, I have intentionally ignored it.��</strong>


    <strong>��s! This incident will give him enough leverage to attain his desire. Well, although Gu Changge��s actions are elusive and incalcble, it��s still a fact that he��s a disciple of our Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so I don��t believe he will be heinous enough to harm us, the ones who taught and sheltered him, right?��</strong>


    <strong>��In my opinion, giving him the position of heir wouldn��t be too big of a deal �� after all, strength matters far more than a somewhat-distorted character.��</strong>


    The Elders turned to look at each other, and then nodded in agreement at the Pce Master��s words.


    Now, even their Pce Master was supporting Gu Changge, so even if the Great Elder didn��t like him, he couldn��t bring out any justification to keep the position from him.


    <strong>��Forget it! This old man will lower his face today and go talk to that Gu Changge about this matter.��</strong>


    The Great Elder said and dismissed the matter with a wave of his hand; his expression had worsened further, but he knew they had no other choice.


    Without further ado, he disappeared from his seat inside the pce.


    The Elders and Pce Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce couldn��t help but shake their heads and sigh.


    <i>��To make the Great Elder take a step back��this Gu Changge is a unique existence in the younger generation, and he will certainly go far in life����</i>


    ����


    While the Great Elder and the others were discussing about what to do, Gu Xian��er was busy cultivating on the Great Elder��s personal peak.


    <i><strong>[Woosh!]</strong></i>


    Gu Xian��er��s slender figure was adorned in blue, and one could see a calm expression on her unparalleled, alluring visage.


    With her eyes tightly shut, she sat cross-legged atop a spiritual bluestone. Brilliant rays of dazzling light burst forth from behind her, and spread in all directions.


    Wisps of godly Purple Qi fell upon her from the sky like a thick mist, and circled around her figure, making her look like the Darling of the Great Dao.


    The wisps of Qi brought along the aura of the Great Dao as they fell upon her figure.


    It was as if there was an invisible hole above her head where it all descended from.


    Right now, a new Dao Bone was on fire [not literally] inside her body as it released a deep, vast might.


    The Dao Bone was like a wless crystal that radiated Immortal Qi and resembled an Immortal��s bone. A hazy fog seemed to appear inside her Dao Bone, and one could see the illusion of a tiny Immortal sitting cross-legged inside it as it chanted supreme Dao scriptures.


    <i><strong>[Boom!]</strong></i>


    Soon, all the power inside every inch of her flesh and bones condensed and gushed forth to give off a terrifying aura of suppression that washed over her limbs!


    She had broken through!


    A hint of joy appeared on Gu Xian��er��s delicate and wless face, but she soon calmed down.


    She had finally broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm!


    One had to know that Gu Changge was only in the Saint Realm back at her age!


    Her cultivation speed was a lot faster than Gu Changge of that time.


    <i>��As long as I cultivate diligently, I will overtake Gu Changge sooner orter, and then have my revenge!��</i>


    <i>��At that time, he will surely regret what he did!��</i>


    <i>��I must let him know that I, Gu Xian��er, am not someone he can bully whenever and however he pleases!��</i>


    A brilliant light twinkled in Gu Xian��er��s eyes as she clenched her fists.


    Over thest period of time, she had consumed countless divine pills and treasures, and cultivated various Ancient Heavenly Arts that were prepared for her by the Great Elder, so one could say that her progress was extremely fast.


    It was much faster than before.


    The method of attaining immortality recorded in the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] was extremely elusive, to the point that itid out aplete road for one to reach immortality, and that brought great benefits to Gu Xian��er��s cultivation.


    Although her previous masters were also strong, they weren��t versed in teaching cultivation like the Great Elder.


    Everyone had their own specializations, after all.


    The Great Elder had taught countless disciples, so he naturally had rich experience in the field, so he was able to teach her based on her aptitude.


    As for Gu Xian��er? Her talent and foundation was extremely solid, and she had also cultivated step by step without rushing in any way, so it was only natural for her cultivation to increase by leaps and bounds.


    Before long, Gu Xian��er further calmed her heart.


    <i>��If Gu Changge hadn��t provoked Master at that time, then I am sure that Master wouldn��t have helped with my cultivation with such diligence. My current speed of cultivation is all thanks to Gu Changge����</i>


    <i>��Still, I don��t believe he would do such an act of kindness without reason! He must have some other n. Although I can��t figure out his intentions right now, I am sure that his intentions aren��t good.��</i>


    Gu Xian��er thought in her heart.


    Right now, the only thing she wanted to do was to stomp Gu Changge��s face to the ground, and step on him for a while!


    Right now, she was like a cold and arrogant fairy who stood above the nine heavens, and looked down on the mortals below.


    Still, Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but feel somewhat ufortable when she recalled that Gu Changge hadn��te to visit her during this period of time.


    Suddenly, her expression showed a slight change, and she looked towards a huge boulder not far from her.


    <strong>��Who is it?��</strong>


    Gu Xian��er shouted with a cold voice.


    At the same time, a jade sword appeared in her hand, and brilliant runes started to circle around her figure to give her an extraordinary appearance.


    Just now, she sensed a slight fluctuation from behind that boulder, and that made her realize that someone was hiding so close to her without her noticing their existence even once, and that increased Gu Xian��er��s vignce as she looked towards that direction with a frown.


    After all, no one would have the guts to trespass on the Great Elder��s territory like this on normal days!


    It��s just that the Great Elder had gone to the Main Peak to discuss some matters with the other Elders and Pce Master, so he wasn��t on the mountain today, and this made it possible for someone to sneak up here like this.


    The Great Elder didn��t have the habit ofying out formations and traps on his mountain as he was the only one cultivating atop his mountain peak.


    Why would he need traps and formations when the mightiest being in existence himself was protecting the ce?


    Various thoughts went through Gu Xian��er��s mind, and her vignce intensified.


    She first suspected the sneaker to be Gu Changge, but quickly ruled out the possibility. Unless Gu Changge was bored and had nothing better to do, he would nevere here to watch her cultivate.


    As for Gu Changge plotting to harm her in secret?


    Gu Xian��er didn��t even consider that. If Gu Changge had wanted to kill her, then he could have done that a long time ago when she was at her lowest �� why would he wait until this day to do that?


    Just who could it be?


    <strong>��Sister Xian��er, please don��t worry! I hold no malice towards you.��</strong>


    Right then, a gentle voice as sweet as honey sounded from behind the boulder, and a tall and gorgeous woman walked out.


    The woman was dressed in a grey gauze skirt, and her azure hair was tied up in a bun. She had a picturesque and breathtakingly beautiful face that radiated an inborn majesty and aloofness.


    Even though Gu Xian��er was also a gorgeous beauty, she couldn��t help but feel suffocated by the other party��s divine appearance.


    The one before her was no doubt the most beautiful woman she had seen in her life!


    But soon, Gu Xian��er calmed down and asked, <strong>��Are you Gu Changge��s fianc��e? Yue Mingkong, the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty?��</strong>


    Such a face and temperament��Gu Xian��er couldn��t think of anyone other than the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty who would have such an unparalleled appearance.


    It��s just that��why was she here? And just how long had she been watching her cultivate?


    This puzzled Gu Xian��er.


    <strong>��That��s me.��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong replied with a nod, and then carefully took a look at Gu Xian��er.


    Gu Changge left the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and went to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City for whatever reason, so she thought ofing here to see Gu Xian��er. But when she arrived, Gu Xian��er was lost in cultivation, so she decided not to disturb her.


    For that reason, she concealed her aura and started to watch her from a distance.


    Now that Gu Xian��er��s cultivation was over, she decided to release a bit of her aura to let her know of her presence.


    Yue Mingkong held no malice towards the cold and arrogant-looking little girl, Gu Xian��er, instead, she felt some pity for her.


    In her previous life, Gu Xian��er was the only one she could regard as her friend.


    The two had met by chance.


    Still, even though she was Gu Changge��s fiancee, Gu Xian��er didn��t hate her.


    Instead, Gu Xian��er treated her as her equal.


    It didn��t take long for the two to be acquainted.


    It��s just that because of Gu Changge, the two of them eventually drifted apart and turned into strangers.


    Thest time she heard news about Gu Xian��er was when the Peach Vige �� where Gu Xian��er lived �� was razed to the ground after Gu Changge sent an army of hundreds of millions to destroy them.


    In the end, the mysterious peach tree at the entrance of the then-ruined vige forcefully broke through the Void and disappeared without a trace.


    Gu Xian��er, too, disappeared after that incident as if the Earth had swallowed her or the Heavens had whisked her away.


    Back then, Yue Mingkong thought that Gu Xian��er probably believed that there was no way for her to avenge herself and the vige, so she decided to go into hiding; but after thinking about the matter for a while, Yue Mingkong came to the conclusion that there was no way Gu Changge would let Gu Xian��er go just like that.


    Gu Changge must have captured Gu Xian��er��s masters and threatened her into captivity in exchange for letting them go.


    After that, no one could find out anything about Gu Xian��er, so it was very likely that Gu Changge swallowed her origin using his Forbidden Arts, and killed her off.


    Gu Xian��er had lived a life of misery.


    When she was young, her most beloved brother dug out her Dao Bone, and then she was forced to flee into the Land of Forsaken Immortals where she met her several mysterious and mighty masters. With deep hatred wing at her heart, she single-mindedly cultivated in hopes of avenging herself in that ce.


    What a pity, though, that she never got to avenge herself!


    Her masters had to rescue her countless times from Gu Changge��s hands.


    In their previous life, her lineage �� her parents and rtives �� were thoroughly exterminated by Gu Changge after he rose to the seat of Patriarch in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family; he didn��t spare a single person from that lineage!


    He was ruthless, too ruthless��


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but feel a burst of regret and sadness every time she recalled what went down in herst life.


    In their previous life, she helped Gu Changge lord over the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, helped him annex countlessrge and small forces, and even helped him train the hundreds of millions of troops thatter went on to raze the Peach Vige in the Land of Forsaken Immortals.


    s! Much had changed in this life, but Gu Xian��er��s situation was no different from before.


    Back then, she joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and became the Great Elder��s disciple and started to cultivate on his mountain. But because she had offended Gu Changge, her life in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce wasn��t all that good, and no disciple dared to mingle with her.


    Even the Elders avoided her as if she was some kind of poisonous thorn or something.


    After a while, Gu Xian��er chanced upon an Immortal Opportunity in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and her cultivation base improved by leaps and bounds, so she took the opportunity to challenge Gu Changge, and even announced to the whole world the heinous deeds that Gu Changge hadmitted.


    Her announcement caused a massive sensation in all directions, and shook the Upper Realm in its entirety.


    After that, she fought with Gu Changge on the battlefield of the Ancient Heavenly Geniuses, and their exchange attracted the attention of countless cultivators and forces.


    In that battle, she survived by the skin of her teeth, and finally won and killed Gu Changge.


    That was the only time Gu Xian��er came out on top against Gu Changge.


    Of course, Gu Changge used an Art of Suspended Animation to make himself appear dead in front of everyone��s eyes as he didn��t want to reveal his trump cards.


    After that, Gu Changge��s <i>��corpse��</i> was taken away by the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and then, half a yearter, he reappeared in the Upper Realm with an even more unfathomable cultivation base.


    Soon, the two met again, and fought again, and as a result of this exchange, Gu Xian��er almost lost her life, but someone rescued her at the final moment.

 Chapter 109: I Will Pay For His Evil Acts; Subtle Shift in Attitude!

    <h4>Chapter 109: I Will Pay For His Evil Acts; Subtle Shift in Attitude!</h4>


    <i><strong>Trantor: VILFIC | Editor: davidebic</strong></i>


    Before long, Gu Xian��er interrupted Yue Mingkong��s thoughts.


    She returned to her senses, and looked at the cold and arrogant beauty in front of her with a gentle expression, just like an elder sister next door looking at her younger sister.


    Gu Xian��er had delicate and lovely features that made her look like a doll that hade out from a painting; she was tall, slender, and had a pair of long legs. Her body was covered by her blue dress, and no extra skin could be seen except for her face, hands, and feet.


    Yue Mingkong remembered that this was something taught to her by one of her masters, who told her that girls had to protect themselves and cover up when outside.


    Gu Xian��er herself told her this in their previous life, and Yue Mingkong recalledughing at the reasoning non-stop back then.


    <b>��Yue Mingkong, what do you want from me?��</b>


    Right then, Gu Xian��er broke the awkward silence between the two of them with a question. From the looks of it, she could tell that Yue Mingkong wasn��t here with malice.


    Gu Xian��er could easily see through the hidden intentions of people, so she put down her guard a little.


    Yue Mingkong��s soft expression didn��t change as she listened to her tone, and she said, <b>��You don��t need to be so cold and distant; I am a few years older than you, so you can call me Big Sis.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong took a few steps forward and narrowed the distance between the two of them.


    On one hand, she was older than Gu Xian��er, and on the other hand, she was Gu Changge��s fianc��e, who was Gu Xian��er��s cousin, so there was nothing wrong with Gu Xian��er calling her Big Sis or the like.


    Gu Xian��er was puzzled by Yue Mingkong��s actions as she couldn��t understand why she had such a warm attitude towards her. Still, since the other party was speaking to her with a smile �� and there was also no grudge between the two of them �� Gu Xian��er��s cold attitude eased up a little, and she asked, <b>��What brought you here?��</b>


    She felt a little strange, and wondered just why Yue Mingkong was watching her with that expression of pity just now? Gu Xian��er had a high self-esteem, so she couldn��t help but feel a little ufortable, but she didn��t show any of that on the surface.


    <b>��I heard that you were cultivating under the Great Elder, and had nothing else to do beside cultivation, so I decided to visit you.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong replied with a smile.


    She understood just how vignt of a person Gu Xian��er was, so she made sure to consider her words before she spoke, to make sure that Gu Xian��er wouldn��t think that she was here with ulterior motives.


    <b>��Is that all?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er was somewhat unconvinced by her words, and took a closer look at the space behind Yue Mingkong �� her eyebrows wrinkled when she didn��t see anyone.


    <b>��Did Gu Changge note with you?��</b>


    She asked with a tone that held some disappointment.


    Not seeing Gu Changge��s disgusting face behind Yue Mingkong wasn��t something she was expecting, and that��s what disappointed her.


    Since Yue Mingkong was here, why did Gu Changge not follow her?


    Just how long had it been since thest time he came to the Great Elder��s peak to see her?


    Gu Xian��er thought that now that she had broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm, she could test out her might against Gu Changge. After all, she had always been able to defeat those stronger than; to her, crossing realms to fight was as easy as flipping her hand.


    Although Gu Changge was mighty, it didn��t mean that she was any worse than him.


    What��s more? She had inherited the knowledge of countless cultivation heritages, and her masters had taught her innumerable Mystical Abilities since she was a child.


    <b>��He left the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and went to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City. I don��t know what he��s doing there, though.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong exined.


    Since Gu Changge didn��t tell her what he was up to, it was only normal that she didn��t know.


    Still, from what she knew about Gu Changge, he was probably sniffing around for opportunities in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City by checking around on all the people who had gathered from the different Heritages.


    Gu Changge was, after all, a bad apple who only thought about stealing opportunities all day long.


    What puzzled Yue Mingkong, however, was the fact that Gu Xian��er showed not a shred of hatred when she mentioned Gu Changge just now. Instead of hatred, there was a trace of visible disappointment on her face because she didn��t get to see Gu Changge.


    Just what was going on? Didn��t Gu Xian��er hate Gu Changge from the bottom of her heart?


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t figure out just what was going on.


    But soon, she decided not to think too much into the matter, and continued, <b>��I have heard some details of what happened back then, and I agree that what Gu Changge did was too much��in the future, I will find a way to protect you from him. Gu Changge�� Changge is an extremely dangerous person, and you can��t even imagine his methods; make sure you don��te into conflict with him unless you are absolutely sure ofing out on top����</b>


    This was the most that Yue Mingkong could say right now. As for whether Gu Xian��er would believe her or not? That had nothing to do with her.


    Gu Xian��er was left puzzled when she heard her words, and wondered if Yue Mingkong specially came here just to say this to her?


    Still, she could feel Yue Mingkong��s kind intentions, so she responded, <b>��I see. Thank you for your kindness.��</b>


    <b>��I am somewhat puzzled, by the way. Aren��t you Gu Changge��s fianc��e? Why are you saying all this to me?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er asked.


    <b>��It��s because I�� I don��t know how else to suppress the feelings of guilt and anxiety in my heart����</b>


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Yue Mingkong��s face for a moment, but it soon disappeared, and then she responded to Gu Xian��er��s question.


    <b>��I will pay for the evil he hasmitted.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er was stunned by her response and fell silent.


    She didn��t doubt the fact that Yue Mingkong was telling the truth, and that was exactly what shocked her. Just how much must one love someone to say that they would pay for their evil?


    Speaking of which, Yue Mingkong was also a pitiful person.


    Gu Xian��er��s indifferent expression subsided a lot as she thought of this. She wasn��t a heartless person who couldn��t feel someone else��s kindness.


    Afterwards, Yue Mingkong smiled and took the initiative to chat with Gu Xian��er. Once they started speaking, there was no stopping them, especially when she already knew about Gu Xian��er��s hobbies.


    Before long, Gu Xian��er felt as if she had found a confidant.


    Since they started chatting about anything and everything, it was inevitable that they would discuss Gu Changge.


    From time to time, Gu Xian��er would ask about Gu Changge and what he was up to, and this puzzled Yue Mingkong. Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but wonder just what went down between Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er before she arrived at the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce?


    Why was Gu Xian��er not as hostile towards Gu Changge as she expected her to be? Howe she was asking about Gu Changge with such zeal?


    Of course, she couldn��t just ask outright about her sudden change, after all, the matter involved certain secrets and memories that couldn��t be touched.


    While the two were chatting, the Void in the distance fluctuated, and massive waves of aura disturbed them.


    Soon, the Great Elder walked out of thin air, and he didn��t seem to look all that good.


    Immediately, he saw Yue Mingkong and then shifted his gaze away from her after a single nce �� he had no good feelings for Gu Changge��s fianc��e either.


    <b>��Master����</b>


    Gu Xian��er respectfully greeted the Great Elder.


    <b>��I pay my respects to the Great Elder.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong also stood up and greeted him without taking his dismissive attitude to heart. After all, she had barged into his ce without permission, so it wasn��t unexpected for him to not like her.


    Of course, she also held the Great Elder��s existence in high regard, so such a trivial matter wasn��t worth taking to heart.


    <b>��Xian��er, you have already broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm? That��s great! You are much faster than that Gu Changge brat.��</b>


    The Great Elder couldn��t help but feel satisfied as soon as he noticed Gu Xian��er��s current cultivation realm, and her fast progress washed away his depressed mood.


    After that, he turned to look at Yue Mingkong, and nodded to her in response to her greeting, and then asked, <b>��Where��s Gu Changge? Why don��t I see him around?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was neither subservient nor overbearing as she responded, <b>��Changge isn��t in the Pce right now; he went to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City to deal with some matters.��</b>


    She couldn��t address Gu Changge by his full name in front of outsiders, as that might make it seem as if the rtionship between the two wasn��t going all that great, and that might cause trouble for Gu Changge.


    Even though Gu Changge wasn��t here, she still kept these little details in mind, and appeared to be very supportive of him.


    Gu Xian��er noticed this, and couldn��t help but sigh in her heart. Yue Mingkong wasn��t the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty for nothing, just the thoughtfulness she gave to etiquette wasmendable.


    The Great Elder wasn��t surprised by her response; he, too, wasn��t expecting Gu Changge to hop over to his mountain so soon after what went down thest time.


    It just so happened that he didn��t want to see Gu Changge��s face anyway.


    s! There were some things that couldn��t be avoided no matter how much one disliked them.


    The Great Elder fell into thought for a while, and then said, <b>��Alright, this old man will go to the Supreme Peak and wait for him there.��</b>


    After he said those words, the Great Elder flicked the sleeve of his robe and the Void in front of him fluctuated; at the same time, a Spatial Channel appeared out of thin air, and the Great Elder walked in.


    Gu Xian��er would, of course, not stay behind after seeing an opportunity to have an outing. After all, she was forced to stay on top of the mountain for such a long time that she almost felt suffocated, so she followed after the Great Elder with Yue Mingkong.


    The Spatial Channel closed behind them soon after.


    ����


    <b>[Supreme Peak.]</b>


    Gu Changge paced around inside his residence with his hands behind his back, lost in thought. He had just returned from the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.


    Yin Mei had also collected a good amount of ��cultivation resources�� for him over thest period of time, so he made a trip down to the dungeon to get his fill on the way back.


    After this time��s cultivation, his hidden Cultivation Base had broken through to the Heavenly God Realm, and he was no longer just a Half-Step Heavenly God.


    The difference between Half-Step Heavenly God and Full-Fledged Heavenly God wasn��t minor.


    ��All below the Heavenly Gods were ants.��


    This sentence wasn��t an exaggeration. A Heavenly God could look down on all True Gods and those below that Realm; Heavenly Gods held boundless, uncontestable might!


    What��s more? Gu Changge was a Young Supreme with countless cards up his sleeve, so even ordinary God Kings would perish under his palm if they were pitted against him.


    Of course, Gu Changge was extremely satisfied with his unimaginable cultivation speed that could be said to be going against the Heavens themselves, and was even faster than jacking himself up using Destiny Points.


    The [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art] was indeed a taboo art. It was worthy of its status as a Forbidden Inheritance that could break all restrictions faced by the masses.


    It could devour the very origin of its target, including their Cultivation Base and Primordial Spirit, and raise the wielder��s cultivation. At the same time, it could refine the devoured energy into [Great Dao Treasured Bottles] that got rid of any conflicts that the energy would otherwise have with his personal cultivation.


    At the end of the day, the [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art] could only be regarded as a supplementary method of cultivation, and it wasn��t a standalone cultivation technique; it was simr to Gu Changge adding Destiny Points to his cultivation, but instead of Destiny Points, it required various ��cultivation resources�� to be devoured in order to raise his Cultivation Base.


    In addition to helping him improve his cultivation, Yin Mei was also monitoring every move of Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, and noticed that Bai Lie had left the Heavenly Dao Ancient City for another Ancient City in Immeasurable Heaven.


    Gu Changge guessed that Ye Ling might be in that other city.


    Of course, he wouldn��t act now and startle his prey into hiding.


    The inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation couldn��t be allowed to stay in the hands of a measly Ye Ling for long. Moreover, as a Favored Son of Heaven, the benefits Ye Ling would bring him wouldn��t be as simple as a mere inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.


    Now that Gu Changge was in the dark and Ye Ling was in the light, it would be an easy job for him to deal with this newly-birthed Favored Son.


    Other than that, Gu Changge estimated that Yue Mingkong, as a regressor, must hold knowledge of even more opportunities beside just a mere Ye Ling. She must also know Ye Ling��s future development route.


    Her knowledge of the future was her greatest trump card.


    Letting Yue Mingkong go for a nobody like Ye Ling was the same as chewing on an empty shell after one lost the fruit inside.


    ��I just went out for a while, and this girl, Yue Mingkong, disappeared.��


    Gu Changge thought with a frown.


    Yue Mingkong wasn��t at the Supreme Peak, so he couldn��t help but wonder just where she might have gone to at this time?


    Did she sneak into the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce while he was away, or did she figure out a method to kill Ye Ling?


    He was toozy to ask the other disciples.


    ��Hmm��she must have gone to look for Gu Xian��er.��


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes as this possibility appeared in his mind.


    Speaking of which, both Yue Mingkong and Gu Xian��er wanted to kill him, so it wasn��t unreasonable for the two of them to join forces. He didn��t take it to heart, however, as even if the two joined forces, they wouldn��t be able to stand a chance against him.


    To him, the current affairs of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce held greater priority right now.


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    Out of nowhere, the Void outside his residence fluctuated, and a Spatial Channel appeared out of nowhere. At the same time, the Great Elder walked out of the Spatial Channel with a slightly downcastplexion.


    Gu Xian��er and Yue Mingkong followed behind him.


    <b>��Oh! What brings you to the Supreme Peak, Great Elder?��</b>


    Gu Changge swept a nce at his ��guests�� and asked with an indifferent tone.


    He had already guessed that the Great Elder��s sudden visit must be rted to the position of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s heir. The Elders had discussed this matter not too long ago, and he had naturally got some news regarding it.


    And it was very likely that Yue Mingkong and Gu Xian��er were discussing how to deal with him, so once their discussion ended, the Great Elder brought them along.


    He had expected such a day long ago, when the Great Elder would beg him to be the Pce��s heir.


    Gu Changge stood with a calm and unhurried demeanor. No matter how much the Great Elder hated him, he would have no choice but to swallow that hatred and take a step back before him.


    <b>��Does this old man need your permission toe over to the Supreme Peak?��</b>


    The Great Elder��s expression worsened when he saw Gu Changge��s insufferable expression, and faint rage red in his eyes.


    He had cultivated for countless eons and reached a point where his mood couldn��t be moved easily, but Gu Changge never failed to anger him; this made the Great Elder wonder if there was something wrong with his state of mind recently.


    <b>��Of course, you don��t need my permission to be here, but if you have nothing to say to me, then please leave. I have something to discuss with Mingkong, and it will be inconvenient if there are outsiders around us.��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a calm and natural expression, and outright asked the Great Elder to leave as soon as he opened his mouth.

 Chapter 110: Arrogant Gu Xian’er; Pointing A Knife At Her Brother!

    <h4>Chapter 110: Arrogant Gu Xian��er; Pointing A Knife At Her Brother!</h4>


    <i><strong>Trantor: VILFIC | Editor: davidebic</strong></i>


    Gu Changge tried to chase him away as soon as he arrived at the Supreme Peak!


    What the heck did he mean by saying that it would be inconvenient for him to discuss matters?


    Blue veins popped out on the Great Elder��s forehead as he heard Gu Changge��s words.


    The sky above the Supreme Peak dimmed, and a terrifying pressure descended upon the mountain, followed by innumerable expanses of dark clouds that seemed to go on and on for thousands of miles.


    The sudden change in the sky frightened all of the disciples; their faces turned pale, and their legs went weak �� they felt as if they were about to face a Heavenly Tribtion!


    Gu Xian��er and Yue Mingkong��s expressions also changed at the sudden turn of events, and the Great Elder��s domineering power shocked them.


    It wasn��t unexpected, however.


    After all, the Great Elder achieved fame countless eons ago, and he already held an unfathomable Cultivation Base back then. Mere emotional changes in someone of his standing could trigger terrifying changes that could make the stars fall and the earth tremble as if it would burst at any moment.


    Any random mutt who tried to provoke the Great Elder would piss its pants just from this much. Gu Changge, however, couldn��t be bothered by his show of might or terrifying aura of coercion.


    The smile on his face remained unchanged, and he said with a calm expression, <b>��Great Elder, are you trying to intimidate me like this? Or are you nning to use Mingkong and Xian��er to threaten me?��</b>


    <b>��If that��s your n, then you miscalcted.��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge, you����</b>


    The Great Elder��s rage surged for a moment, and he desired to p Gu Changge to death for his insolence, but he had to suppress his anger and stop himself.


    It was the first time he truly wished to p someone to death!


    <b>��Master!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er tried to persuade him in a hurry, afraid that his rage might soar even further because of Gu Changge��s nonsense; she had a good amount of experience having Gu Changge raise her rage.


    Gu Changge was such a rotten apple that a few words from him enraged the Great Elder beyond measure, yet he still looked carefree and indifferent.


    His actions made Gu Xian��er��s eyes sh with a cold light, and she stared daggers at Gu Changge as if she wanted to stab him through his heart right here and now. The old and new grudges she held towards him kept onpounding day by day.


    <b>��Gu Changge, shut up����</b>


    A murderous expression adorned Gu Xian��er��s visage as she took out her jade sword and pointed it towards her nemesis.


    A hazy brilliance covered her figure, and brilliant runes shed around her as a terrifying sword intent surged forth!


    Yue Mingkong also wanted to persuade him to stop but realized that there was no way Gu Changge would listen to her, so she stopped. Those who provoked the Great Elder, even if they didn��t die, they would lose ayer of their skin.


    However, she reckoned that the Great Elder wouldn��t be ruthless enough to kill Gu Changge. After all, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s prestige and might weren��t just for show. Few forces dared to offend the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the Upper Realm without a good enough reason.


    No matter how extraordinary the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce might be, it still wasn��t special enough to kill off their Young Master.


    <b>��I was wondering just where Little Xian��er got a boost to her confidence to have the guts to yell at me, and it turned out to be because of a breakthrough? So, are you going to take revenge on me now that you are a bit stronger?��</b>


    Gu Changge sneered as he watched the changes in the Great Elder��s expression, to then turn and look at Gu Xian��er.


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t stand Gu Changge��s contemptuous attitude and furrowed her brows. She had already broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm, yet Gu Changge didn��t seem to be bothered by it in any way.


    What��s more? Gu Changge didn��t seem to care about her arrival at his ce either.


    Weren��t his previous actions all because he felt guilty and wanted to make up for the past?


    Howe he changed his face after they didn��t see each other for a while?


    Gu Xian��er��s pride and cold temperament prevented her from opening her mouth to ask Gu Changge for the reason behind his actions, so she only red at him.


    Right then, the Great Elder also forced himself to calm down.


    He understood that there was no value in getting angry at a junior like Gu Changge, and said, <b>��Xian��er has already broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm, and although she might not be able to defeat you right now, the day she will be able to isn��t far. Since this old man said that he would teach her with diligence, then there��s no way I would go back on my words. Do you remember that I said that I will let you be the heir if Xian��er can��t beat you?��</b>


    <b>��Of course, I remember your words, but do you think this girl has a chance at winning against me with her current cultivation base, Great Elder?��</b>


    <b>��Do you think she can win against me as soon as she breaks through to the Conferred Lord Realm? Or do you believe that I will go easy on her and let her have an undeserved victory, Great Elder?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with a light smile.


    Everyone in the surroundings could feel the visible contempt and disdain in his tone.


    The Great Elder was momentarily stunned, while Gu Xian��er just wanted to smash a punch on Gu Changge��s haughty face.


    <b>��Besides, aren��t you putting too much importance on the position of the heir, Great Elder? You speak as if I won��t be able to live without it. Even if you give it to me right now, Great Elder, there��s a chance that I might not ept it.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged, and he continued speaking.


    In front of the three of them, he turned the position of heir into something cheap and widely avable like salt and whatnot that could be found anywhere and everywhere.


    <b>��Do you think you can raise your worth on the spot with just those words?��</b>


    The Great Elder stared at Gu Changge through his abyss-deep eyes full of gloom.


    <b>��Don��t say it like that, Great Elder.��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head and kept on speaking with his unchanged, calm expression, <b>��Also, who says that I can��t raise my worth on the spot?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s shameless and nonsensical attitude deepened the Great Elder��s annoyance.


    <b>��Good, good, good! Good one! Gu Changge, you have opened this old man��s eyes.��</b>


    <b>��You tter me, Great Elder.��</b>


    Gu Changge responded with a light smile.


    <b>��Go ahead, tell me what it will take for you to agree?��</b>


    The Great Elder stared at him and directly asked him for his demands without mentioning the matter of Gu Xian��erpeting with Gu Changge anymore.


    He had thought that Gu Changge would suppress his Cultivation Base before fighting Gu Xian��er to make it a fair duel, but it now appeared that he had no such thoughts, so he decided not to mention the matter anymore.


    This matter left him helpless.


    After all, there was no way Gu Changge would take the initiative to suppress his Cultivation Base. Judging from Gu Changge��s cunning and insidious temperament, it would be strange if he did.


    The Great Elder was left feeling ufortable, while Gu Changge was standing in satisfaction.


    s! He had no choice but to agree to Gu Changge��s demands.


    From the beginning to the end, a junior led him by the nose. This was the first time the Great Elder experienced something alike, even after living through countless eons.


    Gu Changge nodded and finally showed a satisfied expression after listening to the Great Elder��s words, and said, <b>��My request is simple: </b><b>��I will be the future Pce Master, plus you will owe me a favor, Great Elder.��</b><b> As long as it��s within your ability, you won��t be able to refuse the favor. Of course, you can rest assured that I won��t ask you for something that would make you go against your conscience or anything like that.��</b>


    Gu Changge put forth his demands without a blink, and his words worsened the Great Elder��s already-downcastplexion.


    Obviously, Gu Changge had already anticipated all this and thought up his demands beforehand. Right now, he felt a shiver go down his chilled back; the young man in front of him was too terrifying!


    Of course, his true terror didn��t lie in his Cultivation Base �� it wasn��t worth mentioning �� instead, the terrory in the fact that he had everything calcted, and nothing was out of his expectations and control.


    [TL/N: wait for him to find out how high his Cultivation Base is.]


    <b>��This old man agrees to your�� </b><b>requests.����</b>


    The Great Elder didn��t think for too long before responding to Gu Changge��s demands. Since Gu Changge had considered these already, then there was no way he would easily take a step back.


    s! He had no choice but to agree.


    Still, the important fact was that there was nothing that he found difficult about Gu Changge��s demands, be it the position of the future Pce Master, or one of his favors.


    Even if Gu Changge became the Pce Master, what could he do?


    ��The Pce Master��se and go, while the Great Elder is forever unchangeable.��


    These words had long spread through each and every corner of the Upper Realm, and it wasn��t for no reason that every other force believed it to be true.


    <b>��The Great Elder��s words are very reassuring, but please swear on this matter by your heart.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    His face changed so quickly that Yue Mingkong and Gu Xian��er didn��t know what to say.


    <b>��Since this old man said it, then this old man will, of course, keep to his words; do you think this old man will go back on his words?��</b>


    More and more blue veins popped up on the Great Elder��s forehead, and he could barely hold back his desire to strangle Gu Changge.


    He was a mighty existence revered by countless Heritages and Races, so would he still go back on his words?


    Gu Changge asking him to swear by his heart was nothing short of disgracing him, so his rage couldn��t help but re further.


    <b>��I trust you, Great Elder, but who am I going to cry to if you decide to not fulfill your end of the dealter?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile that made him look somewhat foolish.


    <b>��YOU����</b>


    <b>��You enrage this old man!��</b>


    The Great Elder didn��t want to stay near him one more moment. Gu Changge��s words almost blew his fuse, and he tightly held onto his beard in rage as he almost pped Gu Changge to death.


    <b>��Gu Changge!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but shout at him as she watched the Great Elder��s experience that seemed as if he wanted to just run away somewhere. A frosty and murderous expression covered her face as she red at Gu Changge.


    <b>��This old man swears by my Dao Heart that if I vite what I promised today, then I will be struck to death by a Heavenly Tribtion; my soul will scatter, and my Primordial Spirit will die off, and I will never be able to enter the Cycle of Reincarnation ever again!��</b>


    With that, the Great Elder flung his sleeve, turned around, and disappeared into thin air. He feared that he might just p Gu Changge to death if he stayed there any longer.


    If his rage burst out, then the entire Supreme Peak and its surroundings would surely turn into sted ashes!


    He couldn��t imagine any other oue.


    The only reason Gu Changge dared to act so arrogantly was that he knew the Great Elder wouldn��t dare p him to death.


    Once the Great Elder left, the smile on Gu Changge��s face disappeared, and he watched Yue Mingkong and Gu Xian��er with an expression of interest on his face.


    Yue Mingkong was familiar with him, so she turned uneasy as soon as she saw his expression. Since she said she would protect Gu Xian��er from him, she couldn��t help but subconsciously stand in front of her.


    <b>��Oh! What do you mean by this, Mingkong? Why are you standing in front of Xian��er? Are you trying to protect her? You sure are a good sister-inw!��</b>


    Gu Changge stared at her with a deep expression in his eyes, and that sent a chill down Yue Mingkong��s back.


    She couldn��t help but recall Gu Changge��s indifferent and unfeeling temperament and actions from her past life; he would exterminate anyone and anything that dared to stand in his way.


    As Yue Mingkong stood rooted to her spot in a daze, Gu Xian��er walked forward from behind her and said: <b>��Sister Mingkong, you don��t have to worry about me.��</b>


    With a frosty expression, she red at Gu Changge, and said: <b>��Gu Changge, let us settle all of our grievances today!��</b>


    Gu Changge had continuously looked down on her even though she had already broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm, and that wounded Gu Xian��er��s pride.


    Back when Gu Changge was her age, he was only at the Saint Realm, so what gave him the right to look down on her?


    The most important matter was that Gu Changge��s attitude towards her was nowpletely different from a while back.


    [TL/N: Little Xian��er is a bro-con holed up in a closet.]


    This made Gu Xian��er extremely ufortable, and she couldn��t ept it.


    This bastard looked guilty before, and wanted to make up for what he did to her back then, but now, he treated her with such indifference and looked down on her!


    His current behavior made Gu Xian��er extremely angry, and all her thoughts about him having some difficulties for his actions in the past vanished into thin smoke.


    She realized that she was overthinking everything.


    Gu Changge thoroughly treated her like a toy that he could bully around whenever or however he desired. Once he got bored of her, he would simply throw her away and not care about her in any way.


    <b>��Settle all of our grievances?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help butugh out loud for a moment, and then his expression turned indifferent as he continued:<b> ��Gu Xian��er, you wouldn��t be delusional enough to think that you stand a chance against me, right?��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    Yue Mingkong called out to him with a frown.


    Right now, she didn��t know how she could persuade the two. Gu Changge definitely wouldn��t kill Gu Xian��er right now, but it wouldn��t be hard for him to make her suffer a bit.


    What��s more? There was no way Gu Xian��er would listen to her words of persuasion right now either.


    <b>[Shua!]</b>


    A sword light suddenly broke through the Void with a dazzling brilliance that made it resemble a vast gxy. Brilliant runes shed around as one after another sword light fell from the sky, creating a breathtaking scene.


    Gu Xian��er had made a move and used a peerless sword art right from the get-go. The might she disyed surpassed the level of whatever could be achieved in the Conferred Lord Realm.


    Her confidence wasn��t without reason. Now that she was in the Conferred Lord Realm, killing young geniuses in the Conferred King Realm would be as easy as flipping her hand!


    <b>[ng!]</b>


    A rigid sound erupted from the surrounding Void, as if a mighty me had broken out.


    However, Gu Xian��er��s pupils shrank out of disbelief in the next moment. In response to her sky full of Sword Qi, Gu Changge only raised his hand. A mighty fluctuation of Spiritual Qi surged forth, and like a massive shield, it stood between the rain of sword lights and him.


    At the same time, Gu Changge stretched two of his fingers with a cold expression and directly caught her sword��s de between them.


    His fingers were like iron mps with a terrifying might inside them; fine cracks appeared on her sword as he held it between his fingers, and Gu Xian��er couldn��t free it from his grasp.


    <b>��How could this be����</b>


    Gu Xian��er was shocked by the reality that she was forced to face. Although her frame was slender and thin, she held physical mightparable to the cubs of ancient and mighty beasts that couldn��t be matched by her peers!


    Even then, she couldn��t free her weapon from Gu Changge��s grasp no matter how hard she tried.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Right then, a dazzling, immortal intent covered her figure and made her look like an Immortal Fairy. Eternal brilliance surged all around from her recently-recovered Dao Bone, and the hymns of the Great Dao resonated everywhere as the dazzling light illuminated everything in her surroundings.


    At the same time, Gu Xian��er shouted, <b>��Break!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression showed no change.


    <b>[Crack!]</b>


    Finally, the jade sword could no longer bear the pressure and started to show deeper cracks that brought it to the verge of copse.


    <b>��What a stupid little sister����</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head without changing his expression and opened all of his fingers to reach out with his palm. Immediately, an oppressive might that seemed to cover Heaven and Earth surged forth from his hands.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    His vast aura made the surrounding Void rip with turbulence!


    Once his palm fell, Gu Xian��er paled, and her recovered Dao Bone��s might was immediately suppressed. Although Gu Xian��er was unwilling to yield, she couldn��t help but be thoroughly suppressed by Gu Changge.


    The gap between the two was far too great! It wasn��t something that could be scaled with talent alone.


    <b>��You want to kill me right after breaking through to the Conferred Lord Realm?��</b>


    <b>��Gu Xian��er, you are too arrogant! Do you think you can point a de at your elder brother without facing any consequence?��</b>


    Gu Changge calmly walked over to Gu Xian��er and squatted before her. Ignoring her cold and murderous expression, he pinched her nose, and that action from him made Gu Xian��er grit her teeth in rage.

 Chapter 111: Attacking in Shame and Despair; Sword Slash as Payback!

    <h4>Chapter 111: Attacking in Shame and Despair; Sword sh as Payback!</h4>


    <b>��Did your breakthrough to the Conferred Lord Realm inte your ego?��</b>


    <b>��Or could it be that you are itching for a beating after I didn��t bully you for a while? Ah! Gu Xian��er, could it be that you truly believe there��s any hope for you to get revenge on me after getting a good master?��</b>


    Gu Changge squatted in front of her with a yful smile, and pinched Gu Xian''er pretty, little nose a bit harder.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, could only grit her teeth and re at him with rage and unwillingness filling her eyes.


    What did he mean by saying that her breakthrough had inted her ego?


    Why couldn��t she get revenge on him after getting a great master?


    She was sure that Gu Changge was making fun of her.


    Gu Changge��s actions maddened her.


    Of course, the main reason behind her rage was still discouragement and unwillingness.


    She had worked hard, and diligently cultivated atop a spiritual bluestone every single day �� the morning dew was her breakfast, while the essence of the sun and the moon was what nourished her; she cultivated peerless Mystical Abilities in every moment, yet what did all that hardship bring about?


    She only desired to take revenge on Gu Changge, and smash his hateful face on the ground to make him regret the endless pain he inflicted upon her.


    Just now, she was full of confidence; she believed that now that she had broken through to the Conferred Lord Realm, few among her peers could rival her, and she finally had some hope.


    After all, Gu Changge wasn��t able to reach the same level as her back when he was the same age as her, so he shouldn��t be able to look down on her anymore, right?


    Gu Xian��er merely wanted to prove that she was stronger and more talented than Gu Changge, and then defeat him to write off the hatred that existed between them over what happened in the past.


    What she didn��t expect, however, was that Gu Changge could easily suppress her with a single palm even after she attacked him with her full strength.


    His palm was simply too fast!


    The result discouraged Gu Xian��er �� she felt unwilling, depressed, resentful, and dejected. In short, she felt a mix of various feelings of discouragement.


    She had merely wanted to defeat Gu Changge with her own strength, without relying on any treasures bestowed upon her by her masters.


    s! The result was that Gu Changge could easily kill her if he so desired, and she didn��t even have the ability to protect herself!


    Gu Xian��er stared daggers at Gu Changge as she came upon this realization; it was as if she wished to stab innumerable holes through his body just from her re.


    ��One must never lose in terms of momentum.��


    This was what one of her masters ingrained deep in her mind.


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t be so proud of yourself! You are stronger today because your Realm is above mine, but once my Realm catches up to yours, I will definitely repay you for today��s humiliation.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er coldly spat those words at him.


    <b>��But you must catch up to me for that.��</b>


    <b>��Do you really think you can kill me and get your revenge with your measly ability? Gu Xian��er, aren��t you thinking too highly of yourself?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s cold and indifferent voice fell into Gu Xian��er��s ears once more. He sounded like a god standing high above, who was looking down at her with contempt. His attitude stunned her, and she ground her teeth in soaring rage.


    s! The palm that he condensed to suppress her was still pressing down on her, and that prevented her from moving in any way��adding to the humiliation was the fact that Gu Changge was tightly holding on to her nose!


    This made her almost go crazy and lose her mind out of despair!


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t you dare go too far! I will kill you!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er growled at Gu Changge through gritted teeth, like a cat that had it��s tail stepped on.


    <b>��I gave you the opportunity to kill me for your revenge, but you didn��t cherish it; Gu Xian��er, you have disappointed me greatly with these words and actions.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s showed a calm and carefree expression.


    To Gu Xian��er, he looked like a cold Immortal from the ninthyer of Heaven without a trace of emotion.


    Gu Xian��er��s head buzzed because of his words, and she was stunned.


    She disappointed him?


    Why was he disappointed in her?


    Shouldn��t he be very happy that she couldn��t beat him, and that he could easily suppress her?


    What did Gu Changge mean by those words?


    Did he help her get better cultivation conditions so she could kill him?


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t understand what went through his mind anymore, and kept looking at Gu Changge with dimmed eyes.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, didn��t say anything anymore.


    In his opinion, Gu Xian��er was just looking for a thrashing.


    Since she had a cold and aloof personality, she should act like a cold and aloof person, too.


    s! She loved to rush out and provoke him at every turn, so he couldn��t help but desire to bully her.


    What was wrong with her not cultivating by the Great Elder��s side and quietly increasing her strength?


    Wasn��t that what everyone desired?


    Instead ofmitting to honest cultivation, she kept on thinking about unrted nonsense that she couldn��t achieve with her little strength, and kept on increasing her hatred for him by pinning actions that he hadn��t even done on him.


    True, he was the one who had to bear responsibility for digging out her Dao Bone, but that was because the Original back then was dominated by his demonic nature �� he didn��t do it because that��s what he desired from the bottom of his heart.


    If the System had activated earlier and suppressed his demonic nature, then Gu Changge would have never dug out her Dao Bone.


    After all, he had a better method to improve himself.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, was stupid and hell bent on avenging herself by trying to kill him.


    Gu Changge not killing her outright was already a great kindness to her, yet she was still plotting on how to deal with him.


    It��s just that he didn��t have time to pay attention to her recently, so he left her with the Great Elder so she could cultivate well, and even stimted the Great Elder into teaching her more diligently.


    Gu Changge had given her a great opportunity and favor, yet this naivess was still dumb enough to focus on other matters.


    Just what went through that little brain of hers to make her do something like this?


    Was she feeling unwell because he ignored her for too long?


    Was she feeling lonely?


    Various thoughts shed through Gu Changge��s mind.


    But well, since she took the initiative to deliver herself to his doorstep, there was no way he would let her walk back without a good lesson.


    He had to teach her the vastness of the Heavens and the Earth!


    If he didn��t do that right now, then she would get carried away and start to cause trouble for him after every minor breakthrough.


    <b>��I will let you off with a small punishment today, but if there��s a next time again, then I will throw you in a dungeon and suppress you down there for a good few years����</b>


    Gu Changge said with a calm expression.


    <b>[Pa!]</b>


    Right after that, a certain sound resounded in the surroundings.


    Gu Xian��er was stunned and left in a momentary daze.


    She couldn��t believe what he did, and then, her face turned crimson!


    She was shocked and embarrassed �� today was the first day someone dared to spank her after she grew up, and the one who did that was none other than Gu Changge, the person she hated the most!


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    Yue Mingkong, who was standing to the side, was also stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Although Gu Changge��s attitude towards Gu Xian��er was a little strange, it was of course great that he had no killing intent towards her.


    An elder brother teaching a lesson to a disobedient younger sister was alright, but he was surely going a bit too far by spanking her when she was already a grown up��


    Still, since the one doing it was Gu Changge, spanking her couldn��t be considered excessive at all, and instead, it could be regarded as a minor punishment.


    After all, Gu Changge not baring his fangs and ripping her throat apart was already a massive boon.


    Fortunately, the three of them were the only ones present at the scene, so Gu Xian��er wouldn��t have to worry about the matter spreading outside.


    <b>��Xian��er����</b>


    Yue Mingkong opened her mouth to persuade Gu Xian��er, but realized that Gu Xian��er had already lost her mind.


    <b>��GU CHANGGE, I AM GOING TO KILL YOU! LET ME GO, I WILL FIGHT YOU TO DEATH TODAY����</b>


    Gu Xian��er gritted her teeth and roared at Gu Changge with a frosty expression.


    Oh! How she desired to chop off Gu Changge��s hand.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, showed no change in his indifferent expression, and said, <b>��Want to avenge yourself and kill me? Then go and improve your skills before youe back; don��t make me look down on you any more.��</b>


    Afterwards, he shook his head with a hint of regret and disappointment, and then stood up to return to his residence.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Right then, a terrifying aura burst out of Gu Xian��er��s body. Her frosty face turned as cold as the bottom of a cier, and she took out arge, pitch-ck broadsword that radiated a thick killing intent.


    The pitch-ck sword flew towards the sky, and countless terrifying visions spread in its surroundings. One could see mighty Emperors covered in deep, blood-oozing wounds, ughtered Immortals, and a copsing Universe.


    The power contained in the sword was too terrifying!


    It was like a sword of destruction which contained unmatched might that could obliterate the Heavens if unleashed.


    <b>��What��s going on?��</b>


    <b>��It��s scary! Just what is going on at the Supreme Peak? Isn��t that True Disciple Gu residence? Could someone be fighting there?��</b>


    The sudden appearance of the murderous visions startled all the disicples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and they came out of their respective peaks and inds to watch the horrifying scene from afar.


    Their souls trembled as the oppressive aura of the terrifying, pitch-ck sword spread everywhere, and almost forced them to kneel.


    That divine power radiated a might no worse than a Sacred Realm master��s blow, and it could easily obliterate anything that came in its way!


    Those who felt the brunt of the oppressive aura were none other than the disciples on the Supreme Peak, who felt terror overpower their reasoning, and felt stiffled under the unbearable pressure that suddenly descended upon them.


    Who could have thought that Gu Xian��er coulde up with such a blow?


    <b>��How can Gu Xian��er possess something that can bring out an aura that surpasses the Sacred Realm? If it wasn��t for herck of strength, I am afraid she would be able to bring about even more terrifying strength.��</b>


    Many Elders appeared in the sky and watched the scene with a frown. Although they were old monsters, even they felt their hearts palpitate.


    Gu Xian��er might be young, but her background was absolutely terrifying, so there was no wonder that the Elders treated her with some restraints.


    They had dug around for Gu Xian��er��s origins, and knew already that she was rted to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, but they weren��t sure about the rest of her history. Now that they watched the terrifying, heaven-shattering sword light in the sky, their curiosity about her origin couldn��t help but intensify.


    <b>��Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er seem to have a deep grudge between them, but as a descendent of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge shouldn��t have to worry too much about that sword light; still, I am sure that he will suffer a little, at least����</b>


    One of the Elders couldn��t help but say this as he stared at the scene on the Supreme Peak.


    <b>��That old monster��s sword intent��to think that he would give something like this to Gu Xian��er! Gu Changge, this brat, brought this upon himself, so he surely can��t me this old man for what is about to befall him����</b>


    The Great Elder had already returned to calm, and showed an Immortal-like demeanor as he watched everything from inside the Void. He couldn��t help butugh a little and stroke his beard in joy as he watched the scene on the Supreme Peak.


    After all, it wasn��t every day that one got to see Gu Changge in a tough situation!


    Seeing Gu Changge in a tough spot put the Great Elder at ease, and he felt as if he got to drink refreshing spring water on a blistering summer day!


    In his opinion, even if Gu Changge didn��t outright die today, he would still lose ayer of skin. After all, Gu Xian��er had already lost her reason and directly sacrificed the pitch-ck sword to deal with him.


    No matter how strong Gu Changge might be, or how many cards he might have up his sleeve, he will have to shed ayer of skin under her assault.


    In the next moment, however, the Great Elder��s expression froze and his brows wrinkled, as if he had seen a ghost or something �� one had to know that there weren��t many things in the world that could shock him, but today, he was definitely shocked by what he saw in front of him.


    Gu Changge had yet to enter his pce when he noticed the pitch-ck sword that Gu Xian��er brought out; he had long expected something simr, so his calm expression showed no change as he turned around and stared at the de in her hands.


    <b>��Xian��er, don��t����</b>


    Yue Mingkong��splexion also changed, and she wanted to stop Gu Xian��er, but it was already toote.


    After everything was said and done, Gu Changge had finally let Gu Xian��er off without killing her, but if Gu Xian��er didn��t stop right now, then it would be equal to her tearing all face with Gu Changge.


    Once that transpired, she wouldn��t have a good end!


    With Gu Xian��er��s current ability, she had absolutely no chance ofpeting with Gu Changge if she really tore all face with him��unless she went back to hide in the Peach Vige, or asked some of her masters to help her.


    Yue Mingkong wasn��t worried about Gu Changge.


    She knew just how many cards Gu Changge had up his sleeve, so she couldn��t imagine Gu Xian��er killing him with her current blow no matter how mighty and shy it might appear to the outsiders.


    She was worried about the situation taking a turn for the worse, and not ending well.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, felt regret as soon as she initiated her blow. Rage had thoroughly overtaken her mind just now, and she directly brought out the mighty sword that her Grand Master had given to her, to make mincemeat out of Gu Changge!


    This wasn��t in line with her desire to defeat Gu Changge in an open and fair match.


    What��s more? Gu Changge had only bullied her and taught her a lesson, he hadn��t tried to kill her, so she was going overboard by doing what she did.


    s! It was toote for her to stop now.


    Gu Xian��er quickly withdrew most of her power from the pitch-ck sword, but how could thatpletely stop it from cutting down her adversary?


    The razor-sharp sword light alone could cleave through anything that stood in its path, be it mountains or seas!


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The Void trembled, and countless brilliant runes flew around and filled the sky.


    <b>��Gu Changge, get out of the way����</b>


    Anxiety wed at Gu Xian��er��s heart, and she couldn��t help but shout at Gu Changge to move out of her attack��s path.


    She was the one who shot at him, and she was also the one who wanted him to dodge her attack the most, and this sent her emotions in a turmoil �� she never wanted to use such a method to triumph over Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge, however, ignored her call and stood in front of his pce��s entrance with a calm gaze that watched her sword sh descend upon him. He showed not a slight change in his expression as he let the sword sh at him without a shred of resistance.


    His calm expression flustered Gu Xian��er even more.


    <b>��This sword��I will consider it payback for your pain����</b>


    Gu Changge said with a faint voice.


    After that, he quietly watched the knife descend upon his shoulder and cleave through the entire upper half of his body.


    Immediately, he felt a terrible pain assault his mind as the de tore open his body, but the calm expression on his face still showed no change �� one couldn��t even see a slight frown between his brows.


    Soon, blood spurted everywhere, and a bright and mysterious light shone from one of the bones that seemed to contain the runes and aura of the Great Dao.


    Under the assault of the de, fine, thread-like cracks appeared on the bone with a faint clicking sound.


    <b>��What����</b>


    Yue Mingkong was shocked when she saw the scene in front of her.


    She couldn��t believe her own eyes!


    She never expected Gu Changge to take Gu Xian��er��s attack without any act of retaliation.


    With his ability, he could easily resist her attack if he so desired, after all!

 Chapter 112: Ruthless Man; Making Full Use of the Opportunity!

    <h4>Chapter 112: Ruthless Man; Making Full Use of the Opportunity!</h4>


    Why didn��t Gu Changge dodge?


    What the hell was he thinking?


    What did he mean by saying that he would consider it payback for her pain?


    Did he take her de to make up for digging out her Dao Bone back then?


    Yue Mingkong was stunned on her spot, and her head buzzed; she couldn��t figure out what was going on anymore.


    Seeing the de cut through Gu Changge��s body left her in a momentary daze, and then she felt her heart tighten as if someone had clutched onto it.


    She hated Gu Changge, hated his indifferent and cruel personality, but even then, she couldn��t bear to watch him suffer like that.


    No ordinary person could bear the pain of having their body cleaved through with a knife, but Gu Changge��s calm expression didn��t show a single frown even after his blood spurted everywhere.


    <b>��Ah����</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s mind was in a mess, and she moved her head away with a sigh as she could no longer bear to watch the scene in front of her.


    What��s more? This was a grudge between Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er, so she couldn��t get involved, nor was she qualified to.


    ��Gu Changge, just what are you thinking? No matter how hard I try, I can��t see through you even in this life. Are you really a changed man who is willing to make up for his past wrongs, or are you plotting something even more sinister����


    ��How did you know that Gu Xian��er would stop midway? If you had guessed wrong, then that sh would have resulted in your death! How could you gamble with your own life����


    ��Are you really trying to repay her for ruthlessly digging out her Dao Bone����


    Yue Mingkong��s hands tightly held onto the sleeves of her dress, and a mncholic expression covered her picturesque visage that would otherwise show her usual indifference and majesty.


    She felt that she needed to calm down and think deeply about the recent events.


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    <b>��He sure is a cruel man����</b>


    The Great Elder, who witnessed everything from the Void, couldn��t help but gasp as he watched Gu Changge with horror and disbelief. He asked himself if he could do the same as him, and realized that he couldn��t be so ruthless to himself.


    Gu Changge was aplete monster for taking that sh without a shred of resistance!


    If it weren��t for the fact that Gu Xian��er had retracted most of the power she put into that sh, then the entire Supreme Peak would have been cut into two once that de fell in full force.


    <b>��Gu Changge, this old man underestimated you.��</b>


    The Great Elder kept watching the scene from the Void, and sighed.


    Although he didn��t have a good impression of Gu Changge, nor did he like the brat, he had to ept the fact that he still appreciated him somewhat. Be it his means or other aspects, he was, without doubt, a person who would go extremely far in future, and stand at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm.


    There was indeed no one in the younger generation who couldpare to him in any way.


    Even he couldn��tpletely see through him!


    <b>��Gu Changge, you����</b>


    Gu Xian��er was thoroughly dumbfounded as she stood in a daze outside Gu Changge��s pce.


    Her eyes widened, and she couldn��t believe what she saw. Gu Changge could have easily evaded her attack, after all, she had retracted most of the attack��s might, so why didn��t he?


    Why didn��t he resist?


    Why did he say that he would take that sh as payback?


    If she hadn��t stopped just then, then wouldn��t he have died here and now?


    Just why?


    Just why did he do all that?


    Could it be��could it be that he was hiding some deeper plot?


    Gu Xian��er panicked when her eyes met Gu Changge��s calm gaze, and she couldn��t bring her mind to settle down.


    She yelled at him, red at him, called him despicable and shameless, and even took advantage of the chaos to sneak such an attack at him, yet Gu Changge said nothing in response, nor did he do anything to her.


    This increased Gu Xian��er��s unease, and she felt as if she had done something wrong.


    She had almost killed Gu Changge just now, no?


    Gu Xian��er��s head buzzed, and she froze on her spot, so much so that she didn��t even notice when Gu Changge pulled the de out of his body and left without a word.


    Gu Xian��er had lost her soul, and stood with a dazed expression on her cold face.


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but sigh at this result, and went forward tofort her. Today��s events confused her, too, and she couldn��t figure out just what was what anymore.


    ����


    The calm expression on Gu Changge��s face disappeared as soon as he returned back to his residence. The terrifying pain made him frown, and various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Finally, he showed a mysterious grin.


    Of course, everything he did was part of his overarching plot. After all, if he wanted Gu Xian��er to believe him, then he had to take that sh from her like this. Otherwise, with his ability, he could dodge her attack without much effort.


    No matter how strong Gu Xian��er might be, or how mighty her weapons, she was still nothing more than a measly cultivator in the Conferred Lord Realm, after all. Not to mention the fact that she had a soft heart, and held back even in the face of her greatest enemy.


    This was all within Gu Changge��s calctions, or he wouldn��t have put his life on the line like that.


    Yue Mingkong��s disappearance made Gu Changge arrive at the conclusion that she must have gone to Gu Xian��er��s ce.


    He reckoned that Gu Xian��er must have had a tragic ending in her past timeline. Even with the temtes of two protagonists united on her person, he estimated that she couldn��t have won against the Original who was dominated by the Devil Heart.


    In the grand scheme of things, she wasn��t a character worth mentioning.


    ��What a stupid little girl����


    ��How could you ever escape the palm of my hand?��


    Gu Changge shook his head and swept a nce at his injury.


    By now, the bleeding had already stopped.


    He had a strong physique, so even though not much time had passed, the wound had already started to heal.


    The pitch-ck de had a strange aura that could burn someone��s lifeforce, but Gu Changge��s Forbidden Arts easily swallowed it with the pitch-ck Great Dao runes he condensed, so it couldn��t affect him in any way.


    With his ability, it won��t take him long to heal the injury and return to his tip-top condition.


    It��s just that��Gu Changge was in no hurry to do so.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    He subtly put some of his spiritual power into the wound, and that made the wound open up again as blood gushed forth unceasingly.


    Right now, the wound looked even more grotesque than before!


    It was as if there was ayer of energy on it that was preventing it from healing.


    Gu Changge nodded with satisfaction as he watched it.


    Since he had already taken harm upon himself, he couldn��t waste the great opportunity that Gu Xian��er ��graciously�� provided him with.


    Gu Changge saw countless cracks on many of his bones as he nced at the terrifying scar on his body that spread across his upper half.


    Of course, the Dao Bone wasn��t so fragile that it would be cracked just like that. Although the pitch-ck broadsword was mighty, it couldn��t bring out enough might in Gu Xian��er��s hand. The cracks on it were superficial, and made by Gu Changge to deceive everyone.


    Soon, dense Great Dao runes flickered on the Dao Bone, and the cracks healed and disappeared without a sign within moments.


    After all, it was the Dao Bone born from the Great Dao, and he still had some uses for it��like making Gu Xian��er dig it out with her own hands.


    This was one of his many more cards that he had prepared for Gu Xian��er.


    The mysterious and innate abilities of the Dao Bone had long been absorbed by his Devil Heart, so, for Gu Changge, having or not havin the Dao Bone made no difference.


    As these thoughts appeared in Gu Changge��s mind, he realized that although painful, but taking that sh was worth it.


    It was thanks to his mighty willpower, and sturdy and indestructible Primordial Spirit, that he didn��t reveal a single w during his performance.


    Soon, Gu Changge changed his expression after noticing the sound of footstepsing from outside his ce.


    It was Yue Mingkong, who had sent Gu Xian��er back, and came to check on him.


    <b>��Are you alright?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong asked with aplicated expression.


    One could hear a trace of concern in her tone that was no longer as cold and indifferent as before. Her heart and tone had softened after she saw Gu Changge��s terrifying injury.


    Although she had been living with Gu Changge on the Supreme Peak these past few days, and pretended to get along with him all the time, the rtionship between the two hadn��t eased up in any way.


    Since she had already torn all face with Gu Changge back in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, there was no reason for her to pretend to like him or whatever before him anymore.


    Gu Changge, too, had many things to deal with, so he didn��t bother with her either.


    On the other hand, Yan Ji would appear every now and then, and add to Yue Mingkong��s difort.


    s! She was Gu Changge��s personal maid and follower who was responsible for managing most of his daily life��s matters. What��s more? Although Yan Ji looked young, she was extremely powerful.


    She was already a mighty master of the Great Sacred Realm!


    This left Yue Mingkong in a helpless situation.


    Even though she didn��t treat Gu Changge well, she had started to think that he had changed, but the change was that he now treated other women well!


    What the heck was that?!


    If it wasn��t for her deeply cultivated state of mind, and the fact that her previous life had taught her well that there was no use fighting over something like this[1], she would have never been able to bear Yan Ji��s existence.


    [1: fighting other women for all of her man��s love.]


    Still, Gu Changge��s actions today puzzled Yue Mingkong even further, and she was at a loss for a while.


    Many events that transpired in her previous life had also happened in this one, but something unexpected had happened to Gu Changge.


    Could it be that Gu Changge was some sort of a variable?


    Could she change Gu Changge, and prevent the tragedies of her previous life?


    Yue Mingkong felt that she had to give it a try!


    Although she knew Gu Changge well, she never truly understood him.


    Just what had he experienced before?


    Why could he stand unmoved in the face of such deep pain that would have made others panic and pass out?


    Those who walk the path of evil are also just pitiful people sometimes, so perhaps, Gu Changge might also be hiding some secrets that she never even thought about.


    <b>��I am alright, Mingkong! On the other hand, the fact that you care about your husband brings me great joy.��</b>


    Gu Changge gazed at Yue Mingkong and said with a smile.


    Once he finished his words, he began to look through his Spatial Ring for some pills and elixirs that could help him relieve his injuries.


    His indifferent expression showed no change as he moved around and looked through his stuff �� it was as if he couldn��t see the grotesque injury that went through half of his body.


    Yue Mingkong never thought that he would have the cheek to tease her even after all that went down; she stood in silence for a few moments, and then said, <b>��Xian��er��s de contains the Power of Destruction, so normal healing pills won��t do anything to help you.��</b>


    The Power of Destruction could destroy vitality and prevent wounds from healing �� even a physique with a strong vitality would have to suffer under its assault.


    <b>��Is that so? No wonder I found it so hard to heal this wound.��</b>


    Gu Changge was taken aback by her words, but still didn��t seem to care too much about it.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Right after that, a brilliant light shone from his body, and the rays of light intertwined together to form a terrifying dragon that made a rumbling sound as it moved around.


    His mighty, unending aura spread through the surroundings, and made it seem as if a giant was trying to stomp down on Heaven and Earth.


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but admit that Gu Changge��s strength was indeed outrageous and unreasonable. His cultivation alone was so strong and overpowering when he hadn��t even brought out any of his trump cards yet.


    But soon, Gu Changge showed a frown.


    The rays of energy fell apart as soon as they touched his injury with the intent to heal it.


    <b>��It��s weird; it will take a while for me to heal these injuries.��</b>


    He sighed with a helpless tone.


    Right then, a faint fragrance tingled his nose.


    <b>��Don��t waste your time like this; you have to first get rid of the Power of Destruction, or the wound will never heal.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong shook her head and walked over.


    Although she looked indifferent, her indifference couldn��t hide the slight distress in her eyes. Taking out an embroidered handkerchief, she started to carefully wipe away the blood near Gu Changge��s wound.


    <b>��Mingkong, since when did you care so much about your dear husband?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but ask with augh, as if Yue Mingkong��s actions truly surprised him.


    Yue Mingkong��s expression showed no change, and she responded, <b>��When did I not? It��s just that you never felt it before.��</b>


    Gu Changge was somewhat stunned by her response, and then softly sighed without a word.


    Yue Mingkong immediately caught the change in his emotions, and frowned.


    <b>��Gu Changge, what are you sighing for?��</b>


    <b>��It��s nothing.��</b>


    Gu Changge continued with a smile, <b>��After all, I am a heartless man, so it��s normal for me to not feel anything.��</b>


    The statement might sound somewhat bizarre, but it was a fact that he indeed didn��t have a normal heart before, so there was nothing wrong with his words.


    Anyway, he could pin all the me on the Devil Heart.


    This was a solution Gu Changge devised a long while ago.


    The Devil Heart was his greatest secret beside his Forbidden Inheritance, and it appeared that Yue Mingkong never found out about it in her previous life.


    It seemed that��he had to create a chance for her to ��identally�� discover his secret.


    Many thoughts shed through Gu Changge��s mind, but his expression remained unchanged.


    <b>��Heartless�� Indeed, your heart is made of metal����</b>


    Her words revealed no abnormality, but various unspeakable emotions washed through Yue Mingkong��s heart. She fell silent, and thought of many matters that transpired in her previous life.


    In the end, she simply sighed as she couldn��t put into words what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 113: Chilled Back; Gu Changge’s Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chilled Back; Gu Changge��s n!</h4>


    <b>[Two days after Gu Changge was ��injured�� by Gu Xian��er.]</b>


    The Elders and the Pce Master made gu Changge the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, and even the Great Elder epted and supported the proposition.


    The incident quickly spread throughout the Pce and caused an uproar.


    It shocked all the disciples.


    Who in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce didn��t know about the friction between the Great Elder and Gu Changge? The two had some dispute just a while ago, and the Great Elder��s rage had darkened the sky above the Pce to the point that they feared it might fall upon them.


    But now, Gu Changge was given the position of Heir out of nowhere!


    This left the disciples in disbelief, but they didn��t dare question the decision of the higher-ups even if the hasty settlement of the Heir��s position left them disgruntled.


    Who dared to ask for the position from Gu Changge? They didn��t even think about taking it away from him.


    Even the True Disciples didn��t dare to stand in Gu Changge��s ways and either went out for adventure or hid in the name of secluded cultivation, so what could the rest of the Inner and Outer Pce Disciples do?


    What��s more? Gu Changge could cover the sky of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce with one hand, so who else besides him would be worthy enough for the position of the Pce��s Heir?


    No one dared raise a voice of disagreement.


    The news about Gu Changge��s injury at Gu Xian��er��s hand also spread throughout the Pce, and people realized that Gu Changge didn��t show his face outside even once after that.


    Gu Xian��er��s name sent waves throughout the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce once more.


    After all, she was the only disciple who dared to challenge and attack Gu Changge.


    Many people, however, heard that Gu Changge was seriously injured because he didn��t resist her attack at that time.


    For a while, people fell into spection about the grudge that existed between Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er. Everyone watched the excitement, and countless rumors floated around. No matter where one went, some people would always love to specte and gossip about anything and everything.


    Gu Xian��er��s great strength also attracted the attention of countless disciples.


    After all, she was taken in as a disciple by the Great Elder, and her performance on the Heavenly Road was no worse than Gu Changge��s either.


    Many felt that she had a promising future and would one day be a mighty figure in the Upper Realm!


    Before long, the Elders also announced that the Session Ceremony for the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s Heir would be held in seven days.


    At the same time, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce informed the various mighty Heritages of the Upper Realm regarding their n to open the Ancient Immortal Continent to everyone and let all of them explore the Continent for the immortal opportunity that would soon appear.


    All the Dao Heritages of the Upper Realm stirred as soon as they received the news, including many Ancient Immortal Families, Immortal Dynasties, and Ancient Immortal Races. So much so that even descendants of elusive Heritages that hadn��t seen daylight in eons also showed up.


    The Ancient Immortal Continent didn��t contain just some ruins; it held various Secret Realms with greed-evoking opportunities too.


    Back then, the Continent was forcefully moved to the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce by a terrifying existence.


    The Continent held countless immortal opportunities and even more dangers; even the Elders of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce dared not set foot into areas shrouded by mystical mist.


    In addition to all these, there were also many native races and creatures living on the Ancient Immortal Continent. They were protected by the ancient monstrosities that usually hid in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Once the Ancient Immortal Continent opened to the outside world, numerous young geniuses would flood into it, and no one would be able to guarantee their safety �� the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce specially put forth requirements for all Heritages for this sole reason.


    Each force could only send ten young talents, and they also had to guarantee a supervisor who would overlook them.


    This news caused a massive sensation as soon as it spread.


    Of course, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce made sure to lift this restriction when it came to cultivators not affiliated with any force �� loose cultivators, in other words �� to keep it fair for everyone.


    This was the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s bottom line; after all, they couldn��t just let in every single person currently staying in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, right?


    And since all the forces were in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s territory right now, they had no choice but to ept the Pce��s terms.


    At the same time, everyone also figured out why the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce suddenly instated Gu Changge as their Heir �� it was to deal with this particr situation.


    <b>��The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce is smart! Who in the younger generation can match the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family at present times? Once all the young ��uns step foot into the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s territory, it��s inevitable that they willpete with each other. But, with the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family keeping an eye on them, they would have no choice but to act with restraint.��</b>


    <b>��One can say that it��s a phenomenal move by the Pce!��</b>


    <b>��That might not be the case, though. Many Young Supremes recently broke through to the Conferred King Realm, so I am afraid that there will be earth-shaking battles breaking out soon.��</b>


    <b>��I heard some rumors saying that Ye Langtian, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, and a mighty Young Supreme known as the Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, has been getting chummy with the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family����</b>


    <b>��There��s also that guy named Ye Ling from the Ancient Immortal Ye Family; although he was said to be worse than Ye Langtian, he was still able to reach a tie in an exchange with him!��</b>


    <b>��That might be the case, but I don��t think that Ye Ling will be able to make any waves in front of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s Young Master����</b>


    <b>��I heard some people say that the Young Heavenly Genius called Ye Ling has ns to challenge the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family! I wonder when an enmity developed between the two.��</b>


    ����


    <b>[Inside a divine tower in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.]</b>


    A depressed expression masked Ye Langtian��s face as he listened to the conversation of the cultivators outside.


    <b>��Brother Gu, I never thought I would implicate you in this matter����</b>


    He raised a ss towards Gu Changge with an apologetic expression.


    Gu Changge��s peerless visage showed an indifferent and calm expression as he raised a jade ss full of fragrant wine to his lips and took a sip.


    A smile appeared on his face as he listened to Ye Langtian��s words, and he said, <b>��It��s just a little grasshopper prancing around that can be stomped to death at any time, so why let him bother you so much, Brother Ye?��</b>


    The purple-clothed girl beside Ye Langtian nodded in agreement and added, <b>��Gu Changge is right, Brother; why do you care so much about that guy? Ye Ling is just a tricky fool from the coteral branch jealous of your achievements and only knows how to use tricks and conspiracies.��</b>


    In her opinion, Ye Ling was definitely not Ye Langtian��s opponent if they fought head to head. No matter how strong Ye Ling might be, his strength depended on trickery and external support, after all.


    What��s more? There was an insurmountable disparity between the identities of the two! Even if the Elders held some hope for Ye Ling, they couldn��t change anything.


    Ye Langtian was overthinking the matter, she believed.


    Shepletely agreed with Gu Changge, and also thought that Ye Ling was nothing more than a little grasshopper that could be stomped to death at any time.


    The purple-clothed beauty��s pretty little face showed some disdain as she thought of this, and her lips curved up to form a faint smile.


    She was Ye Liuli!


    Ye Liuli and her brother, Ye Langtian, had been staying in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City to wait for the time when the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would open the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    By chance, they came across Gu Changge today.


    To be precise, they came across Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong.


    The woman beside Gu Changge had a picturesque, immortal-like bearing, with an aloof and noble aura. Although her phoenix eyes were in a rxed state, she still gave off an indescribable pressure to those in her surroundings.


    She was the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong, the Future Empress of the Dynasty.


    Ye Liuli felt envious of the rtionship between the two. No matter how she looked at them, the two appeared to be a perfect pair of immortals made for each other as they sat side by side.


    Gu Changge��s minor movements under the table didn��t escape Ye Liuli either.


    Although Yue Mingkong was also drinking wine with them, her other hand was gently held by Gu Changge, and she couldn��t see any difort or other signs from Yue Mingkong��s expression.


    Her letting him hold her hand in such a way meant that the rtionship between the two was going great.


    Why else would someone with Yue Mingkong��s temperament let someone touch her so easily?


    Ye Liuli couldn��t suppress the envy in her heart.


    Certain unexinable emotions towards Gu Changge had long taken root in Ye Liuli��s heart, especially after she returned from the Lower Realm.


    But from the sight in front of her, she could tell that Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong were incredibly close �� they weren��t, in any way, estranged like the rumors outside said.


    <b>��Brother Gu, you are right. s! I thought the same as you and considered Ye Ling to be nothing much, but that��s exactly what caused me to suffer such a setback at Ye Ling��s hands.��</b>


    <b>��I have no idea what��s going on with the rumors that im that Ye Ling wants to challenge you, though, Brother Gu.��</b>


    Ye Langtian shook his head and said with a sincere tone.


    Although his words sounded sincere indeed, those with a keen mind would be able to see through his true thoughts.


    Since he and Ye Ling were from the same family, he couldn��t arbitrarily attack Ye Ling, or he would dissatisfy the Elders, and they might decide to remove him from his position.


    It just so happened that Ye Ling decided to court death, and started to bark around that he wanted to challenge Gu Changge, so Ye Langtian decided to get rid of him with a borrowed de.


    Ye Langtian didn��t be the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family because he was a kind numbskull, after all!


    He was also a shrewd youth who carefully considered many matters.


    Of course, there was nothing he could do if Gu Changge didn��t want to bother ying along with him.


    Gu Changge��s expression still showed no change as he listened to Ye Langtian��s words.


    <b>��Oh! Your words make it seem like Ye Ling has some capability, Brother Ye.��</b>


    This made Ye Langtian wonder if Gu Changge couldn��t see through his subtle hint?


    <b>��There��s only a coteral branch of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family behind Ye Ling, so there��s no way he could have arrived at this step with just their help��Brother Ye, have you heard any news recently?��</b>


    Gu Changge suddenly changed the topic and mentioned Ye Ling��s origin with indifference.


    Gu Changge wasn��t surprised about Ye Ling wanting to challenge him.


    After all, not only could he achieve great fame throughout the Upper Realm by challenging him, but he could also let the world know how ��mighty�� he was if he seeded.


    What��s more? He had good enough reasons to go against him.


    After all, Ye Ling��s sworn brother, Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, suffered great humiliation at his hands, while his fiancee, Yue Mingkong, almost killed Ye Ling himself.


    That being said, it was expected for Ye Ling to pin all his hatred on his head instead.


    After all, Ye Ling was a Favored Son of Heaven who was born to go against him.


    The inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation had greatly boosted Ye Ling��s confidence.


    Even Ye Langtian, who was said to be on par with Gu Changge, didn��t think too highly of Ye Ling, so how could Gu Changge give him any attention?


    Of course, Ye Langtian��s desire to kill with a borrowed knife didn��t evade Gu Changge.


    For him, the higher Ye Ling jumped right now, the harder he would fall.


    What��s more? Gu Changge had already thought of a method to deal with Ye Ling that would not only ruin himpletely but would also let him reap the benefits without putting in much work.


    Gu Changge��s smile deepened as he recalled his plot, and he couldn��t help but tighten his grasp on Yue Mingkong��s delicate, little hand.


    Her dainty hand was like a piece of wless immortal jade that made him not want to let go of it.


    His actions made Yue Mingkong re at him with a cold snort.


    It��s just that she was toozy to fall out with Gu Changge in the presence of outsiders. Also, she knew that Gu Changge was just trying to get a response out of her with his actions.


    As for Gu Changge��s injuries left behind by Gu Xian��er��s attack? They had already been healed thanks to her bitter effort.


    By now, Yue Mingkong��s attitude towards Gu Changge had eased up a lot, and she was no longer as indifferent to him as before.


    Him holding her hands and such couldn��t make hersh out at him anymore.


    As for why they were together right now?


    Out of nowhere, Gu Changge decided to leave the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce for the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, so Yue Mingkong thought of following him to see just what he was up to now.


    As soon as Gu Changge sensed Ye Liuli��s location, he put on a show ofing across her by chance. After that, they all went to this divine tower to eat, drink, and chat about the current situation.


    Gu Changge��s followers already reserved the divine tower, so they didn��t have to worry about causing a stir or someone bothering them.


    The short exchange between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong didn��t escape Ye Liuli��s eyes. It intensified her guess about Gu Changge having a great rtionship with Yue Mingkong, which only increased her envy.


    Ye Langtian, on the other hand, fell into thought after listening to Gu Changge��s words and then said, <b>��I have thought about this matter before, Brother Gu, and I believe that there might be an expert guiding Ye Ling from the shadows. It��s also possible that he chanced upon some inheritance. When I exchanged moves with him, I realized that his moves were truly bizarre, and he could also neutralize a lot of my Mystical Abilities����</b>


    He had investigated Ye Ling but came across nothing unusual, so he believed that there was either some expert guiding him from the shadows, or he might have chanced upon some powerful, ancient inheritance.


    <b>��It seems that Brother Ye��s guess is the same as mine. Since Ye Ling dares to be so high-profile, there��s a high chance that there��s someone strong backing him.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    Ye Langtian nodded at his response and asked, <b>��Brother Gu, do you also think that he might have acquired some kind of inheritance?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, couldn��t help but stare at Gu Changge with a strange light in her eyes.


    Was Gu Changge going to reveal the fact that Ye Ling got his hands on the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation��s inheritance?


    Why else would he lead Ye Langtian in this direction?


    But soon, Yue Mingkong shook her head.


    With Gu Changge��s character, there was no way he would share Ye Ling��s secret with anyone else.


    If it wasn��t for her special rtionship with Gu Changge, she was sure that he would have already silenced her to keep the secret just to himself.


    There was no way that Gu Changge would take the initiative to reveal the secret before killing and robbing Ye Ling of his inheritance.


    Just what was he plotting?


    Right when Yue Mingkong fell into thought about this matter, she heard Gu Changge��s faint voice, <b>��By the way, Brother Ye, I heard that many outstanding disciples of various Heritages disappeared into thin air recently. What do you think about this?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was stunned as soon as she heard his words.


    Her pupils shrank, and she felt a chill go down her back even though the inside of the tower was warm enough, and it was also daytime.


    She instantly figured out Gu Changge��s n.

 Chapter 114: Pinning Blame; Brain Full of Conspiracies!

    <h4>Chapter 114: Pinning me; Brain Full of Conspiracies!</h4>


    <b>��How much do you know about this matter, Brother Ye?��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke lightly about the matter as if he was asking about something unimportant.


    At the same time, he raised the ss of wine to his lips and downed it in one gulp with a hint of admiration in his words as he praised, <b>��This wine is quite good.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was stunned as she watched his show of innocence, and a chill went down her back. Others might not be able to figure it out, but she clearly understood his plot.


    Gu Changge was the true inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts, but he had framed many in their previous life!


    s! She foolishly believed him every time, and never once doubted his words.


    But now that she witnessed him plotting against someone right in front of her, she couldn��t help but feel cold sweat go down her back and hands.


    While talking,ughing, and drinking, he pinned such a disastrous suspicion on Ye Ling��s head as if it was a light matter not worth mentioning.


    Although Yue Mingkong desired to murder Ye Ling as well, she couldn��tpare to Gu Changge when it came to dealing with the other party. Everything she did up till now could be considered insignificant ifpared to Gu Changge��s sinister means.


    She understood already that Gu Changge was a terrifying monster, but witnessing him lead someone to ruin like thispletely subverted her understanding of his true depths.


    His every word, deed, and movement was carefully calcted with the intent to destroy someone!


    The cold sweat that went down her back kept on increasing, and Yue Mingkong gave herself a mental note to never reveal the fact that she knew that Gu Changge possessed the [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art]. If Gu Changge found out about this matter, then she will find herself dead without a burial ce, and no one will be able to save her at that time.


    Her regression brought her no advantage over Gu Changge, after all.


    <b>��This wine is really good, Mingkong; you should have a taste as well.��</b>


    Right then, when Yue Mingkong was lost in innumerable thoughts, Gu Changge brought a ss of wine in front of her and asked her to have a taste.


    <b>��Why is your face so pale, and why are your hands somewhat cold? Are you feeling unwell?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong knew that Gu Changge��s concern was all faked, so she couldn��t help but sit there in a daze without uttering anything in response for a while.


    <b>��Changge, I am fine.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong shook her head and muttered to him without letting him see any abnormality.


    Gu Changge��s smile showed no change, and he continued, <b>��That��s good.��</b>


    He could tell that Yue Mingkong had probably guessed his intentions, and that��s what caused such a sudden shift in her condition.


    As for using that trick to deal with Ye Ling? Gu Changge was naturally all too familiar with matters like this. He felt no psychological burden going through with his n, and it was no different from eating and drinking to him.


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, was just a woman, after all.


    Although she could take drastic measures in certain situations, those measures were all forced by her situation. She wasn��t someone like him who was born to be a viin whose head had nothing but conspiracies twenty-four-by-seven.


    As for where he got the idea to put the me on Ye Ling��s head? That was aplete coincidence.


    The reason why he went to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City was that Yin Mei collected quite a few high quality ��cultivation resources�� for him, but something went wrong while she was collecting the resources for him, and some forces noticed the disappearance of the Young Heavenly Geniuses, and that caused quite a stir and panic in the outside world.


    Gu Changge didn��t me her though.


    After all, one who walked by the river would get their shoes wet at one point or another.


    Even if she did it inplete secrecy, it was inevitable that she would reveal some ws or traces at some point in time.


    Just when Gu Changge was thinking about a solution for this matter, he ran into Ye Langtian who brought up the matter of Ye Ling.


    Wasn��t he just sending him a scapegoat?


    As for how he would pin everything on Ye Ling��s head? Gu Changge had already thought up a lot of methods, and each one of his ns could ensure that Ye Ling would seamlessly be his scapegoat, and no one would be able to find any ws.


    Ye Langtian was somewhat stunned.


    Afterward, as he watched Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong harmoniously chat with each other, he couldn��t help butpliment the two with a smile, <b>��Brother Gu, Princess Mingkong, your rtionship sure is enviable.��</b>


    By now, Yue Mingkong had already returned to normal and responded to his words with a silent smile.


    At the same time, she thought that she was asking for too much.


    Although Gu Changge still kept his self-interests as his priority, whenpared to their previous life, the rtionship between the two of them was far better, and it only kept on improving.


    What��s more? Gu Changge even clenched her hands tofort her when he noticed they were getting somewhat cold and sweating.


    She couldn��t tell if he noticed something from her performance, but his care made her feel well.


    Right then, Ye Langtian continued the previous topic and said, <b>��A lot of talented geniuses recently disappeared, and that caused a lot of forces to panic.��</b>


    <b>��The most important thing about this matter is that those who disappeared didn��t have a high cultivation base. At first, no one noticed anything, but after too many disappeared at once, some cultivators noticed that it wasn��t a small number of people who disappeared.��</b>


    <b>��Even more important than that is the fact that someone dug out various Daoist cemeteries, and many ancient corpses disappeared from inside.��</b>


    It wasn��t hard for Ye Langtian to find out details about this matter, after all, he was the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family.


    Of course, the main reason this matter reached him was that the grandson of a major Family��s Elder disappeared a few days ago.


    The Elder��s grandson had recently made his debut in the outside world, so he didn��t have any grudge with anyone, yet he still disappeared without a trace.


    Still, the Upper Realm was unimaginably vast, so it wasn��t abnormal for some people to disappear now and then �� to be precise, one couldn��t count the number of people who disappeared in the Upper Realm daily.


    Cultivators could go missing for various reasons like: ��falling into a Spatial Crack, identally provoking a hidden master into action and dying as a result, or whatnot����


    What made this Elder��s grandson a special case was the fact that the Elder discovered clues about a power in the shadows that had been looking for talented geniuses for a good while. This power��s influence began from the Inner Region andter spread to the Middle and Outer Region of the Upper Realm.


    This matter shocked many forces as soon as it came out, and most of them panicked in response.


    <b>��What you say is no different from what I heard.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a nod and then fell into thought.


    After a while, he stared at Ye Langtian, and directly asked, <b>��Brother Ye, do you think this has something to do with </b><b>��that�� </b><b>taboo inheritance which was annihted after countless Dao Heritages united?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with a calm expression.


    His words were straight to the point as it would be more suspicious if he started to beat around the bush right now.


    <b>��Brother Gu, what are you trying to say?��</b>


    A thoughtful glint shed Ye Langtian��s eyes.


    He didn��t need Gu Changge to exin anything more about this matter as he had also reached a simr conclusion since there was no way this matter would otherwise cause such panic.


    The only reason he didn��t bring it up first was that he thought that something so terrible couldn��te to pass now of all eras.


    The fact that it was called ��that taboo inheritance�� already said much about its terror.


    No one in the Upper Realm dared to mention the name of that inheritance in the current era, and that��s why it was called ��that taboo inheritance�� by those who talked about it.


    <b>��If I guessed correctly, then </b><b>��that��</b><b> taboo inheritance must have surfaced once more. After all, it��s like a wild weed infestation that won��tpletely die off even if you burn it. Once spring arrives, the weed will grow back �� no matter how we destroy it, it will recover sooner orter.��</b>


    Gu Changge said without a change to his calm expression.


    Yue Mingkong, on the other hand, felt as if Gu Changge was foreshadowing something as she listened to his words.


    After all, the true master of that taboo inheritance was none other than Gu Changge!


    Yet now, he was talking about it like it had nothing to do with him.


    <b>��Brother Gu, that��s exactly what I concluded as well.��</b>


    Ye Langtian nodded at his words with a sigh, and suddenly felt that he had found himself a confidant in Gu Changge��s form; he couldn��t help but cherish the fact that he could form a friendship with him.


    Of course, he had no idea that Gu Changge merely wanted to use his mouth to spread this matter.


    This way, no one would be able to put their suspicions on Gu Changge himself.


    <b>��If that��s true, then the birth of that taboo inheritance is too coincidental.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke up again with a brooding expression as if he was trying to figure out the ins and outs of this matter.


    <b>��Brother Gu, do you think Ye Ling��s sudden rise has something to do with that taboo inheritance?��</b>


    Ye Langtian also didn��t beat around the bush and asked with a somewhat confused and thoughtful expression.


    <b>��I have investigated Ye Ling, and what I came up with was that he had no background, no resources, and even his coteral branch didn��t value him much��since that��s the case, how could his cultivation base soar so high in such a short time, to the point that he��s almost catching up to us?��</b>


    <b>��Indeed, it��s just like what you say, Brother Gu! It��s too much of a coincidence, so it seems that I have to pay extra attention to this matter.��</b>


    Ye Langtian responded to him in agreement.


    Although Gu Changge��s calm expression showed no change, in his heart, he praised Ye Langtian for getting the hint and going down the path he prepared for him.


    With that, Ye Ling��s life will no longer be as smooth-sailing as before.


    Of course, he would need to push a few more matters before he could deal with himpletely.


    <b>��Brother Gu, this matter is of great importance, so I must leave as soon as possible and report back to the Family; I will see you again once the Ancient Immortal Continent is opened.��</b>


    Ye Langtian��splexion turned gloomy as he thought more and more into the matter, and before long, he brought Ye Liuli along and left.


    <b>��Brother Ye, don��t be too hasty.��</b>


    Gu Changge bid him farewell with an indifferent smile on his face.


    Before long, silence covered the entire divine tower, while Gu Changge watched the street outside with a thoughtful expression.


    Yue Mingkong said nothing, and kept on staring at Gu Changge��s handsome face with a bright light in her eyes �� it was as if she desired to see through him by any means.


    <b>��What��s wrong? Haven��t you gotten tired of looking at your husband��s face after so many days?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a chuckle and then took her hand in his hand once more.


    Yue Mingkong��s beautiful eyes didn��t move away from him, and she replied with a shake of her head, <b>��Your methods are too terrifying.��</b>


    <b>��You don��t need to worry over that �� Ye Ling had to die either way, so it��s easier to kill him like this,��</b> Gu Changge continued with augh, <b>��Besides, aren��t I, your husband, helping you kill him?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong responded to him with a weak snort, disying her disdain for his statement.


    He was helping her kill him? Utter nonsense.


    Those were mere pretty words. In reality, he was aiming for all the benefits thaty in killing Ye Ling!


    At most, he would let her have some leftover soup after gulping down all the meat.


    Those who cooperated with Gu Changge would be foolish to think they could get any advantage through him, be it his fianc��e or someone else.


    Yue Mingkong understood Gu Changge better than anyone else in the world.


    <b>��Your brain has nothing but conspiracies inside it��how many of your words are believable?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong didn��t have the energy to entangle with him anymore, and started to think about Ye Ling��s means that she could recall from the memories of her previous life. Now that she had suffered a loss, she had no choice but to be more cautious.


    <b>��Just wait and watch the show.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a cackle.


    ����


    <b>[In a remote ancient city to the east of Heavenly Dao Ancient City.]</b>


    <b>��Brother Bai Lie, I must thank you for all the cultivation resources you have provided me all this time! I would never reach my current heights without your help.��</b>


    Several Young Heavenly Geniuses �� men and women alike �� chatted over drinks inside a luxurious-looking pavilion. Among them sat a man in ck with a pendant hanging around his neck: ��he was Ye Ling.��


    Sitting there, he raised a toast towards Bai Lie and expressed his sincere gratitude for his continuous love and support.


    Bai Lie sat in the middle of all those present and made sure to reveal his astonishing, mighty aura to make sure no one in the surroundings underestimated him and kept their distance.


    After all, Bai Lie was the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, and his identity was far superior to theirs. The only reason he came to a shoddy ce like this was to give face to his bro, Ye Ling.


    <b>��Brother Ye Ling, you are too polite! Since when was there a need for such words between us brothers?��</b>


    Bai Lie happily said with augh.


    He was somewhat intoxicated already, and his words were full of heroic spirit.


    Suddenly, his expression brightened as he felt the Communication Talisman on his arm give off a weak heat �� it showed that his fiancee, Yin Mei, was contacting him.


    Sudden contact from her added to Bai Lie��s happiness as Yin Mei rarely contacted him.


    <b>��I can tell that my sister-inw is contacting you, Big Bro! Big Bro, why don��t you take a look at her message?��</b>


    Ye Ling was well aware of Bai Lie��s affairs; he knew that Bai Lie liked his fiancee a lot and that this sister-inw brightened Bai Lie��s mood every time he talked about her!


    His words made the smile on Bai Lie��s face widen and he checked the message from the Communication Talisman in a hurry, and said with a grin, <b>��Yin Mei said that she will be leaving the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce for some matter today, so I can meet up with her if I want to.��</b>

 Chapter 115: Taking Care of His Sister-in-Law; Watching a Good Show!

    <h4>Chapter 115: Taking Care of His Sister-in-Law; Watching a Good Show!</h4>


    Divine lights loomed in the pavilion and rich Spiritual Qi permeated the surroundings to create a tranquil yet lively scene.


    Bai Lie downed another cup of wine and his face showed an iparably prideful and excited expression.


    Although Yin Mei met up with him multiple times over the past few days and he even introduced her to many of his friends, including Ye Ling, Yin Mei still made sure to keep a distance of three feet from him because of her reserved nature.


    She didn��t even let him touch the hem of her dress.


    On one hand, this saddened Bai Lie, and on the other hand, it brought him even more delight to know that Yin Mei was a reserved and shy beauty.


    The feelings of humiliation he suffered back at the Myriad Dao Banquet had long dissipated into thin air because of this.


    After all, Yin Mei was helpless and had no choice but to act submissive in front of Gu Changge.


    One of these days, he would chop off Gu Changge��s hand that dared to touch Yin Mei��s lovely tail.


    The fact that Yin Mei took the initiative to look for him added to Bai Lie��s joy; he felt that the rtionship between the two had advanced another step and they had be more familiar with each other��maybe, he could get a step closer to her today.


    The smile on Bai Lie��s face deepened as he thought about this.


    After informing Yin Mei of his current location through the Communication Talisman, he smiled and said to the Young Heavenly Geniuses in his surroundings, <b>��I asked Yin Mei to join me here, so I hope no one here has an issue with that!��</b>


    The Young Heavenly Geniuses shook their heads with a smile, and said, <b>��What are you saying, Brother Bai Lie? How can we have any issue with that?��</b>


    <b>��I heard about Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, a long time ago. They say that not only is she their Holy Maiden, she��s also breathtakingly beautiful. The fact that Brother Bai Lie has such a perfect fiancee arouses great envy in my heart.��</b>


    <b>��I also heard about her! They said she went against Gu Changge without any fear at the Myriad Dao Banquet that was held a while back.��</b>


    <b>��That��s right! That��s right! She stood up against Gu Changge for our Brother Bai Lie! Just how many in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce dare to do something like that?��</b>


    <b>��Is there a need to say more about Sister Yin Mei��s indomitable character? How many women in the world can reach the same heights as her? How many people haven��t fallen after taking such actions?��</b>


    <b>��I can��t help but admire Sister Yin Mei��s resolve and temperament! She��s a good match for you, Big Bro Bai Lie.��</b>


    A group of young talents �� male and female alike �� toasted Bai Lie, giving a boost to his ego and satisfaction as he sat there in afortable mood.


    Although their mention of Gu Changge��s name upset him, his sour emotions vanished when he recalled that Yin Mei would soone to meet up with him.


    Ye Ling, on the other hand, sat in his seat without a word, but one could see an inexplicable self-confidence radiating from his person. Among the group of young talents present on the scene, he was the one who looked the most outstanding.


    He had naturally heard about what went down back at the Myriad Dao Banquet.


    That guy called Gu Changge was simply too overbearing! Not only did he humiliate Bai Lie in public, but if it wasn��t for Bai Lie��s fiancee, Yin Mei, standing up for him at a critical moment, then he reckoned that Bai Lie wouldn��t have gotten away with just a deep dose of humiliation.


    Ye Ling had seen Yin Mei more than just a few times and her beauty moved his heart without fail every single time.


    He loved to appreciate beautifuldies, after all.


    s! Yin Mei was his Big Bro Bai Lie��s fiancee, so he couldn��t have any vulgar thoughts about her.


    After all, it wasn��t like he had no bottomline just because he loved jade beauties.


    Of course, if Bai Lie wasn��t around��he would be more than happy to ��take care�� of his gorgeous sister-inw.


    Right then, Ye Ling noticed the passing light of gloom in Bai Lie��s eyes when he heard Gu Changge��s name and couldn��t help but say with augh, <b>��Big Bro Bai Lie, why do you care about that Gu Changge so much? Once you break through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, won��t he be nothing more than a pebble on your path?��</b>


    Bai Lieughed as he heard his words and said, <b>��As expected, you are the one who best understands me, Li��l Bro Ling! There��s no way I will let Gu Changge strut in front of me once I break through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm. My White Tiger Family is a heritage no weaker than his Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so I am not afraid of him.��</b>


    This was Bai Lie��s belief in his invincibility.


    The only reason he didn��t desire to pit himself against Gu Changge back at the Myriad Dao Banquet was that his Cultivation Base wasn��t on the same level as Gu Changge��s��but now, he could already feel the loosening of the bottleneck that kept him from reaching the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, and he reckoned that it wouldn��t be long before he would be able to break through.


    Once he reached the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, he would inflict deep disgrace upon Gu Changge and make him regret his actions.


    <b>��Oh! By the way, Li��l Bro Ling, you seem to have some grudge against that Gu Changge as well, no? I heard that you threatened to challenge him.��</b>


    Bai Lie suddenly thought of this matter and frowned, and then asked Ye Ling about what he was up to, <b>��Don��t think that I think you have no hope of winning against him, after all, I am the one who best knows your monstrous talent �� you are someone who can defeat those in higher realms than your own, and even reached a tie against Ye Langtian, who��s said to be on par with Gu Changge.��</b>


    <b>��Once your Cultivation Base catches up with Gu Changge��s, there��s no way Gu Changge will be able to stand a chance against you.��</b>


    The rumors had made it to every corner of Immeasurable Heaven already, and every young talent in the surrounding admired Ye Ling for his courage and deeds.


    Ye Langtian, the Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, suffered a setback in Ye Ling��s hands and that fact shocked many in the Upper Realm.


    Why else would he have the qualifications to sit beside Bai Lie like his brother?


    <b>��Big Bro Bai Lie, is there even a need to ask the reason? Since Gu Changge��s your enemy, then he��s also my enemy! Also, you must have heard about his fiancee, right?��</b>


    Bai Lie spoke with a carefree tone, as if Gu Changge was nothing in his eyes. In his opinion, the rumors that made Gu Changge look like a god were horse crap!


    Even if they were true somehow, he still wasn��t afraid of Gu Changge and heldplete confidence in himself and his means.


    <b>��Gu Changge��s fiancee? Yue Mingkong, the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty? She��s indeed a stunning and talented woman! Could it be that you are having some ideas about her and want topete with Gu Changge for that reason, my virtuous Lil Bro?��</b>


    Bai Lie��s eyes lit up when he heard Ye Ling��s words and he immediately downed another cup of wine. How was it possible for powerful men to not talk about beautiful women when they gathered together?


    Especially when the woman in question was the stunning Yue Mingkong!


    The Supreme Immortal Dynasty might be in a territory far away from Immeasurable Heaven, but he heard rumors that she rushed all the way to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce to meet her fiance, Gu Changge.


    This matter aroused great feelings of envy in his heart!


    The faces of the other men in the surroundings also brightened up at Yue Mingkong��s mention, and they perked up their ears to carefully listen to their conversation.


    After all, who among them didn��t yearn for that so-called Goddess of Beauty and Battle?


    They never expected Ye Ling to have enough guts to dare think about Yue Mingkong, so they couldn��t help but admire him even more.


    Ye Ling, on the other hand, squinted his eyes and said<b>, ��I have no idea what the heck went down, but that Yue Mingkong tried to murder me a while back, but I was lucky enough to escape her clutches. There��s no way I will let her off so easily, and since she��s rted to Gu Changge, then I might as get him to pay me some interest as well!��</b>


    Ye Ling recalled the incident that went down in the ckstone Ancient City that day, and touched the ck pendant hanging before his chest.


    He merely wanted to strike a conversation with a beauty, yet the other party directly went for his life!


    A cold glint shed past Ye Ling��s eyes as he thought about this.


    Bai Lie was stunned by Ye Ling��s remarks, but then he recalled his Li''l Bro��s temperament and felt that he was being too ridiculous. He estimated that Ye Ling must have tried to hit on Yue Mingkong, which irked Yue Mingkong into taking action against him.


    The young geniuses in the surroundings couldn��t help butugh out loud, and then they all changed topic to discuss the fact that the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would soon open their Ancient Immortal Continent for all of them.


    ����


    <b>[Outside the ancient city at this time.]</b>


    An ordinary-looking carriage slowly approached the ancient city where Ye Ling and the others were meeting up at.


    The old man in ck who drove the carriage seemed to have nothing unusual about him, but one could see that he waspletely carefree as he sat there without a worry.


    Whenever some nearby cultivators saw the old man, they would retreat with a feeling of dread that made them guess that the ones inside the carriage didn��te from a simple background.


    Yue Mingkong and Gu Changge sat face to face inside the carriage.


    Yue Mingkong��s phoenix eyes were partially closed as she thought about many things from her previous life.


    Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, was a good friend of Ye Ling; she knew well that Gu Changge wanted to deal with Bai Lie, but she couldn��tprehend how Gu Changge nned to pin the me on Ye Ling��s head after he was done, so she couldn��t help but feel curious about this matter.


    After all, just discussing this matter with Ye Langtian and pointing him into a certain direction wasn��t enough to pin all the me on him.


    Once someone investigated this matter in depth, they woulde to the conclusion that Ye Ling��s methods and that taboo inheritance had nothing to do with each other.


    Just what other cards was Gu Changge hiding up his sleeve that she never got to witness in her previous life?


    She raised her gaze to look at Gu Changge and realized that he was sitting on his spot without any movement.


    His usual indifference and arrogant expression that made him seem like a god that looked down on everyone and everything was nowhere to be seen. He simply sat there with a serene expression illuminated by the warm moonlight that gave his handsome face a touch of detachment from the world.


    What if this was his true face?


    This thought made Yue Mingkong shake her head in disbelief and she immediately suppressed her unrealistic delusions.


    The two had their own concerns to deal with, so the atmosphere between the two stayed peaceful and silent.


    The mellow aroma of the wine mixed with the fragrance of the lingering sandalwoodforted Gu Changge��s spirits as he slightly opened his eyes and said to the old man in ck driving the carriage, <b>��Old Ming, find a mansion for our rest! We are going to watch a good show tonight.��</b>


    <b>��Understood, Young Master!��</b>


    Old Ming replied.


    Heavenly Dao Ancient City wasn��t far from here.


    Because the Heavenly Dao Ancient City was boiling in excitement recently due to a gathering of countless outside forces, many cultivators had rushed to the nearby ancient cities for rest, so their appearance wasn��t all that unexpected in anyone��s eyes.


    After Gu Changge left for the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, he didn��t return to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, nor did he directly rush to attack Ye Ling, instead, he kept a low profile and arrived at this ancient city.


    Not only was he here to watch a good show, but he could also prevent something from going wrong.


    If he wanted to pin the Forbidden Demonic Inheritance on someone��s head then he had to personally take action and use certain tricks.


    Right now, he was looking through his Attribute Panel in the System which he hadn��t checked in a long while.


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host: </b>Gu Changge


    <b>Halo: </b>Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s): </b>Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base: </b>Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm (Public)


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points: </b>12000


    <b>Fortune Value: </b>2500 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop: </b>Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Before Gu Changge knew it, his Fortune Value had risen to twenty-five hundred Points, and the rate at which it rose wasn��t slow.


    In addition to all the Fortune Value he received from Su Qingge and Lin Qiuhan on a daily basis, there were now some that came from Gu Xian��er as well.


    Of course, he had received a good haul after epting the System��s mission to subdue the two Favored Daughters of Heaven �� Yue Mingkong and Gu Xian��er.


    Right now, the mission that Gu Changge focused on was the one that needed him to deal with Bai Lie. After all, the reward forpleting that mission would him a thousand Fortune Value and five thousand Destiny Points, and that wasn��t a low amount.


    Bai Lie had lived long enough already, and it was about time he (Gu Changge) squeezed all the value out of him (Bai Lie).


    What��s more? Bai Lie had an important role in his n to pin the me on Ye Ling.


    ��Quite some time has passed since myst breakthrough, so I should increase my Cultivation Base now.��


    Gu Changge swept a nce at his stats once more and thought to himself.


    After he got used to the [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art��s] efficiency and ease, he found that although spending points to increase his cultivation sounded cool, it wasn��t at the same level as the [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art].


    Of course, the System��s features and functions had their uses.


    After all, he couldn��t reveal his true Cultivation Base in front of the world yet, so he could just add points and increase his public-facing Cultivation Base and maintain his ��image�� of the strongest Young Supreme.


    ��System, jack me up!��


    Gu Changgemanded in his mind.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Immediately, a familiar cool breath washed through his limbs and his aura started to surge as his very cells started to transform with the System��s help.


    At the same time, the progress of his [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex��s]prehension shot up to ny percent on the Eight Layer.


    He immediately broke through to the Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    ��How did this guy make a breakthrough with such ease����


    Gu Changge��s sudden breakthrough surprised Yue Mingkong; she had always wondered about how Gu Changge so wlessly hid his true Cultivation Base and controlled his apparent Realm?


    If she wasn��t a regressor, then she would have never known that Gu Changge��s greatest trump card was something that he always kept hidden from the living.


    She was startled, and couldn��t help but feel that Gu Changge��s means were incredible indeed.


    Could it be that he could easily break through to the False God Realm, the True God Realm, or even higher at any time he pleased?


    Yue Mingkong fell silent as she thought about this.


    Even though she was a regressor and kept on stealing opportunities left and right, her true Cultivation Base could only reach the same heights as what Gu Changge showed on the outside.


    Of course, the Early Stage of the Conferred King Realm was merely a Cultivation Base she showed to the world outside was a mere facade.


    After her previous life��s experience, she understood the importance of hiding her trump cards and true Cultivation Base until it was absolutely necessary to reveal them.


    It was because of this that even Gu Changge didn��t realize that Yue Mingkong��s true Cultivation Base had already reached the Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm.


    With just her Cultivation Base alone, she could stand at the pinnacle of the younger generation and look down on the other Young Supremes.


    Of course, her true Cultivation Base didn��t matter to Gu Changge as she couldn��t threaten him no matter how mighty she might be.

 Chapter 116.1: Trustworthy Brothers; Gu Changge’s Puppets!

    <h4>Chapter 116.1: Trustworthy Brothers; Gu Changge��s Puppets!</h4>


    Bai Lie looked forward to Yin Mei��s arrival with Ye Ling and the others. Finally, when the moonlight reached its peak intensity, a gentle voice reached his ears from outside the pavilion, <b>��Bai Lie, I am here!��</b>


    The voice soothed the listeners�� minds and they felt somewhat intoxicated.


    Yin Mei��s arrival overjoyed Bai Lie and he rushed to the pavilion��s entrance to wee his fiancee. A group of Young Heavenly Geniuses stood up and followed behind him to have a look as well �� their eyes lit up as soon as they saw the neer��s appearance.


    In front of them stood a breathtaking beauty whose appearance wouldn��t tire them out even if they were made to look at her forever. It was no wonder that even a man with an iron will like Bai Lie fell for her and couldn��t stop talking about her.


    ��Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family����


    Yin Mei��s beauty amazed him every time Ye Ling saw her.


    What��s more? Yin Mei dolled up today and even put on some make-up, so she looked even more alluring than before, and that fact aroused great envy in Ye Ling��s heart.


    <b>��Yin Mei, you are finally here!��</b>


    Bai Lie said with an indulgent expression as he looked outside the window with a smile.


    <b>��That��s right.��</b>


    A woman dressed in red replied with a soft smile.


    Flowers bloomed under her feet with her every step and her gorgeous face radiated a mind-numbing charm. Her beauty couldn��t be put into words��she resembled a goddess who descended upon the world of mortals from the Heavens beyond.


    Her unique allure made her stand out from the rest of the beauties present on the scene and one could see a demonic vixen��s charm in her every gesture. Her ethereal, jade-like visage was in full view for all to adore as she descended from the Void.


    A lovely, upturned nose, lips that resembled petals of the most beautiful roses, crystal-like teeth, and smooth-as-satin hair��these features, together with the dim moonlight that illuminated her figure,pounded her heaven-defying attraction.


    She stepped into the pavilion with her vivacious figure and peerless, fairly-like allure that could charm all beings in the world.


    It was clear that Yin Mei specially dressed up today to make herself look more beautiful than ever before!


    This was the first time Bai Lie saw Yin Mei look so ravishing; he was stunned but quickly calmed his heart which was lit with the fire of desire.


    <b>��Yin Mei, you look iparably gorgeous!��</b>


    Yin Mei rolled her eyes at him in response and said with a bashful tone, <b>��You smooth talker!��</b>


    Bai Lie��s soul almost left his body and his bones turned into jelly as he listened to Yin Mei��s words and watched her lovely, bashful expression.


    But soon, a hint of displeasure and difort appeared on his face as he watched the burning gazes of all the young geniuses in his surroundings sizing up his woman, including his virtuous little brother, Ye Ling��s.


    After all, Yin Mei especially dolled up for him, so how could he not feel bad when other men watched her with those lustful gazes?


    Bai Lie��s heroic and generous personality didn��t mean that he wasn��t a possessive man who wanted to keep his woman to himself.


    Without holding back his dissatisfaction, he gave out a cold snort and brought everyone in the surroundings back to their minds.


    The Young Heavenly Geniuses moved their gazes away in embarrassment as soon as they listened to his snort. Ye Ling, too, withdrew his gaze and raised his cup of wine for a sip to make it seem like he was innocent in the matter, and then said with a calm tone, <b>��Big Bro Bai, your luck is unmatched by any!��</b>


    Bai Lie would feel ted if Ye Ling said those words on any other asion, but right now, he couldn��t help but feel somewhat ufortable since he knew well of Ye Ling��s personality.


    <b>��Yin Mei, you arrived right on time! I was talking about you just now.��</b>


    Still, Bai Lie ignored Ye Ling��s remark and greeted Yin Mei with a smile. At the same time, he instructed the people in the pavilion to resume the banquet.


    Yin Mei took the initiative to look for him atst and even dolled up for him, so he couldn��t help but feel ecstatic. Bai Lie even felt that something wonderful might happen tonight, so much so that he might even get a chance to hold his lovely fiancee in his arms.


    After all, the night was long and they were also going to drink and get intoxicated��


    Just thinking about what might happen aroused his excitement.


    <b>��I made you wait! A lot of matters went down in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce recently, so I couldn��t move around as I pleased. It was announced that Senior Brother Gu will be the Pce��s Heir, and his initiation ceremony is also right around the corner.��</b>


    <b>��I wouldn��t have dared to leave the Pce if he hadn��t gone out today for some unknown reason!��</b>


    Yin Mei exined with a smile and sat down on a seat with grace.


    She made sure to keep some distance from the others in her surroundings though, and this only added to Bai Lie��s happiness. He couldn��t wait for the banquet to end so everyone would leave, and he could have a chance to be alone with Yin Mei.


    The banquet resumed in fervor.


    Yin Mei��s words gave off a feeling of grace and eloquence as she discussed different matters with those in her surroundings.


    Bai Lie, however, showed a somewhat dissatisfied expression as he noticed the lustful gazes of some of the Young Heavenly Geniuses present on the scene.


    Yin Mei looked far too lovely and bright tonight, so it couldn��t be helped that she attracted everyone��s attention.


    But soon, that group of young talents noticed the hint from Bai Lie��s expression and said their farewells and left.


    Offending Bai Lie for a momentary gaze wasn��t worth it, after all.


    Before long, Bai Lie, Yin Mei, and Ye Ling were the only ones left inside the pavilion.


    <b>��I would like to offer a cup to you, Holy Maiden! After all, it��s not every day that we get to see a goddess who dares to stand against Gu Changge!��</b>


    <b>��What��s more? Gu Changge dominates the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, yet you still stood up to him, and that alone makes this little brother��s admiration for you rise to new heights!��</b>


    Ye Ling smiled and raised a cup of wine towards Yin Mei with a bow of reverence.


    He spoke the truth.


    The details of the Myriad Dao Banquet made him fond of Yin Mei, a woman with unyielding integrity.


    Moreover, he saw many beauties tonight, but none of them couldpare to Yin Mei��s enchanting appearance, and that made him envy his Big Bro Bai Lie��s heaven-defying fortune.


    Not only was she a beauty, but she was also the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family!


    Where could he find another woman on par with her?


    Ye Ling downed the wine in his cup in one gulp and showed a prideful expression.


    <b>��You tter me, Brother Ye Ling.��</b>


    Ye Ling��spliment seemed to please Yin Mei, and she toasted him back with a smile.


    <b>��I also heard quite some rumors about you, Brother Ye Ling; they say that not only did you reach a tie against Ye Langtian, who��s famous as a Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, but you also challenged Senior Brother Gu for a match! Your daring actions shocked me.��</b>


    <b>��How are you able to do that even though you know Senior Brother Gu��s might? There aren��t many in the younger generation who can stand on par with you.��</b>


    Yin Mei pursed her lips and showed a smile which made her eyes curve up and happily chatted with Ye Ling while keeping a distance between them.


    <b>��You tter me, Holy Maiden! Moreover, what��s there to be afraid of? Gu Changge might be strong, but not everyone in the world fears him.��</b>


    Ye Ling replied with augh.


    Yin Mei��s ttering wordsforted his heart and soul, and a strange feeling bud at the bottom of his heart when he realized that the one who praised him was none other than his Big Bro��s hot fiancee.


    Still, Ye Ling made sure to conceal his thoughts.


    Before long, the two fell into chatter as if there was no one else in their surroundings. From time to time, Yin Mei would roll her eyes at his words, smile, and even cover her mouth tough. Her every gesture radiated allure.


    Ye Ling, too, showed deep-seated confidence that couldn��t be matched by ordinary people.


    Bai Lie witnessed the entire scene in silence with an ugly expression and felt like an outsider even though he sat beside the two of them.


    After all, Yin Mei always addressed him politely and never showed such a natural and casual attitude in front of him, but now, she happily chatted with Ye Ling like it brought her great feelings of joy.


    Bai Lie��s expression fell further and he felt that Ye Ling, his otherwise-virtuous and great brother, looked like an eyesore right now.


    <b>��Ye Ling����</b>


    Bai Lie uttered his name with a heavy expression.


    This time, he didn��t refer to Ye Ling as his ��virtuous Li��l Bro�� and instead, used his full name.


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Hi there, VILFIC here!?


    I hope everyone is in great health and enjoying the trantions of Fated Viin. It''s been a while since Ist posted an in-chapter announcement like this and I know this might note as something good, but here it goes: <i><strong>Any chapter of "I Am the Fated Viin" that can be split into two parts of 1000+ will be split into two parts of 1000+ words.</strong></i>


    Please don''t stab me! ??


    As for the erratic release rate? You will find it fixed, so please observe it for the next few days. I will be working extra hard for the next few days on the trantions so I can create a backlog of chapters. I assure you one full chapter every day from now on.


    If there are any questions, do post them in thements section.


    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 116.2: Trustworthy Brothers; Gu Changge’s Puppets!

    <h4>Chapter 116.2: Trustworthy Brothers; Gu Changge��s Puppets!</h4>


    <b>��Ye Ling����</b>


    Bai Lie uttered his name with a heavy expression.


    This time, he didn��t refer to Ye Ling as his ��virtuous Li��l Bro�� and instead, used his full name.


    <b>��Big Bro Bai Lie����</b>


    Ye Ling reacted to his call with haste and showed an embarrassed expression when he realized that he went a bit too far this time by talking to Yin Mei without giving any attention to Bai Lie, her fiancee.


    It didn��t bother him too much, though, and he thought that Bai Lie��s mind was far too narrow; after all, he was talking to Yin Mei from a distance, so why was he so bothered by it?


    Still, Ye Ling looked at the dark sky outside and stood up to leave with a smile as he said, <b>��My dear Big Bro, I won��t bother you two anymore! It��s gettingte, so I should leave and get some rest.��</b>


    He could see Bai Lie��s soaring annoyance and rage, so he decided to leave for now so Bai Lie could calm down. His eloquent speech and divine luck had gotten him acquainted with quite a few beauties in the past, so he felt that Yin Mei exchanging a few words with him wasn��t all that big of a deal.


    Bai Lie was making a mountain out of a molehill, he thought.


    Bai Lie��splexion didn��t look all that good and he did believe that Ye Ling had gone too far with his actions. He took good care of Ye Ling on normal days and provided him with all the cultivation resources he desired, yet now, he was trying to ��hook up�� with his fiancee in front of him!


    What the heck was this?


    Bai Lie kept his quiet and watched him leave with a gloomy expression.


    Before long, Ye Ling also bid farewell to Yin Mei and left the pavilion.


    The ce he chose for his stay wasn��t all that far away from the pavilion.


    With that, Bai Lie and Yin Mei were the only ones left in the pavilion.


    Bai Lie stared at Yin Mei, who was sitting at a distance from him, with an ugly expression and moved his lips to ask her about what she had just done, but right then, Yin Mei��s smile disappeared and she took a step towards him and said in a low voice, <b>��There��s something wrong with Ye Ling, so you should stay away from him in the future.��</b>


    Yin Mei��s sudden change shocked Bai Lie and he stood on his spot with a dumbfounded expression.


    Just a moment ago, she was chatting with Ye Ling in a joyful mood, yet as soon as he left, she returned to her polite, indifferent, and alienated expression from before.


    Her change overwhelmed Bai Lie and he couldn��t react for a while.


    Still, it didn��t take long for his mind to process the meaning behind Yin Mei��s words and he widened his eyes in disbelief.


    So Yin Mei��s prior actions were a test for Ye Ling?


    Right then, Yin Mei shot him a somewhat dissatisfied nce and asked, <b>��What are you even thinking? What kind of woman do you take me for?��</b>


    <b>��I noticed Ye Ling��s impure gaze and thoughts as soon as you introduced us a while ago, but you never noticed anything. It��s just that I never said it out loud since I feared that you might think I was trying to drive a wedge between the two of you! You must have gotten a good look at your virtuous brother��s character today, no?��</b>


    Once Yin Mei finished her words, she stared at Bai Lie with furrowed brows and a disappointed expression.


    <b>��That����</b>


    Bai Lie was stunned.


    Yin Mei��s words and previous actions and behavior soon brought Bai Lie to his senses.


    He didn��t doubt Yin Mei��s words.


    He had no reason to doubt her.


    After all, Ye Ling��s excessive behavior was clear for him to see just then.


    Bai Lie put great thought into the matter and concluded that Yin Mei did everything to make him see Ye Ling��s true face.


    Bai Lie��s heart was moved by her actions as he never expected Yin Mei to show him such care and concern.


    Yet he�� he suspected her just now��


    Feelings of guilt overwhelmed Bai Lie��s moved heart.


    <b>��Yin Mei, please don��t take it to heart! I know I wronged you just now! I never thought that you were only thinking about me����</b>


    Bai Lie exined himself.


    But soon, his expression turned cold and he continued, <b>��I know Ye Ling��s temperament more than anyone else, but I never expected him to stoop to such a level where he would even dare covet you����</b>


    He already knew that Ye Ling to hit on the fourth princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong, so he immediately put him into the same category as Gu Changge when he took into ount his actions.[1]


    [1: Gu Changge tried to cuckold him by having ideas about Yin Mei, while Ye Ling also had a lustful temperament who dared to hit on just about anyone��s woman, so he thought that Ye Ling was simr to Gu Changge. He thinks that Gu Changge��s also a lustful guy who loves stealing women. ]


    <b>��I knew that this guy, Ye Ling, was only showing respect to me on the surface! In actuality, he was hiding his venomous fangs under thatyer of pretense.��</b>


    <b>��There��s no difference between him and that Gu Changge!��</b>


    Bai Lie said with a cold snort while thinking up measures to deal with Ye Ling.


    Drowned in his own delusions, Bai Lie failed to notice the fleeting light of sneer that passed through Yin Mei��s eyes. After all, everything she said and did tonight was orchestrated by Gu Changge.


    Yin Mei merelyplied and followed the script he prepared for her.


    Everything went ording to Gu Changge��s n without the slightest deviation and that made Yin Mei��s heart palpitate in fear.


    Gu Changge��s ability to manipte people was far too terrifying.


    She never expected him to drive a wedge between Bai Lie and Ye Ling �� who were trustworthy brothers for a long time �� with such ease.


    She, the main character, only needed to say a few words to Bai Lie and that alone did everything else.


    She didn��t even need to put any effort into it.


    Yin Mei thanked the heavens for the fact that she was the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, and possessed outstanding acting skills that not many could see through �� there��s no way Gu Changge would keep her around otherwise, after all.


    Gu Changge��s precise understanding of Bai Lie and Ye Ling��s hearts and minds sent a shiver down Yin Mei��s spine.


    Gu Changge never made an appearance, yet everything went in the direction that he prepared beforehand; Bai Lie and Ye Ling yed in the palm of his hands like stringed puppets.


    They would have never imagined that all of their actions were directed by none other than Gu Changge.


    He was too fearsome!


    This made Yin Mei bless her heart for making the correct choice back then, or she would have died without a burial at his hand a long time ago.


    <b>��Yin Mei, it��s getting dark so are you going back to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce?��</b>


    Bai Lie suddenly asked Yin Mei with an expectant look in his eyes.


    After all, Yin Mei couldn��t go back to the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in the dead of the night, right?


    Yin Mei��s expression and state returned to normal and she showed no abnormality with herself when she heard his words, and said, <b>��I won��t go back tonight; I have a small courtyard in this ancient city, so I will go there for rest.��</b>


    Her response disappointed Bai Lie, but he understood that he couldn��t force it.


    Yin Mei chatted with him a bit more and then walked away. But before her figurepletely disappeared, a glint shed past her eyes, and an alluring voice floated into Bai Lie��s ears, <b>��My courtyard isn��t too far from here, just three hundred miles to the east.��</b>


    <b>��Three hundred miles to the east����</b>


    Bai Lie��s eyes lit up and his heart jumped in joy as he wondered if Yin Mei was giving him a hint?


    Still, it wasn��t time for him to worry about hints as he had an even more important matter to deal with.


    Bai Lie��s face sank and he waved his hand, <b>��Appear!��</b>


    The Void behind him fluctuated and a terrifying figure with an oppressive aura appeared out of thin here. The neer was his secret protector, a mighty master of the White Tiger Family.


    <b>��At yourmand, Little Lord!��</b>


    Bai Lie��s followers also appeared before him at the same time and waited for hismand. They were many in numbers and all of them were extremely powerful �� the weakest among them was in the Saint Realm.


    <b>��Go get that Ye Ling for me! How dare he think of sabotaging me like this?!��</b>


    Bai Liemanded with a gloomy expression.


    <b>��As youmand, Little Lord!��</b>


    Soon, the group rushed out of the pavilion and went towards Ye Ling��s ce, including the mighty protector.


    [VILFIC: this mother-trcuker, stay with your damn master, you beachface.]


    Bai Lie felt relieved about the matter since his protector was personally leading the charge. He knew well about Ye Ling��s tricks, so he felt that Ye Ling would have no path of escape with that mighty master personally taking action.


    <b>��The words Yin Mei left before she disappeared��those must be a hint for me, right?��</b>


    Soon, a smile appeared on Bai Lie��s face and he left for the ce Yin Mei mentioned in haste.


    <strong>[VILFIC''s Crib]</strong>


    Hi there, VILFIC here!?


    I hope everyone is in great health and enjoying the trantions of Fated Viin. It''s been a while since Ist posted an in-chapter announcement like this and I know this might note as something good, but here it goes: <i><strong>Any chapter of "I Am the Fated Viin" that can be split into two parts of 1000+ will be split into two parts of 1000+ words.</strong></i>


    Please don''t stab me! ??


    As for the erratic release rate? You will find it fixed, so please observe it for the next few days. I will be working extra hard for the next few days on the trantions so I can create a backlog of chapters. I assure you one full chapter every day from now on.


    If there are any questions, do post them in thements section.


    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 117.1: Ant Ling; Have Some Tea, Brother Bai!

    <h4>Chapter 117.1: Ant Ling; Have Some Tea, Brother Bai!</h4>


    Gu Changge stood by the window with his hands behind his back and a faint smile on his face, inside a quiet and elegant courtyard.


    [Ding! You sessfully severed the Favored Son of Heaven��s rtionship.]


    [Calcting Rewards! You received a perfect score on the mission��spletion and earned 1000 points of Fortune Value, 5000 Destiny Points, and a 40% bonus.]


    [Ding! Final rewards after calctions: 1400 Fortune Value | 7000 Destiny Points.]


    The System Prompts sounded inside Gu Changge��s mind, announcing to him that everything went ording to his n.


    The rtionship between Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, and Ye Ling disappeared into thin smoke like it never meant much.


    ��What��s the use of such flimsy brotherhood that snaps over a little temptation from a beauty?��


    Gu Changge thought with an expression of interest on his face.


    ��Brothers are like limbs while women are like clothes.��


    That sentence might sound great, but when the time to prove it arrived, not many could go through with it. After all, who would let their brother wear their clothes?


    He merely took advantage of their weakness. Ye Ling was a lustful man who loved beauties, while Bai Lie was a suspicious fool. Yin Mei merely needed to say a few words to drive a wedge between the two of them.


    In fact, she didn��t even do anything �� Gu Changge merely used her as a medium to magnify the rift between Ye Ling and Bai Lie by an infinite margin.


    The System��s Prompt made it clear that everything went even better than expected and Yin Mei didn��t disappoint him. Now, it was Gu Changge��s turn to make his move.


    It was time he thoroughly squeezed out thest droplets of essence from Bai Lie��s existence.


    <b>��I will be going out for a while, so be a good wife and wait for your husband��s return.��</b>


    Gu Changge said to Yue Mingkong, who was sitting under the moonlight that illuminated her snow-white dress.


    Before Yue Mingkong could reply, he jumped from his spot and stepped on the courtyard��s wall. Immediately after that, he disappeared.


    ��What is Gu Changge up to now?��


    Yue Mingkong walked out of the courtyard with wrinkled brows and a doubtful expression.


    She followed Gu Changge everywhere after he left the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce to peer into his secrets and hidden means, but after he brought her here, he said nothing about his intentions and let her do whatever.


    Yet now, he decided to disappear out of nowhere like this, and his sudden action annoyed Yue Mingkong as she knew she wouldn��t be able to catch up to him.


    After all, there was no way she would be able to find Gu Changge with her current abilities if he intentionally hid from her.


    With Gu Changge��s might, he could easily prevent her from stalking him.


    ��Is he going to deal with Ye Ling now? Is that why he didn��t let me follow him? This bastard wants to eat everything all by himself, and won��t even leave some soup for me.��


    Yue Mingkong ground her teeth in rage as she thought about this.


    She was worried that Gu Changge would be at a disadvantage when going against Ye Ling, so she used the pretense of discussion and informed him of everything she knew about Ye Ling. At the same time, she thought that Gu Changge would be kind enough to leave some benefits for her, yet��


    That bastard, Gu Changge, ran away all by himself and left her to wait for him back in the courtyard.


    His actions deepened Yue Mingkong��s hatred for him as she realized that her ��beloved�� husband had no ns to leave anything for her �� he was as selfish and cunning as ever.


    Still, she felt curious about how Gu Changge would deal with Ye Ling? Just how was he going to pin the taboo inheritance on Ye Ling��s head?


    Right now, Ye Ling was out in the light while Gu Changge was hidden in the dark.


    Ye Ling probably never even thought that Gu Changge was targeting him.


    But soon, Yue Mingkong felt that there was something wrong about her deductions and thought, ��Ye Ling is the sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation with a lot of life-saving cards up his sleeves, so the only way Gu Changge can kill him is by exposing his true might and means��it��s very likely for Ye Ling to escape with his life����


    ��I don��t think Gu Changge will risk attacking Ye Ling at this time, so he must be targeting Bai Lie.��


    ��After all, Ye Ling still has some use for Gu Changge as he can help him shoulder the title of a heretic for some time. Gu Changge will use that time to strengthen himself using his Forbidden Arts, and no one will suspect him for that����


    ��Ye Ling, on the other hand, will turn into a rat hated by everyone in the Upper Realm as he shoulders the me for him.��


    Yue Mingkong soon figured out Gu Changge��s n.


    It wasn��t once or twice that Gu Changge used a simr method in their previous life to strengthen himself. Now that Ye Ling delivered himself to his door, there was no way Gu Changge would waste the opportunity to improve his Cultivation Base.


    In other words, there was a high chance that Gu Changge wouldn��t kill Ye Ling just yet.


    ��Making the world dance in the palm of your hands��the more I know you, the more terrified I feel.��


    Yue Mingkong frowned as she couldn��t think of any method to break out of Gu Changge��s chessboard, and decided to y dumb for a while.


    ����


    After leaving the banquet pavilion, Ye Ling returned to the mansion where he usually lived and cultivated.


    On the way back, he hummed a faint tune in a good mood and chatted with the old turtle inside the pendant.


    <b>��Turtle Bro, don��t you think my Big Bro Bai Lie is too narrow-minded? I only exchanged a few words with Yin Mei, yet he showed me such a gloomy face like Imitted some great evil����</b>


    Ye Ling said with a look of indifference.


    The old turtle inside the pendant rolled his eyes and replied, <b>��You brat, your lecherous temperament is on par with that of the Heavenly Venerate��s from back then. That Bai Lie��s your big bro, so can��t you give him some face?��</b>


    <b>��Your carefree attitude is a problem! I am telling you that you will suffer a massive loss because of a woman if you don��t restrain yourself!��</b>


    <b>��Have you forgotten how you almost died in a woman��s handsst time?��</b>


    Ye Ling��splexion fell and an unsightly expression appeared on his face as he listened to the turtle rub salt on his wound. Not only was he humiliated thoroughly back then, but he was also forced to waste a precious live-saving treasure.


    Although he still had a bunch of live-saving treasures, one used was still one less, and that gave him a headache.


    <b>��Turtle Bro, don��t mention that matter again! I want Yue Mingkong to pay me back for what she did that day as soon as possible.��</b>


    <b>��s! She��s a woman with innumerable means, yet I don��t have the fortune to use her.��</b>


    <b>��What��s so good about that Gu Changge? Isn��t he just from a good family? I don��t understand why so many people fear him.��</b>


    Ye Ling curled his lips in disdain.


    He walked every step without relying on his background, and every achievement of his came from the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation, so he looked down on Gu Changge, who already stood at the peak of the world from the moment of his birth.


    What bullcrap Reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, Reincarnation of a True Immortal, and whatnot? They would all fall like flies once they found themselves in a life-threatening situation; he held various cards up his sleeve that could help him kill them all in one fell swoop.


    Ye Ling heldplete confidence in himself!

 Chapter 117.2: Ant Ling; Have Some Tea, Brother Bai!

    <h4>Chapter 117.2: Ant Ling; Have Some Tea, Brother Bai!</h4>


    <b>��What happened?��</b>


    Ye Ling felt the atmosphere in his surroundings shift and turn unpleasant out of nowhere. The world around him turned silent, and soon, he felt as if a strong figure was about to rush at him.


    A terrifying, oppressive aura descended upon him and made his face change color.


    <b>��Who is it?!��</b>


    Ye Ling��s vignce shot to the sky as he stared outside the mansion.


    The wind halted.


    Under the dim moonlight, he could only see a hazy, otherworldly figure standing outside his mansion. The figure seemed to be ethereal and untouched by the dust of the world around it, and he felt as if it didn��t exist even though he could see it right in front of him.


    Endless fog shrouded the figure��s features and strange runes circted it to release a terrifying might. Ye Ling could only see a pair of indifferent eyes that stared at him with a gaze that resembled a hunter��s when he stared at his prey.


    ��Who is this person? When did he appear here? Why didn��t I notice him before?��


    Ye Ling��s heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart.


    His aura surged and a terrifying, dark talisman with the breath of the Dao of Reincarnation and extremely destructive might appeared in his hands �� he readied himself to attack at a moment��s notice.


    At the same time, nervousness overwhelmed Ye Ling. The person in front of him was the most terrifying person he had evere across.


    It wasn��t his cultivation that scared him, but the aura that he radiated!


    The blurred figure let out a chillingugh, and then his figure blurred and disappeared into thin air.


    <b>[Kekeke!]</b>


    <b>��We will meet again, ant����</b>


    Ye Ling frowned once the figure disappeared, and even the turtle in his pendant noticed that something had gone wrong outside.


    In the next moment, Ye Ling��s expression showed a drastic change as he shouted, <b>��Not good!��</b>


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    An old man in ck appeared from the Void with a jet-ck weapon in his hand and shed at him with the intent to destroy everything in his path!


    <b>��Who are you? Why are you trying to kill me?��</b>


    Ye Ling��splexion changed further. The man in ck turned out to be a God King hiding his aura, who wanted to appear out of thin air and assassinate him in a single stroke.


    Immediately, the ck talisman in Ye Ling��s hand radiated a terrifying aura that could turn the heavens asunder.


    ��Run!��


    ��He just failed in your assassination, so he won��t dare to make another move in a short time����


    The turtle inside the pendant yelled at Ye Ling to flee from the scene as soon as possible �� they couldn��t stay here anymore.


    Ye Ling, too, didn��t hesitate and fled as soon as he heard the turtle��s words.


    What puzzled him, however, was the fact that the man in ck behind him seemed to fear him for some reason, and dared not to go all out with his God King Realm power.


    Otherwise, if he went all out, then his attack wouldn��t be so lousy.


    Ye Ling couldn��t figure out the ins and outs of the matter, nor did he have the time for that, so he ran as fast as possible to save his life.


    What��s more? He didn��t want to waste a precious life-saving treasure just to run from a mere God King. After all, one used meant one less, and using such a mighty treasure against a God King would be a great waste.


    ��Young Master, just why did you ask me to do something like this? Why can��t I kill that brat, and instead, have to keep him at the edge for his life����


    The old man in ck chasing after Ye Ling was none other than Old Ming.


    Old Ming couldn��t help but frown as he tried to guess Gu Changge��s intention behind such an order.


    Just now, he felt a terrifying aura from the hands of the man in front of him and noticed a pitch-ck rune that made him feel as if it could destroy him with ease, so he dared not get too close to Ye Ling.


    Either way, Gu Changge��smand was to scare the man without pushing him too hard.


    Still, although Old Ming was confused, he followed Gu Changge��smand; Gu Changge��s thoughts weren��t something he could guess, after all.


    ����


    After Bai Lie sent his followers and retainer to catch Ye Ling, he rushed to the remote courtyard Yin Mei told him about. Outside the courtyard stood two magnificent white lions made of jade.


    ��Yin Mei must be waiting for me, right?��


    Bai Lie smiled when he felt Yin Mei��s aura from inside the courtyard and pushed open the door at once.


    It was a quiet and deste courtyard, and only after passing through several corridors did he reach a ce in the depths of the courtyard that was illuminated by the glow of a candle.


    He could see a pot of warm wine on the stone table that gave off an intoxicating fragrance that drifted in all directions.


    Beside the table sat a graceful figure in red holding fluffy foxtails in her arms. A charming smile adorned the beauty��s visage as she appeared to be waiting for someone with her gaze lowered in thought.


    ��YIN MEI WAS WAITING FOR ME! She even warmed the wine before I could arrive.��


    Bai Lie��s heart roared in joy as he concluded that Yin Mei��s parting words were indeed a hint for him.


    <b>��Yin Mei, I am here!��</b>


    Bai Lie announced his arrival and walked into the room in excitement while radiating his powerful aura.


    Right then, Yin Mei raised her gaze with a strange expression on her face after hearing his words, and said with an unabated smile, <b>��Master was correct! You did indeede.��</b>


    <b>��What? Yin Mei, what do you mean? Weren��t you waiting for me?��</b>


    <b>��Also, Master? What Master?��</b>


    The smile on Bai Lie��s face froze as he realized that Yin Mei wasn��t surprised by his arrival, and instead, looked at him with a hint of indifference and ridicule in her eyes.


    At the same time, he wondered if he misheard Yin Mei��s words?


    Master?


    What Master?


    Who was his fiancee, Yin Mei, referring to as Master?


    <b>��Master will be here soon, so you can see him then.��</b>


    Yin Mei didn��t bother to say anything more after saying those words.


    Her expression no longer showed the gentleness Bai Lie was familiar with, and instead, she sat there with a bored and indifferent expression.


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    Bai Lie was stunned by her words and stood rooted to his spot with a dumbfounded expression like he was struck by a bolt from the blue.


    He couldn��t believe that Yin Mei, the gentle and caring fiancee who even helped him see Ye Ling��s true face, would suddenly act like she had nothing to do with him.


    She treated him like a stranger!


    <b>��Brother Bai, you aren��t wrong; Yin Mei was indeed waiting for you.��</b>


    Right then, Bai Lie heard a faint voice from outside the room and saw a figure dressed in white descend towards them under the moonlight.


    As soon as Yin Mei saw the neer, a respectful and pleased expression appeared on her face and she greeted him, <b>��Yin Mei greets Master!��</b>


    Gu Changgended with a nod.


    He casually raised a wine ss made of jade sitting on the stone table, and brought it to his lips for a sip, <b>��Good, I arrived just in time for a drink! The wine hasn��t gone cold yet.��</b>


    He downed the wine in one gulp and eximed, <b>��Your Dao of Wine Warming is getting better and better.��</b>


    <b>��Thank you for your praise, Master.��</b>


    Yin Mei showed a sweet smile and looked ecstatic as she heard Gu Changge��spliment.


    <b>��Brother Bai, why are you standing there like that? Come, have a drink!��</b>


    Gu Changge turned towards Bai Lie, who stood on his spot with a sluggish expression of disbelief and chuckled.

 Chapter 118.1: Leading the Play from Behind the Scenes; Terrifying Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 118.1: Leading the y from Behind the Scenes; Terrifying Gu Changge!</h4>


    <strong>TL: </strong>VILFIC | <strong>ED: </strong>davidebic


    A cold wind blew through the dark night and creepy shadows added to the terror of the situation under the silver moonlight.


    Bai Lie watched the scene in front of him in utter disbelief �� reality left him dumbfounded. He felt as if someone cracked open his skull and poured a water basin on his brain.


    A moment ago, he tried to rationalize Yin Mei��s words as some kind of a joke and expected her to break out in a smile, but the appearance of his archenemy, Gu Changge, squashed his final bits of fantasy.


    Bai Lie believed the wine must be prepared for him, but the one drinking it was someone else.


    What��s more? Yin Mei��s words and actions��


    From beginning to end, Yin Mei kept him in the dark and treated him like a monkey jumping around in the palm of her hand.


    This realization made Bai Lie tremble all over, and his eyes turned red in rage as an evil spirit emerged from his forehead. A massive white tiger materialized behind him, and the word ��King�� appeared on his forehead.


    He wasn��t dumb and understood that Yin Mei deceived him, so he brought out his full might to have a go at them at any moment.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you����</b>


    He red daggers at the two of them as mes of rage burned in his eyes!


    Only a few moments had passed since Gu Changge appeared and said the words he said to Bai Lie. Even now, he ignored Bai Lie��s growl and re and said, <b>��Brother Bai, why don��t you sit for a drink? Are you looking down on this Gu?��</b>


    Silver moonlight illuminated Gu Changge��s handsome visage as he sat there with an indifferent expression that made him look like a cold and heartless god carved out of immortal jade.


    On the other hand, Bai Lie felt his heart sink to the bottom of an abyss as he watched Gu Changge��s actions and indifference.


    <b>��Yin Mei, Brother Bai is your fianc��, so you should pour him a ss of wine. Don��t embarrass him after he came all the way here in the middle of the night.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile and took a sip of his wine.


    As for Bai Lie? He couldn��t give one damn about the fool.


    After all, everything was under his control.


    Bai Lie made his guardian and followers go after Ye Ling, so there was no way they would be returning any time soon. After all, Ye Ling was trying to escape from Old Ming��s chase, so Gu Changge reckoned that he might not even be in the ancient city anymore.


    Bai Lie��s people would need to waste a lot of time to find and capture him.


    This gave Gu Changge ample time to do whatever he desired to do with Bai Lie. After all, no one besides Bai Lie knew he led Bai Lie into his trap.


    As for Ye Ling? Poor Ye Ling never got to see Gu Changge��s face or figure.


    By the way, Gu Changge felt satisfied after looking at his soon-to-be scapegoat. Ye Ling wasn��t a Favored Son of Heaven for nothing �� his strength and reflexes were a cut above the rest of those around his level.


    Apart from that, Ye Ling also held countless life-saving means and treasures up his sleeve.


    Gu Changge had felt a destructive aura from the ck talisman in Ye Ling��s grasp and reckoned it to be a life-saving treasure left behind by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.


    For this reason, Gu Changgemanded Old Ming not to push Ye Ling too hard; he just had to chase after him with some killing intent and make him run around like a duck.


    He was well aware that Ye Ling wouldn��t waste such a precious life-saving treasure unless necessary, after all.


    Using such a treasure on a mere God King would be nothing but a waste.


    What��s more? There was no need for Old Ming to die over such a trivial matter.


    Gu Changge��s mind soon returned to reality �� he hadn��t instructed Yin Mei to lead Bai Lie all the way here just for some idle chatter and showing off before him.


    Although it felt good to show off, Gu Changge still needed to get some work done. After all, how would he pin the Forbidden Inheritance on Ye Ling��s head if Bai Lie didn��t die here tonight?


    It was time for Bai Lie to y his role in the y.


    <b>��As youmand, Master.��</b>


    After listening to Gu Changge��smand, Yin Mei stepped forward and arrived before Bai Lie, who red at her with rage and hatred. Without caring about his emotions and thoughts, she filled a ss of wine and said to him, <b>��Aren��t you going to thank my Master for his generosity?��</b>


    There was no gentleness in her words, and Bai Lie could only see disgust and indifference from her gaze. The way she treated him made Bai Lie tremble, and now he only desired to p her to death.


    If he hadn��t seen all this with his two eyes tonight, then Yin Mei would have kept on ying him like a fiddle who didn��t know an iota of the truth.


    <b>��Yin Mei, you are cruel! I treated you well and always showed politeness, so why did you do this to me?��</b>


    Bai Lie snarled in an almost inaudible voice.


    Yin Mei looked at him without a word as she believed he didn��t need to know anything.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Soon, brilliant rays of light andyers of hazy mist rose from the ground around the inner courtyard and turned into a chaotic fog that blocked the sky.


    As soon as Bai Lie stepped foot into the inner courtyard, he triggered the concealment formation set up around it. The concealment formation covered every direction and made sure to keep any aura from leaking out!


    Bai Lie��s heart turned cold when he realized that he didn��t bring anyone along �� even the followers who typically followed him in the dark were sent after Ye Ling by him.


    Bai Lie stood there in a hateful mood and cursed himself for his foolish actions.


    At the same time, he couldn��t help but shiver in fright when he realized the reason behind Yin Mei��s words and actions back at the banquet; she did all that to drive a wedge between Ye Ling and him and seeded at that with flying colors.


    The two of them wouldn��t be brothers anymore; after all, he sent everyone around him after Ye Ling, leaving him alone and hopeless.


    Not only did she drive a wedge between the two of them, but she also left him with a hint to arrive at this deste ce.


    Bai Lie��s scalp went numb, and a chill ran down his spine as he figured out everything that went down.


    They dug a hole for him, predicted his every move, and led him by the nose until he fell into the hole.


    There were no ws in Yin Mei��s spectacr acting!


    He always believed her to be a kind and gentle woman!


    After pouring a ss of wine for Bai Lie, Yin Mei turned around and stood by Gu Changge once again with an obedient and respectful expression. She even filled his empty ss of wine for him once more.


    <b>��Brother Bai, do you want to say anything? I heard that you wanted to ughter me, so why don��t you have a try at it now that I am right in front of you?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile as he reached out to hold one of Yin Mei��s fluffy foxtails in his embrace with afortable expression.


    Since ancient times, excessive nonsense led viins to their death because their ns and arrangements could never make up for their shorings.


    s! Bai Lie wouldn��t be able to escape alive from this ce even if Gu Changge gave him the entire night, so he wasn��t in a hurry.


    After all, he wasn��t like those dead viins who weren��t meticulous enough when making ns.


    The most important matter was that Gu Changge wanted to know how Bai Lie felt right now. After all, he (Bai Lie) was someone who had wanted to murder him for a long time.


    Gu Changge held countless cruel methods up his sleeve that he could use to murder his enemies.


    It wasn��t that he had a distorted character and mind, but that his situation didn��t allow him to live with a kind heart.

 Chapter 118.2: Leading the Play from Behind the Scenes; Terrifying Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 118.2: Leading the y from Behind the Scenes; Terrifying Gu Changge!</h4>


    <strong>TL:</strong> VILFIC | <strong>ED:</strong> davidebic


    <b>��Yin Mei, why did you deceive me? What kind of benefits did Gu Changge promise you for you to serve him? Tell me if he��s threatening you, and I guarantee to help you!��</b>


    Bai Lie stared at Yin Mei with a fierce re that made it seem like he wanted to swallow her whole.


    <b>��Foolish man! You��ll never be capable of going against my Master.��</b>


    Yin Mei looked down on Bai Lie with eyes full of disgust, disdain, and indifference �� this was how she viewed him from the start.


    If not for Gu Changge��s instructions, she would have never been able to pretend to be a gentle and virtuous woman in front of him.


    As for how Gu Changge was better than Bai Lie?


    Other than not having Gu Changge��s indifference and ruthless means, nothing else made him stand out in front of Gu Changge.


    In her view, Bai Lie couldn��t evenpare to one of Gu Changge��s shoes.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you arranged all of this, right? In fact, you led all of us by the nose from behind the scenes, didn��t you? For this whole time, Yin Mei was listening to your orders, right?��</b>


    Bai Lie roared.


    By now, his eyes had reached a point where they might just burst with rage and hatred at any time.


    Yin Mei, who always kept a distance of three steps from him, looked so intimate and obedient when standing right next to Gu Changge, and this fact made his blood rush to his brain.


    Bai Lie couldn��t wait to p the two of them to death!


    Why couldn��t he see through this farce?


    Gu Changge sure knew how to hide his plots!


    Who would have thought that he was secretly leading them by the nose all this time?


    No one could have imagined it.


    After all, he never heard anything about Yin Mei being Gu Changge��s b!7ch!


    And it wasn��t just him; even the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce probably didn��t know about this fact.


    When exactly did she turn to his side?


    Bai Lie��s soul almost froze over when he realized everything.


    Gu Changge was too terrifying!


    Was he hiding everything like this to dominate everyone and everything? What was he trying to achieve? Could it be��he couldn��t be plotting something terrifying, right? He couldn��t be the one plotting everything behind the scenes, right?


    <b>��It seems that you aren��t as dumb as you look! I would have doubted you and your achievements if you didn��t react as fast as you did.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a chuckle and then raised his ss to his lips and slowly took a sip before adding, <b>��Brother Bai, you should down this cup of wine as soon as possible. The Yellow Spring is a long way from here, and you won��t get anything to drink on the way.��</b>


    <b>��What��Gu Changge, are you nning to murder me?!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s words made Bai Lie shiver in terror, and he realized that he didn��t even have words to curse the two in front of him.


    The entire White Tiger Family, a mighty Ancient Immortal Family, stood behind him, so did Gu Changge dare to kill him for real?


    He had never seen anyone other than Gu Changge who could speak such murderous words with a lighthearted tone and a smile.


    At the same time, Bai Lie felt a monstrous bloodthirst rush at him with the intent to drown him to death.


    Gu Changge was far more terrifying than he appeared on the surface.


    Everyone in the world believed Gu Changge to be nothing but a Young Supreme with a profound Cultivation Base�� s, who would have thought that he would have such a side to him.


    <b>��Brother Bai, are you retarded or something? Why would I make youe all the way here if I wasn��t going to kill you? Do you think I am here to chat with you all night long?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with an indifferentugh.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Right after he finished his words, the wine ss in his hands burst apart and released countless divine flowers that bloomed in their surroundings. A dazzling immortal flower materialized out of nowhere and took root in the Void in front of them, appearing as if it desired to absorb the vitality of all the living beings in existence.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Bai Lie, who kept a keen eye on Gu Changge, never expected Gu Changge to make a move right after he finished his words, so he couldn��t resist the impact of Gu Changge��s attack that blew him away.


    The phantom of the white tiger behind him got crushed into smithereens!


    Bai Lie��s chest exploded, and a divine flower with crystal-like petals took root inside him. The flower swayed and released a burst of light that rained on him.


    At the same time, a terrifying pain from the depths of his soul assaulted Bai Lie��s mind and made him roar.


    All of his resistance and offensive might got crushed in nothing but a moment, including the white tiger phantom he had just materialized.


    The difference between the two of them couldn��t be estimated!


    <b>��This is most definitely not the strength of a Conferred King! What else are you hiding����</b>


    Bai Lie tried to stand up with widened eyes.


    Blood covered his body, and he coughed even more of it as he stood up with an expression full of disbelief.


    The fact that Gu Changge could so easily obliterate his white tiger phantom and resistance meant that the strength he disyed just then had surpassed the level his current realm could resist!


    This realization stunned Bai Lie, and he wondered just how many more secrets Gu Changge hid?


    Gu Changge was too terrifying!


    <b>��[Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability] is such a waste in your hands, Brother Bai.��</b>


    Gu Changge didn��t answer his question and stared at the golden runes that gradually materialized in Bai Lie��s hands with satisfaction.


    The thing that made him interested in Bai Lie �� besides wanting to use him as a tool to pin the Forbidden Inheritance on Ye Ling �� was none other than the [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability].


    It was one of the top three abilities of the Upper Realm when it came to destructive might, after all.


    It��s just that the gap between Bai Lie and his realm was too great, so there was no way for Bai Lie to exert the ability��s true might.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Right then, a dark golden me burst from Bai Lie��s body, and the radiance of the word ��King�� on his forehead also soared as he gave off a terrifying aura that could subdue all beasts into surrender �� he was burning his life force as he resolved himself to fight to the death.


    However, what left him dumbfounded, was the dazzling immortal flower rooted in his chest. Even after he went all out, the flower didn��t disappear. It was as if it was embedded deep into his soul!


    The bloodied flower was in full bloom, and its petals swayed in the surroundings.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, didn��t stand up and only watched the scene in front of him with an expression of interest.


    Bai Lie, however, understood well that he would die without a doubt if he didn��t go all out right now. He could see that Gu Changge only looked at him with the eyes of a hunter looking at its prey or someone high up looking down on a powerless ant that could be stomped to death at any moment.


    <b>��Gu Changge, I must ughter you!��</b>


    A bright light burst out from the depths of Bai Lie��s Sea of Consciousness.


    He had sacrificed a dazzling golden page with countless golden runes circting around it, which turned into a white tiger that gave off a terrifying aura of suppression and seemed to desire the fall of the Heavens!


    It was the life-saving treasure that he kept for a life-threatening situation where he had no way out!


    <b>��Die!��</b>


    Bai Lie turned into a golden shadow with a yell and rushed at Gu Changge with the intent to duke it out with him. If a concealment formation weren��t covering the surroundings, his aura would have surprised the entire ancient city.


    Suddenly, monstrous demonic energy permeated the surroundings as a dark, crimson halberd cut through the air and appeared in Gu Changge��s hand. Without a change in his expression, he cut down with the halberd.


    The white tiger, which rushed at him, exploded with a pop, and the golden page also crumbled before it could touch him!


    <b>��You are a god����</b>


    Disbelief and despair filled Bai Lie��s eyes, and he opened his mouth to utter some words.


    <b>��Aren��t you too eager for death? Do I need to teach you how to put up some resistance now?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a t tone as his other hand reached out and grabbed Bai Lie��s neck at lightning speed. Within moments, the offensive aura around Bai Lie disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 119.1: Devouring the Prey; Fragrance of a Vixen!

    <h4>Chapter 119.1: Devouring the Prey; Fragrance of a Vixen!</h4>


    <strong>TL: </strong>VILFIC | <strong>ED: </strong>davidebic


    <b>��Why are you so strong?! How is this possible����</b>


    Bai Lie questioned in desperation with an ashen face.


    He was taller and burlier than Gu Changge, yet Gu Changge lifted him by one hand like he was lifting a powerless chicken, and this further pushed Bai Lie down the abyss of despair.


    Gu Changge obliterated his mightiest life-saving treasure with iparable ease!


    He could tell that the monstrous halberd in Gu Changge��s hand surpassed the Sacred Rank��no, it had to be a bloodthirsty weapon of the Supreme Rank, or it wouldn��t have such might that could cut through his golden paper like a hot knife cutting through mud.


    <b>��What a pity that you wasted such a good treasure (the golden paper)����</b>


    Gu Changge said with a shake of his head, but Bai Lie couldn��t see any trace of pity from his expression.


    <b>��What��s this?!��</b>


    Right then, Bai Lie screamed in horror as extreme terror covered his visage.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, showed a calm expression without the slightest turbulence in his gaze.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Before Bai Lie could utter another word, the flower in his chest burst with all kinds of divine rays of light that merged to form a pitch-ck [Great Dao Treasured Bottle].


    Right after that, a strong aura burst forth from the flower, and the golden luster of the [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability] appeared in front of Gu Changge. At the same time, a ck hole appeared in Gu Changge��s palm and devoured the golden light so he could refine and absorb it.


    The night wind blew, and Gu Changge stood on his spot with his eyes closed. After a while, he muttered, <b>��The taste of the [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability] isn��t bad; it contains countless changes![1] No wonder it��s ranked among the top three in the Upper Realm.��</b>


    [1: changes here refers to the ways the ability can be used through maniption.]


    <b>��Congrattions for obtaining the [Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability], Master!��</b>


    Yin Mei congratted him with respect in a hurry.


    Seeing the scene before her made her surrender her heart to Gu Changge even more. The fear obliterated any remaining thoughts of resistance and betrayal, and she dared not entertain such thoughts anymore.


    Gu Changge could exterminate her with ease.


    Gu Changge nodded to her in response and then looked at the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] in his hand and said with a smile, <b>��I didn��t let you kill him because leaving scars (made by the halberd) on his body wouldn��t be good.��</b>


    Gu Changge could feel the excitement and joy of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]. After all, it finally got to make a move after Gu Changge threw it in the System��s Weapon Space for a long time.


    He felt pity over the fact that it only got to destroy a piece of golden paper that couldn��t even make it exert its true might.


    The feeling of not being able to go all out almost made it fall into depression.


    Adding to that depression was the fact that Gu Changge kept it locked in the Weapon Space all the time, so it couldn��t help but feel aggrieved over being left out of all the fun.


    Gu Changgeforted it for a while and then threw it back into the Weapon Space.


    <b>��Master, what should I do with Bai Lie��s body?��</b>


    After looking at Bai Lie��s corpse, Yin Mei asked, as she was the one responsible for disposing of the remains of Gu Changge��s ��cultivation resources.��


    <b>��You can��t destroy Bai Lie��s body.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile as he removed the concealment formation shrouding their surroundings. The silver moonlight fell on his face again and increased the sinisterness of his expression.


    The only ones who knew about today��s events were Yin Mei and him.


    As for Bai Lie��s body? Gu Changge couldn��t let anyone destroy it, or he won��t be able to pin the me on Ye Ling��s head.


    As long as the eyes of the old monsters behind him (Bai Lie) didn��t give out, there would be some among them who would be able to tell how Bai Lie died.


    At that time, even if he didn��t wish to pin the me on Ye Ling��s head, Ye Ling wouldn��t be able to escape his fate.


    Gu Changge pondered for a while and then put Bai Lie��s body inside his inner world before leaving the ce.


    Bai Lie��s corpse still had some use left.


    ����


    <b>��Congrattions, Master!��</b>


    Yin Mei said her farewell and then cleared all the traces on the scene. She was already used to this kind of work, after all.


    Afterwards, she followed Gu Changge��s instructions and stayed in the courtyard waiting for what was toe.


    Since Bai Lie disappeared into thin air, some of his followers and rtives will definitelye all the way here to question her.


    That will be the moment for her to put her acting skills to use.


    Unless someone looked through her soul and memories, they wouldn��t be able to find the truth.


    Yin Mei wasn��t worried about someone going that far, however. She held no doubt in Gu Changge��smands and arrangements.


    What��s more? She was the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, so who would dare to search her soul without concrete evidence against her?


    Yin Mei sat in wait with a calm and natural expression on her face and gentlybed her nine snow-white, fluffy foxtails, which shimmered under the silver moonlight.


    She had recently realized that although Gu Changge didn��t hold much interest in her, he was pretty interested in her tails.


    Every time she met up with him, he would take one in his hands and y with it for a while.


    At first, his actions made her feel somewhat shy and awkward, but now, she was used to his antics.


    Before long, Yin Mei sensed several mighty auras rushing towards her courtyard from outside �� she could see several rays of divine lights fly over in her direction.


    A strange smile showed on her lovely visage for a moment, but it soon disappeared, and she pretended to be disturbed by the sudden appearance of the neers.


    <b>��I pay my respects, Your Excellency, Yin Mei! Excuse me, but have you seen my Young Master?��</b>


    Soon, Yin Mei saw Bai Lie��s followers and protector �� who usually hid in the dark �� appear in front of her and question her.


    The man turned out to be a Sacred Realm Master.


    The middle-aged man had a burly build with the apparent characteristics of the White Tiger Family and radiated a mighty aura.

 Chapter 119.2: Devouring the Prey; Fragrance of a Vixen!

    <h4>Chapter 119.2: Devouring the Prey; Fragrance of a Vixen!</h4>


    <strong>TL: </strong>VILFIC | <strong>ED: </strong>davidebic


    Yin Mei couldn��t help but show a hint of doubt on her face in response to his question and said, <b>��Bai Lie dide to me, but heter left saying that he had to settle an ount with Ye Ling����</b>


    <b>��It turns out that our Young Master personally went to deal with Ye Ling����</b>


    The middle-aged man of the White Tiger Family frowned after he heard her words.


    He was well aware of Yin Mei��s temperament since Bai Lie met up with her multiple times in the past, so he held her in high regard. Yin Mei was a gentle woman with a well-bred and respectful personality.


    What��s more? He had seen with his own eyes how Yin Mei helped Bai Lie see Ye Ling��s true colors back at the banquet.


    So he held no doubt in Yin Mei��s words.


    What��s more? There was a high chance that Bai Lie would personally go after Ye Ling, as that��s just how he was.


    He had long ago told Bai Lie that he felt that Ye Ling was not a good guy, but Bai Lie always defended Ye Ling, so he stopped talking about him after that.


    Speaking of which, he had to thank Yin Mei for her help. If not for her help, Bai Lie would have never seen Ye Ling��s true colors.


    <b>��Did something happen?��</b>


    Right then, Yin Mei asked with a frown on her face that showed a puzzled expression.


    <b>��To tell you the truth, Lady Yin Mei, our Young Master has yet to return after going off to deal with Ye Ling. I visited Ye Ling��s mansion a while ago and only found some fluctuations of aura there that showed that a battle went down there����</b>


    <b>��Ye Ling is missing, and so is our Young Master.��</b>


    The middle-aged man exined with a frown.


    Yin Mei could hear a hint of worry from his tone as he spoke.


    He had searched the entire ancient city, yet he couldn��t find any signs of the two, so he had no choice but toe to Yin Mei.


    <b>��Bai Lie is missing?��</b>


    Yin Mei frowned harder and said with a tone full of concern, <b>��But Bai Lie is the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, so he must have many life-saving treasures on his person, so he should be fine, right?��</b>


    The middle-aged man sighed and then cupped his hands and said, <b>��That Ye Ling��s methods are too strange and sinister, so I am afraid that the Young Master might suffer a massive loss at his hands. Lady Yin Mei, we have bothered you a lot, so we will take our leave now.��</b>


    Yin Mei nodded and said with some worry in her tone, <b>��Tell Bai Lie to see me immediately after you find him!��</b>


    <b>��I will let the Young Master know as soon as we find him, Lady Yin Mei; you don��t need to worry about it.��</b>


    The middle-aged man replied and then bid his farewell and left.


    Yin Mei��s worry for Bai Lie at this time didn��te to him as something abnormal �� after all, Yin Mei was Bai Lie��s fianc��e.


    Yin Mei��s worry immediately disappeared as she watched the middle-aged man leave with Bai Lie��s followers, and an expression full of mockery appeared on her face as she muttered to herself, <b>��By the time you find him, Bai Lie��s corpse would have already grown cold.��</b>


    <b>��Master truly knows how to predict everything! There��s nothing hidden from him.��</b>


    ����


    When Gu Changge returned to his courtyard, he found Yue Mingkong waiting for him with her hands tied before her chest and her back leaning against one of the pirs in the courtyard.


    The night wind blew and made her dress flutter while the silver moonlight illuminated her peerless visage. Dressed in a in gauze dress, she merely stared at Gu Changge with her cold eyes.


    Her expression seemed to resemble an aggrieved wife whose husband left her alone at home to steal food for himself in the dead of night.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but tease her with a smile, <b>��Why do you look like this? Your husband didn��t go and feast on the food all by himself.��</b>


    The hazy moonlightpounded Yue Mingkong��s grace as it covered her tall and proud figure.


    <b>��Where were you?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong asked and then walked towards him with a frown.


    She understood well that Gu Changge wouldn��t kill Ye Ling right now. It was very likely that he went to find trouble with Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family.


    Still, she couldn��t help but ask as it was a matter of great importance.


    What��s more? She could smell a strange fragrance from Gu Changge��s body��


    Gu Changge replied with a smile, <b>��Of course, I went out to get some work done; I also got to watch a good y tonight, and I will return to the Pce tomorrow.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong stopped right in front of him and narrowed her eyes with a dangerous glint in them after her lovely nose twitched for a while.


    Her appearance and actions surprised Gu Changge, and he wondered if she could tell where he went through her nose and sense of smell?


    Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, belonged to him, but he didn��t want anyone to know about it. The fewer people knew about their rtionship, the better.


    Gu Changge didn��t intend to tell Yue Mingkong about this matter.


    He wondered if Yue Mingkong, a regressor, already knew about it or not?


    <b>��You have the smell of a vixen����</b>


    Yue Mingkong said with a re, and her not-so-indifferent tone showed her rage in full.


    <b>��Vixen?��</b>


    Her words stunned Gu Changge, and he couldn��t help butugh out loud.


    Speaking of which, Yin Mei was indeed from a family of Nine-Tailed Celestial Foxes.


    What surprised him even more was that Yue Mingkong��s nose could actually pick up on something like this.


    At the same time, he reckoned that he got her fragrance and aura on him when he yed with Yin Mei��s foxtail.


    This realization increased Gu Changge��s vignce, and his aura surged to destroy the traces of aura and odor on his person.


    He couldn��t let anyone figure out the rtionship between Yin Mei and him right now, or his wless n would fall apart.


    ��This girl��Yue Mingkong even remembers what I smell like so clearly, so there��s a chance that she��s still hiding certain feelings����


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile as he thought about this.


    By the time he finished thinking about the matter, Yue Mingkong had already returned to her resting quarter while feeling that she had wasted all that time waiting for Gu Changge��s return.


    It actually turned out that he ran out in the middle of the night to hook up with some woman.


    The fact upset Yue Mingkong even more than before, and she wondered why a vixen jumped into Gu Changge��s life in this life?!


    Of course, she knew that with Gu Changge��s temperament, whatever woman he went out to meet in the middle of the night was probably nothing more than one of his pawns.


    Still, it made Yue Mingkong unhappy as deep jealousy flooded her heart which was already filled with murderous thoughts.


    Yan Ji, the annoying woman in the Great Sacred Realm, already troubled her, but now��


    She couldn��t deal with Yan Ji because of her great strength, but did that mean she couldn��t deal with this damned vixen who appeared out of nowhere?


    <b>��Don��t let this Empress find out your identity!��</b>


    [ED/N: Man, do I like jealous women�� I''m now officially team Mingkong.]


    Yue Mingkong clenched her hands.


    A cold light shed past her eyes, and a frosty expression covered her peerless visage.


    But soon, her expression returned to its usual indifference. After all, she was a mighty Empress who could dictate the life and death of countless existence.


    She might have suffered setback after setback in front of Gu Changge, but in front of others, she was a terrifying existence who could oppress them just by breathing.


    For her, a regressor, dealing with someone was a simple matter.


    What��s more? She was the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and held enormous authority in her hands.


    Yue Mingkong deeply loved and hated Gu Changge. Although she did everything to avenge herself for what he did in their previous life, there was no way she would allow Gu Changge to keep another woman while she was still alive!

 Chapter 120: Ye Ling, Inheritor of the Demonic Arts; A Vicious Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 120: Ye Ling, Inheritor of the Demonic Arts; A Vicious n!</h4>


    The night was destined to not be a peaceful one.


    An iparably terrifying event transpired for the White Tiger Family. An earth-shattering roar broke through the Heavens and destroyed the peace and serenity of the innumerable mountains and divine inds inside the White Tiger Family��s territory.


    At the same time, a murderous aura surged towards the sky with the intent to drown everyone and everything in its path.


    Whoever roared, their rage had soared to heights that couldn��t be estimated.


    <b>��Who dares to kill my son?!��</b>


    It was Bai Lie��s father, the Tiger Emperor of the White TIger Family with an unfathomable Cultivation Base.


    Right now, he couldn��t contain his fury as he received news during his seclusion that Bai Lie��s Spirit Lamp went out!


    Bai Lie was the Tiger Emperor��s most beloved son with a talent that couldn��t be matched by anyone else from the White Tiger Family in thest tens of thousands of years. Everyone expected Bai Lie to surpass him, the Tiger Emperor in the future.


    The Tiger Emperor spent a lot of time and resources on carefully cultivating Bai Lie, and never expected that he would receive such heart-wrenching news after he sent Bai Lie out for experience not too long ago.


    The Tiger Emperor��s rage kept on soaring and soaring.


    <b>��Find- Find the one who did it! Who has the guts to kill my son?! I will smash that bastard into smithereens and cut his corpse into a thousand pieces! I will torture his soul for an eternity and make sure that he can never enter the Cycle of Reincarnation!��</b>


    Innumerable members of the White Tiger Family listened to his roars in fright. Their faces paled and their teeth ttered.


    The rage of the Tiger Emperor meant an imminent disaster for them that couldn��t be avoided. Who would have thought there would be someone in the world who would dare to kill the Young Master of their White Tiger Family!


    This was no less than giving birth to an unquenchable hatred between the two parties!


    Something like this had never happened before �� even if the younger generationpeted amongst themselves, they made sure to not go too far.


    <b>[Immeasurable Heaven, Heavenly Dao Ancient City.]</b>


    <b>��The Young Master��s Spirit Lamp went out��how could this be?��</b>


    <b>��This isn��t good!��</b>


    Bai Lie��s guardian sat paralyzed on the ground with nk eyes and kept repeating the same phrases over and over in fright.


    He went all out in his search for Bai Liest night but couldn��t find him, yet now, someone gave him news that the Young Master��s Spirit Lamp went out and that dumbfounded him.


    He couldn��t believe those words!


    His entire body went cold the moment he received the news.


    Now that the Young Master, Bai Lie, was dead, the White Tiger Family would bring forth a catastrophe in their rage. Unless he finds someone willing to shelter him, he wouldn��t be able to escape death.


    No! Death would be an extravagant hope at that time.


    By then, life would be worse than death!


    Everyone in the Upper Realm knew about the White Tiger Family��s soul envement arts that could help them restrain and torture someone to death.


    He never expected his ominous feelings fromst night to bring about such a cruel result today.


    <b>��How could the Young Master die?! He had innumerable means to save his life yet he still died, so what am I going to do now?��</b>


    <b>��It must be Ye Ling! It has to be Ye Ling! He must have killed the Young Master!��</b>


    Right now, he couldn��t think of anyone other than Ye Ling.


    What��s more? All the evidence also pointed towards Ye Ling.


    After all, Bai Lie had gone after Ye Ling to settle their ounts, and Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, testified about that matter.


    When the people from the White Tiger Family came for his throat, he could ask Yin Mei to prove his innocence!


    Other than that, he would need to catch Bai Lie��s murderer to have a chance at keeping his life.


    The middle-aged man mobilized all of his forces in a hurry to search throughout Immeasurable Heaven as soon as these thoughts crossed his mind.


    He didn��t believe Ye Ling could escape far in such a short amount of time.


    What��s more? Even if Ye Ling wasn��t the culprit somehow, he still needed to use him as a scapegoat.


    ����


    <b>��Turtle Bro, what happened? Why am I uneasy? I feel like someone is plotting against me! Who was the manst night?��</b>


    <b>��Why did he say he will meet me again? I felt terrified at that time! The aura he released wasn��t something ordinary people can cultivate.��</b>


    Ye Ling questioned the turtle in his pendant with a gloomy and uncertain expression.


    Right now, he was hiding in one of the many hotels of the Heavenly Dao Ancient City after escaping the pursuit of the ck-clothed man fromst night. For some reason, the ck-clothed man gave up chasing him after he rushed into the city, so he reckoned that he feared exposing himself.


    This brought relief to Ye Ling and he rushed to find a ce to stay first.


    The Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation left a relic in the Ancient Immortal Continent of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, so Ye Ling didn��t n to leave the Heavenly Dao Ancient City until he got what he wanted.


    <b>��I feel that you got yourself sucked into a terrifying plot, brat! The man fromst night had a terrifying aura and I think we would better not provoke him. I can��t understand why he came to you����</b>


    <b>��Did you offend someone recently? I suspect that your status as the Heavenly Venerate��s sessor is no longer a secret����</b>


    The turtle in the pendant carefully recalled everything they went through in the recent time and then said to Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling shook his head and said, <b>��When did I offend someone? It was other people who offended me. Who else is there beside Yue Mingkong and Ye Langtian?��</b>


    <b>��The man fromst night couldn��t have anything to do with them, right?��</b>


    <b>��Could it be that Gu Changge? It��s just that I have never seen him before, and the man��s face was also shrouded by fogst night.��</b>


    Ye Ling��s difort rose as he thought aboutst night��s events.


    The indifference he saw from the eyes of the man fromst night haunted him and he felt that he was nothing more than an ant that could be crushed at any time by the man.


    This soured Ye Ling��s heart!


    After all, he was someone who had crushed countless mighty enemies on his journey to fame.


    He swore to stomp that man fromst night to death one day!


    <b>��I must go to Big Bro Bai Lie and inform him about what transpiredst night. I will do it when I meet him in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce����</b>


    Ye Ling muttered.


    But soon, he frowned and said, <b>��Why is there so much noise outside?��</b>


    Ye Ling was stunned when he focused and listened to the voices outside. He was dumbfounded and paralyzed on the spot as if struck by a bolt from the blue.


    His face paled and his lips trembled due to disbelief.


    <b>��How is it possible?!��</b>


    <b>��How did Big Bro Bai Lie die?��</b>


    <b>��I didn��t kill him! I didn��t do anything, so how could this be����</b>


    A cold chill went down Ye Ling��s spine and he stood rooted to his spot.


    He never expected to hear news about the death of the White Tiger Family��s Young Master!


    Worse still?! The people imed him to be the murderer.


    Right now, the mighty masters of the White Tiger Family were looking for him.


    How could he have the time to kill Bai Lie when he was busy escaping for his lifest night?


    He could never do something like that!


    <b>��What sin did Imit? Someone��s framing me! I didn��t do it. Turtle Bro, you know that I didn��t do it, right?! You saw how I was escaping for my lifest night, right?��</b>


    The only one who could save Ye Ling was the turtle in his pendant.


    Only the turtle and the old man in ck who chased after himst night could testify that he wasn��t the one who killed Bai Lie!


    The turtle in the pendant fell into silence after listening to his words.


    After a while, he said, <b>��It��s useless to say these words now �� what can I do even if I know you are innocent? It��s obvious that someone��s trying to frame you.��</b>


    Ye Ling��s face paled as he listened to his words.


    <b>��The White Tiger Family must want to apprehend me, but I can��t let them catch me right now. Even if I can prove I didn��t kill Bai Lie, I will end up exposing the fact that I have the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.��</b>


    <b>��The White Tiger Family won��t let me go either way!��</b>


    All kinds of thoughts shed through Ye Ling��s mind and his face paled as he couldn��t think of a method to escape the dead end!


    Even if he didn��t kill Bai Lie, he couldn��t show his face, or the White Tiger Family would definitely capture him.


    Right now, he couldn��t prove himself innocent even by jumping into the Yellow Springs!


    If Gu Changge was here, he would definitely praise Ye Ling for his wit that helped him figure out his fate so fast.


    But what could he do even if he figured it out?


    The inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation made it so that everyone would want to get a piece of Ye Ling if he couldn��t keep the truth under wraps. Even mighty existences who normally didn��t show themselves would want to capture him.


    More important than that, he had no way to prove that he didn��t kill Bai Lie!


    The White Tiger Family couldn��t give a damn about the fact of the matter �� they only wanted to capture Ye Ling by any means. As for whether he was the murderer or not, they would find out after searching his soul.


    Rage red in Ye Ling��s heart and he almost chewed his lips off, <b>��What a vicious n!��</b>


    <b>��It must be that man fromst night who��s plotting against me!��</b>


    Afterwards, Ye Ling put on a disguise in a hurry.


    Right now, he couldn��t appear in the world with his real name and face, after all.


    Fortunately, the ancient heavenly emperor of reincarnation��s inheritance held countless life-saving techniques and treasures which could help Ye Ling escape in dire situations.


    He could also use the Power of Reincarnation to conceal his origin and aura!


    Ye Ling breathed a sigh of relief when he thought about this.


    He had experienced countless situations like this where he had to turn a crisis into an opportunity, and the thing that helped him the most during those times was his ability to put on a disguise!


    Innumerable members of the White Tiger Family rushed to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City through the various Teleportation Formations present in the city.


    Right now, they all stood in front of an altar with countless treasures, bones, and strange totems that they put forth for some sacrificial ritual. In the middle of the altar floated a drop of extremely bright, crimson blood which contained amazing divinity!


    <b>��This is a drop of the Young Master��s blood essence. Fortunately, we kept it preserved in the Family all this time, or we wouldn��t know what to do at this time. As long as his body still exists, this drop of blood essence will be able to lead us to him and then we will be able to avenge him!��</b>


    One of the White Tiger Family��s members said with a grief-stricken expression on his face.


    This ritual required them to pay a great price, but they had no choice but to use it.


    Soon, the ritual started and a hazy brilliance appeared from the drop of blood essence and turned into a white tiger that roared towards Heaven and escaped into the Void!


    <b>��We can find the Young Master��s body if we follow that phantom!��</b>


    With that said, the group of mighty men from the White Tiger Family followed after the phantom and soon arrived in a deste courtyard in the east of the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.


    As soon as the phantom appeared in this deste courtyard, it burst apart and disappeared with a sh!


    <b>��The Young Master��s body is hidden here!��</b>


    An old man with a cold face sent the people around him to search every nook and cranny of the courtyard. Soon, they found a damp and deste dungeon hidden underneath the courtyard!


    <b>��What��s a dungeon doing in a ce like this?��</b>


    When they entered the dungeon, the scene inside stunned them!


    <b>��This����</b>


    Their faces paled and chills went down their spines as they asked, <b>��Why are there so many corpses here?��</b>


    <b>��The Young Master��s corpse is also here! Someone swallowed his essence and origin����</b>


    The Elder in-charge of the expedition almost went mad with hatred when he saw Bai Lie��s shriveled corpse among the many present on the scene.


    <b>��You dare to kill the Young Master of the White Tiger Family and even devoured his origin��this hatred won��t rest even if the Heavens fall apart!��</b>


    He roared towards the sky!


    Soon, the entire matter spread to every corner of the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, and before long, other ancient cities also received the news.


    The incident triggered a wave of terror and caused an unparalleled earthquake that shook everyone.


    All the cultivators trembled in horror!


    They heard that the Taboo Inheritance that had disappeared long ago was about to resurface after its inheritor murdered countless young talents from various heritages and races, and devoured their origins and Cultivation Bases.


    What��s more? They even dared to murder the Young Master of the White Tiger Family.


    ����


    Soon, people found simr corpses in other ancient cities as well. There were many corpses in the dungeon that weren��t destroyed and showed that someone had absorbed their origin and Cultivation Base!


    A massive earthquake shook the entirety of Immeasurable Heaven!


    What��s more? The White Tiger Family even announced that the one who killed their Young Master, Bai Lie, was a man named Ye Ling!


    Anyone who provided news regarding Ye Ling could im a hefty reward!


    Soon, Ye Langtian, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, exposed a lot of information about the man named Ye Ling and even put forth many of his doubts about him.


    Before long, Ye Ling��s name as the inheritor of the demonic arts spread all over the world, and almost everyone pledged to hunt him to death.


    All the cultivators banded together to look for Ye Ling, but they soon realized that Ye Ling seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    ����


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Although an unprecedented event transpired in the outside world, it couldn��t stop the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce from holding the Coronation Ceremony for their next Heir��s ascent.


    Countless people from the other heritages rushed to the Pce to witness the event.


    The Great Elder appeared in person with a clearplexion and an immortal bearing, and sat at the seat of honor at the highest point.


    Below the Great Elder stood a middle-aged man dressed in blue with a gentle expression and a long beard.


    He stood there with a straight back. His eyes resembled stars and his snow-white hair fluttered in the wind. He gave off a heroic vibe as he stood there with a hazy brilliance revolving around him.


    He looked at Gu Changge, who stood not too far away from him, and said with a gentle smile, <b>"I will leave the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce to you in the future."</b>


    Gu Changge responded to him with a polite smile and said, <b>"It''s still too early for you to say that, Pce Master!"</b>


    Next to him stood a group of Elders with unfathomable Cultivation Bases.


    Below them stood a group of True Disciples, followed by a group of Inner Disciples arranged in order of the position.


    As for the Outer Disciples? They weren''t qualified to approach the main scene and watched the proceedings from a distance.


    Right now, all the disciples watched the tall and handsome figure in front of them with envious gazes.


    Soon, the series ofplicated rituals and whatnot came to an end.


    The Great Elder showed aplicated expression and said in a loud voice that spread in every direction, <b>"I hereby confer upon True Disciple Gu Changge the position of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce''s Heir!"</b>


    <b>"Bring forth the Heir''s robes!"</b>


    As soon as his words fell, an Elder with a smile on his face walked forward and presented the Heir''s robes.


    Unlike the other Dao Heritages, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce didn''t choose a new Heir every few decades or centuries.


    The Heir would keep their position as long as the Pce Master didn''t resign from their position and enter seclusion in the depths of the Pce.


    In other words, once the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce established a Heir, the Heir''s position wouldn''t change for at least a thousand years.


    The massive Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would be under the Heir''splete control in the future!


    The robes of the Heir looked exquisite and gorgeous, and it seemed as if they were embroidered with millions of stars from the Ninth Heaven. Divine lights flowed through the threads of the article, and dazzling immortal rays radiated from it in every direction.


    Gu Changge looked even more handsome after he put on the Heir''s robes. His already exquisite features appeared even sharper.


    The hearts of countless female disciples and Elders fluttered as they watched the handsome youth in front of them!


    <strong>[Release Note(s)]</strong>


    Hi there, VILFIC here! ?


    This here is the much-coveted announcement that I actually put in Chapter 118 but then overwrote it somehow when I updated the chapter with its edited version. Either way, I would like to rify some matters here, and they are as follows,


    This is thest chapter for March and that''s why it''s not split up in two parts.All chapters after this are going to be split in two parts (even thest chapter for the month) if they have more than two thousand words.I am not going to give you any guarantees regarding any release for April or the months after that �� you might get one chapter or you might get one hundred (let the man dream), it''s all up to fate.There''s no guaranteed release schedule either, so you get a chapter when you get a chapter.If anyone knows how to get Isekai''ed to another realm where I can use myptop and inte to connect to the inte of this world, let me know. I will guarantee a consistent release rate and schedule if I can somehow go to another world and be rid of all of my priorities and obligations from this life. You will also have my utmost gratitude. BTW, I prefer a technologically advanced world where humans only eat, sleep, and repeat and the One-World Government provides all the basic requirements for living: food, shelter, and clothing (not all that important). I don''t mind if A.I is the overlord there and puts a chip down my throat or a cor around it. As long as I am not made to do anything, I am good.My schedule is going to get worse so I might not be able to respond to yourments, etc. You can join the Discord server and ping me if there''s anything. I won''t respond immediately, but I will know that I have to respond.


    That''s all, enjoy the journey.


    Regards,


    VILFIC

 Chapter 121.1: Gu Xianer at a Loss; Ignored and Stunned!

    <h4>Chapter 121.1: Gu Xianer at a Loss; Ignored and Stunned!</h4>


    <b>"Changge pays respects to the Elders and the Pce Master for your graciousness!"</b>


    Gu Changge became the official Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce after wearing the Heir��s robes.


    After that, he politely thanked the Elders with a gentle expression, and that gesture from him almost made people wonder if they were seeing things.


    They never expected such an expression from an entric like Gu Changge.


    Disbelief covered their expressions as they watched on.


    <b>��Changge, you are the Heir of our Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce from now on, so you must guide your juniors well and set a good example for them. Your presence here brings relief to me when I think about the Ancient Immortal Continent��s opening.��</b>


    The Pce Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce said to Gu Changge with a smile.


    Gu Changge responded to him with a calm tone, <b>��You can rest assured that I won��t let anyone cause trouble in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, Pce Master!��</b>


    Although the words didn��t sound all that strong, they held an unparalleled convincing power behind them and made the Elders and the Pce Master nod in satisfaction.


    By now, Gu Changge��s Cultivation Base had also broken through to the Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm, and that fact made them sigh at his unprecedented talent on par with the Immortals.


    Back when they were at his age, they were crawling in the Conferred Lord Realm.


    Even the Great Elder couldn��t help but nod his head at this moment.


    Gu Changge��s temperament indeed made him worthy of the Heir��s position; he was calm, calctive, handsome, and elegant.


    What��s more? Gu Changge normally didn��t show off his might or abilities and that satisfied them even more since a calm and collected person would lead their Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce in the future.


    Of course, the Great Elder and the others didn��t forget about his true face and hidden motives.


    His virtuous appearance wouldn��t be able to fool them!


    Before long, the Pce Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce bestowed various treasures upon Gu Changge in front of all the Elders and the disciples.


    <b>��Come here and give the Heir the Immortal Phoenix-Winged Golden Piercer!��</b>


    An Elder came up with a container as soon as the Pce Master made hismand.


    Inside the containery a golden weapon radiating a divine brilliance and a mighty aura. It seemed to be forged from all kinds of Immortal Gold and gave off iparable splendor.


    <b>��This weapon once belonged to one of the ancestors of our Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce; the Immortal Phoenix-Winged Golden Piercer can easily block any ordinary Sacred Realm powerhouse froming close to you once you refine it.��</b>


    <b>��But you mustn��t try refining it before you reach the True God Realm.��</b>


    The Pce Master exined with a smile and then handed the Immortal Phoenix-Winged Golden Piercer to Gu Changge.


    <b>��Thank you, Pce Master.��</b>


    Gu Changge received the treasure without hesitation as there was no reason for him to refuse it. What��s more? He found the treasure to be quite attractive as well.


    Of course, it wasn��t because it was great or anything, but because it��s appearance resembled that of a pair of phoenix wings quietly sitting in his palm.


    Afterwards, the Pce Master bestowed several other treasures upon Gu Changge as well, and all those treasures held different kinds of divinity in them, such as: ��Yin-Yang Sword Dao Diagram, the Dragon Seal, etc.��


    The Coronation Ceremony approached its end before long.


    In addition to the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, there were also people from other forces in the spectators, like Ye Langtian, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family.


    Ye Langtian sat there shrouded in a divine light that made him look like a young god, and gave off an aura that made it impossible for anyone to look down on him.


    Beside him sat a girl in purple, who was none other than Ye Liuli.


    Besides them, there were also Young Supremes from other forces present on the scene. A few prominent names among them were Peng Fei, the Young Master of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Family �� the light radiating around his figure was even more dazzling than Ye Langtian��s, and his hair seemed to be made of gold �� Chi Ling, the Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family who had a petite figure and a delicate face. She looked to be around twelve or thirteen, but her real age was the same as Gu Changge��s.


    There were also many Young Supremes from the Human Race.


    There was a mysterious Young Supreme from the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Wang Wushuang, who sat among the spectators. A hazy mist shrouded his figure and covered his features, but he was clearly not someone weak.


    The Heir of the Immortal Emperor��s Hall, the Heir of the Immortal Lake from the Forbidden Area, etc��


    All of these Young Supremes were from areas near Immeasurable Heaven, so they reached just in time to witness the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s Heir��s Coronation Ceremony.


    All of them were extremely powerful and believed themselves to be invincible due to their deep confidence in themselves.


    Now that they had made their debut in the outside world, they would soonpete with their peers for the title of the strongest young genius.


    They held great curiosity towards Gu Changge, who was famous as an extremely talented and mighty Young Supreme. Now that they got to see him with their own eyes, they realized that not only did he have an unfathomable Cultivation Base, but just him standing there put a lot of pressure on them.


    Gu Changge was a formidable foe they couldn��t dismiss no matter what!


    Before long, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce would turn livelier with the influx of Young Heavenly Geniuses from more and more ces, so they reckoned that they would get to witness a battle between everyone.


    Gu Changge, who stood on the high tform, received some more treasures. After that, he swept his gaze over all the disciples in his surroundings with a faint smile.


    Jin Zhou stood among the True Disciples as he had recentlye out of his secluded cultivation.


    There were countless golden vortexes revolving near his body to give him an extraordinary appearance.


    He came out of his seclusion after breaking through to the Conferred King Realm, and realized that Gu Changge had already left him far behind. Although he wanted to avenge his brother, he understood that revenge wasn��t possible for him anymore.


    Jin Zhou��s expression changed as soon as Gu Changge��s gaze fell on him. Cold sweat streaked down his forehead and he turned his face away to prevent himself from meeting Gu Changge��s eyes.


    This scene couldn��t escape the sharp gazes of the Young Supremes sitting among the spectators. Their eyes narrowed withplicated expressions as various thoughts shed through their minds.


    Jin Zhou, the Young Supreme who was said to be a mighty leader of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, didn��t even dare to meet Gu Changge��s gaze now��what did that represent?


    It represented that even as a Young Supreme, he lost the will to fight when standing before Gu Changge.


    It was a scary reality.


    They understood this well, so their fear for Gu Changge rose to another level as they swore to not confront Gu Changge unless they had no other choice!


    The rumors about him weren��t wrong.


    Gu Changge could really cover the sky of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce with one hand.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge asked with an indifferent expression, <b>��Martial Brothers and Sisters, do you desire to ask for advice?��</b>


    He had to ask that question as it was a rule of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce that the rest of the disciples could challenge the newly appointed Heir on the day of their Coronation Ceremony, so Gu Changge did it to fulfill the formality.


    He didn��t believe that any of them were dumb enough toe forward to challenge him at this time.


    The surroundings fell silent as soon as everyone heard his words.

 Chapter 121.2: Gu Xianer at a Loss; Ignored and Stunned!

    <h4>Chapter 121.2: Gu Xianer at a Loss; Ignored and Stunned!</h4>


    All the True Disciples kept their mouths tightly shut, including Jin Zhou.


    Gu Changge merely smiled in response.


    Gu Xian��er had joined the ranks of the True Disciples already, too, and she stood among their group looking slender and lovely in her blue dress.


    There was a cold and prideful expression on her charming face that had delicate and wless features.


    A big, red bird sat on her shoulder with a listless expression.


    Countless young disciples cast secret nces of admiration towards her.


    They couldn��t help but admire her for her courage to go against Gu Changge since everyone knew by now that there was some feud between the two of them.


    What��s more? Gu Xian��er had a wless face that made her look like a fairy, so how could people not look at her? s! Her young age prevented her from having a voluptuous figure, or the number of her admirers would double in a jiffy. For now, her figure made her look like a t board �� if Gu Changge was to describe her.


    Right now, she looked at the high tform with a cold and clear, rxed gaze that appeared to not be looking at Gu Changge. But in reality, she was secretly looking at him.


    After she ��identally�� injured Gu Changge a while back, she went back to her Master��s mountain to cultivate and didn��t go out to look for him anymore, nor did she have anything to say to him.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, also didn��t have the time to look for her.


    Today was the first day Gu Xian��er got to see Gu Changge again after thest time.


    Although she hated Gu Changge, she couldn��t help but ept the fact that Gu Changge��s face and figure were indeed quite attractive.


    She didn��t miss the fiery gazes of the women in her surroundings, but that didn��t stop her from looking at him.


    Of course, the fact that Gu Changge seemed to have healed from his injury brought her great relief, as she understood the destructive might of the de she used on him.


    It wasn��t easy to deal with the remnant energy that kept on corroding its prey��


    It would make it almost impossible for the afflicted person to heal from the injury, especially if they had a strong physique.


    Although Gu Changge said that he would consider the de as payback to her, it still made Gu Xian��er feel guilt and uneasiness.


    Gu Changge would have died on the spot if she hadn��t stopped herself in time.


    His actions left her dumbfounded and she couldn��t understand why Gu Changge would stand there unmoving and let her almost kill him.


    It��s just that she couldn��t bring herself to ask Gu Changge knowing that there was a life-and-death feud between the two of them, and she didn��t have a shameless character like him.


    She suffered greatly at Gu Changge��s hands when he dug out her Dao Bone at a young age �� the enormous pain almost killed her.


    And now, Gu Changge almost died at her hands. When she attacked him and almost killed him off, she saw the Dao Bone he stole from her and the cracks that covered it didn��t escape her sight.


    This sent Gu Xian��er down a spiral ofplicated feelings and thoughts. She hated Gu Changge, there was no doubt about it, but��


    The feelings of hatred and desire for vengeance that supported her for ten long years weren��t easy to resolve. Even if she ignored the pain she suffered, what about the suffering and humiliation inflicted on her rtives?


    Who was she supposed to go to for justice?


    She spent every single day of the past ten years hating Gu Changge.


    Although her feelings of hatred weren��t as deep as before, she still believed she had to defeat Gu Changge in an upright manner to avenge herself and her people; she had to make him go through all the pain he inflicted on her and everyone rted to her.


    But now that Gu Changge almost died in her hands,bined with his words and actions from before, Gu Xian��er was left in confusion.


    What did she not know about what happened back then?


    Why did Gu Changge dig out her Dao Bone?


    Why did he now desire for her to cultivate well so she could avenge herself?


    From the moment they met again to now, she hadn��t once felt Gu Changge direct his killing intent towards her, nor did he go out of his way to make a move against her.


    She, on the other hand, challenged him again and again and got suppressed without much effort from him, and that disappointed Gu Changge.


    Why was he disappointed?


    Was it because she wasn��t strong enough and couldn��t catch up to him?


    These doubts kept on wing at Gu Xian��er��s mind over thest few days, but she couldn��t bring herself to ask Gu Changge for rification.


    After all, there was a life-and-death feud between the two of them!


    What��s more? Gu Changge boisterously said that he was the only one who could bully her, and then went ahead to bully her multiple times.


    Gu Xian��er��s ego made it impossible for her to bear that, so how could she lower her head and ask Gu Changge for an exnation?


    <b>��It seems that my Martial Brothers and Sisters don��t wish to take any action, so I will consider it as your silent eptance.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s voice sounded again at this time and brought Gu Xian��er out of her thoughts.


    Immediately, her delicate hands tightly clenched the hems of her skirt in nervousness as she found Gu Changge looking towards her.


    His gaze increased her nervousness as she felt that Gu Changge was about to talk to her, but she didn��t know how she would ask him about the events of that day.


    Still, feelings of hope sprouted in the bottom of her heart as she felt that Gu Changge mustn��t care about what she did a few days ago if he was going to take the initiative to talk to her, right?


    To be honest, Gu Xian��er couldn��t bring herself to see Gu Changge over thest few days as she felt that her hatred for Gu Changge wasn��t as strong as it used to be.


    That��s right! Her hatred for him had mellowed down.


    With multiple thoughts rushing through her mind, Gu Xian��er watched Gu Changge walk in her direction with a gentle smile on his handsome, wless face.


    But soon, Gu Xian��er was left stunned on her spot.


    Gu Changge wasn��t looking at her! Instead, he was looking at all of the True Disciples including her.


    <b>������</b>


    Gu Xian��er parted her lips to utter something, but froze after she felt at a loss for words.


    <b>��In that case, this Gu will graciously ept the position of the Pce��s Heir.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a faint smile, and then walked straight down from beside Gu Xian��er without giving her a single nce or greeting.


    At the same time, the voices of the True Disciples resounded from behind him, <b>��Congrattions, Senior Brother Changge!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er was stunned by his actions and felt a little lost in her heart.


    Why did Gu Changge��ignore her?

 Chapter 122.1: The Scapegoat; Ye Lings Friend!

    <h4>Chapter 122.1: The Scapegoat; Ye Lings Friend!</h4>


    Gu Xian��er��s mind buzzed.


    All the True Disciples congratted Gu Changge but she stood rooted to her spot as if she had lost her mind.


    But soon, she reacted and looked back but Gu Changge had already gone over to the area where the spectators sat.


    He didn��t even give her a nce, let alone talk to her. He didn��t posture in front of her like he did before with that annoying expression that would anger her without fail.


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but worry.


    Logically speaking, Gu Changge had already repaid her for a lot of the pain he inflicted on her by taking the initiative to take the sword sh from her, enduring great pain, and almost dying at her hands.


    Why did she expect him to act like nothing happened?


    No one in the world could im to bepletely innocent and kind. Sure, he inflicted great pain upon her, but Gu Changge had already made it clear that he wanted to repay her for the evil hemitted, and even paid the price for it.


    Although the grudge between the two couldn��t be said to be written off, the hatred should be gone by now.


    Gu Changge had already reinstated her exiled lineage��s position in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and even released all the detained members of her lineage.


    All this time, Gu Changge had only shown her kindness.


    s! She felt that he was an arrogant bastard looking down on her and plotting something against her, so she couldn��t ept his kindness.


    Moreover, her Masters had taught her to tread with care in the outside world, so she was quite skeptical about anything and everything.


    It was these things that led her to identally injure Gu Changge.


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t ept this result��


    She put in unimaginable effort, cultivated hard for countless years, and harbored hatred towards him until now, so how could she ept the resolution of the grudge she held against Gu Changge just like this?


    She had yet to defeat Gu Changge in a fair manner, so how could he act like there was nothing between them anymore?


    Was he going to treat her like a stranger, a passerby?


    Was she not an enemy in his eyes?


    Gu Xian��er fell silent and couldn��t understand what to do as those thoughts crossed her mind.


    The Coronation Ceremony came to an end soon.


    Gu Changge directly went to the spectators�� area after leaving the high tform and happily chatted with various Young Supremes. The Elders and disciples disappeared one after another, leaving the venue to the younger generation.


    The various Young Supremes who came from afar also congratted Gu Changge on his ascent to the Heir��s position.


    After all, it wasn��t easy to be the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s Heir.


    Moreover, Gu Changge also held the identity of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s Young Master, which was no weaker than the identity of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s Heir.


    There weren��t many Young Supremes in the Inner Region of the Upper Realm with multiple major identities like Gu Changge.


    He was unmatched.


    To add to his already unmatched position was the fact that his fiancee was the future Empress of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty.


    With such a background, he would definitely stand at the absolute peak of the world in the future if no idents happened to make him fall. He would hold overwhelming power in his hand that would make him the master of life and death of countless worlds and lives.


    Everyone understood this well.


    <b>��Congrattions, Brother Gu! Brother Gu, your strength is unfathomable indeed! You were already my role model before I even saw you, and now, you are even the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce �� I can��t help but envy you.��</b>


    The one who spoke was Peng Fei, the Young Master of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Family. He had blond hair and a golden light flowing around his body. Although he was an unruly and disobedient brat on normal days who looked down on everyone and everything, he didn��t dare to posture in front of Gu Changge.


    The words he spoke were said from the bottom of his heart.


    His remarks attracted the attention of the other Young Supremes and they couldn��t help but sigh.


    Even Peng Fei, the rebellious brat who imed to be invincible and didn��t give face to any of his peers, had to restrain his temper in front of Gu Changge. His words showed clearly just what kind of deterrent effect Gu Changge held on everyone.


    Of course, it didn��t mean that he or the others were afraid of Gu Changge.


    None of them would back down if they had no choice but to duke it out with him.


    It��s just that none of them had something wrong with their brain, so why would they go out of their way to make an enemy out of him?


    After all, Gu Changge wasn��t some nameless dude anyone could ridicule and p in the face.


    Treating him like that was impossible.


    Gu Changge smiled in response to his words and said, <b>��Everyone, you are too polite.��</b>


    This was the advantage of having a good identity. Since everyone was on the same level, none of them would be dumb enough to do something stupid to get themselves pped in the face.


    Still, the fact that he couldn��t p someone in the face bored Gu Changge.


    Well, it wasn��t bad as, at least, he wouldn��t have to experience someone jumping out right now and questioning his qualifications while trying to p his face.


    What��s more? He loved to be the one provoking others, not the other way around.


    Speaking of which, the new Favored Son of Heaven following the rise from the rubble and pping everyone in the face ended up going down a different route.


    In front of him, he could only be reduced to a waste ready to be trampled.


    Gu Changge was thinking about Ye Ling, the one taking the me for him.


    This Favored Son of Heaven, who became the sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation, was destined to have a smooth-sailing life. He would rise from the weak, p all the Young Supremes in their face, and leave behind a brilliant legacy as he rose to the peak of the world.


    Yet now, he had turned into a rat running across the street, hiding from the entire world that wanted to beat him to death. The day he showed his face, he would turn into the entire world��s enemy.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile as he thought about Ye Ling��s fate.


    Afterwards, he chatted andughed with the Young Supremes with a calm expression. Every now and then, he would throw a nce towards Gu Xian��er, who stood there in a daze.


    Although he pretended to not care about her, he was smiling in his heart.


    He could already guess the thoughts going through Gu Xian��er��s mind at this moment.


    After all, he was the one leading her in the y. No matter how lucky Gu Xian��er might be, or how powerful the mysterious Masters behind her, she was just a little girl with a simple personality and a soft heart.


    How could she stand a chance against someone as sinister as Gu Changge? He could sell her off and make her count the money he received without her knowing anything.


    Gu Changge was in no hurry since everything was going in the direction he nned.


    Now wasn��t the time to lead her further.

 Chapter 122.2: The Scapegoat; Ye Lings Friend!

    <h4>Chapter 122.2: The Scapegoat; Ye Lings Friend!</h4>


    <b>��I wonder what Brother Gu thinks about the recent news about the sessor of that Taboo Inheritance?��</b>


    Right then, a cold and crisp voice sounded from his front.


    Gu Changge��s smile showed no change as he listened to the question and raised his gaze to look at the one who asked.


    The speaker was a petite girl who looked to be around twelve or thirteen, and wore a colorful coat made out of feathers.


    She had a snow-white face, delicate features, and silk-like ck hair that gleamed under the sun. With her head straight up, she showed a cold and arrogant expression.


    She was Chi Ling, the Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family.


    She was a standard legal loli if he were to describe her ording to the standards of his previous life.


    <b>��The sessor of the Taboo Inheritance? Of course, he should be captured and punished for his actions. I wonder why Lady Chi Ling is asking me this question?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at her with a smile and answered.


    The other Young Supremes also showed a strange expression when they heard their exchange.


    The recent incident regarding the birth of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor caused a massive sensation in the Upper Realm, which had been calm for a long time.


    Countless cultivators were terrified after the Young Master of the White Tiger Family brutally died at the hands of the Taboo Inhertiance��s Sessor. The group of Bai Lie��s followers suffered a harsh punishment at the hands of the White Tiger Family.


    An ancient family like the White Tiger Family held unimaginable power in their arsenal, and their influence spread to every corner of the Upper Realm, from the Inner Region to the Middle Region, all the way to the Outer Region.


    The White Tiger Family was one of the more powerful ancient families with Emperor-level existences hidden in their ranks, who were more broadly known as Ancient Emperors, among the non-human families.


    There was also the Ancient Immortal Ye Family in the ranks of the non-human ancient families�� ranks. It was said that their ancestor had gone beyond the rank of Ancient Emperor and ascended to Immortal-hood, and that was why they were revered as an Ancient Immortal family with more respect than other non-human ancient families.


    There were countless non-human ancient families, and once they united, the might they would hold would make all races and heritages consider them before doing anything.


    The ancestors of families like the White Tiger Family and the Vermillion Bird Family had touched the threshold of Immortality, so their status was no weaker than that of the Ancient Immortal Families.


    <b>��Isn��t the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance too weak and sloppy this time?��</b>


    Chi Ling showed a frown when she heard Gu Changge��s words, and continued, <b>��Throughout the ages, the birth of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor has shaken the world and triggered the destruction of countless heritages �� they hold unbelievable might and means, to put in in simple words.��</b>


    <b>��But this time, isn��t the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance far too weak? I heard that he hasn��t even stepped into the Conferred King Realm yet, so how was he able to murder Bai Lie, who had all kinds life-saving means up his sleeve?��</b>


    Although many clues proved Ye Ling to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, she couldn��t get rid of this doubt from her mind.


    The White Tiger Family swore to find Ye Ling and avenge their Young Master, and even sent forth countless mighty existences with treasures that could make even strong cultivators show a change in their expression and take a step back, but she couldn��t bring herself to believe the news and rumors as she was acquainted with Ye Ling.


    The two of them met inside a secret realm and she developed a favorable impression of Ye Ling, who showed that he possessed an indomitable will to achieve the Dao.


    He was a determined and intelligent fellow �� although the methods he used to seek fortune weren��t all that glorious, he didn��t possess the cruel and indifferent personality of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor.


    What��s more? She knew that Ye Ling��s mysterious inheritance had something to do with some Ancient Heavenly Venerate, so how could he be rted to the Taboo Inheritance?


    <b>��That��s right! This Gu also can��t understand how Ye Ling was able to murder Brother Bai before reaching the Conferred King Realm.��</b>


    <b>��As the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, Brother Bai definitely possessed innumerable life-saving means up his sleeve �� Brothers, think about all the means you keep up your sleeve��do you think it��s possible for someone to murder you without making any noise?��</b>


    <b>��Although I haven��t met Ye Ling, I did hear from Brother Ye that he possessed some weird tricks up his sleeve. Even though he didn��t have many resources avable to him, he was still able to raise his Cultivation Base at breakneck speeds in a short amount of time.��</b>


    <b>��The disappearance of the various Young Heavenly Geniuses and the reappearance of the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance makes it hard for me to not connect it with Ye Ling��s sudden rise.��</b>


    <b>��To be honest, I suspected the member of the coteral branch Brother Ye mentioned when the two of us were chatting with each other a while back.��</b>


    Gu Changge showed a thoughtful expression for a moment and thenid out his ��doubts�� about the matter with aplete analysis of everything that went down.


    No matter what, he had to ��stand�� on Ye Ling��s side right now. Even though Ye Ling challenged him, he had to show his magnanimity.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, he and Ye Ling were people of different worlds who wouldn��t collide with each other in a million years.


    Chi Ling nodded in approval when she heard his words, and a smile appeared on her cold and prideful face as she said, <b>��It seems that Brother Gu has a simr opinion to mine.��</b>


    She had long heard that Gu Changge was an indifferent man who wasn��t easy to talk to, but today, she realized that the rumors weren��t true.


    Someone bitter must have spread the rumor to discredit him.


    Gu Changge��s speech felt like a gentle spring breeze, and his warm expression gave him an otherworldly charm.


    If he was faking all of this, then Gu Changge��s terror couldn��t be imagined.


    Chi Ling preferred to believe that what she saw was how Gu Changge was in reality.


    In Chi Ling��s view, the rumors only said that Gu Changge covered the sky of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce because of his monstrous strength that prevented anyone from provoking him, and not because he was a ruthless monster oppressing everyone.


    The other Young Supremes in the surrounding area also nodded at Gu Changge��s analysis with different thoughts and expressions, and felt that there was some truth to his words.


    Right then, however, Ye Langtian, who was shrouded in a dazzling light, stood up and nced at Chi Ling, and then said with a solemn expression, <b>��We must take the appearance of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor seriously, whether we believe something or not. I mentioned this, too, when I was chatting with Brother Gu a while ago.��</b>


    Ye Langtian decided to discuss the doubts he held, and the clues he discovered, and that affirmed to everyone that Gu Changge��s analysis wasn��t false.


    As someone from a coteral branch, Ye Ling couldn��t get his hands on enough resources to support him, so how could hepete with the Family��s Young Master and reach a tie?


    What��s more? A while ago, Ye Ling made rapid progress in his Cultivation Base and then left the Family for a long time �� no one could tell where he went during that time.


    Moreover, there wasn��t any news regarding Ye Ling joining some other Heritage or Sect.


    There were too many doubts that needed to be cleared when it came to Ye Ling.


    <b>��My Ye Family will definitely give a satisfactory answer to all the Dao Heritages since Ye Ling, a member of my Ye Family, is the one whomitted such heinous actions.��</b>


    Afterwards, Ye Langtian revealed that he had already revealed the details of the matter before the Elders of his Family, and that they had tasked him with handling the matter now.


    Because of this reason, he had been looking for Ye Ling��s whereabouts all this time.


    Before, he had wanted to use Ye Ling��s coteral branch��s people to threaten him out, but since Ye Ling was ridiculed and rejected by his coteral branch since young, he reckoned that Ye Ling probably wouldn��t care about the life and death of his people.


    This method wasn��t viable in any way.


    Ye Ling��s biological father passed away some time ago, while Ye Ling��s mother remarried when Ye Ling was still young, and all of these mattersbined resulted in Ye Ling��s current character and upbringing.


    <b>��Your words aren��t incorrect, Brother Ye, but wouldn��t it be too arbitrary if webel Ye Ling as the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance based on these few observations?��</b>


    Chi Ling asked with a frown.


    She couldn��t understand why Ye Langtian held so much animosity towards Ye Ling, so much so that he almost concluded Ye Ling as the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance without any solid proof.


    s! She couldn��t tell people that Ye Ling��s rise was rted to the inheritance of a certain Ancient Heavenly Emperor.


    First, there was a chance no one would believe her, and second, they would question her how she knew all that?


    What��s more? The temptation of an Ancient Heavenly Emperor��s inheritance was far greater than the temptation of the Taboo Inheritance.


    Once that matter spread, even more cultivators would go out and look for Ye Ling��s whereabouts.


    Instead of getting better, Ye Ling��s situation would only worsen once people found out that he held the inheritance of an Ancient Heavenly Emperor in his hands.


    <b>��Since Ye Ling is the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, there��s no way he will reveal his true strength before the masses; didn��t he murder Bai Lie with ease?��</b>


    Right then, a Young Supreme shrouded with a devastating fog spoke up. The people in the surroundings could only see a pair of eyes, and he also radiated a mighty aura.


    This Young Supreme was Wang Wushuang, Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family.


    <b>��Who has really seen Ye Ling��s true strength? All of this is mere guesswork! We can��t wrong an innocent man����</b>


    Chi Ling furrowed her brows and showed displeasure on her prideful, delicate face.


    She still tried to defend Ye Ling, and this made the other Young Supremes in the surroundings show a frown.


    Why was Chi Ling trying to defend Ye Ling again and again?


    <b>��Innocent man? Chi Ling, how about you tell that to the White Tiger Family?��</b>


    Peng Fei, the Young Master of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Family sneered in response.


    Ye Langtian��s wasn��t all that pleased either, and said, <b>��During my investigation, I came across information that Ye Ling went to train inside a certain secret realm, and Lady Chi Ling happened to be inside that secret realm at that time, no? Could it be that you and Ye Ling know each other, and that��s why you are trying to defend him again and again?��</b>


    The atmosphere in the surroundings turned strange as soon as he said those words.


    Chi Ling��splexion also showed a drastic change. Right now, Ye Ling was known as the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, so anyone who had any rtionship with him would only suffer.


    Even if she was the Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family, she couldn��t let herself be caught defending the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, or she would bring a disaster upon her Family.


    Chi Ling couldn��t help but quieten down.


    <b>��Brother Ye, let��s put this matter aside for the time being. It��s possible that Lady Chi Ling is only worried about us wronging a good person. After all, won��t the true sessor of the Taboo Inheritance get away unscathed if all the cultivators caught Ye Ling, and got rid of him without knowing the truth?��</b>


    <b>��We will bring a cmity upon ourselves if that happens! We must take this matter seriously as we can��t afford to make any mistakes.��</b>


    <b>��She��s only considering the greater picture, so don��t worry too much about the small details.��</b>


    Gu Changge waved his hand and dismissed their thoughts with a smile.


    No one could see the meaning hidden behind his smile.


    Only after listening to Ye Langtian did he realize that Chi Ling actually knew Ye Ling!


    No wonder she spoke so much for him.


    Before this, he didn��t know��

 Chapter 123: Warm-Hearted; Playing Tricks!

    <h4>Chapter 123: Warm-Hearted; ying Tricks!</h4>


    Gu Changge��s words stunned Ye Langtian, but he soon understood something from Gu Changge��s smile, so he decided to give face to Gu Changge and didn��t attack Chi Ling anymore.


    <b>��Thank you for clearing the matter for me, Brother Gu.��</b>


    Chi Ling never expected Gu Changge to stand up for her at this moment, so she gave him a grateful nce with a smile.


    After that, Chi Ling didn��t know what to say.


    Still, she did develop a good impression of Gu Changge.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t stood up for her, then she reckoned that all the Young Supremes would have ganged up on her for a while.


    [TL/N: Lega-Loli open gungbung when?]


    After all, there were too many charges on Ye Ling��s head and she couldn��t wash them off all by herself.


    Even if she didn��t believe him to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, she couldn��t change anything with her meager strength��unless she could discover the true identity of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor.


    s! That wasn��t easy.


    Chi Ling understood this well and sighed with feelings of helplessness.


    The other Young Supremes also quietened down when they saw Gu Changge standing up for Chi Ling.


    In their hearts, however, they felt even more and more sure that Ye Ling was the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.


    Bai Lie, the Young Master of the White Tiger Family, was Ye Ling��s sworn brother, but there arose some tension between the two back at the banquet on the night when Bai Lie got murdered.


    Bai Lie died and Ye Ling disappeared.


    The timing of the two events was too much of a coincidence.


    Why didn��t Ye Ling show up to prove his innocence if he wasn��t the one whomitted the murder?


    This showed that he was hiding some evil in his heart.


    The Young Supremes weren��t dumb chicks who couldn��t even figure out this much after thinking for a bit.


    It��s just that they felt Gu Changge was trying to defend Ye Ling �� intentionally or unintentionally �� and that��s why they didn��t say anything more.


    Since they were in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce right now, they couldn��t offend Gu Changge over such a minor matter.


    Perhaps, Gu Changge felt like he couldn��t let them embarrass Chi Ling, the Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family, since he was their host.


    All of them made this guess.


    <b>��Brother Gu, I will take my leave now.��</b>


    Ye Langtian stood up and prepared to leave with his followers and Ye Liuli.


    The fact that he took out the time to watch the ceremony already showed just how much importance he gave to Gu Changge; after all, he was under a lot of pressure during this time.


    For good or for worse, Ye Ling was a member of their Ancient Immortal Ye Family, so not just the White Tiger Family, but even the other Dao Heritages were keeping a close eye on them.


    If he couldn��t handle the matter well, then the Ancient Immortal Ye Family might not be able to withstand the rage of the other Dao Heritages. Although they were an Ancient Immortal Family with unfathomable influence and roots, they couldn��t cover the Heavens with one hand.


    Ye Langtian had to deal with countless matters on a day-to-day basis, and the endless work almost burnt him out, and that��s why he hated Ye Ling even more.


    The rest of the Young Supremes also stood up and bid their farewells one after the other. To them, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce opening the Ancient Immortal Continent held more importance.


    What��s more? They weren��t afraid of encountering Ye Ling.


    After all, the reason Bai Lie got killed with such ease was because he and Ye Ling were brothers, so he was caught off guard and lost his life.


    Gu Changge showed a smile as he watched everyone take their leave, and said, <b>��Everyone, watch your steps.��</b>


    In any case, Ye Ling had already taken the me for him �� and the exchange all of them had just a moment ago also made it impossible for Ye Ling to turn his situation around even with the help of his acquaintances.


    After all, that bunch of Young Supremes were the Young Masters and Holy Maidens of the various Dao Heritages, and their words, deeds, and thoughts were what influenced the behavior of the forces behind them.


    Gu Changge felt relieved knowing this.


    For a while, no one would find anything that could expose his status as the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, and he could use this period of time to grow stronger and stronger.


    Heavenly God Realm��although he was outrageously overpowered whenpared to his peers, there were still the God Kings, Sacred Realms, etc. beyond the Heavenly God Realm.


    ��There must be a lot of ancient corpses inside the Ancient Immortal Continent! I might even chance upon the corpses of those fabled immortals from the Ancient Immortal Era����


    ��Such a corpse would be an indescribable opportunity for me if I could stumble across one of them. There��s also the Immortal Spirit that��s about to appear in the world! I have spent a long time nning for it, too.��


    Various thoughts shed through Gu Changge��s mind.


    Moreover, he guessed that Ye Ling hadn��t left the Heavenly Dao Ancient City. The Favored Children of Heaven held countless means to disguise themselves, or they wouldn��t be able to y the pig to eat the tiger.[1]


    [1: pretending to be weak to obliterate the strong in one go.]


    Ye Ling must have some means to disguise his appearance and change his aura.


    Once the Ancient Immortal Continent opened up, Ye Ling will find a way to get inside, and that��s when Gu Changge will throw even more trouble towards him.


    It wouldn��t be good if Ye Ling didn��t make it inside somehow.


    Right then, a cold and crisp voice sounded from behind Gu Changge and brought him out of his thoughts.


    <b>��This is my first timeing to your territory, Daoist Brother Changge, so do you mind showing me around? The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce is far too vast and mysterious, and it��s countless immortal mountains and inds fascinate me.��</b>


    Chi Ling said with some expectation on her delicate, snow-white face. What��s more? She didn��t appear as cold and arrogant as before.


    Although she looked petite and small, she was actually the same age as Gu Changge.


    Her mind was the same as well, and not many among their peers could match her sharp wit.


    The reason she struck up a conversation with Gu Changge and wanted him to show her around wasn��t that she developed some thoughts about him, but because she wanted to chat with Gu Changge and see if she could receive some help from him.


    After all, judging from Gu Changge��s words, it was clear that he also suspected that Ye Ling wasn��t the true sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, and this gave Chi Ling the feeling ofing across an old friend.


    <b>��Since it��s a request from Lady Chi Ling, this Gu is happy toply.��</b>


    Gu Changge nced at Chi Ling and responded with a smile, but in his heart, he praised her for her courage.


    She was an interesting one.


    Still, Chi Ling taking the initiative toe to him saved him a lot of effort.


    <b>��Pardon me for imposing on you, Brother Changge.��</b>


    Chi Ling responded to Gu Changge with a smile and left the ce with him.


    The two conversed as they walked.


    Chi Ling had a petite frame that gave her the appearance of a little girl, so she looked more like a little sister than Gu Xian��er when she walked beside Gu Changge.


    The scene didn��t escape Gu Xian��er��s gaze, who was keeping an eye on Gu Changge from a distance, and she couldn��t help but feel ufortable.


    An expression of struggle showed on her cold and prideful face, and then she turned into a brilliant ray of light and returned to the mountain where she cultivated.


    [TL/N: Gu Xian��er gnashing her teeth and swearing she won��t let Gu Changge have any other little sister beside her in this life.]


    She decided to cultivate harder to break through to the Conferred King Realm as soon as possible, so she could defeat Gu Changge in front of everyone and make him regret despising and bullying her!


    The grievance between them wasn��t something that could end so easily!


    ����


    <b>��Brother Changge, do you happen to have some understanding of the Taboo Inheritance? I am asking because you sounded quite learned when speaking about the matter before.��</b>


    Chi Ling couldn��t help but present her doubt to him.


    [TL/N: btw, isn��t Chi Ling too fast at calling him Brother Changge when they just met? Why not call him Brother Gu like other strangers?]


    Back when she was inside the secret realm, Ye Ling helped her a lot, and the two even joined forces to get their hands on a Fortune Fruit, so she didn��t want Ye Ling to end up in dire straits �� she wanted to help Ye Ling get rid of the false title of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor.


    <b>��I understand a little bit, but I only know about it from some scraps left in ancient books. I understand the terror and harm the Taboo Inheritance can bring forth on our world of cultivation, so I dare not take it lightly. You must also understand what the Taboo Inheritance represents, considering everyone in the world rushes to ughter its sessor as soon as one appears.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smileced with a hint of yfulness.


    <b>��Is that so? Turns out that Daoist Brother Changge is a warm-hearted person [who can��t watch an innocent get wronged and also keeps an eye on threats that can destroy the world].��</b>


    Chi Ling said with a smile after listening to his answer.


    After conversing with Gu Changge for such a long time, she felt that Gu Changge��s worry about the appearance of the Taboo Inheritance was beyond words.


    Gu Changge��s words made her feel that Gu Changge was full of doubt when it came to Ye Ling having the Taboo Inheritance.


    Gu Changge raised a lot of doubts and points that she hadn��t even thought about, and those words from him only strengthened Chi Ling��s thoughts.


    Ye Ling was wronged without doubt.


    Ye Ling might be able to clear up his name with Gu Changge��s help.


    What��s more? They might even be able to capture the true sessor of the Taboo Inheritance at that time.


    After all, Gu Changge wasn��t just the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, he was also the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Unlike others, his words carried a lot of weight and conviction.


    <b>��I don��t know if I am warm-hearted or not, but I do know that I don��t want the world to fall into chaos and endless war and ughter. All-in-all, the Taboo Inheritance is far too terrifying! Once it appears in the world, it will cause a bloody storm and we can��t even imagine the consequences of capturing the wrong person.��</b>


    <b>��How can we, the cultivators, just sit back and watch when something like that is standing at our heads?��</b>


    Gu Changge showed a hint of worry on his face and then shook his head and continued with a smile, <b>��I hope I am worrying too much! After all, how many catastrophes were squashed by thebined might of the various Dao Heritages since time immemorial? It��s just a wildfire that won��t burn for long.��</b>


    <b>��Although there were some grudges between Daoist Bai Lie and I, seeing him end up like that saddens me.��</b>


    <b>��Brother Changge, Chi Ling can��t help but admire your righteous heart.��</b>


    Chi Ling was deeply shocked by Gu Changge��s remarks, and couldn��t help but sigh.


    An expression of deep admiration for Gu Changge covered her little face.


    Just how many in the younger generation could be like Gu Changge, who cared about the survival and stable lives of the cultivators andmon people of the world?


    <b>��Don��tugh at my words, Lady Chi Ling, but I also suspected Ye Ling to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance at first.��</b>


    <b>��But then I thought about it carefully and realized that the matter wasn��t the way I thought it to be. Since Ye Ling dared to challenge me, then he must have an indomitable heart and great self-confidence, so how could someone like him be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance?��</b>


    Gu Changge continued and analyzed Ye Ling in detail. At the same time, the expression deep in his eyes showed even more interest and delight.


    s! Chi Ling couldn��t notice the change in his eyes and kept on nodding at his words.


    Although she felt that Gu Changge��s words sounded somewhat exaggerated, she didn��t doubt his intentions.


    Chi Ling had already developed a great impression of Gu Changge when he stood up to help her out from the attacks of the all the Young Supremes a while ago, so Gu Changge��s words sounded right and natural to her now.


    Ye Ling was indeed a confident and brave man.


    <b>��To be honest, Ye Ling��s behavior is indeed simr to what Brother Changge described, so I also can��t believe him to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.��</b>


    Chi Ling said with shifting emotions, and continued, <b>��If Daoist Brother Changge helps me, it won��t be difficult for Ye Ling to get rid of the false title of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor.��</b>


    <b>��You two might even be able to develop a friendship at that time.��</b>


    <b>��Oh? Is that so?��</b>


    Gu Changge showed an expression of interest in response to her words.


    <b>��Brother Changge, you are a man with a warm heart and a caring personality, so anyone can be friends with you as long as they don��t have something wrong with their brain.��</b>


    Chi Ling pursed her lips and showed a rare smile on her cold and prideful visage.


    Gu Changge said nothing to her in response, but sneered in his heart.


    Gu Changge didn��t know if Ye Ling was a confident and brave man, but he did know that Chi Ling was trying her best to clear Ye Ling of all suspicions in front of him.


    ording to what Chi Ling described, she got to know Ye Ling through a strong plot device.


    If matters went on like this, it won��t be impossible for Chi Ling to end up in Ye Ling��s harem or something in the future.


    Gu Changge was all too familiar with such plot devices.


    As for ying tricks on her?


    Gu Changge naturally loved to y tricks on little girls, and he could trick people many times better than the plot could.


    Didn��t Chi Ling ask for his help because she believed that he was a steady and reliable person who could cooperate with her and help Ye Ling wash away the name of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor from his head?


    Good, then Gu Changge will make sure to be like that for her.


    Was it wrong for him to have a warm heart of righteousness that cared for the well-being of the entire world, and desired to help the innocent?

 Chapter 124: Fight to the Death; Gu Changge Revealing His Greatest Secret!

    <h4>Chapter 124: Fight to the Death; Gu Changge Revealing His Greatest Secret!</h4>


    Even if Chi Ling was beaten to death now, she probably wouldn��t believe that Gu Changge was the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.


    She didn��t even know that Gu Changge was the reason Ye Ling was in his current situation.


    After all��Gu Changge and Ye Ling had never met before, so how could there be any hatred between the two of them?


    There must be a conflict between the two of them for Gu Changge to target Ye Ling, right?


    The thought never even crossed Chi Ling��s mind.


    Right now, she was reveling in joy because of Gu Changge��s help.


    <b>��Lady Chi Ling, since you trust Ye Ling so much, then you must know Ye Ling��s whereabouts, right?��</b>


    Right then, Gu Changge asked with a puzzled expression.


    <b>��I don��t know, but I can find a way to contact him.��</b>


    Chi Ling thought for a moment and then told him the truth.


    After all, she needed Gu Changge��s help, so how could she gain his trust if she didn��t tell him the truth?


    <b>��That��s good.��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile when he received the answer he desired.


    It just so happened that he was trying to figure out a way to find Ye Ling��s whereabouts when the Heavens blessed him with this Chi Ling!


    Afterwards, the two of them talked about other matters while wandering around the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce before reaching the Supreme Peak where Gu Changge resided.


    From a distance, Chi Ling could see a beautiful woman with a wless face and figure standing in front of a glorious pce��s gate. The woman had her arms crossed before her chest, and resembled a fairy untouched by the dust of the mortal world looking at everything with a cold gaze.


    Her silk-like hair and robes fluttered because of the wind, and entuated her proud figure.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, however, she looked like a peerless Empress looking down on everything with a terrifying aura.


    Chi Ling couldn��t help but shiver involuntarily.


    <b>��Brother Changge, she is Crown Princess Mingkong, right?��</b>


    Chi Ling asked with a nervous tone.


    She couldn��t help but force herself to put on a smile. Although she was a Young Supreme who normally put on a cold and arrogant front, she couldn��t help but lower her head out of some fear when the woman in front of her stared down on her.


    Gu Changge smiled and said to her, <b>��She��s been a little angry with me recently for various reasons, so you don��t need to worry about her expression.��</b>


    A little angry?


    Chi Ling was stunned by his response but immediately recovered.


    Wouldn��t the fact that she walked around everywhere with Gu Changge cause some sort of misunderstanding now that Yue Mingkong saw the two of them together?


    For some reason, she felt that she had to exin the truth of the matter to Yue Mingkong, so as to make sure that Yue Mingkong wouldn��t misunderstand anything.


    It wasn��t that she feared Yue Mingkong, but that she didn��t want to offend her over such a minor matter.


    In her opinion, at least, Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong were a match made in heaven. Many Young Supremes in the Upper Realm were tied together through an arranged marriage, but none of them couldpare to the two of them.


    Be it status, appearance, or talent, the two of them were perfect for each other.


    What��s more? She had developed an even better impression of Gu Changge after talking to him for so long.


    <b>��I am worried that Crown Princess Mingkong will misunderstand us.��</b>


    Chi Ling said.


    <b>��Misunderstand us? She won��t misunderstand anything.��</b>


    Gu Changge replied with a smile.


    Chi Ling no longer dwelled on the matter after listening to Gu Changge��s confident tone.


    At the same time, she felt that Yue Mingkong was indeed as mighty as they imed in the rumors. She was still young, yet already gave off the aura of a peerless Empress overlooking everything.


    Afterwards, Chi Ling prepared to take her leave, but before leaving, she stood on her spot and thought for a while before saying, <b>��By the way, Daoist Brother Changge, I was wondering who among the Young Supremes could be the true sessor of the Taboo Inheritance?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s interest rose as he listened to her and asked, <b>��Who do you think it might be, Lady Chi Ling?��</b>


    He didn��t believe that Chi Ling would guess him to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, but the prospects of getting a new me-bearer after Ye Ling interested him.


    <b>��In my opinion, the most likely suspect is none other than the Ancient Immortal Ye Family��s Young Master, Ye Langtian��of course, that��s just my guess, and it might not be him. It��s just that he showed far too much malice towards Ye Ling����</b>


    Chi Ling went silent for a few moments and then replied to Gu Changge.


    She knew about Gu Changge and Ye Langtian��s friendship, but she believed that Gu Changge wouldn��t go behind her back and rat her out to Ye Langtian.


    She believed in Gu Changge��s character.


    Ye Langtian��s words and actions filled her mind with doubts about him.


    <b>��Oh! You think it might be Brother Ye?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but chuckle at her words, and then asked with great interest, <b>��Your words surprised me, Lady Chi Ling! I wonder why you don��t suspect me to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance?��</b>


    Chi Ling didn��t even need to think for a response when he asked that question, and replied with a shake of her head, <b>��Brother Changge, you have an esteemed status and you are destined for a great future! How can someone like you be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance? Someone like you wouldn��t even need to think about something like that.��</b>


    Anyone in the younger generation could be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, but not Gu Changge.


    That was impossible!


    After all, a day would definitelye when the identity of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor woulde to light, and Gu Changge��s esteemed identities destined him to never take that path.


    Unless, of course, there was something wrong with his brain that made him willing to give up the identity of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s Young Master and the identity of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s future Pce Master.


    Or maybe, if he was confident enough to reach invincibility that allowed him to subdue the entire world in the future.


    <b>��I never expected Lady Chi Ling to put so much trust in me! This Gu is truly honored.��</b>


    Gu Changge replied with a deep smile.


    Afterwards, Chi Ling turned into a brilliant ray of light and left for her Family��s residence to prepare for the moment when the Ancient Immortal Continent would be opened.


    The smile on Gu Changge��s face disappeared and he walked towards his pce.


    <b>��That was Chi Ling, the Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family, right?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong asked him outside the pce.


    Of course, she knew Chi Ling, who was one of Ye Ling��s close confidantes in her previous life.


    In this life, however, Chi Ling was talking andughing with Gu Changge like they were friends, and that surprised Yue Mingkong.


    On one hand, Ye Ling was framed by Gu Changge and had nowhere to go as he hid from the world lest they beat him to death, and on the other hand, Gu Changge went around getting close to Ye Ling��s future beauty and discussed who knows whatever with her.


    Yue Mingkong had no idea what to say about this.


    It appeared that Chi Ling was also one of the pawns destined to be used by Gu Changge.


    <b>��Mingkong, so you recognize her, eh?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with a smile and then reached out his arm to pull Yue Mingkong��s slender waist closer to him, but Yue Mingkong moved back and avoided his touch.


    Visible rage could be seen in her pair of eyes that wished to blow him up, and she made it clear that there was no way she would let him touch her.


    <b>��Mingkong, are you still angry with your husband?��</b>


    Gu Changge felt his head ache and said with a sigh, <b>��You have been angry with your husband since that night! Just when will you give up this rage?��</b>


    It would have been great if he didn��t mention that night, but now that he did, the rage in Yue Mingkong��s eyes red up and a cold light shed past her pupils.


    She sent innumerable people to investigate the matter, but none of them could discover the identity of the woman Gu Changge went out to meet that night.


    The news about Ye Ling inheriting the Taboo Inheritance and various other events and uproars made it almost impossible for her to find out the truth.


    Even now, Yue Mingkong had no idea what method Gu Changge used to put the me on Ye Ling��s head so easily.


    <b>��Don��t try to touch me if you aren��t going to tell me that vixen��s identity!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong gave Gu Changge a cold re


    <b>��You will know what you are meant to know, but make sure you don��t ask about what you shouldn��t know. But then again, Mingkong, don��t you have some suspicions about your husband about everything that happened?��</b>


    The smile on Gu Changge��s face vanished after he heard his words, and he watched her with an expression of interest.


    Yue Mingkong felt her heart freeze when she heard Gu Changge��s words and understood the meaning behind them.


    Still, she made sure to not show any abnormality on her face as she asked, <b>��What suspicions?��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head with a regretful expression and said, <b>��With how smart you are, you should know not to pretend in front of me.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong narrowed her phoenix eyes as a ray of vignce shed past them, and a short sword covered in brilliant runes silently appeared in her hand hidden inside her sleeve.


    She understood Gu Changge well.


    The more casual he acted, the worse the de that would get pushed through your heart.


    She had followed Gu Changge everywhere and seen almost everything he did and everywhere he went.


    Gu Changge easily put the entire Taboo Inheritance on Ye Ling��s head and the most crucial part about that entire matter? Bai Lie��s corpse that showed signs of getting ravaged by the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art].


    It was the exposure of Bai Lie��s corpse that confirmed Ye Ling��s identity as the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.


    As for how Bai Lie died? Yue Mingkong understood that better than anyone else.


    It happened when Gu Changge left their courtyard that night and disappeared off to who knows where.


    She could pretend not to know, but that wouldn��t help her in any way. As long as she wasn��t dumb, Gu Changge could tell that she could tell that either he was the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, or he had something to do with the actual sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.


    Both guesses led to Gu Changge��s greatest secret.


    It��s just that she already knew about Gu Changge��s greatest secret due to her regression to the past �� it��s just that she didn��t reveal the truth and kept acting like she had no idea about his secret.


    But the events that took ce recently made it so that she couldn��t not know Gu Changge��s secret��


    Right now, Gu Changge thought of her as someone who knew the fact that he was the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.


    All of it sounded far-fetched, but it was the truth.


    The reason Gu Changge didn��t talk about the matter before was probably to see how she would react after finding out the truth about him.


    The identity of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor was Gu Changge��s greatest secret, and he wouldn��t allow anyone who knew about it to live.


    So��she had been in quite some danger over thest few days.


    Gu Changge could have killed her at any moment!


    With Gu Changge��s character, he definitely didn��t give a damn about their meager rtionship.


    It��s just that Gu Changge had yet to decide when, where, and how he would kill her, so Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but raise her vignce when she heard Gu Changge ask that question out of nowhere right now.


    The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce was Gu Changge��s backyard and he even had a Great Sacred Realm master hiding in the dark, so killing her wouldn��t be hard for him if he desired to do so.


    Yue Mingkong��s phoenix eyes turned cold and she recalled the scene of the night of her wedding from her previous life. At the same time, she could feel the all-so-familiar murderous intent from that night, too.


    She never thought that she would have to battle Gu Changge to death so soon in this life.


    The rtionship between the two of them �� although there wasn��t muchmunication between the two of them and Gu Changge even made fun of her every now and then �� made Yue Mingkong somewhat unwilling to go down that route.


    She never experienced something like that in her previous life.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The runes inside up her sleeve increased and revolved in full speed as Yue Mingkong tightened her grasp on her sword.


    She had made a lot of preparations to deal with Gu Changge, but right now, she estimated that she only had a thirty percent chance ofing out on top.


    <b>��Mingkong, I am liking you more and more! You are beautiful, sensible, decent, and powerful��you are an ideal and perfect wife.��</b>


    A faint smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face and he approached Yue Mingkong while talking.


    <b>��An ideal and perfect wife?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s words shook Yue Mingkong and she was somewhat stunned.


    But soon, she realized that Gu Changge was using words to break down her defenses �� it was obvious that he had decided toy down all of his cards before her now.


    A chill went down Yue Mingkong��s back as she came to this realization.


    <b>��Mingkong, you are so smart, so why do you pretend to not understand anything? So many days have passed, so you should have figured everything out, no?��</b>


    Gu Changge sighed with regret.


    <b>��What are you talking about, Changge? I don��t understand your words.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong coldly stared at Gu Changge, but she knew that he was talking about the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art].


    <b>��Are you still not willing to say the truth?��</b>


    Gu Changge continued with a light sigh, <b>��You should already know that Ye Ling��s not the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, he��s the sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation �� you are the one who told me this.��</b>


    <b>��The rumors that spread around should have made it clear to you, so why are you pretending to not know anything?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong fell silent after listening to his words.


    Right now, even if she said that she didn��t understand anything, it wouldn��t matter.


    <b>��Are you going to kill me now?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong stared at Gu Changge and continued, <b>��I know that you are the true sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression showed no change and he chuckled at her response and said, <b>��See! You should have confessed earlier, instead of wasting time by pretending not to know.��</b>


    <b>��The fact that I am the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance is important, indeed, and I do want to kill you����</b>


    Gu Changge stopped speaking after saying that and showed a regretful expression.


    <b>��Oh! So why haven��t you done it then?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong asked with a puzzled expression.


    Gu Changge had already revealed the fact that she knew about his identity as the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, so why didn��t he strike to murder her?


    Gu Changge showed a meaningful smile and responded to her question with, <b>��It��s because I can��t bear to!��</b>


    What?!


    Yue Mingkong was stunned by his words, and her eyes widened in surprise as she wondered if she had misheard him.


    She knew Gu Changge��s greatest secret, yet he couldn��t bear to kill her?


    Right now, she was somewhat stunned as she never expected Gu Changge to say such a thing.


    <b>��You aren��t going to kill me����</b>


    Yue Mingkong still couldn��t believe what she heard.


    <b>��Mingkong, it seems that you have a serious misunderstanding about your husband,�� </b>Gu Changge responded to her with a calm expression, and then continued with a shake of his head, <b>��Why would I let you know all of this if I really wanted to kill you?��</b>

 Chapter 125 (1): 125 ― What the Hell; Touched By His Words!

    <h4>Chapter 125 (1): 125 �D What the Hell; Touched By His Words!</h4>


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s head buzzed and her mind went nk as she couldn��t believe what she saw and heard.


    In her previous life, Gu Changge murdered her in cold blood on their wedding night just because there was a chance she might reveal his greatest secret �� the scene still appeared fresh in her mind �� yet today, not only did Gu Changge reveal his greatest secret to her on his own initiative, he even said that he couldn��t bring himself to kill her?


    To be honest, this somewhat confused Yue Mingkong and her grip on the sword inside her sleeve loosened.


    She couldn��t tell whether Gu Changge was telling the truth or not, but it was an undeniable fact that she couldn��t sense any killing intent from him.


    So��the fearsome appearance he put on just now was only to scare her?


    Yue Mingkong gritted her teeth when she came at this realization and couldn��t understand what to feel at the moment.


    She was both sour and touched at the same time.


    She couldn��t understand why Gu Changge chose not to kill her, and wondered if he was nning to control her mind using the Taboo Inheritance?


    After all, such a possibility existed and he might nt some seal inside her mind when she rxed.


    But��she felt that she might be thinking too much into the matter. Compared to her previous life, the Gu Changge in this life seemed to have changed by a lot.


    Although he was still an evil, ruthless, and indifferent monster, he did seem to treat the people around him with great kindness.


    Yue Mingkong��s mind was in a mess.


    <b>��It wasn��t like I could have hidden the matter of the Taboo Inheritance from you since you could have guessed it anyway, so don��t pretend to not know something you already know about in front of me in the future.��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help butugh at her when he watched Yue Mingkong freeze with a face full of disbelief, and went a few steps towards her and took her in his embrace.


    Yue Mingkong��s body stiffened for a moment, but she soon rxed and calmed down.


    Shey in her embrace without a word and felt like she needed to sort out her thoughts.


    Gu Changge watched her dazed expression and thought that she looked somewhat interesting.


    Just a moment ago, Yue Mingkong was seething and ready to duke it out with him, yet in the very next moment��


    This amused Gu Changge.


    Had he desired to murder her, he would have already done it and wouldn��t have waited until today.


    Anyway, Yue Mingkong was a regressor, so she probably already knew about his greatest secret that was the Taboo Inheritance �� it was just that she didn��t expose it for some reason.


    It was probably because she didn��t want to see a day where the entire world would hunt him down.


    How could Gu Changge not feel her love and care from her actions?


    As for how he framed Ye Ling? Although Yue Mingkong didn��t experience the entire thing herself, she had probably already guessed how he did it.


    It was nothing more than murdering Bai Lie using the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art], and then picking the right moment to reveal his corpse and putting the me on Ye Ling��s head.


    In this way, she coudn��t pretend to not know Gu Changge��s greatest secret even if she wanted to.


    Gu Changge merely revealed his secret of his own ord and added some pretty words that could help him make Yue Mingkong put down some of her defenses against him.


    If he didn��t do it, then Yue Mingkong would spend her days in fear, keeping herself on high alert every moment of the day��to be honest, Gu Changge didn��t feel well seeing her like that.


    Of course, he understood that it wouldn��t be so simple to resolve the pain and hatred Yue Mingkong experienced in her previous life.


    Well, every meal had to be eaten one bite at a time, and every n had to be executed one step at a time, so Gu Changge wasn��t in a hurry.


    What��s more? Yue Mingkong still held some suspicions towards him and didn��t believe every word that came out of his mouth.


    In addition, Gu Changge also wanted to know just what kind of previous life did Yue Mingkong experience?


    After all, the one who killed her wasn��t him but the body dominated by the Devil Heart.


    Was there an anomaly in the world that let her capture some fragments of memory from her future self, or was she someone who somehow traveled through the river of time and got to witness the future��


    Anything was possible.


    The Heavenly Daddy protected the Favored Children of Heaven, after all, while all he received from the Heavenly Daddy was its malice!


    However, all of these were merely Gu Changge��s spections.


    It was also possible that Yue Mingkong really experienced such a life and then returned back in time to live in this timeline.


    The Dao of Time was a supreme and iprehensible Dao.


    Even Immortals found it difficult to travel through the river of time as and when they pleased, as there was a mystical fog shrouding everything. The future kept changing all the time, so getting a glimpse of it was already hard enough, so not much had to be said when it came to traveling to and from the future.


    s! This made it hard for Gu Changge to understand some things.


    <b>��Aren��t you afraid I will expose your secret if you don��t kill me?��</b>


    Finally, Yue Mingkong gently broke free from Gu Changge��s embrace and stood around a meter away from him and intently stared at him with her cold-yet-gorgeous eyes.


    <b>��I am afraid, yes�� how can I not be afraid? But there��s nothing I can do if you do decide to expose my secret. If that happens then I will have no choice but to admit my misfortune and me myself for marrying a wife like you����</b>


    Gu Changge said with a sigh.


    Of course, he wasn��t afraid of Yue Mingkong exposing his secret since she wouldn��t have waited until now if she really wanted to expose his secret.


    What��s more? Gu Changge had countless means to deal with the matter even if she did expose him.


    Right now, his top priority was to make Yue Mingkong rx her vignce towards him since it won��t be easy for him to do certain things in the future if he didn��t do that.


    Yue Mingkong gave out a light snort when she heard his words, and said with slight dissatisfaction, <b>��We aren��t married yet, so who are you calling your wife?��</b>


    She knew that Gu Changge was merely spewing pretty words; since he dared to say so, then it was a fact that he wasn��t afraid of her exposing his secret.


    With Gu Changge��s shrewdness and thoughtfulness, there was no way that he would leave any ws in his ns and overlook something.


    Still, hearing his words did bring her some joy.


    <b>��Well, you will be my wife in the future anyway,��</b> Gu Changge replied to her with a casual smile and added, <b>��You are mine, and everything about you is also mine, so do you think I care about these trifles?��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    Yue Mingkong frowned as she never expected Gu Changge to utter something so shameless and disgusting right at her face, but she couldn��t find any words to refute his im.


    Still, her eyes did brighten.


    Although she knew that Gu Changge was spewing pretty words to fool her and decrease her vignce, she couldn��t bring herself to dislike listening to him from the bottom of her heart.


    Although nine of ten of his sentences were likely to be false, there was still a chance for one of them to be the truth, no?


    Right then, a System Prompt sounded in Gu Changge��s mind.


    [Ding! There��s a shift in the attitude of the Favored Daughter of Heaven, Yue Mingkong. You receive 800 points of Fortune Value and 4000 Destiny Points!]

 Chapter 125 (2): 125 ― What the Hell; Touched By His Words!

    <h4>Chapter 125 (2): 125 �D What the Hell; Touched By His Words!</h4>


    [Ding! There��s a shift in the attitude of the Favored Daughter of Heaven, Yue Mingkong. You receive 800 points of Fortune Value and 4000 Destiny Points!]


    The sudden Prompt satisfied Gu Changge.


    After that, an item appeared in his hand with a brilliant sh, and he said with a smile, <b>��Since you weren��t at the Coronation Ceremony, you can choose from the treasures those old fogies gave me right now.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a regretful expression.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The thing in his hand shook and revealed its gorgeous appearance that made it resemble a pair of phoenix wings which exudes a divine brilliance. Countless runes flickered around the item and gave off divine rays of light.


    Of course, the current size of the item was temporary, and as soon as someone activated it using their Spiritual Qi, it would return to its original size as a Mystical Weapon.


    Gu Changge already had the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd], so he naturally didn��t need this inferior [Immortal Phoenix-Winged Golden Piercer].


    <b>��Immortal Phoenix-Winged Golden Piercer?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was somewhat surprised by the weapon since she immediately recognized it �� it was a Mystical Weapon quite famous in the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, after all. It was an extremely amazing and precious treasure once used by an ancestor of the Pce.


    Looking at Gu Changge��s appearance, she wondered if he was going to give it to her?


    One must know that Gu Changge never gave her anything, be it her previous life or this one. Yet today, he went out of his way to choose something for her?


    Suspicion filled Yue Mingkong��s beautiful eyes and she couldn��t believe her own thoughts.


    Since when did Gu Changge be so good to her?


    <b>��It��s good that you know about it; how does it look? Not bad, right?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at her and questioned.


    Yue Mingkong nodded with a hint of anticipation brewing in her cold-yet-gorgeous eyes.


    <b>��It��s good to know that you like it.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled, and soon after that, the [Immortal Phoenix-Winged Golden Piercer] disappeared from his palm as he put it back into his Spatial Ring.


    Yue Mingkong was stunned by his actions.


    Immediately after that, the expression on her face froze and she radiated an ice-cold aura. des of frost could be seen forming inside her eyes, and it was clear that she desired to stab Gu Changge at any cost.


    She never expected Gu Changge to take out the treasure just to ask her if it looked good or not?


    She finally understood how Gu Xian��er felt when dealing with Gu Changge!


    She clearly wanted to stab him to death, but there was nothing she could do.


    <b>��Look at how angry you got����</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but chuckle when he saw Yue Mingkong��s ice-cold appearance.


    Of course, he was just making fun of her since he had nothing better to do right now.


    <b>��This is for you, of course.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    <b>��I don��t want it!��</b>


    Yue Mingkong replied with a sour tone and then turned around to leave as she couldn��t stand him anymore.


    She was somewhat touched by his gesture just now and forgot that Gu Changge was an evil bastard.


    What the heck?!


    Gu Changge shook his head and realized that he had no choice but to use force now.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A battle ensued between them and ended as fast as it started.


    Roars of weapons filled the entire pce as runes flickered everywhere and the void trembled, giving off a terrifying rumble that could be heard from far away.


    Spiritual Qi soared into the sky and released an astonishing aura that frightened all the disciples on the Supreme Peak.


    s! Gu Changge brought out a bit of his true strength and suppressed Yue Mingkong without much effort.


    One had to ept the fact that Yue Mingkong wasn��t weak �� she was mightier than all the other Young Supremes �� and even Gu Changge didn��t know just what tricks she held up her sleeve.


    Of course, for Gu Changge, the two of them were already husband and wife, so there was no reason for him to let Yue Mingkong prance around in front of him every day without gobbling her up every now and then.


    So��


    Gu Changge tossed around under the sheets with Yue Mingkong, who ground her teeth in rage and annoyance.


    Still, the resentment she held towards Gu Changge over him running out in the middle of the night to meet up with some vixen did dissipate after this.


    She wouldn��t stop looking for that damned vixen, however.


    Yue Mingkong swore to never let Gu Changge have any woman beside her.


    In her opinion, Chi Ling, the Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family was merely a pawn Gu Changge was using to deal with Ye Ling, so she wasn��t a threat.


    She understood Gu Changge well!


    Even she couldn��t tempt him, so what could other women do?


    He was probably just ying around��


    It wasn��t all that far-fetched to reach that conclusion if she considered Gu Changge��s temperament.


    No matter what, she had to find the identity of that vixen.


    ����


    Over this period of time, the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce turned even more chaotic. Immortal Dao lights soared into the sky every now and then, and a thick fog shrouded everything.


    An ancient aura spewed from the depths of the Pce and spread everywhere.


    Wide and boundless cracks appeared in the sky and turbulent winds ravaged their surroundings. The cracks appeared pitch-ck and one couldn��t see into them, and they radiated ancient Immortal Qi.


    They resembled gateways to another world.


    The birth of the Ancient Immortal Continent attracted the attention of countless heritages, and these cracks seemed to be the entrance of the ancient runes.


    Right now, innumerable old monsters from the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had gathered in the Pce��s depths.


    <b>��We must work together to defend the cracks and stabilize the passage! We will face an unprecedented disaster if the aborigines rush out of the Continent����</b>


    An Elder with extremely deep eyes stared at the cracks and said.


    <b>��All the Sects have sent people from their younger generation this time, and I can��t tell if it��s a blessing or a curse.��</b>


    They shook their heads.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    A radiant light shot out from the crack and spread in all directions.


    Every object the light fell upon turned into an elixir and whoever got a whiff of it would feel like they were about to soar to heaven.


    There were indeed innumerable opportunities in the Ancient Immortal Contient. If it wasn��t for a ray of an immortal treasure��s radiance breaking through the fog and making it out into the world, the Pce would have never attracted the attention of so many forces.


    <b>��Notify the younger generations of the Dao Heritages to gather here in three days. It��s a pity that no one from the older generation can enter now, or we will arouse the dissatisfaction of the ancient monsters.��</b>


    <b>��However, the aborigines of the Ancient Immortal Continent can serve as experience for those who go in, and whether the disciples from outside get some opportunity or not will depend on them.��</b>


    Several ancient old fogies talked amongst themselves.


    They had already negotiated with the ancient monsters hidden in the Ancient Immortal Continent, and they had dictated that this would be an opportunity only for the younger generation, and no one from the older generation would be allowed to intervene.


    The ancient monsters hidden inside the Ancient Immortal Continent didn��t dare to enrage the world outside since no matter how strong they might be, they couldn��t hold back the countless mighty heritages of the Upper Realm.


    After all, it won��t take long for the Ancient Immortal Contient to perish if all the heritages outside banded together against them.


    Soon, news from the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce made it outside that the portal of the Ancient Immortal Continent would be opened three dayster, and the younger generations of the various heritages will be allowed to enter and seek opportunities.


    A storm went off in all directions as soon as the news reached the ears of those outside �� some were shocked, while others were pleased.


    The Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had an unusual position in Immeasurable Heaven, so much so that they could be called the absolute overlords of the region.


    The matter of the Ancient Immortal Continent was only spread throughout the various heritages as a rumor and the Pce had never confirmed its existence, so now that the Pce issued an official statement, didn��t that mean the Ancient Immortal Contient really existed?


    The news shook all the cultivators and they didn��t waste any time and gathered in front of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s entrance.


    If it weren��t for their awe and respect for the Pce, they would have long obliterated the steps that led up to the Pce��s inner regions and flooded inside.


    The opportunities inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce were tantamount to a chance for rebirth for the cultivators without a background, so they were the ones most excited for the event.


    Of course, the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce had measures in ce to make sure no one would step over their heads.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    A mighty master descended in front of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s entrance and directly built a dazzling, golden passage that reached into the sky and led right to the depths of the Pce.


    This event could be regarded as a chance for all the loose cultivators, or it would cause public outrage and the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce wouldn��t be able to bear the onught.


    All of Immeasurable Heaven boiled in excitement as more and more cultivators arrived!


    Although the news regarding the birth of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor shocked everyone, it wasn��t worth mentioning in the face of the opportunities thaty inside the Ancient Immortal Continent.

 Chapter 126.1: Framed by Gu Changge; Enough Strength to Slaughter a Sacred Realm Master!

    <h4>Chapter 126.1: Framed by Gu Changge; Enough Strength to ughter a Sacred Realm Master!</h4>


    <b>[Just when a storm went off in the outside world because of the Ancient Immortal Continent.]</b>


    Ye Ling, who had disguised his face and breath, hid in a remote and quiet courtyard of the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.


    Right now, he resembled a handsome young man who frowned and paced around.


    <b>��Turtle Bro, the cultivators of the White Tiger Family go around trying to catch me every single day, so do you really think I won��t be caught by them?��</b>


    Ye Ling asked with a gloomy expression.


    Although he had already changed his face and also used the Power of Reincarnation to hide his origin��s aura, he still didn��t dare to wander around outside.


    The White Tiger Family was a threat to him that could bring forth countless treasures that could reveal one��s origin, after all �� no matter how one disguised themselves, they wouldn��t be able to hide from them.


    Ye Ling couldn��t help but panic when he thought of this, and felt depressed, frustrated, and enraged.


    He did nothing, yet such a massive me was pinned on his head, and he also turned into the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance whom everyone desired to murder.


    He was in a messed up situation right now.


    <b>��Don��t worry, no one can see through the means of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation. You can rest assured that no one will be able to trace you no matter how hard they look. This old turtle will eat shit if that happens.��</b>


    A burst of brilliance appeared from the pendant around his neck and the old turtle who looked to be made from white jade revealed himself.


    He looked like an immortal beast, but his eyes appeared a bit squeamish.


    His eyes ruined his appearance, and just one look at him could tell that he wasn��t a serious turtle.


    Still, the turtle��s words relieved Ye Ling and he said in an aggrieved tone, <b>��Don��t let me find out the one who��s framing me, or I will smash that bastard��s skull into smithereens!��</b>


    <b>��It��s clear that this matter has something to do with that man in white from that night. It��s very likely that he wishes to murder you, and it��s also possible that he��s the true sessor of the Taboo Inheritance.��</b>


    The old turtle analyzed the matter for Ye Ling.


    <b>��I have never met him before, so why did he do that to me? Could he be one of the people I offended in the past?��</b>


    Ye Ling showed an ugly expression as he couldn��t figure out the truth of the matter��he even suspected that person to be Ye Langtian.


    After all, he didn��t have any other major enemies aside from Ye Langtian.


    <b>��Ye Langtian would have already gotten rid of you if he had those means! Although it��s possible, it��s highly unlikely to be him.��</b>


    <b>��What��s more? The appearance of the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art] here is far too much of a coincidence. I suspect that the true sessor of the Taboo Inheritance has been cultivating near the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce for a good while, and who knows? He might just be a disciple of the Pce!��</b>


    Ye Ling��s eyes narrowed.


    He wasn��t dumb, after all, so it wasn��t hard for him to reach this conclusion since he had lived long and gone through a lot in life.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it to be a reasonable guess.


    Moreover, the other party calcted that he was hiding a secret that he dared not expose to the public, and that��s why he dared to pin the me on his head so tantly!


    That��s what made the other party so evil!


    <b>��Judging from the fact that Yue Mingkong tried to assassinate me that day, she must have guessed that I have the inheritance of a certain existence and so she wanted to snatch it����</b>


    Ye Ling analyzed the matter, and soon, a sh of light went through his mind and he couldn��t help but shiver.


    In broad daylight, he couldn��t help but feel an astonishing chill that threatened to freeze his soul.


    <b>��What��s more? Yue Mingkong is Gu Changge��s fiancee, so Gu Changge must know about this, too.��</b>


    <b>��The first person I ruled out before was Gu Changge, the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, but now that I think about it��he��s the greatest suspect!��</b>


    Ye Ling was horrified when he thought about this, and his scalp went numb.


    Who would have imagined Gu Changge to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance?


    He, too, wouldn��t have believed it to be him if he hadn��t analyzed every possibility in detail.


    The world outside both praised and criticized Gu Changge. Some imed him to be an indifferent and ruthless monster, while others imed that he was a kind, generous, and refined man who had the talent of a true immortal.


    And now, he was also the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��he had an extremely esteemed identity that put him above anyone else, so how could he be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance who would destroy the world in the future?


    <b>��This matter is far too terrifying! Under the watchful eyes of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, their Heir turned into the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance �� once this matter gets out, it will shock the entire Upper Realm!��</b>


    The old turtle was also frightened and showed a solemn expression.


    Ye Ling��s words weren��t unreasonable since such a coincidence was indeed unimaginable.


    It would be all good and well if an ordinary person turned out to be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, but Gu Changge was no ordinary person!


    His identity ced him at the very pinnacle of the world among his peers in the Upper Realm.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that he was an Emperor among Emperors of his generation!


    And what happens when the one at the top is an evil monster��


    <b>��This matter is of great importance, and the truths involved in this matter are far too terrifying! What you say isn��t far-fetched, and Gu Changge is indeed the greatest suspect.��</b>


    The old turtle said in all seriousness.


    It��s just that the only ones who knew the truth were Ye Ling and him, and even if they revealed the truth before the world, no one would believe them.


    <b>��Damn it! It turns out that the one framing me was none other than Gu Changge. I haven��t even seen him before, yet he decided to use me as a scapegoat as soon as I said that I wanted to challenge him�� It seems that he really is a small-minded viin.��</b>


    <b>��Good, good, good! I will fight with you all the way! What bullshit talent of a true immortal? What nonsense sessor of the Taboo Inheritance? I am not afraid of anything!��</b>


    Ye Ling ground his teeth and clenched his fists.


    One could see the mes of rage burn in his eyes as his fighting spirit soared to newer heights.


    After all, he had defeated countless enemies stronger than him on his path to prominence, so even though Gu Changge seemed to have the advantage of time and ce, Ye Ling believed that he could turn his situation around ande out on top!


    Ye Ling felt extreme humiliation and rage when he realized that he got yed by Gu Changge in the palm of his hand, and had to get framed without making a sound in return.


    <b>��Don��t reveal this beforehand since no one will believe you even if you say it, and there��s a chance that you might end up getting yourself killed if you do that. Gu Changge isn��t targeting you yet because he just wants you to take the me for him.��</b>


    The old turtle added.


    For others, it might just be a conspiracy, but for Ye Ling, it was a conspiracy that he had to y along with even if he didn��t want to.


    Gu Chnagge was a terrible monster!


    <b>��Of course! It��s good that we guessed it all in time; I don��t feel well having such a terrifying enemy staring at us from the dark����</b>


    The old turtle sighed.


    Right then, a knock on the door sounded from outside the courtyard, apanied by a cold and prideful voice.


    <b>��Anyone there?��</b>


    <b>��Chi Ling! She��s here.��</b>


    Chi Ling��s arrival overjoyed Ye Ling and he rushed to open the door.

 Chapter 126.2: Framed by Gu Changge; Enough Strength to Slaughter a Sacred Realm Master!

    <h4>Chapter 126.2: Framed by Gu Changge; Enough Strength to ughter a Sacred Realm Master!</h4>


    Right then, a knock on the door sounded from outside the courtyard, apanied by a cold and prideful voice.


    <b>��Anyone there?��</b>


    <b>��Chi Ling! She��s here.��</b>


    Chi Ling��s arrival overjoyed Ye Ling and he rushed to open the door.


    He trusted Chi Ling since the two had once fought side by side, and Chi Ling had also contacted him a while ago and informed him that she would help him find a way to clear his name from all the suspicions.


    Soon, Chi Ling walked inside and the two sat next to each other, and Ye Ling poured her a cup of tea.


    <b>��Ye Ling, I almost didn��t recognize you since you look like this now.��</b>


    Chi Ling couldn��t help but say in wonder as she looked at Ye Ling��s current appearance.


    After talking with Gu Changge, she left the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and returned to the Vermillion Bird Family��s residence.


    There, she got in touch with Ye Ling, and then arrived here after getting information from him.


    Ye Ling replied to her with a sigh, <b>��I have no choice but to do this, or I won��t know how I died.��</b>


    After that, he informed Chi Ling of his recent situation.


    Chi Ling felt sympathy for him when she listened to him recount his situation, and felt that he was indeed in a miserable situation after someone pinned such a me on his head.


    <b>��Don��t worry, Ye Ling, I will definitely find a way to help you since we are friends.��</b>


    <b>��What��s more? I recently got into contact with a mighty existence who also thinks that you were framed. When the timees, I will work with him and find a way to help you prove your innocence.��</b>


    Chi Ling said to him with a smile.


    The reason she didn��t name Gu Changge was because she knew that there was some grudge between Ye Ling and Gu Changge, since Ye Ling wanted to challenge Gu Changge for some reason.


    If she mentioned Gu Changge before Ye Ling, then there was chance that Ye Ling��s prideful temperament wouldn��t allow him to ept Gu Changge��s help, so she decided to tell him the truth at a suitable time in the future.


    Maybe, Gu Changge and Ye Ling could form a bond of friendship through this ordeal.


    Chi Ling��s words surprised Ye Ling.


    <b>��Who��s that mighty existence? I must thank them.��</b>


    Ye Ling said without a second thought.


    <b>��I can��t tell you right now, but in the younger generation, not many can match him! Even I am not his match.��</b>


    Chi Ling could only tell him this much.


    Ye Ling��s surprise and excitement deepened when he heard those words, and he felt a burst of gratitude for that mighty existence.


    That person was a generous man who sent him charcoal during a snowy night!


    Afterwards, Chi Ling discussed other matters with Ye Ling and offered to bring him along to the Ancient Immortal Continent as one of her followers three dayster.


    Ye Ling naturally didn��t refuse her offer.


    There was no heritage backing him, so he could only go inside as a loose cultivator, and that would hinder him from getting to the depths of the Ancient Immortal Continent that was hidden in the depths of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Chi Ling was the talented Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family who had countless followers, so having one more or one less wouldn��t make any difference.


    ����


    The cultivators in the surrounding ancient cities made a lot of noise because of the birth of the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance and the opening of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Gu Changge turned even more unscrupulous over this period of time.


    In the past, he had to make sure to not catch the attention of the Elders and the disciples whenever he went to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City to jack himself up using the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art], but now, he didn��t need to worry about such matters.


    The sessor of the Taboo Inheritance was Ye Ling, and he had nothing to do with anything rted to him.


    <b>��Master.��</b>


    Yin Mei respectfully stood inside a splendid pce.


    Over this period of time, all the heritages paid even more attention to their young talents due to their fear of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor, but it didn��t affect her collection of ��cultivation resources�� for Gu Changge.


    As a matter of fact, the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family operated a wide range of businesses, so her Family was involved in countless industries such as: ��brothels, underground ck markets, auctions, ve traders����


    It was far too easy for her to get cultivation resources for Gu Changge from such ces.


    Before, she had to take every step with caution so as to not expose themselves, but now, thanks to Ye Ling carrying the me on his head, they could just put everything on Ye Ling even if someone discovered their tracks.


    Yin Mei merely needed to take care of covering up her own tracks.


    <b>��Over thest three days, we have captured around three hundred young cultivators in the Spirit Pce Realm. We also got our hands on around fifty Saint Realm Cultivators, and in addition to those, there are also some who are in the Conferred Lord Realm and the Conferred King Realm����</b>


    <b>��As for those above the False God Realm, there aren��t many of them�� Other than these, we also got our hands on many ancient corpses who still have their essence preserved����</b>


    Yin Mei reported the resources she gathered to Gu Changge over thest few days.


    <b>��Well done.��</b>


    Gu Changge listened to her with a satisfied expression.


    <b>��Thank you for yourpliment, Master.��</b>


    Yin Mei couldn��t help but smile when she heard hispliment.


    With Ye Ling taking the me for him, it was much more convenient for Gu Changge to do things.


    His current hidden Cultivation Base had already reached the Heavenly God Realm!


    The existence of the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art], and the way it worked, made it so that he wouldn��t face any bottlenecks when ascending to higher realms.


    As long as he gathered enough resources, he could break through to the next realm.


    With all these resources, it would take him at most half a year to break through to the Sacred Realm!


    It was because of this that Gu Changge didn��t give a damn about his publicly-visible Cultivation Base. No matter how great the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] might be, it couldn��tpare to the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art].


    He also didn��t believe he would be exposed in a short time.


    By the time the world found out the truth, he would already be mighty enough to hold back the entire world, so who would dare to go against him at that time?


    Afterwards, Gu Changge went to the dungeon which was hidden quite well and could be considered the base where he usuallymunicated with Yin Mei.


    He understood that a cunning rabbit must have three burrows, and that��s why he created multiple ces for himself. One of them was the dungeon discovered by the White Tiger Family, which he deliberately gave away.


    Soon, after half a quarter of an hour, pitch-ck [Great Dao Treasured Bottles] floated up and down as wisps of ck light spread in the surroundings.


    Finally, Gu Changge��s cultivation session came to an end after he absorbed everything.


    <b>��It��s really not easy to break through and take the next step in the Heavenly God Realm����</b>


    <b>��It seems that these cultivators aren��t good enough!��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head and left the ce with a frown.


    At the same time, he brought up his Attributes Panel to have a look.


    �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm [Initial Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 3000 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� ��


    He chose not to break through another realm right now.


    His current public-facing Cultivation Base was more than enough, so he could use the Destiny Points to evolve his inner world.


    Gu Changge didn��t n onprehending the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] by himself. Although it wouldn��t be a hard thing for him, it wasn��t necessary.


    He then looked at the things inside the System Shop to see if he could find some Dao Bones that held a great allure to him.


    Soon, he saw a talent which aroused his interest.


    [Transcendence]


    It was an intimidating name.


    In worlds of fantasy like these, anything that bore transcendence in its name would usually hold great might and allure.


    [Transcendence is a supreme talent that embodies thews of detachment from the world that help one move unhindered��It can be used on one��s blood, bones, heart, soul��]


    Gu Changge was moved by the introduction of the talent.


    If he used [Transcendence] on his bones, then the approximate price would be��thirty thousand Destiny Points for a single bone!


    ��I can exchange the three thousand points of Fortune Value for thirty thousand Destiny Points.��


    Gu Changge pondered over the choice for a while, after all, it was thirty thousand Destiny Points for a single bone.


    The human body had a total of 206 bones, so the fact that it was priced thirty thousand a piece meant that he could rece every single bone of his body with [Transcendence], no?


    As long as he could amass enough Destiny Points, he could use [Transcendence] on every single one of his bones.


    Wasn��t it just three thousand points of Fortune Value a piece? Since when did Gu Changgeck this little amount of points?


    He decided to make the exchange.


    Gu Changge didn��t hesitate anymore and directly used [Transcendence] on the bone next to his already-present Dao Bone.


    In the next moment, he felt a mysterious energy shroud his body and condense on that bone.


    He seemed to know this feeling.


    It was how a carp felt when it leapt over the dragon gate and transformed into a true dragon in one fell swoop.


    It was a fundamental change.


    Gu Changge��s understanding of his many Mystical Abilities deepened at the same time. If he only knew how to use the abilities before, then now, he understood how the abilities worked at their fundamental level �� he couldprehend the Laws making up the Mystical Abilities.


    Only when someone reached the Sacred Realm could they start peering upon the fundamental Laws of the World.


    He, on the other hand, had already started to control low-leveled Laws!


    Right now, Gu Changge felt that the three thousand points of Fortune Value he spent weren��t wasted.


    ��With my current strength, I should be able to ughter Sacred Realm Masters, no?��


    He pondered for a while and then left for the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.

 Chapter 128.2: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!

    <h4>Chapter 128.2: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!</h4>


    While Gu Changge searched for the aborigines of the Ancient Immortal Continent, Gu Xian��er happily skipped around and found a lot of great opportunities.


    The red bird on her shoulder wasn��t a simple creature as it was born with a talent that allowed it to locate treasures and opportunities.


    Nothing good could escape its eyes!


    Whether it was something above the surface or buried under a mountain, it could pull out anything.


    Gu Xian��er turned into a ray of light and flew around. On her way, she encountered many beasts in the Conferred King Realm, but none of them could survive against her.


    After all, she wasn��t secluding herself in vain over thest period of time; her strength had risen to another level.


    Soon, Gu Xian��er came across disciples from the other forces.


    ��This group should be from some other force of Immeasurable Heaven! They don��t seem human��I can smell the sea from them.��


    Gu Xian��er recognized them from their abilities and techniques as their clothing and appearance didn��t differ much from the rest of the world.


    The one leading them was a young man surrounded by stars. He stood among his peers like a king who couldn��t be matched by anyone else, and appeared extremely mighty.


    The rest of the people were in the Conferred Lord Realm or below, with a majority of them in the Saint Realm.


    <b>��Which force is this little girl from? She couldn��t havee in alone, right?��</b>


    The leader of the group had blue hair and showed a frivolous expression as he stared at Gu Xian��er and asked.


    At the same time, his followers surrounded Gu Xian��er.


    He merely asked for fun as no one inside the Ancient Immortal Continent gave a damn about someone��s background.


    The fog shrouding the Ancient Immortal Continent could cover up every trace, and even the old monsters from someone��s background couldn��t calcte anything even if they died in here.


    <b>��Lass, it��s not good to be alone! You should follow us, or find someone to take care of you. Haha����</b>


    The young man stared at her with a fiery gaze.


    Gu Xian��er frowned at his words, and felt ufortable under the man��s lustful gaze.


    He was another bastard aiming for her body.


    <b>��Scram!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er held no respect for such scum. Her expression froze over and she mmed her slender, jade-like fist towards him. Her body might appear thin and weak, but her physical strength couldn��t be matched by anyone among her peers.


    She rarely used her physical might as she preferred to use a sword on normal days, but when it came to ughtering bastards, she loved to keep it simple and straightforward.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Just one punch from her sted away the group of cultivators in front of her; many of them copsed on the ground, while others burst into blood mist.


    <b>��You����</b>


    Their leader��s expression changed at once, but Gu Xian��er didn��t give him a chance to react. Her figure turned into an afterimage as she disappeared from her spot. At the same time, an ancient treasure with brilliant runes appeared in her hands and fell straight down like a sword engraved with runes of Dao!


    She was already in a bad mood, and this bunch angered her even more.


    Soon, arge group of people perished as the blood mist in the air drifted away.


    <b>��Reckless fools.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er patted her dress to get rid of the dust covering it, and watched the fallen fools with an indifferent expression. After that, she took all of their Spatial Rings, and then turned into a ray of light and disappeared from the scene.


    She had encountered countless such situations when she left the Peach Vige and traveled all the way from the Upper Realm��s Outer Region to the Inner Region.


    Killing trash and taking their treasures wasn��t something new to her.


    Just because Gu Changge could easily bully her inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and made her look like a dumb girl, it didn��t mean that she wasn��t a shrewd chick.


    Soon after Gu Xian��er disappeared from the scene, another group appeared and watched the scene.


    The one leading the group was a woman wearing a colorful feather coat. She had blue hair and scales covering her forehead.


    The woman had a prideful expression, and when she saw the blood mist scattered in the surroundings, her eyes spewed daggers as rage changed her expression and she roared, <b>��It��s always me killing others, so who is it?! WHO DARES TO KILL MY BROTHER?!��</b>


    <b>��Seventh Princess, there are beasts in the surroundings who must��ve witnessed everything, so you can search their souls and see.��</b>


    Someone among her followers noticed the tracks of beasts not far away and suggested.


    The blue-haired woman didn��t hesitate and rushed away as soon as she listened to his words.


    Her figure moved at breakneck speed and she captured a beast within a blink. Ignoring the poor beast��s roars, she directly looked through its soul to find out the truth of the matter.


    <b>��Dammit! The murderer turned out to be a little girl dressed in blue.��</b>


    <b>��I will make her pay for her sin! I never thought that someone would murder my brother a moment before I could find him!��</b>


    The blue-haired woman��s eyes almost spit fire as she stared at the sight in front of her with rage and trembled.


    From what she saw in the beast��s memory, her brother merely uttered a few words without doing anything, yet the girl in blue ruthlessly murdered everyone without a second thought!


    <b>��My brother had countless life-saving treasures on him, yet he died at the hands of such a girl, so her identity mustn��t be simple!��</b>


    <b>��So what?! My Sea King��s Pce lords over hundreds of millions of miles of territory across many star fields, so how can we suffer such a disgrace?! Spread the order that I wish everyone to hunt that bitch in blue!��</b>


    The blue-haired woman��s rage-filled voice spread in the surroundings as shemanded her followers to hunt the girl dressed in blue.


    Hermandpounded the fright of her already-frightened followers.


    Once the rage of the Sea King Pce soared, the entire world would tremble.


    The Sea King Pce lorded over the endless heritages of the Endless Sea that was located next to Immeasurable Heaven.


    The shadow of the Sea King Pce could be seen throughout the vast waters of the Upper Realm, and even Supreme Heritages and Immortal Forces had to give them face.


    Moreover, the Sea King Pcemanded many subordinate sea families, and many of those families were rted to the Ancient Immortal Non-Human Families, and that made the Sea King Pce a mighty force that brought headache to countless Dao Heritages.


    All of her followers turned pale.


    That girl in blue had thoroughly offended the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce.


    That younger brother could only be regarded as a rtive from her mother��s family, but since he had the blood of the Sea King Pce��s royal family, then that meant he was a bonafide member of the Sea King Pce.[1]


    [1: so he��s a cousin I think, and she was probably f!ck!ng him behind their parents�� back.]


    How could the Seventh Princess not be enraged when he was killed in a ce like this?


    The followers couldn��t help but tremble in fear.


    They reckoned that the matter would cause a massive catastrophe. Even if the girl had some supreme master backing her up, she wouldn��t be able to escape a disastrous fate.


    One had to depend on themselves to survive inside the Ancient Immortal Continent �� this was a rule every heritage agreed on.


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was a mighty figure who had left the Pce for the first time, yet this was what she encountered as soon as she made her debut, so how could she rest easy?


    She had to wash her hands with her enemy��s blood!


    Soon, the news spread far and wide in the Ancient Immortal Continent, and caused massive waves.


    The younger brother of the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce got murdered by a girl dressed in blue, so the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pcemanded her followers to hunt the girl in blue to avenge her ughtered younger brother.


    The news caused a great stir as soon as it came out.


    Everyone knew that people from the Sea King Pce were better left alone as nothing good woulde out from offending them, yet someone actually dared to murder their Princess��s younger brother, and that shocked everyone who got the news.


    Many cultivators felt sympathy for the girl in blue, and at the same time, they felt curious about her identity.


    After all, not just anyone would dare to murder someone from the Sea King Pce.

 Chapter 128.3: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!

    <h4>Chapter 128.3: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!</h4>


    A young man covered in mist stood inside a mist-shrouded valley, and said to himself, <b>��Young girl in blue clothes? She wouldn��t be Gu Changge��s cousin who��s said to be the reincarnation of a Supreme Immortal, right?��</b>


    The one who spoke was Wang Wushuang, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family.


    He went into the depths of the Ancient Immortal Contient all by himself, and one couldn��t tell how he got his hands on the news.


    <b>��Interesting! I can take advantage of both sides if the people from the Sea King Pce try to duke it out with Gu Changge.��</b>


    Golden runes appeared on his body and he disappeared into the mist as soon as he finished speaking.


    A golden light shed on a mountain range in another direction. A Golden-Winged Great Peng spread its wings and flew through the air unhindered.


    Its whole body appeared golden, and it easily killed a beast in the True God Realm after tearing it apart and throwing its corpse on the ground.


    <b>��It��s said that there��s some sort of grudge between Gu Changge and his exceptionally talented cousin, so I wonder if he will intervene if the girl in blue is really his cousin?��</b>


    <b>��The Sea King Pce isn��t easy to deal with����</b>


    The Golden-Winged Great Pengnded on the ground and turned into a tall man �� he was Peng Fei, the Young Master of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Family.


    He couldn��t help but mutter to himself with a frown.


    A simr scene yed at the edge of the Ancient Immortal Continent.[2]


    [2: of people killing beasts and each other.]


    Countless young people arrived at the Continent one after another. Some had long gone ahead, while others fell behind them because they came from territories that were far away from Immeasurable Heaven and it took them a lot of time to reach the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Still, all of them were equally mighty Young Supremes.


    After the Ancient Immortal Continent opened up, some of the people encountered the aborigines of the Continent, and that led to conflict and murder.


    However, the appearance of the outsiders was also an opportunity for the younger generations of the aborigines as they never got to experience something like this before.


    ����


    <b>��Are all the natives present here?��</b>


    A golden, unknown nt swaggered around like a golden de of grass on a low-lying in.


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrow and asked while looking at those in front of him.


    In front of him knelt a group of terrified creatures with appearances and clothing different from those who came from the outside.


    Their legs were broken and bloodstained, and they couldn��t bear the terrifying aura Gu Changge released.


    A small number of them were blown into blood mist just from Gu Changge��s aura, and perished immediately.


    When he was passing by this ce, this bunch of aborigines attacked his group out of nowhere, and several of his followers perished at their hands.


    <b>��Where are you from?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked using his Spiritual Sense.


    In front of him stood a dark man dressed in a beast robe. The man didn��t appear old, and his strength was also in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, but right now, he felt extreme fright due to the fact that Gu Changge��s aura was about to crush his very soul.


    Facing Gu Changge made him feel like he was even worse than an ant before him.


    The young men and women behind him were dressed in extraordinary clothes and held exceptional treasures in their hands, but even they were trembling at the moment as terror gripped their very souls.


    The young man in front of them looked to be the same age as them, so how could he be even more terrifying than a young emperor? They wondered.


    <b>��Tell me the location of your gathering ce, and I might let you go.��</b>


    Gu Changge knew that they could understand him through his Spiritual Sense, so he asked without worry.


    After that, he grabbed the man in front of him with one hand and lifted him up like one lifted up a chicken by its throat.


    <b>��Master, we just got news that Miss Xian��er seems to have offended the people from the Sea King Pce, but we aren��t sure if it��s really Miss Xian��er.��</b>


    Right then, the follower who spoke up in the beginning walked over and informed Gu Changge about the news he received.


    They naturally had means to inquire about news from all over the world, so it wasn��t surprising that he knew about this matter since it had been causing quite an uproar among those from the younger generation.


    <b>��Sea King Pce?��</b>


    Gu Changge frowned and pondered for a moment and then said, <b>��Don��t worry about her, she won��t die.��</b>


    After all, Gu Xian��er was a Favored Daughter of Heaven, so the Sea King Pce was merely arranged by the Heavenly Daddy to increase her experience points.


    Of course, it was possible that she would suffer with her current strength, but Gu Changge didn��t intend to be her nanny.


    Although the little chick was somewhat prideful and cold, countless opportunities would stille to her since she was a Favored Daughter of Heaven, and it won��t be hard for her to turn a crisis into an opportunity.


    Although it was possible for her to suffer, Gu Changge was convinced that nothing major would happen to Gu Xian��er.


    However, Gu Changge thought that he could make use of this matter since he had long been busy with other matters, and hadn��t had time to y with Gu Xian��er after thest time.


    As for the Sea King Pce? What the heck was that?


    Did they think they could bully Gu Changge��s exclusive Fortune Value generator?


    <b>��Lead the way if you don��t want to die!��</b>


    Gu Changge soon left his thoughts, and looked at the creatures in front of him with a t expression.


    He decided to let them live as they could work as apass for him. The reason Gu Changge didn��t directly search their souls was that he worried their souls might explode if he tried that.


    The aborigines of the Ancient Immortal Continent were descendants of various ancient races, so their strength was obviously much greater than those from the outside world �� this was what Gu Changge felt, but that didn��t matter to him.


    Right now, even someone in the Sacred Realm couldn��t threaten Gu Changge, so what could these greenhorns from the younger generation do?


    <b>��Sir, I will lead the way!��</b>


    The creature in front of him replied in haste as he could feel the young man��s sinister aura and unparalleled might pressing down on him and that terrified him.


    His strength was alreadyparable to the Elders of his tribe, and thatpounded his feelings of terror.


    Just now, he had single handedly blocked their offense and obliterated it while subduing them at the same time.


    It��s just that they couldn��t figure out why the man wanted to go to their ce of gathering as it was in the depths of the Continent, after all.


    What��s more? There were many stronger ones there.


    Soon, they left the ce and headed towards the east.


    Along the way, Gu Changge witnessed countless magnificent structures that seemed to have existed since ancient times, but all of them were already abandoned.


    There were stone carvings, intent of Sacred Realm masters, and whatnot. Brilliant runes soared towards the sky and divine radiance covered everything above them. The intent and carvings could help one with their cultivation, and even help them reach enlightenment �� they were a rare opportunity for anyone who chanced upon them.


    The number of younger generations from the aborigines and the outside world kept on increasing by the moment, and the number of fights and murders also soared.


    Gu Changge lost interest after taking one nce at the surroundings.


    The aborigines guarded the secrets of the Ancient Immortal Continent, and the Immortal Spirit was something they had been nurturing until today. He had already calcted the time of its birth before he even joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Once the Immortal Spirit is born, the entire Continent would go into turmoil, and even the old monsters outside would rush inside to get their hands on it.

 Chapter 128.1: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!

    <h4>Chapter 128.1: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!</h4>


    The Ancient Immortal Continent was vast beyond measure, with endless immortal mountain ranges that resembled dragons flying around, like a world never seen before.


    The atmosphere had an ancient aura seeping everywhere, as if it came from the primordial times to give birth to all under heaven.


    Still, the most important matter for the Young Supremes of the various heritages wasn��t the scenery, but to bring together all of their disciples so as to prevent them from getting ambushed.


    Here, their peers and the aborigines of the Continent were their foes.


    No one dared to take this trip lightly.


    Soon, Gu Changge also arrived at the Continent with a group of his followers and disciples from the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Their groupnded in a valley.


    The terrain of the valley was t, and they could see an emeraldke in the distance that seemed to be made up of Spiritual Qi.


    <b>��Master, where should we go now?��</b>


    A tall creature from among his followers walked out and asked Gu Changge for instructions.


    <b>��Go east.��</b>


    Gu Changge pondered for a moment and thenmanded.


    At the same time, he took a nce at Jin Zhou and the others behind him; to be honest, he didn��t wish to bring this bunch of True Disciples with him.


    Jin Zhou and the others weren��t weak �� after all, they were Young Supremes �� and they also had quite a lot of followers.


    If they followed him, then his group would most-likely get into conflict with their group when they chanced upon some opportunity.


    Gu Changge wasn��t someone who would take a loss, but he was toozy to deal with such trifles.


    <b>��Since Senior Brother Gu is going to the east, then we will head to the west. Later, all of us should find a way to meet in the central area.��</b>


    Jin Zhou and the others weren��t stupid either, and understood that they won��t get any benefits if they followed Gu Changge��no, they might even end up ving away for him if they went with him.


    So, as smart people, they bid their farewell and went on their way.


    Gu Changge��s expression showed no change as he was toozy to say anything in response.


    What��s more? This was exactly what he wanted.


    Soon, only Yin Mei and Gu Changge��s followers were left on the scene.


    Gu Changge didn��t allow Yan Ji to follow him inside the Ancient Immortal Contient this time as that would expose Yan Ji��s existence, and that was something he didn��t want to see.


    Moreover, it was possible that Yan Ji wouldn��t even be able to get inside with her mighty Cultivation Base.


    Here, all the Young Supremes had to rely on themselves, and none of them were allowed to bring in any guardians.


    So, for Gu Changge, this might be his��greatest hunting season.


    As long as a Young Supreme piques his interest, they won��t be able to escape their fate of dying at his hands as he swallowed their origin or nted a [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] inside their Primordial Spirits to control them.


    It��s just that he must tread with caution and do all this with great care.


    Once his actions are discovered, he would need to pin even more me on Ye Ling��s head.


    <b>��Let��s go.��</b>


    With those words, everyone followed Gu Changge��s lead and headed towards the east.


    If he wasn��t wrong, then the Vermillion Bird Family��s people would be in that direction.


    ��Master asked me to find a chance to get close to Ye Ling; it seems that Ye Ling also sneaked in here. I think he will take the initiative to find me.��


    Yin Mei followed Gu Changge while thinking about hismand.


    Gu Changge��s followers had no idea that Yin Mei was also in his camp.


    Yin Mei reckoned that it wouldn''t be hard for her to trick Ye Ling.


    On the way, Gu Changge felt that their luck wasn��t all that great this time. Even after traveling through tens of thousands of miles, they didn��te across a single creature, and this made Gu Changge wonder if they somehow entered some forbidden region?


    Still, they did chance upon a lot of opportunities on the way. He discovered countless Mystical Herbs that had long disappeared from the world �� these herbs had grown for innumerable years, so their fragrance spread far and wide.


    Although Gu Changge disliked these things, the followers behind him were more than happy to take whatever they could find.


    ��There��s no way I am going to find anything like this.��


    ��The Ancient Immortal Continent is vaster than I expected! I should have asked the Great Elder for some information when I had the chance.��


    Gu Changge frowned.


    After that, his majestic and vast Spiritual Sense swept towards the horizon like a gigantic wave.


    Anyway, there weren��t any other strong cultivators here, so he wasn��t worried about exposing his mighty Primordial Spirit��s secret.


    Soon, Gu Changge sensed the aura of the Vermillion Bird Family��s people from not too far away, only a few thousand miles away at most.


    Before them, though, he sensed the sound of battle and brilliant rays of light soaring into the sky.


    Divine runes shed with brilliance one after another and spread in every direction, and he could tell that the ones battling weren��t weak �� they were at least in the Conferred King Realm.


    Gu Changge��s Spiritual Sense soon perceived a Young Supreme from the Upper Realm who was trying to get his hands on a sword grass that resembled a star; the sword grass released mighty sword intent that made the Void vibrate.


    The sword grass resembled a magnificent star, and he could see lines on its leaves that resembled the veins of a star.


    The ce where the sword grass grew showed a strange scene where strands of sword light could be seen hanging from the sky.


    The Young Supreme��s opponent was a violent beast that was about to enter the True God Realm, and the two fought together as if nothing in the world could separate them.


    <b>��Master, it seems that someone��s fighting in that direction.��</b>


    Gu Changge silently stood on a mountain peak, while a follower behind him said with a puzzled face, <b>��Are we going to take a look?��</b>


    <b>��There��s no need to intervene in such matters.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a wave of his hand.


    Of course, he wouldn��t go there. The reason he came all the way here was to find the Vermillion Bird Family, so he could create an opportunity for Yin Mei.


    As long as Yin Mei wasn��t too far away from him, he could feel her position.


    Once they found the Vermillion Bird Family, he would put Yin Mei beside Ye Ling and then keep track of Ye Ling��s position through her, and then pick the fruit once it ripened.


    Wouldn��t that be the most convenient method of doing things?


    Yin Mei understood Gu Changge��s thoughts, so her eyes shifted a bit here and there, and then she said, <b>��Senior Brother Gu, I can onlye this far with you, so let��s part ways now.��</b>


    She also brought her followers along, so she couldn��t show the slightest w in her actions when dealing with Gu Changge. On the surface, she had to pretend that they weren��t on good terms.


    <b>��Alright! Junior Sister Yin Mei, make sure you pay attention to your safety.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded with a calm expression.


    Afterwards, he watched Yin Mei leave his group and rush in the direction of the battle with the intent to intervene.


    Gu Changge nodded with satisfaction and the interest in his heart rose to another level.


    Didn��t Ye Ling always desire to obtain Yin Mei��s heart? He had sent her to him now.


    He specially created an opportunity for him to be a ��hero saving a damsel in distress.��


    Yin Mei would go to snatch the sword grass and then put herself in a disadvantaged position. After a while, Ye Ling would sense the fluctuations caused by the battle, and wouldn��t be able to hold himself back from ying the hero who would save the beauty.


    Gu Changge had read this trope countless times.


    Today, he specially created such an opportunity for Ye Ling, so he reckoned that Ye Ling must be quite grateful to him once he found out.


    After that, Gu Changge didn��t stay on the spot anymore and decided to leave.


    After all, he had other matters to deal with.


    The Ancient Immortal Continent was far too vast, and what he desired was most likely hidden in the ce where the aborigines gathered.


    The ce where the aborigines gathered could also help him find opportunities in the form of their ancestral tombs.


    Gu Changge had long been craving those immortal corpses!


    And even if there were no immortal corpses there, the corpses of Ancient Emperors wouldn��t be a waste either, if he could find some.


    Of course, Gu Changge hoped that the ancestors of the aborigines wouldn��t be like the ancestors of his Ancient Immortal Gu Family who loved to bury themselves underground and sleep inside coffins for their secluded cultivation.


    Those actions of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s ancestors were uneptable in his eyes.

 Chapter 128.2: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!

    <h4>Chapter 128.2: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!</h4>


    While Gu Changge searched for the aborigines of the Ancient Immortal Continent, Gu Xian��er happily skipped around and found a lot of great opportunities.


    The red bird on her shoulder wasn��t a simple creature as it was born with a talent that allowed it to locate treasures and opportunities.


    Nothing good could escape its eyes!


    Whether it was something above the surface or buried under a mountain, it could pull out anything.


    Gu Xian��er turned into a ray of light and flew around. On her way, she encountered many beasts in the Conferred King Realm, but none of them could survive against her.


    After all, she wasn��t secluding herself in vain over thest period of time; her strength had risen to another level.


    Soon, Gu Xian��er came across disciples from the other forces.


    ��This group should be from some other force of Immeasurable Heaven! They don��t seem human��I can smell the sea from them.��


    Gu Xian��er recognized them from their abilities and techniques as their clothing and appearance didn��t differ much from the rest of the world.


    The one leading them was a young man surrounded by stars. He stood among his peers like a king who couldn��t be matched by anyone else, and appeared extremely mighty.


    The rest of the people were in the Conferred Lord Realm or below, with a majority of them in the Saint Realm.


    <b>��Which force is this little girl from? She couldn��t havee in alone, right?��</b>


    The leader of the group had blue hair and showed a frivolous expression as he stared at Gu Xian��er and asked.


    At the same time, his followers surrounded Gu Xian��er.


    He merely asked for fun as no one inside the Ancient Immortal Continent gave a damn about someone��s background.


    The fog shrouding the Ancient Immortal Continent could cover up every trace, and even the old monsters from someone��s background couldn��t calcte anything even if they died in here.


    <b>��Lass, it��s not good to be alone! You should follow us, or find someone to take care of you. Haha����</b>


    The young man stared at her with a fiery gaze.


    Gu Xian��er frowned at his words, and felt ufortable under the man��s lustful gaze.


    He was another bastard aiming for her body.


    <b>��Scram!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er held no respect for such scum. Her expression froze over and she mmed her slender, jade-like fist towards him. Her body might appear thin and weak, but her physical strength couldn��t be matched by anyone among her peers.


    She rarely used her physical might as she preferred to use a sword on normal days, but when it came to ughtering bastards, she loved to keep it simple and straightforward.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Just one punch from her sted away the group of cultivators in front of her; many of them copsed on the ground, while others burst into blood mist.


    <b>��You����</b>


    Their leader��s expression changed at once, but Gu Xian��er didn��t give him a chance to react. Her figure turned into an afterimage as she disappeared from her spot. At the same time, an ancient treasure with brilliant runes appeared in her hands and fell straight down like a sword engraved with runes of Dao!


    She was already in a bad mood, and this bunch angered her even more.


    Soon, arge group of people perished as the blood mist in the air drifted away.


    <b>��Reckless fools.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er patted her dress to get rid of the dust covering it, and watched the fallen fools with an indifferent expression. After that, she took all of their Spatial Rings, and then turned into a ray of light and disappeared from the scene.


    She had encountered countless such situations when she left the Peach Vige and traveled all the way from the Upper Realm��s Outer Region to the Inner Region.


    Killing trash and taking their treasures wasn��t something new to her.


    Just because Gu Changge could easily bully her inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and made her look like a dumb girl, it didn��t mean that she wasn��t a shrewd chick.


    Soon after Gu Xian��er disappeared from the scene, another group appeared and watched the scene.


    The one leading the group was a woman wearing a colorful feather coat. She had blue hair and scales covering her forehead.


    The woman had a prideful expression, and when she saw the blood mist scattered in the surroundings, her eyes spewed daggers as rage changed her expression and she roared, <b>��It��s always me killing others, so who is it?! WHO DARES TO KILL MY BROTHER?!��</b>


    <b>��Seventh Princess, there are beasts in the surroundings who must��ve witnessed everything, so you can search their souls and see.��</b>


    Someone among her followers noticed the tracks of beasts not far away and suggested.


    The blue-haired woman didn��t hesitate and rushed away as soon as she listened to his words.


    Her figure moved at breakneck speed and she captured a beast within a blink. Ignoring the poor beast��s roars, she directly looked through its soul to find out the truth of the matter.


    <b>��Dammit! The murderer turned out to be a little girl dressed in blue.��</b>


    <b>��I will make her pay for her sin! I never thought that someone would murder my brother a moment before I could find him!��</b>


    The blue-haired woman��s eyes almost spit fire as she stared at the sight in front of her with rage and trembled.


    From what she saw in the beast��s memory, her brother merely uttered a few words without doing anything, yet the girl in blue ruthlessly murdered everyone without a second thought!


    <b>��My brother had countless life-saving treasures on him, yet he died at the hands of such a girl, so her identity mustn��t be simple!��</b>


    <b>��So what?! My Sea King��s Pce lords over hundreds of millions of miles of territory across many star fields, so how can we suffer such a disgrace?! Spread the order that I wish everyone to hunt that bitch in blue!��</b>


    The blue-haired woman��s rage-filled voice spread in the surroundings as shemanded her followers to hunt the girl dressed in blue.


    Hermandpounded the fright of her already-frightened followers.


    Once the rage of the Sea King Pce soared, the entire world would tremble.


    The Sea King Pce lorded over the endless heritages of the Endless Sea that was located next to Immeasurable Heaven.


    The shadow of the Sea King Pce could be seen throughout the vast waters of the Upper Realm, and even Supreme Heritages and Immortal Forces had to give them face.


    Moreover, the Sea King Pcemanded many subordinate sea families, and many of those families were rted to the Ancient Immortal Non-Human Families, and that made the Sea King Pce a mighty force that brought headache to countless Dao Heritages.


    All of her followers turned pale.


    That girl in blue had thoroughly offended the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce.


    That younger brother could only be regarded as a rtive from her mother��s family, but since he had the blood of the Sea King Pce��s royal family, then that meant he was a bonafide member of the Sea King Pce.[1]


    [1: so he��s a cousin I think, and she was probably f!ck!ng him behind their parents�� back.]


    How could the Seventh Princess not be enraged when he was killed in a ce like this?


    The followers couldn��t help but tremble in fear.


    They reckoned that the matter would cause a massive catastrophe. Even if the girl had some supreme master backing her up, she wouldn��t be able to escape a disastrous fate.


    One had to depend on themselves to survive inside the Ancient Immortal Continent �� this was a rule every heritage agreed on.


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was a mighty figure who had left the Pce for the first time, yet this was what she encountered as soon as she made her debut, so how could she rest easy?


    She had to wash her hands with her enemy��s blood!


    Soon, the news spread far and wide in the Ancient Immortal Continent, and caused massive waves.


    The younger brother of the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce got murdered by a girl dressed in blue, so the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pcemanded her followers to hunt the girl in blue to avenge her ughtered younger brother.


    The news caused a great stir as soon as it came out.


    Everyone knew that people from the Sea King Pce were better left alone as nothing good woulde out from offending them, yet someone actually dared to murder their Princess��s younger brother, and that shocked everyone who got the news.


    Many cultivators felt sympathy for the girl in blue, and at the same time, they felt curious about her identity.


    After all, not just anyone would dare to murder someone from the Sea King Pce.

 Chapter 128.3: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!

    <h4>Chapter 128.3: Hero Saving the Beauty; No One Can Bully My Exclusive Fortune Generator!</h4>


    A young man covered in mist stood inside a mist-shrouded valley, and said to himself, <b>��Young girl in blue clothes? She wouldn��t be Gu Changge��s cousin who��s said to be the reincarnation of a Supreme Immortal, right?��</b>


    The one who spoke was Wang Wushuang, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family.


    He went into the depths of the Ancient Immortal Contient all by himself, and one couldn��t tell how he got his hands on the news.


    <b>��Interesting! I can take advantage of both sides if the people from the Sea King Pce try to duke it out with Gu Changge.��</b>


    Golden runes appeared on his body and he disappeared into the mist as soon as he finished speaking.


    A golden light shed on a mountain range in another direction. A Golden-Winged Great Peng spread its wings and flew through the air unhindered.


    Its whole body appeared golden, and it easily killed a beast in the True God Realm after tearing it apart and throwing its corpse on the ground.


    <b>��It��s said that there��s some sort of grudge between Gu Changge and his exceptionally talented cousin, so I wonder if he will intervene if the girl in blue is really his cousin?��</b>


    <b>��The Sea King Pce isn��t easy to deal with����</b>


    The Golden-Winged Great Pengnded on the ground and turned into a tall man �� he was Peng Fei, the Young Master of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Family.


    He couldn��t help but mutter to himself with a frown.


    A simr scene yed at the edge of the Ancient Immortal Continent.[2]


    [2: of people killing beasts and each other.]


    Countless young people arrived at the Continent one after another. Some had long gone ahead, while others fell behind them because they came from territories that were far away from Immeasurable Heaven and it took them a lot of time to reach the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Still, all of them were equally mighty Young Supremes.


    After the Ancient Immortal Continent opened up, some of the people encountered the aborigines of the Continent, and that led to conflict and murder.


    However, the appearance of the outsiders was also an opportunity for the younger generations of the aborigines as they never got to experience something like this before.


    ����


    <b>��Are all the natives present here?��</b>


    A golden, unknown nt swaggered around like a golden de of grass on a low-lying in.


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrow and asked while looking at those in front of him.


    In front of him knelt a group of terrified creatures with appearances and clothing different from those who came from the outside.


    Their legs were broken and bloodstained, and they couldn��t bear the terrifying aura Gu Changge released.


    A small number of them were blown into blood mist just from Gu Changge��s aura, and perished immediately.


    When he was passing by this ce, this bunch of aborigines attacked his group out of nowhere, and several of his followers perished at their hands.


    <b>��Where are you from?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked using his Spiritual Sense.


    In front of him stood a dark man dressed in a beast robe. The man didn��t appear old, and his strength was also in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, but right now, he felt extreme fright due to the fact that Gu Changge��s aura was about to crush his very soul.


    Facing Gu Changge made him feel like he was even worse than an ant before him.


    The young men and women behind him were dressed in extraordinary clothes and held exceptional treasures in their hands, but even they were trembling at the moment as terror gripped their very souls.


    The young man in front of them looked to be the same age as them, so how could he be even more terrifying than a young emperor? They wondered.


    <b>��Tell me the location of your gathering ce, and I might let you go.��</b>


    Gu Changge knew that they could understand him through his Spiritual Sense, so he asked without worry.


    After that, he grabbed the man in front of him with one hand and lifted him up like one lifted up a chicken by its throat.


    <b>��Master, we just got news that Miss Xian��er seems to have offended the people from the Sea King Pce, but we aren��t sure if it��s really Miss Xian��er.��</b>


    Right then, the follower who spoke up in the beginning walked over and informed Gu Changge about the news he received.


    They naturally had means to inquire about news from all over the world, so it wasn��t surprising that he knew about this matter since it had been causing quite an uproar among those from the younger generation.


    <b>��Sea King Pce?��</b>


    Gu Changge frowned and pondered for a moment and then said, <b>��Don��t worry about her, she won��t die.��</b>


    After all, Gu Xian��er was a Favored Daughter of Heaven, so the Sea King Pce was merely arranged by the Heavenly Daddy to increase her experience points.


    Of course, it was possible that she would suffer with her current strength, but Gu Changge didn��t intend to be her nanny.


    Although the little chick was somewhat prideful and cold, countless opportunities would stille to her since she was a Favored Daughter of Heaven, and it won��t be hard for her to turn a crisis into an opportunity.


    Although it was possible for her to suffer, Gu Changge was convinced that nothing major would happen to Gu Xian��er.


    However, Gu Changge thought that he could make use of this matter since he had long been busy with other matters, and hadn��t had time to y with Gu Xian��er after thest time.


    As for the Sea King Pce? What the heck was that?


    Did they think they could bully Gu Changge��s exclusive Fortune Value generator?


    <b>��Lead the way if you don��t want to die!��</b>


    Gu Changge soon left his thoughts, and looked at the creatures in front of him with a t expression.


    He decided to let them live as they could work as apass for him. The reason Gu Changge didn��t directly search their souls was that he worried their souls might explode if he tried that.


    The aborigines of the Ancient Immortal Continent were descendants of various ancient races, so their strength was obviously much greater than those from the outside world �� this was what Gu Changge felt, but that didn��t matter to him.


    Right now, even someone in the Sacred Realm couldn��t threaten Gu Changge, so what could these greenhorns from the younger generation do?


    <b>��Sir, I will lead the way!��</b>


    The creature in front of him replied in haste as he could feel the young man��s sinister aura and unparalleled might pressing down on him and that terrified him.


    His strength was alreadyparable to the Elders of his tribe, and thatpounded his feelings of terror.


    Just now, he had single handedly blocked their offense and obliterated it while subduing them at the same time.


    It��s just that they couldn��t figure out why the man wanted to go to their ce of gathering as it was in the depths of the Continent, after all.


    What��s more? There were many stronger ones there.


    Soon, they left the ce and headed towards the east.


    Along the way, Gu Changge witnessed countless magnificent structures that seemed to have existed since ancient times, but all of them were already abandoned.


    There were stone carvings, intent of Sacred Realm masters, and whatnot. Brilliant runes soared towards the sky and divine radiance covered everything above them. The intent and carvings could help one with their cultivation, and even help them reach enlightenment �� they were a rare opportunity for anyone who chanced upon them.


    The number of younger generations from the aborigines and the outside world kept on increasing by the moment, and the number of fights and murders also soared.


    Gu Changge lost interest after taking one nce at the surroundings.


    The aborigines guarded the secrets of the Ancient Immortal Continent, and the Immortal Spirit was something they had been nurturing until today. He had already calcted the time of its birth before he even joined the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Once the Immortal Spirit is born, the entire Continent would go into turmoil, and even the old monsters outside would rush inside to get their hands on it.

 Chapter 129: Criticized; Rat Sniffing for Opportunities!

    <h4>Chapter 129: Criticized; Rat Sniffing for Opportunities!</h4>


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Chi Ling and Ye Ling also encountered trouble.


    Not long after they entered the Ancient Immortal Continent, they encountered a powerful beast at the True God Realm that resembled a rhinoceros.


    Although Chi Ling was a Young Supreme, she was only in the Initial Stage of the Conferred King Realm, and only had the might to contend with a False God Realm master.


    Dealing with a True God was something she found hard.


    Even if she used a Mystical Weapon, she wouldn��t be able to kill it without using some forbidden art or treasure.


    But��she couldn��t bear to do that.


    She couldn��tprehend why her luck was so damned, so much so that she encountered a True God Realm beast as soon as she stepped foot on the Continent.


    The rhinoceros-like beast was in the Middle Stage of the True God Realm, and held great might..


    As soon as it opened its mouth, it would spit out a surging me that gushed forth like a sea of fire; quite a few of her followers died under its attack, and the rest were frozen in terror.


    <b>��Chi Ling, let��s join forces! You attract its attention and I will kill it.��</b>


    Right then, Ye Ling, who was hidden among her followers in a disguise, spoke up.


    After they entered the Ancient Immortal Continent, he gave Chi Ling quite a few hints to let her know that Gu Changge wasn��t a good person, and she must stay away from him, but Chi Ling seemed to not understand his hints, or maybe, she ignored them on purpose and didn��t care about his opinion.


    This left Ye Ling helpless.


    After all, Gu Changge��s reputation was far too clean.


    What��s more? His appearance could easily trick women, too, so he decided to keep quiet.


    But now that he saw the scene in front of him, he could no longer sit still.


    Ye Ling had always believed that he could fight those in higher realms, ande out on top; after all, he held innumerable Mystical Abilities and means that allowed him to triumph over countless foes.


    Right now, he believed that it was about time he showed Chi Ling and the others just how great he was.


    Chi Ling looked over and said nothing when she heard Ye Ling��s words.


    <b>��What did you say? Surely, you don��t need to do something so dangerous just to get in the limelight, right?��</b>


    <b>��Do you want to court death? Even if you want to get the goddess��s attention, you don��t have to sacrifice your life, right?��</b>


    The expression of the rest of Chi Ling��s followers changed, and they couldn��t believe what they heard �� some even cursed Ye Ling in rage.


    To them, Ye Ling seemed like a toad wanting to get Chi Ling��s attention, and that soured their mood because they, who were stronger than him, now looked like timid fools who dared not go forward.


    At the same time, they wondered if the bastard who hadn��t even reached the Conferred King Realm wanted to court death? How dare he say that he would ughter a beast of the True God Realm with a straight face?


    <b>��You are courting death! We are already in a precarious situation, and you are still thinking about scoring some brownie points?��</b>


    The group of Chi Ling��s followers, including the female disciples, couldn��t help but show strange expressions when they heard Ye Ling��s ims, and some even ridiculed him.


    Ye Ling was used to this form of sarcasm, so he said nothing in response to them. After all, he only appeared to be in the Conferred Lord Realm no matter how they looked at him.


    In their opinion, it was impossible for him to win against a True God Realm beast.


    What they didn��t know was that he had another identity!


    <b>��Open your dog eyes and watch how I do it!��</b>


    <b>��Today, I will show you how it��s done!��</b>


    [TL/N: finally, it��s here! The protagonist��s time to shine before dog eyes.]


    Ye Ling touched his nose out of helplessness and then sneered at the onlookers.


    He decided to go all-out to p these so-called geniuses who looked down on him.


    With that, Ye Ling prepared to attack as a ck and white light covered his body. Mysterious fluctuations spread from his figure, and the onlookers felt the sky almost fall on their heads.


    ��Ye Ling turned out to be so strong����


    Chi Ling couldn��t help but nod in acknowledgement, and felt that they could kill the beast if Ye Ling lent his help.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Immediately, the void trembled.


    Right then, however, a crystal clear and beautiful palm print rushed towards the beast faster than Ye Ling!


    The palm print appeared to be carved out of immortal jade as it broke through the void and directly fell on the hill not far away from it with a surge of its mighty divine aura.


    With a puff, the beast in the True God Realm found itself injured and terrified as it couldn��t even react to the attack that hit it.


    Its hard scales couldn��t stop the palm at all as it tore them apart like a man tears apart paper.


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    The scene in front of them caused all the onlookers to take in a deep breath and look at a hill not too far away from them.


    There they saw a group of powerful geniuses wearing golden armor and riding atop powerful, ferocious beasts like knights.


    The leader of the group was a gorgeous woman dressed in a hunting robe, with her azure silk-like hair fluttering in the wind. Her eyes were full of deep indifference, and she resembled a peerless Empress as she stood there and watched them!


    <b>��It��s her!��</b>


    <b>��Yue Mingkong!��</b>


    <b>��The Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty!��</b>


    All the geniuses of the Vermillion Bird Family showed a change in their countenance out of horror..


    Chi Ling couldn��t deal with the beast of the True God Realm, yet the future Empress seriously injured it with a single palm strike.


    She was too strong and terrifying!


    ��She��s strong! She��s at least above the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, or there��s no way she would be able to injure that beast like that����


    Chi Ling, too, was surprised by Yue Mingkong��s sudden appearance.


    She had only recently broken through to the Conferred King Realm, but even if she broke through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm right now, she reckoned that she wouldn��t be able to match Yue Mingkong.


    Although both of them were Young Supremes, it was clear that Yue Mingkong was far stronger than her.


    After all, even Young Supremes were divided into Upper, Middle, and Lower sses.


    She was only a Middle ss Young Supreme, while Yue Mingkong was an Upper ss Young Supreme or even higher.


    ��Yue Mingkong����


    Ye Ling was also stunned by her sudden appearance, and a look of surprise shed past his eyes.


    Amazement filled his heart every time he encountered this world-famous beauty. She was as gorgeous as a fairy, and seemed to have walked out of an Immortal painting �� in his eyes, Yue Mingkong was the most perfect masterpiece sculpted by the Heavens.


    Her peerless temperament that made her seem as if she was looking down on everything in the world moved his heart.


    ��Dammit! What dog-shit luck! I hate that bastard Gu Changge����


    Ye Ling never thought that Yue Mingkong would one-up him and injure the beast right when he was about to deal with it.


    Right now, his heart was full of envy, jealousy, and unwillingness.


    He felt that Gu Changge was the one who sent Yue Mingkong to assassinate him thest time, so his hatred for him obviously soared.


    There was no way he wouldn��t put that me on Gu Changge��s head now.


    At the same time, Ye Ling remembered that his disguise was perfect beyond measure, so even Yue Mingkong wouldn��t be able to recognize him.


    After all, even Gu Changge failed to recognize him��


    <b>��Thank you for helping us, Crown Princess Mingkong!��</b>


    The young heavenly geniuses of the Vermillion Bird Family expressed their gratitude to Yue Mingkong, who stood in the distance.


    Chi Ling showed aplicated expression on her face and then cupped her hands, and said, <b>��Thank you for helping us, Crown Princess Mingkong!��</b>


    She knew that Gu Changge was probably the reason Yue Mingkong helped them out of nowhere. And most likely, it wasn��t a friendly gesture from her��but a demonstration for her.


    She was dering her sovereignty over him.


    After all, Yue Mingkong clearly saw her happily chatting with Gu Changge on Supreme Peak that day, so it was very likely that she was now demonstrating her might because of the events of that day.


    This made Chi Ling show a bitter smile as she had no idea about how to exin herself.


    It had to be said that women understood women well, and she clearly guessed the reason behind Yue Mingkong��s actions just now.


    Yue Mingkong, who stood on top of a mountain, merely looked at Chi Ling with an indifferent nce and said nothing. After that, she turned around and took her followers towards the depths of the Continent.


    She wouldn��t have bothered to take action if she hadn��t seen Chi Ling.


    Although she knew that this prideful girl was Gu Changge��s pawn, she still needed to make sure��no one could tell what went through Gu Changge��s mind, after all.


    Speaking of which, it was also for Chi Ling��s good, since she was helping her not fall into Gu Changge��s conspiracies.


    s! Yue Mingkong failed to notice that Ye Ling was hiding among Chi Ling��s followers.


    In herst life, Ye Ling wasn��t made to carry the name of the Taboo Inheritance��s sessor, so he was able to enter the Ancient Immortal Continent without needing a disguise.


    Inside, Ye Ling chanced upon countless opportunities.


    Yue Mingkong didn��t know anything else about him other than these facts.


    Of course, the most important matter for her was to get opportunities that some Young Supremes had gotten in her previous life �� Yue Mingkong knew the exact location of those opportunities, after all.


    Yue Mingkong heldplete confidence in the fact that this trip to the Ancient Immortal Continent would allow her to reach the False God Realm without issue.


    And if she could get her hands on the Immortal Spirit, then it won��t be impossible for her to directly break through to the Sacred Realm either.


    After all, the Immortal Spirit was the source of an actual Immortal, and even Supremes would salivate over it.


    ��ording to my memories from my past life, the Ancient Immortal Continent will fall into turmoil any time now as someone will destroy the ancestral tombs of the aborigines����


    ��I never thought too much into the matter back then, but it must have been Gu Changge who sneaked in there somehow.��


    ��He holds the [Immortal Devouring Demonic Art] and the ancestral tombs of the aborigines hold the corpses of mighty immortals from ancient times��as long as their corpses haven��t decayed to the point of losing all their origin, Gu Changge will be able to swallow them and raise his power.��


    ��The Ancient Immortal Continent is his natural breeding ground. I can��t imagine just how high his Cultivation Base will be by the time he leaves the Ancient Immortal Continent����


    ��What��s more? Gu Changge is also eyeing the Immortal Spirit that is about to be born.��


    Yue Mingkong rubbed her be and felt a sense of powerlessness and discouragement. Even though she knew all this, there was nothing she could do about it.


    Gu Changge was far too terrifying.


    Be it his strength or means, he seemed to leave no openings for others to attack him.


    Although she was a regressor and could guess Gu Changge��s actions, she couldn��t do anything to stop him, so what use was her regression?


    Although Gu Changge said that he couldn��t bring himself to kill her a few days ago, Yue Mingkong didn��t trust himpletely as she understood his temperament better than anyone else and knew that his statements held no credibility.


    Even though she could sleep more peacefully now, staying by Gu Changge��s side still meant that she was in great danger at all times.


    After all, Gu Changge from her past life traumatized her beyond measure.


    She didn��t believe that Gu Changge��s ruthless heart could change.


    The reason he didn��t kill her, and even treated her well, was because she held some value in Gu Changge��s eyes.


    It was because of this that Yue Mingkong kept on thinking about methods to increase her strength as soon as possible.


    ��Xian��er��s actions and fate hasn��t changed all that much since she offended the Sea King Pce just like what I remember. Although they will hunt her and she will end up in a sure-death situation, she will end up escaping by a hair��s breadth. Instead of dying at their hands, she will break through during the battle and turn her situation around.��


    Yue Mingkong��s expression showed no change even though she thought about countless matters. After that, she brought her followers towards the closest ce of opportunity she knew about.


    She recalled that in her past life, a Young Supreme found a corner of an Emperor-level Formation in this direction.


    Just then, Ye Ling sensed fluctuations of battle from not too far away, and turned towards that direction with a frown.


    His expression changed as soon as he looked in the direction and saw a figure dressed in red escaping in his direction.


    ��That��s��Yin Mei����


    ��She��s in danger!��


    Ye Ling moved without hesitation when he saw her in a predicament; his figure turned into a brilliant ray of light and flew into Yin Mei''s direction.


    To him, Yin Mei wasn''t just Bai Lie''s fiancee, but she was also a witness who could prove that he wasn''t the one who murdered Bai Lie.


    <b>"Ye Li��"</b>


    Chi Ling frowned when he saw his actions, but then decided not to care about Ye Ling anymore. After all, even though he was following her as one of her followers, he didn''t really listen to any of hermands.


    She didn''t care, but that didn''t mean her other followers weren''t extremely dissatisfied by Ye Ling.


    After all, that bastard ran away without telling anyone, and didn''t even listen to Chi Ling''s instructions.


    <b>"I keep thinking that this guy is quite strange �� do any of you know when he came in with us?"</b>


    Just then, someone couldn''t help but ask in wonder.


    <b>"He wouldn''t be the sessor of the Taboo Inheritance sneaking in with us?"</b>


    Another person couldn''t help but say, but a lot of his friends showed him a cold expression.


    The sessor of the Taboo Inheritance made a lot of noise recently, and that made countless people panic.


    They felt suspicious of Ye Ling now.


    Right now, Chi Ling couldn''t help but feel helpless and find an excuse to exin Ye Ling''s existence.


    Still, Ye Ling''s behavior dissatisfied her quite a bit. She helped him out of kindness, yet he seemed to take her help for granted.


    ��Ye Ling indeed can''tpare to Daoist Brother Changge.''


    Chi Ling shook her head and said nothing as Ye Ling brought her disappointment over disappointment.


    On the other side, Ye Ling watched Yin Mei fight against a brilliant-looking Young Supreme. Mountains copsed as they shed, and fierce wind swept away sand and gravel.


    The two used all sorts of treasures against each other, and brilliant runes flooded the ce as they attacked both parties.


    Still, he could see that Yin Mei was the one at a disadvantage; she had a haggard appearance and blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth.


    Her followers, on the other hand, were entangled by a fierce beast, so they couldn''te forward to help her.


    ��Yin Mei''s in danger! I must help her.''


    Ye Ling didn''t hesitate in taking action. He had experienced countless such situations where he would y the hero saving a beauty, so he was used to the actions he needed to take.


    So, now that he went forward, he was obviously not afraid of failure.


    He attacked with a scarlet dagger at once.


    <b>[Shua!]</b>


    A terrifying tear appeared in the sky as the dagger turned into a crimson glow and reached the target at breakneck speed, like a rainbow with a single color.


    <b>"Who is it?!"</b>


    The Young Supreme resembled a young god covered in mes, and radiated a mighty aura.


    As soon as the dagger targeted him, he sensed it and used his strong Mystical Abilities to counter it.


    At the same time, he nced at Ye Ling, who tried to assassinate him, and frowned.


    For some reason, he always felt that the woman in front of him, Yin Mei, wasn''t going all out and intentionally letting him beat her down.


    So, now that he saw another person join the fray, he decided to give up on fighting her. He no longer cared about the sword grass, so he turned into a brilliant ray of light and left the scene.


    A glint shed past Yin Mei''s eyes, but her expression showed no change, and she said with a grateful-yet-curious tone, <b>"Thank you for your help, Daoist Brother!"</b>


    From what Gu Changge told her, the white-faced handsome man in front of her was Ye Ling in disguise.


    After all, only someone fond of women like him would rush to be ��a hero saving a beauty'' whether it was risky or not.


    Yin Mei couldn''t help but mock him in her heart.


    Ye Ling hesitated in responding to Yin Mei after listening to her words.


    After all, if he chose to reveal his identity, and Yin Mei turned out to have some malicious intentions towards him, then he would end up in danger.


    However, after thinking for a while, and recalling Yin Mei''s temperament and past actions, he chose to believe in her and said, <b>"Yin Mei, I am Ye Ling!"</b>


    <b>"What?!"</b>


    Yin Mei''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief when she listened to his words, and she asked in a hurry, <b>"Are you trying to court death? How dare youe here and still have the guts to reveal your identity?"</b>


    <b>"Why are you so dumb? What if I wanted to harm you?"</b>


    Right now, she looked even more anxious and worried for Ye Ling than his own mother.


    If Gu Changge were to see her right now, he would surely praise her for her ingenuity.


    Her acting skills surely made her worthy of being the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family''s Holy Maiden.


    Be it her expression or words, everything was on point and one couldn''t find any ws in her acting.


    Ye Ling was thoroughly confused by her response.


    He felt his heart move when he saw Yin Mei''s worry and concern for him.


    There was still someone in the world who believed in him!


    Sure enough, he didn''t misunderstand Yin Mei.


    Ye Ling lowered his voice and said to Yin Mei, <b>"Don''t worry, my disguise is perfect and no one would be able to see through me."</b>


    Yin Mei calmed down after listening to his words, but there was still some worry visible on her face.


    <b>"You are too bold! How could youe in here? Don''t you know countless cultivators are looking for you?"</b>


    <b>"You know I was framed by someone! I will soon find a way to prove my innocence; the reason I came to the Ancient Immortal Continent is that it has what I want."</b>


    Ye Ling replied.


    Yin Mei nodded in response to his words.


    <b>"Yin Mei, you don''t think I murdered Big Bro Bai Li?"</b>


    Ye Ling couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    Yin Mei shook her head and then looked into Ye Ling''s eyes and said, <b>"I never doubted you! Although Bai Lie was enraged after you left that night, he wasn''t enraged to the point where he would want to murder you."</b>


    <b>"He wouldn''t disregard your brotherhood cultivated over many years��what''s more? He believed in your character."</b>


    <b>"Also, I don''t believe that you would do something like that!"</b>


    Her tone held not the slightest bit of doubt.


    Ye Ling never thought that Yin Mei would trust him so much, and that further moved his heart and said, <b>"The one who framed me was��"</b>


    Anyway, Yin Mei had also offended Gu Changge, so Ye Ling felt no hesitation in telling her his thoughts, so as to increase Yin Mei''s caution towards Gu Changge when inside the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    <b>"What?! It''s Senior Brother Gu?"</b>


    Yin Mei showed extreme shock at Ye Ling''s revtion, and fright and disbelief covered her face.


    In her heart, however, she said, ��Master wasn''t wrong! This Ye Ling''s brain isn''tpletely in the trash, and he''s already suspecting Master. s! He''s smart but not smart enough.''


    She secretly shook her head.


    Before, Ye Ling seeded in introducing himself as Yin Mei''s ��old friend'' in front of her followers.


    Chi Ling and the other''s were shocked when they learned the news, and didn''t know what to say.


    Still, Chi Ling and Yin Mei decided to work together for the time being for Ye Ling''s sake.


    After that, their group headed towards the depths of the Continent.


    Ye Ling kept smiling all the way.


    On the way, he slowly revealed his means and convinced everyone around him that he wasn''t weak. At the same time, everyone got to know about his heaven-defying luck that allowed him to chance upon countless rare herbs and treasures.


    He even found some Divine Armaments buried underground.


    ��Turtle Bro, can we really find the Dao Enlightenment tform of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation if I follow your lead?''


    Ye Ling asked the turtle in his pendant. Right now, he was extremely confident as everyone in his surroundings subconsciously treated him as their leader.


    ��Yeah! The Heavenly Emperor specially left the tform behind for you, and you will surely find a lot of good stuff once you get to the Enlightenment tform.''


    The old turtle said to Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling''s excitement soared when he listened to the turtle''s answer.


    What he didn''t know was that Yin Mei kept a close eye on him!


    At the same time, she carefully left a trail for Gu Changge, worrying that Gu Changge might not be able to find them otherwise.


    After all, the Ancient Immortal Continent was massive.


    So she made these preparations just in case.


    No one noticed her actions, however.


    Yin Mei couldn''t help but mock the excited Ye Ling in her heart, and thought, ��Not only is he helping Master take all the me, but he''s also helping Master look for opportunities everywhere; oh, how poor you are, Ye Ling!''


    <strong>[Release Note(s)]</strong>


    Full-length chapters go brrr�� (it''s a permanent return)

 Chapter 130: Top-Tier Ancient Corpse; Gu Xian’er in Trouble!

    <h4>Chapter 130: Top-Tier Ancient Corpse; Gu Xian��er in Trouble!</h4>


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye.


    <b>[In a vast area to the east of the Ancient Immortal Continent.]</b>


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A mountain range resembling an earthen dragon exploded after a terrifying attack hit it.


    A forbidden artifact that resembled an umbre soared into the sky and released thousands of sacred lights that fell on the mountain below and illuminated it.


    <b>"Catch her! Don''t let her escape."</b>


    Arge group of sea men chased after a slender figure while shouting.


    The slender figure turned into a brilliant ray of light and escaped at breakneck speed. It appeared that the figure possessed some secret art that allowed her to suddenly increase her speed many times over.


    ��These bastards just won''t give up! Why are there so many people from the Sea Heritages here?''


    Gu Xian''er showed a frown on her tired face.


    After taking a look behind her, she decided to sacrifice a pitch-ck long knife. Brilliant runes shed around the de, and it flew through the air and immediately ughtered all the creatures chasing after her.


    She had killed countless people chasing after her over the past few days �� this was already the third wave of people she ughtered today. If it weren''t for her sensitive perception, then the forbidden artifact would have seriously injured her just now.


    <b>"They are still chasing and trying to kill that girl in blue!"</b>


    <b>"She''s too miserable! Now that she has offended the Sea King Pce, no one in this area would dare to lend her a hand."</b>


    <b>"I heard she''s surnamed Gu and they said she''s also rted to the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��I don''t know how much truth those ims hold, though."</b>


    <b>"What''s the use of her rtionship with him? I heard there''s a grudge between her and Young Master Gu. What a pity? She''s such a beautiful girl."</b>


    <b>"Even the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce don''t dare to help her."</b>


    Arge group of cultivators were shocked when they noticed the scene, but they only dared to watch from afar.


    This scene was the norm for the past few days in their region.


    The news spread far and wide and brought along countless cultivators who desired to join in on the fun.


    The Sea King Pce was far too mighty. Although they knew that the girl might be rted to Gu Changge, they still sent people to hunt her down without a care for the consequences.


    A lot of people from the Sea Families entered the Ancient Immortal Continent, so all of them obeyed the Sea King Pce''smand.


    What''s more? The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce guaranteed that she would reward whoever caught that girl with a Mystical Ability and a favor.


    The reward attracted the attention of many.


    It''s just that most of the cultivators didn''t dare to intervene after they learned that the girl was surnamed Gu, and Gu Changge''s attitude towards her was hard to tell.


    That''s why they could only watch from afar.


    ��Dammit! Why do they have so many people?!''


    Gu Xian''er''s expression froze over. She just got rid of a bunch of their people, yet before she could rest, another group started to chase after her.


    The void trembled and vast fluctuations and brilliant runes rushed towards her; they had used another forbidden weapon with great might.


    The mountain in front of her exploded, and the shockwave affected her �� her blood churned and her innards tumbled as a sweet sensation assaulted her throat after the attack injured her.


    Although Gu Xian��er had an amazing physique, she was dead tired after not finding any time to rest over the past few days because people kept chasing her for her life.


    This enraged and aggrieved her, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Those people from the Sea Families were like maggots that one couldn��t get rid of, even if they were killed one after another.


    There were even a few Young Supremes in the Conferred King Realm chasing after her among their group, and theirbined assault left Gu Xian��er no choice but to escape.


    In fact��she did have quite a few cards up her sleeve, still, like the Mystical Weapons given to her by her masters, but she didn��t want to waste those treasures in a minor skirmish like this �� for her, this event could be regarded as an experience grinding opportunity.


    Still��Gu Xian��er regretted killing that young man without hesitation a few days ago since all of this started from that.


    What could she do? His eyes enraged her quite a bit and she couldn��t help but murder them.


    ��It��s all Gu Changge��s fault! I wouldn��t have murdered that person if he hadn��t soured my mood����


    ��Everything is his fault! I will find him and settle all the ounts together.��


    Gu Xian��er put all the me on Gu Changge��s head.


    What��s more? Didn��t he say others weren��t allowed to bully her?


    Where was he now that so many shrimp and fish soldiers were trying to hunt her down?


    It would have been great if she didn��t remember Gu Changge, but now that she did remember him, Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but feel her anger and grievance surge.


    To be honest, she did understand that she was deluding herself. After all, Gu Changge no longer bothered about her.


    Why would he care about her life and death?


    Once she died��no one would seek revenge for her.


    Gu Changge would be happy if that happened.


    The fact that the Sea King Pce chased after her for her life had already rmed countless Young Supremes in all parts of the Continent, so how could Gu Changge �� a mighty Young Supreme with innumerable followers �� not know about her predicament?


    Yet, so many days passed and he did nothing to help her, and this exined Gu Changge��s attitude towards her.


    ��Gu Xian��er, why are you so delusional? Just what are you looking forward to?��


    Soon, Gu Xian��er shook her head and discarded all distracting thoughts from her mind.


    She continued her escape.


    A pair of faint, dazzling wings appeared behind her with brilliant runes lingering around them, and her speed soared to another height.


    Fortunately, her masters taught her quite a few means of escape.


    She wouldn��t encounter any major trouble for a while, but Gu Xian��er still felt somewhat lost in her heart.


    ����


    ��Is this where the aborigines gather?��


    Gu Changge stood on a mountain and looked ahead with an expression of interest. In front of him, he could see a valley.


    Majestic purple mountains surrounded the valley, and each mountain overflowed with a purple energy that gave them a hazy appearance.


    The valley was vast beyond measure, with arge number of ruins and cities.


    There were dozens of magnificent pces and pavilions lying around in the valley, and it appeared that the ce used to be some sort of a holynd in the past.


    <b>��Sir, this is where our tribe lives.��</b>


    The aboriginal creatures kneeled in front of Gu Changge with pale faces and informed him while trembling in fear.


    They carefully guided Gu Changge and brought him all the way here in hopes that the mighty figures of their tribe would save them.


    They appeared to be on their knees in horror, but in their hearts, they quietly nned to use a secret method to contact them��


    Gu Changge, however, looked at them with a strange glint in his eyes.


    Then, with a puff, several blood mists burst in front of him as the creaturesy on the ground, unable to withstand Gu Changge��s gaze and aura.


    How could Gu Changge fail to predict their little tricks? Even if he predicted it wrong, it didn��t really matter.


    <b>��All of you wait for me here.��</b>


    After that, Gu Changge left amand for his followers and then his figure turned into a blur and he disappeared in the void.


    <b>��Understood, Master!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s followers weren��t surprised by Gu Changge��s countless powerful and mysterious methods.


    At the same time, they dared not ask Gu Changge about his purpose ining here.


    Since Gu Changge asked them to wait here, then they would wholeheartedly obey hismand.


    On the other side, Gu Changge��s figure shuttled through the void.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    He noticed countless aboriginal creatures with strong auras in the ancient ruined city. Most of them were in the True God Realm, but there were also many in the Heavenly God Realm.


    Some of them were even in the God King Realm, and there was even a Sacred Realm master.


    It��s just that he sat cross-legged in one of the pces, with divine lights flowing all over his body, and cultivated quietly.


    ��It shouldn��t be hard for me to kill this Sacred Realm master if I sneak an attack on him����


    ��Nah! I should head to these aboriginal peoples�� ancestral tombs first.��


    Gu Changge��s figure hadpletely merged with the void, and he held a golden rune in his hand that kept on shing with a brilliant light.


    The [Divine-grade Aura Concealment Talisman] could perfectly hide his aura.


    The strength of this group of aboriginal people made Gu Changge believe that the strength of their ancestors buried in their ancestral tombs wouldn��t be all that bad.


    At the very least, there should be Quasi-Supremes buried there��


    Gu Changge felt that he could take advantage of the situation and break through to the God King Realm in one fell swoop.


    As long as he could get his hands on enough essence, even Quasi-Supreme wouldn��t be impossible to reach.


    ��Those who seek treasures must take great risks.��


    To be honest, he wouldn��t need to take much risk.


    Gu Changge had a lot of cards up his sleeve, so even if a Great Sacred Realm master or a Quasi-Supreme popped out of somewhere, he wouldn��t panic at all.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The void trembled, but the fluctuations didn��t attract much attention.


    With that, Gu Changge smoothly reached the depths of the ancient ruined city. He passed through countlessrge buildings and pces, and shuttled all the way to the innermost region of the ce.


    asionally, he would feel a majestic divine sense fall everywhere, like Mount Tai pressing down on everything, and that made Gu Changge frown.


    ��A small ce like this actually has a transcendent Quasi-Supreme����


    Of course, the Quasi-Supreme��s existence didn��t worry Gu Changge. He still had his inner world, so he could hide inside there if some ident transpired.


    What��s more? He knew the characteristics of the aboriginal peoples�� tombs, so he wasn��t worried about not finding their actual ancestral tombs.


    He went all the way without causing the slightest sound or fluctuation.


    <b>[About half an hourter.]</b>


    Gu Changge finally saw a tall and simple tomb with ancient characters engraved everywhere on it, and the appearance of the tomb showed that it was at least tens of millions of years old.


    In addition, he noticed countless formations and several altars prepared in the ce.


    Guarding the tomb were two powerful centipede-like creatures with purple faces and Quasi-Sacred Realm Cultivation Bases.


    ��These tombs in the Ancient Immortal Continent have been nourished by the essence of the sun and the moon and overwhelming Spiritual Qi for countless years, so they should have a lot of their original essence preserved��they should have several times the essence whenpared to the ancient corpses in the outside world����


    ��They might just go crazy when they realize that someone dug up their ancestral graves! This isn��t a me you would want to carry, Ye Ling.��


    Gu Changge showed a somewhat yful expression as he thought in his heart.


    Soon, the void blurred and his figure stepped out.


    At the same time, the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] radiated monstrous fiendish energy that covered the sky. Gu Changge held the Halberd in his hand and shed it straight down, as if he was trying to shatter the universe itself.


    <b>��Who?!��</b>


    The two creatures guarding the tombs were shocked, and had no time to react.


    A dazzling ck light fell in front of them at breakneck speed!


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    The hard scale armor burst apart and blood sttered in every direction!


    Gu Changge swept away one of them, and directly destroyed his body as his Halberd pierced through it in mid-air.


    The body of the Quasi-Sacred Realm master was like crumpled paper in front of the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]!


    <b>��Who are you?!��</b>


    The other creature was stunned; he never expected such a young man to appear in their ancestral tomb out of nowhere.


    Moreover, the youth severely injured itspanion and made him lose allbat effectiveness within a blink.


    <b>��Please make way if you don��t want to die.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a light smile, as if he hadn��t attacked them already.


    <b>��YOU����</b>


    The other creature��s fury soared after he understood Gu Changge��s words through his Spiritual Sense.


    Just when his majestic Quasi-Sacred Realm aura soared, another ray of dazzling ck light cut through the void. Its arm was directly cut off with a puff, and ck blood sttered everywhere!


    Gu Changge showed a leisurely expression after easily dealing with the two.


    Soon, he avoided the formations in front of him and entered the ancestral tomb.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A primordial aura of decay rushed towards him!


    Gu Changge swept the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd] and broke open the coffin in front of him.


    Corpses after corpses rolled out one after another with a thud.


    <b>��My harvest won��t be bad, it seems.��</b>


    Gu Changge muttered to himself in satisfaction.


    In his opinion, the corpses in front of him belonged to the topmost tier.


    All the corpses in front of him contained rich essence �� both men and women, young and old �� and wore different dresses that showed the fact that all of them were from different eras and dynasties��well, they were far from their current era.


    They were an ancient group of dead people.


    The weakest among them should have been in the Great Sacred Realm during his lifetime, but right now, they just looked weird.


    There was an old Daoist priest in a worn-out feather robe, exuding a decadent aura, that made it seem as if he was just dug out from a grave. [TL/N: bRuH?]


    There was also an ancient emperor, wearing a broken purple-gold crown, who appeared as if he had just crawled out of soil.


    There were also celestial women wearing silk robes, but their dresses were worn out, as if they were eaten by monsters.


    In addition, there were monks in cassocks with shriveled skin that seemed to have been casted from gold.


    There were also countless creatures from ancient times with tall bodies, but their wings appeared dry and cracked��


    As Gu Changge swept a nce at the ��meal�� in front of him, dark runes of the Great Dao started to materialize in the palms of his hands, and joined together to form Natural Laws.


    After that, corpses began to float up and down in front of him.


    A ray of green light then emerged from the corpses, resembling magnificent and fantastic starlight.


    Gu Changge sat cross-legged and a Dao passage loomed behind him. Wisps of ck light appeared from the passage and turned into pitch-ck [Great Dao Treasured Bottles] that swallowed all the brilliance.


    He refined and absorbed the essence, and that constantly strengthened and increased his aura.


    A strange and mysterious pitch-ck vortex formed as he absorbed everything.


    ����


    Three days passed since Gu Changge went deep into the ancestral tomb of the aborigines.


    <b>[In a vast mountain range right now.]</b>


    Blood trickled down the corner of Gu Xian��er��s mouth, and she stared ahead with frosty eyes.


    Vast, white fog rolled and swept in through all directions, covering an area of tens of thousands of miles in front of her.


    Brilliant runes flickered inside the fog, and the aura of an extremely tyrannical formation permeated the surroundings.


    A group of people from the Sea Families�� had prepared an ambush for her here.


    Head after head of the Sea Families�� fierce beasts appeared in every direction. All of them had huge bodies that would shock and terrify whoever faced them, and ming runes revolved around their bodies.


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce sent countless talents of the Sea Families�� to hunt her down.


    She refused to give up on taking revenge for her brother��s murder.


    What��s more? Gu Xian��er had killed countless people from the Sea Families�� dispatched by her over this time, and that rubbed her face in the mud and enraged the Seventh Princess even more.


    Because of this, she set up a great formation of the Sea Families�� and firmly surrounded Gu Xian��er to take her down.


    The entire ce turned into an area shrouded in white mist, and seemed as if they were above the sea now.


    Lightning shed and thunder thundered, violent storms raged on, and all kinds of brilliant runes and Mystical Abilities intertwined together to create a gorgeous entrapment.


    At the same time, it attracted the attention of countless cultivators in the area, who watched from afar with different expressions.


    <b>��The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce is too ruthless! She sent so many people just to hunt down a little girl, and now, she even brought out the Sea King��s Great Array �� even a True God will find it hard to escape now.��</b>


    <b>��Her brother got murdered, so what do you expect? Who can me her for going this far?��</b>


    <b>��I heard that the Crown Princess of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty rushed over to help her, but another female Young Supreme held her back; the two of them are engaged in battle right now, so I don��t think she will be able toe to this girl��s support any time soon.��</b>


    Just when the cultivators were discussing the matter, they heard a loud voice from the sky.


    The weather shockingly changed, and the world trembled under the sound of horseshoes stomping down on the void.


    It was as if thousands of troops were rushing to kill a monster, and the sound of ughter was so loud, it could shock the world.


    A golden warhorse trampled the sky under its hooves burning with golden mes.


    On the warhorse sat a blue-haired woman dressed in golden armor, who held a spear in her right hand and looked ahead with an indifferent and contemptuous expression.


    She stared at Gu Xian��er, who stood on the mountain in front of her with a cold and pale face, and sneered, <b>��Little b!tch, where are you going to escape today?��</b>


    Countless sea creatures nearby respectfully saluted her when they saw the scene in front of them, <b>��Congrattions, Seventh Princess!��</b>


    The expressions of all the cultivators watching from afar changed, <b>��Holy crap! Was the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce always this strong? She��s already broken through to the Peak of the Conferred King Realm!��</b>


    <b>��No wonder she��s so bold! She��s simply invincible!��</b>


    They were shocked by the Seventh Princess��s terrifying strength, and realized that they had underestimated the Young Supremes and cultivators of the Sea Families��.

 Chapter 131: Supporting my Beloved Sister; Wanting to Put on a Show of Might?

    <h4>Chapter 131: Supporting my Beloved Sister; Wanting to Put on a Show of Might?</h4>


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    One after another, ancient corpses floated up and down inside the dimly-lit tomb, as if they had crawled out of their graves to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon.


    The sight could terrify anyone.


    If someone stepped into the tomb at this time, they would be shocked.


    Wisps of greenish rays of light kept falling down like a waterfall.


    The greenish rays of light merged together under the coercion of the Great Dao Laws and then turned into pitch-ck [Great Dao Treasured Bottles] that disappeared into the body of the young man sitting in the center of everything.


    His hair and robes fluttered even without wind.


    The light in the surroundings gave him a mysterious, deep, and terrifying appearance.


    Gu Changge sat there cross-legged.


    Right now, his skin appeared as fair as white jade, with a luster that gave it a sense of translucency and mystique. Vortexes appeared behind him and absorbed the rays of light like there was no tomorrow.


    There seemed to be countless gods and demons sitting cross-legged behind him, chanting scriptures of the Great Dao.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Gu Changge��s aura rose by the moment, and all kinds of energy appeared to temper and strengthen his body!


    Strange and bewitching flowers rooted themselves in the Void, and gave off a sinister feeling even though they were supposed to resemble immortal flowers.


    <b>[Bo�� Bo�� Bo��]</b>


    The flowers bloomed and released a mighty essence that Gu Changge absorbed through his nose and mouth.


    It was the ability of his Primordial Spirit after it was tempered by a secret technique that contained the perception and understanding of Primordial Spirit Cultivation.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The Innate God inside his Sea of Consciousness kept on growing stronger and brighter; it resembled a statue made out of immortal gold that received a tempering, and now revealed a faint brilliance.


    Before long, the horrifying scene inside the tomb disappeared.


    Gu Changge broke through to the Pinnacle of the Heavenly God Realm in one fell swoop.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the corpses in front of him �� by now, all the corpses had lost all of their divinity and essence, and fallen to the ground like any other shriveled, rotting corpses.


    Gu Changge showed a somewhat regretful expression.


    He had expected the corpses to help him break through to the God King Realm, but only after he started absorbing their essence did he realize that many of the corpses were from people who died in battle and lost most of their divinity because of that.


    ��I overestimated the amount of essence I could absorb from these corpses. Although there are two Quasi-Supreme corpses, it��s now clear that they were killed in battle, so they have already lost a lot of their essence��what a pity!��


    Gu Changge shook his head and stood up; he was in no hurry to leave the tomb, though.


    The gathering ce of the aboriginal people he chose wasn��t all that big, only a few thousand miles in radius, so it was clear that it was only a small tribe of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    It was this fact that made Gu Changge not worry about anyone linking the matter back to him.


    No one would notice any abnormality with the ancestral tombs for a while. After all, who in their right mind woulde to see if someone had dug up their ancestral tombs or not?


    Even if someone did discover the matter, they wouldn��t be able to estimate the timing for when it transpired.


    After all, he wasn��t the only youth wandering around in the territory of the aboriginal people.


    What��s more? Gu Changge��s ultimate goal was the Great Mausoleum, the ce that might have actual immortal corpses buried in there.


    This tiny mausoleum was merely a ce for him to brush up his ��ancestral grave-digging skills.�� By the time someone discovers this matter, he would have already swallowed a few more mausoleums.


    Gu Changge had more than enough time and means to pin the me on Ye Ling��s head.


    After all, who asked Ye Ling to scam his way into the Ancient Immortal Continent?


    By then, even if the people around Ye Ling could testify that he didn��t do anything, it wouldn��t help him.


    Most of the cultivators would believe that the perpetrator was the Sessor of the Taboo Inheritance, and since Ye Ling sneaked in, then it was possible that he had aplices helping him take care of these matters.


    Who would carry the me if not Ye Ling?


    Gu Changge��s expression showed more and more intrigue as he thought about his future course of actions.


    Afterwards, he carefully avoided the formations outside the ancestral tomb, looked at the tomb��s entrance, and then ��took care�� of the two corpses in front of him


    After all, the two were Quasi-Sacred Realm masters, so he didn��t feel well wasting them.


    Afterwards, the Void in front of Gu Changge blurred and he stepped in it to leave through the route he prepared on his way in.


    Leaving was, of course, easier than sneaking in, and no one noticed anything at all.


    It didn��t take long for Gu Changge��s figure to reappear on the mountain outside the ancient ruined city.


    <b>��Master!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s followers came out of their hiding one after another and greeted him.


    <b>��Did anything happen in my absence?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked, and then took the lead in turning into a brilliant ray of light and leaving the ce.


    If his guess wasn��t wrong, then Gu Xian��er must have suffered quite a bit over the past few days.


    Since she offended a major power like the Sea King Pce, no one besides Yue Mingkong would be willing to lend her a helping hand.


    After some calctions, Gu Changge concluded that it was about time for him to show up. After all, they had been in the Ancient Immortal Continent for a good while, and he hadn��t put on a show of might.


    Some in the younger generation might not take him seriously if he didn��t put them in their ce.


    More precisely, his sister was in danger, so it was only natural for him to go and support her as her brother, and people couldn��t fault him for putting on a show of might for no reason, right?


    It was about time he took the opportunity and beat some sense into the young��uns, lest some people forget their ce and get in his way to court death for no reason.


    <b>��Reporting to Master, countless battles broke out in different regions over this period of time, since many opportunities surfaced everywhere and triggeredpetition between the aboriginal creatures and those from the outside world. In addition to that, Miss Xian��er was hunted by the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce, and killed a lot of Young Supremes who tried to capture her��but, things don��t seem to be going too well for her right now����</b>


    <b>��I heard that the Sea King Pce used a massive formation to lock down the space in a ten thousand miles radius, and that made it impossible for her to escape.��</b>


    The same follower [fromst chapter] moved ahead and reported everything to Gu Changge.


    At the same time, he showed a cautious expression.


    He could tell that although his Master always treated Gu Xian��er with indifference, he never missed any news about her, so he was worried that Gu Changge might get angry after listening to the news.


    Gu Changge never showed any expressions of joy or rage, so it wasn��t easy for him to guess his mood and thoughts.


    He quietly retreated after reporting the matter.


    ��Sure, the Favored Son of Heaven are destined for countless opportunities, but their ability to offend people is also unmatched!��


    ��This situation, however��it��s quite surprising. Not only did the Sea King Pce set up a great formation to trap Gu Xian��er, but they also sent a bunch of Young Supremes to hunt her down.��


    ��With Gu Xian��er��s current strength, she would be able to deal with one or two of them, but more than that should definitely be out of her ability.��


    ��Even though she��s in great danger, I don��t think that silly chick��s character will let her use any of her trump cards until there��s absolutely no way out.��


    ��That��s beyond dumb! Who in their right mind wouldn��t use a mighty weapon as soon as they need it, and let others bully them for no reason by putting themselves in a disadvantage?��


    ��As for this Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce��I am the one always bullying thatss, yet this thing was bold enough to corner my pup �� she��s courting death!��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but narrow his eyes when he heard his follower��s report, and an intrigue-filled expression covered his face.


    Afterwards, the Void around Gu Changge blurred even more, and he elerated more and more.


    After all, Gu Xian��er was his personal Fortune Value machine, so how could he let others bully her like that?


    What dog-shit was that Seventh Princess?


    ����


    <b>[On a mountain shrouded in white mist right now.]</b>


    Lightning shed and thunder crackled, resembling an ancient giant hammering war drums.


    Gu Xian��er stood on the mountain with her dress fluttering in the wind, and looked ahead with a cold expression.


    <b>��Aren��t you embarrassed to send so many people just to hunt me down?��</b>


    She asked.


    Right now, although she was a little injured, her aura had already calmed down and returned to normal.


    All sorts of creatures from the sea surrounded the mountain �� with a few Young Supremes in the Initial to Middle Stages of Conferred King Realm, even.


    If Gu Xian��er was made to face only then, she would still be able toe out on top since she had countless ns and methods to defeat them, but once the Seventh Princess joined the fray��


    It was going to be a tough battle, and no one saw any possibility of Gu Xian��er triumphing over those who arrived to end her life.


    She was only in the Middle Stage of the Conferred Lord Realm, and it wasn��t hard for her to fight those above her realm, but dealing with the Young Supremes wasn��t easy since the gap between them would be significantly narrowed.


    Only those with a mighty talent and terrifying Mystical Abilities could proim themselves as Young Supremes, after all.


    Gu Xian��er had countless trump cards up her sleeve, but those were prepared by her to deal with Gu Changge, or for times when she encountered a powerful opponent that threatened her life.


    For now, she didn��t want to waste her trump cards in a ce like this.


    Although everyone thought that she was in a precarious situation, Gu Xian��er still saw a glimmer of hope for her survival.


    <b>��Stop talking nonsense! Everyone, kill her!��</b>


    Right then, a blond-haired Young Supreme shouted and took the lead in attacking her; his body resembled a big golden fish.


    His body appeared to be made out of gold and finely-crafted, bright scales.


    The Young Supreme raised his hand and summoned brilliant runes that rushed towards his front like a tide of terrifying stars about to drown everything ahead.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A bunch of mountain peaks burst open in an instant and turned into powder, including all the greenery and ancient, wood creatures �� everything turned to dust by that blow!


    <b>��So powerful!��</b>


    The disastrous might of the attack caused many youths to show a change in theirplexion, and they questioned themselves if they could stop that attack if they were in the same realm as Gu Xian��er?


    It was the might of a Young Supreme, and only another Young Supreme could stand their ground against him.


    Another Young Supreme from another direction also rushed at Gu Xian��er; she appeared to be from the Shark-Dragon Family, with fish webs on her arms and a small, half fish scale covering her face.


    She sent out a burst of sound waves that resembled divine lights of different colors and intertwined in the Void; the waves held the ability to sh through clouds and stones �� souls, even.


    Gu Xian��er nced at the people in front of her with a cold and unyielding expression. If it wasn��t for hercking Cultivation Base, she believed that she could easily suppress this bunch of ��so-called�� Young Supremes with one hand.


    In other words��she heldplete confidence in her invincible might, and perhaps, only Gu Changge could be her opponent.


    She wasn��t blindly confident in herself, though, and had aplete understanding of her own strength.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Rich, multi-colored rays of light covered her figure, and the Dao Bone her body regrew spewed bright, immortal intent.


    Immortal rays of light dazzled the onlookers.


    It was as if a true immortal sat cross-legged behind her and desired to break its shackles and suppress the entire world.


    Right now, Gu Xian��er stepped in the air with a sense of detachment, and mmed a palm towards the two attacking her.


    At the same time, when Gu Xian��er raised her hand, a chain of divine light densely packed with Spiritual Qi gave off innumerable divine might.


    The iparably vast divine might spread in the surroundings, and made everyone feel as if it could st everything in front of it and defeat any and all attacksing its way.


    Gu Xian��er was taught by the old monsters of the Peach Vige, so it was obvious that she held great skills. What��s more? She was personally trained by the Great Elder of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce as well, so it was impossible for her to not be strong.


    Right now, it appeared as if an immortal flower was trying to bloom in the Void.


    Terrifying sound waves as gorgeous as fireworks disappeared in front of Gu Xian��er, only a centimeter away.


    At the same time, a dazzling peach tree��s phantom appeared in her Sea of Consciousness. Every flower on the tree resembled a world, and it released great Primordial Spirit Energy.


    It was the Peach Demon��s powerful and mysterious Primordial Spirit Cultivation Art which held unmatchable might.


    The Mystical Ability used by the female Young Supreme of the Shark-Dragon Family disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 132: Applauding her Wit; Directing Hatred at Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 132: Apuding her Wit; Directing Hatred at Gu Changge!</h4>


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s eyes turned cold and wings made out of light appeared behind her as she approached her target at breakneck speed.


    Her jade-like hands clenched into fists full of astonishing energy, and mmed down without hesitation.


    Pale, golden Qi permeated the surroundings like the aura of an unparalleled beast!


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    The Young Supreme of the Shark-Dragon Family was shocked �� she never expected Gu Xian��er to target her so suddenly. Her speed was so frightening that it elerated her to the point she couldn��t see Gu Xian��er in front of her.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    She mobilized her Spiritual Qi in a hurry to defend herself; at the same time, the fish scales on her arms turned into sharp heavenly knives that could cut through anything and countered Gu Xian��er��s punch.


    s! The sound of cracking bones reverberated in the surroundings.


    The Young Supreme of the Shark-Dragon Family flew out with a sorrowful scream and a face full of horror.


    The arms she raised to resist Gu Xian��er��s attack were directly mutted, and the impact of her fist caused almost half of her body to burst apart.


    The cultivators in the distance couldn��t help but take in deep breaths when they witnessed the oue of their exchange. Although the girl in blue appeared thin, her strength was beyond their imagination.


    <b>��It won��t be easy to handle her.��</b>


    The other Young Supreme who attacked before showed a frown and took a few steps back. Sure, his Cultivation Base was stronger than Gu Xian��er��s, but her defense left no way for him to take advantage of her situation.


    This left him shocked and frustrated.


    He was a Young Supreme in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, yet he couldn��t do anything against a little girl.


    The Young Supreme who joined hands with him even ended up with a gaping hole inside her body and kept spewing blood.


    Although Gu Xian��er knocked her assants back with a single blow, one couldn��t see any trace of happiness from her expression. Instead, she grew even more serious as the white mist in her surroundings grew thicker and she couldn��t see any end to it.


    The mist contained ancient formations arranged by those from the Sea Families��, and those formations covered everything in every direction.


    For those from the Sea Families��, this ce had turned into their natural hunting ground.


    <b>��What a waste!��</b>


    A blue-haired figure riding a golden warhorse proudly stood in the sky and looked at the scene below with an indifferent and contemptuous look.


    At the same time, she released an iparably vast aura.


    Although her figure didn��t appear all that tall, her aura was far more amazing than those Sea Creatures who resembled hills in the sky.


    A long spear with golden light flowing around it could be seen in her hand, and the aura she revealed made it clear that she was at the Pinnacle of the Conferred King Realm!


    The Seventh Princess didn��t act in person, and only watched the scene from the horizon, like a hunter watching its prey from afar. To her, it was all cat-and-mouse y.


    <b>��Get her for me!��</b>


    The Seventh Princessmanded again.


    The reason she still didn��t make a move was because she wanted to torture the other party and make her fall into despair, or she wouldn��t be able to calm down the pain she felt after learning of her brother��s murder.


    She wouldn��t be able to quench her thirst for revenge if she didn��t murder the b!tch in front of her in the most horrible way possible.


    <b>��Curse you! How dare you destroy my body?!��</b>


    The Shark-Dragon Young Supreme howled in rage and fear; her body was almost obliterated, so she decided to put some distance between her and her foe to heal and reconstruct her body.


    She had underestimated Gu Xian��er��s strength, and never expected that she wouldn��t be able to match her opponent��s physical strength, and that��s what led her to suffer a massive loss.


    Soon, she charged towards Gu Xian��er once more, with an ugly expression.


    At the same time, another Young Supreme also manifested his true body with an overwhelming killing intent. Immediately, he turned into a massive fish that shook Heaven and Earth with every turn and wave of its figure.


    In an instant, countless brilliant runes merged together to form a blue rune that released thunder, lightning, rain, and fog that covered Gu Xian��er..


    The battle resumed and violent turbulences of energy spread everywhere as massive explosions went off.


    Many of those from the younger generation couldn��t stand the turbulent winds and fluctuations, so they went further back to save themselves.


    <b>��She was able to stop two enemies far stronger than her, and even gained the upper hand in their exchange��this girl in blue is too strong! No wonder she was able to ughter wave after wave of people from the Sea Families.��</b>


    <b>��It��s a pity that she offended someone she shouldn��t have offended.��</b>


    The battle in front of them shocked countless young cultivators �� some showed expressions of regret, while others showed joy over Gu Xian��er��s misfortune.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Finally, Gu Xian��er��s face paled and she spewed a mouthful of blood under the siege of the two Young Supremes and countless other warriors of the Sea Families. At the same time, her slender figure fell towards the mountain behind her like a kite with a broken string.


    <b>��Kill!��</b>


    <b>��She��s injured! This is our chance!��</b>


    All the Sea Families�� powerhouses showed joy, and even the two Young Supremes couldn��t hold back their happiness as theyunched their strongest offensives to take down Gu Xian��er.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A divine sh overwhelmed Heaven and Earth, and the cultivators watching the scene couldn��t help but close their eyes due to the extreme brilliance.


    <b>��Now��s the time����</b>


    A glint shed past Gu Xian��er��s eyes as her fall halted and a golden rune appeared in her hand. Contrary to the thoughts of the attackers who believed she would fall, she released surging fluctuations in response to their offense.


    The golden rune in her hand turned into a dazzling sword light that radiated a terrifying killing intent.


    Although it wasn��t one of her actual trump cards, it wasn��t any worse. It was a talisman she obtained when she found herself in a precarious situation one time, and a blow from the talisman held the might of a True God Realm powerhouse.


    All the Sea Creatures in front of her showed a change of expression when her attack hit them, and many of them copsed on the ground with their bodies torn in half from the middle.


    <b>��You cunning b!tch! Let me see how you escape from me.��</b>


    Suddenly, the Seventh Princess snorted from above and her eyes glowed with lightning as she stared at the golden sword talisman in Gu Xian��er��s hand.


    <b>��Fall!��</b>


    She shot out the golden spear in her hand, and it tore apart the sky and pierced through the void in one fell swoop.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Gu Xian��er��splexion changed drastically, and she hurriedly protected herself with a top-tier defensive artifact.


    s! The attack still shook her very core, and her face turned pale and bloodless.


    Even the golden sword talisman in her hand, which she was about to use, shattered.


    <b>��Holy! That was just a random blow!��</b>


    <b>��She��s too powerful! She can easily ughter even a True God with that kind of might!��</b>


    Everyone in the distance was stunned and terrified by the might held by the Seventh Princess�� attack, so much so that those with a weaker will almost fell to their knees and fainted.


    The Sea King Pce was the absolute overlord of the endless sea, and dominated over countless Sea Families.


    They had never heard about the Seventh Princess�� might, so now that they witnessed it with their own eyes, they understood why the Sea King Pce could stand at the top of the endless sea.


    Not just anyone could reach the same level as her; after all, how many of the Young Supremes had broken through to the Pinnacle of the Conferred King Realm yet?


    One blow from her contained enough might to obliterate a True God.


    Even the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the one known as the reincarnation of a true immortal, couldn��t be stronger than this, right?


    As a Young Supreme, he was the leader among his peers, but the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was a leader among leaders of the younger generation.


    The slender and thin girl in blue definitely wouldn��t be her opponent anymore.


    Of course, the situation wasn��t fair towards the girl in blue as she wasn��t at her peak right now after being hunted by countless warriors from the Sea Families.


    No one from the younger generation stepped forward to help her, and she had to face all of the Seventh Princess�� followers by herself.


    How could this be considered a fight?


    It was straight-up bullying!


    Countless young men felt pity for the girl in blue.


    Her blood-stained beautiful face and icy expression gave birth to sympathy for her in their heart.


    Appearance made a great impact on people no matter which world you were in.


    <b>��s! I am not strong enough. If I was strong enough, I might have stepped forward to save the beauty����</b>


    One of the Young Heavenly Genius couldn��t help but shake his head.


    <b>��I heard that her surname is also Gu, but it seems that the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family won��t show up; it��s clear that he doesn��t want to interfere in this matter.��</b>


    <b>��I heard that the girl in blue has aplicated rtionship with the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family �� it��s as if they hate but don��t hate each other. It��s because of this that the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce aren��t helping her.��</b>


    <b>��Yeah, it won��t be good for them if they somehow enrage the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family by doing something like that.��</b>


    Countless cultivators discussed the matter on the surrounding mountains. All of them held different opinions, and many couldn��t help but sigh.


    The girl in blue wasn��t weak at all!


    She justcked the time to grow up, otherwise, she wouldn��t be in a predicament when facing the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce.


    Everyone felt pity for her.


    <b>��You are cunning in mind and cruel in methods at such a young age, so there��s no way I will let you go!��</b>


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce sat on her warhorse and pointed the tip of her spear towards Gu Xian��er after it returned to her hands, and said in an indifferent tone.


    Her followers, including the two Young Supremes who stepped forward, returned in shame as they almost got done in by Gu Xian��er��s attack.


    They would be seriously injured if it weren��t for the Seventh Princess�� sudden intervention.


    Deep feelings of gloom filled their eyes as they thought of this and red at Gu Xian��er.


    Today, they tried to capture a little girl with a Cultivation Base far worse than theirs in front of so many people, yet not only did they fail to capture her, but they almost died in their hands.


    Thispounded their feelings of humiliation, and mes of rage burned in their hearts.


    <b>��Oh! You won��t let me go? You talk as if you are better than me, but aren��t you just a bully using her superior numbers?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er flew into the sky and said with a t tone.


    She stood in the air with her barefoot, snow-like feet; her hair and robes fluttered in the wind, and she resembled a perfect fairy created by the Heavens, with a sort of immortal temperament that gave off the aura of the Great Dao.


    She was still young, but she had a beautiful, peerless visage that couldn��t be matched by any.


    The discussions of the cultivators in the surroundings didn��t escape her hearing.


    Right now, she seemed unusually calm. Although there was a trace of blood trickling down the corner of her mouth, she didn��t show any fear.


    She recalled the words of her masters, and all sorts of thoughts went through her mind, and she calmed down.


    Since nothing seemed to work, she had no choice but to use those extremely precious artifacts left to her by her masters.


    The thought of wasting such treasures made her, a wealth-hoarding, petty girl, feel extreme pain in her heart.


    After calcting her gains and losses, Gu Xian��er naturally put all the me on Gu Changge��s head.


    <b>��I am a bully? That��s interesting.��</b>


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce stood high above with a calm and satisfied expression as she looked down on Gu Xian��er, and it was clear that she wasn��t in a hurry to murder her prey �� her eyes showed clear desire to tease and mock Gu Xian��er, and kick her when she was down.


    <b>��What would you amount to in front of me if your Cultivation Base wasn��t as high as it is?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er asked.


    <b>��Since my Cultivation Base is higher than yours, then there shouldn��t be any problem even if I kill you, right?��</b>


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce couldn��t help but sneer at her remark, and felt as if she had heard a joke.


    <b>��Right, there��s no problem, but you better not let me survive and surpass you one day!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er looked back at her with a calm gaze.


    <b>��You will have no such chance! No one can save you today; little b!tch, did you ever imagine you��d fall into such a predicament when killing my brother?��</b>


    The Seventh Princess�� eyes turned even frostier as she listened to her words, and she recalled the scenes she witnessed when she searched the souls of the beasts back then.


    Her younger brother was brutally murdered by this little wench in front of her eyes, and his body was obliterated, while his screaming Primordial Spirit was wiped from the face of this world.


    She was far too ruthless.


    <b>��He deserved to die.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er said without a change in her tone or expression.


    Before, she did regret her impulsive actions for a bit, but now, she was calm.


    With a sister like this, a brother with such a character would die at someone��s hand sooner orter, after all.


    <b>��You are courting death����</b>


    The Seventh Princess�� expression turned frostier than ever before, and she red at Gu Xian��er with gloom-filled eyes and a distorted expression.


    Her followers knew full well just how much she doted on her brother.


    She brought him to the Ancient Immortal Continent so he could chance upon some opportunity, yet what he chanced upon was eternal damnation!


    Thispounded the Seventh Princess�� fury, and she swore to not let Gu Xian��er die easily �� she would torture her to death!


    <b>��You chased me for so long, but do you dare to kill me now that I am standing in front of you?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er asked with a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    <b>��I know your surname is Gu, and I know you are the disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce��s Great Elder, but so what? Who can stop me if I want to kill you?��</b>


    The Seventh Princess sneered and looked at Gu Xian��er as if she was looking at an idiot.


    At the same time, she wondered what gave Gu Xian��er the confidence to stand in front of her with such calm?


    Did she still have some route of escape left?


    She was facing the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce, so how could she escape death now?


    Murder was justified inside the Ancient Immortal Continent if one wanted someone to pay for someone��s life with their own.


    <b>��If you kill me, then my brother, Gu Changge, won��t let you go! You will die a death worse than mine.��</b>


    Right then, Gu Xian��er calmed down even more and simply decided to borrow Gu Changge��s tiger skin.


    This way, she could shift some hatred towards Gu Changge and also prepare her escape route through a secret talisman that could create a channel through space.


    Anyway, she wouldn��t feel the slightest amount of guilt even if everyone turned their des towards Gu Changge��s throat.


    She understood well that Gu Changge didn��t care about her, so she held no expectations towards him now that she had reached this point.


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    <b>��Are you really trying to use his name right now?��</b>


    The Seventh Princess never expected Gu Xian��er to use Gu Changge��s name right now, so she couldn��t help but sneer.


    <b>��Do you think I don��t know about the deep hatred between you and Gu Changge? Why would he care about your life and death? Even if Gu Changge did show up somehow, do you think I am afraid of him? What reincarnation of a True Immortal? That��s nonsense and we will know if it��s true or false, won��t we?��</b>


    The Seventh Princess�� eyes froze over, and she immediately saw through Gu Xian��er��s words. If she wasn��t trying to beat Gu Xian��er down into despair, she would never talk so much nonsense with her.


    Gu Xian��er sneered when she heard her words, and said with a calm tone, <b>��You are nothing but an outsider, so how can you be confident about my rtionship with Gu Changge?��</b>


    <b>��If you dare to touch me, my beloved brother will definitely ughter you! If you don��t believe it, then go ahead and try it; he��s just being held back because of something, or he would havee here already����</b>


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but want to apud her wit.

 Chapter 133: Suppressing Her at the Bottom of an Abyss; How Dare You Target My People?!

    <h4>Chapter 133: Suppressing Her at the Bottom of an Abyss; How Dare You Target My People?!</h4>


    Gu Xian��er��s calm tone and indifferent expression made her words sound quite credible.


    Of course, only Gu Xian��er knew the truth, and that filled her heart with a feeling of loss.


    She hoped for her words to be the truth, but��she bothered Gu Changge so much that he no longer cared about her.


    Moreover, she had no idea about Gu Changge��s current whereabouts; the Ancient Immortal Continent was massive, so no one could tell where he might be scrambling for opportunities.


    Her life and death meant nothing to him.


    Gu Xian��er��s heart and expression turned colder and colder as she thought about that, and then she watch the Seventh Princess with a look that said, ��Seventh Princess, you are finished.��


    <b>��You are courting death! If Gu Changge finds out you tried to hunt and murder me, all of you here will die without a single one getting away with their life.��</b>


    <b>��You think you are strong? You are nothing but a Pinnacle Conferred King �� that might allow you to bully me, but before my brother, you are no different from an ant; he only needs one p to obliterate you.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er still spoke with a calm tone.


    Her words seemed to reveal a lot of information, and made everyone think that Gu Changge was indeed mighty beyond measure��


    At the same time, her words showed everyone just how much she admired and worshipped Gu Changge as his younger sister��


    In reality, however, she prepared to escape using her hidden talisman while directing everyone��s hatred towards Gu Changge.


    Gu Xian��er wouldn��t feel an iota of guilt even if the Seventh Princess put all of her hatred on Gu Changge��s head.


    She knew Gu Changge was plenty strong and wouldn��t have any trouble dealing with the Seventh Princess.


    Of course��even still, she was exaggerating her description of his might.


    Her words caused a great sensation throughout the region and countless Young Heavenly Geniuses showed surprise and a change ofplexion.


    The ones showing the greatest surprise were the disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    Back in the Pce, they only saw aplicated rtionship between Gu Xian��er and Gu Changge, and nothing showed that they were close��


    They couldn��t tell reality from imagination anymore.


    ��Are her ims credible? Are they really siblings on good terms?��


    Some of the disciples couldn��t help but ask themselves with weird feelings.


    The way Gu Xian��er spoke made it hard for them to doubt her words.


    <b>��I am like an ant in front of him? I would love to see his might then.��</b>


    The Seventh Princess nned to torture Gu Xian��er before, but now, she didn��t care about that at all.


    Right now, her eyes showed extreme rage.


    She, who walked unhindered since the moment of her birth, was made out to be an ant by Gu Xian��er!


    She couldn��t bear such naked insult, and wished to tear the calm and collected little wench��s mouth to shreds!


    <b>��Since you wish to die today, then let me fulfill your desire!��</b>


    The Seventh Princess took the initiative to murder Gu Xian��er, and urged her warhorse to rush forward and stomp her under its feet.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The golden warhorse trampled the sky underneath its hooves and charged towards Gu Xian��er.


    It had a monstrous momentum that made it resemble a cavalry of a thousand warriors rushing towards its prey with boundless killing intent.


    The clouds parted, and brilliant runes flickered throughout the formation set up by the Sea King Pce��s underlings to create a pathway in the sky for the warhorse.


    Golden mes sparked in all directions, and everyone in the surroundings could see the scene without any obstruction.


    Golden light shone across the sky.


    The Seventh Princess radiated a gant aura and resembled an invincible goddess of war. She swept her spear in front of her, and it radiated a might that could make the Heavens fall!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The surroundings boiled and mountains crumbled, and terror struck the hearts of the onlooking cultivators.


    They never expected such tyrannical and boundless force of oppression to descend upon them once the Seventh Princess went all out.


    <b>��This is not good����</b>


    Gu Xian��er��splexion paled further.


    She made her move and used a supreme Mystical Ability that created a giant bell made of immortal aura around her; the bell released an earth-shattering sound that was so loud, it could obliterate anything in its path just with that.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Immediately, the surroundings exploded and mountains crumbled and turned into dust that obstructed everyone��s vision.


    <b>��She��s too strong! That��s the strength of a True God����</b>


    <b>��I don��t think any other Young Supreme can rival the Seventh Princess now; with her strength, she can easily sweep through the Ancient Immortal Continent and subdue all her peers.��</b>


    The exchange stunned everyone in the surroundings while terrifying fluctuations spread everywhere through the void.


    <b>��Argh����</b>


    In the next moment, the giant bell crumbled and Gu Xian��er��s figure flew out like a kite with a broken string, spilling blood everywhere in the air.


    Her Mystical Ability was strong, but the Seventh Princess was far stronger than her.


    This was no longer a fight she could stand, especially when the Seventh Princess went all out in rage!


    <b>��Die!��</b>


    The Seventh Princess still sat atop her warhorse and looked down on Gu Xian��er with a sneer. Instead of diminishing, the brilliance around her spear gave it an even sharper edge.


    <b>��I have no more choice����</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s face paled even more, and her blood and organs rumbled. A sweetness assaulted her throat, and blood gushed out from countless wounds on her body.


    She never expected the Seventh Princess to suddenly go all out with the intent to murder her, and that fact maddened her.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Right then, the Seventh Princess attacked again.


    She red at Gu Xian��er with a murderous gaze, and said with a tone that could chill the listener��s heart, <b>��Go to hell! A scourge like you can��t be spared!��</b>


    The golden brilliance around her spear intensified, and dazzling runes shed in the surroundings as the spear filled with murderous aura charged at Gu Xian��er.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Anotherrge area of a mountain range turned into powder under her blow, and her attack even affected countless cultivators in the distance who couldn��t help but spew a mouthful of blood.


    Gu Xian��er��s face paled to the point of having almost no blood, and she prepared to use her trump card, but just then, she widened her eyes and froze on her spot.


    She seemed to be dumbfounded and couldn��t believe her eyes as she murmured, <b>��Gu Changge, why are you����</b>


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but open her eyes wide, and felt that the scene in front of her was nothing short of incredible �� it was as if she was in a dream.


    High above in the sky in front of her, the void blurred and a youth in white walked out of thin air.


    A terrifying tempest raged around him as he looked down on everything with eyes full of indifference, and waves formed by a golden light shot into the sky.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A huge, powerful, and intimidating golden palm resembling the palm of a god materialized in the sky out of nowhere.


    It was an unprecedented Mystical Ability.


    The palm was like the palm of the Heavenly Emperor. Although it appeared simple, it was actually the embodiment of the naturalws of the world.


    This was the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s famous palm technique, the [Heavenly God��s Palm]!


    The palm fell with a bang, and made it seem as if the sky was about to fall on everyone��s head.


    The golden spear trembled in response, and the terrifying pressure that descended contained endless power that could shatter the universe itself. [metaphorically]


    Suddenly, the golden warhorse let out a mournful neigh.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    An extremely bright light bloomed in the void.


    <b>��How is this possib����</b>


    The Seventh Princess�� arm trembled violently, and the terrifying might bearing down on her almost made her arm burst as her face twisted in pain.


    If it wasn��t for her Rune Bones, her Natural Talent, glowing and protecting her right now, then half of her body would have exploded under the assault.


    This made the Seventh Princess show a dramatic change in her expression that now showed horror and disbelief, so much so that��she felt her scalp tingle.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The golden palm finally fell and golden light burst into the surroundings. Massive craters appeared on the ground as multiple mountains copsed and smoke and dust rose into the sky.


    Many onlookers failed to escape the aftermath of the attack and turned into meat paste.


    <b>��How dare you target my people?!��</b>


    A low and indifferent voice resounded through Heaven and Earth, and brought pin-drop silence to the surroundings.


    All the cultivators stared at the figure walking out of the void with nk expressions, and felt horrified.


    Many even felt chills go down their backs as their scalps tingled.


    <b>��We pay our respect to the Heir!��</b>


    Many disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce on the surrounding mountains showed drastic changes in their expressions, and hurriedly greeted the neer with frightened and shocked expressions.


    They naturally recognized the young man who suddenly appeared as the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    He was Gu Changge!


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce, who was at the Pinnacle of the Conferred King Realm, was severely injured under a single palm attack from him, and even had her warhorse explode.


    Her right arm dripped blood, and one couldn��t see any signs of blood on her pale face.


    It shocked everyone.


    Her current appearance formed a strong contrast with her previous aggressive, murderous, and arrogant appearance when she tried to murder Gu Xian��er from high above, and that made the hearts of the cultivators jump to their throats.


    In an instant, she was knocked down from Heaven with a single palm �� and it was just as Gu Xian��er described �� without the slightest resistance.


    She was no match for Gu Changge!


    This stunned them and they wondered just how strong Gu Changge was?


    Was it really as Gu Xian��er said?


    Everyone from the Sea Families�� showed a drastic change in expression. They rushed from every direction to protect the Seventh Princess and red at Gu Changge with extreme vignce.


    The fact that he could appear here even with their formation locked down the surroundings showed just how mighty he was.


    What��s more? The scene they witnessed just now made their heads buzz, and their minds went nk �� for a while, they had no idea about how to react.


    Their invincible Seventh Princess had never suffered such humiliation, especially when it came at the hands of someone from the same generation.


    Gu Changge was far too strong��the rumors they heard about him increased their vignce.


    ��Interesting����


    Gu Changge appeared in the sky and looked down at the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce, who showed a fearful expression right now, and said, <b>��This Gu has appeared, so why do you look like that, Seventh Princess?��</b>


    <b>��Or is it that you only dare to bully this Gu��s little sister?��</b>


    He looked at her with a calm expression, but the deep, cold indifference in his tone deepened the fear in the Seventh Princess�� heart and herplexion showed a drastic change, too.


    She had healed her injury, but the pain remained��it was difficult for her to forget that pain.


    Although Gu Changge made a move out of nowhere and caught her off guard, it still showed her his might, and this made her frown.


    She couldn��t suppress the fear in her heart, and a gloomy expression appeared on her face.


    She had investigated and discovered that there were a lot of grudges between Gu Xian��er and Gu Changge, and that the matter even involved a massive secret of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��yet now, Gu Changge showed up to help Gu Xian��er!


    Why was that?


    Was it really as Gu Xian��er imed?


    <b>��Gu Changge, I admit that you are strong, but don��t think you are invincible! In a battle of life and death, it won��t be easy to tell who��s weaker and who��s stronger.��</b>


    Coldness shed past the Seventh Princess�� face as she said those words, and then she tightly grasped her spear and golden runes circted around it once more to give it a peerless edge.


    She said through her attitude: ��if you want to fight, then good, I will fight with you! I am not afraid to fight.��


    As a leader among the Young Supremes, she couldn��t shy away from the fight, or it would be a huge blow to her confidence, heart, and face.


    In her opinion, it wasn��t a guarantee that she would definitely lose even if Gu Changge was as mighty as he was.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, finally reacted and flew up from below with an expression of shock and disbelief.


    She never expected that Gu Changge would actually show up, and this made her head buzz, and she didn��t know what to say.


    She was bewildered, confused, delighted, excited, happy, and��


    All kinds of emotions flooded her heart and made her fall intoplicated thoughts.


    Still, her expression recovered at a quick pace, even though her mind was turned upside-down.


    She believed that Gu Changge didn��t care about her anymore, and wouldn��t give a damn about her life and death, yet right now, he was standing right in front of her.


    This made Gu Xian��er feel an inexplicable peace of mind, and her thoughts turned her face somewhat red out of shame.


    After all, she said all those words just now before everyone in the world, and tried to direct everyone��s hatred towards Gu Changge, so wouldn��t Gu Changge have heard her boasting if he was hiding among the crowd?


    Gu Changge would probably die ofughter at her words, and then, he would most-likely not let her off easy.


    Gu Changge naturally noticed Gu Xian��er behind her, but now wasn��t the time for him to deal with her.


    In fact, he had been on the scene for a while, but decided to hide in the void and not show up because he was waiting for the right moment.


    After all, only when he made his move at the right moment would he be able to achieve the desired effect, or his actions wouldn��t mean anything.


    Gu Xian��er��s calm remarks had stunned even him as he never expected a girl as foolish as her to use tricks to direct everyone��s hatred to him.


    Although the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was nothing in his eyes, he still wished to throw Gu Xian��er down an abyss and suppress her there for three to five years.


    <button onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; javascript:ShowOrHide(''Gu-Changge-Stats'')" type="button" ss="spoiler-btn" data-cf-modified-7951812b01392988d4e347b3-="">Gu Changge''s Stats</button>


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    <button onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; javascript:ShowOrHide(''Cultivation-Realms'')" type="button" ss="spoiler-btn" data-cf-modified-7951812b01392988d4e347b3-="">Cultivation Realms</button>


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 134: To Kill or Not to Kill; You Decide!

    <h4>Chapter 134: To Kill or Not to Kill; You Decide!</h4>


    <b>��How��s your injury?��</b>


    Gu Changge casually asked Gu Xian��er, who stood behind him, with an expression that didn��t show much care for her.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, had her mind in a mess, so she responded to him with a snort.


    <b>��Huh? What kind of response is that?��</b>


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrow and asked.


    Of course, he knew that Gu Xian��er only received some minor injuries and her wounds weren��t as bad as they looked, but right now, even if she wasn��t wounded badly, she had to pretend like she was.


    Gu Xian��er wasn��t dumb �� she understood the meaning behind Gu Changge��s words, and even though her voice still held its coldness, she said in a low and aggrieved tone, <b>��The injury is serious; many of my bones shattered, and all of my internal organs were disced! If you hadn��t arrived in time, I would have probably died here alone, without anyone to collect my corpse����</b>


    Gu Xian��er showed a sad expression and almost sobbed as she said those words, and that aroused the desire to weep in the hearts of those who witnessed her condition.


    Many young men in the surroundings couldn��t help but feel pity for her.


    <b>��Your injuries are that bad?! The Sea King Pce has gone too far!��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes darkened with every passing moment, and he said, <b>��No one has ever bullied my, Gu Changge��s, sister!��</b>


    Having said that, he praised the little girl��s wit in his heart �� she was indeed not stupid and knew to cooperate with him at the moment.


    <b>��Tell me, how do you want to die?��</b>


    After that, Gu Changge looked at the creatures of the Sea King Pce in front of him and asked with a dreadful tone.


    The cultivators in the surroundings shuddered when they heard his words, and couldn��t help but panic.


    ��How do you want to die?��


    That sentence containing endless murderous intent sounded so natural whening from Gu Changge��s mouth.


    They had a hunch that they would witness a bloody storm in front of them in a while.


    The expressions of everyone from the Sea King Pce changed after they listened to his words, and their faces paled. The worst of their bunch were the two Young Supremes who tried to murder Gu Xian��er before �� they couldn��t help but take a few steps back.


    After all, the person in front of them was Gu Changge!


    As soon as he made a move, their Seventh Princess was injured and her mount exploded, even.


    His strength was outrageous!


    Before that, they were told that Gu Changge wouldn��t stand up for Gu Xian��er; not just them, even the Seventh Princess never expected something like this.


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t go too far! If you insist on backing Gu Xian��er����</b>


    Right then, the Seventh Princess opened her mouth with a gloom-stricken expression.


    However, before she could finished her words, Gu Changge interrupted her and said with a yful expression, <b>��Your Sea King Pce tried to hunt and murder my sister, and now you threaten me for helping her? Just what��s the meaning behind your actions? Besides, you haven��t answered my question, Seventh Princess; I asked, how do you want to die?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s aggressive attitude irritated the Seventh Princess, and her expression uglified and she said, <b>��Gu Changge, don��t act like you can do whatever you want!��</b>


    <b>��Aren��t you a Young Supreme known as the Reincarnation or a True Immortal, so do you think bullying others suits your image? Do you really think my Sea King Pce is easy to bully?��</b>


    In her opinion, Gu Changge was a single person now no matter how strong he might be. Even if he summoned the Disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, it wouldn��t be possible for him to go against the Sea King Pce ande out on top.


    Their sh would likely end up in a lose-lose situation for both sides, allowing the rest of the Young Supremes to reap the benefits without putting in any effort, so she didn��t want to confront Gu Changge right now.


    As for avenging her brother? She would do that after finding another way.


    However, what enraged her still was the fact that when Gu Changge arrived here, he didn��t ask them why they were trying to kill Gu Xian��er, and directly asked how they wanted to die.


    What��s more? He repeated those words twice.


    His arrogant attitude, contempt, and indifference left a sour taste in the Seventh Princess�� mouth as she couldn��t bring herself to hold back her rage.


    After all, she was the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce who could dominate over countless Young Supremes and Geniuses of the Sea King Pce without much effort, and her identity wasn��t any worse than Gu Changge��s either, yet even then, Gu Changge held so much confidence and arrogance when talking to her.


    How could she, a Young Supreme, endure such humiliating treatment?


    <b>��I am bullying you?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help butugh out loud when he heard her words, and said with even more indifference, <b>��Sure, I am bullying you! So what are you going to do about it?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er, who was standing behind Gu Changge, felt her heart tremble when she heard his words and lowered her head.


    When the people of the Sea King Pce were chasing after her, the Seventh Princess had a tyrannical and domineering attitude �� she said that she was stronger than her so she could do whatever she wanted, or something like that.


    And now, Gu Changge said simr words in front of all the creatures of the Sea King Pce, and that filled her heart withplex and unspeakable emotions.


    Gu Changge standing in front of her��his figure gave her relief, and she felt like she wanted to rely on him even more.


    Of course, Gu Xian��er understood that Gu Changge was merely putting on an act in front of the outsiders. The reason he came to save her was probably to make up for what he did back then.


    Complicated thoughts tangled Gu Xian��er��s mind. In fact, after Gu Changge took that de sh from her, he no longer owed her anything more.


    What��s more? She had the means to escape safely, yet Gu Changge still showed up in front of her at a critical moment to stand up for her.


    Yet she��she said such hurtful words to him before��


    Gu Xian��er felt guilt and regret well up in her heart.


    When she made ims about having a good rtionship with him, she actually carried a bit of hope��a bit of hope for Gu Changge��she expected him to show up but never saw him in the surroundings.


    <b>��Gu Changge, since you are going to say that, then how should we settle the matter about your sister killing my brother?��</b>


    The Seventh Princess�� expression sank and she gritted her teeth when she listened to his words, and questioned in a cold tone.


    She no longer wanted to make peace with Gu Changge!


    Strands of brilliance appeared around her golden spear as she clenched it tightly, and its sharpness intensified.


    Gu Changge��s clearly wasn��t willing to give her any face �� he waspletely unrelenting.


    <b>��What are you going to do about it? Go down and apany him?��</b>


    Gu Changge said.


    After that, his figure vanished from its spot and he disappeared into the void. When he reappeared again, he was standing in front of the Seventh Princess.


    The Seventh Princess�� pupils shrank and a chill went down her spine �� the onlookers showed a simr response, too.


    Her followers showed a drastic change and shock in their expression. They didn��t sense the slightest spatial fluctuation, yet Gu Changge was already standing in front of them.


    What kind of speed was that?


    Was he able to scale the horizon at godspeed, or did he figure out a way to shrink miles into inches?


    In the next moment, before they could react, they felt a terrifying aura burst forth from the empty space in front of them; at the same time, they felt a bright sun press down on them.


    <b>��It was his honor to die at Xian��er��s hand! Since you dare to touch Xian��er, then you can go and apany your brother in the underworld.��</b>


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    As Gu Changge said those words, a dazzling sword light appeared from the Void in front of him. The sword light released a nging sound, and sparks sttered in the surroundings �� the terrifying edge of the sword light resembled an Immortal Sword that could cleave the Heavens.


    Even more sword lights bloomed from his fingers as he pointed them in front of him like a sword. Sword after sword appeared in the sky and hung above the world with the intent to fall and tear apart the universe itself.


    Although the [Infinite Immortal Wisdom] was a supreme offensive technique meant for the Primordial Spirits, Gu Changge could bring forth its might in other ways, too.


    It didn��t involve the use of Spiritual Qi though, but the application of the Natural Laws.


    After all, [Transcendence] brought a qualitative change to his control over his countless Mystical Abilities!


    These sword lights were formed by Natural Laws, and they could destroy any cultivator��s Mystical Abilities unless they could bring forth Natural Laws of the same level to resist him.


    He could deal with these Young Supremes even without revealing his true might with these abilities.


    They were nothing but fish on a chopping block in front of him.


    Right then, countless of Gu Changge��s followers also appeared in the surrounding mountains and started to besiege the creatures of the Sea King Pce, killing many of them.


    A great battle broke out.


    <b>[Chi!]</b>


    Gu Changge walked forward with a leisurely and calm expression.


    His fingers fell down and the void in front of him blurred �� the sword lights nged, as if a terrifying Immortal Sword was unsheathed, and the sword intent hung high in the sky like a wispy,rge gxy.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    <b>��Don��t����</b>


    Blood sttered in the Void as a terrifying expression appeared on the face of the male Young Supreme with a golden fish body; his face paled, and he desperately tried to escape with feelings of regret and pleas of mercy.


    His entire body turned cold, and even his Primordial Spirit trembled.


    Right now, his entire figure was enveloped by a terrifying killing intent!


    He wanted to resist, and for that, he sacrificed his strongest weapon that released all of its Mystical Power like a surging tide.


    The divine light of the weapon surged like a flood, and held might that could obliterate False God Realm masters without issue.


    s! The sword lights in front of him didn��t budge. The might of his weapon was reflected without effort, and the sword light prated his forehead between his eyebrows.


    The protective brilliance around his body and Primordial Spirit were punctured without a hitch, and his soul directly turned into nothingness!


    <b>��What use would my overwhelming might be if you could resist it?��</b>


    Gu Changge said calmly.


    His Cultivation Base was still in the Conferred King Realm, but he had clearly surpassed the level that was possible for those with a simr Cultivation Base.


    Of course, no one was shocked when the strength came from him.


    After all, he was someone who could ughter a True God in seconds.


    ��This��is this Gu Changge��s real strength?��


    Gu Xian��er was stunned by the scene in front of her. She had always wanted to surpass Gu Changge, and also had some other goals, but she never expected Gu Changge��s strength to have reached such a point.


    What kind of swordsmanship was that? His ability was so terrifying, and it appeared as if he was born to kill.


    <b>��Dead����</b>


    <b>��A Young Supreme died just like that����</b>


    The creatures of the Sea King Pce were stunned and frightened.


    After all, the one in front of them was a Young Supreme in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, yet he died within seconds in Gu Changge��s hands �� even his Primordial Spirit was annihted.


    Gu Changge��s methods scared them.


    As a Young Supreme, that person had countless methods to save his life, yet in front of Gu Changge, he didn��t get the chance to use even one, and was killed with such ease!


    What did that mean? It meant that Gu Changge��s strength had surpassed the level they could resist!


    Who would dare to approach him when he had such a terror-inducing sword technique in his arsenal?


    There was endless sword energy falling down on them, as if it wanted to drown everything.


    ��It��s a sword art that can borrow the power of the Natural Laws����


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was horrified at this moment. The power of the Natural Laws, something that could only be disyed by those in the Sacred Realm, was right now working in Gu Changge��s hands.


    This realization sent a chill down her spine, and even her Primordial Spirit trembled.


    Young Supremes had a lot of methods, true, but she never expected Gu Changge to have such a card up his sleeve.


    From her point of view, Gu Changge had mastered an extremely terrifying sword technique that was beyond their fighting ability.


    Right now, unless she could bring out something on par with it, she wouldn��t be able topete with him.


    She estimated that a random sword light from Gu Changge would instantly kill off a normal True God Realm cultivator.


    ��Gu Changge must be consuming a lot of energy to support that terrifying sword art, so he wouldn��t be able to hold on for long!��


    ��I still have a chance! I can take the opportunity to kill him!��


    With that, she watched the female Young Supreme of the Shark-Dragon Family resist Gu Changge��s assault for a moment.


    Soon, unwilling and down in the dumps, the Young Supreme died in Gu Changge��s hands as the sword light pierced through her body. The brilliance in her eyes dimmed, and her vitality disappeared.


    Right then, a hideous expression appeared on the Seventh Princess�� face as she realized she had no other choice left.


    If she didn��t kill Gu Changge now, then Gu Changge would kill her!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    <b>��Die!��</b>


    Her figure turned into a golden me, and her spear swept across the sky with a burning radiance, turning into a massive sh that could kill anything and everything!


    This was her strongest move!


    At the same time, she sacrificed a splendid red furnace. The moment she opened the furnace��s mouth, a monstrous fire containing traces of Natural Laws gushed out and turned into a divine chain that could incinerate everything in its path.


    <b>��Scarlet Yang Furnace��s replica?��</b>


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows as he recognized the furnace as the famous imitation of the Supreme Artifact of the Sea King Pce.


    The furnace released divine fire containing the power of Natural Laws, but he didn��t care about it.


    It was just an imitation, so no matter how powerful it was, it could only exert might at the level of the True God Realm in the hands of the Seventh Princess.


    Soon, the battle between the Seventh Princess and Gu Changge broke out in front of the shocked gazes of the onlooking cultivators. Dazzling brilliance spread everywhere and mountain peaks copsed one after another��it was as if stars were exploding in front of them.


    The sharp, dazzling brilliance made the cultivators close their eyes!


    In the next moment, the fake Scarlet Yang Furnace was blessed away with a clicking sound, and a blue-haired figure flew out, covered in blood; the figure had an embarrassing appearance and half of her body was blown apart.


    She looked ahead with a face full of disbelief and horror.


    <b>��Why?!��</b>


    The Seventh Princess was frightened right now, and couldn��t believe what she encountered.


    Just now, she and Gu Changge went head-to-head, yet even with her strong physique, she couldn��t do anything against him, and had her body almost blown to smithereens.


    Moreover, even the Scarlet Yang Furnace was sted away by Gu Changge��s boundless sword energy, and the power of Natural Laws contained in her furnace couldn��tpete against him, at all!


    She believed Gu Changge��s Spiritual Qi wouldn��tst long because of that monstrous sword art, but that wasn��t the case.


    He wasn��t affected even in the slightest!


    This terrified her.


    <b>��It��s because I am a lot stronger than you��a lot.��</b>


    Gu Changge showed a yful expression, and his figure disappeared from its spot. When he reappeared again, he was already standing in front of the Seventh Princess, who had a distorted face because of her unwillingness.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    She lifted up her previously-beautiful face, which now resembled a ghost��s, and said, <b>��Gu Changge, if you dare to kill me����</b>


    She had lost her previous Princess attitude, and was thoroughly afraid of death. Her Dao Heart copsedpletely the moment she lost to Gu Changge.


    <b>��I won��t kill you.��</b>


    Gu Changge interrupted her and then sealed her cultivation base and threw her directly in front of Gu Xian��er, who was still in a state of shock, and said with an intrigue-filled smile, <b>��Xian��er, your brother, I, will let you decide her fate. To kill or not to kill, you decide.��</b>


    He directly let Gu Xian��er decide the Seventh Princess�� fate.


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    Cultivation Realms


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 135: Masters were Correct; All Good-Looking Men are Tigers!

    <h4>Chapter 135: Masters were Correct; All Good-Looking Men are Tigers!</h4>


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    With her Cultivation Base sealed by Gu Changge, the Seventh Princess was thrown in front of Gu Xian��er with disheveled hair, a ghost-like face, and a blood-covered figure.


    The scene frightened all those in the surroundings, and everyone fell silent.


    <b>��The Seventh Princess lost����</b>


    All the Sea Creatures trembled and showed faces full of terror �� right now, they felt as if the sky had fallen on them.


    They couldn��t believe the truth in front of them, as it terrified them to even think about it.


    The Seventh Princess, an invincible figure with a terrifying and rare talent among the Sea Creatures whom none could rival suffered such a gruesome defeat as soon as she made a debut in the outside world!


    This was the first major event in her life, and now, there was a chance that she might fall right here right now.


    After all, many Young Supremes had died in Gu Changge��s hands, so there was no way he would let the Seventh Princess go.


    Everyone knew that Gu Changge was mighty �� it was clear from his previous track record �� but no one expected him to be so despairingly strong.


    They couldn��t help but panic right now.


    <b>��Master is a Reincarnation of a True Immortal, and he��s destined to stand at the pinnacle of the world and look down on the billions and billions of stars of the Upper Realm in the future��how can a mere seventh princess of the Sea King Pce be Master��s opponent?��</b>


    A Yaksha-like creature said with a cold smile.


    As soon as he finished his words, he reached forward and tore the Sea Creature in front of him in half and made his blood pour like a fountain in all directions.


    All the Sea Creatures in the surroundings turned pale after listening to his words, and clenched their teeth as they trembled.


    Their mighty formation also started to dissipate at this moment, and the strong smell of blood wafted in every direction.


    It was a tragic scene, with corpses scattered all over the ce �� most of them belonging to the Sea Creatures �� and that made all the onlooking cultivators tremble.


    They didn��t doubt the fact that today��s events would cause a massive earthquake throughout the world; the earthquake was sure to shake the entire Ancient Immortal Continent, and that��s what terrified even the Young Supremes.


    ��Someone as mighty and indifferent as the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce chased after Gu Changge��s sister with the intent to murder her, but Gu Changge intervened at a critical moment and ughtered all the Sea Creatures to defend his weak sister.��


    ��Even the Seventh Princess was defeated, and she was defeated without any ability to retaliate.��


    No one could estimate the heights Gu Changge would reach in the future.


    After all, he crushed the Seventh Princess with ease, just with the raise of a single palm. From the beginning to the end, no one witnessed him use any of his trump cards!


    This was what shocked all those from the younger generation, as they couldn��t estimate Gu Changge��s true strength.


    <b>��I am afraid he��s already stepped into the Realm of Young Sovereigns! Since ancient times, only the Young Supremes who have surpassed all of their peers and stand unmatched��can be called Young Sovereigns.��</b>


    <b>��Young Sovereign! What an awe-inspiring title!��</b>


    One of the cultivators couldn��t help but say with a trembling voice; right now, he was in awe of Gu Changge.


    Young Sovereigns had to prove themselves throughbat, and in the future, they could move unhindered throughout the Upper Realm.


    The Supreme Heritages of the Upper Realm would rarely give birth to such a mighty figure �� it could take anywhere from a few hundred thousand years to a few million years to see such an existencee to being.


    There was no doubt that Gu Changge��s appearance and strength terrified all the cultivators in the surroundings, and they couldn��t help but reach the same conclusion: ��Young Sovereign!��


    One couldn��t just be a Sovereign by having a good talent, they also needed to show proof of tyrannical, unmatched strength.


    What��s more? Young Sovereigns could easily cross more than two Realms without issue when in battle.


    In front of Young Sovereigns, Young Supremes were nothing more than ants that could be crushed to death with a single stomp!


    Didn��t the terrifying might Gu Changge disy in the battle just now show that he was already a Young Sovereign?


    All the cultivators felt their scalps go numb, and even their mouths dried up and they couldn��t bring themselves to speak.


    <b>��Young Sovereign! I haven��t heard those words in countless years, and now, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family has reached that Realm����</b>


    Many cultivators spoke with trembling voices, caused by awe and fear.


    What kind of shock would go through the world once this news spread?


    They already knew the answer to that.


    Gu Changge would sit above their heads like a terrifying, unshakeable mountain if no other Young Supreme stepped into the Realm of Young Sovereign soon.


    <b>��Gu Changge, are you really going to hand her over to me?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er, who still had a face full of shock, couldn��t help but ask Gu Changge with a hint of disbeliefcing her tone.


    The Seventh Princess, whose Cultivation Base was sealed, was thrown in front of her like a piece of rag by Gu Changge.


    Without her Cultivation Base to back her up, she was like a poisonous snake that had its fangs pulled out! No matter how vicious it might be, it held no lethality.


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but blink her beautiful eyes as she thought about the matter, and the suspicions in her heart grew stronger.


    There were too many oddities.


    Although she imed that Gu Changge woulde to save her, but��Gu Changge was definitely scheming something!


    <b>��Gu Xian��er, is this the attitude you should have towards your savior?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at her and asked with a faint smile.


    Her delicate, wless little face that made her resemble a porcin doll was still somewhat pale, with blood trickling down the corner of her mouth��she looked somewhat embarrassed and lovely.


    <b>��Gu Changge, do you think I will thank you? Don��t even think about that happening! I would have survived even if you didn��t intervene, humph!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s face showed her cold and arrogant expression once more, appearing as if she was asking for another spanking.


    Her heart, however, bubbled with joy, and all the feelings of loss and sadness vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, she wouldn��t show any of that in front of Gu Changge �� even if it meant saying a simple thank you �� as she refused to admit defeat.


    After all, who asked Gu Changge to be her greatest foe?


    What��s more? She was stating the truth!


    Even if Gu Changge didn��t intervene, she could have escaped safely.


    <b>��That��s not good! Gu Xian��er, you wouldn��t have forgotten the lesson I taught you that day, right?��</b>


    Gu Changge restrained his smile and casually looked at her. At the same time, his desire to throw her down an abyss and suppress her there for half a decade or so intensified.


    It was alright when he didn��t mention that, but now that he did, Gu Xian��er��s heart burst with shame and rage.


    Although she, Yue Mingkong, and Gu Changge were the only ones present on the scene that day, Gu Changge was the only one who had dared to spank her like that since the moment she was born.


    <b>��Don��t becent! I will smash your face into the ground one day, so you can understand what it feels like����</b>


    A hint of visible anger could be seen on Gu Xian��er��s face as she muttered to him.


    She no longer held the hatred she held for Gu Changge when she left the Peach Vige, and theplicated feelings budding in her heart worried her.


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t understand the emotions rising in her heart.


    Sure enough, her Masters were correct! All good-looking men were tigers.


    <b>��Gu Xian��er, you are itching for another spanking, right? You, with your ability, want to smash my face into the ground?��</b>


    Although Gu Xian��er uttered her words in a low voice, she couldn��t prevent Gu Changge from hearing her.


    His Dao of Mockery had always been a cut above the rest, and even the Great Elder of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce couldn��t contain his anger at his words, so how could a little girl like her not jump with rage when he specially targeted her?


    Right after that, Gu Changge changed his tone to an indifferent and merciless one, and said, <b>��If you want revenge, then prove to me that you are good enough! Don��t make me look down on you anymore. Otherwise, you will be the same as before, a little kitten following behind me all the time �� you will have no chance at revenge����</b>


    Gu Xian��er��s expression froze as she heard his words, and she recalled how she used to cling to Gu Changge back when she was a child.


    Back then, Gu Changge was always indifferent to her and never bothered with her, and that hurt her a lot, but she kept up with her clinging.


    Gu Xian��er fell silent as she thought about the past.


    If she heard those words from him before leaving the Peach Vige, then she would be enraged and want to murder him even more, but now, she didn��t hold much hatred towards him.


    Instead, she was incredibly calm right now.


    She could tell that Gu Changge was hiding some secrets regarding their past, judging from all of his recent actions.


    Back then, everyone in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family loved her, but Gu Changge was the only one who treated her with indifference and alienated her.


    Now that Gu Xian��er thought about it, she felt that there was something strange about the past.


    Did Gu Changge really have a reason for doing what he did? Surely, he couldn��t have dug out her Dao Bones with such ruthlessness just to satisfy his ��cravings,�� right?


    Why did he do it? Why did he not kill her directly, and left her with a chance to survive?


    Even now, he was intentionally mocking her to increase her rage and hatred towards him.


    Why was that?


    One had to ept the fact that Gu Xian��er had an amazing brain!


    She analyzed every detail and possibility one after another.


    When they were at the Supreme Peak of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, Gu Changge almost lost his life under her de! Since he��s so powerful, it wouldn��t have been hard for her to dodge her attack.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge treated her with indifference and alienated her, as if he was looking at a stranger when he looked at her.


    But��why did he show up to save her when she was in danger?


    Was this not contradictory to his actions?


    <b>��Gu Changge, don��t think you can hide it from me for the rest of your life! I will investigate what happened back then����</b>


    <b>��After that, I will take revenge in a dignified manner and defeat you fair and square!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er stared at Gu Changge without blinking. By now, she was sure that he was hiding something from her.


    <b>��Gu Xian��er, you think too much.��</b>


    Gu Changge gave her a perfunctory response after listening to her words.


    His response, however, increased Gu Xian��er��s belief in her guess.


    Gu Changge showed a natural expression on the outside, but on the inside, he couldn��t help butugh out loud.


    He could already guess Gu Xian��er��s thoughts, after all, everything was going ording to his ns and expectations.


    Right then, a System Prompt dinged in his mind.


    [Ding! Gu Xian��er, the Favored Daughter of Heaven, has shown a shift in her attitude towards you! You earned 1000 points of Fortune Value and 5000 Destiny Points.]


    Gu Changge��s showed a smile full of intrigue as he listened to the prompt.


    A bloke-head was a bloke-head, indeed.


    Just a little trick, and she was dazed and disoriented.


    He really couldn��tprehend how her Masters could rest assured that she would be able to avenge herself after leaving their side?


    <b>��Gu Changge, what should we do with her?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er then looked at the disheveled Seventh Princess in front of her and asked Gu Changge for his advice.


    She thought that she had ��figured out the truth,�� so her attitude towards Gu Changge changed a lot.


    She no longer showed hostility towards him when talking to him.


    <b>��What did you call me?��</b>


    Gu Changge nced at her after he heard her words.


    Sure, he gave a lot of face to Gu Xian��er on normal days, but he also had a bottom-line. Right now, it was time to let her understand the hierarchy between the old and the young.


    At the same time, Gu Changge tut-tutted in his heart over the fact that even though Gu Xian��er was getting chased and almost died, her Fortune Value didn��t stop rising.


    Could it be that this arrogantss had the talent to climb through Realms during arduous moments?


    It was possible that his sudden appearance interrupted Gu Xian��er��s opportunity to break through.


    Of course, Gu Changge had Gu Xian��er��s ��best interests in mind��, and understood that it would be better for him to let her grow by herself �� she needed to be tempered.


    Bullying her like this was interesting, too, every now and then.


    She was clearly enraged, but in front of him, she could only stand helplessly.


    Gu Changge considered whether he should artificially arrange some ��opportunities�� for her in the future?


    Like putting the me on her head? That could help her make some enemies and whatnot.


    At that time, if she really couldn��t survive, then wouldn��t he have another opportunity to be a hero saving the damsel in distress?


    <b>��Gu Changge, dream on! There��s no way I am going to call you Big Brother.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er showed an indifferent expression when she heard his words, and showed an expression that said: ��I have your deepest secrets in my grasp.��


    At the same time, however, she felt a chill go down her spine and wondered if someone was scheming to murder her or something?


    Gu Changge didn��t care about her response and said with a yful smirk, <b>��To kill or not to kill, that��s up to you. Since I gave her to you already, I don��t care about what you do with her.��</b>


    His words were simple, but he had considered a lot before deciding on that.


    To begin with, the Seventh Princess was clearly a monster that gave experience points specially prepared for Gu Xian��er, so even if she couldn��t get the experience right now, she would end up iming it some time in the future.


    In simpler terms, Gu Xian��er would need to face a simr situation in the future.


    As for why he threw the decision back at her? It was because he wanted the Sea King Pce to go after her.


    The Masters behind her won��t sit idle if that happens.


    After all, who told this littless to pull that trick from before and divert all the hatred towards him?


    Gu Changge was already treating her with magnanimity by not teaching her a lesson outright.


    Was there any reason for Gu Xian��er to direct hatred towards him?


    <b>��Humph! I knew you weren��t here to save me out of kindness.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er understood the meaning behind Gu Changge��s words. The Sea King Pce was a Supreme Heritage that controlled countless Sea Families, so there was no way Gu Changge would want to take the me for killing their Seventh Princess.


    He had already done his best for her.


    Therefore, when the timees for the Sea King Pce��s revenge, the one they will target will be her.


    Gu Changge had a heart as poisonous as before.


    <b>��Your brother, I, came to rescue you from afar, yet this is how you treat me? Gu Xian��er, I feel chills going down my spine because of your ungrateful behavior!��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but tease her. At the same time, he showed a smug expression that made it clear that he was proud of his actions and didn��t care about what she thought.


    Sometimes, he was very silly, and other times, he was demonic.


    <b>��Seventh Princess, don��t you think now that I was right when I said all of you will die if you dare to touch me?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er looked at the pale, frightened, and desperate Seventh Princess in front of her, and asked with a calm smile on her face.


    <b>��Don��t kill me, I am willing to surrender����</b>


    The Seventh Princess begged for mercy with unwillingness and desperation.


    Right now, all of her arrogance had disappeared into thin air. She was smashed down by Gu Changge and her Dao Heart had also copsed.


    Although she still held a final life-saving treasure, her sealed Cultivation Base made it impossible for her to use it.


    She��had reached a dead end.


    Thewless Ancient Immortal Continent had opened, and all those from the younger generation were fiercelypeting for opportunities, so it was obvious that the winners would live while the losers would die.


    <b>��Toote! You should have thought about this when you rushed out to murder me.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er showed no change in her expression as a big ck sword appeared behind her and broke through the air to sh at the Seventh Princess without hesitation.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Blood sttered in all directions, and the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce died just like that!


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    Cultivation Realms


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 136: Don’t You Love Digging Bones; Lord Longteng Will Like You!

    <h4>Chapter 136: Don��t You Love Digging Bones; Lord Longteng Will Like You!</h4>


    <i><strong>[Puff!]</strong></i>


    Blood sttered everywhere as the ck sword light broke through the air and directly destroyed the Seventh Princess��s Primordial Spirit!


    Although Gu Xian��er faced setback after setback at Gu Changge��s hands, but under the guidance of the old monsters back at the Peach Vige, she had developed an extremely decisive temperament.


    Right now, she felt no need to show mercy.


    The Sea King Pce tried to murder her, and the Seventh Princess chased after her for so long, so how could she let her live now?


    Soon, the Seventh Princess died and her body turned into a huge golden fish filled with divine intent.


    Countless ck and white stripes covered her figure that resembled a KunPeng.


    <b>��Fortunately, she��s not a humanoid or I wouldn��t know what to say right now.��</b>


    Afterwards, with a calm expression, Gu Xian��er directly dissected the fish and cut the meat right in front of Gu Changge.


    She was far too familiar with the motions since it wasn��t her first time doing it.


    After the Seventh Princess died and turned into a massive fish, she was nothing more than good food and a source of nice materials in her eyes.


    Gu Changge looked at her with interest, but didn��t interrupt.


    Although Gu Xian��er spent most of her life under her Masters�� tutge, he could tell from her swift motions that she hadn��t dealt with just one young genius and wasn��t a greenhorn.


    s! She wasn��t as rich as actual Young Supremes, so the first thing she did was to pocket the Seventh Princess��s Spatial Ring, as if she was afraid Gu Changge would snatch it from her.


    <b>��Look at how poor you are! I can��t stand it anymore.��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but shake his head with an expression of regret.


    ording to the normal trope, Gu Changge would be taking out some treasures to ��relieve�� Gu Xian��er after seeing her poor and pitiful appearance, but there was no way Gu Changge would do that.


    Instead, he acted as if he was relishing in her plight.


    Gu Xian��er gave her a sideways nce with a cold and prideful expression, while her small and delicate hands kept on ravaging the fish corpse in front of her.


    After a while, however, she took out a dazzling rune bone intertwined with gold and ck brilliance, and threw it in front of Gu Changge while saying, <b>��Here, take this! Don��t you like digging bones like this����</b>


    Gu Changge just stared at her.


    Gu Xian��er wasn��t afraid of him at all, and looked straight at him with a calm expression and a triumphant smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Since she was begging for her beat time and again, Gu Changge decided to fulfill her desire.


    Just like before, a golden palm as massive as a mountain pressed down on her and suppressed Gu Xian��er��s rekindled arrogance.


    <b>[Piak!]</b> ?


    <b>��Gu Changge, I will pay you back for everything sooner orter����</b>


    Gu Xian��er was embarrassed beyond measure and gnashed her teeth while her face blushed and made her resemble a boiled shrimp.


    Gu Changge, however, was toozy to give a damn about her and brought his bunch of followers and left the scene.


    Gu Xian��er, on the other hand, was left suppressed under the golden palm, and gnashed her teeth with hatred.


    Although she ended up like that because she provoked Gu Changge, getting suppressed so easily was still a matter of great embarrassment.


    The moment she broke free, she looked in the direction Gu Changge left and madly cursed him in her heart. She cursed him to choke to death on water, and then went to find a ce for secluded cultivation.


    The cultivators in the surroundings only watched from afar, shocked, as none of them had the guts to approach.


    <b>��If only I could find a pit for her����</b>


    Gu Changge showed a somewhat regretful expression as he left.


    He really wanted to find a ditch where he could suppress Gu Xian��er for three to five years.


    After all, what use was having a sister if you weren��t going to bully her?


    [TL/N: I can attest to this as I have a toy in the form of a smol sister. I use her cheeks to relieve stress.]


    s! A Favored Daughter of Heaven like Gu Xian��er was better left by herself since she had her own opportunities to grasp.


    Gu Changge couldn��t be bothered to interfere with her life.


    Afterwards, he looked through his Attributes Panel. After all, he earned 5000 Destiny Points this time, and that wasn��t a small sum.


    �� �� �� �� ��


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 20000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 3500 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    �� �� �� �� ��


    ��I haven��t jacked myself up in a while and my Cultivation Base right now is somewhat low.��


    Gu Changge swept a nce at this progress of the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] and directly decided to upgrade his Cultivation Base since he was toozy to waste his time on Cultivation and Enlightenment.


    His Cultivation Base broke through a major realm in one fell swoop and he directly stepped into the Initial Stage of the False God Realm!


    His [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] also reached the Ninth Layer as countless secrets of cultivation, Mystical Abilities, and whatnot flooded his mind from the Ninth Layer of the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex].


    He achieved another qualitative leap in his Cultivation due to the blessing of his [Transcendence] talent.


    ��Next, I should be getting a surprise from Ye Ling, the man of the hour.��


    A strange smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face as he thought about this.


    He sensed the trail of aura Yin Mei left for him and followed after them.


    ����


    Soon, the news about the death and defeat of the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce at Gu Changge��s hands spread everywhere like a hurricane, and caused a massive sensation in various areas of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    All of those from the younger generation who heard the news were horrified.


    Many felt chills go down their spine even though it was daytime and they were standing under the sun, so much so that even their souls trembled.


    Many cultivators fell into shock and silence after they listened to the details of the matter.


    Speaking about the cause of the incident, it was the younger brother of the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce.


    In order to avenge her young brother for his murder, the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce called upon all of her minions from the Sea Families �� several Young Supremes, even �� and hunted a young girl in blue.


    The girl in blue turned out to be rted to Gu Changge, the contemporary Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.


    The chase continued for several days, and in the end, the Sea King Pce even set up a great formation to trap the girl in blue.


    Everyone thought that the girl in blue would die without a doubt, but an ident happened and Gu Changge appeared out of nowhere and killed several Young Supremes with his tyrannical means. The Seventh Princess took the initiative to use countless powerful moves, but she failed miserably and lost after a single move, and then her Dao Heart copsed.


    In the end, the Seventh Princess died and the Sea Creatures who apanied her were ughtered.


    Gu Changge��s strength during this battle shocked everyone.


    Young Sovereign!


    Those two words set off a storm when they spread everywhere, like a meteorite smashed into the deep sea.


    Even the Young Supremes who firmly believed in their invincible might couldn��t help but gasp for breath and show a change in theirplexion.


    Although the Cultivation Base revealed by Gu Changge was only in the Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm, he defeated the Seventh Princess �� who had a reputation for being invincible and was in the Pinnacle Stage of the Conferred King Realm �� in a single move.


    The result sparked a terrifying wave, and many spected that Gu Changge couldn��t just be in the Late Stage of the Conferred King Realm!


    After all, no one had seen him go all out.


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was definitely among the top-tier Young Supremes in the Upper Realm �� after all, how many from the younger generation had reached the Pinnacle Stage of the Conferred King Realm? �� yet in front of Gu Changge, she couldn��t gather an iota of strength to fight back, and was defeated within an instant.


    At that time, Gu Changge showed an extremely terrifying sword art which contained an absolute edge, and that sword art killed countless Young Supremes with just a wisp of its sword energy.


    Chills went down the backs of all the Young Supremes on the Ancient Immortal Continent, and they asked themselves if they could resist in the face of such might, and realized that they couldn��t.


    Gu Changge, the mountain pressing down on their heads, turned even bigger and heavier.


    The realization made everyone gasp for breath.


    <b>��Young Sovereign��Brother Gu��s strength is terrifying indeed! I feel ashamed to be mentioned in the same sentence as him.��</b>


    A young man surrounded by spirits and phantoms shook his head with a wry smile and showed a face full of shock outside an ancient cave oozing Immortal Mist.


    He was Ye Langtian!


    Over thest period of time, he was only able to break through to the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, so he didn��t hold much confidence in winning if he were to be put against the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce, yet Gu Changge easily obliterated her.


    There was no need to even think about the chasm between the two of them.


    <b>��In the younger generation, I am afraid that no one can go against Brother Gu except for actual Young Emperor��s and those Ancient Monsters����</b>


    Ye Langtian couldn��t help but sigh, but that didn��t mean his Dao Heart was shaken and he was now afraid of Gu Changge��it was just that he could see the chasm that separated them. It wasn��t something he could make up with hard cultivation or just his talent alone.


    Recognizing reality and understanding the gap between them wasn��t bad.


    Simr scenes transpired in other areas of the Continent as well


    Countless cultivators of the younger generation hade to the Ancient Immortal Continent �� the Dao Heritages alone sent innumerable disciples, not to mention the unaffiliated cultivators from all over the world �� and all of the were shocked when they receive the news about the death of the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce at Gu Changge��s hand.


    Finding a divine opportunity wouldn��t shock them as much as this piece of news did!


    ����


    <b>[In a corner of the Continent right now.]</b>


    A world-shattering war was taking ce in the Easter region of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Large tracts of mountains copsed andkes dried up as the aftermath of the battle shook thousands of miles.


    Two women fought without break.


    A person with a picturesque face wearing arge, blue, silk robe fluttering in the wind moved her wless hands and flew through the sky at breakneck speed with a dazzling brilliance surrounding her.


    Brilliant silver light bloomed in her hands, like silver vines rooted in the Void, and dazzling light overwhelmed her surroundings and overturned everything.


    It was Yue Mingkong��s mighty Weapon Art��it could be called an Imperial Art.


    s! The other party resisted it well.


    Yue Mingkong showed an indifferent expression on the outside, but on the inside, she was burning with worry as she increased the intensity of her attacks.


    The cultivators in the surrounding were startled by the bout between the two peerless Empresses who appeared to cover the Universe with their jade hands and desired to rule over everything!


    Yue Mingkong��s opponent was a tall and slender woman with dragon horns, a beautiful face, simple clothes, and a wild and domineering aura.


    Her aura struck terror in the heart of the weaklings, and she resembled a young True Dragon.


    As she waved her arm for attack, the Void in front of her burst open and a massive hole appeared.


    Such terrifying might made the cultivators in the surroundings tremble with fear, and they suspected that they might be jolted to death and turn into blood mist if they approached them too closely!


    Right now, Yue Mingkong was bathed in silver light.


    She appeared to be in control of Heaven and Earth in her surroundings as she grasped endless might in her hands that made the world around her rumble.


    Still, she didn��t dare to confront her foe head on, and could only use subtle tactics to fight her opponent.


    <b>��Crown Princess Mingkong is mighty beyond measure! She doesn��t show her strength on normal days, but right now, she looks invincible!��</b>


    The onlooking cultivators couldn��t help but show shock.


    Yue Mingkong��s unprecedented aura shocked all of them, and they wondered if any of them could evenpete with her?


    <b>��This is the might of Crown Princess Mingkong! The Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was already strong enough, and now, his fiancee turns out to be no worse than him.��</b>


    <b>��Which Young Supreme is she fighting? That woman��s face looks unfamiliar, and I don��t think she��s even a Young Supreme from the outside world! Her Cultivation Base has already broken through to the False God Realm! It��s unimaginable.��</b>


    Countless cultivators watching the battle trembled in their hearts, not because they were timid, but because the battle in front of them truly shocked them.


    Yue Mingkong was already so strong, yet she still couldn��t take down the dragon-horned woman in front of her.


    Suddenly, a cultivator widened his eyes after he thought of something, and took in a deep breath and said, <b>��She��couldn��t be from the remnants of the Ancient Immortal Tribe, right?��</b>


    <b>��Didn��t the Ancient Immortal Tribe perish a long time ago? No matter how vast the Ancient Immortal Continent might be, it was nothing but a small continent back in the era it��s from. Could it be that some of the Ancient Immortal Tribe��s people survived and are living here?��</b>


    The person next to that cultivator was agitated and felt incredulous over the revtion.


    The Ancient Immortal Tribe, as the name suggests, was a mysterious Race that existed during the Ancient Immortal Era.


    If they really existed on the Ancient Immortal Continent, then��the rest of the aborigines of the Continent might just be their subjects, no��their ves, to be precise.


    The Ancient Immortal Tribe has always been shrouded in mystery, and the contemporary Non-Human Ancient Immortal Families were more or less their distant rtives rted to them through their bloodlines.


    This alone showed the horrors of the Ancient Immortal Tribe.


    Of course, the main reason for their fear towards them was the fact that the Spiritual Qi on the Ancient Immortal Continent was far denser than the outside world.


    If there were remnants of the Ancient Immortal Tribe living on the Ancient Immortal Continent, then their younger generation would clearly be much stronger than the younger generation of the outside world.


    The dragon-horned woman in front of them was a clear example of what they were thinking about.


    She looked to be in her early twenties, yet she was already in the False God Realm��she easily surpassed countless Young Supremes of the outside world.


    Yue Mingkong could naturally listen to the words of the onlookers, but her expression didn��t change as she already knew the details in her heart.


    As a regressor, she, of course, knew that there were remnants of the Ancient Immortal Tribe living on the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    What��s more? The dragon-horned woman in front of her was a leader of the Ancient Immortal Tribe��s younger generation, or how else could she have stalled her for so long?


    It��s just that Yue Mingkong never expected to bump into someone like her from the Ancient Immortal Tribe so soon.


    The other party had real dragon blood flowing through her veins, so her physical strength was through the roof. It was said that her ancestor was a literal True Dragon with Cultivation Base surpassing even that of True Immortals.


    As a leader among the descendants of the Ancient Immortal Tribe��s survivors, the strength of the girl in front of her obviously couldn��t be questioned.


    If the one in front of her was another Young Supreme, she would have already crushed them �� they would never be her opponent.


    What��s more? Yue Mingkong knew about the existence of someone even more terrifying than her, an amazing and brilliant figure known as Long Teng, who was said to be the Reincarnation of a True Dragon!


    He held extremely tyrannical strength, and a conceited temperament that made him believe that if he imed to be the second strongest in the world, no one would dare im to be number one.


    In herst life, he left the Ancient Immortal Continent and challenged all kinds of talents from all walks of life in the outside world. He never tasted defeat��but then, he disappeared without a trace one day.


    [TL/N: Daddy Changge nom-nommed him.]


    But now, Yue Mingkong concluded that Long Teng probably encountered Gu Changge and dug his own grave in the process.


    ��If it weren��t for the fact that there are too many outsiders watching our battle, and I can��t use some of my cards, how could she hold me back for so long����


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but frown.


    Right now, she didn��t know about what became of Gu Xian��er, so she was somewhat worried about her.


    Right then, the dragon-horned girl in front of her suddenly spoke up in thenguage of the outside world.


    <b>��Ounder, your strength ismendable! If you and I were on the same level, I might not even be your opponent.��</b>


    <b>��I will give you a chance to surrender to our contemporary Heir, Lord Long Teng! He will appreciate a woman like you����</b>


    [TL/N: beach wants her Lordyboi to die a bit early in this iteration.]


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    Cultivation Realms


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 137: Unqualified to Prance in Front of Gu Changge; Trembling Mind!

    <h4>Chapter 137: Unqualified to Prance in Front of Gu Changge; Trembling Mind!</h4>


    ��Lord Long Teng?��


    Yue Mingkong��s indifferent eyes showed some fluctuations as she listened to the name from the dragon-horned girl��s mouth, and confirmed her identity.


    Still, she didn��t care about her.


    The Long Teng she knew �� although he was scary and was also the best of the younger generation, and never suffered defeat after leaving the Ancient Immortal Continent, so much so that even some ancient monsters who removed their seals weren��t a match for him �� disappeared in the end as if he never existed in the world, and turned into a strange case.


    Many cultivators felt regret over his disappearance as they believed that Long Teng��s talent could help him stand at the pinnacle of the world in the future.


    s! He disappeared out of nowhere, and all they could do was sigh.


    Many thought that Long Teng strayed into some forbidden area or fell into some Spatial Crack that led him to some entrapped world, and died there.


    But now that she had regressed, Yue Mingkong felt that it was very likely that Long Teng fell in Gu Changge��s poisonous hands.


    She remembered that one day in herst life, Gu Changge whispered something to her, and seemed to have mentioned Long Teng.


    Gu Changge held the [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art] in his arsenal, so how could he not salivate after Long Teng��s True Dragon talent?


    With his character, it was impossible for him to let Long Teng go.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Yue Mingkong soon came back from her trip down memoryne; her indifferent expression showed no change as the palm of her hand fell and formed a in, jade hand that was translucent and crystal clear.


    This Imperial Art of hers was quite tyrannical, and although the Realm she showed on the surface put her in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, the might she gave off easily reached the level of True Gods, and that shocked everyone in the surroundings.


    One had to ept that if Yue Mingkong was in the same Realm as the dragon-horned girl in front of them, then she would have definitely dominated her without a hitch.


    The dragon-horned girl showed a change in herplexion. With her Cultivation Base and physical strength, she could hold back Yue Mingkong, but she realized that she was the one falling at a disadvantage.


    She immediately brought out her tyrannical physical strength! Radiance flowed around her figure, and she resisted her foe��s blow, but her figure still flew back in the Void.


    <b>��Lord Long Teng asked me to gather genius women from the ounders, so if you willingly submit to him, then you will surely have a happy time.��</b>


    <b>��Only a woman like you is qualified to be with Lord Long Teng!��</b>


    The dragon-horned girl kept on persuading Yue Mingkong while exchanging blows with her.


    A mighty genius like Yue Mingkong was hard toe by even among their Ancient Immortal Tribe, so much so that they might not even see one like her in hundreds of thousands of years.


    Dragons were promiscuous creatures, and their Lord Long Teng had a hobby of collecting beauties from all kinds of races, and that was why he sent his people to capture genius beauties from the outside world. Anyone who got one for him could go and im some rewards from him.


    It was a coincidence that she came across Yue Mingkong!


    When she saw her for the first time, even she, a woman couldn��t take her gaze away from her wless features and felt sour and jealous in her heart, so how could a man not feel his blood rush to certain regions of their body after seeing her?


    Right after seeing her, she made a move to capture Yue Mingkong as she believed that it wouldn��t be all that difficult, but now, she couldn��t help but feel anxious after exchanging innumerable blows with her.


    Yue Mingkong was as strong as her, and that shocked her!


    She couldn��t help but envy the beauty in front of her.


    It was because of this that she decided to persuade Yue Mingkong in anguage that she could understand.


    After all, their Lord Long Teng could be said to be the most terrifying talent their Tribe saw in thest few million years. The old fogies in the Tribe even said that their Lord Long Teng couldpete for the title of True Dragon in the future.


    True Dragon! It was a mighty existence that surpassed even True Immortals!


    The dragon-horned girl held utmost respect for her Lord Long Teng in her heart.


    It was a pity that her face wasn��t good enough to enter Lord Long Teng��s eyes.


    <b>��You better pray that this Empress�� fiance doesn��t hear those words����</b>


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but shake her head and say with a hint of mockery in her tone when she recalled Long Teng��s fate in her previous life.


    What were these so-called Young Supremes and Ancient Monsters in front of Gu Changge?


    They weren��t even qualified to prance around in front of him.


    <b>��Fiance?��</b>


    The dragon-horned girl��s expression showed a drastic change when she heard those words, and she said with a fierce tone, <b>��Your fiance is going to die then! No one can escape after touching the woman desired by Lord Long Teng.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong didn��t give a damn about her threat, and kept on exchanging blows with her.


    At the same time, she wondered if she should expose some of her cards and kill the annoying dragon-horned girl in front of her?


    However, she decided not to do so.


    Wasting her trump cards on the dragon-horned girl wasn��t worth it as the dragon-horned girl probably also had means to counter her attacks.


    The dragon-horned girl, on the other hand, realized that it wasn��t possible for her to win against the woman in front of her, so she prepared to take her leave as well.


    She had to report the matter to her Lord Long Teng.


    The Ancient Immortal Tribe lorded over countless Families of aborigines in the Ancient Immortal Continent, so they already knew about the young talents from outsideing in to gain some experience.


    The birth of the Immortal Treasure was actually just the remnant brilliance of a treasure released by the Ancient Immortal Tribe.


    It was their n to attract the outsiders.


    The Ancient Immortal Continent had been closed for a long time, and the younger generations of the Ancient Immortal Tribe wanted to go out to experience the outside world, to gain knowledge and experience��at the same time, they would also raise the prestige of their Ancient Immortal Tribe.


    Long Teng was the leader of their Ancient Immortal Tribe��s younger generation.


    The dragon-horned girl, on the other hand, wasn��t even in the top ten of their younger generation, yet she could still look down on all the Young Supremes from the outside world.


    After all, the Spiritual Qi and Cultivation Resources in the Ancient Immortal Continent were far richer than what the outsiders could chance upon in the outside world.


    Not to mention the fact that there were countless hidden opportunities littered all over the Continent.


    For example: ��Supreme Stone Carvings, Remains of Quasi-Emperors��and much more.��


    This allowed the younger generations in the Ancient Immortal Continent to be stronger than the younger generations of the heritages outside.


    The dragon-horned girl felt that they didn��t even need their Lord Long Teng to take action if they wanted to take down the outsiders.


    ��Long Teng, eh��how long will he live in this life?��


    Yue Mingkong watched the dragon-horned girl leave, but didn��t pursue her.


    She had a deep and calm expression as she watched her disappear in the distance. The most important matter was that she knew that��the dragon-horned girl was dead meat.


    ��Gu Changge wouldn��t think that I deliberately pinned this hatred on his head, right?��


    Yue Mingkong��s phoenix eyes narrowed and she tried to guess Gu Changge��s thoughts based on his temperament, ��That Long Teng, he probably won��t even take him seriously��at most, Long Teng will be regarded as prey.��


    Although she put down her guard towards Gu Changge, she still didn��t fully trust him.


    ��Once bitten, twice shy.��


    Yue Mingkong also had her own thoughts.


    She knew that the rtionship between Gu Changge and her was much closer than before, but all of that��


    In her final analysis, the reason Gu Changge revealed his secret to her, cared about her opinion, gave her Mystical Weapons, and even said words that could move her heart was all because the current her held some importance to Gu Changge.


    Yue Mingkong had a clear mind now, and wasn��t someone who would easily be tricked by Gu Changge.


    Of course��she hoped that she was just thinking too much, and that she just misunderstood Gu Changge in this life.


    She wanted to be by Gu Changge��s side, she wanted to be his virtuous wife who helped him through everything, she wanted to bear his babies, she wanted to help him rule the world, she wanted to look down on the Heavens with him, and she wanted to stand at the pinnacle of reality with him.


    Of course, on the premise that��that there were no ��vixens��ing up to court death!


    Gu Changge only belonged to her!


    ��Xian��er����


    Soon, Yue Mingkong recalled something important and her expression changed as worry wed at her heart. Immediately, she left the ce and rushed towards the ce where Gu Xian��er was trapped.


    Her followers followed after her, releasing a mighty aura as their entourage moved forward.


    Over thest period of time, Yue Mingkong relied on her prophetic ability to grab countless opportunities before anyone else could find them.


    She even took away an Imperial Inheritance.


    She also nned to find an opportunity to break through to the False God Realm.


    Her apparent Cultivation Base was in the Middle Stage of the Conferred King Realm, but that was all an illusion; this was something she learned from Gu Changge!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Mountains fell in her wake one after another.


    It didn��t take long for Yue Mingkong to bring herrge group of followers to the area where Gu Xian��er was trapped by the Sea King Pce.


    Along the way, she didn��t see the figure of the cultivators who were previously watching the hunt, and that puzzled her.


    Considering Gu Changge��s temperament, there was no way he would care about Gu Xian��er��s life and death, so she had to do something.


    Although she knew that Gu Xian��er would survive the ordeal, and even achieve a breakthrough during a critical moment, that didn��t mean Yue Mingkong wouldn��t worry about her future sister-inw!


    [TL/N: you are in for a surprise, Yandere-chan.]


    When she reached her destination, she smelled a strong smell of blood. Countless mountains and forests had copsed and turned to dust; massive cracks could be seen everywhere on the ground, and the earth appeared to be ruined.


    <b>��Princess, we have received some news��Young Master Changge, he just left this ce not too long ago����</b>


    <b>��The Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce died at Young Master Changge��s hands!��</b>


    <b>��Miss Xian��er��she��s not in danger anymore. Young Master Changge appeared at a critical moment and saved her��all Sea Creatures of the Sea King Pce were ughtered here.��</b>


    Right then, one of Yue Mingkong��s followers stepped forward and reported the details to her with respect.


    <b>��No wonder there��s so much blood here! It turns out that he was here.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was shaken by the news, but soon reacted and gave the woman behind her a nod in response with some feelings of relief.


    At the same time, she felt the birth of aplicated emotion in her heart which she had never expected to feel��to think that Gu Changge would show up and save Gu Xian��er.


    He even killed the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce here.


    If she remembered correctly, then the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was murdered by Gu Xian��er when she set off to avenge herself for her grievance, and then the Sea King Pce set out to hunt her down.


    Yet, in this life, the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce died so fast?


    What��s more? Gu Xian��er didn��t achieve a breakthrough at a critical moment either.


    The timeline was going in a different direction, and it wasn��t a good thing.


    ��Did I really misunderstand Gu Changge��just what is he nning����


    Yue Mingkong rubbed her be and wondered.


    To be honest, right now, she was shaken to her core.


    One time could be a coincidence, but what about a second time?


    What about a third time?


    Could it be that her previous life��s experience made her develop deep prejudice against Gu Changge in this life?


    Was she projecting the one she experienced in the previous life on him, and thinking that he had a reason for everything he did?


    Right now, Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but question whether the past life she experienced was even real?


    If it wasn��t, then why were her experiences so real��every day, every night, every emotion, and everything else��she remembered it all so vividly.


    If it was real, then did it mean that this life and world were different from the one she lived previously?


    ��Forget it, this matter will be clear sooner orter! But what could have caused the Gu Changge in my previous life to be different from the Gu Changge in this life?��


    ��His attitude towards Xian��er�� is indeed different from before. It seems I will have to take an opportunity to go to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and ask Uncle Gu about it after I am done with the Ancient Immortal Continent.��


    Yue Mingkong soon left the ce as well. Since she hade to the Ancient Immortal Continent, she wasn��t willing to just raise her Cultivation Base to the False God Realm �� she had other, higher ambitions.


    ����


    <b>[East of the Ancient Immortal Continent, Near the Aboriginal Ruins.]</b>


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    A ck and white divine light containing a strange power rushed towards a terrifying beast, and turned it into a hideous-looking bag of bones.


    A young man with a handsome face took action at lightning-speed and eliminated the beast standing in front of him.


    <b>��So strong! Brother Ye��s strength amazes me!��</b>


    The scene shocked the young men and women behind him.


    The man in front of them, who went by the pseudonym of Ye Lin, truly amazed them. The fact that they ridiculed him before made them wonder if they were blind before?


    <b>��Brother Ye��s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds! Only a short period of time has passed, yet he��s already about to break through to the Conferred King Realm����</b>


    A woman with petite and delicate features said with a tone full of emotions �� she was dressed in a feather coat, btw. [TL/N: OV HAR BREATHRAN!]


    <b>��That��s right! What��s more? He can kill False God Realm beasts in one blow! Even many of the Young Supremes aren��t able to achieve such a feat.��</b>


    A red-dressed charming woman with foxtails moving behind her pursed her lips and smiled. At the same time, she curved her eyes, and gave off a seductive appearance.


    The young man in front of her couldn��t help but smile with satisfaction when he heard her words.


    After all, the purpose behind him taking the initiative to show his strength in front of everyone was to posture.


    What use was strength if one wasn��t posturing with it?


    How are you supposed to capture the hearts of maidens if you aren��t going to put on a show of might?


    Along the way, all they saw were majestic mountains and lush ancient forests. There were massive trees with their branches spread in all directions, covering the sky.


    This ce had even denser Immortal Mist streaming around. Clouds made of the mist floated around in all directions and disyed their strong vitality.


    They could feel countless mighty auras hidden in the mountain ruins; Spiritual Qi intertwined and released gorgeous brilliance in the area that was filled with fighting spirit.


    There were ancient artifacts releasing divine brilliance, and Immortal Herbs releasing their medicinal fragrance that permeated the surrounding thousands of miles.


    Many cultivators robbed whatever they could get their hands on.


    Even ferocious beasts in the Heavenly God Realm would appear every now and then. Terrifying fluctuations of energy would shoot towards the sky and shake everything when they appeared.


    It was a chaotic battlefield. Be it the cultivators from the outside, or mighty aborigines, all of them were lost in battle.


    Under Ye Ling��s leadership, however, their group gained a lot of opportunities! What��s more? They were even able to turn a cmity into fortune, and reached their current spot without encountering any disaster.


    ��Turtle Bro, is the good stuff the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation left for me really there? Why is it in the territory of the aborigines? Won��t I be courting death if I go in there with my current strength?��


    Ye Ling looked at the outline of the city in the distance and felt that it wouldn��t be easy for him to break in unnoticed, so he asked the old ghost in his pendant.


    ��Humph! Where else do you think it��s going to be? Ye Ling, the Heavenly Venerate was a character from the Ancient Immortal Era, and he was good at manipting time itself, so it��s a matter of course that he��s already taken care of preparing everything for you.��


    ��Sure, there are many strong figures ahead, but you are the Sessor of the Heavenly Venerate, so howe you are such a coward����


    The old turtle in the pendant spoke with disdain.


    Ye Ling finally put down his worries after listening to the old turtle��s words. After all, the old turtle was reliable most of the time, and wouldn��t throw him into a pit of fire.


    It��s just that the matter involved the secrets of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation, so he had to make sure the others wouldn��t get a whiff about it.


    Ye Ling would never reveal his secret, or he would be a massive piece of meat desired by a lot of powerhouses who would do anything to get their hands on him.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Ling thought up a n and then winked at Yin Mei and Chi Ling.


    To him, these two women weren��t outsiders.


    Chi Ling and Yin Mei understood his signal, and immediately waved their hands to have their followers retreat.


    <b>��Ye Ling, what��s the matter?��</b>


    Chi Ling questioned.


    She couldn��t understand why Ye Ling took the initiative to lead the way and brought them here.


    <b>��I need to go to the ruins in front of me and get some stuff done! If you believe me, you can sneak in with me, too.��</b>


    Ye Ling said seriously.


    The two women had countless tricks up their sleeves, and had, in fact, taken good care of him on the way.


    Yin Mei��s eyes rippled slightly, and she said without hesitation, <b>��I believe in you!��</b>


    Actually, she already knew that Gu Changge had already reached their location, and wasn��t far from her.


    Because of the [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] imnted in her Primordial Spirit, Gu Changge could pass instructions to her without needing any other medium.


    Ye Ling was moved when he saw that Yin Mei put unconditional trust in him.


    They were about to sneak into the territory of the aborigines of the Ancient Immortal Continent, and the dangers of their actions couldn��t be estimated, yet Yin Mei didn��t hesitate at all in her response��it showed how much she trusted him.


    And soon, Chi Ling, too, chose to agree as she, too, believed in Ye Ling��s character.


    After that, Ye Ling exined his n and arrangements to the two, and how they would sneak into the ruins.


    <b>[On a nearby mountain peak.]</b>


    Gu Changge��s figure appeared out of thin air and he looked at the ruins in the distance with a smile on his face.


    It didn��t take him long to find his destination with the trail left by Yin Mei.


    For this operation, Gu Changge decided not to bring any of his followers, as it would be stupid to be too high-profile at this time.


    ��ording to Yin Mei��s report, Ye Ling��s opportunity should be hidden inside those ruins, but it will take him some time to sneak inside.��


    ��I will have enough time to sneak in and find their ancestral tombs and finish my job.��


    As he thought of this, the Void in front of Gu Changge blurred and he stepped inside it and disappeared.


    With the previous experience, he was far more familiar with the process of locating ancestral tombs and sneaking in.


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    Cultivation Realms


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 138: Damn Others or Die; Just Lending a Hand!

    <h4>Chapter 138: Damn Others or Die; Just Lending a Hand!</h4>


    Gu Changge��s n was simple: ��he would devour the resources in the ancestral tomb and leave first.��


    He wouldn��t have a problem breaking through to the God King Realm after he��s done with the ancestral tomb here.


    He even felt that by the time he left the Ancient Immortal Continent, he would be able to condense the consciousness of the Sacred Realm and achieve the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    At that time, under the blessings of [Transcendence], his control over the Natural Laws would deepen, and he would even be able to use the Laws of Heaven and Earth at will.


    Of course, it was based on the fact that he could absorb enough ��resources�� from the ancestral tombs of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Still, this ce was different from the outside world, so even if he was found out, he would still be able to shift the me on someone else��s head and wouldn��t need to worry about anything.


    If he did something simr in the outside world, then the entire world would definitely turn into a frying pan on the verge of bursting.


    Gu Changge wanted to develop himself in secret, but it wasn��t all that easy. Although he had a scapegoat in the form of Ye Ling, it didn��t mean that he could do whatever he wanted �� he had to prepare a lot in order to keep everything under wraps.


    <b>��This trip to the Ancient Immortal Continent��I am afraid it��s going to end up as a lesson for me on how to rob tombs����</b>


    Gu Changge mumbled to himself.


    Soon, a [Divine-grade Aura Concealment Talisman] appeared in his hand and a hazy brilliance shrouded his figure as brilliant runes intertwined around him.


    His entire figure disappeared in the Void, and he quickly went towards the ruins in front of him.


    Although he had only done something simr once before, he was already quite familiar with the entire process��he might just have talent in this ��field.��


    Afterwards, he avoided the areas with strong auras and continued forward.


    After arriving all the way in the depths of the ruins, Gu Changge walked out of the Void. In front of him were dpidated pces and pavilions shrouded in flowing, gray mist.


    There were many mountain peaks of different sizes releasing different colors of light.


    Suddenly, the Void trembled!


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Blood sttered everywhere with the sound of two swooshes!


    The two creatures responsible for guarding their ancestral tomb widened their eyes in horror, and felt a chill between their brows.


    After that, the brilliance in their eyes dimmed, and a hole appeared between their brows!


    A sword light shed past them and their Primordial Spirits perished!


    Instant death!


    Gu Changge retracted his fingers and walked out of the Void with a casual expression and went past them.


    After a while, the two bodies fell on the ground with a bang.


    With his current strength, he could easily deal with two creatures who were only in the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    With his Void talent, he could approach them inplete silence, too.


    After devouring the White Tiger Family��s innate talent, he turned it into a peerless sword art with the power of Natural Laws using the [Infinite Immortal Wisdom]!


    Even a real Sacred Realm master might not be able to avoid grievous injuries if targeted by his sword art.


    Gu Changge looked up at the ancestral tomb in front of him with a satisfied expression.


    The ancestral tomb in front of him appeared small, but it was kept in great shape and the mounds inside it varied in size and shape.


    Although it was covered in an ancient atmosphere, it still released a mighty aura that showed off its prosperity from eras gone by. There was no doubt that quite a few strong ones were buried in the ancestral tomb.


    Some of the ��graves�� were cracked open and released splendid brilliance��


    Gu Changge knew at first nce that the brilliance was the essence of the ancient corpses buried inside. At this moment, their essence surged like a tsunami.


    A slight smile appeared on his face.


    There was a huge amount of ��cultivation resources�� buried inside, and even he would salivate over them!


    ��Hoh! This doesn��t seem to be an ordinary mausoleum �� these wouldn��t be the tombs of their Heavenly Geniuses, right?��


    Gu Changge was surprised by the writing on the tomb in front of him; the tomb wasn��t an ancestral tomb, but the ancient tomb of one of their Heavenly Genius.


    As he walked past the square stone monument, he felt a monstrous energy and fighting spirit left behind by the said Heavenly Genius.


    He had to ept the fact that even he felt that the group of people buried here were strong.


    ��There sure are great things in the Ancient Immortal Continent! Those who can be called Heavenly Geniuses here are all extraordinary creatures for sure. It must be even more so when talking about the people from the ancient eras.��


    Gu Changge felt an unyielding fighting spirit from the tombstone in front of him �� the aura it released seemed to be rushing towards the sky.


    ��Chen Que of the Hundred Forbidden Battle����


    ��Holy Dragon King, Yuan Xu����


    ��Bearer of God��s Blood����


    ����


    Gu Changge recognized some of the ancient writing as he walked past the tombstones.


    Of course, he held no curiosity towards the origins of the geniuses buried here. They were already dead, and it was a fact that they couldn��t achieve the pinnacle they would have been destined for otherwise!


    What use was their overwhelming fighting spirit now?


    ��Damn others, or die.��


    In Gu Changge��s eyes, they were nothing more than ��cultivation resources.��


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    After that, Gu Changge sat down cross-legged.


    Soon, a ck light appeared behind him and turned into a pitch-ck [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] that dimmed the light of the world around him �� the sun, the moon, and the stars dimmed in his presence.


    After that, dark clouds seemed to crack in the corners of the mausoleum.


    Countless suns, moos, and stars fell from there and illuminated the ground below and covered Gu Changge��s figure!


    He appeared to have a supreme visage carved out of crystal-clear, translucent jade, and his bones appeared to have ck light flowing through them.


    It was as if he was telling the world that: ��even if the Heavens copse, I will live as an Immortal! Even if the world copses, I will live as an Immortal!��


    The tombs were cracked open and the bodies of the ancient Heavenly Geniuses floated out of them one after another �� both men and women.


    All of them had sturdy figures, with different shapes, and robes that made it clear that they were from different eras��their powerful talents were bare for the world to witness as their figures rushed towards the sky.


    They went up and down under the starlight as the [Great Dao] swallowed their essence and refined everything in Gu Changge��s body.


    His Primordial Spirit and Cultivation Base improved at a rapid speed!


    ����


    While Gu Changge busied himself with refining and absorbing the essence of the Heavenly Geniuses in the ancestral tombs of the aborigines, Ye Ling��s still stood outside the city with frowns as they wondered how they could sneak inside without anyone discovering them.


    Chi Ling and Yin Mei had instructed their followers to stay there and wait for their return.


    After the Ancient Immortal Continent opened up, a massive number of cultivators from the outside broke in and caused a great impact on the livelihood of the aborigines.


    Because of this, it wasn��t easy for the outsiders to approach their territories. Once they were seen, they would find themselves embroiled in a life-and-death battle.


    Of course, there were quite a few daring young masters who dared to take the risks and went to the territories of the aborigines to steal all kinds of ancient Mystical Arts and Treasures of the Continent.


    <b>��Chi Ling, this is too dangerous! Although Ye Lin isn��t weak, you are infiltrating the den of the aborigines, and they have countless True Gods, God Kings, and who knows, even Quasi-Sacred Realm masters����</b>


    <b>��You should reconsider this matter!��</b>


    Some of Chi Ling��s followers spoke up at this time, and a handsome man with peacock feathers couldn��t help but suggest to her with a frown.


    He was named Kong Yang, a Young Genius of the Peacock Family. He once lost to Chi Ling and turned into her follower, but in fact, he was actually one of Chi Ling��s admirers.


    His strength wasn��t much weaker than Chi Ling��s, but he was still willing to be her follower, and that showed his thought process. [TL/N: foaking Lolicon Pea<b>sized</b>cock.]


    s! Chi Ling had to pretend not to see through his intentions.


    <b>��I believe in Ye Lin��s strength, so there��s no need to say any more about this matter. You will stay here! If we end up in some ident, then you must escape.��</b>


    Chi Ling said with a shake of her head.


    She trusted Ye Ling and didn��t believe he would do something dumb.


    Kong Yang frowned when he heard her words, and said, <b>��Chi Ling, why does Ye Lin want to go to the ruins out of nowhere tonight? He didn��t say anything about it before, but now, he wants all of you to believe him? What if he��s trying to harm you?��</b>


    <b>��If I am not wrong, then he most definitely knows what opportunity is hidden in there, and that��s why he brought us here! Now that we are here, he doesn��t care about the others but wants to bring the two of you along��just what does he want?��</b>


    He had spoken out before as well and disyed his dissatisfaction and contempt for Ye Ling, but Ye Ling pped him in the face and humiliated him in front of Chi Ling��Kong Yang still had that ount to settle with Ye Ling.


    Along the way, he paid attention to Ye Ling��s actions and behavior, and realized that Ye Ling was doing something weird and hiding many secrets from them.


    The most important matter was the fact that Ye Ling seemed to know where to seek opportunities and how to avoid dangers; it was as if he knew in advance where all the dangersy.


    What did that mean?


    It meant that Ye Ling had a goal and had nned for this a long time ago! Otherwise, why was he so adept and seemed to be in control of everything?


    It��s just that Ye Ling kept all of them in the dark.


    Kong Yang didn��t want Chi Ling to be tricked by Ye Ling.


    s! Chi Ling��s next words made him clench his fists and ground his teeth with unwillingness.


    <b>��Kong Yang, your worries are unnecessary! Ipletely trust Ye Lin.��</b>


    Chi Ling shook her head and said with an unchanged expression. There was no way she would change her mind just because someone asked her to.


    After that, she left and went to discuss the matter with Ye Ling.


    <b>��Dammit!��</b>


    <b>��Ye Lin, damn you! I want to see just what you are plotting!��</b>


    Kong Yang��s expression turned ugly and livid as he stared in Ye Ling��s direction with rage and coldness in his eyes.


    If Ye Ling wasn��t plotting anything, then why was he so sure that whatever he wanted was in the ruined city ahead?


    On the other side, Ye Ling and the old turtle ghost in his pendant discussed the matter for a while, and then came up with an idea.


    ��ording to the old ghost��s words, there��s indeed a seventy percent chance of sess. I didn��t even think about the Power of Reincarnation! With the mysteries it contains, we will be able to explore the ce����


    Ye Ling was overjoyed.


    The old turtle in his pendant, on the other hand, showed a strange expression as it muttered in its heart, ��Forget it! The Enlightenment tform left behind by the Heavenly Venerate holds great importance, and I reckon the original guardians should still be around.��


    ��If everything goes well, then they should choose to submit to this brat, Ye Ling, but if it doesn��t, then things will get somewhat difficult.��


    The old turtle didn��t know too much about the details of the matter, all it knew was that it was some kind of test left behind by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation for Ye Ling.


    If he could pass this test, he would get an extremely powerful boost.


    <b>��Ye Ling, let��s go.��</b>


    Right then, a charming, mind-numbing voice sounded.


    [TL/N: Yin Mei is a top-tier vixen who can y the innocent girl and seductive beach all at the same time.]


    Yin Mei also came over with gentle steps that made her resemble a lotus �� she had alreadymanded her followers to do other things.


    On her face she held a smile that could move anyone��s heart, and her curved eyebrows gave her an extremely bright appearance.


    Ye Ling lost his bearings for a moment, but soon recovered and smiled.


    The scene didn��t escape Chi Ling��s gaze, and she couldn��t help but frown. Speaking of which, wasn��t Yin Mei the fiancee of Ye Ling��ste brother, Bai Lie? Howe Ye Ling now held such an attitude towards Yin Mei?


    Although she didn��t say anything about it, she couldn��t help but shake her head in her heart.


    Compared to the first time she met Ye Ling, the current Ye Ling gave her a sense of iprehension.


    Could Bai Lie��s death be rted to Ye Ling?


    Right now, Chi Ling couldn��t help but fall into deep confusion in her mind.


    Could it be that Bai Lie was murdered by Ye Ling and Yin Mei together?


    Why else would the two sneakily exchange nces along the way?


    From what she could see, Ye Ling indeed seemed to have a different kind of emotion towards Yin Mei, or he wouldn��t have gone to rescue her from danger even at the cost of exposing his identity.


    The most important matter was the fact that Ye Ling didn��t show any concern for Bai Lie, his virtuous brother who always valued him, and helped a lot in his cultivation �� he seemed to have no respect for Bai Lie.


    Instead, it was as if he wished for Bai Lie��s death!


    This shook Chi Ling��s long-standing trust in Ye Ling, and she couldn��t help but give birth to doubts in her heart.


    <b>��Chi Ling, why are you lost in a daze? We have to go!��</b>


    Ye Ling��s voice interrupted Chi Ling��s thoughts and brought her back to her senses. She decided to leave the matter forter. After all, Ye Ling didn��t seem to have any ill will towards her.


    After that, the three of them turned into brilliant rays of light and quietly sneaked towards therge ruins ahead.


    At the same time, Ye Ling sacrificed a pitch-ck stone that released a burst of brilliant runes that wrapped their figures from all directions.


    <b>��This can hide our aura! As long as we don��t make anyrge movements, ordinary creatures won��t be able to find us.��</b>


    Ye Ling said to Yin Mei and Chi Ling, who were following behind him.


    Of course, he noticed Chi Ling��s expressions from before, but he didn��t want to exin anything.


    After all, he was now certain that Yin Mei held feelings of affection for him, and he, too, held simr feelings for her.


    The two had fallen in love with each other!


    He reckoned that even if his Big Bro Bai Lie was alive, he would, at most, sigh and not me them for it.


    Ye Ling didn��t believe there was anything wrong with his feelings.


    [TL/N: holy foak! This dude is more delusional than I imagined him to be.]


    With how awesome he was, wasn��t it only natural for him to attract the hearts and minds of favored daughters of heaven?


    Ye Ling merely wanted to lend them a hand.


    ����


    <b>[Inside the city.]</b>


    While Ye Ling and the others sneaked into the ruins, a group of old men with strange markings on their bodies gathered inside an ancient, magnificent hall with surging Spiritual Qi far denser than the outside.


    Stars could be seen crumbling in their eyes as seas turned into nothingness, and all sorts of terrifying visions shed past.


    All of them were mighty, so much so that even the weakest among them was a Quasi-Sacred Realm master!


    Still, their appearance wasn��t human.


    Some had wings, others had vertical eyes on their foreheads, some were covered in ck pain, others were covered in gold that made them resemble immortals made out of gold.


    The only thingmon about them were the strange ruins shing in their hands.


    If one looked closely, they would realize that the ruins were floating up and down, and held extremely mysterious appearances��


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    Cultivation Realms


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 139: Matters Getting More and More Interesting; The Treasure-Hunting Rat Didn’t Disappoint!

    <h4>Chapter 139: Matters Getting More and More Interesting; The Treasure-Hunting Rat Didn��t Disappoint!</h4>


    <b>��The Sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation has appeared!��</b>


    An old woman with snake-eyes spoke up with a cold voice that could make the listener��s scalp tingle.


    In her hand, she held a rune that shone with divine brilliance.


    <b>��That��s why I have called everyone here.��</b>


    Another tall, old man with a pair of goat-like horns on his head said with an Immortal-like tone.


    His voice, however, held a tinge of coldness.


    The rest of the old men nodded and said with cold expressions, <b>��It seems that the prophecy was true! He��s here to take away the remains of the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate. I never expected it to take such a long time! I always thought that the ve seal was just an ancient rumor as no one could prove or disprove its existence.��</b>


    <b>��I never thought it would actually manifest now! It��s unbelievable.��</b>


    Speaking of which, an old man with an eagle��s beak said with a gloomy expression as he felt the absolute suppression from the depths of its soul.


    The rune on his arm burned, as if it was branded on it, and no matter what he tried, he couldn��t erase it.


    It hadn��t manifested in eons, and that made them feel that the existence of the ve seal was just a rumor that they didn��t need to pay any attention to.


    All of them had the same belief until today��right now, they were shocked as this was the first time they felt the existence of the rune.


    The absolute power of oppression bearing down on their souls could easily dictate their life and death.


    It was the effect of the ve seal, which could be used to suppress all of them!


    The ve seal was nted deep in their bloodline and was passed down through the generations until it reached them.


    After knowing the truth of the matter, they were shocked, enraged, and full of disbelief!


    The only thing they wanted to do now was to��ughter the Sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.


    [TL/N: Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation, Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate, and Heavenly Venerate are all titles for the same guy in the context of the currently-tranted chapters. Heavenly Venerate is a general word used for the Ancient Heavenly Emperors.]


    How mighty were their ancestors?


    Even the Tribe with True Dragon bloodline that now lorded over the Ancient Immortal Continent had to be polite in the face of their ancestors, yet��


    Who would have thought that their ancestors would be suppressed by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation and get ve seals nted in their blood and soul?! All that just to guard the opportunity the Heavenly Venerate left for his sessor generation after generation!


    Now that the Sessor of the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate appeared and was approaching them, they couldn��t help but be alert for the first time in forever.


    After all, no one would want to surrender to a stranger they never met before, and dedicate everything to him.


    Who would want something like that?


    A retard, maybe.


    It was for this reason that all of them gathered in a rush to discuss the matter. No matter what method they had to use, they had to make sure that the Sessor of the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate died as soon as possible.


    <b>��The Enlightenment tform of the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate is unanimously controlled by our major families now! Countless eons have passed, so who will be willing to let go of it? There��s even a saying that the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate might have left a Cultivation Abode nearby, hiding countless treasures and heritage of the Venerate����</b>


    <b>��Perhaps, that Sessor is the key to that Cultivation Abode!��</b>


    The faces of the old men brightened as they discussed the Cultivation Abode and plotted to grab the opportunitiesying therein.


    The relics of the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate ought to belong to them, they believed.


    What dog-shit was a Sessor who appeared out of nowhere now? How dare he covet their treasures?


    <b>��The Sessor of the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate must be from the outside world, so he shouldn��t be that old right now. ording to our agreement with the old monsters outside, the strongest who can enter from outside will, at most, be in the False God Realm.��</b>


    <b>��That��s to say the Sessor of the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate won��t be beyond the False God Realm. As long as he dares toe here, he will surely be buried here.��</b>


    The old men plotted with sneers on their faces and envisioned the happy ending.


    True, it might not be possible for them to personally take action and ughter the ��bastard�� because of their ve seals, but that didn��t mean they couldn��t send someone else to deal with him.


    Once the time arrived, they would set up a Confinement Formation and then wait for the so-called Sessor of the Heavenly Venerate to walk to his death!


    After all, they had affiliated themselves with countless other races of the Ancient Immortal Continent, so it won��t be hard for them to find someone in the True God Realm, or even God King Realm, to capture their target.


    <b>��Keep an eye on all the unfamiliar faces, especially those who came from the outside world! I would rather kill the wrong person than let the correct one get away.��</b>


    The old freaks started to give orders to their subordinates and put the entire city of ruins under martialw.


    Only by killing the Sessor of the Heavenly Venerate would they have a chance at freedom.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Soon, Spiritual Qi surged in the sky and the atmosphere turned terrifying as all of them spread in every direction.


    Astonishing auras appeared high in the sky one after another, and began to inspect all suspicious figures in their territory and surrounding areas.


    At the same time, arge group of aborigines banded together near the ruins and cast a Confinement Formation under themand of their Elders to trap someone.


    ����


    ��What the hell��s going on? Did they discover us?��


    Ye Ling, who quietly sneaked the ruins with Chi Ling and Yin Mei, showed a drastic change in his expression.


    He felt several powerful auras pass above them as their overwhelming Spiritual Sense swept across all directions with the intent to raze everything to the ground.


    Their sudden movements shocked him.


    If he wasn��t courageous enough, and hadn��t experienced countless disasters before, he wouldn��t be able to stay calm right now.


    Right now, Ye Ling would have backed down if he didn��t have enough guts.


    <b>��Why are there so many powerhouses all of a sudden? What are they looking for?��</b>


    Chi Ling asked with a frown.


    The figure that swept past them was at least in the True God Realm, so if they weren��t using special means right now, all of them would have died tragically.


    <b>��I don��t know! Could it be because of me? Were our whereabouts exposed? But we hid ourselves so well that it��s impossible for anyone to discover us! Could it all be a coincidence����</b>


    Ye Ling asked with a puzzled expression.


    For a moment, he forgot about his identity as the Sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.


    It was the old turtle inside his pendant who showed a cold and thoughtful expression as he realized something.


    <b>��It looks like they are going to capture someone����</b>


    Yin Mei suddenly said with a worried expression.


    Ye Ling, too, started to worry after seeing her expression, and couldn��t help but turn his face towards her with a smile and said, <b>��We might be overthinking, Yin Mei! It might just be a coincidence, and probably has nothing to do with us.��</b>


    Yin Mei shook her head and didn��t say anything, but the worry on her face didn��t diminish.


    Of course, she wasn��t worried about Ye Ling �� she didn��t give one damn about what he said.


    The sudden appearance of so many powerhouses, including those in the True God Realm and beyond, made her think of Gu Changge when she saw that they were looking for someone!


    After all, she knew full well what Gu Changge was up to right now! It was very likely that he had sneaked into the depths of the ruins long before them.


    So��could it be that Gu Changge��s actions were exposed? She wondered.


    Were the aborigines enraged over Gu Changge��s actions and searching for him right now?


    Yin Mei couldn��t help but worry about him.


    Speaking of which, if Gu Changge died here, then her restraints might disappear, and that would be a matter of joy for her, but for some reason, she couldn��t help but worry about Gu Changge.


    What��s more? Gu Changge had instructed her to provoke the rtionship between Ye Ling and Chi Ling in secret. After Ye Ling sneaked into the ruins, she was supposed to wait for the critical moment, and then ��identally�� attract the attention of the powerhouses hidden in the ruins to capture them.


    Such an order was tantamount to telling her to go kill herself! If she wasn��t careful, then there would be a high chance for her to lose her life.


    After all, once she attracted the powerhouses and exposed their trail, she would also fall into a dangerous situation, but since Gu Changgemanded her to do so, she had no choice but to follow through with it.


    He was such an indifferent and heartless man, so why couldn��t she stop worrying about him?


    ��Ye Boi, listen carefully! Those guys are definitelying for you����


    Right then, the turtle in Ye Ling��s pendant spoke up and made Ye Ling freeze on his spot.


    They wereing for him?


    What did that mean?


    Ye Ling��s head buzzed and he felt lightheaded for a moment.


    ��The Heavenly Venerate left a lot of good stuff for you, but he also left a test for you! There are guardians looking after the remains left behind by the Heavenly Venerate, so if you don��t pass the test, not only will you get jack-shit, but there��s also a chance that you might end up six-feet underground here.��


    The old turtle exined.


    Ye Ling��s head almost exploded as he listened to his exnation, and he couldn��t help but curse him, ��Why didn��t you tell me about it before? Aren��t you trying to kill me by telling me about that just now? What the heck was wrong with the Heavenly Venerate? Couldn��t he just leave the opportunity somewhere I wouldn��t have to go through trouble to get it? Aren��t you just sending me down the road to hell?!��


    Of course, he merelyined with words since he wasn��t shameless to the point where he would forget the fact that he had already taken the inheritance of the Heavenly Venerate and received countless opportunities because of him.


    Right now, he was like a man riding a tiger, and had no choice but to keep going.


    Yin Mei noticed the change in Ye Ling��splexion, and felt rxed in her heart.


    ��It seems that those people areing for him����


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, the three of them continued forward. Compared to before, they were more careful and concealed all their tracks while avoiding the figures in the sky.


    Ye Ling knew that the Enlightenment tform left for him by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation was made of Reincarnation Stone, which was an extremely miraculous material.


    The Reincarnation Stone contained the Natural Laws of Time and Reincarnation, and it was a known fact that the Power of Time was the strongest attribute in existence.


    Ye Ling was naturally excited to get his hands on it.


    ��Now, your only chance at conquering the Enlightenment tform is to find the Heavenly Venerate��s Cultivation Abode that contains his inheritance����


    The old turtle in the pendant began to teach Ye Ling how he could find the Cultivation Abode and enter it.


    Otherwise, with Ye Ling��s current strength, he wouldn��t be able topete with the Guardians of the tform �� Ye Ling had to find a way to gain the approval of the Guardians first.


    This was his only chance at passing the test.


    What the old turtle didn��t know was the fact that the so-called Guardians were a race subdued and enved by the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate, and weren��t willing to surrender no matter what!


    Ye Ling gritted his teeth after listening to his words, and a burst of perseverance surged in his heart.


    ��I must get there! How will I take revenge on Gu Changge if I can��t?��


    ��He��s the true Sessor of the Taboo Inheritance!��


    Endless strength and confidence surged in Ye Ling��s heart as he recalled the face of his greatest enemy, Gu Changge.


    [TL/N: Ye Ling kind gae, ngl.]


    ����


    Gu Changge kept himself hidden in the Void after leaving the mausoleum, and decided not to make an appearance.


    Thanks to the corpses of the Heavenly Geniuses buried inside, he was able to greatly improve his Cultivation Base, and even got his hands on a lot of rare talents.


    He reached the Middle Stage of the God King Realm in one fell swoop!


    Gu Changge felt that he could evenpete with a real Sacred Realm cultivator right now. If he could sneak an attack on them, then it wouldn��t be hard for him to ughter them with a single move either.


    This was just Gu Changge��s preliminary estimate of his capability.


    After all, the Sacred Realm masters could destroy the stars just by raising their hands, and that was because they could control the Natural Laws. Cultivators below the Sacred Realm would be thoroughly suppressed by Sacred Realm masters, without any ability to retaliate in any way.


    Even a mighty Young Supreme in the God King Realm wouldn��t be able to contend with a true Quasi-Sacred Realm master.


    The reason he could ughter a Sacred Realm master was because he gained control over power beyond his current realm in advance.


    Right now, his apparent Cultivation Base put him in the Initial Stage of the False God Realm, which was something unattainable for others from the younger generation at this stage, and that��s why Gu Changge didn��t intend to make any further breakthroughs.


    If he revealed an unimaginable Cultivation Base for his age, then he would definitely attract the attention of those ancient old fogies hiding in their coffins.


    They had lived through countless eras, so what kind of genius had they not seen?


    Gu Changge reaching the Initial Stage of the False God Realm at his age, with his talent, was still reasonably eptable, but anything beyond that��


    He didn��t want to put himself in the spotlight and bring unnecessary trouble his way.


    After all, he was different from the other young geniuses.


    He followed the path of the ��Immortal Devil,�� so the Cultivation Base he obtained through the [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex] was merely to confuse the public. Even if someone probed his Origin, they wouldn��t be able to find any anomalies with him because he was indeed practicing the orthodox[1] [Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex.]


    [1: Cultivation novels normally have two paths: orthodox and unorthodox.


    The orthodox path is the one followed by the majority where they get a cultivation art, sit in meditation, absorb Spiritual Qi from the atmosphere around them, and raise their Realm.


    The unorthodox path is the one followed by the minority that doesn��t follow the sane route, and takes the insane route for quick gains. These are the people who indiscriminately ughter people to increase theirprehension of the Dao, refine fetuses into pills, cannibalize whatever they can, turn people into Human Cauldrons, etc.


    Unorthodox cultivators are generally considered scum of society and frowned upon by the rest of the world, and ughtered wherever they are found.]


    The [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art] was his true foundation, but who beside him knew about that and his true strength?


    His enemies?


    All of his enemies who had witnessed his true strength were already in theherworld.


    ��Speaking of which, I won��t have any problem finding Ye Ling through the trail left behind by Yin Mei, but something seems to have disturbed the entire ruins �� could it be that Ye Ling��s tracks were discovered?��


    Gu Changge, who was walking through the Void, couldn��t help but frown.


    At the same time, he felt that he might have overestimated Ye Ling��s ability.


    Howe that trash was discovered so fast?


    If he died here, how would he continue to pin the me on his head?


    ��No, these creatures seem to be searching aimlessly, and don��t appear to know what they are even looking for.��


    But soon, Gu Changge noticed something different and narrowed his eyes.


    Speaking of which, few knew about the fact that Ye Ling was the Sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.


    There wasn��t anyone other than him and Yue Mingkong, no?


    Even if Ye Ling was kicked in the head by a mule, he wouldn��t be dumb enough to expose such a secret before anyone.


    ��This ruin must have something the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation left behind for Ye Ling, but ording to the usual routine, there must be a test or something prepared for the sessor��is this the test for Ye Ling?��


    Gu Changge quickly thought about this possibility, and tried to guess if he was correct.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The Void rumbled and spatial ripples spread in all directions. At the same time, Gu Changge noticed a creature in the Heavenly God Realm searching for something near him.


    The creature stepped into the Void and walked around quickly.


    s! Even a Sacred Realm master wouldn��t be able to sense Gu Changge��s presence, let alone a weakling in the Heavenly God Realm, so Gu Changge couldn��t help but tut-tut in his heart.


    Sure enough, the Void Talent was tyrannical indeed. No wonder it was said that an Ancient Emperor of ughter with Void Talent almost seeded in assassinating a True Immortal.


    For those with the Void Talent, traveling through the Void was as easy as fish swimming through water, or a tiger in the forest.


    Of course��this was the most basic use for the Void Talent.


    <b>��Who����</b>


    Suddenly, the tall creature searching through the stone carvings in the mountains and the forests felt a chill go down its spine, and felt its soul freeze over; it could tell that someone was staring at it, and that fact frightened it.


    It was about to turn its head, but found spatial ripplesing from the Void in front of it. Soon after that, it saw a man in white walk out of the Void with a casual expression.


    <b>��Shh! Don��t make a sound, or you will die.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    In the next moment, a crack appeared in the space in front of him, and started to expand.


    <b>��You����</b>


    The tall creature was stunned for a moment and then a terrifying rune started to take form in its eyes.


    s! In the very next moment, it was directly swallowed by the expanding crack without time to react, and disappeared with a shocked and terrified expression.


    Gu Changge also turned around and vanished into the Void.


    Everything resembled an illusion, and no one noticed the sudden disappearance of a Heavenly God Realm master from the world �� it was as if it evaporated into thin air.


    The Heavenly God Realm creature was like a stone thrown into a sea, one that turned silent without much ripples.


    <b>��Where��s this? Who are you?��</b>


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    <b>[Atop a mountain in a different world.]</b>


    The tall creature was thrown on the ground in front of Gu Changge. It looked at Gu Changge with horror and kept shouting as if it had encountered the most terrifying existence it coulde across.


    It was a Heavenly God that could look down on the True God ants and even ughter an entire city with the flip of its hands, but in front of the person before it, it didn��t even have the ability to respond. A moment ago, it was outside, and in the next moment, it appeared in apletely different dimension.


    This terrified it.


    What kind of terrifying ability was this? Even those in the Sacred Realm might not be able to do something like this!


    It was impossible to do something like this with just the power of Heaven and Earth, so it wondered if the other party controlled a Spatial Domain?


    It felt chills go down its spine as it reached that conclusion.


    The young man in front of him, who was obviously from the outside world, terrified it!


    Gu Changge was worried that the creature might produce too much noise and attract the other creatures, so he brought it into his Inner World. After his strength increased, the Inner World��s ability to aodate existences and stuff also rose.


    Holding a Heavenly God inside it wasn��t an issue for the Inner World.


    <b>��I want to know a few things.��</b>


    Gu Changge said.


    <b>��What? I will tell you if I know the answer.��</b>


    The tall creature hurriedlyplied in fright.


    Here, it couldn��t perceive anyone else��s aura, and felt like it was an ant under the gaze of Heaven, humble and insignificant.


    <b>��Nah! I am used to finding information myself.��</b>


    Gu Changge said that and then directly chose to search through its soul.


    A jet-ck light appeared in the palm of his hand, and split into thousands of fine, ck threads before covering the creature��s forehead.


    ��It turned out to be an order from the Family Elders! I never expected toe across such an interesting secret.��


    ��ve seal, Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate��s Cultivation Abode��the treasure-hunting rat hasn��t let me down.��


    After a while, Gu Changge put an end to the suffering of the creature with a strange smile on his face.


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    Cultivation Realms


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 140: The Mediocre Waste; Do You Want to be Stronger, Boy?

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Mediocre Waste; Do You Want to be Stronger, Boy?</h4>


    Gu Changge never thought he would learn so much information from a casually captured creature in the Heavenly God Realm.


    The Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation left behind a Cultivation Abode, as well as an Enlightenment tform!


    As for the ve seal? It was a guess the creature made based on the orders of the Family Elders.


    After going through some old-fashioned tropes, Gu Changge understood the gist of the matter.


    After the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation suppressed the ancestors of these creatures, he didn��t kill them, instead, he nted a ve seal inside them and left them with the task to protect the treasures the Reincarnation Heavenly Venerate left behind for his Sessor.


    Over time, however, the hearts of the creatures�� descendants changed.


    Now, many powerful creatures were looking for Ye Ling��s whereabouts, and that showed their true thoughts.


    Although Gu Changge was also plotting to deal with Ye Ling, he had to now go and save his life since he needed him to bear the title of the Taboo Inheritance��s Sessor.


    He wanted to kill Ye Ling, but now wasn��t the time for that.


    Gu Changge already had a careful n for what he would do next.


    It just so happened that he could use the ve seal to create an opportunity for himself.


    ��Speaking of this, the Enlightenment tform left behind by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation mustn��t be something specifically left for Ye Ling, or those creatures wouldn��t have been able to upy it for so long, so much so that they developed the thoughts of hoarding it all to themselves.��


    Gu Changge figured out most of the plot.


    After that, he dealt with the corpse in front of him and then left his Inner World.


    From what he found from the soul search, there were five major Races in the vicinity of the ruins, and their ancestors were all servants of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.


    Now, all of them were looking for Ye Ling.


    ��With Ye Ling��s current ability, he will never be able to vie for benefits in the face of those five groups! Since this is a test, there must be an opportunity for Ye Ling to turn the situation around����


    ��These ancient fogies��all of them like to engage in such old-fashioned pass the test if you want to inherit something nonsense. Who gives a damn about a test when you can directly steal opportunities nowadays?��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help butugh out loud.


    ��As for Ye Ling, he must be looking for the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation��s Cultivation Abode right now. There should be some way in there for Ye Ling to put a leash around the necks of those five groups and get their help.��


    ��That Cultivation Abode��if I am not mistaken, then it must be something like a small world. I wonder how itpares to my Inner World? The Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation must have left a lot of good stuff for Ye Ling.��


    ��However��I estimate that it will still all fall in my hands in the end.��


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes with a smile and showed an intrigue-filled expression.


    He analyzed everything from the past to the future, and knew that Ye Ling��s next move would be to find the Cultivation Abode left behind by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation.


    Gu Changge wouldn��t stop Ye Ling, no��he will help Ye Ling and make it easier for him to find the Cultivation Abode.


    Gu Changge didn��t have the leisure to go through the so-called test, after all.


    He loved to pick the fruit when it ripened.


    ��I don��t know how long it will take, but I don��t think I need to worry about it with Yin Mei right next to Ye Ling.��


    Gu Changge felt relieved as he thought of this.


    After that, the Void in front of him blurred and he traveled thousands of feet away in a single step and left the ce in haste.


    His figure walked through the Void and avoided arge number of creatures.


    Just like that, he crossed many ancient, ruined structures, and went straight to the depths of the ruined city.


    The depths of the city held structures that weren��t worse than the ones outside �� in some cases, the structures inside were even better than the ones outside.


    There were vast, tall pavilions that held a majesty to them that the ones outside didn��t.


    He could also see a majestic monument in front of him that exuded an ancient aura, and told of their past glory.


    ��ording to the memory of that Heavenly God creature, the Elders of the ck Sky Eagle Family are the ones who hold the most power among the five races in this area, and their Cultivation Base has even reached beyond the Sacred Realm.��


    Gu Changge��s figure floated inside the Void as he nced down with a calm expression.


    There were many creatures and guards below.


    Many ces even had extremely powerful Formations protecting them and releasing vast divine might.


    If an intruder stepped in, the Formations would easily ughter anyone below the True God Realm.


    In addition to all these, there were many False God Realm masters patrolling the ce.


    ��The ancestors of the ck Sky Eagle Family should be hidden in the depths of this ce, and their Cultivation Base should be beyond the Sacred Realm��it��s possible that some of them might even be in the Quasi-Supreme Realm.��


    ��If I choose to infiltrate head-on, then I will only bring trouble on my head! I might even expose my identity.��


    Gu Changge looked ahead with a thoughtful expression.


    Of course, he still had a n and a great deal of confidence.


    Even now, he could use his terrifying background to crush these creatures, just like he used to crush people in the outside world, but although it was cool, convenient, and fast to subdue people with his background, it would take some time.


    ��The Enlightenment tform is in the hands of the ck Sky Eagle Family��s hands, so it seems that I will need to start with them to further my n����


    Gu Changge quickly thought of his next actions.


    In the next moment, the Void in front of him blurred and he walked forward with his hands behind his back.


    Right now, he was heading towards a lively pavilion that had a lot of creatures mingling with each other.


    Atop the pavilion were the words ��Intoxicated Immortal Pavilion�� written in the Ancient Immortal Script.


    From the memory of the Heavenly God creature, he learned that this ce held the greatest weakness of the ck Sky Eagle Family��s Patriarch.


    ����


    <b>[In an elegant room filled with splendor and mist at the top floor of the Intoxicated Immortal Pavilion.]</b>


    Several non-human creatures covered in brilliant lights and dressed in extraordinary clothes conversed with each other.


    The one at the center of attention was a young man holding a pretty aboriginal girl in his arms.


    He was dressed in brocade clothes, and had a pale, frivolous-looking face. Behind him were a pair of jet-ck eagle wings spread out in their full glory, with ck light flowing around them.


    The creatures were, right now,municating in the Ancient Immortal Language.


    One of the creatures was a young woman with a beautiful, jade-like face, but with a snake��s tail.


    She opened her mouth and asked with curiosity, <b>��What happened in the city? Why are so many people going around in such a hurry?��</b>


    <b>��Many Masters were dispatched, and I even saw True Gods and some Heavenly Gods! They seemed to be looking for something. Could it be that the cultivators from the outside world areing for us?��</b>


    <b>��That��s possible! The outside cultivators are quite bold, and even dared to trespass the station I was guarding. It��s really unbelievable. If not for the fact that the older generation isn��t allowed to make a move, do you think they would have been able to keep their lives until now?��</b>


    Hearing that, another young creature added with disdain, <b>��If it weren��t for abiding by the ancient agreement, would I be stuck in here instead of going to the outside world? If we were able to leave, those cultivators wouldn��t even exist toe in here, no?��</b>


    They were already familiar with the details of this ��experience-gaining�� trip, and knew that it was jointly held by the ancient fogies of the Ancient Immortal Continent and the outside world.


    On the bright side, although it was the younger generationpeting in hindsight, who could really ensure that the older generation wouldn��t intervene in the dark?


    Still, since they dared toe to their gathering ce, then they must be prepared to pay the price.


    <b>��All of the five major Families sent people to arrest them, so it mustn��t be a minor matter this time.��</b>


    Several people presented their opinion while looking at the man in the middle with a ttering expression.


    <b>��Brother Hei Ming is still the mightiest among us all! I heard you even have a follower in the Heavenly God Realm! Although we are called the Four Young Masters (B4s74rds)[1] together with you, and have been training hard to catch up with you all these years, we are still far inferior to you.��</b>


    [1: they are called the Four Young B4s74rds/Dandies, but the guy is using flowerynguage here to tter their leader.]


    The youth at the center of attention was named Hei Ming.


    A bit of pride appeared on his face as he listened to those words, and said, <b>��Commander Hei Yu isn��t by my side right now; he was also dispatched by my grandfather to find all suspicious outsiders nearby.��</b>


    [TL/N: nah boi, your Hei Y�� (Rain) is now Hei G�� (Dead), gone, dead, finished.]


    His words surprised everyone, and their curiosity surged after they thought about everything that transpired recently.


    The woman with a snake��s tail couldn��t help but ask, <b>��Brother Hei Ming, do you know what happened? Why did the five major families suddenly mobilize all their forces? It��s as if all the grass and trees have awakened as soldiers now.[2]��</b>


    [2: soldiers hiding in everything and everywhere.]


    After all, Hei Ming was the only direct descendant from the five major families among them, from the ck Sky Eagle Family, so he had to know far more than them.


    Although their identities weren��t simple either, they were still far from the direct descendants of the five major families.


    It��s just that the reason Hei Ming could mingle with them was because his status in his family was probably not all that good.


    In this dog-eat-dog world, the genuine direct descendants of the five major families all looked down on them, butpared to others in his ck Sky Eagle Family, Hei Ming had mediocre talent, and was kind of useless.


    So much so that there were rumors that Hei Ming was the ck Sky Eagle Family��s waste!


    Many creatures secretly mocked him, and even some members of the ck Sky Eagle Family disregarded his existence and treated him with indifference.


    The only reason Hei Ming could reach the Transcendent Realm was because his family poured massive resources into his cultivation, but he was still far from reaching the Great-Transcendent Realm.


    [TL/N: man, I thought ants under the Conferred Lord Realm won��t appear again, but here we are. Strange world, man, strange world. Dumbass couldn��t reach the Saint Realm even with all that Spiritual Qi around him.]


    He was an embarrassment to the ck Sky Eagle Family!


    It was for this reason that Hei Ming, who used to be a motivated youth and cultivated hard, gradually lost his will to grow stronger.


    Afterwards, he turned to wine to relieve his worries, and spent his days in thend of smoke and seggs, and became the leader of the so-called Four Young B4s74rds!


    Of course, although Hei Ming��s experience sounded tragic �� so much so that Gu Changge had to wonder if he hade across another Favored Son of Heaven who would encounter an opportunity and p everyone��s faces when he searched the Heavenly God��s soul �� it actually wasn��t.


    Hei Ming might have mediocre talent, but he still had another background��his sister was the most outstanding genius of the ck Sky Eagle Family, and his grandfather was their most powerful Elder.


    With that background, even if he ended up as a dude who only knew how to cause trouble and didn��t make any progress in his cultivation, on one would dare say anything to him or provoke him.


    After all, how much trouble could a harmless scoundrel even make?


    On the contrary, many people bowed their heads before him and licked his feet to get closer to the ck Sky Eagle Family.


    Especially after many received the news that his elder sister��s status rose even more after she was taken in by Lord Long Teng of the True Dragon Family of the Ancient Immortal Tribe.


    Hei Ming, himself, got a follower in the Heavenly God Realm at his beck and call, and that made all the other young creatures envy him.


    After Hei Ming heard the question of the Snake Race��s woman, he pretended to think about the matter, and then said, <b>��I heard something major happened for the five major families, and all the Elders gathered together to discuss the matter����</b>


    In reality, Hei Ming had no idea about whatever the heck was going on!


    His status in the ck Sky Eagle Family wasn��t all that good, and on normal days, he was treated as a non-existent descendant.


    Except for his sister and his grandpa, no one else gave a damn about him.


    Although Hei Ming didn��t show anything on his face, deep down, he held the ambition to be a dazzling genius just like his sister.


    He wanted to be a dazzling genius admired by millions of people.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Right then, what the young creatures talking andughing amongst them failed to notice were ripples in the Void around them �� even a Sacred Realm master might not be able to perceive the ripples, let alone them with their meager Cultivation Base.


    <b>��Young Man, do you want to be strong? Do you want to be an existence standing above hundreds of millions of people?��</b>


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice entered Hei Ming��s ears.


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    Cultivation Realms


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 141: Mighty Visions; Fanatic of the Supreme Being!

    <h4>Chapter 141: Mighty Visions; Fanatic of the Supreme Being!</h4>


    Hei Ming��s eyes widened in disbelief and he stood up with a start as soon as he heard those words.


    He even dropped the gorgeous beauty in his arms to the ground, and she showed a terrified expression.


    <b>��Who��s talking?!��</b>


    <b>��Who is it?��</b>


    Hei Ming shouted and looked around the elegant room in shock.


    However, everyone around him showed puzzled and shocked expressions as they didn��t hear anything.


    It was as if he had hallucinated or something!


    <b>��Brother Hei Ming, what��s wrong with you?��</b>


    The rest of the young creatures were shocked by his abrupt actions and asked with concerned expressions.


    Hei Ming��s sudden actions and words startled all of them.


    What��s more? Even if they didn��t want to do it, they still had to pretend to be concerned about him right now.


    Hei Ming stood in silence for a few moments and then sat back down, <b>��It��s nothing.��</b>


    He thought that his desire for power had started to give him auditory hallucinations now, after all, that voice was so illusory that he couldn��t find any traces of it anymore.


    It was as if it spoke right inside his mind.


    Hei Ming��s preupied and trance-like appearance made the crowd realize that it was about time they left, so after a few words, they all took their leave in a hurry.


    Today, Hei Ming seemed to be having some issues, so it was better for them to steer clear of trouble.


    Soon, Hei Ming was the only one left inside the room.


    Even now, he had a dazed expression as he hadn��t recovered from his previous shock.


    The departure of the others didn��t affect him as this was the first time Hei Ming got to hear the deepest desire hidden inside his heart.


    He wanted to be stronger!


    He wanted to be admired by hundreds of millions of people!


    Right then, the ethereal voice sounded inside Hei Ming��s mind once more, <b>��Young Man, do you want to be strong? Do you want to be an existence standing above hundreds of millions of people?��</b>


    It was a cold, emotionless, ancient-sounding voice that made it hard for one to guess the speaker��s age �� it was as if it belonged to the lord of all beings looking down on everything from the Ninth Heaven.


    The ethereal voice of unknown origin seemed to carry a bewitching force that made Hei Ming widen his eyes in disbelief again.


    <b>��Who����</b>


    He asked with a quivering voice.


    Right now, his body couldn��t help but tremble.


    Hei Ming believed that he wasn��t just hallucinating anymore, and that he truly heard those words just now.


    It surprised him �� he was excited! Excited��and somewhat terrified.


    Stories about wastes overturning their fates have been famous since ancient times! Those down on their luck would, nine out of ten times, chance upon an opportunity that would help them turn around their fortune.


    Could it be that what he always longed for was about to materialize into reality?


    Could it be that he was��going to hit the jackpot today?


    Just like the protagonists described in the tales of the wandering wordsmiths.


    Could it be that he had chanced upon an opportunity to meet a powerful senior who he would worship as his master and then reach the pinnacle of the world under their tutge?


    Right now, Hei Ming felt that the Heavens had bestowed upon him an unprecedented opportunity!


    After all, only a senior with an unfathomable Cultivation Base could scatter the fog covering the deepest desire of his heart like this.


    Hei Ming had no doubt about his conjecture, and didn��t think it could be anything else.


    After all, he was a useless piece of waste that could be discarded at any time in the ck Sky Eagle Family; no one in the Family gave a damn about him except for his grandfather and his sister.


    He was an ordinary being with less than mediocre talent and no strengths.


    What kind of senior would be blind enough to target him with evil intentions?


    These were the thoughts and realizations that made Hei Ming feel as if he hit the jackpot! He was excited beyond measure, so without thinking much about the matter, he knelt on the ground with a thund and said with a respectful tone, <b>��Senior, I do, I do����</b>


    Hei Ming repeated the words ��I do�� several times, showing just how excited he was right now.


    The longer such an ambition was suppressed, the mightier its effects would be once it burst out.


    Gu Changge watched the show in front of him from the Void, but didn��t make an appearance.


    He had learned a lot of things from the memories of the Heavenly God Realm creature he captured before.


    Hei Ming, the ��trash�� Young Master of the ck Sky Eagle Family, wasn��t all that hard to understand.


    Combined with Hei Ming��s unwilling and aggrieved appearance, and his tragic situation in his family, it wasn��t hard for Gu Changge to guess the desires hiding inside Hei Ming��s heart.


    He had a dazzling elder sister, but he was just a b*****d with a mediocre talent and Cultivation Base, so how could he stand such a massive gap between them?


    It��s just that Gu Changge wasn��t actually intending to y an old grandpa or some crap like that �� instead, he was going to use Hei Ming as a chess piece since he only had ordinary Fortune Value.


    After all, a mediocre trash no one gave a damn about was just the right tool to get stuff done for him without garnering too much attention or trouble.


    As for why Gu Changge needed someone like him? It was because the ck Sky Eagle Family was from the Ancient Immortal Era, so Gu Changge didn��t know much about their hidden strength and background.


    And why would he need that information? It was because right now, he wasn��t just targeting the stuff left behind by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation, but also the ck Sky Eagle Family, and the other four Major Families, too, if possible.


    It sounded crazy, but it wasn��t impossible.


    Gu Changge now had two choices: ��directly turn Hei Ming into a puppet who had no choice but to listen to him, or fool him into doing his bidding since he was someone who wouldn��t be able to tell east from west after a few enthralling words.��


    After all, the [Great Dao Treasured Bottles] were extremely precious, and their refining process wasplicated and troublesome, so Gu Changge didn��t want to waste one on a mere Hei Ming.


    Of course, if Hei Ming proved himself to be worthy enough in the future, then Gu Changge might nt a [Great Dao Treasured Bottle] inside his Primordial Spirit.


    <b>��Step through this door, stay mortal no more!��</b>


    <b>��Unrestrained by the Yellow Springs, no death to you will Samsara bring.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s voice sounded again, still carrying the elusive, ethereal charm, but this time, mixed with a demonic call.


    No matter how firm Hei Ming��s mind might have been, he couldn��t resist the temptation.


    Strength, status��those were things pursued by all living beings in the world.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    An iparably mysterious portal opened in front of Hei Ming��s eyes full of shock, and released a divine brilliance filled with endless mystique.


    <b>��This�� this����</b>


    Hei Ming was ecstatic, and without hesitation, stepped directly into the portal.


    <b>[Hiss!]</b>


    Before long, Hei Ming saw a shocking sight that made him widen his eyes and take in a deep breath of cold air.


    He couldn��t believe what he was seeing!


    There were majestic and solemn pces floating high up in the sky, with pirs that seemed to have the ability to hold up the Heavens reaching through the clouds!


    He found himself in the middle of a turbulent sea of chaos.


    The aura around him terrified him to the point that he felt like just a wisp of the chaotic energy would crush him together with Space and Time.


    When had Hei Ming seen such a shocking and awe-inspiring sight?


    He froze in ce and didn��t know what to do.


    Right then, Hei Ming saw a vague figure sitting cross-legged atop an Immortal Pce, with Dragons and Phoenixes flying around him, and White Tigers and ck Turtles crawling at his feet �� the scene made the person in front of him appear as if he was looking through the eras that had passed from beyond the cycle of reincarnation.


    The neverending river of time gushed from beneath his feet, and made it seem like it could drown the Heavens and Earth!


    <b>��Young Man, do you want to be strong?��</b>


    Right then, Hei Ming heard the hazy figure in front of him look at him.


    The light in the figure��s eyes was deep and gave off a feeling of archaess that was so vast it seemed to contain the secrets of eternal life and death.


    Hei Ming witnessed the destruction of the Universe!


    He witnessed the sky copse as the earth burst open!


    He witnessed the Immortals fall and the Emperors weep!


    Hei Ming witnessed endless scenes from far off eras!


    Right now, Hei Ming felt as if he was blessed by the Heavens and knelt down and cried out in excitement, <b>��I do! I want to be strong! Junior Hei Ming pays respects to Senior!��</b>


    He was already certain that the senior in front of him was an unbelievably mighty existence since he was able to bring him to an unknown world without hassle.


    There were magnificent sights and sacred ces full of supreme majesty that made even the Immortals lose their brilliance in their presence!


    One nce was enough for him to know that the person in front of him was an absolute powerhouse.


    Of course, Gu Changge spent a lot of Destiny Points to create such a perfect scene, and since it coincided with his n of creating a Heaven inside his inner world, he didn��t feel like it was a waste doing all that to fool the idiot in front of him.


    Gu Changge had no doubt that a r3t4rd like Hei Ming would be deceived by a grand scene.


    <b>��Get up, I already know your situation.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with a yful tone, but his ability to control the Natural Laws distorted his voice to give it an archaic feeling.


    Hei Ming was further shocked, and couldn��t even stand up as his legs softened.


    He was not evenparable to an ant in front of the supreme existence in front of him, so he wondered how he could have the fortune to be favored by the senior?


    <b>��Senior����</b>


    Hei Ming spoke with a trembling voice, with the intent to tell Gu Changge that he wanted to worship him as his master and grow stronger under his tutge��


    However, Gu Changge interrupted him, and said with an indifferent and emotionless voice, <b>��I already know everything about you.��</b>


    <b>��Neither the past, nor the present elude me! You are a direct descendant of the ck Sky Eagle Family, and your parents are����</b>


    Gu Changge repeated the information he learned from the Heavenly God he captured previously, and even analyzed Hei Ming��s deepest desires while speaking.


    Hei Ming was stunned when he heard Gu Changge��s words, and gasped for breath in extreme shock.


    How could the Senior know so much about him when they just met for the first time? He wondered.


    He didn��t even dare to suspect the fact that the ��Senior�� might have investigated his background beforehand.


    After all, he was a piece of trash, so there was nothing to investigate about him.


    [TL/N: he��s got self-awareness, so he��s a tad-bit superior to the Favored Runts.]


    So the only possibility left was that the Senior in front of him was omniscient!


    <b>��Senior, if you will allow me to ask, can I ask how I can be stronger? Please give me some pointers����</b>


    Hei Ming excitedly asked Gu Changge for advice, hoping that the mysterious, mighty senior could ept him as his disciple.


    <b>��I am the Emperor of Heaven and Earth, the Supreme All Father����</b>


    [TL/N: Daddy Odin has descended.]


    Gu Changge made up a name that he felt would give off a strong impression and feeling of power. Anyway, the longer the name, the better his bluff would be.


    Of course, there were all sorts of loopholes in his remarks but those weren��t worth paying much attention to.


    After all, how could there be a supreme existence who would go out of their way to exin stuff to ants, and even give such a corny introduction?


    In order to cater to Hei Ming��s fantasy, however, he didn��t mind doing it once.


    <b>��Be my believer! Recite my true name, and you will obtain the secret to eternal life! Even if the Heavens are destroyed, your True Spirit[1] will still survive through the long river of time����</b>


    [1: True Spirit is like the soul of soul, the thing that makes up a person��s consciousness and primordial spirit and everything else.]


    Gu Changge said those words with an expression full of intrigue.


    He had to say that even he was touched by his acting.


    <b>��Recite your real name��and I can obtain eternal life����</b>


    Hei Ming��s eyes widened and he stood there like a dumbstruck chicken shocked to the extreme, to the point that it couldn��t even form thought.


    Even True Immortals dared not im to knowing the secrets of eternal life, yet if he became the believer of the Senior in front of him, he could peer upon such a secret?


    How great!


    How terrifying!


    Hei Ming couldn��t help but kneel down as emotions surged through his heart and mind.


    <b>��I would love to be your believer, Supreme Being!��</b>


    Subtly, he changed ��Senior�� to ��Supreme Being.��


    After all, he had nothing but his life, so Hei Ming wasn��t worried about the supreme being in front of him plotting something against him.


    Right now, the best course of action for him was to kneel and lick his feet!


    <b>��Since you have be my believer, then let me bestow upon you divine knowledge!��</b>


    Gu Changge uttered those words after he saw that he had almost achieved his goal.


    This��was his ultimate goal!


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    With that, he raised his hand and brought forth a hazy brilliance that bloomed in front of him and took the form of an Immortal Book that seemed to have descended from the Ninth Heaven.


    Hei Ming��s face turned red as he saw the scene in front of him, and his figure shook in excitement.


    <b>��Thank you for your blessing, Supreme Being! I am willing to give everything for you, Supreme Being!��</b>


    With trembling hands, Hei Ming took hold of the hazy brilliance, and then felt mysterious and ancient words flow into his mind like golden stars one after another.


    The words soon imprinted themselves in Hei Ming��s Sea of Consciousness.


    In the end, three words appeared in Hei Ming��s mind: ��[Binding Immortal Art.]��


    Although Gu Changge had a calm and indifferent expression on the surface, he couldn��t help but feel interest in his heart as he watched Hei Ming��s fanatical expression and excitement.


    The full name of the [Binding Immortal Art] was [Binding Immortal Execution Art], and it was a mysterious art recorded in the [Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art].


    To put it simply, it worked by creating threads that bound others.


    With him as the source, threads would split into branches that would bind one person after another, and create a cob-web that he could freely control.


    [TL/N: it��s like a pyramid scheme where one person controls the life and death of two people, two people control the life and death of four people, so on and so forth. The one at the top controls the life and death of them all.]


    Right now, Hei Ming had be one of those bound by the thread.


    Gu Changge believed that with Hei Ming��s ambition, it won��t take him long to discover the horrors of the [Binding Immortal Art], and once he discovers that, his ambition would inte, and it would be difficult for him to escape his grasp.


    And this��was the little ��ray of hope�� he bestowed upon Hei Ming.


    A single spark could start a forest fire.


    If he could seed, then it won��t take long for Gu Changge to nibble away at those Five Major Families of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    After all, those Five Major Families held a greater allure to him whenpared to the relics left behind by the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation!


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    <button onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; javascript:ShowOrHide(''Cultivation-Realms'')" type="button" ss="spoiler-btn" data-cf-modified-9074aea0d4d48987e9f911d1-="">Cultivation Realms</button>


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 142: Wastes Producing Miracles; Not Giving a Damn about Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 142: Wastes Producing Miracles; Not Giving a Damn about Gu Changge!</h4>


    Gu Changge did hold some expectations for Hei Ming.


    After all, wastes had produced miracles since ancient times, so wouldn��t it be wonderful if Hei Ming could also do something great after he ignited a me in his heart?


    Of course, the prerequisite for wastes to produce miracles was that they don��t encounter a massive viin like him��either way, Hei Ming��s failure wouldn��t affect Gu Changge in the slightest.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Afterward, Gu Changge faced Hei Ming, who kneeled in front of him, and released ripples in the space in front of him through his eyes!


    Hei Ming, who was lost in the excitement, turned pitch-ck and was pushed out of Gu Changge��s inner world by a majestic force.


    In the next moment, Hei Ming found himself back in the private room from before.


    His hands trembled as he watched the familiar scene around him, and he felt as if��everything was a dream.


    Only a moment had passed, but he felt as if he had lived through an eternity.


    Hei Ming couldn��t help but p the wings behind him in excitement.


    <b>��That Art is simply unimaginable! Just what level of existence is the Supreme Being��I am afraid, they are stronger than those fabled Immortals����</b>


    Hei Ming��s muttered to himself with a trembling voice and then tried to calm himself.


    What he failed to notice was a faint, silver pattern that imprinted itself in his eyes and slowly disappeared.


    <b>��[Binding Immortal Art]! The Supreme Being seems to have specially prepared this Immortal Art for me. He knew that I only have a mediocre Cultivation Base and Talent, so he bestowed upon me a technique that can ignore the limitations of one��s Talent.��</b>


    <b>��As long as I teach others a part of the [Binding Immortal Art], I will be able to have some of their Talent, and even Cultivation results.��</b>


    <b>��This is incredible!��</b>


    <b>��This��this is too awesome!��</b>


    Hei Ming��s voice trembled and his eyes widened as he muttered to himself.


    He carefully studied the power of the [Binding Immortal Art] and his entire person trembled, and so did his soul.


    It was a terrifying and heaven-defying Immortal Art!


    Once it came out, it would definitely cause unimaginable consequences!


    Hei Ming believed that only the Supreme Being could bestow such a heaven-defying Immortal Art upon their followers.


    Chills went down Hei Ming��s back as he came to this realization and he felt scared.


    The effects of the [Binding Immortal Art] subverted his long-standing understanding of Cultivation.


    <b>��I wouldn��t be stuck in the Transcendent Realm if I received such a heaven-defying Art earlier����</b>


    With that, Hei Ming took in a few deep breaths and finally calmed down.


    He swore in his heart that he wouldn��t let the [Binding Immortal Art] be exposed.


    Fortunately, the [Binding Immortal] part of the [Binding Immortal Art] didn��t involve anything that would risk exposing its original function, and this fact relieved Hei Ming.


    [TL/N: the Binding Immortal Art has two parts, one is cultivated by the prey and the other is cultivated by the hunter. The part cultivated by the prey takes their Talent and Cultivation and gives it to the hunter through the part they cultivate.]


    <b>��First, I must find a way to try it out! On the surface, the [Binding Immortal Art] has nothing unusual about it and looks no different from ordinary Cultivation Arts, but it��s extremely profound and obscure in reality����</b>


    Hei Ming paced back and forth in the private room with a frown.


    Before long, he put his target on several of his followers with the intent to test out the effects of the [Binding Immortal Art].


    What Hei Ming failed to notice was the distorted Void behind him, through which a yful gaze paid attention to all of his actions.


    Then, the Void blurred and the gaze soon disappeared.


    Gu Changge finally left.


    Either way, he had already imnted an ability of his own inside Hei Ming��s eyes, so he could see through his eyes at any time and get an idea of what he was up to.


    He loved to keep a bunch of eyes here and there! Even if they were useless, it was alright.


    It��s not like they got in the way.


    Soon, Hei Ming, too, left the private room in excitement, greeted the people outside the Pavilion, and prepared to return to the ck Sky Eagle Family.


    Right now, he had already decided on his target��his sister, Hei Yanyu!


    Hei Ming was an ambitious fellow.


    His sister��s talent was recognized to be the best among the five Ancient Immortal Families, and only a few could match up to her.


    Her bloodline was the closest to their Ancestors, after all, so even among the Ancient Immortal Families of the Ancient Immortal Continent, she was able to rank among the best.


    What��s more? She was already in the Middle Stage of the False God Realm.


    ��If the effects of the [Binding Immortal Art] are really as heaven-defying as I think, then I can also teach it to my sisterter. After all, it��s not like I will suffer a loss by doing so����


    Hei Ming didn��t hold much malice towards his sister now.


    At first, Hei Ming resented his sister and didn��t want to admit that they were rted because she was a genius and he was a waste who had to live under the halo of her brilliance.


    For him, her talent wasn��t anything he could be thankful or happy about, instead, it was a matter of humiliation for him.


    But now that he possessed the [Binding Immortal Art], all those feelings vanished into thin air as he was sure that he would surpass his sister, Hei Yanyu, soon.


    After all, the Supreme Being was backing him up!


    He was the faithful believer of the mighty Supreme Being!


    ��Recite my true name, and you will receive the secret to eternal life����


    That one sentence was enough to fill Hei Ming��s heart with excitement and anticipation.


    ����


    After that, Gu Changge put aside his ns for the five major families, including the ck Sky Eagle Family, for a while.


    After all, he had already nted his chess piece and arranged everything, so now, he could rx and watch everything as an ��honest man�� leading the y from behind the scenes who didn��t show up and participate in just everything.


    Wasn��t it more awesome to pick the fruit when it ripened?


    Of course, Gu Changge didn��t really care much about all that.


    Right now, he started to think about Ye Ling��s affairs as he wasn��t someone like Hei Ming, a false Favored Son of Heaven he created with his own hands.


    Gu Changge was quite interested in the next moves of Ye Ling, the actual Favored Son of Heaven.


    Of course, he first needed to find an opportunity to squeeze out a wave of Fortune Value from him, or the time he spent on Chi Ling, the Holy Maiden of the Vermillion Bird Family, would be in vain.


    As for his ns for them? Of course, it was to provoke a fissure in their rtionship.


    Provoked people were the easiest to mess with.


    Gu Changge understood this strategy by heart since the moment of his inception.


    It was just like Yue Mingkong often said: ��there were endless evil ideas budding in his mind.��


    Since Ye Ling offended him, there was no way he would let him off easily even if he reincarnated a few times.


    ��Right now, it��s possible for me to create an ident for Ye Ling, and that way, Yin Mei can use her role to its full potential.��


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    His figure flickered, and he left his spot and rushed towards another area.


    The ruins were massive, and except for the city in the central area, the rest of the ce consisted of copsed mountains and dried-up bodies of water.


    Who knows where the Ancient Heavenly Emperor of Reincarnation hid his so-called Cultivation Abode?


    Gu Changge didn��t n to look for it, nor did he have the time for that.


    The most important matter for him was to take advantage of the time he had on his hands to go through some more ancestral tombs and breakthrough to the Sacred Realm as soon as possible.


    Afterward, Gu Changge started to search through the ruins since he knew that there were more ancestral tombs hidden between the sturdy mountains that reached through the clouds.


    After all, this was the gathering ce of the aborigines and it had existed since ancient times. This ce most definitely experienced quite a number of different eras, and the span of time it lived through couldn��t even be imagined.


    Some of the ancient corpses held astonishing strength, with some even reaching the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    Quasi-Supreme, Supreme��in fact, although both realms held the word Supreme in their name, there was a fundamental difference between both.


    Between the two Realms existed a chasm of Nine Layers of Heaven!


    The Quasi-Supreme Realm was different from the rest of the Realms as it wasn��t divided into the standard four stages: ��Initial Stage, Middle Stage, etc.��


    Instead, the Quasi-Supreme Realm was divided into Nine Heavens!


    Only when one cultivated all Nine Heavens of the Quasi-Supreme Realm could they be called a real Supreme!


    At that time, they could truly be immortal and overlook life and death! Their lifespan would exceed a million years, and they would be almost immortal.


    It was like the guy in the Ancient Heavenly Secret Realm whose body was prated by the [Eight Deste Demon Halberd]. Although Gu Changge absorbed his remains, he didn��t actually get much from him.


    What��s more? Some Quasi-Supreme corpses would mutate and give birth to all kinds of strange things.


    Ominous, ancient creatures covered in red hair were quite normal among them.


    ����


    The center of the Ancient Immortal Continent bubbled due to the intrusion of the youths from the outside world, while Gu Changge, Ye Ling, and the others busied themselves with wandering around the ancient ruins with different purposes.


    Although the True Dragon Family wasn��t actually a family of True Dragons because they only had a part of the real True Dragon bloodline, and weren��t real descendants of True Dragons, they still prided themselves as the overlords of the Ancient Immortal Races and the Ancient Immortal Tribe living on the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Right now, a bang was heard in their territory!


    A barren mountain range and various other mountains exploded out of nowhere.


    Terrible energy raged in the surroundings, and divine lights surged towards the sky and blew certain creatures and beasts who didn��t have the time to react into blood mist.


    After that, a terrifying, handsome youth with extraordinary features dressed in blue robes walked out.


    Right now, he seemed to be standing above the Heavens.


    An amazing scene yed behind him, showing off the evolution and destruction of the Universe in all four directions!


    A golden True Dragon phantom hovered between Heaven and Earth and released its majesty in all eight directions.


    The phantom resembled an actual, living True Dragon!


    The light in the youth��s eyes was even more terrifying, with showed stars floating around, and holding the might to easily crush anything.


    Two dazzling, crystal-clear dragon horns grew on the youth��s forehead covered with light-cyan dragon scales, and he radiated a terrifying divine might that could shatter the Heavens into nothingness.


    Just looking at him made people��s hearts palpitate, with their souls almost flying away!


    <b>��Congrattions, Lord!��</b>


    Right then, arge number of creatures appeared near the mountain range and congratted the youth in front of them.


    The creatures had both men and women, all with strong, ancient auras surging towards the sky.


    There were young girls in the group, with the weakest in the Conferred King Realm, and the stronger once in the Initial and even Middle Stage of the False God Realm.


    Of course, the most important details about them were their gorgeous, sultry looks that could move anyone��s heart with a smile or a frown.


    <b>��Get up, everyone!��</b>


    Long Tengmanded calmly.


    On the surface, he didn��t resemble the man he was said to be in the rumors, but those who knew him knew that he was a self-confident man who didn��t keep anything in his eyes and looked down on the world.


    If he imed to be second in the world, no one would dare im to be first.


    After all, not just anyone could be said to have the Talent of a True Dragon!


    Long Teng proved himself worthy of that title with his strength and talent.


    Now that his Cultivation Base had reached the Pinnacle of the False God Realm, he could ignite the True Dragon me at any time and step into the True God Realm.


    His Cultivation Base alone was enough to make him stand proud in the world, and no foe of his could survive even a single palm attack from him.


    Other than his strong True Dragon Bloodline, he also held different Talents, Mystical Abilities, and so on.


    Since birth, he hadn��t met anyone who could survive a single palm from him, let alone defeat him.


    Many Elders of the True Dragon Family suspected in the beginning that Long Teng was the reincarnation of an actual True Dragon, but it waster discovered that apart from his strength and talent, Long Teng had special about him whenpared to the other Heavenly Geniuses of the True Dragon Family.


    Right now, the beauties of the other Families and Races that Long Teng already bred had reached the double-digits.


    <b>��What about the thing I ordered?��</b>


    Long Teng questioned his followers while leaving the ce.


    Born invincible, he had no interest in anything other than looking for more stunning chicks.


    As soon as he heard that the Ancient Immortal Continent would be opened up to the outside world, and countless outsiders would rush in, Long Teng ordered his followers to spread throughout the Continent in search of the female Young Supremes from the outside.


    Even if all the beauties in the world fell into his arms, he still wouldn��t be willing to let go of the juicy onesing in from the outisde.


    <b>��My Lord, we have captured quite a few girls from the outside world in ordance to your instructions.��</b>


    Hearing his words, his followers responded to him one after another, and then took out jade talismans that shone with brilliance and projected the appearance of the beauties they captured in the sky.


    Long Teng casually looked at them.


    It was as if��he was an Emperor picking three thousand concubines for his harem.


    Of course, Long Teng did have such a mentality.


    With his followers�� strength, it wouldn��t be hard for them to subdue the young talents from the outside world.


    Although the Ancient Immortal Continent was rarely opened up to the outside world, the result of their sh would always be the same. The strength of the outside cultivators was never as good as theirs.


    After all, the difference between the outside and the inside was like the difference between Heaven and Earth. The Ancient Immortal Era was called the Ancient Immortal Era because True Immortals came to be in that era and moved unhindered in every direction.


    The Natural Laws in that Era were quite suitable for Cultivation, and those exact Natural Laws were well-preserved in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    This, and many other reasons, made it so that the younger generation of the outside world couldn��t reach the same heights as them.


    Otherwise, the outsiders wouldn��t give a damn about them if they had arge number of advantages over them.


    <b>��My Lord, I found a peerless woman for you this time! Her beauty is rare to find even in a million years.��</b>


    Right then, a woman with a ttering face stepped forward and said to Long Teng.


    She was the dragon-horned girl who chose to retreat after her battle with Yue Mingkong.


    She used an [Imagining Stone] to record the battle at that time, and also got footage of Yue Mingkong��s appearance and figure.


    Long Teng showed some interest when he heard her words, and said, <b>��Let me see!��</b>


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    The dragon-horned girl put on an even more ttering expression when she heard his words, and the [Imaging Stone] in her hand overflowed with a hazy brilliance.


    Her ims made the curiosity of the other creatures soar as well, and they gathered around her to see what this dragon-horned girl got her hands on? What gave her her confidence?


    Soon, the image of a peerless beauty dressed in a blue, silk dress fluttering in the wind appeared in front of them. Although the image only showed a half-captured face, they could tell that the woman was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Immortal demeanor, with peerless elegance!


    For a while, the ce fell into silence.


    Even Long Teng��s breathing hastened, and visible surprise appeared in his eyes.


    <b>��What a picturesque, Immortal visage! Who is this woman? Where is she?��</b>


    Long Teng asked with a massive smile on his face.


    The dragon-horned girl��s ttering face disappeared, and she showed a face that was looking to score brownie points as she said, <b>��Reporting to My Lord! This girl��s name is Yue Mingkong, and she��s from the Supreme Immortal Dynasty of the outside world; she��s their contemporary Crown Princess, and has the appearance of an Empress����</b>


    <b>��She also has a fianc�� whoes from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family of the outside world, and is also the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce! He has an extraordinary identity and is known as the Reincarnation of a True Immortal��he��s extremely powerful.��</b>


    In order to score some brownie points, she made sure to inquire about Yue Mingkong��s background.


    With her ability, she only needed to capture a few young talents from the outside world and question them if she wanted to know something.


    s! The information they possessed was limited.


    <b>��Good! To think the world possessed such women as well �� it seems that things are going to get more and more interesting.��</b>


    Long Teng��s eyes glowed when he heard her exnation, but he wasn��t in a hurry.


    After all, he was far too strong, so there weren��t many opportunities for him to make a move.


    Still, he decided to personally take action to capture the beautiful woman he just saw.


    As for her fianc�� who sounded somewhat intimidating?


    Did he even need to give a damn about him with his strength?


    If that guy tried to stop him, then he will just p him to death.


    Once you entered the Ancient Immortal Continent, your identity in the outside world no longer mattered. If you offended someone you shouldn��t offend, then you will either have to deal with them or die!


    Long Teng didn��t take the other party to heart.


    Afterward, he took a group of his followers and headed for the area where the young talents from the outside world gathered.


    For a while, turmoil broke out in all parts of the Continent.


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    <button onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; javascript:ShowOrHide(''Cultivation-Realms'')" type="button" ss="spoiler-btn" data-cf-modified-859171c8f1e9ffd054b90110-="">Cultivation Realms</button>


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>

 Chapter 147: Waste of Time Even if You Breakthrough a Few Major Realms; You Got the Wrong Script!

    <h4>Chapter 147: Waste of Time Even if You Breakthrough a Few Major Realms; You Got the Wrong Script!</h4>


    It didn��t take long for Gu Changge to shoot down Long Teng even after he went all out in resisting his onught.


    In just a few moves, Gu Changge first smashed Long Teng to the ground, and then pped him with a palm that shattered his arms.


    It was all simple and straightforward, without any sloppiness.


    Combined with his words from before, everything seemed natural and expected, and that brought extreme shock to those who were watching the scene.


    ��It seems this guy obtained a lot of good opportunities over this period of time. It��s very likely that he robbed quite a few ancestral tombs��I knew he wouldn��t settle down and be quiet for no reason.��


    The only one who wasn��t surprised by the oue was Yue Mingkong.


    She was the person who knew Gu Changge best; she understood the depths of his strength and the way his mind worked better than anyone else.


    Long Teng��s Cultivation Base was stronger than Gu Changge, sure, but that didn��t mean he could take advantage of Gu Changge.


    Instead of him suppressing Gu Changge, it was Gu Changge suppressing Long Teng without giving him any room for confrontation.


    This was no longer a matter of talent, but a gap in theirbat power.


    Gu Changge��s true strength was something no one could estimate right now.


    ��<b>He��s indeed a Young Sovereign! Brother Gu has definitely reached that step, or it won��t be possible for him to suppress Long Teng like that when he��s only in the Initial Stage of the False God Realm����</b>


    ��<b>Long Teng can only threaten those who have a lower Cultivation Base than him. When facing someone in the same Realm, hisbat power should be, at most, in the ranks of the Middle or Upper Tier Young Supremes��he��s still far from reaching the level of Young Sovereigns!��</b>


    ��<b>I am afraid that no one from the younger generation will be able topete with Gu Changge from now on, except for those freaks from ancient heritages.��</b>


    Many couldn��t help but speak up with shock still lingering in their eyes.


    They knew that Gu Changge was strong, but they never expected him to be so overpowered.


    He even suppressed Long Teng without breaking a sweat, so they reckoned that only those from the older generation couldpete with Gu Changge now.


    All of them felt a burst of pressure when they thought about this �� an invisible mountain pressed down on their heads.


    ��<b>If the Sessor of the Taboo Inheritance grows up and makes an appearance in the future, I am afraid only Young Master Changge will be able topete with him.��</b>


    ��<b>Speaking of which, I haven��t heard any news about the Sessor of the Taboo Inheritance in a while. Did he not sneak in with us? It would be great if he didn��t.��</b>


    Many Young Heavenly Geniuses discussed the matter.


    At the same time, many of the beauties watched the mighty figure standing in the distance with strange emotions in their eyes, desiring to send themselves to Gu Changge��s bed.


    The creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent, on the other hand, were filled with fear and no longer held the arrogance they showed before.


    Before, they looked down on the geniuses from the outside world due to their superior Cultivation Bases, but now, the scene in front of them proved to them that the strength of the outsiders was better than them even if their conditions weren��tparable to their��s.


    Gu Changge��he was mighty enough to make them tremble!


    ��<b>Do you have anyst words to say?��</b>


    Gu Changge stepped down from the air with his robes fluttering and inky hair flowing with the wind, and resembled an immortal taking a stroll in his backyard.


    With a chuck, he stared at Long Teng, whose arms were destroyed by him.


    ��<b>How is this possible? How could I lose to you?! I still haven��t used my mighty Innate Ability that no one can match!��</b>


    Long Teng spoke with a pale face.


    By now, he had lost the arrogant and confident demeanor he possessed before.


    His confidence was obliterated as soon as he went against Gu Changge.


    In the past, he could crush his peers from the younger generation without breaking a sweat due to his tyrannical Cultivation Base, but when facing Gu Changge, all that failed to work.


    On the contrary, he was suppressed and forced into a tragic shape.


    ��<b>Are those yourst words?��</b>


    Gu Changge sneered and looked down at Long Teng like he was looking down on an ant.


    He had never seen someone as brain dead as Long Teng, who courted death on every turn. Did he fail toprehend the difference between the two of them?


    Gu Changge shot again!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The palm fell again and covered everything, making it seem as if the sky was shaking and going to explode. The Universe fell in its wake, andrge tracts of mountain peaks crumbled under the tyrannical aura of the oing attack!


    ��<b>Gu Changge, you����</b>


    Long Teng wanted to recover his broken arms as soon as possible, but hisplexion showed a drastic change, and he tried to avoid the falling palm with his True Dragon Steps.[1]


    [1: a movement technique that lets him move at high speeds.]


    At the same time, ayer of golden light covered his body and made his fine dragon scales glitter.


    He reacted at breakneck speed, but��


    s! He was hit by the edge of the palm and coughed up blood and shards of broken internal organs with a groan.


    His mind went nk.


    After all, this was the result just from getting touched by the aftermath!


    The golden light covering his body crumbled as soon as it came into contact with the palm, and failed to provide him with any protection!


    If Gu Changge��s palm had directly hit him, then he might have been ttened into a cloud of blood mist.


    Long Teng felt chills go down his back as he thought of this.


    ��<b>How can you be so strong?! This is impossible!��</b>


    He couldn��t help but roar in disbelief, after all, his Cultivation Base was far higher than Gu Changge��s!


    ��<b>How would I ughter you if I wasn��t strong?��</b>


    Gu Changge put his hands behind his back and stared at his prey with a yful expression.


    He could tell that Long Teng was still hiding a final trump card up his sleeve, and that��s why he didn��t directly obliterate him.


    After all, he had to let Long Teng experience true despair, or he wouldn''t feel good if he just let him die an easy death.


    Right then, the Void in front of Gu Changge blurred and he disappeared from his spot after taking a step forward.


    In the next moment, he appeared right in front of Long Teng.


    ��<b>You����</b>


    Long Teng was shocked and opened his eyes wide.


    Gu Changge��s speed chilled his soul, since he appeared and disappeared out of thin air as if he was teleporting.


    He wondered if Gu Changge was using a lost, ancient art? After all, how could he scale such distances so fast?


    s! Before he could react, a slender, fair-skinned, jade-like hand reached towards him �� the hand moved at a slow speed, and Long Teng could see its trajectory, even, but he still found it hard to resist it as there seemed to be some mysterious force holding him down.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Endless brilliance burst out from the hand, as if the power of Immortals covered it, and in the next moment, Long Teng roared out.


    An ancient aura filled his blood, and the figure of a terrifying True Dragon appeared behind him.


    ��<b>That��s useless! Don��t you understand the gap between us?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at him with pity, as if he was looking at an idiot.


    All of a sudden, the Void stagnated, and time and space seemed to freeze.


    No matter how extraordinary the True Dragon phantom might have been, it was destroyed by Gu Changge in a blink.


    In any case, Gu Changge��s physical strength far exceeded those in the same realm as his visible Cultivation Base.


    Even if others beside him could perceive the strangeness of his overpowered physical strength, they wouldn��t think too much into it.


    After all��he was a Young Sovereign with a tyrannical Cultivation Art and Training Regime, so was it wrong for him to be that strong?


    In the next moment, Gu Changge grabbed Long Teng��s neck while breaking through all of his defensive Mystical Arts, and lifted him straight up.


    ��<b>Argh����</b>


    Long Teng��s arms were already destroyed, so he couldn��t even il them to resist, and his face turned red with extreme feelings of grievance.


    The scene in front of everyone��it made them feel as if Gu Changge was carrying a dead dog that had drowned.


    From the beginning to the end, Long Teng had no ability to resist.


    ��<b>Lord Long Teng����</b>


    All the creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent appeared as if the sky had copsed over their heads.


    The invincible Lord Long Teng, the one they worshiped, was now held by their foe like a drowned, dead dog.


    They couldn��t bear to see him like that.


    ��<b>How is this possible?! This can��t be true!��</b>


    Some of the female creatures were so shocked by the reality that they screamed out and then fainted with their eyes rolled back.


    The scene they witnessed today would haunt their nightmares forever.


    Their spiritual symbol of power, the one they worshiped for almost all their eyes, ended up in such a messed up situation �� the reality in front of them made their eyes darken and their legs go weak.


    ��<b>Long Aotian��s temte isn��t popr these days; Long Teng, you were born in the wrong era.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a casual smile.


    Unfortunately, Long Teng couldn��tprehend his words.


    At the same time, Gu Changge strengthened his grip around Long Teng��s neck, making the bones in his neck crack with audible sounds. Long Teng, on the other hand, couldn��t help but let out a muffled, miserable cry.


    ��<b>Ah! It��s unbearable!��</b>


    ��<b>Gu Changge, I will fight you to death!��</b>


    Long Teng roared with reddened eyes.


    If he couldn��t ughter Gu Changge today, then he would definitely live a life of humiliation, and it wouldn��t be possible for him to wash away this stain of disgrace.


    ��<b>It��s a littlete for you to say that.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s eyes gradually darkened as he stared at the pair of dragon horns above Long Teng��s head.


    The best way to deal with the Favored Son of Heaven crafted after the Long Aotian temte was to crush him with absolute might.


    That was because Long Aotians were mindless and fearless fools.


    It would be a waste of time to devise devious ns and plots to deal with them slowly.


    Right now, Gu Changge felt that he had almost achieved his goal since the sess of the [Fortune Plundering Card] depending on the opponent''s state.


    Right then, a colorful light burst from Long Teng��s body and released a powerful aura filled with unparalleled vitality that kept surging.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A terrifying whirlpool of Qi appeared between Heaven and Earth, and Long Teng started to undergo a transformation out of nowhere. At the same time, he broke free from Gu Changge��s hands.


    His ruined body started to heal at speed visible to the eyes, and his amazing vitality recovered, too.


    At the same time, the Void in their surroundings started to shake as if it couldn��t bear the pressure!


    Long Teng��s Cultivation Base suddenly broke past the Pinnacle of the False God Realm and he stepped into the True God Realm, raising his strength to another level.


    The sudden change caused a sensation in the surroundings.


    Many people widened their eyes, while Long Teng��s admirer��s cheered in excitement.


    Some were so excited, they started to shed tears while mumbling with quivering voices, <b>��Lord Long Teng was born invincible, so how could he be defeated?��</b>


    ��<b>He merely suffered a minor setback today! As for this wicked man with the Gu surname? He will pay his dues now����</b>


    They said in excitement.


    By now, they had long forgotten that they were the ones who provoked the trouble and brought it to their doors.


    Just now, Long Teng was reduced to a miserable state by Gu Changge. His condition was so messed up that they thought Long Teng had no hope for aeback, but at a critical moment, he achieved a breakthrough and survived a certain-death situation!


    Right now, almost all of the creatures believed that Long Teng would be able to reverse the situation and wash away all the shame he suffered.


    ��<b>Is this the trump card you were hiding? Achieving a breakthrough in your Cultivation Base at a critical moment, eh? Tsk��tsk��tsk����</b>


    Gu Changge was momentarily surprised by the sudden change, but after thinking about it for a moment, he realized that it wasn��t all that unexpected.


    After all, achieving a breakthrough at a critical moment was the special ability of these Favored Runts!


    Whenever they encountered a great enemy or a dangerous situation, they would achieve a breakthrough in their Cultivation Base and turn the tides with absolute might.


    Such a trope��he was more than familiar with those due to his previous life!


    Back then, he hated to see the use of that damned trope, and even wanted to dig out the brains of the critics who acimed it to see what crap was filled inside their heads.


    Gu Changge never imagined that he woulde across an enemy who would achieve a breakthrough in the midst of their bout.


    The timing of his breakthrough was too much to be a coincidence, and he estimated that it was all due to Long Teng��s explosive potential, the opportunities he obtained in life, and other factors.


    However, even if Long Teng broke through another few major realms, he still wouldn��t be able to make any waves in front of him.


    A yful smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face as he thought about that.


    ��<b>Gu Changge, you never expected this, right? I am destined for greatness, while you are destined to be a corpse beneath my feet today!��</b>


    Long Teng let out a roar and stood on the horizon with divine fire burning around his body. Dazzling runes moved around his body, and his aura kept surging.


    His head was clearer than ever before, and the divine fire burned from his head to toe as his Cultivation Base improved and made him far stronger than before.


    It helped him regain his lost confidence, indifference, and contempt for everything.


    ��<b>I am afraid you got the wrong script! Aren��t you the one with a higher Cultivation Base here?��[2]</b>


    [2: in the normal setting, the protagonist has a weaker Cultivation Base than their enemy �� around two major realms of difference �� so when they are at their lowest, they achieve a breakthrough and close the gap between the cultivation base of their foe and them and then ughter the foe.


    Long Teng, on the other hand, has a Cultivation Base higher than Gu Changge, which isn��t how the script is supposed to go because the roles are reversed.]


    Gu Changge still spoke with indifference and a faint smile.


    Long Teng could see mockery and yfulness from his expression, and that enraged him further.


    At the same time, he believed that he would now be able to ughter Gu Changge since he had broken through to the True God Realm, and his strength was far stronger than before.


    Sure, Gu Changge was the strongest enemy he faced to date, but Gu Changge was only in the Initial Stage of the False God Realm!


    ��<b>I won��t y with you anymore. After all, the best time to plunder your Fortune would be when you are in absolute despair.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled and then pointed his finger forward.


    <b>[BANG!]</b>


    A Heaven-shattering Sword Qi appeared in the Void, with the desire to annihte everything, and brought along a sea of blood that rose and fell in the Void with corpses of Immortals piled up!


    ��ughter the Immortal Kings and Annihte the Immortal Gods.��


    ��Let there be none who live forever.��


    Right then, everyone felt as if a peerless bronze sword materialized in Gu Changge��s hands.


    ��<b>That is����</b>


    Many Young Supremes felt their eyes shrink and showed great changes in their expression.


    Theplexion of the creatures from the Ancient Immortal Continent also changed, and they felt their very souls shiver.


    ��<b>That��s the terrifying Sword Art that ughtered the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce!��</b>


    A Young Supreme with a face full of fear said after feeling the terrifying aura from a long distance away.


    In a trance, they all saw a bronze immortal sword sh down with the might to destroy the Universe!


    <b>[Shua!]</b>


    Gu Changge walked through the Void like a peerless Sword Immortal.


    He resembled a peerless figure about to bring about the end of the world.


    As for the attacking power of the Sword Qi? Whatever stepped in its path had to bleed.


    ��Why does this guy have so many Arts����


    Long Teng��s indifferent and confidentplexion showed a drastic change as he couldn��t believe what he witnessed.


    The sword light descended from the sky was still far away, but it had already made several cuts on the surface of his body, and was about to sh him into oblivion.


    He was about to die!


    Before, he believed that Gu Changge already went all out when attacking him, or he wouldn��t have lost, but not, he realized that Gu Changge��s means were even more tyrannical than before, and that made him feel regret and feelings of hopelessness.


    ��<b>I don��t believe I will fall here!��</b>


    Long Teng roared and resisted the terrifying murderous intent in desperation.


    He was likely to fall here today.


    Even if the Elders of his Family broke the rules to save him, it was likely that they wouldn��t make it in time!


    He regretted the fact that he didn��t allow his Family��s Elders to break the rules and follow him from the shadows when he left the Family.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The Void trembled!


    A pure killing intent assaulted Long Teng, and an icy aura lingered around his neck and made him feel as if his head would separate at any time.


    At the critical moment, his eyes turned red and he burned his blood essence as ast resort to break away from the shackles of the Natural Laws holding him down!


    <b>[Crack!]</b>


    However, the hardest dragon-horn on his head was cut off and fell to the ground with a thud and released five colored blood.


    Gu Changge kept pointing his finger forward and shed at will while striding forward at breakneck speed.


    ��<b>You����</b>


    Long Teng��s face was covered in horror and desperation as he bled from the corners of his mouth and moved back with unsteady steps.


    ��<b>Don��t kill me����</b>


    ��<b>Plunder!��</b>


    Gu Changge ignored his words and only said one word.


    Immediately, the [Fortune Plundering Card] took action.


    At the same time, a wisp of sword energy that could sh through the world easily prated in the middle of Long Teng��s eyebrows and went through his head!

 Chapter 144: Stand Still; Get Killed!

    <h4>Chapter 144: Stand Still; Get Killed!</h4>


    <b>��Long Teng? Who��s that? It��s not every day someone goes to find trouble with Gu Changge.��</b>


    <b>[Woosh!]</b>


    Gu Xian��er sat upright on a Cultivation Stone under a waterfall falling from the sky like a gxy, raised the hem of her skirt, and soaked her fair, bare, small feet in the water below her.


    She had a leisurely appearance as she kicked her feet in the water now and then.


    From time to time, she would also look at a group of ck apes with red eyes not too far away from her, and wondered just what was going through their little heads.


    Right then, she wrinkled her delicate brows, and muttered to herself, <b>��I never thought Gu Changge, that viin, will have a day like this����</b>


    Of course, she also received the news.


    Gu Changge, who always caused trouble for others, ended up encountering someone who wanted to trouble him.


    Gu Xian��er could only express pity for the man named Long Teng in response to the news.


    She didn��t believe that anyone from the younger generation could be Gu Changge��s opponent, after witnessing his overwhelming strength that day.


    No one couldpete with Gu Changge unless she grew up.


    <b>��A��Hong, is it true that the [Eight Saint Bananas] are about to ripen?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er asked.


    The ��A��Hong�� in her words was the big red bird with drooping eyelids beside her.


    A��Hong had an extraordinary talent for treasure hunting and had helped her a lot along the way, so Gu Xian��er listened to it and waited here for the [Eight Saint Bananas] to ripen.


    It was for this reason that the red-eyed ck apes stared at her with vignce as if they were keeping an eye on a well-known thief.


    This angered Gu Xian��er.


    After all, she had only stopped here in the beginning to appreciate the beautiful scenery! Was that a crime?


    Gu Xian��er didn��t care about the fact that A��Hong ignored her, and kept muttering to herself, <b>��Actually, I do want to see that Gu Changge suffer a setback. It��s a pity that this Long Teng is only about to reach the True God Realm��judging from the insidiousness of Gu Changge, even if he somehow entered the True God Realm, I doubt he would be able to stand a chance in front of him.��</b>


    She reached this conclusion after careful consideration for a long time.


    Gu Changge��s apparent Cultivation Base was probably just to trick the people.


    Her vision far exceeded the others, and she had also received guidance from several mighty masters, so she understood certain secrets that her peers couldn��te toprehend.


    Gu Changge was already able to crush all of his peers when he was young, so the Cultivation Base he revealed right now was most likely just the tip of the iceberg.


    Back then, the Power of the Natural Laws contained in his terrifying sword art shocked her, and afterward, Gu Xian��er even suspected that Gu Changge had probably entered the Sacred Realm already.


    ��It seems that revenge is far away, so let��s go and watch the show for now.��


    ��Gu Changge��s always treated his enemies with cruelty, so I wonder how miserable this Long Teng will end up����


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian��er stood up, grabbed the big red bird, threw it on her shoulder, and then turned into a divine ray of light and disappeared from the ce.


    Although the [Eight Saint Bananas] were rare, her desire to watch Gu Changge y someone to death exceeded her desire for the treasure.


    Over the past few days, the scenes from that day kept ying in her mind from time to time.


    Just like that day, a mighty back would suddenly fall from the sky and block the wind and rain for her.


    The back wasn��t big, but it was solid and unmovable and made her feel at ease as if it could shoulder the sky for her even if it fell.


    Gu Xian��er didn��t want to admit that she merely wanted an excuse to go watch Gu Changge.


    At the same time, she could also witness the fate of that arrogant Long Teng.


    Right then, the big red bird gave Gu Xian��er a sideways nce, as if saying, ��Oh! Woman.��


    ����


    Massive waves went through every inch of the Ancient Immortal Continent over this period.


    The leader of the Ancient Immortal Continent��s younger generation, Long Teng, brought along arge number of his followers and set off to look for Gu Changge everywhere.


    The ridicule of the cultivators from the outside enraged him to no end, and so many Young Heavenly Geniuses from the outside suffered at his poisonous hands.


    These incidents aroused the rage of the younger generation from the outside world, and many of them banded together to fight against the creatures of the Continent with a tacit understanding.


    s! The cultivators from the outside couldn��t match up to the Ancient Immortal Continent��s creatures in terms of tyrannical means.


    This made their side suffer a lot, too.


    Many Young Supremes were injured in the battles! They were ambushed, and many of their followers fell, too.


    This result shocked the cultivators from the outside world and made them understand the true meaning of their current experience.


    The Ancient Immortal Continent held countless opportunities, but you were most likely to die vying for them.


    Among the creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent, the most dangerous were the young prodigies of the Ancient Immortal Tribe. Many Young Masters led by Long Teng were tyrannical in their actions, and even the Young Supremes of the outside world suffered a lot at their hands.


    But soon, a cultivator noticed that Gu Changge, who hadn��t released a single sound until now, finally made his appearance.


    He brought along arge number of his followers and killed swaths of Ancient Immortal Continent��s creatures from ce to ce in his wake.


    For a while, the Ancient Immortal Continent fell into chaos.


    Be it the outsiders or the aboriginals, everyone��s attention was drawn toward the conflict, and many felt that the battle will turn into one between dragons and tigers.


    The identity of the two adversaries could be said to be on the same level, and both represented the younger generation of their worlds.


    <b>[Atop a mountain.]</b>


    Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back and watched the clouds surging in front of him. The mighty winds made his crystal-like hair flow around like ink feathers, and his clean robes also fluttered.


    <b>��Master, we have received news that Long Teng is in the East right now. There are seven followers of the False God Realm beside him, too. Other than that, there are also followers in the Conferred King Realm, but none in the Conferred Lord Realm.��</b>


    A Yasha-like creature reported with respect.


    Gu Changge nodded once he heard the report of his follower and said, <b>��That should be the total strength of that Long Teng, no?��</b>


    <b>��Spread the news that I will kill him where he stands, so he better stand still for me.��</b>


    <b>��Tell him I have one of his bitches �� if he doesn��t want her to die, then he better not run around.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    There were countless creatures of the Continent suppressed behind him. Over thest period, all of them banded together for Long and killed the cultivators from the outside, but when they heard the news regarding him, they all rushed over to his ce.


    <b>��It will be as the Mastermanded.��</b>


    The Yasha-like follower had a humble appearance and dared not show the slightest doubt towards Gu Changge��smand, and then turned into a divine ray of light and left.


    As for the creatures who were suppressed behind Gu Changge? When they heard his words, they cried out in unwillingness, <b>��Don��t be so arrogant, Gu b*****d! Lord Long Teng wille to save us.��</b>


    Among them was a dragon-horned girl with a beautiful face and slightly thin lips; as soon as she heard his words, her face paled.


    She was the ��b***h�� Gu Changge just spoke about, and she was a fervent worshiper of Long Teng.


    She was the one who took the initiative to bring a bunch of people to look for Gu Changge��s trail, and even boasted that she would bring him back for Long Teng to ughter him with his hands.


    Moreover, it was well-known by now that she was also the one looking for favored daughters of heaven from different races for Long Teng.


    Yue Mingkong was also selected by her for Long Teng, so right after leaving the ck Sky Eagle Family��s territory, Gu Changge gathered a bunch of his followers and blocked her.


    By now, all of her subordinates had died at Gu Changge��s hands.


    <b>��Gu Changge, Lord Long Teng won��t let you go if you dare to do something to me!��</b>


    <b>��All of you will die if I lose a single hair! Even if your fiancee is favored by Lord Long Teng, there will be no����</b>


    Gu Changge��s cruel methods over the past few days frightened the dragon-horned girl, and she couldn��t help but tremble with a frightened expression.


    Right now, she just wanted to use Long Teng��s name to calm down Gu Changge, and make sure he wouldn��t ughter her like the others.


    <b>��Cut her tongue out for me.��</b>


    Gu Changge frowned when he heard her ravings, and thenmanded.


    He wanted to p this mentally retarded s**t to death who had eyes but couldn��t see Mt. Tai, but then he thought of keeping her as a surprise for Long Teng.


    Since Long Teng dared to covet his woman, there was no way he could go easy on him.


    <b>��As youmand, Master!��</b>


    Immediately, one of Gu Changge��s followers took out a sword.


    <b>��You dare����</b>


    In the next moment, under her frightened and resentful gaze, a sword fell with a puff.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    For a while, the top of the mountain turned pin-drop silent.


    The rest of the creatures from the Continent were so frightened that their faces turned paler.


    Over thest few days, Gu Changge ughtered their people for various reasons: ��some were killed on the spot because Gu Changge was hungry �� they were forced back to their original forms, and then he peeled their skins and ripped out their tendons, and barbecued them on the spot.��


    His cruelty frightened everyone, and no one dared to even breathe now.


    Although the young man in front of them had a handsome appearance, his methods were crueler than the devils.


    He even dared to cut the tongue of Long Teng��s woman, and that made them tremble due to extreme fright.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Afterward, divine rays of light soared into the sky and filled the surroundings with brilliance as an astonishing aura spread in all directions �� Gu Changge took everyone to Long Teng��s location.


    The cultivators who saw the scene were shocked.


    After that, they bubbled in excitement.


    Knowing that Gu Changge wanted to take the initiative to ughter Long Teng, they couldn��t help but follow after him without thinking.


    For a time, the sensation going through the Ancient Immortal Continent doubled in intensity.


    The Young Supremes from the outside knew that Gu Changge was strong, but even they never expected him to be so ruthless. Not only did he catch many of Long Teng��s followers, but he even told him to stand still and die at his hands.


    One had to know that almost all of the Young Supremes had suffered under the poisonous attacks of the Continent��s creatures, so they were frustrated and depressed right now!


    <b>��It seems that Brother Gu wants to fight Long Teng! I can��t wait to watch their exchange.��</b>


    Ye Langtian was scaling mountains with his followers when he received the news, and couldn��t help but show a smile filled with expectation.


    In another ce, Peng Fei, the Young Master of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Family, also turned into a streak of golden light and headed in that direction to watch the show.


    The Young Supreme of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Wang Wushuang, also made his way to the big show��s location.


    There were also countless other Young Supremes from Dao Heritages like the Undead Lake, and whatnot, who bubbled in excitement and looked forward to the battle.


    Right now, cultivators from all over the Ancient Immortal Continent were shocked when they heard Gu Changge threaten Long Teng.


    ��Stand still, get killed!��


    That statement showed Gu Changge��s self-confidence and domineering means and made the blood of everyone from the younger generation boil as they looked forward to the excitement.


    After all, they had all suffered at the hands of the creatures from the Continent after those scum ambushed them.


    The atmosphere boiled in every direction!


    Even countless creatures from the Continent were shocked and felt that a massive earthquake was about to shake everything to its core.


    After all, no one had dared talk to Long Teng like this before, unless they were courting death.


    ����


    <b>[On top of a mountain at this time.]</b>


    A young figure covered in dragon scales, with dragon horns above his head, stood amid endless brilliance and runes flowing around him and released a strong aura in all directions.


    One couldn��t see his true body because he was surrounded by a dazzling Dragon Script that exuded deep and powerful majesty.


    There seemed to be an endless starry sky around him.


    It was Long Teng, standing there like a young True Dragon.


    Right now, his expression had sunk as low as the bottom of an ocean.


    His terrifying aura oppressed the world around him and made his followers desire to kneel and kowtow before him.


    <b>��Our Lord is enraged! That young man named Gu Changge is too arrogant; no one has dared talk to Our Lord like that before.��</b>


    <b>��Damn, he even told Our Lord to stand on the spot and die in his hands!��</b>


    <b>��Damn! Damn! Damn! I am seething! Since when could nobodies despise Our Lord like this? What��s more? That guy is just a human from the outside world����</b>


    Long Teng��s followers were furious.


    They had long been searching for Gu Changge��s traces, but Gu Changge suddenly appeared out of thin air and said that he wasing to ughter Long Teng.


    He was even more arrogant than Long Teng!


    <b>��You dare to threaten me?! Very well, I will make you regret every word you uttered.��</b>


    <b>��He thinks I don��t know how high the sky is? Then I will stand here and wait for him. Do you think he will daree here?��</b>


    Right then, Long Teng also opened his mouth and uttered those words with a frighteningly cold tone.


    His voice held deep gloom and desire for murder.


    He had never felt this much rage before, since no one dared to provoke and despise him like this, EVER!


    Moreover, the other party even threatened him and made it seem like he would run away otherwise!


    How could Long Teng, the most arrogant under Heaven who considered himself to be number one, bear such humiliation?


    Though he knew that the other party was probably trying to rile him up, he still couldn��t suppress his rage.


    He might have ignored the ravings if they came from a nobody, by thinking of them as an ant trying to prance in front of him, but the one who spoke was someone he threatened to murder!


    This made it difficult for Long Teng to calm down, and he wanted to torture Gu Changge to death with his hands while riding his woman right in front of him!


    <b>��Good,e here to die!��</b>


    Soon, Long Teng also spread the news that he was waiting for Gu Changge toe and die in his hands.


    The announcements made by the two shook the Ancient Immortal Continent and it boiled even more!


    Creatures from the Continent and youths from the outside world rushed towards the scene of the soon-to-be ughter-fest.


    Before long, arge number of people gathered on the nearby peaks and created a sea of people��


    Cyborg-TL will stop posting ��I Am the Fated Viin�� chapters here starting next week, and all chapters will start to redirect to their corresponding chapters on Fantasy World Online��s website starting next week.


    <strong>Supporters/Members on Buy Me a Coffee will keep receiving the Chapters in advance as usual.</strong>


    A detailed exnation will be posted on the Discord Server for ��I Am the Fated Viin.��


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    <button onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; javascript:ShowOrHide(''Cultivation-Realms'')" type="button" ss="spoiler-btn" data-cf-modified-8571effff4593a6c62f7d6d4-="">Cultivation Realms</button>


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 145: Cool Pretense; Hard Slap!

    <h4>Chapter 145: Cool Pretense; Hard p!</h4>


    <b>[Shua! Shua! Shua!]</b>


    Divine rays of light arrived one after another from all around the Continent.


    Countless figures gathered in the surrounding mountains in a short period, and all of them came to watch the live show after receiving the news.


    Some people already started to argue and fight before the actual battle even started.


    For a while, splendid brilliance intertwined in the sky and the Void, and all kinds of breathtaking treasures flew around.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Large swaths of mountains and ancient trees copsed and dust filled the sky.


    <b>��What crap is Long Teng? Wash your neck and wait for our Young Master Changge to harvest it as a trophy.��</b>


    There was a young Heavenly Genius from the outside world whoughed and cursed the creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent without fear.


    <b>��You can��t imagine the might of Our Lord, Long Teng! That man with the Gu surname will die today!��</b>


    There were also creatures from the Ancient Immortal Continent who pped back, and then the two sides started to fight with red eyes filled with killing intent. All kinds of blood sttered in every direction, and bones and tendons flew in the sky.


    The two groups of people split into two camps.


    In the east were native creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent, all with different shapes, sizes, and colors �� there were blonde chicks with wings, old dragon-like men with scales on their arms, and giants with horns.


    All of them showed different expressions, but one thing wasmon about them: ��all of them possessed mighty auras.��


    They rushed out from deep within the mountains and red at the young talents from the outside world.


    On the west were the existences headed by a group of Young Supremes such as Ye Langtian, who was shrouded in golden rings, Wang Wushuang, who was shrouded in unparalleled mist, etc��


    They also red at the creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent with cold eyes.


    The surroundings kept on turning brighter and brighter as more and more people arrived, and every now and then, they would discuss matters in whispers.


    Even though they knew that they were likely to be implicated, they still rushed here to witness the major event that could shake the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    More and more people focused their eyes on a distant mountain��s peak, where a terrifying figure shrouded by ruins of Dragon Script stood alone and radiated a mighty aura that made everyone tremble.


    Long Teng!


    Behind him stood his followers in silence with indifferent expressions, like predators who had gone through thousands of battles.


    The aura of a Pinnacle False God Realm master could be felt by all in the surroundings, and he did resemble a young True Dragon without a doubt.


    Everyone felt oppressed and terrified.


    Ye Langtian and the others couldn��t help but change their expressions and feel the pressure build-up.


    It wasn��t easy to stand there!


    He was iparably powerful!


    They couldn��t be Long Teng��s opponent in any way, the gap in their cultivation was simply too great.


    ��Still, he doesn��t give the same feeling of unfathomableness as Daoist Brother Changge����


    Ye Langtian shook his head.


    Not far from him stood Wang Wushuang, whose eyes shed with golden runes as he also noticed the horror of Long Teng��s might.


    ��I hope I am notte.��


    Gu Xian��er, too, arrived in the form of a ray of divine light from the distance, after traversing mountain after mountain at breakneck speed.


    After a while, she saw the scene that would hold the battle in front of her.


    From time to time, divine rays of light would cross over her section of the Ancient Immortal Continent as cultivators and creatures flew in from all directions one after another.


    It was clear that all of them were heading for the battle between Gu Changge and Long Teng.


    Aftering over, she sneaked into the crowd with the hope that Gu Changge wouldn��t recognize her.


    s! Gu Xian��er was soon left disappointed.


    Even until now, Gu Changge didn��t make an appearance �� let alone him, even his shadow didn��t appear.


    She even suspected that, with Gu Changge��s evil character, he might just stand this Long Teng up and let him give them all a good monkey show �� that wasn��t out of the question!


    Of course, that was just a guess from her.


    ��Ah! That��s Big Sis Mingkong��s chariot����


    Soon, Gu Xian��er noticed a white, jade chariot pulled by nine divine phoenixes in the sky galloping towards the scene.


    The chariot floated high up in the sky and released its extraordinary splendor for all to see �� the shadow of a vague and graceful figure could be seen sitting inside the chariot, too.


    Gu Xian��er immediately recognized it as Yue Mingkong��s means of transportation.


    It��s just that Gu Xian��er loved to run around solo, so she didn��t go to find Yue Mingkong aftering to the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    She also knew about the fact that Yue Mingkong had rushed to save her when the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was hunting her down, but someone held her back.


    Different from Gu Changge, she could tell that Yue Mingkong��s kindness towards her was sincere, and not hypocritical.


    Countless divine lights could be seen appearing high in the sky, and it was clear that the uing battle had attracted countless eyes.


    Although the older generation of the Ancient Immortal Continent pledged to the older generation of the outside world that they wouldn��t interfere in the skirmishes of the young��uns, it didn��t mean that some of them wouldn��te out to watch the good show.


    After all��Long Teng was the hope of the Ancient Immortal True Dragon Family.


    ��Is she Gu Changge��s fiancee? The woman named Yue Mingkong?��


    Right then, Long Teng��s eyes shed and one could see countless stars pulsing inside them if they looked closely, and then he stared at the white chariot and the figure inside it with enthusiasm.


    He acted as if his gaze could prate theyers of curtains hiding the beauty behind them.


    <b>��Have you thought about giving up on that man with the Gu surname?��</b>


    After that, a smile appeared on Long Teng��s indifferent face and he looked toward the horizon and spoke.


    This was the first time everyone heard Long Teng speak, and just one sentence from him ripped through the air like thunder as it contained terrifying might.


    Many cultivators felt their ears tremble, some forgot how to breathe, and some even fell to the ground!


    They were horrified.


    Afterward, many people showed dramatic changes in their expressions after making sense of Long Teng��s words.


    What kind of identity did Yue Mingkong possess? In the outside world, she was the future Empress of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty and held immeasurable might and authority.


    Yet his Long Teng was brave enough to talk to her like that?


    At that moment, many Young Heavenly Geniuses red at him.


    Of course, some people knew that the hatred between Gu Changge and Long Teng was ignited by Yue Mingkong.


    The so-called ��beauties bringing along disasters�� were just like this.


    <b>��I have seen people courting death, but I have never seen someone as eager for death as you.��</b>


    Right then, a cold and indifferent voice fell from the jade chariot, resembling the voice of nature that seemed to have no emotion at all as it spoke to a dead man.


    However, only Yue Mingkong knew that there was some strangeness in her eyes.


    Long Teng was indeed a character who was an expert at courting death.


    Of course, she also came to watch the show, but what she had never expected was that Gu Changge would respond so fast and proim that he would ughter Long Teng not too long after Long Teng hopped out and threatened him.


    If she remembered correctly, then Long Teng had a drop of True Dragon Blood Essence on his body.


    It was a drop of Blood Essence that only appeared after the hardest scales of a True Dragon were torn off, and it was an extremely precious material with wonderful uses.


    It just so happened that she knew how to condense that drop of Essence Blood, but Gu Changge probably didn��t know.


    <b>��I like your character!��</b>


    Long Teng wasn��t enraged when he heard her words, and instead, showed appreciation.


    He loved women like that.


    The stronger they were, the higher the rush he would feel when he conquered them.


    <b>��You disgust this Empress.��</b>


    Although the words sounded indifferent, Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but wrinkle her eyebrows inside the chariot.


    After that, she made a move.


    She didn��t like this Long Teng at all, who disgusted her with his words and existence, and decided to attack him before Gu Changge even arrived at the ce.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Sword lights filled and cold and dazzling silver-white vines made out of the sword lights rushed towards Long Teng with the intent to kill him.


    Everyone was shocked as they never expected Yue Mingkong to attack Long Teng without making a sound like this.


    Brilliant rays of light bloomed in the Void in the next moment �� it was Yue Mingkong��s mighty Imperial Art.


    She had broken through to the False God Realm, and although her Cultivation Base was much weaker than that of Long Teng, she didn��t show any fear.


    Of course, she wanted to know how strong Long Teng was, so she was testing the waters with her attack.


    At that moment, the group of onlooking cultivators saw a light rain flying downwards as the breath of the Great Dao permeated the surroundings �� the Young Supremes witnessed Yue Mingkong��s might for the first time, and couldn��t help but show dignified and fearful expressions.


    She was powerful!


    It seems that Yue Mingkong��s true strength was far from what she showed on the surface.


    <b>��How bold! How dare you attack me?!��</b>


    Long Teng��s face froze and his smile disappeared when Yue Mingkong said he disgusted her.


    Even if he was in a good mood, he still couldn��t stomach a beautiful woman calling him disgusting right in front of so many onlookers!


    Especially when the other party took the initiative to attack him.


    One Gu Changge was enough already! Who would have thought even his fiancee was like that?!


    Right then, Long Teng��s happy mood vanished into thin air.


    <b>��You ants have no chance of winning before me!��</b>


    Long Teng said with an indifferent expression and directly chose to hold his hands behind his back with a look of contempt.


    In the face of Yue Mingkong��s attack, he only released vast fluctuations from between his eyebrows and made a vast ocean manifest in front of him as it rushed out like a tsunami.


    This was his mighty Innate Ability that turned the Void in front of him into a raging sea and sted away everything!


    Right now, even those in the True God Realm showed a change in their expression and dared not think about even taking that attack head-on. It was too terrifying, so much so that they reckoned their bodies would crumble in the face of the oing tsunami!


    <b>��No matter how strong Crown Princess Yue Mingkong might be, I don��t think she��s Long Teng��s opponent! There��s a gap between them that just can��t be closed with Cultivation Base alone.��</b>


    A Young Supreme with torch-like eyes showed a frown and stared at Long Teng��s technique, and asked himself whether he would be able to face and resist its onught.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    However, in the next moment, everyone was startled, stunned, and shocked.


    Even the indifferent and solemn look on Long Teng��s face froze as he watched the pieces of light rain explode like golden lotuses and tear apart the sky piece by piece.


    <b>[Bang! Bang! Bang!]</b>


    The pieces of light rain burst like lotus flowers, and in the next moment, tore through the golden ocean!


    Everyone then saw the shadow of a peerless Empress stand high in the sky with a tyrannical and splendid majesty.


    <b>��I admit that I underestimated you a little bit, but I won��t take mercy this time.��</b>


    The fact that his attack was blocked by Yue Mingkong filled Long Teng��s expression with gloom.


    No matter what the result today might be, he had already lost much face.


    On weekdays, he could easily y even the top-ten Young Masters of the Ancient Immortal Continent in the palm of his hands, yet today��


    Didn��t that dragon-horned chick say Yue Mingkong��s strength was simr to her?


    What the heck was going on here?


    <b>��Where did you get the confidence to provoke Gu Changge with your little ability?��</b>


    At that moment, Yue Mingkong rubbed salt in his wounds with such a statement.


    From the beginning to the end, she stayed in her jade chariot, yet her attack just now was so amazing that it shocked even creatures from the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Even the Young Supremes were shocked to their core!


    ��Even if we reach the next Realm, we won��t be Crown Princess Mingkong��s opponents.��


    Although they were unwilling, they could only admit this fact.


    It��s just that Yue Mingkong��s words made many people look ahead with weird expressions.


    Didn��t Gu Changge say something along the same lines when the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce was hunting down Gu Xian��er?


    Wasn��t the meaning behind Yue Mingkong��s words the same as what he said?


    It seemed that she held great confidence in Gu Changge!


    <b>��You have seeded in angering me!��</b>


    Long Teng said with a gloomy face.


    He believed that he needed to show the ignorant woman some powerful means, or else, she would keep on provoking him over and over again.


    The followers behind him surged with rage, too, and dark clouds moved around them.


    At this time, all of them looked in Yue Mingkong��s direction with cold eyes and started to work together to suppress Yue Mingkong.


    <b>��You have seeded in angering me, too, little ant����</b>


    Right then, a faint voice rumbled between Heaven and Earth, and all cultivators and creatures, including Long Teng, showed a change in their expression as they looked towards the sky.


    Needless to say, everyone felt as if the Lord of Heavens had descended upon them!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A mighty sound crackled, and brilliant rays of light swept across the sky and caused many cultivators to take in a deep breath.


    The scene in front of them scared them!


    <b>��No����</b>


    Long Teng��s reaction, however, was quick and he sensed the changes in the Void before everyone else.


    Hisplexion changed and terrifying runes flowed all over his body and turned into a dazzling dragon armor as he tried to resist the onught!


    However, as the Void in front of him distorted and blurred, a young man with a casual expression walked out with light steps.


    Brilliant, divine lights loomed around him, and there seemed to be endless might of oppression under his feet that seemed to cover the Heavens and the Earth!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The Void trembled so hard that everyone felt that it was about to be shattered by that force.


    Long Teng was kicked in the stomach before he could react, and coughed up blood as he flew back �� all of his internal organs were shaken from their original location.


    With an unwilling expression, he was kicked to the ground with a bang!


    Smoke and dust flew around as mountains copsed and massive fissures appeared on the ground.


    Gu Changge appeared!


    <b>��I asked you to wait and die at my hands, and you did exactly that! You sure are an obedient one.��</b>


    He let out augh, but people couldn��t tell whether he was mocking Long Teng or just being yful.


    At the same time, he raised his palm and various runes appeared in it to create a densely-packed drop of dazzling sword energy!


    A terrifying might manifested in the Void and endless power erupted in the surroundings.


    The runes converged together to form an expansive sea. Among them, there was star-like sword energy that fell like a sinking red sun.


    <b>[Puff! Puff!]</b>


    Therge mountain in front of him exploded and turned into dust!


    Long Teng��s followers spewed blood and flew upside down. Some of them couldn��t resist the onught and directly exploded into blood-mist in the Void.


    The bloody mist spread everywhere.


    Everyone who nned to watch a shocking battle was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Gu Changge appeared, he kicked Long Teng to the ground.


    Sure enough, it confirmed that one sentence in their minds: ��the cooler you pretend to be, the harder you get pped in the face.��


    Gu Changge finally encountered an opportunity to p someone��s face, so how could he not make full use of it?


    <b>��Tell me, how do you want to die?��</b>


    He looked down at Long Teng, who was buried under the crumbled mountains and asked with a casual tone.


    It was as if he was asking his good friend something like, ��Sup bro, have you eaten?��


    <b>��Master, what should we do with this bunch?��</b>


    At that time, someone from Gu Changge��s followers asked while pointing toward the followers of Long Teng they had captured, including the dragon-horned girl whom Yue Mingkong was familiar with.


    After all, she had intentionally let her go to cause some trouble for Gu Changge.


    Right now, however, the dragon-horned ��goddess�� had a terrified expression, and she was covered in blood with her tongue cut off.


    Gu Changge��s people had tortured her on the way.


    <b>��Of course, we gotta gut the gift we prepared for him right in front of Long Teng.��</b>


    Gu Changge said.


    At the same time, he nced at Yue Mingkong.


    ��I am gonna deal with this trash first, and then settle the ount with youter.��


    Yue Mingkong could guess the meaning behind his gaze but kept her calm as if she didn��t notice anything.


    She understood better than anyone else just what Gu Changge could do with her.


    Of course��she misunderstood Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge merely nced at her to make sure she wasn��t injured.


    However, seeing that there wasn��t anything wrong with her, he asked, <b>��Are you alright?��</b>


    Immediately, Yue Mingkong was ttered by the fact that Gu Changge cared about her, but then she realized that it might just be an act Gu Changge was putting on for the masses, so she shook her head and said with a cold-but-natural tone, <b>��Don��t worry, Changge, I am fine.��</b>


    She was a little moved in her heart but recovered within moments.


    After all, she couldn��t tell which of Gu Changge��s sentences were true and which were false��what��s more? She was telling the truth.


    Although Long Teng was strong, she wasn��t weak either.


    Soon, the cultivators in the nearby mountains reacted, and as they watched the scene in front of them, they could only sigh and say, ��What a good couple!��


    Cyborg-TL will stop posting ��I Am the Fated Viin�� chapters here starting next week, and all chapters will start to redirect to their corresponding chapters on Fantasy World Online��s website starting next week.


    <strong>Supporters/Members on Buy Me a Coffee will keep receiving the Chapters in advance as usual.</strong>


    A detailed exnation will be posted on the Discord Server for ��I Am the Fated Viin.��


    Gu Changge''s Stats


    <b>Host:</b> Gu Changge


    <b>Halo:</b> Destined Heavenly Viin


    <b>Weapon(s):</b> Eight Deste Demon Halberd


    <b>Identity:</b>


    <b>Innate Bloodline(s):</b>


    <b>Cultivation Base:</b> Initial Stage of the False God Realm [Pinnacle Stage of the Heavenly God Realm]


    <b>Mystical Abilities:</b>


    <b>Destiny Points:</b> 15000


    <b>Fortune Value:</b> 0 (Dark)


    <b>System Shop:</b> Open


    <b>Warehouse:</b>


    <button onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; javascript:ShowOrHide(''Cultivation-Realms'')" type="button" ss="spoiler-btn" data-cf-modified-1125fd60c0b7067cfb355312-="">Cultivation Realms</button>


    <strong>[CULTIVATION REALMS]</strong>


    <i>Note: Beyond Supreme is not a real cultivation Realm, and I just put it here for Gu Lintian and Ancestor-level figures of Heritages at the level of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.</i>

 Chapter 146: Long Aotians Template; Ant, Ant, ANT!

    <h4>Chapter 146: Long Aotian''s Temte; Ant, Ant, ANT!</h4>


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Just when everyone looked at Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong��s tiny gestures in shock and admiration, the mountains and ruins in front of them exploded and spread dust and ash in every direction.


    <b>"What audacity��"</b>


    A roar with icy killing intent resonated in the surroundings.


    Immediately afterwards, a terrifying figure surrounded by golden runes appeared.


    At that moment, Long Teng��s figure radiated powerful Qi and Vitality that covered the sky and everything in his surroundings in a terrifying sea of blood.


    It was as if a King had descended upon the world and spread chaos in all directions.


    At the same time, Long Teng revealed his Cultivation Base of a Pinnacle False God Realm master without holding back.


    He held unparalleled strength, but his current appearance��many cultivators felt strange looking at the scene in front of them.


    Even the creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent couldn��t help but turn their heads away; after all, just a moment ago, they watched their mighty Lord Long Teng get stomped under someone��s feet.


    The strong, indifferent, and domineering appearance he put on before was ruined within moments.


    <b>"Gu Changge, how dare you sneak an attack on me! You are courting death!"</b>


    Long Teng spoke with an icy tone.


    He was enraged beyond measure.


    He never expected that Gu Changge would suddenly pop out of nowhere and curbstomp him like that.


    Long Teng was embarrassed and aggrieved, and those feelings only added to his rage. Never before had he felt so much murderous intent and desire to ughter someone!


    Gu Changge showed no change in his expression when he looked at Long Teng��s furious, cold eyes, and made it seem as if he had stomped a nobody, and not a well-known figure.


    Right now, he stared at Long Teng with a calm gaze, and muttered to himself, <b>"It seems that I guessed it correctly, and you are based on the Long Aotian temte! s! That temte is even more ancient than the waste making aeback trope."</b>


    <b>"Coming across you was a surprise."</b>


    Although Gu Changge muttered that, no surprise could be seen on his face.


    Right then, a System Prompt sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! Long Teng, the Favored Son of Heaven, has appeared and triggered the following choices:


    <b>ughter Long Teng!</b>


    <b>Reward:</b> 3000 Fortune Value | 15000 Destiny Points


    <b>Note:</b> Additional rewards will be calcted separately.


    <b>Conquer Long Teng!</b>


    <b>Reward: </b>3000 Fortune Value | 15000 Destiny Points


    <b>Note: </b>Additional rewards will be calcted separately.]


    The rewards were the same for both choices, so Gu Changge chose the first one without even thinking.


    Why would he want to conquer a brain-dead trash who didn��t know the immensity of the Heavens? It would be a waste of time.


    What��s more? This Long Teng even had the guts to covet what he shouldn��t have coveted, so Gu Changge felt that ughtering him would be letting him off easy.


    The second choice was never a possibility.


    Having said that, Long Teng had 4000 points of Fortune Value, and that reminded Gu Changge of the [Fortune Plundering Cards] in his arsenal that were umting dust since he never used them.


    They cost around 5000 a piece in the System Shop, but he didn��t think it would be a waste to use one on Long Teng.


    Once the plunder seeds, he will directly clear the Favored Son of Heaven��s Fortune Points and trigger the System��s reward feature for killing a Favored Run after depriving them of all their Fortune.


    Maybe, this Long Teng could bring him some good stuff.


    In Gu Changge��s eyes, Long Teng didn��t have the qualifications to be a leek �� at most, he could be considered an experience-dropping monster.


    Unlike Ye Ling, who had a brain and knew what to do and what not to do at times, this fearless Long Teng had no redeemable qualities and thought of himself as correct no matter what he did.


    Well, it was understandable. After all, if everything went ording to the plot, then Long Teng would onlye across foes weaker than him, so it was normal for him to despise and look down on everyone.


    Where could he meet a final boss-level character like Gu Changge if everything went ording to plot?


    <b>"Gu Changge, what do you mean by that?"</b>


    Long Teng couldn��t understand what Gu Changge was talking about, but he knew that Gu Changge held a contemptuous and indifferent attitude towards him, and that multiplied his rage and killing intent.


    After all, he had never met someone like Gu Changge who dared to insult and ignore him since the moment he was born.


    <b>"It means that you are a retard, retard."</b>


    Gu Changge didn��t restrain himself when it came to bullying others, and bullying came to him naturally �� even the swearing words sounded extremely natural when spoken by him.


    Almost all the cultivators felt as if he was merely stating facts.


    All the young creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent, however, were stunned. First, he humiliated him, and then he called him a retard! What wed at their hearts was the fact that they couldn��t refute his words.


    That Gu Changge was strong, very strong, at least, he was stronger than Long Teng.


    What the creatures from the Continent saw today shocked them to their core, and they couldn��t find words to speak for a while.


    ��Is this guy hell-bent on pissing off Long Teng?��


    Gu Xian��er was shocked just like the rest of the crowd, and didn��t know what to say as she watched Gu Changge��s familiar figure.


    She had thought that Gu Changge wouldn��t waste any time and directly one-shot Long Teng to death, yet he started to kick him when he was down, and even called him a retard with extreme calm!


    ��Still, it does match Gu Changge��s temperament! His tongue is as poisonous as ever, filling his opponent with hatred right after he uses it����


    Gu Xian��er realized that she was in a simr situation as Long Teng every time she argued with Gu Changge, and could feel her liver hurt.


    <b>"Gu Changge, what did you say��"</b>


    Long Teng��s expression froze, and he was momentarily stunned by Gu Changge��s words.


    He had never encountered something like this before.


    Rubbing salt on his wound was Gu Changge��s self-satisfied expression that filled him with hatred.


    <b>[Rub! Rub! Rub!]</b>


    Long Teng��s rage soared to new heights.


    His eyes turned ice-cold and hisplexion turned a burning crimson as mist rose from all over his body, and divine runes loomed around his figure.


    His terrifying, cold aura rose sharply.


    <b>"Didn��t I tell you to stand still and get killed? What��s the hurry? You sure are disobedient."</b>


    Gu Changge said with a calm and sincere tone, together with a yful gaze.


    It was as if he felt helpless looking at Long Teng, who was courting death.


    He stood in the Void with his hands behind his back as a hazy immortal aura and charm flowed around his figure and entuated the beauty of his moon-white coat that seemed to be embroidered with innumerable stars.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, Gu Changge looked even more arrogant and powerful than Long Teng from a while ago.


    <b>"Come here! Bring the gift this Young Master prepared for Long Teng."</b>


    As Gu Changge spoke, his followers stepped forward and blood sttered around in all directions as dazzling sword lights filled the air.


    <b>"Lord Long Teng, help us!"</b>


    <b>"Lord Long Teng, save us! We don��t want to die��"</b>


    Arge group of aboriginal creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent shouted with frightened and pale expressions. Right now, all of them had their Cultivation Bases sealed, and were nothing more than fish on a chopping block.


    They hoped that Long Teng, who was in front of them, could save them.


    After all, they went to look for Gu Changge��s trail under Long Teng��smand, and were Long Teng��s subordinates.


    s! Instead of them finding Gu Changge, Gu Changge found them and came knocking at their door.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    However, before Long Teng could utter anything, sword lights fell one after another and a strong smell of blood filled the surroundings.


    All the cultivators and creatures watching the scene felt chills go down their spines.


    They felt fear, not because they were weak, but because the scene in front of them was far too ruthless. One word, and so many creatures were put to death without hesitation!


    Compared to Long Teng��s domineering actions, Gu Changge��s methods were far too ruthless and strong.


    <b>"ughter them all, including that dragon-horned chick."</b>


    The faint smile on Gu Changge��s face finally subsided as he gave an indifferentmand.


    Without waiting for a response from Long Teng, the color of whose face visibly changed in front of him, he made a move.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    Gu Changge��s figure moved and he took the initiative tounch an offensive. His sleeves fluttered and the Void in front of him blurred as a terrifying and vast suction force appeared out of nowhere.


    A massive hand stuck out with brilliant splendid and made the world around it dim.


    <b>"Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s [Universe-Devouring Sleeve]!"</b>


    Many Young Supremes showed a change in their expressions; they recognized Gu Changge��s ability, but the ability Gu Changge showed right now was far more terrifying than the [Universe-Devouring Sleeve] they were familiar with.


    It was qualitatively different from what they knew.


    <b>"Gu Changge��s Cultivation Base seems to have broken through to the False God Realm! Judging from his overwhelming aura, I am afraid his real Cultivation Base is far more terrifying than what we see��"</b>


    <b>"He��s unfathomable! It��s hard to match him."</b>


    Even the top-ten Young Masters of the Ancient Immortal Continent showed solemn and fearful expressions.


    As soon as a true master made a move, the onlookers would know their terror.


    Gu Changge was definitely an enemy who struck fear in their hearts!


    Just now, they had thought that he only got the upper hand because he sneak attacked, but now��it seems that he was merely humiliating Long Teng.


    <b>"Since you dare to attack me first, I will make sure to ughter you today!"</b>


    Long Teng��s expression suddenly changed and he was about to make a move to save the creatures, but Gu Changge��s sudden attack shattered his ns.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    He also made a move and released the overwhelming might of the Pinnacle False God Realm, apanied by a deafening dragon roar.


    A mighty divine light converged into golden dragon ws covering a radius of nearly a thousand miles. At the same time, golden runes merged together into a golden spear with a terrifying and indestructible edge.


    <b>"No matter how presumptuous you are today, it won��t change the fact that you will die at my hands."</b>


    <b>"Even if Heaven and Earth perish and the era ends, Long Teng''s name will be remembered for an eternity!"</b>


    Right then, Long Teng regained his indifferent and domineering appearance, and his voice thundered throughout Heaven and Earth.


    He wasn''t using any Mystical Art, yet his voice still hurt the ears of the onlooking cultivators �� some even felt their eardrums burst!


    Countless people were shocked and opened their eyes wide.


    Long Teng was indeed not a braggart, and did possess real ability.


    Shocking, mighty fluctuations spread in all directions.


    The terrifying dragon roar resounded between Heaven and Earth as clouds burst apart, and the Universe appeared to reverse with the manifestation of an actual True Dragon whose one w could raze everything to dust!


    This was Long Teng''s [True Dragon Art], and right now, he disyed it in all its majesty and its tyrannical force reached the extremes.


    <b>"The eras are long and the world starts anew even after it''s destroyed �� how many Young Geniuses have turned into bones buried under the deste deserts? You are nothing but an ant I am about to trample to death, so do you really believe you deserve to be remembered?"</b>


    Gu Changge said with a mockery-filled tone in an unhurried manner, while attacking at the same time.


    The Cultivation Base he showed was only at the Initial Stage of the False God Realm, but he possessed an invincible posture. Right now, he was surrounded by endless Immortal brilliance that made him resemble a Young Immortal stand in the Void!


    A Mystical Ability holding a gxy in it smashed down.


    The scene of the sun falling and the moon sinking manifested in front of everyone as terrifying might emerged from his hands and tried to ughter the dragon in front of him.


    Long Teng''s body was covered in golden mes that drowned the sky, and right now, he released all kinds of terrifying Mystical Abilities.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    <b>"Are you worthy of killing me?"</b>


    Long Teng growled with soaring killing intent.


    <b>"The Great Dao is immeasurably vast, and everything turns to dust as time goes by �� all living beings are nothing but ants."</b>


    <b>"Killing you is easy, I need but a single palm."</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with an indifferent expression and a tone filled with extreme contempt.


    Long Teng was about to go mad because Gu Changge called him an ant in every sentence he uttered. All this time, he was the one regarding others as ants! Since when did he be an ant in someone else''s eyes?!


    Suddenly, Long Teng''s expression changed.


    As Gu Changge raised his palm, infinite brilliance bloomed behind him and the aura of the Great Dao spread everywhere.


    The Dao Bone inside his body started to glow!


    The aura of the Great Dao condensed around him, and it appeared as if he was standing in a Universe of Myriad Worlds, with countless gxies moving beneath his feet!


    One star after another manifested to create a majestic, ancient starry sky descending from above Gu Changge.


    It was as if everything and everyone somehow reached the every edge of the Universe.


    <b>"What kind of Mystical Art is that��"</b>


    <b>"It must be Gu Changge''s Innate Talent!"</b>


    Many Young Supremes gasped and felt a deep sense of terror.


    ''That''s my Great Dao Dharma Incarnate��''


    Gu Xian''er clenched her hands as she sensed a familiar aura.


    The Dao Bone he took from her exerted unparalleled might in Gu Changge''s hands, as if it could bloom with the resplendent majesty it deserved to show.


    His use of the power made even her feel the Natural Laws of the Great Dao.


    In the next moment, the world behind Gu Changge transformed into his domain, and the Great Dao manifested in the shape of the sky.


    As soon as he raised his palm, it covered the sky and the sun.


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Gu Changge looked down on Long Teng with an indifferent expression, and then, the giant palm made from the sky and the stars fell to bury everything beneath it!


    In the next moment, everyone witnessed a shocking scene.


    Some of the onlookers felt their souls tremble, and couldn''t help but want to kneel on the ground in worship of the deity in front of them.


    <b>"The aura of the Great Dao��"</b>


    Long Teng''splexion changed, too, and he understood that he couldn''t resist the onught of the oing palm.


    A terrifying aura descended on him and muffled his sound. At the same time, his figure retreated in haste, as if trying to escape from a Mountain of Death!


    s! Gu Changge''s palm moved at breakneck speed, and also covered the entire world, so it gave him no way out as it tried to tten him to death!


    <b>"You crazy bastard!"</b>


    Long Teng punched out with the intent to resist the palm.


    His ancient True Dragon bloodline manifested and tried to prate the Heaven-rending Palm descending down on him!


    However, with a clicking sound, a look of shock, horror, and disbelief filled his face as if he was struck by lightning.


    At the same time, his arms bled as if he smashed his arms into a rock.


    In everyone''s eyes, Long Teng resembled an egg that was smashed into a stone!


    <b>"How is this possible?! I have the blood of a True Dragon!"</b>


    Long Teng couldn''t believe what happened, and roared. His arms spasmed and he weakly fell back, as if the pain broke him down.


    He was defeated in their first head-to-head sh.


    It was unimaginable for him!


    Long Teng''s back turned cold.


    <b>"This is what I meant when I told you to stand still, do you understand?"</b>


    A freakish chill went down Long Teng''s back as he listened to Gu Changge''s words!


    The palm continued its descent, and with a puff, Long Teng let out a miserable scream as the palm crushed his arms and made them explode!


    His mighty force of Heaven and Earth was crushed and endless terror gripped his heart.


    The might descending on him wasn''t something that could be resisted by the flesh of cultivators or the creatures of the Continent, or any living being in general.

 Chapter 147: Waste of Time Even if You Breakthrough a Few Major Realms; You Got the Wrong Script!

    <h4>Chapter 147: Waste of Time Even if You Breakthrough a Few Major Realms; You Got the Wrong Script!</h4>


    It didn��t take long for Gu Changge to shoot down Long Teng even after he went all out in resisting his onught.


    In just a few moves, Gu Changge first smashed Long Teng to the ground, and then pped him with a palm that shattered his arms.


    It was all simple and straightforward, without any sloppiness.


    Combined with his words from before, everything seemed natural and expected, and that brought extreme shock to those who were watching the scene.


    ��It seems this guy obtained a lot of good opportunities over this period of time. It��s very likely that he robbed quite a few ancestral tombs��I knew he wouldn��t settle down and be quiet for no reason.��


    The only one who wasn��t surprised by the oue was Yue Mingkong.


    She was the person who knew Gu Changge best; she understood the depths of his strength and the way his mind worked better than anyone else.


    Long Teng��s Cultivation Base was stronger than Gu Changge, sure, but that didn��t mean he could take advantage of Gu Changge.


    Instead of him suppressing Gu Changge, it was Gu Changge suppressing Long Teng without giving him any room for confrontation.


    This was no longer a matter of talent, but a gap in theirbat power.


    Gu Changge��s true strength was something no one could estimate right now.


    ��<b>He��s indeed a Young Sovereign! Brother Gu has definitely reached that step, or it won��t be possible for him to suppress Long Teng like that when he��s only in the Initial Stage of the False God Realm����</b>


    ��<b>Long Teng can only threaten those who have a lower Cultivation Base than him. When facing someone in the same Realm, hisbat power should be, at most, in the ranks of the Middle or Upper Tier Young Supremes��he��s still far from reaching the level of Young Sovereigns!��</b>


    ��<b>I am afraid that no one from the younger generation will be able topete with Gu Changge from now on, except for those freaks from ancient heritages.��</b>


    Many couldn��t help but speak up with shock still lingering in their eyes.


    They knew that Gu Changge was strong, but they never expected him to be so overpowered.


    He even suppressed Long Teng without breaking a sweat, so they reckoned that only those from the older generation couldpete with Gu Changge now.


    All of them felt a burst of pressure when they thought about this �� an invisible mountain pressed down on their heads.


    ��<b>If the Sessor of the Taboo Inheritance grows up and makes an appearance in the future, I am afraid only Young Master Changge will be able topete with him.��</b>


    ��<b>Speaking of which, I haven��t heard any news about the Sessor of the Taboo Inheritance in a while. Did he not sneak in with us? It would be great if he didn��t.��</b>


    Many Young Heavenly Geniuses discussed the matter.


    At the same time, many of the beauties watched the mighty figure standing in the distance with strange emotions in their eyes, desiring to send themselves to Gu Changge��s bed.


    The creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent, on the other hand, were filled with fear and no longer held the arrogance they showed before.


    Before, they looked down on the geniuses from the outside world due to their superior Cultivation Bases, but now, the scene in front of them proved to them that the strength of the outsiders was better than them even if their conditions weren��tparable to their��s.


    Gu Changge��he was mighty enough to make them tremble!


    ��<b>Do you have anyst words to say?��</b>


    Gu Changge stepped down from the air with his robes fluttering and inky hair flowing with the wind, and resembled an immortal taking a stroll in his backyard.


    With a chuck, he stared at Long Teng, whose arms were destroyed by him.


    ��<b>How is this possible? How could I lose to you?! I still haven��t used my mighty Innate Ability that no one can match!��</b>


    Long Teng spoke with a pale face.


    By now, he had lost the arrogant and confident demeanor he possessed before.


    His confidence was obliterated as soon as he went against Gu Changge.


    In the past, he could crush his peers from the younger generation without breaking a sweat due to his tyrannical Cultivation Base, but when facing Gu Changge, all that failed to work.


    On the contrary, he was suppressed and forced into a tragic shape.


    ��<b>Are those yourst words?��</b>


    Gu Changge sneered and looked down at Long Teng like he was looking down on an ant.


    He had never seen someone as brain dead as Long Teng, who courted death on every turn. Did he fail toprehend the difference between the two of them?


    Gu Changge shot again!


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The palm fell again and covered everything, making it seem as if the sky was shaking and going to explode. The Universe fell in its wake, andrge tracts of mountain peaks crumbled under the tyrannical aura of the oing attack!


    ��<b>Gu Changge, you����</b>


    Long Teng wanted to recover his broken arms as soon as possible, but hisplexion showed a drastic change, and he tried to avoid the falling palm with his True Dragon Steps.[1]


    [1: a movement technique that lets him move at high speeds.]


    At the same time, ayer of golden light covered his body and made his fine dragon scales glitter.


    He reacted at breakneck speed, but��


    s! He was hit by the edge of the palm and coughed up blood and shards of broken internal organs with a groan.


    His mind went nk.


    After all, this was the result just from getting touched by the aftermath!


    The golden light covering his body crumbled as soon as it came into contact with the palm, and failed to provide him with any protection!


    If Gu Changge��s palm had directly hit him, then he might have been ttened into a cloud of blood mist.


    Long Teng felt chills go down his back as he thought of this.


    ��<b>How can you be so strong?! This is impossible!��</b>


    He couldn��t help but roar in disbelief, after all, his Cultivation Base was far higher than Gu Changge��s!


    ��<b>How would I ughter you if I wasn��t strong?��</b>


    Gu Changge put his hands behind his back and stared at his prey with a yful expression.


    He could tell that Long Teng was still hiding a final trump card up his sleeve, and that��s why he didn��t directly obliterate him.


    After all, he had to let Long Teng experience true despair, or he wouldn''t feel good if he just let him die an easy death.


    Right then, the Void in front of Gu Changge blurred and he disappeared from his spot after taking a step forward.


    In the next moment, he appeared right in front of Long Teng.


    ��<b>You����</b>


    Long Teng was shocked and opened his eyes wide.


    Gu Changge��s speed chilled his soul, since he appeared and disappeared out of thin air as if he was teleporting.


    He wondered if Gu Changge was using a lost, ancient art? After all, how could he scale such distances so fast?


    s! Before he could react, a slender, fair-skinned, jade-like hand reached towards him �� the hand moved at a slow speed, and Long Teng could see its trajectory, even, but he still found it hard to resist it as there seemed to be some mysterious force holding him down.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Endless brilliance burst out from the hand, as if the power of Immortals covered it, and in the next moment, Long Teng roared out.


    An ancient aura filled his blood, and the figure of a terrifying True Dragon appeared behind him.


    ��<b>That��s useless! Don��t you understand the gap between us?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at him with pity, as if he was looking at an idiot.


    All of a sudden, the Void stagnated, and time and space seemed to freeze.


    No matter how extraordinary the True Dragon phantom might have been, it was destroyed by Gu Changge in a blink.


    In any case, Gu Changge��s physical strength far exceeded those in the same realm as his visible Cultivation Base.


    Even if others beside him could perceive the strangeness of his overpowered physical strength, they wouldn��t think too much into it.


    After all��he was a Young Sovereign with a tyrannical Cultivation Art and Training Regime, so was it wrong for him to be that strong?


    In the next moment, Gu Changge grabbed Long Teng��s neck while breaking through all of his defensive Mystical Arts, and lifted him straight up.


    ��<b>Argh����</b>


    Long Teng��s arms were already destroyed, so he couldn��t even il them to resist, and his face turned red with extreme feelings of grievance.


    The scene in front of everyone��it made them feel as if Gu Changge was carrying a dead dog that had drowned.


    From the beginning to the end, Long Teng had no ability to resist.


    ��<b>Lord Long Teng����</b>


    All the creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent appeared as if the sky had copsed over their heads.


    The invincible Lord Long Teng, the one they worshiped, was now held by their foe like a drowned, dead dog.


    They couldn��t bear to see him like that.


    ��<b>How is this possible?! This can��t be true!��</b>


    Some of the female creatures were so shocked by the reality that they screamed out and then fainted with their eyes rolled back.


    The scene they witnessed today would haunt their nightmares forever.


    Their spiritual symbol of power, the one they worshiped for almost all their eyes, ended up in such a messed up situation �� the reality in front of them made their eyes darken and their legs go weak.


    ��<b>Long Aotian��s temte isn��t popr these days; Long Teng, you were born in the wrong era.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a casual smile.


    Unfortunately, Long Teng couldn��tprehend his words.


    At the same time, Gu Changge strengthened his grip around Long Teng��s neck, making the bones in his neck crack with audible sounds. Long Teng, on the other hand, couldn��t help but let out a muffled, miserable cry.


    ��<b>Ah! It��s unbearable!��</b>


    ��<b>Gu Changge, I will fight you to death!��</b>


    Long Teng roared with reddened eyes.


    If he couldn��t ughter Gu Changge today, then he would definitely live a life of humiliation, and it wouldn��t be possible for him to wash away this stain of disgrace.


    ��<b>It��s a littlete for you to say that.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s eyes gradually darkened as he stared at the pair of dragon horns above Long Teng��s head.


    The best way to deal with the Favored Son of Heaven crafted after the Long Aotian temte was to crush him with absolute might.


    That was because Long Aotians were mindless and fearless fools.


    It would be a waste of time to devise devious ns and plots to deal with them slowly.


    Right now, Gu Changge felt that he had almost achieved his goal since the sess of the [Fortune Plundering Card] depending on the opponent''s state.


    Right then, a colorful light burst from Long Teng��s body and released a powerful aura filled with unparalleled vitality that kept surging.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    A terrifying whirlpool of Qi appeared between Heaven and Earth, and Long Teng started to undergo a transformation out of nowhere. At the same time, he broke free from Gu Changge��s hands.


    His ruined body started to heal at speed visible to the eyes, and his amazing vitality recovered, too.


    At the same time, the Void in their surroundings started to shake as if it couldn��t bear the pressure!


    Long Teng��s Cultivation Base suddenly broke past the Pinnacle of the False God Realm and he stepped into the True God Realm, raising his strength to another level.


    The sudden change caused a sensation in the surroundings.


    Many people widened their eyes, while Long Teng��s admirer��s cheered in excitement.


    Some were so excited, they started to shed tears while mumbling with quivering voices, <b>��Lord Long Teng was born invincible, so how could he be defeated?��</b>


    ��<b>He merely suffered a minor setback today! As for this wicked man with the Gu surname? He will pay his dues now����</b>


    They said in excitement.


    By now, they had long forgotten that they were the ones who provoked the trouble and brought it to their doors.


    Just now, Long Teng was reduced to a miserable state by Gu Changge. His condition was so messed up that they thought Long Teng had no hope for aeback, but at a critical moment, he achieved a breakthrough and survived a certain-death situation!


    Right now, almost all of the creatures believed that Long Teng would be able to reverse the situation and wash away all the shame he suffered.


    ��<b>Is this the trump card you were hiding? Achieving a breakthrough in your Cultivation Base at a critical moment, eh? Tsk��tsk��tsk����</b>


    Gu Changge was momentarily surprised by the sudden change, but after thinking about it for a moment, he realized that it wasn��t all that unexpected.


    After all, achieving a breakthrough at a critical moment was the special ability of these Favored Runts!


    Whenever they encountered a great enemy or a dangerous situation, they would achieve a breakthrough in their Cultivation Base and turn the tides with absolute might.


    Such a trope��he was more than familiar with those due to his previous life!


    Back then, he hated to see the use of that damned trope, and even wanted to dig out the brains of the critics who acimed it to see what crap was filled inside their heads.


    Gu Changge never imagined that he woulde across an enemy who would achieve a breakthrough in the midst of their bout.


    The timing of his breakthrough was too much to be a coincidence, and he estimated that it was all due to Long Teng��s explosive potential, the opportunities he obtained in life, and other factors.


    However, even if Long Teng broke through another few major realms, he still wouldn��t be able to make any waves in front of him.


    A yful smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face as he thought about that.


    ��<b>Gu Changge, you never expected this, right? I am destined for greatness, while you are destined to be a corpse beneath my feet today!��</b>


    Long Teng let out a roar and stood on the horizon with divine fire burning around his body. Dazzling runes moved around his body, and his aura kept surging.


    His head was clearer than ever before, and the divine fire burned from his head to toe as his Cultivation Base improved and made him far stronger than before.


    It helped him regain his lost confidence, indifference, and contempt for everything.


    ��<b>I am afraid you got the wrong script! Aren��t you the one with a higher Cultivation Base here?��[2]</b>


    [2: in the normal setting, the protagonist has a weaker Cultivation Base than their enemy �� around two major realms of difference �� so when they are at their lowest, they achieve a breakthrough and close the gap between the cultivation base of their foe and them and then ughter the foe.


    Long Teng, on the other hand, has a Cultivation Base higher than Gu Changge, which isn��t how the script is supposed to go because the roles are reversed.]


    Gu Changge still spoke with indifference and a faint smile.


    Long Teng could see mockery and yfulness from his expression, and that enraged him further.


    At the same time, he believed that he would now be able to ughter Gu Changge since he had broken through to the True God Realm, and his strength was far stronger than before.


    Sure, Gu Changge was the strongest enemy he faced to date, but Gu Changge was only in the Initial Stage of the False God Realm!


    ��<b>I won��t y with you anymore. After all, the best time to plunder your Fortune would be when you are in absolute despair.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled and then pointed his finger forward.


    <b>[BANG!]</b>


    A Heaven-shattering Sword Qi appeared in the Void, with the desire to annihte everything, and brought along a sea of blood that rose and fell in the Void with corpses of Immortals piled up!


    ��ughter the Immortal Kings and Annihte the Immortal Gods.��


    ��Let there be none who live forever.��


    Right then, everyone felt as if a peerless bronze sword materialized in Gu Changge��s hands.


    ��<b>That is����</b>


    Many Young Supremes felt their eyes shrink and showed great changes in their expression.


    Theplexion of the creatures from the Ancient Immortal Continent also changed, and they felt their very souls shiver.


    ��<b>That��s the terrifying Sword Art that ughtered the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce!��</b>


    A Young Supreme with a face full of fear said after feeling the terrifying aura from a long distance away.


    In a trance, they all saw a bronze immortal sword sh down with the might to destroy the Universe!


    <b>[Shua!]</b>


    Gu Changge walked through the Void like a peerless Sword Immortal.


    He resembled a peerless figure about to bring about the end of the world.


    As for the attacking power of the Sword Qi? Whatever stepped in its path had to bleed.


    ��Why does this guy have so many Arts����


    Long Teng��s indifferent and confidentplexion showed a drastic change as he couldn��t believe what he witnessed.


    The sword light descended from the sky was still far away, but it had already made several cuts on the surface of his body, and was about to sh him into oblivion.


    He was about to die!


    Before, he believed that Gu Changge already went all out when attacking him, or he wouldn��t have lost, but not, he realized that Gu Changge��s means were even more tyrannical than before, and that made him feel regret and feelings of hopelessness.


    ��<b>I don��t believe I will fall here!��</b>


    Long Teng roared and resisted the terrifying murderous intent in desperation.


    He was likely to fall here today.


    Even if the Elders of his Family broke the rules to save him, it was likely that they wouldn��t make it in time!


    He regretted the fact that he didn��t allow his Family��s Elders to break the rules and follow him from the shadows when he left the Family.


    <b>[Boom!]</b>


    The Void trembled!


    A pure killing intent assaulted Long Teng, and an icy aura lingered around his neck and made him feel as if his head would separate at any time.


    At the critical moment, his eyes turned red and he burned his blood essence as ast resort to break away from the shackles of the Natural Laws holding him down!


    <b>[Crack!]</b>


    However, the hardest dragon-horn on his head was cut off and fell to the ground with a thud and released five colored blood.


    Gu Changge kept pointing his finger forward and shed at will while striding forward at breakneck speed.


    ��<b>You����</b>


    Long Teng��s face was covered in horror and desperation as he bled from the corners of his mouth and moved back with unsteady steps.


    ��<b>Don��t kill me����</b>


    ��<b>Plunder!��</b>


    Gu Changge ignored his words and only said one word.


    Immediately, the [Fortune Plundering Card] took action.


    At the same time, a wisp of sword energy that could sh through the world easily prated in the middle of Long Teng��s eyebrows and went through his head!

 Chapter 148: Growing into an All-Rounder; Ain’t Your Fault You a Beauty!

    <h4>Chapter 148: Growing into an All-Rounder; Ain��t Your Fault You a Beauty!</h4>


    <b>[Puff!]</b>


    Blood sttered, apanied by a desperate cry.


    Gu Changge��s sword light pierced through Long Teng��s be and a hole appeared on the front and back of his head.


    Still, the sword light didn��t dissipate and kept pressing down on Long Teng��s Primordial Spirit.


    A look of panic and despair covered Long Teng��s face and he regretted his actions to the extreme.


    Long Teng had never imagined that even after breaking through a major realm, he wouldn��t be Gu Changge��s opponent.


    He was destined for destruction as soon as Gu Changge made a move.


    The gap between the two wasn��t something that could be made up for by raising a realm or two.


    Long Teng��s desperation rose as he thought about this.


    At the same time, a terrifying pain tried to tear apart his Primordial Spirit as the sword light formed by the [Infinite Immortal Wisdom] kept attacking it.


    After all��[Infinite Immortal Wisdom] was a supreme Primordial Spirit-attacking art.


    Gu Changge��s figure appeared in front of Long Teng and his spotless, white robes fluttered in the wind. From his appearance, not one person thought of him as someone who just went through a battle.


    As long as one ignored the blood on his hands, they would only see a handsome and elegant man unmatched by anyone in the world.


    Right now, even Gu Xian��er shook her head and didn��t know what to think of.


    At the same time, her face turned somewhat crimson as this was exactly what she imagined Gu Changge to look like before, a cold and cruel devil.


    [Ding! The Fortune Plundering Card seeded and you 4000 points of Fortune Value!


    Long Teng��s Fortune is gone! Triggering the ughter and Profit rules for the defeated Favored Son of Heaven.]


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes for a moment but soon regained his previous expression.


    It was as he expected: ��the [Fortune Plundering Card] worked the best when the other party fell into despair.��


    All of Long Teng��s Fortune now belonged to him.


    All that was left was to see whether he could get something good from him after putting him to death.


    The Heavenly Rewards, plus the rewards given by the System, could be regarded as quite a good sum of ie for him.


    Gu Changge might even have a chance to consider another Transcendent Dao Bone for himself.


    After all, Transcendent Dao Bones were far too overpowered, to the point that just one of them allowed him to gave him rudimentary control over the Natural Laws.


    If he could get more of those, then it might be possible for him to gainplete control over Natural Laws, or��the Source of Dao, even.


    ��<b>Lord Long Teng����</b>


    ��<b>You with the surname of Gu, let our Lord Long Teng go if you are sensible!��</b>


    Many of Long Teng��s followers shouted loudly at this time.


    Their pale faces showed drastic changes in their expressions, and they feared that Gu Changge might ughter Long Teng for real.


    Although all parties agreed upon the fact that no one from the older generation would interfere even if the younger generation ughtered each other to the point of extinction, the one going to die right now was none other than their Lord Long Teng!


    How could they sit still at this moment?


    It��s just that they were afraid of Gu Changge, so the young creatures with golden wings or dragon-horns only dared to shout at him for demonstration purposes, and dared not approach him.


    They weren��t as retarded and arrogant as Long Teng, who would go to their deaths even when they knew they had no chance of survival.


    After all, even Long Teng, who broke through to the True God Realm, wasn��t Gu Changge��s match, so who else from the younger generation of the Ancient Immortal Continent could stop him now?


    Gu Changge stared at the bunch of creatures in front of him and an inexplicable light shed through his eyes.


    In the next moment, all of the creatures trembled in fear as their bodies turned cold and their souls shook. A single look from Gu Changge was enough to scare them to the point that they dared not move.


    ��<b>Master, do you want to ughter them?��</b>


    Seeing this, a group of Gu Changge��s followers stepped forward and asked him with cold, cruel grins.


    They weren��t afraid of the powerful creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent. After all, even their strongest Long Teng was nothing more than a crushed melon in front of Gu Changge, so as his followers, how could they fear anything?


    ��<b>ughter them����</b>


    Gu Changgemanded with a light tone.


    Killing a little dragon or a group of creatures from the Continent��it was all the same to him.


    ��<b>Understood, Master!��</b>


    The group of his followers responded with respect.


    Right after that, a battle broke out on the scene, and soon, all the creatures and cultivators in the surroundings started to fight in desperation.


    No one expected that Gu Changge would be so ruthless and decisive, so as to not intend to leave a single one from the opposing party leave alive.


    Yue Mingkong, however, knew that Gu Changge would make this decision as she was familiar with him.


    Whoever dared to offend him would have a bitter end.


    ��It seems that the old foggy in the dark isn��t dumb; even now, he dares not show up to save Long Teng.��


    Gu Changge nced towards the east sky and showed a smile filled with an inexplicable meaning.


    He had long sensed the existence of quite a few ancient monsters from the Ancient Immortal Continent spying on them, but he didn��t care about them.


    Whether he decided to ughter them or not, he didn��t have to worry about anything.


    After all, the confrontation between Long Teng and him was a fight between peers, and it was already agreed upon by all parties that life and death depended upon ones ability, so if they tried to stop him at this time, wouldn��t they be pping all the forces that agreed to the rules in the face?


    The True Dragon Family of the Ancient Immortal Continent dared not stop him even when they witnessed the scene in front of them.


    And soon, Long Teng��s Primordial Spirit perished in Gu Changge��s hands and disappeared into thin air.


    When Ye Langtian, Wang Wushuang, Peng Fei, and the other Young Supremes witnessed the scene in front of them, their expressions changed and they shook their heads and sighed with bitter smiles.


    Gu Changge��s methods were strong and cruel, and he never intended to let Long Teng survive.


    If any of them were put in his ce, they estimated that they would think multiple times before doing anything.


    However, Gu Changge was the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce and the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so did the heritages of the Ancient Immortal Continent even dare to move against him when he was following the rules?


    If they really dared to overstep their bounds, then the Supreme Heritages and Sects from the outside won��t sit by idle.


    After ughtering Long Teng, Gu Changge threw the dragon corpse �� which dead Long Teng transformed into �� into his Spatial Ring with the intention to not waste such useful resources.


    After all, no one dared to speak up and snatch Long Teng��s body back from his hands. Even if the Master of the True Dragon Family appeared right now, Gu Changge still won��t hand it over.


    Everyone in the surroundings looked at the scene withplicated expressions �� they were shocked to the extreme, and couldn��t calm their hearts for a long time.


    Today��s events could be said to have shook the younger generation inside the Ancient Immortal Continent right now, be they aboriginal creatures or those from the outside world.


    They required time to calm down.


    Long Teng, a mighty and confident fellow who looked down on everyone and everything and believed himself to be invincible, fell in such a gruesome manner �� Gu Changge even took away his corpse.


    But��if they were in his ce, they wouldn��t let Long Teng��s corpse go either��after all, it contained a lot of Long Teng��s True Dragon blood!


    One could refine it with some medicinal materials and use it to strengthen their physique.


    And if one could get a glimpse of the True Dragon Family��s innate talent, then they would make even more profit.


    Many people spected that Gu Changge was plotting exactly that.


    Right then, the System��s Prompt sounded in Gu Changge��s mind as expected.


    [Ding! You sessfullypleted the task of ughtering the Favored Son of Heaven, Long Teng, so the rewards are being calcted.


    The Fortune Value of the Favored Son of Heaven was cleared before death, so you triggered the Heavenly Rewards and obtained a Heavenly Rewards Chest.


    For thepletion of the task, you receive 3000 points of Fortune Value and 15000 Destiny Points!]


    Speaking of which, his gains weren��t small this time.


    He plundered 4000 points of Fortune Value before and now received another 3000 points of Fortune Value, plus 15000 Destiny Points.


    Gu Changge could do a lot with all these points.


    ��Open the Heavenly Rewards Chest.��


    Without further ado, hemanded in his mind.


    Every time he ughtered a Favored Son of Heaven, he obtained a lot of good things, so he wanted to know just what this Long Aotian would drop for him.


    <b>[Hum!]</b>


    Soon, a golden treasure box jumped in front of Gu Changge and released a mysterious aura as mist surged around it.


    Then, it opened with a bang.


    Colorful lights rushed out of the chest and a drop of crystal blood with surging aura came out of it, reflecting the world��s birth inside it.


    [Ding! Host, congrattions for obtaining the Five-colored True Dragon Blood Essence.


    <b>Introduction: </b>The Five-colored True Dragon Blood Essence is the drop of blood essence found under the hardest scale of a True Dragon. It is extremely rare and contains ultimate defense and recovery ability.]


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but nod in satisfaction when he saw the introduction. He had regarded Long Teng as nothing but an experience-giving monster in a game, so the drop of True Dragon blood brought pleasant surprise to him.


    Gu Changge guessed that Long Teng��s sudden breakthrough in the face of danger was rted to this [Five-colored True Dragon Blood Essence].


    Soon, Gu Changge consumed the [Five-colored True Dragon Blood Essence].


    A warm, familiar feeling washed over his limbs and bones as it rejuvenated every cell in his body with vast amounts of vitality.


    <b>[Kacha! Kacha!]</b>


    Gu Changge could hear the sound of his bones and muscles morph, as if they rapidly dissolved and then reassembled themselves. At the same time, he felt as if dragon scales started to cover his person.


    ��My physique is stronger than before, and my defense and vitality��it seems I will have to follow the all-rounder development route.��[1]


    [1: there are different types of cultivation such as body cultivation, spirit cultivation, etc. An all-rounder is someone who develops his physique as well as spirit. It��s like a mage who��s also good at closebat and assassinations.


    Until now, Gu Changge was only getting rewards from the System that upgraded his Primordial Spirit cultivation, but now he��s getting rewards that jack up his physical ability.]


    Gu Changge thought so in his heart but soon abandoned the thought. His strength kept on improving at a rapid pace, and all these talents and abilities were merely icing on the cake.


    <b>[Shua!]</b>


    <b>[Shua!]</b>


    Soon, all the onlooking creatures and cultivators turned into brilliant rays of light and started to leave the scene.


    Gu Xian��er took onest look at Gu Changge and then left with the big, red bird.


    She decided not to show up and say hello because she still remembered the time when Gu Changge bullied her.


    She had nned to see Gu Changge hit an iron te, but who would have thought that Long Teng would turn out to be a dud that couldn��t even take one of Gu Changge��s attacks.


    This annoyed Gu Xian��er, who had wanted to find out the depths of Gu Changge��s strength.


    Soon, the news of what transpired spread in all directions by the cultivators and the creatures who were on the scene.


    A lot of people already expected such results from this battle, but the process shocked everyone and they couldn��t believe what they saw and heard.


    First, Long Teng didn��t just lose, he died.


    Second, Gu Changge��s strength was verified and now, no one doubted the fact that he had indeed stepped into the ranks of Young Sovereigns.


    This, however, was just a conservative estimate.


    Soon after the news spread, it caused a massive sensation throughout the Ancient Immortal Continent; after all, not everyone went to watch the battle.


    Gu Changge��s name once again caused great waves throughout the aboriginal heritages of the Ancient Immortal Continent, and they now treated him as a taboo-like existence.


    Hearing about them would make them change their expressions and their hearts would palpitate.


    Many creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent decided to avoid him, after all, even Long Teng, the strongest from their younger generation met a brutal end at his hands.


    If they encountered him, would they even have a chance to surve?


    They couldn��tprehend how they coulde across such a terrifying existence among the younger generation �� his strength was outrageous.


    This brought clouds of gloom above the heads of many from the younger generation of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge��s figure shed and he appeared right in front of Yue Mingkong��s chariot and looked at her, who was sitting inside.


    ��<b>Mingkong, the fact that you didn��te looking for me after entering the Ancient Immortal Continent saddened me.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a casual tone, as if nning to discuss this matter with her.


    There wasn��t any trace of sadness on his face, however.


    ��<b>We pay our respects to Young Master Changge.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s followers immediately paid their respects.


    Gu Changge waved his hands in dismissal.


    The followers knew the identity of the two, and the rtionship between them, so they soon left the ce to the two of them.


    ��<b>What are you sad about? Shouldn��t you be happy over the fact that I am not trying to hinder you?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong, who witnessed the entire battle from beginning to end, couldn��t help but raise her wariness and think that Gu Changge was going to do something to her.


    She believed that Gu Changge was now going to settle the ount with her.


    Her expression, however, didn��t show anything unusual as she had dealt with Gu Changge many times before, so she was quite familiar with him.


    Her ��dear husbands�� ability to enrage her was top-tier both at home and outside.


    ��<b>Why do I feel you are somewhat nervous?��</b>


    Gu Changge seemed to see through her thoughts at once even though there was a curtain between Yue Mingkong and him, and she looked at him from behind it.


    At that moment, Yue Mingkong decided to calm down as she knew that it was impossible for her to hide such thoughts from someone as shrewd as Gu Changge, and replied, <b>��It��s because I have a guilty conscience.��</b>


    ��<b>Why would you have a guilty conscience?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn��t help butugh out loud.


    ��<b>Because I am guilty �� I am afraid you are going to settle ounts with me.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong said with a cold and annoyed tone, and at the same time, she rolled her eyes at him.


    She couldn��t understand why Gu Changge was still pretending not to understand, but from his attitude, it was clear that Gu Changge didn��t care about this matter, right?


    For some reason, she felt relieved.


    ��<b>What��s the matter? It��s not your fault that you are so gorgeous, after all.��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head with an expression of ��you think too much�� and said with a tone that made it seem as if he was stating mere facts.


    Beauties would be coveted, that was the truth of the world.


    It��s a pity that Long Teng decided to target the wrong person.


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but freeze when she heard his words, and then blinked in disbelief.


    She wondered if she had heard wrong?


    <b>Was Gu Changge</b><b>praising her for her beauty?!</b>


    Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but feel a little joy in her heart as it wasn��t easy to hear such words from Gu Changge��s mouth.


    ***


    Admin Note: Further from chapter 149 trantion from the team "Demonic Trantions".

 Chapter 149: Suddenly Feeling That He Is Different Now, A Bone-Deep Rooted Love.

    <h4>Chapter 149: Suddenly Feeling That He Is Different Now, A Bone-Deep Rooted Love.</h4>


    Yue Mingkong sat silently inside the white-jade carriage.


    Green[1] hair kept in a spiral bun. A picturesque, fairy-like face, so beautiful it overwhelmed the beholder.


    <i>[1. The traditional Chinese character for ��green�� has the same character as simplified Chinese for ��blue.�� Since we��ve used green before, we will continue to use it.]</i>


    Her onyx-coloured phoenix eyes shone with a calm and profound light.


    However, at this moment, she couldn��t help but show a slight blush on her face.


    Yue Mingkong seemed to be quite happy, mixed with a hint of surprise.


    Needless to say, Gu Changge��s words disturbed her icy demeanour.


    After all�� these words came straight from Gu Changge��s own mouth, making it apletely different matter than when it came from anyone else. Even if the others were to spit these words out with every inch of their heart and soul, she would have just ignored them, not taking the matter to heart at all.


    But when Gu Changge said it, those empty words suddenly gained meaning.


    Yue Mingkong suddenly felt that Gu Changge was acting very strangely.


    <i>��So he does know that I am beautiful?��</i>


    When it came to her own charm, Yue Mingkong has never once doubted herself. Just think about it, how many women in the world could possiblypare to her in this regard?


    And yet�� Gu Changge never looked her way.


    Whether it be in the past or present life, his nonchnce had made Yue Mingkong plenty frustrated.


    <strong>��Long Teng possessed thoughts that he shouldn��t. Dying like this is too cheap for him.��</strong>


    A faint smile graced her vision as Gu Changge continued to talk casually as if he didn��t realize how Yue Mingkong��s mood was changing by the second.


    At any rate, it��s not like it costs anything to say something nice and shower her with praises every once in a while.


    And he was right.


    Hearing his flowery words, Yue Mingkong stared at him without blinking, as if to see right through him.


    <strong>��Long Teng was </strong><strong><i>COURTING DEATH</i></strong><strong>, he can me only himself.��</strong>


    She spoke calmly. Although she felt joy from the bottom of her heart, her pride dared not let it show.


    Yue Mingkong instead put on a mask of apathy.


    Nevertheless, Gu Changge��who knew she liked to hear such praise��didn��t care at all.


    He kept a light smile, <strong>��Indeed. Even if I didn��t kill him, Mingkong probably will, right?��</strong>


    Since there is no one around...


    Gu Changge simply opened up to Yue Mingkong.


    As a regressor, Yue Mingkong should know what Long Teng��s character was like, yet she still decided toe forward and hatch such a n, using such a method to plot against himself.


    Such an act showed just how much she hated Long Teng, wanting to kill with a borrowed knife.


    That said, Gu Changge has always indulged and spoiled Yue Mingkong, and he didn��t bother to care about these little thoughts of hers.


    <strong>��What do you mean?��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong acted like she couldn��t understand Gu Changge��s words, staring at him with a cold expression before asking.


    Gu Changge was toozy to expose her, and justughed, <strong>��Long Teng��s body is in my hands, what are your ns for him? Tell your hubby, and maybe I��ll give you his body.��</strong>


    <strong>��You...��</strong> Yue Mingkong froze.


    Gu Changge really hit the nail on the coffin.


    She had been recently thinking of ways to reap and harvest Long Teng.


    The most important part was, obviously, the drop of True Dragon Blood. Rumours say that Long Teng had obtained it during a fortuitous encounter and that the blood droplet��s origins were very mysterious and ancient.


    If she refined that drop of rainbow-coloured True Dragon Blood, her strength would surely increase by leaps and bounds, giving her the powerful talent and surging vitality that characterized the True Dragon n.


    Yue Mingkong never expected Gu Changge to unveil her thoughts so quickly.


    Deep down, she felt slightly annoyed, frustrated even.


    <i>��Howe I never get an upper hand on Gu Changge?��</i>


    <strong>��You will grant me Long Teng��s body if I just ask?��</strong> Yue Mingkong calmed herself down and asked.


    <strong>��Why? Do you not trust your husband?��</strong> Gu Changgemented.


    His expression made it difficult for Yue Mingkong to guess what he was thinking.


    So upon hearing this, Yue Mingkong fell silent for a few seconds before she replied, <strong>��I heard that there is a drop of True Dragon Blood in Long Teng��s body. It would be very useful to me.��</strong>


    At this moment, she began to wonder whether Gu Changge would go back on his word and ignore her request.


    After all... he cultivated using the Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art, so his demand for various physical sources is even more frighteningpared to normal supreme arts.


    Long Teng��s precious droplet of blood came from the ancient and mysterious True Dragons.


    With Changge��s selfishness, it was highly unlikely he would let such a thing go.


    Even if she concealed the refinement method, Gu Changge would probably be able to just devour it whole with his abilities anyways.


    <strong>��True Dragon Blood?��</strong>


    Gu Changge was momentarily stunned, pondering whether that drop of the rainbow-coloured droplet of blood he condensed was the very same True Dragon Blood[2] that Yue Mingkong was referring to.


    <i>[2. It is the same thing, yes.]</i>


    However, since it was rewarded to him by the Heavenly Dao Treasure Chest, it can be said that this reward originated from the system, not from the actual physical resource, which is Long Teng��s body.


    In other words... there should still be a drop of True Dragon Blood hidden on Long Teng��s body.


    In all honesty, Gu Changge��s first thought was precisely what Yue Mingkong had believed, and he was tempted to go back on his promise.


    This heaven-gifted resource contained immense life force and tyrannical defensive attributes, so naturally, Gu Changge wanted to keep it for himself.


    The more the merrier.


    He mused it over again. On second thought, he had already merged with one drop, so taking any more would only give him marginal gains, like taking watered-down medicine[3].


    [3: It��s like when you keep taking a drug, it loses its effectiveness.]


    Moreover, Gu Changge had already felt Yue Mingkong��s growing resentment.


    Although her indifferent expression through the curtain showed nothing of the sort, how could this easily seen fact be hidden from him?


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile and tease, <strong>��First, you plotted for Ye Ling��s inheritance, and now you plot for the True Dragon Blood of Long Teng.��</strong>


    <strong>��Mingkong, what manner of insidious thoughts do you have in your head all day? You��re full of sinister plots, calcting schemes on your abacus and moving around in the dark.��</strong>


    It was more than eptable to simply ignore him, but when Yue Mingkong heard such provocative words, she could feel a rising annoyance bubbling to the surface. A sudden urge to strangle Gu Changge overwhelmed her.


    She had even been somewhat overjoyed at Gu Changge��s earlier praise for her.


    <i>��What the hell?��</i>


    <i>��He asked what I thought about all day?��</i>


    <i>��He said I��m full of sinister plots?��</i>


    <i>��Does this b*****d have even the slightest bit of self-awareness on him?��</i>


    Yue Mingkong didn��t even know where Ye Ling had gone during this time, but Gu Changge must have been watching him, so she couldn��t even get any ideas on how to go about stealing Ye Ling��s inheritance.


    And now this...


    With Gu Changge��s words, she��s afraid she would never have a chance to even see the drop of True Dragon Blood in this lifetime.


    With all that in mind, Yue Mingkong simply stopped talking, seemingly not wishing to pay any more mind to Gu Changge.


    <i>��Haha. She looks pissed����</i>


    <strong>��Just look at your reaction, it��s almost like I��m bullying you.��</strong>


    Gu Changge continuedughing without the slightest hint of self-awareness.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    When she heard this, Yue Mingkong abruptly raised her head, her hair fluttering as her picturesque face morphed into an expression of anger, her silver teeth clenching tightly together.


    Her look was like a sharpened knife, aiming to gouge his face out.


    <strong>��Gu Changge, you are too brazen! You only know to bully me all day! Besides this, do you have nothing else to do in your spare time?��</strong>


    She almost got out of the chariot. Yue Mingkong��s facade cracked, unable to bear it any longer. Gu Changge��s words gave her a strong urge to just murder someone.


    She felt wronged.


    What does he mean it only ��sounds�� like he��s bullying her?


    It was a clear and concise fact!


    Seeing how she almost erupted in anger, Gu Changge reined in his yful thoughts and made an offer with a light smile, <strong>��I can give Long Teng��s body to you, but you have to call me hubby.��</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>��What?!��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong was stunned when she heard those words.


    Her phoenix eyes widened.


    She was once more made to doubt her own hearing.


    <i>��Did Gu Changge really n on giving me Long Teng��s body?��</i>


    <i>��Does he not care about the drop of True Dragon Blood to the point that he��d willingly just give it away?��</i>


    Yue Mingkong suspected that she was actually talking to a fake, a doppelganger Gu Changge with an actual conscience and a red-beating heart.


    <strong>����Hubby.��</strong>


    Soon��afraid of Gu Changge��s duplicitous attitude��Yue Mingkong coldlypleted his request.


    A face without any blush, and a heartbeat that remained steady.


    Why would she be embarrassed to say this word?


    Ordinary women might be embarrassed, but she will not be.


    In herst life, she and Gu Changge had already officially married as husband and wife. Moreover, in this life, they also became fianc��es without fail.


    Saying such a mushy word was quite normal.


    Gu Changge smiled gently and said, <strong>��I didn��t expect Mingkong to be so obedient.��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong suddenly felt as if he had tricked her.


    But what is done is still done.


    A brilliance flickered in Gu Changge��s pocket dimension, as a huge dragon corpse appeared from the void andid prone in front of him.


    Long Teng died, so his corpse had returned to its original form. Though he was not really the descendent of a True Dragon, just having a drop of blood flowing within him had given his corpse such an iparable size.


    The vitality of the corpse had long dissipated, but it still gave people an intimidating sense that spoke of unfathomable strength.


    As if made from ck molten iron, dragon scales are cold and radiant, extremely tough, and full of a bursting tyrannical aura.


    Yue Mingkong stared at the huge dragon corpse.


    No traces of refining, nor there are any tricks done to its body.


    This reassured her��


    But Yue Mingkong quickly became suspicious again. The corpse had gone cold, yet Gu Changge never even touched it? Her scrutinizing eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face as she asked.


    <strong>��You really don��t intend to refine and devour Long Teng��s corpse?��</strong>


    <strong>��What are you scheming?��</strong>


    Gu Changge possessed the Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art.


    Naturally, he must be concerned with a shortage of various physical resources.


    Would he truly be so kind as to simply gift her the droplet of Long Teng��s True Dragon Blood?


    <i>��Gu Changge really doesn��t want it? Is this the same Gu Changge I know?��</i>


    One question after another appeared in Yue Mingkong��s mind.


    As he observed her confusion, Gu Changge couldn��t help butugh and say, <strong>��I indeed nned to refine and devour Long Teng whole, but since Mingkong asked so nicely, I will instead give it to you.��</strong>


    Of course, the main reason is that there are more cultivation resources waiting for him in the ck Heavenly Eagle n. Losing Long Teng��s corpse would not be thatrge of a loss.


    If Yue Mingkong wanted it that badly, he just gave it away.


    Yue Mingkong grew silent once more.


    Gu Changge��s unexpected answer made her a little overwhelmed.


    From what she knew of Gu Changge��s previous character, logically speaking, agreeing to her �C quite frankly �C overboard demand should have been impossible.


    If he had any other choice, he wouldn��t have been so pressed to look for cultivation resources to the point where he would even attack the Young Supreme from all corners of the Immeasurable Heaven.


    Hence, Long Teng��s Origin should be precious to him. At the very least, most Young Supremes�� Origins are far from being Long Teng��s match.


    A priceless origin, yet Gu Changge was willing to give it to her, with no hesitation to be seen.


    Yue Mingkong felt moved, and her anger towards Gu Changge just now had entirely disappeared�� almost.


    <strong>��Since this corpse is quite precious to you, then you should keep it for yourself.��</strong>


    Just then, Yue Mingkong suddenly spoke in an odd and distinctly out-of-character manner.


    As soon as the words came out, she herself was stunned.


    Her mouth had moved almost subconsciously.


    <i>��It��s hard to deduct something from Gu Changge��s ledger, so why would I just return it?��</i>


    <i>��What a blunder!��</i>


    Unfortunately, there was no use mourning over spilt milk.


    Spoken words are like poured water.


    Even if Yue Mingkong regretted it now, she had to endure it without showing any abnormality, so as to avoid beingughed at by Gu Changge.


    <strong>��Since I promised you it would be a gift, then it will indeed be a gift for you.��</strong>


    Gu Changge was a little surprised when he heard this,ughing almost uncontrobly, <strong>��Mingkong is so considerate of her hubby; I��m quite touched.��</strong>


    At this moment, Yue Mingkong also calmed down, her face recovering its original indifference.


    <strong>��You��re only realizing that now... but I suppose it��s not toote.��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong read between the lines, sensing a bit of dissatisfaction and resentment that Gu Changge had for himself. He shook his head and said nothing, sighing, as if he had something left to say but ultimately chose not to.


    Of course, he wasughing deep down.


    Gu Changge never thought that Yue Mingkong would suddenly say this, which came as a bit of a surprise for him.


    She thought of him first and foremost, even when such good things were thrown directly onto herp.


    <i>��Love can indeed make one stupid.��</i>


    Gu Changge didn��t even know what to say to her on this matter.


    This also confirmed one of his biggest doubts in the past.


    In the end, so what if Yue Mingkong��s strength surpassed his, and so what if her Cultivation Base grew strong enough to kill him? She would probably be too soft-hearted to even finish the job.


    At most, like a pissed-off lover, she would stamp her feet and throw her sword on the ground, turning around and leaving in a rush.


    The future Heavenly Empress, an iron-blooded and indifferent woman��


    Such a woman was unable to take revenge on the man she supposedly ��hated��?


    That said, Gu Changge also knew that the change in Yue Mingkong��s attitude was the result of his changed behaviour during this period of time, so this wasn��t all that unexpected.


    In retrospect, it actually made perfect sense.


    Gu Changge didn��t dy any further, immediately handing over Long Teng��s corpse to Yue Mingkong.


    After all, a great viin like him going back on his words was just petty.


    Yue Mingkong stared at him silently, unsure of what to say.


    She seemed to have caught a hint of something from Gu Changge��s sigh just now.


    It seemed that Gu Changge shut his mouth at thest moment, almost as if something was wrong.


    <strong>��I��m leaving.��</strong>


    In the end, Gu Changge didn��t dawdle, looking in the direction of the horizon before summoning his followers and morphing into a divine rainbow to cross the sky.


    He left as soundlessly as he arrived.


    When he previously fought against Long Teng, Gu Changge recalled that there was a wave of energy rushing from a certain direction over yonder.


    Long Teng was dead, but some troublesome matters still needed to be resolved.


    Though they dared not do anything on the surface, none of the Ancient Immortal Races would ever trulye to terms with what happened.


    After all... Long Teng is the heir they cultivated through endless blood, sweat, and tears.


    The masters were always bound to appear once their disciples died.


    Long Teng was <i>the</i> peerless example of this fact.


    <i>��With the dragon corpse now in Mingkong��s hands, the Ancient Immortal Races would definitely try to snatch it.��</i>


    <i>��It��s inevitable that she��ll be met with trouble, so let��s solve her troubles beforehand.��</i>


    Gu Changge pondered lightly.


    Additionally, following today��s scene, Gu Changge would leave Yue Mingkong to ferment her thoughts and find a few blessed opportunities for herself.


    He had already done too much.


    With Yue Mingkong��s ingenuity and her status as a regressor, she will definitely act ording to the initial calctions and assumptions made by Gu Changge.


    In this regard, Gu Changge was not worried at all.


    <i>��The matter of Ye Ling��s Reincarnation Inheritance along with the Ancient Deity��s Immortal Cave can both be put aside for now. Going by the usual trope, he is unlikely to find the mysterious Immortal Cave in such a short while, nor is it something that can be harvested so easily.</i>


    <i>��He might have to undergo a breakthrough in his cultivation or pick up an artifact first.��</i>


    <i>��And the Immortal Binding Technique will infiltrate the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n in due time, so being hasty might ruin the n. So the most worthwhile option is...��</i>


    Gu Changge took many followers in his search for that hidden pulse.


    Many of the cultivators near the mountain had already dispersed at this time, and only a few remained, wanting to greet and lick Gu Changge��s boots.


    Obviously, these small fries were ignored.


    ... ...


    Phoenix-like eyes gazed in the direction where Gu Changge disappeared.


    Yue Mingkong had aplicated expression while seated in her white jade chariot.


    She rubbed her eyebrows, exhausted.


    Gu Changge��s actions today made her ever so confused.


    At that time, Gu Changge possessed some fleeting emotion and clearly had something to say, which was effortlessly caught by the eyes of Yue Mingkong.


    It was because of this that she felt Gu Changge might have... some hidden reasons.


    Whether in the past or this life, she had never seen Gu Changge like this.


    ording to her previous life��s knowledge of Gu Changge, this is far too strange, it almost seemed sudden enough to have been caused by unexined circumstances.


    <i>��In any case, Gu Changge��s demonic nature is deeply rooted. Although he has no ill intentions towards me now, there is no guarantee that this will be the case in the future.��</i>


    <i>��In order to prevent tragedy from repeating itself, I have to be stronger. Gu Changge��s current Cultivation Base is unfathomable. If his current performance was actually just meant to confuse me, then something terrible awaits����</i>


    Thest possibility was merely Yue Mingkong��s guess.


    Not likely at all.


    <i>��Why would Gu Changge confuse me though��?��</i>


    <i>��Don��t think too much about such unnecessary things.��</i>


    However, this also strengthened her determination. After leaving the Ancient Immortal Continent, she had to investigate every opportunity before Gu Changgeid his grubby hands on them.


    Yue Mingkong didn��t want to sit still and wait for death.


    Since thest time she met Gu Changge at his house on the peak, she found that Gu Changge had changed a lot whenpared to before.


    The same is true of his attitude toward Gu Xian��er.


    Allowing himself to be stabbed and purposely going out of his way to help Gu Xian��er with his own hands�� it seemed as if he was trying to make up for the damage he��d done to Gu Xian��er in the past.


    And today, for the first time in the world, he gifted another his own opportunity.


    Long Teng��s True Dragon Blood.


    Yue Mingkong always thought that Gu Changge was a person who was absolutely indifferent and whose interests always came first above everything else.


    The fact that she fell in love with such a person was her own misfortune.


    To make matters worse, such love was bone-deep, a situation as unfortunate as can be.


    But these few days, in Gu Changge, she saw a transformation. A change.


    Yue Mingkong felt hope.


    ��Go to the Baiheng Mountains in the East.��


    Afterwards, Yue Mingkong issued amand. She must enter the mountains first and make arrangements.


    Because ording to the memories she had of her previous life, it was within the vicinity of the Baiheng Mountains that the Fairy Spirit would be born.

 Chapter 150: Not Prepared To Be An Unsung Hero; Mind If I Join Too?

    <h4>Chapter 150: Not Prepared To Be An Unsung Hero; Mind If I Join Too?</h4>


    In the depths of the Ancient Immortal Continent, amidst a vast, endless, and pristine range towered a group of majestic mountains that stood overlooked the rest. These mountains were enveloped in an endless mist and surrounded by an immortal brilliance whose divine light rose to the skies.


    Powerful waves of Qi and blood were visible in the sky, causing the mountains to rumble and shake like an earthquake.


    It was a bleak scene, and many people of the n could not help but wail in anguish.


    ��The Young Master of the True Dragon n has been killed!��


    ��And none were even able to retrieve the corpse!��


    A group of draconic creatures knelt before an Ancient Pce, their faces white pale and bloodless, as their very souls seemed to tremble.


    This was an event so terrifying that it shook the entirety of the True Dragon n.


    Long Teng was the only hope of their generation.


    A number of the n elders even thought that Long Teng possessed the True Dragon��s Talent and would be able to rule the heavens in the future, sweeping away everything and bing invincible across the world.


    But now, Long Teng has been killed!


    The entire True Dragon n was outraged, and many still were shocked, unable to believe it.


    How could a man as powerful as Long Teng be killed by one of his peers?


    And yet, this was the truth of the matter.


    It would have been fine if the person who killed Long Teng had been of a more ordinary status, but the opponent was the Young Master of an outside Ancient Immortal Family as well as the Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    With such status, the True Dragon n had no way of dealing with him.


    If they really dared cross that bottom line��


    They would not only be up against one or two Daoist sects, but also many other forces from the outside world.


    The entire Ancient Immortal Continent would be turned upside down!


    ��We must endure this incident no matter what! Our n has noints about being defeated by someone of their own generation!��


    Within the pce, a terrifying old man with dragon horns wore a face full of grief as he spoke with a tyrannical voice.


    ��However, now that Long Teng is dead, we must retrieve his corpse. This is already the biggestpromise we can make!��


    If the body could not be retrieved after death in battle, it would be a disgrace for a n such as the True Dragon n who proimed themselves royalty.


    It would also be difficult for Long Teng��s spirit to rest in peace.


    Moreover, the blood of a True Dragon in Long Teng��s body was something they cannot afford to lose since it was something that they could use to develop another heir!


    ��Third Elder, what if the Young Master of the Gu Family does not agree?��


    In the middle of the pce, someone couldn��t help but ask, worried that Gu Changge wouldn��t return Long Teng��s corpse.


    ��He will return it, and if he doesn��t����


    ��In that case, I will use the Dragon Emperor��s decree to unite the rest of the races and carry out a great purge of the younger generation from the outside world!��


    The grief on the Third Elder��s face had disappeared as he spoke coldly.


    He didn��t believe Gu Changge would be able to withstand such oppression by then.


    Once the Dragon Emperor��s Decree was issued, the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Continent��s hereditary ns would have to obey their orders.


    To avoid crossing that bottom line, all the Young Creatures in the Ancient Immortal Continent would have to unite.


    That way, even if they angered the outside world, they would have no reason to take action.


    After all, the two sides had agreed beforehand that the older generation would not be allowed to intervene!


    From his point of view, no matter Gu Changge��s strength, even he would have to back off when confronted with thebined might of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    After all, to return Long Teng��s corpse was not an unreasonable request.


    ����


    Boom!


    At the same time��


    In the midst of the vast mountains and ruins, a stream of light pierced through heaven and earth, sweeping into the distance.


    Many cultivators and creatures who saw this scene turned pale and retreated in all directions.


    They dreadeding across this group, for the young man at its head was someone that they were all quite familiar with.


    He was the one who killed the rising star of the Ancient Immortal ns, Long Teng.


    This event caused an uproar in the Ancient Immortal Continent, stirring up the clouds.


    Needless to say, there are few Young Creatures or even Young Supreme today who would not turn pale at the sight of Gu Changge.


    ��He is a true Young Asura, his strength is boundless.��


    ��In the future, if you see him, avoid him at all cost.��


    On a mountain peak, a Young Supreme was solemnly teaching this lesson to his junior brothers and sisters.


    ��So what brother? He killed a young man from the Ancient Immortal n and shocked many creatures, and yet we are to avoid him?��


    A rather naive and innocent young girl looked at the distant figure of the immortal-like young man as she could not help but blush slightly in amazement.


    ��Don��t think he��s a good guy just because he looks handsome, you should know that many Young Supremes have died in his hands!��


    The senior brother spoke with hatred towards him.


    At this moment, Gu Changge��s followers could be seen rushing to ces where the divine light rose to the sky all over the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    However, he did not appear in person.


    When his followers appeared alone, none dared to seize them, stopping in their tracks.


    There was one person who could not ept such an injustice, trying to seize a Divine Artifact anyway, only to be blown to bits on the spot.


    The incident sent a chill down the backs of many Young Supremes.


    The Ancient Immortal Continent was full of opportunities, but if Gu Changge happened toe across them, they would have no choice but to retreat.


    As such, they could only pray that Gu Changge wouldn��t bump into them whenever they came across something good.


    After all, with his strength, Gu Changge can do just about whatever he wants nowadays.


    Putting aside the Young Supremes for a moment, even the opportunities of the disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce were snatched by him.


    Such tant robbery made many Young Supremes too afraid to even speak.


    As of now, Gu Changge was busy hunting someone, not knowing that he had already been targeted by the True Dragon n deep in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    But of course, even if he did know, he wouldn��t care. In fact, he would��ve evenughed a little at such a timely coincidence.


    After all, he was also after the Ancient Immortal Races.


    As a matter of fact, among them, the True Dragon n was his main target.


    Gu Changge knew very well that the future emergence of the Fairy Spirit woulde as aplete surprise to the older generation, spreading to many forces outside of the Daoist Sects.


    By then, it would alle crashing down.


    Naturally, the Ancient Immortal Races would not be spared, and with the True Dragon n having the most profound heritage��


    ��The figure in the shadows had been spying on me since the beginning, having chased me for many days, yet it has not shown itself even once.��


    Gu Changge slightly narrowed his brows.


    The only witness to the incident where he handed over Long Teng��s corpse to Yue Mingkong was this person.


    Since Long Teng had the blood of a True Dragon within his body, his corpse would be a hidden danger.


    Gu Changge wondered if the rest of the True Dragon n members knew about it[1].


    [1. Quick recap: True Dragon n isn��t made up of True Dragons, they��re just a far-flung bloodline who use the name because it sounds cool.]


    If they knew, then they would definitely find a way to retrieve Long Teng��s corpse.


    After all, a drop of True Dragon blood was equivalent to the blood of an Ancestor. Such a thing was precious and bears quite the significance to the Ancient Immortal ns, who valued their bloodlines.


    Hence, there was a high likelihood that he would be the target of the True Dragon n for quite a while.


    After all, the True Dragon n believes that he has Long Teng��s corpse.


    Little did they know that he had already handed over the corpse to Yue Mingkong.


    And the only witness was the man he was chasing today.


    Gu Changge already had ns set in motion, so it was only natural he would not allow its reveal.


    Moreover, he had killed Long Teng, so if the True Dragon n knew that he didn��t have Long Teng��s corpse, they would simply go after Yue Mingkong and implicate her in this matter.


    So what did this mean? Did he screw over Yue Mingkong?


    This thought never even crossed his mind.


    Although Yue Mingkong had asionally cheated and plotted against him in secret, Yue Mingkong did love him deeply.


    Gu Changge wasn��t heartless and could naturally feel it.


    Why else would be so indulgent to the point of spoiling Yue Mingkong?


    Now, Gu Changge was nning to solve the potential danger, ensuring that Yue Mingkong would not be implicated.


    ��But of course, I can��t do this for free, I need to make sure Yue Mingkong finds out.��


    As Gu Changge thought of this, he couldn��t help but smile.


    He wasn��t prepared to be an ��unsung hero��.


    What would be the point of doing good deeds if no one knew about them?


    He wanted Yue Mingkong to immediately know how he took the initiative to protect his woman, to make her feel special.


    ��Well, howe you��re not running away?��


    Gu Changge��s thoughts abruptly returned to reality as he noticed the aura that stopped ahead.


    Other than a rtively isted city in the middle, there was nothing but mountains nearby.


    The city wasn��t thatrge. At best, it could amodate a poption of a few hundred thousand.


    However, the majority of the poption was natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent, with very few cultivators from the outside world.


    The aura that Gu Changge had felt was probably hidden in the city.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he rushed off with his followers behind him.


    ��After so many days of running away, are they nning toe for me? Or are they waiting for me in that city ahead with a trap set in advance?��


    ��Or are they nning to blend in with the others and conceal their aura so that they can escape?��


    Gu Changge narrowed his brows.


    For him to have chased this person for so long, it was clear that the opponent was powerful and unlikely to be of the younger generation.


    Regardless, he was not concerned in the slightest.


    The fact that Long Teng��s Corpse was not in his hands now was something that could not be revealed for the time being.


    ��Seal off the city ahead of us.��


    ��Capture or kill anyone suspicious.��


    Gu Changge instructed the group of followers behind him.


    After that, he took the lead as he turned into a divine rainbow and left.


    ��Yes, Master!��


    Before long, a group of powerful creatures and cultivators all headed for the Ancient City ahead.


    Surging divine beams of various colours appeared from all eight directions, with the intention of sealing off the various parts of the sky.


    ����


    At the same time, in the middle of the city��


    A middle-aged woman with golden wings was currently strolling through the streets, fleeing no more.


    She pondered with a frown, her face gloomy��


    ��I shouldn��t be this anxious about Long Teng��s death and the True Dragon n��s rage. After all, none of this is my concern�� but who the hell has been chasing me these past few days?��


    She muttered to herself, feeling constantly uneasy.


    It was such a horrible feeling that no one would believe it even if she told them.


    So she kept running, not daring to stop.


    She didn��t leave right after witnessing the battle between Long Teng and Gu Changge. Instead, she observed from the shadows for a while.


    She had a feeling that this was not going to be as simple as it seemed, and that she might be able to use it to curry favour with the True Dragon n, improving her position.


    In the Ancient Immortal Continent, the True Dragon n was the absolute hegemon, the royal family that ruled over everything.


    ��At any rate, I think it it��s that Gu Changge�� the Young Asura from the outside world, he appeared to have noticed me back then.��


    ��But why me? Could it be because I saw him handing over Long Teng��s corpse to his fianc��e?��


    As she thought of this, the middle-aged woman showed a sharp look in her eyes.


    ��What exactly is hidden inside Long Teng��s corpse? And why did it lead him to kill Long Teng?��


    ��Or was it for some other reason?��


    At this moment, the unease in her heart grew even stronger.


    The middle-aged golden-winged woman��s face suddenly changed as she sensed several powerful aurasing from the sky, knowing it was they who had been chasing her.


    There were a few of her junior nsmen within this city, so she intended to take this opportunity to inform them toe to her aid.


    She never imagined that she would be chased by a youngster.


    However, her opponent��s strength was so formidable that it made even her heart palpitate. Even as a being in the Heavenly God Realm, she felt fear and was unsure if she could take him down.


    ��Third Aunt, what brings you here?��


    At that moment, in front of a pavilion, appeared several Young Creatures. They were both males and females, some of whom recognized the golden-winged woman. When they did, they couldn��t help but shout in surprise.


    ��Xue��er, Yu��er, what are you all doing here?��


    With a frown on her brow, the middle-aged woman with golden wings hurriedly walked towards the pavilion, the vague uneasiness in her heart intensified.


    At the same time, she nced outside the city and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that no one hadnded there.


    Soon, a few young creatures led her to the pavilion.


    ��Third Aunt, I heard that you went to watch the battle this time, did Lord Long Teng really fall?��


    On the way, several young creatures, wearing sorrowful and disbelieving expressions, asked her.


    The leader of the younger generation, Long Teng, had fallen in that battle, leaving them devastated and unwilling to ept it.


    Many people still couldn��t believe it.


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged woman with the golden wings frowned and asked, ��Why are you asking this? Besides, why are there so many people gathered here?��


    She had noticed that there were many Young Creatures in the pavilion, all of them belonging to the younger generation of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    ��We were discussing how to avenge Lord Long Teng and find a way to kill that evil man named Gu Changge.��


    In response to these words, a young woman came forward, with beautiful features and a pair of wings behind her.


    The mere mention of Gu Changge was charged with so much hatred and murderous it was as though she intended to cut him into a thousand pieces.


    She was one of Long Teng��s admirers.


    However, when Long Teng was defeated in battle and subsequently killed, his reputation was shattered, causing a great stir among the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    It was particrly devastating for those who had always admired Long Teng.


    For them, Long Teng was a myth of invincibility.


    Even now, many people still refuse to believe this truth.


    Most of them have never even met Gu Changge, but this did not affect their hatred for him.


    Among all the Young Supremes who hade to the Ancient Immortal Continent from outside, they only kept track of Gu Changge.


    The middle-aged woman with the golden wings slightly sighed at these words, although she also wanted to take down Gu Changge and offer her assistance to the True Dragon n.


    However, at present, under the watchful eyes of many people, she did not dare to do so.


    Moreover, she felt that she wouldn��t be able to do it with her own strength alone.


    ��Stop talking about this matter, just keep your words to yourselves, Gu Changge��s strength is quite formidable, and it��s not something that can be solved by just negotiating.��


    She shook her head and sshed cold water on the youngsters.


    ��Impossible, Gu Changge must have used some sort of trickery. He could never have been strong enough to defeat Lord Long Teng otherwise!��


    These young creatures didn��t believe it, their faces a suffocating red.


    ��In my opinion, Gu Changge is nothing but a despicable viin. If he had fought Lord Long Teng properly, he would have been the one to die!��


    The woman who had spoken earlier also expressed her hatred, without a trace of resignation.


    Hearing those words from the middle-aged woman with the golden wings was like an explosion that had been ignited at once.


    All the Young Creatures in the pavilion shouted with resentment and righteous anger.


    They said that Long Teng was too powerful to be defeated and that his opponent was a despicable viin who had won through dishonest means.


    In response to these remarks, the middle-aged woman with the golden wings slightly changed her face and felt a sense of hopelessness.


    She was present at the scene and naturally knew that these rumours were just made up by the Ancient Immortal Races to discredit Gu Changge and elevate Long Teng.


    However, at this moment, she could not afford to throw cold water on them.


    It would not be a bad thing for them to unite and fight against the outside cultivators.


    Besides, she also needed Gu Changge to act as a scapegoat for the younger generation of the Ancient Immortal ns to vent their anger.


    Therefore, she looked at the angry and hateful faces of the young beings.


    Then she nodded and said, ��What you have heard is correct. I was there, and Lord Long Teng did die in a very humiliating way�� His opponent was despicable, full of all kinds of dirty tricks that were not on the table, but Lord Long Teng did not care for them����


    The middle-aged woman with golden wings suddenly felt a chill, as if she was being stared at by some terrifying being.


    At the entrance of the pavilion��


    A young man dressed in a crescent-white feather coat, with his hands behind his back, walked in leisurely as he casually smiled, ��Sounds interesting, mind if I join you?��


    The middle-aged woman with the golden wings looked at him, her pupils shrunk as a terrible chill spread from her back.


    Her entire body felt as cold as if she had fallen into an ice cer.

 Chapter 158: Final Confrontation With Ye Ling; Who Will Carry The Black Pot If I Die?

    <h4>Chapter 158: Final Confrontation With Ye Ling; Who Will Carry The ck Pot If I Die?</h4>


    <strong>��Sure enough, destiny is at my side!��</strong>


    Ye Ling couldn��t help butugh as he hurriedly stepped towards the Immortal Cave ahead.


    After having gone through so many obstacles, he had finally arrived as he shook with excitement.


    At this moment, he could see the light of many divine treasures, powerful and mysterious weapons that emitted a dazzling light that gushed out of the Immortal Cave.


    <strong>��All this hard work didn��t go to waste!��</strong>


    Even the Old Turtle couldn��t help but exim as much.


    <i>��The road was difficult and unpredictable, but now I need only enter the Immortal Cave and refine its core.��</i>


    <i>��After that, everything here will belong to me.��</i>


    <i>��If I have the Immortal Cave with me, I can easily take shelter within if someone dares chase me in the future. When that happens, no one will be able to find me.��</i>


    Ye Ling felt extremely excited at the mere thought.


    He could now finally expose his true identity, openly and honestly.


    The Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    Not some Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    With this Immortal Cave, even if someone coveted his inheritance, he would be able to safely escape.


    Ye Ling was not afraid.


    <i>��After today, it will be my opportunity to turn the tables on Gu Changge. Once my identity is known to the public, everyone will understand who the real Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts is.��</i>


    Ye Ling silently swore in his heart. He was the kind of guy who always believed that he could rise against the fate dictated by the very heavens.


    Even if the current situation was bad to the point where everyone shouted and beat him, even if there was no hope in this life��


    He still firmly believed that he would turn the crisis into an opportunity.


    After all, situations like this had happened before, and they were all toomon.


    Even if the situation was more dangerous than that, he would still be able to turn the tables in his favour.


    From Ye Ling��s point of view, Gu Changge was nothing more than a stepping stone. He was a whetstone with which Ye Ling will hone his strength on the path to greatness.


    And now, this stepping stone, this whetstone shall now be crushed by him!


    When Ye Ling thought of this��


    He almost trembled with excitement. He could barely control the hand opening the door into the Immortal Cave.


    It was like hiding the methods of a True Immortal, something so discreet yet so powerful that he could soar in an instant to achieve immortality!


    <strong>��Yin Mei, wait for me outside.��</strong>


    At the same time, Ye Ling tried to calm himself down as he spoke to Yin Mei behind him.


    <strong>��Ye Ling, won��t you let me go in and have a look?��</strong>


    However, it was at this moment that Yin Mei suddenly spoke up as her usual tender, flirtatious face disappeared.


    She looked calm and cold.


    Ye Ling was slightly taken aback by what she said.


    <i>��Yin Mei also wants to go in and have a look?��</i>


    He suddenly hesitated.


    After all, this was an opportunity exclusively for him, and it was reserved for him by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    He would give something to Yin Mei, but he wanted her to wait ��til hepleted the refining.


    Unfortunately for him, he had yet to notice the change in Yin Mei��s expression.


    <strong>��Ye Ling, something is not right��.��</strong> The Old Turtle in the pendant spoke with a slight yet sudden change in tone.


    <strong>��Forget it. Just forget it if you don��t want to.��</strong>


    Yin Mei interrupted Ye Ling��s silence and shook her head, her expression as t as though Ye Ling was but a stranger.


    <strong>��Yin Mei, what do you mean?��</strong>


    It was then that Ye Ling��s eyes widened at this unbelievable scene.


    His head suddenly buzzed as it went nk.


    In Yin Mei��s eyes, he saw a faint mockery.


    This waspletely different from the Yin Mei he was familiar with.


    There was a sudden thump in Ye Ling��s heart!


    He wasn��t stupid, and he could easily tell something was wrong.


    <strong>��You don��t even want to share the opportunity with me�� Ye Ling, do I mean nothing to you?��</strong> Yin Mei asked lightly.


    Ye Ling looked at this strange woman.


    The familiar jade�Cwhite face��


    A pair of curved dark eyebrows, a pointed nose, a delicate pair of small red lips, shining crystal teeth, and hair smooth as silk.


    [PR/N: For those wondering, she has thus far been revealed to have ck hair and white tails.]


    Such a beautiful woman.


    How did she suddenly turn cold as ice?


    <strong>��Yin Mei, how����</strong> Ye Ling��s eyes had a trace of regret and disbelief. He didn��t expect that Yin Mei would actually be the one to have deceived him.


    But now, her true intentions were revealed as the bitter truth surfaced.


    As it turns out, Yin Mei was also aiming for his opportunities.


    Only now did she tear all face with him.


    Ye Ling felt his heart ache, the same heart that told him to trust and care for Yin Mei.


    However, it was unavoidable. Yin Mei had done away with her facade, likely because she believed she would be able to snatch the Immortal Cave and the other opportunities within.


    <strong>��Then Chi Ling����</strong> Suddenly, Ye Ling thought of something. Before, he and Old Turtle both suspected that Chi Ling had leaked his whereabouts.


    <strong>��You wronged her; I did it.��</strong> Yin Mei��s answer was calm and natural.


    <strong>��Hahahaha�� ha- You b***h! How dare you plot against me like this?!��</strong>


    Ye Ling��s face suddenly turned pale as he began to deeply regret his actions. At this moment, his heart recalled Chi Ling��s cold eyes.


    Yin Mei orchestrated everything from the shadows!


    <strong>��Then the gap between me and Brother Bai Lie��and meing to save you, everything was part of your n, wasn��t it? Your heart must be rotten to havee up with such a n.�� </strong>Ye Ling stared at Yin Mei coldly, with a bit of chill on his back.


    Such a stunningly beautiful woman�� with a stunningly poisonous heart.


    He was furious, hate bubbling within.


    <i>��I was blind! I trusted her�� no, I was obsessed.��</i>


    <i>��But in the end, I couldn��t take advantage of her and was even caught in her trap.��</i>


    <strong>��I couldn��t have done this if it weren��t for your stupidity.��</strong>


    <strong>��You didn��t trust her enough. Can you really me me for that?��</strong>


    Yin Mei spoke mockingly.


    She had long wanted to confront Ye Ling.


    It was not easy to find such opportunities, especially in the future. It was only natural she wouldn��t waste the opportunity.


    Ye Ling was the type to think it was fine to hurt others but not the other way around.


    He thinks it��s natural for others to treat him well. And if someone didn��t treat him well, he��d kill their whole family without a second thought.


    A person with such double standards made Yin Mei feel sick.


    If it weren��t for Gu Changge��s mission, she wouldn��t have been able to put up with it ��til now.


    <strong>��Shut up, you b***h! It��s all because of you!��</strong> Ye Ling was furious as Yin Mei��s words poke and prodded at his heart. He would never allow anyone to say such things to him.


    <i>��If it wasn��t for her����</i>


    <i>��If it wasn��t for her, how else could I have been separated with Brother Bai Lie, how else could I have parted ways with Chi Ling?!��</i>


    <strong>��And so what? In a world where strength speaks, do you think your little conspiracies and tricks will have any effect on the absolute?��</strong>


    <strong>��Even if you fight me, just what do you think you��ll achieve? Yin Mei, you overestimate yourself. Today is the day you��ll die.��</strong>


    Ye Ling couldn��t help butugh at this moment, then stared at Yin Mei coldly with a gaze saying, <i>��You��re dead!��.</i>


    He was confident that his trump cards were enough to kill Yin Mei.


    Even if someone in the Great Sacred Realm fought him, he still had ways to either kill or subdue them with these cards!


    What could a mere Yin Mei achieve?


    <strong>��You think too highly of yourself!��</strong> Yin Mei looked at him coldly, with no fear in her ruby ??eyes.


    <strong>��Someone like you is merely </strong><strong><i>COURTING DEATH!!��</i></strong>


    Yin Mei said with a calm, frosty voice.


    <strong>��If both of us are seeking death, then I��ll make sure you meet it first!��</strong> Ye Ling shouted as coldly as his eyes as he wanted nothing more than to kill Yin Mei.


    Victory was at hand.


    At this moment, his strength thaty at the early stage of the Conferred King Realm exploded with full force.


    After his recent breakthrough, he had caught up with many Young Supremes.


    If the people had the chance to see the speed at which he broke through the cultivation realms, there would be a huge wave and massive sensations that follow.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    A magnificent golden figure appeared behind him, like a young deity with a burning body and radiant hair.


    It was as if the vast seas surged and flooded the sky as the great palm moved towards Yin Mei.


    This was Ye Ling��s Dharma body.


    <strong>��Even now, you still don��t understand?��</strong>


    Yin Mei still had that calm mocking look, uncaring of Ye Ling��s sudden move.


    Since she dared to confess to Ye Ling, she naturally had confidence.


    Just then��


    Every inch of the void in the space before them suddenly fell silent, and a terrifying divine force fell from the sky.


    <strong>��What?!��</strong>


    <strong>��Not good!��</strong>


    Even the Old Turtle in the pendant looked up in surprise.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    A golden palm covering the sun and sky fell from the void in front of Yin Mei, its outline surrounded in a hazy mist.


    Chaotic strands of energy rose and fell, resembling the great hand of an Immortal Emperor, silencing the very heavens!


    <strong>��Who��?��</strong>


    Ye Ling��s heart suddenly jumped, hisplexion changing drastically.


    He never expected that someone more powerful would be behind Yin Mei.


    This was something he didn��t expect.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The palm fell, so strong, so heavy, and so terrifying that it felt like the void itself came crashing down on him.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    <strong>��So strong����</strong>


    Ye Ling couldn��t believe it as he suddenly coughed up a big mouthful of blood. It was like being struck by lightning!


    The sheer weight of the blow was enough to shatter the magnificent golden Dharma Body.


    To avoid being swatted to death, he hurriedly used an Ancient Talisman, as ayer of ck and white light appeared all over his body.


    Then, he immediately yet awkwardly rolled to the side to avoid it�� but half his body still took the hit, and his arm was broken.


    He vomited blood as his entire body shook from the pain. At least five internal organs were injured with several bones broken.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    However, the palm didn��t intend to stop there as it merely continued to fall.


    <strong>��Break for me!��</strong>


    Ye Ling gritted his teeth as his entire body exhumed a bright light. A ck sun imbued with divine energies emerged behind him, its very radiance containing the power of time �C shining with murderous and terrifying intent.


    It made for a powerful scene as the ck sun rose to burn the very skies!


    Strands of ck divine brilliance erupted and covered the sky with might so great that it would seriously injure even those in the True God Realm.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    It was as if several stars exploded as terrifying energies were released at this very moment.


    If it weren��t for the bronze pirs and the many formations that supported this ce alongside the strange powers that shielded it, it would have surely been reduced to ruin.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    The ck Sacred Sun bursted into ashes.


    In spite of the gravity of this attack, Ye Ling merely spurted blood, flying upside down like a torn sack as he hit a rock wall in an instant.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Then, the palm disappeared, leaving arge terrifying crack in space that caused the entire Immortal Cave to tremble.


    <strong>��Who is it?��</strong> Ye Ling stared in Yin Mei��s direction. His body was torn in several ces, he was covered in blood, and his earlier confidence had simply vanished.


    <strong>��Master.��</strong> It was at this moment that Yin Mei loudly greeted her master with respect and obedience..


    <strong>��As expected of the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, to receive a strike from me and not die is an achievement to be proud of. With such a feat, you might even leave a name for yourself in the world.��</strong>


    With a faint chuckle, Gu Changge stepped forth from the void.


    As he said these words, he stood with his hands behind his back and had a faint smile on his face. He looked at the abode and then at Ye Ling, the shocked, pale, and incredulous Ye Ling.


    Naturally, the palm from earlier was but a random strike.


    If he used his true strength, Ye Ling wouldn��t have gotten away with just mere injuries.


    If he didn��t have any life-saving treasures, he would��ve been pped to death, both body and soul destroyed.


    Naturally, Gu Changge found his way here thanks to the trail left by Yin Mei.


    And of course, it was thanks to Ye Ling that he had such a smooth journey.


    <strong>��Gu Changge��!��</strong>


    Ye Ling was about to breathe fire.


    He stared at Gu Changge as he gritted his teeth in hatred, somehow managing to speak his name.


    And it was at that moment he realised it as his body went cold.


    It was like someone poured ice water directly on his head.


    Gu Changge stood behind Yin Mei.


    This was something he failed to even consider, but it was the truth, the horrifying truth that sent chills down his spine.


    <i>��If I didn��t see it with my one eyes, I wouldn��t have believed Yin Mei is one of Gu Changge��s people..��</i>


    <i>��Their hand is too deeply entrenched in darkness.��</i>


    <i>��Gu Changge must��ve been in control from the start, which means that Brother Bai Lie was probably killed in simr fashion.��</i>


    <i>��After that, he put the ck pot of Brother Bai Lie��s death on my head.��</i>


    As Ye Ling thought of these things, he made eye contact with the calm Yin Mei.


    His heart beat like a drum as the blood on his face steadily disappeared.


    Things have gone beyond his expectations.


    This was his first head-to-head confrontation with Gu Changge.


    The result? He used all of his strength only to be crushed with a random palm from Gu Changge.


    <i>��Gu Changge��s strength is precisely as the rumours entail, simply unfathomable.��</i>


    Ye Ling even felt that the earlier strike from Gu Changge was just him ying around.


    And yet, he could barely put up any resistance.


    At this moment, Ye Ling��s heart sank to the bottom.


    <strong>��I��m afraid today��s an unfortunate day. The mind of this Gu Changge is simply so terrifying that it would make people from all walks of life shudder in fear. How could there be such a terrible person in this world��?��</strong>


    The Old Turtle in the pendant had a grave yet solemn expression.


    He had seen far too many Young Supremes, and they had either suppressed the people of their era with either their talent or their knowledge.


    But he had never seen a young man such as Gu Changge. No, he��d simply never seen someone so casually toy with the entire world.


    Devil!


    <i>��This is a person more terrifying than a demon.��</i>


    <strong>��Old Turtle, what should I do now?��</strong> Cold sweat ran down Ye Ling��s back. His former excitement and self-confidence hadpletely turned into an icy feeling of regret.


    Gu Changge was definitely brought here by Yin Mei.


    And he just broke all the obstacles for Gu Changge, allowing him to easily enter.


    Compared to Yin Mei, Gu Changge was vastly more terrifying. He never appeared in front of him but nned everything and plotted against the whole world without anyone knowing.


    And it wasn��t just that, his own strength was exceptional too.


    <strong>��I can only pray that Gu Changge doesn��t know about the cards you hold, or it might very well be that the Ancient Deity had a premonition that this day wille which would exin why he left you with so many cards to y.��</strong> The Old Turtle spoke with a serious tone, not daring to rx.


    <i>��Today��s battle will be a battle of life and death.��</i>


    <strong>��Gu Changge, what is your purpose?��</strong>


    Ye Ling was busy forcing himself to calm down as he wiped off the bloodstains and asked, staring at Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge looked at the Immortal Cave behind him and the Lake of Reincarnation within as he casually replied, <strong>��No purpose, I��m just here to kill you.��</strong>


    Ye Ling did not disappoint him.


    These were indeed the treasures left behind by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    The surging power of Reincarnation had already thickened into a mist.


    But now, Ye Ling had nothing more to offer.


    <strong>��Gu Changge, if you kill me, who will carry your ck pot of being the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor?��</strong>


    After hearing Gu Changge��s words, Ye Ling��s breathing was stagnant, but he calmed himself and nned to negotiate with Gu Changge.


    He did have his trump card on hand, but since Gu Changge dared to show up�� Ye Ling was worried that Gu Changge was confident in his ability to deal with him.


    Even if he was reluctant to do so, Ye Ling had to give his all. He must survive.


    Gu Changge stared at the numbers disying the Fortune Value over Ye Ling��s head as he couldn��t help but let out a faint smile, and said, <strong>��It��s okay, you don��t have to worry about it. You��ll carry the ck pot even after your death.��</strong>

 Chapter 152: What Are You Thinking?; Was Changge Trying To Protect Me?

    <h4>Chapter 152: What Are You Thinking?; Was Changge Trying To Protect Me?</h4>


    Buzz!


    In the void three thousand miles away from the ancient city��


    Gu Changge��s figure materialised.


    He looked back at the chaotic city with a smile on his face, not a single sign of guilt.


    ��Don��t the various races of the Ancient Immortal Continent want to retaliate against me?��


    ��Then let��s see who moves faster.��


    Of course, his primary motive was that Gu Changge wanted to solve the hidden danger that may expose how Long Teng��s corpse was in fact in Mingkong��s hands.


    At that time, he would dly bear the suspicions of all the people of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    After all, such an act would merely increase the friction between the Ancient Immortal Races and the outside world.


    Gu Changge��s n was vicious.


    He was determined to hit more than one target with just a single arrow.


    When the timees, the Ancient Immortal Continent will be even more turbulent, making it all the better for him.


    ��Master, we have sessfully dealt with all suspicious individuals.��


    Soon, from all directions, followers of Gu Changge respectfully came and gave their reports.


    They obeyed Gu Changge��s orders and stopped any and all suspicious creatures nearby.


    When he heard this, Gu Changge nodded and said, ��Very well, let��s go.��


    By doing this, he had sessfully dealt with all those who had witnessed his entry into the city.


    Fortunately, he cleverly judged the timing and killed everyone shortly after he was discovered.


    Otherwise, his actions would be seen as deliberate, counter to his goal.


    Gu Changge nned to make Yue Mingkong faintly guess that he was protecting her.


    But it can��t be too obvious.


    Otherwise, Yue Mingkong and her sharp mind would easily guess his n and doubt him once more, which would be quite bad.


    Gu Changge naturally didn��t like doing ��good things��, and �C if his involvement was still unknown even after all this �C it would undoubtedly leave a bad taste in his mouth.


    ��If others don��t even know you did something good, what is the point of doing ��good deeds��?��


    Gu Changge was someone who spent one point on the effort to do good and spent ten points on its publicity.


    Otherwise, how else could he quickly move Mingkong��s heart, letting her understand just how good her dear husband was to her?


    As he thought of this, Gu Changge also left with his followers, not intending to stay any longer.


    And soon, many Young Supremes of the various races of the Ancient Immortal Continent were attacked and killed by Young Supremes of the human race during the gathering, shocking the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    The Tiangou[1] n and Golden Crow n were extremely angry.


    [1. Tiangou = ��Sky Dog��]


    Young Supremes from both sides suffered casualties, both their face and will were trampled on in that banquet.


    Not even scraps were left.


    And among them, a Heavenly God Realm cultivator of the Golden Crow n was also killed, causing shock.


    Such an act was no longer possible for the younger generation.


    They either relied on external forces such as Divine Artifacts and Treasures, or�� their strength was so terrifying that they could kill even those in the Heavenly God Realm.


    At the time, norge fluctuations could be felt. Otherwise, it wouldn��t have been possible for only experts to have discovered it, and they only discovered it after there was no one left at the ��crime�� scene.


    This incident brought shame to the various races in the Ancient Immortal Continent, agitating them as they furiously searched everywhere.


    For a while, many races of the Ancient Immortal Continent wondered just who would do such a thing.


    After all, the person in question could quietly sneak into the ancient city, avoiding everyone and discretely killing people before safely retreating.


    ��Such methods are beyond the means of any ordinary Young Supreme.��


    ��Except for a few Young Supremes with extreme speed, there are few who could do such a thing.��


    ��But why?��


    ��Why did he do this?��


    ��It��s a pity that everyone there is dead, and everything is gone. Even if we wanted to investigate, it would be a difficult task.��


    Subsequently, many creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent narrowed the scope of their guesses, fixating on a few Young Supremes of the outside world.


    Among them, Gu Changge was both the biggest suspect and the most likely.


    However, there was simply no way to prove his involvement.


    Gu Changge naturally acted as if he didn��t know what was going on and looked as if saying, ��I don��t know, it wasn��t me��.


    This angered many natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent, who were determined to find Gu Changge guilty.


    But even if they were determined, they could not produce evidence.


    Since Long Teng��s death, the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent caused trouble yet again as many natives of the younger generation had spontaneously gathered, nning to attack Gu Changge.


    This action will inevitably hurt the rest of the young generation in the crossfire, and the differences and hatred between the outside world and the Ancient Races will only constantly increase.


    During this period of time, one can often see cultivators of both sides being killed. They were fighting every chance they could get, painting manynds in red.


    The True Dragon n also sent out word, demanding that Gu Changge either hand over Long Teng��s corpse or face the consequences of his own actions.


    For a time, these words caused a sensation.


    In this regard, Gu Changge��s answer was only one word, ��Preposterous��.


    He even told the younger generation of the True Dragon n to willingly deliver themselves to him, to gather their forces. Otherwise�� he would kill them one by one, like plucking the petals of a flower.


    Naturally, these weren��t just passing remarks, the day after they were said��


    Gu Changge took his mighty followers, searched for Young Creatures rted to the True Dragon n, and relentlessly hunted them down!


    His strength shocked the various races of the Ancient Immortal Continent and the many sects of the outside world.


    A bloody storm engulfed the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    However, the True Dragon n really didn��t dare to let the younger generationpete with Gu Changge, and the faces of the high-level n elders were a sight to behold.


    They were so enraged that, during their meeting, the n elders couldn��t help but smash the jade table to bits!


    ����


    The Baiheng Mountain Range is a magnificent relic.


    Yue Mingkong took a group of followers to upy this ce as if waiting for something.


    Apart from her, only a few cultivators and creatures currently resided in this area.


    As Gu Changge expected, she naturally learned of these days�� news.


    ��It seems that, after he disappeared, he went to hunt down the expert who hid in the void back then.��


    Standing atop the mountain, Yue Mingkong had a calm and profound expression. She wore her hunting dress. Her bare feet were like snow, and her hair fluttered as she observed the vast ruins shrouded in the mist ahead.


    She was busy thinking at the moment, recalling the direction Gu Changge had left in.


    Others may not know why Gu Changge killed the Golden Crow n��s Heavenly God Realm expert, but her sharp mind could easily guess why.


    ��When Changge gave me Long Teng��s corpse, was it seen by the Golden Crow n��s expert from the shadows?��


    ��Is this why Gu Changge went to chase after the expert?��


    ��This way, only I and Changge would know that I have Long Teng��s corpse with me.��


    ��Was Changge trying to protect me?��


    ��Changge, just what are you thinking?�� Yue Mingkong mumbled.


    Her eyes had suddenly blurred as her nose ran a bit sour with rampant emotions.


    In her previous life, Gu Changge would never do this and would dly let the whole world know that Long Teng��s corpse was in her hands.


    He would have never protected her like this��giving her Long Teng��s corpse and even taking on the wrath of the True Dragon n for her.


    In all honesty, she could not have been more moved at this moment.


    ��It seems that when he was trying to get rid of the expert, he was noticed by the rest of the Ancient Immortal Races. In this way, he not only attracted the anger of the True Dragon n but also attracted the anger of the other races.��


    Yue Mingkong frowned.


    She suddenly wanted to set off to find Gu Changge.


    Even if she was as strong as Gu Changge, she still wouldn��t feelfortable with having the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Races bearing down on her.


    She wanted to avenge herself for her previous life, but she wouldn��t let the others hurt Gu Changge.


    This was a private matter between her and Gu Changge, so it was impossible for her to see Gu Changge in such a dangerous position and fail to act.


    ��However, after the Fairy Spirit is born, many of the older generations wille, and the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent will most definitely unite. As of now, it would be best if I were to stay here. There is a hidden Immortal Road[2] in the Baiheng Mountain Range; when it opens, I can be the first to enter.��


    [2. Quick recap: Immortal Road was the portal through which Changge andpany came to the Ancient Immortal Continent, but it is not the only one.]


    After Yue Mingkong seriously thought about it, she felt it was best to stay here.


    In her previous life, Gu Changge was able to steal the Fairy Spirit from the hands of the older generation. She obviously had many ways to save her life, but she was still worried, almost too much.


    As for the current events�� even if the various ns in the Ancient Immortal Continent hated Gu Changge, they would not dare send one of the older generations to personally intervene.


    As she thought of this, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��I might just be hesitating�� but should I tell Gu Changge about the Fairy Spirit in advance? After all, many things have proven that the Gu Changge of this life is vastly different.��


    ����


    At the same time, in a remote courtyard in the ck Heavenly Eagle n��


    A young man named Hei Ming sat in a lotus position, strands of ck mist lingered on his face like silk threads, floating as they gave off a strange aura.


    Then, he opened his eyes with a sh of excitement.


    ��How long has it been? I��ve broken through to the Saint Realm in less than a month. I was only at the Transcendent Realm before! At this rate, I can break through to the Conferred King Realm in half a year at most, surpassing even my sister and bing the absolute genius of the ck Heavenly Eagle n!��


    [PR/N: After a recent review, we have discovered that chapter 140 is incorrect. Hei Ming only had the strength and was only previously on the Transcendent Realm, not at the Conferred King Realm.]


    Hei Ming spoke with much excitement.


    If it had been more than a month ago, he would definitely not dare to think so.


    But now, not only did he achieve it, his cultivation even broke through two major realms in one go and was still increasing by the day.


    The speed was simply incredible.


    ��The Immortal Binding Technique is simply too terrifying and heaven-defying.��


    Some time ago, his Big Sis Hei Yanyu provided the Cultivation Technique of the Binding Immortal to a group of elders, shocking the whole family for a while and causing a big sensation.


    After much study by the n elders, they concluded that this was definitely an Ancient Technique that contained the mystery of the Truth of the Dao.


    This shocked everyone in the ck Heavenly Eagle n and was regarded as a treasure for a while. Elders and many high-level officials were cultivating and found that their Cultivation Bases, which had been stuck for a long time, showed signs of faint loosening.


    This surprised them even more.


    Everyone believed that this was a good opportunity for the ck Heavenly Eagle n to rise up, annex the remaining four major ns in one fell swoop, and then dominate the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    The Immortal Law!


    This was the supremew that can be passed down through the ages, as the Dao method of suppressing the foundation!


    Hei Yanyu��s status had also risen because of the Immortal Law, making it even more impressive than it was before.


    Of course, she didn��t forget to mention Hei Ming, saying that Hei Ming got it identally at a stall and then volunteered to provide it for the family to cultivate and be stronger.


    All Elder sighed at his innocence, bluntly stating that Hei Ming was truly a good child.


    Thanks to this, Hei Ming had naturally be the leader of the family��s younger generation, and his status was second only to the being that was his Big Sis.


    Moreover, an even greater shock came upon all the Elders. Hei Ming��s Cultivation Base was also increasing, perhaps because of the cultivation of that Immortal Law.


    And ording to what he said, he felt that his own talent was getting stronger.


    This statement shocked both the crowd and the ck Heavenly Eagle��s Elder with great delight as they focused ever more on the cultivation of this Immortal Law.


    Though Hei Ming held a face of respect, he sneered inwardly.


    As long as more people cultivate this Ancient Technique�� the stronger these people got, the greater the rewards he would receive.


    At that time, he would even surpass the Elder and the others, bing the true master of the ck Heavenly Eagle n in one fell swoop.


    In addition, Hei Ming also taught this Immortal Law to the rest of his family.


    His ambition was vast, not limited to just one ck Heavenly Eagle n�� no, all of the major races will be resources to fuel his growth!


    ��As of now, basically, all of the elders in the n and several talented individuals have already practised this Immortal Law. Even two ancestors woke up and began to cultivate it!��


    As he thought of this, Hei Ming became even more excited, trembling slightly.


    After all, those two ancestors were the oldest and most terrifying existences of the ck Heavenly Eagle n, and they hadn��t awakened for nearly tens of millions of years.


    It was precisely because of the Immortal Law that they were now awakened.


    Once the two ancestors have practised this Immortal Law, his talent would be even greater by a significant margin.


    ��It would be great if I could see the Supreme Being again. Without him, I guess I still would��ve been nothing but waste wood, waiting for death!��


    For that supreme being, Hei Ming had a reverent belief in his heart, and he couldn��t wait to see him again and be given an even stronger Cultivation Technique and Talents.


    ��Little Brother, the two ancestors want to see you and ask you something.��


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard.


    It was Hei Ming��s Big Sis, Hei Yanyu.


    She looked only about 17 or 18 years old. She was dressed in white with exquisite features as clouds and mist surged all over her body.


    Her ck hair was like a cloud, with nine phoenix hairpins inserted on it, wearing a splendid river and mountain jade dress, as holy as a divine lotus, with unparalleled beauty.


    At this moment, she spoke gently with Hei Ming, wishing to discuss something with him.


    ��Big Sis����


    Hei Ming also reacted, got up and went over.


    He knew that these two ancestors wanted to verify his story and ask him some questions.


    To be honest, he still felt a bit nervous.


    After all, the origin of this Cultivation Technique was a great mystery. Using ��picked from a stall�� as an excuse may have been able to fool them for a while, but he can��t hide it forever.


    One way or another, it will blow up eventually.


    Now the two ancestors were thinking about asking him about this matter.


    Of course, it was likely to be a soul search.


    After all, people are greedy, and after learning such a heaven-defying Immortal Law, they were afraid that he might be hiding other things.


    So, Hei Ming also felt a little nervous at this time, his palms full of cold sweat.


    At that time, if the two ancestors notice the existence of the Supreme Being, what would happen?


    Truthfully, Hei Ming was incredibly worried.


    At this moment, he prayed in his heart that the Supreme Being could hear him and help him through this situation.


    At this moment, Hei Ming suddenly felt a slight shock in his mind, as if a mighty force suddenly came.


    An ancient and terrifying deity appeared in it, with six heads and eight arms, staring at him indifferently.


    At this moment, he felt like a hazy mist appear in his mind.


    ��Has the Supreme Being heard my prayer?��


    Hei Ming was shocked and then became extremely excited.


    Hei Yanyu noticed his abnormality and couldn��t help but ask, ��What��s wrong, Little Brother?��


    Hei Ming hurriedly shook his head and said, ��It��s okay. It��s just that�� I��m very excited to see the ancestors.��


    ��When you see them, just calm down and don��t be too cautious. The ancestors are all very good.��


    Hei Yanyu epted his words without doubt when she heard them. After all, the two ancestors of the ck Heavenly Eagle n were suspected to be either in the Quasi-Supreme Realm or even above it.


    It could be said that there were none among the younger generation who did not share Hei Ming��s thrill and excitement.


    After all, even Hei Yanyu herself was no exception.


    ����


    At the same time, in a ruin thousands of miles away��


    Gu Changge had a faint smile as the brilliant-gold lines in his eyes disappeared.


    The scene Hei Ming saw quickly disappeared from his vision.


    During this period of time, Hei Ming did not disappoint him at all, infiltrating almost the entirety of the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    ��His acting skills are quite impressive indeed.��


    ��Of course, his skills are still iparable to Yin Mei.��


    ��The two ancestors of the ck Heavenly Eagle n�� I��m a little worried they��ll notice the abnormality present in the Immortal Binding Technique. That is, of course, assuming that they are in the Emperor Realm. If they are, it would be highly likely that this carriage will be overturned as my ns are revealed.��


    ��If the n fails, then the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n might end up a threat. I��m not sure whether these ancestors would willingly submit themselves to the technique.��


    ��If they have yet to even reach the Supreme Realm, then they shouldn��t notice any problems, in which case I can rest assured.��


    Gu Changge stood with his hands behind him, looking at the vast and majestic cities in the distance.


    He was alone, with no followers around him.


    After all, nning this kind of thing�� the fewer people who know about it, the better it is for him.


    Naturally, Gu Changge took great care to ensure that his Demonic Arts were not exposed.


    It was simply too foolhardy to make an enemy of the entire world.


    In any case, he was now in a most favourable situation. Even if their ancestors discovered Hei Ming��s abnormality, no one could discover that all of this was secretly nned by him.


    Just like the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts, the Immortal Binding Technique was also lost in the river of time, not to say that it hadn��t appeared before.


    If one happens to meet a group of the older generation who have some understanding of this technique, it would be bad, to say the least.


    ��The probability of such an event should be exceptionally small. To understand the methods behind the Immortal Binding Technique, one needs to be at least at the Emperor Realm, but I��m probably thinking too much.�� [3]


    [3: For people thinking why are we fluctuating between Supreme and Emperor Realm: If they are Supreme Realm, they can see the abnormality, and if they are Emperor Realm, they can understand that it is rted to the Forbidden Demonic Arts probably, because it was not rified by the author which one of the Realms, Emperor and Supreme, is above the other.]


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes. As much as possible, he should be inplete control, leaving no room for any leaks.


    ��Once these two ancestors are under my control, the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n will also fall effortlessly into my hands.��


    As he thought of this, he chuckled.


    But at the same time, Gu Changge intended to push his strength to new heights just before that happens..


    And it just so happened that he recently got both Fortune Value and Destiny Points.


    He also obtained much from the two Favoured Daughters of Heaven, from Gu Xian��er and Yue Mingkong.


    He opened his attribute panel.


    [Owner: Gu Changge.


    Halo: Destined Heavenly Viin.


    Weapon(s): Eight Deste Demon Halberd.


    Identity: True Disciple of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce | Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu family.


    Innate Bloodline: Demon Heart | Dao Bone.


    Cultivation Base: Early Stage of False God Realm (True Cultivation Base: Late Stage of God King Realm)


    Mystical Abilities:


    Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex (9th Layer [30%])


    Myriad Changes Demonic Physique (Talent)


    Innate God��s Spirit Temple (Talent)


    Void Ability (Talent),


    Transcendence (Talent)


    Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art


    Endless Immortal Judgement


    ��


    Destiny Points: 35,000.


    Fortune Value: 12,000 points (ck).


    System Shop: Open.


    Warehouse:


    Boundary Breaking Talisman*1, Seal Breaking Talisman*1, Fortune Plunder Card*2.]


    ��In the blink of an eye, there��s already more than 10,000 Fortune Value and even more than 30,000 Destiny Points.��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but express his satisfaction upon seeing his huge sum of money.


    ��System, exchange for four pieces of transcendent bones.��


    After Gu Changge ordered, 12,000 Fortune Value was consumed.


    Soon, a familiar yet mysterious breath came.


    This time, he exchanged for the spinal bones, palm bones, leg bones, and skull bones.


    This way, everyrge area of ??his body now had a piece of transcendent bone��

 Chapter 153: Sowing Discord In Exchange For My Life; I Thought Master Didn’t Want Me Anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 153: Sowing Discord In Exchange For My Life; I Thought Master Didn��t Want Me Anymore.</h4>


    The bones above the Tanliang Gai[1] underwent aplex transformation at once, turning translucent as they became enshrouded with an aura simr to that of a True Immortal!


    [1. A part of the skull.]


    One could even feel the terrifying and radiant haze of light and blood, like a mighty dragon, a surging sun that could shatter the very heavens.


    Gu Changge felt that his essence had been refined and improved many times over what it was before.


    In terms of strength alone, it gave off a great impression. Even if the universe had copsed, he alone would be left standing.


    This was precisely the benefit thates from the Transcendent Bones.


    This kind of enhancement wasprehensive, but the position of the cranium is where the Sea of Consciousness is located, where the Primordial Spirit resides.


    At this moment, he felt a vague metamorphosis take ce in his Innate Spirit.


    Transforming�� from a deity to an immortal, the power of the Primordial Spirit took on a nine-coloured zed hue.


    Not only that, but his spine, his bones, his hands, and even his legs underwent simr mysterious transformations.


    The spine resembled a magnificent Dragon, piercing through the four limbs as the drop of rainbow-coloured True Dragon Blood began to resonate with it, emitting a dragon roar that shook the sky!


    ��What a good way to spend money!��


    Gu Changge opened his eyes and spoke with satisfaction.


    He intuitively sensed his strength growing several times over what it was.


    He was able to see all the various rules and mysteries of both Heaven and Earth with great rity.


    In the palm of his outstretched hand, hundreds of thousands of Daows congealed, linking into an endless chain. Seamless and perfect, to the point where it formed a de made purely from the naturalw and order of the world.


    ��I could already ughter Quasi-Sacred Realm cultivators within mere seconds before this. But now, it seems that most average Sacred Realm Cultivators will also easily perish by my hand.��


    ��If I were to breakthrough from the God King Realm to the Quasi-sacred Realm, then I might even be able topete with Great Sacred Realm cultivators ��


    Gu Changge��s ims were not without reason. His ability to control the Dao Law and his ability to utilise the Rules were superb, possibly unmatched by most Sacred and Great Sacred Realm existences.


    Among all the major ns and even the major sects, those in the Sage Realm were considered to be ancient monsters, demons of the oldest generations.


    Peers? What even was that?


    It was impossible for them to even grasp his shadow.


    ��With such a variable as myself, I am afraid that the Heavenly Dao will ensure that future Favoured Sons of Heaven will be even more powerful. That��s fine with me though. After all, they are nothing but leeks waiting to be harvested.��


    When he thought of this, Gu Changge remembered Ye Ling.


    After giving him more than a month��s time, he should have found the Immortal Cave reserved for him by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    Thus, Gu Changge followed the traces Yin Mei had left for him, heading towards Ye Ling and the others�� current location.


    ����


    ��Brother Kong, what do you think those ck Heavenly Eagle and Ancient Serpent nsmen have been doing all this time? They seem to be searching for something?��


    ��Do you think it could be rted to Ye Lin and the others? It��s been more than a month since Miss Chi Ling and the others left, and yet no news hase through.��


    In the middle of a mountain range��


    A group of young cultivators were camped around a campfire, discussing various matters.


    They were the followers of Chi Ling and Yin Mei.


    Among them were both male and female, from the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family and the Vermilion Bird n, as well as various other ces of the outside world.


    They were all of different cultivation levels, with the weakest being at the Conferred Lord Realm, and the strong being at the Conferred King Realm.


    The person who spoke was also one of Chi Ling��s followers.


    In front of him was a handsome man with a gloomy expression, it was Kong Yang of the Peacock n, an admirer of Chi Ling and her follower at the same time.


    Upon hearing this, Kong Yang spoke with an unpleasant look on his face, ��Ye Lin has no good intentions, he clearly knows what is hidden here, yet he did not tell us. Instead, he took only Chi Ling and Yin Mei with him!��


    ��It��s obvious that the intention of a drunkard is no more than wine, don��t you understand that? Now that a month has passed, apart from seeing some creatures searching around, does anyone have any news of them?��


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became.


    While he was more at ease with Chi Ling, it was a different story with Ye Lin by her side.


    Given Ye Lin��s background, considerable strength, and the fact he looked as though he knew every nook and cranny��


    How could he not be suspicious of Ye Ling?


    ��As a matter of fact, I suspect that this Ye Lin is rted to the Forbidden Demonic Arts inheritor who appeared some time ago����


    At this moment, Kong Yang suddenly opened his mouth, his voice holding a deep bitterness that immediately attracted the attention of all those present here as they looked over.


    After all, the matter of the Demonic Arts Inheritor has recently caused a great deal of turmoil.


    And even the Young Master of the White Tiger n, Bai Lie, had lost his life.


    Even now, the White Tiger n was still in the midst of frantically searching for the Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    ��Brother Kong Yang, this is not something you can say casually, please think carefully.�� Upon hearing this, a man from the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n �C Yin Mei��s n �C spoke with a grave expression.


    The matter of the Inheritor of the Demonic Arts was a very serious one, and if Ye Lin really was the one, then their Young Lady would be in great danger.


    When he heard this, Kong Yang��s face held an expression as deep as the ocean. ��I think you��ve all seen what Ye Lin is capable of. He holds strange and mysterious methods, no weaker than some of the Young Supremes. And most importantly�� doesn��t the name ��Ye Lin�� sound familiar to you?��


    ��Ye Lin�� Ye Lin����


    ��The name is quite familiar, could it be�� that Ye Ling?��


    When they heard Kong Yang��s words, they felt uncertain. But after a bit more thought, his words rang true.


    The entire group was frozen, their eyes wide as a chill ran down their backs.


    It was true that Ye Lin did not look like much at first, but the way he showed off his skills,ter on, had shocked the crowd. That strength was equal to that of an upper-level Young Supreme.


    At the time, they didn��t think much of it, but now that they thought about it again, why would a man with the power of a Young Supreme be a follower of Chi Ling?


    And what were his intentions?


    Furthermore,bined with Kong Yang��s words now, it suddenly sent a chill through their bodies, from head to toe.


    ��The name Ye Lin�� Ye Ling�� it��s not a coincidence����


    Their voices trembled. All those gathered here naturally knew that Bai Lie��s ��good brother�� was called Ye Ling, the same name that was suspicious to be the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    In the beginning, when Ye Lin introduced himself, they thought the name was familiar and somewhat resembled amon sound.


    But now that Kong Yang had mentioned it, everyone was stunned.


    This was probably deliberate on Ye Ling��s part, thinking he didn��t care one bit whether he was discovered or not.


    After all, Ye Ling could easily change his appearance and identity and keep on fleeing.


    ��How arrogant!��


    They shuddered at the very thought.


    ��It was too dangerous for Miss Chi Ling and Lady Yin Mei to trust Ye Lin so much.��


    ��Make no mistake, they are now with Ye Ling, and I am afraid that they are in grave danger. There is no telling what evil n Ye Ling has that he took both of them with him!�� Kong Yang showed an expression filled with guilt, his fists clenched as self-hatred boiled within for his failure to recognize the truth earlier.


    ��It looks like we can only send out a message that Ye Ling is here so that the rest of the cultivators wille. If not, the consequences would simply be unimaginable!��


    The group discussed this for a while and came up with such a solution.


    They could only hope that this would make Ye Ling wary of attacking Chi Ling and Yin Mei so easily!


    Kong Yang also slowly nodded his head and said, ��There is no time to lose. If we let Ye Ling��s whereabouts be revealed, Chi Ling and Yin Mei will be safer!��


    Afterwards, everyone started to take action, using various transmitting talismans to spread the news about the ce, with the intention of attracting other cultivators toe and fight against Ye Ling.


    Everyone who has inherited the Forbidden Demonic Arts will be killed.


    ��


    At the same time, while Kong Yang and others were spreading the news of Ye Ling��s location��


    The three of them hurried towards an ancient city in front of them.


    The trees on the mountain were tall and ancient. They had vines like clouds, allowing them to remain unnoticed as they hurried along the mountain.


    Compared to a month ago, the three of them were now in a bit of a mess, their faces stained with blood, thanks to the pursuit of the ck Heavenly Eagle and other major ns along the way.


    Eventually, their whereabouts were discovered.


    Due to the ve mark, some Experts of the ck Heavenly Eagle n were able to sense Ye Ling��s vague location and determine the direction he went in.


    Moreover, among the three of them, there seemed to be a hidden waveing from them, surprising and confusing them at the same time.


    It was as if someone was transmitting Ye Ling��s exact location to everyone.


    For this reason, the three of them had spent all this time avoiding the pursuit.


    However, by chance, Ye Ling was able to make a breakthrough in his cultivation and find some good items along the way.


    Such good fortune left Chi Ling at a loss for words.


    On the contrary, she and Yin Mei had many dangerous encounters and were so physically and mentally exhausted along the way that they were almost severely injured several times.


    They were not as lucky as Ye Ling, and on their journey with Ye Ling, they had onlye across a few rtively good herbs.


    Apart from that, they did not get anything.


    Instead, they suffered many injuries.


    Chi Ling was a righteous and trustworthy person. And since she had promised to apany Ye Ling, she would not easily go back on her promise.


    However, she couldn��t understand why they were always found, no matter where Ye Ling was hiding with them.


    She suspected that there was something on Ye Ling��s body that allowed everyone to track the three of them.


    Yet when she said this, Ye Ling didn��t believe her at all.


    And Chi Ling could do nothing about it�� Ye Ling had let her down.


    ��Old Turtle, I have a feeling that the Immortal Cave is located in the Ancient City ahead.��


    At that moment, Ye Ling��s face showed a faint sign of excitement as hemunicated with the Old Turtle inside his pendant.


    He had relied on this hunch to avoid many dangers, even managing to gain several benefits during his search.


    Now, he was even more convinced.


    ��By the way, Old Turtle, what do you think this is about? Why is it that no matter where I hide, those creatures always find me?��


    Ye Ling asked another question afterwards.


    He was frustrated by the fact that Chi Ling had mentioned this to him.


    At that time, Ye Ling simply ignored it because he had asked the Old Turtle and learned that the creatures could only vaguely sense where he was. That said, they shouldn��t be able to pinpoint his actual location.


    So why? Why had these creatures always found him?


    Ye Ling even suspected that Chi Ling was deliberately leaking his whereabouts.


    He had suspected Yin Mei as well, but she was the one who suffered the most on this journey. Currently, she looked so pale and exhausted that he couldn��t even bring himself to be suspicious of her.


    Besides, he truly trusted her.


    He understood from her previous actions that, deep down, she was an incredibly strong woman.


    Even in the face of Gu Changge��s oppression within the Sect, she had the courage to resist.


    Moreover, Ye Ling was convinced of Yin Mei��s feelings for him.


    However, suspecting Chi Ling wasn��t easy either�� after all, he considered Chi Ling to be an old friend, and she was someone who readily believed him after he was framed as the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    At that moment, the Old Turtle��s voice had reached Ye Ling��s ears as he felt a buzz in his mind.


    ��This situation can only mean that one of the two is definitely a suspect, so Ye Ling, you should be careful and decide based on your own judgement.��


    The Old Turtle��s words plunged Ye Ling into a state of silence.


    In truth, he had already guessed it himself, but he just didn��t want to ept it.


    Among the two, one of them had chosen to betray him.


    ��Old Turtle, I want to hear your opinion.�� It was then that Ye Ling asked with a very solemn expression.


    ��Ye Ling, I shall try to exclude my emotions, but know that this is just my opinion. You can listen to it, but in the end, the final decision is yours.�� In response, the Old Turtle inside the pendant pondered for a moment and spoke slowly.


    Ye Ling gave a nod and said, ��Go on, Old Turtle, I trust what you have to say.��


    ��In my opinion, Chi Ling is the biggest suspect. If the person who betrayed you was Yin Mei, then what are her intentions? It��s hard to say. You were the one who came to her rescue. If it weren��t for that, your paths would��ve never crossed.��


    ��If your paths never crossed, you wouldn��t have been able to bring her here. Thus, her being here can be said to be nothing more than coincidence, an ident.��


    The Old Turtle spoke up, analysing the situation ording to its point of view, without the slightest emotion.


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Ling fell silent.


    He was already well aware of this.


    What could Yin Mei possibly have in mind for him? In all honesty, he was the one who desired Yin Mei��s beauty.


    If he had not saved her in the first ce, she would not havee to this ce with him now.


    It was far too coincidental.


    If Yin Mei had deliberately set it all up, then�� it would be too terrible to imagine.


    Most importantly, Ye Ling suspected that Gu Changge was the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts, who Yin Mei had offended.


    They were both in the same situation.


    ��Old Turtle, continue.�� Ye Ling said with a serious expression on his face.


    ��On the other hand, Chi Ling is incredibly suspicious. Since the beginning, she has firmly believed in you and even said that she found someone who would be able to help you clear the suspicion of being the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts����


    ��Because she had helped you voluntarily, I had nothing to say. However, at this very moment, someone is leaking your whereabouts. And what��s more, Chi Ling should be aware that you are the sessor of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation. She has been following you all this time�� and it��s quite obvious what she��s up to.��


    The Old Turtle continued, stating the things it thought to be suspicious.


    Naturally, Chi Ling was also likely to know the true identity of Gu Changge.


    Ye Ling repeatedly warned her to be wary of Gu Changge, but in the end, Chi Ling was unconcerned.


    Who knew what went on in her head?


    Ye Ling nodded, his heart heavy from the words.


    He could see the reason behind Old Turtle��s statements.


    Ye Ling looked at Yin Mei, who was resting on a green stone with her eyes shut.


    Her face was as white as pure jade, her eyebrows curved, her nose straight, her red lips dotted, her teeth crystal clear, and her hair smooth as silk.


    However, at this moment, she appeared very pale, frail even.


    Her dress was stained with blood.


    On the other hand, Chi Ling��s delicate face and her eyes which shone like jewels, looked undisturbed as she appeared to have sustained minimal injuries.


    By now, he had already made up his mind.


    As he thought of this, Ye Ling stood up.


    Both Chi Ling and Yin Mei were recuperating at the moment, and when they saw Ye Ling suddenly get up, they both looked at him with a bit of surprise.


    ��The rest of the journey will be very dangerous, so why don��t we split up? Since Yin Mei is very badly injured, I��ll go with her, it��ll be dangerous if she goes alone����


    ��Since you��re not that injured, we should meet up at the Ancient City ahead.��


    The fact of the matter was, he wasn��t prepared to tear face with Chi Ling just yet.


    Thus, he tried to use natural and reasonable words.


    When the timees for them to meet up once more if he didn��t show up, what could Chi Ling possibly do?


    In his opinion, if Chi Ling truly was after his opportunities, then she would simply ept his absence, even if she didn��t want to.


    When they heard this, both Yin Mei and Chi Ling were stunned, their eyes widened.


    Especially Yin Mei, who could not help but speak with some measure of concern and anxiety, ��What are you saying, Ye Ling? How can we split up now? It��s better for us to stay together.��


    Chi Ling stared nkly at Ye Ling, her expression gradually turning colder and stranger by the moment.


    ��What does Ye Ling mean by suddenly proposing to split up at this point?��


    ��Could it be that he wants to take all the opportunities for himself because he saw that the ce of opportunity is about to arrive?��


    ��Is that why he wants to split up?��


    Chi Ling couldn��t help but feel a bit cold for a moment.


    She wasn��t greedy for Ye Ling��s opportunities.


    If she hadn��t promised Ye Ling that she would help him, she wouldn��t havee to this ce.


    There were numerous opportunities in the Ancient Immortal Continent, and she had already wasted a lot of timeing here.


    Now that Ye Ling had suddenly said that, she was too shocked.


    She had been suspecting that there was an abnormal rtionship between Ye Ling and Yin Mei for more than a day or two, and now that Ye Ling had suddenly made it clear, she could not help but want tough.


    ��All right, since Ye Ling has said so, let��s split up.��


    Chi Ling casually spoke with a cold, arrogant, and indifferent face.


    She did not exin anything, nor did she ask any questions.


    From today onwards, the rtionship between her and Ye Ling as friends should be concluded.


    ��I found you!��


    And at that very moment, a terrifying pressure suddenly came from the sky.


    There were several powerful figures from the ck Heavenly Eagle n and the Ancient Serpent n.


    Even the weakest among them were in the Heavenly God Realm, and there was even an existence in the God King Realm.


    For the sake of taking down Ye Ling and the others, all the major ns had mobilised an extremely powerful force.


    ��Not good!��


    Ye Ling paled at this scene. Without any time to react, his body quickly morphed into a divine rainbow and disappeared into the distance.


    At the same time, Yin Mei heard a voice from afar saying, ��It��s toote, let��s each escape first and meet up at the ancient city.��


    Originally, he had intended to bring Yin Mei with him, but the situation was so sudden that he was unable to do so.


    The target was him, so he might be able to draw his opponents away.


    He thought it might also help to lessen the burden on Yin Mei.


    Ye Ling suspected that these powerful men were, in fact, suddenly drawn in by Chi Ling; otherwise, how could the other side have discovered their whereabouts so quickly?


    However, he could not settle the score with Chi Ling right now.


    ��Why are you just standing there? Run!��


    Seeing how Yin Mei was frozen in ce, Chi Ling frowned and then quickly fled, crushing a Divine Traversing Talisman at the same time, ready to leave the scene.


    Ye Ling had disappointed her so much that she already nned to draw a line between her and him.


    As for Ye Ling��s opportunities, she didn��t care about them at all.


    Soon, both Ye Ling and Chi Ling disappeared, quickly escaping from the mountain range.


    The worried look on Yin Mei��s face as she sat on the greenstone disappeared, showing calm, even relief, though it was mixed with a bit of reluctance.


    ��Master, the task you gave me has finally been aplished.�� Yin Mei whispered softly.


    She had never forgotten the mission that Gu Changge had assigned to her, to sow discord between Chi Ling and Ye Ling.


    And today, it finally came to pass.


    However, along the way, she has drawn many powerful people, and she herself was indeed severely wounded. She wasn��t as lucky as Ye Ling and Chi Ling.


    After all, her opponents were all Heavenly Gods, and there were even many God Kings.


    She had only broken through to the middle stage of the Conferred King Realm, so the gap between them was too great.


    To have survived several times was already the result of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox��s good fortune.


    To put it bluntly, she had seeded in fulfilling Gu Changge��s orders to sow discord between Ye Ling and Chi Ling�� in exchange for her own life.


    She was now severely injured. Even if she escaped, she wouldn��t get very far.


    Yin Mei was at peace with the situation.


    But somehow, the fact that she wouldn��t see Gu Changge again before she died made her feel sadness and regret.


    There was�� something unspeakable in her feelings.


    After all, she was just a pawn in Gu Changge��s hands, the kind that he would throw away as soon as he was done with, the kind he wouldn��t give a second nce.


    ��Oh, this fellow is not running away, are you waiting for death? After running away for so long, it seems that she has given up on her fate. But upon closer inspection, she appears to be a pure and beautiful girl����


    In the sky stood two mighty beings.


    One was a Heavenly God and the other was a God King, their auras were terrifying, powerful�� so powerful that their auras crushed the sky and caused tremendous fluctuations of Qi and vitality, causing the mountains in all directions to fall dead silent.


    The one who spoke now was the God King creature with a snake��s tail, most likely a member of the Ancient Serpent n.


    He stared at Yin Mei with a lustful gaze, somewhat tempted.


    ��How about this? If you willingly submit to me, I will spare your life.�� He opened his mouth and spoke.


    As she looked at the expressions of the two mighty beings before her, Yin Mei held a calm face as she indifferently replied, ��Stop dreaming, I wouldn��t let you have your way even if I have to blow up my own body.��


    Although she did not want to die, she would not live in such a disgraceful way either.


    After all, it still depends on the individual.


    She may have submitted to Gu Changge and recognized him as her master, but that didn��t mean she��ll submit to just about anyone else.


    At this moment, Yin Mei would rather die.


    ��Hmph, talking tough even though you��re on the verge of death!��


    Yin Mei��s words made the God King Realm being in the sky furious, not expecting this girl to be so ungrateful.


    Boom!


    Right then, he immediately struck out, and his powerful aura fell in the sky, turning into a big palm to grab Yin Mei.


    Yin Mei��s face remained cold and unafraid as she chose to self-destruct.


    Buzz!


    All of a sudden, an even more terrifying aura appeared in front of her, transforming into a radiant and unparalleled sword Qi, exploding and splitting the Heavenly God Realm being in front of her into two halves with a single sh.


    ��Who is it?��


    The other being in the God King Realm reacted with immense anger and looked in the direction where the sword ray came from, his killing intent soaring.


    ��Master����


    Yin Mei was also frozen at this moment, her beautiful eyes wide open, unable to believe what had just happened�� as she looked at the young man who suddenly stepped out of the void in front of her.


    Then she suddenly jumped into Gu Changge��s arms, ��You are so mean, Master, I thought you didn��t want me anymore����

 Chapter 161: To Call Him A Treasure-Giver Would Not Be An Exaggeration; A Fan Of Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 161: To Call Him A Treasure-Giver Would Not Be An Exaggeration; A Fan Of Gu Changge!</h4>


    Shortly afterwards, Gu Changge refined the Immortal Cave and ced it in his Inner World.


    At the same time, he used some Destiny Points to create a separate space in his Inner World for the purpose of storing divine weapons.


    Within the vast space filled with golden light, floated various kinds of divine weapons.


    Swords, spears, halberds, even cauldrons for alchemy. They all floated in the void with light so brilliant that it seemed to be able to pierce the sky.


    Such is the power of the Void Talent.


    <i>[PR/N: rification: The Void Talent is why they��re floating, but the divine weapons were from the Immortal Cave.]</i>


    It was also worth noting that all the weapons in the Divine Armory were real, not mere rune constructs.


    With Gu Changge��s Divine Armory, he now practically owned a treasure trove of divine weapons.


    In the event that something unexpected happens, he could simply use this to his advantage and crush his opponent.


    As to why Gu Changge did this�� it was purely because of his wealth.


    For now, he basically had no use for the divine weapons he suddenly obtained.


    Yin Mei chose a few divine weapons from among them, but there were still plenty left unchosen.


    There were hundreds of divine weapons in the cave.


    Everything that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had seen and left behind was not ordinary.


    In this regard, Gu Changge had nothing more to say to the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation other than to express his courtesy.


    If Ye Ling was a treasure hunting rat, then the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation would be the treasure giver.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge visited another area to collect a small piece of the Lake of Reincarnation and the Root of Reincarnation it held within. These things were also taken into the Inner World.


    Not only can the Root of Reincarnation be used as a weapon, but it can also produce the Fruit of Reincarnation.


    However, so far, Gu Changge had not yete to the point where he needed to use the Root of Reincarnation as a weapon.


    [Note: The Root of Reincarnation is something simr to the Branch of World Tree mentioned in many novels. They can be used as weapons by refining and can also be nted to obtain various benefits, which in this case is a special fruit.]


    Currently, he was nning to depart from this ce.


    <strong>��Once we return to the outside world, you will exin that Ye Ling was severely injured and fled����</strong>


    Before doing anything else, Gu Changge instructed Yin Mei.


    <strong>��I know, Master. Ye Ling has yet to die, for, at a critical moment, he used his trump card and escaped from Master��s hand.��</strong>


    Yin Mei nodded her head.


    Naturally, Ye Ling was dead.


    However, the time wasn��t right for the world to find out just yet.


    Otherwise, there would be no one else to carry the ck pot of Gu Changge��s identity as the Inheritor of the Demonic Arts.


    At this moment, for both her and Gu Changge, it was necessary to deceive the world by putting on a show.


    <strong>��No, at the critical moment, Ye Ling used his Demonic Arts to seriously injure me when he was also badly injured. Only then did he take the opportunity to escape.��</strong> Gu Changge shook his head at the words, correcting Yin Mei��s statement.


    What Yin Mei said was right, but not perfect.


    It was easy for him to pretend that he had been severely injured by the Immortal Devouring Demonic Technique.


    Even if someone were to look into his injuries, he could still leave traces proving that the Immortal Devouring Demonic Technique had injured his essence.


    By doing so, no one would think twice about it.


    On the contrary, more people will be wary of Ye Ling because of this matter. After all, even someone as powerful as Gu Changge was injured by Ye Ling.


    What would they do if they were to face Ye Ling?


    <strong>��Currently, it would be best to give the world the idea that Ye Ling possesses unfathomable might. With this, we cany the groundwork for our actions in the future.��</strong>


    <strong>��I understand, Master��s thoughts are truly wless.��</strong> Yin Mei suddenly realized his n and began to admire Gu Changge more and more. Furthermore, she was quite pleased with this development.


    After all, in the past, when Gu Changge gave her instructions, he would never exin them to her.


    She had to guess the reasons for everything herself.


    Since he did so, it was logical to assume that Gu Changge was beginning to trust her more and more.


    Yin Mei was a very clever girl, so she naturally understood this quite quickly.


    <strong>��Let��s go.��</strong> Gu Changge spoke.


    On their way back, Gu Changge suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale and his appearance became weaker.


    It looked as if he had been wounded at his very essence.


    The time of the injury had to be controlled carefully to ensure that there are no ws.


    Naturally, this look was only a superficial disguise in the end.


    There was no way that Gu Changge would ever do anything that would cause harm to himself.


    ��


    <strong>[Ruins, 8000 miles from the Ancient City.]</strong>


    When Gu Changge rescued Yin Mei from Ye Ling��s ��clutches��.


    Large numbers of cultivators and creatures had rushed here as the sky was filled with divine rainbows and warships, the sounds rming all those nearby. The light of their divine weapons soaring to the skies could be seen for miles.


    People searched every nook and cranny.


    Atop each of the ruins�� peaks appeared vast groups of people, their divine senses covering the entire area.


    They were hunting for the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    Thousands of young geniuses have been alerted this time, and one could even spot 6 or 7 Young Supremes among them.


    Wang Wushuang �C the Heir of the Immortal Wang Family, Ye Langtian �C the young master of the Immortal Ye Family, and Chi Ling �C the heir of the Vermilion Bird n��


    All of them rushed here after receiving the news, stopping for nothing along the way for fear that Ye Ling would escape.


    But after searching the entirety of the ruins, there hasn��t even been a single sign of any living souls nearby, not to mention any trace of Ye Ling.


    They were eager to find Ye Ling even if it meant unearthing his grave.


    <strong>��Did Ye Ling really escape?��</strong> Chi Ling frowned, having rushed here so quickly after hearing the news, only to find nothing.


    She suspected that Ye Ling was no longer around.


    <strong>��Chi Ling, a tomb has been found here, and as we suspected, the ancient corpses within have had their essences refined����</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At that moment, a divine ray of light descended from the sky and onto the ground before transforming into a tall, heroic man whose figure was like that of a young deity.


    It was none other than Ye Langtian.


    He spoke in a deep tone, his expression very grave.


    <strong>��Really?��</strong> Chi Ling sighed, her expression also heavy.


    She had guessed before that a tomb would appear in this ce, so she had kept an eye out for it.


    She never thought that she would be right.


    Moreover, many of the ancient corpses in the tomb had already been devoured and absorbed by Ye Ling.


    Their worst fears hade true.


    <strong>��Unfortunately, we are still a step toote.��</strong> In another direction, a figure shrouded in mist approached.


    It was Wang Wushuang.


    He too sighed and said, <strong>��I didn��t think that this hard work would all be for naught in the end.��</strong>


    <strong>��But why haven��t we seen Brother Gu? Didn��t he pass on this message to us?��</strong>


    Wang Wushuang spoke with a slight frown as he suddenly noticed that there was no sign of Gu Changge anywhere around here.<strong> </strong>This puzzled him.


    Reasonably speaking, this matter was important enough that Gu Changge �C who had passed on the news himself �C should not have been absent.


    Yet now there was no sign of Gu Changge, not even his followers.


    <strong>��Indeed, why is Brother Gu not here? I also got this news from his followers.��</strong> Ye Langtian was also puzzled.


    The moment they got the news, they rushed over.


    However, there was no sign of Gu Changge, could it be that they received the wrong information?


    <strong>��Perhaps Daoist Brother Changge had already guessed that we would return from this trip empty-handed which is why he didn��te.��</strong>


    When Chi ling heard this, she spected, <strong>��Perhaps Daoist Brother Changge already knew that Ye Ling would escape. After all, with so many peopleing to attack him, he would escape if he weren��t stupid.��</strong>


    <strong>��We will probably find nothing.��</strong>


    <strong>��In addition, since Daoist Brother Changge dared to inform us, it means that he is already sure that he can find Ye Ling��s location. Maybe this is part of his n to force Ye Ling to show himself����</strong>


    Chi Ling showed a thoughtful face as she analyzed the situation.


    She drew her conclusions based on her understanding of Gu Changge.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Langtian��s eyes lit up as he nodded his head in acknowledgement, <strong>��Chi Ling��s words make sense. Given Brother Gu��s character, there is no way he would make a mistake on such a matter. He definitely already knew that Ye Ling would escape, so the purpose of informing us was just to force Ye Ling to show himself.��</strong>


    Having heard this, Wang Wushuang was silent for a while.


    Although he felt reluctant to do so, he could do nothing but feel helpless.


    <strong>��So it seems that we have all been used as pawns by Brother Gu.��</strong> Wang Wushuang said.


    If anyone else had used them in such a way, they would have been furious and enraged, but in the face of Gu Changge, they did not dare.


    A Young Asura and a Young Supreme were not on the same level of existence after all.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge was acting for the sake of all the people and of all the various creatures of the world.


    At this point, what more could they say?


    <strong>��Perhaps Daoist Brother Changge has already encountered Ye Ling by now��.��</strong> Chi Ling eximed.


    <strong>��I didn��t expect you to know so much about Daoist Brother Changge, how unexpected��.��</strong> At this point, Ye Langtian couldn��t help but open his mouth with a narrow smile.


    <strong>��Brother Ye, you should be careful what you say.��</strong>


    After hearing the words, Chi Ling was slightly stunned and could not help but shake her head.


    There was a bitter smile in her heart.


    She must not let the future female emperor hear this.


    She still vividly remembers the day when Yue Mingkong killed a beast in the True God Realm with a mere p.


    Yue Mingkong was so aggressive in protecting what was hers that Chi Ling wouldn��t dare mess with her so casually.


    Though she never revealed it, she felt that Yue Mingkong��s strength was far superior to that of Ye Langtian and Wang Wushuang.


    She also remembered the cold, dangerous re that Yue Mingkong��s eyes had that day.


    If she really dared to get too close to Gu Changge, he may not care.


    However�� Yue Mingkong might really kill her.


    It was at this moment that a sudden stream of light flew in from the distance as a young cultivator rushed to them with shock and disbelief written on his face.


    He seemed to have something important to report.


    <strong>��Not good!��</strong> he shouted with a frightened expression.


    The scene caused the group of Young Supremes, including Chi Ling, Wang Wushuang and Ye Langtian, to look over and raise their eyebrows.


    <strong>��Why are you in such a panic?!��</strong> A Young Supreme, seeing his follower like this, yelled back in response.


    <strong>��Young Master Changge was injured while fighting with the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor��.��</strong> The young man��s voice trembled as his face paled. He shuddered as he spoke these words.


    The news was so shocking that it was hard to believe!


    Even the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Young Asura who was said to be invincible among his peers, was injured when faced with the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    For them, it was as if the sky had fallen.


    <strong>��What?!��</strong>


    The instant they heard this, everyone was dumbfounded, wondering if their ears had heard wrong.


    Gu Changge had encountered and fought with the Demonic Arts Inheritor, and he was even injured?


    Such news was simply too shocking.


    The cultivators who heard this had reactions ranging from disbelief, to shock, to being frozen in ce.


    They couldn��t believe it.


    Chi Ling was the first to react as her cold and haughty face could not help but reveal her worry when she asked, <strong>��Is this matter true or not? Is Daoist Brother Changge alright?��</strong>


    <strong>��I heard this news from the mouth of Young Master Changge��s followers, Young Master Changge is lightly injured, other than that there is nothing serious to worry about. Moreover, the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family��s Holy Maiden, Yin Mei has also been saved by Young Master Changge from the clutches of the Demonic Arts Inheritors����</strong>


    By now, the young man had also calmed down.


    He took a deep breath and then exined to everyone.


    It was natural, for the news truly was an unbelievable surprise.


    Everyone here was still searching for traces of the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    And yet, Gu Changge not only found him, but he had even fought against him.


    <strong>��I��m d everything��s okay.��</strong> When she heard the rest of the news, Chi Ling immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was most concerned that, because of Gu Changge��s immense strength, he would be targeted if he became weakened.


    Luckily, he was only lightly injured.


    <i>��The skills that Ye Ling hid were truly astonishing.��</i>


    <i>��It is no wonder that he faced the Heavenly God Realm and even God King Realm existences without fear.��</i>


    When she thought of this, Chi Ling��s face became slightly bitter.


    But if even Gu Changge was injured at Ye Ling��s hands, then what would happen if they were to meet him?


    <i>��I��m afraid it would be a death sentence.��</i>


    <strong>��It seems we were right, Daoist Brother Changge has truly used us as a diversion to force Ye Ling to show himself, but it seems even he underestimated Ye Ling��s strength����</strong> Ye Langtian sighed.


    From his point of view, Ye Ling had many hidden cards to y, so it was only reasonable that even a strong man like Gu Changge could be injured.


    <strong>��What about Ye Ling?��</strong> Wang Wushuang inquired.


    <strong>��Ye Ling is said to have fled after using his most powerful hidden technique, though he was gravely injured by Young Master Changge, and is now missing����</strong> the young man who spoke earlier replied.


    <strong>��He escaped�� What a disaster! Even Gu Changge wasn��t able to kill him.��</strong> Wang Wushuang shook his head.


    However at this moment, they were unable to criticize Gu Changge.


    In order to take down the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, he had made ns, and now he was even injured.


    The only person who could take the me was the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, a cunning foe with plenty of tricks up his sleeve.


    <strong>��The Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family��s Holy Maiden, Yin Mei, is said to have butted heads with Young Master Changge. I didn��t expect for him to be the one to eventually save her from the clutches of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor����</strong>


    <strong>��Although Young Master Changge has a bad reputation, Holy Maiden, Yin Mei, is his junior sister after all, so he couldn��t possibly neglect her to the point of death at such a crucial time. Young Master Changge��s heart is truly admirable.��</strong>


    At that moment, the rest of the Young Supremes present at the ruins began to speak up one after the other.


    They all expressed their views on the matter alongside their admiration for Gu Changge.


    As a matter of fact, they had no such feelings for Gu Changge in the past. But after having rescued his junior sister from the hands of the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor��.


    Needless to say, the recent series of events have put them to shame as they too began to admire him.


    He was a Young Asura and for good reason.


    <strong>��Yes! I always thought that Young Master Changge was a strong and domineering person, but I never thought that there was such a gentle side to him. At this time, I presume that Holy Maiden, Yin Mei, would be very touched!��</strong>


    <strong>��After all, it��s a hero saving a beauty!��</strong>


    <strong>��I��m a bit jealous of the Holy Maiden�� I can��t help but wonder if the Young Master Changge wille to my rescue if I fall into the clutches of the Demonic Arts Inheritor?��</strong>


    Many young geniuses of the fairer s*x had also spoken up, their eyes full of admiration and wonder.


    To put it simply, they were enamoured by Gu Changge��s actions.


    He stood up and took it upon himself to attract the hatred of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, something that had been terrorizing their peers.


    Such righteousness made their hearts flutter.


    <strong>��Where is Daoist Brother Changge now? It seems we need to find him again if we want to find the whole truth.��</strong>


    After a moment��s deliberation, Ye Langtian and the others decided to go to Gu Changge to find out the details of what had actually happened.


    If they too were to encounter Ye Ling in the future, it was best for them to be prepared.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    One by one, divine rainbows left the ce and headed for the former gathering ce in the valley.


    Soon, the news of Gu Changge��s encounter with the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor spread throughout the Ancient Immortal Continent as if it had grown wings, causing an uproar.


    Many of the Young Supremes who had not been involved in this matter were stunned, astounded by the news!

 Chapter 155: This Kind Of Heartless Thing, I’m Responsible For This…

    <h4>Chapter 155: This Kind Of Heartless Thing, I��m Responsible For This��</h4>


    The next day, after Yin Mei��s injuries had almost fully recovered��


    Gu Changge moved separately from her.


    Yin Mei went to the Ancient City alone, where Ye Ling agreed to meet. She was currently preparing to follow Ye Ling to find the Immortal Cave that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation left for him.


    The value of such a thing need not be said.


    It was no exaggeration to call it an Immortal Cave since it was probably a Minor World that one could carry on themselves.


    Ye Ling searched so hard for so long, so it was only natural that he was unwilling to give it up.


    To help Gu Changge, Yin Mei had to find Ye Ling first so that she may determine the actual location of the Immortal Cave.


    As he watched Yin Mei��s figure gradually disappear into the mountains��


    Gu Changge��s expression could not help but reveal a yful look.


    <i>��Currently, Ye Ling should be feeling quite guilty that he didn��te for Yin Mei right away.��</i>


    <i>��If he sees Yin Mei rushing to his side at this moment, he��ll be even less suspicious.��</i>


    <i>��There is a knife on the head of the word ��s*x�� [1].��</i>


    <i>��What an urate phrase.�� </i>


    <i>[1. The Chinese character for s*x has some strokes that resemble a knife on the top.]</i>


    All Gu Changge needed to do now was to enjoy the show. And when the timees, he can collect a bountiful harvest.


    <i>��Ye Ling still needs to live a few more days.�� </i>


    <i>��Otherwise, how can he carry the ck pot waiting for him in the Ancient Immortal Continent?[2]��</i>


    <i>[2. Changge is talking about the corpses he left in the ruins after devouring the Origin Essence.]</i>


    <i>��My assumptions shouldn��t be that far off. Once Chi Ling and Ye Ling formally cut ties, she should leave this ce first. By now, the followers of both Chi Ling and Yin Mei should already be quite suspicious of who ��Ye Lin�� is���� </i>


    <i>��Even if they were to consider Chi Ling��s previous exnation, I��m afraid no one will believe it.�� </i>


    <i>��The news of Ye Ling��s presence on the Ancient Immortal Continent will attract arge number of cultivators who want to fight against the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.�� </i>


    <i>��Since Ye Ling is already being hunted by the ck Heavenly Eagle n, the events that took ce in their Ancestral Tomb should be ��crystal clear�� to them. What a wonderful show this is looking to be.��</i>


    <i>��When people notice the ovep of these events, even if they are by mere coincidence�� Ye Ling, I��m afraid that you will not be able to defend yourself even if you jump into the Yellow River.��</i>


    Gu Changge stood on the mountaintop with his hands behind his back, looking at the outline of the distant city ruins as he couldn��t help butugh.


    He then left the ce, nning to call on his followers and participate in the battle against the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor as a <i>��righteous man��.</i>


    At the same time, a petite figure with a delicate face quickly walked across many mountains among the ancient trees in the hills, avoiding the chase of a Heavenly God Realm existence behind her.


    It was Chi Ling, who was just recently separated from Ye Ling.


    She looked a little tired, pale even, but these things pale inparison to the icy cold she felt in her heart.


    She met Ye Ling again on the path to her escape, but Ye Ling didn��t even bother. He simply turned and ran as the being in the Heavenly God Realm chased her instead.


    <i>��Indifferent, running away with his back turned����</i>


    <i>��He even dumped this being in the Heavenly God Realm on me?�� </i>


    <i>Ye Ling��s actions left Chi Ling speechless, she was foolish to allow her kindness to be eaten by a dog.</i>


    Fortunately, she was by no means weak, and she belonged to the upper-middle level among the Young Supremes and had many Secret Treasures and Medicine Pills.


    Although the situation looked dangerous, in the end, it was not a major issue.


    This made her feel that the gravely injured Yin Mei from before, must also be in a dangerous situation.


    <i>��Ye Ling cared about her from the bottom of his heart, but he ran away as soon as we were ambushed. He didn��t care about whether Yin Mei lived or died.��</i>


    <i>��This alone is enough to see through this character.��</i>


    <i>��It seems that Brother Changge is the only one I can rely on now. I must inform him.��</i><strong> </strong>


    At this moment, Chi Ling was heavily considering this issue.


    <i>��Brother Changge said that he wished to foster the world��s justice, considering all the souls and beings, and eradicating the Inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts. It is only natural that he would pay attention to Ye Ling.�� </i>


    <i>��After all, Brother Changge said that he also suspected Ye Ling.�� </i>


    Once she formally cuts ties with Ye Ling, Chi Ling was considering whether or not she should tell Gu Changge about all this.


    At that moment, it would be up to him. Gu Changge can either choose to help Ye Ling clear his name or simply choose not to intervene in Ye Ling��s affairs.


    Chi Ling soon crushed yet another Divine Talisman as she felt a slight pain in the depths of her heart.


    Even if only one talisman was used, the count would still be lessened.


    She didn��t n on using them unless it was necessary.


    <strong>Buzz! </strong>


    After crushing the Divine Talisman, a hazy brilliance rose from Chi Ling��s body as her figure seemed to grow a pair of Vermillion Bird Wings, gorgeous and colourful as she quickly escaped.


    <strong>��Damn it. She escaped again!�� </strong>


    The Heavenly God Realm creature behind her screamed fiercely but thought nothing of it.


    She was a Young Supreme, why wouldn��t she have something to save her life?


    Soon enough, Chi Ling found her followers in a valley through her connection with them.


    Many Young Supremes were gathered here, and to her surprise, there was also Wang Wushuang, an extremely mysterious young man from the Immortal Wang Family.


    In addition, the Young Supremes of the Immortal Lake were also here.


    There was also Ye Langtian of the Primordial Immortal n��the person she thought was the most suspicious, the one closest to being the true Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    Chi Ling didn��t expect so many people to have gathered here to attack Ye Ling.


    <strong>��Miss, are you okay?�� </strong>


    The many Young Supremes in the valley were the first to notice Chi Ling��s figure stained with both blood and fatigue as she descended.


    A group of her followers also rushed in, especially Kong Yang of the Peacock n, who was the most excited.


    It can be said that it was all to his credit that the news of Ye Ling had spread so far to attract so many Young Supremes.


    The rest of Chi Ling��s followers were also incredibly relieved. They were most afraid of what had happened to Chi Ling after her disappearance in the past month or so.


    But at this moment, Chi Ling seemed rtively fine.


    <strong>��Miss Chi Ling��our Young Lady, have you seen her?��</strong> Currently, however, the people of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family were beginning to get worried.


    Along with Chi Ling, their Young Lady, Yin Mei also went with Ye Ling.


    Chi Ling was now safe and sound from the clutches of that demon.


    However�� Yin Mei was nowhere to be seen.


    <i>��Where is Miss Yin Mei?��</i>


    Upon hearing this question, Chi Ling��s expression also changed slightly. She carefully considered her words before speaking,<strong> ��At this moment, Yin Mei might still be with Ye Ling���� </strong>


    <strong>��But she might not be with him either.�� </strong>


    She didn��t even get to finish her words as a sudden uproar emerged.


    <strong>��What?!�� </strong>


    A group of people from the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family instantly exploded.


    It was a known fact to all that Ye Ling, the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts, was here.


    Therefore, it was unnecessary to say how dangerous Yin Mei��s situation was.


    At this moment, the Young Supremes �C Wang Wushuang of the Immortal Wang Family and descendant of the Immortal Lake �C Ye Langtian, and the others who also heard Chi Ling had solemn expressions.


    <strong>��Chi Ling, are you sure about this?��</strong> Wang Wushuang asked with golden eyes that burned with divine-gold fire.


    <strong>��Ye Ling not only dared show himself here, but he also dared kidnap the Holy Maiden, Yin Mei. This matter has just be far moreplicated.��</strong> Ye Langtian frowned.


    As a descendant of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family, failure to properly handle this scenario would mean that he must face the wrath of �C not only the White Tiger n �C but also the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family.


    The consequences would be dire.


    So when he heard that Ye Ling was here, he hurried over.


    Chi Ling frowned as she put together the words to properly exin the details of the matter.


    Even she didn��t know what had happened to Yin Mei, so she merely exined what she might have encountered.


    Chi Ling knew that Yin Mei believed Ye Ling was not the true Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� but it wasn��t like anyone would believe it now.


    So she excluded such unnecessary details.


    Instead, she spoke of how the three of them were chased by the Ancient Immortal Races, ns such as the ck Heavenly Eagle, the Ancient Serpent, and the Divine Crocodile[3].


    <i>[3. The author noted that there were 5 major ns, we are unsure if this is a major n or one of the minor subsidiaries.]</i>


    When they heard these words, they instantly became angry as they held icy looks in their eyes.


    <i>��Those who inherit the Forbidden Demonic Arts must be punished!�� </i>


    They didn��t expect Ye Ling to be so arrogant that he actually targeted Yin Mei right after killing Bai Lie.


    <strong>��Damn it! What the hell did Ye Ling do to offend all of these ns?�� </strong>


    <strong>��Did he capture some of them to cultivate the Forbidden Demonic Arts?�� </strong>


    Many of the Young Supremes were full of murderous aura as they asked aloud.


    These Young Supremes came from a myriad of great sects, so it was only natural that they knew more about the Inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts than the rest of their peers. However�� the news of Yin Mei missing had only reached them now.


    They knew how terrifying the Forbidden Demonic Arts were, and given time, it would spell disaster for the world.


    <strong>��Chi Ling, do you know why Ye Ling is here��?�� </strong>


    <strong>��His entry into the Ancient Immortal Continent is bad news, but it also presents an opportunity to us.�� </strong>


    Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, and others asked one after another with a solemn tone.


    In their view, this battle against the Inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts was bound to affect the rest of the younger generation on the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Perhaps even some experts of the older generation would appear.


    When she heard this, Chi Ling merely shook her head and replied, <strong>��He told us to meet up in a small town[4]. After that, we were separated, and I��m left unaware of his current status.��</strong>


    <i>[4. Recap: Ye Ling told them to meet up at the Ancient City.]</i><strong> </strong>


    She didn��t want to intervene in Ye Ling��s affairs any longer.


    As she said this, however, she stared at Ye Langtian, observing the changes in his expression.


    s, there was no such abnormality on his face.


    Before, Chi Ling had been very suspicious of Ye Langtian, but after cutting ties with Ye Ling, even she believed that Ye Ling was highly suspect.


    After all, she knew that he could easily hide his very Origin.


    Chi Ling firmly believed that Ye Ling was not the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts since Ye Ling��s power involved the mystery of time.


    <i>��However, the Forbidden Demonic Arts is a strange and mysterious power. Maybe Ye Ling��s ability to hide his Origin����</i>


    When she considered this line of thought, Chi Ling felt that the possibility wasn��t by any means negligible.


    At this moment, Ye Langtian shook his head slightly after hearing the words before saying,


    <strong>��It seems that this matter needs to be discussed. I have just heard that Brother Gu has received word and is alsoing here.�� </strong>


    If Gu Changge took the lead, their chances of winning against the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts would skyrocket.


    Needless to say, Gu Changge��s strength was recognized as the best in the younger generation.


    When these words came out, a slight shock came over many people.


    <strong>��Really? That��s great!�� </strong>


    Even Wang Wushuang agreed, <strong>��Indeed, I heard that Brother Gu ising for this matter. If he is here, we will have more certainty in dealing with the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.��</strong>


    <strong>��It��s great that Young Master Changge is alsoing. If hees forward, even the young and powerful creatures of the Ancient Immortal Races will be shocked!�� </strong>


    <strong>��Those who inherit the Forbidden Demonic Arts must be punished. The Young Master Changge will definitely be on our side.�� </strong>


    Many young people breathed a sigh of relief at the thought.


    Those who inherit the Forbidden Demonic Arts would naturally be strong; otherwise, they would not survive being constantly chased by so many groups without any problems.


    In their hearts, they didn��t dare face Ye Ling.


    But if Gu Changge came, it would be a different story altogether.


    Nowadays, there were rumours of him in all parts of the Ancient Immortal Continent, causing a great disaster for the Ancient Immortal Races as he ughtered all the natives�� younger generation.


    Most natives of the younger generation immediately fled when they heard his name.


    In this regard, they also admired him.


    Although there were also some nasty rumours, such as robbing peers of opportunities or <i>something.</i>


    But such things didn��t matter here.


    Inside the Immortal Road, The Weak are Prey for the Strong. It was a dreadfully normal urrence.


    <strong>��Really? That��s great. If Brother Changgees, things should go much smoother.�� </strong>Chi Ling��s cold and arrogant face also showed joy at this time.


    She happened to have a lot of things she wanted to discuss with Gu Changge.


    Throughout this period, she naturally heard the news about Gu Changge, and she greatly admired Gu Changge.


    At this moment, an incredibly vast wave suddenly came from the east as a group of divine rainbows rushed at them.


    The young man in the lead was none other than Gu Changge.


    Just in the nick of time. Once he and Yin Mei went their separate ways, he gathered all of his followers with the intent of being a <i>��righteous man.��</i>


    He was dressed in a moon-white feather robe with wide sleeves embroidered with the sun, the moon, mountains, and rivers. The universe and the stars intertwined as they gave him an incredibly exquisite and gorgeous appearance.


    The person himself descended from on high as he revealed an unspeakably noble aura.


    <strong>��Greetings, Young Master Changge!��</strong>


    <strong>��Greetings, Daoist Brother Changge!��</strong>


    At that moment, all the people in the valley who beheld this scene had bowed in courtesy.


    Even the Young Supremes such as Wang Wushuang, Chi Ling, and Ye Langtian were no exception.


    The arrival of Gu Changge made all the people��s morale soar as the expedition��s courage grew to an uplifting degree.


    <strong>��Brother Wang, Brother Ye���� </strong>


    <strong>��Sister Chi Ling.�� </strong>


    Gu Changgended on the ground as he greeted them with a warm and natural smile.


    Frankly, he was not surprised to see Chi Ling here.


    Afterwards, everyone exchanged greetings.


    Ye Langtian took the lead, cutting straight to the heart of the topic and asking, <strong>��Brother Gu, what are your ns for this crusade?�� </strong>


    Gu Changge pondered and said, <strong>��Truthfully, I still have a few doubts regarding this matter, which I shall ask Miss Chi Ling ofter. Aside from that, Ye Ling has shown himself and even took away Sister Yin Mei. As both her senior brother and the Heir of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, I can��t just sit back and do nothing.�� </strong>


    As he spoke such righteous words, his face didn��t change in the slightest.


    The Young Supremes couldn��t help but express their admiration, <strong>��As expected of Young Master Changge! Such a profound sense of righteousness!�� </strong>


    They knew that the Holy Maiden, Yin Mei of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family had angered Gu Changge in public.


    But at this moment, he set aside his grievances and resolved to simply deal with the current situation!


    <strong>��Young Master Changge is truly noble!�� </strong>


    Many young nsmen of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family spoke with gratitude.


    They were also worried that because Yin Mei had previously offended Gu Changge, he would stumble and refuse to intervene.


    But now it seemed that they were all thinking too much!


    <strong>��There are some things I also want to talk about, which I shall discuss in detail with Brother Changgeter.�� </strong>Chi Ling also nodded, impressed by Gu Changge��s words.


    <i>��Sure enough, Brother Changge is the same as he��s always been, not like that Ye Ling.��</i>


    When she was with Ye Ling and Yin Mei, she asked about Gu Changge from Yin Mei.


    She answered that Gu Changge bullied others and covered the sky with his one palm in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, leaving none who dared to provoke him.


    For this reason, she felt that Gu Changge would not intervene in the matter because of his rtionship with Yin Mei.


    When she thought of this, Chi Ling admired Gu Changge even more


    Whenpared with Ye Ling��s behaviour, she only became more and more suspicious of him.


    Although Gu Changge has a bad reputation, his character was far from Ye Ling��s.


    Soon, a group of Young Supremes, including Ye Langtian and Wang Wushuang, discussed for a while.


    <strong>��That��s right��how about Daoist Brother Changge lead this crusade? We will eradicate the Inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts, restore peace to the world, and regain the stability of the world for people to practise in peace.�� </strong>


    Many people looked at Gu Changge feverishly as they spoke, hoping that he would preside over this act.


    When he heard these words, though his face remained unchanging, he wasughing up a storm in his heart.


    <i>��Lead the people to attack me? Perhaps it is more urate to say that we will attack Ye Ling who took the fall for me?��</i>


    <i>��Such a heartless thing and they want to be responsible�� oh no, how could I ever do such a thing?��</i>


    <strong>��Everyone trusts me so much that it��s difficult to keep myposure. That said, it sounds like quite a difficult job to take.�� </strong>


    After a bit of careful consideration, Gu Changge showed a look of righteousness as he slowly opened his mouth and dered, <strong>��But since the vote is unanimous, how could this Gu refuse? None of you needs to worry, for I will definitely help bring the Inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts to justice so that we may all find a more peaceful world to cultivate in.��</strong>

 Chapter 163: Taking yourself too seriously; Won’t shed a tear without seeing the coffin!

    <h4>Chapter 163: Taking yourself too seriously; Won��t shed a tear without seeing the coffin!</h4>


    <b>[Atop a mountain, white clouds surged and filled with Immortal mist.]</b>


    As far as the eye could see, there were undting waves of magnificent mountains.


    However, Gu Xian��er wasn��t here to appreciate the view.


    Currently, she was curled up like a ball with her small, delicate, and wless face like white porcin. Her brows curved to a frown as she faced a dilemma.


    Unfortunately for her, this was quite aplicated matter.


    <b>��Ah Hong, tell me�� is it true that Gu Changge was seriously injured when he fought against the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts. If it��s true, do you think I should go take a look at him?��</b>


    Gu Xian''er hugged her legs, propped her head on them, and asked the big red bird on her shoulder with an eager voice.


    Ah Hong rolled its eyes with a look of ��Why are you asking me?��


    Gu Xian''er already knew; there was no reason for her to ask Ah Hong.


    But she just didn��t know what to do.


    She��d heard the news about Gu Changge��s pursuit of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts and the subsequent fight against him.


    At first, she didn''t believe the news about Gu Changge''s injuries.


    She knew how terrifying Gu Changge''s strength was.


    ��Apart from me, is there anyone in the younger generation who canpete with Gu Changge?''


    Of course, she was referring to her future self.


    In Gu Xian''er''s eyes, at least in the current younger generation, no one would be Gu Changge''s opponent.


    However, Gu Changge��s opponent at the time was none other than the rumoured mysterious and terrifying Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    She hadn''t really seen the terrible Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor, but she heard many things about him.


    Despite the pursuit of all the major powers and forces, he managed to safely flee before disappearing without a trace.


    No one knows the strength of such a powerful existence.


    It was not impossible for Gu Changge to be injured by the hands of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    She thought of Gu Changge as invincible��


    However, just like ordinary people, Gu Changge can be injured or even killed.


    This worried her a bit.


    ording to the rumours, Gu Changge was seriously injured and even lost some of his Origin Essence.


    He looked so weak that it seemed the very breeze could blow him away.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xian''er was stunned. At first, she justughed it off. Even after Gu Changge was injured by the sword strike, he showed no weakness, showing not even the slightest reaction.


    How could he be so badly injured just by facing the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts?


    But the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was not right.


    ��With Gu Changge''s character and ability, will he let him run away if he can really kill the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts?''


    ��That means that neither Gu Changge nor the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts couldnd the finishing blow.''


    ��And ultimately, both of them gave up.''


    ��I''m afraid that the rumours may indeed be true.''


    As she thought of this, Gu Xian��er found herself drained of the motivation to find more opportunities.


    During this time, her cultivation broke through by leaps and bounds. Not only did she go back to pick the Eight Sacred Bananas, but she also encountered a Nirvana Fruit.


    Furthermore, she��d fought and killed many Young Supremes of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    Her Cultivation Base had sessfully broken through to thete stage of the Conferred King Realm, which was several times greater than when she entered the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    She was absolutely sure that if she met Gu Changge next time, she would definitely be able to hold one of his palms.


    ��Humpf! It��s not like I��m worried about his injury or anything! It��s just that, if he dies, my revenge will never bepleted!��


    It was at that moment that Gu Xian��er finally came to a decision.


    She��d also managed to give herself a good reason.


    This good reason woulde in handy in the case that Gu Changge dismisses her and was unwilling to ept her visit.


    Such an excuse would help her avoid losing face.


    Now, she can go to see if Gu Changge was really injured or not.


    ��Is the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts really as scary as the rumours?''


    <b>��I got a miraculous healing medicine a few days ago, which I think he��ll like. Of course, this doesn��t mean that the grudge between us is settled. This is just the result of my generosity! Yeah�� just my generosity.��</b>


    As she spoke to herself, Gu Xian''er turned into a divine rainbow, harnessed her divine weapon, and shot up into the sky as she quickly left.


    �� �� ��


    While all the major groups in the Ancient Immortal Continent and the outside world were busy making a lot of noise due to the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor��


    Gu Changge led a group of followers and casually found an ancient set of ruins known for helping in cultivation and rejuvenation.


    Secretly, however, he was using various means to incite the hatred of the various outside cultivators and natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    When their hate reaches its peak, it would be the best time for the big figures from both sides to interfere.


    Gu Changge doesn''t mind thoroughly muddying the water.


    And during this time, he gradually faded out of everyone''s vision.


    Only some Young Creatures, who wanted to inquire about him, approached this area before suddenly disappearing without a trace.


    Gu Changge took advantage of this moment in time and fiddled with many treasures he obtained from the system��s shop function.


    Currently, he��d bought 3 more pieces of Transcendent Bone, granting him the bones of a hand, a foot, and a phnx[1] on the right side of his body.


    [1. bones which make up the fingers of the hand and toes.]


    It was within this phnx that Gu Changge refined the rules of Gengjin and the Endless Immortal Judgement.


    Individually, these two held extreme attacking capabilities, but �C joined together �C they would naturally achieve a greater effect.


    The bones of the phnx were refined into a peerless sword by Gu Changge.


    His idea was very simple.


    And he would look very dashing while he was at it too.


    Inbat, he would be able to generate peerless sword intent with a mere flick, as he instantly ughters his enemy.


    Additionally, he managed to smoothly raise the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex to the next level as his surface-level cultivation now reached the middle stage of the False God Realm.


    And in secret, he became even more unscrupulous, using the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts to frantically hunt down a few powerhouses.


    Because of this, traces of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts reappeared and caused panic everywhere. Many creatures and cultivators felt that they were in grave danger.


    Of course, Gu Changge believed that this train of thought could onlye from people who overestimated themselves.


    Even if a group of Young Creatures appeared in front of him and offered their Origin Essence, he might not care at all.


    As of now, devouring existences in both the Heavenly God Realm and the God King Realm have shown negligible improvements to Gu Changge''s true Cultivation Base.


    The more his cultivation rises, the more essence he needs.


    Of course, it was different for those with strong physiques and bloodlines.


    That aside, Gu Changge was currently considering collecting the fish caught in his.


    He used the Immortal Binding Technique toy arge specifically for the ck Heavenly Eagle n. He had caught a lot of fish by now.


    From his point of view, the entirety of the ck Heavenly Eagle n was caught in arge spider��s web, allowing for their annihtion at any moment he pleased.


    This was far more terrifying than any ve seal.


    In a blink of an eye, time passed.


    A few dayster��


    �� �� ��


    <b>[In a magnificent Ancient Temple]</b>


    <b>��It turns out you were just an Old Turtle����</b>


    <b>��All this time, I had been thinking it was some sort of Godly Tortoise..��</b>


    [Note: He is mocking him by saying Tortoise is better than Turtle. Worth noting that every Tortoise is a Turtle but not every Turtle is a Tortoise.]


    Gu Changge spoke casually but did so with a hint of disdain.


    He carried a white jade pendant in his hand from which a brilliant light came as the Old Turtle appeared.


    The Old Turtle was white, and �C like jade �C was crystal clear and translucent. It even emitted a strange fragrance.


    This was a kind of fragrance that can''t be smelled by others.


    But Gu Changge, the Inheritor of Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts, could easily perceive it, for this breath�� was the fragrance of Divine Souls.


    ��Perhaps this Old Turtle��s soul is some kind of immortal medicine.''


    <b>��Gu Changge, don''t humiliate this Old Turtle. Just kill me if you want to!��</b>


    <b>��If you try anything, this Old Turtle will break his true spirit!��</b>


    The Old Turtle that appeared on the pendant held a stiff look.


    It witnessed Gu Changge''s secret.


    With Gu Changge''s temperament, it was absolutely impossible to let the Old Turtle go.


    At this time, 9 out of 10 people would use threats, intimidation, and other means to force it to tell some of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s secrets. Then, they would try to make it surrender.


    The Old Turtle thought through these things very thoroughly. It had seen things it wasn��t supposed to, and yet Gu Changge��s methods remain a mystery


    As such, the Old Turtle acted tough.


    There was a look of righteousness in its pair of green bean-like eyes, shining with the will to persevere.


    Although Ye Ling had many ws in his character, he was a kind person.


    There were also wicked people like Gu Changge. With such a demonic aura about him, how could he allow himself to surrender? To help him, to confess everything to survive would simply be unrighteous.


    This contradicted its way of the Dao.


    Who would guard this world if even someone such as the Old Turtle only thought of their own survival in the face of a viin as monstrous as Gu Changge?


    <b>��Since when did I humiliate you? Is calling you ��Old Turtle�� considered a humiliation?��</b>


    When he heard the Old Turtle, Gu Changge slightly smiled with the look of finding it idiotic.


    <b>��Or perhaps you��ve lived for so long that you��ve forgotten what you are.��</b>


    Gu Changge had full confidence in his ability to draw out the hatred of others, and he was sure that the Old Turtle felt the same.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you deceitful b*****d����</b>


    As expected, Gu Changge''s words made the Old Turtle''s face turn blue as it couldn''t help but retort.


    Although it was called as such, it wasn��t really an Old Turtle.


    That was merely the name bestowed upon it by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    ��Just a Turtle?!��


    The statement hit a sore spot, for though Ye Ling referred to him as such, he had never prodded on the hows and whys��


    But as of this moment, Gu Changge mercilessly prodded at it.


    If for itsplete inability to put up any resistance, the Old Turtle would��ve fought Gu Changge however desperate such an endeavour may be.


    <b>��A deceitful b*****d? Can��t you at least change it to something else?��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head as he casually replied.


    In his eyes, one could almost see the flow of ck and white colours as the faint echoes of time rippled in the void.


    <b>��The Rules of Reincarnation���� </b> The Old Turtle couldn��t help but be astonished at this development.


    The Old Turtle��s divine soul gradually blurred, as if it was about to evaporate under the light emitted by the ck and white lights.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few short days, Gu Changge��s control over the Samsara Talent had far surpassed Ye Ling''s.


    ��This guy is simply too terrifying�� no, I��m afraid the word doesn��te close to describing how it feels to face Gu Changge.��


    <b>��Where did youe from? If I''m interested, you might just survive.��</b>


    It was then that Gu Changge came up with an offer.


    ��Fortunately, I��ve got nothing better to do, and that leaves me with enough time to deal with this Old Turtle.��


    The Old Turtle was one of those ��portable grandparent�� figures that Favoured Sons of Heaven usually have. Unfortunately for the Old Turtle, he was far weaker than other simr figures.


    At most, it was a mere guide for the Favoured Son of Heaven.


    <b>��Don''t even think about it! This Old Turtle will never surrender to you and help you in your wicked goals, Gu Changge����</b>


    It seemed that the Old Turtle had already anticipated Gu Changge��s offer, sneering in response.


    The Old Turtle had already decided that Gu Changge had other ns in store for it, ns that required him to be kept alive.


    After all, it was a creature that had followed the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, and it knew many secrets of the Ancient True Immortals.


    Unless Gu Changge was stupid, he would know that the Old Turtle had far more value alive than dead.


    <b>��I can��t believe I have to repeat myself, but you really shouldn��t overestimate your value.��</b>


    When he heard this, Gu Changge sneered as well.


    ��Does this Old Turtle really think all that? It��s in for a treat if it thinks I��ll y my cards in line with the usual idiotic tropes.��


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    With a raise of his hand, a ck Dao Rune floated in the air as it condensed into a ck Dao Bottle.


    With a boom, wisps of ck light fell from the void as it smothered the Old Turtle.


    <b>��Ahhh!��</b>


    At that moment, it let out a miserable cry, struggling to resist as the ck Dao Bottle buried itself deep into his soul.


    Gu Changge had no interest at all in knowing the many secrets of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    He was only interested in the alluring divine fragrance that the Old Turtle emitted.


    The long-awaited and excellent sensation of devouring a divine soul��


    Lin Tian, the trash leek who was actually a God King reborn, also possessed a unique fragrance. Perhaps it was due to the Old Turtle''s proximity to Ye Ling that he became contaminated with the fortune that Favoured Sons of Heaven usually had.


    Whether the Old Turtle recognized it or not was a trivial matter.


    <b>��Gu Changge, do you really want to kill me?!��</b> The Old Turtle screamed, unable to believe that Gu Changge truly wished for its death.


    <b>��I wouldn��t shed a tear without seeing the coffin first.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Without mercy, the terrible power of the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts surged from the ck Dao Bottle. Much to the despair of the Old Turtle, the power manifested into arge ck rune as it drowned.


    ��It really was an immortal medicine. Unfortunately, it was a mere one third of the genuine immortal medicine.��


    The vast medicinal essence seeped into his limbs and bones, like a raging gxy of light that flowed through his body.


    Immortal intent surged, giving the temple a divine and heavenly appearance for a brief moment.


    As if miniature ck Dao Bottles had appeared in all 60 trillion cells of his body as they trembled, trying to absorb the seemingly infinite medicinal power.


    At the same time, bits and pieces of information appeared in his mind, giving Gu Changge a slight surprise.


    Coincidentally, he��d also broken through to the peak of the God King Realm.


    And now, he was but a step away from the Sacred Realm��

 Chapter 157: Never Planned To Let Him Live; Destiny Has Finally Arrived!

    <h4>Chapter 157: Never nned To Let Him Live; Destiny Has Finally Arrived!</h4>


    <strong>Hum!</strong>


    Gu Changge left, stepping into the void as he went to the Ancient City where Ye Ling now resided in.


    He had just received the information that Yin Mei sent him in secret.


    Apparently, Ye Ling had now found the Immortal Cave.


    Gu Changge smirked, <i>��What a great piece of news.��</i>


    At this moment, the leek called Ye Ling had finally ripened and reached its fullest potential.


    It may sound a bit distasteful, but without Ye Ling, it would have been very difficult for Gu Changge to ever find the long-forgotten remains of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    <i>��At this moment, they should all be headed to that patch of ruins to hunt down Ye Ling�� though I��m afraid they won��t find him there.��</i>


    <i>��However, with the many desecrated graves there, my previous ims will only grow stronger.��</i>


    Naturally, Gu Changge made sure to tighten the ck pot of the Demonic Arts on Ye Ling��s head.


    With most cultivators unable to let go of even the slightest bit of news regarding Ye Ling, rumours of his appearance alone were enough to move the masses right where Gu Changge needed them to be.


    If those tombs were exposed to the public at that time...


    The ancient corpses whose essences have been devoured would be the greatest evidence against Ye Ling, cementing his demonic title and pushing him into the abyss.


    Insidious and wless, this was precisely the kind of arrangement a viin such as Gu Changge would make.


    When it reaches such a state, Ye Ling would find it impossible to wash clean of the me, reaching the point of no return.


    Furthermore, Ye Ling waspletely oblivious to the whole matter, having already gone to the cave of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    And Gu Changge didn��t n to let hime back alive either.


    ...


    As Gu Changge ��received�� news of Ye Ling��s appearance��


    Many of the younger generations also heard bits and pieces of interesting information.


    <strong>��Ye Ling��s figure appeared in the ruins to the east...��</strong>


    Chi Ling, who was leading people to search for Ye Ling in an ancient town, frowned slightly.


    When she and Ye Ling travelled together before, Ye Ling did not reveal anything outside the norm.


    He had never approached those ruins either.


    However, Ye Langtian��s words made her suspicious. It was possible Ye Ling actually had the idea of entering those ruins but found it difficult to leave because she was by his side.


    <i>��He must��ve felt it was troublesome to slip away.��</i>


    When she heard the news, the seeds of doubt nted in her heart only grew stronger.


    <i>��I only hope that they don��t find anything implicating Ye Ling in the tombs; otherwise�� that means he was hiding his true identity all this time, a terrifying thought��</i>


    Chi Ling��s eyes went cold as a murderous aura filled with bloodlust coursed through her body. She hated those who tried to deceive her the most, even more so when it came from a friend!


    The suspicions she had for Ye Ling had now outgrown even those she had for Ye Langtian.


    <strong>��Chi Ling, when you meet Ye Ling, I hope that kindness and sentimentality do not get in your way! There is no need to discuss the dangers of having the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor kept alive.��</strong>


    Dressed in colourful, feathered clothing with a handsome face, Kong Yang and the others persuaded her on the matter.


    After all, their hatred for Ye Ling was deeper than anyone else.


    It was especially so when they remembered the time when they had paired up with Ye Ling. It sent chills down their spins, giving birth to a terrible sense of fear and horror.


    Such an insidious person�� it was their good fortune that they had safety in numbers and never acted alone. If they did, they may have suffered from Ye Ling��s poisonous methods and already be six feet under, buried heartlessly beneath the soil of the Immortal Ancient Continent.


    They only prayed that Yin Mei of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family could also escape the devil��s ws.


    Chi Ling��s cold and proud face darkened further after hearing their pleas.


    <strong>��This time, I shall tear all face with him!��</strong> she spoke icily.


    ...


    <strong>[Within the mountainous regions]</strong>


    Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, and the descendants of the Immortal Lake received this news as well.


    <strong>��The Demonic Arts Inheritor has appeared in a ruin in the East. Be careful, don��t let him escape!��</strong>


    A Young Supreme ryed this information to his brothers and sisters behind him with a very stern look.


    <strong>��Ye Ling dared show himself, but I fear he may yet escape once more.��</strong> Ye Langtian frowned, golden rings covered his body as his hair shone brighter than the morning star.


    He knew Ye Ling well. The man looked honest enough, but in truth, he is a sinister and cunning individual.


    If he dares show himself with so many people hunting him, it meant he was confident he could either escape or fight back with minimal issues.


    <strong>��Nevermind, this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity must not be missed.��</strong>


    Ye Langtian immediately summoned a group of his followers as they went to the rumoured ruins with the intent to kill.


    The White Tiger n was getting impatient, pressuring them to hand over Ye Ling. In addition, the other Dao Sects have alsoe to y as they too sent out their forces. Needless to say, Ye Langtian was under a great deal of unwanted pressure as the Heir of the Ye Family.


    At this moment, Ye Langtian wanted nothing more than to kill Ye Ling with his own hands, to pacify both the public as well as his own boiling hatred.


    Wang Wushuang and the other Young Supremes did not stand idle either, venturing forth to y the rumoured Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor. An amazing fluctuation emerged from the nearby mountains as the almighty forces moved to attack.


    Divine chariots soared through the sky as divine rainbows shook the four fields as these forces moved to the ruins.


    Many natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent were startled as they looked up.


    Especially the nearby ck Heavenly Eagles, Ancient Serpents, and Divine Crocodile n members.


    <strong>��What happened? Why did so many people rush to that ce all of a sudden?��</strong>


    <strong>��Could it be that some Immortal Treasure was born?��</strong>


    As for the natives, the light in their eyes was cold, sinister. After all, their original n was to join forces and besiege Gu Changge��


    But now, they have merely turned into divine rainbows and fled.


    Within the ck Heavenly Eagle n, a young girl stood on a cloud-shrouded cliff.


    She looked only seventeen or eighteen years old and possessed delicate facial features. She was dressed in white as clouds and mist covered her body.


    Her ck hair flowed like a cloud, held by nine phoenix hairpins. She wore a splendid jade robe depicting endless rivers and mountains, her appearance as holy as an immortal lotus with an unrivalled demeanour.


    <strong>��By themand of the True Dragon Order, The True Dragon n has decreed that all younger generations of the Immortal Ancient Races will participate in the crusade against the Viin Gu Changge.��</strong>


    The girl whispered to herself, a gleaming light passed through her ck, gem-like eyes.


    <i>��Since Long Teng is dead, the younger generation of the Ancient Immortal Races are running around like a headless chicken. This is a perfect opportunity for me.��</i>


    She was none other than Hei Ming��s older sister, Hei Yanyu.


    On the bright side of things, she could be regarded as one of the best talents among the younger generation from the various Immortal Ancient Races.


    A rare, <i>��once-in-a-hundred-thousand-years��</i> genius of the ck Heavenly Eagle Tribe


    Some time ago, when Long Teng was still looking for the Heavenly Daughters of each race, he took a fancy to her outstanding appearance, wanting to include her in his harem.


    However, Hei Yanyu refused the offer.


    She kept a low profile and had no reputation, but that didn��t mean she was weak enough to just surrender to Long Teng and walk in his shadow for the rest of her life.


    In truth, Hei Yanyu was a very ambitious woman, and she intended to lead the ck Heavenly Eagle n past their ancient glories, dominating the other Ancient Immortal Races.


    She had originally nned to find an opportunity to challenge Long Teng and cement her position.


    Unfortunately, Long Teng fell prey to Gu Changge before that thought could bear fruit.


    Hei Yanyu had heard wind of Gu Changge and knew of his tyrannical strength. Unfortunately, most rumours that circted among the various native groups of the Ancient Immortal Continent were faulty, to say the least. After all, they were far too focused on nder.


    <i>��In truth, Gu Changge��s strength should at least be on the level of Godhood[1].��</i>


    <i>[1. False God, True God, Heavenly God, God King.]</i>


    Hei Yanyu had personally investigated the oue of that battle.


    <strong>��Young Asura!��</strong>


    Such a heavy title was not filled with mere words.


    Nheless, all the ns were now united. And together, they were preparing their own crusade against Gu Changge.


    Hei Yanyu thought that this might be an opportunity for herself.


    No matter how powerful one is, how was it possible for them to face the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Continent��s forces on their own?


    <strong>��The time hase, my followers! Come with me, and together, we shall put down Gu Changge!��</strong>


    With Hei Yanyu��s words came several sts of Qi, as numerous tyrannical figures rushed out of the mountains behind her.


    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>


    The sound of the sound barrier being broken rushed out from the depths of the cliffs as mysterious figures appeared beside Hei Yanyu with an earth-rending stomp.


    A blond girl with glowing wings, an ancient and archaic dragon, a sturdy man with multi-coloured scales on his arms, and a giant of a man with bristling horns...


    These creatures emitted immensely powerful auras, the weakest among them having a cultivation base in the False God Realm, they were personally conquered by Hei Yanyu.


    After Hei Yanyu and the others disappeared, a pale and mysterious boy walked out from the edge of the cliff.


    The boy had a pair of obsidian-ck wings on his back. It was Hei Ming.


    As he stared at the direction Hei Yanyu left in, a strange gleam coalesced within his piercing eyes.


    <strong>��Now that the two ancestors have practised the Immortal Binding Technique... as soon as my sister fully leaves family grounds, it will be my time to ascend and take all the power for myself.��</strong>


    Hei Ming muttered to himself, a me called ambition burning violently in his eyes.


    Yet, even he himself did not notice the silken, silver-white patterns that webbed across his irises, appearing one moment, and then vanishing the next.


    ��


    <strong>[Inside the dry well, Ancient City.]</strong>


    As Ye Ling took Yin Mei inside��


    The world spun in front of them. Space itself began to mix and ovep, shattering and reforming as if stuck in an endless loop.


    In the end, the two seemed to pass through a ripple in the void beforending firmly on the ground.


    There was an odd sh in Yin Mei��s eyes, seeming rather surprised,<strong> ��Where is this ce? Did wee to another world?��</strong>


    <strong>��Yes, we are in another world. This ce can be regarded as a Minor World left to me by my Master.��</strong>


    Ye Ling tried to suppress the excitement blooming in his heart as he replied.


    Normally, he addressed the one who left this inheritance to him as the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    However, inside the Immortal Cave left by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, he must now address him as Master.


    This was just in case the Ancient Deity had ced a remnant of his soul here. It would be a great loss if he heard Ye Ling��s disrespectful words and decided to promptly expel him from this Minor World.


    Ye Ling��s usually had a deceptively simple appearance, but in truth, his heart harbours unfathomable secrets.


    <strong>��The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation�� could it be?��</strong>


    At this moment, Yin Mei held an expression of shock, matching the gravity of Ye Ling��s words.


    She was wowed, awed even.


    In truth, Gu Changge had already said as much to her, so she wasn��t surprised in the slightest.


    <strong>��Yep, you guessed it.��</strong> Ye Ling felt a little proud, even boastful. Him being the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s rightful heir had made his ego swell to maximum capacity.


    Unfortunately, he didn��t dare expose such a secret for fear of being hunted down.


    Confessing this fact in front of Yin Mei made him smile as he enjoyed Yin Mei��s <i>��shock and awe��.</i>


    <strong>��The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation is an existence infinitely close to True Immortals. You have such a background, it is really unexpected�� it��s simply too much.��</strong> Yin Mei blushed as she said these words, <i>��admiring��</i> him.


    Ye Ling shook his head and continued, <strong>��So you need to know that the rumours from the outside that I am the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor arepletely false. The real Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor is actually Gu Changge, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce��s sessor...��</strong>


    <strong>��He framed it all on me!��</strong>


    <strong>��Gu Changge, this despicable and shameless viin. Sooner orter, I will tear off his self-righteous face and let the world know who the real viin is so that they can feed his flesh to the dogs...��</strong>


    While speaking of Gu Changge, deep hatred and murderous intent bloomed in his eyes.


    There has never been anyone in the world who he hated as deeply as Gu Changge.


    Even Ye Langtian was far behind in this regard.


    It was apparent that the two of them had never really met before, or even said a word to each other.


    And yet... Gu Changge still framed him like this, making him carry such a big ck pot of me, bing a rat crossing the street that everyone shouted and beat!


    The whole world was practically his enemy!


    <strong>��You need not say anymore�� I��ve always believed in you, Ye Ling.��</strong>


    Yin Mei had a slight frown as she interrupted, ending Ye Ling��s tirade against her beloved Gu Changge. She grit her teeth, because at this moment, she could barely hold back from pping that mouth of his.


    <strong>��Sister Yin, only you would treat me with such kindness!��</strong> Ye Ling eximed, a little moved.


    However, this wasn��t the time to get emotional.


    He immediately paved the way forward, guiding Yin Mei through his master��s abode.


    ��


    <i>��The trail left by Yin Mei ends here.��</i>


    Gu Changge��s figure walked out of the void and arrived at the same abandoned ancient temple.


    He stared at the dry well in front of him, his eyes thoughtful.


    <i>��Ye Ling should have already entered by now. In any case, it seems that this spatial passage is quite simr to my inner world...��</i> Gu Changge��s spiritual sense prated the empty well.


    As one who wields the Void Talent, it was no surprise that he noticed the faint spatial fluctuations.


    Obviously, this well led to another world with hidden secrets.


    <i>��Somebody should have rushed over to the ruins by now. However, other than me, no one else knows where Ye Ling truly is.��</i>


    Gu Changge smiled lightly as he stepped into the passage.


    It wasn��t his first time plucking up such a nicely fattened leek.


    As such, he was already quite familiar with the flow of events.


    Ye Ling would stand in the frontlines, charging forth to eliminate all kinds of dangers for him. He would thene from the back, happy and rxed, following the easy roadid out for him.


    Unfortunately for Ye Ling, his reward could be summed up into a single word...


    Death!


    Gu Changge did not n for Ye Ling to leave this Immortal Cave alive.


    That said, on the surface, a massive and heaven-shaking battle with the ��Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor�� would break out after he followed him into his devilishir.


    And in the end, Ye Ling bursts out with all his strength, escaping from Gu Changge��s hands.


    The word will spread that Gu Changge and Yin Mei joined hands to gravely wound the evil Ye Ling who fled. Meanwhile, he himself would take on the appearance of being seriously injured by the battle, all to convince the masses.


    In Gu Changge��s view, this strategy seemed to be wless.


    After all, no one knows where Ye Ling will show up next. The Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor possessed the means to hide in in sight, after all. He could be lurking anywhere in the world.


    All the forces of Daoism will look for Ye Ling, but how does one find a dead man?


    Ye Ling��s various methods to change his face and hide his origin would then bite him in the a*s.


    The cultivating masses will not know that Ye Ling is dead, instead, they would think that he has escaped from view and is merely hiding in the dark.


    Hence, any future misdeeds that Gu Changgemits will be attributed to the dead Ye Ling. That was, of course, unless someone catches him in the act �C the chances of which were slim.


    Once these events have taken ce, how could anyone suspect Gu Changge?


    ��


    Ye Ling and Yin Mei walked a long way.


    The scenery had changed. An underground cavern, directly connected to the depths, sprawled out in front of them. A scorching breath tickled their faces as a certain unseen pressure enveloped them.


    Engraved in the space surrounding them were intricate arrays, if one didn��t possess the power of reincarnation, they would severely hinder the movement of even those in the Sacred Realm.


    <strong>��Ye Ling, you must pay close attention. This is the final test set by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation. Be wary of the array structures in the void����</strong> The Old Turtle��s voice spoke to him from within the pendant.


    Ye Ling��s heart shuddered as he didn��t dare to rx his vignce.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    He soon saw a bright light ahead of him as hot magma coiled under his feet.


    A single-nk bridge across theva connected to the opposite side.


    <strong>��There will naturally be creatures with the fire attribute thanks to the magma, so be careful��</strong> The Old Turtle reminded.


    Ye Ling nodded.


    A fiery wave of magma oozed from below, continuously striking him.


    Fortunately, the debris was effortlessly broken apart by the power of reincarnation hidden within his body, unable to hurt Ye Ling in the slightest.


    It carried an impossible amount of heat. Not only that, but the crushing gravity that followed would make even the sturdiest of body cultivators crumple and die.


    The average False God Realm cultivator would probably explode in an instant, and even True God Realm cultivators would find it difficult to pass.


    In short, the test set by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was gruelling. Fortunately, such a test was well-suited for the Ye Ling of the present.


    Such a test wasn��t enough to turn this into a life-and-death crisis, but it wouldn��t be a walk in the park either.


    If Gu Changge were here, he��d remark on how highly unnecessary everything was.


    <strong>��Roar!��</strong>


    A swarm of creatures wrapped in flickering mes jumped out of the magma and moved towards Ye Ling, momentarily embroiling him in an intense fight.


    All while Yin Mei stood at the back, watching the events unfold as she quietly left yet another invisible trail.


    Unfortunately for him, Ye Ling did not notice Yin Mei��s actions.


    In his eyes, boundless opportunitiesy at the end of the road ahead.


    Nothing was more important than this!


    After thest magma creature died, Ye Ling took Yin Mei to ovee the other difficulties barring his path forward.


    He solved the multitude of tests left by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, destroying a series of formations and dispelling traps filled with killing intent along the way as they finally reached the depths of the abode.


    It was there that he would find a cave emitting an illustrious divine light.


    Three bronze columns supported a bronze white-jade pce thaty suspended in the void.


    The Laws of Reincarnation take on strands of ck and white that surged throughout the entire structure, creating an iparably dazzling view, a stark contrast to the surrounding darkness.


    Inside the pce, ake rose and fell like a boundless gxy, emitting a peculiar silver mist.


    A small, silver-bark tree with white and ck stripes containing the profound rules of reincarnation stood tall and proud in the centre of the hall as its leaves swayed.!


    When he saw all this, Ye Ling who stood outside the cave, was incredibly surprised and excited.


    Even Yin Mei was surprised, such a scene was simply too shocking.


    <strong>��The Ancient Deity left behind thiske for you to attain the Reincarnation Physique����</strong>


    <strong>��The great root with the power of reincarnation! The immortal essence located in the Lake of Reincarnation will allow you to condense the Origin of Reincarnation, which may even be used as an almighty weapon to sh through all things!��</strong>


    <strong>��What��s more, this portable cave was refined with a World Core containing the remains of the Ancient Deity alongside a few terrifying puppets that were refined alongside it.��</strong>


    The Old Turtle��s excited voice resounded in Ye Ling��s ears.


    <strong>��Haha! It seems my efforts weren��t in vain!��</strong>


    Ye Ling jumped in excitement upon seeing all the opportunities, his whole body trembling slightly.


    <strong>��All of this is mine! Destiny is with me, Ye Ling! Just you wait, Gu Changge! I��ll kill you myself!�� </strong>

 Chapter 158: Final Confrontation With Ye Ling; Who Will Carry The Black Pot If I Die?

    <h4>Chapter 158: Final Confrontation With Ye Ling; Who Will Carry The ck Pot If I Die?</h4>


    <strong>��Sure enough, destiny is at my side!��</strong>


    Ye Ling couldn��t help butugh as he hurriedly stepped towards the Immortal Cave ahead.


    After having gone through so many obstacles, he had finally arrived as he shook with excitement.


    At this moment, he could see the light of many divine treasures, powerful and mysterious weapons that emitted a dazzling light that gushed out of the Immortal Cave.


    <strong>��All this hard work didn��t go to waste!��</strong>


    Even the Old Turtle couldn��t help but exim as much.


    <i>��The road was difficult and unpredictable, but now I need only enter the Immortal Cave and refine its core.��</i>


    <i>��After that, everything here will belong to me.��</i>


    <i>��If I have the Immortal Cave with me, I can easily take shelter within if someone dares chase me in the future. When that happens, no one will be able to find me.��</i>


    Ye Ling felt extremely excited at the mere thought.


    He could now finally expose his true identity, openly and honestly.


    The Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    Not some Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    With this Immortal Cave, even if someone coveted his inheritance, he would be able to safely escape.


    Ye Ling was not afraid.


    <i>��After today, it will be my opportunity to turn the tables on Gu Changge. Once my identity is known to the public, everyone will understand who the real Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts is.��</i>


    Ye Ling silently swore in his heart. He was the kind of guy who always believed that he could rise against the fate dictated by the very heavens.


    Even if the current situation was bad to the point where everyone shouted and beat him, even if there was no hope in this life��


    He still firmly believed that he would turn the crisis into an opportunity.


    After all, situations like this had happened before, and they were all toomon.


    Even if the situation was more dangerous than that, he would still be able to turn the tables in his favour.


    From Ye Ling��s point of view, Gu Changge was nothing more than a stepping stone. He was a whetstone with which Ye Ling will hone his strength on the path to greatness.


    And now, this stepping stone, this whetstone shall now be crushed by him!


    When Ye Ling thought of this��


    He almost trembled with excitement. He could barely control the hand opening the door into the Immortal Cave.


    It was like hiding the methods of a True Immortal, something so discreet yet so powerful that he could soar in an instant to achieve immortality!


    <strong>��Yin Mei, wait for me outside.��</strong>


    At the same time, Ye Ling tried to calm himself down as he spoke to Yin Mei behind him.


    <strong>��Ye Ling, won��t you let me go in and have a look?��</strong>


    However, it was at this moment that Yin Mei suddenly spoke up as her usual tender, flirtatious face disappeared.


    She looked calm and cold.


    Ye Ling was slightly taken aback by what she said.


    <i>��Yin Mei also wants to go in and have a look?��</i>


    He suddenly hesitated.


    After all, this was an opportunity exclusively for him, and it was reserved for him by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    He would give something to Yin Mei, but he wanted her to wait ��til hepleted the refining.


    Unfortunately for him, he had yet to notice the change in Yin Mei��s expression.


    <strong>��Ye Ling, something is not right��.��</strong> The Old Turtle in the pendant spoke with a slight yet sudden change in tone.


    <strong>��Forget it. Just forget it if you don��t want to.��</strong>


    Yin Mei interrupted Ye Ling��s silence and shook her head, her expression as t as though Ye Ling was but a stranger.


    <strong>��Yin Mei, what do you mean?��</strong>


    It was then that Ye Ling��s eyes widened at this unbelievable scene.


    His head suddenly buzzed as it went nk.


    In Yin Mei��s eyes, he saw a faint mockery.


    This waspletely different from the Yin Mei he was familiar with.


    There was a sudden thump in Ye Ling��s heart!


    He wasn��t stupid, and he could easily tell something was wrong.


    <strong>��You don��t even want to share the opportunity with me�� Ye Ling, do I mean nothing to you?��</strong> Yin Mei asked lightly.


    Ye Ling looked at this strange woman.


    The familiar jade�Cwhite face��


    A pair of curved dark eyebrows, a pointed nose, a delicate pair of small red lips, shining crystal teeth, and hair smooth as silk.


    [PR/N: For those wondering, she has thus far been revealed to have ck hair and white tails.]


    Such a beautiful woman.


    How did she suddenly turn cold as ice?


    <strong>��Yin Mei, how����</strong> Ye Ling��s eyes had a trace of regret and disbelief. He didn��t expect that Yin Mei would actually be the one to have deceived him.


    But now, her true intentions were revealed as the bitter truth surfaced.


    As it turns out, Yin Mei was also aiming for his opportunities.


    Only now did she tear all face with him.


    Ye Ling felt his heart ache, the same heart that told him to trust and care for Yin Mei.


    However, it was unavoidable. Yin Mei had done away with her facade, likely because she believed she would be able to snatch the Immortal Cave and the other opportunities within.


    <strong>��Then Chi Ling����</strong> Suddenly, Ye Ling thought of something. Before, he and Old Turtle both suspected that Chi Ling had leaked his whereabouts.


    <strong>��You wronged her; I did it.��</strong> Yin Mei��s answer was calm and natural.


    <strong>��Hahahaha�� ha- You b***h! How dare you plot against me like this?!��</strong>


    Ye Ling��s face suddenly turned pale as he began to deeply regret his actions. At this moment, his heart recalled Chi Ling��s cold eyes.


    Yin Mei orchestrated everything from the shadows!


    <strong>��Then the gap between me and Brother Bai Lie��and meing to save you, everything was part of your n, wasn��t it? Your heart must be rotten to havee up with such a n.�� </strong>Ye Ling stared at Yin Mei coldly, with a bit of chill on his back.


    Such a stunningly beautiful woman�� with a stunningly poisonous heart.


    He was furious, hate bubbling within.


    <i>��I was blind! I trusted her�� no, I was obsessed.��</i>


    <i>��But in the end, I couldn��t take advantage of her and was even caught in her trap.��</i>


    <strong>��I couldn��t have done this if it weren��t for your stupidity.��</strong>


    <strong>��You didn��t trust her enough. Can you really me me for that?��</strong>


    Yin Mei spoke mockingly.


    She had long wanted to confront Ye Ling.


    It was not easy to find such opportunities, especially in the future. It was only natural she wouldn��t waste the opportunity.


    Ye Ling was the type to think it was fine to hurt others but not the other way around.


    He thinks it��s natural for others to treat him well. And if someone didn��t treat him well, he��d kill their whole family without a second thought.


    A person with such double standards made Yin Mei feel sick.


    If it weren��t for Gu Changge��s mission, she wouldn��t have been able to put up with it ��til now.


    <strong>��Shut up, you b***h! It��s all because of you!��</strong> Ye Ling was furious as Yin Mei��s words poke and prodded at his heart. He would never allow anyone to say such things to him.


    <i>��If it wasn��t for her����</i>


    <i>��If it wasn��t for her, how else could I have been separated with Brother Bai Lie, how else could I have parted ways with Chi Ling?!��</i>


    <strong>��And so what? In a world where strength speaks, do you think your little conspiracies and tricks will have any effect on the absolute?��</strong>


    <strong>��Even if you fight me, just what do you think you��ll achieve? Yin Mei, you overestimate yourself. Today is the day you��ll die.��</strong>


    Ye Ling couldn��t help butugh at this moment, then stared at Yin Mei coldly with a gaze saying, <i>��You��re dead!��.</i>


    He was confident that his trump cards were enough to kill Yin Mei.


    Even if someone in the Great Sacred Realm fought him, he still had ways to either kill or subdue them with these cards!


    What could a mere Yin Mei achieve?


    <strong>��You think too highly of yourself!��</strong> Yin Mei looked at him coldly, with no fear in her ruby ??eyes.


    <strong>��Someone like you is merely </strong><strong><i>COURTING DEATH!!��</i></strong>


    Yin Mei said with a calm, frosty voice.


    <strong>��If both of us are seeking death, then I��ll make sure you meet it first!��</strong> Ye Ling shouted as coldly as his eyes as he wanted nothing more than to kill Yin Mei.


    Victory was at hand.


    At this moment, his strength thaty at the early stage of the Conferred King Realm exploded with full force.


    After his recent breakthrough, he had caught up with many Young Supremes.


    If the people had the chance to see the speed at which he broke through the cultivation realms, there would be a huge wave and massive sensations that follow.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    A magnificent golden figure appeared behind him, like a young deity with a burning body and radiant hair.


    It was as if the vast seas surged and flooded the sky as the great palm moved towards Yin Mei.


    This was Ye Ling��s Dharma body.


    <strong>��Even now, you still don��t understand?��</strong>


    Yin Mei still had that calm mocking look, uncaring of Ye Ling��s sudden move.


    Since she dared to confess to Ye Ling, she naturally had confidence.


    Just then��


    Every inch of the void in the space before them suddenly fell silent, and a terrifying divine force fell from the sky.


    <strong>��What?!��</strong>


    <strong>��Not good!��</strong>


    Even the Old Turtle in the pendant looked up in surprise.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    A golden palm covering the sun and sky fell from the void in front of Yin Mei, its outline surrounded in a hazy mist.


    Chaotic strands of energy rose and fell, resembling the great hand of an Immortal Emperor, silencing the very heavens!


    <strong>��Who��?��</strong>


    Ye Ling��s heart suddenly jumped, hisplexion changing drastically.


    He never expected that someone more powerful would be behind Yin Mei.


    This was something he didn��t expect.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The palm fell, so strong, so heavy, and so terrifying that it felt like the void itself came crashing down on him.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    <strong>��So strong����</strong>


    Ye Ling couldn��t believe it as he suddenly coughed up a big mouthful of blood. It was like being struck by lightning!


    The sheer weight of the blow was enough to shatter the magnificent golden Dharma Body.


    To avoid being swatted to death, he hurriedly used an Ancient Talisman, as ayer of ck and white light appeared all over his body.


    Then, he immediately yet awkwardly rolled to the side to avoid it�� but half his body still took the hit, and his arm was broken.


    He vomited blood as his entire body shook from the pain. At least five internal organs were injured with several bones broken.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    However, the palm didn��t intend to stop there as it merely continued to fall.


    <strong>��Break for me!��</strong>


    Ye Ling gritted his teeth as his entire body exhumed a bright light. A ck sun imbued with divine energies emerged behind him, its very radiance containing the power of time �C shining with murderous and terrifying intent.


    It made for a powerful scene as the ck sun rose to burn the very skies!


    Strands of ck divine brilliance erupted and covered the sky with might so great that it would seriously injure even those in the True God Realm.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    It was as if several stars exploded as terrifying energies were released at this very moment.


    If it weren��t for the bronze pirs and the many formations that supported this ce alongside the strange powers that shielded it, it would have surely been reduced to ruin.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    The ck Sacred Sun bursted into ashes.


    In spite of the gravity of this attack, Ye Ling merely spurted blood, flying upside down like a torn sack as he hit a rock wall in an instant.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Then, the palm disappeared, leaving arge terrifying crack in space that caused the entire Immortal Cave to tremble.


    <strong>��Who is it?��</strong> Ye Ling stared in Yin Mei��s direction. His body was torn in several ces, he was covered in blood, and his earlier confidence had simply vanished.


    <strong>��Master.��</strong> It was at this moment that Yin Mei loudly greeted her master with respect and obedience..


    <strong>��As expected of the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, to receive a strike from me and not die is an achievement to be proud of. With such a feat, you might even leave a name for yourself in the world.��</strong>


    With a faint chuckle, Gu Changge stepped forth from the void.


    As he said these words, he stood with his hands behind his back and had a faint smile on his face. He looked at the abode and then at Ye Ling, the shocked, pale, and incredulous Ye Ling.


    Naturally, the palm from earlier was but a random strike.


    If he used his true strength, Ye Ling wouldn��t have gotten away with just mere injuries.


    If he didn��t have any life-saving treasures, he would��ve been pped to death, both body and soul destroyed.


    Naturally, Gu Changge found his way here thanks to the trail left by Yin Mei.


    And of course, it was thanks to Ye Ling that he had such a smooth journey.


    <strong>��Gu Changge��!��</strong>


    Ye Ling was about to breathe fire.


    He stared at Gu Changge as he gritted his teeth in hatred, somehow managing to speak his name.


    And it was at that moment he realised it as his body went cold.


    It was like someone poured ice water directly on his head.


    Gu Changge stood behind Yin Mei.


    This was something he failed to even consider, but it was the truth, the horrifying truth that sent chills down his spine.


    <i>��If I didn��t see it with my one eyes, I wouldn��t have believed Yin Mei is one of Gu Changge��s people..��</i>


    <i>��Their hand is too deeply entrenched in darkness.��</i>


    <i>��Gu Changge must��ve been in control from the start, which means that Brother Bai Lie was probably killed in simr fashion.��</i>


    <i>��After that, he put the ck pot of Brother Bai Lie��s death on my head.��</i>


    As Ye Ling thought of these things, he made eye contact with the calm Yin Mei.


    His heart beat like a drum as the blood on his face steadily disappeared.


    Things have gone beyond his expectations.


    This was his first head-to-head confrontation with Gu Changge.


    The result? He used all of his strength only to be crushed with a random palm from Gu Changge.


    <i>��Gu Changge��s strength is precisely as the rumours entail, simply unfathomable.��</i>


    Ye Ling even felt that the earlier strike from Gu Changge was just him ying around.


    And yet, he could barely put up any resistance.


    At this moment, Ye Ling��s heart sank to the bottom.


    <strong>��I��m afraid today��s an unfortunate day. The mind of this Gu Changge is simply so terrifying that it would make people from all walks of life shudder in fear. How could there be such a terrible person in this world��?��</strong>


    The Old Turtle in the pendant had a grave yet solemn expression.


    He had seen far too many Young Supremes, and they had either suppressed the people of their era with either their talent or their knowledge.


    But he had never seen a young man such as Gu Changge. No, he��d simply never seen someone so casually toy with the entire world.


    Devil!


    <i>��This is a person more terrifying than a demon.��</i>


    <strong>��Old Turtle, what should I do now?��</strong> Cold sweat ran down Ye Ling��s back. His former excitement and self-confidence hadpletely turned into an icy feeling of regret.


    Gu Changge was definitely brought here by Yin Mei.


    And he just broke all the obstacles for Gu Changge, allowing him to easily enter.


    Compared to Yin Mei, Gu Changge was vastly more terrifying. He never appeared in front of him but nned everything and plotted against the whole world without anyone knowing.


    And it wasn��t just that, his own strength was exceptional too.


    <strong>��I can only pray that Gu Changge doesn��t know about the cards you hold, or it might very well be that the Ancient Deity had a premonition that this day wille which would exin why he left you with so many cards to y.��</strong> The Old Turtle spoke with a serious tone, not daring to rx.


    <i>��Today��s battle will be a battle of life and death.��</i>


    <strong>��Gu Changge, what is your purpose?��</strong>


    Ye Ling was busy forcing himself to calm down as he wiped off the bloodstains and asked, staring at Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge looked at the Immortal Cave behind him and the Lake of Reincarnation within as he casually replied, <strong>��No purpose, I��m just here to kill you.��</strong>


    Ye Ling did not disappoint him.


    These were indeed the treasures left behind by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    The surging power of Reincarnation had already thickened into a mist.


    But now, Ye Ling had nothing more to offer.


    <strong>��Gu Changge, if you kill me, who will carry your ck pot of being the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor?��</strong>


    After hearing Gu Changge��s words, Ye Ling��s breathing was stagnant, but he calmed himself and nned to negotiate with Gu Changge.


    He did have his trump card on hand, but since Gu Changge dared to show up�� Ye Ling was worried that Gu Changge was confident in his ability to deal with him.


    Even if he was reluctant to do so, Ye Ling had to give his all. He must survive.


    Gu Changge stared at the numbers disying the Fortune Value over Ye Ling��s head as he couldn��t help but let out a faint smile, and said, <strong>��It��s okay, you don��t have to worry about it. You��ll carry the ck pot even after your death.��</strong>

 Chapter 159: Not A Human; Dare To Calculate The Ancient Deity.

    <h4>Chapter 159: Not A Human; Dare To Calcte The Ancient Deity.</h4>


    Gu Changge was intrigued.


    <i>��Even after cutting ties with Chi Ling, Ye Ling still has more than 5,000 Fortune Value?��</i>


    Truth be told, he hadn��t expected this.


    However, back when he killed Long Teng, he had already experimented with the Fortune Plundering Card, which turned out to be quite the sess.


    Naturally, he was nning to replicate this sess.


    Although Gu Changge still had many methods to attack Ye Ling and decrease his Fortune Value, it was no longer necessary.


    Such methods were far tooplicated than they needed to be.


    <strong>[Kill the Favoured Son of Heaven, Ye Ling. Rewards: 3,000 Fortune Value and 15,000 Destiny Points. Additional rewards will be settled separately.]</strong>


    Gu Changge looked at the system prompt message.


    <i>��In addition to the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s Inheritance, it seems I��ll also get arge amount of Fortune Value.��</i>


    Gu Changge was already counting the money he��d make off killing Ye Ling.


    The thought of Ye Ling��s escape didn��t even ur to him.


    <strong>��Gu Changge, you liar!��</strong>


    <strong>��I won��t go down without a fight!��</strong>


    As he heard Gu Changge��s words, Ye Ling was taken aback. He didn��t expect Gu Changge to say such words as he furiously responded.


    <i>��I��ll carry the ck pot even in death?��</i>


    Ye Ling felt a chill on his back.


    But then�� anger, boundless anger and hatred overcame the chill right after.


    <i>��Damn it all! Gu Changge is too vicious. Even if I tore him apart with a thousand swords and broke his body into pieces, it wouldn��t be enough to resolve this grievance.��</i>


    <i>��Can��t he just let me off if I die?��</i>


    At that moment, Ye Ling��s body was filled with a monstrous ck-divine light, rising out of thin air and taking the form of a dragon.


    It radiated a great might that took on the form of dense iron scales and intertwining divine runes that held a profound meaning.


    At the same time, a brilliant white light intertwined, taking the form of a divine phoenix about to take flight as it opened its mouth to let out a scream!


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    The ck dragon also stood with its head high, letting out an earth-shattering roar that shook the four directions!


    This was the true face of Reincarnation. ck and white, life and death alternating with one another�� this was the cycle, and it contained immense power.


    Even those in the Heavenly God Realm would not dare face it so casually.


    <strong>��Why do you people like that line so much? What about me makes me a liar?��</strong>


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged as he indifferently smiled, <strong>��But perhaps the only way to make you believe is to convince you with force?��</strong>


    With a wave of his sleeves, he stood in the air.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    He lifted his palm and pressed downward!


    A giant palm suddenly covered the sky.


    In the middle of the fog were runes rising and falling with the weight of millions. Like a palm that came from the very heavens, the void began to distort as if threatening to break at any moment.


    Such terrible power made Ye Ling��s heart throb, hisplexion changing drastically.


    It was simply an absurd number of runes.


    Its wielder would��ve required a deep and profound understanding of various methods and techniques, among which were the great powers of heaven and earth as they gathered in the blink of an eye.


    But most importantly, the veryws of the world seemed to have been embedded within!


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Regardless of the might possessed by the Power of Reincarnation, it was instantly shattered by thesews.


    The divine phoenix and the ck dragon let out a sudden scream as they were instantly crushed by Gu Changge��s palm!


    <strong>��We��ve never even met before, so why?��</strong>


    Ye Ling��s face turned pale as he desperately tried to escape the range of this palm�� only to find that the void had long since stagnated. It was like sinking into a puddle of mud.


    The chill on his back intensified.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At such a crucial moment, Ye Ling crushed a rune as the power of the Sacred Realm suddenly appeared. The naturalws and order of the world[1] intertwined as an explosion swept Gu Changge.


    <i>[1. Power of Rules and Power of Order respectively.]</i>


    <strong>��Boring.��</strong>


    At this moment, Gu Changge��s smile began to dim as his eyes grew colder.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Apanied by a vast and terrifying demonic energy, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd appeared in his palm like a wicked demon beyondpare that had just broken through the gates of hell.


    It conveyed joy�� even excitement.


    Gu Changge indifferently gazed at Ye Ling.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    With a sweep of his halberd, a horrifying demonic light surged, entangled with the strands of jet-ck chains ofw.


    <strong>��This is��.��</strong>


    The Old Turtle in the pendant became horrified as he even trembled a bit. He knew what this peerless weapon was.


    He did not expect it to fall into the hands of Gu Changge.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    In an instant, the void in front of Ye Ling exploded. He let out a miserable scream as the rune he used waspletely annihted.


    The terrifying Qi released by this weapon had crushed his bones as they burst into nothing but bloody ashes.


    <strong>��This power exceeds that of an ordinary being in the Sacred Realm.�� </strong>The Old Turtle��s voice trembled.


    <strong>��Ye Ling, use that! If you hesitate, you will die here today!��</strong>


    Ye Ling had never heard the Old Turtle so scared out of its wits.


    Gu Changge wasn��t surprised that the halberd wasn��t enough to kill Ye Ling.


    For a Favoured Son of Heaven, it was only natural for him to have so many life-saving treasures.


    However, today�� Ye Ling won��t be able to escape his death


    Gu Changge giggled maniacally.


    <strong>��Let��s see how much you can take����</strong>


    Gu Changge radiated devilish energy as his eyes darkened.


    His power surged like a great demonic sun as the stars trembled.


    He swept down again as the space in front of him tore apart as easily as paper.


    <strong>��How?!��</strong> Ye Ling felt desperate as he panicked, covered in his own blood.


    His entire body was engulfed by the halberd��s light as the Seven-Colored Divine Armor was smashed to bits in an instant.


    That armour could withstand the strikes of most beings in the Sacred Realm!


    In other words, the strike that Gu Changge had just demonstrated was at the level of the Great Sacred Realm.


    When he thought of this, Ye Ling��s soul had nearly left his body as the very idea of resistance seemed futile.


    Gu Changge was part of the younger generation, just like he was, and yet�� he held such unfathomable power.


    <i>��Could this be the true terror of the Forbidden Demonic Arts?��</i>


    <i>��It is far too unbelievable�� and far too sinister.��</i>


    Ye Ling paled, unable to believe what he was witnessing.


    But he heard the Old Turtle��s words.


    Ye Ling didn��t want to die.


    <strong>��Master, save me!��</strong>


    He roared and tried his best to spur an ancient golden rune, even going as far as to burn up Blood Essence!


    Near his Sea of Consciousness, there was an apparent bright lighting from his soul.


    This was the strongest life-saving method that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had left for him.


    But at this moment, Ye Ling couldn��t care less.


    If he doesn��t use it, his death at the hands of Gu Changge would be set in stone.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    The golden rune ignited by Ye Ling spewed out a terrifying brilliance�� as if something within had been brought back to life.


    At this moment, the Immortal Cave and the abode within shook as a strange noise was heard.


    As the golden rune ignited, there was a twist in the void.


    A monstrous ck-divine light spread as though a ck sun had begun to rise.


    A tall hazy figure appeared as if walking across the ages.


    His eyes were terrifying, taking forms simr to a ck sun and white moon�� as if an ancient being had descended.


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation appeared.


    Though it was but a mere phantom who did not know how many years had passed, his eyes had a profound depth.


    His breath rose and fell, enough to blur the void to make it seem like it was about to copse.


    A monstrous pressure descended.


    Gu Changge estimates that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was an ancient existence that was on a whole different level!


    How wonderful!


    Though it was but a mere phantom, it was tyrannical to the point of being able to sweep away even those in the Great Sacred Realm!


    <strong>��Master, save me!��</strong>


    The moment he saw this tall figure, Ye Ling couldn��t help but smile as he shouted excitedly.


    Hope had been restored.


    <strong>��My Lord!�� </strong>


    The Old Turtle in the pendant shouted excitedly as well.


    ��The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation���� Yin Mei��s expression changed slightly, ncing at Gu Changge with a bit of worry.


    After all, this was a being that had existed since the Immortal Period. His name was part of history. It was even said that the one who controls Reincarnation, the one who understands it, will be immortal.


    However, Gu Changge showed not even the slightest change of expression, making her breathe a sigh of relief.


    ��Fool����


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation snorted with disgust.


    Ye Ling was the first to see the immeasurable disappointment that this figure had the moment he appeared.


    Even if it was but a shadow of his former self, he quickly understood the current situation.


    The current heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had used thisst resort against a young man of the same generation.


    To be honest, he was very disappointed.


    ��Little turtle, you disappoint me too much.��


    He looked at the Old Turtle in the pendant and spoke, without paying attention to Gu Changge on the other side.


    He was a shadow of his former self, and though he was not the real body, to kill a junior was�� humiliating.


    <strong>��My Lord����</strong> Old Turtle guiltily replied, knowing why it was that he was so disappointed.


    However, this was aplicated matter, and Gu Changge��s strength was not what it seemed.


    The most important thing was that the Ancient Deity had yet to notice the true identity of the Gu Changge in front of him.


    <strong>��Master����</strong> Ye Ling��s teeth were chattering.


    However, he was confident.


    No matter how powerful Gu Changge was, can he fight against the legendary figures of the Immortal Period?


    Even he didn��t know that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had left such a phantom in that golden rune.


    If he knew, he would��ve never been so humiliated.


    <i>��But the tables have turned, now����</i>


    <i>��It��s Gu Changge��s turn to taste dispair.��</i>


    However, Ye Ling couldn��t believe it�� Gu Changge didn��t even blink.


    <i>��Does he not care?��</i>


    <i>��Is he just pretending, or is he truly as confident as he appears?��</i>


    <strong>��The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation�� a pity that it��s just an illusion.��</strong>


    At this moment, Gu Changge spoke up and inspected the phantom in front of him with a bit of regret.


    <strong>��Huh? Junior, you dare test me?��</strong>


    When he heard this, the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s deeply profound eyes turned indifferent as he stared at Gu Changge. His majestic and terrifying breath threatened to break free of its restraints and crush all living beings.


    In the outside world, there were hardly anyone with the ability to put up any form of meaningful resistance.


    And in this space, he was the absolute master.


    And yet, Gu Changge continued to have such an indifferent attitude. He smiled and replied,<strong> ��Test you? No, I��m afraid you overestimate yourself.��</strong>


    It was only natural that he had already considered every possibility beforehand.


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation keeping such a hand for Ye Ling was well within his expectation.


    Gu Changge was in no hurry.


    After all, everything was well under control.


    <strong>��Junior����</strong>


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation showed a gloomy face. Never before had he ever been looked down upon.


    Moreover, the person was a mere junior. Although he was meant to be nothing more than an aloof phantom, he too contained emotions.


    As he raised his hand to destroy Gu Changge�� he saw the Eight Deste Demon Halberd in Gu Changge��s hand. His pupils suddenly shrank.


    The more powerful one was, the more they learned about this ominous object.


    Such origins were too shocking!


    He hadn��t noticed until now, but he couldn��t help it.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    At that moment, the void in front of him blurred as the very space began to fill with the power of the rules.


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was taken aback, surprised at the realisation that �C at this moment�� he was imprisoned.


    <strong>��You��re quite the optimistic one, aren��t you?��</strong>


    Gu Changge asked with a faint smile as he vanished.


    The next moment, his figure reappeared in front of Ye Ling.


    The Eight Deste Demon Halberd fell, its peerless edge and surging demonic energy enough to drown out every inch of the void.


    <strong>��What-��</strong>


    Ye Ling��s relieved face suddenly went pale as his eyes widened. He was frightened.


    At this moment, his soul had practically frozen over.


    Ye Ling shouted, his face grim and desperate.


    <strong>��MASTER, PLEASE SAVE ME! I DON��T WANT TO DIE!��</strong>


    <strong>��I��M NOT READY, THERE��S STILL SO MUCH FOR ME TO DO, I-��</strong>


    But Gu Changge didn��t even give him a chance to react.


    In the next moment, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd fell, shattering the void.


    With a chuckle, the despairing and unwilling Ye Ling was reduced to a mere mist of blood, body and soul obliterated!


    <strong>��Your heir is vulnerable.��</strong> Gu Changge looked at the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation with a faint smile.


    <strong>��You dare, Junior?! You must be </strong><strong><i>COURTING DEATH!��</i></strong>


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation finally reacted, and he was furious.


    To kill his heir right in front of him, such courage was simply unmatched.


    <i>��This junior is </i><strong><i>COURTING DEATH</i></strong><i>!��</i>


    <i>��Even though he is the master of such an ominous weapon, such a thing is uneptable!��</i>


    A vast and ferocious Qi, like the blue sky, fell as he attacked Gu Changge with murderous intent.


    <strong>��Please do not worry, Ancient Deity. I will make sure you apany your beloved heir.��</strong> Gu Changge still faintly smiled.


    From within his sleeves emerged a ck bottle the size of his palm.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    At the same time, he thought something in his mind.


    In the void, acquer ck rune suddenly flickered as if it were branded with hot iron, firmly sealing the void where the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was located.


    These ck runes contained a strange power, shackles that permeated every inch of the void.


    A ck mist gradually rose.


    <strong>��The Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts����</strong>


    <strong>��You are����</strong>


    At that moment, the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation looked like he had been hit.


    He couldn��t believe it, especially when he saw the ck bottle emerge from Gu Changge��s sleeves.


    He didn��t dare look down on Gu Changge anymore.


    <i>��He is the Inheritor of the Immortal-Devouring Demonic Arts!��</i>


    <strong>��Is this guy still human? He even considered Ancient Deity��s phantom in his n�� how horrible.��</strong>


    The Old Turtle in the pendant was not dead. It couldn��t help but shake uncontrobly as it watched this scene.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Soon, in the void ahead, dense ck runes spread.


    The ck haze rose and turned pitch ck, covering all directions!


    Gu Changge held the ck Dao Bottle as his figure was engulfed by it!


    Strange emotions came forth�� anger, regret, and disbelief as the Old Turtle��s heart trembled!


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, his once invincibile master!


    Even the slightest wisp of a phantom was so powerful and terrifying that it could destroy entire gxies with a thought!


    And yet, such a horrifying being that went beyond heaven and earth was being toyed with by a member of the younger generation as it screamed with desperation.


    So shocking and so terrifying�� if this matter were to spread, it was bound to cause disastrous waves!


    And soon, the fluctuations disappeared as the ck fog and frost covering the square disappeared.


    Therge Dao Rune disappeared.


    Gu Changge calmly walked out. From underneath his sleeves, the ck Dao Bottle disappeared with a sh, revealing no signs of abnormality.


    As for the phantom of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation�� it too disappeared.

 Chapter 160: Having Others Make Connections For You; What A Big Harvest I’ve Received!

    <h4>Chapter 160: Having Others Make Connections For You; What A Big Harvest I��ve Received!</h4>


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    The Eight Deste Demon Halberd swept through the void with dust that fell and trailed behind it.


    When the dust settled and the surroundings cleared��


    Gu Changge stepped forward and unhurriedly collected the abundance of Dao Runes sparkling in the nearby void.


    His robes looked as good as new as if he had not just been through a heaven-shaking battle.


    <strong>��The Ancient Deity��s phantom was only worth this much��.��</strong> Gu Changge shook his head and looked up at the glowing silver abode in front of him, radiating endless light.


    A peerless pce supported by three white jade columns.


    <strong>��These treasures are all mine now.��</strong>


    A faint smile appeared on his face.


    After all, everything had gone ording to n.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Gu Changge then mercilessly stored the Eight Deste Devil Halberd back into the system��s storage space, not caring a single bit about its whining and reluctance.


    The time to expose it wille, but not today.


    <strong>[Ding! The Fortune Plundering Card seeded in plundering. The host has gained 5,000 Fortune Value and 25,000 Destiny Points.]</strong>


    <strong>[Ding! The task ��Kill the Favoured Son of Heaven, Ye Ling�� waspleted. Rewarding 3,000 Fortune Value and 15,000 Destiny Points.]</strong>


    <strong>[Ding! The host has triggered the Kill-Drop Rule for the Favoured Son of Heaven. A bonus reward of Heavenly Dao Treasure Chest*1 has been awarded.]</strong>


    <strong>[Finalizing rewards��]</strong>


    At the same time, a burst of system prompts sounded in his mind.


    <strong>��</strong><i>40,000 Destiny Points and 8,000 points of Fortune Value, Ye Ling sure knows how to impress me.��</i> Gu Changge showed a satisfied look.


    He had used the Fortune Plundering Card the moment he suppressed the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s phantom with his Void Talent, and thanks to the desperation Ye Ling felt, the effects of the card were triggered sessfully.


    In an instant, he��d obtained 5,000 Fortune Value.


    As such, it also triggered the Kill-Drop Rule for clearing Ye Ling��s Fortune Value.


    Thus, the bonus reward was dropped, a Heavenly Dao Treasure chest rted to Ye Ling.


    <i>��Open.��</i>


    Gu Changge immediately opened this box of wonders.


    A familiar light shed before his eyes.


    Soon, a set of brilliant ck and white lights shed representing the Yin and Yang. As they materialised in his palm, they glimmered like a mass of immortal light that shone as brightly as the gxies above.


    Hidden within it were many profound mysteries.


    The cycle of life and death, the rise and fall of the great realms, and the rumbling of the heavens above��.


    In a trance, Gu Changge witnessed several miraculous sights.


    The secrets of the universe revealed themselves to him. The World Tree that stretched outwards past the heavens and all the ages, the many eons and light-years. And at the bottom of the tree, a luminous and vast ocean of stars where souls from across the realms joined together.


    <i>��How wonderful, a treasure to reveal the true meaning behind the cycle of life and death, one of the supremews that keep the universe running.��</i>


    Gu Changge grew even more satisfied.


    After having plotted against Ye Ling for so long, he now got to enjoy the fruits of hisbour.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge now had the opportunity to refine the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s phantom, something that could be put to very good use.


    Originally, he��d nned for the worst.


    Since fortune is such an illusory and fickle little thing, even in a situation where one could��ve easily died 10,000x over, Ye Ling still managed to retain his incredibly high Fortune Value.


    It was obvious that the cards he held were not weak.


    As such, Gu Changge guessed that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had left Ye Ling a powerful life-saving talisman, specting that it might��ve very well been a piece of his own Dao Law Dharma Body.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it turned out to be just a phantom.


    Gu Changge felt a bit of regret. With his prior arrangements and calctions, he was prepared to take on such an opponent. However, he ended up facing a mere phantom, barely 1% of what he��d expected.


    In other words, he��d severely overestimated Ye Ling��s pitiful ��Trump Card.��


    Gu Changge felt that he thought a bit too far ahead this time.


    It was obviously a foolproof n, but because he was so worried about any potential idents that may happen along the way, he ended up wasting his time on pointless preparations and countermeasures.


    He believed that Ye Ling was a Level 10 Boss, but it turns out he was merely Level 1.


    It must also be noted that the ck Dao Treasure Bottle Gu Changge had previously used was not a mere fabrication constructed from condensed runes.


    It was the authentic ck Dao Treasure Bottle.


    The refinement of this bottle was said to have brought down a cmity...


    A terrifying fog of blood permeated across the worlds, enveloping even the fiery stars.


    The endless Blood Essence that rushed out of the strongest corpses of ancestors and giants, one by one they turned the sky red with thick crimson, before submerging into the depths of the infinite universe.


    This was how the ck Dao Treasure Bottle came into existence.


    One of Gu Changge��s trump cards.


    If he hadn��t been so worried about the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s tyrannical means and methods, he would��ve never used this trump card of his so willingly.


    Its breath alone could easily attract the unwanted attention of monstrous beings.


    It was precisely because of this that Gu Changge created a barrier using theVoid Talent.


    For the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation to believe that Gu Changge created the barrier to deal with him was naive.


    <strong>[Name: Samsara Talent. </strong>


    <strong>Description: The Immortal Light contains the profound meaning behind the mystery of the cycle of life and death. It contains the Time attribute, both its essence and the path to its mastery...��]</strong>


    Gu Changge checked its description.


    The info was simr to the Rainbow-Coloured True Dragon Blood of Long Teng and the Void Talent he encountered before, meaning it, too, was some sort of Innate Heavenly Gift, a Talent.


    Additionally, the Samsara Talent was somethingparable to the Void Talent, meaning the two were at the same level of profundity.


    The Samsara Talent contains the Supreme Law of Time.


    On the other hand, the Void Talent contains the Supreme Law of Space.


    Gu Changge began to fuse with the Samsara Talent.


    A warm feeling enveloped his entire body, like wading in an ocean of mysteriousws.


    In the end, Gu Changge chose to fuse it into his two eyes.


    One on the left, the other one on the right. Life and Death; intertwined, yet separate.


    <i>��Merge.��</i>


    A familiar feeling soon swept across his eyes.


    Inside his pupils, an endless miasma of profundity gathered, as the sky filled with evesting radiance and never-ending darkness.


    The Immortal Light receded as the Runes of Reincarnation emerged from within, a force capable of wielding the terrifying Power of Time.


    One thought to create life, and one thought to grant death.


    If someone were to look directly into Gu Changge��s eyes at this moment, they would not be able to hold back the thumping of their hearts as their very souls would threaten to copse.


    A sight that allowed people to witness the evolution of the whole universe, the birth of the infinite cycle and all kinds of scenes across the ages with just a snap of a finger.


    Profound. Mysterious. Vast. Unknown...


    Gu Changge blinked as the Immortal Light shed within his eyes.


    The void in front of him suddenly blurred as ck and white switched ces, the Power of Time swept the area.


    A strange power emerged.


    It was a power that could deprive everything of life and lead them to the embrace of death.


    <strong>��The Power of Time is worthy of being a Supreme Law.��</strong>


    <strong>��With this power, it will be much easier to face Great Sacred Realm Cultivators.��</strong>


    Gu Changge spoke with great satisfaction, casually shutting off the visions that appeared from deep within his eyes as the shocking sights disappeared, reverting back to normal.


    Even Yin Mei, who was not far away, did not notice Gu Changge��s abnormality just now.


    <i>��Did he just����</i> The Old Turtle��s spirit still resided within the pendant, witnessing everything. And as it did so, it couldn��t help but tremble.


    It saw the power that Gu Changge disyed.


    ck and white colours signalled the abilities of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    The Power of Time.


    <i>��How terrifying����</i>


    Ye Ling was dead, perishing together with his final and greatest trump card, both of whom were crushed by Gu Changge like ants.


    The young man in front of him was so powerful that it horrified him. Since the Immortal Period and to this day, it had seen far too many young talents.


    Yet this was the first time he felt something like this.


    <i>��Hiding, scheming, and plotting����</i>


    <i>��Calcting benefits and extracting them wlessly, so perfectly executed that he had even outyed the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.��</i>


    <i>��Even his strength is unfathomable.��</i>


    <i>��This generation��s Demonic Arts Inheritor is so strong that it seems almost hopeless to go against him. In the near future, it looks like the world will be met with the most terrifying and merciless existence!��</i>


    The Old Turtle shuddered in its tiny boots. It also knew that there was absolutely no chance Gu Changge would let it leave alive. Its desperation peaked.


    <strong>��Congrattions, master.��</strong>


    Seeing that Gu Changge had finished dealing with Ye Ling and the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s phantom, Yin Mei finally breathed a sigh of relief as she congratted him with a smile.


    <strong>��You��ve worked hard.��</strong> Gu Changge surprisingly smiled back, a colourful medicinal pill soon appearing on his palm.


    <strong>��This is the antidote to the Heart Demon. Starting today, you will no longer take the antidote you usually take twice a year.�� </strong>


    <strong>��It was nothing. Thank you, master.��</strong>


    Yin Mei spoke gratefully before taking the pill, swallowing it right in front of Gu Changge without even stopping to inspect the authenticity of the pill.


    Gu Changge nodded.


    The existence of the Heart Demon was only to limit and restrict Yin Mei, since he feared that she might not give her all to fulfill hismands unless it directly involved her life and death.


    But now, this trick is no longer necessary.


    Not only could he use the Dao Bottle, but it was a fact that Yin Mei had now sincerely surrendered to him now. She was almostpletely trustworthy.


    Hence, Gu Changge felt that he should solve the issue of this Heart Demon for her, a reward of sorts.


    Yin Mei understood his meaning, relieving her of the Heart Demon is Gu Changge��s way of showing that he was beginning to truly trust in her.


    Obviously, no one would expect a person like Gu Changge to ever trust anyonepletely.


    This unexpected development was more than enough for her.


    <strong>��If you see anything you like in this cave, just pick it up.��</strong> Gu Changge casually spoke and, with a wave of his sleeves, he wrapped his arm around Yin Mei��s waist as he led her to the abode ahead.


    <strong>��Thank you, master.��</strong> Yin Mei giggled sweetly when she heard his words.


    <i>��That Ye Ling kept spouting repeatedly how much he loved me, yet he hesitated to let me inside the abode at the mere thought of the boundless number of treasures thaty within. He even asked me to wait outside!��</i>


    The thought made Yin Mei sneer.


    <i>��And he wanted to earn my love like this? Such dreams����</i>


    Although Gu Changge used her as a pawn, he still let her choose what she wanted at will.


    If one didn��t have a suddenpse in judgment, there was no doubt which of the two she should follow.


    Yin Mei couldn��t help but wonder.


    <i>��How did someone like Ye Ling get to where he was with just his meagre skills?��</i>


    Gu Changge put away Ye Ling��s pendant, tucking away the remnants of the Old Turtle for now. He nned to wait a while before solving this issue.


    Afterwards, the two arrived at the abode. Although separated by a certain distance, all kinds of divine treasure lights were seen emitting out from the entrance of the cave.


    The inside of the cave was simple. Many weapons with flickering runes hung on stonewalls like divine treasures. Divine light beamed out from the various axes, tomahawks, knives, forks, seals, tripods, furnaces, swords, and many others��


    Every weapon here possessed spiritual Dao marks and could exert tremendous power.


    In the centre was a tform woven from ck and white branches and leaves. The atmosphere surged with the power of the rules as a figure seemed to calmly sit on the mattress.


    At the same time, one could hear grand chants being sung near this unseen person.


    Like the great bell of Yin and Yang, the contrasting colours roared in defiance. The profound meaning of life and death permeated the surroundings as endless runes flickered, causing the world to flicker and change around them.


    An enlightening scene.


    The Enlightenment tform.


    Gu Changge immediately recognized this tform, the most precious item for any cultivator seeking the Dao.


    But to him, it was just a normal mat, nowhere as good as the nearby weapons.


    <strong>��Master, I want this.��</strong> Yin Mei suddenly revealed a hint of surprise in her eyes, pointing to a crystalline-looking, ancient picture scroll hidden in the corner of the room.


    Strands of divine light intertwined within the words and drawings as runes shed, showing an extraordinary heavenly might.


    <strong>��Choose whatever you want, you deserve it.��</strong> Gu Changge smiled slightly and walked to the middle of the cave where shrunken stars dangled and twinkled.


    This was the core of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s abode.


    Only by refining this ce can he truly be in charge of this cave.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Gu Changge sank his subconscious into it.


    He started the refining process, utilizing his primordial spirit.


    Refining the core of the cave wasn��t too difficult of a task.


    When she heard Gu Changge��s words, Yin Mei smiled even more happily, her nine fluffy and snow-white fox tails waving behind her as she searched for tiny trinkets everywhere.


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had a terrifying background.


    In addition to the circle of magic weapons, there are many ancient elixirs and pills in the cave, sealed inside jade pots. Various rare elixirs and pills were unearthed as Gu Changge smashed these pots open one by one.


    That being said, from Gu Changge��s perspective, the most important items were the five puppets shelved deep within the cave.


    Creatures of the living dead, varying in appearance and structure.


    Three puppets of the Sacred Realm and two puppets of the Great Sacred Realm.


    <i>��For one of Ye Ling��s cultivation to be equipped with such a puppet... it seems that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation is quite the protective person. This should have been a big deal for Ye Ling, but it seems I��ll be the one to benefit since he��s dead.��</i>


    <i>��No matter how well you prepare for your descendants, in the end, you are doing nothing more than making wedding suits for dead men.�� </i>


    When Gu Changge finished refining the abode��s core, he then refined the five puppets as well.


    The breath of these puppets intrigued him.


    Obviously, they��re dead. Even if a person stood directly in front of them, they wouldn��t notice any abnormalities, proving that they are indeed dead.


    Yet it wielded terrifying power, enough to crush those in the Sacred Realm.


    However, the most crucial point is that these puppets are not afraid of life and death, and they are most definitely not afraid of pain. As long as they are notpletely destroyed, they could be slowly repaired within the abode.


    This treasure could be described as a timely rain for someone like Gu Changge, who was currently a bit short of manpower.


    <i>��Now that a part of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s Inheritance is in my hands, I can take advantage of Ye Ling��s former status����</i>


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes.


    Unlike Ye Ling who did not dare to expose the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s Inheritance, he was neither powerless norcked a good background. He didn��t need to fear the covetous eyes of others.


    As such, if he were to publicize this matter right this instant, telling the cultivators of the world that he was Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s heir, there would be none to raise their hand in protest.


    After all, who would dare attack him?


    Everyone has to acknowledge that Gu Changge was not only the irrefutable Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce but he is also the unshakable Young Master of the Immortal Gu Family.


    As far as the entire Upper Realm is concerned, unless one were the reincarnation of an Ancient Deity or the child of a True Immortal, there were none whose status couldpare to him.


    However, Gu Changge also realized that Ye Ling��s death could not be hidden indefinitely.


    He needed another scapegoat to take the ck pot, so that his title as the sessor of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation could finally and fully erase all suspicions that the eyes and ears of the masses may have for him.


    <i>��As expected, the records here state that the Ancient Immortal Continent��s ns such as the ck Heavenly Eagle, the Ancient Serpent, the Divine Crocodile ns all had ve imprints nted on them by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, a pity that these were reserved for Ye Ling.��</i>


    Gu Changge then casually flipped through a messaging jade slip.


    Recorded on the slip were the final words that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had left behind for Ye Ling, alongside the ve seal.


    It was evident that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation took great care to ensure his descendant��s prosperity to the point of establishing an entire faction just for Ye Ling.


    <i>��The ve seal needs to be triggered by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s Inheritance. The part of the inheritance was acquired by Ye Ling, unfortunately, it would��ve disappeared immediately after his death.��</i>


    Gu Changge felt it was a pity.


    However, that feeling vanished after a quick minute. After all, he had already taken care of the ck Heavenly Eagle n in advance.


    Even if he can��t enve those ethnic groups through the ve seal, the result would still be the same as he possessed the Immortal Binding Technique.


    Furthermore, unlike the ve seal that can only suppress those under its influence, the Immortal Binding Technique could directly decide the life and death of those afflicted with it.


    The terror of the Immortal Binding Technique was iparable to that of the ve seal.

 Chapter 161: To Call Him A Treasure-Giver Would Not Be An Exaggeration; A Fan Of Gu Changge!

    <h4>Chapter 161: To Call Him A Treasure-Giver Would Not Be An Exaggeration; A Fan Of Gu Changge!</h4>


    Shortly afterwards, Gu Changge refined the Immortal Cave and ced it in his Inner World.


    At the same time, he used some Destiny Points to create a separate space in his Inner World for the purpose of storing divine weapons.


    Within the vast space filled with golden light, floated various kinds of divine weapons.


    Swords, spears, halberds, even cauldrons for alchemy. They all floated in the void with light so brilliant that it seemed to be able to pierce the sky.


    Such is the power of the Void Talent.


    <i>[PR/N: rification: The Void Talent is why they��re floating, but the divine weapons were from the Immortal Cave.]</i>


    It was also worth noting that all the weapons in the Divine Armory were real, not mere rune constructs.


    With Gu Changge��s Divine Armory, he now practically owned a treasure trove of divine weapons.


    In the event that something unexpected happens, he could simply use this to his advantage and crush his opponent.


    As to why Gu Changge did this�� it was purely because of his wealth.


    For now, he basically had no use for the divine weapons he suddenly obtained.


    Yin Mei chose a few divine weapons from among them, but there were still plenty left unchosen.


    There were hundreds of divine weapons in the cave.


    Everything that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had seen and left behind was not ordinary.


    In this regard, Gu Changge had nothing more to say to the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation other than to express his courtesy.


    If Ye Ling was a treasure hunting rat, then the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation would be the treasure giver.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge visited another area to collect a small piece of the Lake of Reincarnation and the Root of Reincarnation it held within. These things were also taken into the Inner World.


    Not only can the Root of Reincarnation be used as a weapon, but it can also produce the Fruit of Reincarnation.


    However, so far, Gu Changge had not yete to the point where he needed to use the Root of Reincarnation as a weapon.


    [Note: The Root of Reincarnation is something simr to the Branch of World Tree mentioned in many novels. They can be used as weapons by refining and can also be nted to obtain various benefits, which in this case is a special fruit.]


    Currently, he was nning to depart from this ce.


    <strong>��Once we return to the outside world, you will exin that Ye Ling was severely injured and fled����</strong>


    Before doing anything else, Gu Changge instructed Yin Mei.


    <strong>��I know, Master. Ye Ling has yet to die, for, at a critical moment, he used his trump card and escaped from Master��s hand.��</strong>


    Yin Mei nodded her head.


    Naturally, Ye Ling was dead.


    However, the time wasn��t right for the world to find out just yet.


    Otherwise, there would be no one else to carry the ck pot of Gu Changge��s identity as the Inheritor of the Demonic Arts.


    At this moment, for both her and Gu Changge, it was necessary to deceive the world by putting on a show.


    <strong>��No, at the critical moment, Ye Ling used his Demonic Arts to seriously injure me when he was also badly injured. Only then did he take the opportunity to escape.��</strong> Gu Changge shook his head at the words, correcting Yin Mei��s statement.


    What Yin Mei said was right, but not perfect.


    It was easy for him to pretend that he had been severely injured by the Immortal Devouring Demonic Technique.


    Even if someone were to look into his injuries, he could still leave traces proving that the Immortal Devouring Demonic Technique had injured his essence.


    By doing so, no one would think twice about it.


    On the contrary, more people will be wary of Ye Ling because of this matter. After all, even someone as powerful as Gu Changge was injured by Ye Ling.


    What would they do if they were to face Ye Ling?


    <strong>��Currently, it would be best to give the world the idea that Ye Ling possesses unfathomable might. With this, we cany the groundwork for our actions in the future.��</strong>


    <strong>��I understand, Master��s thoughts are truly wless.��</strong> Yin Mei suddenly realized his n and began to admire Gu Changge more and more. Furthermore, she was quite pleased with this development.


    After all, in the past, when Gu Changge gave her instructions, he would never exin them to her.


    She had to guess the reasons for everything herself.


    Since he did so, it was logical to assume that Gu Changge was beginning to trust her more and more.


    Yin Mei was a very clever girl, so she naturally understood this quite quickly.


    <strong>��Let��s go.��</strong> Gu Changge spoke.


    On their way back, Gu Changge suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale and his appearance became weaker.


    It looked as if he had been wounded at his very essence.


    The time of the injury had to be controlled carefully to ensure that there are no ws.


    Naturally, this look was only a superficial disguise in the end.


    There was no way that Gu Changge would ever do anything that would cause harm to himself.


    ��


    <strong>[Ruins, 8000 miles from the Ancient City.]</strong>


    When Gu Changge rescued Yin Mei from Ye Ling��s ��clutches��.


    Large numbers of cultivators and creatures had rushed here as the sky was filled with divine rainbows and warships, the sounds rming all those nearby. The light of their divine weapons soaring to the skies could be seen for miles.


    People searched every nook and cranny.


    Atop each of the ruins�� peaks appeared vast groups of people, their divine senses covering the entire area.


    They were hunting for the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    Thousands of young geniuses have been alerted this time, and one could even spot 6 or 7 Young Supremes among them.


    Wang Wushuang �C the Heir of the Immortal Wang Family, Ye Langtian �C the young master of the Immortal Ye Family, and Chi Ling �C the heir of the Vermilion Bird n��


    All of them rushed here after receiving the news, stopping for nothing along the way for fear that Ye Ling would escape.


    But after searching the entirety of the ruins, there hasn��t even been a single sign of any living souls nearby, not to mention any trace of Ye Ling.


    They were eager to find Ye Ling even if it meant unearthing his grave.


    <strong>��Did Ye Ling really escape?��</strong> Chi Ling frowned, having rushed here so quickly after hearing the news, only to find nothing.


    She suspected that Ye Ling was no longer around.


    <strong>��Chi Ling, a tomb has been found here, and as we suspected, the ancient corpses within have had their essences refined����</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At that moment, a divine ray of light descended from the sky and onto the ground before transforming into a tall, heroic man whose figure was like that of a young deity.


    It was none other than Ye Langtian.


    He spoke in a deep tone, his expression very grave.


    <strong>��Really?��</strong> Chi Ling sighed, her expression also heavy.


    She had guessed before that a tomb would appear in this ce, so she had kept an eye out for it.


    She never thought that she would be right.


    Moreover, many of the ancient corpses in the tomb had already been devoured and absorbed by Ye Ling.


    Their worst fears hade true.


    <strong>��Unfortunately, we are still a step toote.��</strong> In another direction, a figure shrouded in mist approached.


    It was Wang Wushuang.


    He too sighed and said, <strong>��I didn��t think that this hard work would all be for naught in the end.��</strong>


    <strong>��But why haven��t we seen Brother Gu? Didn��t he pass on this message to us?��</strong>


    Wang Wushuang spoke with a slight frown as he suddenly noticed that there was no sign of Gu Changge anywhere around here.<strong> </strong>This puzzled him.


    Reasonably speaking, this matter was important enough that Gu Changge �C who had passed on the news himself �C should not have been absent.


    Yet now there was no sign of Gu Changge, not even his followers.


    <strong>��Indeed, why is Brother Gu not here? I also got this news from his followers.��</strong> Ye Langtian was also puzzled.


    The moment they got the news, they rushed over.


    However, there was no sign of Gu Changge, could it be that they received the wrong information?


    <strong>��Perhaps Daoist Brother Changge had already guessed that we would return from this trip empty-handed which is why he didn��te.��</strong>


    When Chi ling heard this, she spected, <strong>��Perhaps Daoist Brother Changge already knew that Ye Ling would escape. After all, with so many peopleing to attack him, he would escape if he weren��t stupid.��</strong>


    <strong>��We will probably find nothing.��</strong>


    <strong>��In addition, since Daoist Brother Changge dared to inform us, it means that he is already sure that he can find Ye Ling��s location. Maybe this is part of his n to force Ye Ling to show himself����</strong>


    Chi Ling showed a thoughtful face as she analyzed the situation.


    She drew her conclusions based on her understanding of Gu Changge.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Langtian��s eyes lit up as he nodded his head in acknowledgement, <strong>��Chi Ling��s words make sense. Given Brother Gu��s character, there is no way he would make a mistake on such a matter. He definitely already knew that Ye Ling would escape, so the purpose of informing us was just to force Ye Ling to show himself.��</strong>


    Having heard this, Wang Wushuang was silent for a while.


    Although he felt reluctant to do so, he could do nothing but feel helpless.


    <strong>��So it seems that we have all been used as pawns by Brother Gu.��</strong> Wang Wushuang said.


    If anyone else had used them in such a way, they would have been furious and enraged, but in the face of Gu Changge, they did not dare.


    A Young Asura and a Young Supreme were not on the same level of existence after all.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge was acting for the sake of all the people and of all the various creatures of the world.


    At this point, what more could they say?


    <strong>��Perhaps Daoist Brother Changge has already encountered Ye Ling by now��.��</strong> Chi Ling eximed.


    <strong>��I didn��t expect you to know so much about Daoist Brother Changge, how unexpected��.��</strong> At this point, Ye Langtian couldn��t help but open his mouth with a narrow smile.


    <strong>��Brother Ye, you should be careful what you say.��</strong>


    After hearing the words, Chi Ling was slightly stunned and could not help but shake her head.


    There was a bitter smile in her heart.


    She must not let the future female emperor hear this.


    She still vividly remembers the day when Yue Mingkong killed a beast in the True God Realm with a mere p.


    Yue Mingkong was so aggressive in protecting what was hers that Chi Ling wouldn��t dare mess with her so casually.


    Though she never revealed it, she felt that Yue Mingkong��s strength was far superior to that of Ye Langtian and Wang Wushuang.


    She also remembered the cold, dangerous re that Yue Mingkong��s eyes had that day.


    If she really dared to get too close to Gu Changge, he may not care.


    However�� Yue Mingkong might really kill her.


    It was at this moment that a sudden stream of light flew in from the distance as a young cultivator rushed to them with shock and disbelief written on his face.


    He seemed to have something important to report.


    <strong>��Not good!��</strong> he shouted with a frightened expression.


    The scene caused the group of Young Supremes, including Chi Ling, Wang Wushuang and Ye Langtian, to look over and raise their eyebrows.


    <strong>��Why are you in such a panic?!��</strong> A Young Supreme, seeing his follower like this, yelled back in response.


    <strong>��Young Master Changge was injured while fighting with the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor��.��</strong> The young man��s voice trembled as his face paled. He shuddered as he spoke these words.


    The news was so shocking that it was hard to believe!


    Even the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Young Asura who was said to be invincible among his peers, was injured when faced with the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    For them, it was as if the sky had fallen.


    <strong>��What?!��</strong>


    The instant they heard this, everyone was dumbfounded, wondering if their ears had heard wrong.


    Gu Changge had encountered and fought with the Demonic Arts Inheritor, and he was even injured?


    Such news was simply too shocking.


    The cultivators who heard this had reactions ranging from disbelief, to shock, to being frozen in ce.


    They couldn��t believe it.


    Chi Ling was the first to react as her cold and haughty face could not help but reveal her worry when she asked, <strong>��Is this matter true or not? Is Daoist Brother Changge alright?��</strong>


    <strong>��I heard this news from the mouth of Young Master Changge��s followers, Young Master Changge is lightly injured, other than that there is nothing serious to worry about. Moreover, the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family��s Holy Maiden, Yin Mei has also been saved by Young Master Changge from the clutches of the Demonic Arts Inheritors����</strong>


    By now, the young man had also calmed down.


    He took a deep breath and then exined to everyone.


    It was natural, for the news truly was an unbelievable surprise.


    Everyone here was still searching for traces of the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    And yet, Gu Changge not only found him, but he had even fought against him.


    <strong>��I��m d everything��s okay.��</strong> When she heard the rest of the news, Chi Ling immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was most concerned that, because of Gu Changge��s immense strength, he would be targeted if he became weakened.


    Luckily, he was only lightly injured.


    <i>��The skills that Ye Ling hid were truly astonishing.��</i>


    <i>��It is no wonder that he faced the Heavenly God Realm and even God King Realm existences without fear.��</i>


    When she thought of this, Chi Ling��s face became slightly bitter.


    But if even Gu Changge was injured at Ye Ling��s hands, then what would happen if they were to meet him?


    <i>��I��m afraid it would be a death sentence.��</i>


    <strong>��It seems we were right, Daoist Brother Changge has truly used us as a diversion to force Ye Ling to show himself, but it seems even he underestimated Ye Ling��s strength����</strong> Ye Langtian sighed.


    From his point of view, Ye Ling had many hidden cards to y, so it was only reasonable that even a strong man like Gu Changge could be injured.


    <strong>��What about Ye Ling?��</strong> Wang Wushuang inquired.


    <strong>��Ye Ling is said to have fled after using his most powerful hidden technique, though he was gravely injured by Young Master Changge, and is now missing����</strong> the young man who spoke earlier replied.


    <strong>��He escaped�� What a disaster! Even Gu Changge wasn��t able to kill him.��</strong> Wang Wushuang shook his head.


    However at this moment, they were unable to criticize Gu Changge.


    In order to take down the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, he had made ns, and now he was even injured.


    The only person who could take the me was the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, a cunning foe with plenty of tricks up his sleeve.


    <strong>��The Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family��s Holy Maiden, Yin Mei, is said to have butted heads with Young Master Changge. I didn��t expect for him to be the one to eventually save her from the clutches of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor����</strong>


    <strong>��Although Young Master Changge has a bad reputation, Holy Maiden, Yin Mei, is his junior sister after all, so he couldn��t possibly neglect her to the point of death at such a crucial time. Young Master Changge��s heart is truly admirable.��</strong>


    At that moment, the rest of the Young Supremes present at the ruins began to speak up one after the other.


    They all expressed their views on the matter alongside their admiration for Gu Changge.


    As a matter of fact, they had no such feelings for Gu Changge in the past. But after having rescued his junior sister from the hands of the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor��.


    Needless to say, the recent series of events have put them to shame as they too began to admire him.


    He was a Young Asura and for good reason.


    <strong>��Yes! I always thought that Young Master Changge was a strong and domineering person, but I never thought that there was such a gentle side to him. At this time, I presume that Holy Maiden, Yin Mei, would be very touched!��</strong>


    <strong>��After all, it��s a hero saving a beauty!��</strong>


    <strong>��I��m a bit jealous of the Holy Maiden�� I can��t help but wonder if the Young Master Changge wille to my rescue if I fall into the clutches of the Demonic Arts Inheritor?��</strong>


    Many young geniuses of the fairer s*x had also spoken up, their eyes full of admiration and wonder.


    To put it simply, they were enamoured by Gu Changge��s actions.


    He stood up and took it upon himself to attract the hatred of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, something that had been terrorizing their peers.


    Such righteousness made their hearts flutter.


    <strong>��Where is Daoist Brother Changge now? It seems we need to find him again if we want to find the whole truth.��</strong>


    After a moment��s deliberation, Ye Langtian and the others decided to go to Gu Changge to find out the details of what had actually happened.


    If they too were to encounter Ye Ling in the future, it was best for them to be prepared.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    One by one, divine rainbows left the ce and headed for the former gathering ce in the valley.


    Soon, the news of Gu Changge��s encounter with the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor spread throughout the Ancient Immortal Continent as if it had grown wings, causing an uproar.


    Many of the Young Supremes who had not been involved in this matter were stunned, astounded by the news!

 Chapter 162: This Level Of Acting Is Simply Superb; How Admirable And Praiseworthy!

    <h4>Chapter 162: This Level Of Acting Is Simply Superb; How Admirable And Praiseworthy!</h4>


    <strong>[In the ruins far away]</strong>


    Some time after Chi Ling and the others left��


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    ck clouds surged. The breaths of innumerable beasts spread vastly across the region, like arge shadowy storm looking to drown the world.


    Many Young Creatures with terrifying Qi and Vitality stood there unmovingly. They stood as if they were facing the edge of the starry skies, their faces solemn and grim.


    One could note all sorts of strange features, from a bull-headed man to a boy with draconic scales, to a phoenix-tailed woman... all of them shrouded in divine brilliance, an innate sense of stubbornness and pride holding their heads and horns up high.


    These creatures stared at the ruins before them. The behaviour of the Young Supreme of the outside world had befuddled them.


    <i>��Sending such an army of men to encircle and suppress a single individual.��</i>


    <i>��Is it really necessary?��</i>


    At this time, a girl clothed in white climbed up the cliff, her beautiful face watching all of the realms in indifference as she whispered softly, <strong>��This action the outside world has taken will give us a great opportunity. Our target is Gu Changge, and since the Demonic Arts Inheritor poses a greater risk to them than us, they will inevitably falter in their defences.��</strong>


    <strong>��Unfortunately, he hasn��t shown up yet.��</strong>


    The breath-taking figure who spoke was Hei Yanyu of the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    To the left and right of her, a collection of strongest natives, their Qi and Vitality as fiery and energetic as an oven at full steam. A desire to run amok brewed in their fierce eyes.


    Shimmering in the light, a young man with a single horn and ancient azure writing all over his gold-ted body snorted in disgust, a member of the Golden Rhinoceros n.


    White Divine Elephants, Heavenly Crocodiles, and ck Serpents��


    The descendants of these old and ancient races gazed indifferently upon the events unfolding before them.


    A charming woman with golden wings on her back frowned and spoke without hesitance after hearing Hei Yanyu��s words.


    <strong>��Both Gu Changge and the outside cultivators are our enemies. Does it matter if we choose to kill him or them? Isn��t it all just the same in the end?��</strong>


    This was undoubtedly a member of the Tiangou Race, who possessed no good intentions for both Gu Changge and the rest of the outside cultivators.


    The massacre in their Ancient City was still fresh in their minds, after all.


    They didn��t even know who the other party was.


    Of course, they believed that it was Gu Changge��s doing, but there was simply no evidence.


    This only served to increase their suspicion and hostility towards the human race tenfold.


    And because of this matter, they got into a multitude of intense conflicts with the outside cultivators.


    <strong>��It��s not simr. If we initiate the killing en masse</strong>[1]<strong> of the outsiders first, we inevitably attract the anger and dissatisfaction of most of their forces. However, if we go after Gu Changge alone in the name of justice, it will not result in that big of a reaction.��</strong>


    [1. All together.]


    Another creature with fine, ck serpentine scales scattered upon his slender figure, spoke aloud in a cunning manner. The thin pupils of his eyes gleamed chillingly.


    The Ancient Serpent n��s Young Supremes were of high status and position. Those who could stand at the top of this n were gifted with astounding temperament, resembling ck pieces of pristine jade.


    He took a more detailed look at this matter, calmly analysing the pros and cons.


    <strong>��Humph! Mere cowardice. If Gu Changge doesn��t want to show up, then we��ll simply go to him instead. I heard that he was injured quite heavily in the battle with the Demonic Arts Inheritor. Why shouldn��t we cherish such a good chance? Unless, of course, you all wish to perish the same way that Lord Long Teng did?��</strong>


    The woman of the Tiangou Tribe was named Yu Jing. Her eyes were cold, and her will to seek revenge against Gu Changge burst forth in a wave of stony pressure.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge was now seriously injured, thus giving them their best chance of sess in this crusade against him.


    Comparatively, the rest seemed timid in her eyes, having no courage at all.


    This disappointed the feathered woman.


    <strong>��Forget it. If you seek revenge, then you alone can go. We won��t stop you.��</strong>


    At this pressing moment, Hei Yanyu suddenly spoke up. Her voice soft as a falling feather, yet containing an irresistible conviction and overwhelming majesty.


    It made Yu Jing cringe in slight fear.


    <strong>��Ugh��! Humph!��</strong>


    <strong>��Let��s leave!��</strong>


    Yu Jing was still a little afraid of Hei Yanyu. The two had fought in a mock battle before this, and she had lost the initiative in the first exchange, forced into defence in a single move.


    Strength was highly respected in the Ancient Immortal Continent, maybe even more so than in the Upper Realms. Hence, Hei Yanyu indeed had the right to speak out against her since her power was greater than Yu Jing��s.


    Soon after, Yu Jing took the Tiangou n warriors and left in the same direction as Chi Ling, Ye Langtian, and the others.


    <i>��Tch. Foolish. That said... you do make for quite the nice sacrificial pawn. We will be able to determine the truth of Gu Changge��s situation through your timely death.��</i>


    Hei Yanyu��s eyes were apathetic and indifferent as she started calcting the situation in her mind.


    She could not show her might so easily.


    Gu Changge��s situation was still unclear.


    Hei Yanyu never dabbled in what-ifs. In her opinion, even weakened and injured, the power of Gu Changge was not something ordinary people could deal with.


    For Yu Jing to go rushing in to her death��


    Was that not exactly what she wanted from her?


    <i>��What a shortsighted idiot.��</i>


    <strong>��Hei Yanyu. Your intelligence has been a point of pride of the ck Heavenly Eagle Tribe ever since you were young. Tell me, do you know why our ns have sent so many young and strong members to hunt down a young man?��</strong>


    A Young Supreme from the Ancient Serpent n questioned her. Hei Yanyu recognized him as a middle stage False God Realm cultivator named Yu Yu.


    It was abundantly clear that he was not in the n at the time of Gu Changge��s arrival.


    The matter of Gu Changge atrocious deeds was kept mostly secret by the various ancient households who did not want this humiliating matter publicized.


    And so, some members ended up not being in the know even now.


    <strong>��The Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation has appeared...��</strong> Hei Yanyu replied casually, taking only a single nce at Yu Yu.


    This matter was not a secret in the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    Furthermore, she was one of the few people who knew about the ve mark.


    Hei Yanyu��s urge to kill the heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was even stronger than her urge to deal with Gu Changge or her urge to garner fame amongst the Ancient Immortal Races.


    She was a mighty figure who intended to lead the ck Heavenly Eagle n to glory.


    Yet at this time, the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation suddenly appeared, with the ability to enve their entire family through the ve seal.


    To put it bluntly, it made a mockery of her efforts, so how could she be expected to just bear it?


    However, she did not know who this unlucky sessor was.


    She just knew that it was a young man who was being hunted down some time ago.


    A man who had recently disappeared.


    <i>��I��ll take this opportunity to investigate the matter, and explore the truth of Gu Changge��s current state along the way.��</i> There was a sinister gleam in Hei Yanyu��s eyes.


    ...


    <strong>[Within the central pavilion.]</strong>


    <strong>Cough! Cough! Cough!</strong>


    <strong>��I��m sorry to bother my fellow Daoists. This injury is not a problem; it��ll be fine soon.��</strong>


    Within the valley gathered many of the younger generations.


    Familiar Young Supremes such as Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, and Chi Ling also came here to visit the ��severely injured�� Gu Changge.


    And even the more estranged Young Supremes who heard the news arrived here as well, such as Peng Jin, the Great Golden-Winged Peng n��s Young Supreme.


    Gu Changge was dressed in a flowing ck robe and a wide gown, embroidered with some startlingly realistic images of various sights. Mountains, rivers, sun, moon, and stars, all blended seamlessly to give him a gorgeous appearance.


    The indifferent man sat on a luxurious chair, raising the ss in his hand, before pouring a mouthful of wine for himself. He smiled wryly at everyone in front of him.


    His usual handsome and elegant features were a bit pale, and hisplexion was much worse than what the masses were used to.


    Anyone who knew him could see his weakness at this moment.


    When they saw this scene, the many Young Supremes could not help but feel a bit of distress in their hearts.


    They thought back to the time when this Young Master of the Immortal Gu Family bravely fought and killed Long Teng, the leader of the Ancient Immortal Races�� younger generation. Oh, how high-spirited and arrogant he looked!


    But now... he seemed like a weak patient recovering from a serious illness.


    It was as if a breeze could blow him away.


    They felt a deep concern as they could not help but pinch the corners of their skirt, expressing their frustration towards the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    <i>��Young Master Changge��s current state is all because of the Demonic Arts Inheritor. He has suffered a grave injury for the sake of the world...��</i>


    <i>When they thought of this, their gratitude and sympathy for him</i> quickly overflowed.


    <strong>��Brother Changge��s injury has affected his Origin, and I am afraid thatplete recovery will take a while.��</strong>


    When Wang Wushuang investigated Gu Changge��s injury, he couldn��t help but sigh.


    No mortal wounds.


    However, the injury wasn��t as light as it seemed.


    The main damage was done directly to Gu Changge��s Origin.


    For Gu Changge to suffer such a big loss, the strength of this Demonic Arts Inheritor can truly not be underestimated.


    He shook his head internally, his vignce towards Ye Ling rising by several levels.


    As for doubting Gu Changge?


    The thought hadn��t crossed his mind, unable to find even the slightest reason to do so.


    <strong>��Brother Changge, please cultivate in seclusion for a while. If the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent wish to trouble you, I will not be kind to them.��</strong>


    Peng Fei of the Great Golden-Winged Peng n also opened his mouth to speak at this time, his entire body surging with golden energy.


    His temperament was rebellious and unruly, but today, Gu Changge had convinced him.


    A few days ago, he was unable to participate in the crusade against Ye Ling because of a fortuitous opportunity, missing the decisive battle against the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    So seeing Gu Changge in such a state made him feel a sense of admiration.


    Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritors were monsters that anyone could attack and kill.


    But how many could gravely wound them to the level Gu Changge did?


    <strong>��That��s right! If the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Races dare take advantage of Brother Gu��s injured state to trouble him during this time, then we have a duty to protect him! Hell, why don��t we just kill off the Ancient Immortal Races!��</strong>


    A Young Supreme with a short temper pped his thigh and dered boldly.


    The fact that Gu Changge had offended the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent was alreadymon knowledge to most forces from the Upper Realms.


    And now that he is seriously injured, the possibility of him being attacked by the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent has now risen exponentially.


    <strong>��Brother Changge. Please rest assured and cultivate to relieve your injury...��</strong> Chi Ling voiced her opinion as well.


    <strong>��There is no need to trouble yourself, Brother Gu. You can trust us to handle this matter.��</strong> Ye Langtian said.


    Damage to the Origin was very deadly for ordinary cultivators. One misstep and it may even result in permanent injuries or being half-crippled.


    Of course, for a genius like Gu Changge, it might not be that big a problem.


    However, while on this trip to the Ancient Immortal Continent, it would simply be impossible to say that the wound will not be aggravated in any way.


    <strong>��It��s all my fault. If I hadn��t trusted Ye Ling, Senior Brother Gu wouldn��t have been hurt. At that time, that b*****d Ye Ling threatened Senior Brother Gu with my life...��</strong>


    <strong>��If it weren��t for me, he wouldn��t have needed to suffer such injury.��</strong>


    It was at this moment that Yin Mei spoke up. This entire time, she had guilt and regret written on her face as her eyes turned red and watery when she let out the words.


    The maiden��s sincere expression made everyone sigh.


    It was a fact that people revealed their true selves in times of peril. In order to save his junior sister, Gu Changge was willing to take unnecessary damage that could possibly and irreversibly ruin his future, a testament to his unshakable character.


    The matter alone was enough to make them praise and admire him for days toe.


    <strong>��I feel ashamed for having bothered my fellow Daoists so much.��</strong>


    <strong>��Furthermore, Junior Sister Yin does not need to feel guilty. Although there was a conflict between you and me in the past, in the face of the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor, we should all act as one to persecute him. I��m sure everyone here would have done the same.��</strong>


    <strong>��So do not worry, a small injury like this won��t affect me too much...�� </strong>


    <strong>Cough! Cough!</strong>


    Hearing Yin Mei��s scripted remarks, Gu Changge, who had a faint smile on his face, simply followed up on his end.


    And he coughed oh so pitifully as he spoke.


    When they saw this situation, his female followers on the side hurriedly took out in white handkerchiefs, all while tears silently beaded at the corners of their eyes.


    Gu Changge covered the edge of his lips, smudged with a dazzling red.


    Everyone showed aplicated look as their admiration of him increased.


    The lines of y that came out of Gu Changge��s mouth were phenomenal and impably natural, to the point where no one would doubt their authenticity at all.


    Soon after the greetings and well wishes, everyone said their goodbyes, not intending to disturb Gu Changge��s rest any longer.


    For a time, the vicinity of the valley became empty and deserted.


    <strong>��Brother Changge, please take care of yourself, and remember to rest more. This Chi Ling will leave first to avoid bothering you.��</strong> Chi Ling also took her leave.


    And when she did so, Gu Changge waved his hands to dismiss his followers.


    Now only he and Yin Mei were left.


    <strong>��Master...��</strong> The guilty, sobbing look on Yin Mei��s face vanished without a trace, reced with an odd expression that looked as if she was holding backughter.


    <strong>��Everyone is simply dancing in the palm of your hand.��</strong>


    Smiling, Gu Changge turned the in white handkerchief into a cloud of dust, sweeping away the false signs of weakness on his body along with it.


    <strong>��A bunch of idiots, what can they see?��</strong>


    <i>��Unless an ancient existence with an extraordinary cultivation base were to arrive, I��m afraid that there will be none in the world capable of finding the truth of this matter.��</i>


    <strong>��It is thanks to Master��s wless acting and seamless nning that allowed for such a thing to happen.�� </strong>Yin Mei spoke happily.


    Gu Changge smiled with a sense of neither confirming nor denying her words before his eyes narrowed and a cold air began to coalesce around him.


    <strong>��But now�� I think it��s about time I finally dealt with the arrogant ns of the Ancient Immortal Races.��</strong>


    As for the matter of his identity as the true Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts, he could temporarily put it on the back burner after this.


    The popce won��t be able to find the truth for a very long time.


    And this period, the time when Ye Ling has disappeared, was his best chance for action.


    ...


    Subsequently, news and reports pertaining to the ��Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, Ye Ling�� began circting throughout the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    An outrage erupted as people realized that the Ancestral Tombs of certain Ancient Immortal Races had been dug up by who knows when, and by who knows who.


    Moreover, the culprit had long since turned the ancestors they buried into ashes.


    An old saying regarding the scattering and raising of ancestors�� asheses to mind.


    The Ancient Immortal Races boiled with fury! The shocking incident made almost every n from North to South jump, as they too threatened to kill the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    <i>��He dared to excavate the sacred tombs and desecrate our ancestor��s bodies?��</i>


    <i>��He must be </i><strong><i>COURTING DEATH!��</i></strong>


    An indescribable humiliation.


    This was a naked p to their collective faces!


    In the beginning, they took on a gloating attitude as if watching a grand show when the outside cultivators encountered the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor in theirnds.


    But now that the hammer had fallen onto their hands, they could not calm down at all.


    The major ns such as ck Heavenly Eagle, Ancient Serpent, and Divine Crocodiles were so angry that they vomited blood.


    Many of their Ancestral Tombs had been devoured, and even their most sacred tombs had been looted and picked clean.


    All the ns felt a simr sense of crisis and quickly sent their tribesmen to guard their tombs, aiming to prevent the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor from sneaking in.


    The damage was not limited to the mere digging of ancestral tombs. The very ashes of their ancestors were stirred, such an immoral thing gave a deep sense of difort that was worse than death, for these ancient ns who held their bloodline in high regard.


    The faces of the Ancient Immortal Continent��s older generation were ashen with anger.


    Unfortunately, the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor had seemingly disappeared during this time, without even the slightest bit of movement.


    Yet that was exactly what made it disturbing.


    No one knows where the Demonic Arts Inheritor was hiding.


    <strong>[In the Baiheng Mountains]</strong>


    Yue Mingkong, who worried about the Immortal Gate, also received news of the situation.


    Her phoenix eyes immediately overflowed with a biting chill, and she snapped the jade slip transmitting this information into fine powder, causing many nearby mountains to rumble and tremble as if they were about to copse.


    Gu Changge can deceive the world, but how could he deceive her?


    <i>��Injured?��</i>


    <i>��As if Gu Changge could be injured. What a joke, such a thing is impossible.��</i>


    <i>��This was definitely a result of his masterful handiwork.��</i>


    <i>��And her! That fox spirit! So it seems she finally dares show herself in front of this Empress!��</i>


    Yue Mingkong realized something else as well.


    Everything became clear now.


    Regardless of whether it was Ye Ling or Bai Lie, there was always one singr woman beside them. And it was the same woman, no less.


    Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family.


    At first, Yue Mingkong never thought that she would have a rtionship with Gu Changge since there was indeed a conflict between the two.


    <i>��If not for her help, how else could Gu Changge have possibly enacted his scheme of having the ��hero�� save the damsel? How else could his schemes have been enacted so wlessly and coordinated so perfectly with today��s events? Rescuing Yin Mei from Ye Ling?��</i>


    <i>��What a bold-faced lie!��</i>


    <i>��From the beginning, this Yin Mei must have been one of Gu Changge��s people. For some unknown reason, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family had been subdued and used in his schemes.��</i>


    <i>��Only in doing so could the follow events have proceeded so smoothly.��</i>


    <i>��So that fox spirit I smelled on Gu Changge was indeed a fox����</i>


    This made Yue Mingkong��s phoenix eyes burst with a cold light, as her white jade hand pped the mountains in front of her into dust.


    Within a radius of a thousand miles, no creature dared to approach the impending disaster.


    Even her followers were terrified, thinking that Yue Mingkong had heard that Gu Changge was injured, and was furious because of it.


    <i>��Ye Ling seems to have been killed by Gu Changge. Thus, it is only natural for the treasures of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation to have already fallen into his hands.��</i>


    Yue Mingkong regained her cool momentster.


    She still recognized that her top priority was the Immortal Gate.


    As for the ��fox spirit��... she would go to settle ounts with her sooner orter.


    ... ... ...


    <strong>[Hundreds of thousands of miles away]</strong>


    During Yue Mingkong��s rampage, on a cloud-shrouded cliff, the meditating Gu Xian��er heard the startling news, her cold and arrogant expression quickly tangling into aplicated knot.


    <strong>��Gu Changge...��</strong>


    A muttered sigh echoed through the mountaintops.

 Chapter 163: Taking yourself too seriously; Won’t shed a tear without seeing the coffin!

    <h4>Chapter 163: Taking yourself too seriously; Won��t shed a tear without seeing the coffin!</h4>


    <b>[Atop a mountain, white clouds surged and filled with Immortal mist.]</b>


    As far as the eye could see, there were undting waves of magnificent mountains.


    However, Gu Xian��er wasn��t here to appreciate the view.


    Currently, she was curled up like a ball with her small, delicate, and wless face like white porcin. Her brows curved to a frown as she faced a dilemma.


    Unfortunately for her, this was quite aplicated matter.


    <b>��Ah Hong, tell me�� is it true that Gu Changge was seriously injured when he fought against the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts. If it��s true, do you think I should go take a look at him?��</b>


    Gu Xian''er hugged her legs, propped her head on them, and asked the big red bird on her shoulder with an eager voice.


    Ah Hong rolled its eyes with a look of ��Why are you asking me?��


    Gu Xian''er already knew; there was no reason for her to ask Ah Hong.


    But she just didn��t know what to do.


    She��d heard the news about Gu Changge��s pursuit of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts and the subsequent fight against him.


    At first, she didn''t believe the news about Gu Changge''s injuries.


    She knew how terrifying Gu Changge''s strength was.


    ��Apart from me, is there anyone in the younger generation who canpete with Gu Changge?''


    Of course, she was referring to her future self.


    In Gu Xian''er''s eyes, at least in the current younger generation, no one would be Gu Changge''s opponent.


    However, Gu Changge��s opponent at the time was none other than the rumoured mysterious and terrifying Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    She hadn''t really seen the terrible Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor, but she heard many things about him.


    Despite the pursuit of all the major powers and forces, he managed to safely flee before disappearing without a trace.


    No one knows the strength of such a powerful existence.


    It was not impossible for Gu Changge to be injured by the hands of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    She thought of Gu Changge as invincible��


    However, just like ordinary people, Gu Changge can be injured or even killed.


    This worried her a bit.


    ording to the rumours, Gu Changge was seriously injured and even lost some of his Origin Essence.


    He looked so weak that it seemed the very breeze could blow him away.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xian''er was stunned. At first, she justughed it off. Even after Gu Changge was injured by the sword strike, he showed no weakness, showing not even the slightest reaction.


    How could he be so badly injured just by facing the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts?


    But the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was not right.


    ��With Gu Changge''s character and ability, will he let him run away if he can really kill the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts?''


    ��That means that neither Gu Changge nor the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts couldnd the finishing blow.''


    ��And ultimately, both of them gave up.''


    ��I''m afraid that the rumours may indeed be true.''


    As she thought of this, Gu Xian��er found herself drained of the motivation to find more opportunities.


    During this time, her cultivation broke through by leaps and bounds. Not only did she go back to pick the Eight Sacred Bananas, but she also encountered a Nirvana Fruit.


    Furthermore, she��d fought and killed many Young Supremes of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    Her Cultivation Base had sessfully broken through to thete stage of the Conferred King Realm, which was several times greater than when she entered the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    She was absolutely sure that if she met Gu Changge next time, she would definitely be able to hold one of his palms.


    ��Humpf! It��s not like I��m worried about his injury or anything! It��s just that, if he dies, my revenge will never bepleted!��


    It was at that moment that Gu Xian��er finally came to a decision.


    She��d also managed to give herself a good reason.


    This good reason woulde in handy in the case that Gu Changge dismisses her and was unwilling to ept her visit.


    Such an excuse would help her avoid losing face.


    Now, she can go to see if Gu Changge was really injured or not.


    ��Is the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts really as scary as the rumours?''


    <b>��I got a miraculous healing medicine a few days ago, which I think he��ll like. Of course, this doesn��t mean that the grudge between us is settled. This is just the result of my generosity! Yeah�� just my generosity.��</b>


    As she spoke to herself, Gu Xian''er turned into a divine rainbow, harnessed her divine weapon, and shot up into the sky as she quickly left.


    �� �� ��


    While all the major groups in the Ancient Immortal Continent and the outside world were busy making a lot of noise due to the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor��


    Gu Changge led a group of followers and casually found an ancient set of ruins known for helping in cultivation and rejuvenation.


    Secretly, however, he was using various means to incite the hatred of the various outside cultivators and natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    When their hate reaches its peak, it would be the best time for the big figures from both sides to interfere.


    Gu Changge doesn''t mind thoroughly muddying the water.


    And during this time, he gradually faded out of everyone''s vision.


    Only some Young Creatures, who wanted to inquire about him, approached this area before suddenly disappearing without a trace.


    Gu Changge took advantage of this moment in time and fiddled with many treasures he obtained from the system��s shop function.


    Currently, he��d bought 3 more pieces of Transcendent Bone, granting him the bones of a hand, a foot, and a phnx[1] on the right side of his body.


    [1. bones which make up the fingers of the hand and toes.]


    It was within this phnx that Gu Changge refined the rules of Gengjin and the Endless Immortal Judgement.


    Individually, these two held extreme attacking capabilities, but �C joined together �C they would naturally achieve a greater effect.


    The bones of the phnx were refined into a peerless sword by Gu Changge.


    His idea was very simple.


    And he would look very dashing while he was at it too.


    Inbat, he would be able to generate peerless sword intent with a mere flick, as he instantly ughters his enemy.


    Additionally, he managed to smoothly raise the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex to the next level as his surface-level cultivation now reached the middle stage of the False God Realm.


    And in secret, he became even more unscrupulous, using the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts to frantically hunt down a few powerhouses.


    Because of this, traces of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts reappeared and caused panic everywhere. Many creatures and cultivators felt that they were in grave danger.


    Of course, Gu Changge believed that this train of thought could onlye from people who overestimated themselves.


    Even if a group of Young Creatures appeared in front of him and offered their Origin Essence, he might not care at all.


    As of now, devouring existences in both the Heavenly God Realm and the God King Realm have shown negligible improvements to Gu Changge''s true Cultivation Base.


    The more his cultivation rises, the more essence he needs.


    Of course, it was different for those with strong physiques and bloodlines.


    That aside, Gu Changge was currently considering collecting the fish caught in his.


    He used the Immortal Binding Technique toy arge specifically for the ck Heavenly Eagle n. He had caught a lot of fish by now.


    From his point of view, the entirety of the ck Heavenly Eagle n was caught in arge spider��s web, allowing for their annihtion at any moment he pleased.


    This was far more terrifying than any ve seal.


    In a blink of an eye, time passed.


    A few dayster��


    �� �� ��


    <b>[In a magnificent Ancient Temple]</b>


    <b>��It turns out you were just an Old Turtle����</b>


    <b>��All this time, I had been thinking it was some sort of Godly Tortoise..��</b>


    [Note: He is mocking him by saying Tortoise is better than Turtle. Worth noting that every Tortoise is a Turtle but not every Turtle is a Tortoise.]


    Gu Changge spoke casually but did so with a hint of disdain.


    He carried a white jade pendant in his hand from which a brilliant light came as the Old Turtle appeared.


    The Old Turtle was white, and �C like jade �C was crystal clear and translucent. It even emitted a strange fragrance.


    This was a kind of fragrance that can''t be smelled by others.


    But Gu Changge, the Inheritor of Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts, could easily perceive it, for this breath�� was the fragrance of Divine Souls.


    ��Perhaps this Old Turtle��s soul is some kind of immortal medicine.''


    <b>��Gu Changge, don''t humiliate this Old Turtle. Just kill me if you want to!��</b>


    <b>��If you try anything, this Old Turtle will break his true spirit!��</b>


    The Old Turtle that appeared on the pendant held a stiff look.


    It witnessed Gu Changge''s secret.


    With Gu Changge''s temperament, it was absolutely impossible to let the Old Turtle go.


    At this time, 9 out of 10 people would use threats, intimidation, and other means to force it to tell some of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s secrets. Then, they would try to make it surrender.


    The Old Turtle thought through these things very thoroughly. It had seen things it wasn��t supposed to, and yet Gu Changge��s methods remain a mystery


    As such, the Old Turtle acted tough.


    There was a look of righteousness in its pair of green bean-like eyes, shining with the will to persevere.


    Although Ye Ling had many ws in his character, he was a kind person.


    There were also wicked people like Gu Changge. With such a demonic aura about him, how could he allow himself to surrender? To help him, to confess everything to survive would simply be unrighteous.


    This contradicted its way of the Dao.


    Who would guard this world if even someone such as the Old Turtle only thought of their own survival in the face of a viin as monstrous as Gu Changge?


    <b>��Since when did I humiliate you? Is calling you ��Old Turtle�� considered a humiliation?��</b>


    When he heard the Old Turtle, Gu Changge slightly smiled with the look of finding it idiotic.


    <b>��Or perhaps you��ve lived for so long that you��ve forgotten what you are.��</b>


    Gu Changge had full confidence in his ability to draw out the hatred of others, and he was sure that the Old Turtle felt the same.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you deceitful b*****d����</b>


    As expected, Gu Changge''s words made the Old Turtle''s face turn blue as it couldn''t help but retort.


    Although it was called as such, it wasn��t really an Old Turtle.


    That was merely the name bestowed upon it by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    ��Just a Turtle?!��


    The statement hit a sore spot, for though Ye Ling referred to him as such, he had never prodded on the hows and whys��


    But as of this moment, Gu Changge mercilessly prodded at it.


    If for itsplete inability to put up any resistance, the Old Turtle would��ve fought Gu Changge however desperate such an endeavour may be.


    <b>��A deceitful b*****d? Can��t you at least change it to something else?��</b>


    Gu Changge shook his head as he casually replied.


    In his eyes, one could almost see the flow of ck and white colours as the faint echoes of time rippled in the void.


    <b>��The Rules of Reincarnation���� </b> The Old Turtle couldn��t help but be astonished at this development.


    The Old Turtle��s divine soul gradually blurred, as if it was about to evaporate under the light emitted by the ck and white lights.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few short days, Gu Changge��s control over the Samsara Talent had far surpassed Ye Ling''s.


    ��This guy is simply too terrifying�� no, I��m afraid the word doesn��te close to describing how it feels to face Gu Changge.��


    <b>��Where did youe from? If I''m interested, you might just survive.��</b>


    It was then that Gu Changge came up with an offer.


    ��Fortunately, I��ve got nothing better to do, and that leaves me with enough time to deal with this Old Turtle.��


    The Old Turtle was one of those ��portable grandparent�� figures that Favoured Sons of Heaven usually have. Unfortunately for the Old Turtle, he was far weaker than other simr figures.


    At most, it was a mere guide for the Favoured Son of Heaven.


    <b>��Don''t even think about it! This Old Turtle will never surrender to you and help you in your wicked goals, Gu Changge����</b>


    It seemed that the Old Turtle had already anticipated Gu Changge��s offer, sneering in response.


    The Old Turtle had already decided that Gu Changge had other ns in store for it, ns that required him to be kept alive.


    After all, it was a creature that had followed the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, and it knew many secrets of the Ancient True Immortals.


    Unless Gu Changge was stupid, he would know that the Old Turtle had far more value alive than dead.


    <b>��I can��t believe I have to repeat myself, but you really shouldn��t overestimate your value.��</b>


    When he heard this, Gu Changge sneered as well.


    ��Does this Old Turtle really think all that? It��s in for a treat if it thinks I��ll y my cards in line with the usual idiotic tropes.��


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    With a raise of his hand, a ck Dao Rune floated in the air as it condensed into a ck Dao Bottle.


    With a boom, wisps of ck light fell from the void as it smothered the Old Turtle.


    <b>��Ahhh!��</b>


    At that moment, it let out a miserable cry, struggling to resist as the ck Dao Bottle buried itself deep into his soul.


    Gu Changge had no interest at all in knowing the many secrets of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    He was only interested in the alluring divine fragrance that the Old Turtle emitted.


    The long-awaited and excellent sensation of devouring a divine soul��


    Lin Tian, the trash leek who was actually a God King reborn, also possessed a unique fragrance. Perhaps it was due to the Old Turtle''s proximity to Ye Ling that he became contaminated with the fortune that Favoured Sons of Heaven usually had.


    Whether the Old Turtle recognized it or not was a trivial matter.


    <b>��Gu Changge, do you really want to kill me?!��</b> The Old Turtle screamed, unable to believe that Gu Changge truly wished for its death.


    <b>��I wouldn��t shed a tear without seeing the coffin first.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Without mercy, the terrible power of the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts surged from the ck Dao Bottle. Much to the despair of the Old Turtle, the power manifested into arge ck rune as it drowned.


    ��It really was an immortal medicine. Unfortunately, it was a mere one third of the genuine immortal medicine.��


    The vast medicinal essence seeped into his limbs and bones, like a raging gxy of light that flowed through his body.


    Immortal intent surged, giving the temple a divine and heavenly appearance for a brief moment.


    As if miniature ck Dao Bottles had appeared in all 60 trillion cells of his body as they trembled, trying to absorb the seemingly infinite medicinal power.


    At the same time, bits and pieces of information appeared in his mind, giving Gu Changge a slight surprise.


    Coincidentally, he��d also broken through to the peak of the God King Realm.


    And now, he was but a step away from the Sacred Realm��

 Chapter 164: Hitting Gu Changges Sore Spots; I, Gu Xianer, Truly Am a Hypocrite!

    <h4>Chapter 164: Hitting Gu Changges Sore Spots; I, Gu Xianer, Truly Am a Hypocrite!</h4>


    Naturally, a mere third of an immortal medicine was nothing in the face of the real thing.


    This went doubly for souls, its effects only slightly surpassing that of ordinary divine medicines.


    It was usible that even Ye Ling wouldn��t have imagined that the Old Turtle would be a part of an immortal medicine.


    <b>��Master, Miss Xian��er has requested to see you and is currently waiting outside the ruins.��</b>


    Gu Changge finished absorbing the medicinal energy of this third of the immortal medicine as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    It was at that moment when one of his followers came and informed him.


    <b>��</b>Xian''er? She''s actually here?��


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes slightly. Frankly, he was a little surprised.


    But after giving it some thought, this was definitely something that Gu Xian��er would do.


    ��So it seems she��s worried about her dear brother��s injury. She��s such a stubborn bart with a sharp tongue but a soft heart.��


    Gu Changge''s mouth could not help but reveal a smile that tinged with a deeper meaning before he said, <b>��Let her in.��</b>


    By pretending to be injured, he would be able to turn things to his advantage.


    The trip to the Ancient Immortal Continent was also nearing its end, and the Immortal Gate was expected to appear soon.


    And now, Gu Xian''er had taken the initiative to visit him.


    This was precisely the type of opportunity he��d been waiting for.


    ������


    Outside the ruins, Gu Xian''er looked aloof and calm, yet she carried an ice-cold aura that spoke of loneliness.


    Her face was exquisite and wless, shimmering with luster, and her eyes glittered like jewels.


    She stood in the pavilion wearing a long blue dress, pure and beautiful.


    She had already inquired about Gu Changge''s current location from various cultivators.


    After the battle with the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, Gu Changge had been severely injured and had eventually chosen this ce to recuperate.


    When she arrived, she felt the divine sense of several cultivators sweeping down to confirm her identity.


    Such thorough examination caused Gu Xian��er to feel a bit ufortable.


    It seemed that Gu Changge''s injury was genuine. Otherwise, security wouldn��t be so tight.


    Since the incident involving the Sea King Pce, many young geniuses knew of her identity alongside the strange rtionship between her and Gu Changge.


    As such, no one made things difficult for her.


    <b>��Miss Xian''er, please go ahead. The Master is waiting for you in the inner hall.��</b>


    Soon, one of the creatures who had gone to report came back and said respectfully before escorting Gu Xian��er


    She maintained a cool, indifferent and unconcerned appearance. But in reality, she was secretly surveying the surrounding ruins.


    The number of cultivators had greatly increased, emitting powerful auras..


    It was obvious that, at this moment, Gu Changge was gaining more and more followers, creating a formidable force.


    In contrast, she had never been anything more than a solitary person, never having anyone to call a follower except for the red bird on her shoulder.


    If there was even a hint of malicious intent towards Gu Changge, then this ce would be a dragon��s den in an instant.


    At this moment, she deeply felt the frightening nature of Gu Changge''s power.


    But after they realized who she was, the tyrannical aura relented, unable to help but show respect.


    In her heart, Gu Xian��er was slightly surprised.


    It was obvious that the closer the cultivators were to the depths, the more they were valued by Gu Changge, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were his inner circle.


    However, she��d never imagined that they would show her such respect.


    ��Did Gu Changge order them to do so, or did they misunderstand my rtionship with him?��


    Gu Xian��er thought as much when she was met with such a reception.


    At the same time, she was certain of one thing�� Gu Changge had never told anyone about their hostile rtionship.


    Gu Xian��er��s heart was in turmoil, for this waspletely unexpected.


    ��It seems that Gu Changge really is hiding something. Though he pushed me around through various means, he��d never truly done so with the intent to kill����


    Gu Xian''er''s clear cold eyes fell on her surroundings, her previous doubts growing firmer.


    The incident back then had many mysteries, mysteries that were only known to be the person in question �C Gu Changge.


    Unfortunately, he��s made it clear that he wouldn��t tell her.


    Even stranger was the fact that Gu Changge wanted her to be stronger�� to the point that she would be able to defeat him, even kill him.


    At this moment, Gu Xian��er was sure that Gu Changge��s purpose had to do with what happened in the past.


    Gu Changge would toughen her up, but he wouldn��t kill her.


    But as for his reasons�� they remain unclear to her.


    Gu Xian''er nned to investigate the matter after she��d departed from the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Before now, the conviction that sustained her drive for cultivation was revenge, to keep getting stronger and to defeat Gu Changge �C her greatest enemy.


    However, revenge wasn��t all that important anymore.


    This grudge between them has lost its purpose.


    Now, she was desperate. She wanted to understand what truly happened that year, unwilling to be kept in the dark.


    <b>��Gu Changge, is he badly injured?��</b> Gu Xian''er spoke up at that moment, unable to resist asking the creature leading the way in front of her.


    <b>��Miss Xian''er should go and see for herself. The Master has been staying deep in the ruins, remaining out of sight. As his subordinates, to obtain a mere glimpse of the Master at this time is a rarity.��</b>


    <b>��Presumably, however, I believe that the Master''s injuries are quite severe. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have secluded himself in such a manner��</b>


    Upon hearing this question, the cultivator led the way in front with a bitter smile as he exined with a sigh.


    <b>��Thank you for informing me.��</b> Gu Xian''er nodded her head.


    And soon, she was also brought to the front of a magnificent pce.


    The afterglow of the setting sun spilled over it, creating a sacred atmosphere, like an immortal pce situated on earth.


    <b>��Miss Xian''er, the Master is inside.��</b>


    The creature leading the way excused himself after he said so.


    Truthfully, Gu Xian''er suddenly felt a little nervous.


    She didn''t know why, but she did.


    After all, this could be considered the first time she and Gu Changge would meet alone.


    Whenever the two had met before, there were always the other people around them.


    In other words, the two would face each other without any disturbances��


    ��Even if I''m wrong and Gu Changge does try to kill me, there''s no need to be afraid. I''m confident in the growth I��ve experienced sincest time.��


    Gu Xian''er reassured herself.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    Just as she entertained these wild thoughts, the door of the pce before her suddenly opened as a thick immortal mist erupted, filling the surrounding area.


    It was like she��d entered this paradise.


    Gu Changge looked at ease, dressed in a broad white robe, sitting in the middle of the pce�� as if waiting for her to enter.


    <b>��Since Xian''er hase all this way, why don''t youe in?��</b>


    At that moment, Gu Changge spoke with a faint smile as he beckoned for Gu Xian��er to enter.


    However, hisplexion was a pale shade of white. His lips barely had any blood in them, creating a very twisted look.


    Gu Xian''er was stunned.


    She couldn��t believe it. When she saw Gu Changge''s current appearance, she couldn��t help butpare him to the high and mighty Gu Changge who used to indifferently overlook the world.


    Unless he truly was severely injured, Gu Changge��s haughty and contemptuous nature would��ve never allowed others to see him in such a state.


    ��No wonder Gu Changge is currently in seclusion.��


    ��For his followers to see him in such a state would simply be uneptable.��


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    But soon, Gu Xian''er restrained herplicated expression.


    She then walked casually to the middle of the main hall.


    The two of them simply stared at each other.


    <b>��I''m relieved to see that you''re not dead.�� </b>Gu Xian''er spoke in a clear and light manner, concealing the ufortable feeling in her heart.


    She did not want Gu Changge to notice the change in her emotions.


    <b>��Oh? With your deer brother dead, your revenge would be fulfilled, wouldn''t that be great?��</b> Upon hearing this, Gu Changge asked as he let out a faintugh.


    He did not say anything against Gu Xian''er''s words.


    <b>��Your life can only be taken by me. I��ll kill anyone who dares to kill you before I do.��</b>


    <b>��Before I kill you, you can''t die.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er spoke coldly, but in her beautiful eyes that were like wless jade, there was a look of gratitude to Gu Changge.


    Although Gu Changge was only pretending to be injured, he was still quite amused by Gu Xian��er��s words.


    He couldn''t help but look at her, his eyes gradually deepening before letting out a snicker, <b>��Gu Xian''er, could it be that you haven��t fought for a few days, leaving your skin itchy yet again?��</b>


    <b>��Or do you think that just because I''m injured, you can turn the sky upside down and unearth the tiles in this room? With your ability, even if I were to be severely injured, it would still be easy to suppress you.��</b>


    <b>��Maybe you��re even taking this opportunity to even taunt me a little?��</b>


    Having said that, Gu Changge''s smile disappeared.


    Gu Xian''er was still a little worried about Gu Changge.


    But as soon as she heard this, she became annoyed.


    This guy really didn��t understand her kind words.


    But in front of Gu Changge, she couldn''t say anything nice, and even the words just now were considered a sign of her hostile attitude.


    ��Can��t he just ept my goodwill?��


    <b>��Gu Changge, you are overthinking it, I don''t have the habit of striking out at the injured. To defeat you, I will do so in a dignified manner, without using even the slightest bit of trickery.��</b> Gu Xian''er said indifferently.


    This was the truth from her, as well as her pride.


    <b>��Oh, so now you��re taking pity on me?��</b>


    Gu Changge gazed into her eyes and uttered words that made it difficult for Gu Xian''er to answer.


    <b>��I''m not reduced to the point of having youe and pity me. Gu Xian��er, you should get lost before I change my mind.��</b>


    The smile on Gu Changge''s face had already disappeared, revealing a cold indifference.


    A terrifying might emerged in the middle of the hall as if a white sun and blue sky had emerged and begun to fall.


    Gu Xian''er''s face slightly changed.


    She did not expect Gu Changge''s power to be so terrifying even though he was injured.


    Normal cultivators would probably have been stunned at this point in time, their legs going weak and kneeling down.


    The speed at which events had taken ce left Gu Xian��er a bit speechless, seeing as how he��d been smiling just a few moments ago.


    But in the blink of an eye, she said something that displeased him, violently shifting the situation.


    Even a tyrant wouldn''t act in such a manner.


    He was without a doubt the Gu Changge she was familiar with.


    He was so arrogant that he wouldn''t even ept the slightest bit of kindness.


    Of course, she wasn''t worried that Gu Changge would strike to kill her.


    But Gu Xian''er still couldn''t help but frown, <b>��Gu Changge, why are you still acting tough at such a time?��</b>


    <b>��You''ve already injured your Origin. At this moment, using your cultivation will only serve to make your injuries worse����</b>


    <b>��I have a Divine Healing Pill with me, something that is very effective in healing injuries rted to the Origin. On ount of the fact that you saved my life earlier, I will give it to you.��</b>


    As she said that, a divine pill with a faint glow and a strong medicinal fragrance suddenly appeared in her jade hand.


    Just one sniff of it made one''s pores feel as if they could ascend to heaven.


    However, Gu Changge did not even nce at it,pletely indifferent.


    He sat on top of the great hall, as indifferent as an immortal descended from the Nine Heavens without a trace of emotion.


    <b>��You����</b> Gu Xian''er''s brows knitted together.


    She suspected that she had struck a sore spot on Gu Changge.


    Does he not need to ept the kindness of others nor even their concern?


    ��Why on earth is he doing all of this?��


    ��Why is Gu Changge trying to tear apart a rtionship that could be maintained so easily just by acting normally?��


    ��What is the reason for all this? Just what is he really thinking?��


    <b>��Gu Xian''er, do you think I need your pity?</b>�� Gu Changge looked at her indifferently, with an attitude that said he didn��t care about Gu Xian''er''s good intentions.


    <b>��Gu Changge, how can you be so ungrateful?��</b> Gu Xian''er had also be more annoyed by now.


    The amount of determination she mustered as she rushed to visit Gu Changge was only something she knew.


    However, she didn��t expect Gu Changge to have such an attitude, not only did he not treat her well, but he even threatened her.


    She guessed that it was because she had triggered something in Gu Changge''s mind that had caused him to be like this.


    Looking at Gu Changge''s weakened appearance, she could not afford to get angry, so she had to suppress it with all her might.


    <b>��I don''t need anyone''s good intentions, especially yours.��</b>


    Gu Changge continued to speak, looking at her indifferently, but it was at this moment that his voice began to slow.


    <b>��Remember this, Gu Xian''er, don��t hold any lingering emotions for me. In the end, your emotions will only cause you harm, and nothing good wille of them. You just need to cultivate well and take revenge against me in the future.��</b>


    <b>��For the rest, you don''t need to think too much about it.��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge, you��re overthinking this situation! Who would have any lingering emotions for someone like you?!��</b>


    Hearing these words, Gu Xian''er immediately exploded and shouted lightly, a hint of panic shing across her face.


    It was as if something had pierced her heart.


    ��He must��ve just been overthinking, how could I possibly hold onto any form of lingering emotions for him?��


    ��I was just worried about his injuries, afraid that he would be killed by others, that��s all.��


    Gu Xian��er will take her revenge, but it would be impossible to do so if her enemy was long dead before then.


    <b>��That''s good.��</b>


    At that moment, Gu Changge also nodded, his expression unchanged, <b>��I''ll take your medicine, but I won''t take advantage of you.��</b>


    With a wave of his hand��


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Suddenly, a brilliant and dazzling golden light appeared behind him as a vast and mysterious collection of divine weapons emerged from the void, the various weapons surging with divine light as they emitted a low hum.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xian''er''s breath was caught in her throat.


    She was stunned by the ��paradisical�� aura that greeted her, but her beautiful eyes couldn��t help but widen slightly at this new sight.


    Her first thought was, how could Gu Changge be so wealthy?


    Her fanatic nature for wealth exploded.


    She couldn''t move her eyes at all.


    <b>��Choose ten of them in exchange for this Divine Pill.��</b> Gu Changge''s light-hearted voice rang out.


    Gu Xian''er came back to her senses with a bit of struggle.


    Her eyes were almost blinded by the hundreds of Divine Weapons.


    After thinking about her dry and empty spatial ring that contained a mere five or six Divine Weapons, apart from the things bestowed by her masters.


    But in contrast, when Gu Changge raised his hand, he revealed hundreds of weapons, each forged with spiritual Dao marks. None of them of the ordinary.


    To call him fat and greasy[1] would be insultingly insufficient.


    [1. Very rich.]


    For a moment, Gu Xian��er felt a bit of resentment as she clenched her jade hand.


    She was kind enough to have brought a Divine Healing Pill to Gu Changge�� only to have Gu Changge show off all this to her?


    This was too much!


    <b>��Gu Changge, you don''t need to humiliate me. Even if I have to break down that door, I will be staying here����</b>


    Gu Xian''er spoke with a hint of resentment.


    Staring daggers at Gu Changge, countless knives of ice that wanted to pierce thousands of holes in Gu Changge��s body.


    If eyes could kill�� there was no telling how many times she would have killed Gu Changge.


    <b>��You don''t want it?��</b> Gu Changge interrupted her.


    <b>��I do!��</b> Gu Xian''er red at him angrily.


    Truly a hypocrite!

 Chapter 165: An Endless Foundation; Xian’er Don’t Blame Your Brother for the Harsh Training!

    <h4>Chapter 165: An Endless Foundation; Xian��er Don��t me Your Brother for the Harsh Training!</h4>


    Gu Changge was unsurprised by Gu Xian''er''s choice.


    Between Heaven and Earth, is there anyone who can escape their natural desire for wealth?


    Even secluded cultivators need money to buy their essentials.


    He had known of Gu Xian��er��s poor status for quite some time now.


    As such, Gu Changge had long made all the preparations necessary to suppress his ��dear�� cousin.


    Even information about the Peach Vige backing Gu Xian''er was in his hands.


    So obviously, her money grubbing nature was something he understood very clearly.


    Therefore, in order to put on a wless act, Gu Changge simply spoke a few words that were guaranteed to rile her up.


    Gu Xian��er��s belief of who he is wouldn��t change so easily, after all.


    ��As for these ten Divine Weapons... let��s treat it as a smallpensation for Gu Xian''er.��


    ��This Gu isn��t someone so cold and heartless as to not understand her kindness towards him.��


    Unfortunately, Gu Changge has his own arrangements, so he wouldn��t so easily ��forgive�� Gu Xian��er.


    Furthermore, from Gu Changge��s point of view, his actions today would only lead to more and more positive developments. Gu Xian��er��s determination to search for and uncover the secrets behind the ��bone digging incident�� of that year was something he needed to further cultivate and grow for it to finally bear fruit.


    Her curiosity must be cultivated to the point that she will be unable to help but search for the truth.


    Gu Changge had a few more tricks to help this matter along, but the current Gu Xian��er was far from being fully convinced of his lies.


    ��Things need to get even more interesting.��


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, ncing at Gu Xian��er, who he just told to choose between 10 Divine Weapons of her choice before leaving.


    Gu Xian��er no longer felt flustered at his arrogant words.


    It was difficult to make Gu Changge bleed out his wealth this heavily.


    She would not miss such a good opportunity.


    <b>��Equal exchange? So be it. My origin healing medicine doesn��te cheap. It took a lot of time and effort to finally get my hands on it.��</b> Gu Xian''er spoke.


    She was exining to Gu Changge, but in fact she was just trying tofort herself.


    However, Gu Changge spoke not a word in response, merely continuing to sit upon his throne, a look of indifference and boredom on his pale features.


    The robes on his body began to flutter even without the presence of wind.


    <b>Hum!</b>


    Suddenly, the Divine Armory boomed with a bright light, as if heralding the opening of a peerless treasure house, almost unbearably dazzling.


    The red bird on Gu Xian''er''s shoulder chirped at her upon witnessing the bedazzling situation.


    It was like he was trying to convey something to Gu Xian''er.


    And Gu Xian��er could not help but show a little bit of surprise on her face in response.


    Her brows rose high while a look of smugness spread out through her rosy features, and she nced at Gu Changge with an expression that all but spelled out��


    ��Hehe, I��ll suck you dry.��


    Gu Changge almost rolled his eyes. He already knew the red bird��s race alongside its treasure hunting talent.


    <b>��So you speak bird.��</b> He nced at the red bird.


    Since it was Gu Xian��er��s pet, he had no malicious intentions towards it.


    However, at this moment, the red bird felt his soul shudder in abject fear. It was as if something was staring at him��


    Yet this feeling disappeared as soon as Gu Changge looked away.


    Hiding under his bristling feathers, the big red bird peeked at Gu Changge, his eyes filled with horror, trembling slightly.


    The unobservant Gu Xian��er did not notice any of this, focusing on Gu Changge��s somewhat provocative words instead.


    She pouted.


    Why did it feel like he was belittling her?


    <b>��You��re the one speaking bird</b>[1]<b>.��</b> Gu Xian''er gave Gu Changge a dissatisfied look.


    [1. ��Bird�� can mean ��nonsense�� in Chinese.]


    The aforementioned ��birdnguage�� was actually her way ofmunicating with Ah Hong, who had helped her find lots of goodies before this.


    Gu Changge''s face was very pale, but even he couldn''t help but show a faint smile at this time.


    <b>��That big red bird on your shoulder isn��t bad at all, how about you lend it to your dear brother for a while?��</b>


    The abnormality in his expression when facing the red bird had already vanished.


    His words made Gu Xian��er secretly pout in her heart, it seemed as if she had truly smacked Gu Changge��s sore spot, yet now...


    This speed of face changing was simply unparalleled.


    <b>��Don''t even think about it.��</b> Gu Xian''er directly shattered Gu Changge''s unrealistic idea.


    Ah Hong came out of the Peach Vige with her.


    She and the red bird were practically partners in crime.


    Gu Changge wants to rob her of him? What a crazy and indulgent idea!


    <b>��Hurry up and pick. You look like a peasant who��s never seen riches and the world before. It''s just ten weapons, why must you take so long?��</b>


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, acting like an arrogant yet wealthy b*****d.


    Gu Xian��er��s eye twitched. Her anger was barely contained as she swore that one day she would use all the Divine Weapons in the world to smash Gu Changge��s face in.


    However, he was currently severely injured, so she would not bother him.


    Otherwise, the matter of him bullying her like this would never end so easily.


    Under the guidance of the thieving red bird, Gu Xian��er soon selected ten different Divine Weapons from Gu Changge��s treasure trove.


    There were so many goodies within it that, even if she picked the ten most suitable weapons for her, it still held many precious items that made her green with envy.


    ��If it were not for Gu Changge...��


    Gu Xian''er wanted to use her usual money grubbing method and rob her own cousin.


    Before this, she had always felt that she was quite the rich little woman, having no shortage of Divine Artifacts, Spiritual Pills, Mystical Medicines, Ancient Martial Arts, and so on.


    Nheless, in front of Gu Changge, she finally understood what being rich truly meant!


    Gu Changge truly did not disappoint.


    Ignoring her eager and reluctant eyes, he closed the Divine Armoury, not allowing her to stay for a moment longer to prevent a possible theft.


    Faced with temptation, Gu Xian��er��s money-grubbing personality abruptly burst out.


    <b>��Gu Changge. In fact, I still have another Divine Pill for healing. I think one Divine Pill may not be enough for your injury...��</b>


    [PR/N: Greedy tsundere��]


    Gu Xian''er was not at all embarrassed as she said these words.


    Her tone and expressions were even quite cold and calm, as if she was seriously considering Gu Changge��s health.


    Those who did not know her might think she was really hoping for Gu Changge��s recovery.


    <b>��Gu Xian''er, you shouldn��t indulge in your fantasies.��</b> Gu Changge interrupted her with a smile.


    The old monsters in Peace Vige taught Gu Xian��er quite well.


    Although she was a bit silly at ordinary times, she was sharp when it counted.


    It��s impossible for ordinary people to seek treasure that she��s taken for herself.


    How many people would have been deceived by this one act of hers alone?


    <b>��I��ll speak inly. Your Origin has been damaged, so it would be best if you cultivate and consume Origin-healing medicine. If you trade me more Divine Weapons, then I will not suffer. Five of them for an additional healing pill would do, a fair trade given that I do not wish to take advantage of someone who is injured.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er earnestly spoke out, her beautiful eyes staring at Gu Changge.


    She showed not a trace of shame.


    ��This brat����


    ��Suffer what? One medicine for ten divine weapons is not a loss at all? It��s a steal?��


    <b>��I would advise you to think carefully in my presence, Gu Xian��er, the inability to do so would be simply courting death.��</b> Gu Changge changed the subject abruptly.


    It was a sentence that obviously caused Gu Xian''er''s expression to immediately stagnate.


    She almost forgot.


    Gu Changge was her biggest enemy. Why was she even bargaining with him like this?


    However, she honestly did not believe that Gu Changge would kill her.


    Her face showed aplicated look.


    <b>��Gu Changge, can��t you just tell me the truth?�� </b>


    <b>��What truth?��</b> Gu Changge asked back, acting ignorant of her intentions.


    <b>��Really? At this time, it''s already so obvious...��</b>


    Gu Xian''er frowned. She suddenly felt that Gu Changge was quite the stubborn figure.


    <b>��I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Gu Xian''er. You think too much.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er felt that Gu Changge''s expression had chilled.


    Obviously, Gu Changge didn''t want to talk about these matters.


    <b>��My goal is to seek revenge on you and eventually kill you. Yet, you haven��t attempted to kill me, and you��ve instead protected me multiple times. Are you trying to make amends for what happened in the past?��</b>


    Her emotions rushed outpletely as Gu Xian��er rushed through her words.


    <b>��You shouldn��t think of yourself so highly, Gu Xian��er. The reason you aren��t dead right now is because I''m the Young Master and the Heir of the Gu Family, so I must naturally take into ount the overall situation and the face of the Gu family before acting.��</b>


    <b>��Besides. You think I won��t kill you? What a joke. If not for your strong backing and your troublesome nature, I would��ve ughtered you already.��</b>


    Gu Changge justughed when he heard her suspicions and doubts, as if cruelly mocking Gu Xian''er''s ignorance and innocence.


    These words were half-true, half-false, possessing an underlying meaning.


    Plus, would Gu Xian��er believe him if he told the truth?


    Gu Changge wanted to see how she��d react.


    <b>��Gu Changge, stop lying...��</b>


    The petite girl��s face paled as she took in his words.


    Gu Xian��er had realized that Gu Changge would not tell her the truth, but she did not expect him to act so cold and heartless.


    Fortunately, this hurtful speech was within her expectations, Heaven knows how she might have reacted to it otherwise.


    <b>��I will definitely investigate this matter, but this does not settle the grudge between us. Just you wait, Gu Changge!��</b>


    Gu Xian��erid down her ultimatum. She had achieved her purpose in visiting Gu Changge, so it was only natural that she was ready to leave.


    There was nothing else to say.


    Gu Changge looked at her, pondering slightly, a sh of interest sparking in his eyes.


    This reaction was not what he expected.


    <b>��Master, something is wrong...��</b>


    Outside the main hall, came the sound of a slightly frantic report.


    Gu Xian��er was about to leave, but her footsteps stopped. The girl��s retreating figure lingered for a bit.


    She was a little curious.


    ��Is there something wrong? What would Gu Changge consider to be a major event?��


    <b>��What''s the matter?��</b> Gu Changge questioned theckey calmly.


    <b>��Three hundred miles away, arge number of natives of the Ancient Immortal Races have appeared, gathering on a mountain peak. Judging by their positions, it seems like they are preparing to attack us.�� </b>The follower outside the hall respectfully reported.


    <b>��Those beasts? Another group of people </b><b>courting death</b><b>?��</b>


    Gu Changge frowned slightly.


    The natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent were quite sly to take advantage of his ��severely injured�� state to finish him off.


    ��Very bold!��


    If not for his ��recuperation��, Gu Changge would have already led a group of followers to ughter the Ancient Immortal Races all the way down to their roots.


    Yet somehow, trouble hade to find him instead. Which n dared act so recklessly?


    Gu Changge''s eyes quickly fell on the Gu Xian''er shifting about in front of him.


    ��That��s right. There��s a free thug for use here.��


    <b>��Which n is it, have you seen clearly?��</b> Gu Changge asked.


    The responding person deliberated for a moment.


    <b>��It seems to be the Tiangou n.��</b>


    <b>��Ah, I didn''t expect that the Tiangou ns people would dare to step on me at this time...��</b> Gu Changge shook his head slightly, as if regretful.


    ��Even dogs would bully a sick tiger�� this situation was quite the spectacr way of proving this phrase.


    He then looked straight at Gu Xian''er.


    <b>��Gu Changge, what are you looking at me for? Do you really think I��ll help you? Ridiculous.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er felt chills all over her body. It was as if an ominous being had targeted her.


    Gu Changge must be plotting something.


    <b>��It��s alright. You��ll help in the end.��</b> Gu Changge''s smiled with a bit of mystery.


    <b>��Humph! In your dreams.��</b>


    Gu Xian��er swiftly strode out of the pce, intending to leave right away, in ordance with her original n. She didn��t want to stay with the bad luck charm known as ��Gu Changge�� any longer.


    Today, she was really pissed off by Gu Changge.


    However, at least she managed to see through the severity of Gu Changge��s injury. It was serious, but not life threatening, which made her more or less relieved.


    Gu Changge must not be killed by others before her revenge is fulfilled.


    <b>��Master, what should we do about creatures of the Tiangou n?��</b> After Gu Xian''er left, the follower outside the hall continued to ask.


    At the same time, he looked carefully into the hall.


    Gu Changge''s condition did not look good.


    Moreover, the Tiangou n was aggressive, and they won��t be easily dealt with.


    The rest of the Young Supremes had spat their promises and vows to show up to help if need be, yet were nowhere to be seen now. To be fair, the Ancient Immortal Continent wasn��t a yground where people could afford to be so altruistic anyway.


    <b>��If you can catch them alive, then do so. If not, just kill them.��</b>


    Gu Changge casuallymanded his follower, clearing not putting the lives of those creatures in his eyes.


    <b>��Yes, Master.��</b> The follower stepped back.


    Gu Changge proceeded to hand him a crystalline pill beaming with a faint sword light.


    It carried a intent of the Sword Qi forged using his real cultivation.


    Rtively speaking, it wasn��t that strong.


    Nevertheless, after one crushes the pill, the erupting divine energy that ensues could still obliterate those at the Half-Step of the Sacred Realm within seconds, wiping them from existence.


    From the perspective of the outside world, this method was nothing more than a result of Gu Changge��s terrifying heritage. It would be difficult to procure another once one is used.


    As such, the younger generation of the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent would engage in a fruitless war of attrition, attempting to further consume his ��trump cards.��


    ��How pitiful���� Unknown to the enemy, Gu Changge could effortlessly create a practically infinite amount of these so-called ��trump cards.��


    The Sword Qi concealed inside the pill was at a very high level too. In the younger generation, there were none who possessed the means to block it.


    Hence, the Ancient Immortal Races�� actions were akin to gifting him the heads of their own people at no cost, a truly foolish endeavour.


    It��s just that Gu Xian��er was supremely unlucky, and was immediately caught in the crossfire the moment she stepped out of the pce grounds.


    ��Does she really think that she could go home without incident?��


    ��Even if Xian''er doesn��t take the initiative, she would be forced to take action by the angry creatures of the Tiangou n, who harboured a grudge against all humans.��


    After a while, Gu Changge left the hall and went outside the ruins to enjoy the show.


    ������


    <b>[Near the ruins]</b>


    The battle had raged on for quite some time, with various runic lights rushing across the sky.


    But with the attack pill given by Gu Changge, the battles tended to be more simr to one-sided massacres than anything.


    The mighty Tiangou nsmen copsed and exploded one after another under the light of his sword intent, creating fogs of blood that filled the sky.


    ��Ah. How chilly the mountain wind is...��


    Gu Changge''s features slowly became paler and weaker.


    He covered his mouth with a in white handkerchief and coughed, before the followers behind him hurriedly arrived with a stone chair for him to rest on.


    <b>��Xian��er. Don��t me your brother for the ruthless training. This is for your own good.��</b> Gu Changge narrowed his eyes with growing interest as he stared right at the frustrated Gu Xian��er who was embroiled in a battle of life-and-death.

 Chapter 166: Fearing Gu Changge’s Sudden Concern; No Good Intentions!

    <h4>Chapter 166: Fearing Gu Changge��s Sudden Concern; No Good Intentions!</h4>


    The appearance of Gu Changge instantly drew the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    Whether it was the Young Creatures of the Tiangou n or their followers, they all looked together.


    On the cliffs surrounded by mist took root an Immortal Flower that seemed to be blooming with a noble and sacred aura.


    A man that looked like a young deity sat with fluttering robes and gleaming hair.


    Although his face was pale and weak, his gaze seemed to be filled with indifference and profound meaning, overlooking all the creatures below.


    He excluded a terrifying and frightening aura.


    <b>��Gu Changge!��</b>


    <b>��He finally showed up!�� </b>


    The person in the lead was a beautiful woman �C the leader of the Tiangou n.


    There were a pair of golden wings on her back, sacred and dazzling, and when she struck, arge rain of light shot forth.


    It was Yu Jing, the one at odds with Hei Yanyu of the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    She was here to take advantage of Gu Changge��s injuries, rushing here to kill him.


    She was very powerful, and her Cultivation Base was already in the middle stage of the False God Realm.


    <b>Boom! </b>


    She looked at Gu Changge on top of the mountain with killing intent and an icy re. After all, she had seen his true face.


    This young man with a dusty temperament and a transcendent vulgarity was the culprit who killed Long Teng.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, has been recovering from his injuries and has not even shown his face during this time.


    Yu Jing was not as foolish as Hei Yanyu thought.


    She had been watching him, patiently waiting as she worked with many native cultivators to trouble Gu Changge and find more information regarding him.


    However, sheter discovered that all of those people had disappeared in this area.


    Because of this, Yu Jing knew that Gu Changge��s injuries were indeed authentic.


    In most of these cases, his subordinates used a crystalline pill to solve problems.


    The pill contained a terrifying Sword Qi, enough to make even existences at the Half-Step Sacred Realm pale, as even they would not dare to take it head on.


    ��Such a powerful pill obviously cannot be used so casually.��


    ��How can ordinary people have it?��


    ��Obviously, Gu Changge gave it to them, so what does this mean?��


    ��It means Gu Changge has reached the point where he can no longer muster any more strength.��


    ��Otherwise, he would not choose to use such a precious pill.��


    ��After all, these are one-time secret treasures. It has aplicated refinement process, and if you use one, you will lose one.��


    Even she had a headache, for the power of these pills contained Sword Qiparable to an attack by those in the Half-Step Sacred Realm.


    Unless they themselves were in the Sacred Realm or used a Sacred-grade Artifact, who would be left to contend with such a force?


    Thus, Yu Jing concluded that Gu Changge''s body must have a major problem. There was even a chance that he had used up most of his strength against the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    Otherwise, this situation wouldn��t be possible.


    ��This time I brought a Sacred-grade Artifact. Although I can��t use its full power at my current strength, only a wisp of its true might is needed to suppress everything.��


    ��It seems that Gu Changge''s injury is indeed very serious. This is a good opportunity for me to avenge Lord Long Teng and the people of the n! With this, I��ll be famous, and the reputation of my Tiangou n will soar.��


    Many thoughts shed in Yu Jing''s heart as she gazed at Gu Changge on the far off hill with killing intent.


    Gu Changge also scanned the many scenes below with a sh of strange colour in his eyes.


    <b>��Master!�� </b>


    <b>��I greet the master!�� </b>


    At that moment, the mountains all resounded with mighty voices and divine rainbows fell.


    All of them were followers of Gu Changge.


    They had fought fiercely with the Tiangou n, filled with brilliant lights that had reduced even arge mountain range nearby into ashes.


    Now that they had seen Gu Changge, their master, who was in seclusion for many days, they couldn��t help but cheer and respectfully send their greetings to him as they shouted.


    In their opinion, the reason Gu Changge showed up even though he was injured was�� to inspire them all!


    Suddenly, the murderous aura of Gu Changge��s followers skyrocketed, their eyes red with bloodlust as the sky shook with the cries of the Tiangou n��s younger generation.


    <b>��The sword pill given by the master can cut down all the enemies!�� </b>


    Someone yelled as he used a crystalline pill, which contained monstrous killing intent.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    The pill bloomed in the void.


    A terrifying Sword Qi suddenly appeared, thick and strong like a mountain, flying continuously like a stream, enveloped by a sharp intent, splitting apart Heaven and the Earth.


    <b>Puff! Puff! Puff! </b>


    The Tiangou nsmen became frightened and desperate as they copsed under the Sword Qi, their bodies and spirits destroyed.


    <b>��I��m afraid you don��t have any more of these pills.��</b> Yu Jing''s expression was cold without the slightest hint of surprise.


    She was already nning to activate the Sacred-grade Artifact.


    <b>Boom! </b>


    A scorching and radiant aura appeared from her sleeves like a small golden sun had been brought back to life.


    Its terrifying power pressed down in all directions, causing many people''splexions to change drastically. Some were shocked, while others felt a deep sense of panic.


    <b>��The aura of a Saint����</b>


    [PR/N: Saint = Name for Sacred Realm Cultivator or Sacred-grade Artifact]


    <b>��A Sacred-grade Artifact!��</b> someone eximed, their eyes full of fear.


    Only Sacred Realm cultivators can contend against Sacred-grade Artifacts. For cultivators below the Sacred Realm, it��s a crushing power, impossible to resist!


    <b>��</b>In order to deal with me, they even brought Sacred-grade Artifacts. The Ancient Immortal ns must be quite nervous.�� Gu Changge''s face revealed a sort of inexplicable meaning.


    He was not surprised.


    Throughout this period of time, the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent have suffered heavy casualties.


    The outside world has always had a tacit understanding of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    This is because the Ancient Immortal Continent wasn��t always here. An ancestor of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had moved it here using its supreme divine power from somewhere else.


    Therefore, although the other Daoist Sects do covet the Ancient Immortal Continent, they endured it and gave face to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    However, because of Gu Changge��s ns, the conflicts between the various native ns in the Ancient Immortal Continent and the various Daoist Sects in the outside world were increasing day by day.


    The young geniuses of both sides have suffered heavy casualties as cultivators of some Daoist Sects were even wiped out.


    And now, the Tiangou n��s tant use of Sacred-grade Artifacts served to only further this conflict.


    This was no longer a trip for the younger generation to gain experience. Instead, it had turned into a massacre for the outside cultivators.


    No matter how deeply rooted the ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent were, they were nothing more than a Secret Realm for many Daoist Sects outside.


    As of this moment, they had crossed the line.


    How can the outside world tolerate this? Won��t they be angry and retaliate against the Ancient Immortal Continent?


    This gave Gu Changge a good reason�� to ��suppress others with might��.


    ��What a wonderful opportunity����


    The reason why so many Daoist Sects were so strict with upholding their end of the bargain was to ensure that there would be no excuses.


    But now, he has created the perfect excuse!


    <b>��For the outside world, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce is arge and delicious piece of meat. The Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce only has control over the entrance of the Ancient Immortal Continent, unable to intervene in the life and death matters that go on within.�� </b>


    As he thought of this, a yful expression appeared on Gu Changge��s face.


    The Young Supremes of the Tiangou n were, in his opinion, stupid�� but they were perfect for the job.


    He��d taken advantage of this moment to jumpstart his operations. With his identity, he could easily kill this group of natives.


    It was then that Gu Changge��s gaze moved yet again.


    Gu Xian''er, who was forced to join the battle, was entangled by a few young geniuses of the Tiangou n with bright runes appearing around her body.


    It seemed to be abination of supreme-grade techniques, powerful skills, and terrifying divine powers.


    It seemed as though the stars of the heavens themselves appeared, ughtering enemies across all directions.


    Although Gu Xian��er was small, she showed an invincible demeanour as her terrifying Qi and Vitality exploded, surging ferociously.


    Her opponents all paled, vomiting blood and flying upside down as some were even beaten into a mist of blood on the spot.


    <b>��I said that you have the wrong person! Gu Changge and I have nothing to do at all!�� </b>


    <b>��You want to deal with Gu Changge, so what does it matter to me, Gu Xian''er?�� </b>


    At this moment, she was so upset that her jade-like fist shook as a buzz created a terrifying and shocking sound in the void.


    She had just left Gu Changge''s pce, but before she could fly away, she was stopped by a group of Tiangou n creatures.


    Without saying a word, they immediately came at her with the intent to kill.


    Gu Xian''er was so angry that she wanted to fly back to the pce and settle ounts with Gu Changge then and there!


    ����You��ll help anyway,�� urgh! He was right!��


    ��Me? Help him?��


    ��Like hell that��ll happen�� is what I thought.��


    ��No wonder Gu Changgeughed so annoyingly.��


    As Gu Xian''er fought with them, she noticed Gu Changge make an appearance on the mountain in the distance.


    She was alright when she didn��t but�� the moment she saw him was the moment her day was ruined. She wanted nothing more than to rush over and kick his chair!


    ��That guy is still watching the battle so leisurely, not even making any moves. Does he really not n on doing anything?��


    ��Gu Changge, you b*****d. Your belly is full of bad water�� I visited you because I was worried, yet you dare bully me?��


    Gu Xian''er discreetly grit her teeth. She was angry, so angry that her eyes have yet again seemed like they would turn into a sharp sword to skewer Gu Changge.


    She then felt a whoosh of cold air, like something bad was about to happen.


    And at this moment��


    Gu Changge nced at her from a distance and said unhurriedly, <b>��Xian''er, you��vee from thousands of miles to help your dear brother�� it must have been hard for you!�� </b>


    There was an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ��There is no need to show sympathy for this brat. After all, she did ask for a good spanking.��


    <b>��Gu Changge, don''t talk nonsense!��</b>


    Upon hearing Gu Changge''s words, Gu Xian''er felt ominous, her beautiful eyes filled with an icy re that told of how much she wanted to tear up that mouth of his.


    ��That idiot is purposefully causing trouble!��


    <b>��These two people are together! It��s obvious, yet you dare lie and try to hide it from us!�� </b>


    <b>��The girl is with Gu Changge. She dares to lie even after having killed so many of us.�� </b>


    <b>��You have no right toin about what happens next! Get her!�� </b>


    Gu Changge��s words riled up the Tiangou n��s Young Geniuses as their attacks grew fiercer.


    Runes flickered and rumbed as terrifying divine abilities were unleashed, filling the sky with divine splendour and terrifying fluctuations.


    Gu Xian''er red at Gu Changge bitterly��


    She added this to the list of things he owed her.


    At the moment, thinking was a difficult task, as she was left to focus on the battle at hand.


    Although her Cultivation Base had a breakthrough, it was still far behind that of the numerous creatures of the Ancient Immortal Continent, the same opponents in front of her.


    At best, she can force a draw, but it would be difficult to tell who has the upper hand the longer the fight goes on.


    In terms of quantity, the Tiangou nsmen held a great advantage.


    ��Gu Xian''er may only be in the Conferred King Realm, but she is a Favoured Daughter of Heaven. Within the same realm, she is invincible, and she could easily fight against those in the higher realms. This battle should be quite routine for her.��<b> </b>


    ��Your brother is no devil after all, for I am merely sharpening you. All of this is for your own good.��


    Atop the mountain, Gu Changge squinted his eyes.


    He then continued to speak, as he took on a worried tone, <b>��Be careful, Xian��er! With so many people around, you shouldn��t be careless. Otherwise, you might get hurt.�� </b>


    ��Why does Gu Changge suddenly care so much about me��?��


    Gu Xian��er was taken aback by his words.


    Along with his strange words, she saw a suspicious look on his face.


    There was nothing more frightening than Gu Changge showing concern.


    ��Damn it, just how many plots do you have for me��?��


    Gu Xian��er��s face soon changed as her anger boiled. She��d felt it, Gu Changge��s deep malice.


    The words of concern were not meant for her ears, they were meant for her enemies, the Young Supremes of the Tiangou n.


    <b>��Seems like Gu Changge cares about that girl; take her down quickly.�� </b>


    Hearing this, Yu Jing waved her hand and gave the order with a cold glint in her eyes.


    From these words, she could feel the unusual rtionship between Gu Changge and Gu Xian''er.


    <b>Whoosh! Whoosh! </b>


    <b>��Kill her!�� </b>


    One after another, divine rainbows from the Tiangou n��s Young Supremes approached from all directions�� all headed for Gu Xian��er.


    <b>��Gu Changge!�� </b>


    Gu Xian''er was about to explode in anger as she gritted her teeth, her board of a chest taking lungfuls of air as she breathed heavily.

 Chapter 167: The Script is Ready; Causing Irreversible Waves!

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Script is Ready; Causing Irreversible Waves!</h4>


    Gu Changge simply ignored Gu Xian��er��s indignant look as her thought of stabbing him to death became more and more appealing.


    With a shake of his head, he stood up and sighed slightly.


    As her dear elder brother, he��d merely given her a bit of a boost, helping her sharpen her cultivation so that she could break through and take her revenge sooner.


    Was that so wrong?


    Sooner orter, she will understand his good intentions and be deeply moved by them.


    And with that, his worries for Gu Xian��er and her fight with the cultivators in front of her had vanished.


    RIght then, runes of light rushed into the sky, exploding like a star, so brilliant and bright that people couldn��t even open their eyes.


    <b>��The Tiangou n�� could it be that you are trying to provoke a war against my Gu Family?��</b>


    <b>��Cough! Cough! Cough!��</b>


    Gu Changge looked towards Yu Jing and spoke calmly.


    But before he could finish his words, his face paled as he let out a cough. It seemed like his injuries were agitated.


    The people behind him immediately handed him a handkerchief, their eyes clouded with iparable worry.


    Could their injured Master even stand up in his current state?


    This was the train of thought that many of Gu Changge��s followers shared after seeing his current state. The injuries he had sustained showed no signs of getting any better at all.


    When they thought of this, their hatred for the Tiangou n grew even deeper.


    ��How dare they take advantage of this situation, going so far as to even use a Sacred-grade Artifact?��


    To describe it as heartless would be no exaggeration.


    Gu Changge is an open-minded individual who cares deeply about the world and its people.


    It was only thanks to his fight with the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor that he was severely injured. And yet, the Ancient Immortal Races took this opportunity, using even a Sacred-grade Artifact just to kill him.


    If word of such a thing got out, weren''t they afraid of invoking the anger of the people?


    Many of the outside cultivators red furiously at the Tiangou nsmen in front of them.


    However, Yu Jing did not seem to notice these gazes.


    Her eyes were cold as she stared at Gu Changge and said, <b>��Gu Changge, when you struck and killed my n members, had you ever considered this day woulde? When you killed Lord Long Teng, you should have thought of this even more. You brought this on yourself, and you will pay for your mistakes.��</b>


    <b>��If you knew all this, why did you do it in the first ce? Wicked people like you will get their retribution sooner orter.��</b>


    Her words were full of righteousness, skillfully cing her cause above even justice itself.


    To them, Gu Changge was their greatest enemy, a ughterer of the young heavenly geniuses of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    However, when Gu Changge asked if they wanted war, this meant he intended to suppress her with his terrifying background.


    Yu Jing��s heart leaped with joy.


    It could only mean one thing�� Gu Changge was at the end of his rope.


    ��If Gu Changge still had strength and a trump card left in his possession, why would he say such words?��


    ��To pit the Ancient Immortal Continent against the Immortal Gu Family behind him?��


    ��The entire Ancient Immortal Continent is now enraged because of Gu Changge. Even if the Immortal Gu Family is so powerful, would they be able to break the rules and attack the whole continent in one fell swoop?��


    ��Besides, this was something that was agreed upon before the Ancient Immortal Continent was opened.��


    ��The life and death of the participants were left in their own hands!��


    <b>��Long Teng deserved to die, if you wish to avenge his death, there is nothing more I can say.��</b>


    <b>��Only I didn''t expect that you would actually use a Sacred-grade Artifact�� in that regard, are you truly not afraid of crossing the bottom line?��</b>


    Gu Changge slowly said, with a calm face.


    In the eyes of the crowd, however, it seemed to harbor an implicit look of a tiger being bullied by a dog.


    <b>��Master����</b>


    The group of followers behind him all felt a sense of suffocation and difort at that moment, some even clenched their fists and let out a low roar.


    It was a scene of immense sorrow.


    The scene resembled a hero at the end of his journey, a beauty at the end of her days!


    Who of the younger generation would not bow their heads at the sight of the once mighty and domineering Gu Changge?


    Even the Great Elder of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce didn��t dare to scold him, how confident and invincible he was.


    But now, because of his severe injuries, he was being cornered by a mere Tiangou n.


    The Tiangou n was not weak by any means. Among the Ancient Immortal Races, they were powerful enough to be ranked in the top 15.


    ��Is he really out of options?��


    Even Gu Xian��er, who was busy fighting against a group of the Tiangou n��s young heavenly geniuses, was puzzled by Gu Changge''s words.


    ��Could it be that Gu Changge''s injury was really that serious?��


    ��Had it reached a point where he could only use the forces behind him to deter the opponent?��


    She had a feeling that Gu Changge''s words were hiding a terrible murderous motive unknown to anyone.


    <b>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</b>


    At this moment, divine rainbows came from the sky in all directions, as the rest of the Young Geniuses who heard the news had arrived.


    The ce where Gu Changge was recuperating had been raided and attacked by the Tiangou n.


    The news soon spread, causing many to be shocked, followed by rage and anger. This group was but the first of those who woulde in his aid.


    After all, Gu Changge now represented the face of the younger generation in the outside world and was severely injured because of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    If they did note forward to help at this time, it would hurt their conscience.


    <b>��Don''t even think about hurting the Young Master Changge!��</b>


    A Young Genius shouted, his entire body shining with divine radiance as he arrived, followed by many others, all with majestic auras.


    <b>��With us here, the Tiangou n will not be able to run wild! Young Master Changge may be severely injured, but we are still here!��</b>


    In another direction, several divine rainbows also rushed in, their mighty voices resounding through the sky.


    Upon hearing these words, Gu Changge faintlyughed in his heart, just as he had expected.


    However, his face remained unchanged.


    <b>��With the help of my fellow Daoists, I am afraid that your Tiangou n will find it difficult to seed today����</b> he slowly said.


    <b>��Gu Changge, no matter how many more peoplee today, it will not matter.��</b>


    Yu Jing spoke coldly, not caring at all about the Young Geniuses of the various Daoist Sects that had rushed in.


    All at once, Young Geniuses from various Daoist Sects appeared in the sky on all sides, their faces filled with anger at her words.


    They didn��t expect the Tiangou n to be so arrogant even at this time, to not even acknowledge their presence.


    <b>��It seems that the Ancient Immortal Races truly do intend to provoke us. They would even sacrifice their Sacred-grade Artifacts����</b> a Young Genius said in shock, noticing the Sacred-grade Artifact in Yu Jing''s hand.


    Once the power of the Sacred Realm was involved, it wasn��t something that the younger generation could resist.


    This enraged them even further�� even a little frightened.


    The Tiangou n was now tantly disregarding the bottom line, trying to drive them to death!


    <b>��Damn it. I must report today��s events to my Daoist Sect and let the elders know that the Tiangou n is filled with deceitful bastards!��</b> At that moment, someone eximed in anger.


    The Ancient Immortal Continent was thend of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    They hade to gain experience, but there was one rule that everyone agreed on. The older generation was strictly forbidden from interfering.


    The reason for it being the older generation was simply far stronger than they were, and if their venture suffered the interference of the older generation��s elites, then it would be meaningless.


    Now that the Tiangou n had used a Sacred-grade Artifact, they had practically broken the agreement already.


    How could this not shock and enrage them?


    <b>��Cut the crap, so what if we kill you?! How many of our nsmen have died at your hands during this period of time?��</b>


    Yu Jing said with a cold smile, <b>��Do it!��</b>


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    The moment her words fell, the several figures behind her did not hesitate, appearing in various parts of heaven and earth, taking on their original forms as if there were gods and demons, striking altogether.


    Strange sounds echoed across heaven and earth, the roar of a dragon, the roar of a tiger��


    Then, they immediately unleashed their divine arts, like a tidal wave that overshadowed the sky.


    The terrifying fluctuations instantly caused both heaven and earth to rumble.


    The surrounding cliffs copsed and were smashed into the ground.


    <b>��Damn it! You think we''re afraid of you? Kill them!��</b>


    <b>��Take this opportunity today to exterminate these Ancient Immortal creatures����</b>


    <b>��Young Master Changge has a great heart and was injured for the sake of all the cultivators of the world, now is the time for us to stand up for him.��</b>


    <b>��When Young Master Changge wasn''t injured, none of you dared show yourselves, but now you do? A bunch of cowards who bully the weak but fear the strong.��</b>


    Seeing this, the rest of the Young Geniuses raged, rushing forward to kill these formidable figures.


    <b>��I am truly grateful to you all for your help.��</b>


    Gu Changge revealed a slight smile, showing a very touched look.


    However, Gu Xian''er, who was fighting with the enemy, noticed a deep malice in his smile.


    Even if Gu Changge was weak, he was not someone that the Tiangou n could bully so easily.


    The aura he had revealed in the hall earlier was so powerful that it had taken her breath away.


    So what exactly was he scheming?


    Gu Xian''er was suspicious, from her perception, Gu Changge was terrifying in more ways than just his strength.


    <b>Rumble!</b>


    Many young and powerful members of the Tiangou n struck out, all of whom were in the False God realm.


    In an instant, the ce exploded.


    It was as if a river of stars had fallen from beyond the sky, like an ancient star had exploded.


    Terrifying energy fluctuations swept through everything, the astral winds raging as it tore apart both heaven and earth.


    The might each of these elites held were akin to a being in the True God Realm!


    Then, one of the Young Supremes who rushed to support them transformed into its original form, resembling a ming sparrow.


    As it opened its mouth, monstrous mes covered the sky, transforming into a terrifying and vicious ming sparrow.


    With its feet in the void and eyes like bronze bells, it rushed forward like molten fire with a boom.


    The scorching heat caused the void to burn with a charred ck edge.


    <b>��It''s useless, you''re all too weak!��</b>


    <b>��Apart from Gu Changge, you are all simply too weak to fight.��</b>


    Yu Jing sneered, raising her hand to perform her strongest technique as ancient characters[1] filled with great energy arranged themselves in the void.


    [1. Quick recap: Ancient Characters are characters from the Ancient Immortal Continent.]


    The Young Supreme who had taken his original form instantly spurted blood and flew backwards, filled with resignation.


    The gap in their cultivation realms was too great, and he was no match for Yu Jing.


    At the same time, the Sacred-grade Artifact whose appearance was like a miniature golden sun, floated above Yu Jing��s hand as it gradually grew.


    It was as vast as the ocean, pressing down in all directions, causing everyone''s heart to palpitate, and their souls to tremble. They had felt an urge to kneel so great that they were unable to stop their legs from going weak.


    This was the might of the Saint.


    Yu Jing was on guard against Gu Changge, mainly against the crystallized pill that hid a ray of terrifying sword Qi.


    However, she also guessed that Gu Changge no longer had many underhanded methods left.


    <b>��Gu Changge, today will be the day of your death!��</b>


    Yu Jing looked at him with a cold smile, in her opinion, the present Gu Changge no longer had the power he had back then.


    <b>��The Ancient Immortal Races, are they truly not afraid to ce themselves in the eyes of the many Daoist Sects of the outside world?��</b> Gu Changge asked indifferently, his face looking weak and pale, yet his expression was calm.


    As he stood at the top of the mountain, he looked as though a gust of wind could blow him away.


    At the moment, the light in his eyes flickered as it seemed like he was desperately trying to ovee the situation.


    However, in reality he was merely putting on a show.


    After all, he had to show a severely injured and somber atmosphere, thus igniting everyone''s hatred towards the Ancient Immortal Races to its fullest.


    Such a feat was difficult to manage.


    If he overdid it, it would make people suspect him of having malicious intentions.


    But who could resist the temptation of acting up at a crucial moment?


    The ��brave hero�� was severely injured, his origin damaged. And yet, he would resolutely block the might of a Sacred-grade Artifact so that the rest of his peers may survive.


    If this little script was performed properly��


    Many Young Geniuses would explode and see the Ancient Immortal Races as a thorn in their sight, and their hatred would reach its highest point.


    Additionally, he could take this opportunity to increase his reputation, something he could make good use ofter.


    <b>��Master����</b>


    <b>��You are severely injured, please don''t fight any further!��</b>


    The group of followers behind Gu Changge all joined the battle by this time.


    <b>��Letting you all fight in the front while I, the Master, hide behind? If I did such a thing, where would this Gu ce his face?��</b>


    When he heard those words, Gu Changge shook his head with a look that said he would not allow for anything less.


    The script had already been prepared, how could he not take the spotlight at such a moment?


    <b>Boom!</b>


    With that being said, his aura changed, and his seemingly weakened body began to ignite with vitality for a moment.


    A vast, surging aura resurfaced.


    However, Gu Changge''s face was bing paler and paler, almost as if he had lost all his blood.


    <b>��Young Master Changge, don''t!��</b>


    <b>��s����</b>


    <b>��Please consider the consequences!��</b>


    This scene caused many of the Young Geniuses to turn pale.


    How could they not know of secret techniques of this nature? These techniques allowed one to raise its cultivation to its peak for a short period of time.


    However, such secret techniques often had terrible after-effects.


    With Gu Changge being severely injured and his origin damaged, such a move would likely cause irreversible injuries to him.


    An injury of that degree might even affect his future cultivation.


    <b>��How long can such a techniquest?��</b>


    Yu Jing said with a cold smile, the same coldness shining in her eyes.


    She could already see the rapid consumption of Gu Changge��s Blood Essence, and there was no doubt in her mind that he was drawing strength from an external source.


    <b>��Long enough to kill you.��</b> Gu Changge replied.


    At that moment, it was as if he had returned to his peak state.


    Immediately afterwards, several Divine Weapons emerged from behind him.


    The surging divine light rushed up to the sky, powerful to no end.


    <b>��It''s indeed very strong�� ��</b> Yu Jing was surprised, but she quickly calmed down after remembering the Sacred-grade Artifact in her hand.


    <b>��The Tiangou n, as well as the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Races, will pay the price for what they did today.��</b> Gu Changge spoke indifferently, but no one noticed the yfulness in his eyes.


    With that, he took a step from the top of the mountain and instantly vanished.


    At the same time, a ng ran out from within his Divine Armory.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    There were all sorts of weapons, swords, spears, axes, hooks and forks, flying in a stream of light with overwhelming killing intent.


    <b>��Die!��</b> Yu Jing shouted, the golden feathered wings flowing behind her as she rushed for Gu Changge��s head!


    From another direction, the group of Tiangou n��s Young Creatures who were heading towards him, didn''t dare to be careless even for a bit, all of them using all sorts of divine abilities.


    Some were engulfed in mes, some cast soul-extinguishing rays, and some used unfathomable ancient techniques that threatened to kill all!


    Every single one of these techniques were powerful and terrifying, unrivaled in the outside world to the point of being able to suppress the entire heritage of a n.


    Yet all of them were now being poured out on Gu Changge, being thrown at him as if they were nothing.


    This scene shocked many creatures and cultivators who had made their way here.


    This was enough to show how scornful the enemies were of Gu Changge.


    Even in his severely injured state, he was still someone that no one dared underestimate.


    <b>��Yu Jing actually brought a Sacred-grade Artifact, no wonder she has such confidence. But I��m afraid this might not be a good thing����</b>


    On the top of a distant mountain, Hei Yanyu appeared with the rest of the Ancient Immortal Races�� younger generation, watching the scene from afar.


    She was shocked.


    At the same time there was an unpleasant feeling.


    Even she hadn''t expected that Yu Jing would bring a Sacred-grade Artifact. This was something that crossed the line.


    It would be fine if she was able to kill Gu Changge, but if she failed�� then there would be a major threat to deal with..


    And at that moment, there was a puff in the middle of the battlefield�� as a miserable cry followed.


    Blood sttered, creating a horrific scene as several of the Tiangou n''s Young Creatures were torn apart, their bodies crumbling as their bodies and souls were destroyed!


    The Divine Armory shone brightly, as all kinds of Divine Weapons rushed forward in all directions to ughter all.


    Though pale, Gu Changge''s face remained unchanged as his fist fell and his enemies perished!


    His figure dashed across the battlefield without any sign of stopping. In between steps, he raised his hand to the sky with Sword Intent as terrifying Sword Qi spread out across nearly a hundred miles in all directions.


    With one horrified cry after another, all of the Tiangou n��s powerhouses that surrounded him copsed in the midst of the battle.


    The scene caused Yu Jing''s pupils to shrink, her heart horrified.


    ��Gu Changge really is absurdly strong, even in his severely injured state. If I were to fight him by myself, I��m afraid I might not be his match����


    Without hesitation, she fiercely pushed her body to its peak, even consuming her blood essence to invoke the Sacred-grade Artifact in her hand.


    Naturally, she had a spiritual connection with the Artifact.


    Otherwise, with her current realm, she would not be able to activate it.


    At this moment, everyone''s face changed.


    Even Gu Changge, who was ughtering the enemies before him, frowned, as if he had encountered something troublesome.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    A tyrannical pressure erupted.


    A golden figure like a sun rose up into the sky, with wings on its back. It covered the sky with its monstrous aura as an endless sea of golden fire burnt around it.


    This was the spirit of the Sacred-grade Artifact!


    The golden, blinding sun wheel, flickered with countless divine symbols.


    Yu Jing��s face was pale, but she seeded in unveiling its monstrous divine might.


    Floating in the sky, it appeared as if it could pierce through heaven itself!


    <b>��This aura����</b>


    <b>��A Sacred-grade Artifact! And it''s not just an ordinary Sacred-grade Artifact!��</b>


    The many Young Supremes who were currently in a rush to get there, including Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, and all the others, felt the aura and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    <b>��This aura�� it��s right on top of where Brother Gu is recuperating! Could it be that the Ancient Immortal Races have used a Sacred-grade Artifact for the purpose of killing him?��</b>


    Chi Ling''s face had a sudden and drastic change as well, bing iparably furious and cold.


    <b>��These Ancient Immortal Races are simply </b><b>COURTING DEATH!</b><b> For them to dare push us around like this����</b>


    <b>��To even use a Sacred-grade Artifact, it''s simply outrageous!��</b>


    At that moment, she disregarded the venture and directly took out a transmission talisman, intending to send a message to the forces behind her to inform them of the situation.


    <b>��Brother, these Ancient Immortal ns are so shameless in their efforts to kill Gu Changge, are they not?��</b>


    <b>��To use a Sacred-grade Artifact so openly and brazenly, are they not putting our various ns and Daoist Sects in their eyes? They are not even upholding their own end of the bargain anymore!��</b>


    The purple-d maiden beside Ye Langtian felt just as indignant and angered.


    <b>��The Ancient Immortal Races have indeed gone too far. I will ensure that the n is informed that this venture has turned sour����</b> Ye Langtian''s face was also as sullen as water.


    For a while, scenes like this were unfolding all over the ce.


    The use of the Sacred-grade Artifact by the Ancient Immortal Races had clearly breached the terms of their agreement, provoking the wrath of the Daoist sects.


    Gu Changge had already been severely injured since he had dealt with the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    And yet, the Ancient Immortal Races dared take this opportunity to use a Sacred-grade Artifact with the intent to kill him.


    This incident instantly caused a terrifying earthquake in the Ancient Immortal Continent, causing irreparable waves!

 Chapter 168: How Virtuous and Kind I Am; The Show Must go on!

    <h4>Chapter 168: How Virtuous and Kind I Am; The Show Must go on!</h4>


    <b>Rumble!</b>


    An impossibly terrifying pressure emerged, like the awakening of a divine sun, it blinded and astonished the mass of creatures and cultivators who were battling in the ruins.


    This feeling... their keen perception swiftly answered their unasked questions.


    There was no mistaking it.


    A Divine Artifact!


    And it wasn��t just any Divine Artifact, it was a Sacred-grade Divine Artifact.


    A mere wisp of its Qi could level mountain ranges that span hundreds of miles, causing the deaths of millions and wiping them from the face of the earth.


    In its aftermath, entire ancient cities would be reduced to rubble!


    And now, this Divine Artifact in the sky was rousing from its slumber, sweeping the world with an iparable terror.


    Of course, this was not the true awakening. The Divine Artifact was only able to, at most, wield a sliver of its actual power.


    Unfortunately, Yu Jing��s own strength merelyy in the False God Realm.


    She hadpletely relied on her own blood essence and talent to forcefully awaken the Sacred-grade Artifact, aiming to kill Gu Changge by borrowing its might.


    Golden heaven-piercing light congealed within the Divine Artifact. If a rampaging fire had sparked, with the strength to copse the sky.


    <b>��Not good. Get out of here! The Tiangou n is really trying to use the Sacred-grade Artifact to ughter us all...��</b> One Young Supreme��s expression changed drastically.


    <b>��Damn it, I wouldn��t havee to join in on the fun if I knew about this earlier!��</b>


    The paled youth immediately pulled away and retreated into the distance.


    However, like scattered embers, there were still strands of golden runes falling from the sky. An inconspicuous rune grazed his shoulder during the hasty escape.


    And with a puff of hot air, his entire being had suddenly been burnt to ash.


    <b>��Stop.��</b>


    <b>��Aren''t you afraid of incurring the wrath of the various Daoist Sect Lineages by harming innocents?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s brows wrinkled. His eyes shone cold and deep as he stretched out his hand to make a move, forming a monstrous divine light that surged in that man��s direction��


    Yet it was still half a step too slow to save the man.


    Naturally, Gu Changge was merely posturing. Who cares if that guy died?


    ��The number of dead young geniuses is still too few.��


    ��Now how can I ensure that this scene goes on? It would be great if they would turn on each other a bit more.��


    <b>��Heh, you should have thought of this when you ughtered my people.��</b>


    Yu Jing sneered. Killing Gu Changge was currently impossible, so she decided to start by ughtering the others around him first.


    <b>Hum!</b>


    She activated the Artifact once more, sending another wave of divine energy as it burnt the empty void. The people panicked and were outraged at this turn of events, activating their Movement Techniques one by one.


    In the prior agreements they had with the Ancient Immortal Continent, those in the Sacred Realm were barred from intervening throughout this trip.


    So how many people here could defend against a force from the Saint such as this?


    At this moment, the outside cultivators were extremely angry, yet they could only try to escape from the situation. They did not dare resist, for they would most definitely die to the Artifact��s mes.


    The charred shell of the Young Supreme just now was the best example.


    <b>Boom! Boom! Boom!</b>


    In the ensuing destruction, a fog of blood enveloped the ins, before turning into ash the next second. Underneath the indiscriminate power of the Divine Artifact, many cultivators and even some natives had died without being able to react in time.


    <b>��No one can escape. This day marks your death, and the following year will be your anniversary.��</b> Yu Jing spat with a sneer. She didn��t care that her body''s energy was being drained by the Divine Artifact.


    At this moment, she was invincible! She could kill anyone here!


    Soon, everyone left in the ruins had retreated far away. Otherwise, they would lose their lives for no reason, swept away by the aftermath of Yu Jing��s actions.


    The power of the Sacred-grade Artifact is far from something that False God Realm cultivators can contend with.


    <b>��ughter your n? There is a debtor for every debt; one must pay attention to evidence and reason. With which eye did you see me do such an act?��</b>


    <b>��Although a Sacred-grade Artifact is strong, you cannot wield it for too long.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke lightly while walking through the void.


    At this moment, his surface-level False God Realm cultivation base undoubtedly revealed itself to the world, and he easily avoided the falling rays of divine fire as he stepped forward leisurely towards his enemy.


    However, as he dodged, he did not forget to cough a few times to show that his ��peak state�� was ��finally receding.��


    ��The secret technique��s duration is almost over, his injury must be rpsing.��


    ��At most, he is now just a seriously wounded person with whatever worldly righteousness lies in his heart.��


    Unfortunately for them, it was simply impossible to see through Gu Changge��s lie.


    <b>��Gu Changge, what are you proud of? How long can this state of yoursst? I will kill all of you with the Divine Artifact long before that!��</b>


    Yu Jing dismissed her worries, believing it to be Gu Changge��s n to slow down the army using falsehood and deception. He was but a spent candle. What mes could there be?


    Gu Changge shook his head without saying a word, and with a pinch, a sword pill emerged from his seemingly empty sleeve.


    One of his so-called ��precious heritage��.


    Was there any better time to use it?


    <b>Swoosh!</b>


    The pill broke through the air and morphed into a shocking sword light, like a divine chain of rules, shing at the Divine Artifact floating in the air.


    <b>��You actually still have more pills...��</b>


    The indestructible sword Qi struck the Artifact, causing Yu Jing to cough up blood instantly as her body trembled violently from the bacsh.


    She had always been wary of Gu Changge''s methods, but in the end, she didn''t expect that even a Sacred-grade Artifact could not stop him and even injure her directly.


    <b>��You can use these pills to kill those of us in the Ancient Immortal Continent, so why can''t I use a Sacred-grade Artifact?!��</b>


    The wounded girl shouted loudly before swallowing a few elixirs to suppress her injury.


    <b>��You can use it, I didn''t say you couldn''t. In fact, I should thank you for using it.��</b>


    Hearing her angry words, Gu Changge��s face shed with hints of yfulness. His shadowy figure swiftly vanished from the spot. The void rattled as he arrived next to Yu Jing.


    Obviously, his prior sentence was spoken under his intentional control and was not heard by the others looking in on the battle.


    The Yu Jing who was crazily urging the Divine Artifact with all her strength became stunned after hearing his reply, and couldn��t help but doubt the functionality of her ears.


    Gu Changge actually wanted to thank her?


    ��Is he insane? What did he mean by that?��


    Her first reaction was to suspect that Gu Changge was trying to confuse her.


    Even the Sacred-grade Artifact that floated in the sky became stagnant, as the terrifying divine fire continued to pour down, drowning all the mountains in sight.


    Seeing this scene, the remaining Young Supremes, both native and outsider, experienced a sudden shift in their expressions and retreated further, making it difficult to see the proceedings clearly.


    However, many people intuitively felt that Gu Changge was weakening.


    ��I��m afraid time��s up����


    The outsider cultivators knew, and they were right to be worried.


    The natives also believed that no matter how strong Gu Changge was, it would be difficult for him topete with Yu Jing, who wielded a Divine Artifact, unless he also possessed one himself.


    <b>��Some thanks are indeed in order. After all, without an idiot like you, my n wouldn��t have worked so swimmingly.��</b>


    Within the zing fire, the void blurred.


    Inside this area, only two people were left. The rest of the cultivators dared not approach for fear of imminent death.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, his features a smooth mask of calm as he became immersed in the space, simply ignoring the terrifying pressure of the Divine Artifact above his head.


    He casually walked over.


    <b>��Hah. I don��t think I even need to kill you myself. Once you return to the n, I��m sure the elders of your n will be unable to help themselves.�� </b>


    At the same time, these words reached Yu Jing''s ears.


    <b>��n? What n?��</b>


    Yu Jing��s murderous aura faltered. Her head went nk with a buzz.


    Chills crept throughout her body as Gu Changge came nearer and nearer.


    ��Why does the pressure of a Sacred-grade Artifact have no effect on Gu Changge?��


    ��Could it be that he also carried a Sacred-grade Artifact on him, but did not show it?��


    ��Otherwise, how might this iprehensible feat be exined?��


    ��Wait... was Gu Changge just pretending to be weakened this whole time?��


    Yu Jing suddenly felt a vivid sensation of being submerged into the icy depths of some ice-berg, her hands and feet d in chains of frost, with a shadowy figure holding the reins tight.


    She had thought too simply of the matter.


    The Divine Artifact was especially handed over to her by the elders, who were worried that she might be killed by Gu Changge. It was meant to save her life when she needed it, but no more.


    However, the most important thing was Gu Changge��s state. He was seriously injured, but his fighting prowess and performance lookedpletely contrary to the fact!


    And now he was wearing that all-knowing, calcting expression.


    As if the entire worldy within his grasp.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    Gu Changge smirked slightly as if he understood her frantic thoughts before he mmed down a palm without any further deliberation.


    The way he carried himself so casually�� it was horrifying.


    Golden light surged with the ability to level hundreds of thousands of mountain ranges all at once.


    <b>��You...��</b>


    Yu Jing, in her terror, was about to dodge and run away. Unfortunately, the void stagnated abruptly in its ce. It restrained all movements like an endless boggy swamp.


    <b>��How is this possible? Your strength�� You are not injured at all!��</b>


    She vomited blood, looking extremely horrified and desperate.


    Her scalp was numb. She had finally discovered Gu Changge��s secret.


    <b>��It looks like you''re not that stupid.��</b> Gu Changge replied with a light smile.


    <b>��Why aren��t you afraid of my Sacred-grade Artifact? Do you also possess one yourself?��</b> Yu Jing��s voice shook, her soul trembling in disbelief.


    <b>��Divine Artifact? I can kill Sacred Realm cultivators with my bare hands, yet a piece of trash that hasn��t been fully awakened wants to kill me?��</b>


    [PR/N: changge a menace]


    Gu Changge could not help butugh.


    ��How pitiful. Given her desperation, shouldn��t she at least be rewarded with the truth?��


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    Yu Jing could not react properly. The amount of hidden information contained within Gu Changge��s words was truly absurd and impossible to believe.


    No. It was because she did not want to believe it.


    Though it did not matter either way.


    In the next moment, Gu Changge��s palm fell, and no matter how much she tried to resist or to struggle, its momentum was ultimately unshakable.


    Her body exploded directly with a bang.


    Along with her primordial spirit, every facet of her being was simultaneously reduced to nothingness.


    She couldn��t defend against even a random strike from Gu Changge��s palm!


    Before she died, Yu Jing could only look on with despair and anguish, unable to change her fate as she vanished from the realms.


    <b>Screech!</b>


    Sensing that its user was dead, the Divine Artifact fell lifelessly into the void and exploded. It burned like a holy sun. A phantom figure then rose from the ashes, an aged being that seemed to seethe with anger.


    The smothering mes fell, like a vast gxy, trying to drown Gu Changge��


    To no avail. The white-robed man merely raised an eyebrow as he nced at it. With a pointed finger lifted, a supreme sword energy wiped out the phantom with a single blow.


    The brilliance of the Sacred-grade Artifact dimmed.


    No one would ever see how this battle had yed out.


    But the show was not over yet.


    Gu Changge suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood without warning as his body��s vitals andplexion seemed to weaken several times more than it previously was.


    Shaky and bloodless, he fell to the ground, silently conditioning himself.


    He was already very familiar with how to control and shape the plotline in his favour, so he was not worried about any risk of exposure at all.


    ������


    <b>��I��m afraid the Young Master Changge��s current state won��tst much longer. After all, secret techniques are bound to have time limits, and as for those pills, Master Changge might not have many of them.��</b>


    <b>��To have shamed me using a Sacred-grade Artifact! This act will not be forgotten, and the elders of my sect will soon know as well. My Rising Sun Sect will not stand for this humiliation! The Tiangou n must all perish. Even if they shrink back like the cowards they are into the depths of the Ancient Immortal Continent, we will hunt them down and ughter them all!��</b>


    Many Young Supremes who had fled to the horizon soon saw the soaring fire dissipate.


    s, they were unable to see through the smoke, leaving everyone hesitant.


    It was only natural that they would be afraid of a Sacred-grade Artifact.


    A Sacred-grade Artifact was an extremely precious thing, even among the sects behind these young individuals. Ordinary figures, even elders, would find it difficult to gain ess to one.


    For this woman of the Tiangou n to bring one out, it was obvious that her level of power and position within her n was quite strong.


    This matter would implicate the entire Tiangou n.


    ��Fools, they fell right for his n. By forcing the hand of the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent, they��ve crossed the line, and Gu Changge created an excuse to butcher them.��


    On the other side, Gu Xian''er finally finished off her opponents.


    She had already guessed Gu Changge��s intentions when she first witnessed his actions.


    The tyrannical sword technique he used utilized the power of rules. Gu Changge could have definitely saved many young geniuses just now.


    Yet he did not do so.


    This already exined the situation to her.


    <b>��Awakening a Sacred-grade Artifact, that girl is crazy...��</b>


    The expressions of Hei Yanyu and the other tribe members further away morphed into visages of both shock and mild anger. They stood in the rolling ck clouds, stunned, the situation as unexpected to them as it was for the Young Supremes.


    At first, they thought the Divine Artifact was only a deterrent.


    A path of life in dire situations.


    Now it had turned into a killing weapon to murder Gu Changge? Unbelievable.


    <b>��There is no longer any room for negotiations. If Gu Changge doesn''t die today, I''m afraid the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Continent will devolve into chaos...��</b>


    <b>��That man truly possesses a deep and cunning mind. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he has seeded in inciting the rest of the Young Supremes to band together by creating a mutual enemy, our Ancient Immortal Races. How terrifying.��</b>


    A Young Supreme of the Ancient Serpent n opened his mouth and spoke out his thoughts, a bright light gleaming in his long and narrow eyes.


    He stared at the phantom of the Divine Artifact in the distance, feeling chills in his heart.


    <b>��That said, is it really Gu Changge��s n? He looks to have used a secret technique to forcibly push his body back to its peak. Can that kind of desperation be faked?��</b>


    <b>��Furthermore, Gu Changge should have a Divine Weapon of his own that can deal with Yu Jing, otherwise it would be impossible for him to act in such a suicidal way...��</b>


    He continued to analyse the situation.


    However, his remarks only made his fellow peers frown, thinking that it was unlikely.


    Gu Changge was already seriously injured. Moreover, he was using a secret technique that forcibly elevates his cultivation back to its peak. This type of technique usually came with a mighty bacsh that one must sufferter on.


    How long could he possibly hold on?


    In addition, Yu Jing possessed the heavenly power of a Divine Artifact, how could an injured Gu Changge ever deal with that?


    ��How odd. Why do I always feel so strange when someone brings ��him�� up? Gu Changge, this person, gives me a very dangerous feeling... facing him actually makes me...��


    <b>��Scared.��</b>


    Hei Yanyu muttered to herself in her heart.


    She wondered if it was just her own delusion.


    When looking at Gu Changge, there was always this deep disturbing feeling that came from the depths of her soul. Her heart always beats faster when thinking about him.


    It was an indescribable feeling she had never experienced before.


    It was as if Gu Changge could decide her life and death with a single thought.


    Hei Yanyu shook her head and threw this unlikely thought out of her mind.


    ��Seriously, I��ve never even met Gu Changge, so how could I feel this way? I��m probably just overthinking things.��


    <b>��Well. Regardless, the situation is quite dire. I��m afraid that from today onwards, we must carefully examine the future of the Ancient Immortal Races.�� </b>The moment Yu Jing activated the Divine Artifact; Hei Yanyu realized that this matter was inevitable.


    She sighed. Yu Jing probably did not expect her actions to have such consequences.


    Thatss underestimated the status of Gu Changge in the hearts of the younger generation.


    Furthermore, to force Yu Jing to sacrifice her life and activate the Divine Weapon meant Gu Changge was still unbelievably powerful, even when seriously injured.


    <b>��Huh, has the battle already finished? Wait... Yu Jing''s breath and aura... they��re gone? The phantom of the Divine Artifact is not present either.��</b>


    Hei Yanyu was stunned as she observed the ce where Gu Changge and Yu Jing hadst exchanged blows.


    The more she looked, the more her brows wrinkled. Her body tingled from the shock, unable to believe this ludicrous situation.


    <b>��Yu Jing died�� despite awakening the Divine Artifact?��</b>

 Chapter 169: Plotting Against the Ancient Immortal Clans; The Frightened Tiangou Clan!

    <h4>Chapter 169: Plotting Against the Ancient Immortal ns; The Frightened Tiangou n!</h4>


    At this moment, it wasn��t just Hei Yanyu��


    Even the other natives and cultivators were shocked, their eyes widening at this unbelievable turn of events,


    For Yu Jing��s aura to disappear was simply unprecedented.


    <b>��Yu Jing�� is dead? Could Gu Changge truly be so strong despite being seriously injured?�� </b>


    <b>��If he can��t be killed even after a Sacred-grade Artifact has been used, then he too must have one!�� </b>


    <b>��His methods run deep!�� </b>


    They trembled, terrified.


    The eyes of the other Tiangou nsmen widened as well, standing petrified.


    This was too big a blow for them to handle.


    Yu Jing was the most outstanding genius of the Tiangou n, her Cultivation Base was in the middle stage of the False God Realm.


    ��Even after using a Sacred-grade Artifact, she was killed by Gu Changge, despite thetter being seriously injured? Could it be that he used some sort of trick?��


    They were dumbfounded.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The surging mes floated up and down on the horizon, before quickly receding, as the terrifying aura of the Saint began to fade as well.


    The Sacred-grade Artifact, which looked like a giant sun of heavenly fire, fell at extreme speeds, crashing down on a mountain peak.


    Amidst the dust and ashes, Gu Changge calmly sat, and yet�� all behold him would intuitively feel his current weakness.


    It appeared as though he��d lost nearly all of his Blood Essence.


    To say that his face was as white as paper was insufficient.


    In spite of his current appearance, everyone simply looked on with shock and admiration in their hearts.


    In fact, much of the younger generation were enthusiastic, unable to control themselves as they shouted, <b>��So strong! The Young Master Changge is simply invincible!��</b>


    <b>��So what if the Ancient Immortal Races dared to push people around? Even in this state, the Young Master Changge can suppress all his enemies!�� </b>


    <b>��After all, he��s a Young Asura!��</b>


    This scene excited many.


    <b>��Master!�� </b>


    <b>��Protect the Master!�� </b>


    At that moment, however, divine rainbows from all sides of heaven and earth rushed over,nding near Gu Changge to protect him. They were his followers.


    Nobody expected that Yu Jing, the wielder of a Sacred�Cgrade Artifact, would die at the hands of a seriously injured Gu Changge.


    Even a Sacred-grade Artifact couldn''t help her.


    It only went to show that Gu Changge had an Artifact of the same grade in his hands.


    And yet, the gravity of his achievement was no lesser.


    After all, to activate a Sacred-grade Artifact, to unleash its power was beyond the capabilities of ordinary folk.


    Gu Changge''s actions today have made him a hero in the hearts of many Young Geniuses!


    <b>��Master, are you okay?�� </b>


    In the face of his follower��s concerns, Gu Changge looked calm and unharmed.


    <b>��I��m alright. I just won��t be able to use my Cultivation for a while.��</b> He replied thoughtfully.


    ��Let��s just take advantage of this. After all, I��ll need toy low for the next step.��


    <b>��We are to me. We are mere waste wood that cannot even help carry Master��s burdens.��</b> They felt even more guilty when they heard Gu Changge��s words.


    Gu Changge shook his head and replied with a calm expression, <b>��You are not to me for this matter. I underestimated the strength of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts. Otherwise, things would never have reached this point.�� </b>


    After that, he looked at the Tiangou nsmen ahead, his eyes shing with strange colours.


    <b>��Kill them all; leave no one behind.��</b> He indifferently ordered.


    <b>��As Master wishes.��</b>


    A group of followers quickly rushed to follow the order, encircling and killing the rest of the still dazed Tiangou nsmen.


    Arge battle broke out once more.


    Gu Changge silently closed his eyes and ate some Medicine Pills, casually healing his ��wounds��.


    At this moment, the possibility that some idiots would dare take action against him was slim.


    No�� if that happened, he might have a second burst of Blood Essence, or he could use more of those pills.


    Moreover, secret methods are known that way for a reason. No one knows the specifics of these techniques.


    As such, Gu Changge could make up whatever he pleased.


    If anyone asked, he had plenty of reasons to give.


    On the other hand, he had now set the stage for the Ancient Immortal ns, even managing to kickstart this little y.


    All he needs to do is to enjoy the show, as the waters slowly yet surely be muddier.


    From Gu Changge��s point of view, the most important part was that he now had the perfect opportunity to devour the Ancient Immortal Continent whole.


    Later on, he��ll be sending out a few of his people to report to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    He��d also included his mother��s Primordial Divine Sect to take full advantage of the situation.


    He should be the first to eat, getting the biggest, juiciest piece of meat.


    ��Sure enough, Gu Changge''s schemes run deep. Yu Jing��s fight only had one oue from the beginning.��


    ��With today��s events, Gu Changge��s image has now also risen to even greater heights.��


    On the other side, Gu Xianer frowned as she watched all of this unfold. She was more than familiar with Gu Changge��s many methods, not surprised in the slightest at this situation.


    She then bitterly gazed at Gu Changge��s directions, making sure to remember all the wicked things he��s done today. Then, she turned into a divine rainbow, soaring in the sky as she left.


    She was sure that as long as she was with Gu Changge, nothing good woulde out of it.


    She had already nned to stay away from Gu Changge, lest she be manipted yet again.


    Right now, she was too confused to be close to him.


    ��What sort of attitude should I have for him?��


    Such thoughts made her feel a bit reluctant to face Gu Changge.


    ��What does he mean by saying that I shouldn��t have any sentiments towards him?��


    ��Obviously, there are times when he treats me well.��


    ��So why does he feel so distant sometimes? So cold and uncaring like a block of ice?��


    She couldn''t figure out which one was the real Gu Changge.


    Gu Xian''er shook her head and expelled these thoughts from her mind.


    She felt that it was necessary to return to the Immortal Gu Family once she had left the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    ������


    <b>��Miss, should we really leave?�� </b>


    <b>��With Gu Changge having run out of gas, this is the perfect opportunity for us.�� </b>


    The many natives standing near Hei Yanyu asked her.


    From their point of view, it was an excellent opportunity.


    Gu Changge was bound to be extremely weak in such a state.


    No matter how strong Gu Changge was, if they were to rush forward at this instant, then he wouldn��tst very long.


    What kind of storms could he truly make in such a state?


    A Young Genius of the Ancient Serpent n immediately shook his head and suggested, <b>��We should retreat, for now. We��ve already aggravated the masses as it is. The outside cultivators would be sure to keep a tighter watch on this area, and they would not sit idly. Besides, do you really think that just because Gu Changge has been reduced to such a state that he has no other cards he can y?��</b>


    <b>��Perhaps this appearance is meant to deceive us? Perhaps he wants us to take the initiative, so that we can deliver our heads right to his door?��</b>


    His words were reasonable, the revtion of which sent a chill down the backs of many Young Creatures.


    The Young Genius of the Divine Crocodile n spoke with a pale face, <b>��Gu Changge''s methods and schemes are too terrifying.��</b>


    Hei Yanyu, who was silent until now, said, <b>��First, we must think carefully on how we can withstand the anger of the outside world. With Gu Changge��s schemes, the anger and hatred of the outside world��s cultivators should have reached its peak.��</b>


    She looked deeply at the young man from afar. It was like staring at the stars and moon in the distance, her eyes full of jealousy and admiration.


    Compared to Long Teng, Gu Changge was far more terrible, enough to make her tremble slightly.


    With just a few words, he��d pitted the Ancient Immortal Races against the entirety of the outside world.


    His heart is as ck as coal!


    He not only pointed a knife at their throats, he made a mockery of them.


    <b>��Long Teng��s death at his hands is now beyond doubt.�� </b>


    <b>��Gu Changge is simply monstrous, and there is no need to fight him.�� </b>


    Hei Yanyu left with her people.


    She had a feeling that a major event was about to take ce, shaking the very foundations of the Ancient Immortal Continent and all the ns.


    Today��s events would soon spread like fire across the Ancient Immortal Continent, its muddy affairs turning chaotic.


    Most cultivators of the outside world felt a deep anger as they burst with righteous indignation.


    The Tiangou n used an artifact of the Sacred-grade to openly ughter a group of Young Supremes, trampling over their prior agreements.


    At this moment, not even the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce could protect the Ancient Immortal Races.


    The matter quickly grew and became a hot topic that ignited the anger and hatred of all who heard it.


    Regardless of the Ancient Immortal Races�� currentbined might, it is impossible for them to withstand the anger of the entire world.


    Let alone Gu Changge��s terrifying background, his actions have made him into a hero.


    No one dared say any more, let alone words of nder.


    To fight against the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts, to create a peaceful world for the people to cultivate, and to restore peace for all��


    All these factorsbined made it impossible for them to be sceptical of Gu Changge.


    On the contrary, they felt angered by the Tiangou n. To take advantage of his injury and attempt to kill him, even using a Sacred-grade Artifact in their attempt to do so��


    Such shameless behaviour invited the wrath of many.


    At the same time, a gloomy atmosphere descended upon the people of the Tiangou n.


    When they��d heard the news, their current patriarch raged, levelling an entire mountain range that span across thousands of miles.


    Yu Jing��s death was one thing, but this��


    Yu Jing used the Sacred-grade Artifact, breaking the former arrangement that both sides had agreed upon.


    This incident had practically pushed the Tiangou n to extinction.


    <b>��Damn it! From beginning to end, Yu Jing was yed like a fool by Gu Changge.��</b>


    <b>��This Gu Changge is obviously just a junior, so why are his methods so vicious and sophisticated?��</b>


    Many elders gathered within the magnificent pce, carrying dark expressions.


    They were very angry��


    But at the same time, they were afraid.


    The Tiangou n was manipted by Gu Changge!


    They weren��t stupid, and the conclusion was clear to see with a little analysis.


    ��Yu Jing must��ve thought that she could kill Gu Changge due to his weakened state, so she brought out the Divine Artifact without hesitation.��


    ��This Gu Changge obviously has a strong ace-in-the-hole that can resist the power of the Sacred-grade Artifact. But before that, he acted weak, his methods ��exhausted��, luring Yu Jing.��


    For the elders, it was clear that this matter was all part of his n.


    He wanted the Tiangou n to take the initiative and break the agreement between the two factions.


    In doing so, the Daoist Sects of the outside world �C including the Immortal Gu Family that backed Gu Changge �C now had an excuse to intervene in the affairs of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    When that timees, who would dare refuse them?


    Not even the True Dragon n would dare object.


    An Ancient Immortal Family�� how strong, how terrifying did a family have to be to be crowned with the title of ��Immortal��?


    For ns such as the Tiangou, to oppose such a family would be impossible.


    Unless the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Races were to unite, they would have no chance at facing such a foe!


    ��That Gu Changge took great pains to make a logical excuse!��


    It was at this moment that a frightened old woman said, <b>��Damn it! How could Yu Jing be so stupid? We shouldn��t have given her the Sacred-grade Artifact. If it weren��t for her, we wouldn��t be dangling over the abyss!��</b>


    <b>��s, we must set aside that matter for now. Right now, it is best that wee up with a solution first. Gu Changge��s n includes drags into the water not just our n, but the rest of the Ancient Immortal Races as well.��</b>


    <b>��The rest of the races will not just sit back and watch. This will be the greatest danger that we have ever faced since ancient times. Even if we can��t weather the storm, then I��m afraid the entire n is in danger of extinction.</b>�� An elder spoke with a solemn tone.


    He had a very high status in the Tiangou n, and his words had a great weight to them.


    He was also Yu Jing''s grandfather.


    The reason why Yu Jing was permitted to wield the Sacred-grade Artifact was all thanks to him.


    He was worried for Yu Jing��s life, thinking that she would be in grave danger when she encountered Gu Changge. As such, he bestowed her with a Sacred-grade Artifact.


    However, Yu ing used this Divine Artifact to bring untold disaster upon the entire Tiangou n.


    <b>��This Gu Changge is young, yet his mind is as vicious as an Ancient Freaks who has slumbered for over ten thousand years. I would not suffer him, but we must act and let him know that we are not people who can so casually provoke.�� </b>


    When he spoke, there was a cold glint in his eyes.


    <b>��We must exercise caution when dealing with this matter. At any rate, we still have time. If we directly act against Gu Changge, it would be our doom. Do not forget that Gu Changge has another first-rate identity����</b> Another Elder shook his head as he interrupted him.


    <b>��The Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce!��</b>


    As soon as these words were uttered, the entire hall went silent as everyone felt a chill slowly creeping up their spines.


    He was but a young man, and yet he had forced their entire n into a life-and-death crisis.


    In the past, they wouldn��t have even considered such a thing.


    <b>��Let''s discuss it with the True Dragon n. They have toe forward. After all, Yu Jing��s attack on Gu Changge is a matter inseparable from Long Teng.��</b>��


    Thus, their eyes flickered slightly, feeling that this matter could drag the Dragon Race down.


    If they were to face the wrath of the Immortal Gu Family, they may as well be bold.


    Unlike the sorrow and silence of the Tiangou n��s people, the dragon inds where the True Dragon n resided was now solemn.


    When the many Young Geniuses of the outside world began to contact their backers, they immediately realised that something was wrong.


    The Ancient Immortal Races were now facing a great crisis.


    At that moment, one could hear chants echoing throughout this brilliant ce.


    The members of the True Dragon n were all gathered here, hundreds of thousands of densely packed figures, kneeling on the ground.


    They looked enthusiastic and sincere, saluting the ancient Immortal Temple in the front, chanting words and singing prayers to the old immortals.


    Many people even cut their wrists and let the blood pour with divine brilliance on the stone statue in front of them.


    That ancient stone statue is a supreme being with overwhelming strength who looks down on everything, its draconic horns threatening to pierce the very sky.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Strange waves filled the sky.


    <b>��True Dragon, grant us your blessing.��</b>


    An Elder of the True Dragon n, shouted with a frantic look.


    <b>��True Dragon, bless us!��</b>


    All the people below frantically shouted in a crazed manner.


    Rather than wait to be attacked by the outside world''s Daoist Sects, they preferred to go on the offensive.


    Their ancestor, the True Dragon, was alive and well. As long as they had even a wisp of its true strength, they could frighten the great Daoist Sects and salvage their current situation.


    ��And in the future����


    The turbulent situation in the Ancient Immortal Continent continued as chaos ensued.


    Most of the younger generation was so angry that they contacted the sects behind them, one after another. It was only inevitable that those sects would intervene in the affairs of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    In the meantime, the native creatures were all required to return home, for fear that they would be hunted down by the outside world��s Young Geniuses.


    As for the one responsible for this incident, Gu Changge leisurely recuperated in the same ruins as before, during which Ye Langtian, Chi Ling, Peng Fei and others came to visit him.


    He fooled around with various tricks and schemes for a while.


    In contrast, the other Young Supremes were filled with righteous indignation, their anger and hatred for the Ancient Immortal Races having reached an unprecedented peak.


    During this period of time, Gu Changge began to fade into the background, rarely appearing to the outside world.


    It is said that, within the gathering ces of the Ancient Immortal Continent��s major ns,y the shadowy figures of the Inheritors of the Demonic Arts. There, many ancestral tombs and strong men were robbed.


    The Inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts appeared all over the ce. To the fright of many, some would have you believe that the Cultivation Base of the inheritor has grown to monstrous degrees��


    Unfortunately, there was no one �� neither native nor outside cultivator �C who was safe. There was always a chance that they would encounter the Inheritor of the Demonic Arts.


    And for a time, everyone was in grave danger��

 Chapter 170: You Need to Remember only One Thing; I Am Your Master!

    <h4>Chapter 170: You Need to Remember only One Thing; I Am Your Master!</h4>


    <b>[The mountains outside the ck Heavenly Eagle n]</b>


    In this moment of crisis for the Ancient Immortal Races��


    Gu Changge��s figure swept across therge mountain of sacred buildings in front of him, a faint smile on his face.


    <b>��Time for yet another bountiful harvest. When I nted this seed, I had expected it to bear fruit, but for it to grow into such a lush forest����</b>


    <b>��Hei Ming truly didn��t disappoint.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke casually but with great interest. The void blurred as he stepped forward once more, approaching the mountains ahead.


    ��It''s like walking in your own backyard.��


    He did not hide his aura, nor did he bring any followers.


    Naturally, his presence was noticed the instant he stepped foot outside the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    <b>��Who goes there?��</b>


    A powerful divine sense swept the area.


    The aura of several powerful beings appeared from between the peaks.


    With a pair of ck wings behind him, a being of the True God Realm appeared.


    The guards looked at the approaching Gu Changge with shock as they asked.


    <b>��Inform the Chief Elder of the ck Heavenly Eagle n, Gu Changge hase for a visit.��</b>


    Gu Changge nced at them, standing with his hands behind his back, as he spoke with a faint smile.


    The moment they heard his name, the two guards�� former face of indifference took a drastic change.


    Gu Changge��s name had echoed throughout the Ancient Immortal Continent, and whether they were from the older generation or the younger generation, there was hardly anyone who didn��t know him.


    ording to various rumors, Gu Changge was a vicious viin who aimed to ughter the Ancient Immortal Races.


    He��d manipted the Tiangou nsmen, and his purpose? To guide the Daoist Sects of the outside world to dominate the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Gu Changge''s name could even silence the crying children of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    Naturally, these two guards from the ck Heavenly Eagle n knew of how terrifying Gu Changge was, their eyes reflecting this sudden situation.


    They both felt a touch of fear, as the one who dared ask had his voice tremble.


    <b>��Gu Changge, what�� what is your business here?��</b>


    When he asked, both his lips and soul trembled.


    A mere existence in the True God Realm would obviously be unable to get any advantage against Gu Changge.


    ording to the rumors, Gu Changge was supposed to be seriously injured.


    His current aura, however, did not show it. He was clearly well.


    ��His body looks to be in perfect condition, where is this injury?��


    ��Are the rumors wrong? Or could this person not be him? A fake Gu Changge?��


    When the two considered this possibility, they suppressed their fears and shot at Gu Changge.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The aura of the being in the True God Realm fluctuated, dashing over in an instant, causing the mountains in a radius of hundreds of miles to rumble and tremble.


    <b>��I''m just here to take my things.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a smile, his figure blurred as he waltzed straight through the attack, <b>��If you don��t want to deliver the report, then I suppose I��ll have to do it myself.��</b>


    <b>��Although I can��t help but wonder, why is it that people like you don��t value your own lives?��</b>


    As he walked by, a strange flicker, a wave in the void appeared.


    The two ck Heavenly Eagle nsmen in the True God Realm then immediately copsed with a puff, instantly wiped in both body and spirit.


    Gu Changge made no secret of his arrival.


    An iparably powerful figure, casually strolling through the void as he walked all the way to the depths of the ck Sky Eagle n��


    In his mind, a cobweb-like picture begins to form, each line running through and connecting everything, giving special attention to the ck Heavenly Eagle nsmen.


    Their thoughts, their actions, they were all clear as day, brimming with insight.


    For a moment, there was none who could hide themselves from him.


    With a single thought, he could decide their life and death.


    And it was all thanks to the Immortal Binding Arts, and Hei Ming��s hard work.


    Gu Changge was able to control the life and death of the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n without the slightest bit of effort, and Hei Ming was an excellent coborator.


    <b>��Not good!��</b>


    <b>��Someone trespassed into the n��s territory!��</b>


    <b>��Follow me, everyone!��</b>


    At that moment, the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n was shocked, surprised by the fluctuations they had felt from the mountain gate[1].


    [1. It is the entrance. Same as the one in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.]


    <b>Boom!</b>


    One after another, the ck Heavenly Eagle nsmen who had felt this disturbance, turned into divine rainbows, rushing across the sky, heading towards Gu Changge.


    They were furious. It was the first time in a great many years that they had trespassers in their territory.


    <b>��This old man also wishes to see just who would be so bold toe here����</b>


    From within one of the pces, several old men in the midst of negotiations flickered with a ck light, their expressions cold and angry.


    <b>Hum!</b>


    The next moment, their figures moved in unison, vanishing from the pce and reappearing in the sky outside.


    ��What is going on? Who dares to trespass on our n��s territory? Such a suicidal act is nothing more than courting death!��


    Atop a mountain where cloud and mist converged, a girl in white wondered to herself.


    With her slender neck and jade skin, it was none other than Hei Yanyu.


    ��Could it be that the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation came to the door? If my guess is correct, then the heir is the one named Ye Ling, the same one used of being the Inheritor of the Demonic Arts����


    ��If it''s really Ye Ling, then I need to pay close attention. He must be no ordinary man to have escaped Gu Changge��s clutches.��


    Her heart froze at the thought, she then turned into a divine rainbow and rushed to the sky, hoping to get a glimpse of who it was.


    <b>[At the same time, on another cloud-shrouded mountain peak]</b>


    Hei Ming, who had moved out of the previous courtyard and now lived in the pce, was in the midst of cultivating when he suddenly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, he felt something strange in his heart. This vague feeling�� was simr to when he��d faced the Supreme Being!


    <b>��What happened? Could the Supreme Being be close?��</b>


    <b>��I��m sure of it����</b>


    Hei Ming was surprised, but he was ecstatic, excited even.


    He was almost certain it was the Supreme Being.


    Thanks to him, he��d obtained the Immortal Binding Technique, an earth-shattering ability that allowed him to be reborn.


    ��If I can get more����


    People are greedy, their desires inexhaustible.


    In the past, Hei Ming only wanted to be respected by his n, but now he wanted more.


    At the thought of this, he got up and left, aiming to see what the fuss was all about.


    <b>��Gu Changge, how����</b>


    <b>��Why are you here? You��re supposed to be seriously injured and in the midst of recovery!��</b>


    The many people of the ck Heavenly Eagle n were shocked, eyes wide in surprise.


    Most of the ck Heavenly Eagle nsmen had already seen Gu Changge before.


    Though they��d given up, those who had nned to surround and kill Gu Changge under Hei Yanyu, were especially familiar.


    At this moment, they were astonished, as they stared at the young man ahead of them.


    If this wasn��t Gu Changge, then who was it?


    Though there was none who could block his path, they had never expected for Gu Changge toe to their n alone.


    ��Was his injury already healed, what is the purpose of his ��visit��?��


    <b>��I''m here for my belongings. The people in charge shoulde out and talk; I don��t like wasting time.��</b>


    Having heard their questions, Gu Changge smiled a bit. Despite being facing the threat of being attacked by such arge group of people, he didn''t care at all.


    <b>��Your belongings? What?��</b>


    <b>��Is that why you trespassed on our n��s territory?��</b>


    The people��s faces sank when they heard this. They asked with ferocity, practically threatening to strike out at Gu Changge.


    Although Gu Changge was a very strong figure, that statement is made rtive to his peers. And right now, he was in their territory!


    No one would stand for such arrogance.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n has existed since the Immortal Period. They had many beings in the Sacred Realm, and their ancestors were in the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    With such a terrifying background, how could a young man dare to break in all alone?


    ��Does he have some sort of trick prepared? Or is he simply not afraid of death?��


    At this moment, a terrifying aura descended, an old man with a hunched body in the Sacred Realm.


    He stared at Gu Changge in front of him, waving his hand, and saying.


    <b>��Stop, all of you!��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge, what is your purpose?��</b>


    He was a very powerful Elder of the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    His appearance alone made the many nsmen breathe a sigh of relief.


    In secret, these nsmen were quite wary of Gu Changge. Many Young Supremes of the Tiangou n were eliminated by Gu Changge even when their leader, Yu Jing, used a Sacred-grade Artifact.


    It only went to show that Gu Changge had the means to contend with even those in the Sacred Realm.


    At this point in time, they were unsure of whether they could sessfully suppress Gu Changge.


    <b>��I��ve already said that I��vee to get my belongings back. Can��t you understand something so simple?��</b> Gu Changge casually spoke in the same manner he always did.


    Even with a being of the Sacred Realm in front of him, he wasn��t concerned.


    No, he was waiting for the Ancestors in the Quasi-Supreme Realm of the ck Heavenly Eagle n to appear.


    They��re the only ones qualified to negotiate.


    Though these beings were in the Sacred Realm, his current true Cultivation Base thaty at the peak of the God King Realm was more than enough to deal with them.


    <b>��Your belongings? What belongings?��</b> The elder stared at Gu Changge and asked with a frown.


    He didn''t dare move so readily against Gu Changge.


    With how unclear the situation was in the Ancient Immortal Continent, all the ns were now in grave danger, for the outside world appeared to have taken an interest in direct intervention.


    If he were to make a move against Gu Changge, he must be ready to bear the wrath of those backing him.


    The price of such an act would be too much.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n was an ancient n with deep roots. However, when faced with the wrath of an Ancient Immortal Family, they would have to be cautious or risk being wiped out.


    <b>��My belongings? It would naturally be the Reincarnation tform</b>[2]<b>, and the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n.��</b>


    [2. Different from the Enlightenment tform that Gu Changge has.]


    Gu Changge replied,ughing as though he didn��t understand the gravity of his words.


    The Reincarnation tform was forged using the Reincarnation Stone left by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation. It carried both great power and great insight on the power of Reincarnation.


    Gu Changge intended to refine the Reincarnation tform, merging it with his Primordial Spirit to transform his Innate God��s Spirit Temple to Immortal Wisdom.


    He was bound to get the Reincarnation tform, but as for the n��


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    The moment they heard his words, everyone was shocked, including the Sacred Realm n elder, whoseplexion suddenly darkened.


    How did Gu Changge know about the existence of the Reincarnation tform?


    What did he mean by saying that the entirety of the ck Heavenly Eagle n now belonged to him?


    It was at that moment that the rest of the ck Heavenly n��s people descended from the rest of the mountain peaks toe here.


    Many people heard Gu Changge''s words, their expressions taking a drastic change.


    The Reincarnation tform was controlled by each of the various ns, taking turns in a cyclical manner. This year, it was the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s turn to use it, but that did not mean they owned it.


    In their opinion, Gu Changge''s words were practically extortionate.


    Everyone angrily stared at him.


    If it weren��t for the n elders holding them back, they would be unable to help themselves, they would��ve charged in and reminded Gu Changge whose territory he was in.


    <b>��How could Gu Changge be here? That��s impossible, his injury couldn��t possibly have recovered so quickly����</b>


    Hei Yanyu was naturally among the people who came.


    The moment she saw Gu Changge, she paled, unable to believe what she��d witnessed.


    At this moment, she felt a slight chill, her back covered in cold sweat.


    She knew how serious Gu Changge''s injuries supposedly were.


    So how could he have healed them so quickly?


    ��His injuries�� they must have been fake.��


    ��If so, then he must��ve wished to start a war between the Ancient Immortal Races and the outside world.��


    <b>��Can''t you feel it yet? The life and death of your n is in my hands.��</b>


    <b>��All it takes is a single thought for your deaths to be set in stone.��</b>


    <b>��So remember your manners. Although I''ve always been kind, it doesn''t mean�� you have the right to talk to me.��</b>


    <b>��Tell your ancestors in the Quasi-Supreme Realm to get out.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, turning a blind eye to the angry, icy res of hatred that the people of the ck Heavenly Eagle n had.


    <b>Hum!</b>


    As his words fell, heaven and the earth trembled, and the people felt a terrifying sensation in their hearts.


    At this moment, it was like their very hearts were grasped by an invisible pair of hands.


    <b>��What is this?!��</b>


    From hatred to fear, they paled as their voices trembled.


    There were some who couldn��t bear this strange feeling, as they struggled to breathe, falling from the sky.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    Those who fell were reduced to a puddle of blood!


    In an instant, everyone became terrified as they looked at Gu Changge like he was some sort of monstrous existence.


    ��What was that feeling we had just now?��


    Their lives were instantly put at the hands of someone else, their lives could be harvested at any moment!


    <b>��You����</b>


    The elder��s face paled, even he felt it�� the sensation of having his life and death be in the hands of someone else.


    <b>��What is this? The ve seal? No, the ve seal has clearly not manifested itself!��</b>


    His face turned white as paper and his eyes showed his despair. He couldn��t believe it.


    He tried to use his own might to get rid of that sensation just now, but it was meaningless.


    Like a muddy cow falling into the sea, there would be no sound, hardly able to create even a ripple in the water.


    Gu Changge''s methods obviously exceeded his understanding.


    This matter was no longer within the realm of ghosts and deities��


    The sign of a True Immortal? No, he was the devil himself!


    <b>��This feeling����</b>


    On the other side, Hei Yanyu��s face also paled.


    Her pupils shrunk to the size of a needle��s point, revealing an indescribable look of fear.


    No one was spared, not even her.


    For Gu Changge, they were all the same.


    Whether they were in the False God Realm or the Sacred Realm, there was no difference, for all it took was a single thought.


    In front of the Immortal Binding Technique, their lives were a string, easily cut.


    <b>��A means more terrifying than ve marks, but when was it nted����</b>


    Hei Yanyu��s delicate face was as pale as snow.


    She has always been smart, known for being the general among her peers.


    She was finally beginning to process things.


    ��Back then, when I saw Gu Changge for the first time outside the ruins, I had this strange feeling.��


    ��At first, I thought I was just imagining things.��


    ��But now that I think about it, he must��ve sensed my presence. The idea of killing me must��vee to him, and����


    At the time, the idea merely passed by, so she disregarded it.


    Now, however, Hei Yanyu felt cold all over.


    Her attitude towards Gu Changge hadpletely changed, he is a monster.


    Despite all of her precautions, it seems she had still far underestimated just how terrifying Gu Changge truly is.


    ��How did he do all this?��


    <b>��This is obviously not a ve mark, so how����</b>


    Throughout this period, the attitude of the Sacred Realm n elder had undergone an earth-shaking change.


    He was frightened, cautious.


    After all, with his life and death at Gu Changge��s fingertips, how could he afford to act so arrogantly?


    At that moment, he could only pray that the ancestors would arrive and solve this problem.


    Otherwise, it will all be as Gu Changge said.


    The entire ck Heavenly Eagle n belongs to him!


    With a single thought, hemanded the life and death of the n.


    ��And I still can��t figure it out�� how could Gu Changge have done all this? We had never even had any contact with him before.��


    These thoughts echoed throughout the n, plunging them into desperation!


    He was hit, and he couldn��t even exin how. ��How could there be such a strange thing in this world?��


    <b>��Does it matter?��</b>


    Hearing is words, Gu Changge casually replied, <b>��From here onwards, you need only remember one thing: I am your master.��</b>


    <b>��Follow me and live, or no need to live at all.��</b>


    When the words were spoken, everyone paled even more and fell silent.


    No wonder Gu Changge dared to break in alone.


    With such means, to enter the territory of the ck Heavenly Eagle n was as easy as entering and leaving one��s own backyard.


    ��This method must be directly tied to the ve seal. Other than its descendants, there are none who know of the connection between the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation and the Reincarnation tform����


    ��Either Ye Ling, the true heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was killed and robbed by Gu Changge�� or Gu Changge is the true Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.��


    Hei Yanyu''s eyes were fixed on Gu Changge.


    As she thought about this, her whole body and spirit trembled.


    Thanks to her sharp mind, she was able to connect the dots.


    And there was a high possibility she was right!


    No other exnation would work.


    ��But�� how could there be such a terrible person in this world?��


    She looked at Gu Changge with fear. The more she thought about these things, the more her scalp became numb.


    <b>��Oh? You��re a smart one.��</b>


    Gu Changge sensed Hei Yanyu''s thoughts.


    He was slightly surprised.


    To have deduced the truth with just the evidence at hand�� she was quite remarkable.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t care.


    Hei Yanyu''s life and death were under hisplete control.


    If she dared expose the truth, all it would take is a single thought for her to suffer a quick yet violent death��


    Gu Changge��s eyes then slightly narrowed as he looked at the distant mountain peak.


    A terrifying feeling rose from that area, like the rising of the morning star[3].


    [3. A phrase used to describe the brightest star in the sky.]


    The aura spread in all directions, like the revival of a supreme being that looked down on the world.


    <b>��Finally����</b>


    This scene gave hope to the ck Heavenly Eagle nsmen gathered here.


    Their ancestors had arrived!


    The ancestors had an unparalleled cultivation base thaty in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, and they have lived for thousands of years.


    If their ancestors came forward, today��s events may yet turn in their favor.


    But in the next moment came the same feeling from earlier.


    And then, the once unparalleled aura seemed to have been blown away by the wind, gone in an instant as though someone hadid down the g[4].


    [4. Surrendering, giving up hope.]


    When they saw these events, the ck Heavenly Eagle n was plunged into desperation.

 Chapter 184: Not Daring to Admit Past Matters; Acting as a Good Man Requires a Foundation!

    <h4>Chapter 184: Not Daring to Admit Past Matters; Acting as a Good Man Requires a Foundation!</h4>


    <b>[Trantions �C Blurry]</b>


    �� �� ��


    <b>��Young Master Gu? What is the meaning of this?��</b>


    <b>��Do you n on covering up for her even now?��</b>


    The sudden appearance of Gu Changge not only caused Commander Hao Miao��splexion to change and his brows to wrinkle, but also resulted in the rest of the observing cultivators and creatures widening their eyes in disbelief.


    Many of those present understood that there was quite some trouble between Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er; the two had�� conflicting ��interests��.


    Furthermore, this was a fact that they��d known since the very beginning when Gu Xian��er first stepped into Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    Yet, at a time like this, Gu Changge still stood up to support Gu Xian��er?


    Such a scene stunned the masses, as all kinds of thoughts and theories briefly shed through their minds, keeping them in their state of extreme shock.


    It was especially so for all the disciples and elders of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce itself.


    They had predicted that someone might eventually stand up to cover for Gu Xian��er, but they had never expected that this person would be Gu Changge.


    So long as a person practised in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, they would understand it was best not to get too close with Gu Xian��er. Otherwise, they risk offending and even provoking Gu Changge.


    Hence... Gu Xian��er didn��t have a single friend in the entire sect.


    They watched as the young man in white robes with wide sleeves leisurely floated in the sky.


    Those young female disciples with rotten brains quickly imagined countless scenarios and possibilities, their gazes quickly growing ever stranger.


    They all felt envious of Gu Xian��er.


    <b>��You��re asking me that?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s tone abruptly shifted into arrogance and indifference, and heughed as if he��d heard the funniest joke in the world.


    <b>��At this point in time, you still don��t understand? Xian''er is my family member. I can bully her, but if you dare to try, then you can go to hell!��</b>


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    As soon as these words fell, the earth and sky darkened, and the mighty sound of ancient warships rang in all directions. From the Supreme Peak, the image of ancient copper warships emerged, iparablyrge and domineering.


    A grand demonic energy and killing intent reverberated throughout the world.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The Primordial Divine Sect��s elites had arrived with these ancient warships, blocking the area within 8000 miles outside Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    The terrifying divine light flowing from the ancient warships intertwined, gathering as if a brilliant gxy of stars were forming beneath the sky.


    And between heaven and earth, the Dao Dharma body behind Gu Changge also made a startling move! It was Large and boundless as if it could epass all of creation and cover the entire universe with a single palm. Facing an existence of the Great Sacred Realm, it possessed no fear, and moved for a direct attack!


    A mighty strike. The white-robed youth whose cultivation base had only reached the False God Realm on the surface... took a shot at a Great Sacred Realm cultivator.


    It was tantamount to a mayfly attempting to shake a tree.


    Everyone��s eyes widened in shock.


    This was too crazy, right? To directly ignore the horrifying aura of a Great Sacred Realm cultivator and brazenly take action instead.


    <b>��Young Master Gu, you...��</b>


    <b>��For just a mere Gu Xian''er, you really n on fighting my n?��</b>


    Commander Hao Miao��s face turned ashen. Anger raged through him. He never anticipated that Gu Changge would strike out of nowhere. This hadpletely exceeded his expectations.


    [PR/N: You know, this guy��s expectations have been exceeded quite a number of times now. Perhaps he should just stop having them.]


    Moreover, the space within an 8000 miles radius had been blocked. This was no doubt the Forbidden Technique previously used by the Primordial Divine Sect to traprge numbers of cultivators and ughter them all at once!


    Gu Changge didn��t intend on leaving any survivors.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The greatmander naturally ignored Gu Changge��s strike, merely utilizing the power of rules that the Great Sacred Realm wielded. The rules morphed into a huge grinding disc to erase his attack.


    The gap in cultivation between the two was asrge as the distance between the heavens and the earth. Immense and impossible to cross.


    No matter how terrifying Gu Changge''s talent was, he had no way to bypass such a gap.


    Nheless, the greatmander was still in utter disbelief over the fact that Gu Changge had really attacked the Sea King Pce for a measly Gu Xian��er.


    This meant that the two Daoist forces would tear all face and had a high likelihood of bing enemies.


    This moment might have ushered in a bloody war that never happened in the past millennia!


    It was true that the Sea King Pce was afraid of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    That was why they chose to target a nobody, Gu Xian��er. They intended to seek justice for the Seventh Princess without risking the possibility of an all-out conflict.


    Otherwise, how would they ever raise their heads when facing their ancestors?


    They knew that the biggest reason why Gu Xian''er was able to kill the Seventh Princess was because Gu Changge intervened.


    But... was this Gu Xian��er really worth such trouble?


    In Commander Hao Miao��s opinion, Gu Changge should have been overjoyed. He should��ve been cheering at this turn of events! So why was he stopping them now?


    He was both furious and confused all at once.


    ��This guy and his words are irritating, but �C ugh �C why do I feel this way...��


    Gu Xian��er listened to Gu Changge��s words, watching him stand in front of her once more. It gave her a sense of peace, putting her at ease for a brief moment.


    The scene was very simr to that time in the Ancient Immortal Continent, where he descended from the skies to shelter her from the creatures of the Sea King Pce.


    However, this time was even more direct.


    He spoke to everyone present. Strong, domineering, and steadfast.


    ��Gu Changge is just pretending����


    ��But I��m d he is.��


    ��No, this could be all part of his n. To anger the Sea King Pce, to cause a big sensation, and to attract the attention of all the forces in the Immeasurable Heaven, he avoided killing the Seventh Princess himself�� did he truly do all of this to give me a big opportunity?��


    She wasn��t stupid; Gu Xian��er pondered the situation.


    Combined with what Gu Changge said before, she instantly thought of this possibility.


    Could she still hate Gu Changge if all of his actions had been for her?


    It would be an understatement to say she had mixed feelings on the matter.


    <b>��And why not?��</b>


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled calmly and said, <b>��I just want to take advantage of today��s situation to let the world know.��</b>


    <b>��Xian''er, as this Gu''s sister, is also the little princess of my Immortal Gu family. Over the years, this Gu has made her suffer, and for that has always felt guilty, but there was no chance for this Gu to make up for it.��</b>


    <b>��That said, if the Sea King Pce dares to bully her, then I will just tten your Sea King Pce to the ground today as my atonement!��</b>


    [Zain: I got goosebumps! *Samael yells at the ve to get back to work*]


    He didn��t shout, yet his words echoed throughout heaven and earth.


    His words were like a thunderstorm, rendering countless creatures and cultivators stunned even more, as they were left speechless for quite some time.


    No one had expected such an oue.


    The many Daoist forces who knew about the hidden story were bbergasted. For ��the�� Gu Changge to do such a thing was near impossible!


    Once the incident of that year was exposed, then not only Gu Changge, but also the entire Immortal Gu Family��s name would be disgraced.


    Did Gu Changge really want to force the issue here?


    And he wanted to level the Sea King Pce as well?


    What a bold and powerful statement! As expected of Gu Changge!


    If it were anyone else, it would��ve sounded unnatural, foolish, or even crazy.


    His tyrannical nature was unparalleled!


    <b>��Gu Changge...�� </b>Gu Xian''er was stunned by Gu Changge''s words once more.


    Judging from his current actions, did he really intend to expose the ��bone digging�� tragedy from back then to the whole world?


    This development waspletely useless to Gu Changge!


    If he wanted to admit her identity, there were dozens of different ways to do so.


    ��Gu Changge, you idiot. This isn��t like you at all...�� Gu Xian''er could not help muttering, her crystalline eyes absent and murky.


    <b>��tten my Sea King Pce? Young Master of the Gu family, your tone is quite big. Since you wish to favour this little girl, don��t hold it against me...��</b>


    <b>��For the Sea King has decreed it! Gu Xian''er will be arrested, and justice will be given to the Seventh Princess no matter the cost.��</b>


    The ashen greatmander stated coldly.


    The terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Realm swept across the sky. The void shuddered, as even the stars above began to shake.


    Themander had stormed in with tens of thousands of sea nsmen. If he ordered them to flee and retreat simply because of Gu Changge��s oppressive words, where would the Sea King Pce��s face be ced?


    It was impossible to forget the many cultivators and creatures watching them.


    Everything that happened today would definitely be a sensation.


    The Sea King Pce would be humiliated!


    In the distance, theplexion of those watching changed drastically, as they quickly fled the scene. They understood what war was, and they knew that this situation could easily escte into a battle to the end that could overturn everything in its path.


    <b>��Who the hell is the Sea King? This Gu willy his words down again. If anyone dares to touch even a hair of Xian��er��s, then my Gu Family will destroy their entire family line... until not one trace of them remains.��</b>


    <b>��If you dare, then you are free to test the authenticity of my words.��</b>


    Gu Changge stood tall in the sky with his hands behind his back.


    He merely gave a light smile at themander��s words, treating them as a joke, giving him an incredibly contemptuous and carefree image.


    ��The Sea King Pce looks impressive, sure. But whenpared to Gu Xian��er��s true backing, it was basically nothing but free EXP.��


    ��If Sea King Pce truly made a move against Gu Xian��er, then her masters wouldn��t stay silent. In fact, they��ll probably show up and cause a great ruckus.��


    ��How could the Sea King Pce not realize that there must be even one hidden expert behind the Gu Xian��er they love to underestimate? Bing so strong so fast is not an easy feat, after all.��


    Gu Changge��s choice to stand up now was in his best interest, no matter regardless of how he looked at it.


    Everyone couldn��t help but take a deep breath after hearing Gu Changge��s words, feeling a heaven-shattering deterrence and killing intent.


    Even the ruler of the Sea King Pce was nobody to him.


    This made all creatures of the Sea King Pce re at him in anger, wishing for a chance to kill him and feed his flesh to the dogs.


    In the Infinite Sea, they were used to being respected and worshipped, so how could they handle being despised and humiliated like this?!


    This was not as simple as a mere provocation anymore.


    <b>��The Young Master of the Gu family has always been confident in his abilities, but for him to disregard the Sea King Pce? However, his might justifies such a stance. If we look at today''s younger generation, is there anyone who can trulypete with him?��</b>


    <b>��Hah! That aside, how many are there who can match his courage? Talking andughing freely, as hepetes with the Sea King Pce��s Great Sacred Realm cultivator!��</b>


    Many cultivators couldn��t help but sigh in admiration.


    Even the elders and disciples of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce fell silent.


    Behind Gu Changge, the shadow of a person appeared.


    After all, Gu Changge wasn��t just the Young Master of the Gu Family. He was the heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce!


    His actions today have truly convinced many elders, giving birth to a heart of true admiration within the younger generation.


    <b>��It would be great if I had such a brother.�� </b>Many young girls fantasized in their hearts, their eyes filled with intoxicated brilliance.


    They practically went green when thinking of how fortunate Gu Xian��er was.


    Was Gu Changge truly ready to deal with the entire Sea King Pce in one fell swoop, all for her?


    <b>��Heh. So ridiculous. You��re too arrogant, Young Master of the Gu Family. The Sea King��s sacred decree is here, so what if there is an ancestor of the Gu family backing you? Do you really think you canpete with my family with just that?��</b>


    <b>��The foundation of our Sea King''s Pce is far beyond your imagination!��</b>


    Commander Hao Miao smiled coldly, revealing his indifference and ruthlessness.


    He knew everything that had transpired in the Ancient Immortal Continent. He knew about the Tiangou Family and their Quasi-Supreme Realm ancestors, and how they were easily pped to death by an ancestor of the Gu Family.


    So he carried the Sacred Decree of the Sea King just in case. He did so because the decree was not simply a piece of paper. It was something that the Sea King personally refined for a long time, an artifact that contained one full-powered attack from his peak state.


    Even if an ancestor of the Gu Family in the Supreme Realm came, they could stillpete!


    [PR/N: These people really love using artifacts. *Kannat: Looks like they missed the info that all of this started cause of an artifact*]


    Not to mention, the force backing them was the vast and powerful Endless Sea n, one of the most prosperous and long-standing n with thergest number of nsmen.


    That meant that they had nothing to fear even if a war of attrition broke out!


    <b>��If the Sea King Pce wants to die, then I shall fulfil its wish.��</b>


    Gu Changge, with his hands behind his back, smiled faintly.


    Falling together with his words��


    An aura of destruction emerged within the void. The ancient warships of the Primordial Divine Sect shone with densely packed runes, glimmering and spewing immortal light.


    Following his orders, a terrifying blow brewed, sinking the entire world into a stupor.


    The Primordial Divine Sect had connections to the Immortal Gu Family, and this was no secret in the entire Upper Realm.


    An extremely splendid and dazzling brilliance condensed and interwove. A divine splendour that ran through the primordial origin, enough to smash everything into ashes.


    <b>��You dare!��</b>


    The greatmander''splexion changed as he shouted loudly.


    In his desperation, he sent out a giant palm that covered the sky and sun, pressing forward a couple of tens of thousands of feet. The heavens shook as the oppressive nature of the blow swept the entire Heavenly Dao Ancient City with a fierce pressure.


    At this moment, not to mention the cultivators around, even many old antiques who didn''t know about the situation were awakened from their slumber.


    <b>��The majesty of the Great Sacred Realm. No wonder it is categorized as a power that can overturn the skies.��</b> An old man said with a heavy expression.


    In today''s era, a Great Sacred Realm cultivator was practically invincible.


    After all, those in the Quasi-Supreme or higher realms were usually the final bastion for all races and lineages, being ancient ancestors that paid a big price whenever they woke up.


    How could one possibly see them unless a grave situation was afoot?


    <b>��Intent of the Origin,e forth.��</b>


    [PR/N: DAMN IT, MORE TERMS?! *explodes with the fury of a thousand suns*]


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed slightly as he softly spoke.


    With his true strength at the boundary of Quasi-Supreme, he had several ways to contend with this Great Sacred Realm fool.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time to expose his real cultivation.


    Gu Changge, therefore, needed another way to counter him.


    The secret method of the Primordial Divine Sect.


    It just so happened that many of their ancient warships had been gathered in all directions, making their energy easily essible to him.


    Of course, ordinary people would not be able to control such power. In fact, the attempt itself may very well cause their body and soul to burst.


    However, Gu Changge wasn��t ordinary. His true cultivation was already far beyond his current realm.


    And if anyone became suspicious, he could always use his own talent as a means to exin away the unbelievable performance.


    In the next moment, rune after rune dripped from the ancient copper warships, gathering like an endless ocean and sshing onto Gu Changge, who consumed everything like some massive, hungry star.


    His Dao Dharma body suddenly surged, growing several timesrger, bing even more magnificent and intimidating than it was before.


    Gu Changge��s Qi kept rising.


    Strands of Sword Qi bloomed as he shook his fingers and raised his hand, emitting dense sword lights, before forming a peerless immortal sword that nged loudly in his grip.


    The rumbling sound seemed to push away the mountain and rivers, causing the moon and sun to spiral from their paths, a force strong enough to cut down the stars far away!


    The Sword Intent was unstoppable, turning into Sword Qi spanning several hundreds of meters, before cutting right into the huge palm.


    In an instant, terrifying fluctuations erupted as countless stars exploded in tandem.


    The void burst as endless brilliance soared into the sky.


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    There was a hint of surprise on Commander Hao Miao��s face. He felt his palm get blocked as a sharp Sword Intent began to prate his skin.


    <b>��The secret technique of the Primordial Demon Sect. I never expected Gu Changge would have the means to contend against someone in the Great Sacred Realm!�� </b>


    Many cultivators in the older generation were shocked, for they recognized that the method Gu Changge had just used was an ability originating from the Primordial Divine Sect.


    Otherwise, with Gu Changge��s strength, it would be impossible to fight head on against the Great Sacred Realmmander.


    It was a secret technique that only a select few disciples from the Primordial Divine Sect had mastered and fullyprehended.


    if it wasn��t controlled properly, then one faced the possibility of Qi Explosion.


    At this moment, Gu Changge''s strength had risen to the point where he canpete with an existence of the Great Sacred Realm.


    This made countless hearts tremble, especially the younger generation, whose eyes were almost about to pop out of their sockets.


    <b>��As expected of a Young Asura. The average Young Supreme could never handle such an insane amount of power, not to mention the control needed to activate and maintain it. Is this the terrifying gap between a Young Asura and a Young Supreme?��</b>


    <b>��The gap between us and Gu Changge is so big that we��re not even at the same level anymore!��</b>


    They couldn��t help but tremble. Although one could argue that Gu Changge did all this by trickery, it was already enough to show his strength and ability.


    Even if you gave this trick to someone else, they might not be able to do it.


    Because s, it was impossible for everyone to be Gu Changge!


    <b>��A mere Great Sacred Realm cultivator dares to seek justice?��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke in ridicule, calmly resisting the blow of a Great Sacred Realm like it was nothing.


    He was just short of insulting him outright.


    <b>��But since you want justice, I''ll let you know today����</b>


    <b>��What justice really is.��</b>


    He continued his speech.


    After hearing this, the greatmander��s face was as ashen as the ashes of his fallen ancestors. He jumped in anger, the blue veins on his forehead seemed fit to burst, a face so gloomy it seemed ready to drip water.


    <b>��Conniving b*****d! You snake! Gu Xian''er killed the people of my Sea King Pce first! There is a price to pay for every action. Even if you are strong, Gu Changge, isn''t it too unreasonable to act like this?��</b>


    It was the first time he had seen someone so rude and unreasonable, to tantly disregard morality and logic so thoroughly.


    To make matters worse, he did not even ce the Sea King Pce in his eyes.


    He did not even care about the Great Sacred Realm!


    Arrogant, strong, but also domineering and unreasonable!


    <b>��In the territory of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, you only need to remember one thing: what I say and do is justice. Nothing else matters.��</b>


    <b>��So if I say now that I allowed the Seventh Princess to be killed by Xian��er, then it means that I killed her myself. Anything to say about that?��</b>


    It was almost time to aggro the hatred.


    A strange colour shed in Gu Changge��s eyes as he mocked themander.


    Indifference and strength beyond all reason.


    <b>Hum! </b>


    With a wave of his robe, a terrifying sword light descended from the edge between heaven and earth. Tremoring ground and quaking sky, it was as if hundreds of millions of immortal swords fired in unison with an audible ng!


    At this moment, everyone stared nkly, and an indescribable feeling circted.


    From his body, they felt the extraordinary and invincible demeanour of an Emperor.


    <b>��Gu Changge...��</b>


    Gu Xian''er didn��t know how much truth Gu Changge''s words contained.


    But the truth behind his words didn��t matter.


    Because it was undeniable that it was Gu Changge who was standing in front of her now.


    <b>��Gu Changge is right! The Sea King Pce is nothing more than that! Back then, they saw Gu Xian''er as an easy target and decided to hunt her. Now it seems that they��ve identally gotten on a tiger and can��t get off!��</b>


    <b>��If we look at it closely, Gu Changge is too domineering, so much so that Sea King Pce does not dare to take another step forward...��</b>


    Suspicion and guessing flocked from person to person.


    Gu Changge raised his palm once more, as an unfathomable number of sword lights fell from the sky!


    He stood against the Sea King Pce and an invincible Great Sacred Realm cultivator by himself like a lone wolf, he was the type of person to charge forward even if surrounded by enemies.


    Those who admired Gu Changge before were in a frenzy.


    <b>��Gu Changge, think about it clearly. Once you tear face with us, won��t the entire world know of your secrets?��</b>


    <b>��That the Gu Family isn��t as clean as it seems?��</b>


    <b>��Do you dare to admit it?��</b>


    A strong cultivator of the Sea King Pce with killing intent and hatred in his eyes couldn''t hold it any longer, as he shouted loudly.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    But before he could have another breath, Gu Changge turned to stare at him, as a light shed forwards, shing his body and soul directly in half.


    The sword was so fast that not even Commander Hao Miao was fast enough to react.


    The sword light continued on its trajectory, instantly breaking through the sky, illuminating the distant gxies from far away.


    Countless cultivators felt chills all over their bodies.


    <b>��Try to say one more sentence.�� </b>Gu Changge spoke casually.


    A ray of bright light gleamed as he spoke, a sword light that seemed capable of rending space-time itself erupted from behind him.


    Death. Destruction. Destiny.


    No one could urately describe the divine power contained in this sword light, which seemed to threaten even a true immortal.


    With neither beginning nor end, neither cause nor effect.


    The cycle of karma had stalled.


    <b>��You...��</b> The greatmander was frightened for a moment.


    Immediately afterwards, his face became more murderous. However, he knew that there was an ancestor of the Gu family hiding in the dark, so he did not dare act rashly.


    <b>��Don��t pretend to be innocent Gu Changge!��</b> He sneered.


    <b>��What did that person say just now? What did Gu Changge do in the past?��</b>


    <b>��Is there really something hidden? It seems that there��s more to the grudge between Gu Xian''er and Young Master Gu.��</b>


    In the distance, many cultivators widened their eyes in shock. They were extremely shocked at what the strong cultivator in the Sea King Pce said before he died.


    ��Could it be that he was killed because of what he said?��


    ��What is going on? A secret that would make the Immortal Gu Family lose face?��


    His outburst clouded everyone��s heart with endless doubts.


    Many hidden cultivators who had vaguely learned about these secrets abruptly paled.


    Saying it aloud was equivalent to offending the entire Immortal Gu Family to death.


    Who dared to speak of it so lightly?


    For a time, the expressions of the many people watching Gu Changge changed, as if they wanted to know what he had to say.


    Gu Xian''er herself opened her mouth, but she still didn''t say anything in the end.


    She was the victim. It was a stone-d truth.


    The Gu Family would undoubtedly be damaged by this truth once it was exposed; the Sea King Pce wasn��t wrong on that point.


    But since Gu Xian��er still possessed deep-seated feelings for the Gu Family, she would much rather conceal this matter than make it a public issue.


    In Gu Xian''er''s view, Gu Changge was most likely trying to admit to what he did back then.


    ��Even as the Young Master and future heir of the Gu family, he��d do this...��


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t help but tremble.


    She couldn''t find any reason to hate Gu Changge anymore.


    <b>��Why don''t I dare to admit my wrongdoings? If one wishes to act like a good person, one must have the foundation and confidence to at least speak of their mistakes.��</b>


    Gu Changge could not help showing a strange smile as he took in all the wary gazes.


    He had arranged all for this exact moment for a long time.


    Keeping the Dao Bone that was useless to him was also for this day.


    Gu Changge swiftly exchanged for a bone detacher from the system, before he then used it to take the position of the Dao Bone.


    <b>��However, this matter has nothing to do with the Gu family. It was of my own doing. Not everything can be med on the family. I''m not as shameless as you...��</b> He spoke slowly.


    <b>��Let me take advantage of today''s opportunity to return this bone.��</b>


    Everyone, along with Gu Xian��er, and Gu Nanshan, who was hiding in secret, were scared half to death by his words.


    Gu Changge''s dazzling Sword Qi suddenly lifted up between his fingers, and then fell!


    It pierced through his chest with a horrifying puff!


    A dazzling amount of blood sttered all around, intertwined with an awe-inspiring amount of Divine Energy. His blood was so splendid that it seemed to reflect the starry sky!


    And that sight was reflected in a young girl��s eyes.

 Chapter 172: She really is My Lucky Star; the Ancient Immortal Clans are pitiful!

    <h4>Chapter 172: She really is My Lucky Star; the Ancient Immortal ns are pitiful!</h4>


    In the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, the Great Elder��s white robe fluttered as his eyes shed with scenes of the Ancient Immortal Continent, like how an immortal observed the world.


    At this moment, he was standing atop the Supreme Peak. His gaze pierced through the thickyers of gray fog, observing the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    He already knew the current situation of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    After understanding Gu Changge��s n, a shiver ran down his back.


    <b>��Gu Changge is digging graves for all of the Ancient Immortal Races, a double-edged sword. It seems this Old Man has underestimated him.��</b>


    The Great Elder spoke with aplicated expression.


    An old man of medium stature stood beside him.


    He wore dirty clothes, his face quite in, his skin dark, and his teeth yellow. He looked like an ordinary farmer.


    Tied to his waist was a rusty kitchen knife with a few scratches.


    He was an ordinary man in every respect.


    The surprising part is that this old peasant stood beside the dignified Great Elder of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, speaking as though they were well acquainted.


    Upon hearing the Great Elder��s words, the old man couldn��t help but grin as he replied. <b>��He is the Scion of my Immortal Gu Family, after all. No surprises here.��</b>


    <b>��This junior, Gu Changge�� though I have not seen him personally, time and time again, I have heard many things about him in the family.��</b>


    <b>��For him to do such a thing is no surprise.��</b>


    As he said this, it was clear from the look on his face that he was intrigued.


    <b>��Brother Daoist, have you made your decision?��</b> After a moment, the Great Elder looked into the old peasant��s eyes and asked.


    <b>��There is no point in being indecisive. Now that my Young Master had almost been killed. This old man will definitely go in�� unless you wish to try and stop me?��</b>


    The Old Man grinned, showing his big yellow teeth, his arrogance in full disy, ��Even if you try to stop me, I��ll do it anyway.��


    The strength of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family is known throughout the Upper Realm.


    The Great Elder smiled bitterly and said, <b>��Brother Daoist can��t you see it? Or perhaps you��re doing it deliberately? Either way, this matter is obviously all part of Gu Changge��s ns for the Ancient Immortal Races.��</b>


    <b>��I don��t care. During our Young Master��s training in the Ancient Immortal Continent, he encountered a member of the Ancient Immortal Races who tried to kill him with a Divine Artifact. You can rest assured, however, that though it has incurred my n��s wrath, it hasn��t gotten to the point where we would wipe out the entire Ancient Immortal Continent.�� </b>


    The old peasant smiled and asked, <b>��At any rate, the other forces are bringing in their powerhouses as well. Why stop me? Could it be that you have a problem with my Gu family?��</b>


    The Great Elder remained silent, he could not answer these words carelessly.


    Have a problem with the Ancient Immortal Gu family?


    Who knows what types of ghosts and deities would emerge from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family if someone did?


    <b>��Are you still going to stop me?��</b> The old peasant smiled and asked again.


    The Great Elder frowned.


    If he said yes, this old peasant, an ancestor of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would definitely attack him. He was sure of it.


    Although he was not afraid of him, many of the Daoist Sects wanted a piece of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    If he fights against this old peasant, the other factions would have a chance at getting just that.


    Back then, he made a deal with the natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent. If the natives stayed within the continent, he would provide them with some degree of protection against the outside world.


    The agreement stood until this day.


    But now, Gu Changge��s actions have given outsiders a chance to intervene in the situation, giving the Great Elder a great headache.


    To allow Gu Changge��s entry into the Ancient Immortal Continent was aplete and utter disaster.


    <b>��Brother Daoist, do you n to wipe out the Ancient Immortal Continent��s ns with your strength?��</b>


    The Great Elder asked in a deep yet cautious voice. And after a while, he added��


    <b>��And if I remember correctly you are not the ancestor of Gu Changge��s branch. You��re the ancestor of Gu Xian��er��s branch ancestor.��</b>


    As he said this, a light shed in his eyes.


    Even he knew about the Gu Changge''s bone digging incident, so it was only natural that he, as the Gu Family��s ancestor, would know.


    This ancestor had only woken up in recent years.


    He must��ve noticed how his branch of the family lost their status in the Gu Family when he walked out of seclusion.


    It was only natural that a matter like this would attract his attention.


    And if he asked, there would be none who would dare conceal it from him.


    Thus, it was reasonable to assume his arrival at the Ancient Immortal Continent was not to help Gu Changge by seeking justice for him.


    In the Great Elder��s opinion, it would make more sense if he were here to help Gu Xian��er, ensuring that she doesn��t suffer from Gu Changge��s poisonous hands.


    However��


    With Gu Changge now being the Heir of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, he also currently represents the face of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce within the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Even if he didn��t care about Gu Changge, he still has to buy him some time.


    <b>��Gu Changge is the Young Master of the Gu Family, so how could this old man kill him? The Ancient Immortal Gu Family has rules that forbid us from killing members of the same family.��</b>


    The old manughed, as if he didn��t care about the incident.


    However, there was a faint glimmer in his eyes.


    The Great Elder��s expression remained unchanged, understanding the old peasant��s meaning.


    ��Isn��t that the same as what Gu Changge did?��


    Although this ancestor of the Gu Family showed that he didn''t pay much mind to the matter, it was clear that he was still quite upset.


    Only after having his assurance did the Great Elder rx.


    ��Gu Changge shouldn��t be in any danger.��


    ��However, he wouldn��t get away without losing at least ayer of skin.��


    At this point, the Great Elder��s eyes seemed to narrow a bit as he resolved himself to make a smallpromise.


    <b>��Then this old man shall apany Brother Daoist to the Ancient Immortal Continent��</b>


    He wasn��t surprised to hear the Great Elder��s response, as he meaningfully smiled and said, <b>��It seems Brother Daoist cares more about Gu Changge then our Ancient Immortal Gu Family.��</b>


    The Great Elder let out a cold snort as he replied, <b>��No matter what, he is still the Heir of my Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce, as well as the next Pce Master of the Heavenly Immortal Dao Pce.��</b>


    For an upright person such as himself, he had always followed through with his principles.


    He disliked Gu Changge, for he was an annoying junior who enjoyed ying tricks on others.


    But besides that, in truth, he held Gu Changge in high regard.


    <b>��Haha����</b>


    The old peasant gave a smile that said he wouldn''t make any promises as he shrugged, his tattered sleeves waving


    The Great Elder��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Behind the old peasant, a powerful pressure suddenly made itself known, as a vast portal appeared, joining the Upper Realm and the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    An iparably brilliant light pierced through the passage.


    Immediately after, came an outburst of divine chants, strong Immortal mists filled the air as though they had just entered an Immortal Realm.


    A divine soldier in full immortal armor appeared, riding an ancient beast, its bloodlust shook the sky, filling it with a cold aura.


    More and more soldiers covered in armor illuminated by divine lights, veterans who have fought countless battles with eyes like heavenly swords, all causing the void to stir.


    This was without a doubt the Invincible Army of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    It was as though thousands of smaller armies rushed here from all over the world, their marching filling the realm like a thunderstorm.


    The rest of the Daoist Sects were startled by this.


    <b>��To send out such a force, it seems that the Gu Family is serious about this matter����</b> The Great Elder couldn��t help but be stunned.


    Everyone in the group was at the God King Realm.


    It was clear that this group was made of veterans, indestructible and ready to kill everybody in sight.


    <b>��They are not here because of this old man, but because Gu Changge ordered them as the Young Master.��</b>


    <b>��As of this moment, they are not under this old man��smand.��</b>


    <b>��</b>Gu Changge called them?��


    ��What is he nning to do?��


    At that moment the Great Elder was baffled, unable toprehend Gu Changge��s intentions.


    <b>��Brother Daoist, let��s go.��</b> The old peasant took the lead, and in one step, the fog enveloping the Ancient Immortal Continent was gone.


    ��With such a terrifying and tyrannical team����


    With a sigh, the Great Elder followed suit.


    ��I��m afraid it would be impossible for me to protect the natives of the Ancient Immortal Continent.��


    Simr scenes could be seen all over the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    Countless warships could be seen descending from the sky.


    The many Daoist Sects of the Immeasurable Heavens had rushed here, descending in unison.


    The piece of pie called the ��Ancient Immortal Continent�� had attracted the attention of many forces.


    Earlier, they had relied on their younger generations to get a slice of this pie for them.


    But now that they had good reason to do so, they hade bearing their full strength, tearing up the fa?ade.


    <b>[Ancient Immortal Continent, ck Heavenly Eagle n]</b>


    After aplete search of this ce, Gu Changge was left somewhat satisfied.


    He did not let the ck Heavenly Eagle n spread word of him.


    This matter was very important. Until his n wasplete, he must be publicly unrted with the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    This small matter will soon have a fatal effect that will echo throughout the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    After all, the ck Heavenly Eagle n was still among the top ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    ��Even then, they were effortlessly controlled by me����


    An unexpected counterattack at the just the right moment would deliver a great deal of harm to the Ancient Immortal Races.


    ��Now that Ye Ling��s matter has been settled, the Fairy Spirit set to appear in a few days should take priority. I need to find out where Mingkong is hiding.��


    Gu Changge returned to his pce, immediately ordering his followers to find Yue Mingkong��s whereabouts.


    He didn��t know the exact time and ce where the Fairy Spirit would be born.


    But to him, finding Yue Mingkong was enough.


    ��As a regressor, Yue Mingkong definitely knows my ultimate goal. And knowing her personality, she��ll definitely try to snatch it, keeping it from falling into my hands.��


    During this period, Yue Mingkong vanished into thin air.


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ��Where could she go other than the location of the Fairy Spirit?��


    Gu Changge didn��t feel the least bit guilty using his fianc��e as a treasure hunting tool.


    If Yue Mingkong knew of his intentions, she would probably be so angry that she wouldn��t be able to help but kill somebody.


    She was already keeping a low profile in order to avoid Gu Changge��s attention.


    Unfortunately, she didn��t know that this was all part of Gu Changge��s ns.


    And soon, his followers returned with news of Yue Mingkong.


    It probably didn��t even ur to Yue Mingkong that she was surrounded by Gu Changge��s people.


    Gu Changge was so adept at scheming that one step forward for him was ten steps for others.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge already knew that Yue Mingkong was a regressor, so how could he leave her alone?


    ��It would be idiotic to let go of such an opportunity.��


    He had already made preparations when he knew that Yue Mingkong woulde to the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    <b>��The Baiheng Mountain Range?��</b>


    In the middle of the pce, he was pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back, as information about the mountain shed through his mind.


    Since Yue Mingkong was there, then the Fairy Spirit was most likely to be there as well. And atst, he��d finally pinpointed the location of the Fairy Spirit.


    ��If it wasn��t for Yue Mingkong, I am afraid I would��ve to wait for Fairy Spirit to appear before getting it. She truly is my lucky star to have saved me so much trouble��.��


    As he thought of this, Gu Changge couldn��t help but let out a yful smile. To scheme against Mingkong had practically be second-nature to him, he didn��t even need to go out of his way to do so.


    Gu Changge then narrowed his eyes. To avoid suspicion, he needed to create a situation where he would ��identally�� meet up with Yue Mingkong at the Baiheng Mountain Range.


    <b>��Let��s go!��</b>


    He ordered his followers.


    The puppets he obtained from the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation were about to be useful.


    Soon, several divine rainbows shot up to the sky from the ruins.


    ��


    <b>[In a vast mountain range]</b>


    <b>��Martial uncle!��</b>


    A group of Young Supremes, led by Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli, were waiting here with respectful expressions.


    The void rumbled as carriages and warships pierced the heavens.


    On it stood a middle-aged man with radiant eyes, his cultivation at the Half-Step Sacred Realm.


    Behind him were the Immortal Ye Family��s nsmen, all of whom had simrly powerful cultivation bases..


    His name was Ye Miao, Ye Liangtian��s martial uncle.


    They were reinforcements sent by the Upper Realm to seek ��justice��.


    Such support clearly showed the Ancient Immortal Families�� stance on the matter.


    <b>��The n already knows of the current situation. The Ancient Immortal Continent will soon be a yground for the Upper Realm. None will be spared��.��</b>


    Ye Miao said this with a smile, as his nce swept through the Ye Family��s Young Supremes.


    <b>��So the rest of the training is over, right?��</b>


    <b>��Yes, you will now be directly protected by us. The ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent did not give us face, daring to push our people around. It is time we let them know the might of the Upper Realm.��</b>


    Many Daoist factions of the Upper Realm showed simr attitudes, prioritizing the safety of the younger generation.


    They didn��t mind the death that came from the training experience, but to intentionally ughter them with unfair means was simply uneptable.


    <b>��Martial uncle, the ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent still target the Gu Family��s Young Master. However, the rest of us are fine.��</b>


    Ye Liuli took this moment to speak up, her pretty white face steaming with anger.


    Gu Changge fought with the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts for the sake of all living beings.


    The Tiangou n��s actions were so shameless that they sparked public outrage.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge did this for the betterment of the world.


    Even if Gu Changge had pushed her around in the past, she couldn��t help but admire him.


    She didn��t have such sympathies for the Tiangou n.


    When Ye Miao heard her, a strange light shed in his eyes, as he shook his head and replied, <b>��Gu Changge nned out this entire scenario so that the Upper Realm would find an excuse to directly intervene in this matter. All of you have severely underestimated Gu Changge��s ruthlessness.��</b>


    <b>��And don��t you worry about his safety. The Immortal Gu Family was very quick to act on this matter. They��re furious, and they��ve sent a powerful army to support Gu Changge. I��m afraid it will be the Tiangou n who suffers this time����</b>


    Ye Miao words shocked Ye Langtian and others.


    They thought of Gu Changge as helpless; they never imagined his schemes would run so deep.


    <b>��Brother Gu��s methods are breathtaking.��</b>


    A strong sense of frustration arose in Ye Langtian after hearing Ye Miao words. Not only did Gu Changge exceed him in cultivation, but even his schemes were far beyond his own.


    If his martial uncle didn��t inform him, he probably wouldn��t have noticed it.


    <b>��Thanks to Gu Changge, even our Ye family can take a piece of this pie.��</b> Ye Miao said coldly.


    He looked into the depths of the Ancient Immortal Continent, where all the powerful ns had gathered. A terrifying battle will erupt soon.


    The waters of the Ancient Immortal Continent have been muddied.


    The Golden-Winged Peng n, the Immortal Lake, the Ancient Immortal Families, and all the other Daoist Sects were discussing this matter.


    Outside the Ancient Immortal Continent, an ancient warship of purple and bronze flew, apanied by boats as a mountain of demonic pressure descended.


    A dark figure stood, emitting demonic energy as his divine sense spread out like a vast ocean that spread across thousands of miles.


    <b>��The Primordial Demon Sect����</b>


    <b>��Why did such cruel and stubborn peoplee here����</b> Many cultivators paled as they fearfully and quickly retreated from the path.


    Most cultivators and Daoist factions referred to them as the ��Primordial Demon Sect.��


    Though they refer to themselves as the ��Primordial Divine Sect��, they have always acted ruthlessly and forcefully. More importantly, they were quite protective of their shorings.


    They believed that if someone killed a member of their sect, it was justified to ughter their whole family.


    Such a reputation made it difficult for anyone to provoke the ��Primordial Demon Sect��.


    They were a stubborn group of powerful lunatics.


    <b>��The Gu Family��s Young Master�� his mother is in the Primordial Demon Sect.��</b>


    A cultivator from outside the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce spoke with a trembling voice.


    There were various means by which one could learn about the situation inside the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Naturally, the events that took ce in the Ancient Immortal Continent became known to all. Everybody was quite vocal when it came to the ��atrocities��mitted by the Ancient Immortal ns.


    <b>��When you think about it, the Ancient Immortal Races are pitiful.��</b>


    <b>��They could��ve easily offended anyone else, so what were the odds that they offended Young Master Gu?��</b>


    The many cultivators shivered for a moment as they thought about the fates of the Ancient Immortal Races, suddenly gaining a bit of sympathy for them.


    If the Primordial Demon Sect��s record was anything to go by, then the entire Ancient Immortal Continent is soon going to be turned upside down��

 Chapter 173: Yue Mingkong Reflects on Herself; Pondering the Reason for Being Treated So Well!

    <h4>Chapter 173: Yue Mingkong Reflects on Herself; Pondering the Reason for Being Treated So Well!</h4>


    <b>[Baiheng Mountains]</b>


    Among the vines and ancient trees, the mountains formed a continuous chain of peaks, emitting a spiritual aura dense enough to create a wave.


    At this moment, in the depths of a hidden ruin, in front of an ancient stone gate, a beautiful and noble figure sat.


    Immortal rain fell, as the stone gate emitted a faint light.


    The figure was dressed in a broad white-jade robe, adorned with an ancient sea of stars, giving a lofty and exquisite appearance. The figure had a calm, profound aura that appeared to transcend the mundane world.


    Three thousand green threads fluttered[1]. A fairy-like face and crystalline eyes as runes of the Immortal Dao flickered and floated around.


    [1. Metaphor for hair. This author really��]


    It was none other than Yue Mingkong.


    She had been cultivating here for almost a month.


    With her current abilities, it was still difficult for her to unlock the Fairy Gate.


    However, she was afraid that if she went to Gu Changge for help, he would not be kind to her and would ultimately deceive her.


    So in the end, Yue Mingkong decided to make a breakthrough here.


    Coincidentally, she��d also obtained a mysterious scripture on the Immortal Dao from the Fairy Gate.


    <b>��This Immortal Scripture can help me obtain a wless Immortal Physique</b>[2]<b>��</b>��


    [2. Not the same as the wless Immortal Foundation Base previously mentioned. They are probably something like a set�� probably.]


    As Yue Mingkong murmured to herself, a hazy rain of light containing immortal aura emerged from the gateway.


    The immortal rain carried immortal runes that were being refined into her body.


    Whether the subject in question were her bones or physique, they were all transformed.


    Even her aura changed, bing more unearthly, as the world before her began to dim.


    But soon, Yue Mingkong sensed something, frowning.


    She stood up, returning to her former demeanour of an emperor who sat on the throne. Powerful, confident, indifferent, and inplete control of everything��


    <b>��Someone triggered the formation that I hadid out����</b>


    As she said that, she turned into a divine rainbow and rushed into the sky.


    Many of her subordinates and followers who hid in various ces simultaneously appeared as well.


    Over this period of time, she had used her formidable strength to take control over the lives and deaths of many, making them submit to her.


    [PR/N: Mommy Mingkong can make me submit to her-]


    Her followers now even included many of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    Yue Mingkong also possessed secret techniques she could use to control others. And to contend with Gu Changge��s Immortal Devouring Demonic Technique, she hadbed through various books.


    It��s from those books that she had obtained a divine controlling technique.


    Currently, those who surrounded her were her subordinates, subordinates whose lives and deaths she could control with a single thought without fear of betrayal.


    ��I��ve set up a formation within a 3,000-mile radius of the Baiheng Mountain Range����


    ��There��s no mistaking the fluctuation just now, several powerful auras areing this way.��


    Yue Mingkong appeared atop a mountain with indifferent eyes as terrifying waves coalesced atop the palms of her hands.


    She looked in the direction from which the disturbances came.


    There was a vague sense of difort in her heart.


    In fact, the person she was worried about the most was Gu Changge.


    Apart from Gu Changge, there was no one else who knew about the Fairy Spirit that was about to appear.


    She had no idea how Gu Changge could have figured out where the spirit was.


    In her mind, Gu Changge was practically omnipotent with how many tricks he had up his sleeves.


    Nothing she ever thought of seemed impossible for Gu Changge.


    Even now, Gu Changge��s schemes had dragged the Ancient Immortal Races into the mud. she could have never thought of such means.


    Poor Ye Ling, who had to carry the me for Gu Changge even in death��


    These things needed no further exnation.


    Therefore, Yue Mingkong was now worried that Gu Changge actually knew that there would be a Fairy Spirit that would emerge from the Baiheng Mountain Range.


    When Gu Changge arrives, how would she exin herself?


    She might even make Gu Changge suspect her again because of the Fairy Spirit.


    The rtionship between the two of them, which had been eased and brought closer, would probably be reduced to a cold stage again.


    At that moment, all sorts of thoughts shed through Yue Mingkong''s mind.


    <b>Rumble!</b>


    Suddenly, in the distant sky, a multitude of divine rainbows appeared, heading in her direction.


    The young man in the lead was dressed in feathered clothes with wide sleeves. His face is as handsome as jade, and his appearance was like that of a young immortal walking on the earth.


    Who was it but Gu Changge, the man she wanted to see the least.


    <b>��He really is here����</b>


    At that moment, the look of indifference on Yue Mingkong��s face grew stiff.


    At that moment, what she had imagined as the worst possible scenario had be reality.


    Not only had Gu Changgee, but he had also brought along arge number of followers, including even that fox-spirit, Yin Mei.


    Such a scene brought even greater difort to Yue Mingkong.


    Her cold eyes grew colder, her expression like an iceberg as she emitted a chilling and murderous aura.


    However, her cold gaze was not directed at Gu Changge, but rather behind him, Yin Mei, who was dressed in a red dress, her nine fox tails waving in the air.


    <b>��Empress!��</b>


    <b>��This����</b>


    At that time, Yue Mingkong��s followers and servants looked at her with puzzled expressions.


    After all, the person who came�� was none other than Gu Changge.


    Wasn��t this situation a big problem for Yue Mingkong?


    After all, the two were an unmarried couple.


    <b>��Stop him for me.��</b> Yue Mingkong ordered coldly.


    A silver crescent moon seal, the size of a palm, floated around her body, exuding an awe-inspiring pressure.


    Initially, she contemted how she would face Gu Changge, but now�� she wouldn��t stand for it any longer.


    Yin Mei apanied Gu Changge so that they could put on a big show together.


    Such an act was enough to demonstrate the rtionship between Yin Mei and Gu Changge.


    <b>��This����</b>


    Upon hearing such an order, the group of followers all looked at each other, feeling somewhat helpless.


    However, they couldn''t disobey Yue Mingkong''s orders.


    At once, they rushed towards the approaching Gu Changge, attempting to intercept him.


    <b>��Oh? Mingkong is here too? What a coincidence.��</b>


    Gu Changge looked quite surprised, as though he��d just noticed Yue Mingkong.


    With a gesture of his hand, all the people behind him halted.


    <b>��Young Master Changge, we were ordered by Empress Yue, we����</b>


    The followers of Yue Mingkong bit the bullet as they helplessly blurted out what they were ordered to do.


    How could they take action against Gu Changge?


    Not unless they were trying to court death.


    These days, there was hardly anyone who didn��t know of Gu Changge��s strength and how he was unrivalled among the younger generation.


    Moreover, he was one of their own.


    Yue Mingkong was probably making a fuss for some unknown reason.


    They were caught in the middle of a private affair between two people, cing them in a difficult situation.


    <b>��It''s nothing, I suppose I''ve made Mingkong upset again.��</b> Gu Changge waved his hand carelessly and spoke with a knowing smile on his face.


    Yue Mingkong threw a cold nce at Gu Changge but said nothing in response.


    ��He knows he has made me upset?��


    Gu Changge looked as if he didn''t know why she was so angry and asked with a faint smile, <b>��What''s wrong, Mingkong? Aren''t you happy to see your husband?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong nced at Yin Mei and asked, <b>��Why are you here?��</b>


    Yin Mei noticed Yue Mingkong''s expression and was slightly startled.


    She had always heard about this future empress, the daughter of heaven.


    However, the power she disyed today was nothing short of astonishing.


    Ordinary cultivators would probably bow in front of her subconsciously.


    Yet Yin Mei didn''t care.


    She could sense Yue Mingkong''s hostility and killing intent toward her.


    ��The future empress wants to kill me, despite having only met me for the first time?��


    ��It seems she is already aware of the rtionship between me and Master.��


    ��Moreover, it is likely that she knows of Master''s possession of the Immortal Devouring Demonic Technique.��


    The rtionship between Yue Mingkong and Gu Changge seems to be quiteplicated.


    Yin Mei felt a bit envious.


    She would never have dared to treat Gu Changge in such a manner as Yue Mingkong did.


    From Gu Changge''s words, she could even hear a hint of indulgence.


    The usually cold and indifferent Gu Changge had shown such emotion for Yue Mingkong, making her wonder if she had misread the situation.


    ��Just how fortunate is this woman?''


    However, she also suspected that Gu Changge was deliberately putting on a facade.


    Either way, Yin Mei was confident that Gu Changge would never let Yue Mingkong kill her.


    <b>��I''m quite curious also. Howe you��re here too? It seems that not too long ago����</b>


    After hearing Yue Mingkong''s question, Gu Changge couldn''t help but ask with a smile.


    Just as he said this, his eyes suddenly narrowed, as if he became somewhat interested.


    He looked like he was keen to find out more about this matter.


    When she saw this, Yue Mingkong��s heart fluttered. Before, she suspected that Gu Changge had already known of the Fairy Spirit that was about to appear.


    Hence, the reason why he was surprised and curious about her presence here.


    Given Gu Changge''s character, her presence here would definitely arouse his suspicion.


    Yue Mingkong also knew that this was not the time to be overly concerned about Yin Mei.


    <b>��My intention is the same as yours.��</b> She said coldly, shifting the focus to Gu Changge��s intentions.


    <b>��Oh, is that so?��</b>


    <b>��That''s right.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled, seemingly unconcerned.


    He didn''t question Yue Mingkong''s words either.


    Then he took a step forward, and in a blur of the void, he arrived in front of Yue Mingkong in an instant.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you-��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was slightly startled.


    She didn''t believe Gu Changge would take action against her over this matter right this instant.


    Her eyes shone like jewels and stared at him in silence, serene and moving.


    <b>��When your husband was injured, a while ago, you didn''te to pay a visit, you have made your husband quite sad.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke as he naturally took hold of her supple body.


    She was as delicate and wless as the finest of Immortal jades, exuding warmth and serenity.


    However, he carried a slight tone of regret in his voice.


    The scene caused the followers to retreat and leave the ce to the two of them.


    Yin Mei was envious of the sight, but she inevitably retreated to another ce as well.


    <b>��You����</b> Yue Mingkong had not expected Gu Changge to suddenly do such a thing in front of everyone.


    Her brain buzzed for a while, leaving her unable to react.


    But soon, she remembered that he had done the same thing in front of the two families'' heads when they were in the Gu family hall.


    Yue Mingkong quicklyposed herself.


    This was Gu Changge''s usual tactic, so how could she be rattled by it?


    <b>��With your strength, how could you possibly be injured?�� </b>


    <b>��You can fool everyone else, but you cannot fool me.��</b> Yue Mingkong replied.


    She wasn''t lying, she truly believed in these words.


    However, Gu Changge merely shook his head and sighed, <b>��To hear your praise is something to be happy about, yet why can��t I feel happy?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was not about to be moved by his nonsense.


    <b>��Would you be happy if I told you something that was not in my conscience?��</b> She asked in return, a sour feeling in her heart.


    ��When exactly did Gu Changge be involved with Yin Mei?��


    She didn��t know about such a thing in her previous life.


    However, she didn��t know how to ask Gu Changge about it either.


    <b>��Why wouldn''t I be happy? After all, you are my lucky star.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled and spoke wordsced with a deeper meaning.


    Yue Mingkong''s cold eyes revealed doubts as she nced at him.


    There was a feeling of something quite sinister in his smile.


    <b>��You killed Ye Ling already, didn''t you?��</b>


    She suddenly asked.


    <b>��I helped you kill him. There shouldn''t be any problem with that, no?��</b>


    Gu Changge didn''t deny it, and his gaze fell to the hidden ruins below.


    <b>��What do you mean, you helped me kill him? Clearly, you are the one who wanted to kill Ye Ling for his inheritance.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong had long been familiar with Gu Changge''s shamelessness, yet she couldn��t help but be furious at this moment.


    It sounded like she had to thank him for stealing her prey.


    <b>��You shouldn''t say such things. If it wasn''t for you, why would I have bothered with Ye Ling?��</b>


    <b>��You��re a culprit too, so I can��t take all the credit.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke as he casually patted her head.


    [PR/N: I do love gaslighting.]


    Though Yue Mingkong had always been a calm and gentle person, at this moment, she was extremely furious.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t beat Gu Changge, she would have smashed her jade fist into his face.


    <b>��Alright, I won''t tease you any more.��</b>


    <b>��How could your husband forget your share of the benefits? This is a part of the Inheritance that Ye Ling received. The rest is gone.�� </b>


    As Gu Changge smiled and spoke, the Enlightenment tform woven with ck and white vines appeared in his hand, intertwined with rich Dao energies.


    Astonishing symbols of reincarnation shed across it, faint and indistinct.


    Its aura gave off a sense of enlightenment.


    For Gu Changge, it was tasteless to eat, but a pity to throw it away, after all, he didn''t need it in order to achieve enlightenment.


    It was the perfect gift for Yue Mingkong.


    ��She should be able to use it well.��


    It was a smallpensation for having bullied her for so long. After all, he had given Gu Xian''er 10 Divine Weapons.


    <b>��An Enlightenment tform?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong naturally knew what she was looking at and recognised the tform, her crystal eyes growing more puzzled.


    Such a good treasure would make even beings in the Sacred Realm salivate.


    It was even imbued with the Reincarnation aura, making it even more precious.


    Was Gu Changge actually willing to give it to her?


    However, when she thought about it, she had already refined the drop of five-coloured True Dragon Blood contained within Long Teng''s corpse fromst time.


    At that time, Gu Changge had not only given her the drop of True Dragon Blood.


    He was also concerned that she might be pursued by the Dragon n for revenge, so he took care of the witnesses and carried the me for her.


    Yue Mingkong was well aware of this.


    And now he was going to give her a gift as precious as the Enlightenment tform without hesitation?


    ��What exactly is he thinking?��


    Suddenly she felt as if�� she had been wrong about Gu Changge all along.


    The fact is that he was not as bad to her as she expected?


    <b>��Gu Changge, why are you treating me so well now?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong looked into Gu Changge''s eyes and asked in a quiet voice.


    Her voice trembled slightly, being considerably softer than it was before.


    Then, in Gu Changge''s head, the System Prompt sounded again.


    <b>[Ding! The Favoured Daughter of Heaven, Yue Mingkong, has reflected on the host��s change in attitude. Awarding 2,000 Fortune Value and 10,000 Destiny Points.]</b>


    [PR/N: Greetings! It is now the end of the chapter, and I��d like to say thank you to everyone who voted to allow for the notes again! I shall make good use of it B) ]


    [This was a poll done on our discord server. Join our discord server to be part of any future polls: https://discord.gg/HRVv49je5S]

 Chapter 189: Fulfilling Others Wishes; Let The Leeks Harvest The Leeks!

    <h4>Chapter 189: Fulfilling Others Wishes; Let The Leeks Harvest The Leeks!</h4>


    <b>��Damned Gu Changge���� </b>


    <b>��One day, I��ll suppress you. Then I��ll throw you to the bottom of a pit so that you��ll be stuck in there for the rest of your life!</b>��


    [PR/N: TSUNDERE TO YANDERE CONFIRMED]


    <b>Whoosh! </b>


    A stream of light swept past from the base of the Supreme Peak.


    It was Gu Xian''er, who was passing by. She grunted coldly at the Pce on the mountain peak.


    She then turned around and headed for the ce she usually cultivated.


    Seeing this made some of the followers behind Gu Xian''er feel a bit helpless and bitter.


    Each time she returned, Gu Xian''er would never forget toe to the base of the Supreme Peak and yell at Gu Changge inside.


    In the beginning, Gu Changge would appear with a frown and smack Gu Xian''er onto the ground to make her understand the consequences of acting so spoiled.


    However, it seemed as though Gu Xian''er had gotten used to the feeling of being beaten up by Gu Changge from time to time.


    After receiving a beating, she could feel her cultivation show faint signs of breakthrough.


    The strength of Gu Changge was still as unfathomable as it was at the beginning, still enough to easily suppress her.


    When Gu Xian''er confronted Gu Changge, she discovered that these confrontations were far more effective than cultivating on her own.


    She was astonished, to say the least.


    [Kshn: I��m astonished too!]


    Thus, she thought of being Gu Changge��s sandbag�� however, she was beaten until her butt ached. Gu Changge was ruthless, his hands showing no mercy as each p was packed full of pain.


    However, Gu Changge appeared to have grown bored with Gu Xian''er. Eventually, he simply ignored her provocations.


    No matter how much Gu Xian''er provoked him, he remained indifferent and never showed up.


    This made Gu Xian''er very ufortable and frustrated.


    Gu Changge''s attitude towards her was getting colder and colder.


    The more it changed, the more Gu Xian''er intended to provoke him.


    However, these days, her status has also changed beyond recognition.


    So much so that many young and powerful people havee to find her with the intention of bing her followers.


    She was used to cultivating alone, so for her to suddenly gain so many followers��


    It was still a bit difficult to believe, let alone adapt to.


    However, some of these followers had actuallye for Gu Changge, wanting to take advantage of her identity and meet him.


    There were also some who were nning to y nice with her and get closer. But, from time to time, they would inquire about various things regarding Gu Changge.


    Such pretentious behavior made Gu Xian''er extremely annoyed and irritated.


    Even the many daughters of heaven[1], without taking look at themselves in a mirror, dared to shamelessly inquire about Gu Changge''s affairs?


    [1: They are not Favoured Daughters of Heaven.]


    Although she didn��t say it out loud, she was obviously unhappy.


    Gu Xian''er was also aware that all these changes were brought about by the day when Gu Changge revealed everything in front of everyone, the day when he had acknowledged her status as a descendant of the Gu Family in front of the entire Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    Prior to that, she was just an unknown little girl. And when people mentioned her, they instantly thought of the brilliant Gu Changge.


    But now, there were many who remembered that the distance Gu Xian''er had traveled on the Road of Heavenly Dao was �C in fact �C not much worse than Gu Changge.


    This meant her talent was no less than Gu Changge.


    Not only that, but she cultivated without her Dao Bones, a painstaking endeavor.


    Such determination and perseverance was worthy of the admiration from all cultivators.


    However, Gu Changge��s radiance inevitably overshadowed Gu Xian��er.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge, who openly admitted his past mistakes, grew even more radiant than before. His reputation has once again soared to new heights.


    If Gu Xian''er knew what the word ��propaganda�� was, she would definitely be spitting curses at Gu Changge.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    ��The Sea King Pce and the Ancient Immortal Continent, it��s about time to wrap it all up����


    ��Coincidentally, this came at a great time.��


    Sensing something, Gu Changge, who was writing a letter in the pce, couldn''t help but show a peculiar smile.


    A silver glint shed across his eyes, as visions of the Ancient Immortal Continent shed by.


    The vastnd of the ck Heavenly Eagle n was brimming with prosperity.


    It was almost as if Gu Changge��s arrival that day was only a nightmare; it had no effect on them whatsoever.


    In the beginning, the ck Heavenly Eagle n thought that Gu Changge would send them to ughter the other Ancient Immortal ns, to fight for resources and territory for him so that he may further expand his influence.


    However, Gu Changge did nothing of the sort, nor did he reveal anything about himself. He simply remained in the shadows.


    This puzzled the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n, but at the same time, their minds were put at ease. They already had the ve seal in their bodies, so to submit to yet another master wasn��t so uneptable.


    Furthermore, he was a hands-off owner who didn''t do anything to them.


    Such good results naturally made them happy and they slowly stopped caring about Gu Changge''s control over them.


    ��Thinking that everything is fine�� what��s the point in keeping them if I don��t eventually use them?��


    Gu Changge, knowing their thoughts, couldn''t help but smirk.


    It was simply not the time to use them yet.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n, as his servants, remained in the Ancient Immortal Continent. No one had discovered even the slightest abnormality.


    After all, as an extremely famous and powerful n within the Ancient Immortal Continent, the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s heritage was still extremely terrifying.


    The Tiangou n, which had already been eradicated, was also nowhere nearparable.


    Without the Immortal Binding Art, it would have been quite difficult for Gu Changge to take control of this n.


    During this period of time, heid down a huge terrifying that was spreading rapidly.


    In just half a month, it had already engulfed all kinds of creatures, its range growing to an extremely terrifying degree.


    The primary reason for this was that the Immortal Binding Art had not been exposed.


    The strength of the ck Heavenly Eagle n was growing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, overtaking the rest of the ns.


    Soon, the other ns such as the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile took notice. Naturally, they were quite greedy when they found out.


    In their eyes, the ck Heavenly Eagle n had definitely obtained many good things.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n was not aware that the means Gu Changge used to control them was the Immortal Binding Art, which they had regarded as an Ancient Technique.


    They always thought of it as the effect of the ve seal.


    The Ancient Serpent and the Divine Crocodile ns had also been put under the ve seal by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, so how could they possibly escape from Gu Changge''s control?


    So in the eyes of the ck Heavenly Eagle n, these two groups were in the same boat as them, like fish on a cutting board.


    Naturally, there was little caution against the two groups.


    During this time, the pawn Hei Ming, was ��kind�� enough to quietly pass on the technique to the rest of his friends, with the intention of spreading it around.


    By doing so, the string left by Gu Changge, spread quickly.


    Gu Changge himself didn''t expect that the chess piece heid down so casually would bring him such huge benefitster on.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge''s figure shifted, stepping into the void. He was nning on going to the Ancient Immortal Continent for the climax.


    Since the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns so desperately wanted the Immortal Binding ��Technique�� of the ck Heavenly Eagle n��


    Gu Changge would naturallye to the rescue and fulfill their wishes.


    This part of Gu Changge��s n was actually quite simple. He only needed to arrange a few ��coincidences�� to make it happen.


    Once that��s done, he need only wait in the shadows for a bit.


    And so he waited, half a month passed at the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. The time for the arrangement had finallye.


    And as for what needs to be done?


    That was a simple matter too.


    For instance, one of the ck Heavenly Eagle nsmen happened to get ��drunk�� while drinking and chit-chatting with his friend.


    He ��identally�� spilled the truth, revealing the deepest secret of their n as ofte, the mysterious technique suspected of being an Ancient Technique!


    Coincidentally, the experts of the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns were passing by and happened to overhear this ��confidential�� information.


    With all these idents and coincidences brought together, it was only inevitable�� The secrets of the ck Heavenly Eagle n were finally uncovered by the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns.


    The Ancient Technique they coveted could be pried out from the mouth of the ck Heavenly Eagle n!


    Therefore, the two ns took the risk of capturing a ck Heavenly Eagle n member, using various means to question him and reveal the truth.


    Coincidentally, this member was unable to bear the torture, finally revealing the Ancient Technique.


    [PR/N: If I have to write ��coincidence�� one more time��]


    The Ancient Technique was extremely precious, so naturally, the ck Heavenly Eagle n would put a seal in the mind of the n members.


    Thus, another coincidence was needed to ensure this seal was not triggered.


    [PR/N: *rages*]


    Although how it came to be was strange, it was enough to dispel the worries of the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns.


    Their good fortune only meant that they were fated to obtain the Ancient Technique!


    How could they possibly give up an Ancient Technique when it''s right in front of their eyes?


    With this series of schemes, Gu Changge was able to spread the Immortal Binding Art to those two ns and take control of their life and death with little effort.


    By using the Immortal Binding Art, he didn��t have to leave the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce by even half a step these days. He simply controlled the entire situation from millions of miles away.


    And to think that this all came to be by controlling a single member of the ck Heavenly Eagle n��


    The Immortal Binding Art is poisonous. Once it touches a cultivator or creature, they will get infected, enjoying a cultivation speed many times faster than the norm. Some would even reach enlightenment.


    Naturally, they couldn��t give it up.


    The time for Gu Changge to use these pawns hade.


    ��The Great Elder went to the TrueDragon n, so they��ll be preupied for a while. They won��t submit easily, and there��s even a chance that they��ll unite the rest of the ns in order to subjugate the various Daoist lineages that descended on the Ancient Immortal Continent.��


    ��This counterattack, truly does carry a sense of loneliness����


    Gu Changge''s figure soon disappeared into the void.


    He had been manipting the Ancient Immortal Races, and the appearance of the Great Elder was only the first step of his n, the opening act one might say.


    These days, the Ancient Immortal Continent was anything but quiet, as many of the Ancient Freaks rushed to the Immortal Road in search of Fairy Spirit. Earth-shattering battles broke out, sending waves in all directions.


    They wouldn��t be deterred so easily.


    During this period of time, the Ancient Immortal Races were oppressed, and they didn''t dare to fight back without the leadership of the True Dragon n.


    This moment was the perfect opportunity for Gu Changge to take advantage of the fire and pige.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[A magnificent Golden Hall, ck Heavenly Eagle n]</b>


    Hei Ming was in the midst of cultivating, his ck wings looked sorge that they seemed to cover the sky.


    This pair of wings showed his current strength and status.


    To say he was happy wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    However, his heart suddenly stirred, as he sensed the aura of the Supreme Being, something he had been missing for a long time!


    He was ecstatic.


    ��Could it be that the Supreme Being is about to descend again?��


    Hei Ming''s heart was ted.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Ancient Serpent n��s territory]</b>


    <b>��It really is an Ancient Technique! The bottleneck that I haven''t been able to break through for so long is actually loosening up���� </b>


    A very old man of the ancient generation couldn''t help but reveal a wide smile, full of excitement and joy.


    Simr scenes also urred in the Divine Crocodile n.


    By ��coincidence��, they managed to sessfully interrogate a ck Heavenly Eagle nsman. After letting their own ns practice this Ancient Technique, they immediately reaped its benefits.


    It was no wonder that the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s strength had recently improved by leaps and bounds, something that had left them a great distance behind.


    Now that the immortal scripture was in their hands, would they still be afraid of not being able to catch up?


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Deep within the Ancient Immortal Continent]</b>


    Divine light surged, immortal rays rushing to the sky.


    In the middle of Dragon Ind, many members of the True Dragon n were kneeling on the ground, frenzied, shouting wildly, and worshipping the terrifying phantom high in the sky.


    A magnificent ancient statue was emitting a dazzling light as they prayed.


    Dao runes, radiant and blinding, floating in the void, shone brilliantly.


    A vague yet unparalleled and mighty figure revealed itself, its mere presence affecting the rules of heaven and earth, causing time to reverse and space to crumble.


    This was an inexpressible figure beyond words, the mere act of standing still was enough to show its unrivalled and tyrannical aura!


    He had the horns of a dragon, his arms densely covered with dragon scales. And as he slowly awakened, his eyes glowed with a golden light.


    <b>��Old friend, do you intend to break the agreement we made all those years ago?�� </b>


    He was surrounded by a dense ashy mist, yet his aura retained its terrifying might.


    In the area surrounding Dragon Ind, numerous powerful figures from various ns and Daoist Sects gathered.


    They all had different expressions, schemers with gleaming eyes, while others merely swept across, nning to fish in the muddy waters.


    <b>��Today''s matter appears to be unavoidable.�� </b>


    The Great Elder said with a calm face. His aura was calm but carried enough might to overwhelm the whole world.


    <b>��Back then, you promised to protect my n. However, it seems as though the passage of time has eroded the value of your word.�� </b>


    The vague figure was furious; his eyes held a chilling gaze.


    He wasn''t the True Dragon of the past, merely one of the few descendants of the True Dragon. Besides, the True Spirit of the True Dragon''s descendants was not a physical entity.


    That''s precisely why he was hesitant; he might not be the Great Elder��s match.


    <b>��Is there no room for negotiation?��</b> The vague figure asked. Until now, he��d never once considered fighting the Great Elder, fully aware of the old man��s prowess.


    <b>��No, I have already given my word to a junior. The True Dragon n must submit to him now, in ordance with his n.��</b> He was aware of what Gu Changge had done that day, so he would certainly keep his promise.


    The Great Elder''s words caused many of the surrounding creatures and cultivators to be shocked, leaving them in a state of disbelief.


    At first, they were all puzzled by the appearance of the Great Elder. This only doubled when they discovered his intent to oppress the Ancient Immortal Races, leaving many of the strongest Ancient Immortal Races perplexed. This caught them by surprise, and �C even now �C they found it difficult to ept this turn of events.


    At that moment, when they heard these words, they all understood.


    The junior mentioned by the Great Elder should be none other than Gu Changge!


    For Gu Changge to have coerced even the Great Elder, someone who had always protected the Ancient Immortal Races, to such an extent was so astonishing that they were left dumbfounded.


    [PR/N: This author <b>loves</b> his shock factor.]


    The ancient and long-standing True Dragon n was now being cornered to such an extent.


    If the Great Elder didn''t say it himself, who would��ve believed it?


    ��But how on earth did Gu Changge manage to do it?��


    ��He is simply too terrifying, simply unlike any other young man at all!��


    Many people couldn''t help but shiver in their hearts.


    <b>��The same junior who killed my n''s descendent?��</b> The vague figure coldly snorted; he was clearly aware of this matter as well.


    <b>��Irrelevant.��</b> The Great Elder said indifferently.


    Then, he struck out with killing intent, moving forward with a single palm.


    Though his palm was initially only the size of a millstone, it quickly expanded. Billions of divine lights shed, like a river of stars falling, as though heaven and earth were copsing and rapidly descending in his opponent��s direction!


    <b>Boom!</b>


    <b>��Come and fight!��</b>


    <b>��Even if we are not from the same generation, this Emperor</b>[2]<b> is invincible within the same realm!�� </b>


    [2: He talks about himself as Emperor because he rules the True Dragon n which rules every other n.]


    As he spoke, the vague figure''s aura grew even more frightening. The sky was filled with divine clouds, forming a red haze that pierced through the heavens.


    He stepped forward, carrying the Dao of ten thousand men in his body, like the lord of heaven and earth, dominating the eight directions.


    Without any hesitation, he directly used his strongest technique.


    All the creatures and cultivators, with frightened expressions, retreated one after another. However, there were still many who, unfortunately, burst into bits and pieces under the palm. They were reduced to dust, as both their bodies and souls perished!


    Another tremendous battle had broken out. Regardless of its oue, the Ancient Immortal Continent will surely descend into chaos once more!


    �� �� ��


    On the way to the Ancient Immortal Continent, Gu Changge was carefully thinking about his next n.


    The Favored Son of Heaven, Ye Ling, had been taken care of. Going by his prior experiences, he simply assumed that a new one would appear for him to harvest.


    After all, the Favored Sons of Heaven keep pouring in like water. However, this supposedly ��irond�� assumption wasn��t as correct as he thought.


    Given that he has received no prompt from the system, this could only mean that he has yet to be approached by a Favored Son of Heaven.


    Therefore, it was up to Gu Changge to take the initiative and seek them out.


    But how many people with great fortune exist in the vast and boundless Upper Realm? Among these people with great fortune, how many of them can be considered a Favored Son of Heaven?


    The number was simply toorge, which in Gu Changge''s eyes, were all leeks waiting to be harvested.


    Not only that but there were hundreds of millions of people with a great fortune in the Lower Realm.


    How many of them can he face?


    ��Perhaps I can rely on the almighty Destiny Points, to establish a mysterious kingdom, like a certain temple that I knew in my previous life. Otherwise, I��d have to personally harvest these leeks myself. Who knows how long that would take?��


    Gu Changge thought about it seriously once more.


    His strength alone was ultimately limited, while the leeks waiting for him to harvest were unlimited.


    Besides, he didn��t feel like doing it himself. He not only has to go through the trouble of refining a ��doppelganger�� of sorts, but he also has to go to the Lower Realms to search for people with great fortune.


    ��Too troublesome, and the timeline is vague.��


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n''s Hei Ming gave Gu Changge a good idea.


    If he can pretend to be a Supreme Being, then why not expand his boundaries and pretend to be Almighty God Himself?


    Being both the Supreme Being and Almighty God didn��t seem to be a problem.


    ��The Chosen One sounds too clich��d. In the future, I should call my leeks the Heavenly Destined, a grander title.��


    ��The Heavenly Destined shall serve me and plunder the fortune of those in the Lower Realms.��


    [Kshn: He is talking about how Hei Ming thought he was a Chosen One, the people he��ll scam like this now will be called Heavenly Destined.]


    Gu Changge nodded.


    After all, he had the world seed. With his guidance, it will gradually grow to be even wider and even more magnificent than before.


    In ancient times, the Jade Emperor had a residence simr to this.


    Four heavenly gates stood in the four directions East, West, North and South, grandiose and towering.


    Each of the heavenly gates was magnificent, boundless and could support the four corners of heaven and earth.


    After all, it needed to be full of ir. Otherwise, he wouldn��t be able to trick the leeks intoing.


    Gu Changge''s intention was simple: gather leeks to determine how to harvest the fortune of other leeks.


    Once he gathers enough Destiny Points, Gu Changge will exchange them in the system.


    For example: The system usually sells techniques around the 5,000 Destiny Point mark. With this scheme, he can pay for it even if it''s ten or a hundred times higher than its normal price!


    And so on.


    However, with Gu Changge''s current number of Destiny Points, this seemed highly improbable.


    These are just his ns for the future, whether he can reach that point or not remains to be seen. After all, his goal wasn��t limited to the Immeasurable Heavens, let alone the Upper Realm. No, he wanted all the Heavenly Realms.


    And for that goal, he urgently needed arge number of Destiny Points.


    ��Perhaps I should keep an eye on Mingkong''s movements. In addition to all the effort I��ve spent on her, I��ve also made several moves on my end,, there''s no way she wouldn''t notice����


    Gu Changge understood this matter very thoroughly.


    If Yue Mingkong still had murderous intent for him even now, it would simply be too abnormal.


    Thus, Yue Mingkong probably felt quite guilty.


    And in Gu Changge''s opinion, Yue Mingkong''s movements may lead to the discovery of the next Favored Son of Heaven.


    He hoped that this Favored Son of Heaven would provide him with a great number of Fortune Value and Destiny Points.


    If not, it would be difficult to carry out all his current ns.


    �� �� ��


    <b>Demonic Trantions </b>

 Chapter 175: Even Better than Life; A Damned Romance Plot!

    <h4>Chapter 175: Even Better than Life; A Damned Romance Plot!</h4>


    <strong>�� �� ��</strong>


    The stone wall was obviously an illusion.


    Gu Changge saw through it the instant heid his eyes upon it. The illusion rippled as he walked through it.


    A small stone chamber came into view.


    The surrounding four walls were engraved with many ancient carvings that havested since the Immortal Period, depicting the ancient rites of sacrifice that the Ancient Immortal Races once performed.


    Apanying it were archaic visions of vast and glorious scenes that permeated the empty space, as the Supreme Immortal Dynasty came into view.


    Countless living beings, subjects, bowed in reverence and knocked their heads upon the ground as one, giving rise to a sound that would echo throughout the Upper Realm.


    At the forefront of the central-most wall was the Immortal Road[1].


    [1. Quick Recap: Immortal Road is a portal to reach other realms or minor worlds.]


    Within the portaly a gap in the door, reflecting a vast ancient world.


    Immortal aura fell like rain as wisps of immortal mist escaped from the gap in the portal.


    ��The Fairy Gate.��


    ��It would seem that although Mingkong knew its location for quite some time, she had no way of entering it.��


    Gu Changge looked at the portal, as a meaningful smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    He soon noticed Yue Mingkong, who had followed him inside.


    The smile on his face disappeared and returned to its usual calm.


    <strong>��Since you don''t believe me, you can go in first once the Fairy Gate opens.��</strong>


    Gu Changge casually said as much when he nced at Yue Mingkong.


    <strong>��Of course, if you''re worried that I''m plotting against you, you can also choose to stay outside.��</strong>


    He didn��t seem to have taken her priorments to heart.


    However, Yue Mingkong had already sensed several changes in Gu Changge''s expression.


    Before, Gu Changge would always speak to her with a smile on his face.


    However, his eyes were now like ice.


    Such an attitude brought greater difort to Yue Mingkong than his typical indifference.


    <strong>��I believe in you.��</strong> Her voice subconsciously rose a pitch higher.


    Gu Changge nced at her again, as he spoke with a smile, <strong>��That would be best.�� </strong>It wasn��t much of a response.


    Yue Mingkong��s clear and cold eyes were seemingly unchanged.


    In truth, however, she felt a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Obviously, Gu Changge didn��t believe that she believed.


    Such an attitude was in to see.


    ��Why did I say that?!��


    Gu Changge''s usual temperament was cold, unfeeling, arrogant to the extreme. However, he was finallying around.


    But now, with one word, she had pulled them back to stage one, perhaps even worse than that.


    Yue Mingkong felt a deep sense of regret, despondence even.


    She must have misunderstood Gu Changge; otherwise, he wouldn��t have been so sensitive to herments.


    The Fairy Gate in front of her seemed to have lost its temptation to her.


    Her preparations over the course of the month were now meaningless.


    At that point, Yue Mingkong began to reflect.


    Since her regression, she didn��t want to take revenge on Gu Changge�� she wanted his heart.


    It seemed as though Gu Changge was clueless as to Yue Mingkong��s current thoughts.


    He tossed his hands in the air with a look of resignation[2].


    [2. Gu Changge threw his hands in the air, like ��Duck this; I''m out.�� It��s all part of his keikaku to make Mingkong think he��s given up.]


    He paced back and forth around the Fairy Gate, recalling all of the information he knew.


    ��There are only two ways to open the Fairy Gate as of this moment. Either wait for it to open on its own, or urge it to do so through the Immortal Record[3]����


    [3. Language from the Immortal Period.]


    ��I don''t know when it will open, but the Ancient Immortal Continent is bound to be in a state of chaos by then. Such an event would easily attract the attention of many powerhouses.��


    As these thoughts shed through Gu Changge��s mind, he came up with a n.


    The Immortal Record is the term used to describe the writing system used in the Immortal Period. It was used in sacrifices, specifically to pray to the immortals and enlighten the mundane mortals.


    ��As it happens, there��s a rather expensive copy of this script in the system mall, selling for 18,000 Destiny Points.��


    Without hesitation, Gu Changge quickly bought the item.


    <strong>Hum!</strong>


    One by one, characters of the ancient script shone brightly like miniature stars in his mind, emitting a dazzling golden colour.


    Before long, the characters became clearer as his understanding grew. In his mind, the characters seemed to have evolved into a vague immortal shadow.


    An additional piece of text appeared in Gu Changge''s mind.


    ��I have the keys now.��


    A smileced with a deeper meaning found its way to his face.


    Unfortunately, Yue Mingkong had yet to notice such a change.


    She was still caught up in her thoughts, wondering how she should speak, wondering how she could apologize and make up for what just happened between her and Gu Changge.


    She truly didn''t want their rtionship to reach a freezing point yet again because of something like this.


    <strong>��I��m about to open the Fairy Gate. Do you want to go in first or should I? Once we��re inside, we��ll go our separate ways and deal with the Fairy Spirit within, on our own terms. Do you agree?��</strong>


    Soon, Gu Changge gently made his offer.


    His words seemed to snap Yue Mingkong out of her thoughts. She was a bit surprised, for it seemed that Gu Changge really could open the Fairy Gate ahead of time.


    She had waited in vain for over a month.


    But after hearing Gu Changge��s words, she became torn for a short while.


    It didn��t make any difference whether she went in first or second.


    How long did she prepare for the Fairy��s arrival?


    Over a month.


    She even borrowed the Immortal Qi of this ce to cultivate, her cultivation base had increased by leaps and bounds.


    In truth, she would find it difficult to ept, if she just gave up.


    However, when Yue Mingkong looked at Gu Changge, who stood right in front of her. She had decided.


    She opened her mouth and said, <strong>��I won''t go in.��</strong>


    <strong>��I''ll stay outside to protect this ce. Don��t misunderstand, I��m just doing this to apologise for what I said. I��ve misunderstood you, and I won��tpete with you for the Fairy Spirit.��</strong>


    <strong>��If this doesn''t prove my sincerity, then you can also kill me.��</strong>


    <strong>��I can guarantee that I won''t fight back. After all, even if I fight back, I wouldn��t be your match.��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong calmly dered.


    She had actively chosen to give up.


    As she said, this was the only way she could think of to prove her sincerity to Gu Changge.


    If Gu Changge didn''t believe it, he could kill her.


    When thates to pass, she would have no choice but to ept her fate.


    After all, she knew too many of his secrets.


    However, Yue Mingkong was actually not as calm as she seemed on the surface.


    The more she thought about it, the more fearful she became�� she was afraid that Gu Changge would truly leave her, never to return.


    She would rather Gu Changge harbour murderous intent for her, to kill her like he did in her previous life, rather than live a life where they were strangers to one another.


    For her, thetter was simply a torment worse than death.


    <strong>��How decisive of you����</strong>


    Even Gu Changge was slightly taken aback.


    As a matter of fact, he��d never expected Yue Mingkong to make such a choice.


    For her to allow a tant strike loaded with killing intent?


    He��d considered many possibilities. At most, he thought Yue Mingkong would grit her teeth and weep, tearfully apologizing as she admits her wrongdoing.


    But this�� the thought never urred to him.


    If he didn��t believe her, she would rather die.


    ��Is she stupid?��


    Naturally, Gu Changge didn��t take Yue Mingkong��s doubt to heart in the slightest.


    After all, she wasn��t wrong. In fact, she was absolutely right!


    It��s true that he��d always schemed against Yue Mingkong. For a person like him who valued personal gain and rationalism, it was difficult for him to be attracted to someone.


    The so-called heart is nothing more than a gluttonous body.


    There was no door to his heart, for him to truly be in love would be nothing short of a miracle[4].


    [4. Direct Trantion: ��To a woman, it is even more difficult to walk to his heart, there is no possibility.��]


    ��Why must you be so stupid?��


    Gu Changge sighed slightly, <strong>��How can I kill you?��</strong>


    She was so stupid that he felt a bit bored.


    At this rate, he wouldn��t be able to tease her anymore.


    Today''s incident may be a trivial joke to him, but to Yue Mingkong, it is a matter of life and death.


    This woman loved him more than her own life.


    This was the kind of plot Gu Changge only ever expected to take ce in romance novels in his previous life. He never thought that it would one day happen to him.


    Should he step forward and take her into his arms? Should he speak warm and gentle words to her?


    Gu Changge did none of that.


    To behave in such a manner would simply be pushing the bounds between reality and fiction. Even if Yue Mingkong was stupid, she easily would be able to see through such a facade.


    To do so would disrupt the game of chess he enjoyed ying.


    <strong>��Gu Changge, why can��t you kill me?��</strong>


    Yue Mingkong was stunned, unable toprehend Gu Changge''s words.


    Did he ept her apology or not?


    She was bewildered.


    <strong>��What would I kill you for? You��re far more useful alive than dead.��</strong> Gu Changge gave a gentle smile.


    <strong>��Then you are really cruel.��</strong> Yue Mingkong replied, her heart in tatters.


    The only thing she wants to do now is to determine Gu Changge��s true feelings for her.


    Nothing else mattered.


    Yue Mingkong believes that everything has a reason.


    She wanted to find out why Gu Changge was so distant, why he didn��t seem to care anymore.


    Gu Changge raised his hand��


    Hundreds of millions of brilliant lights bloomed in the palm of his hand. They blurred into one as a gorgeous immortal flower emitted rays of ck light, its roots spreading across the four directions.


    <strong>Hum!</strong>


    One after another, ancient and mysterious characters emerged from the void as Gu Changge began to recite words from the Immortal Period.


    Blurry figures appeared all around. Figures of renown and ancestors, all kneeling on the ground, as they prayed and bowed to the immortals.


    <strong>��Will the Fairy Gate truly open?��</strong> Yue Mingkong stared, looking over as well.


    These ancient and mysterious characters seemed to be attracted by a strange force, all headed for the stone gate ahead.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    In the midst of her shock, a splendid rain of light burst forth!


    The stone gate opened!


    A path opened up.


    An immortal light rushed to the skies as hundreds of millions of Immortal Qi were released all at once, containing an unbelievably rich essence as thick as the mountain range they were in.


    They felt as though they��d be immortals themselves.


    If it weren''t for the runes and arrays Yue Mingkong had prepared in advance, which blocked every inch of the void, the aura from here would have reached into the sky and sent great waves in all directions. Such a sight would have guaranteed the arrival of countless people.


    And yet, in spite of the preparations, the ce still became flooded with rich Immortal Qi in an instant.


    The Fairy Gate opened, and with it, the Immortal Road.


    From Gu Changge��s point of view, a vague and hazy road seemed to run through the Fairy Gate, as if connecting to a vast and unfathomable world.


    Immortal trees stood tall, immortal flowers bloomed brightly, and the winds carried the scent of divine medicines.


    ��For the Fairy Gate to be opened by Gu Changge in such a manner�� how? What did he recite? Had he done this in the previous life?��


    Yue Mingkong��s dress fluttered, her eyes profound, as her entire body was enveloped by the immortal rain.


    She could feel her body being flooded by the dazzling immortal light, her skin turning almost crystal clear from the Immortal Qi it received.


    Just standing there was a great blessing.


    However, deep withiny a terrifying aura, enough to crush all living beings and break them.


    The Immortal Road is not a journey ordinary cultivators can take.


    If Yue Mingkong wanted to try it, she would have to pay dearly.


    However, since she said she would protect Gu Changge from the outside, she did not need to do so.


    In the event that other cultivators arrive, she would be able to buy time for Gu Changge.


    As she thought of all this, Gu Changge had already entered the Fairy Gate, one step at a time.


    Above his head floated a ck Dao Bottle, floating up and down. It manifested into a divine light, seemingly drawn to the terrible pressure within the Fairy Road.


    ��Based on the memories of my previous life, the Immortal Road will open for only half a month, after which it will automatically close. Only those who stood at the top of humanity could walk this road and explore the secrets of immortality����


    Yue Mingkong frowned.


    It was fortunate that the aura here was concealed for thousands of miles by the formations she��d prepared beforehand.


    Unless the cream of the crop were to approach this area, it would be impossible to detect them.


    ��Gu Changge shouldn��t have any problems for a while. With his meticulous mind, I can rest assured.��


    Yue Mingkong understood that the two of them were working in the area of darkness under themp.


    If they are detected by these elites, the Ancient Immortal Continent will be engulfed in a storm.


    Even the ancestors themselves would be rmed.


    And soon, the entirety of the Immortal Road showed itself to Gu Changge.


    Yue Mingkong turned to look, but only saw a fraction of the scene.


    <strong>[Within the Fairy Gate, in a vast world]</strong>


    Below the sky, argeke brimming with Immortal Qi appeared out of thin air, spanning tens of thousands of miles in radius.


    Theke was covered in mist, as thousands of auspicious rainbows burst forth to give it an iparably divine appearance.


    The waves seemed to sparkle, as though time had stopped. Above the waters grew ancient heavenly lotuses.


    It was around this area that Gu Changge��s figure appeared.


    He stared at a few lights at the bottom of theke.


    His eyes held a peculiar look to them.


    Deep underneath thekeid a blue glow, like a dense ancient star residing at the bottom of theke.


    Sometimes, this strange and mysterious haze of blue would sink into theke, and other times it would soar high into the sky.


    Despite its inherent mystery, both Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong could tell, this was none other than the so-called Fairy Spirit!


    Even among Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivators, such a thing was an extremely rare sight.


    So rare, in fact, that a small piece of it is enough to cause a desperate battle between them!


    It was at this moment that Gu Changge sat cross-legged.


    Above his head floated the terrifying ck Dao Bottle, like a waterfall of ck light, allowing him to withstand the majestic yet tyrannical pressure within this world.


    At the same time, an aura with the pressure of a ck hole appeared.


    At this moment, Gu Changge��s cultivation thaty at the pinnacle of the God King Realm unveiled itself!


    The blue rays of light, as if imbued with a spiritual nature, were birthed from the Immortal Lake.


    And now, Gu Changge devoured it in a mad frenzy as the ck Dao Bottle absorbed everything.


    Even the Inner World his body contained was revealed, as the Immortal Qi began to wildly rush toward it.


    A vast and ancient divine aura emerged from within his Inner World, as a heavenly pce-like building appeared.


    It looked like a scene straight out of the myths and legends of the Southern Heavenly Gate.


    It would seem that Gu Changge��s cultivation base had found a suitable source, as it cathartically began to improve.


    Not only were these strands of Immortal Qi incredibly rare, each strand was unique, unusual. And these weren��t just strands of Immortal Qi, these were strands of True Immortal Qi.


    A breakthrough to the pinnacle of the God King Realm!


    <strong>[Half-Step of the Sacred Realm!]</strong>


    <strong>[Early stage of the Sacred Realm!] </strong>


    <strong>[Mid-stage of the Sacred Realm!]</strong>


    �� �� ��


    <strong>[At the same time, underneath a tall ancient tree]</strong>


    <strong>��You��re my ancestor? And you say your name is Gu Nanshan?��</strong>


    Gu Xian''er, who was dealing with several natives, stared with suspicion at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    To be precise, he��s more of an old peasant than an old man��


    He was hunched, unkempt, had a gloomy look on his face, and his yellow teeth were stained with vegetable leaves. Even the rusty kitchen knife he bore had a hole in it.


    He looked like he was thrown on the streets to sell vegetables. Who would buy such a im?


    ��Dirty.��


    So when he suddenly appeared out of thin air and imed to be her ancestor, Gu Xian��er was almost frightened.


    Either fortunately or unfortunately, Gu Xian��er was blessed with great ability�� in epting strange ��entric�� powerhouses like this. After all, her old masters had simr traits, and she was with them since childhood.


    However, it was still a bit difficult for her to connect her ancestors with the old peasant in front of her.


    <strong>��Xian''er, he is the ancestor of your family��s branch.��</strong> At this moment, the figure of the Great Elder walked out from the void and gently smiled.


    <strong>��Master.��</strong> Gu Xian''er hurriedly paid her respects, ensuring proper treatment of one who��d taught her well.


    <strong>��Now do you believe me, girl?��</strong> Gu Nanshan scratched behind his ears, his face a little red with embarrassment.


    The two have never met before, so she didn��t believe him. Instead, she quietly held onto one of her trump cards.


    He was pleased with her vignce, but he was a bit distressed as well.


    Over the years, this girl had been wronged. She must��ve suffered plenty of grievances from the outside world without the protection of her family.


    ��She was born to an Ancient Immortal Family, destined to be a little princess.��


    ��However, that guy, Gu Changge dug out her Dao Bones and exiled her, causing her much suffering..��


    ��It wouldn''t have been easy for her to get this far.��


    Gu Nashan��s heart grewplicated, as he felt a bit of regret for not being there when she needed it.


    ��This old ancestor is unqualified!��


    ��I was buried for too long, and I��d only recentlye out for a breath of fresh air. If not for my recent awakening, I wouldn��t have even known that a wolf cub like Gu Changge was among the descendents of our family, much less the acts hemitted to those in the same generation.��


    The mere thought of the incident enraged him.


    Fortunately, it was found that Gu Changge hadn��t gone that far, giving him a bit of relief.


    However, he still felt guilty for his junior, Gu Xian��er.


    <strong>��Xian''er greets her ancestor.��</strong>


    Thanks to the appearance of the Great Elder, Gu Xian��er believed the old peasant��s ims, behaving herself well.


    <strong>��What a smart and sensible little girl.��</strong>


    Gu Nanshan nodded, smiling.


    The more he saw, the more pleased he became.


    She was smart, clever, and charming.


    [TL/N: SUS?!]


    [Zain: SUSSY BAKA!!]


    Although she was no Young Supreme, her cultivation was no weaker than her peers.


    Her body was marked with many scars left by strong opponents.


    ��Truly, this girl is blessed with great fortune.��


    <strong>��Xian''er, don''t worry, now that you have the backing of this ancestor, there are none who can harm you. And </strong><strong>that</strong><strong> Gu Changge is no exception. Although he is the Young Master, he wouldn��t be able to cause any trouble with this old ancestor around.��</strong>


    Gu Nashan spoke, feeling that as her ancestor, he should help Gu Xian��er by solving some of her worries.


    The reason why he came to the Immortal Ancient Continent was entirely because he wanted to support Gu Xian''er, fearing that she would suffer from Gu Changge��s poisonous hands.


    <strong>��Um, ancestor����</strong>


    <strong>��Is what you said true?��</strong>


    Gu Xian��er was stunned when she heard of this. Her bright eyes blinked with anticipation as she asked, <strong>��What did you say regarding Gu Changge?��</strong>


    <strong>��Don''t worry. With this ancestor here, Gu Changge wouldn��t dare kill you,��</strong> Gu Nanshan assured.


    <strong>��That''s it?��</strong>


    Gu Xian��er felt like this ancestor was quite�� unreliable.


    The cute look on her face disappeared, reced with a look of disappointment.


    <strong>��Yes?��</strong>


    Gu Nashan was surprised, <strong>��Xian��er, could it be that you n to have this ancestor of yours kill Gu Changge for you? This is����</strong>


    Having said that, he felt a bit troubled.


    In truth, he found it difficult to kill a member of the younger generation. He was an ancestor, after all.


    <strong>��Who asked you to kill him?��</strong>


    Gu Xian��er was a bit anxious at what he said, as with a small look of anticipation, said, <strong>��Ancestor, how about this? Help me by suppressing Gu Changge��s cultivation base for me����</strong>


    <strong>��If he could just be suppressed to the same level as me, no�� below me��</strong>��


    She thought about it carefully.


    Even if they were to be at the same level, she still wouldn��t be able to beat Gu Changge.


    ��That guy is outrageously strong����


    However, Gu Nashan was even more surprised when he heard her words, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ��What?��


    ��Shouldn''t Gu Xian''er hate Gu Changge to the core?��


    ��Did I get it all wrong?��


    Upon seeing this scene, the Great Elder on the side merelyughed. He��d obviously expected this turn of events.


    After all, he has always paid close attention to the events unfolding within the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Gu Nashan��s understanding of the grievances between Gu Xian��er and Gu Changge was iplete.

 Chapter 176: A Friendly Force; Exterminating the Entire Clan Without Fail!

    <h4>Chapter 176: A Friendly Force; Exterminating the Entire n Without Fail!</h4>


    �� �� ��


    The mountain breeze blew as clouds and mist swirled, creating a remote and serene atmosphere.


    As the gentle wind swayed beneath Gu Xian��er��s skirt, her eyes shone with a crystal-clear light, giving her a bright and charming appearance.


    <b>��If you wish to help me, please suppress his Cultivation Base! Suppressing him to the Conferred Lord Realm will be enough!��</b>


    <b>��I want to defeat Gu Changge fair and square.��</b>


    She repeated her words to that old peasant of an ancestor.


    As she did so, she had a rather cold and solitary look on her delicate face.


    From the sides, the Great Elder showed a look of confusion.


    Ordinarily, she was a very well-behaved young girl. However, there were times when she disyed a hint of Gu Changge��s dark and cheeky nature.


    ��She wishes to suppress Gu Changge��s cultivation base to a realm lower than hers, and she has the audacity to say that such a match would be ��fair and square��?��


    ��I��m afraid she��s been taking notes from Gu Changge. Where else could she have learnt to say such shameless words so naturally?��


    ��If Gu Changge were to hear this, she would be in big trouble, for sure.��


    Certainly, if Gu Changge were here right this moment, seeing this same scene, he wouldn��t be able to resist the urge to give Gu Xian��er a good spanking.


    ��Why can��t she just cultivate and improve her realm? Why does she always provoke me when there is nothing else to do?�� is what he��d probably think in this scenario.


    From the looks of it, it would seem Gu Xian��er was itching for a spanking again.


    <b>��Suppress his cultivation�� why not just kill him and take your revenge in full?��</b>


    <b>��If that b*****d Gu Changge is threatening you with something, just tell your ancestor. Even he wouldn''t dare to be rampant in front of me.��</b>


    When he heard Gu Xian��er speak her request so casually��


    Gu Nanshan fell silent for a brief moment before he replied, smacking his lips together.


    ��Is Gu Xian��er afraid of him because Gu Changge threatened her during her training at the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce?��


    ��That must be why. That was why Gu Xian''er said what she said.��


    ��After all�� this situation is all too wrong!��


    ��How could such a well-behaved and clever little girl be so frightened by Gu Changge?��


    ��What��s more, it seems like she has no desire to take revenge on him for digging out her bones.��


    ��Did I hear it wrong?��


    <b>��Ancestor, you��re overthinking the situation. I presume you weren��t properly informed of recent events beforeing here, correct?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er rolled her eyes a bit when she heard his words.


    In her eyes, this ancestor was bing more and more unreliable.


    Deep down, even the Great Elder shook his head.


    Although this ancestor of the Gu family was quite formidable, he wouldn''t be able to win against Gu Changge so easily.


    After all, despite the Great Elder��s state of mind, Gu Changge almost got him jumping to his feet in anger.


    ��This old, yellow-toothed peasant of an ancestor would probably have to try very hard to resist the urge of pping Gu Changge to death.��


    <b>��Oh? Is there something I��m unaware of?��</b> Gu Nanshan asked.


    He was puzzled.


    ��Judging by what I��d seen from Xian��er��s behavior so far, she isn��t stupid. So why would she say such a thing?''


    ��Could it be that those unworthy descendants of the Family are really concealing something from me?''


    <b>��Ancestor, did you truly not notice anything suspicious regarding what happened?��</b> Gu Xian''er asked, in a rather helpless tone.


    <b>��Huh?��</b> At this moment, Gu Nashan was dumbfounded.


    <b>��Something about it is off����</b>


    The way Gu Xian''er looked so sure of herself made him sceptical.


    However, one thing for sure is that it wasn��t the Gu Family��s style to dig up bones and hurt others in the same family to such a degree.


    This was precisely the reason why he was so furious when he discovered these events.


    In his mind, he began to recall the scenes he��d observed sinceing out of the ancestral grounds.


    Apart from a number of ��strange�� n members, the rest were quite normal.


    The current head of the Gu family, Gu Changge''s father, looked quite ashamed of the incident, guilty even.


    Unfortunately, in Gu Nashan��s fury, he left without asking for further details.


    Thanks to Gu Xian��er��s urging, he began to understand the situation a bit better.


    Obviously, Gu Changge had a reason for digging out Gu Xian��er��s Dao Bones.


    Over the years, Gu Changge had been acimed as a True Immortal, but not on the grounds of Gu Xian''er''s Dao Bones.


    ��So far, Gu Changge��s hidden talent seems to be the Void Talent����


    ��However, whenparing the power of the Dao Bones and the Void Talent, there is simply no reason to dig up the bones.��


    Gu Nanshan��s eyes narrowed. With Gu Xian��er��s words, he too had begun to find the matter suspicious.


    However, how could he �C an ancestor �C act as if he knew nothing in front of Gu Xian��er?


    He coughed and spoke solemnly, <b>��I didn''t expect you to have noticed it too. Originally, I was unsure of how to exin this matter to you, but it seems you��ve figured it out on your own����</b>


    That said, he was still very confused regarding this matter.


    However, it did not prevent him from maintaining the dignified appearance of a wise and respectable ancestor in front of Gu Xian''er.


    When Gu Xian''er heard his words, she couldn��t help but nod.


    It was exactly as she had thought.


    She didn''t doubt Gu Nanshan''s words.


    <b>��Then why did you say such words just now?��</b> She asked with a frown.


    Even if no one had told her the truth, she would have investigated it herself.


    On top of that, she had other things to do. She wanted to find her parents and grandfather who were missing in some other dimension.


    <b>��Ahem, I thought you might find this difficult to ept, which is why I said as much. I take it that you��ve already understood Gu Changge��s good intentions by now, correct?��</b>


    Upon hearing her words, Gu Nashan��s face took on a serious expression as he cleared his throat once more.


    In truth, he had no idea what Gu Changge��s true intentions were.


    Though these were merely casual remarks, he believed it was a good idea for Gu Changge to resolve the issues he and Gu Xian��er had with one another.


    He didn''t intend to cause a split in the family, much less a fight between members of the same family.


    By saying this, he hade up with a fine excuse for Gu Changge.


    Since Gu Xian''er was fine and didn��t hate Gu Changge as much as he expected, it would be best if the problems between the two could be resolved.


    However, he felt this would be a bit of a disservice to Gu Xian''er.


    <b>��Gu Changge had good intentions?��</b> Gu Xian''er asked, stunned.


    Her expression showed just howplicated her thoughts had now be.


    Over the past period of time, she hade to realize that many things were simple to understand once she thought about them.


    It seems that Gu Changge��s intention was to make her hate him all along, using himself as bait to encourage her. But why would he strengthen her to the point of being able to beat, or even kill him?


    What was his purpose in sharpening her?


    It couldn''t be exined by just guilt anymore.


    Gu Xian''er felt that she wasing closer and closer to Gu Changge��s biggest secret.


    If Gu Changge was here, he would haveughed at the conversation between Gu Nanshan and Gu Xian''er.


    The old ancestor was a friendly force!


    By mistake, his remarks had done a great service for Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge hadn��t even sent him his regards yet, and yet Gu Nashan already did him quite the favour.


    <b>��Yes, Gu Changge had good intentions.</b>��


    At that moment, Gu Nanshan couldn''t help but reveal a knowing smile.


    On the side, the Great Elder was dumbfounded, wondering if he��d previously misjudged Gu Changge. ��Was he truly such a good man?��


    However, he couldn��t figure out how the word ��good man�� could have the slightest association with Gu Changge.


    To have the word ��good�� be rted to him is simply impossible.


    ��On the other hand, Gu Changge��s demonic nature is inherent. Only on certain asions does he behave normally.��


    ��It would seem he��s notpletely evil����


    The Great Elder couldn''t help but doubt his prior opinions.


    Thus, the two of them led Gu Xian��er out of there, as they all turned into divine rainbows.


    The Ancient Immortal Continent would soon be in chaos. With all the Daoist Sects headed there, it would be very dangerous for Gu Xian''er to be left alone and unprotected.


    There was no need to continue with the adventure, as it was already over.


    No matter what, Gu Xian''er still carried the blood of the Immortal Gu Family, and she was also the Direct Disciple of the Great Elder of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    How could they possibly ignore her at such a time?


    ������


    The Ancient Immortal Continent was anything but peaceful during this period.


    All of the great lineages and major sects had sent their strongest men to suppress the Ancient Immortal Races in order to let their authority be known.


    Naturally, the Ancient Immortal Races were furious, and they hated the Tiangou n more than anything else for being the culprits behind all this.


    If it wasn''t for the Tiangou n crossing the line, how else could such a thing have happened?


    Naturally, many groups also hated Gu Changge to the core, believing him to be the root cause of all this.


    In their minds, Gu Changge was the embodiment of evil, using all sorts of despicable means to exploit their interests.


    First, he killed Long Teng, the leader of the younger generation of the Ancient Immortal Races. Then, he provoked them and turned the outside world against them, causing a ughter.


    All the while he reaped the benefits.


    At the end of the day, he even schemed against the whole of the Ancient Immortal Races, leading to the arrival of the outside Daoist Sects to settle the score.


    The cause and effect of what happened were clear as day.


    These things would not be possible without Gu Changge.


    Many creatures were terrified to the core of their being of this frightening young man.


    Yet many of them also hated Gu Changge to the bone, so much so that they wanted to cut him into a thousand cubes and tear him to pieces.


    However, for most of the Ancient Immortal Races�� older generation, they knew that this was less so about the agreement than it is their desire. The outside world merely wanted an excuse��


    And it just so happens that Gu Changge was happy to provide such an excuse for them.


    ������


    <b>[In the skies above the Ancient Immortal Continent]</b>


    <b>Boom!</b>


    At the same time, an ancient purple-bronze warship appeared and pressed through, like a floating ind that cast a ghastly demonic shadow below.


    A group of the Primordial Demon Sect��s elites had already arrived.


    A middle-aged man shrouded in golden armour stood with his hands behind his back, his radiance dazzling.


    <b>��Young Master Changge was attacked with the Tiangou n��s Sacred Artifact.��</b>


    <b>��How can this enmity be resolved?��</b>


    He indifferently asked as he overlooked the city from afar.


    The ancient city ahead resembled a giant feathered man crouching on the ground, giving off a lofty and majestic look.


    From afar, it would appear as though the walls weren��t that tall.


    However, it upied arge area, and there were strong auras emanating from the city.


    ��It seems the Tiangou n��s strongest men have begun to gather.��


    Having heard the words of the middle-aged man in golden armour, a bloodcurdling voice rang out from one of the simrly styled warships behind them.


    <b>��Until the day we die, we will hunt down their n!��</b>


    <b>��No matter what happens, the whole n shall be exterminated!��</b>


    These mighty voices seemed to drown out the sky with their cries for blood.


    As it echoed and was heard from below, the mass of nearby outside cultivators and natives began to drastically change, terrified.


    This went especially for the many cultivators of the outside world, their very souls trembling.


    The Primordial Demon Sects�� powerful and domineering ways were not something that one could hope to face for only a day or two.


    And now�� this same group hade from the outside world, stopping right outside the Tiangou n''s territory.


    Their purpose was obvious to everyone!


    <b>��The Tiangou n truly is unfortunate to be targeted by the Primordial Demon Sect. Even if they don''t perish, I''m afraid they will have to lose ayer of skin!�� </b>


    <b>��What a bunch of demonic madmen!��</b>


    <b>��After beating the young oneses a group of the older ones����</b>


    As they watched the scene, many cultivators turned pale and attempted to steer clear.


    Even if the Tiangou n were in a position to negotiate, it would be useless in front of the Primordial Demon Sect.


    No one in the entire Upper Realm would dare mess with Gu Changge and his background.


    One had to be extremely careful not to be overheard, if they said even a single unttering word behind his back.


    <b>��We have always been the ones to oppress others; no one has ever dared to oppress us!��</b>


    <b>��The Tiangou n shall be punished!��</b>


    As he said these words, the middle-aged man in golden armor gave a cold smile as he kicked a pale, handsome man of the Tiangou n �C whose cultivation had been restricted �C beside him.


    That man was the current heir of the Tiangou n, Yu Xuan.


    He was also Yu Jing''s childhood friend, and the two had grown up together, sharing a close rtionship.


    However, Yu Jing��s death at the hands of Gu Changge made him furious and resentful.


    And unfortunately, he couldn��t do anything about it.


    But now, after he��d heard the words of the middle-aged man in the golden armour, that pent up rage and frustration exploded.


    <b>��How dare you all; do you have any idea who I am? Are you trying to start a war with my Tiangou n?!��</b>


    Yu Xuan shouted. Currently, he was humiliated beyond measure.


    He had been out on an expedition, seeking an opportunity for a breakthrough so that he may take revenge on Gu Changge.


    But on his way back to the n, the elites of the Primordial Demon Sect ambushed him. One of his guardians, a being in the Half-Step Sacred Realm, died as soon as the ��battle�� had begun.


    He was then suppressed and thrown onto the ancient purple-bronze warship, as he was made to forcefully apany the powerful members of the Primordial Demon Sect to the outskirts of his n.


    <b>��There��s no need to be in such a hurry. The show won��t begin until the Young Master arrives.��</b>


    <b>��Soon, the Young Master shall send you to apany your childhood friend, alongside the rest of your nsmen.��</b> The middle-aged man in golden armour sneered.


    <b>��You bastards won��t get away with this!��</b> Yu Xuan shouted, his face pale with anger and fear.


    The middle-aged man had already predicted what would happen to the Tiangou n next.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Baiheng Mountain Range]</b>


    Rich, immortal light filled the area.


    If a cultivator were to arrive at this very moment, they would be shocked to see thend be converted into an immortal paradise.


    The aura of the Immortal Dao wafted through both heaven and earth, pure and dazzling enough to give people the impression that they themselves were about to ascend.


    <b>[Within the stone chamber]</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s body was pure and radiant, her eyes carrying a profound calm and depth, serving only to make her more extraordinary.


    Currently, she was busy refining the Immortal Dao runes that flowed from within the chamber.


    Her physique had undergonerge changes.


    Prior to the opening of the gate, she��d only obtained minor benefits by remaining within close proximity.


    But now that Gu Changge had opened it, the Immortal Dao Runes began to fall like rain.


    Although she was merely guarding it from the outside, she had benefited immensely.


    <b>Rumble!</b>


    At that moment, in the midst of that stone gate, the rain of light grew hazier, denser.


    Within the vast and mysterious realm, a turbulent sound rang out, resembling the sound of a chaotic thunderstorm crackling and descending upon the world.


    <b>Boom! Boom! Boom! </b>


    When Yue Mingkong took a nce, she saw a figure with a ck Dao Bottle atop his head. He was charred ck and in a state of distress, rushing outside.


    Behind him closely followed a vast sea of thunder.


    A sea of thunder covered the area, as all sorts of strange and terrifying creatures began to emerge, striking out multi-colored thunderbolts with the raise of their hands.


    These thunderbolts held might as great and frightening as the mountains, even mixed with a hint of divine power!


    Yue Mingkong��s heart skipped a beat.


    Gu Changge had just broken through to the Sacred Realm. To say she was shocked is an understatement.


    ��Is this his true cultivation base?��


    ��Let alone his peers, even the older generation has few who could stand to be his opponent����

 Chapter 193: The Villain’s Plotline isn’t Going as Predicted; Can’t Live Past a Few Chapters!

    <h4>Chapter 193: The Viin��s Plotline isn��t Going as Predicted; Can��t Live Past a Few Chapters!</h4>


    Wang Zijin felt that there was nothing wrong with her gut feeling.


    Her current life had truly been smooth-sailing from the start, not even encountering a single setback thus far.


    Since her birth, she showed a strong talent and possessed a Cultivation Base that directly reached the so-called Sacred Realm of this world.


    However, thanks to her vast knowledge of the various male and female-oriented cliche writing routines in her previous life��


    Wang Zijin ended up choosing the seemingly most foolish and unwise, but also most stable routine which is abolishing her own Cultivation Base, in order to raise the ceiling of her future achievements.


    Later facts proved that her choice was indeed not wrong.


    Every step of her foundation was now extremely solid.


    Wang Zijin felt that she would definitely grow into a True Immortal in the future. And even the other descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, Jiang Chuchu, who was imed to be the Reincarnation of an Ancient Immortal, might not be her match in an actual fight.


    Wang Zijin was very confident.


    An unwavering arrogance that stemmed from strong personal strength and powerful trump cards.


    Her n to leave the Human Ancestral Hall and wander into the wide world was based on the foundation of her immense talent, so strong that ordinary Young Supremes would not be able to catch up to her in their entire lifetimes, even if she did not work hard to cultivate.


    The so-called Young Supremes were nothing but existences that could be suppressed in the palm of her hand.


    Wang Zijin didn''t give a shit about them at all.


    The magnificent world that she had longed for in her previous life, bizarre and beautiful, was now slowly unfolding before her eyes.


    There was no way she could care about anything else but the moment in front of her.


    This was the first time she had intended to go out after more than 20 years to experience this vast fantasy world.


    Prior to this, she had always been practising, be it her family or the Human Ancestral Hall, with no chance to go out and take a look at the world. Now that she had finally grasped such an opportunity in front of her, she would naturally not let it go.


    Wang Zijin remembered her only wish in her previous life.


    ��I want to see the world. I want to go outside and see the things I have missed.''


    ��The world is so big. So wide and filled with life.��


    ��I want to be a part of it too.''


    And this world was countless times more exciting than her previous life. Full ofpeting Young Supremes, gorgeous sights and scenery, charming women and dashing men


    There were thousands of scenes and more than enough to see.


    <b>��Ugh. Other female transmigrators always have some kind of cool icy Young Master, or some Domineering Devil King chasing them... But here? All brain-dead shrimp suitors who have no right to be arrogant.��</b>


    Within the carriage, Wang Zijin''s dainty hand supported her delicate and wless chin, staring at the magnificent sight outside, mumbling away in annoyance.


    Wang Zijin felt that the world she now travelled through was absolutely not like those female-oriented novels she had known in her previous life.


    Fortunately, she had also read a lot of male-oriented novels and so she felt that it was very simple to deal with all these kinds of broken routines.


    Andpared to the various intrigues and dramatic plotlines in the female-oriented novels, this world that pursued only power and the Dao was much simpler.


    Power determined everything. Any conspiracy and tricks would be wiped out under absolute power.


    <b>��Miss, you said that you are going to find a Ruyi Staff</b>[1]<b> to marry. Is it true or not?��</b>


    [1: A reference to the Ruyi Staff that the Monkey King wields in Journey to the West. It means a man who would agree to her every request and demand. Basically a ��yes man��. Or a simp.]


    Xiu''er suddenly blurted out loud.


    The expression on her little face was tangled into a knot.


    In her opinion, her own Young Miss was so beautiful and talented that it was no exaggeration to describe her as the brightest moon in the Nine Heavens.


    ��Is there really a man in this world who deserves the Young Miss?��


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin rolled her eyes quietly, her mood growing worse as she replied,<b> ��Xiu''er, why are you so stupid? Of course, those words were lies!��</b>


    <b>��Your Lady, I, will be a peerless True Immortal in the future. Using only one hand to fight against three thousand emperors, and two hands to push around the realm. A supreme existence! How can I be constrained by a useless man like them?��</b>


    Having said that, Wang Zijin also knew that she waspletely different from other women, whether it be in terms of strength, background, status, or her knowledge of another world.


    So she truly felt that she might end up dying alone at this rate.


    The thought of passing through the men one by one, opening up a blooming male harem like in the female-oriented novels of the previous life, and flirting with all kinds of stunning and gorgeous males did seem quite the good scenario to Wang Zijin at that time.


    However, when she really did cross over, she discovered that this kind of thing was actually a nauseatingly horrid idea.


    Her standards were just too high.


    The gruesome scene of one day cheapening herself to marry some big pig foot[2] raised goosebumps all throughout Wang Zijin��s body.


    [2: Big pig foot is a Chinese saying referring to a loathsome, unfaithful, insensitive or chauvinistic man.]


    For her talent that was so great that even a reincarnated Ancient Emperor would not faze her, it would truly be the most wasteful possibility.


    <b>��Soloing three thousand emperors with one hand, and pushing the entire realm with two! Miss, your ambition is so big!��</b>


    <b>��Yet I know that Young Miss has this ability.��</b>


    Xiu''er nodded.


    Ruyi Staff Husband? Although this kind of remark was one often spoken by her, Wang Zijin always had a nonchnt, ridiculing tone when talking about it.


    <b>��Indeed. But I can consider finding a Ruyi Staff to marry that Jiang Chuchu��</b>


    <b>��Tch, her cold and indifferent face irks me. It��s as if the world owes her something. That damn pretentious noble facade.��</b>


    <b>��A person like her deserves to get beaten up by a man, lest she feels as if all the men in the world are just so-so, only having eyes for the Human Ancestor.��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook his head for a while as she spoke of Jiang Chuchu.


    Although the Saintess could be considered her only talking partner throughout the years of training, Wang Zijin��s opinion of her was not very good. She felt that Jiang Chuchu had a ��holier-than-thou�� attitude and was too self-righteous.


    In the words of her previous world... Jian Chuchu was basically a Virgin Mary.


    Now, a normal Virgin Mary could be their own self, benevolent, but with the ability to uphold their own personal morality and ideals.


    But a Crazy Virgin Mary like her who only had the two words ��world-peace�� in mind... was just in scary.


    Wang Zijin would not say anything harsh to the Crazy Virgin, Jiang Chuchu��s face, but she naturally tried to avoid this kind of monstrous personality whenever possible.


    If she truly spiralled down the path of ��benevolence-for-all��, then she might as well stop breathing, since such a person was no good and would just waste resources and disgust other people.


    <b>��Saintess Chuchu�� I think she is a good person, but her personality is too cold. She always wants to uphold justice no matter what��</b>


    Xiu''er spoke with a bit of distress.


    <b>��That��s right, she is innately a good person, so we should try our best to find a suitable Ruyi Staff Husband for her to marry.��</b>


    <b>��Lest she falls into the fire-pit trap of the Human Ancestral Hall and burns herself into a crisp before that.��</b>


    Wang Zijin giggled and replied with an expression of approval.


    Her total amount of contact with men was a big fat zero, be it in her previous life or now. However, in terms of theory, Wang Zijin was not behind anyone.


    She could talk about these topics for days on end.


    <b>��Miss, you secretly left the Ancestral Hall this time and don''t even n on searching for the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor. Won��t this matter make the Elders in the Human Ancestral Hall angry?��</b> Xiu''er remembered another matter and started getting anxious.


    <b>��So what if they get angry. Do you think I��ll go back to look at their faces?��</b> Wang Zijin looked unhappy.


    <b>��It''s their business to find the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor. I don''t want to get mixed up in it. Am I their ve or something?��</b>


    In the beginning, when she was taken to the Human Ancestral Hall to practise she had no clue that there was such a task waiting for her.


    Human Ancestral Hall? It sounded nice but was more like a glorified ve Training Hall.


    Wang Zijin didn''t see any reason why she should find and serve the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor for the Human Ancestral Hall.


    ��It��d be fine if us descendants were male, but seeing as both of us are female... doesn��t this feel a bit like we��re just here to help make a harem for the Human Ancestor?��


    Thinking of this, Wang Zijin became nauseous, wishing to erase all traces of the Human Ancestral Hall from her body.


    Perhaps for the rest of the female poption, being part of this ��Human Ancestor harem�� would make them feel extremely honoured, to the point of throwing themselves at him for a chance to get in.


    But as for her? No dice. She wanted to stay away and avoid it altogether.


    <b>��Miss, look! That��s the Inner Domain��s Immeasurable Heaven! I heard that Young Master Wushuang is currently there, so why don''t you go and see him?��</b>


    <b>��Perhaps we��ll meet lots of outstanding Young Geniuses!��</b>


    [Quick Recap: Young Genius are people whose talent is above average but not so much that they can be called Young Supreme.]


    After passing through the starfields and teleportation array, Xiu''er opened the curtain and looked at the vast world outside, suddenly eximing in excitement.


    They had received some knowledge of the outside world along their journey.


    The Upper Realm, which was known to be infinite, could be roughly divided into the Heavenly, Inner, Middle, and Outer Domain.


    Yet the big events that happen in each area still managed to spread everywhere with an incredible speed.


    During this period of time, the events in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce have caused even the many remote ces in the Upper Realm to be shaken.


    The Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts appeared, and the Immortal Road for the Ancient Immortal Continent had revealed itself.


    Each one caused a big wave, and even the two master and servant far away in Heavenly Domain had heard of it.


    <b>��Wushuang? My cheap little brother?��</b>


    Wang Zijin was slightly startled, stuck in remembrance.


    ��Younger brother����


    Before today, she had never seen this little brother of hers at all and he was no different from a stranger to her.


    She had only learned about Wang Wushuang from the family.


    But at any rate, he was her little brother in this life. Since she was passing by, there was no reason not to go and have a look.


    In this life, he was her family.


    Wang Zijin thought for a while before nodding, <b>��Then, let��s go see him.��</b>


    <b>��Well, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce is the oldest Daoist Sect in Immeasurable Heaven. This period of time can be called the gathering winds and clouds for many young geniuses and Young Supremes. Maybe you will find someone who catches your eye.��</b>


    Upon hearing her agreement, Xiu''er immediately giggled happily.


    In reality, she herself was the one who wished to witness a group of Young Supremes.


    <b>��Hm. Wasn''t there a rumour saying that the current Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce is the strongest person of the younger generation? I don''t know if that''s fake or not.��</b>


    She was still muttering under her breath.


    Perhaps this was her true purpose in following the Young Lady outside...


    <b>��The best person in the younger generation? Isn��t that because the outside world doesn��t know me, your Young Miss? Otherwise, who would dare to call themself the best in the younger generation when I''m still kicking.��</b>


    Wang Zijin smiled as if he didn''t care about these rumours at all.


    She was born a Sacred Realm Cultivator, so she had confidence in being the best.


    Although she was now re-doing her cultivation from the start, she already reached the Early Stage of the Quasi Sacred Realm. It was a kind of cultivation speed that would shock the entire world.


    Everyone would be stunned if this news were to leak out.


    As far as the information goes, the Young Supremes did not have anyone whose cultivation was higher than the False God Realm. Hence, the difference between her and them was as clear as a sunny day.


    There was no need to worry at all.


    <b>��Miss, aren''t you curious though? It is said that Young Master Gu Changge is a Young Asura with a True Immortal talent! His power in the Immeasurable Heaven is simply unmatched!��</b>[3]


    [3: It is not a talent like Void and Samsara Talent. She is saying, by Changge��s talent, he is bound to reach True Immortal Realm in his life.]


    <b>��He is the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and also has the support of an Immortal Sect like the Primordial Demon Sect.��</b>


    <b>��I can''t believe that a single person alone possesses so many extravagant titles!��</b>


    Contrary to Wang Zijin''s cool reaction, Xiu''er had a look of yearning and admiration stered onto her face and seemed very excited and expectant.


    It waspletely opposite to her previous attitude towards the Young Master of the Primordial Zhao n.


    Wang Zijin''s attitude, on the other hand, was very indifferent, and she even sneered, <b>��Xiu''er, what do you know?��</b>


    <b>��True Immortal talent? And who decided that? The Heavens above or his own father? I, for one, don''t believe it��</b>


    <b>��I''ll tell you now, the Young Supremes who have such a reputation generally die very quickly, and they are cannon fodder who can''t live for many chapters.�� </b>


    <b>��Besides, his name is ��Gu Changge''?There''s no way he can be the protagonist with that kind of name. In the male-oriented novel routines, you want a surname like ��Fan'' or ��Hao'', otherwise, you''ll never be the protagonist. </b>


    <b>��This guy you''re so excited about is just some stereotypical cannon fodder, so don''t get too worked up over him.��</b>


    When Xiu''er heard the Young Miss say this, she was immediately dumbfounded. She didn''t understand what many of those words meant, but she still understood what the Miss was trying to imply.


    ��Gu Changge, who is so powerful and possesses a terrifying momentum within Immeasurable Heaven, is nothing more than that in Miss''s view����


    ��Just a small character?��


    <b>��You don''t understand that these are all simple routines. Hell, maybe there is someone surnamed Fan right now who is off to offend Gu Changge and is about to p his face strongly.��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook his head helplessly.


    In her previous world, she had looked at various male-oriented online novels in her spare time, and knew that only inexperienced and naive authors would name the protagonist like so.


    ��This guy was obviously a cannon fodder character who is bound to get face-pped.��


    Yet Xiu''er did not look dissuaded at all.


    <b>��Hmph, Miss, you are not allowed to say that. Young Master Changge was the one whose Origin had damaged and almost died in the Ancient Immortal Continent trying to fight against the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.��</b>


    <b>��He even rescued his Junior Sister who was in conflict with him from the clutches of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor. Rumours say that Young Master Changge is a man whose divinity is like Immortal Jade, transcendent and free from vulgarity.��</b>


    Xiu''er was full of enthusiasm, acting just like Gu Changge''s little fangirl.


    <b>��Tsk! At this point, why don''t you go to be his maid instead of mine?��</b> Wang Zijin quickly told her to shut up upon seeing her almost boot-licking appearance, which made her feel speechless.


    Compared with the rumoured Young Asura, she was actually more interested in the mysterious Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    Soon, the carriage squeezed through the two space barriers with a violent shudder.


    Chaos, turbulence, and destruction., It was as if huge meteors had smashed down, sending out terrifying waves.


    However, these horrible fluctuations were swept away by a mere flick of the old coachman''s sleeves, as ayer of ripples spread, and the wind lightly blew. A scene that appeared extremely skilful, yet natural.


    <b>��Miss, we are approaching Immeasurable Heaven. Shall we leave directly, or go to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City first?��</b> the old coachman asked indifferently.


    <b>��Grandpa Snake, let''s go to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.��</b> Wang Zijin responded with a smile.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The next moment, the carriage suddenly broke through the space once more, and instantly drove thousands of miles forwards, to the ce where the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was.


    The ce had been quite lively these past few days.


    Many Daoist Sects and Immortal ns had sent their disciples and powerhouses there.


    Especially when they knew that Gu Changge''s appearance in the Ancient Immortal Continent was heralding the start of his n to force the True Dragon n into surrendering in one fell swoop, a sensation that would shock many people.


    Gu Changge was truly peerless in terms of bravery and courage.


    A member of the younger generation, but still daring to attack the entire True Dragon n. So bold, the older generation powerhouses were stunned by his actions.


    Wang Zijin, Xiu''er, and the old coachman quickly arrived at the Ancient City. However, in order to conceal their existence from the people''s eyes and ears, the two servants and one master decided to use a clever tactic.


    Wang Zijin roughened her voice and tone deliberately, trying to mask her gender and identity, though her voice still carried hints of softness and a more delicate touch than most.


    <b>��Miss��</b> Xiuer was about to speak.


    <b>Pak!</b>


    Wang Zijin knocked hard on her forehead and then red at her, <b>��Didn''t I tell you to call me Young Master when we''re outside?��</b>


    <b>��It hurts, Young Master.��</b>


    <b>��Digging out his little sister''s Dao Bones in his youth, before ripping it out and returning them in his maturity. What kind of routine is this?��</b>


    Wang Zijin squeezed her delicate and wless chin, listening to some news that happened in Heavenly Dao Ancient City recently. She couldn''t help but look taken aback.


    The main reason she hade here was in order to see her cheap little brother.


    But now, she suddenly felt that things were a little weird, Gu Changge viin''s cannon fodder plotline did not seem to be running as she predicted.


    ��Just how many chapters will he live for?��


    The three disguised people hastily joined the crowd of rowdy cultivators and immediately vanished from sight.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Ancient Immortal Continent, outside Dragon Ind]</b>


    Array patterns shine, brilliant and majestic.


    The situation was tense, and the atmosphere turned extremely solemn.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The ancient warships of the Primordial Demon Sect traversed the sky, like ancient monsters, absolutely terrifying.


    Their devilish spirit was overwhelming, with domineering killing intent.


    <b>��The one surnamed Gu, you can only dream if you wish for us dragons to surrender. Since ancient times, my True Dragon n has been running rampant in the world. I would dare to fight even an Immortal! You are merely some snot-nosed brat, yet you dare to speak wildly in front of me?��</b>


    In the sky above Dragon Ind, the void blurred, and a middle-aged man with a stalwart figure appeared, his face contortions with anger.


    He wore the golden dragon crown of the True Dragon n on his head, and he possessed the unique dragon horns of the dragon race.


    A supreme existence!


    The patriarch of the True Dragon n!


    <b>��The Dragon n��s Patriarch is mistaken, this Gu is just a junior, I would not dare persecute you.��</b>


    <b>��Yet, on the other hand, the True Dragon n had issued the True Dragon Order that day and sent the Tiangou n to attack and kill this Gu. Now the Tiangou n has surrendered, how should this hatred be counted now?��</b>


    At this moment, Gu Changge was standing there in the sky, his presence harmonising with Yin and Yang as he observed the many powerful dragons below him.


    <b>��Bloody lies! If you want a fight, we of the younger generation will fight. Dare you try and upy the moral high ground, making our n look bad! This crime is punishable by a thousand deaths!��</b>


    A strong dragon within the n was furious when he heard the words, his eyes filled with anger and hatred.


    [Kshn: I mean, I know they��re Dragon n, but you can��t just say it��s a dragon in the True Dragon n author-san.]


    They had never encountered such humiliation before! And it was all due to Gu Changge''s oppression!


    <b>��Ah, do not misunderstand me. This junior is not trying to preach morality, but is just trying to get justice for himself.��</b> Gu Changge smiled and shook his head lightly.


    <b>��And since the Dragons would rather die than surrender, then don''t me this Gu''s men for being ruthless.��</b>


    As he spoke, his expression frozen into an icy indifference, and a round, bright ck sun suddenly rose up from behind him.


    A fluctuation that seemed to reflect the Nine Heavens. The burning ck sun looked as if thousands of raven ink clouds were boiling in the sky, field by the strongest runes.


    It was the replica of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation''s Dao Weapon, the Ancient Wheel of Samsara, which was obtained by Gu Changge when he killed Ye Ling that day.


    Of course, if it was the real Ancient Wheel of Samsara, he could have probably caused the revolution of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, holding life and death in his palm using the vast and infinite power of the gods.


    But even if it was an imitation, it was still quite tyrannical, exerting a might far beyond the ordinary Sacred-grade Artifacts.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    At this moment, amid the roar of many runes, golden light swept across the world.


    This was the perfect moment to show off to the world his fake identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    Moreover, the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had an impressive significance in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Having this identity attributed to himself could save Gu Changge a lot of trouble.


    <b>��Wait, is that... ?��</b>


    <b>��An imitation of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s Dao Weapon from back then!��</b>


    <b>��It turned out to be this thing... I didn''t expect Gu Changge to have such an identity!��</b>


    The moment the ck sun rose, many Daoist Sects�� cultivators nearby were all shocked, their eyes widening.


    ��How unexpected����


    If Gu Changge had not shown it off in person, they would never have imagined that he was the Heir of the Immortal Period''s Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    <b>��How is it possible that Gu Changge actually owns this thing?��</b>


    <b>��What is the rtionship between him and the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation?��</b>


    Many Ancient Immortal Races, who were watching, were roaring in their hearts. The Ancient Wheel of Samsara had set off turbulent waves.


    Their ancestors had more or less interacted with the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation at one point in time or another, and had received favours, help and so on.


    So for Gu Changge to own this thing, it must mean that he was the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    And if Gu Changge did not have Samsara Talent and its mystical techniques, then he would not be able to make this Dao Weapon��s imitation at all.


    In this situation, Gu Changge and the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation were absolutely inseparable.


    No matter how strong the True Dragon n was, it was nothing more than a stubborn resistance. It was impossible to stop the forces behind Gu Changge, let alone the Great Elder standing beside him!


    At this moment, many senior members of the Ancient Immortal Races started thinking about something. In today''s turbulent situation, it was not impossible to follow Gu Changge.


    <b>��Damn it! This guy actually was the Heir��..��</b>


    <b>��This is not good! In that case, it��s better if we surrender!��</b>


    On Dragon Ind, the faces of many dragon people changed drastically and turned pale.


    There was not much hope left for them in this situation now.


    They were no longer the True Dragon n of the past, glorious period.


    <b>��Junior, my True Dragon n is proud and eternal, and I would rather die than surrender. You can''t make me surrender!��</b>


    <b>Boom!</b>


    In the depths of Dragon Ind, there was a heaven-shaking sound, and the auras of several Quasi-Supreme Realms were awakening, extremely tyrannical.


    Moreover, this was by no meansparable to an ordinary Quasi-Supreme. The strongest existence was, at least, in the Seventh or Eighth Stage of the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    <b>��Great Elder, please.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and spoke to the Great Elder beside him.


    The Great Elder had aplicated expression, as he nced at him, and sighed helplessly.


    <b>Hum!</b>


    He stuck out a palm.


    His strongest technique swept across the sky and the earth, and the sky and the earth had to be sunk.


    Almost in an instant, the Quasi-Supreme Realm being was also presenting his powerful technique.


    Countless dragons chanting and praying sounded from the heavens and the earth, brilliant scriptures filled the sky, it was thews of the Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivator.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The void trembled, and the divine multi-coloured lights soared to the sky!


    An Ancestral Weapon was awakening, its divine might shook the heaven itself��


    <b>Puff!</b>


    The next moment, he coughed up blood. He lost in an instant by the Great Elder��s technique and flew upside down. Even the Ancestor Void Shadow��s phantom was defeated by him previously, how can a mere Quasi-Supreme resist his blow?


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    At this time, there were three more earth-shattering aurasing from different directions.


    There was a vast army, oozing killing Intent, like a torrent.


    This scene crushed thest bit of hope of the True Dragon n, making them desperate.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle, Ancient Serpent, Divine Crocodile and many other mighty ns came over in a vast, heaven-blinding manner.


    But obviously, they were not here to help them!


    ��The True Dragon n is finished today����


    In the distance, all the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns�� cultivators who looked at this scene, thought this way with horrible expressions on their faces.


    <b>��Miss! Look at that, he is definitely Young Master Changge! His style is really different from ordinary people!��</b> In the mountains further away, Xiu''er took Wang Zijin''s hand, looking excited like a little fan. When she saw the person she admired the most.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Demonic Trantions.</b>

 Chapter 178: Even the Ancestors Take Caution; Let’s Test the Waters First!

    <h4>Chapter 178: Even the Ancestors Take Caution; Let��s Test the Waters First!</h4>


    ������


    <b>Puff!</b>


    In the void, blood sshed, its strong scent permeating the surroundings.


    No matter how angrily Yu Xuan roared, his appearance and spirit were destroyed on the spot.


    Gu Changge had personally sent him on his way to apany his childhood sweetheart.


    <b>��Don''t worry, your nsmen wille to apany you in a while.��</b> Despite his light smile, the words he uttered gave everyone a shiver.


    By his appearance alone, one could easily judge that he was an extraordinary person. However, his methods were tyrannical and ruthless.


    <b>��To cut the grass and remove its roots, not bad.��</b>


    Naturally, Gu Nanshan, the Great Elder, and Gu Xian''er �C who came from high in the sky �C bore witness to this scene.


    Gu Nanshan couldn''t help but show a pleased smile on his face, as he said,<b> ��This is precisely what I��d hoped to see from the Young Master of my Gu Family. Whoever dares to offend the Gu family shall have their whole family obliterated.��</b>


    Though he said these words, in truth, his heart was disturbed.


    The Immortal Gu Family has always done their best to steer clear of such bloody affairs.


    However, if someone dared to stroke the tiger��s whiskers, they would find themselves struck by lightning.


    In his opinion, there was nothing wrong with Gu Changge��s methods.


    ��His indifference and decisiveness is one thing. It��s fine for him to be so ruthless, but for him to take the reins of power and rule the Gu family is inadvisable.��


    ��But in front of Xian''er, do I truly dare say more?��


    ��I can only pretend to praise Gu Changge and say these things, despite my true feelings lying elsewhere.��


    Gu Nanshan was in quite an awkward situation.


    <b>��Ancestor is right. These people are responsible for themselves. If it weren��t for their extremist actions, how else would things have led to the way they are today?��</b>


    <b>��Unfortunately, they fell for Gu Changge��s plot. If not for their stupidity, he wouldn''t have been able to find an excuse to attack them.��</b>


    As she heard his reply, Gu Xian��er nodded as she offered her own insights. From her eyes, it was clear that she believed every word of what she said.


    After all, she was also attacked by the powerhouse of the Tiangou n earlier.


    Gu Changge was the one who involved her in this matter, causing her misfortune.


    She will be sure to remember this.


    Between the sky and earth was an area of dead silence. Even the vast and magnificent city in front of them was inplete silence. No one dared to make a sound.


    Gu Changge stood, his hands still raised in the striking gesture from earlier. At this moment, he was like a young immortal emperor, observing the world and overlooking all with indifference.


    His powerful methods not only suppressed the entire Tiangou n, even those nearby who merely waited and watched felt a chill on their backs.


    In front of the whole Tiangou n, he ughtered their descendants.


    Among the people surnamed Yu, no one dared to show up.


    Such great power made many of the Daoist cultivators tremble, their astonishment growing deeper.


    ��This is the most powerful person in the younger generation!��


    ��The one who can overlook an entire n!��


    <b>��Young Master, since they won''te out, should we st them away?��</b>


    The middle-aged man named Lu Yu, from the Primordial Divine Sect, with the Cultivation Base of the Half-Step Sacred Realm respectfully asked.


    Today is the day that the Tiangou ns shall pay. They must either surrender or have their entire n be wiped.


    And resistance? That will only serve to make them die faster.


    <b>��A tortoise with a shrunken head is undesirable.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded and chuckled lightly, he was in full control of whether this troublesome n lived or died.


    First, he needed to give the monkey an example. If he kills the chicken in too simple a manner, it would only serve to make things harder for him.


    ��At this moment, the Tiangou n should be trying to contact the True Dragon n, hoping for support.��


    ��However, the True Dragon n is a terrible choice. They wouldn��t tear face with the outside world so easily. In other words, the True Dragon n is testing the waters.��


    ��As such, the True Dragon n can only dy it, rather than standing up and supporting the Tiangou n in the name of justice.��


    ��As for the Tiangou n, they are caught in the middle. They have no choice.��


    ��Either surrender or be reduced to rubble by my family and the Primordial Divine Sect.��


    <b>��You have two options: surrender or die. Choose.��</b>


    Gu Changge took a step in the void with his hands behind his back, pressuring those below.


    He spoke slowly, unflinchingly, as everyone��s soul trembled.


    It was at this moment that the rest of the Young Supremes realised it. The gap between Gu Changge and them had widened infinitely.


    They were from the same generation, but there could be noparison in terms of power.


    Ye Langtian, Wang Wushuang, and all the others fell into silence.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you tyrant! I swear that I won��t let you have your way even if I have to burn my own flesh and blood.��</b>


    The Tiangou nsmen burst out with angry voices. Among them, there were several hate-filled figures, all staring at Gu Changge. They wished nothing more than to cut him into pieces!


    In the pce gathered several of their elites. Among them was a middle-aged man, in a golden robe. He wore a majestic yet gloomy face, as a purple-gold crown adorned his head.


    He was none other than the current patriarch, the reason why the Yu Family was considered to be invincible.


    His title alone speaks volumes on his character; his Cultivation Base was in the Great Sacred Realm.


    In his eyes, strands of cold light shed.


    <b>��This Gu family��s kid thinks too highly of himself. Does he think nothing of our Tiangou n? With such little manpower, he dares? Such foolishness!��</b> As he said this, Yu Wudi''s face grew darker.


    [PR/N: Why does this sound familiar��]


    <b>��If he thinks my n��s foundation can be uprooted by such a small force, then he underestimates us!��</b>


    <b>��Little Xuan!��</b>


    Next to him was a devastated old man, the n elder of the Yu Xuan��s line.


    They were left to watch, powerless, as Yu Xuan died in Gu Changge��s hands. They didn��t even dare to show up��


    To say they were humiliated was an understatement, their anger boiling as it turned to hate.


    Unfortunately, the True Dragon n had yet to give them an answer.


    Before, they didn''t dare to face Gu Changge head-on, even saying they were against the prospect of war.


    It simply showed how unfathomable, how unimaginably terrifying the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Primordial Divine Sect were.


    Unfortunately, this was but the tip of the iceberg, considering how long-lived an ancient behemoth like the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was.


    And that wasn��t the end of their problems. The other Daoist Sects and Immortal Families were filled with iparable hate for them.


    <b>��The True Dragon n has yet to send a reply. Do they wish to use our n to test Gu Changge��s methods?! This is nothing more than a tant conspiracy!��</b> A n elder spoke up, his expression was chilling, his face full of anger.


    The Primordial Divine Sect blockaded their territory for more than two days now, and yet the True Dragon n didn��t even lift a finger.


    It was clear what the True Dragon n��s intentions were.


    <b>��Go and ask the ancestor toe out! Without our ancestor, this may very well be our end.�� </b>With a heavy face, someone gave a suggestion.


    His words were met with unanimous approval.


    Soon, one figure with a grave face rushed to the deepest part of the n. If it were not such a major event, who would dare to invite over their ancestors so casually?


    For each n, their ancestors were their foundation. The moment they are invited outside of their areas, no matter how powerful they are, they are guaranteed to consume their life essence and possibly die of old age.


    The Tiangou nsmen bore heavy hearts. They did not expect that there would be such a day when they would face a crisis so great that it would dictate their n��s life and death.


    And all this was brought by a single young man.


    <b>��Until flesh and blood are burned? Hahaha! Such determination, I hope that you��ll hold on to it.��</b>


    In the high sky outside, Gu Changge had the same light smile on his face as he heard the natives�� words.


    As soon as he replied�� Gu Changge pointed with his finger!


    At the same time, his figure traversed the void, walking forward.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Ripples appeared in the void, followed by a strong crisp sound, as the space shook, and a terrible force appeared.


    His fingers were like a supreme sword!


    It fell��


    The vast amounts of Sword Qi fell, like a star crashing down from the heavens.


    The Sword Intent swept across the sky, as the ancient mountains and cities in front of them began to tremble.


    <b>��Damn it!��</b>


    When they saw this, the Tiangou nsmen paled.


    No one had ever expected that Gu Changge would suddenly make a move. He was too strong. The terrible power of this sword might even be enough for a True God or even a Heavenly God to vanish in an instant.


    Such might shocked them.


    Although Gu Changge was injured for a while, it was now evidently clear that he had made a full recovery.


    Moreover, his Cultivation Base was even greater than before. Perhaps his injured origin was a blessing in disguise, helping him in his breakthrough.


    [ED/N: Gu Changge��s protagonist aura, except it was all nned.]


    The many Young Supremes were conflicted.


    They had already lost heart topete with Gu Changge.


    ��He��s a monster. Only the son of a True Emperor or those dusty Ancient Freaks would be able to stand against him.��


    <b>��Die!!��</b>


    With Gu Changge taking the lead, the immortal-armoured soldiers of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and the many powerful men of the Primordial Divine Sect shouted as one. One after the other, their bloodlust shook the sky, directed at the city in front of them.


    In an instant, a shocking battle broke out!


    <b>Boom!</b>


    Many ancient warships descended, runes flickering on top, as a terrifying aura swept the area. Instantly, a few mountains and buildings were reduced to ashes.


    Even people from afar could feel the turbulence.


    <b>��The war is on! Young Master Changge is simply too strong for him to have the confidence to order a direct attack. Is he really nning to ughter the entire Tiangou n?��</b>


    <b>��Such arrogance�� he doesn''t put the Tiangou n in his eyes at all!��</b>


    <b>��Where does Gu Changge��s confidencee from? For him to destroy the Tiangou n, they would have to contend with many of their Supreme-grade Artifacts!��</b>


    People in all directions were shocked, as they trembled.


    Many people believed that Gu Changge has a strong card he had yet to y.


    In other words, there was another considerably strong individual behind him that has yet to appear.


    The Sword Qi in the sky was vast, like the starry sky. Only a wisp of Sword Qi was formed from the Sword Intent. However, the Intent it carried was more than enough to split the sun and moon in half.


    Such a sharp edge was made possible thanks to Changge��s ultimate offensive power, the Gengjin Origin .


    Many Tiangou nsmen were suppressed by this vast Sword Qi.


    From the ancient warship he stood in, terrifying rays of Qi intertwined into one, like a river of stars hade crashing down all around them.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The many ancient formations and runes filled with killing intent erupted all at once, as an audible crack could be heard!


    It was as if the universe itself had copsed.


    Across the sacred mountain, the sky shook, the ground broke, and countless ancient trees copsed.


    The other nearby mountains quaked violently as they were reduced to ashes!


    <b>Whoosh! Whoosh!</b>


    Gu Changge led a group of immortal-armoured soldiers with cold eyes as they entered.


    At that moment, he wasparable to a Demon Lord, with a strong temper and many demonic methods to boot. A hazy rain of light appeared as he raised his hand, striking out. Therge swathes of people in its path were simply disintegrated.


    ��Now might be a good time to drag that guy down here����


    Although Gu Changge was focused on killing the Tiangou n, he paid close attention to the sky.


    Gu Xian''er''s aura!


    ��Since she��s hiding here, the Great Elder and the Ancestor are bound to be there as well.��


    Gu Changge had no doubt this was the case.


    He wasn��t very interested in the Tiangou n, anyway. For him, all of this was just so he could send a message to the ��tiger��.


    Currently, he was pondering how he could potentially involve the Gu Family��s ancestor in this battle.


    This was his true goal. For an ancestor to be here, it would imply that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was serious in this matter.


    When that happens, he��ll be able to subdue the rest of the ns with intimidation tactics.


    Gu Changge also knew that this ancestor was here, not to support him, but to ensure that he would be held ountable for what he did to Gu Xian��er.


    Everything was going ording to the n.


    The moment that ancestor came to the Ancient Immortal Continent, Gu Changge had already made his ns.


    This ancestor certainly wouldn��t help Gu Changge without a good reason. In fact, he might very well teach him a lesson.


    Naturally, Gu Changge was prepared for such an event.


    For those who didn��t know of such things, Gu Changge��s actions would appear even bolder than they truly were.


    With a rumble, the void behind him began to bloom with brilliance.


    A vast space opened up.


    Golden light surged, as Divine Weapons appeared.


    Axes, hooks, and forks, all filled with terrifying murderous intent rushed out.


    Divine Armoury!


    When Gu Changge unleashed this power, the Divine Weapons rushed out one by one, surging with light as they pierced through everything, ughtering the many elites of the Tiangou n.


    His destination? The Tiangou Hall. It was there that he would face the greatest of their leaders.


    ��This guy, is he nning to break in alone?�� Gu Nanshan frowned, as he flew high in the sky.


    He noticed that when Gu Changge had a smile at the corners of his mouth when he looked at the sky��


    ��Why?��


    ��Does he know I��m here?��


    Gu Nashan understood this junior less and less. But one thing was for certain: Gu Changge��s smile carried ill intent.


    ��Perhaps I��m overthinking it again?�� Gu Nanshan was even more puzzled than he was before.


    His Cultivation Base was far too higher than Gu Changge��s for him to be noticed.


    Naturally, Gu Changge didn��t notice.


    It was only thanks to Gu Xian��er��s Dao Bones that Gu Changge could vaguely get a feel for her location.


    Gu Changge had finally arrived at the depths of the Tiangou n.


    The void was filled with dozens of dazzling Divine Weapons. They contained such sharpness that even those in the Heavenly God Realm would be killed in an instant.


    Everyone''s eyes widened. So many divine weapons, all of which were imbued with Dao Marks, all of them containing tremendous value. And yet, Gu Changge merely threw them away.


    To say they were shocked at such a tant disy of wealth is an understatement.


    As for the young creatures who stood in his way, they were all crushed.


    <b>Puff! Puff!</b>


    <b>[In the depths of the Tiangou n]</b>


    A magnificent city shone, built withrge shining pieces of azure stone.


    Currently, it was in the midst of copse, being torn apart by the surging divine lights of the ancient warships. Its walls were unable to hold for even the briefest of moments!


    <b>��By the immortals, that damned Gu Changge����</b>


    <b>��Hurry, the ancestor must awaken!</b>


    The two Tiangou nsmen screamed in both horror and despair.


    One by one, they instantly burst into pieces, unable to put up any meaningful resistance in front of Gu Changge.


    The magnificent city wall resembled a mountain, and the tall tower resembled a heavenly pce.


    From the skies descended both the Primordial Divine Sect and the Gu Family��s Invincible Army like a torrent!


    The city walls continued to shatter, crack, and copse, as it was reduced to ashes!


    <b>[In the depths of the n pce]</b>


    The many leaders of the n were now in a state of panic.


    The city was covered with an endless number of ancient runes that do not belong in this area. Unfortunately, because of the conflict, they were agitated and began to explode.


    <b>��There��s still some ways left to go before you hit the Yellow Springs and are left unable to enter the cycle of reincarnation once more. Would you like me to help you along?��</b>


    Gu Changge casually spoke. He hade here, alone, with no one behind him.


    The war broke out elsewhere, in a very violent and rming manner.


    However, the Tiangou nsmen in front of him paled, staring in horror as they dared not to make a move.


    Even the elders at the Half-Step Sacred Realm were the same.


    It was too strange!


    Obviously, Gu Changge was only at the False God Realm, yet he dared to get in all the way inside?


    Was he stupid? No, he had the wit of a demon. He toyed with the Ancient Immortal Races, stringing everyone along.


    So why would that same Gu Changgee here alone?


    Sweat covered their backs as they became vignt. After all, Gu Changge may have some sort of powerful means or a trump card.


    <b>��You have two options: surrender or die.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled, as he casually repeated his earlier deration.


    He knew that many forces were paying close attention to this area.


    <b>��Gu Changge, if you have the means, then just use them! Today-��</b>


    A powerhouse of the Tiangou n red at Gu Changge, but before he could finish his words, he was pierced by a wisp of Sword Qi, and his soul was instantly destroyed.


    <b>��There��s no need to be shy. In my mercy, I��ve decided to give you a chance. And who knows? I might not be so kind the next time.��</b> Gu Changge''s expression remained unchanged.


    Slowly, he swept across the frightened Tiangou nsmen in front of him.


    From his fingerbones came a terrible Sword Qi, manifesting into a sword that could seemingly destroy the universe itself.


    Behind them was the Tiangou n hall.


    Many of their ns�� leaders were gathered there, including the elders and Patriarch Yu Wudi, alongside others. All of them looked at Gu Changge with gloomy and angry faces, yet no one dared to do anything.


    Gu Changge sighed a bit. <b>��You��ve hunted me down for so long, and now you don��t want to do anything? Such hopeless cowards you are.��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge, you have done many wicked things, and you are the mastermind behind this mess. With such a viinous heart, there is only one end waiting for you!��</b>


    An Elder spoke with iparable rage, as a terrible glow protected his body, afraid of any sudden moves Gu Changge might make.


    <b>��Wicked things? That can��t be right. Your family is the one who wanted me dead so that you could im credit from the True Dragon n. It just so happens that I broke this little game. So how can you me me?��</b>


    Gu Changge calmly spoke in front of them, beings in the Half-Step Sacred Realm and the Sacred Realm.


    It seemed as if he didn��t care for the terrifying aura they emitted like it was nothing more than a gentle breeze from the calm seaside.


    <b>��What use is there in speaking of matters everyone knows of all too well?��</b>


    <b>��You are shameless!��</b>


    The elders were immediately angered, irritated by Gu Changge��s attitude. They were almost mad with hatred. Never before had there been a day like today where they wanted to kill a junior so badly.


    <b>��Stop! There��s something off about him����</b> Yu Wudi''s expression was as deep as water, as he grabbed the n elder next to him.


    When facing a group of powerful elders in the Sacred Realm, the average cultivator would already be limp on the ground. To talk andugh as Gu Changge had was simply unthinkable.


    The many cultivators outside were practically screaming, as they bore witness to this scene.


    It seems that Gu Changge was bolder than they thought!


    <b>��Look at you, to have lived and cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years�� only to have the courage of a dog. Do you truly not dare to strike at me?��</b>


    <b>��At this rate, you may as well justmit suicide. You��d be doing me a huge favour����</b>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, his eyes falling towards the battlefield in the other direction.


    Regardless of whether it was the Primordial Divine Sect or the immortal-armoured soldiers, they were veterans with incredibly high Cultivation Bases.


    This ��battle�� was incredibly one-sided.


    The Tiangou n has no hope of resistance at all.


    <b>��Don''t fall for his tricks. Have you forgotten what happened to Yu Jing?��</b>


    Gu Changge''s words made the n elders iron-blue from the sheer rage and humiliation that they had to endure. Fortunately, their patriarch was a very sensible individual, stepping in to stop them.


    These words were like a basin of cold water pouring on their heads.


    They instantly snapped out of it. Their anger dissipated, reced with a cold feeling that crept up to their spines.


    This strategy was familiar.


    Gu Changge was baiting them, giving him more excuses to ughter them.


    ��His methods are too vicious!��


    They felt a cold hand on their backs.


    <b>��Cowardice to this point is something I didn''t expect.��</b> Gu Changge wore a peculiar smile on his mouth.


    However, no matter how he ridiculed them, the leaders of the Tiangou n were stubborn individuals. Though they were angry, they dared not strike at him.


    In truth, Gu Changge himself was surprised. He did all of this to drag his Gu Family��s ancestor into the waters, forcing him to take action.


    However, Gu Changge never expected the Tiangou n to be so fearful that they wouldn��t dare do anything to him.


    Gu Changge rubbed his brows, as he felt a headache starting to surface.


    He showed a helpless look as he simply looked at the sky and directly asked.


    In a natural tone of voice, he then said, <b>��Ancestor, this matter has be dull. Handle it yourself; I will leave it to you.��</b>


    As he spoke, his eyes carried a meaningful smile before swiftly returning to normal.


    ��What?!��


    Gu Changge''s words weren��t imposing, but at this moment, they echoed through the area.


    All the outside cultivators and natives were startled, unable to help but stare.


    The shock continued for a while.


    ��What did Gu Changge mean?��


    ��An ancestor?��


    ��Could there really be an ancestor of the Gu Family hiding in secret?��


    ��Is that why Gu Changge was so confident?��


    Many cultivators followed Gu Changge''s gaze, but there was nothing to be seen.


    However, this was an ancestor of the Gu Family, after all. To see nothing was natural.


    <b>��Daoist Brother�� ��</b>


    <b>��Ancestor�� ��</b>


    Both the Great Elder and Gu Xian��er, who also hid in the sky, were stunned.


    Neither of them expected Gu Changge to have prior arrangements with Gu Nanshan.


    No wonder Gu Nanshan had such a cordial and optimistic attitude towards Gu Changge.


    Gu Xian''er was a bit startled, as she seriously began to consider the situation. It would seem that this ancestor of her line has a good rtionship with Gu Changge.


    Otherwise, Gu Changge would not say such a thing.


    If they were on opposite sides, Gu Changge shouldn��t have said those words.


    It would appear that the two were actually in cahoots, something that the ancestor had neglected to tell her.


    This only served to strengthen Gu Xian��er��s suspicions.


    ��Gu Changge is definitely hiding something!��


    ��This abominable junior..��


    The dry smoke in Gu Nanshan''s mouth fell out. He was stunned.


    He didn''t expect Gu Changge to know of his exact location, let alone say something so easily misunderstood.


    He had never met Gu Changge before, having barely encountered him, let alone spoken to him.


    He waspletely taken aback by Gu Changge��s words.


    Who knew that Gu Changge would suddenly say something like that?


    ��I��ve been had!��


    [PR/N: He got gotten!]


    Gu Nanshan''s expression was as ck as coal, as thoughts of giving Gu Changge a good beating rose in his mind.


    Unfortunately, it just so happens that he had no choice but to show up!

 Chapter 195: Not Afraid of an Evil Villain, Just Afraid of a Handsome One; An Irresistible Charm

    <h4>Chapter 195: Not Afraid of an Evil Viin, Just Afraid of a Handsome One; An Irresistible Charm</h4>


    The aftermath of the battle shrouded an area of ??nearly 300,000 miles, as heaven was turned upside down, and the sun and the moon shifted positions.


    The universe itself trembled in ce.


    Many of the True Dragon n��s inds and mountain ranges were crushed into powder by the terrifying pressure, as even the Ancient Immortal formations filled with boundless killing intent were erased by the might of a Quasi-Supreme the moment they soared into the sky.


    The other battle was also over.


    Thousands of star fragments scattered in all directions, turning thend into a burial ground of stars, surging between Heaven and Earth.


    The divine lights that covered the world, falling down!


    <b>Buzz!!</b>


    A golden Dao path stretched out towards the endless sky. The Great Elder had returned, his perfect white robe fluttering, looking like the paragon of an Orthodox Cultivator. Seemingly untouched, none could imagine that he had just fought an earth-shattering battle.


    Behind him, the True Dragon n��s Quasi-Supreme existence was sealed within a huge palm!


    [Kshn: Don��t ask me how someone can be sealed in a palm.]


    <b>��Are we done?��</b>


    The Great Elder''s calm expression had hints of annoyance mixed in, showing his reluctance to take action from beginning to end.


    With the sole exception of suppressing the Dragon n��s strongest existence, he didn��t even participate in any of the following battles.


    Gu Changge��s sudden revtion about his identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had also shocked the Great Elder. He originally imagined that Gu Changge would borrow the power of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in order to face the True Dragon n, he didn��t think about the possibility of such an astounding matter.


    ��It seems that the identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was Gu Changge��s ultimate trump card all along.��


    Thinking of this, the Great Elder couldn''t help but take a deep look at Gu Changge.


    ��It is getting more and more difficult to see through him. Exactly how many methods has he secretly hidden in the dark, not known to the world?��


    ��The fact that Xian��er��s grudge with him had already been resolved was a fortunate one, for if it had continued���� the Great Elder could not imagine how harsh Gu Xian��er��s life would��ve been, attempting to face Gu Changge''s onught alone.


    ��If it weren��t for a group of old monsters like them supporting and backing Gu Xian��er, I��m afraid that Gu Changge would probably have eaten up all her bones by now.��


    <b>��It''s over. My apologies for having bothered the Great Elder.��</b> Gu Changge smiled.


    <b>��Don''t even bother. Just remember what you have promised this old man.��</b>


    The Great Elder snorted coldly.


    He waved his sleeves dismissively and the suppressed True Dragon n��s powerhouse was momentarily released from his seal, appearing in front of Gu Changge.


    <b>��Please rest assured, Great Elder. I won��t forget my promise...��</b>


    Gu Changge��s face was apathetic as he nced at the slumped True Dragon n��s powerhouse.


    Then, he looked at the horizon in the distance, his eyes sweeping across the many powerful cultivations in the vicinity.


    His lips curved slightly.


    <b>��As the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce��s sessor, Changge indeed has an obligation to clean up and pacify the chaos of the True Dragon n for the Pce.��</b>


    The various Daoist Sects and Ancient Immortal Races watching from a distance burst intomotion immediately, not fullyprehending the meaning of Gu Changge��s words.


    <b>��Huh?��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge, you...��</b>


    Even the Great Elder was confused for a moment, wondering why Gu Changge would decide to say that in front of the many Daoists present.


    And only after the realization sank in��


    <b>��It''s too ruthless! How goddamn shameless!��</b>


    His snowy-white brows jumped! A stormy kind of anger quickly rose within his heart.


    Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had always prided itself in being neutral, and its policy was to never interfere with the power struggles and grievances of other Dao Sects and Immortal ns.


    In fact, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had not provided Gu Changge with a single iota of help in this fight, though he was their only heir.


    Yet Gu Changge��s current words were clearly meant to tell everyone that the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had taken the initiative to help him.


    Instead of speaking about his and the Great Elder��s personal agreement��


    The Great Elder knew exactly what Gu Changge was plotting.


    He had understood it almost instantaneously and it made him furious to the extreme!


    Not only did that b*****d want to muddy the waters of the Ancient Immortal Continent, but he was also trying to find a way to drag the entire Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce alongside him, making them his aplices!


    If Gu Changge seeded, forces from Immeasurable Heaven would feel that the matter of unifying the Ancient Immortal Continent this time possessed the direct involvement and intent of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce behind it.


    Would this assumption not divert everyone��s vision from Gu Changge?


    Would it not let him gain benefits unharmed, while letting the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce take the me?


    The Great Elder��s face contorted with outright anger. He was furious!


    And yet, he really could not refute Gu Changge��s statement at the moment, since only a few people truly knew about the agreement they had that day.


    <b>��The Great Elder''s kindness, Changge will keep it in mind.��</b>


    Gu Changge''s face showed a slight smile before melting back into indifference.


    <b>��However, Great Elder, it seems you still owe me a favour. So don''t forget that either.��</b>


    Although the Great Elder��s cultivation base was not very evident, Gu Changge knew that it should be far beyond the Quasi-Supreme Realm, and might even be better than his father and Gu Nanshan��s cultivation base if they were to bepared.


    Hence, he must firmly take hold of this precious ��favour��.


    Perhaps it would be used as his ��Protective Talisman�� one day. Moreover, he felt that there was nothing wrong with having the influential Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce block some iing storms for him asionally, so he just said it casually.


    The many cultivators in the outside world felt that he coerced the elders into taking action in some way to achieve his goal.


    And that was true.


    Nheless, in Gu Changge��s view, he needed something more. He needed the cultivators from the outside world to think that the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was taking the initiative to n all these schemes.


    After all, he had be quite famous recently. The limelight that was Gu Changge��s was on the verge of overshadowing everyone. Unfortunately, the more those pesky cultivators and creatures pay attention to him, the harder it was for him to n his schemes in secrecy; stealing the benefits for himself while pushing the me onto others.


    Gu Changge had always liked to make his fortunes secretly in the dark.


    He treated Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce like a chess piece, no different from others, maybe even more than some.


    Whether it might be effective or not was another matter entirely.


    <b>��If Great Elder thinks that Changge''s approach was wrong�� you could always exin it once more. I��m sure there are still many cultivators who would believe����</b>


    Gu Changge continued to smile. His prediction of the Great Elder��s temperament had been spot on, and he calcted that at this time, the Great Elder would not say much at all.


    His goal... was thus achieved.


    For him, angering the Great Elder was not worth caring about at all. It was better to consider how he would unify the Ancient Immortal Continent next.


    <b>��Ahem!��</b>


    The Great Elder, with an extremely gloomy face, interrupted his spiel, walking into the void angrily with his sleeves in a fuss, as the void quickly blurred around him and swallowed him whole.


    He then decided that from today onwards, all Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce affairs would be left to the current Pce Master.


    The shamelessness of Gu Changge was peerless underneath the Heavens.


    It was to the point where the Great Elder was helpless, unable to control him.


    So why not just go into seclusion and cleanse his soul for a while?


    Otherwise, one day, he really might be unable to resist killing this shameless junior.


    <b>��Come, clean up the True Dragon n, and kill those who don''t obey!��</b>


    <b>��From today onwards, I just want to hear only one voice in the True Dragon n.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s faint smile now vanishedpletely.


    <b>��Yes, Master!��</b>


    A tsunami of sound rang out from behind him.


    The mighty armies of the three major ns soon began to resolve the remnants of the rebellious True Dragon n, rooting out their stubborn nature like weeds in a garden.


    Refusal to submit would result in death.


    They killed them without any mercy.


    Obedient creatures are what this worldcks the least, and are a dime a dozen. There was no reason to tolerate disobedience. It was simply too annoying.


    <b>��Master!��</b>


    <b>��Your order has beenpleted. All the True Dragon n rebels have been put to death.��</b>


    <b>Hum!!</b>


    As the words fell, a majestic and overwhelming might bore down upon the world!


    On the other side, the Quasi-Supreme ancestors of the Ancient Serpent, ck Heavenly Eagle, and Divine Crocodile ns had suppressed many True Dragon n powerhouses and were currently in the midst of running back to Gu Changge to present the fruits of theirbour.


    <b>��Very good.��</b>


    <b>��Well done.��</b>


    Gu Changge swept his gaze through the many sights below and showed his satisfaction.


    Then he nodded and waved his hands to dismiss them.


    The appearance of the three major ns would definitely arouse the fear of the other ns, but Gu Changge was considering hiding them in the dark for a while longer.


    Finally after solving the issues of the True Dragon n, Gu Changge had time to start thinking about his ��fellow otherworlder��.


    In his spection, even Yue Mingkong might not know of her existence.


    The reason being, a transmigrator�� was a massive anomaly, just like himself.


    Yue Mingkong��s previous life experience wouldn��t help her here because it was unknown if the existence of transmigrators was there in that timeline or not.


    But since she took the initiative to appear in front of Gu Changge, he would find her tracks eventually, even if he needed to dig a thousand feet under the surface.


    ��Unless she is the unluckiest type of transmigrator, she must possess a golden finger[1] and would quickly be well renowned in this world.��


    [1: Crazy-a*s system or Ability]


    It��s just that Gu Changge did not know whether that transmigrator hade to this world before him or after.


    The next thing to do was to facilitate the unification of the Ancient Immortal Continent��s various ns. With this power, it can provide him with a lot of cultivation resources.


    The True Dragon n alone would have no shortage of good things that are useful to him!


    It might even be possible to obtain some of the essence and true blood left by their Dragon Progenitor back then. For Gu Changge, those were all great benefits he could easily reap.


    Recently, his Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts�� Cultivation Base reached the peak of the Quasi-Sacred Realm, only missing a bit of cultivation essence needed to breakthrough to the actual Sacred Realm.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge would be able to condense many more ck Dao Bottles once he had reached the Sacred Realm, which would help him swallow and refine the remaining wisps of the Fairy Spirits.


    His cultivation would soar by leaps and bounds by then.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time.]</b>


    Standing high in the sky, the powerhouses of various Daoist Sects and Immortal ns had gathered here to witness the situation unfolding in the distant Dragon Ind.


    <b>��Is this something a young man can do? If I had not seen it for myself, I would never have believed such a feat was possible����</b>


    <b>��The stars are shining! We are approaching the golden age of cultivation. But in terms of power, I am afraid that no one in the younger generation canpete with Gu Changge.��</b>


    <b>��In some ways, this Gu Changge is more terrifying than the Forbidden Demonic Art''s Inheritor����</b>


    <b>��His schemes and methods send shivers down my spine, and my heart skipped a beat. To openly n and devour an entire Ancient Immortal n like so��!��</b>


    Themotion droned on endlessly. Whisperings and rumours from one individual to another.


    <b>��ording to the rumours, the Forbidden Demonic Art''s Inheritor was defeated by Gu Changge after a long and harrowing battle but escaped his hands at thest minute. Furthermore, there has been no real trace of him found for so long. And though there are still Young Supreme existences being attacked or killed, they had all been targeted in a sneaky manner. Hence, we can conclude that the Forbidden Demonic Art''s Inheritor was severely injured by Gu Changge, an injury not easy to cure at that.��</b>


    <b>��Yet, on the flip side, the appearance of Gu Changge utilizing the imitation of the Ancient Wheel of Reincarnation is casual and rxed, with no difficulty nor visibleplications. It is reasonable to assume that his cultivation is not as simple as it is on the surface.��</b>


    Upon a lofty, ancient warship, Qi and vitality intertwined. A majestic scene.


    Many Immortal Wang Family masters were currently discussing and debating. Whether it be the older or younger generations, their expressions were filled with amazement and slight envy, their hearts palpitating erratically due to the shocking nature of the developing situation.


    Although they did not intervene in the prior battle, they were able to observe and scrutinize everything from beginning to end.


    The wild joy and excitement that came from Wang Zijin��s return from the Human Ancestral Hall felt as if it had been hit right in the face by a basin of cold water, cooling down immensely.


    What an insane scene!


    Wang Zijin wasn��t the only younger generation cultivator who was dazzling beyond belief.


    Her talent was unique throughout the ages, and she had practised in the Human Ancestral Hall, so her cultivation speed would eclipse most cultivators by miles.


    Breaking through a small realm in half a month, and a big realm in half a year. A breakthrough was as simple as drinking water and eating food for the Young Miss of the Immortal Wang Family.


    However, she was but a member of the younger generation after all and had not yet inherited the full might of the power backing her.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge was already in charge of everything. The forces in his hands alone could make them all deeply fearful of him!


    Not to mention anything else, but just the three ns; ck Heavenly Eagle, Ancient Serpent, and Divine Crocodile ns were enough to contend against many Daoist Sects and Immortal ns, able to sweep the world aside.


    Three Quasi-Supreme ancestors were no mere joke!


    A normal Quasi-Supreme was a peerless power who could lift a palm to shatter the stars, and rend the continent with a ray of breath, a profound existence even in the greatest of Dao Sects and Immortal ns!


    Without any Supreme Realm or Dao Enlightened[2] existence around, the Quasi-Supreme Realm was an invincible and unbeatable character!


    [2: Dao Enlightened are existence in the realm above the Supreme Realm, which is Emperor Realm.*]


    If they reallypared, in terms of power, then they were afraid that the current head of the Immortal Wang family actually needed to be polite when he sees Gu Changge, right?


    It was almost unimaginable.


    <b>��This method seems to be simple, but in fact, it is meticulously interlocking. Even I can only see some clues of its arrangement. If I really want to investigate deeper, I am afraid it can be traced back to when the Ancient Immortal Continent first opened...��</b>


    <b>��This kind of long-term calction really leaves this old man in admiration!��</b>


    <b>��I am afraid there are not many people who canpare with him in this generation.��</b>


    On the ancient warship, hearing Wang Wushuang''s words, the old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help but say with a sigh.


    The banner of justice wielded by Gu Changge yed a big role in the battle of the True Dragon n and even they had to admit it.


    It was obvious that he was plotting to secure the Ancient Immortal Races for himself, and not for some petty notion like justice.


    But so what?


    They were helpless and had no reason to take action. Would the Ancient Immortal Gu Family backing Gu Changge stand back like hapless chickens when they really took action?


    Impossible.


    Now Gu Changge was eating the biggest piece of meat in front of all the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns, and yet they were all helpless to act, feeling depressed and in awe at the same time.


    These kinds of methods fully expressed the charm and wiles of the Young Master of one of the Ancient Immortal Families, rather than a simple cultivation talent.


    With such a young master there, how could the Daoist Family not be overjoyed?


    On the other hand, because Gu Changge had revealed his sharp fangs, and controlled the terrifying powerhouses of the Ancient Immortal Continent, to the point where even the Quasi-Supreme ancestors obeyed him...


    The various Daoist Sects and Immortal ns might pay attention and unite against him in the future.


    Gain and loss were intrinsically linked, virtually unavoidable.


    In the past, it was mere battles of youth, but now...


    The entire Upper Realm had gotten thrown into the mix!


    Who wouldn��t be afraid?


    <b>��Young Master, I''m afraid you��ll have to learn a bit from Gu Changge in the future.��</b>


    The old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help but smile.


    Never blindly overpraise your opponent, but never belittle them as well.


    He spoke such words in order to spur his Young Master on, who would bepared with Gu Changge in many aspects, as they were both heirs of their families.


    Of course, the Immortal families have a long heritage, and it is impossible for the young master of any generation to copse so casually.


    Not being as good as the other would not fundamentally harm them.


    So why would they engage in this type of petty, malicious belittling?


    <b>��Gu Changge is indeed very strong. In terms of schemes and methods, I am far inferior to him. I will admit this without shame.��</b>


    <b>��But Elder should not forget that these conspiracies are useless under absolute power. If Gu Changge didn''t have the identity of being Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, it would have been impossible for the three major ns to obey his orders...��</b>


    Wang Wushuang shook his head.


    Although he did admire Gu Changge��s intelligence, it was not a bone-deep admiration, and he thought that Gu Changge was just relying on this rtionship to seed in his schemes.


    Without the help of those three na, this battle would not be so easy.


    Hearing his words, Wang Zijin, who��d been staring at the figure in the distance, shook her head silently. Her expression had be quite strange.


    <b>��Since the Young Master said so, then let me ask you, what does absolute power mean?��</b>


    The old monster of the Wang family was happy to use this opportunity, and chuckled slightly, intending to educate his Young Master.


    The younger generation should have the will to fight, but this fight should not be one that was impossible to ept.


    Ever since Wang Wushuang was born, there has always been arrogance in his heart.


    His cultivation base was far inferior to his sister, who was born in the Sacred Realm. He recognized this and had nothing to say.


    However, Gu Changge was obviously younger than him in terms of age.


    Yet Wang Wushuang could not perceive his cultivation base clearly and was only able to vaguely see it, knowing it to be unfathomable.


    To be honest, he was a little unwilling and unconvinced of Gu Changge.


    Now that the n Elder was berating him, and in front of his sister no less, the Immortal Wang Family��s Young Master could no longer bear it.


    <b>��Absolute power naturally refers to the true cultivation of an individual. No matter how strong Gu Changge is, it is impossible for him to surpass my sister in cultivation, right?��</b>


    Wang Wushuang spoke recklessly, the golden light in his eyes flowing, unable to sit still.


    It was usually impossible for him to rattle off such ims, but he was currently in a state of frustration upon seeing his sister, and couldn''t think properly.


    Normal Young Supremes would never be able to ept such a situation. However, thanks to his far superior ambitions, Wang Wushuang was not too deeply affected.


    <b>��Wushuang. There''ll always be a higher sky, and there will always be a taller mountain. You have to remember this sentence. It was one someone said to me long ago.��</b>


    At this time, Wang Zijin, who had been quiet for a long time, finally spoke up, with a voice like the sound of a Heavenly Chime.


    With a smile on her face, she looked at Wang Wushuang.


    Wang Wushuang, this younger brother, does not seem like he was an arrogant genius type, which made her a little satisfied.


    Of course, the sentence was for her as well.


    She used to think that she was very powerful but soon found that Gu Changge''s methods and skills were unparalleled.


    Perhaps the only two areas she could edge him out in were Cultivation Talent and Cultivation Base.


    [Kshn: It��s exactly the same thing dammit, why must you make it two?]


    This made Wang Zijin more and more curious and interested in Gu Changge.


    As a transmigrator, she was familiar with the various routines of novels, and also possessed a strong background and terrifying talent.


    She had stood at almost the pinnacle of these cultivators ever since she was born.


    So naturally, she got bored.


    Wang Zijin actually wanted to find something that interested her, which was why she had nned to travel around the world.


    And just happened to meet Gu Changge.


    A native genius who did not seem to y by the rules of the system,pletely different from the rest of the cannon fodder.


    His meticulousness had surprised her.


    Wang Zijin continued to speak, <b>��Gu Changge''s cultivation is not only as simple as what you see. To be honest, even I myself can''t figure out what his realm is.��</b>


    <b>��Sister, even you can''t see his cultivation?!��</b>


    This time, Wang Wushuang and the rest of the Immortal Wang Family��s Young Supreme around him were stunned, and couldn''t help but stare.


    Wang Zijin''s strength had most likely already reached the Quasi-Sacred realm, ording to those elders of the n.


    Yet she couldn''t see through Gu Changge?


    Wang Zijin nodded. For her, this kind of thing was not difficult to admit.


    <b>��Moreover, to easily utilize the imitation of a Dao Weapon, one''s cultivation must surpass ordinary people by far. If I were to give you a replica of a Dao Weapon, could you utilize it as easily as Gu Changge did?��</b>


    <b>��And as for your statement that he is relying on his identity as the Heir of Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, then can you be like Gu Changge and let the three major ns obey your order if you were the heir?��</b>


    <b>��As long as the three major ns are not stupid, they won''t agree to surrender to a young man so nonchntly. If Gu Changge can make them surrender, that means that his methods are not simple at all.��</b>


    Wang Zijin revealed her analysis and her understanding of the situation.


    A point of view that differed from others.


    When she finished speaking, everyone in the Immortal Wang Family on the ancient warship was silent for a while and some people took a breath, extremely shocked.


    <b>��As expected of the Young Miss, you can see things so thoroughly����</b>


    The old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help but nod andugh. He could see all this because he had lived a long time.


    And since Wang Zijin could also see it, it could only mean that she was smarter than the average person and more talented.


    <b>��I see.��</b>


    Hearing this, Wang Wushuang went quiet for a while, and after thinking about Wang Zijin''s words, he finally understood the difference between him and Gu Changge.


    He really couldn''t do what Gu Changge did.


    Deep depression and unwillingness arose in his heart.


    <b>��It''s a pity. I heard that this Gu Changge has a marriage contract, otherwise, he and the youngdy are actually quite a good match.��</b>


    <b>��But something like a marriage contract can be cancelled����</b>


    The old monster of the Immortal Wang Family suddenly sighed, feeling moved.


    If the two marry, it will definitely be a win-win situation.


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin was slightly startled and her expression suddenly became a little weird. Why did he suddenly mention this kind of thing? Could it be that the fiance routine that she had been thinking about before wasing right now?


    Gu Changge tore up the marriage contract of the original heroine, then forged a marriage contract with her instead?


    Judging from what Gu Changge did, he didn''t look like a decent person.


    ��Hmm, it doesn''t seem impossible.��


    <b>��Elder, does Gu Changge have a useless fiancee or something...��</b>


    After thinking for a while, Wang Zijin worded her question well and asked tentatively.


    What the n Elder had said just now was too much like the rhythm of some kind of bloody broken routine.


    <b>��This����</b> The Immortal Wang Family elder obviously did not expect Wang Zijin to ask such a question and was stunned.


    On the other hand, Xiu''er promptly answered, <b>��Miss, Young Master Changge''s fianc��e is the famous and influential Future Emperor of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong. She has the appearance of a fairy, along with the temperament of an immortal. How could she be a waste?��</b>


    Wang Zijin was a little disappointed all of a sudden.


    If she could nab a fianc�� like Gu Changge, she would be fine, and won''t get goosebumps just thinking about it like before.


    There was nothing wrong with being greedy.


    After all, no matter what world you are in, the most important feature is appearance.


    Before that, Wang Zijin had always felt that she would never meet a young genius who would interest her and life would be smooth sailing like that.


    After all, a protagonist''s face was written as being unremarkable. Aplete reversal from the type of man she wanted.


    When she thought about various descriptions of the protagonist, her head started hurting and she lost interest quickly.


    This world is clearly not the world of women-oriented wuxia novels.


    On the contrary, it has a consistent male oriented and cultivation driven style. Thus, the protagonists must also be the ones who have to gradually be stronger, and climb up from being an underdog, fulfilling the so-called upgrade enthusiasm.


    As for Gu Changge, although Wang Zijin has not contacted him yet, she could feel the subtle difference between him and the rest of those Young Supremes.


    And her gut feeling was never wrong.


    It might even be her golden finger ability in this new world.


    Wang Zijin suddenly remembered a sentence from her previous life.


    ��Not afraid of an evil viin, just afraid of a handsome one.��


    <b>��Miss, since you''ve alle here, how about we drop by to meet Young Master Changge?��</b>


    Seemingly bing aware of Wang Zijin''s disappointment, the Elder of the Immortal Wang Family suddenly asked this question.


    Wang Zijin was stunned when he heard the words, her expression remained unchanged, but with a smiling undertone, <b>��If that is what the n Elder wishes.��</b>


    <b>��Miss, did you not say before that you were not interested...��</b> Xiu''er couldn''t help but mutter when she saw this scene.


    Wang Zijin flicked her forehead.


    <b>��You talk too much.��</b>


    At this time, inside Dragon Ind.


    Gu Changge, who was searching for the secret treasury of the True Dragon n in a splendid and magnificent treasure house, suddenly heard a system prompt.


    <b>[Ding! The Favoured Daughter of heaven is interested in the host. Fortune Value increased by 1000 points, Destiny points increased by 5000.]</b>


    ��Huh?��


    Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed.


    ��Does this work too?��


    His charm sure was irresistibly it seems...


    [*If you read our notes frequently, you might remember when the Ancestors of ck Heavenly Eagle n were introduced, there was a talk about how Supreme Realm can catch and Emperor Realm can identify the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts and we said we don��t know which is above or below cause it wasn��t specified by the author. So now, there you have it. The Emperor Realm is above the Supreme Realm.]


    <b>�� �� ��</b>

 Chapter 196: A Strange Man that Deviates from the Script; Do I Need to Act with her again?

    <h4>Chapter 196: A Strange Man that Deviates from the Script; Do I Need to Act with her again?</h4>


    The system''s prompt sound was odd and unexinable, but he had indeed gained a lot of Fortune Value and Destiny Points.


    <b>��It seems that my fellow otherworlder has noticed me and became interested? Is my charm really so great?��</b>


    <b>��Or perhaps she feels that I am different from the natives of this world?�� </b>


    The smile on the corner of Gu Changge''s mouth carried a hint of intrigue.


    He quickly swept his gaze across the magnificent divine pce in front of him, before giving out an order.


    Many of his subordinates stepped forward and began to take away the treasures that the True Dragon n had collected over the years.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge''s figure shifted and went outside.


    Now that his ��fellow countrywoman'' had noticed him, it meant that she must currently be among the Daoist Sects or Immortal ns present, maybe not far from the territory of the True Dragon n.


    Gu Changge could understand Wang Zijin��s mentality.


    After all, every transmigrator would have a kind of contempt for the indigenous people of the new world, to the point where it was almost expected. If one were born a little taller, would they not look down on those who are shorter? Possessing a strong golden finger meant that their arrogance would soar to the high heavens.


    It was good that the other party didn''t seem to know that he was also a transmigrator.


    ��First, let��s pretend to be a more ��special�� native.��


    Gu Changge was already familiar with ying out this kind of thing. So naturally, he could guarantee a seamless act, one where it would be difficult to find any ws. Only if the other party had a system simr to his, would she be able to figure out his origins.


    Otherwise, she''d just be ying within the palm of his hands.


    Gu Changge''s smile was a bit meaningful, as if he already had a n in his mind.


    The other party thought she was smart and knew the entire script, but how could she know whether the people in the script are aware?


    ��There is always a taller mountain��


    ��Isn��t she interested in me? Then if my guess is correct, this Favoured Daughter of Heaven wille to my door and deliver herself to me on her own ord.��


    While Gu Changge was thinking of his n, ripples appeared in the void, revealing a powerhouse of the Primordial Divine Sect.


    <b>Buzz!! </b>


    <b>��Young Master, the heir of the Immortal Wang Family �C Wang Wushuang �C seeks an audience. He is currently waiting outside the Dragon Ind.��</b>


    The man nced at Gu Changge and reported.


    ��It turned out to be the Immortal Wang Family?��


    ��Sure enough, she��s very eager.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nodded slightly and couldn''t help but smile while saying, <b>��Let them in.�� </b>


    <b>��As the Young Master wishes.��</b> After receiving the order, the man left quickly.


    <b>��This is the first time I��m meeting a fellow otherworlder aftering to this world, I should prepare for it.�� </b>


    Gu Changge smiled yfully. Since they werepeting with routine, then they should see whose routines are deeper.


    Then, he took a step, a void appeared in the sky; a void passage. He traversed the sky and came to a mountain directly.


    To be honest, though he had thought that someone woulde to him�C


    He didn''t expect her to be rted to the Immortal Wang Family. For all those who could be called Immortal Families, their foundation must be absolutely unfathomable and unimaginable.


    A cultivator once said that even the Immortal Families themselves do not know how terrifying their own background is.


    This has been already confirmed by the past scenes within the Immortal Gu family.


    Therefore, Gu Changge would not underestimate the Immortal Wang Family. There must naturally be a reason why these families were able to stand for generations and bebelled as ��Immortal''.


    But before that, he was thinking about the rtionship between the Favoured Daughter of Heaven and Wang Wushuang.


    Although Wang Wushuang was a little mysterious in front of most people, and his true face was covered by mist, Gu Changge could see through him and even the origin of his physique at a nce.


    As long as he wants to, there was no Young Supreme nor any other cultivator in this world who could hide from his eyes.


    He had also previously considered plotting for Wang Wushuang''s origin. His peerless battle physique and the peerless power were expressed by the golden lines inside his eyes.


    This power of Wang Wushuang was equivalent to a terrifying secret technique, which can increase all aspects of the cultivator, including attack, speed, spirituality, defence and so on.


    But Gu Changge gave up in the end because the difficulty was not small and it was not easy to seed in such an endeavour.


    [Kshn: Ya think?]


    In Gu Changge��s opinion, the person who wants to meet him right now was not Wang Wushuang himself.


    And, if even Wang Wushuang had to listen to the other party��s order, their status was obviously higher than him.


    ��His Onee-san?��


    ��Or is it one of the Ancient Freaks of the Immortal Wang Family?��


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time.]</b>


    On the ancient warship of the Immortal Wang family; Wang Zijin, Wang Wushuang and others were standing, waiting for the word. It was not as simple to see Gu Changge now as in the past.


    Especially since he was currently at the critical moment when the True Dragon n has just been suppressed, and who knew if there would be people who might take advantage to fish in murky waters.


    Being cautious was normal and reasonable.


    Gu Changge''s identity wasn''t like the others in the younger generation anymore.


    <b>��Miss, will we see Young Master Changge soon? I''m so excited!��</b>


    With an excited expression, Xiu''er shook her tiny fists in the air.


    Her face was exactly like one of those diehard fans from her previous world when they finally met their idol. Wang Zijin couldn''t help but shake her head.


    She really wanted to cover this little maid''s mouth.


    <b>��I''ve already told you to be quiet, why won''t you be obedient.�� </b>


    Wang Zijin spoke helplessly, but she didn''t bother to care too much about this impertinent little maid, because she was used to indulging her like this normally.


    <b>��Got it, Miss.�� </b>


    Xiu''er hurriedly nodded, like a chicken pecking at the rice, but ultimately still couldn''t hide her excitement and anticipation.


    But Wang Zijin didn''t say anything more.


    After all, she was simply following her Little Brother to visit Gu Changge, the so-called strongest person in the younger generation.


    Since casually visiting others with her actual identity would cheapen her worth.


    Hence, she was just going as a member of the entourage today and was dressed as a man to boot.


    She didn''t n to expose her identity as the descendent of the Human Ancestral Hall so early on.


    Wang Zijin was truly very tired of those suitors who did not know their own worth, yet acted like bigshots. She wished that no one would bother her on this trip.


    <b>��Everyone, pleasee with me, the young master is awaiting your arrival inside the Dragon Ind. </b>


    The man who had gone to report soon came back and replied.


    <b>��Okay.�� </b>


    Wang Wushuang nodded calmly.


    Everyone followed the man towards the depths of the Dragon Ind. Many cultivators nearby looked at this scene with very surprised expressions.


    ��Wang Wushuang, the heir of the Immortal Wang Family?��


    ��He��s visiting Gu Changge?��


    ��I''m afraid this matter is not easy!��


    And soon, under the leadership of the man, everyone in the Immortal Wang Family passed through many sacred mountain inds to a cloud-filled mountain top.


    <b>Buzz!! </b>


    Atop the mountain, several powerful men with terrifying auras were waiting for them, like guards.


    There was also Gu Changge, sitting behind a stone table, his eyes were self-assured, looking calm.


    On the stone table in front of him, the fragrance of tea was curling up, and five coloured steam permeated.


    Obviously, the tea was prepared for them.


    <b>��Greetings, Brother Gu.�� </b>


    Wang Wushuangnded here and first said to Gu Changge cupped hands.


    Wang Zijin, Xiu''er, the old coachman and others behind him were half a step behind, making Wang Wushuang look like their leader.


    <b>��Brother Wang came to visit in person, did something happen?��</b>


    <b>��Everyone, please have a seat.��</b>


    <b>��Tea has been served.�� </b>


    Gu Changge smiled and raised his head, his eyes swept across the people in front of the Immortal Wang Family one by one, and motioned them to sit down.


    Then, while looking at Wang Zijin, who was dressed in men''s clothing and had a delicateplexion, he paused for a moment, revealing a slightly surprised reaction.


    But he immediately quickly looked away.


    He seemed to be a little curious, but not very concerned.


    As for the rest of the Immortal Wang Family, he never paused to take a second look.


    When she noticed this, Wang Zijin was not surprised. On the contrary, Gu Changge''s attitude made her feel very curious and she became even more interested.


    Gu Changge obviously noticed her difference.


    But he didn''t point it out, nor asked about it.


    ��He is a smart man, really differentpared with other Young Supremes.��


    ��And from a closer look, there is indeed a kind of detached Immortal temperament, and it also reveals his elegant and extraordinary presence.��


    ��It was obvious that he had been doing viin activities up until just a few moments before, yet now in the blink of an eye, he had this ��I am a righteous character�� face on, looking dignified and ssy. Could one even y with this?��


    To be honest, Wang Zijin no longer expected that Gu Changge would have a miserable day in the future, since he was more than capable, and was evidently not the type of cannon fodder viin that will not survive many chapters.


    At this time, after sitting down.


    Hearing Gu Changge''s question, Wang Wushuang couldn''t help showing a smile and said, <b>��Seeing Brother Gu strategizing is a blessing to my eyes. Such a simple method to suppress the entire Ancient Immortal Races and make them surrender willingly. What an amazing method, Wushuang can''t help but admire it. I would like to ask Daoist Brother Gu for advice if possible. </b>


    This felt like a very sincere remark, though it in reality carried maybe only half its actual sincerity.


    Wang Wushuang also understood that at this time, saying such a line was a way of helping his Big Sister. Wang Zijin was interested and wanted to meet Gu Changge. However...


    As a descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, if she acted so brazenly and cheaply like this, she would inevitably be criticized.


    <b>��Oh, it turned out to be this.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled, unabated, and then shook his head.


    <b>��It''s just luck. Brother Wang has overpraised me. The True Dragon n hadmitted unrighteousness, this is what they brought up themselves. This is thew of heaven and earth.�� </b>


    <b>��For countless years, they have deceived others, covering the sky with only one hand, running rampant in the Immortal Continent.��</b>


    <b>��This incident is entirely their own fault. A self-inflicted wound that I just added salt to.�� </b>


    Hearing this, the corners of Wang Wushuang''s mouth twitched slightly, and he then smiled bitterly, <b>��No need for Brother Gu to be so modest. In my opinion, no one in the younger generation could use this method as you.��</b>


    Gu Changge still didn''t care, shaking his head with a smile.


    <b>��This matter is not worthy of Brother Wang''s attention. Even if I don''t take action, there would��ve been some other people taking action against them.�� </b>


    <b>��Furthermore, I''m just taking advantage of the Great Elder��s abilities.��</b>


    <b>��The Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce is the biggest nner in this matter, and I was simply pushed out on the surface at most, taking the opportunity to make a name for myself.��</b>


    What Gu Changge said was reasonable, and there was nothing inherently wrong with it.


    However, everyone present was not part of the simple generation and was not stupid. They could clearly hear Gu Changge''s evasive meaning.


    He did not brag about his achievements, nor say that he had a part in those schemes.


    The problem was neatly tied to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce without a single hitch.


    Speaking of it this way, it almost seemed as if his move was made in order to eliminate harm for the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    If one didn''t look at the way he was basically swallowing the entire True Dragon n''sir and family whole, they might really believe it.


    <b>��Brother Gu is too humble. Others are eager to be famous, but you wish to avoid it. But then again, since the ck Heavenly eagle, Divine Crocodile and other ns are now under the control of Gu brother...�� </b>


    <b>��Your current power is already unmatched, so naturally, you wouldn''t need to care about all that.��</b>


    Wang Wushuang couldn''t help sighing with emotion, his words hiding genuine envy.


    <b>��Modest? Why should I be modest, it''s just the truth.��</b> Gu Changge couldn''t help butugh, <b>��Brother Wang, you really overestimate me.�� </b>


    The old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help shaking his head silently at this moment.


    Sure enough, judging people purely by their superficial surface was just asking for death.


    He had grossly underestimated Gu Changge''s ability to spout nonsense.


    ��Does he think that people are blind and can��t see his schemes and everything he does? Does he not think it would be good to be honest now and then? Don''t pretend to be a sheep when you''re actually a big-tailed wolf����


    Even he wanted to say this to Gu Changge.


    At this time, Gu Changge also seemed to know what everyone was thinking.


    Gu Changge spoke slowly, his voice containing lingering regret, <b>��I know that Brother Wang will think of this as me spouting nonsense, but it is indeed true that the only reason the ck Sky Eagle, Ancient Serpent, and other ns helped me was because of my rtionship with Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.��</b>


    <b>��Now that the matter is resolved, the agreement between them and me will naturally be invalid. We will go our own way, and it will be difficult for me to have them take action for me in the future.�� </b>


    His look of regret seemed so authentic that even the people around could not help but begin to believe him.


    After all, the ancestors of the three tribes were in Quasi-Supreme Realm, their strength was enough to make the heavens tremble.


    It was difficult for them to truly ept that existence of the Quasi-Supreme Realm would actually take orders from a young man.


    Especially after witnessing their might as they worked together to attack. A force that managed to shake the sky and rend the earth!


    Thus, Gu Changge''s words made them feel the slightest tidbit of relief, as it was within the eptable range of what they thought of as possible.


    <b>��Saying something so hypocritical really doesn''t fit your ��good person�� image.��</b>


    Wang Zijin had a strange expression. Hearing Gu Changge''s words at the moment, she couldn''t help but let out someughter.


    Pleasant to the ears, just like the mystical sound of nature.


    She didn''t think Gu Changge''s approach was wrong.


    In this Fantasy wuxia world where the strong eat the weak, good people will never live long.


    On the other hand, those like Gu Changge that held the banner of justice in hand while doing despicable acts could most certainly live for a long time.


    This made Wang Zijin more and more interested, wanting to know more about Gu Changge.


    And at this moment��


    Gu Changge seemed to finally ce his gaze upon Wang Zijin''s face after hearing herugh.


    He spoke in an odd tone as if harbouring doubts and suspicions,


    <b>��Who��?��</b>


    <b>��This is my Big Sister, Wang Zijin. She has just returned from her outside practice. She intended to travel back to our Family, however, while passing by the Immeasurable Heaven, she decided to visit me.�� </b>


    Wang Wushuang briefly introduced her but did not reveal that Wang Zijin hade from the Human Ancestor Hall.


    <b>��Oh, it turned out to be Brother Wang''s Big sis. I was a little surprised just now. You sure are well hidden.��</b>


    Gu Changge seemed a little surprised as if he just learned something new.


    After speaking, Gu Changge raised his teacup made from White Jade, gesturing towards Wang Zijin as the fragrance of the tea wafted outwards.


    Since Wang Wushuang didn''t mean to introduce her, then he didn��t want to ask about it either, so as not to have a counterproductive effect.


    <b>��I greet Brother Gu. I have heard many rumours about Brother Gu''s strength and intellect. A well-deserved reputation in my eyes.��</b>


    Upon seeing this, Wang Zijin didn''t think there was anything wrong with Gu Changge''s behaviour and expression.


    She returned the toast and drank the tea.


    <b>��Haha, Miss Zijin is exaggerating. It is nothing more than a false narrative.��</b>


    Gu Changge also spoke at will, chatting with her happily.


    That Divine temperament. That jade-like, pure and graceful face, made Xiu''er subconsciously show a look of deep admiration and worship.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge talked with Wang Zijin and others, his expression calm and without any abnormalities.


    When he first saw Wang Zijin, he had already confirmed her identity as a transmigrator. The huge amount of luck, as high as tens of thousands, was just too conspicuous.


    Moreover, the temperament of Wang Zijin was very different from the rest. She was indifferent and arrogant, and there was a kind of noble aura around her as if she didn''t care about anything.


    Gu Changge clearly recognized that this was very different from your average Favoured Daughter of Heaven.


    So he nned to follow the original n and set a few routines in ce first.


    <b>Read on demonictl for faster release.</b>


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Demonic trantions</b>

 Chapter 181: Yin Mei’s Forceful Approach; Wide Eyes full of Confusion!

    <h4>Chapter 181: Yin Mei��s Forceful Approach; Wide Eyes full of Confusion!</h4>


    ������


    ��I��ve vented my anger for now, but my annoyance has yet to subside! To think of how Gu Changge dared to plot and use this old man as a borrowed knife with no room to refuse��


    ��It''s maddening!��


    ��How can such an unworthy descendant exist? What good does it do for him to anger his own ancestor?��


    But could Gu Nanshan really say anything with Gu Xian��er smiling like that? He was chock full of grievances, but he dared not let anything show.


    Even the Great Elder at his side couldn��t help but shake his head andugh inwardly. Seeing Gu Nanshan��s current expression made him feel hints of sadistic pleasure.


    As for sympathy? There was neither need nor necessity for such.


    Wasn��t it also like this when he had been angered to the brink of madness by that guy?


    Gu Changge was a person who took everything while giving nothing back. For someone to ask for anything in return and seed was practically impossible.


    He could only sigh, for such a scheming heart was difficult toe by.


    ��What an amazing junior.��


    Despite having lived for so long, he himself has never achieved such shrewdness.


    Gu Changge��s ns came together in such a way that it was impossible to find the slightest crack or w��


    <b>��Alright, it''s almost time for the journey to the Ancient Immortal Continent to end. When that happens, Xian''er, you should return to the family alongside your ancestor. There are many things you must be made aware of.��</b>


    Gu Nanshan��s face soon turned solemn; it was rare for him to show such caution.


    As an ancestor from Gu Xian��er��s line, he naturally had to find some way to rectify their name and restore their former glory.


    But before all that, he must first seek justice for Gu Xian��er.


    <b>��Ancestor, is this true?��</b> When she heard this, Gu Xian��er was stunned.


    She couldn��t help but doubt the truth behind Gu Nanshan''s words. No, it simply felt too good to be true.


    The problemid in whether the rest of the Gu Family would agree or not. After all, the situation concerned the face of the entire Ancient Immortal Gu Family, not just a single branch.


    The Gu Changge of today was not only the Young Master of the family but also the heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce�� identities which held the utmost prestige in the Upper Realm.


    Most elders of the Gu Family would want to pay attention to the big picture, which meant that they would obviously not favour her in this matter.


    Otherwise, she wouldn��t have been separated from the family for so long.


    It didn��t matter if Gu Nanshan was a noble ancestor with a strong cultivation base. He neither had the authority nor the reputation of the Family Head.


    Each branch family had their own ancestors, after all.


    If these ancestors were allowed toe forward and show their old faces in every decision, then the Gu Family wouldn��t need a Family Head in the first ce.


    And there was another thing they had to worry about��


    What about Gu Changge? How would he react? It would be out of character for him to perform an act that aided others at the cost of himself. Even if he didn��t suffer all that much, they would probably have to pry them out of his cold, dead hands.


    It was impossible for him to give in so easily.


    In fact, Gu Xian''er herself had already pondered about the situation before, running through many possibilities again and again.


    She was skeptical for a reason, after all.


    She was nowhere near strong enough for the Gu Family to take notice, nor could itpare to Gu Changge either.


    Hence, no matter how good the Gu Family��s philosophy and morals were, they would have no choice but to ount for the long-term interests of the family first. Gu Nanshan��s decisions and actions wouldn��t be enough.


    <b>��Xian''er, don''t worry. With this ancestor here, you will definitely receive justice for what happened back then.��</b>


    Gu Nanshan was surprised; he��d never expected Gu Xian''er to be so calm.


    ��Is my confidence not enough to win her trust?��


    Nevertheless, even he knew that Gu Xian��er��s strength was insufficient to catch the family��s attention. At most, he might suppress Gu Changge, ensuring he doesn''t harm her in secret.


    But even that looked to be a hopeless endeavour.


    Today, Gu Changge��s actions had proven to Gu Nashan that he really didn��t have any intention of killing Gu Xian��er, which confused him.


    Otherwise, he would��ve never even considered that Gu Changge may have suffered a few problems on his end, which in turn, led to where they are.


    <b>��Really? If the ancestor says so, then I won��t question it</b>.�� Gu Xian''er spoke, but she didn��t seem to take it entirely to heart.


    However, those bright and beautiful eyes possessed a strange gleam that seemingly yet discretely called him a lying old man.


    Gu Nanshan was a bit embarrassed.


    He really did like this descendant of his. In fact, he felt terrible for the hardships she had to endure over the years. He wanted to make things right for her.


    <b>��Gu Changge must��ve been forced. Xian��er, you must believe that the family itself has never held malicious intent towards you����</b> Gu Nanshan rattled on.


    <b>��Then can you tell me what or who forced Gu Changge?��</b> Gu Xian''er asked.


    <b>������</b> Gu Nanshan shut up immediately.


    ��My question exactly!��


    Although he did find it strange�� Gu Xian��er suffered at Gu Changge��s hand, yet she never seemed to doubt him. Instead, she took this topic very seriously.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Gu Nashan had no answers.


    Gu Xian''er didn��t pry any further either.


    In her opinion, there was a big secret that not even the ancestors would dare discuss so casually.


    She needed to figure it out on her own.


    ��Gu Changge, one day, I will reveal your secrets���� Gu Xian''er clenched her jade fist and swore in her heart.


    The three of them didn��t linger. The main purpose of the Great Elder and Gu Nanshan��s arrival was to protect Gu Xian��er, fearing for her safety.


    As soon as the journey is officially dered to be over, various Dao Lineages would start to pour in, and it would be very dangerous for any members of the younger generation to stay.


    The void in front of them blurred with a wave of the Great Elder��s sleeves, constructing a passage from thin air. He took the two of them and left the Ancient Immortal Continent, returning to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    And since Gu Nashan was an ancestor of the Gu Family, he naturally had to give him the hospitality he deserved after arriving.


    Just when the trio finally returned from the Ancient Immortal Continent to the top of the mountain where the Great Elder usually cultivated, their cheery expressions suddenly froze.


    Awaiting them for quite some time was a young man clothed in white. He wore a casual expression, with raven-ink hair tied with a ck hairband, and he exuded an aloof demeanour, greeting them with a warm smile on his face.


    ������


    <b>[Immeasurable Heaven]</b>


    At the same time, in a magnificent city 80,000 miles away from the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce��


    <b>��Empress Mingkong, why have you ordered your followers to stop this humble servant?��</b>


    A grandiose figure floated in the sky, as several tyrannical figures surrounded the morous chariot.


    And from the chariot, rose a soft and charming voice.


    A sensual woman in a red dress, her nine fluffy, snow-white fox tails fluttering in the void, held aloft by the arms of two personal maids.


    She was none other than Yin Mei.


    At this moment, she had a strange yet charming smile on her face, which revealed an inexplicable and unclear meaning.


    The driver outside the chariot was a strong man in the Heavenly God Realm, but his expression was gravely solemn.


    <b>��Young Miss, this group of individuals is very strong!��</b>


    <b>��It''s alright. Empress Mingkong is a reasonable individual and is sure to give face to a lowly woman such as myself.��</b>


    Yin Mei''s tone was a bit smug as if she wasn��t worried at all.


    In the void outside, a terrifying aura churned the space around them, like a vast ocean with tumultuous waves.


    Countless experts had surrounded the chariot from all directions.


    Their spiritual sense swept through the world, making a tyrannical atmosphere.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The world shook. Ripples erupted in the void, as the cultivators outside who were preparing to watch a grand show couldn��t help but groan as their very blood tumbled, scaring them to no end.


    ��Even at such a distance��!��


    They soon retreated as far back as possible, not daring to approach in the slightest.


    ��How monstrous!��


    It was impossible to grasp the other party��s strength.


    <b>��You��ve overstepped your boundaries. You shouldn''t have gotten so close to him.��</b>


    An indifferent and elegant woman, as beautiful as one can be, stepped into view. Her detached voice was calm and indifferent, announcing her threat as though her death were a fact.


    With every step, dazzling lotus petals of her Great Dao emerged, blooming gently one by one.


    Like a silver light, morphed into immortal writing, imprinted on the world. She disyed her immense might, creating a terrifying sight.


    It was Yue Mingkong after leaving the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    At this moment, immortal brilliance covered every inch of her body.


    A face covered with divine mist, showing only eyes that seemed to carry an endless depth. Her wide sleeves futtered, as her face showed not a trace of emotion.


    Peerless elegance! As if her eyes were gems plucked deep from within the ground, a beauty that was ethereal and otherworldly�� a goddess upon mortal soil.


    Even her words carried apathy and dignity that befit her supreme demeanour.


    Yin Mei wasn��t the least bit surprised by Yue Mingkong''s confrontation.


    When they first met at the Baiheng Mountains, Yue Mingkong figured out the rtionship between her and Gu Changge. And Yin Mei was aware of that.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge may not find this matter worth his time.


    In fact, Gu Changge might not care at all.


    She was his pawn. He liked her, but could she reallypete with Yue Mingkong for his heart?


    With her level of intellect, how could Yue Mingkong not have long discovered these facts?


    It was only reasonable for Yin Mei to assume that Yue Mingkong would take the initiative toe knocking on her door.


    Unfortunately, she didn��t expect her to act so quickly. Yin Mei had just barely left the Ancient Immortal Continent, yet Yue Mingkong had already personally intercepted her.


    Such a strong and decisive approach was truly in line with the rumours.


    Yin Mei also knew that this future Empress was very possessive towards Gu Changge, chasing away all other women who would dare get even half a step closer.


    [PR/N: YANDERE WAIFU, WOOOOOH!]


    The current scene was the greatest proof of that.


    Upon hearing her scathing words, Yin Mei couldn''t help but smile.


    <b>��Empress Mingkong, this is a bit too much. Wouldn''t the Master be upset when he finds out about this?��</b>


    <b>��This Empress doesn��t care.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong spoke lightly. Gu Changge was someone she understood very well. For him to be tempted by a mere fox spirit was improbable. At most, he probably used her for his ns or to gather his resources.


    Nevertheless, she had to make it clear that Yin Mei was to avoid having any unnecessary or otherwise crooked thoughts toward Gu Changge.


    To be frank, she even hoped that Gu Changge would actually be angry with her. ��At the very least, I would know that I��m still worth something in his heart.��


    More than anything, she was worried he might not even care.


    There was a chance he wouldn��t even ask, let aloney me.


    <b>��Oh, it seems that the Empress has had a quarrel with the Master? Could it be that some trouble has arisen?��</b>


    Yin Mei��s smile suddenly looked a bit strange, as though she��d noticed traces of the loneliness and loss that Yue Mingkong hid behind her indifference.


    Controlling these tiny emotions and inflexions was her natural gift.


    It was thanks to this gift that she was able to act so seamlessly.


    With all that in mind, she was a little surprised when she noticed these little traces of Yue Mingkong��s true emotions.


    ��No wonder she wasn��t by his side when he left the Ancient Immortal Continent.��


    ��They had most likely quarrelled at the Baiheng Mountains.��


    ��And��it seems the crux of the problem lies with Yue Mingkong herself.��


    In the past, Yin Mei was envious of Yue Mingkong. The future empress was definitely the first woman Gu Changge had treated as his own in the entire world.


    But now�� she saw a faint glimmer of hope.


    Naturally, Yin Mei didn��t want to be just a pawn for Gu Changge. She hoped that he would look at her as a potential partner.


    [Zain: Changge better wife up this fox waifu or I��ll do it myself! *Samael bonks Zain* *Mohking watching the drama leisurely* *Kanant joins Mohking*]


    <b>��How did you know?��</b> Within Yue Mingkong��s phoenix eyes, terrifying divine light surged. Like the bright light of a moon, it contained a frightening amount of divine might.


    <b>��It''s only natural that I know.��</b> Yin Mei slyly spoke.


    She was no longer as apprehensive about Yue Mingkong as she was earlier.


    So what if her reputation and strength weren��t as good as Yue Mingkong��s?


    Gu Changge��s use for her was something unique and irreceable.


    Yue Mingkong could never take her spot.


    Unless this future empress was a fool, she wouldn��t dare to kill her.


    Much like herself, Yue Mingkong was also a woman who feared being hated by Gu Changge.


    This was exactly the kind of opportunity she could take advantage of.


    <b>��Aren''t you afraid that this Empress will kill you?��</b> Yue Mingkong indifferently replied. She was a regressor, so there was no way she would truly take Yin Mei seriously.


    This meeting was just a simple warning.


    <b>��Not at all. If you kill me, the Master probably wouldn��t me you. However, Empress Mingkong, please consider it carefully. If you really do so, you might never enter his heart again.��</b>


    <b>��Have you never considered the consequences?��</b>


    An endless sea of sparks seemed to seethe between them as Yin Mei smiled, choosing to confront Yue Mingkong head-on.


    <b>��You dare threaten this Empress?��</b> Yue Mingkong''s eyes suddenly grew infinitely colder.


    Her Qi and vitality surged. Visions of mountains and rivers being destroyed across thousands of miles using merely her fingertips could be seen.


    A lowly vixen dared to provoke her? This was unexpected.


    More importantly, Yin Mei��s words were right on the money, poking at the sore spots Yue Mingkong thought she had carefully concealed.


    <b>��Of course�� not. It was just an exnation, Empress Mingkong.�� </b>Yin Mei shook her head.


    <b>��That said, if you don��t kill me now, then Princess Mingkong will have to be careful in the future. There are many things I can help Master with that you yourself, cannot.��</b>


    <b>��Let''s see who gets a hold of master��s heart first.��</b>


    [Zain: Cat (and fox) fight, let''s goo!!; Samael: By ��cat��, you mean ��moon��? Kanant: Hello, dear readers; Yue means moon.]


    Yin Mei spoke smoothly, seemingly indifferent to the murderous intent that Yue Mingkong radiated.


    She was by no means weaker, after all.


    With Yue Mingkong��s weakness in her hand, she naturally had to make good use of it.


    Yin Mei estimated that these remarks of hers must have struck Yue Mingkong quite a blow.


    <b>��Oh? How absurd.��</b>


    But to Yin Mei��s shock, Yue Mingkong did not show even the slightest bit of anger at all, her narrowed eyes instead giving off a sense of mockery.


    <b>��Win Gu Changge��s heart? By yourself?��</b>


    It was obvious she didn��t take Yin Mei��s words to heart. Yue Mingkong��s voice remained calm and collected as ever, and even carried hints of contempt and disdain.


    She had never worried that Gu Changge would be tempted by other women.


    Seeing a woman other than herself by his side just made her feel ufortable, that''s all.


    She couldn��t help it despite understanding that Gu Changge was merely ying pretend.


    Even now, she felt ufortable.


    No one knew Gu Changge better than Yue Mingkong.


    In her opinion, Yin Mei''s self-confidence was a delusion stemming from ignorance. That��s why Yue Mingkongpletely disregarded Yin Mei''s rude remarks.


    <b>��I do have to thank you though. From your filthy words, this Empress understood the truth, that ��blocking is worse than flowing��.��</b>


    <b>��Rather than intervene, I suppose I��ll let karma sort itself out.��</b>


    Yue Mingkongughed mysteriously.


    She had already received the answer she wanted.


    She wouldn��t give up, but neither would she do anything unnecessary.


    Her identity and the advantages she gleaned as a regressor were both powerless in front of Gu Changge, so why not try attacking from another angle?


    <b>��Yue Mingkong, what exactly do you mean?��</b>


    Yin Mei frowned and questioned, directly calling Yue Mingkong by name.


    For Yue Mingkong to be so certain that she would not get Gu Changge��s heart��


    It was unbelievable!


    Unfortunately, Yue Mingkong did not deign to answer Yin Mei��s question. She simply left the scene with a wave of her jade-like hand.


    All the other experts morphed into divine rainbows and rose into the sky, following her lead. They disappeared one by one, until no other than Yin Mei and her maids remained.


    <b>��If you can actually do it, then that might not be such a bad idea either.��</b> Yue Mingkong''s fading voice struck Yin Mei from a distance.


    <b>��Why����</b> Yin Mei was dazed for a while inside her chariot.


    ������


    <b>[Near the Infinite Sea, East of the ancient city]</b>


    Millions of years ago, there used to be an ancient family residing here. They reigned supreme from ages past to modern times.


    Prosperity. Decline. Retreat. Revival.


    They experienced everything, and were the undisputed overlord of the area.


    A pity that within a few years prior, they had mistakenly offended the Primordial Divine Sect, resulting in many strong powerhouses making their moves.


    Since then, the domineering ancient family was destroyed.


    Traces of their annihtion spread everywhere.


    Broken walls and ruins with overgrown grass.


    Only the most durable of bricks and tiles still shone with the prosperity of their yesteryear.


    How bleak and tragic of a scene. Cultivators passing by asionally nced at the wreckage with a sigh.


    <b>��In hindsight, nobody would��ve guessed that this would be the fate of the Primordial Sun Family. In the entire Dongli Ancient City, no one dared to refute even a single word of theirs, and their every step caused quakes among the poption. Yet now I can''t even find any lingering traces of them����</b>


    <b>��The Primordial Demon Sect converged on them from all sides. It was terrifying! With a single word of theirs, even strong forces like the Primordial Sun would be destroyed!��</b>


    Many elderly people who had seen the reign of the ancient family, felt a sense of pity.


    <b>��It seems that, no matter how powerful a family is, there will be a time when the curtaines down on them. Who told them to offend the people and forces that should not be offended?��</b> A wrinkly person on the side also sighed.


    <b>��Shush, be quiet</b><b>!</b><b> You can��t say that. Have you forgotten the fate of the Tiangou n in the Ancient Immortal Continent? ��</b>


    <b>��Speak carefully!��</b>


    One individual immediately shivered and scolded.


    When they thought about that news, they couldn��t help but shut their mouths in unison, with a deep sense of fear reflected in their eyes.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of tter, like the rush of a big wave flooding the sky.


    A distant but extremely loud sound.


    It rang from the Infinite Sea.


    The various cultivators in the entire ancient city heard this massive boom, many of whom decided to break through the clouds to try finding the sound��s source.


    <b>Hiss!</b>


    When they saw it, everyone was shocked, taking deep breaths to steady themselves.


    <b>[The Infinite Sea, the Sea n��s territory]</b>


    They asionally came ashore to sell native goods or buy resources.


    But today was different. An immeasurable number of warships were rushing in, a legion on the water, covering the sky and sun.


    A luxurious, aquamarine g fluttered in the wind.


    The Sea King Pce!


    It was a coalition of numerous sea ns, charging under the banner of the Sea King Pce, shing out murderously from the boundless sea!


    Most of them instantly thought of what happened in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    The Seventh Princess of the Sea Pce was robbed and killed by a girl named Gu Xian''er.


    Could it be that the Sea King Pce was angry because of this? Did they n toe onnd to take revenge and seek justice?


    This shocking news spread like wildfire. It resounded across the ancient cities of the Immeasurable Heaven and, for a time, caused a world-shaking sensation.


    ������


    <b>[Inside the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce]</b>


    Atop a mountain awash with clouds and surging mist, where the cold wind blew strongly, ethereal and lofty��


    A paradise in the Upper Realm.


    <b>��Oh, the Great Elder and the ancestor are back?��</b>


    Gu Changge, who was drinking by himself on the stone table, felt their movements and smiled, getting up to greet his ��seniors��.


    The void blurred as a channel of space appeared.


    The three figures who walked out each possessed a unique expression, but none seemed pleased to see him.


    How could Gu Changge be here so early?


    Gu Xian''er originally had a small smile on her face, but that smile abruptly froze.


    Her big doe eyes were full of anger and confusion.

 Chapter 199: Finding a Second Scapegoat; Gu Xian’er, Stop Acting so Full of Yourself!

    <h4>Chapter 199: Finding a Second Scapegoat; Gu Xian��er, Stop Acting so Full of Yourself!</h4>


    Gu Xian��er had never returned to the Gu family since her childhood.


    And although she had rtives and masters in the Peach vige, there must still be some deep-rooted wish to go home inside of her. After all, that��s where she was born, where her family originally lived.


    Therefore, in Gu Changge''s opinion, this birthday banquet was an excellent opportunity for him topletely eradicate the estrangement between the various lineages of the Gu family that had developed over the years, and finally, take full control of the family.


    Gu Changge had never forgotten about this matter from the very beginning.


    Because his mother and father had gotten marriedte.


    His mother was now five thousand years old. That said, due to her high cultivation, she still retained her unparalleled beauty.


    Furthermore, because of his mother''s identity, it would definitely be a big event for even the Immortal Gu Family and the Primordial Divine Sect.


    They��d invite all the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns to attend the banquet.


    At that time, it was inevitable that the Young Supremes of all the great forces would gather together, which might lead to some disputes between them.


    And Gu Changge, being the gracious and fair host he was, would not be able to personally solve those disputes.


    Though these were trivial matters to Gu Changge.


    For he was more concerned about something else.


    The Human Ancestral Hall was likely to start moving next, meaning many Ancient Freaks, or Heavenly Prince maye into the light at this time.


    Their talents, needless to say, would be formidable.


    It was a timely blessing, as Gu Changge just happened to becking some Origin Essence recently. He had been worried about finding sufficient prey to temper his Sacred Realm Laws with.


    On top of that, the title Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor needed a new scapegoat, so he had to search for another person he could push the me onto.


    Ye Ling''s death would soon be discovered by the Human Ancestral Hall.


    Since Ye Ling was from the Immortal Ye Family, the Human Ancestral Hall, with their mysterious techniques and abilities, could figure out his whereabouts in an instant using his bloodline.


    When the news of Ye Ling''s death spreads, it would certainly affect the credibility of Gu Changge��s words by a considerable amount.


    Therefore, Gu Changge now had to initiate the second part of his n.


    ��I will have some time to arrange. But before that, I need to find the unlucky sob who will carry the ck pot this time����


    Gu Changge''s expression slowly grew darker. The faces of all the Young Supremes quickly shed through his mind, from Wang Wushuang to Ye Langtian, and the others, as he dismissed them one by one.


    He was continuously searching for the right person to choose.


    Firstly, the status of the target must be high enough, as an ordinary Young Supreme would definitely not fit the mould of being the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    The strength of the target must be very strong, otherwise, it would be difficult to exin the matter of Ye Ling��s death otherwise.


    Furthermore, the target must have a background and cultivation far beyond the reach of people like Ye Ling, or it would be difficult for Gu Changge to devise a perfect n.


    ��The level of strength I fabricated for Ye Ling was a little too strong, to the extent that I enabled him topete against me, and even escape from my hands����


    Gu Changge felt a slight headache.


    At that time, in order to act as if Ye Ling was strong, he had even severely wounded himself and acted with Yin Mei to deceive everyone.


    As a result, almost every cultivator became aware of Ye Ling''s strength, which was strong enough to escape from his hands.


    He was no longer able to put the me onto any random person


    Because even if he did, no average Young Supreme would be able to contend with Ye Ling��s strength.


    To have the capability to kill Ye Ling, the new pot bearer must possess great strength.


    Gu Changge wanted to create an illusion that Ye Ling had died and that the Forbidden Demonic Arts were inherited by someone else, or that there was a mysterious organization acting behind the scenes.


    This limited his choices of potential candidates.


    In terms of cultivation, besides Wang Zijin, Gu Changge couldn''t think of anyone else for the time being.


    However, it definitely can��t be Wang Zijin, as she was the descendent of the Human Ancestral Hall. Putting the ck pot on her head would be equivalent to actively digging one��s own grave.


    ��Looks like I have to find out which Ancient Freak or Son of the Ancient Emperor are going to emerge soon, then start with them.��


    Gu Changge soon thought of a possible target.


    His mother''s birthday banquet would inevitably attract all major ns, Immortal Sects, and Ancient Emperors to attend.


    After all, no one in the entire Upper Realm''s Daoist Sects and Immoral ns would dare ignore an invitation from the Immortal Gu Family.


    An iparably lively scene was sure to ur.


    ��And considering Mingkong''s personality, she��ll certainly attend the banquet too. I can attempt to pry some information out of her then.��


    ��I should also take advantage of this opportunity to make preparations and find out in which realm the Human Ancestor��s Reincarnation will take ce, as well as information about the mysterious Peach Tree behind Xian''er����


    These days, Gu Changge didn''t give as much thought to Gu Xian''er as he did in the beginning.


    He was more interested in the mysterious Peach Tree instead.


    No matter whether it was ording to Gu Xian''er''s plotline as a Favoured Daughter of Heaven or any other plotlines, the mysterious Peach Tree was bound to be an existence that had survived many great ages.


    Therefore, in order to plot for that mysterious Peach Tree, Gu Changge had to start with Gu Xian��er.


    ��Xian''er''s attitude towards me willrgely determine the attitude of the mysterious Peach Tree and the masters behind her towards me as well.''


    Gu Changge had been nning all this for a long time.


    Without creating a tragic drama, it would probably be hard to move those old fogies who have been alive for countless years, not to mention getting them to actually believe in him.


    Gu Changge hadn''t forgotten the time when he sent Yan Ji to check out the Peach Vige, only to have her, a Great Sacred Realm existence,e back seriously injured by a Peach Blossom. It was entirely possible that if she hadn''t escaped using the Domain Breaking Talisman, she might have fallen in that ce.


    Such a powerful existence. What if he could use it as his own? Or even take over it and devour its origin?


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge''s smile could not help but deepen.


    Soon, news of the Immortal Gu Family hosting a birthday banquet spread throughout Immeasurable Heaven, and even amongst the other Dao forces, causing a great sensation.


    Gu Changge''s mother was a renowned Goddess in the past. She was thest Holy Maiden of the Primordial Divine Sect, with a formidable talent that was hard to rival.


    When the news of her birthday banquet spread, it immediately shocked countless cultivators, leading to numerous heated discussions.


    Only then did many people realize that the Goddess, who was once renowned throughout the world, had already turned 5,000 years old.


    And even her son had already be an unrivalled leading figure of the younger generation.


    For a while, countless cultivatorsmented.


    Many Daoist lineages and Great Sects, including the Vermilion Bird n, the White Tiger n, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, the Immortal Wang Family, and the Immortal Ye Family, sent their nsmen bearing congrattory gifts to the territory of the Immortal Gu Family.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Meanwhile��] </b>


    On the top of the mountain where the Great Elder usually cultivated.


    A young girl with a beautiful face was currently hugging her knees, staring nkly at the clouds below, seemingly stuck in a daze.


    asionally, the wind would blow, making her skirt flutter and revealing her delicate and wless calves, not unlike pure lotus roots.


    Her figure looked as if it had been born out of an untainted earthly spirit, walking out from the full mountains and clear rivers. A clear and cold temperament, without a trace of dust, seemingly carrying the most wonderful blessings of heaven.


    She resembled a darling of Heaven and Earth.


    It was none other than Gu Xian''er, who had just finished her cultivation.


    After being Gu Changge��s sandbag, her cultivation progress had advanced by leaps and bounds, and now she was on the verge of breaking through to the False God Realm.


    It was as if she was growing stronger and stronger after each defeat.


    Such speed shocked even the Great Elder.


    However, Gu Xian''er wasn''t happy with it.


    No matter how much she provoked him, Gu Changge remained indifferent towards her, not even bothering to say a word.


    It was the same even when she went to Supreme Peak where Gu Changge stayed and challenged him personally.


    It was an attitude simr to facing a stranger who had absolutely nothing to do with her.


    Gu Xian''er was clearly hurt by this, though she would never say it out loud to anyone.


    Yet she also understood that Gu Changge might have also felt this way when she treated him with such indifference and hatred at the start.


    However, she believed that Gu Changge was deliberately acting like this now in order not to let her get close to him and dig deeper into his hidden secrets from the past.


    Therefore, she didn''t mind it and continued to chase him relentlessly.


    But when a letter from the Immortal Gu Family suddenlynded in front of her, Gu Xian''er''s mood turned sour, and her posture immediately slumped.


    <b>��Return home?�� </b>


    Gu Xian''er muttered softly. She looked at the letter in her hand with a dazed expression.


    Simr to Gu Changge, she was also sent a letter from the Immortal Gu Family.


    And judging from the handwriting and aura on it, the letter surely came from Gu Changge''s father, Gu Lintian.


    The eldest uncle that she was very much in awe of in the past.


    Frankly speaking, Gu Xian''er really didn''t expect that her eldest uncle would personally write her a letter at this time, in which he sincerely expressed his concern and guilt for mistreating her all those years.


    Although Gu Changge''s father didn''t mention the reason for the incident back then, Gu Xian''er could also understand his hardship.


    This was something she had already figured out, so she naturally wasn''t surprised.


    What surprised her instead was Gu Lintian''s approach.


    As the head of the Immortal Gu Family, he showed an obviously apologetic attitude towards her, a mere member of the family.


    That said, even if Gu Xian''er was able to understand his situation in her heart, there was still ultimately an unresolved knot.


    It already happened so it wouldn''t matter if she understood because it''d be impossible to pretend that it never happened in the first ce.


    The one who expelled her from the Gu family back then was Gu Lintian, and the one who was letting her return to the Immortal Gu Family now was also him.


    In the past, when her father was vying for the position of Patriarch, the one who defeated him was also Gu Lintian.


    In truth, Gu Xian''er longed for the day she could finally return to the Immortal Gu Family, her home.


    There were still some of her rtives and nsmen there that she couldn''t possibly part with.


    <b>��When Gu Changge acknowledged my identity as a member of the Gu family that day, I should��ve expected all this. Don��t you think so, Ah Hong?��</b>


    Gu Xian''er asked with a sigh, speaking to the little red bird on her shoulder.


    The little red bird nced at her obliquely, as if to say �C ��stop pretending so much, you obviously want to go back in your heart, but you just aren''t showing it on your face.''


    Seeing the red bird��s ridiculing expression, Gu Xian''er gritted her teeth with annoyance, wanting nothing more than to pluck off its hairs, roast it, and then eat it right that instant.


    It truly didn��t give her any face at all.


    Nheless, the little red bird was spot on with its assessment of Gu Xian''er''s inner thoughts.


    As Gu Changge had previously noted, Gu Xian��er possessed an arrogant personality, and she sometimes valued her face more than anything else.


    If the Immortal Gu Family had sent a luxurious carriage, pulled by nine dragons alongside numerous powerful individuals to invite her home, then maybe she would ��reluctantly�� nod her head and agree.


    But now it was merely a letter from home and nothing else?


    ��That''s it? That''s it?! That''s it?!?!��


    Gu Xian��er truly wanted to throw the family letter at her uncle''s face and ask him if there was any sincerity and apology in this invitation at all?


    If she returned to the Immortal Gu Family like this, where would she ce her face?


    Gu Changge already took the initiative to acknowledge her identity and rify the events of the past in front of the whole world, so now it should be the Immortal Gu Family inviting her back in the same fashion!


    <b>��There��s no sincerity at all! They��re looking down on me����</b>


    Gu Xian��er let out a cold snort, a disdainful sound rising from pouty lips.


    Speaking of which, this was indeed some poor consideration on Gu Lintian��s part.


    In his opinion, that year''s incident was something the Immortal Gu Family should feel sorry for Gu Xian''er about, and if such a matter was made too high-profile, it might make Gu Xian��er feel that the Immortal Gu Family was putting on a face for the rest of the forces to see and wasn��t being sincere.


    Thus, after careful consideration, he decided to personally write a letter to Gu Xian''er.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t realize that Gu Xian��er actually had such a face-loving character.


    <b>��Go back? Who wants to go back, I won''t be going back anyway!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er calmed down her mood, but couldn��t resist mumbling out her grievances.


    <b>��Oh? Not going back where?�� </b>


    Gu Xian��er suddenly heard a faint voice at that exact moment.


    Immediately afterwards�C


    She felt the heavens and the earth abruptly turn silent, as if an immensely terrifying pressure had descended, rumbling like the mountains and seas.


    Time and Space, and even the cycle of Samsara throughout Heaven and Earth froze!


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    High up in the sky, the space blurred as a passage emerged, piercing through the surrounding space.


    From within it, stepped out Gu Changge''s figure, standing with his hands behind his back. He looked calmly upon Gu Xian''er, whose face was as stiff as a rock.


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    Gu Xian��er finally managed to react. Her eyes slightly narrowed at Gu Changge, having no clue as to why he had just appeared.


    ��Wasn''t Gu Changge still acting as cold as a block of ice to me? Not paying any attention and making my teeth itch in frustration?��


    ��So why was he here now?��


    Gu Changge stood aloof in the sky, looking down on Gu Xian''er indifferently.


    A long, flowing immortal robe, coupled with wide sleeves that sparkled as if embroidered with stars from heaven, appeared extremely elegant and magnificent.


    Carrying a noble, lofty temperament.


    <b>��Where did you just say you wouldn''t go back to?��</b> Gu Changge repeated himself in a casual tone.


    Gu Xian��er''s gaze moved away from Gu Changge''s body, and she didn��t dare to look at him directly.


    Because she couldn''t beat Gu Changge and the Great Elder also wasn''t currently on the mountain peak.


    After returning from the Immortal Continent, the Great Elder was enraged and only gave her instructions on what to do next, before disappearing without a trace.


    Gu Xian��er felt that the Great Elder must��ve been enraged by Gu Changge inside the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Hence, if Gu Changge really wanted to teach her a lesson at this time, no one would be able to stop him.


    Especially since she had been provoking Gu Changge a lot these past few days.


    Although Gu Changge didn��t pay much attention to it, with his vengeful personality, he most likely kept my transgressions in mind.


    He was simply waiting for an opportunity to get his payback.


    <b>��Did I say something?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er couldn''t withstand the terrible pressure emitting from Gu Changge''s body and muttered softly.


    At this time, ying dumb was the best option.


    That said, Gu Changge had probably heard her ramblings just now, or he wouldn''t have suddenly appeared like this.


    However, she wasn''t afraid of Gu Changge either.


    <b>��Oh, you won��t tell me? Seems like your cultivation has been going well for some time now. Did you start having delusions again?��</b>


    Seeing that Gu Xian��er didn��t admit it, the calm on Gu Changge��s face also disappeared, and he asked with mockery.


    <b>��Gu Changge you����</b>


    Hearing him speak, Gu Xian��er''s delicate face slightly changed, and she immediately felt that something was wrong.


    She reacted quickly, and ayer of silver brilliance appeared on her body as if the immortal light was flowing, and various runes were being intertwined, forming a true phoenix with its wings spreading behind her back!


    The glittering light was brilliant, the aura was amazing, and even heaven and earth seemed to be torn between the wings.


    It was a movement technique, she quickly spread her wings, and fled to the space behind her.


    Because she sensed that Gu Changge was about to strike.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    However, Gu Changge''s speed was faster than hers by far, and at the moment Gu Xian��er was about to retreat, a vast and terrible wave rose from the space nearby.


    Like a roaring sea, it suddenly turned into chaos, with every inch of space as dense and heavy as a mountain, locking her figure firmly in ce!


    <b>��This is bad�C!��</b>


    Gu Xian''er let out a low cry, realizing that with her current cultivation, she couldn��t break free at all.


    Even if her cultivating speed was very fast, she still couldn''t resist in the slightest when facing Gu Changge.


    <b>��This girl, after a few days of not receiving a spanking, has be arrogant again. This won��t work����</b>


    Looking at the situation, Gu Changge slightly shook his head, and said so in words of pity and regret, though his tone was as indifferent as always.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    The void suddenly surged, and as he put forward his palm, a terrifying massive palm print appeared in the void, and then descended down from the sky!


    There wasn��t any surprise.


    Gu Xian''er was again suppressed to the ground by his palm, and no matter how her nascent Fairy Bones glowed and wanted to awaken, it was all futile.


    The simple Fairy Bones, Gu Changge suppressed her with the power of rules. Naturally, it didn��t take much effort, since the two just weren��t on the same level.


    Gu Xian''er obviously wasn��t aware of this.


    Otherwise, she would��ve shouted that it was unfair.


    Frankly, Gu Xian''er''s current strength was in fact quite strong in Gu Changge''s opinion, and her cultivation speed was worthy of being the Favored Daughter of Heaven.


    Nevertheless, Gu Changge pursued greater results; how can Gu Xian''er with such strength, meet his requirements.


    Thus, his words still remained cold, and he said with mockery, <b>��Gu Xian''er, this is the result of you provoking me every day? Unable to withstand even one of my palms. You��ve disappointed me too much.��</b>


    <b>��If it was a real battle, you would be dead right now.��</b>


    Gu Changge stood tall, looking down on her indifferently.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you have the ability to suppress your cultivation to the same realm as me, but you bully me by relying on your high cultivation base, what kind of ability is that?��</b>


    Gu Xian''er gritted her teeth with extreme anger at his remarks. Even after the amount of effort she took, she was defeated in one palm once again.


    No matter how much she cultivated, she just couldn��t catch up with Gu Changge.


    On the contrary, she was easily suppressed by him every time.


    This made Gu Xian''er very upset.


    She knew that Gu Changge was definitely much stronger than his apparent Cultivation Base, perhaps he was close to breaking through the Sacred Realm.


    <b>��In a real battle, no one will be fair.�� </b>Gu Changge said indifferently.


    <b>��I know you won''t kill me����</b>


    Although Gu Xian''er was suppressed on the ground, after hearing the words, she said so.


    She looked as if she was sure of Gu Changge.


    <b>��Oh?��</b>


    Gu Changge didn��t deny it, and his expression was slightly yful.


    <b>��Gu Changge, remember this, sooner orter I will catch up with you, and you won''t be able to bully me anymore.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er said viciously, and an expression reflected on Gu Changge��s eyes that appeared very rude.


    However, this time, Gu Changge didn��t say any more.


    <b>��Father sent a letter and ordered me to take you back to the family.��</b> He said lightly, and at the same time lifted the suppression of Gu Xian''er.


    He had already predicted Gu Xian''er''s intentions.


    With her arrogant personality, she certainly wouldn��t be willing to go back easily, even if she wanted to go back in her heart, she still wouldn��t agree.


    Hence, Gu Changge came to make her realize the reality of the matter.


    <b>��I��m not going back, it''s your father, not mine.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er heard his words, and her expression quickly returned to cold and calm, and she said indifferently.


    <b>��Gu Xian''er, I��m afraid you''re mistaking something.�� </b>


    <b>��I��m ordering you to go back with me, not asking if you��lle or not.��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help butugh.


    For this tough-mouthed girl, he naturally had to take tough measures.


    Obviously, if Gu Xian''er resisted, then Gu Changge would strike again, simr to a few moments ago and suppress her.


    And even if she was knocked unconscious and stuffed in a sack, she must be brought back to the family.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er gritted her silver teeth, knowing that at this point, she couldn��t do anything.


    Gu Changge definitely had more methods.


    <b>��This is not that I want to go back, but you''re forcibly taking me back, Gu Changge, don��t mistake this point.��</b>


    Finally, seemingly having figured it out, Gu Xian''er agreed.


    Only her attitude seemed quite reluctant, and her small and delicate face looked very unhappy.


    <b>��I understand, you begged me to take you back, not that I wanted to take you back.��</b>


    When Gu Changge heard her, he nodded his head in understanding.


    <b>��Eh???��</b>


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was stunned, and then directly exploded with anger.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Read on DemonicTL for faster updates.</b>

 Chapter 183: If its Xianer, I Shall Accept this Request; Acknowledging Her Identity to the World!

    <h4>Chapter 183: If its Xianer, I Shall ept this Request; Acknowledging Her Identity to the World!</h4>


    ������


    In truth, she was still quite worried that Gu Changge would refuse the Great Elder��s request, but it seems that her previous spections werepletely off.


    However, it was clear the Great Elder intended to protect her.


    ��The mind of Gu Changge is truly unpredictable and unfathomable.��


    ��It��s practically confirmed that he holds no malice towards her, but who knows whether he has any hidden motives?��


    ��Who can say for sure what might happen in the future?��


    At that moment, Gu Changge saw the Great Elder, Gu Xian''er and Gu Nanshan all looking in his direction.


    Fortunately, he already had a speech prepared in his mind. His expression remained unchanged, as he spoke with a faint smile,<b> ��Please forgive me for not being able to ept the Great Elder��s request����</b>


    When they heard this, the trio��s faces immediately changed. Gu Xian''er''s petite face had instantly lost all its color, turning pale.


    Her body trembled.


    She clenched the corner of her skirt with a force so strong that her knuckles turned white.


    Gu Changge has spoken. But did he truly intend to get rid of her so soon?


    <b>��Gu Changge, you����</b>


    The Great Elder''s expression turned cold, unable to seal their deal by swearing with his Dao Heart. It was now sure that Gu Changge had something in mind for Gu Xian��er, and he couldn��t go without being able to harm her.


    How could he possibly trust Gu Changge?


    Gu Changge didn��t seem to have heard the Great Elder��s words. He prattled on, cold and indifferent as his voice fell on Gu Xian��er��s ears.


    <b>��Don''t you think that this request is too excessive? To make me swear with my Dao Heart that I will not harm my enemy by any means. Does that not mean I would practically be waiting for death?��</b>


    <b>��Such a request, Great Elder, if it were you, would you agree to it?��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly.


    At this point, he naturally had to control the right to speak.


    <b>��This����</b> the Great Elder too frowned, <b>��I was negligent.��</b>


    He��d ignored something important. On the off-chance that Gu Xian��er were to try to kill Gu Changge in the future, then wouldn��t Gu Changge be powerless?


    To sit back and wait for death, to be captured, just waiting for death?


    His request simply asked for the impossible.


    Unless�� Gu Xian��er was to do the same. But could he truly make her swear with her Dao Heart that she would let go of all her hatred?


    He shook his head. That was even more unrealistic. He was so focused on protecting Gu Xian''er that hepletely forgot who Gu Changge was. He was someone who would never ept a loss.


    Gu Xian��er got over her initial shock and started to carefully think about the situation.


    This request was unfair to Gu Changge. Knowing him, he would never ept it.


    If it were her, would she willingly swear with her Dao Heart that she wouldn��t harm her enemy in the future? Not unless there was something wrong with her brain.


    She might consider it if that enemy was somewhat special to her.


    Ultimately, she understood. However, she couldn��t help but feel a sense of loss.


    ��Gu Changge still treats me as an enemy����


    Various thoughts passed through the three��s minds, as Gu Changge opened his mouth once more. With a serious tone, he said, <b>��However, if it��s Xian��er, then�� I shall ept this request.��</b>


    ��What?!��


    As soon as she heard the words, Gu Xian''er froze, her eyes widening.


    She simply couldn''t believe her ears.


    Perhaps she��d heard it wrong.


    Gu Changge made his points, only to agree in the end?


    ��He actually agreed to such an excessive request?��


    ��Was he truly prepared to leave himself defenceless for the foreseeable future?��


    For a brief while, her heart welled with a wide range ofplex emotions�� joy, happiness, excitement, sourness, like a broken mixing jar that contained a confusing mix of different vours.


    <b>��As I said, Changge had good intentions����</b>


    Although Gu Nashan was quick to react, he too was confused as to why Gu Changge had agreed. However, that didn��t stop him from praising Gu Changge for doing the right thing.


    From the perspective of the family, this was naturally the best possible situation.


    As long as Gu Changge promised not to hurt Gu Xian''er, everything would be fine.


    Naturally, Gu Nashan was ignorant of Gu Xian��er��s background. He had no idea that she had several masters with terrifying cultivation bases as well as a ��Peach Tree�� with an incredible origin that he wouldn��t dare to even imagine.


    Gu Changge had taken all of this into ount. He would never stake his life so easily.


    <b>��Since you said so, then I hope you will keep your promise. You should be aware of the consequences if you break the oath of the Dao Heart.��</b> The Great Elder responded by nodding his head, his eyes clouded with uncertainty.


    He wondered if he had been wrong about Gu Changge. Although he acted like a heinous fiend, he hadn��t reached the point of being truly heartless.


    ��Was there some hidden agenda behind the bone digging back then?��


    He looked at Gu Xian''er, who was frozen in ce with an inexplicable gleam in her eyes and shook his head.


    ��It appears I must find a suitable time to tell her about this matter.��


    ��Was he born with a demonic nature?�� The Great Elder pondered. Initially, he had no interest in this matter, but now he wanted to get to the bottom of it all.


    After that, Gu Changge spoke with a calm expression, <b>��Can the Great Elder be at ease now?��</b>


    Even if Gu Xian''er wanted to kill him, Gu Changge could suppress her at will. He had nothing to fear.


    Not only that, but at present, Gu Xian��er had no such intentions.


    As for the oath of the Dao Heart? Gu Changge doesn''t think it will affect him in any way. How many times has he sworn by his Dao Heart?


    If the oath truly held such power over him, then it would be better to take back his words.


    <b>��I hope you won��t disappoint this old man.��</b> The Great Elder nodded.


    <b>��Then I��ll have to trouble the Great Elder regarding the True Dragon n.��</b> Gu Changge said with a smile. When the timees, Gu Changge will show up again, and with his status as the heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, the True Dragon n��s submission was a foregone conclusion.


    Once he controls the power of the True Dragon n, it will be much easier to control the entirety of the Ancient Immortal Races.


    Gu Changge had a big appetite, so he naturally wouldn��t stop there.


    His current target may be limited to the Ancient Immortal Races; however, he��ll soon make moves against the other Daoist Sects across the Immeasurable Heaven.


    And when he finally controls the entirety of the Immeasurable Heaven.


    That��s when he will reveal his sharp ws and fangs to the world.


    The Great Elder��s figure disappeared, as he left for the Ancient Immortal Continent once more.


    He gave his word to Gu Changge, and he would deliver.


    <b>��Was Xian''er touched by her elder brother just now?��</b>


    Then, Gu Changge looked at Gu Xian''er, who was still slightly dazed and asked with a soft smile.


    He didn''t need Gu Xian''er to answer.


    He in fact already knew the answer, from the system��s message prompt, he again, from Gu Xian''er, obtained a great number of Destiny Points and Fortune Value.


    <b>��Who would be touched by you? You have no good intentions.��</b> In response, Gu Xian''er couldn''t help but re at him and take a few steps back, moving further away from him.


    She was trying to conceal her rapidly beating heart.


    <b>��That''s good.��</b>


    The smile on Gu Changge''s face also disappeared and became calm, <b>��Remember what I said to you, don��t hold any sentiments for me. In the end, you��ll be the one to regret it.��</b>


    <b>��Quit your nonsense, Gu Changge. Who would have any sentiments for you?��</b>


    Having been exposed, Gu Xian''er was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, ring at him fiercely.


    This was the second time that Gu Changge had said these words to her.


    Once, it might have been an ident.


    But what did it mean for it to be said twice?


    Currently, Gu Xian��er was having misconceptions that Gu Changge was anticipating something to happen in the near future.


    She was in a joyous mood just now, only to have it be reced with annoyance.


    <b>��Changge����</b>


    Seeing that Gu Nanshan was about to speak, Gu Changge''s eyes moved slightly, then he smiled and said,


    <b>��Please rest assured, ancestor.��</b>


    <b>��Acknowledging Xian''er��s identity, it''s quite a simple task, I only need to give a word.��</b>


    Gu Nanshan nodded his head and also closed his mouth.


    Although he was an ancestor, it was impossible for him to force Gu Changge into doing something he was unwilling to.


    After all, at present, Gu Changge was the face of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. He was their Young Master, someone that couldn��t be taken lightly.


    If Gu Xian��er were to be publicly acknowledged by him, then not only he but also the rest of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family will be disgraced and be the object of ridicule for all the Daoist Sects.


    He had to save face and would do such a thing willy-nilly.


    Thus, Gu Nashan would like to know how exactly Gu Changge would do it.


    <b>��Gu Changge, I don''t need you to acknowledge my identity. I don''t care.��</b> Gu Xian''er said. She carried not the least bit of courtesy for Gu Changge.


    <b>��Then I suppose I��ll just sit back and enjoy the show as the Sea King Pce retaliates against you. How about it?��</b> Gu Changge casually replied.


    He will never get used to her when she acts so arrogant.


    The pawn called the Sea King Pce has been at y for quite a while now. Naturally, he has to put it to use.


    Of course, if Gu Xian''er insists on acting tough, Gu Changge will make her understand what it means to be truly beaten.


    <b>��You���� </b>Gu Xian''er gritted her teeth. With its profound background, how could she not fear the Sea King Pce?


    Gu Changge rarely looks down on people.


    However, if such an event truly came to pass, then she can just escape back to Peach Vige.


    Even if the Sea King Pce was strong, was it strong enough to unify all the sea creatures and go against the Peach Vige?


    <b>��Stop fooling around and behave. Your brother has specially prepared this opportunity for you.��</b>


    <b>��You should have been the Young Lady of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, a jewel amidst the crowd.��</b>


    <b>��That is the identity that you deserve.��</b>


    At that moment, Gu Changge looked at her, his face carrying just the perfect soft smile, as he spoke.


    Gu Xian''er had never seen such a gentle appearance from Gu Changge. For a while, she waspletely stunned.


    Her small brain buzzed; she couldn��t quite hear hisst words.


    [TL/N: The author just called her dumb lmao]


    The only thing that echoed in her mind was the phrase ��stop fooling around��.


    Suddenly, like a cooked crab, Gu Xian''er felt her cheeks turn bright red.


    ������


    When the news of the Sea King Pce''s strongest sea creatures rushing to the Ancient City of Heavenly Dao spread, it quickly shook the entire Immeasurable Heaven, attracting the attention of countless cultivators and creatures.


    As the ancient force that has ruled the Infinite Sea for countless years, the might of the Sea King Pce was beyond doubt.


    They were the subject of envy among many Great Immortal Sects and Supreme Daoist Sects who dare not provoke them so casually.


    However, the fact that the female disciple of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce''s Great Elder killed the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce in the Ancient Immortal Continent caused a huge stir.


    [PR/N: An absolute mouthful.]


    Many cultivators assumed that the Sea King Pce would be outraged and force the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce to hand over the female disciple.


    The identity of Gu Xian''er was no secret in the Immeasurable Heavens nowadays.


    Herst name was Gu, but she was not acknowledged by the Ancient Immortal Gu family.


    In other words, Gu Xian''er was probably an outcast of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, having been expelled from the family.


    However, she had killed the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce.


    Most cultivators believed that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family wouldn''t go against the vast and ancient Sea King Pce just because of an expelled descendant.


    Such a move was ill-advised.


    Even the Great Elder of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce would probably be unable to protect Gu Xian''er.


    He was powerful, but even he can''t possibly resist such a great powerhouse. Furthermore, it was unlikely that the entire Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce would turn against the Sea King Pce just because of a disciple.


    Therefore, when the Sea King Pce marshalled their ancient warships and fiercely began their hunt, many treated it as though it were already over.


    The reception was mixed: a split between regret and pity�� the young girl whose talent was said to be formidable enough to match that of Gu Changge��s death was set in stone. They couldn��t help but feel a deep sense of pity.


    The Sea King Pce demanded an exnation.


    Therefore instead of going to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family first, they rushed to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce!


    <b>Rumble!</b>


    At that moment, ten million miles to the east of the Ancient City of Heavenly Dao, there were vast warships, covering the sky with a terrifying aura.


    The terrifying aura swept across the sky, causing heaven and earth to tremble.


    There was a vast array of creatures assembled under the banner of the Sea King Pce: shrimp soldiers and crab generals from the deep sea, their origins entuated by blue runes that rushed to the sky.


    Their eyes were filled with murderous intent, as they charged straight towards the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    <b>��The Sea King Pce is approaching fast, and it seems that persecution is inevitable! They demand justice for their Seventh Princess.��</b>


    <b>��The members of their young generation fought, but they met their match, leading to their deaths. How can they possibly say they��re here to seek justice?��</b>


    The cultivator beside him frowned, disgusted by the actions of the Sea King Pce.


    <b>��No, only people with a good background can say that. If you��re a nobody and you offend the other Young Supremes, can you truly say that you were fighting? It can only be called digging your own grave.��</b> Another cultivator replied with a sneer.


    <b>��Yes, that''s quite true.��</b> The rest of them sighed.


    <b>��But I heard that the situation actually has to do with a girl surnamed Gu. She was being hunted, and when she was in danger, the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family �C Gu Changge �C intervened. He was angered that his n members were being pushed around, so he suppressed the Seventh Princess of the Sea King Pce.��</b>


    <b>��Afterwards, the young girl surnamed Gu killed the Seventh Princess of the Sea King''s Pce, causing this wholemotion.��</b>


    <b>��Yes, it''s a pity. Other than the Great Elder, I��m afraid there will be no one to protect her. Did I get that right? The Sea King Pce has caused such arge fuss, and yet the Ancient Immortal Gu Family doesn��t seem to have made a move.��</b>


    Within an ancient city, cultivators discussed amongst themselves.


    As they were talking, they soared into the sky, morphing into divine rainbows as they followed from afar with the intent of observing themotion.


    They weren��t aware of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s secrets, let alone the many powerful individuals behind Gu Xian''er.


    The Sea King Pce, no matter how strong it was, can''t do anything to Gu Xian''er.


    In fact, Gu Changge has been long aware of this fact.


    However, couldn''t he use the Sea King Pce? Obviously, this force was meant to be Gu Xian��er��s EXP, a wonderful pawn.


    <b>Rumble! </b>


    Tens of thousands of sea creatures covered the clouds in the sky, their terrifying might resounding from millions of miles away.


    [PR/N: At this point, I��ve given up on scale. You do you, author-san.]


    They arrived outside the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    <b>��Hand over the murderer!��</b>


    <b>��Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce hand over Gu Xian''er!��</b>


    <b>��Justice for the Seventh Princess!��</b>


    They all shouted, their voices loud and overwhelming.


    Above the warship of the Sea King Pce, a blue-haired general appeared, with a medium build and cold, indifferent eyes.


    <b>��Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, hand over Gu Xian''er!��</b>


    He was the Sea n''s Great Commander. He too shouted, intending to force the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    The death of the Seventh Princess had aroused the Sea King''s anger.


    All the creatures of the sea across billions of miles were all affected and were punished by the Sea King.


    The blue-haired general stepped forward, wielding a blue trident and exuding a terrifying aura.


    The enormous pressure of the Great Sacred Realm was vast and boundless, transforming into a matchless Great Sacred Dharma Body that stood tall in the sky.


    Its eyes were like a vastke that blocked out the sky.


    Runes imbued with the power of Rules morphed into long chains, entwining around the trident in his hand.


    The terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Realm shook the heavens and earth, demonstrating its unquestionable might.


    Countless cultivators and creatures, who witnessed and perceived it with their own eyes, were all wide-eyed and left breathless.


    It''s one thing to specte, but it''s a whole other thing to witness it with your own eyes.


    <b>��The Great Sacred Realm''s Dharma Body!��</b>


    <b>��The Sea King Pce must truly be furious to have sent out such a powerful figure.��</b>


    The crowd of cultivators retreated towards the safe area, their faces pale with fear.


    If a battle were to break out��


    The strike of a Great Sacred Realm being was far beyond their ability to resist, even if they weren��t in the direct line of fire. Their bodies would be obliterated, and their souls would depart just from the aftermath.


    <b>��Great Sacred Realm! It��s actually a Great Sacred Realm����</b>


    The Elders of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce paled under this terrifying pressure, feeling as though their very souls were about to freeze.


    They themselves were merely at the Sacred Realm. When faced with the might of the Great Sacred Realm, they would only end up falling.


    <b>��The Great Elder has yet to return to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce; what should we do now? Should we ask those Old Freaks for their aid?��</b> The expression on their faces turned grave all at once.


    They were unaware of the many grudges between Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge. However, they felt that �C without the Great Elder��s help �C no one would be able to stop the Sea King Pce��s general.


    Even the Pce Master''s cultivation was only at the Peak Sacred Realm.


    <b>��Though the Sea King Pce came in force, Gu Xian''er is the disciple of the Great Elder. I''m sure they won''t dare to act too recklessly.��</b>


    Just as the elders and disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce nervously looked at one another��


    In the sky, a divine rainbow passed by, followed by the appearance of a slender figure.


    She stood in the sky with her elegant skirt and bare feet.


    It was none other than Gu Xian''er, her delicate face carried a calm andposed expression.


    In the face of the vast and terrifying array of creatures gathered under the Sea King Pce��s banner outside the mountain gate, she was calm and unafraid. She seemed calm and collected, not a trace of fear could be seen.


    <b>��I''m here.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er indifferently announced.


    For a moment, the heavens and the earth fell silent. Many cultivators and creatures looked at her in shock. No one expected her to take the initiative and reveal herself.


    After all, before her were tens of thousands of the Sea King Pce��s creatures, alongside many hidden experts.


    Not only that, but a terrifying existence in the Great Sacred Realm stood right in front of her!


    Where did Gu Xian''er''s bottomless confidencee from?


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family didn��t react, and the Great Elder was nowhere to be found. Even the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce chose to remain silent!


    Compared to the army assembled before her, her figure appeared to be very thin.


    <b>��This little girl has guts. Has shee to meet her fate? Very well, perhaps you��ll be spared some of the pain.��</b>


    Hao Miao, the sea creatures�� general��s cold gaze fell upon Gu Xian��er as he spoke with indifference as if he had already sentenced her to death with his words.


    <b>��Do you know how the Seventh Princess died?��</b> Gu Xian''er''s expression was calm andposed, and she asked indifferently.


    <b>��How did she die?��</b> The great Commander, Hao Miao''s face froze as his eyebrows formed the picture of anger.


    At this moment, the tens of thousands of sea creatures behind him were furious as well. They��d never expected that Gu Xian��er would be so bold as to bring up this matter herself.


    They were enraged, wanting to tear her into a thousand pieces.


    <b>��Because she bullied me.��</b>


    In the face of all the sea creatures�� hatred and fury, Gu Xian��er remained perfectly calm as she said these words.


    <b>��You����</b>


    The great Commander, Hao Miao, was furious. Despite no one daring to stand up for her, Gu Xian��er dared to provoke them. Who could have expected it?


    If courting death was a subject, Gu Xian��er would get an A+.


    [TL/N: It''s no surprise after all, Protagonists are usually very well versed in courting death.]


    With a sudden wave of his palm, the terrifying aura condensed into a golden palm, on which Dao Runes and the Great Sacred Rule shone with seemingly enough destructive power to suppress everything.


    The void trembled and shattered!


    However, right then, a pill shot up, and a terrifying light bloomed from within it.


    A burst of Sword Light was released,pletely shattering General Hao Miao��s attack.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Changge slowly stepped forward from the void.


    At that moment, an endless immortal Qi poured from his body. His aura grew to an unfathomable degree, as a Great Dao Dharma Body emerged behind him.


    <b>��Someone in the Great Sacred Realm taking action against a small girl. Do you not find it very degrading?��</b>


    Heughed uncaringly in the face of the terrifying pressure exuded by the general.


    Gu Changge didn��t intend to y coy, but this was precisely the opportunity he needed.


    The Sea King Pce dug their own graves. Naturally, he wanted to cause arger scene. That way, the shock factor would be even greater.


    Gu Xian''er remembered what her ancestor Gu Nanshan had said to her, telling her to stand out boldly and with confidence.


    With an ancestor who killed a Quasi-Supreme with a single p and countless trump cards in her hands, needless to say, Gu Xian��er wasn��t worried about her safety.


    Thus, she stepped forward without hesitation.


    However, she didn''t expect that �C rather than Gu Nashan �C it would be Gu Changge who stood up for her, the same as he didst time.


    ��Is this how he intends to acknowledge my identity to the world?�� Gu Xian''er stared nkly and unblinkingly at Gu Changge with her ssy eyes.


    <b>Read on demonictl for faster release.</b>

 Chapter 184: Not Daring to Admit Past Matters; Acting as a Good Man Requires a Foundation!

    <h4>Chapter 184: Not Daring to Admit Past Matters; Acting as a Good Man Requires a Foundation!</h4>


    <b>[Trantions �C Blurry]</b>


    �� �� ��


    <b>��Young Master Gu? What is the meaning of this?��</b>


    <b>��Do you n on covering up for her even now?��</b>


    The sudden appearance of Gu Changge not only caused Commander Hao Miao��splexion to change and his brows to wrinkle, but also resulted in the rest of the observing cultivators and creatures widening their eyes in disbelief.


    Many of those present understood that there was quite some trouble between Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er; the two had�� conflicting ��interests��.


    Furthermore, this was a fact that they��d known since the very beginning when Gu Xian��er first stepped into Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    Yet, at a time like this, Gu Changge still stood up to support Gu Xian��er?


    Such a scene stunned the masses, as all kinds of thoughts and theories briefly shed through their minds, keeping them in their state of extreme shock.


    It was especially so for all the disciples and elders of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce itself.


    They had predicted that someone might eventually stand up to cover for Gu Xian��er, but they had never expected that this person would be Gu Changge.


    So long as a person practised in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, they would understand it was best not to get too close with Gu Xian��er. Otherwise, they risk offending and even provoking Gu Changge.


    Hence... Gu Xian��er didn��t have a single friend in the entire sect.


    They watched as the young man in white robes with wide sleeves leisurely floated in the sky.


    Those young female disciples with rotten brains quickly imagined countless scenarios and possibilities, their gazes quickly growing ever stranger.


    They all felt envious of Gu Xian��er.


    <b>��You��re asking me that?��</b>


    Gu Changge��s tone abruptly shifted into arrogance and indifference, and heughed as if he��d heard the funniest joke in the world.


    <b>��At this point in time, you still don��t understand? Xian''er is my family member. I can bully her, but if you dare to try, then you can go to hell!��</b>


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    As soon as these words fell, the earth and sky darkened, and the mighty sound of ancient warships rang in all directions. From the Supreme Peak, the image of ancient copper warships emerged, iparablyrge and domineering.


    A grand demonic energy and killing intent reverberated throughout the world.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The Primordial Divine Sect��s elites had arrived with these ancient warships, blocking the area within 8000 miles outside Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    The terrifying divine light flowing from the ancient warships intertwined, gathering as if a brilliant gxy of stars were forming beneath the sky.


    And between heaven and earth, the Dao Dharma body behind Gu Changge also made a startling move! It was Large and boundless as if it could epass all of creation and cover the entire universe with a single palm. Facing an existence of the Great Sacred Realm, it possessed no fear, and moved for a direct attack!


    A mighty strike. The white-robed youth whose cultivation base had only reached the False God Realm on the surface... took a shot at a Great Sacred Realm cultivator.


    It was tantamount to a mayfly attempting to shake a tree.


    Everyone��s eyes widened in shock.


    This was too crazy, right? To directly ignore the horrifying aura of a Great Sacred Realm cultivator and brazenly take action instead.


    <b>��Young Master Gu, you...��</b>


    <b>��For just a mere Gu Xian''er, you really n on fighting my n?��</b>


    Commander Hao Miao��s face turned ashen. Anger raged through him. He never anticipated that Gu Changge would strike out of nowhere. This hadpletely exceeded his expectations.


    [PR/N: You know, this guy��s expectations have been exceeded quite a number of times now. Perhaps he should just stop having them.]


    Moreover, the space within an 8000 miles radius had been blocked. This was no doubt the Forbidden Technique previously used by the Primordial Divine Sect to traprge numbers of cultivators and ughter them all at once!


    Gu Changge didn��t intend on leaving any survivors.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The greatmander naturally ignored Gu Changge��s strike, merely utilizing the power of rules that the Great Sacred Realm wielded. The rules morphed into a huge grinding disc to erase his attack.


    The gap in cultivation between the two was asrge as the distance between the heavens and the earth. Immense and impossible to cross.


    No matter how terrifying Gu Changge''s talent was, he had no way to bypass such a gap.


    Nheless, the greatmander was still in utter disbelief over the fact that Gu Changge had really attacked the Sea King Pce for a measly Gu Xian��er.


    This meant that the two Daoist forces would tear all face and had a high likelihood of bing enemies.


    This moment might have ushered in a bloody war that never happened in the past millennia!


    It was true that the Sea King Pce was afraid of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    That was why they chose to target a nobody, Gu Xian��er. They intended to seek justice for the Seventh Princess without risking the possibility of an all-out conflict.


    Otherwise, how would they ever raise their heads when facing their ancestors?


    They knew that the biggest reason why Gu Xian''er was able to kill the Seventh Princess was because Gu Changge intervened.


    But... was this Gu Xian��er really worth such trouble?


    In Commander Hao Miao��s opinion, Gu Changge should have been overjoyed. He should��ve been cheering at this turn of events! So why was he stopping them now?


    He was both furious and confused all at once.


    ��This guy and his words are irritating, but �C ugh �C why do I feel this way...��


    Gu Xian��er listened to Gu Changge��s words, watching him stand in front of her once more. It gave her a sense of peace, putting her at ease for a brief moment.


    The scene was very simr to that time in the Ancient Immortal Continent, where he descended from the skies to shelter her from the creatures of the Sea King Pce.


    However, this time was even more direct.


    He spoke to everyone present. Strong, domineering, and steadfast.


    ��Gu Changge is just pretending����


    ��But I��m d he is.��


    ��No, this could be all part of his n. To anger the Sea King Pce, to cause a big sensation, and to attract the attention of all the forces in the Immeasurable Heaven, he avoided killing the Seventh Princess himself�� did he truly do all of this to give me a big opportunity?��


    She wasn��t stupid; Gu Xian��er pondered the situation.


    Combined with what Gu Changge said before, she instantly thought of this possibility.


    Could she still hate Gu Changge if all of his actions had been for her?


    It would be an understatement to say she had mixed feelings on the matter.


    <b>��And why not?��</b>


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled calmly and said, <b>��I just want to take advantage of today��s situation to let the world know.��</b>


    <b>��Xian''er, as this Gu''s sister, is also the little princess of my Immortal Gu family. Over the years, this Gu has made her suffer, and for that has always felt guilty, but there was no chance for this Gu to make up for it.��</b>


    <b>��That said, if the Sea King Pce dares to bully her, then I will just tten your Sea King Pce to the ground today as my atonement!��</b>


    [Zain: I got goosebumps! *Samael yells at the ve to get back to work*]


    He didn��t shout, yet his words echoed throughout heaven and earth.


    His words were like a thunderstorm, rendering countless creatures and cultivators stunned even more, as they were left speechless for quite some time.


    No one had expected such an oue.


    The many Daoist forces who knew about the hidden story were bbergasted. For ��the�� Gu Changge to do such a thing was near impossible!


    Once the incident of that year was exposed, then not only Gu Changge, but also the entire Immortal Gu Family��s name would be disgraced.


    Did Gu Changge really want to force the issue here?


    And he wanted to level the Sea King Pce as well?


    What a bold and powerful statement! As expected of Gu Changge!


    If it were anyone else, it would��ve sounded unnatural, foolish, or even crazy.


    His tyrannical nature was unparalleled!


    <b>��Gu Changge...�� </b>Gu Xian''er was stunned by Gu Changge''s words once more.


    Judging from his current actions, did he really intend to expose the ��bone digging�� tragedy from back then to the whole world?


    This development waspletely useless to Gu Changge!


    If he wanted to admit her identity, there were dozens of different ways to do so.


    ��Gu Changge, you idiot. This isn��t like you at all...�� Gu Xian''er could not help muttering, her crystalline eyes absent and murky.


    <b>��tten my Sea King Pce? Young Master of the Gu family, your tone is quite big. Since you wish to favour this little girl, don��t hold it against me...��</b>


    <b>��For the Sea King has decreed it! Gu Xian''er will be arrested, and justice will be given to the Seventh Princess no matter the cost.��</b>


    The ashen greatmander stated coldly.


    The terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Realm swept across the sky. The void shuddered, as even the stars above began to shake.


    Themander had stormed in with tens of thousands of sea nsmen. If he ordered them to flee and retreat simply because of Gu Changge��s oppressive words, where would the Sea King Pce��s face be ced?


    It was impossible to forget the many cultivators and creatures watching them.


    Everything that happened today would definitely be a sensation.


    The Sea King Pce would be humiliated!


    In the distance, theplexion of those watching changed drastically, as they quickly fled the scene. They understood what war was, and they knew that this situation could easily escte into a battle to the end that could overturn everything in its path.


    <b>��Who the hell is the Sea King? This Gu willy his words down again. If anyone dares to touch even a hair of Xian��er��s, then my Gu Family will destroy their entire family line... until not one trace of them remains.��</b>


    <b>��If you dare, then you are free to test the authenticity of my words.��</b>


    Gu Changge stood tall in the sky with his hands behind his back.


    He merely gave a light smile at themander��s words, treating them as a joke, giving him an incredibly contemptuous and carefree image.


    ��The Sea King Pce looks impressive, sure. But whenpared to Gu Xian��er��s true backing, it was basically nothing but free EXP.��


    ��If Sea King Pce truly made a move against Gu Xian��er, then her masters wouldn��t stay silent. In fact, they��ll probably show up and cause a great ruckus.��


    ��How could the Sea King Pce not realize that there must be even one hidden expert behind the Gu Xian��er they love to underestimate? Bing so strong so fast is not an easy feat, after all.��


    Gu Changge��s choice to stand up now was in his best interest, no matter regardless of how he looked at it.


    Everyone couldn��t help but take a deep breath after hearing Gu Changge��s words, feeling a heaven-shattering deterrence and killing intent.


    Even the ruler of the Sea King Pce was nobody to him.


    This made all creatures of the Sea King Pce re at him in anger, wishing for a chance to kill him and feed his flesh to the dogs.


    In the Infinite Sea, they were used to being respected and worshipped, so how could they handle being despised and humiliated like this?!


    This was not as simple as a mere provocation anymore.


    <b>��The Young Master of the Gu family has always been confident in his abilities, but for him to disregard the Sea King Pce? However, his might justifies such a stance. If we look at today''s younger generation, is there anyone who can trulypete with him?��</b>


    <b>��Hah! That aside, how many are there who can match his courage? Talking andughing freely, as hepetes with the Sea King Pce��s Great Sacred Realm cultivator!��</b>


    Many cultivators couldn��t help but sigh in admiration.


    Even the elders and disciples of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce fell silent.


    Behind Gu Changge, the shadow of a person appeared.


    After all, Gu Changge wasn��t just the Young Master of the Gu Family. He was the heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce!


    His actions today have truly convinced many elders, giving birth to a heart of true admiration within the younger generation.


    <b>��It would be great if I had such a brother.�� </b>Many young girls fantasized in their hearts, their eyes filled with intoxicated brilliance.


    They practically went green when thinking of how fortunate Gu Xian��er was.


    Was Gu Changge truly ready to deal with the entire Sea King Pce in one fell swoop, all for her?


    <b>��Heh. So ridiculous. You��re too arrogant, Young Master of the Gu Family. The Sea King��s sacred decree is here, so what if there is an ancestor of the Gu family backing you? Do you really think you canpete with my family with just that?��</b>


    <b>��The foundation of our Sea King''s Pce is far beyond your imagination!��</b>


    Commander Hao Miao smiled coldly, revealing his indifference and ruthlessness.


    He knew everything that had transpired in the Ancient Immortal Continent. He knew about the Tiangou Family and their Quasi-Supreme Realm ancestors, and how they were easily pped to death by an ancestor of the Gu Family.


    So he carried the Sacred Decree of the Sea King just in case. He did so because the decree was not simply a piece of paper. It was something that the Sea King personally refined for a long time, an artifact that contained one full-powered attack from his peak state.


    Even if an ancestor of the Gu Family in the Supreme Realm came, they could stillpete!


    [PR/N: These people really love using artifacts. *Kannat: Looks like they missed the info that all of this started cause of an artifact*]


    Not to mention, the force backing them was the vast and powerful Endless Sea n, one of the most prosperous and long-standing n with thergest number of nsmen.


    That meant that they had nothing to fear even if a war of attrition broke out!


    <b>��If the Sea King Pce wants to die, then I shall fulfil its wish.��</b>


    Gu Changge, with his hands behind his back, smiled faintly.


    Falling together with his words��


    An aura of destruction emerged within the void. The ancient warships of the Primordial Divine Sect shone with densely packed runes, glimmering and spewing immortal light.


    Following his orders, a terrifying blow brewed, sinking the entire world into a stupor.


    The Primordial Divine Sect had connections to the Immortal Gu Family, and this was no secret in the entire Upper Realm.


    An extremely splendid and dazzling brilliance condensed and interwove. A divine splendour that ran through the primordial origin, enough to smash everything into ashes.


    <b>��You dare!��</b>


    The greatmander''splexion changed as he shouted loudly.


    In his desperation, he sent out a giant palm that covered the sky and sun, pressing forward a couple of tens of thousands of feet. The heavens shook as the oppressive nature of the blow swept the entire Heavenly Dao Ancient City with a fierce pressure.


    At this moment, not to mention the cultivators around, even many old antiques who didn''t know about the situation were awakened from their slumber.


    <b>��The majesty of the Great Sacred Realm. No wonder it is categorized as a power that can overturn the skies.��</b> An old man said with a heavy expression.


    In today''s era, a Great Sacred Realm cultivator was practically invincible.


    After all, those in the Quasi-Supreme or higher realms were usually the final bastion for all races and lineages, being ancient ancestors that paid a big price whenever they woke up.


    How could one possibly see them unless a grave situation was afoot?


    <b>��Intent of the Origin,e forth.��</b>


    [PR/N: DAMN IT, MORE TERMS?! *explodes with the fury of a thousand suns*]


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed slightly as he softly spoke.


    With his true strength at the boundary of Quasi-Supreme, he had several ways to contend with this Great Sacred Realm fool.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time to expose his real cultivation.


    Gu Changge, therefore, needed another way to counter him.


    The secret method of the Primordial Divine Sect.


    It just so happened that many of their ancient warships had been gathered in all directions, making their energy easily essible to him.


    Of course, ordinary people would not be able to control such power. In fact, the attempt itself may very well cause their body and soul to burst.


    However, Gu Changge wasn��t ordinary. His true cultivation was already far beyond his current realm.


    And if anyone became suspicious, he could always use his own talent as a means to exin away the unbelievable performance.


    In the next moment, rune after rune dripped from the ancient copper warships, gathering like an endless ocean and sshing onto Gu Changge, who consumed everything like some massive, hungry star.


    His Dao Dharma body suddenly surged, growing several timesrger, bing even more magnificent and intimidating than it was before.


    Gu Changge��s Qi kept rising.


    Strands of Sword Qi bloomed as he shook his fingers and raised his hand, emitting dense sword lights, before forming a peerless immortal sword that nged loudly in his grip.


    The rumbling sound seemed to push away the mountain and rivers, causing the moon and sun to spiral from their paths, a force strong enough to cut down the stars far away!


    The Sword Intent was unstoppable, turning into Sword Qi spanning several hundreds of meters, before cutting right into the huge palm.


    In an instant, terrifying fluctuations erupted as countless stars exploded in tandem.


    The void burst as endless brilliance soared into the sky.


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    There was a hint of surprise on Commander Hao Miao��s face. He felt his palm get blocked as a sharp Sword Intent began to prate his skin.


    <b>��The secret technique of the Primordial Demon Sect. I never expected Gu Changge would have the means to contend against someone in the Great Sacred Realm!�� </b>


    Many cultivators in the older generation were shocked, for they recognized that the method Gu Changge had just used was an ability originating from the Primordial Divine Sect.


    Otherwise, with Gu Changge��s strength, it would be impossible to fight head on against the Great Sacred Realmmander.


    It was a secret technique that only a select few disciples from the Primordial Divine Sect had mastered and fullyprehended.


    if it wasn��t controlled properly, then one faced the possibility of Qi Explosion.


    At this moment, Gu Changge''s strength had risen to the point where he canpete with an existence of the Great Sacred Realm.


    This made countless hearts tremble, especially the younger generation, whose eyes were almost about to pop out of their sockets.


    <b>��As expected of a Young Asura. The average Young Supreme could never handle such an insane amount of power, not to mention the control needed to activate and maintain it. Is this the terrifying gap between a Young Asura and a Young Supreme?��</b>


    <b>��The gap between us and Gu Changge is so big that we��re not even at the same level anymore!��</b>


    They couldn��t help but tremble. Although one could argue that Gu Changge did all this by trickery, it was already enough to show his strength and ability.


    Even if you gave this trick to someone else, they might not be able to do it.


    Because s, it was impossible for everyone to be Gu Changge!


    <b>��A mere Great Sacred Realm cultivator dares to seek justice?��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke in ridicule, calmly resisting the blow of a Great Sacred Realm like it was nothing.


    He was just short of insulting him outright.


    <b>��But since you want justice, I''ll let you know today����</b>


    <b>��What justice really is.��</b>


    He continued his speech.


    After hearing this, the greatmander��s face was as ashen as the ashes of his fallen ancestors. He jumped in anger, the blue veins on his forehead seemed fit to burst, a face so gloomy it seemed ready to drip water.


    <b>��Conniving b*****d! You snake! Gu Xian''er killed the people of my Sea King Pce first! There is a price to pay for every action. Even if you are strong, Gu Changge, isn''t it too unreasonable to act like this?��</b>


    It was the first time he had seen someone so rude and unreasonable, to tantly disregard morality and logic so thoroughly.


    To make matters worse, he did not even ce the Sea King Pce in his eyes.


    He did not even care about the Great Sacred Realm!


    Arrogant, strong, but also domineering and unreasonable!


    <b>��In the territory of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, you only need to remember one thing: what I say and do is justice. Nothing else matters.��</b>


    <b>��So if I say now that I allowed the Seventh Princess to be killed by Xian��er, then it means that I killed her myself. Anything to say about that?��</b>


    It was almost time to aggro the hatred.


    A strange colour shed in Gu Changge��s eyes as he mocked themander.


    Indifference and strength beyond all reason.


    <b>Hum! </b>


    With a wave of his robe, a terrifying sword light descended from the edge between heaven and earth. Tremoring ground and quaking sky, it was as if hundreds of millions of immortal swords fired in unison with an audible ng!


    At this moment, everyone stared nkly, and an indescribable feeling circted.


    From his body, they felt the extraordinary and invincible demeanour of an Emperor.


    <b>��Gu Changge...��</b>


    Gu Xian''er didn��t know how much truth Gu Changge''s words contained.


    But the truth behind his words didn��t matter.


    Because it was undeniable that it was Gu Changge who was standing in front of her now.


    <b>��Gu Changge is right! The Sea King Pce is nothing more than that! Back then, they saw Gu Xian''er as an easy target and decided to hunt her. Now it seems that they��ve identally gotten on a tiger and can��t get off!��</b>


    <b>��If we look at it closely, Gu Changge is too domineering, so much so that Sea King Pce does not dare to take another step forward...��</b>


    Suspicion and guessing flocked from person to person.


    Gu Changge raised his palm once more, as an unfathomable number of sword lights fell from the sky!


    He stood against the Sea King Pce and an invincible Great Sacred Realm cultivator by himself like a lone wolf, he was the type of person to charge forward even if surrounded by enemies.


    Those who admired Gu Changge before were in a frenzy.


    <b>��Gu Changge, think about it clearly. Once you tear face with us, won��t the entire world know of your secrets?��</b>


    <b>��That the Gu Family isn��t as clean as it seems?��</b>


    <b>��Do you dare to admit it?��</b>


    A strong cultivator of the Sea King Pce with killing intent and hatred in his eyes couldn''t hold it any longer, as he shouted loudly.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    But before he could have another breath, Gu Changge turned to stare at him, as a light shed forwards, shing his body and soul directly in half.


    The sword was so fast that not even Commander Hao Miao was fast enough to react.


    The sword light continued on its trajectory, instantly breaking through the sky, illuminating the distant gxies from far away.


    Countless cultivators felt chills all over their bodies.


    <b>��Try to say one more sentence.�� </b>Gu Changge spoke casually.


    A ray of bright light gleamed as he spoke, a sword light that seemed capable of rending space-time itself erupted from behind him.


    Death. Destruction. Destiny.


    No one could urately describe the divine power contained in this sword light, which seemed to threaten even a true immortal.


    With neither beginning nor end, neither cause nor effect.


    The cycle of karma had stalled.


    <b>��You...��</b> The greatmander was frightened for a moment.


    Immediately afterwards, his face became more murderous. However, he knew that there was an ancestor of the Gu family hiding in the dark, so he did not dare act rashly.


    <b>��Don��t pretend to be innocent Gu Changge!��</b> He sneered.


    <b>��What did that person say just now? What did Gu Changge do in the past?��</b>


    <b>��Is there really something hidden? It seems that there��s more to the grudge between Gu Xian''er and Young Master Gu.��</b>


    In the distance, many cultivators widened their eyes in shock. They were extremely shocked at what the strong cultivator in the Sea King Pce said before he died.


    ��Could it be that he was killed because of what he said?��


    ��What is going on? A secret that would make the Immortal Gu Family lose face?��


    His outburst clouded everyone��s heart with endless doubts.


    Many hidden cultivators who had vaguely learned about these secrets abruptly paled.


    Saying it aloud was equivalent to offending the entire Immortal Gu Family to death.


    Who dared to speak of it so lightly?


    For a time, the expressions of the many people watching Gu Changge changed, as if they wanted to know what he had to say.


    Gu Xian''er herself opened her mouth, but she still didn''t say anything in the end.


    She was the victim. It was a stone-d truth.


    The Gu Family would undoubtedly be damaged by this truth once it was exposed; the Sea King Pce wasn��t wrong on that point.


    But since Gu Xian��er still possessed deep-seated feelings for the Gu Family, she would much rather conceal this matter than make it a public issue.


    In Gu Xian''er''s view, Gu Changge was most likely trying to admit to what he did back then.


    ��Even as the Young Master and future heir of the Gu family, he��d do this...��


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t help but tremble.


    She couldn''t find any reason to hate Gu Changge anymore.


    <b>��Why don''t I dare to admit my wrongdoings? If one wishes to act like a good person, one must have the foundation and confidence to at least speak of their mistakes.��</b>


    Gu Changge could not help showing a strange smile as he took in all the wary gazes.


    He had arranged all for this exact moment for a long time.


    Keeping the Dao Bone that was useless to him was also for this day.


    Gu Changge swiftly exchanged for a bone detacher from the system, before he then used it to take the position of the Dao Bone.


    <b>��However, this matter has nothing to do with the Gu family. It was of my own doing. Not everything can be med on the family. I''m not as shameless as you...��</b> He spoke slowly.


    <b>��Let me take advantage of today''s opportunity to return this bone.��</b>


    Everyone, along with Gu Xian��er, and Gu Nanshan, who was hiding in secret, were scared half to death by his words.


    Gu Changge''s dazzling Sword Qi suddenly lifted up between his fingers, and then fell!


    It pierced through his chest with a horrifying puff!


    A dazzling amount of blood sttered all around, intertwined with an awe-inspiring amount of Divine Energy. His blood was so splendid that it seemed to reflect the starry sky!


    And that sight was reflected in a young girl��s eyes.

 Chapter 202: Gu Changge is the problem?; A Boot-Licking Dog’s Wishful Thinking.

    <h4>Chapter 202: Gu Changge is the problem?; A Boot-Licking Dog��s Wishful Thinking.</h4>


    Hearing this question, Gu Changge also spoke up.


    Everyone listened carefully for fear of missing a single word.


    <b>��If I''m being honest with all of you, this is actually something that I have been rather puzzled about recently. When I fought against Ye Ling that day, I found that he always seemed very confident no matter what. He looked fearless, unafraid of anything.��</b>


    <b>��That is why, in the end����</b>


    Gu Changge trailed off with a bit of helplessness and guilt.


    <b>��In addition, I was seriously injured, so I simply watched him escape and didn''t choose to pursue him in fear of being led into a trap.��</b>


    The Young Supremes couldn''t help but widen their eyes, shocked at this revtion.


    Many people''s heads suddenly became nk.


    To be honest, they really did not expect Gu Changge to tell the truth.


    A terrifying cold sensation crept down everyone''s back.


    The implications of Gu Changge''s words were obvious.


    <b>��Ye Ling�� he is not alone. He has people backing him. That must be the reason he has no fear.��</b>


    A Young Supreme said in a trembling voice, his mouth drying up.


    The numbness in his scalp spread to the rest of his body as if he had been submerged into an endless river of ice.


    Even Ye Langtian felt chills creep down his back at this time.


    Just a single Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor was already extremely terrifying.


    But what if he had more people backing him? An organization, even?


    How terrifying was that?


    It was unimaginable.


    No one doubted Gu Changge''s words at all.


    <b>��The Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor will definitely not be so simple. After all, the hundred-footed worm does not die easily.��</b> Wang Zijin nodded.


    From her point of view, a role capable of causing chaos in the world was definitely not something that could be easily solved. Without powerful means, how would he dare to jump around and kill people without worry?


    <b>��If I didn''t try to capture and kill him, I guess Ye Ling wouldn''t be as mad as he is now.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with a bit of self-me and guilt on his face.


    <b>��Brother Gu is not in the wrong. After all, you were also severely injured at the time. If the people behind Ye Ling really did show up, the situation might have be extremely unfortunate.��</b>


    At that moment, many people heard the words and began to persuade Gu Changge so that he would not have to feel guilty since it was not his fault.


    <b>��That''s right. If Ye Ling did not have support behind him, he wouldn''t be able to flee from that ce just as we got there, leaving no trace����</b>


    <b>��We should have thought of this before.��</b>


    Ye Langtian sighed.


    For a time, many Young Supreme beings felt like they were all in danger, and things would inevitably grow even more chaotic in the future.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge''s mouth shed with a yful smile.


    But no one noticed.


    Although the target he would ce the me on had not yet been found, it did not prevent him from nning and cing some arrangements in advance.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time. Within the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, Immeasurable Heaven.]</b>


    High in the sky, a figure whose face was wrapped in an endless mysterious mist was speeding past.


    The figure soonnded in the Ancient City of Heavenly Dao and appeared on the street.


    Yet the cultivators and creatures nearby seemed to be blind and could not sense her existence.


    This figure then walked through the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, her lips pressed into a tight frown as she paid attention to the residual breath and fluctuations nearby.


    But searching like this was not preferable. She did not have much time to spare.


    <b>��ording to the rumours I''ve heard, the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor and Gu Changge had fought in the Ancient Immortal Continent just recently, leading to the Demonic Inheritor fleeing from the scene after being gravely injured.��</b>


    <b>��This is very odd. None of the previous Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritors had been defeated just by a single person before, as their methods and trump card are near endless.��</b>


    <b>��And although this Gu Changge has the title of being the reincarnation of a True Immortal�� judging from his rumoured strength, does he really have such an ability? Was he really capable of severely damaging the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor?��</b>


    <b>��At first, it was Bai Lie, the young master of the White Tiger n; the fianc�� of Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, and the sworn brother of Ye Ling.��</b>


    <b>��I learned from Bai Lie''s followers that Yin Mei helped Bai Lie to see Ye Ling''s true face. Afterwards, he went to settle ounts with Ye Ling and was found dead soon after.��</b>


    <b>��In the Ancient Immortal Continent, Ye Ling didn''t choose to kill Yin Mei and let her live�� was he really nning for her beauty?��</b>


    This figure was whispering. After leaving the Human Ancestral Hall, she came looking for the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor, hearing all kinds of news on her way.


    She was the other descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, Jiang Chuchu, who was known as the Reincarnation of the Ancient Immortal.


    In her eyes, there were colourful runes spinning, like an ancient pattern, which could clearly see the traces of truth.


    As long as there were some traces left, she could find clues.


    It was a pity that Jiang Chuchu still hadn''t found out what happened with this secret technique of hers.


    She frowned, but her expression was calm, as if she had no emotion at all.


    <b>��It all seems so natural, like it''s the way it should be; there''s nothing out of the ordinary.��</b>


    <b>��But only the facts cannot be trusted. Even if everything is reasonable, like it is arrangedyer byyer, you never know what people''s hearts are like����</b>


    <b>��All of this is too natural in the first ce, as if everything was first arranged and then the characters were put in����</b>


    <b>��Ye Ling, who was said to be the centre of this whole matter, was mostly on the passive side, being led away by others.��</b>


    <b>��Yin Mei ys an indispensable role in all of this.�� </b>Jiang Chuchu said softly.


    <b>��She should be fine; Gu Changge is probably the problem.��</b>


    <b>��Hopefully, my perceptions and spections are wrong.��</b>


    [Kshn: Are we finally getting an intelligent waifu? Let''s Go!]


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s figure moved, quickly soared into the sky, and went to the territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    As a descendant of the Ancestral Hall, she could find out if there was really a problem with Gu Changge. And if what she thought was true, then the scope of this matter would be terrifying.


    She was so terrified that she didn''t dare to make a decision lightly, even not revealing the truth carelessly even after knowing it.


    Along with way, she also learned some things about Gu Changge''s terrifying power.


    It was true that the status of the Human Ancestral Hall was transcendent, but if it was reallypared with the Immortal Behemoth like the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it was not enough��


    Unless she had sufficient evidence to prove to all Daoist Sects and Immortal ns that there was something wrong with Gu Changge and that he had an inseparable rtionship with the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor.


    After all, it''s all her opinion and guesswork.


    She also hoped�� that all these spections were wrong and that Gu Changge would prove to be innocent.


    Otherwise, even under huge pressure, she can only make a move for a bright and peaceful world.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[Territory of the Immortal Gu Family.]</b>


    Nine snow-white Pegasus were pulling a carriage, rumbling past.


    Behind the carriage followed a group of knights riding fierce beasts.


    At this moment, a little maid scolded a young man with a pale face and an embarrassed look.


    <b>��Chu Fan, what''s wrong with you? Why are you always making mistakes nowadays? You can''t even remember what kind of spirit grass you have to feed to Xiao Bai!��</b>


    <b>��I know Sister Qiao''er, and I will never make such a mistake again next time.��</b>


    Hearing the words, the young man nodded hastily and agreed, but in his heart, many emotions swirled; depression, anger, even murderous intent.


    Before this, he was a noble, the son of Emperor Ying. The respect he received was indescribable; even if the Ancestor of the Ancient Royal Family appeared in front of him, he had to be respectful. No one ever scolded him, not to mention a little maid.


    Who would have thought that he would have such a day, even a little maid could bully him, and he couldn''t even say anything!


    This kind of thing made Chu Fan angry, aggrieved, and even desperate!


    Because he couldn''t resist and couldn''t even say a word back.


    Suddenly, his soul was exchanged, and there was no time to adapt to everything. Except for some memory, everything was the same as the original body.


    Feeding horse?


    He didn''t know a single thing about feeding a hose!


    He didn''t even know who was doing this kind of lowly thing when his father used to rule all races and directions.


    Even his hunting mounts were pure-blooded beasts with the purest bloodlines. How could he feed horses?


    This made Chu Fan want to roar in anger.


    In front of his true identity, even the Ancestors of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family would not dare to neglect him in the slightest.


    But now, a maid of that same family wants him to feed the horses for the Holy Maiden!


    This huge gap made him reconciled, making him mad.


    <b>��Even the Divine Soul Soldier that my father personally forged for me has disappeared. What is the difference between me now and a cripple?��</b> Chu Fan couldn''t help but despair.


    Although he remembered many exercises and secret techniques, all of them were rted to his bloodline and the constitution of his original body.


    So now, he can''t do anything except feed the horses!


    <b>��No, I still have a chance. As long as Ie into contact with the people of the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain, I can prove my identity and expose the impostor!�� </b>Chu Fan''s eyes couldn''t help but show a strong ruthlessness.


    He was not someone anyone could provoke.


    And in his opinion, all of the me for this exchanged soul should be carried by the imposter.


    Why would the imposter do something like this if he had good intentions?


    Yin Mei, wearing a long red dress, sat in the carriage in front and rubbed her brows in confusion.


    Hearing that the maid following the carriage scolds her horse-feeder, she was really helpless.


    She didn''t know why, but the little servant, who looked very smart on normal days, couldn''t even feed a horse now.


    And even says some weird nonsense from time to time.


    If it weren''t for the long-distance travel, she wouldn''t have taken him with her for fear of starving the horses on the road.


    Seeing him pitiful at first, Yin Mei felt sympathy and took him in.


    Moreover, she was worried that others would ridicule and dislike him, so she arranged to feed him horses and even passed on a simple cultivation technique.


    Over the years, although she knew him, Yin Mei didn''t even remember his name and only knew that hisst name was Fan.


    It wasn''t that she was ruthless and didn''t want to remember his name after helping him that day, but she felt there was no need to remember this kind of thing.


    Her sympathy was only a momentary thought. If someone else would''ve been present other than him at that time, it would be the same for them too.


    ��After the mountain range in front of us has passed, we will reach the territory of the Immortal Gu Family.''


    ��And I''ll be able to meet the master.''


    Yin Mei''s eyes were slightly curved, and her face couldn''t help revealing anticipation and joy. Nine fluffy snow-white fox tails behind her also swayed gently.


    <b>��Chu Fan, you have confused the spirit grass that Xiao Bai wants to eat again. Have you been daydreaming too much recently? Or is your head dizzy? What is the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain? Did your head get kicked by a donkey?��</b>


    <b>��Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain is a ce you can name at will?��</b>


    At this time, the voice of the little maid''s reprimand came from behind again, which made Yin Mei couldn''t help butugh, thinking it was very interesting.


    ��This little servant actually dreams of bing the heir of every race in the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain.''


    ��When the timees, I can tell this to master��.''


    [Kshn: Why does she want to share a strange fantasy of her Horse-feeder with Changge?]


    Yin Meiughed, but she didn''t think it was strange. Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain did have unusual meanings for the Ancient Royal Families.


    But everyone in these families knew about the existence of Emperor Ying.


    The words ��Ying Tian'' <b>[1]</b> were enough to see his invincibility.


    <b>[1: His name literally means ��To win the Heavens'']</b>


    There were even rumours that Emperor Ying had defeated several Heavenly Emperors in the Immortal Period. After bing enlightened thousands of years ago, he started his journey to the Immortal Realm, and his cultivation base overwhelmed the universe.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain]</b>


    Just when many Daoist Sects rushed to Ancient Immortal Gu Family to attend the banquet��


    A great hall hidden in the void, shrouded in endless chaos.


    The Divine light surrounded everything like a tide, and all kinds of surging Dao Chants and Immortal Mists were intertwined here, like an Ancient Heaven and Earth Temple, resounding all kinds of Dao.


    A handsome young man, dressed in white, surrounded by Immortal Runes, various patterns and Divine light, looked extremely transcendent.


    There was an innate Dao Chant that emerged around him.


    The sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers and seas were as vast as a gxy.


    He sat cross-legged here, just like the centre of the world, breathing slowly; however, his aura was filled with strength.


    At this moment, a beautiful girl with silver hair spoke.


    <b>��Brother, I heard that you are going to leave seclusion?��</b>


    She was tall and slender, with soft blue silk, bright silver light in her eyes, dressed in colourful Immortal Clothes intertwined with the Law and Rules.


    Even the various essories on her body were extremely powerful Artifacts, with a chain of rules hanging down.


    Her Bloodline, Talent and even her status were not weaker than the handsome young man in front of her.


    The two were brothers and sisters, and their father was Emperor Ying, the one who sealed<b>[2]</b> them from the Immortal Period till now, not letting them leave seclusion.


    <b>[2: Not sealed literally, he just didn''t let them leave the Pce and make them cultivate all the time, probably.]</b>


    However, the silver-haired girl heard that her brother was going to leave seclusion today, which shocked her, and she couldn''t help bute to ask her brother about it.


    ording to her father''s words, it was not yet time for them to leave the seclusion.


    Although the Cultivation Base of the two was much stronger than many Young Supremes of today, it didn''t mean they got to leave the seclusion on their own.


    In their father''s deduction, they must leave seclusion around the time of Immortal Road''s emergence.


    Wasn''t this too early?


    Both of them were nobles, being the son and daughter of the Emperor. Once they leave seclusion, it would cause waves in all directions.


    Even today''s Primordial Ten Thousand Races<b>[3]</b> will not be able to sit still.


    <b>[3: This is the same which was mentioned when Bai Lie and Chi Ling were introduced. All of them are under Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain probably.]</b>


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang opened his eyes and said indifferently, <b>��Sister, have you any problems regarding this matter?��</b>


    There was no trace of abnormality in his expression.


    Even his sister, Ying Yu, didn''t find anything strange.


    During this period, he mastered most of the Ying Shuang''s habits and his way of talking, not to be noticed by others because of these little things.


    Therefore, it was not difficult for Ying Shuang to adapt to this identity.


    It''s just that he didn''t get all the memories, so he had to be extra careful not to expose himself.


    Although he had never eaten pork, he saw others eat it.<b>[4]</b>


    <b>[4: Meaning, even though he never acted like a noble, he could copy these things as he had seen nobles many times.]</b>


    So, even if he leaves seclusion at this time, who would dare to doubt his identity and say he was a fake?


    The decision was just a matter of guts.


    Not even the Divine Soul Soldier that Emperor Ying himself had refined showed any abnormalities.


    So, what else does he have to worry about or care about now? He just needed to continue pretending.


    Prince Ying, a character he used to talk about day and night, having envy and jealousy even to the point of madness.


    ��Unexpectedly, a day like this came��.''


    Thinking of this, Ying Shuang couldn''t help but feel a little excited in his heart.


    Now, he was Prince Ying Shuang!


    He controlled the entire Emperor''s Mountain and was also the future owner of the Emperor''s Mountain. Even the entire Primordial Ten Thousand Races had to respect him when they saw him, not daring to be disrespectful.


    And he had the terrifying Talent and Physique of the prince, including the invincible body and surging mana forged with various precious blood and immortal materials!


    If Ying Shuang left seclusion, he would be invincible everywhere; even Gu Changge, the strongest person of the younger generation, would not be able topete with him.


    <b>��No problem. Since it''s my brother''s decision, then I will naturally follow my brother.��</b>


    Although Ying Yu was confused because Ying Shuang didn''t exin anything, she didn''t continue to ask.


    And after staying in the Emperor''s Pce for a long time, she also wanted to go to the outside world instead of practising day after day like this.


    She once proposed to Ying Shuang that she wanted to go out and have a look, but Ying Shuang severely reprimanded her.


    And now, Ying Shuang took the initiative himself, so he must have his reasons.


    <b>��When I was a horse-feeder, you were a cloud in the sky, and I was a drop of muddy water in a puddle, separated by a heaven and earth, destined to be out of reach.��</b>


    <b>��But now�� with this body, I have be the most special person in the Primordial Ten Thousand Races��.��</b>


    He murmured after seeing Ying Yu leave. Ying Shuang''s eyes were filled with trance and yearning.


    He would never forget when he was about to starve to death, the one who stepped in and rescued him, the person who became the light and illuminated the darkness for him.


    The one who passed on a Cultivation Technique to him and let him embark on the path of cultivation.


    <b>��Miss, I know that you don''t just feel pity towards me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stepped up when I was ridiculed and bullied. In your eyes, I''m different from the other horse-feeders��.��</b>


    At this moment, many visions appeared in Ying Shuang''s eyes.


    After feeding Xiao Bai every day, he was waiting with joy, waiting for miss toe to see Xiao Bai and smile at him.


    <b>��Because of my identity, you couldn''t reveal too much, miss. I know it, and I understand your painstaking efforts.��</b>


    <b>��But it doesn''t matter now. I''ll be standing in front of you����</b>


    <b>��Yin Mei, if you want to restore the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, I''ll help you����</b>


    [Kshn: Did he just say his owner''s name directly? Protags really need some pping to understand their positions.]


    In Ying Shuang''s eyes, an emotion called obsession gradually emerged, as if he was willing to do anything for her.


    If Gu Changge was here, he would call this a boot-licking dog''s wishful thinking!


    Ying Shuang knew Yin Mei''s next whereabouts. Although he was only a horse feeder, he also knew that some time ago, when the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor tried to harm her, Gu Changge saved her.


    Now that every n were invited to Gu Changge''s mother''s birthday banquet, Yin Mei would definitely go there in order to repay the kindness.


    Afterwards, the entire Emperor''s Mountain became the centre of sensation, and many of the followers left behind by Emperor Ying were shocked��


    Because Prince Ying was going to leave the seclusion early, even ignoring everyone''s dissuasion and obstruction and insisted on doing it.

 Chapter 203: Born with a Demonic Nature; If Your Husband Dies, You will Become a Widow!

    <h4>Chapter 203: Born with a Demonic Nature; If Your Husband Dies, You will Be a Widow!</h4>


    The Main Hall became very lively as time went by, with many guests gathering there.


    Many powerhouses who were rumoured to be dead also came to personally congratte Mother Gu<b>[1]</b>.


    <b>[1: Gu Changge��s mother.] </b>


    In their opinion, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was the most mysterious and long-standing among all the Ancient Immortal Families.


    It had gained the title of being an Ancient Immortal Family way back in the Immortal Period, when not many had the same title.


    After experiencing numerous cmities since the Immortal Period, countless families from the Immortal Period had copsed, yet only the Immortal Gu Family remained standing. As a result, none could guess just how profound and terrifying the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s foundation truly was.


    No one dared to take them lightly, no matter what kind of force or background they were from.


    Even Wang Zijin was taken aback when she noticed the presence of a frightening existence from the Human Ancestor Hall, proceeding into the Main Hall of the Gu Family as if they were visiting an old friend.


    It was enough to give her a great shock.


    Although the Ancient Immortal Wang Family was also titled Ancient Immortal, it truly did seem inferior whenpared to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    <b>��A nearly boundless foundation!��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook her head and whispered, realising that her vision was still too narrow.


    Wang Zijin had believed that, as a transmigrator, she would be able to see through the entire world, and that there would be nothing she could not aplish.


    But reality was harsh. It showed her that she had undoubtedly downyed and underestimated the people and forces of this world by too much.


    This was a significant blow to the confident Wang Zijin who had always believed herself to be unparalleled, expecting everything to go her way.


    <b>��See Miss? I told you. You''ve underestimated the Young Supremes of the Upper Realm. Everyone knows that no one in the younger generation will be Young Master Changge''s opponent�� unless those Heavenly Princes or Ancient Freaks, who once crowned over the world, suddenlye out of seclusion.��</b>


    Xiu''er''s eyes were full of dense admiration for Gu Changge, as if she was a fangirl worshipping her idol to the extreme.


    When Wang Zijin heard the words, she merely smiled <b>��I do indeed hope that those Heavenly Princes and Ancient Freaks you��re talking about woulde out of seclusion. I wish to see just how powerful Brother Gu really is.��</b>


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help but feel a desire topete when faced with the unppable Gu Changge.


    Prior to this, she had never felt such a sense of drive before.


    And the reason for this change was because of the tremendous pressure Gu Changge gave off, as one of the few people she could not see through.


    If not for the fear of identally revealing her identity, she might have already taken a shot at Gu Changge.


    The guests slowly enjoyed themselves inside the magnificent hall, chatting about various topics, offering their congrattions, and so on.


    Gu Lintian, Father Gu, also made an appearance.


    His Cultivation Base was vast and monstrous, reaching an unknown height.


    He walked into the hall with his face obscured, talking to all the guests.


    Eventually, their various conversations inevitably turned towards the younger generation.


    More specifically, to Gu Changge.


    Without a doubt, Gu Changge was currently the most dazzling star in the younger generation, to the point where even the powerhouses of the older generation dare not despise him, and had to be respectful when mentioning him.


    The shocking matter of the Ancient Immortal Continent��


    To think that a young man could actually achieve such a feat.


    It was unbelievable!


    Yet it was also an iron-d fact.


    The Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Young Master of the Primordial Divine Sect, and Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    And now�� the Leader of the Ancient Immortal ns��


    Multiple titles, each one as awe-inspiring as thest. It left many people dumbfounded for a long while after hearing them.


    In terms of power and prestige, there was no one in the younger generation who could even remotelypare with Gu Changge.


    Even the Emperor Yue Mingkong was half a step behind him in this regard.


    Gu Changge was the face of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. As such, hearing these tteringpliments, many family members and n Elders appeared quite pleased, and their expressions turned bright.


    After all, is there anyone in the world who doesn��t enjoy receiving praises andpliments?


    So what if many of Gu Changge''s methods were gruelling and dishonourable?


    The Gu Family members were extremely satisfied with the results.


    In particr, he had also brought Gu Xian''er back and reunited her with her lineage, which more or less resolved a lot of their family conflicts.


    In their own opinion, Gu Changge''s status as the Young Master was indeed fitting.


    Why stress about the family being unhappy when you have such a strong Young Master?


    The initial assessment of him�� was truly wrong.


    <b>��Sister Mingkong����</b>


    In a corner of the Main Hall, a little girl with a beautiful and jade-like face called out, dressed in a wide-sleeved immortal dress.


    Her cold and arrogant temperament shunned all those who neared her, appearing as wless as a heavenly spirit.


    It was none other than Gu Xian''er.


    She was currently whispering softly while tugging at Yue Mingkong��s sleeve.


    <b>��Xian''er����</b>


    Yue Mingkong''s face had a gentle expression.


    The two reminisced about the past. After parting ways in the Ancient Immortal Continent, they didn��t see each other even once until now, so they both had a lot to talk about.


    Upon returning to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Xian''er''s treatment and cement in the family, regardless of status, immediately rose to the level of a priceless pearl in the Gu family''s palm.


    An unexpectedly intense reaction that made her feel a bit overwhelmed.


    However, this sort of treatment was obviously promised by the Elders and the Patriarch of the Gu Family.


    Hence, Gu Xian''er also gradually adjusted to it.


    Moreover, she hadn''t yet forgotten her initial motive, and so utilised her newfound identity to question all the nsmen��especially those n Elders from her lineage��about what had transpired that year.


    Gu Xian��er vowed to eventually find out Gu Changge''s hidden secrets.


    As a result, she really did find some clues hidden inside the cracks.


    It seemed that the midwife<b>[2]</b>and other people who were present at the time of Gu Changge��s birth�� were no longer in the Gu Family��s residence. No one had any idea where they went.


    <b>[2: Midwives provide care to a woman during pregnancy, throughoutbour and after birth.]</b>


    But they were obviously ��handled'' by Gu Changge''s lineage.


    Gu Xian''er was taken aback by this information. She wasn''t stupid, and could naturally see the reason behind this kind of thing.


    ��When Gu Changge was born, something the world should not know about happened.��


    ��Otherwise, there wouldn��t have been such a strong reaction from his lineage, to cover everything up with no loose ends.��


    ��Everyone who knew what had happened that day was secretly dealt with.��


    And though all of this appeared seamless and without any ws on the surface, upon further inspection, one would find that it had an evident loophole.


    As long as someone with a bit of brains were to try and look into it, they��ll naturally find out at a nce that Gu Changge''s lineage was actually trying to bury the truth.


    From Gu Xian''er''s perspective, what they wanted to cover up must be Gu Changge''s biggest secret.


    Soon after, she quietly informed Yue Mingkong about everything.


    Except for Yue Mingkong, there wasn��t anyone she knew for certain that she could trust, though even if there was, therge possibility that they might end up betraying her due to the massive implications of the matter was too high to risk.


    Yue Mingkong fell silent after hearing this.


    <b>��This means that when Changge was born, there might have been something wrong����</b>


    <b>��Over the years, Changge, he����</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s brows furrowed as she spoke, as if she didn''t know what else to say.


    She was specting whether or not Gu Xian''er''s revtion had anything to do with the difference in Gu Changge''s temperament between her previous and current life.


    ��Gu Changge''s reason for going to the Lower Realm should also have something to do with this matter����


    At that very instant, she felt an idea sh through her mind like a wild lightning bolt.


    It seemed as if just by unwrapping this one, all of the mysteries surrounding Gu Changge could be solved simultaneously.


    This was the most crucial!


    Gu Changge''s parents were also obviously hiding something that they weren��t ready to tell her yet.


    This matter might just be the secret that Gu Xian''er was talking about.


    <b>��Well�� for many days now, I''ve had the feeling that Gu Changge had premeditated a n to dig out my Dao Bones from the very start����</b>


    <b>��First, he made me hate him, then he found a way to return the Dao Bones to me, and he deliberately acted indifferent to me all the while, intending to make me resent him.��</b>


    <b>��His actual intentions should be to sharpen and strengthen me, but since my power is still weaker than his, it disappoints him.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er nodded and exined in-depth her many spections to Yue Mingkong.


    Especially her assessment of Gu Changge''s behaviour and actions.


    She wasn��t stupid. She had been taught rigorously by several ancient masters, who were all cunning old foxes. Nevertheless, she still repeatedly hit a wall and appeared naive in front of Gu Changge.


    Many bright lights shed in Gu Xian''er''s eyes at this moment.


    She didn��t doubt her judgement.


    After returning to the Immortal Gu Family, she had discovered that not only were her lineage members not suppressed by the others, but that they were even granted a better allocation of cultivation resources than before.


    And although there was reason for Gu Changge''s lineage to properlypensate them, it still did not fully exin the situation


    Gu Xian''er herself had no hatred for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    <b>��Now, as long as we can find out what happened when Changge was born�� we can easily figure out the secret behind him���� </b>Gu Xian''er stated with a frown.


    It was a fog that would soon clear, but the incredibly vague feeling still drove her crazy, and she couldn��t help but wish she could cut open Gu Changge''s heart to understand what he was thinking.


    Everyone in the Gu Family feigned ignorance about the topic, as if they didn''t know anything.


    The only exnation for this was that Gu Changge''s lineage kept what happened back then well concealed.


    <b>��When Master was on Mountain Peak, he said that Gu Changge was born with a Demonic Nature. This could be the case�� but heter reiterated that while Gu Changge''s actions were like a fiend, he was not a demon.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er murmured, recalling the Great Elder''s words when he saw Gu Changge at the Mountain Peak at that time.


    She remembered it very clearly, not forgetting even a single word.


    <b>��Demonic Nature?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was taken aback when she heard these words. She immediately remembered Gu Changge''s Inheritance of the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts.


    However, she hadn''t heard anything special about the previous inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    It was purely coincidental that they received the inheritance and then began to cultivate it,ter wreaking havoc in the world.


    Even though there shouldn��t be any special connection between these two things.


    Yue Mingkong felt that she needed to investigate this matter further.


    ��Innate Demonic Nature����


    ��Innate Demonic Nature can be possessed by many things; Innate Demonic Soul, Innate Demonic Qi and much more.��


    ��What kind of reason would cause Gu Changge''s lineage to be so careful to keep it hidden from the family and the outside world?��


    ��And why did Gu Changge attack the young Gu Xian''er and dig out her Dao Bones?��


    With such doubts, Yue Mingkong returned to her seat.


    And Gu Xian''er, who was uninterested in such a scene, left the Main Hall after seeing Gu Changge conversing with several Young Supremes, nning to regte her Cultivation and prepare for the awakening of the Gu Family��s Bloodline in the Nirvana Pond next.


    Entering the Nirvana Pond within the Gu Family��s Ancestral Hall was an extremely rare opportunity even for the descendants of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Allowing no more than five people in each generation.


    Because the consumption of opening the Nirvana Pond was extremely huge and incredible, even for the Immortal Gu Family, this would prove to be difficult.


    Some of the resources required to open the Nirvana Pond were scarce, and recements were impossible toe by.


    The benefits and fortunes for the young nsmen who enter it will be tremendous.


    Gu Xian''er was also moved by this, and it will improve her cultivation, even if she will have to enter with Gu Changge at the time.


    Then, an Immortal Mist enveloped the Main Hall.


    The banquet wine had arrived, it was extremely fragrant and mellow in colour, having been brewed for at least a million years.


    After a few cups, the guests would be a little drunk if they didn��t regte it with their cultivation.


    Even many Sacred Realm existences slowly sumbed to drunkeness.


    This was the mystery of the Immortal Wine; people in different Cultivation Realms would taste varying vours.


    The banquet''s Immortal Fruits and delicacies were numerous, disying the extent of the Immortal Gu Family''s vast heritage.


    Such as the Divine King��s Fruit of Creation.


    This palm-sized fruit was crystal clear, with a cloud of Fairy Spirit Qi visible within.


    In addition, it also contained the rules and essence of the Great Dao, which could help even a God King Realm existence refine their Primordial Spirit.


    It was extremely hard toe by anywhere else.


    Many guests tested it, only to experience the spiritual Qi dissolving in their bodies, and mysterious energy emerged from their sea of consciousness.


    The Primordial Spirit, too, was refined a little more.


    The banquet crossed into its middle stages.


    Many Young Supremes took advantage of this opportunity to learn from one another and put their knowledge to the test.


    Many Heavenly Daughters looked at Gu Changge with coquettish and admiring gazes.


    They sparred against each other in front of Gu Changge as well.


    However, their movements weren��t tyrannical and fierce, but instead full of beauty, as if they were Immortal Fairies fluttering in the wind. It was like a dance, pleasing to the eyes.


    For a while, many young men stared at him with envy and jealousy.


    <b>��When will I be able to have so many Heavenly Daughters dance together for me!��</b>


    <b>��How miserable I am! Comparing myself with Young Master Changge is the same as courting death! How could such a perfect man as him exist in this world?��</b>


    Many Young Geniuses had to admit that Gu Changge posed a fatal attraction to women.


    And in the blink of an eye, the banquet continued into the middle of the night.


    <b>��It''s such a pity. Even after I have looked around so much, I didn''t find anyone who is even remotely capable. It seems I had too high hopes for them.��</b>


    <b>��After thinking about it, I''m still too strong. Except for natural talent like Wang Zijin, I guess it will be impossible to find a suitable candidate.��</b>


    Gu Changge was dressed in in white clothes, standing tall and upright, a perfect symbol of the Orthodox way.


    He had a slight smile on his face, which attracted a lot of admiring nces from the Heavenly Daughters.


    However, no one could hear Gu Changge��s regretful words except for Yue Mingkong, who was sitting beside him.


    His gaze swept across numerous Young Supremes in the vicinity, including Wang Zijin, Ye Langtian, and others, his expression seemingly disappointed.


    Yue Mingkong''s face was calm as she heard this. She was still thinking about what Gu Xian''er had said to her earlier.


    Her fairy-like face was absolutely stunning and wless, her phoenix-like eyes shining like a pair of wless jewels. Her hair was silky smooth, and she was dressed in a gorgeous and elegant long dress, sitting side by side with him.


    She nced at Gu Changge slightly but said nothing.


    In the past, Gu Changge''s sighing words like these would certainly make her feel a chill on her back, considering their sinister nature.


    Because it meant Gu Changge was plotting something, much like when he threw the ck pot of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor onto Ye Ling''s headst time.


    His speech now made it obvious that he was up to no good once more, and was nning to plot against someone new.


    But Yue Mingkong had grown used to it by now, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it at all�� in fact, she even felt that this version of Gu Changge was the one that gave her the most familiarity.


    In front of her, he spoke those words without any scruples.


    Seemingly talking to himself, but he was clearly saying it for her to hear on purpose.


    <b>��Mingkong, won''t you help your husband solve his problems?��</b>


    But right at that moment, with a smile on his face, Gu Changge suddenly held her jade-like hand under the seat.


    Yue Mingkong was stunned for a moment. After theirst separation, this was the first time Gu Changge took the initiative to talk to her.


    And in such an intimate manner too.


    She was stunned, and her head suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    Yue Mingkong couldn''t understand Gu Changge''s intention for a while.


    It was clear that those words she said in the Baiheng Mountains within the Ancient Immortal Continent had hurt himst time, causing the rtionship between the two to drop to a freezing point.


    Did he not mind it anymore and had forgiven her?


    This made Yue Mingkong feel a little surprised.


    <b>��How can I help you?��</b>


    Soon, Yue Mingkong forced herself to calm down and asked.


    But her heart was still beating fast. No matter what, Yue Mingkong could never stay calm in front of Gu Changge.


    She thought that the estrangement created between her and Gu Changge would be extremely difficult to resolve, making it exceptionally problematic to regain his understanding and trust again.


    After all, Gu Changge''s thoughts were hard to fathom and predict.


    ��Changge has a ce for me in his heart�� but that ce isn��t very big.��


    This notion, Yue Mingkong never forgot.


    It''s just�� that she was willing to wait for Gu Changge. For the day when Gu Changge would truly open his heart to her.


    <b>[TL/N: The development, you love to see it ;D]</b>


    <b>[PR/N: ssic Wuxia BS]</b>


    <b>��Mingkong, what do you think I, as your husband, should do now? I can''t find a suitable person to take the me. These Young Geniuses are too weak, and the truly important figures have yet to appear.��</b>


    <b>��I��m afraid the people from the Human Ancestor Hall will soon take your husband��s head.��</b>


    <b>��When the timees, if your husband dies, you will also be a widow.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled and whispered in her ear, to outsiders, it seemed like an intimate act of a young couple.


    It appeared as if Gu Changge was really encountering difficulties, and had asked Yue Mingkong for help.


    Yue Mingkong simply ignored Gu Changge''s teasing words, calmed down, and asked, <b>��Isn''t that Ancient Freak named Wang Zijin the best candidate?��</b>


    �� �� ��


    <b>Read in DemonicTL for faster updates.</b>

 Chapter 187: Preconceived faults; Even if I Have to Go Against the Heavens!

    <h4>Chapter 187: Preconceived faults; Even if I Have to Go Against the Heavens!</h4>


    Yue Mingkong, seated upon the throne, quietly closed the submitted report.


    After returning from the Ancient Immortal Continent, her cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. She received many benefits, especially from Gu Changge, which was something she couldn��t have imagined happening before.


    A drop of rainbow-coloured True Dragon Blood and several wisps of the Fairy Spirit, she had not even begun to fully absorb. These resources could be considered the two most precious opportunities in the Ancient Immortal Continent. Moreover, they were both very suitable for her.


    Even that group of Ancient Freaks who were currently engaged in a life and death struggle inside the Ancient Immortal Continent would be jealous, let alone the rest of the younger generation.


    <b>��Dismissed.��</b> Yue Mingkong waved her jade-like arm.


    Now possessing the full majesty of a female Emperor, she controlled the life and death of the hundreds of millions of people under her, a terrifying and captivating notion.


    Her cold phoenix eyes were enough to make the masses tremble.


    With just this one action, the ministers of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty below her dripped with cold sweat. None of them dared to even breathe loudly.


    <b>��Understood, Empress.��</b>


    After receiving the order, everyone in the hall retreated, leaving behind only a few of Yue Mingkong��s trusted female officials.


    <b>��Have the rumours been verified?��</b> Yue Mingkong coldly asked. Yet underneath her calm expression, she hid a bubbling hint of emotion only she herself knew about.


    <b>��Reporting to the Empress, the rumours are true. The Young Master Changge personally dug out the bone with his own hands in front of the Sea King Pce and all the Daoist Sects present...��</b> The female official replied.


    <b>��Young Master Changge also said that he would annihte the entire n of whoever tries to take advantage of Miss Xian��er in the future.�� </b>


    She couldn��t help but tremble as she recounted the scene.


    Those simple words heralded the arrival of a bloody storm.


    <b>��That man truly said as such? What exactly are you thinking, Changge... I just can��t understand you...��</b>


    Yue Mingkong waved her hand, dismissing all the female officials as well.


    She sat there for a while, unmoving as she closed her eyes and murmured.


    From her previous life memories, she would know that Gu Xian��er��s life ended in tragedy.


    Before her regression, the Gu Changge she knew had never once talked about returning the bones or confessing the matters that had happened back then. He had simply acted to chase down and ughter Gu Xian��er using any means necessary from the very beginning.


    And even the nsmen who had brought up Gu Xian��er were killed by Gu Changge��s various means and methods.


    Yue Mingkong had thus been trying to change Gu Xian��er��s ending ever since her regression, wanting to help provide Gu Xian��er with an extra opportunity to survive when she inevitably encountered Gu Changge.


    However, contrary to her experience, the Gu Xian��er that Yue Mingkong first met up with did not seem to actually have much hatred for Gu Changge at all.


    She was surprised, to say the least.


    After a bit of investigation, she found that Gu Changge was the one who took the initiative to bring back Gu Xian��er��s nsmen. Moreover, he had even released those detained elders of her family line and reinstated their positions.


    It was rational. In Yue Mingkong��s opinion, it was the best decision he could have made.


    In fact, this was precisely what she��d hoped to achieve with her regression, to persuade Gu Changge to let Gu Xian��er go. Lest he ends up on the road to betrayal and separation again.


    However, it would seem that this life��s Gu Changge didn��t need her intervention. Instead, he took the initiative to ease his rtionship with Gu Xian��er, all of his own volition!


    At that moment, Yue Mingkong began to suspect whether Gu Changge was also a regressor. However, his actions were proof that he wasn��t. Unlike her, he didn��t seem to have any insight into the future.


    Unless�� Gu Changge was merely pretending to be a fool, hiding it from everyone.


    But considering Gu Changge��s strength at the time, it was clear that he absolutely did not need to hide or shy away from anyone.


    Having the already all-mighty Gu Changge be a regressor on top of his powerful talents and abilities? Now that would truly be a most desperate situation for all of the Upper Realm.


    ��I��m probably just overthinking it.��


    Yue Mingkong had been puzzled to the extreme after that incident.


    She discovered that the Gu Changge of the present was still the same Gu Changge she knew in her past life, but although there was no change in his personality, she had noticed a slight human touch in his actions and attitude.


    It wasn��t much; it was merely a sliver of humanity that anyone could possess.


    Yet for Gu Changge, this was already a massive change!


    Due to her being stuck in her old memories, Yue Mingkong couldn��t bring herself to believe it. She thought that this was just Gu Changge��s deliberate plot to confuse and make her question herself.


    That said, this eventpletely exceeded her expectations.


    It was because of these memories that she had built up preconceived notions and ultimately wound up misunderstanding Gu Changge in this life, always feeling that he had wicked goals or bad intentions in mind.


    [PR/N: We were this close to actually seeing Changge struggle, but I suppose we all saw thising��]


    And it was precisely because of these memories that the originally recovering rtionship between them had now abruptly dropped to a freezing point.


    If she didn��t have a preconceived notion about Gu Changge��s nature...


    Would she still have spoken those words to him in the Baiheng Mountains?


    Yue Mingkong also understood that her present status was all due to her memories.


    If she had not regressed, she would have kept on being that simple and kind fourth princess, not even having the qualifications to enter Gu Changge��s sight.


    Controlling the entire Supreme Immortal Dynasty would have been a pipe dream.


    <b>��Changge should be feeling very disappointed in me... who has always been suspicious of the kindness and truth he showed.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong sighed deeply. The act of Gu Changge digging out the Dao Bone and returning it to his sister, thereby revealing his secret to the world, hadpletely pped her in the face. There was no room for further debate.


    All her previous suspicions about Gu Changge were overturned.


    Her indifference hid numerousplex emotions, tangling into a ball of silk.


    Regret. Guilt. Loss...


    Gu Changge had even told her his biggest secret, outright telling her that he was the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor. He trusted her.


    Wasn��t all this enough?


    <b>��Gu Changge was never one to speak of his emotions. If one wanted to know what he feels, one could only tell it from his behaviour...��</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s thoughts and emotions were a tangled mess of joy and sorrow mixed with a bucketful of vinegar.


    To know that Gu Changge had a ce for her in his heart, she was happy.


    She knew this for a fact. Otherwise, instead of giving her a priceless wisps of Fairy Spirit when they parted, he should��ve insteade up with ways to deal with her.


    A man who was stubborn and unwilling to express his true intentions. A man as indifferent as him would not easily reveal his emotions.


    But her sourness and worry came from the fact that her position in his heart was too small, something that could disappear at any time after her actions in the Baiheng Mountains.


    <b>��I��m so foolish. To realize just now that he does care about me...��</b> Yue Mingkong��s heart filled with a little warmth as she thought of this.


    These words she said to Yin Mei that day��


    ��To block is worse than to go with the flow.��


    Since she could not stop Gu Changge��s conquest and dominion, why not join him and help him rule over heaven and earth as a regressor?


    Who knows if she might manage to change the future tragedy by doing so?


    <b>��Even if you are enemies with Heaven in the end, I will stand by your side.��</b>


    <b>��Who told my heart to be so stupid... to give itself to you, to give my everything to you.��</b>


    Yue Mingkong muttered softly. She made up her mind.


    Her face was calm and deep, because at this moment, she had decided.


    In truth, she didn��t care much about her own fate.


    On the day she regressed, the na?ve girl then had secretly vowed to change the fate of her friends and rtives in her previous life, saving them no matter what.


    Yet now, it seemed that her oath was useless.


    Gu Changge��s actions had thoroughly shown her that he would not repeat the mistakes he��d made in her previous life. Her mission and goals were unnecessary.


    The tragedies Yue Mingkong experienced and felt would be no more here.


    As for her own hatred against the Gu Changge of her previous life, Yue Mingkong could only choose to ept it in silence, hiding it deep in her heart.


    She had endured much worse. This was nothing to her.


    <b>��</b>ording to my past life, the general trend hasn��t changed.��


    ��First was the birth of the Fairy Spirit within the Ancient Immortal Continent, followed by the arrival of the older generation. Unfortunately, they found nothing, as the Fairy Spirit had been taken away by Gu Changge beforehand.��


    ��After that, the Sea King Pce dispatched their Sea n��s elites, looking to seek revenge on Xian��er. This lead to Xian��er��s ancestor bing enraged, killing countless members of the Sea n and pushing them back towards the Sea King Pce��s territory.��


    ��No one fully understands how the battle went. Nevertheless, the Sea King Pce entered a state of seclusion and sealed itself for 100,000 years, prohibiting many of their Sea ns from leaving the Infinite Sea area for even half a step.��


    ��The sudden affairs in the Ancient Immortal Continent seem to have something to do with Gu Changge, but the information I acquired was too vague to make a meaningful guess. I only know that the True Dragon n was the one leading the resistance, and that it was eventually suppressed by the Great Elder...��


    Yue Mingkong sorted out the situation in her mind.


    In the battle at the Sea King Pce, it seemed like one of Gu Xian��er��s reclusive masters had been disturbed. This master was most likely the source of the jet-ck sword Qi that struck down at the enemy from an inestimable distance.


    The terrifying auras of these two supreme existences swept through the entire sea, quelling the Sea King Pce��s murderous momentum atst.


    And everyone understood that even without Gu Changge, Gu Xian��er��s unparalleled identity would ensure her safety, preventing the urrence of any further life and death incidents.


    Of course, these innocuous actions would not have affected the final direction of things.


    The Sea King Pce was ancient and had a long history of domination over the Infinite Sea for many years, but it did not dare go to war with the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Thus, Yue Mingkong had never worried about Gu Xian��er being threatened by them.


    Gu Xian��er��s most dangerous enemy was and always will be Gu Changge.


    She would be fine as long as Gu Changge harboured no thoughts of dealing with her.


    <b>��</b>Once the matter at hand is finished, I will have to visit thatss, Xian��er. There are still some matters she must know about.��


    Yue Mingkong no longer intended to think like before, always fretting and wondering about Gu Changge��s possible ns and motives all day long.


    [PR/N: A terrible choice, really.]


    She��d always suspected him.


    However, it was simply too tiring to constantly specte on Gu Changge��s unpredictable actions.


    She was tired. Burdened with so much hatred and pressure, she was exhausted.


    Even if Gu Changge had other goals in mind, she had no will to care anymore.


    It didn��t matter. She had nned and nned and nned, but it was simply impossible to stop Gu Changge, so why bother trying so hard?


    The world was in motion. Its subtleties were ever changing. But the general trajectory of it would not shift nearly as much. If Gu Changge killed her the way he did in the previous life, she wouldn��t care.


    If he killed her, then so be it. Gu Changge was the only person who could do so anyways.


    To know that the cold and indifferent Gu Changge actually had a ce in his heart was for her already enough to satisfy her for this life.


    ��Days of endless gloom may soone to the world again. All the Daoist Sects will send supreme figures to construct a True Immortal Library, all in their efforts to cultivate the one True Immortal who will rule over this era.��


    ��At that time, many emperors, ancient princes, primeval abominations, and even young kings who surpassed their peers, will appear...��


    [ED/N: These names may change in future.]


    Yue Mingkong began to recall a distant memory.


    For Gu Changge, this would be the ultimate training ground, full of countless resources to devour and smelt his ck Dao Bottle with. A buffet of flesh and blood.


    As for the younger generation, this would herald the start of a star-studded golden age, but it would also bring about the beginning of an all-consuming nightmare.


    Who knew just how many Young Supremes had secretly suffered by Gu Changge��s poisonous hands in her past life, brought down before they could ever reach their peak.


    What ��Ancient Emperor�� and ��Ancient Princes��? In Gu Changge��s eyes, they were only fit to be scrumptious meals. To be either rich nutrients or richer nutrients.


    [ED/N: Yes, you read that right.]


    Outside was the All-Devouring Sky, while inside lurked a savage Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor... the world would never truly have its fill of peace.


    As the name suggests, the All-Devouring Sky was a in with an infinite area��much like the Immeasurable Heaven��and was said to contain multiple ancient universes.


    Yet its true terrorid in its engulfing and devouring properties. A horrifying degree of greed and hunger, it could consume small worlds and ins, and even day and night if it wished.


    A living world with self-awareness, one that could swallow the sky to grow itself.


    At the very beginning, no one even noticed when the All-Devouring Sky appeared.


    Nor its innate ability to devour the world.


    For many Daoist sects and beast races, the All-Devouring Sky was the most terrifying thing they had ever encountered.


    It belonged to no race, no faction. It had no life to threaten, no consciousness to plead to. It was simply a world that constantly evolved and expanded on instinct.


    A natural force that could devour and bury everything under the ashes of time.


    <b>��</b>When the All-Devouring Sky appears, and many ancestorse out...��


    Yue Mingkong vaguely remembered this matter. It was not something she could go embroil herself in at that time, so she only knew snippets of information regarding what happened.


    Gu Changge nned to conquer the All-Devouring Sky. However, she didn��t know whether he seeded or not, nor did she know how he had arranged and schemed it.


    The All-Devouring Sky was a disaster involving the entire Upper Realm. Its arrival meant the appearance of many ancestors, working together to save all beings in the world from imminent destruction.


    After all, the All-Devouring Sky was something that would swallow up and bury many Daoist Sects whenever it descended, causing them to disappear into it forever.


    In this world, apart from the True Immortals, who would dare say that they could destroy the universe or resolve the crisis that the All-Devouring Sky presented? Even the Daoist Sects that once gave birth to immortals would feel helpless.


    The only one who could possess such means was the Human Ancestor.


    The immortal ancestor of humanity who has been traveling through the Cycle of Samsara.


    The one who all forces and races seek out every time the darkness nears, as the All-Devouring Sky looms once more over the horizon.


    It was an identity detached from the mud of the worldly realm, an existence that even the most venerable of ancients must treat with respect.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Demonic Trantions.</b>

 Chapter 188: Yue Mingkongs Plan for the Ancestor; Erasing Gu Changges Hidden Trouble!

    <h4>Chapter 188: Yue Mingkongs n for the Ancestor; Erasing Gu Changges Hidden Trouble!</h4>


    The origin of the All-Devouring Sky has always been a mystery to the Upper Realm. No one knows how it was born, nor do they know its true location.


    However, the creatures that emerge from the All-Devouring Sky carried a terrifying gluttonous Qi.


    This strange and terrifying Qi corrodes the cultivator''s soul and spiritual sea regardless of their power.


    It stuck to both the Cultivation Base and Primordial Spirit of a person, making it extremely difficult to get rid of, like a maggot attached to a bone.


    As far as Yue Mingkong knew, the All-Devouring Sky of her previous life had swallowed many Lower Realms.


    The scale of it was simply terrifying, causing the entire Upper Realm to fall in chaos.


    It was precisely because of this that the Daoist Sects and factions were disturbed. They sent their best of best, their supremes, forming a True Immortal Library, exhausting each of their own resources to cultivate a True Immortal.


    Currently, there were no True Immortals in the Upper Realm.


    If there was, it would be an ancestor from the ancient families, someone who has been slumbered for many years.


    Yue Mingkong had actually heard of the Human Ancestor from Gu Changge in the previous life.


    He was said to be travelling across Samsara. Some people say that he is a predecessor who descended from the heavens, while some say he was one of the very first cultivators of the human race.


    This group of cultivators, who were said to be the pioneers of the human race and achieved feats that hadsted throughout the ages.


    The Human Ancestor was the most prestigious one among them.


    Each time the All-Devouring Sky appears, he would cease to travel the Samsara, and would reincarnate �C turning the tide and stopping chaos in its tracks.


    There was also that one time when the Human Ancestor slew a Demonic Arts Inheritor who overwhelmed nearly half of the Upper Realm!


    He had prevented countless disasters.


    Such a great aplishment deserved the praise of future generations for hundreds of millions of years!


    Over the countless years, the Human Ancestor has be a godlike existence in the upper realm.


    Even the Ancient Freaks of the Great Immortal and Supreme Daoist Sects would be in awe at the mere mention of his name!


    The younger generation knew very little about this, some didn��t know at all.


    But once the Human Ancestor��s reincarnation awakens, his terrifying cultivation speeds will be sure to send his peers down a desperate spiral.


    With his unattainable speed, he would reach the highest peak in record time.


    The Young Supremes from the various races and sects, no matter how dazzling, will becklustre in front of the Human Ancestor��s reincarnation.


    His tyrannical reincarnation was by no meansparable to the geniuses of the same era. In each era, this fact remained unquestioned.


    Many people specte that the Human Ancestor cultivates using a special method.


    Considering his ties to Samsara, his travels across the world, his unmatchedprehension, and his heavenly might��


    By the end of it all, the Human Ancestor grew detached and became an unspeakable existence.


    The Daoist lineage he had left behind, the Human Ancestral Hall, has be one of the most secluded forces in the Upper Realm.


    Their cultivators were few in numbers, but whenever one of them appeared, they caused a great sensation in the outside world. They were treated as an honoured guest, with none daring to show even a hint of disrespect.


    Naturally, the transcendent status of theirs did not mean their heritage was greater than those of Immortal Families and Great Immortal Sects.


    However, in the eyes of a cultivator from the Upper Realms, the Human Ancestral Hall was no different from a shrine. Every once in a while, people woulde by to pay their respects.


    ��ording to the memory of my previous life, the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor in this life shoulde from that side of the Lower Realm.����


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes grew deeper.


    ��Once his reincarnation is awakened, it is bound to disy the same level of strength that he had before.��


    ��At that time, Gu Changge''s identity as the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor will undoubtedly be exposed.��


    What happened in this life had exceeded her expectations in many respects, and many things even happened ahead of time.


    Even she didn��t know when the Human Ancestor��s reincarnation would appear.


    However, one thing was certain, he had the means to detect the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor, something that had already happened in her previous life.


    However, Gu Changge was too powerful by then.


    Going by the previous timeline, it was likely that the Human Ancestor will be reborn early. Currently, Gu Changge��s powers were still in their infancy, a far cry from the terror they were in the previous life.


    [Zain: If the current Gu Changge is still in its infancy, just how powerful was he in thest timeline? *Kshn: Spoilers!!! He was the Demon King!*]


    In the face of the Human Ancestor, Gu Changge will be at a great disadvantage. There was also a possibility that the entire world might turn against him.


    This would prove to be a hidden crisis for Gu Changge.


    <b>��The Human Ancestor����</b> Yue Mingkong whispered softly, her eyes containing a shockingly cold and murderous intent.


    Various thoughts shed in her mind.


    She recalled his various characteristics, trying to determine where he would show up.


    Even if he was a figure worshipped by countless cultivators, even if he wielded an unimaginable heritage, so long as he stood against Gu Changge, he was her enemy!


    Whether it was in the past or the present, she wouldn��t allow others to hurt Gu Changge.


    [TL/N: Didn��t you bait Long Teng into fighting against Gu Changge, which then led to the entire Ancient Immortal Continent turning on him???]


    [Zain: You can never figure out a woman''s heart.]


    [PR/N: And you will never have a woman��s heart.]


    Even if she wanted revenge before, she wanted it to be done by her own hand.


    ��After a brief period of time, the Ancestral Hall��s descendants wille out of seclusion in search of the Human Ancestor��s reincarnation.��


    Yue Mingkong made a decision in her heart.


    The descendants of the Ancestral Hall were aplete mystery. Even in her previous life, not one of them had shown their faces. In fact, no one could even tell their genders.


    However, the one thing that the mysterious Ancestral Hall was famous for is their inheritance, the Dao Fruit!


    [Kshn: I��m fed up with these Dao thingies.]


    [PR: Shut up and do your work. ]


    In other words, the descendants of the Ancestral Hall can borrow the lives of their predecessors.


    Thus, it was in this manner that the descendants of Ancestral Hall are tasked with assisting the Human Ancestor��s reincarnation.


    [TL/N: Basically, they transfer power�� ancestor power �� descendant power �� Human Ancestor��s reincarnation��s power (that is a mouthful)]


    [Kshn: Doesn��t that mean the Human Ancestor is the same as Changge? Sucking out others'' power after cultivating them?]


    ��The Human Ancestor is said to have a Pure Lotus Nirvana Body; devoid of any worldly pollution, which seems to be transformed by the Pure Wordly Lotus. Thus, this generation''s Human Ancestor must first go against the heavens to reshape his bones and tendons. This means that the Pure Worldly Lotus should be very important to him.��


    ��As long as I snatch the Pure Worldly Lotus, his return should be greatly dyed.��


    Several thoughts shed in Yue Mingkong��s mind, carefully making her ns. Last time, she suffered a tremendous loss at Ye Ling��s hands, which led to his escape.


    She was more cautious now. Though her identity as a regressor meant she had the foresight, it didn��t necessarily mean that she could n and control everything.


    After all, she was not Gu Changge.


    ��Before Gu Changge came into contact with the Human Ancestor, he took the opportunity to grow stronger. I can only help him by steering him in that direction����


    Yue Mingkong''s phoenix-like eyes disyed an eerie calm as these thoughts came and went.


    Although she was confident, she wasn��t blinded by it to think that her ability was sufficient to resolve this matter.


    If it were not for how the Human Ancestor was destined to stand against Gu Changge, she would��ve never taken the initiative to provoke him.


    He was an ancient monster who dwelled in the Samsara. Whether he had more methods than Gu Changge or less was unclear. It made her shudder just by thinking about it. At most, all she can do was plot against him and ensure he doesn��t fully awaken.


    As for the killing the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor? From her point of view, it was a hopeless endeavour.


    Furthermore, Yue Mingkong didn��t intend on telling this to Gu Changge. Otherwise, she runs the risk of increasing the likelihood of Gu Changge meeting up with the Human Ancestor. This can be regarded as anotheryer of protection for Gu Changge.


    <b>��My subjects, heed my order. From this day forward, the Supreme Immortal Dynasty will be forming the Supreme Guards. Any and all strong cultivators across the four seas and eight directions maye to test their mettle... .��</b>


    Following Yue Mingkong''smand, her jade-like hand picked up a flowing brush, as she began to write an Imperial Verdict.


    With her current identity and status, along with the power of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, news of this Verdict would undoubtedly attract countless creatures and cultivators once it spreads through the realm.


    The Supreme Guards; this was the secret weapon of destruction that Gu Changge had her built in her previous life.


    Moreover, it could also be called the First Immortal Dynasty''s greatest and most destructive weapon. Wherever it went, blood would stter and heads would roll, and there was nond it could not conquer.


    No one dared to face its might!


    Yue Mingkong still remembered the secret technique Gu Changge taught her in her previous life.


    How to train and control the Supreme Guards.


    This hidden method was simply terrifying, and its effects were magnified by creating an army such as this.


    With this technique, the army can effectively share the damage between each member. And in critical moments, even share their vitality with one another.


    At that time, Yue Mingkong simply found it unbelievable. She believed that Gu Changge was omnipotent�� ��But now that I think about it, this secret method is obviously pure evil.��


    The Great Art of Heavenly Creation.


    Using soldiers as the source of heavenly creation, it could indeed form an invincible legion, with indomitable divine powers that were unparalleled in the world.


    However, if this kind of forbidden art is overused, it may cause great and irreversible damage to both the body and soul, slowly turning soldiers into mindless puppets who can only kill and ughter.


    And that��s precisely what Gu Changge wanted.


    He intends to establish the world''s first True Immortal dynasty. On the surface, the True Immortal dynasty of the previous life seemed to have been controlled by Yue Mingkong.


    In reality, Gu Changge was the true emperor behind the scenes, plotting and scheming her ascension to the throne. He had total control over the situation and never once faltered in his actions.


    ��In this life, I will establish the Supreme Guard first. Then, I shall reform the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, turning it into the First Immortal Dynasty.��


    ��Above the Heavens and Earth, only I will reign Supreme!��


    At this moment, divine light appeared in Yue Mingkong''s eyes, her perfect and fairy-like face radiating with imperial majesty.


    While Yue Mingkong was making her ns��


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Supreme Peak]</b>


    Light surged as an endless sea of runes poured.


    Gu Changge sat cross-legged next to a sealed jade jar containing wisps of Fairy Spirit that dripped with an extremely magnificent glow.


    Between his mouth and nose, he exhaled a chain of Laws and Rules, like a tiny river of stars.


    Gu Changge was currently devouring, refining these wisps to improve his own strength.


    During this period of time, his apparent cultivation level using the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex has reached thete stage level of the False God Realm.


    His Demonic Cultivation Base, however, had already reached thete stage of the Sacred Realm, rapidly approaching its peak.


    In the past few days, he went out on a hunt, using his Forbidden Demonic Arts, he devoured many Young Supremes with special physiques.


    Yin Mei had provided him with plenty of resources; however, his progress was still slow.


    Fortunately, Gu Changge wasn��t in a hurry.


    Rtively speaking, his cultivation speed wasn��t slow at all. Many of the older generation had to enter seclusion for tens if not hundreds of years before they reached the Sacred Realm.


    <b>Hum! </b>


    Above his head, the ck Dao Bottle levitated. Rainbow-coloured immortal light and Chaotic Qi gushed, falling onto his body.


    As still as a mountain, he sat like an ancient god who radiated majesty and overwhelming power.


    Gu Changge was using a secret incantation unique to the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts to refine quickly.


    ��Gu Nanshan really ran to the Sea King Pce to settle the bill. After hitting a wall in my cultivation so many times, I should find a chance to vent my anger as well.��


    ��The Sea King Pce matter can be regarded as a warning to the rest of the races.��


    Soon, Gu Changge opened his eyes and a different colour shed past them.


    Everything was proceeding in the direction he wished.


    Neither Gu Xian''er nor Gu Nanshan disappointed him.


    Gu Nanshan''s temperament was precisely what he disyed. It was simply impossible for him to bear with the tant provocation of the Sea King Pce.


    ��In terms of cultivation speed, Gu Xian''er''s ancestors were among the top in the entire Gu family. Even if Gu Nanshan isn��t the best, he isn��t weak either.��


    These days, Gu Changge had sent a follower of his to the Gu Family to inquire about Gu Nanshan and learn about his many experiences.


    Only by doing this could he make better use of this powerhouse.


    If he seeds, he need only wait in the shadows to pick up the benefits.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family has plenty of ancestor figures, but that didn��t mean they woke up often.


    Gu Nashan��s decision to leave seclusion so that he could go out and rx is umon.


    From Gu Changge��s point of view, Gu Nashan was very strong, and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was at its peak.


    They wouldn��t suffer to the point of losing in a fight against the Sea King Pce.


    Gu Changge felt that even his father, who stood at the top of the Upper Realm, would have difficulty defeating an ancestor such as Gu Nanshan.


    [Zain: Daddy of Daddy Changge, heh.]


    The disparity in cultivation time was simply too big.


    Gu Changge''s announcement, where he exposed the past��s secrets to the people of the world, would definitely have an effect on Gu Nashan and the other family members�� opinions of him.


    When Gu Nashan stood up for Gu Xian��er, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s stance became clear.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family remains immortal, overlooking the life and death of the Upper Realm. Any Daoist force that dared to offend them would disappear and their heritages would be extinguished.


    The tyrannical horror of the Ancient Immortal Gu family was clear to see.


    Therefore, in Gu Changge''s view, the Sea King Pce was nothing more than EXP for Gu Xian''er, not to mention the several terrifying masters standing behind her.


    So even if Gu Changge didn��t stand up for her, Gu Xian''er would��ve been fine.


    He just took advantage of it.


    Naturally, Gu Changge can��t go too far. That girl was a little silly, but she was still his little sister.


    [TL/N: Remember that though they refer to each other as brother and sister, they are cousins.]


    [Zain: So it should be fine for them to bang, right?]


    Pushing her around was enough, but if other people dare to do so, then Gu Changge will be sure to exterminate their entire n.


    After all, teasing Gu Xian��er was the few pleasures he could enjoy in life.


    [TL/N: Might I rmend touching grass?]


    [Zain: Readers should take this rmendation :kekw:]


    [PR/N: This Pair of Idiots are very annoying.]


    What��s the point of having a little sister, if not for teasing?


    Not only that, but Gu Xian��er had always brought him a bountiful harvest of Destiny Points and Fortune Value. Estimating how much she has left would be difficult.


    Now that the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce has been dealt with, Gu Changge was considering whether he should set off for the Gu Family with Gu Xian��er in tow, drawing out the bigwigs behind her.


    If used properly, that''ll be another terrifying boost to his powers.


    The mysterious masters of the Peach Vige and the Peach Tree itself.


    Gu Changge was really looking forward to meeting them.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Demonic Trantions.</b>

 Chapter 189: Fulfilling Others Wishes; Let The Leeks Harvest The Leeks!

    <h4>Chapter 189: Fulfilling Others Wishes; Let The Leeks Harvest The Leeks!</h4>


    <b>��Damned Gu Changge���� </b>


    <b>��One day, I��ll suppress you. Then I��ll throw you to the bottom of a pit so that you��ll be stuck in there for the rest of your life!</b>��


    [PR/N: TSUNDERE TO YANDERE CONFIRMED]


    <b>Whoosh! </b>


    A stream of light swept past from the base of the Supreme Peak.


    It was Gu Xian''er, who was passing by. She grunted coldly at the Pce on the mountain peak.


    She then turned around and headed for the ce she usually cultivated.


    Seeing this made some of the followers behind Gu Xian''er feel a bit helpless and bitter.


    Each time she returned, Gu Xian''er would never forget toe to the base of the Supreme Peak and yell at Gu Changge inside.


    In the beginning, Gu Changge would appear with a frown and smack Gu Xian''er onto the ground to make her understand the consequences of acting so spoiled.


    However, it seemed as though Gu Xian''er had gotten used to the feeling of being beaten up by Gu Changge from time to time.


    After receiving a beating, she could feel her cultivation show faint signs of breakthrough.


    The strength of Gu Changge was still as unfathomable as it was at the beginning, still enough to easily suppress her.


    When Gu Xian''er confronted Gu Changge, she discovered that these confrontations were far more effective than cultivating on her own.


    She was astonished, to say the least.


    [Kshn: I��m astonished too!]


    Thus, she thought of being Gu Changge��s sandbag�� however, she was beaten until her butt ached. Gu Changge was ruthless, his hands showing no mercy as each p was packed full of pain.


    However, Gu Changge appeared to have grown bored with Gu Xian''er. Eventually, he simply ignored her provocations.


    No matter how much Gu Xian''er provoked him, he remained indifferent and never showed up.


    This made Gu Xian''er very ufortable and frustrated.


    Gu Changge''s attitude towards her was getting colder and colder.


    The more it changed, the more Gu Xian''er intended to provoke him.


    However, these days, her status has also changed beyond recognition.


    So much so that many young and powerful people havee to find her with the intention of bing her followers.


    She was used to cultivating alone, so for her to suddenly gain so many followers��


    It was still a bit difficult to believe, let alone adapt to.


    However, some of these followers had actuallye for Gu Changge, wanting to take advantage of her identity and meet him.


    There were also some who were nning to y nice with her and get closer. But, from time to time, they would inquire about various things regarding Gu Changge.


    Such pretentious behavior made Gu Xian''er extremely annoyed and irritated.


    Even the many daughters of heaven[1], without taking look at themselves in a mirror, dared to shamelessly inquire about Gu Changge''s affairs?


    [1: They are not Favoured Daughters of Heaven.]


    Although she didn��t say it out loud, she was obviously unhappy.


    Gu Xian''er was also aware that all these changes were brought about by the day when Gu Changge revealed everything in front of everyone, the day when he had acknowledged her status as a descendant of the Gu Family in front of the entire Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    Prior to that, she was just an unknown little girl. And when people mentioned her, they instantly thought of the brilliant Gu Changge.


    But now, there were many who remembered that the distance Gu Xian''er had traveled on the Road of Heavenly Dao was �C in fact �C not much worse than Gu Changge.


    This meant her talent was no less than Gu Changge.


    Not only that, but she cultivated without her Dao Bones, a painstaking endeavor.


    Such determination and perseverance was worthy of the admiration from all cultivators.


    However, Gu Changge��s radiance inevitably overshadowed Gu Xian��er.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge, who openly admitted his past mistakes, grew even more radiant than before. His reputation has once again soared to new heights.


    If Gu Xian''er knew what the word ��propaganda�� was, she would definitely be spitting curses at Gu Changge.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    ��The Sea King Pce and the Ancient Immortal Continent, it��s about time to wrap it all up����


    ��Coincidentally, this came at a great time.��


    Sensing something, Gu Changge, who was writing a letter in the pce, couldn''t help but show a peculiar smile.


    A silver glint shed across his eyes, as visions of the Ancient Immortal Continent shed by.


    The vastnd of the ck Heavenly Eagle n was brimming with prosperity.


    It was almost as if Gu Changge��s arrival that day was only a nightmare; it had no effect on them whatsoever.


    In the beginning, the ck Heavenly Eagle n thought that Gu Changge would send them to ughter the other Ancient Immortal ns, to fight for resources and territory for him so that he may further expand his influence.


    However, Gu Changge did nothing of the sort, nor did he reveal anything about himself. He simply remained in the shadows.


    This puzzled the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n, but at the same time, their minds were put at ease. They already had the ve seal in their bodies, so to submit to yet another master wasn��t so uneptable.


    Furthermore, he was a hands-off owner who didn''t do anything to them.


    Such good results naturally made them happy and they slowly stopped caring about Gu Changge''s control over them.


    ��Thinking that everything is fine�� what��s the point in keeping them if I don��t eventually use them?��


    Gu Changge, knowing their thoughts, couldn''t help but smirk.


    It was simply not the time to use them yet.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n, as his servants, remained in the Ancient Immortal Continent. No one had discovered even the slightest abnormality.


    After all, as an extremely famous and powerful n within the Ancient Immortal Continent, the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s heritage was still extremely terrifying.


    The Tiangou n, which had already been eradicated, was also nowhere nearparable.


    Without the Immortal Binding Art, it would have been quite difficult for Gu Changge to take control of this n.


    During this period of time, heid down a huge terrifying that was spreading rapidly.


    In just half a month, it had already engulfed all kinds of creatures, its range growing to an extremely terrifying degree.


    The primary reason for this was that the Immortal Binding Art had not been exposed.


    The strength of the ck Heavenly Eagle n was growing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, overtaking the rest of the ns.


    Soon, the other ns such as the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile took notice. Naturally, they were quite greedy when they found out.


    In their eyes, the ck Heavenly Eagle n had definitely obtained many good things.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n was not aware that the means Gu Changge used to control them was the Immortal Binding Art, which they had regarded as an Ancient Technique.


    They always thought of it as the effect of the ve seal.


    The Ancient Serpent and the Divine Crocodile ns had also been put under the ve seal by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, so how could they possibly escape from Gu Changge''s control?


    So in the eyes of the ck Heavenly Eagle n, these two groups were in the same boat as them, like fish on a cutting board.


    Naturally, there was little caution against the two groups.


    During this time, the pawn Hei Ming, was ��kind�� enough to quietly pass on the technique to the rest of his friends, with the intention of spreading it around.


    By doing so, the string left by Gu Changge, spread quickly.


    Gu Changge himself didn''t expect that the chess piece heid down so casually would bring him such huge benefitster on.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge''s figure shifted, stepping into the void. He was nning on going to the Ancient Immortal Continent for the climax.


    Since the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns so desperately wanted the Immortal Binding ��Technique�� of the ck Heavenly Eagle n��


    Gu Changge would naturallye to the rescue and fulfill their wishes.


    This part of Gu Changge��s n was actually quite simple. He only needed to arrange a few ��coincidences�� to make it happen.


    Once that��s done, he need only wait in the shadows for a bit.


    And so he waited, half a month passed at the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. The time for the arrangement had finallye.


    And as for what needs to be done?


    That was a simple matter too.


    For instance, one of the ck Heavenly Eagle nsmen happened to get ��drunk�� while drinking and chit-chatting with his friend.


    He ��identally�� spilled the truth, revealing the deepest secret of their n as ofte, the mysterious technique suspected of being an Ancient Technique!


    Coincidentally, the experts of the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns were passing by and happened to overhear this ��confidential�� information.


    With all these idents and coincidences brought together, it was only inevitable�� The secrets of the ck Heavenly Eagle n were finally uncovered by the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns.


    The Ancient Technique they coveted could be pried out from the mouth of the ck Heavenly Eagle n!


    Therefore, the two ns took the risk of capturing a ck Heavenly Eagle n member, using various means to question him and reveal the truth.


    Coincidentally, this member was unable to bear the torture, finally revealing the Ancient Technique.


    [PR/N: If I have to write ��coincidence�� one more time��]


    The Ancient Technique was extremely precious, so naturally, the ck Heavenly Eagle n would put a seal in the mind of the n members.


    Thus, another coincidence was needed to ensure this seal was not triggered.


    [PR/N: *rages*]


    Although how it came to be was strange, it was enough to dispel the worries of the Ancient Serpent and Divine Crocodile ns.


    Their good fortune only meant that they were fated to obtain the Ancient Technique!


    How could they possibly give up an Ancient Technique when it''s right in front of their eyes?


    With this series of schemes, Gu Changge was able to spread the Immortal Binding Art to those two ns and take control of their life and death with little effort.


    By using the Immortal Binding Art, he didn��t have to leave the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce by even half a step these days. He simply controlled the entire situation from millions of miles away.


    And to think that this all came to be by controlling a single member of the ck Heavenly Eagle n��


    The Immortal Binding Art is poisonous. Once it touches a cultivator or creature, they will get infected, enjoying a cultivation speed many times faster than the norm. Some would even reach enlightenment.


    Naturally, they couldn��t give it up.


    The time for Gu Changge to use these pawns hade.


    ��The Great Elder went to the TrueDragon n, so they��ll be preupied for a while. They won��t submit easily, and there��s even a chance that they��ll unite the rest of the ns in order to subjugate the various Daoist lineages that descended on the Ancient Immortal Continent.��


    ��This counterattack, truly does carry a sense of loneliness����


    Gu Changge''s figure soon disappeared into the void.


    He had been manipting the Ancient Immortal Races, and the appearance of the Great Elder was only the first step of his n, the opening act one might say.


    These days, the Ancient Immortal Continent was anything but quiet, as many of the Ancient Freaks rushed to the Immortal Road in search of Fairy Spirit. Earth-shattering battles broke out, sending waves in all directions.


    They wouldn��t be deterred so easily.


    During this period of time, the Ancient Immortal Races were oppressed, and they didn''t dare to fight back without the leadership of the True Dragon n.


    This moment was the perfect opportunity for Gu Changge to take advantage of the fire and pige.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[A magnificent Golden Hall, ck Heavenly Eagle n]</b>


    Hei Ming was in the midst of cultivating, his ck wings looked sorge that they seemed to cover the sky.


    This pair of wings showed his current strength and status.


    To say he was happy wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    However, his heart suddenly stirred, as he sensed the aura of the Supreme Being, something he had been missing for a long time!


    He was ecstatic.


    ��Could it be that the Supreme Being is about to descend again?��


    Hei Ming''s heart was ted.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Ancient Serpent n��s territory]</b>


    <b>��It really is an Ancient Technique! The bottleneck that I haven''t been able to break through for so long is actually loosening up���� </b>


    A very old man of the ancient generation couldn''t help but reveal a wide smile, full of excitement and joy.


    Simr scenes also urred in the Divine Crocodile n.


    By ��coincidence��, they managed to sessfully interrogate a ck Heavenly Eagle nsman. After letting their own ns practice this Ancient Technique, they immediately reaped its benefits.


    It was no wonder that the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s strength had recently improved by leaps and bounds, something that had left them a great distance behind.


    Now that the immortal scripture was in their hands, would they still be afraid of not being able to catch up?


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Deep within the Ancient Immortal Continent]</b>


    Divine light surged, immortal rays rushing to the sky.


    In the middle of Dragon Ind, many members of the True Dragon n were kneeling on the ground, frenzied, shouting wildly, and worshipping the terrifying phantom high in the sky.


    A magnificent ancient statue was emitting a dazzling light as they prayed.


    Dao runes, radiant and blinding, floating in the void, shone brilliantly.


    A vague yet unparalleled and mighty figure revealed itself, its mere presence affecting the rules of heaven and earth, causing time to reverse and space to crumble.


    This was an inexpressible figure beyond words, the mere act of standing still was enough to show its unrivalled and tyrannical aura!


    He had the horns of a dragon, his arms densely covered with dragon scales. And as he slowly awakened, his eyes glowed with a golden light.


    <b>��Old friend, do you intend to break the agreement we made all those years ago?�� </b>


    He was surrounded by a dense ashy mist, yet his aura retained its terrifying might.


    In the area surrounding Dragon Ind, numerous powerful figures from various ns and Daoist Sects gathered.


    They all had different expressions, schemers with gleaming eyes, while others merely swept across, nning to fish in the muddy waters.


    <b>��Today''s matter appears to be unavoidable.�� </b>


    The Great Elder said with a calm face. His aura was calm but carried enough might to overwhelm the whole world.


    <b>��Back then, you promised to protect my n. However, it seems as though the passage of time has eroded the value of your word.�� </b>


    The vague figure was furious; his eyes held a chilling gaze.


    He wasn''t the True Dragon of the past, merely one of the few descendants of the True Dragon. Besides, the True Spirit of the True Dragon''s descendants was not a physical entity.


    That''s precisely why he was hesitant; he might not be the Great Elder��s match.


    <b>��Is there no room for negotiation?��</b> The vague figure asked. Until now, he��d never once considered fighting the Great Elder, fully aware of the old man��s prowess.


    <b>��No, I have already given my word to a junior. The True Dragon n must submit to him now, in ordance with his n.��</b> He was aware of what Gu Changge had done that day, so he would certainly keep his promise.


    The Great Elder''s words caused many of the surrounding creatures and cultivators to be shocked, leaving them in a state of disbelief.


    At first, they were all puzzled by the appearance of the Great Elder. This only doubled when they discovered his intent to oppress the Ancient Immortal Races, leaving many of the strongest Ancient Immortal Races perplexed. This caught them by surprise, and �C even now �C they found it difficult to ept this turn of events.


    At that moment, when they heard these words, they all understood.


    The junior mentioned by the Great Elder should be none other than Gu Changge!


    For Gu Changge to have coerced even the Great Elder, someone who had always protected the Ancient Immortal Races, to such an extent was so astonishing that they were left dumbfounded.


    [PR/N: This author <b>loves</b> his shock factor.]


    The ancient and long-standing True Dragon n was now being cornered to such an extent.


    If the Great Elder didn''t say it himself, who would��ve believed it?


    ��But how on earth did Gu Changge manage to do it?��


    ��He is simply too terrifying, simply unlike any other young man at all!��


    Many people couldn''t help but shiver in their hearts.


    <b>��The same junior who killed my n''s descendent?��</b> The vague figure coldly snorted; he was clearly aware of this matter as well.


    <b>��Irrelevant.��</b> The Great Elder said indifferently.


    Then, he struck out with killing intent, moving forward with a single palm.


    Though his palm was initially only the size of a millstone, it quickly expanded. Billions of divine lights shed, like a river of stars falling, as though heaven and earth were copsing and rapidly descending in his opponent��s direction!


    <b>Boom!</b>


    <b>��Come and fight!��</b>


    <b>��Even if we are not from the same generation, this Emperor</b>[2]<b> is invincible within the same realm!�� </b>


    [2: He talks about himself as Emperor because he rules the True Dragon n which rules every other n.]


    As he spoke, the vague figure''s aura grew even more frightening. The sky was filled with divine clouds, forming a red haze that pierced through the heavens.


    He stepped forward, carrying the Dao of ten thousand men in his body, like the lord of heaven and earth, dominating the eight directions.


    Without any hesitation, he directly used his strongest technique.


    All the creatures and cultivators, with frightened expressions, retreated one after another. However, there were still many who, unfortunately, burst into bits and pieces under the palm. They were reduced to dust, as both their bodies and souls perished!


    Another tremendous battle had broken out. Regardless of its oue, the Ancient Immortal Continent will surely descend into chaos once more!


    �� �� ��


    On the way to the Ancient Immortal Continent, Gu Changge was carefully thinking about his next n.


    The Favored Son of Heaven, Ye Ling, had been taken care of. Going by his prior experiences, he simply assumed that a new one would appear for him to harvest.


    After all, the Favored Sons of Heaven keep pouring in like water. However, this supposedly ��irond�� assumption wasn��t as correct as he thought.


    Given that he has received no prompt from the system, this could only mean that he has yet to be approached by a Favored Son of Heaven.


    Therefore, it was up to Gu Changge to take the initiative and seek them out.


    But how many people with great fortune exist in the vast and boundless Upper Realm? Among these people with great fortune, how many of them can be considered a Favored Son of Heaven?


    The number was simply toorge, which in Gu Changge''s eyes, were all leeks waiting to be harvested.


    Not only that but there were hundreds of millions of people with a great fortune in the Lower Realm.


    How many of them can he face?


    ��Perhaps I can rely on the almighty Destiny Points, to establish a mysterious kingdom, like a certain temple that I knew in my previous life. Otherwise, I��d have to personally harvest these leeks myself. Who knows how long that would take?��


    Gu Changge thought about it seriously once more.


    His strength alone was ultimately limited, while the leeks waiting for him to harvest were unlimited.


    Besides, he didn��t feel like doing it himself. He not only has to go through the trouble of refining a ��doppelganger�� of sorts, but he also has to go to the Lower Realms to search for people with great fortune.


    ��Too troublesome, and the timeline is vague.��


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n''s Hei Ming gave Gu Changge a good idea.


    If he can pretend to be a Supreme Being, then why not expand his boundaries and pretend to be Almighty God Himself?


    Being both the Supreme Being and Almighty God didn��t seem to be a problem.


    ��The Chosen One sounds too clich��d. In the future, I should call my leeks the Heavenly Destined, a grander title.��


    ��The Heavenly Destined shall serve me and plunder the fortune of those in the Lower Realms.��


    [Kshn: He is talking about how Hei Ming thought he was a Chosen One, the people he��ll scam like this now will be called Heavenly Destined.]


    Gu Changge nodded.


    After all, he had the world seed. With his guidance, it will gradually grow to be even wider and even more magnificent than before.


    In ancient times, the Jade Emperor had a residence simr to this.


    Four heavenly gates stood in the four directions East, West, North and South, grandiose and towering.


    Each of the heavenly gates was magnificent, boundless and could support the four corners of heaven and earth.


    After all, it needed to be full of ir. Otherwise, he wouldn��t be able to trick the leeks intoing.


    Gu Changge''s intention was simple: gather leeks to determine how to harvest the fortune of other leeks.


    Once he gathers enough Destiny Points, Gu Changge will exchange them in the system.


    For example: The system usually sells techniques around the 5,000 Destiny Point mark. With this scheme, he can pay for it even if it''s ten or a hundred times higher than its normal price!


    And so on.


    However, with Gu Changge''s current number of Destiny Points, this seemed highly improbable.


    These are just his ns for the future, whether he can reach that point or not remains to be seen. After all, his goal wasn��t limited to the Immeasurable Heavens, let alone the Upper Realm. No, he wanted all the Heavenly Realms.


    And for that goal, he urgently needed arge number of Destiny Points.


    ��Perhaps I should keep an eye on Mingkong''s movements. In addition to all the effort I��ve spent on her, I��ve also made several moves on my end,, there''s no way she wouldn''t notice����


    Gu Changge understood this matter very thoroughly.


    If Yue Mingkong still had murderous intent for him even now, it would simply be too abnormal.


    Thus, Yue Mingkong probably felt quite guilty.


    And in Gu Changge''s opinion, Yue Mingkong''s movements may lead to the discovery of the next Favored Son of Heaven.


    He hoped that this Favored Son of Heaven would provide him with a great number of Fortune Value and Destiny Points.


    If not, it would be difficult to carry out all his current ns.


    �� �� ��


    <b>Demonic Trantions </b>

 Chapter 190: I Need a New Identity; Any Objections?

    <h4>Chapter 190: I Need a New Identity; Any Objections?</h4>


    <b>[Divine Crocodile n��s territory]</b>


    In the sky, dark clouds rolled in. At first nce, the ce was merely a collection of mud and swamps, with ck miasma rolling in the air.


    Immediately after the emergence of a grey bubble, the void started cracking, filling the area with a palpitating aura, like a swamp of death.


    In the middle of the jungle beyond the swamp, several powerful and tall Divine Crocodile nsmen were patrolling the surroundings, whispering.


    The Divine Crocodile nsmen in golden armour, with dark-gold vertical pupils, swept through the nearby mountains and forests.


    They were on the lookout for any and all creatures that may approach.


    Not only the Divine Crocodile n but also the Ancient Serpent n were on high alert against any kind of movement.


    They were especially cautious of any moves made by the ck Heavenly Eagle n. Some time ago, after obtaining the Ancient Technique from the ck Heavenly Eagle n, the Divine Crocodile and Ancient Serpent ns all started to cultivate it.


    This Ancient Technique was extremely mysterious and powerful, for even those with only an average aptitude can progress their cultivation by leaps and bounds with it.


    This discovery put many nsmen of the Divine Crocodile and Ancient Serpent in high spirits. They felt excited, for they believed their time to rise hade.


    When they had been suppressed by the ck Heavenly Eagle n, they could guess that it was probably because the ck Heavenly Eagle n had obtained a mysterious treasure �C now known as the Ancient Technique.


    At one point, the quasi-supreme ancestors of the two major ns appeared, waking from their seclusion, to investigate this Ancient Technique.


    When they saw the Ancient Technique, they were stunned, overwhelmed by the mysteries it contained. They were intoxicated, their Dao Hearts trembling, as they themselves were unable toprehend all of its secrets.


    Two nsmen, one from the Divine Crocodile, and the other from the Ancient Serpent interrogated a member of the ck Heavenly Eagle n who revealed this secret with a few drinks. Upon their discovery, they were greatly rewarded by their ancestors, their status skyrocketing within their individual ns. Many of their fellow nsmen were practically green with envy.


    To have identally discovered a major secret of the ck Heavenly Eagle n, such merit was high enough to earn anyone��s jealousy.


    Currently, even the patriarchs of the two major ns were in the midst of cultivation,pletely fascinated and unable to extricate themselves.


    At this moment, near the mountain range, a crocodile with a very burly figure and silver armour, after patrolling the surroundings, couldn��t help but exim,


    <b>��The Ancient Techniquewe got from the ck Heavenly Eagle n is truly mystical! Last night, I broke through to the middle stage of the Heavenly God Realm. And to think I��ve been stuck on this bottleneck for so many centuries����</b>


    When the other n member next to him heard this, he nodded in agreement with the same indescribable feeling.


    <b>��I feel like I��m close to a breakthrough as well. At this rate, it should just be a matter of a few days!! Nobody could have imagined that our n would get such an Ancient Technique. Now that it is in our possession, even dominating the whole of the Ancient Immortal Continent shouldn��t be impossible!��</b>


    He spoke with a smile, and a glimmer of excitement showed in his eyes.


    Unlike before, when they were limited by their aptitude and had trouble breaking through to a higher realm, they now had the drive to cultivate.


    For them, this Ancient Technique is definitely a Fate-defying divine Technique, giving them chance that could be said as rebirth.


    It can even allow their n to grow again and reach new heights of glory.


    <b>��If we weren''t lucky enough to run into that stupid ck Heavenly Eagle, I suppose we''d still be in the dark����</b>


    <b>��The ck Heavenly Eagle n definitely has malicious intent, their heart is condemnable, they wanted to get stronger in the shadows, I''m afraid it wouldn��t have been long before several ns would have fallen from their poisonous hands; the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s appetite has always been huge!��</b>


    <b>��Fortunately, their plot was exposed beforehand!��</b>


    As the two said this, they couldn��t help but feel really lucky.


    Only n members who were in the realm of true gods, as well as some talented descendants, were eligible to cultivate this Ancient Technique.


    The rest of them were not even qualified to know about this Ancient Technique.


    This showed how much significance they ced on it.


    They didn��t even think that the ck Heavenly Eagle n would deliberately leak this information.


    Why would someone unt out their wealth instead of hiding it?


    They are, after all, greedy too.


    This level of Ancient Technique, it''s impossible for it to be created by the ck Heavenly Eagle n, but they still don''t know where the ck Heavenly Eagle n got it from.


    Furthermore, the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s strength was growing by the minute right in front of their eyes, and although they weren''t saying anything, they were extremely envious in their hearts.


    <b>��Who are you? Why did you intrude into my n!��</b>


    The two of them were greatly surprised, and there was a look of shock and disbelief in the dark golden vertical pupils.


    Outside the mountain range, a young man who seemed to have travelled over a thousand miles in a single step was walking unhurriedly towards them.


    The young man walks with his hands behind his back, his body draped in wisps of divine mist, as if d in rainbow-coloured immortal clothes.


    The space at his feet seemed to haveyers of ripples, crossing mountains and rivers in a single step.


    He appeared as if he was taking a stroll in his backyard, his steps elegant and tranquil.


    <b>Hiss!</b>


    <b>��It��s him!��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge! Why did hee here?��</b>


    These two Divine Crocodile nsmen were terrified as they saw the approaching individual, and their voices began to tremble.


    During this period of time, he has caused turmoil and unrest for the various ns of the Ancient Immortal continent.


    How could they not recognize him?


    It was not wrong to say that the man all the ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent currently hated the most was named Gu Changge.


    With his own ability, he had plotted against every n of the Ancient Immortal Continent, even leading the Tiangou n to its demise.


    The Divine Crocodile n''s younger generation were envious of this young man but they did not dare to bother with him in any way.


    They were, of course, no exception. When they saw Gu Changge had arrived outside their n, they felt a shiver run down their spine.


    Even their legs were getting weak.


    This young man with a calm demeanour could no longer be treated as a part of the young generation.


    Despite the fact that no one was following him, it still brought them an unparalleled terror and deterrent.


    The two of them were frozen in ce, their smiles gone, so much so that they forgot to send a message to the n informing them of this situation.


    <b>��Howe you don''t seem to wee this Gu?��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a slight smile on his face.


    Space blurred, shrinking into an inch, and with a step, he appeared in front of them in an instant.


    He had been operating in secret for more than half a month, and the time to reap the benefits of it had finallye.


    The first ce he came to was naturally the Divine Crocodile n.


    With the experience of harvesting the ck Heavenly Eagle n, Gu Changge was naturally not worried about any idents. For him, this process was like nting a seed, which then breaks the soil, germinates, grows, bears fruit, and matures.


    And all he had to do was pick up the ripened fruits.


    To ensure that his true identity as Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic arts was not exposed.


    Gu Changge considered that he should get a new identity, such as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    Ye Ling was dead, and most of his trump cards had fallen into Gu Changge��s hand.


    This also included the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s abode, Lake of Reincarnation, Root of Reincarnation and several Great Sacred realm puppets left for him.


    Therefore, there were no issues in pretending to be the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincation for him.


    Of course, the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation would not recognize him as his heir.


    After all, Gu Changge had killed the true heir he had painstakingly chosen and then snatched his opportunities, and now iming to be his heir. It wouldn��t be surprising if he was seething in rage, wanting to kill him with his own hands.


    The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation probably has never encountered such a shameless person. If he knew all of this, he would undoubtedly be very furious.


    <b>��Gu�� Gu Changge, what are you doing here in my n?��</b>


    When they realised Gu Changge was speaking to them, the two Divine Crocodile nsmen jolted up and asked, petrified.


    At this point, their bodies were drenched in a cold sweat, their backs were soaked, and they were suppressing the impulse to copse to the ground.


    As a Heavenly God realm being, one has the power to rule over a city and govern the lives and deaths of millions of cultivators.


    However, they were so terrified of a junior that if this information became public, it would undoubtedly cause huge waves.


    However, even the Sacred grade Artifact couldn''t kill Gu Changge, implying that he has the ability to kill both of them.


    <b>��Oh, you recognized this Gu? Then that makes this matter more simple.��</b>


    <b>��However, this question is too naive, change it.��</b>


    <b>��Of course, it��d be in your favour if you just keep your mouth shut and be quiet.��</b>


    Gu Changge, with a self-effacing face, said nonchntly, before walking ahead by himself, <b>��You two, led the way otherwise you��ll lose your life.��</b>


    He said lightly, but the two people were terrified and did not dare to speak.


    Even their souls were shaking, nearly shattering.


    It was simply too terrifying!


    This young man was far more than what had been rumoured, and his palpitating, suffocating aura can only be felt when you face him.


    They didn''t dare to say anything, their faces pale and trembling as they led the way.


    Their scalps almost exploded as they walked beside Gu Changge.


    <b>��Of course, take me to see your patriarch. The ancestors will be fine too. And inform your nsmen that their new master has arrived.��</b>


    ��If they don��t want to die, then tell them toe and see me within a quarter of an hour.��


    ��Whoever does not arrive within a quarter-hour will have no need to continue living.��


    Gu Changge spoke leisurely, with a small smile, while walking towards the depths of the Divine Crocodile n.


    As if talking about a trivial matter.


    ��What?!��


    These words stunned the two of them, widening their eyes and shivers running down their spines.


    ��Gu Changge, what sort of confidence does he have to say such a thing?��


    ��Is he delusory? Or does he truly have such methods?��


    ��Master? What does he mean?��


    It��s just that their lives were in the hands of Gu Changge, so they didn��t dare to say anything at all, but they still feel their heads buzzing.


    ��Gu Changge is a ruthless individual with tremendous courage and meticulous actions.��


    ��If he wasn��t certain, would he be alone, forcing his way through the Divine Crocodile n?��


    ��Does Gu Changge look like an idiot?��


    ��Since he had dared toe, he would definitely have a foolproof n.��


    Thinking about this made the two''s faces paler, and the enlightenment they had achieved from cultivating Ancient Technique was suddenly obscured by a dense fog��


    And soon, within the nnd of the Divine Crocodile n.


    Looking at two nsmen leading a young man from outside the n region.


    Many nsmen instantly froze.


    The entire n of the Divine Crocodile violently shook, as if a meteorite had struck the deep sea.


    These two nsmen, in particr, trembled as they repeated the words Gu Changge had conveyed.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The whole Divine Crocodile n, as well as the various Divine Mountains, erupted like an exploding volcano!


    So much so that even the n��s Defense Array was triggered, and instantly enveloped the sky, with glorious light and shining runes.


    <b>��What? How dare someone forcibly breaks into our n?��</b>


    <b>��Who is so bold?��</b>


    <b>��He is more than bold; he is courting death! What gave him the audacity to dere himself as the master of my n?��</b>


    Shocked voices sounded out across the numerous mountain ranges, and several of the Divine Crocodile nsmen who were cultivating arrived in an instant, appearing shocked and furious.


    They did not know the identity of the visitor, but they went there as soon as they heard the news.


    Gu Changge''s method of attracting hatred had undoubtedly reached the pinnacle.


    The Divine Crocodile n''s hatred was sparked in a matter of words.


    All the n members'' faces turned red, and their eyes were filled with fury and killing intent. Words like arrogance and haughtiness were not sufficient to describe Gu Changge''s attitude.


    The Divine Crocodile n was arge n that was among the best in the whole Ancient Immortal Continent, with tremendous power and profound heritage.


    Even True Dragon n''s emissaries, who want to visit their n must inform them in advance.


    Forcibly breaking in and casually giving threats?


    It was no different from being provocative!


    No, this was no longer a provocation, but directly trampling over their faces.


    At this moment, they did not care what the identity of the intruder is.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Between the heavens and the earth, a divine light rushed to the sky, carrying a majestic and terrifying Sacred Realm aura, and divine sense surged, like the vast Gxy Cluster, descending here.


    A Sacred realm n elder of the Divine Crocodile n arrived here, with a golden trail of light under his feet, carryingws that were iparably exquisite, intertwined in the sky.


    ��Who is so arrogant to forcibly trespass on my n''s territory?��


    With an enraged expression on his face, the n elder locked his gaze on Gu Changge, and his pupils suddenly contracted, somewhat shaken.


    Gu Changge''s face was obviously not a secret among the ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    ��Gu Changge! How could it be him?��


    Many n members of the Divine Crocodile n who recognized Gu Changge were baffled and astonished!


    <b>��Arrogant?��</b>


    Gu Changge smirked indifferently and lifted his hand as the void copsed and a terrifyinglyrge void palm print emerged, smashing some of the Divine Crocodile n members who made a move towards him into a cloud of blood mist.


    Both the body and the Primordial soul were instantly scattered into the air.


    <b>��I��m here to retrieve what belongs to me. How can this be called arrogance?��</b>


    He chuckled lightly, speaking as if he didn''t put the entire Divine Crocodile n in his eyes in the least.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you��.��</b> The Divine Crocodile n''s Sacred Realm n elder''s face changed drastically, and a sense of dread emerged in his heart at this instant.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    A span of divine rainbows pierced through the sky,ing from the various mountain peaks!


    Soon, many members of the Divine Crocodile n arrived from the various mountain peaks.


    Many of them belonged to the younger generation including the heir of the Divine Crocodile n.


    Initially, he apanied Hei Yanyu with the intention of taking advantage of Gu Changge''s injury and killing him.


    It turned out that even though Gu Changge had been severely injured, he was still so powerful that he could kill the Tiangou n''s Young Supreme who was carrying a Sacred grade Atifact.


    He was extremely shocked by this incident.


    In his heart, Gu Changge was definitely countless times more terrifying than Long Teng, making him extremely envious and fearfull to provoke him.


    ��Didn''t Gu Changge already leave the Ancient Immortal Continent? Howe he��s here right now?��


    The Heir of the Divine Crocodile n, Zheng Yang thoughts were in a mess.


    He had a burly body, covered with a sturdy scale armour made of ck gold. He looked very simple, but he was actually a very bold and meticulous person.


    He stared at Gu Changge��s figure, and his heart was filled with tremors as a result of what Gu Changge had said earlier.


    ��Gu Changge does not seem like a stupid person so it��s unlikely that he broke into the n without any ns. He is definitely scheming something.��


    Zheng Yang''s heart was filled with dread.


    In his opinion, Gu Changge could only break into their n because he had an ancestor behind him, otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to do something like this.


    s, their n only had Quasi-supreme Realm Ancestors, and their background is by no meansparable to the Tiangou n.


    <b>��Gu Changge, for what purpose have you came here?��</b>


    At this time, the old Sacred Realm n elder asked, with a slightly dark face, waving his hand a little to prevent the n members from approaching him.


    He didn''t dare to act rashly since he didn''t know what Gu Changge was up to.


    H could still remember the misery of the Tiangou n that day vividly.


    <b>��What��s my purpose? Didn''t I already tell you that?��</b> Gu Changge stood with his hands folded, checking out the territory in front of him, ��his�� territory.


    Hearing this, he couldn��t help but smile faintly, <b>��I��m naturally here to retrieve my belongings.��</b>


    As he had already done this before when he took over the ck Heavenly Eagle n, he, naturally, could do it this time too.


    However, Gu Changge needed something that could hide his identity as Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor in future.


    And the identity of Heir of Ancient Deity of Reincarnation on top of his already terrifying background was a perfect option.


    As soon as Gu Changge''s words fell.


    With a wave of his sleeves, the void trembled.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    A ck and white interwoven rune, as if made of six portals[1], containing the mysterious power of burying all beings, suddenly emerged from the void.


    [1: Indirect indication to the 6 paths of Samsara.]


    ck and white were intertwined, seems to be containing life and death, vitality and mortality, depicting Samsara!


    Gu Changge was using the Samsara Talent. As soon as he did, the aura of Law of Time permeated the surroundings.


    Many powerful Divine Crocodile nsmen nearby were horrified by this scene, and their faces changed drastically.


    <b>��The Samsara Talent��.��</b>


    The Sacred Realm n elder was bbergasted, his face suddenly changed, and stared at Gu Changge with wide eyes.


    With such an obvious disy of Samsara Talent, another identity of Gu Changge was about to surface.


    They were not like the ck Heavenly Eagle n, which thoroughly investigated Ye Ling''s affairs. Theyck the ck Heavenly Eagle n''s meticulous thinking.


    Many Divine Crocodile nsmen were astonished when they saw Gu Changge using the Samsara Talent.


    <b>��How is it possible for Gu Changge to be the Heir of Ancient Deity of Reincarnation?��</b>


    <b>��Then��do we really have to live as ves?��</b>


    After a moment of silence, everyone was shocked and stunned.


    However, once they thought about it carefully, Gu Changge��s talent was amazing, his background was tyrannical, his methods were terrifying, and his strength was even more terrifying.


    Him being the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, was not something they couldn��t ept.


    On the other hand, they thought it was only reasonable.


    ��If Gu Changge has such an identity, doesn''t that mean our n would have to surrender to him in ordance with the ancestral oath?��


    Zheng Yang''s heart shook; he had not anticipated this situation at all.


    ��Gu Changge''s identity would be unknown if he didn''t reveal this.��


    ��Our n was nted with a ve seal by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, which means that our freedom is not in our own hands.��


    Zheng Yang couldn''t help but feel resentful, as he looked at Gu Changge with manyplex emotions; unwillingness, grief, and despair.


    ��We do now agree! Why should we all obey the ancestral oath and submit to him?�� Many nsmen yelled in their hearts after the response.


    Especially since they obtained an Ancient Technique containing the mysteries, which benefitted them endlessly.


    They were even expected to break the shackles and go to the Upper Realm.[2]


    [2: Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce promised to protect them but they never let theme in the Upper Realm.]


    As a result, they were unwilling to suddenly have a master.


    <b>��So what if you are the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation? Don��t even think about it, Gu Changge, we will never submit to you!��</b>


    At the moment, the nsmen of the Divine Crocodile n were extremely angry, their eyes turned red, and they roared, unwilling to ept this result.


    They choose to fight and kill Gu Changge rather than surrender. Soon a terrifying Qi and Vitality emerged from their bodies, like a bright sun, with runes flooding in like seawater.


    <b>��Don��t����</b> The Sacred Realm n elder��s face changed and was about to stop them.


    But he was toote.


    <b>��Howe you are so stupid? You only have one life, can��t you cherish it?��</b> Gu Changge shook his head regretfully.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    His words had just dropped, and there seemed to be an invisible thread in the void, which was suddenly pulled.


    He didn''t even move a bit, not even lifting his eyelids.


    The robe looked brand new, unstained by a trace of dust.


    <b>Boom! Boom! Boom!</b>


    In the void, one after another, a mass of blood mist exploded, like being smashed down by hundreds of thousands of mountains, and they disappeared into the smoke with their body and soul.


    <b>��The ve seal����</b>


    This scene turned the Sacred Realm n elder and the rest of the nsmen��s faces pale and filled with despair.


    At this moment, not only the group of people who had just made a move against him but also the other nsmen felt the feeling that Gu Changge only needed a thought to break the thread that represents their lives.


    In other words, Gu Changge hadplete control over their lives.


    ��The ve seal''s power is determined by the person who uses it and Gu Changge can directly control our lives and deaths. How terrifying is he?��


    At this moment, Zheng Yang was desperate and his heart was trembling.


    Gu Changge''s methods were really exceptional in this regard, reaching a level that few people can achieve.


    Naturally, they had no idea that all of this was the mystical effects of the Immortal Binding Arts.


    Gu Changge also ns to continue to fool and control them with the ��ve seal��. Of course, he was not going to exin it to them.


    The smile on Gu Changge''s face was calm despite all the crocodile nsmen bing quiet and still.


    <b>��Does anyone else have objections?�� </b>He demanded.


    There was dead silence all around, no one dared to answer, even the Sacred Realm n elder was silent.


    Many powerful men and older generation who came from a distance turned pale, as they did not expect to encounter this kind of situation.


    Now they could only hope that the strength gap between Gu Changge and the ancestor was toorge, making it difficult to control the life and death of their ancestor with the ve seal.


    <b>��Since there are no objections. I want everyone gathered in the Ancestral Hall in quarter of an hour.��</b>


    Soon, Gu Changge turned around and said casually.


    <b>��If anyone is absent, then there is no need for that person to continue living. Although this Gu is a magnanimous person, I don��t let people who are courting death live.��</b> He added with a smile.


    Gu Changge intends to use these chess pieces to cut through the whole Ancient Immortal Continent with this terrifying and irreversible knife.


    When they heard this, the Divine Crocodile nsmen shuddered even more severely; a chill ran down their back.


    Gu Changge had a cruel heart, and the Divine Crocodile n was currently experiencing it.


    <b>�� �� �� </b>

 Chapter 208: Aura of the Heavenly Emperor’s Mountain; Temporary Black Pot set!

    <h4>Chapter 208: Aura of the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain; Temporary ck Pot set!</h4>


    Just as the cultivators of the many orthodox forces were in discussion, a huge golden seal rumbled over, suddenly covering the Great Hall in a grey mist.


    The concealing formation broke, revealing the scene in the Great Hall.


    Gu Changge had arrived.


    His expression was extremely cold and murderous. The harsh, threatening tone of his voice rang throughout the surroundings, <b>��Who dares tomit murder in the territory of my Immortal Gu Family? Simply courting death!��</b>


    He frowned and looked at the two people fighting with a murderous look.


    <b>��Young Master Changge! What��s going on?��</b>


    At this time, many nearby cultivators had also rushed here, staring up into the sky in shock and bewilderment.


    Wang Wushuang of the Wang Family soon arrived as well, asking:


    <b>��Huh? Someone is trying to assassinate Big Sis?!��</b>


    He had made his way over there in a state of soaring, intertwining emotions; anger, shock, and a determination to kill.


    Amidst the light of his golden eyes, a murderous intent palpitated.


    <b>��I''m not so sure what the situation is either.��</b>


    The expression on Gu Changge''s face was not very pleasant, but he remained calm nheless, exuding a sharp coldness and killing intent.


    He slightly nced at the pce dome as he turned back. An inexplicable glint shed in his eyes, but unfortunately, no one around managed to notice it.


    [Kshn: How can it be noticed? He��s the MC after all.]


    No one thought there was anything wrong with Gu Changge��s act at all.


    After all, this kind of thing had happened in the territory of the Gu Family and on his mother��s birthday, at that.


    It was normal for him to be outraged.


    <b>��Whoever it is, have guts. I��ll personally ensure you don��t survive today.��</b>


    Gu Changge''s expression soon calmed down, however, his words still contained a fearsome murderous intent.


    Many people couldn��t help but shudder at the overwhelming pressure.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    At the same time, on the other side, chains of Divine Laws intertwined, about to fall like meteors from the sky.


    A force that could crush all cultivators to ashes. It was densely packed like a of the heavens, its grand momentum impossible to stop.


    The mountainous Sacred Dharma Bodies fought against each other, their might and aura shaking the earth, as even the massive mountain ranges turned into dust when they raised their hands. Everything else felt extremely minuscule inparison, making countless cultivations tremble in fear.


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    One after another, a number of divine rainbows appeared along the skyline!


    Many Gu Family powerhouses and Young Supremes rushed towards the scene quickly.


    They had never thought that someone would dare to do something like this, as it was equivalent to not putting the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in their eyes.


    <b>��This person is courting death!��</b>


    Numerous experts of the Gu family showed extremely cold expressions, ring at the figure wrapped in ck as if they were looking at a dead person.


    At that moment, many powerful individuals began to take action, attempting to kill the ck figure. Auras of the Great Sacred Realm fluctuated, sweeping over the ce, shocking many guests.


    The existence of the Great Sacred Realm was a mainstay no matter what Daoist force they were in, and would undoubtedly be high-ranking members.


    Not every ordinary old monster could reach this realm.


    Yet there were so many of these monstrous auras in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, which only showed how amazing their heritage was.


    Gu Changge took a step forward into the pce.


    <b>��Thankfully I arrived on time. Are you alright, Miss Zijin?��</b>


    He looked at Wang Zijin, who was stained with blood, looking weak and pale, and asked with seemingly genuine concern on his face.


    Wang Zijin was currently sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    Strands of Spiritual Qi were flowing towards her body, like a whirlpool, healing her injuries at an rming rate.


    This scene was very strange. Every cell had a fairy-like colour, bright and crystal clear like stars from the sky.


    Her special physique.


    Over the years, her Immortal Spirit Body had be more and more congealed and real, as every cell glimmered with Immortal Aura; sacred and bedazzling.


    She suddenly heard Gu Changge��s voiceing to her rescue.


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help opening her eyes. Although she still looked weak, herplexion was now much better.


    Only she herself knew how she had survived this arduous battle by using many of her trump cards. Any other ordinary Quasi-Sacred Realm existence would��ve been killed from the first strike alone.


    But thanks to her Divine Artifacts and many tricks, she wasn��t hurt too badly.


    <b>��Brother Gu����</b>


    Looking at Gu Changge, Wang Zijin smiled slightly, a little pale.


    <b>��I''m fine, this sort of injury is nothing-��</b>


    However, as she spoke, some blood gushed out from the corner of her mouth, and she shook slightly, seemingly about to faint.


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed slightly at this sight. His quick hands immediately left his sides, supporting her before she fell.


    There was a trace of a smile in Wang Zijin''s eyes as she fell into his arms with a very weak expression.


    <b>��Brother Gu, thank you foring to my rescue. I��m afraid if you were a step slower, you wouldn''t have been able to see me again.��</b>


    She whispered fearfully.


    Wang Zijin naturally knew that Gu Changge��s expression of concern was fake.


    After all, no matter how well he pretended, it was easy to tell since there was no actual warmth in his eyes.


    In Wang Zijin''s view, there were two main reasons Gu Changge came to rescue her so quickly.


    The first was that such a terrible event happened in the Immortal Gu Family. If it was not handled well by them, they would quickly lose their face.


    If she had unfortunately died here, with the Immortal Gu Family unable to even notice it, they would surely be held ountable. Moreover, it would inevitably lead to a grudge forming between the Ancient Immortal Gu and Wang Families.


    Gu Changge, as the sole Young Master, would definitely not be happy with such a situation, thus exining his reaction. Apart from showing concern, he must make sure to let everyone know that the Gu Family had nothing to do with the assassination.


    In fact, Wang Zijin''s injury was no longer a problem, but at this time, she just couldn��t help but want to tease Gu Changge like this.


    ��What a cold, ruthless guy; without any special means, I��m afraid it��ll be difficult for me to impress him.��


    ��With this pitiful and vulnerable look of mine, he wouldn''t be able to avoid being tempted as long as he is a man.��


    She was still very confident about her own appearance. Whether it was in her previous life or this life, she was undoubtedly a top-notch beauty.


    ��Maybe Gu Changge will react a little this time.''


    Gu Changge looked at Wang Zijin who had fallen into his arms. He seemed stunned and somewhat fazed.


    But soon, his face returned to a calm expression, and he spoke guiltily.


    <b>��Today''s matter was a result of the Gu Family being negligent. I��m truly sorry, Miss Zijin. This Gu will take responsibility and make up for the losses Miss Zijin suffered one by one.��</b>


    With his eyesight, it was natural to see that Wang Zijin had recovered from his injuries, and her surging vitality could be called abnormal.


    But he didn''t bother to care about her intentions.


    Gu Changge had always been dismissive of this.


    However, in order to maintain the personality he created in front of Wang Zijin, he chose to change the subject without exposing her.


    If he responded to Wang Zijin, it would inevitably make her suspicious, which was not beneficial to Gu Changge''s future ns.


    He was long familiar with these kinds of things anyways.


    Whether it was Yue Mingkong or Gu Xian''er, everything they saw was what Gu Changge wanted them to see.


    Seeing Gu Changge simply changing the subject.


    Wang Zijin did not look too surprised.


    ��Gu Changge is a man with a heart of steel, he is simply not interested in me.��


    ��Look at his gentle and polite tone, but in reality, he is indifferent to the bones.��


    In Wang Zijin��s view, this act of saving beautycked sincerity.


    <b>��Does Brother Gu know who wants to assassinate me?��</b>


    Afterwards, Wang Zijin also got serious and asked.


    Gu Changge nced at her, and said thoughtfully, <b>��Perhaps�� the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor?��</b>


    <b>��Brother Gu is right. It seems my identity has been revealed to him. He sent his subordinates to hide in the dark, intending to take the opportunity to kill me. I was fortunate this Great Sacred Realm existence underestimated me too much. This is how I was able to stall him.��</b>


    Wang Zijin said with a little smile. she never thought that this matter would have something to do with Gu Changge.


    Moreover, from the mouth of the existence of the Great Sacred Realm, she also heard that its next goal was Gu Changge.


    Therefore, in her opinion, Gu Changge was in the same boat as her; a target of Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    She didn��t think anything else regarding that.


    <b>��This is because of Miss Zijin��s strong Cultivation Base. Most people wouldn��t be able to dy them for so long.��</b>


    Gu Changge replied, taking a deep look at Wang Zijin.


    Wang Zijin knew about Gu Changge��s mysterious Cultivation Base. Let alone her cultivation, she couldn��t even hide her identity, as he had already guessed it.


    In front of Gu Changge, she was the one who wasn��t able to see through the other.


    He seemed even more mysterious than her at this point.


    <b>��The Demonic Arts�� Inheritor is rampant to the extreme. How dare he send someone to sneak into my Gu Family? Andpared with Ye Lingst time, the one attacking this time has reached the Great Sacred Realm...��</b>


    <b>��It seems my guess at that time wasn��t off. There should be an organisation behind the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.��</b>


    Gu Changge sighed slightly when he heard the words, and looked a little bit troubled about the matter.


    Wang Zijin nodded.


    She also heard Gu Changge say this sentence, and now it seems to be confirmed.


    At this time, Wang Zijin spoke again.


    <b>��I suspect that Ye Ling, who Brother Gu fought before, is actually not the real Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts. He is just a chess piece. With his ability, it is obviously impossible to order around a Great Sacred Realm existence.��</b>


    And the reason why she thought so was entirely because of the existence of the Great Sacred Realm, the man surrounded by ck shadows said the word ��Master��.


    What does this mean?


    It means that there was a greater, more terrifying character behind him.


    That little Ye Ling, even if he did receive the Demonic Arts Inheritance, wouldn��t have been able to acquire a subordinate like this instantly.


    <b>��Oh, how could this be? Ye Ling was just a pawn from the beginning?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked a bit surprised upon hearing this, before frowning:


    <b>��Ye Ling hasn''t reappeared for a long time, so it is difficult to confirm whether or not he is alive or dead.��</b>


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin nodded and said, with a deep chill in her eyes.


    <b>��It doesn''t matter whether Ye Ling is alive or dead. What''s important now is to find out the true identity of the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts, and what the hidden organisation behind them really is.��</b>


    Although she was decidedly on the opposite side of the Demonic Arts Inheritor because of her identity, almost being assassinated by a powerhouse in this way still made her feel very upset.


    It gave birth to an unspeakable murderous intent. She wanted to find the real behind-the-scenes person and fight them with all her might.


    The conversation between the two was overheard by the cultivators who came here one after another, and their expressions couldn��t help but change slightly.


    And from this conversation, many Young Supremes had guessed the identity of Wang Zijin, theirplexion changed suddenly, and they no longer dared to be as casual with her as before.


    Compared to their Awe of Gu Changge...


    The identity of Wang Zijin made them feel a kind of admiration and reverence for the Human Ancestor. It was very different.


    If you talk in detail, the difference was like the difference between admiring one��s past ancestors versus fearing the currently powerful in the world.


    <b>��It''s no wonder that Wang Zijin was targeted. It turns out that her identity is actually as the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall.��</b> Ye Langtian could not help but sigh deeply. He didn''t expect this at all.


    <b>��Even the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall has appeared. I am afraid that this marks the start of our golden age...��</b>


    The rest of the Young Supremes, regardless of men and women, hadplex emotions swirling within their eyes.


    <b>��It seems that the person who tried to assassinate her should have something to do with the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts. Now that a being of the Great Sacred Realm has appeared, the world will no doubt be more restless!��</b>


    ��I don''t know if the Human Ancestor will return. If the Ancestor is alive, then there might still be hope for this world.��


    Many older cultivators and strong men thought this in their hearts. Since, after all, they also hoped that this world of cultivation could be peaceful.


    And the person who can return them to a stable and peaceful life��


    Was only the Human Ancestor.


    For the human race, the Human Ancestor was an extraordinary figure.


    Human Ancestor, Ancient Emperor, Earthly Kings, and Heavenly Emperors. In ancient times, there were far too many ancient existences with these titles. No one truly knew the extent of their Cultivation Base.


    Because these titles were given not based on their Cultivation Base, but based on their great deeds towards sentient races, which had a different meaning for different races.


    Even the Human Ancestor was split into different branches, such as Xuanyuan Human Ancestor, Jiang Human Ancestor, etc.


    Though, by now, these branches have all disappeared. Only the two-word term Human Ancestor has been passed down.


    The Emperor of the Primordial Ten Thousand Races was also actually called so by the Primordial Ten Thousand Races respectfully. Because across the ages, there were very few existences that could be called Ancient Emperors.


    Such as Emperor Ying, Emperor Bai, and Emperor Sheng��


    But they were all amazing talents without exception. No one could ever tell their Cultivation Base, as even if a True Immortal, or some existence stronger than a True Immortal, stood in front of them�� they would not be guaranteed to win against the Ancient Emperors.


    With the great achievements, people worship and chant day and night, so that even after death, the body would be surrounded by endless ceremonial mantras. It was potent enough to drag one back from Hell itself!


    From this, we can see its horror.


    Throughout infinite eras, there were very few existences that can be recognized by sentient beings as worthy of being called Ancient Emperors.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    That is to say, when everyone was talking about it and was extremely shocked by this tonight, in the high altitude, that amazing battle was finally over.


    Terrible waves swept across the sky and the ground.


    The moment powerhouses from Gu Family took action, there was no suspense in this battle.


    Under the siege of many Great Sacred Realm powerhouses, the figure surrounded by rich ck runes uttered an earth-shattering shout, as if he knew that there was no possibility of surviving.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    The next moment, he was like a small ck sun, suddenly swelling and bing bigger, and the ck rune, circting in it, burst out with light that made everyone''s heart palpitate!


    At the critical moment, he chose to blow himself up!


    How terrifying was the self-destruction of a Great Sacred Realm? No one needed to say it out loud.


    Next, everyone''s colour changed, their spirits were trembling, and even their legs were weak and they slumped directly to the ground.


    <b>��He can''t escape.��</b> Wang Zijin whispered, but she seemed very calm.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    At this time, on the inner ind of Gu''s family, a light cough sounded, as if he was embarrassed because it was a littlete.


    And suddenly!


    A huge palm appeared, covering the heaven and the earth, and one of them seemed to be annihting the universe, and another was recreating it!


    The runes were flowing, and the glow of the sun flickered, like chaos hovering up and down in the void, just as if the Gxy Cluster hangs one after another and condenses there.


    The momentum was overwhelming and shocked the world.


    The self-detonating wave of aura instantly calmed down.


    After a moment of silence, the sound of inhaling cold air sounded below.


    <b>��I''m afraid that the fluctuation of the attack just now has far surpassed what a Quasi-Supreme Realm could achieve. Was it a Supreme Realm��s Attack?!��</b>


    <b>Hiss!</b>


    <b>��The Gu Family��s foundation is too terrifying. They already possess numerous cultivators in the Sacred Realm, yet now there is also a Supremeing out to obliterate everything.��</b>


    Quasi-Supreme was already an ancestor-level existence of various Daoist forces. A Supreme Realm existence was definitely a walking myth.


    For so many of the cultivators present, it was their first time seeing a Supreme existence��s attack. This palm seemed to cover the whole universe. It was so tyrannical that it made their scalps numb and tremble to the extreme.


    <b>��It''s a pity that it chose to blow itself up, leaving no useful information.</b>


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge shook his head regretfully, <b>��The time for the ancestor to take action was too slow, but if a Great Sacred Realm existence wants to blow himself up, it will be difficult to stop it either way.��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook her head when she heard the words,<b> ��Even if he is suppressed, I am afraid that he won''t get any useful news. If they dare to assassinate me, and in broad daylight no less, then they must have concocted a solid strategy with no loopholes. It��d be impossible not to think of such a possibility.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled, <b>��Miss Zijin��s words are reasonable, I have worried too much.��</b>


    He looked in the direction where the aftermath had dissipated, and his eyes shed with a different colour.


    This self-detonation was naturally what he himself had ordered.


    However, Gu Changge still kept one of its hands. After all, this kind of puppet has strong regenerating power. So as long as it is not really fully wiped out, there was still a chance to recover.


    At this time, he only needed to send people to guard the pce, so that the cultivators of all major forces can perceive and detect its breath, and he can achieve his purpose.


    And then he could recover the core of the puppet from the broken runes.


    After being repaired, it can be reused in the future.


    And soon, as Gu Changge expected, many strong men rose into the sky and rushed to the sky to verify the identity of the figure from the lingering aura.


    Many people now know the identity of Wang Zijin.


    The position of the Ancestral Hall was almost otherworldly.


    No one dared to offend them easily.


    Who would attack and kill Wang Zijin for no reason? The Immortal Gu Family? How could this be possible? If Wang Zijin had an ident in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they would definitely be the first to take the me.


    They would be rushing to protect her with all their might instead of killing her.


    So many people thought of the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts, and for a while, ayer of haze appeared on everyone''s heads.


    The younger generation was robbed before.


    But now it was the Great Sacred Realm cultivator, what does this mean? It goes without saying.


    Even many old people had a cold back at this time, giving birth to bad emotions.


    They sensed the threat.


    ��Behind the Inheritors of Forbidden Demonic Arts, I am afraid that, just as Young Master Changge guessed that day, there is an organisation.��


    Many people guessed in their hearts, especially the younger generation, and now they were in awe of Gu Changge to the extreme.


    There was no difference between his words and an oracle��s predictions.


    And soon, Gu Changge also came to the sky, closing his eyes and being like the rest of the strong, seeming to perceive the aftermath of the battle just now, so as to determine its origin.


    But, in reality, he was looking for the core of the puppet and intended to quietly take it away.


    <b>��If this old man has guessed right, the aura seems to be from the secret technique of the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain.��</b>


    At this time, an old antique with a very long history suddenly eximed, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and he was extremely shocked.


    His words also caused the rest of the strong nearby to open their eyes, revealing shock and disbelief.


    For a while, the ce even quieted down.


    And Gu Changge also found the core of the puppet and quietly ced it in the Inner World.


    He also opened his eyes and sighed slightly, <b>��This remaining aura ofbat is exactly the same as Ye Ling when he fought me that day. The two seem to be of the same origin.��</b>


    Needless to say, many old antiques have also sensed it. They obviously have an understanding of Forbidden Demonic Arts and will not make an error in judgement.


    In the high altitude, more and more cultivators came, and the atmosphere became very heavy.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge smiled deeply.


    ��Now, the temporary ck pot has been set����

 Chapter 192: Not Naming Nonsense; The Trope of a Smooth Sailing Protagonist!

    <h4>Chapter 192: Not Naming Nonsense; The Trope of a Smooth Sailing Protagonist!</h4>


    Gu Changge subdued the whole Divine Crocodile n with little effort; after all, under the terrifying control of the Immortal Binding Art, he could determine the life and death of the Divine Crocodile n''s three Quasi-Supreme Realm ancestors with a single thought.


    If it came to it, he could just kill a few more people again in order to make the rest of them more fearful and obedient.


    Hence, Gu Changge was naturally not afraid of them rebelling.


    Because even if they did, it wouldn��t make much of a difference.


    He merely wanted a sword capable of killing and fighting for him.


    He didn''t actually care if the sword got damaged or shattered into pieces; he could simply discard it and rece it with a new one at any time.


    In Gu Changge��s opinion, the major ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent were the best tools for the job.


    They were especially blessed in terms of their innate bloodline talent, far exceeding the myriad collection of human cultivators and beasts races from the Upper Realm.


    Therefore, Gu Changge intended to train a powerful army within the Ancient Immortal Continent, an army that would be capable of ying Young Supremes and sweeping through the myriad realms in the near future.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Soon after receiving Gu Changge''s orders.


    <b>��Greetings, Master!��</b>


    The Divine Crocodile n''s three remaining Quasi-Supreme Realm ancestors knelt before Gu Changge and greeted him respectfully.


    They assumed that they were being conrolled by Gu Changge using the ve seal, never once doubting that the real culprit was the Ancient Technique that they had obtained from the ck Heavenly Eagle n with great difficulty.


    Regardless of who it was, no one would be able to figure out that the root actual cause of their subservience was the Ancient Technique, no matter how hard they racked their brains.


    And even if they did find out, they wouldn��t dare to believe it.


    Gu Changge''s methods could only be described as meticulous, marvels of cunning; to call his ns seamless would be an understatement.


    <b>��I am not an indiscriminate killer; if you work hard for me, you will naturally enjoy some benefits����</b> Gu Changge replied to them nonchntly, making hollow promises as his gaze drifted far ahead.


    <b>��Select all the brave and skilled fighters in your n above the True God Realm.��</b>


    <b>��Henceforth, they shall be known as my Divine Crocodile Army.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a deep, mysterious smile.


    At that moment, a beam of light descended with a wave of his sleeve, and he bestowed them a skill known as the ��Great Art of Heavenly Creation.''


    He didn''t bother naming it something grand; being memorable and distinct was enough.


    <b>��Yes, master.��</b>


    Although the three Quasi-Supreme Realm ancestors knew that Gu Changge wouldn''t be so kind needlessly, who among them would dare to refuse him at this moment?


    The people of the Divine Crocodile n, whose expressions were iparably bitter, could but begrudgingly ept this technique.


    ��The Great Art of Heavenly Creation?��


    If the technique was truly as the name suggested, how could that evil Gu Changge bestow it upon them so easily?


    The n members who hadn��t reached the True God Realm yet were grateful at their ipetence and heaved sighs of relief.


    There were many powerful people in the hall today, including up to thirteen Sacred Realm beings.


    In Gu Changge''s eyes, this was still a force that couldn''t be underestimated.


    Following that, the entire Divine Crocodile n received an order from their ancestors. The Divine Crocodile n had submitted to Gu Changge.


    Soon after, recruitment for the Divine Crocodile Army started!


    The entire n was at Gu Changge''s disposal.


    At first, the whole n was baffled by this order.


    However, no one dared to disobey since it was the ancestor who ordered it so.


    And as for Gu Changge, they were naturally not unfamiliar to him.


    Which n in the entire Ancient Immortal Continent was unaware of Gu Changge''s terrifying reputation?


    But they never expected that their great n would actually end up submitting to Gu Changge.


    The news was simply too unexpected.


    A whileter, news from the top echelon of the Divine Crocodile n was released, exining that Gu Changge was the heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    Back then, their ancestors followed the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, so it was only logical that they would now follow his heir, Gu Changge.


    For the sake of their old faces, they couldn''t reveal that they were forced to do so by Gu Changge''s ve seal.


    Thus, Gu Changge hadpletely subdued the entire Divine Crocodile n in a mere three days, and immediately started training his army.


    But the news of this did not spread. Gu Changge was deliberately keeping it under wraps.


    He was waiting for the perfect opportunity to have this sword of his strike a fatal blow to the Ancient Immortal Continent as a whole.


    Bringing along the Divine Crocodiles n''s three ancestors, Gu Changge then left for the territory of the Ancient Serpent n.


    ck Heavenly Eagle, Ancient Serpent, and Divine Crocodile. These three ns appeared to be united on the surface, but had a lot of friction with one another behind the scenes, contending with each other all the time.


    Nheless, among the ns left behind by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, these three were the most powerful and long-standing


    The rest of the ns were ultimately weaker than them.


    Even in the vast Ancient Immortal Continent, there weren''t many ns as strong as these three.


    Soon, several terrifying forces tore through space and plunged from heaven and earth into the Ancient Serpent n''s territory, as though the sky itself was crashing down.


    <b>��My lord, we are now in the Ancient Serpent n''s territory.�� </b>


    One of the Divine Crocodile ancestors who had led Gu Changge there bowed and stated.


    ��Brother, even if you die, I won''t die. Because why should I die, when you yourself will not?''


    Basically: If I need to die, why not drag other people into the mud with me?


    This was the mentality of many of today''s Daoist groups.


    This saved Gu Changge the trouble of finding them.


    For a while, the entire Ancient Serpent n was in a huge uproar!


    Many of the Ancient Serpent n''s elders and senior members began gathering in the main hall.


    There was a solemn and respectful expression on everyone''s face as they looked at the young man in the centre.


    They had already sensed Gu Changge as soon as he arrived. Especially since Gu Changge was currently apanied by three ancestors of the Divine Crocodile n, making the purpose of their visit more than self-evident.


    <b>��My n is willing to submit to the Young Master; we are willing to go through fire and water and be at the Young Master��s disposal.��</b>


    The Ancient Serpent n''s senior members were all extremely intelligent and cunning.


    Why would the Divine Crocodile n be so submissive if it was possible to resist?


    Even if one thought only with their toes, one would definitely feel something amiss with the situation.


    Now that it hase to this, they choose to just be smarter and avoid the unnecessary casualties.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and said, <b>��Very good, you people are very clever. You have saved this Gu��s time.��</b>


    The members of the Ancient Serpent n remained silent.


    Gu Changge then established the Ancient Serpent Army in the Ancient Serpent n, selecting powerful people above the True God Realm and bestowing them with The Great Art of Heavenly Creation.


    Gu Changge didn��t bothering up with a proper name, as he was simply toozy.


    Although these forces were not yet fully prepared, they were already radiating with a terrifying might.


    Unfortunately, when putting it bluntly, the Tiangou n, ck Heavenly Eagle n, and now the Divine Crocodile and Ancient Serpent n, were all merely Gu Changge''s ves.


    He would need but one word to make these ns start a bloodbath for him in the Ancient Immortal Continent!


    �� �� ��


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed.


    By Gu Changge''s prediction, it was about time for the Great Elder to receive the True Dragon n''s decision.


    So he sent out an order. A call summoning the powerful individuals of the Primordial Divine Sect stationed in the Supreme Peak. They came rumbling through space, driving the Ancient Warship, and descended right outside Dragon Ind!


    Directly above the city!


    When the news broke, numerous cultivators and creatures were astonished by Gu Changge''s sudden action.


    Gu Changge, who had been away for a long time, abruptly returned to the Ancient Immortal Continent to stir up an endless bloodbath!


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    In a sh, a divine rainbow rushed forward and converged outside Dragon Ind.


    <b>��I thank the Great Elder.��</b>


    Dressed in a feathery white robe, Gu Changge''s handsome figure emerged atop an ancient warship, smiling slightly at the Great Elder who was watching over the ce.


    <b>��I hope you will keep your promise.��</b> The Great Elder couldn''t help but sigh, unable to do anything about the devious Gu Changge.


    This scene made numerous cultivators and creatures gasp, bing even more terrified, it seemed that even the Great Elder was being coerced by Gu Changge!


    Dragon Ind was now glowing. The n had activated their protective array in the mountains, as all the nsmen knelt down to pray, sending out a heaven-shattering dragon roar.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Meanwhile, hundreds of thousands of miles from Immeasurable Heaven. Within the Heavenly Domain.]</b>


    Clouds and mists swirled as mountains rose and fell. Beautifulndscapes appeared, withkes as clear as jade, looking magnificent and breathtaking.


    Pure white clouds, on a journey to the ends of the world.


    In the sky above, a carriage with a red fiery trail was galloping along, driven by nine heavenly horses of the finest quality.


    Behind it, a group of powerful armor-d cavalrymen followed, mounting all sorts of terrifying beasts, their aura domineering.


    The carriage pressed its way through the rolling white snow of the sky, its body faintly shing with what appeared to be the fluctuations of various powerful talismans.


    The old coachman''s face was calm and peaceful, carrying all the weight as if it were mere feathers.


    A feat that undoubtedly highlighted the nobility and extraordinary nature of the person inside the carriage.


    Many cultivators nearby witnessed this scene and chose to turn back instead of approaching.


    From their viewpoint, the people in the carriage were either very wealthy or noble, people they couldn''t afford to offend.


    <b>��I told you to quit following us! Go back and tell your Young Master not to waste his time, the Young Miss isn''t interested in him in the slightest.�� </b>


    <b>��And if he still doesn''t understand, then don''t me the Young Miss for being rude.�� </b>


    At that moment, the curtain of the carriage suddenly lifted and the head of a small maid with bright eyes and white teeth peeked out, her braided hair flowing in the wind.


    The little maid was around eleven or twelve years old and looked quite pretty.


    She frowned and red at the cavalrymen following behind her, snorting with dissatisfaction.


    <b>��Miss Xiu''er, this matter was ordered by the Young Master, so we have no choice! Please don''t give us a hard time. Once we escort Holy Maiden Zijin outside of the Heavenly Domain, we will return, absolutely not staying a moment longer.�� </b>


    The leader of the cavalrymen, a middle-aged man with a sturdy build wearing golden battle armor, smiled bitterly and replied.


    <b>��Tch. It''s that annoying Zhao Tianxing again, why doesn''t he ever give up?�� </b>


    The maid named Xiu''er didn''t look happy at all.


    The Young Master behind this group of cavalrymen was annoying as hell.


    And the reason was very simple.


    The one sitting in the carriage was one of the current descendants of the Human Ancestral Hall, Holy Maiden Zijin. The maid had always been responsible for taking care of the Young Miss''s daily needs.


    And the master backing this group was none other than the Primordial Zhao n''s Young Master, Zhao Tianxing, a renowned Young Supreme in the Heavenly Domain.


    ��I don''t know where that Zhao Tianxing got the news that the Young Miss was leaving the Human Ancestral Hall. Sending his cavalry to escort her and acting like a self-righteous protector. What a creep!��


    They could not hide from such things even if they wanted to.


    This group of thick-skinned people came all the way to the border of the Heavenly Domain, and now they were almost at the boundary of the Inner Domain.


    This matter had made Xiu''er��s attitude towards Zhao Tianxing take a turn for the worse, but she still showed some courtesy due to his position.


    Now there was absolutely none left.


    Moreover, Xiu''er knew that herdy must have been very unhappy with Zhao Tianxing''s constant harassment as well.


    Previously, on several asions, they were unable to help using some physical persuasion, and Zhao Tianxing was left seriously injured.


    However, the more that happened, the more determined Zhao Tianxing became. He waspletely undeterred in pursuing the Young Miss, simply like a masochist.


    His cowhide-like face made her Young Miss feel immensely frustrated.


    If Zhao Tianxing''s father hadn''t intervened and pleaded for mercy on his behalf at that time, this Zhao Tianxing would have been beaten half to death, unable to walk for months.


    <b>��Zhao Tianxing doesn''t dare to show up himself, so he sent you guys instead. If not for the Young Miss''s kindness, you would have been pped to death by now.�� </b>Xiu''er humphed unhappily.


    She waspletely disregarding Zhao Tianxing''s identity as the Young Master of the Primordial Zhao n now, her small face full of intense dissatisfaction.


    ��Protection on the road? More like stalking, you mean.��


    It made her feel utterly disgusted to the point of wanting to puke.


    So she could only imagine how much more disgusted the Young Miss would be.


    <b>��Our master is the young master of the Primordial Zhao n, yet Holy Maiden Zijin has not been treating him with the respect he deserves. The young master did this out of the kindness of his heart. He was afraid idents might ur on the way, so he has sent us all the way here.��</b>


    <b>��Even if there��s no merit to be had in this action, it still has many hardships.��</b>


    <b>��Miss Xiu''er, along the way, do you know how many potential dangers were nipped in the bud by us? Or are you unable to see these things?��</b>


    Hearing her barbed words, the group of cavalrymen also spoke up one after another in dissatisfaction.


    <b>��Tch, if you still don''t understand, then don''t me me for speaking harshly. The Young Miss has so many suitors in the Heavenly Domain, where does this Young Master of yours even rank?��</b>


    Xiu''er''s face darkened and she spoke with a cold tone.


    Although she looked very young, her cultivation level wasn''t weak in any way.


    She even possesses a special kind of spiritual body and had been personally taught by the Young Miss, so her strength was actually quite impressive.


    The expressions of the cavalrymen changed in response to the young maid''s insult. Their faces contorted, looking unsightly and infuriated, but they could only suppress their anger to avoid any conflict.


    Having to escort a carriage until its destination with no merit or reward, wasting so much time and effort.


    Yet they did not receive any semnce of a warm response from the protected party.


    Like pasting a hot face on a cold butt.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was the heir of the Human Ancestral Hall, a dignified status which cannot be provoked, they would have most likely moved to teach them a lesson by now.


    Especially the brat of a maid, who used the Holy Maiden Zijin as her backing and continuously mocked and sneered at them, causing them problems to no end.


    Naturally, they didn''t know the true origins of the Holy Maiden Zijin.


    Even in the Human Ancestral Hall, not many people knew of the true power behind her.


    Even the elder who brought her to the Human Ancestral Hall for cultivation didn''t mention anything about this matter.


    <b>��I detest guys who act self-righteous the most. I��ll give you guys a chance to get out of here before I get angry, so I urge you to quickly grab it.��</b>


    Suddenly, from within the carriage rang out a melodious, sweet, and angelic voice.


    However, the fairy-like voice carried a chilling murderous intent, apanied by the surging ferocity of a runic ocean.


    Sharp, blue ice crystals filled the space as a bust of icy light emerged from Heaven and Earth.


    The frightening chill swept through all directions, causing the heavens to tremble as the divinity surged forward, as though it could submerge the entire realm.


    As if a terrifying blizzard was about to descend on this ce.


    <b>��Holy Maiden Zijin, you...�� </b>


    The cavalrymen''s expressions changed drastically, and their bodies went cold, a terrifying chill creeping down their backs.


    It was the first time on the road that the Holy Maiden Zijin had spoken. Before this, she had treated them like air and ignored all of them.


    And it seemed evident that the Holy Maiden was about to get really, really angry with them.


    This made their expression grow increasingly unsightly, while at the same time making them reluctant and puzzled.


    Acting self-righteous? When did they do that? Their minds were in a daze.


    They were unable to figure out why their good intentions would cause her to be so displeased.


    That said, their fear did not stem from the Holy Maiden''s personal strength, but instead from the influence of the Human Ancestral Hall backing her.


    In their opinion, although Holy Maiden Zijin��s true strength was very mysterious, she rarely ever fought.


    And the strength she demonstrated did seem more unfathomable than that of the other descendent who was imed to be the Reincarnation of an Ancient Immortal.


    But she was ultimately only a junior, so how could shepete with people like them who had cultivated for more than hundreds of thousands of years?


    [Kshn: I bet this author-san never passed his Mathematics exams.]


    Nevertheless, they would much rather not offend a supreme power like the Human Ancestral Hall, no matter how much they boasted of their great strength.


    Especially with the recent news of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor reappearing in the world.


    <b>��Scram! And tell Zhao Tianxing, if he dares to enter my line of sight next time, even his father won''t be able to protect him.�� </b>


    <b>��That is what I, Holy Maiden Wang Zijin, decree. If he fails toply with my decision, then I will take him on even if the Jade Emperor were to block my path.�� </b>


    The angelic voice from the carriage, with a cold and domineering intent, sounded again.


    Thousands of rattling Divine Swords formed from the chilling aura in the sky, dazzlingly bright. They seemed to emit a terrifying sharpness, wanting to cut everything in their path.


    Such words made the group of cavalrymen''s faces pale even further, although her statement sounded a bit roundabout, they understood the implications hidden within.


    The next time their Young Master dared to pester the Holy Maiden, he would be met with a fierce and merciless assault.


    <b>��If you wish to live, then get lost.�� </b>


    <b>��Once the Young Miss bes angry, the consequences will be very severe.�� </b>


    The old man who had been driving the carriage also opened his eyes.


    Within his murky yet profound eyes was a wisp of golden intent. It was simr to a certain kind of snake...


    He opened his mouth and spoke casually, but the mighty pressure of a Great Sacred Realm permeated and shook the dome of the sky.


    <b>��This�� he turned out to be a Great Sacred Realm���� </b>


    <b>Hiss!</b>


    <b>��How can this be? Why is the strength of this old coachman so terrifying?�� </b>


    This scene caused this group of cavalrymen to stagnate, their eyes widening and souls trembling, unable to help but be horrified.


    In the next moment, they regained their senses and rode on their mounts, not daring to stay any longer. The band of ��protectors'' hurriedly turned into divine rainbows and ran off into the distance.


    Prior to this, no one had ever told them that the old coachman of the Holy Maiden Zijin was a Great Sacred Realm being.


    With such an existence at their side, the escort was no doubt unnecessary!


    Thinking about their attitude just now, everyone shivered. A Great Sacred Realm Cultivator could absolutely capture them all in that ce if he really wanted to!


    It appeared that the Holy Maiden Zijin was far more mysterious than they had originally thought.


    <b>��I didn''t expect that such things would bother Grandpa Snake.��</b>


    Then, after a brief moment of silence, the voice from the carriage rang out in a gentler tone, thanking the old man outside.


    <b>��Not at all, Miss. Please don''t get angry over such a trivial matter. It''s not worth it.�� </b>


    The old coachman smiled slightly when he heard these words and regained his indifferent face.


    <b>��It seems like I was right, the real cultivation of Grandpa Snake is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface...�� </b>


    <b>��He was concealing it until now.��</b>


    At that moment, the beautiful eyes of the woman inside the carriage shed with cunning intent, her aqua-blue dress fluttering about.


    As if she had just seen something extremely amusing.


    When she spoke, her eyes couldn''t help but narrow into a crescent shape, appearing extraordinarily delicate and charming.


    Needless to say, she was a woman of the highest standard, at least in terms of appearance.


    As if an orchid in an empty valley, a misty fog in an enchanting forest, she possessed an otherworldly and serene beauty that was outside of the mundane world, paired with cunning eyes that could see through anything and everything.


    It was the perfect harmony of heaven and earth as if she was part of the natural beauty of the world.


    A sense of wlessness.


    Her flowing, ck hair gently danced; her long skirt swayed.


    Not only did she possess an attractive face, but she also carried a temperament that was beyondparison.


    Untainted by mortal dust and worldly desires, it made all who viewed her feel ashamed as if all the beautiful scenery in the world had suddenly lost their lustre in front of her presence.


    ��Absolute Perfection��.


    That would be the two words thate to mind if a man ever saw her true face.


    One of the two Descendants of the Human Ancestral Hall, Wang Zijin.


    Such was her beauty.


    At this moment, her charming features revealed a satisfied look, and it was impossible to see the anger and coldness from before.


    <b>��Miss�� earlier you mentioned something about ��acting self-righteous��. What did you mean by it?�� </b>


    The little maid named Xiu''er peeked her head outside again and asked in confusion.


    She had heard yet another word from the Young Miss''s mouth that she failed toprehend.


    <b>��Xiu''er, howe you have so many questions all day long?�� </b>


    Wang Zijin tapped the little maid on the forehead with an expression of slight displeasure.


    As for the name Xiu''er, she thought it was funny at first and chose it casually, but she didn''t expect it to be used for all these years.


    In fact, Xiu''er herself didn''t think there was anything wrong with this name.


    She even thought it sounded nice, filled with an aura of spirituality.


    <b>��Miss, you''ll exin it to me, right?�� </b>


    <b>��Acting self-righteous? Hm. For example, if a man gifted you a spiritual elixir, divine medicine, or martial technique, then asked you to marry him, would you be willing?��</b>


    Wang Zijin smiled faintly and exined it as such.


    In her opinion, the group of cavalrymen before, including her numerous suitors before, were precisely the same type of self-righteous people who thought they were entitled to her hand in marriage.


    To impose something upon her, and then make her have to repay them ording to their own wishes.


    Regarding such people, Wang Zijin only had one thing to say to them, ��F**k you.��


    [Zain: I like her already ? ]


    <b>��Oh, so that''s how it is. I would hate to have to marry them. �� </b>


    The little maid shook her head like an impersonation of a rattlesnake, showing a reluctant expression.


    Herdy was always so intelligent and knowledgeable about theseplex and hidden things.


    Thus, Xiu''er had a deep admiration for Wang Zijin, as she felt that her Young Miss was capable of doing almost anything.


    <b>��Miss, you know so much!��</b> Xiu''er eximed with an admiring expression.


    <b>��I know so much?�� </b>


    At these words, Wang Zijin was suddenly slightly stunned and her expression became a bit dazed.


    She was a bit saddened for a moment, as it had been more than 20 years in the blink of an eye.


    It wasn''t that she knew morepared to others, but rather that the people in this world were much simpler than the people she hade across in her previous life.


    A lot of things that weremon knowledge in her previous life, in this world, had to be exined carefully several times in order for people to understand.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Wang Zijin was not from this world.


    But from an era of information, an era of modernisation. She was from a green, from a historical country with more than 5,000 years of fascinating cultural traditions.


    Based on a word she knew in her previous life, she was a bona fide Transmigrator.


    In her past life, she was born into a wealthy family with sessful parents. She had no concerns about food or water and was a rich girl that everyone envied.


    However, God was also cruel to her, because when she came into the world, she was apanied by several incurable chronic diseases, which made her body incredibly weak.


    Up until the age of 20, Wang Zijin had spent all of her time on a hospital bed.


    Her only happy days were spent learning about the outside world through the inte on the other side of a screen. She was a superb keyboard warrior who fought against the most powerful men and women in the world, and she also had two loving parents back in her homnd...


    To say the least, there was no one in the entire world who was more nerdy than her.


    There were only a few times in her life when she went outdoors.


    As a result, on the day after her 20th birthday, Wang Zijin passed away from that world forever.


    [TL/N: This is what happens when you don��t touch grass for a long time.]


    [Kshn: Really? I haven��t left my house for 4 years now.]


    When she woke up again, she had already be a child of one of the world''s most powerful families, known as the Immortal Wang Family.


    ording to the information Wang Zijin obtained, not only had she traversed into a new world, she had traversed into a terrifying fantasy wuxia world.


    In this world, the strong can shake the universe with a raised palm, and use one puff of air to split the sky, while the weak could also move mountains and shake thend, soaring away into the sky.


    A cultivation world.


    Furthermore, her innate talent was very frightening, a plotline that she was unfamiliar with in her previous life: the novels she read usually used the ��rise of a waste third princess against all odds'' and other bullshit tropes...


    In short, with regard to her sudden reincarnation, Wang Zijin held the attitude of ��whatever happens, happens''.


    Whenpared to her previous life, this life gave her a more realistic and natural feeling, as she would no longer be lying in a hospital bed, only learning about the outside world via a screen.


    Wang Zijin''s position in this world was one that was different from the usual waste trope.


    Born with an invincible physique, the favoured Daughter of Heaven and Earth, and far beyond many of her peers in terms of background and strength.


    Her life did not have the various counterattacks and face-pping schemes that she had in mind.


    At first, Wang Zijin wondered whether she would have a fianc�� who would fall from grace overnight, and her role would be the viiness who would break off the engagement.


    But soon, she discovered that there was no such thing.


    The reason being that her talent was too strong, so hardly any young heavenly genius could match her, and naturally, there was no such thing as a clich��d engagement rejection segment.


    It would seem that her position was that of a smooth sailing protagonist.


    �� �� ��

 Chapter 193: The Villain’s Plotline isn’t Going as Predicted; Can’t Live Past a Few Chapters!

    <h4>Chapter 193: The Viin��s Plotline isn��t Going as Predicted; Can��t Live Past a Few Chapters!</h4>


    Wang Zijin felt that there was nothing wrong with her gut feeling.


    Her current life had truly been smooth-sailing from the start, not even encountering a single setback thus far.


    Since her birth, she showed a strong talent and possessed a Cultivation Base that directly reached the so-called Sacred Realm of this world.


    However, thanks to her vast knowledge of the various male and female-oriented cliche writing routines in her previous life��


    Wang Zijin ended up choosing the seemingly most foolish and unwise, but also most stable routine which is abolishing her own Cultivation Base, in order to raise the ceiling of her future achievements.


    Later facts proved that her choice was indeed not wrong.


    Every step of her foundation was now extremely solid.


    Wang Zijin felt that she would definitely grow into a True Immortal in the future. And even the other descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, Jiang Chuchu, who was imed to be the Reincarnation of an Ancient Immortal, might not be her match in an actual fight.


    Wang Zijin was very confident.


    An unwavering arrogance that stemmed from strong personal strength and powerful trump cards.


    Her n to leave the Human Ancestral Hall and wander into the wide world was based on the foundation of her immense talent, so strong that ordinary Young Supremes would not be able to catch up to her in their entire lifetimes, even if she did not work hard to cultivate.


    The so-called Young Supremes were nothing but existences that could be suppressed in the palm of her hand.


    Wang Zijin didn''t give a shit about them at all.


    The magnificent world that she had longed for in her previous life, bizarre and beautiful, was now slowly unfolding before her eyes.


    There was no way she could care about anything else but the moment in front of her.


    This was the first time she had intended to go out after more than 20 years to experience this vast fantasy world.


    Prior to this, she had always been practising, be it her family or the Human Ancestral Hall, with no chance to go out and take a look at the world. Now that she had finally grasped such an opportunity in front of her, she would naturally not let it go.


    Wang Zijin remembered her only wish in her previous life.


    ��I want to see the world. I want to go outside and see the things I have missed.''


    ��The world is so big. So wide and filled with life.��


    ��I want to be a part of it too.''


    And this world was countless times more exciting than her previous life. Full ofpeting Young Supremes, gorgeous sights and scenery, charming women and dashing men


    There were thousands of scenes and more than enough to see.


    <b>��Ugh. Other female transmigrators always have some kind of cool icy Young Master, or some Domineering Devil King chasing them... But here? All brain-dead shrimp suitors who have no right to be arrogant.��</b>


    Within the carriage, Wang Zijin''s dainty hand supported her delicate and wless chin, staring at the magnificent sight outside, mumbling away in annoyance.


    Wang Zijin felt that the world she now travelled through was absolutely not like those female-oriented novels she had known in her previous life.


    Fortunately, she had also read a lot of male-oriented novels and so she felt that it was very simple to deal with all these kinds of broken routines.


    Andpared to the various intrigues and dramatic plotlines in the female-oriented novels, this world that pursued only power and the Dao was much simpler.


    Power determined everything. Any conspiracy and tricks would be wiped out under absolute power.


    <b>��Miss, you said that you are going to find a Ruyi Staff</b>[1]<b> to marry. Is it true or not?��</b>


    [1: A reference to the Ruyi Staff that the Monkey King wields in Journey to the West. It means a man who would agree to her every request and demand. Basically a ��yes man��. Or a simp.]


    Xiu''er suddenly blurted out loud.


    The expression on her little face was tangled into a knot.


    In her opinion, her own Young Miss was so beautiful and talented that it was no exaggeration to describe her as the brightest moon in the Nine Heavens.


    ��Is there really a man in this world who deserves the Young Miss?��


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin rolled her eyes quietly, her mood growing worse as she replied,<b> ��Xiu''er, why are you so stupid? Of course, those words were lies!��</b>


    <b>��Your Lady, I, will be a peerless True Immortal in the future. Using only one hand to fight against three thousand emperors, and two hands to push around the realm. A supreme existence! How can I be constrained by a useless man like them?��</b>


    Having said that, Wang Zijin also knew that she waspletely different from other women, whether it be in terms of strength, background, status, or her knowledge of another world.


    So she truly felt that she might end up dying alone at this rate.


    The thought of passing through the men one by one, opening up a blooming male harem like in the female-oriented novels of the previous life, and flirting with all kinds of stunning and gorgeous males did seem quite the good scenario to Wang Zijin at that time.


    However, when she really did cross over, she discovered that this kind of thing was actually a nauseatingly horrid idea.


    Her standards were just too high.


    The gruesome scene of one day cheapening herself to marry some big pig foot[2] raised goosebumps all throughout Wang Zijin��s body.


    [2: Big pig foot is a Chinese saying referring to a loathsome, unfaithful, insensitive or chauvinistic man.]


    For her talent that was so great that even a reincarnated Ancient Emperor would not faze her, it would truly be the most wasteful possibility.


    <b>��Soloing three thousand emperors with one hand, and pushing the entire realm with two! Miss, your ambition is so big!��</b>


    <b>��Yet I know that Young Miss has this ability.��</b>


    Xiu''er nodded.


    Ruyi Staff Husband? Although this kind of remark was one often spoken by her, Wang Zijin always had a nonchnt, ridiculing tone when talking about it.


    <b>��Indeed. But I can consider finding a Ruyi Staff to marry that Jiang Chuchu��</b>


    <b>��Tch, her cold and indifferent face irks me. It��s as if the world owes her something. That damn pretentious noble facade.��</b>


    <b>��A person like her deserves to get beaten up by a man, lest she feels as if all the men in the world are just so-so, only having eyes for the Human Ancestor.��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook his head for a while as she spoke of Jiang Chuchu.


    Although the Saintess could be considered her only talking partner throughout the years of training, Wang Zijin��s opinion of her was not very good. She felt that Jiang Chuchu had a ��holier-than-thou�� attitude and was too self-righteous.


    In the words of her previous world... Jian Chuchu was basically a Virgin Mary.


    Now, a normal Virgin Mary could be their own self, benevolent, but with the ability to uphold their own personal morality and ideals.


    But a Crazy Virgin Mary like her who only had the two words ��world-peace�� in mind... was just in scary.


    Wang Zijin would not say anything harsh to the Crazy Virgin, Jiang Chuchu��s face, but she naturally tried to avoid this kind of monstrous personality whenever possible.


    If she truly spiralled down the path of ��benevolence-for-all��, then she might as well stop breathing, since such a person was no good and would just waste resources and disgust other people.


    <b>��Saintess Chuchu�� I think she is a good person, but her personality is too cold. She always wants to uphold justice no matter what��</b>


    Xiu''er spoke with a bit of distress.


    <b>��That��s right, she is innately a good person, so we should try our best to find a suitable Ruyi Staff Husband for her to marry.��</b>


    <b>��Lest she falls into the fire-pit trap of the Human Ancestral Hall and burns herself into a crisp before that.��</b>


    Wang Zijin giggled and replied with an expression of approval.


    Her total amount of contact with men was a big fat zero, be it in her previous life or now. However, in terms of theory, Wang Zijin was not behind anyone.


    She could talk about these topics for days on end.


    <b>��Miss, you secretly left the Ancestral Hall this time and don''t even n on searching for the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor. Won��t this matter make the Elders in the Human Ancestral Hall angry?��</b> Xiu''er remembered another matter and started getting anxious.


    <b>��So what if they get angry. Do you think I��ll go back to look at their faces?��</b> Wang Zijin looked unhappy.


    <b>��It''s their business to find the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor. I don''t want to get mixed up in it. Am I their ve or something?��</b>


    In the beginning, when she was taken to the Human Ancestral Hall to practise she had no clue that there was such a task waiting for her.


    Human Ancestral Hall? It sounded nice but was more like a glorified ve Training Hall.


    Wang Zijin didn''t see any reason why she should find and serve the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor for the Human Ancestral Hall.


    ��It��d be fine if us descendants were male, but seeing as both of us are female... doesn��t this feel a bit like we��re just here to help make a harem for the Human Ancestor?��


    Thinking of this, Wang Zijin became nauseous, wishing to erase all traces of the Human Ancestral Hall from her body.


    Perhaps for the rest of the female poption, being part of this ��Human Ancestor harem�� would make them feel extremely honoured, to the point of throwing themselves at him for a chance to get in.


    But as for her? No dice. She wanted to stay away and avoid it altogether.


    <b>��Miss, look! That��s the Inner Domain��s Immeasurable Heaven! I heard that Young Master Wushuang is currently there, so why don''t you go and see him?��</b>


    <b>��Perhaps we��ll meet lots of outstanding Young Geniuses!��</b>


    [Quick Recap: Young Genius are people whose talent is above average but not so much that they can be called Young Supreme.]


    After passing through the starfields and teleportation array, Xiu''er opened the curtain and looked at the vast world outside, suddenly eximing in excitement.


    They had received some knowledge of the outside world along their journey.


    The Upper Realm, which was known to be infinite, could be roughly divided into the Heavenly, Inner, Middle, and Outer Domain.


    Yet the big events that happen in each area still managed to spread everywhere with an incredible speed.


    During this period of time, the events in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce have caused even the many remote ces in the Upper Realm to be shaken.


    The Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts appeared, and the Immortal Road for the Ancient Immortal Continent had revealed itself.


    Each one caused a big wave, and even the two master and servant far away in Heavenly Domain had heard of it.


    <b>��Wushuang? My cheap little brother?��</b>


    Wang Zijin was slightly startled, stuck in remembrance.


    ��Younger brother����


    Before today, she had never seen this little brother of hers at all and he was no different from a stranger to her.


    She had only learned about Wang Wushuang from the family.


    But at any rate, he was her little brother in this life. Since she was passing by, there was no reason not to go and have a look.


    In this life, he was her family.


    Wang Zijin thought for a while before nodding, <b>��Then, let��s go see him.��</b>


    <b>��Well, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce is the oldest Daoist Sect in Immeasurable Heaven. This period of time can be called the gathering winds and clouds for many young geniuses and Young Supremes. Maybe you will find someone who catches your eye.��</b>


    Upon hearing her agreement, Xiu''er immediately giggled happily.


    In reality, she herself was the one who wished to witness a group of Young Supremes.


    <b>��Hm. Wasn''t there a rumour saying that the current Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce is the strongest person of the younger generation? I don''t know if that''s fake or not.��</b>


    She was still muttering under her breath.


    Perhaps this was her true purpose in following the Young Lady outside...


    <b>��The best person in the younger generation? Isn��t that because the outside world doesn��t know me, your Young Miss? Otherwise, who would dare to call themself the best in the younger generation when I''m still kicking.��</b>


    Wang Zijin smiled as if he didn''t care about these rumours at all.


    She was born a Sacred Realm Cultivator, so she had confidence in being the best.


    Although she was now re-doing her cultivation from the start, she already reached the Early Stage of the Quasi Sacred Realm. It was a kind of cultivation speed that would shock the entire world.


    Everyone would be stunned if this news were to leak out.


    As far as the information goes, the Young Supremes did not have anyone whose cultivation was higher than the False God Realm. Hence, the difference between her and them was as clear as a sunny day.


    There was no need to worry at all.


    <b>��Miss, aren''t you curious though? It is said that Young Master Gu Changge is a Young Asura with a True Immortal talent! His power in the Immeasurable Heaven is simply unmatched!��</b>[3]


    [3: It is not a talent like Void and Samsara Talent. She is saying, by Changge��s talent, he is bound to reach True Immortal Realm in his life.]


    <b>��He is the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and also has the support of an Immortal Sect like the Primordial Demon Sect.��</b>


    <b>��I can''t believe that a single person alone possesses so many extravagant titles!��</b>


    Contrary to Wang Zijin''s cool reaction, Xiu''er had a look of yearning and admiration stered onto her face and seemed very excited and expectant.


    It waspletely opposite to her previous attitude towards the Young Master of the Primordial Zhao n.


    Wang Zijin''s attitude, on the other hand, was very indifferent, and she even sneered, <b>��Xiu''er, what do you know?��</b>


    <b>��True Immortal talent? And who decided that? The Heavens above or his own father? I, for one, don''t believe it��</b>


    <b>��I''ll tell you now, the Young Supremes who have such a reputation generally die very quickly, and they are cannon fodder who can''t live for many chapters.�� </b>


    <b>��Besides, his name is ��Gu Changge''?There''s no way he can be the protagonist with that kind of name. In the male-oriented novel routines, you want a surname like ��Fan'' or ��Hao'', otherwise, you''ll never be the protagonist. </b>


    <b>��This guy you''re so excited about is just some stereotypical cannon fodder, so don''t get too worked up over him.��</b>


    When Xiu''er heard the Young Miss say this, she was immediately dumbfounded. She didn''t understand what many of those words meant, but she still understood what the Miss was trying to imply.


    ��Gu Changge, who is so powerful and possesses a terrifying momentum within Immeasurable Heaven, is nothing more than that in Miss''s view����


    ��Just a small character?��


    <b>��You don''t understand that these are all simple routines. Hell, maybe there is someone surnamed Fan right now who is off to offend Gu Changge and is about to p his face strongly.��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook his head helplessly.


    In her previous world, she had looked at various male-oriented online novels in her spare time, and knew that only inexperienced and naive authors would name the protagonist like so.


    ��This guy was obviously a cannon fodder character who is bound to get face-pped.��


    Yet Xiu''er did not look dissuaded at all.


    <b>��Hmph, Miss, you are not allowed to say that. Young Master Changge was the one whose Origin had damaged and almost died in the Ancient Immortal Continent trying to fight against the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.��</b>


    <b>��He even rescued his Junior Sister who was in conflict with him from the clutches of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor. Rumours say that Young Master Changge is a man whose divinity is like Immortal Jade, transcendent and free from vulgarity.��</b>


    Xiu''er was full of enthusiasm, acting just like Gu Changge''s little fangirl.


    <b>��Tsk! At this point, why don''t you go to be his maid instead of mine?��</b> Wang Zijin quickly told her to shut up upon seeing her almost boot-licking appearance, which made her feel speechless.


    Compared with the rumoured Young Asura, she was actually more interested in the mysterious Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    Soon, the carriage squeezed through the two space barriers with a violent shudder.


    Chaos, turbulence, and destruction., It was as if huge meteors had smashed down, sending out terrifying waves.


    However, these horrible fluctuations were swept away by a mere flick of the old coachman''s sleeves, as ayer of ripples spread, and the wind lightly blew. A scene that appeared extremely skilful, yet natural.


    <b>��Miss, we are approaching Immeasurable Heaven. Shall we leave directly, or go to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City first?��</b> the old coachman asked indifferently.


    <b>��Grandpa Snake, let''s go to the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.��</b> Wang Zijin responded with a smile.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The next moment, the carriage suddenly broke through the space once more, and instantly drove thousands of miles forwards, to the ce where the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was.


    The ce had been quite lively these past few days.


    Many Daoist Sects and Immortal ns had sent their disciples and powerhouses there.


    Especially when they knew that Gu Changge''s appearance in the Ancient Immortal Continent was heralding the start of his n to force the True Dragon n into surrendering in one fell swoop, a sensation that would shock many people.


    Gu Changge was truly peerless in terms of bravery and courage.


    A member of the younger generation, but still daring to attack the entire True Dragon n. So bold, the older generation powerhouses were stunned by his actions.


    Wang Zijin, Xiu''er, and the old coachman quickly arrived at the Ancient City. However, in order to conceal their existence from the people''s eyes and ears, the two servants and one master decided to use a clever tactic.


    Wang Zijin roughened her voice and tone deliberately, trying to mask her gender and identity, though her voice still carried hints of softness and a more delicate touch than most.


    <b>��Miss��</b> Xiuer was about to speak.


    <b>Pak!</b>


    Wang Zijin knocked hard on her forehead and then red at her, <b>��Didn''t I tell you to call me Young Master when we''re outside?��</b>


    <b>��It hurts, Young Master.��</b>


    <b>��Digging out his little sister''s Dao Bones in his youth, before ripping it out and returning them in his maturity. What kind of routine is this?��</b>


    Wang Zijin squeezed her delicate and wless chin, listening to some news that happened in Heavenly Dao Ancient City recently. She couldn''t help but look taken aback.


    The main reason she hade here was in order to see her cheap little brother.


    But now, she suddenly felt that things were a little weird, Gu Changge viin''s cannon fodder plotline did not seem to be running as she predicted.


    ��Just how many chapters will he live for?��


    The three disguised people hastily joined the crowd of rowdy cultivators and immediately vanished from sight.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Ancient Immortal Continent, outside Dragon Ind]</b>


    Array patterns shine, brilliant and majestic.


    The situation was tense, and the atmosphere turned extremely solemn.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The ancient warships of the Primordial Demon Sect traversed the sky, like ancient monsters, absolutely terrifying.


    Their devilish spirit was overwhelming, with domineering killing intent.


    <b>��The one surnamed Gu, you can only dream if you wish for us dragons to surrender. Since ancient times, my True Dragon n has been running rampant in the world. I would dare to fight even an Immortal! You are merely some snot-nosed brat, yet you dare to speak wildly in front of me?��</b>


    In the sky above Dragon Ind, the void blurred, and a middle-aged man with a stalwart figure appeared, his face contortions with anger.


    He wore the golden dragon crown of the True Dragon n on his head, and he possessed the unique dragon horns of the dragon race.


    A supreme existence!


    The patriarch of the True Dragon n!


    <b>��The Dragon n��s Patriarch is mistaken, this Gu is just a junior, I would not dare persecute you.��</b>


    <b>��Yet, on the other hand, the True Dragon n had issued the True Dragon Order that day and sent the Tiangou n to attack and kill this Gu. Now the Tiangou n has surrendered, how should this hatred be counted now?��</b>


    At this moment, Gu Changge was standing there in the sky, his presence harmonising with Yin and Yang as he observed the many powerful dragons below him.


    <b>��Bloody lies! If you want a fight, we of the younger generation will fight. Dare you try and upy the moral high ground, making our n look bad! This crime is punishable by a thousand deaths!��</b>


    A strong dragon within the n was furious when he heard the words, his eyes filled with anger and hatred.


    [Kshn: I mean, I know they��re Dragon n, but you can��t just say it��s a dragon in the True Dragon n author-san.]


    They had never encountered such humiliation before! And it was all due to Gu Changge''s oppression!


    <b>��Ah, do not misunderstand me. This junior is not trying to preach morality, but is just trying to get justice for himself.��</b> Gu Changge smiled and shook his head lightly.


    <b>��And since the Dragons would rather die than surrender, then don''t me this Gu''s men for being ruthless.��</b>


    As he spoke, his expression frozen into an icy indifference, and a round, bright ck sun suddenly rose up from behind him.


    A fluctuation that seemed to reflect the Nine Heavens. The burning ck sun looked as if thousands of raven ink clouds were boiling in the sky, field by the strongest runes.


    It was the replica of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation''s Dao Weapon, the Ancient Wheel of Samsara, which was obtained by Gu Changge when he killed Ye Ling that day.


    Of course, if it was the real Ancient Wheel of Samsara, he could have probably caused the revolution of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, holding life and death in his palm using the vast and infinite power of the gods.


    But even if it was an imitation, it was still quite tyrannical, exerting a might far beyond the ordinary Sacred-grade Artifacts.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    At this moment, amid the roar of many runes, golden light swept across the world.


    This was the perfect moment to show off to the world his fake identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    Moreover, the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had an impressive significance in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Having this identity attributed to himself could save Gu Changge a lot of trouble.


    <b>��Wait, is that... ?��</b>


    <b>��An imitation of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation��s Dao Weapon from back then!��</b>


    <b>��It turned out to be this thing... I didn''t expect Gu Changge to have such an identity!��</b>


    The moment the ck sun rose, many Daoist Sects�� cultivators nearby were all shocked, their eyes widening.


    ��How unexpected����


    If Gu Changge had not shown it off in person, they would never have imagined that he was the Heir of the Immortal Period''s Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    <b>��How is it possible that Gu Changge actually owns this thing?��</b>


    <b>��What is the rtionship between him and the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation?��</b>


    Many Ancient Immortal Races, who were watching, were roaring in their hearts. The Ancient Wheel of Samsara had set off turbulent waves.


    Their ancestors had more or less interacted with the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation at one point in time or another, and had received favours, help and so on.


    So for Gu Changge to own this thing, it must mean that he was the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    And if Gu Changge did not have Samsara Talent and its mystical techniques, then he would not be able to make this Dao Weapon��s imitation at all.


    In this situation, Gu Changge and the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation were absolutely inseparable.


    No matter how strong the True Dragon n was, it was nothing more than a stubborn resistance. It was impossible to stop the forces behind Gu Changge, let alone the Great Elder standing beside him!


    At this moment, many senior members of the Ancient Immortal Races started thinking about something. In today''s turbulent situation, it was not impossible to follow Gu Changge.


    <b>��Damn it! This guy actually was the Heir��..��</b>


    <b>��This is not good! In that case, it��s better if we surrender!��</b>


    On Dragon Ind, the faces of many dragon people changed drastically and turned pale.


    There was not much hope left for them in this situation now.


    They were no longer the True Dragon n of the past, glorious period.


    <b>��Junior, my True Dragon n is proud and eternal, and I would rather die than surrender. You can''t make me surrender!��</b>


    <b>Boom!</b>


    In the depths of Dragon Ind, there was a heaven-shaking sound, and the auras of several Quasi-Supreme Realms were awakening, extremely tyrannical.


    Moreover, this was by no meansparable to an ordinary Quasi-Supreme. The strongest existence was, at least, in the Seventh or Eighth Stage of the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    <b>��Great Elder, please.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and spoke to the Great Elder beside him.


    The Great Elder had aplicated expression, as he nced at him, and sighed helplessly.


    <b>Hum!</b>


    He stuck out a palm.


    His strongest technique swept across the sky and the earth, and the sky and the earth had to be sunk.


    Almost in an instant, the Quasi-Supreme Realm being was also presenting his powerful technique.


    Countless dragons chanting and praying sounded from the heavens and the earth, brilliant scriptures filled the sky, it was thews of the Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivator.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The void trembled, and the divine multi-coloured lights soared to the sky!


    An Ancestral Weapon was awakening, its divine might shook the heaven itself��


    <b>Puff!</b>


    The next moment, he coughed up blood. He lost in an instant by the Great Elder��s technique and flew upside down. Even the Ancestor Void Shadow��s phantom was defeated by him previously, how can a mere Quasi-Supreme resist his blow?


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    At this time, there were three more earth-shattering aurasing from different directions.


    There was a vast army, oozing killing Intent, like a torrent.


    This scene crushed thest bit of hope of the True Dragon n, making them desperate.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle, Ancient Serpent, Divine Crocodile and many other mighty ns came over in a vast, heaven-blinding manner.


    But obviously, they were not here to help them!


    ��The True Dragon n is finished today����


    In the distance, all the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns�� cultivators who looked at this scene, thought this way with horrible expressions on their faces.


    <b>��Miss! Look at that, he is definitely Young Master Changge! His style is really different from ordinary people!��</b> In the mountains further away, Xiu''er took Wang Zijin''s hand, looking excited like a little fan. When she saw the person she admired the most.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Demonic Trantions.</b>

 Chapter 194: Such a Bold Approach is Truly Astounding; A Fellow Otherworlder!

    <h4>Chapter 194: Such a Bold Approach is Truly Astounding; A Fellow Otherworlder!</h4>


    Atop the nearby mountains, there were countless cultivators and creatures, all of them came from all over the world to witness today''s excitement.


    The True Dragon n has been standing since the Immortal Period with immense power and vast heritage, who would dare to offend them?


    Usually, in the Ancient Immortal Continent, they were used to being arrogant and conceited, not putting anyone in their eyes.


    However, now after meeting someone stronger than them, they were oppressed to such an extent.


    Many cultivators were even looking forward to seeing the True Dragon n suffer a big loss and get their karma for acting arrogant all this time.


    Many of them heard Xiu''er''s words, but no one thought any differently.


    It seemed perfectly normal to them. After all, it was Gu Changge. Which woman in the younger generation didn''t admire him?


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin looked at her speechlessly, then said with a nod, <b>��Look how excited you are. But this Gu Changge is indeed quite good-looking, his appearance is rather impressive. It gives people a kind of transcendent feeling.��</b>


    <b>��No wonder he has so many admirers.��</b>


    She didn''t say anymore.


    After all, who in the world isn��t a dog for beauty?


    Even she considered herself to be quite charming. Her appearance, naturally, needed noments.


    During her years cultivating in the Human Ancestral Hall, Wang Zijin got quite used to seeing all kinds of Young Supremes, and each one of them also firmly believed that they were invincible with formidable strength.


    But, the moment they were defeated or suffered a huge blow, they became devastated and couldn''t bepared to the big characters she knew from her previous world.


    The kind of character to grow increasingly stronger with each setback, always unyielding. Characters such as Great Emperor, Ancient King, etc.


    Wang Zijin didn��t consider herself to be a superficial person. Naturally, she wouldn��t judge a person at first sight.


    She needed to get closer to Gu Changge in order to get a good grasp on what type of character he is.


    <b>��Yes, I was right, Young Master Changge is indeed the number one in the younger generation!�� </b>Xiu''er said with excitement.


    ��With that appearance, he certainly can��t be one of those ordinary fair-faced protagonists. And he��s even forcing the True Dragon n to submit currently, what he��s doing doesn��t seem like something a righteous character would do.��


    ��I wonder what kind of protagonist he has offended����


    Wang Zijin nodded, staring at Gu Changge''s figure in the distance. A peculiar colour shed past her eyes.


    She was still thinking, trying to figure it out. Moreover, she always felt that Gu Changge seemed to be inexplicably different from the male-oriented novel routines she was familiar with.


    ��It��s obvious that his cultivation is only at the True God Realm, but why does he give me a faint sense of danger?��


    This was the first time she couldn��t see through the cultivation of a young man.


    In fact, in front of her, no matter what kind of a Young Supreme it was, it would be difficult for them to hide their true strength.


    And they were easily defeated, making Wang Zijin think of them as nothing more than trash.


    However, looking at Gu Changge, she discovered the existence of a special case that seemed to be shrouded in ayer of mist, making him seem very mysterious.


    As a matter of fact, even Jiang Chuchu, who was known as the reincarnation of an Ancient Immortal, didn��t give her such a feeling.


    ��This is very unusual.��


    Wang Zijin''s intuition was very urate, she even used that intuition to find out the true strength of her old coachman.


    And in her opinion, Gu Changge was very familiar with such things as oppressing people with power, he was obviously a repeat offender.


    At present, ordinary Young Supremes were at most challenging their peers, getting into petty fights, while Gu Changge was actually plotting the entire Ancient Immortal Continent.


    His courage and ability were obviously notparable to those Young Supremes she had seen before!


    Wang Zijin admitted that she had been underestimating Gu Changge so far, and things were obviously not as what she thought.


    And she became increasingly curious about Gu Changge, he had piqued her interest.


    <b>��This Gu Changge isn��t simple.��</b> Wang Zijin couldn''t help but mutter.


    <b>��Hehe, Young Miss, this is the first time you��ve said someone of the younger generation isn��t simple����</b>


    When Xiu''er heard this, she was very surprised and appeared shocked.


    Then she became even happier, it seemed that her Young Miss also realised the fact that there were people above people, and heavens above heavens.


    Previously, she had spoken many times about the rumour regarding the Gu Changge, but Wang Zijin never cared.


    ��Now that she has seen Young Master Gu in person, she must believe it, right?��


    It was naturally impossible for Wang Zijin to exin anything to Xiu''er. In any case, she felt that her decision to leave the Human Ancestral Hall ande to the outside world was indeed correct.


    As soon as she arrived at the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, she met a person that she found intriguing.


    <b>��Young Miss, the Immortal Wang Family warship is over there! Young Master Wushuang should also be there.��</b>


    Then, Xiu''er suddenly pointed toward a group of cultivators not far away and said in a surprised voice.


    The ancient warship was floating in the sky, with brilliance soaring into the clouds, as many cultivators with tyrannical auras stood on top of it.


    The banner of the Immortal Wang Family was fluttering, with a big, simple and imposing Wang character, demonstrating the strong heritage of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family.


    The young man at the front appeared to be very mysterious and had golden eyes filled with pride.


    But Wang Zijin saw through the mysterious aura at a nce, it was Wang Wushuang. Although she hadn''t seen him before, she recognized him at once that he was her younger brother in this life.


    <b>��They''re here.��</b>


    Afterwards, Wang Zijin couldn''t help but reveal a smile on her face. Then, the two servants and the master rushed over there, with the intention to meet up first.


    She put the matter of Gu Changge aside for the time being. After all, the two wereplete strangers, they had never even met before and there was no animosity between the two.


    There will be time to find outter.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Far away on the other side]</b>


    The battle was fierce and thrilling, causing everyone in the surroundings to be filled with a chilling atmosphere!


    High above, divine light soared into the sky, and the sound of ughter shook all directions.


    Such a terrifying force made countless Daoist Sects go pale.


    At this moment, all the protective formations on Dragon Ind glowed with brilliance, attempting to resist the iing attacks.


    The three major ns, ck Heavenly Eagle, the Ancient Serpent, and the Divine Crocodile n were all fighting. Following Gu Changge''s instructions, at the critical moment, they became a sharp sword to break apart the situation in the Ancient Immortal Continent!


    <b>��Die!!��</b>


    <b>��Kill for the Young Master!��</b>


    Leading a vast army of elites, they swept through heaven and earth like a torrent to ughter the Dragon Ind frontier.


    The ancestors of the three major ns who were at the Quasi-Supreme Realm were also brutally ughtering True Dragon nsmen.


    The aftermath of their battle with the Dragon n''s Quasi-Supreme beings shook the heaven and earth, causing all the mountains within a ten thousand-mile radius to copse and turn into dust and ashes!


    [Kshn: Yep, there you have it. The messed up sense of scale.]


    All living beings could only perceive the astonishing aura that swept across the world from afar.


    Beyond the sky, the stars trembled like grain, the sky shook, and the heaven and earth warped.


    The roar of anger and resignation came from within, rattling countless creatures and cultivators.


    One could imagine what kind of terrifying battle was taking ce there.


    Quasi-Supreme beings, which were the fundamental ancestors of the major ns, usually remain in seclusion to cultivate, and wouldn��t appear unless faced with the most critical situation.


    However, at present, the ancestors of these three major ns all appeared together, fighting against the True Dragon n for Gu Changge.


    This scene shocked countless Daoist lineages and Major Sects beyond words, and their hearts were filled with a deep shock.


    <b>��During the Immortal Period, I heard that the ancestors of these three major ns were all followers of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation. Looks like this rumour is indeed true.��</b>


    <b>��I never expected that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation actually left such resources for his heir; the three major ns for him to use as he pleases!��</b>


    <b>��The Ancient Deity of Reincarnation simply did the best for his heir! No wonder Gu Changge is so powerful!��</b>


    Many cultivators had eyes filled with envy and jealousy.


    These were the three major ns of the Ancient Immortal Races! And the background of each n wasn''t simple, with ancestors in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, who were now all being used by Gu Changge!


    This kind of power, can not only be described as horrifying, but simply unimaginable.


    This caused many Young Supremes to clench their fists and tremble, feeling disinclined, desperate, and even depressed.


    Before they knew it, the gap between them and Gu Changge had grown to such an extent.


    With such power, Gu Changge was almost on an equal footing with the Elders and Patriarchs behind them.


    Initially, they were peers, but now, they can only look up to him.


    Today, Gu Changge''s identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was solidified without a doubt.


    After all, everything at present, with even the three major ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent following his orders.


    Was there anything left to say anymore?


    This was a battle that made the entire True Dragon n tremble.


    Gu Changge revealed his identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation and the ck Heavenly Eagle and other major ns were fighting against the True Dragon n under his orders.


    [Kshn: We got it already author-san!]


    This scene caused the Ancient Immortal Races, which were now on edge, to tremble and feel very uneasy.


    They knew that as soon as the True Dragon n fell, Gu Changge would definitely use the opportunity to attack them next.


    With the methods and temperament that Gu Changge currently disyed, he would definitely do it so!


    Thinking of this, many ns became uneasy, feeling that after this war, the situation in the Ancient Immortal Continent would change drastically.


    They could only stand in line and wait. If they tried to resist like the True Dragon n, it��ll only result in the extermination of their entire n.


    Even the rest of the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns, at present, wouldn��t dare to offend Gu Changge!


    This was true power!


    <b>��It''spletely unimaginable, is this really a young man?�� </b>


    Many cultivators of the older generation couldn��t help but sigh.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Currently, Gu Changge''s expression was calm, almost unusually indifferent.


    The Ancient Wheel of Samsara resembled a ck sun, its glorious majesty was almost earth-shattering, and the Divine Rune radiated its tyrannical might.


    Under such an oppressive aura, he didn''t need to do anything at all to deter many powerhouses of the True Dragon n, they simply didn��t dare to attack him!


    Not to mention, there were many powerhouses guarding him and even a Quasi-Supreme Realm ancestor following him closely.


    Moreover, if needed, Gu Changge could also bring out the Great Sacred Realm puppets that the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had left for Ye Ling at any time.


    With so many methods at hand��


    He didn��t need to worry about anything, he hade here to do nothing more than to show his face. In addition, deter all the major leaders, in case some of them don''t value their life and think of snatching his prey.


    Originally, this was a n he had arranged for a long time, and to call it a seamless n wouldn��t be wrong!


    A wless victory!


    Even if the True Dragon n was not reconciled, they still wanted to keep up their face and would not give in easily.


    But then, as Gu Changge ughtered more and more of the True Dragon nsmen, they started feeling fear, realising their own stupidity.


    It was the perfect example of not shedding a tear until one sees the coffin[1].


    [1: Meaning: unknowingly on a bad course, though it should be obvious.]


    Naturally Gu Changge didn''t seem concerned.


    Currently, all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, however, he was in fact thinking about something else just now.


    In the system that hadn��t changed for a long time, a new task prompt suddenly appeared.


    This caused Gu Changge to be a little surprised. The leek that he was looking forward to had finally arrived, moreover, they even took the initiative and came to him!


    Certainly, Gu Changge had recently been thinking about how to earn arge amount of Fortune Value and Destiny Points to prepare for his future ns.


    As for Yue Mingkong and Gu Xian''er, he had other ns, that would have to proceed step by step, not something that can be done in a hurry.


    While thinking about how to sleep, someone actually came to deliver a pillow.


    Gu Changge felt a little moved.


    ��The leek this time seemed to be quite self-conscious.��


    Not only that, the system prompt this time, made him a little intrigued.


    <b>[A new Favoured Daughter of Heaven has appeared, a fellow from another world]</b>


    ��Tsk!��


    ��Another world?��


    Obviously, there��s no need to say more, a transmigrator like himself was the Favoured Daughter of Heaven this time.


    For Gu Changge, the foremost thing to do when he meets his fellow transmigrator in this world would be to find a way to kill them.


    Things rted to one''s origin should naturally remain in the stomach until it goes rotten, and it would be impossible for a second person to know.


    Not to mention, the person in question also had a great fortune. Naturally, he had to find a way to plunder it all.


    Gu Changge''s idea was actually as simple as always, either to kill or subdue, the one most beneficial to him, he would naturally choose.


    And since the system had already given a prompt, it would mean that this fellow transmigrator, without knowing, was already at odds with him.


    When the timees and a transmigrator meets a fellow transmigrator, they would certainly not have tears in their eyes.


    If the other party knew that he was also a transmigrator, they would also never allow his existence.


    Then it��d only depend on who possessed more methods.


    Moreover, Gu Changge doesn''t know what the other party''s golden finger was.


    What if they also have a system? It would certainly be amusing.


    However, in Gu Changge''s opinion, the possibility of such wasn��t that big.


    Since his system was able to prompt him, it''s evident that his system was superior to the opponent''s golden finger.


    Therefore, Gu Changge was in no rush.


    The system wasn''t necessarily omnipotent. In fact, his reliance on the system wasn��t that big. Only in the beginning, did he rely on the Fortune Value and the Heavenly Immortal Dao Codex for his cultivation.


    After that, he just casually adds some points from time to time in order to fool people.


    Gu Changge could, in fact, find recements for everything in the system shop in the world.


    Only, exchanging things from the system for Destiny Points was simpler and more convenient.


    Now, the most important thing for him right now was that the other party was unaware of his identity as a transmigrator.


    In this way, it��s the same as him being in the shadows while the other party was in the light.


    The other party believed herself to be the only transmigrator, but she could never have thought that he was a transmigrator as well.


    Gu Changge revealed a smileced with deeper meaning.


    He nned everything to be under his control.


    Of course, before that, Gu Changge needed a way to find this new Favoured Daughter of Heaven.


    And since the other party was a transmigrator, her temperament and habits would definitely be different from the natives of this world.


    It would naturally be pretty easy to find someone as such.


    Not to mention, Gu Changge had a simpler and more intuitive method; Fortune Value! He could tell at a nce how much Fortune Value one had.


    As long as the other partyes within his sight, they would definitely not escape his perception.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge decided to keep an eye on the matter but set it aside for the time being.


    And soon, under the oppression of the Great Elder, the several top powerhouses of the True Dragon n were swiftly defeated and retreated.


    Under thebined aggressive attack of the Primordial Divine Sect, the Ancient Serpent, the Divine Crocodile, and the ck Heavenly Eagle ns, the protective array of Dragon Ind finally dissipated and shattered.


    It was apletely one-sided beating, like a broken bamboo stick.


    On the sacred mountain of the ind, all the nsmen were wailing, never expecting that their once mighty n would eventually experience a day such as this.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    In the deepest part of Dragon Ind, an Ancestral Artifact floated between heaven and earth, absorbing the power from the universe, before morphing into a pitch-ck, lifeless void.


    Ripples spread out, each ripple seemingly containing a small world, appearing extremely miraculous.


    However, at the end of the day, the ancestors that had awakened it were depleted of their strength and it fell down with a loud thud!


    <b>��Our n is willing to submit!��</b>


    <b>��Our n is willing to submit!��</b>


    Faced with all this, the Dragon n Elders, no matter how unwilling and unyielding they were, chose to submit, not wishing to see any more casualties among their n.


    The miracle didn''t happen, the ancestor they were praying for, didn''te!


    <b>��If you were going to submit, why struggle so much to hang on?��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, with a bit of regret and pity, but not surprised in the slightest.


    The True Dragon n''s strongest members turned blue with humiliation and trembled, but they dared not say more.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and gave the order for everyone to stop.


    The area was still flooded with blood and bones, and many of the True Dragon nsmen were crying out in anguish.


    After all, they brought this disaster on themselves, and there was no one else to me.


    If it wasn''t in the name of righteousness, Gu Changge wouldn''t be able to do it so easily.


    Soon, the brutal battle of ughter that rattled all directions finally came to an end.


    Gu Changge sent his trusted subordinates to start the clean-up, nning to integrate the True Dragon n in one fell swoop, at that time his status as the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family woulde into y.


    After all, he never once used the influence and power of the Ancient Immortal Gu family for any of this. Instead, relied entirely on his own methods to make the True Dragon n submit.


    There was no Daoist Sect that would dare to refute!


    At this time, no one dared to show up and snatch all that he had nned!


    Moreover, from the start to the end, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family never intervened, nor provided Gu Changge with a single bit of help.


    This did not touch the final bottom line between the various Daoist Sects at present, no one could say otherwise. However, once they dared to make a move against Gu Changge, it was tantamount to provoking the Ancient Immortal Gu Family itself, a situation far more frightening than the battle at present.


    Today, the True Dragon n suffered heavy casualties, and in the end, they had no choice but to submit to Gu Changge, just like the Tiangou n!


    The news shocked everyone.


    Whether it was the Daoist Sects or creatures observing from nearby, or all the other Immortal ns. Right now, a huge wave was stirring in their hearts!


    In the end, the True Dragon n was unable to escape their fate.


    Many ns began to regret why they hadn''t united together with the True Dragon n earlier to resist Gu Changge, perhaps then the situation would��ve been different.


    Unfortunately, it was a useless thought now.


    The three major ns, the Ancient Serpent, the Divine Crocodile and the ck Heavenly Eagle n, acted as a sharp sword at the critical moment, dealing a fatal blow to the entire Ancient Immortal Continent.


    But on the other hand, it allowed many ns a way out and a chance to survive.


    The news soon began to spread rapidly, causing major earthquakes in all parts of the world.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[In the distance, Wang Family''s Ancient Warship]</b>


    <b>��Daoist Brother Changge''s methods and courage are truly awe-inspiring.��</b>


    <b>��Inparison to him, I��m far inferior.��</b>


    Wang Wushuang and his sister had finished catching up, witnessing the terrifying battle in person, Wang Wushuang couldn''t help but sigh, his expression still slightly trembling.


    And beside him, Wang Ziji and others, also had different expressions, all of them filled with various emotions.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Read at demonictl for faster releases.</b>

 Chapter 195: Not Afraid of an Evil Villain, Just Afraid of a Handsome One; An Irresistible Charm

    <h4>Chapter 195: Not Afraid of an Evil Viin, Just Afraid of a Handsome One; An Irresistible Charm</h4>


    The aftermath of the battle shrouded an area of ??nearly 300,000 miles, as heaven was turned upside down, and the sun and the moon shifted positions.


    The universe itself trembled in ce.


    Many of the True Dragon n��s inds and mountain ranges were crushed into powder by the terrifying pressure, as even the Ancient Immortal formations filled with boundless killing intent were erased by the might of a Quasi-Supreme the moment they soared into the sky.


    The other battle was also over.


    Thousands of star fragments scattered in all directions, turning thend into a burial ground of stars, surging between Heaven and Earth.


    The divine lights that covered the world, falling down!


    <b>Buzz!!</b>


    A golden Dao path stretched out towards the endless sky. The Great Elder had returned, his perfect white robe fluttering, looking like the paragon of an Orthodox Cultivator. Seemingly untouched, none could imagine that he had just fought an earth-shattering battle.


    Behind him, the True Dragon n��s Quasi-Supreme existence was sealed within a huge palm!


    [Kshn: Don��t ask me how someone can be sealed in a palm.]


    <b>��Are we done?��</b>


    The Great Elder''s calm expression had hints of annoyance mixed in, showing his reluctance to take action from beginning to end.


    With the sole exception of suppressing the Dragon n��s strongest existence, he didn��t even participate in any of the following battles.


    Gu Changge��s sudden revtion about his identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation had also shocked the Great Elder. He originally imagined that Gu Changge would borrow the power of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in order to face the True Dragon n, he didn��t think about the possibility of such an astounding matter.


    ��It seems that the identity as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation was Gu Changge��s ultimate trump card all along.��


    Thinking of this, the Great Elder couldn''t help but take a deep look at Gu Changge.


    ��It is getting more and more difficult to see through him. Exactly how many methods has he secretly hidden in the dark, not known to the world?��


    ��The fact that Xian��er��s grudge with him had already been resolved was a fortunate one, for if it had continued���� the Great Elder could not imagine how harsh Gu Xian��er��s life would��ve been, attempting to face Gu Changge''s onught alone.


    ��If it weren��t for a group of old monsters like them supporting and backing Gu Xian��er, I��m afraid that Gu Changge would probably have eaten up all her bones by now.��


    <b>��It''s over. My apologies for having bothered the Great Elder.��</b> Gu Changge smiled.


    <b>��Don''t even bother. Just remember what you have promised this old man.��</b>


    The Great Elder snorted coldly.


    He waved his sleeves dismissively and the suppressed True Dragon n��s powerhouse was momentarily released from his seal, appearing in front of Gu Changge.


    <b>��Please rest assured, Great Elder. I won��t forget my promise...��</b>


    Gu Changge��s face was apathetic as he nced at the slumped True Dragon n��s powerhouse.


    Then, he looked at the horizon in the distance, his eyes sweeping across the many powerful cultivations in the vicinity.


    His lips curved slightly.


    <b>��As the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce��s sessor, Changge indeed has an obligation to clean up and pacify the chaos of the True Dragon n for the Pce.��</b>


    The various Daoist Sects and Ancient Immortal Races watching from a distance burst intomotion immediately, not fullyprehending the meaning of Gu Changge��s words.


    <b>��Huh?��</b>


    <b>��Gu Changge, you...��</b>


    Even the Great Elder was confused for a moment, wondering why Gu Changge would decide to say that in front of the many Daoists present.


    And only after the realization sank in��


    <b>��It''s too ruthless! How goddamn shameless!��</b>


    His snowy-white brows jumped! A stormy kind of anger quickly rose within his heart.


    Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had always prided itself in being neutral, and its policy was to never interfere with the power struggles and grievances of other Dao Sects and Immortal ns.


    In fact, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had not provided Gu Changge with a single iota of help in this fight, though he was their only heir.


    Yet Gu Changge��s current words were clearly meant to tell everyone that the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had taken the initiative to help him.


    Instead of speaking about his and the Great Elder��s personal agreement��


    The Great Elder knew exactly what Gu Changge was plotting.


    He had understood it almost instantaneously and it made him furious to the extreme!


    Not only did that b*****d want to muddy the waters of the Ancient Immortal Continent, but he was also trying to find a way to drag the entire Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce alongside him, making them his aplices!


    If Gu Changge seeded, forces from Immeasurable Heaven would feel that the matter of unifying the Ancient Immortal Continent this time possessed the direct involvement and intent of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce behind it.


    Would this assumption not divert everyone��s vision from Gu Changge?


    Would it not let him gain benefits unharmed, while letting the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce take the me?


    The Great Elder��s face contorted with outright anger. He was furious!


    And yet, he really could not refute Gu Changge��s statement at the moment, since only a few people truly knew about the agreement they had that day.


    <b>��The Great Elder''s kindness, Changge will keep it in mind.��</b>


    Gu Changge''s face showed a slight smile before melting back into indifference.


    <b>��However, Great Elder, it seems you still owe me a favour. So don''t forget that either.��</b>


    Although the Great Elder��s cultivation base was not very evident, Gu Changge knew that it should be far beyond the Quasi-Supreme Realm, and might even be better than his father and Gu Nanshan��s cultivation base if they were to bepared.


    Hence, he must firmly take hold of this precious ��favour��.


    Perhaps it would be used as his ��Protective Talisman�� one day. Moreover, he felt that there was nothing wrong with having the influential Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce block some iing storms for him asionally, so he just said it casually.


    The many cultivators in the outside world felt that he coerced the elders into taking action in some way to achieve his goal.


    And that was true.


    Nheless, in Gu Changge��s view, he needed something more. He needed the cultivators from the outside world to think that the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was taking the initiative to n all these schemes.


    After all, he had be quite famous recently. The limelight that was Gu Changge��s was on the verge of overshadowing everyone. Unfortunately, the more those pesky cultivators and creatures pay attention to him, the harder it was for him to n his schemes in secrecy; stealing the benefits for himself while pushing the me onto others.


    Gu Changge had always liked to make his fortunes secretly in the dark.


    He treated Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce like a chess piece, no different from others, maybe even more than some.


    Whether it might be effective or not was another matter entirely.


    <b>��If Great Elder thinks that Changge''s approach was wrong�� you could always exin it once more. I��m sure there are still many cultivators who would believe����</b>


    Gu Changge continued to smile. His prediction of the Great Elder��s temperament had been spot on, and he calcted that at this time, the Great Elder would not say much at all.


    His goal... was thus achieved.


    For him, angering the Great Elder was not worth caring about at all. It was better to consider how he would unify the Ancient Immortal Continent next.


    <b>��Ahem!��</b>


    The Great Elder, with an extremely gloomy face, interrupted his spiel, walking into the void angrily with his sleeves in a fuss, as the void quickly blurred around him and swallowed him whole.


    He then decided that from today onwards, all Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce affairs would be left to the current Pce Master.


    The shamelessness of Gu Changge was peerless underneath the Heavens.


    It was to the point where the Great Elder was helpless, unable to control him.


    So why not just go into seclusion and cleanse his soul for a while?


    Otherwise, one day, he really might be unable to resist killing this shameless junior.


    <b>��Come, clean up the True Dragon n, and kill those who don''t obey!��</b>


    <b>��From today onwards, I just want to hear only one voice in the True Dragon n.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s faint smile now vanishedpletely.


    <b>��Yes, Master!��</b>


    A tsunami of sound rang out from behind him.


    The mighty armies of the three major ns soon began to resolve the remnants of the rebellious True Dragon n, rooting out their stubborn nature like weeds in a garden.


    Refusal to submit would result in death.


    They killed them without any mercy.


    Obedient creatures are what this worldcks the least, and are a dime a dozen. There was no reason to tolerate disobedience. It was simply too annoying.


    <b>��Master!��</b>


    <b>��Your order has beenpleted. All the True Dragon n rebels have been put to death.��</b>


    <b>Hum!!</b>


    As the words fell, a majestic and overwhelming might bore down upon the world!


    On the other side, the Quasi-Supreme ancestors of the Ancient Serpent, ck Heavenly Eagle, and Divine Crocodile ns had suppressed many True Dragon n powerhouses and were currently in the midst of running back to Gu Changge to present the fruits of theirbour.


    <b>��Very good.��</b>


    <b>��Well done.��</b>


    Gu Changge swept his gaze through the many sights below and showed his satisfaction.


    Then he nodded and waved his hands to dismiss them.


    The appearance of the three major ns would definitely arouse the fear of the other ns, but Gu Changge was considering hiding them in the dark for a while longer.


    Finally after solving the issues of the True Dragon n, Gu Changge had time to start thinking about his ��fellow otherworlder��.


    In his spection, even Yue Mingkong might not know of her existence.


    The reason being, a transmigrator�� was a massive anomaly, just like himself.


    Yue Mingkong��s previous life experience wouldn��t help her here because it was unknown if the existence of transmigrators was there in that timeline or not.


    But since she took the initiative to appear in front of Gu Changge, he would find her tracks eventually, even if he needed to dig a thousand feet under the surface.


    ��Unless she is the unluckiest type of transmigrator, she must possess a golden finger[1] and would quickly be well renowned in this world.��


    [1: Crazy-a*s system or Ability]


    It��s just that Gu Changge did not know whether that transmigrator hade to this world before him or after.


    The next thing to do was to facilitate the unification of the Ancient Immortal Continent��s various ns. With this power, it can provide him with a lot of cultivation resources.


    The True Dragon n alone would have no shortage of good things that are useful to him!


    It might even be possible to obtain some of the essence and true blood left by their Dragon Progenitor back then. For Gu Changge, those were all great benefits he could easily reap.


    Recently, his Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts�� Cultivation Base reached the peak of the Quasi-Sacred Realm, only missing a bit of cultivation essence needed to breakthrough to the actual Sacred Realm.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge would be able to condense many more ck Dao Bottles once he had reached the Sacred Realm, which would help him swallow and refine the remaining wisps of the Fairy Spirits.


    His cultivation would soar by leaps and bounds by then.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time.]</b>


    Standing high in the sky, the powerhouses of various Daoist Sects and Immortal ns had gathered here to witness the situation unfolding in the distant Dragon Ind.


    <b>��Is this something a young man can do? If I had not seen it for myself, I would never have believed such a feat was possible����</b>


    <b>��The stars are shining! We are approaching the golden age of cultivation. But in terms of power, I am afraid that no one in the younger generation canpete with Gu Changge.��</b>


    <b>��In some ways, this Gu Changge is more terrifying than the Forbidden Demonic Art''s Inheritor����</b>


    <b>��His schemes and methods send shivers down my spine, and my heart skipped a beat. To openly n and devour an entire Ancient Immortal n like so��!��</b>


    Themotion droned on endlessly. Whisperings and rumours from one individual to another.


    <b>��ording to the rumours, the Forbidden Demonic Art''s Inheritor was defeated by Gu Changge after a long and harrowing battle but escaped his hands at thest minute. Furthermore, there has been no real trace of him found for so long. And though there are still Young Supreme existences being attacked or killed, they had all been targeted in a sneaky manner. Hence, we can conclude that the Forbidden Demonic Art''s Inheritor was severely injured by Gu Changge, an injury not easy to cure at that.��</b>


    <b>��Yet, on the flip side, the appearance of Gu Changge utilizing the imitation of the Ancient Wheel of Reincarnation is casual and rxed, with no difficulty nor visibleplications. It is reasonable to assume that his cultivation is not as simple as it is on the surface.��</b>


    Upon a lofty, ancient warship, Qi and vitality intertwined. A majestic scene.


    Many Immortal Wang Family masters were currently discussing and debating. Whether it be the older or younger generations, their expressions were filled with amazement and slight envy, their hearts palpitating erratically due to the shocking nature of the developing situation.


    Although they did not intervene in the prior battle, they were able to observe and scrutinize everything from beginning to end.


    The wild joy and excitement that came from Wang Zijin��s return from the Human Ancestral Hall felt as if it had been hit right in the face by a basin of cold water, cooling down immensely.


    What an insane scene!


    Wang Zijin wasn��t the only younger generation cultivator who was dazzling beyond belief.


    Her talent was unique throughout the ages, and she had practised in the Human Ancestral Hall, so her cultivation speed would eclipse most cultivators by miles.


    Breaking through a small realm in half a month, and a big realm in half a year. A breakthrough was as simple as drinking water and eating food for the Young Miss of the Immortal Wang Family.


    However, she was but a member of the younger generation after all and had not yet inherited the full might of the power backing her.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge was already in charge of everything. The forces in his hands alone could make them all deeply fearful of him!


    Not to mention anything else, but just the three ns; ck Heavenly Eagle, Ancient Serpent, and Divine Crocodile ns were enough to contend against many Daoist Sects and Immortal ns, able to sweep the world aside.


    Three Quasi-Supreme ancestors were no mere joke!


    A normal Quasi-Supreme was a peerless power who could lift a palm to shatter the stars, and rend the continent with a ray of breath, a profound existence even in the greatest of Dao Sects and Immortal ns!


    Without any Supreme Realm or Dao Enlightened[2] existence around, the Quasi-Supreme Realm was an invincible and unbeatable character!


    [2: Dao Enlightened are existence in the realm above the Supreme Realm, which is Emperor Realm.*]


    If they reallypared, in terms of power, then they were afraid that the current head of the Immortal Wang family actually needed to be polite when he sees Gu Changge, right?


    It was almost unimaginable.


    <b>��This method seems to be simple, but in fact, it is meticulously interlocking. Even I can only see some clues of its arrangement. If I really want to investigate deeper, I am afraid it can be traced back to when the Ancient Immortal Continent first opened...��</b>


    <b>��This kind of long-term calction really leaves this old man in admiration!��</b>


    <b>��I am afraid there are not many people who canpare with him in this generation.��</b>


    On the ancient warship, hearing Wang Wushuang''s words, the old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help but say with a sigh.


    The banner of justice wielded by Gu Changge yed a big role in the battle of the True Dragon n and even they had to admit it.


    It was obvious that he was plotting to secure the Ancient Immortal Races for himself, and not for some petty notion like justice.


    But so what?


    They were helpless and had no reason to take action. Would the Ancient Immortal Gu Family backing Gu Changge stand back like hapless chickens when they really took action?


    Impossible.


    Now Gu Changge was eating the biggest piece of meat in front of all the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns, and yet they were all helpless to act, feeling depressed and in awe at the same time.


    These kinds of methods fully expressed the charm and wiles of the Young Master of one of the Ancient Immortal Families, rather than a simple cultivation talent.


    With such a young master there, how could the Daoist Family not be overjoyed?


    On the other hand, because Gu Changge had revealed his sharp fangs, and controlled the terrifying powerhouses of the Ancient Immortal Continent, to the point where even the Quasi-Supreme ancestors obeyed him...


    The various Daoist Sects and Immortal ns might pay attention and unite against him in the future.


    Gain and loss were intrinsically linked, virtually unavoidable.


    In the past, it was mere battles of youth, but now...


    The entire Upper Realm had gotten thrown into the mix!


    Who wouldn��t be afraid?


    <b>��Young Master, I''m afraid you��ll have to learn a bit from Gu Changge in the future.��</b>


    The old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help but smile.


    Never blindly overpraise your opponent, but never belittle them as well.


    He spoke such words in order to spur his Young Master on, who would bepared with Gu Changge in many aspects, as they were both heirs of their families.


    Of course, the Immortal families have a long heritage, and it is impossible for the young master of any generation to copse so casually.


    Not being as good as the other would not fundamentally harm them.


    So why would they engage in this type of petty, malicious belittling?


    <b>��Gu Changge is indeed very strong. In terms of schemes and methods, I am far inferior to him. I will admit this without shame.��</b>


    <b>��But Elder should not forget that these conspiracies are useless under absolute power. If Gu Changge didn''t have the identity of being Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, it would have been impossible for the three major ns to obey his orders...��</b>


    Wang Wushuang shook his head.


    Although he did admire Gu Changge��s intelligence, it was not a bone-deep admiration, and he thought that Gu Changge was just relying on this rtionship to seed in his schemes.


    Without the help of those three na, this battle would not be so easy.


    Hearing his words, Wang Zijin, who��d been staring at the figure in the distance, shook her head silently. Her expression had be quite strange.


    <b>��Since the Young Master said so, then let me ask you, what does absolute power mean?��</b>


    The old monster of the Wang family was happy to use this opportunity, and chuckled slightly, intending to educate his Young Master.


    The younger generation should have the will to fight, but this fight should not be one that was impossible to ept.


    Ever since Wang Wushuang was born, there has always been arrogance in his heart.


    His cultivation base was far inferior to his sister, who was born in the Sacred Realm. He recognized this and had nothing to say.


    However, Gu Changge was obviously younger than him in terms of age.


    Yet Wang Wushuang could not perceive his cultivation base clearly and was only able to vaguely see it, knowing it to be unfathomable.


    To be honest, he was a little unwilling and unconvinced of Gu Changge.


    Now that the n Elder was berating him, and in front of his sister no less, the Immortal Wang Family��s Young Master could no longer bear it.


    <b>��Absolute power naturally refers to the true cultivation of an individual. No matter how strong Gu Changge is, it is impossible for him to surpass my sister in cultivation, right?��</b>


    Wang Wushuang spoke recklessly, the golden light in his eyes flowing, unable to sit still.


    It was usually impossible for him to rattle off such ims, but he was currently in a state of frustration upon seeing his sister, and couldn''t think properly.


    Normal Young Supremes would never be able to ept such a situation. However, thanks to his far superior ambitions, Wang Wushuang was not too deeply affected.


    <b>��Wushuang. There''ll always be a higher sky, and there will always be a taller mountain. You have to remember this sentence. It was one someone said to me long ago.��</b>


    At this time, Wang Zijin, who had been quiet for a long time, finally spoke up, with a voice like the sound of a Heavenly Chime.


    With a smile on her face, she looked at Wang Wushuang.


    Wang Wushuang, this younger brother, does not seem like he was an arrogant genius type, which made her a little satisfied.


    Of course, the sentence was for her as well.


    She used to think that she was very powerful but soon found that Gu Changge''s methods and skills were unparalleled.


    Perhaps the only two areas she could edge him out in were Cultivation Talent and Cultivation Base.


    [Kshn: It��s exactly the same thing dammit, why must you make it two?]


    This made Wang Zijin more and more curious and interested in Gu Changge.


    As a transmigrator, she was familiar with the various routines of novels, and also possessed a strong background and terrifying talent.


    She had stood at almost the pinnacle of these cultivators ever since she was born.


    So naturally, she got bored.


    Wang Zijin actually wanted to find something that interested her, which was why she had nned to travel around the world.


    And just happened to meet Gu Changge.


    A native genius who did not seem to y by the rules of the system,pletely different from the rest of the cannon fodder.


    His meticulousness had surprised her.


    Wang Zijin continued to speak, <b>��Gu Changge''s cultivation is not only as simple as what you see. To be honest, even I myself can''t figure out what his realm is.��</b>


    <b>��Sister, even you can''t see his cultivation?!��</b>


    This time, Wang Wushuang and the rest of the Immortal Wang Family��s Young Supreme around him were stunned, and couldn''t help but stare.


    Wang Zijin''s strength had most likely already reached the Quasi-Sacred realm, ording to those elders of the n.


    Yet she couldn''t see through Gu Changge?


    Wang Zijin nodded. For her, this kind of thing was not difficult to admit.


    <b>��Moreover, to easily utilize the imitation of a Dao Weapon, one''s cultivation must surpass ordinary people by far. If I were to give you a replica of a Dao Weapon, could you utilize it as easily as Gu Changge did?��</b>


    <b>��And as for your statement that he is relying on his identity as the Heir of Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, then can you be like Gu Changge and let the three major ns obey your order if you were the heir?��</b>


    <b>��As long as the three major ns are not stupid, they won''t agree to surrender to a young man so nonchntly. If Gu Changge can make them surrender, that means that his methods are not simple at all.��</b>


    Wang Zijin revealed her analysis and her understanding of the situation.


    A point of view that differed from others.


    When she finished speaking, everyone in the Immortal Wang Family on the ancient warship was silent for a while and some people took a breath, extremely shocked.


    <b>��As expected of the Young Miss, you can see things so thoroughly����</b>


    The old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help but nod andugh. He could see all this because he had lived a long time.


    And since Wang Zijin could also see it, it could only mean that she was smarter than the average person and more talented.


    <b>��I see.��</b>


    Hearing this, Wang Wushuang went quiet for a while, and after thinking about Wang Zijin''s words, he finally understood the difference between him and Gu Changge.


    He really couldn''t do what Gu Changge did.


    Deep depression and unwillingness arose in his heart.


    <b>��It''s a pity. I heard that this Gu Changge has a marriage contract, otherwise, he and the youngdy are actually quite a good match.��</b>


    <b>��But something like a marriage contract can be cancelled����</b>


    The old monster of the Immortal Wang Family suddenly sighed, feeling moved.


    If the two marry, it will definitely be a win-win situation.


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin was slightly startled and her expression suddenly became a little weird. Why did he suddenly mention this kind of thing? Could it be that the fiance routine that she had been thinking about before wasing right now?


    Gu Changge tore up the marriage contract of the original heroine, then forged a marriage contract with her instead?


    Judging from what Gu Changge did, he didn''t look like a decent person.


    ��Hmm, it doesn''t seem impossible.��


    <b>��Elder, does Gu Changge have a useless fiancee or something...��</b>


    After thinking for a while, Wang Zijin worded her question well and asked tentatively.


    What the n Elder had said just now was too much like the rhythm of some kind of bloody broken routine.


    <b>��This����</b> The Immortal Wang Family elder obviously did not expect Wang Zijin to ask such a question and was stunned.


    On the other hand, Xiu''er promptly answered, <b>��Miss, Young Master Changge''s fianc��e is the famous and influential Future Emperor of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong. She has the appearance of a fairy, along with the temperament of an immortal. How could she be a waste?��</b>


    Wang Zijin was a little disappointed all of a sudden.


    If she could nab a fianc�� like Gu Changge, she would be fine, and won''t get goosebumps just thinking about it like before.


    There was nothing wrong with being greedy.


    After all, no matter what world you are in, the most important feature is appearance.


    Before that, Wang Zijin had always felt that she would never meet a young genius who would interest her and life would be smooth sailing like that.


    After all, a protagonist''s face was written as being unremarkable. Aplete reversal from the type of man she wanted.


    When she thought about various descriptions of the protagonist, her head started hurting and she lost interest quickly.


    This world is clearly not the world of women-oriented wuxia novels.


    On the contrary, it has a consistent male oriented and cultivation driven style. Thus, the protagonists must also be the ones who have to gradually be stronger, and climb up from being an underdog, fulfilling the so-called upgrade enthusiasm.


    As for Gu Changge, although Wang Zijin has not contacted him yet, she could feel the subtle difference between him and the rest of those Young Supremes.


    And her gut feeling was never wrong.


    It might even be her golden finger ability in this new world.


    Wang Zijin suddenly remembered a sentence from her previous life.


    ��Not afraid of an evil viin, just afraid of a handsome one.��


    <b>��Miss, since you''ve alle here, how about we drop by to meet Young Master Changge?��</b>


    Seemingly bing aware of Wang Zijin''s disappointment, the Elder of the Immortal Wang Family suddenly asked this question.


    Wang Zijin was stunned when he heard the words, her expression remained unchanged, but with a smiling undertone, <b>��If that is what the n Elder wishes.��</b>


    <b>��Miss, did you not say before that you were not interested...��</b> Xiu''er couldn''t help but mutter when she saw this scene.


    Wang Zijin flicked her forehead.


    <b>��You talk too much.��</b>


    At this time, inside Dragon Ind.


    Gu Changge, who was searching for the secret treasury of the True Dragon n in a splendid and magnificent treasure house, suddenly heard a system prompt.


    <b>[Ding! The Favoured Daughter of heaven is interested in the host. Fortune Value increased by 1000 points, Destiny points increased by 5000.]</b>


    ��Huh?��


    Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed.


    ��Does this work too?��


    His charm sure was irresistibly it seems...


    [*If you read our notes frequently, you might remember when the Ancestors of ck Heavenly Eagle n were introduced, there was a talk about how Supreme Realm can catch and Emperor Realm can identify the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts and we said we don��t know which is above or below cause it wasn��t specified by the author. So now, there you have it. The Emperor Realm is above the Supreme Realm.]


    <b>�� �� ��</b>

 Chapter 196: A Strange Man that Deviates from the Script; Do I Need to Act with her again?

    <h4>Chapter 196: A Strange Man that Deviates from the Script; Do I Need to Act with her again?</h4>


    The system''s prompt sound was odd and unexinable, but he had indeed gained a lot of Fortune Value and Destiny Points.


    <b>��It seems that my fellow otherworlder has noticed me and became interested? Is my charm really so great?��</b>


    <b>��Or perhaps she feels that I am different from the natives of this world?�� </b>


    The smile on the corner of Gu Changge''s mouth carried a hint of intrigue.


    He quickly swept his gaze across the magnificent divine pce in front of him, before giving out an order.


    Many of his subordinates stepped forward and began to take away the treasures that the True Dragon n had collected over the years.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge''s figure shifted and went outside.


    Now that his ��fellow countrywoman'' had noticed him, it meant that she must currently be among the Daoist Sects or Immortal ns present, maybe not far from the territory of the True Dragon n.


    Gu Changge could understand Wang Zijin��s mentality.


    After all, every transmigrator would have a kind of contempt for the indigenous people of the new world, to the point where it was almost expected. If one were born a little taller, would they not look down on those who are shorter? Possessing a strong golden finger meant that their arrogance would soar to the high heavens.


    It was good that the other party didn''t seem to know that he was also a transmigrator.


    ��First, let��s pretend to be a more ��special�� native.��


    Gu Changge was already familiar with ying out this kind of thing. So naturally, he could guarantee a seamless act, one where it would be difficult to find any ws. Only if the other party had a system simr to his, would she be able to figure out his origins.


    Otherwise, she''d just be ying within the palm of his hands.


    Gu Changge''s smile was a bit meaningful, as if he already had a n in his mind.


    The other party thought she was smart and knew the entire script, but how could she know whether the people in the script are aware?


    ��There is always a taller mountain��


    ��Isn��t she interested in me? Then if my guess is correct, this Favoured Daughter of Heaven wille to my door and deliver herself to me on her own ord.��


    While Gu Changge was thinking of his n, ripples appeared in the void, revealing a powerhouse of the Primordial Divine Sect.


    <b>Buzz!! </b>


    <b>��Young Master, the heir of the Immortal Wang Family �C Wang Wushuang �C seeks an audience. He is currently waiting outside the Dragon Ind.��</b>


    The man nced at Gu Changge and reported.


    ��It turned out to be the Immortal Wang Family?��


    ��Sure enough, she��s very eager.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nodded slightly and couldn''t help but smile while saying, <b>��Let them in.�� </b>


    <b>��As the Young Master wishes.��</b> After receiving the order, the man left quickly.


    <b>��This is the first time I��m meeting a fellow otherworlder aftering to this world, I should prepare for it.�� </b>


    Gu Changge smiled yfully. Since they werepeting with routine, then they should see whose routines are deeper.


    Then, he took a step, a void appeared in the sky; a void passage. He traversed the sky and came to a mountain directly.


    To be honest, though he had thought that someone woulde to him�C


    He didn''t expect her to be rted to the Immortal Wang Family. For all those who could be called Immortal Families, their foundation must be absolutely unfathomable and unimaginable.


    A cultivator once said that even the Immortal Families themselves do not know how terrifying their own background is.


    This has been already confirmed by the past scenes within the Immortal Gu family.


    Therefore, Gu Changge would not underestimate the Immortal Wang Family. There must naturally be a reason why these families were able to stand for generations and bebelled as ��Immortal''.


    But before that, he was thinking about the rtionship between the Favoured Daughter of Heaven and Wang Wushuang.


    Although Wang Wushuang was a little mysterious in front of most people, and his true face was covered by mist, Gu Changge could see through him and even the origin of his physique at a nce.


    As long as he wants to, there was no Young Supreme nor any other cultivator in this world who could hide from his eyes.


    He had also previously considered plotting for Wang Wushuang''s origin. His peerless battle physique and the peerless power were expressed by the golden lines inside his eyes.


    This power of Wang Wushuang was equivalent to a terrifying secret technique, which can increase all aspects of the cultivator, including attack, speed, spirituality, defence and so on.


    But Gu Changge gave up in the end because the difficulty was not small and it was not easy to seed in such an endeavour.


    [Kshn: Ya think?]


    In Gu Changge��s opinion, the person who wants to meet him right now was not Wang Wushuang himself.


    And, if even Wang Wushuang had to listen to the other party��s order, their status was obviously higher than him.


    ��His Onee-san?��


    ��Or is it one of the Ancient Freaks of the Immortal Wang Family?��


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time.]</b>


    On the ancient warship of the Immortal Wang family; Wang Zijin, Wang Wushuang and others were standing, waiting for the word. It was not as simple to see Gu Changge now as in the past.


    Especially since he was currently at the critical moment when the True Dragon n has just been suppressed, and who knew if there would be people who might take advantage to fish in murky waters.


    Being cautious was normal and reasonable.


    Gu Changge''s identity wasn''t like the others in the younger generation anymore.


    <b>��Miss, will we see Young Master Changge soon? I''m so excited!��</b>


    With an excited expression, Xiu''er shook her tiny fists in the air.


    Her face was exactly like one of those diehard fans from her previous world when they finally met their idol. Wang Zijin couldn''t help but shake her head.


    She really wanted to cover this little maid''s mouth.


    <b>��I''ve already told you to be quiet, why won''t you be obedient.�� </b>


    Wang Zijin spoke helplessly, but she didn''t bother to care too much about this impertinent little maid, because she was used to indulging her like this normally.


    <b>��Got it, Miss.�� </b>


    Xiu''er hurriedly nodded, like a chicken pecking at the rice, but ultimately still couldn''t hide her excitement and anticipation.


    But Wang Zijin didn''t say anything more.


    After all, she was simply following her Little Brother to visit Gu Changge, the so-called strongest person in the younger generation.


    Since casually visiting others with her actual identity would cheapen her worth.


    Hence, she was just going as a member of the entourage today and was dressed as a man to boot.


    She didn''t n to expose her identity as the descendent of the Human Ancestral Hall so early on.


    Wang Zijin was truly very tired of those suitors who did not know their own worth, yet acted like bigshots. She wished that no one would bother her on this trip.


    <b>��Everyone, pleasee with me, the young master is awaiting your arrival inside the Dragon Ind. </b>


    The man who had gone to report soon came back and replied.


    <b>��Okay.�� </b>


    Wang Wushuang nodded calmly.


    Everyone followed the man towards the depths of the Dragon Ind. Many cultivators nearby looked at this scene with very surprised expressions.


    ��Wang Wushuang, the heir of the Immortal Wang Family?��


    ��He��s visiting Gu Changge?��


    ��I''m afraid this matter is not easy!��


    And soon, under the leadership of the man, everyone in the Immortal Wang Family passed through many sacred mountain inds to a cloud-filled mountain top.


    <b>Buzz!! </b>


    Atop the mountain, several powerful men with terrifying auras were waiting for them, like guards.


    There was also Gu Changge, sitting behind a stone table, his eyes were self-assured, looking calm.


    On the stone table in front of him, the fragrance of tea was curling up, and five coloured steam permeated.


    Obviously, the tea was prepared for them.


    <b>��Greetings, Brother Gu.�� </b>


    Wang Wushuangnded here and first said to Gu Changge cupped hands.


    Wang Zijin, Xiu''er, the old coachman and others behind him were half a step behind, making Wang Wushuang look like their leader.


    <b>��Brother Wang came to visit in person, did something happen?��</b>


    <b>��Everyone, please have a seat.��</b>


    <b>��Tea has been served.�� </b>


    Gu Changge smiled and raised his head, his eyes swept across the people in front of the Immortal Wang Family one by one, and motioned them to sit down.


    Then, while looking at Wang Zijin, who was dressed in men''s clothing and had a delicateplexion, he paused for a moment, revealing a slightly surprised reaction.


    But he immediately quickly looked away.


    He seemed to be a little curious, but not very concerned.


    As for the rest of the Immortal Wang Family, he never paused to take a second look.


    When she noticed this, Wang Zijin was not surprised. On the contrary, Gu Changge''s attitude made her feel very curious and she became even more interested.


    Gu Changge obviously noticed her difference.


    But he didn''t point it out, nor asked about it.


    ��He is a smart man, really differentpared with other Young Supremes.��


    ��And from a closer look, there is indeed a kind of detached Immortal temperament, and it also reveals his elegant and extraordinary presence.��


    ��It was obvious that he had been doing viin activities up until just a few moments before, yet now in the blink of an eye, he had this ��I am a righteous character�� face on, looking dignified and ssy. Could one even y with this?��


    To be honest, Wang Zijin no longer expected that Gu Changge would have a miserable day in the future, since he was more than capable, and was evidently not the type of cannon fodder viin that will not survive many chapters.


    At this time, after sitting down.


    Hearing Gu Changge''s question, Wang Wushuang couldn''t help showing a smile and said, <b>��Seeing Brother Gu strategizing is a blessing to my eyes. Such a simple method to suppress the entire Ancient Immortal Races and make them surrender willingly. What an amazing method, Wushuang can''t help but admire it. I would like to ask Daoist Brother Gu for advice if possible. </b>


    This felt like a very sincere remark, though it in reality carried maybe only half its actual sincerity.


    Wang Wushuang also understood that at this time, saying such a line was a way of helping his Big Sister. Wang Zijin was interested and wanted to meet Gu Changge. However...


    As a descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, if she acted so brazenly and cheaply like this, she would inevitably be criticized.


    <b>��Oh, it turned out to be this.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled, unabated, and then shook his head.


    <b>��It''s just luck. Brother Wang has overpraised me. The True Dragon n hadmitted unrighteousness, this is what they brought up themselves. This is thew of heaven and earth.�� </b>


    <b>��For countless years, they have deceived others, covering the sky with only one hand, running rampant in the Immortal Continent.��</b>


    <b>��This incident is entirely their own fault. A self-inflicted wound that I just added salt to.�� </b>


    Hearing this, the corners of Wang Wushuang''s mouth twitched slightly, and he then smiled bitterly, <b>��No need for Brother Gu to be so modest. In my opinion, no one in the younger generation could use this method as you.��</b>


    Gu Changge still didn''t care, shaking his head with a smile.


    <b>��This matter is not worthy of Brother Wang''s attention. Even if I don''t take action, there would��ve been some other people taking action against them.�� </b>


    <b>��Furthermore, I''m just taking advantage of the Great Elder��s abilities.��</b>


    <b>��The Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce is the biggest nner in this matter, and I was simply pushed out on the surface at most, taking the opportunity to make a name for myself.��</b>


    What Gu Changge said was reasonable, and there was nothing inherently wrong with it.


    However, everyone present was not part of the simple generation and was not stupid. They could clearly hear Gu Changge''s evasive meaning.


    He did not brag about his achievements, nor say that he had a part in those schemes.


    The problem was neatly tied to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce without a single hitch.


    Speaking of it this way, it almost seemed as if his move was made in order to eliminate harm for the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    If one didn''t look at the way he was basically swallowing the entire True Dragon n''sir and family whole, they might really believe it.


    <b>��Brother Gu is too humble. Others are eager to be famous, but you wish to avoid it. But then again, since the ck Heavenly eagle, Divine Crocodile and other ns are now under the control of Gu brother...�� </b>


    <b>��Your current power is already unmatched, so naturally, you wouldn''t need to care about all that.��</b>


    Wang Wushuang couldn''t help sighing with emotion, his words hiding genuine envy.


    <b>��Modest? Why should I be modest, it''s just the truth.��</b> Gu Changge couldn''t help butugh, <b>��Brother Wang, you really overestimate me.�� </b>


    The old monster of the Wang family couldn''t help shaking his head silently at this moment.


    Sure enough, judging people purely by their superficial surface was just asking for death.


    He had grossly underestimated Gu Changge''s ability to spout nonsense.


    ��Does he think that people are blind and can��t see his schemes and everything he does? Does he not think it would be good to be honest now and then? Don''t pretend to be a sheep when you''re actually a big-tailed wolf����


    Even he wanted to say this to Gu Changge.


    At this time, Gu Changge also seemed to know what everyone was thinking.


    Gu Changge spoke slowly, his voice containing lingering regret, <b>��I know that Brother Wang will think of this as me spouting nonsense, but it is indeed true that the only reason the ck Sky Eagle, Ancient Serpent, and other ns helped me was because of my rtionship with Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.��</b>


    <b>��Now that the matter is resolved, the agreement between them and me will naturally be invalid. We will go our own way, and it will be difficult for me to have them take action for me in the future.�� </b>


    His look of regret seemed so authentic that even the people around could not help but begin to believe him.


    After all, the ancestors of the three tribes were in Quasi-Supreme Realm, their strength was enough to make the heavens tremble.


    It was difficult for them to truly ept that existence of the Quasi-Supreme Realm would actually take orders from a young man.


    Especially after witnessing their might as they worked together to attack. A force that managed to shake the sky and rend the earth!


    Thus, Gu Changge''s words made them feel the slightest tidbit of relief, as it was within the eptable range of what they thought of as possible.


    <b>��Saying something so hypocritical really doesn''t fit your ��good person�� image.��</b>


    Wang Zijin had a strange expression. Hearing Gu Changge''s words at the moment, she couldn''t help but let out someughter.


    Pleasant to the ears, just like the mystical sound of nature.


    She didn''t think Gu Changge''s approach was wrong.


    In this Fantasy wuxia world where the strong eat the weak, good people will never live long.


    On the other hand, those like Gu Changge that held the banner of justice in hand while doing despicable acts could most certainly live for a long time.


    This made Wang Zijin more and more interested, wanting to know more about Gu Changge.


    And at this moment��


    Gu Changge seemed to finally ce his gaze upon Wang Zijin''s face after hearing herugh.


    He spoke in an odd tone as if harbouring doubts and suspicions,


    <b>��Who��?��</b>


    <b>��This is my Big Sister, Wang Zijin. She has just returned from her outside practice. She intended to travel back to our Family, however, while passing by the Immeasurable Heaven, she decided to visit me.�� </b>


    Wang Wushuang briefly introduced her but did not reveal that Wang Zijin hade from the Human Ancestor Hall.


    <b>��Oh, it turned out to be Brother Wang''s Big sis. I was a little surprised just now. You sure are well hidden.��</b>


    Gu Changge seemed a little surprised as if he just learned something new.


    After speaking, Gu Changge raised his teacup made from White Jade, gesturing towards Wang Zijin as the fragrance of the tea wafted outwards.


    Since Wang Wushuang didn''t mean to introduce her, then he didn��t want to ask about it either, so as not to have a counterproductive effect.


    <b>��I greet Brother Gu. I have heard many rumours about Brother Gu''s strength and intellect. A well-deserved reputation in my eyes.��</b>


    Upon seeing this, Wang Zijin didn''t think there was anything wrong with Gu Changge''s behaviour and expression.


    She returned the toast and drank the tea.


    <b>��Haha, Miss Zijin is exaggerating. It is nothing more than a false narrative.��</b>


    Gu Changge also spoke at will, chatting with her happily.


    That Divine temperament. That jade-like, pure and graceful face, made Xiu''er subconsciously show a look of deep admiration and worship.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge talked with Wang Zijin and others, his expression calm and without any abnormalities.


    When he first saw Wang Zijin, he had already confirmed her identity as a transmigrator. The huge amount of luck, as high as tens of thousands, was just too conspicuous.


    Moreover, the temperament of Wang Zijin was very different from the rest. She was indifferent and arrogant, and there was a kind of noble aura around her as if she didn''t care about anything.


    Gu Changge clearly recognized that this was very different from your average Favoured Daughter of Heaven.


    So he nned to follow the original n and set a few routines in ce first.


    <b>Read on demonictl for faster release.</b>


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Demonic trantions</b>

 Chapter 213-2: 7: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (2)

    <h4>Chapter 213-2: 7: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (2)</h4>


    <strong>7</strong><strong>: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (Part </strong><strong>2</strong><strong>)</strong>


    In fact, when the immortal guard arrived to inform him, Gu Changge guessed that the visitor was another heir of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    In order to wait for her arrival.


    Gu Changge had not moved or left the n.


    In fact, from Wang Ziji''s mouth, he had already sidetracked a lot of news about Jiang Chuchu.


    He knew that she was powerfully gifted and was known in the Human Ancestor Hall as the reincarnation of the Ancient Immortal.


    And when he saw her today, that huge amount of her Luck points was already about several tens of thousands, so Gu Changge couldn''t help but be a little heartbroken.


    This living leek!


    How dare she take the initiative and send herself to my door!


    Although she was not a Daughter of Luck, but the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall was also a person with great luck, the number of such people in this world possessing such Luck were very few.


    "It seems that the cultivators who are involved with the Human Ancestor should not be simple people."


    Various thoughts shed through Gu Changge''s mind, and he could not see the slightest abnormality on her face.


    In fact, he had already guessed Jiang Chuchu''s purpose foring to him.


    In this regard, he did not know what to say other than that she was really brave.


    Was she too smart and confident, or too stupid?


    "Chuchu greets, Young Master Changge!"


    At this time, in front of Gu Changge, Jiang Chuchu also dispersed the fog on her face and said in an originally calm and melodious voice, no longer concealing it.


    She intended to open up to the truth.


    The actual fact was that this kind of tactic was not very useful in front of Gu Changge.


    Seeing him with her own eyes, she could know better how wrong the rumors really were.


    Gu Changge''s strength, indeed, could not be judged based on rumors.


    This made Jiang Chuchu even more convinced of the idea that there was something wrong with Gu Changge.


    However, she still remained calm, not believing that Gu Changge would dare toy a hand on her in the grounds of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    "Chuchu?"


    "That''s a good name, really Chuchu, I feel sorry for her." Hearing this, Gu Changge sighed in admiration.


    At this moment, although half of Jiang Chuchu''s immortal face was hidden by the veil, her pair of eyes were as cold as a cold pool, like a lonely cultivator watching the world.


    From the external appearance, it naturally went without saying.


    If the Human Ancestor Hall was some kind of protagonist, then Jiang Chuchu was definitely the female protagonist associated with it.


    Such boldness would not be what an ordinary woman should have.


    "Young Master Changge, praises me too much."


    Jiang Chuchu said indifferently, without being condescending, and then entered the seat and sat down, slightly drooping her eyes.


    In those eyes, many strange runes started to appear lightly.


    This was her tracing divine ability, which could trace many signs, causes and effects between heaven and earth.


    She wanted to determine whether there was a problem with Gu Changge or not, and this was a wonderful opportunity.


    Other than her, no one else in the world had this kind of talent.


    Jiang Chuchu did not believe that Gu Changge could detect anything at this time.


    Moreover, her movements looked very stealthy.


    It looked like she didn''t want to meet Gu Changge''s eyes and naturallynded her eyes on the spiritual wine and melons and fruits on the table.


    "I wonder what is the reason for Holy Maiden Chuchu��s visit to the Gu family?"


    At this time, it was as if Gu Changge had not noticed Jiang Chuchu''s subtle movements.


    He raised his cup to his mouth, looked natural and asked with a light smile.


    Of course, he actually knew Jiang Chuchu''s purpose, but he didn''t care.


    Jiang Chuchu was tracing Gu Changge''s aura with her own talent.


    Hearing him ask this, she was also slightly stunned for a moment, and then answered calmly.


    "I heard that Young Master Changge fought with the Inheritor of the Demonic Art, and Chuchu has always been curious about that battle, so I wanted toe visit Young Master Changge and ask for some details."


    "Asking for details? Could it be that Holy Maiden is also nning to go after Ye Ling?"


    Upon hearing that, Gu Changge asked as if he was a bit surprised.


    However, he did not wait for Jiang Chuchu to answer.


    He continued to speak, with a tone of regret and pity, "However, I��m afraid that Holy Maiden Chuchu hase toote, Ye Ling is already dead. Were you really unaware of this matter?"


    At these words, Jiang Chuchu fiercely raised her eyes to look at Gu Changge, her heart became slightly austere, a chill and rm steeply rose at her back.


    Gu Changge was that straightforward?


    The first time she came, he said this kind of thing so directly? Could it be that Ye Ling was killed by him?


    "What does Young Master Changge mean by this? How did Ye Ling die? Chuchu can not understand."


    However, Jiang Chuchu still maintained calmness in her expression and said indifferently.


    At this time, she was already eight percent sure in her heart that Gu Changge was absolutely inseperable to the inheritor of demonic art.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand."


    "Holy Maiden Chuchu will understandter."


    Gu Changge shook his head, "Rather, Holy Maiden Chuchu hase from hundreds of millions of miles, so I''m sorry to miss out on weing you, so I''ll apany you to a drink."


    Saying that, he took the initiative to pour the wine and drank it all in one go.


    Jiang Chuchu was a little hesitant.


    "What? Are you afraid that this Gu will poison the wine?"


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Changge couldn''t help sneering, and his words touched Jiang Chuchu''s mind.


    "Young Master Changge is worrying too much��"


    Jiang Chuchu frowned. Although she really thought so, she naturally couldn''t admit it at this time.


    After all, this was equivalent to not giving face to Gu Changge, the host.


    In any case, the faces of the two had not been torn apart yet, or they were still in false pretense.


    They more or less considered the other side''s face.


    However, Gu Changge waved his hand in a sullen mood and interrupted her, "Forget it, don''t drink it, it''s normal for Holy Maiden Chuchu to be so vignt, after all, I did poison this wine."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu was stunned for a moment, and when she realized the meaning of Gu Changge''s words her pupils shrank suddenly.


    At this time, even with her state of mind, her face turned pale.


    She traced Gu Changge''s aura with her special talent, and now she had finally seeded.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    At this moment, his aura was almost suffocating.


    The whole person''s mind was instantly filled with a maddening, indescribable gray fog, among which there was an indescribable terrifying existence, ancient and majestic, as if dragging all beings into it.


    This kind of aura was majestic and chaotic, as if it wasposed of countless origins andws. Under the majesty of this, she was as small as an ant.


    "He really����"


    "Devoured a lot of origins��"


    Jiang Chuchu''s expression under the veil turned a little pale, but she was still restraining herself with strong willpower, so as not to disy any strangeness.


    Now she could be sure that Gu Changge was the most hidden inheritor of demonic art!


    It was terrifying to the bones!


    Guessing was one thing.


    Now that it was confirmed, even her state of mind was trembling slightly, and things finally turned to the worst that she didn''t want to happen.


    Gu Changge looked at her with interest.


    As if he didn''t know what Jiang Chuchu did.


    "Is something wrong with Holy Maiden Chuchu? Your face suddenly looks a little pale. What I said just now was just a joke, you don��t have to take it seriously?"


    Jiang Chuchu quickly regained herposure, and nodded when she heard the words, "Thank you for your concern, Young Master Changge, but it''s better not to joke like this."


    If it was outside, she would still have the confidence to fight Gu Changge.


    But in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, she didn''t even dare to let Gu Changge notice her abnormality.


    The premise that Gu Changge won''t do anything to her was that she didn''t know her true identity.


    Now, once Gu Changge noticed it, would he let him go?


    However, Jiang Chuchu was certain that Gu Changge would not easily attack her.


    Once she had an ident in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, then the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would be the target of public criticism.


    Unless Gu Changge was willing to risk his identity being exposed.


    All kinds of thoughts shed in her mind, and Jiang Chuchu had already given birth to the intention of retreat at this time.


    Her initial instinct was right.


    It was just that after determining Gu Changge''s true identity, how to expose him was a problem, because she had no evidence.


    Tell the people of the Human Ancestral Hall?


    But with her words alone, how could it be possible to shake Gu Changge and Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    At that time, it might be thought that she deliberately framed Gu Changge.


    Because she couldn''te up with any evidence that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic art. If his identity was simple, then things would be a lot easier.


    However, Gu Changge''s identity and background was destined to be the highest figure in the Upper Realm.


    Who dared to say such words without evidence?


    This matter needed to be considered in the long run.


    "Oh, don''t care how?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s smile suddenly became a little intriguing, "After all, the Holy Maiden Chuchu came all the way, this Gu will keep this kindness in my heart and take care of you, is there any problem?"


    Jiang Chuchu just wanted to leave this ce at this time.


    "Young Master Changge is overly concerned."


    "I''m in a hurry today, since Young Master Changge said that Ye Ling is dead, then I should go look for other clues."


    She replied very tactfully, stating that she wanted to say goodbye to it.


    But at this time, how could Gu Changge let her leave so easily?

 Chapter 198: Ensnaring Believers All Throughout Heaven; The Beginning of a Tragic Drama.

    <h4>Chapter 198: Ensnaring Believers All Throughout Heaven; The Beginning of a Tragic Drama.</h4>


    <b>[On the other side, The Supreme Immortal Dynasty.]</b>


    <b>��Reporting to the Empress, the spatial coordinates of the Tianchen Realm have been determined����</b>


    <b>��The Supreme Army already has 500,000 listed candidates, and a second group is now being formed.��</b>


    A female general had her hands sped respectfully.


    Inside the pce, Yue Mingkong, standing with her hands behind her back, was staring out of the curtained window. Her face was a mask of unfathomable depth and calmness, but it was difficult to hide the proud posture that radiated from her flowing dragon robes.


    She was currently immersed in her thoughts, her beautiful, fairy-like features looking a bit dazed as the solemn words interrupted her daydream.


    Yue Mingkong nodded. <b>��Very good.��</b>


    The Tianchen Realm was exactly the information she had learned from the memory of her previous life. The Human Ancestor��s reincarnation had walked out of that realm before he finally returned to the upper realm.


    She had spent a lot of time confirming its location.


    In addition, the Supreme Army''s formation, which she had spent much of her energy on, had not yet been fully consolidated.


    Yue Mingkong nned to solve this hidden danger for Gu Changge first.


    If she couldn��t do it herself, then it was best to just find Gu Changge and tell him about it, letting him deal with the matter himself.


    But it would not benefit Gu Changge to be noticed by the Human Ancestor Hall early on.


    Once his identity as the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor was exposed, he would be bound to face a situation where the entire world turn into his enemy.


    ��If I go to Tianchen Realm now, I might miss some matters over time...��


    Yue Mingkong''s expression showed some rare reluctance and entanglement.


    On the one hand, she was afraid of losing some opportunities due to time constraints, but on the other hand, the Human Ancestor��s reincarnation would be at its weakest during his infancy. Dealing with him would be the easiest at this stage.


    If people from the Human Ancestral Hall begin their search for him, it would be tougher for her to deal with them, and the difficulty might increase exponentially.


    That said, Yue Mingkong didn''t n to rely on her current strength to deal with that Human Ancestor''s reincarnation either, and could��at most��attempt to dy his return for a while.


    ��Tianchen Realm is infinitely far away from the Inner Domain, and the Human Ancestor will not be found by the Human Ancestral Hall so easily...��


    ��If they wish to determine where the Human Ancestor is, they''ll have to spend much time and effort.��


    Yue Mingkong thought about it for a long time but ultimately decided to wait before leaving for Tianchen Realm.


    Because Gu Changge��s mother would hold a birthday banquet for herself in a few days.


    And Yue Mingkong had always been grateful to this person, who treated her like her own daughter, in her previous life.


    Her biological mother passed away early, so the only familial affection she''d experienced in her past was actually from Gu Changge''s parents.


    Thus, she did not want to miss her birthday banquet in this life when she still had the chance, since going to Tianchen Realm would definitely dy her business for quite a while.


    During this period of time, she had also been carefully paying attention to the situation in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    The final result was not much different from the direction of her previous life.


    The only difference was that in the previous life, Gu Changge did not reveal himself as the Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, but instead utilized other means to control the Ancient Serpent, ck Heavenly Eagle, and other races.


    Ye Ling had died to Gu Changge earlier on in this life, so he naturally took the easy route and tantly changed his identity.


    Yue Mingkong was not surprised by this.


    It was simply a wless approach.


    ��The descendant of Human Ancestral Hall will soon leave seclusion to enter the outside world, and their strength is unfathomable. Only those Ancient Freaks can match them�� with my strength as it is now, I cannot be their opponent.��


    ��It seems that I have to go to the Ancestral Land to receive the sorely needed Emperor''s Qi empowerment, and refine the remaining wisps of the Fairy Spirit along the way...��


    After that, Yue Mingkong pondered for a moment, beforemanding her generals to resolve some court matters. She then set off for the Ancestral Land of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty.


    Every supreme Immortal Emperor had an opportunity to empower their Emperor Qi.


    This was the Supreme Immortal Dynasty''s inheritance method, which has stood as itssting foundation of immortality since the beginning.


    Needless to say, each generation only had one such chance to enjoy the benefits of Emperor��s Qi empowerment.


    Yue Mingkong was originally nning to ept it only when she broke through the Sacred Realm.


    But now, with the arrival of the Human Ancestral Hall��s descendants, she felt a strong pressure telling her that she needed to improve her cultivation.


    In addition to the Emperor��s Qi, there were still the wisps of Fairy Spirits given to her by Gu Changge.


    Yue Mingkong had an ominous premonition that if she did not refine and fully absorb these two things, there would not be a ce for her in the future world of Young Supreme and Ancient Freaks.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    Following the unification of the Ancient Immortal Races, Gu Changge was still quite busy as he began his search for treasures everywhere, though he obtained a lot of good things in return.


    Ancient Scriptures, Wisdom of former Sages, Supreme Stone Glyphs��all kinds of Rune Formations, Divine Elixirs and Immortal Medicines, Divine Weapons and Daoist Tools��countless of them at that.


    The cultivation resources Gu Changge had after that were abundant, far iparable from before.


    The resources umted by the major ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent were truly amazing. Even a Quasi-Supreme Realm existence would be jealous of this unimaginable wealth.


    Gu Changge obviously took this opportunity to initiate a breakthrough into the Sacred Realm in one fell swoop.


    On the surface, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Codex cultivation base had also broken through to the True God Realm. A power strong enough to cheat and lie his way out of tricky situations.


    Gu Changge knew that many people had suspicions about his true cultivation, which must be far more than the True God Realm. But what was the use of doubting? They weren��t capable of revealing his true strength anyways.


    Moreover, Gu Changge didn''t care about it himself either.


    His momentum had already reached a level unmatched by the younger generation. Even if the descendants of the Human Ancestral Hall were to arrive, they would still need to bow their heads down when they saw him.


    During this time, Gu Changge also looked up information about the mysterious Human Ancestor''s reincarnation.


    Combining the previous ssics and novel tropes, he was trying to specte how likely it would be to rece that reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    In the end, he concluded that such a possibility was unlikely, though that did not mean that it was impossible.


    He needed to find the Human Ancestor''s reincarnation first if he wished to enact such a n.


    But how big was the Upper Realm and how vast was the Lower Realm? He had no clue how many world nes were included in the lot.


    To the point where it was called an endless world.


    Therefore, Gu Changge didn''t n to search for them bybing the realms one by one. It was not realistic at all and he also found it immensely troublesome.


    Currently, Gu Changge was surrounded by these troubles.


    He thought of two ways to fix the issue and find this so-called reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    The first was to obtain some clues through Yue Mingkong. However, his confidants, who had gone to investigate Yue Mingkong''s whereabouts, all reported that she had left for the Ancestral Land.


    She had not taken a step away from the Supreme Immortal Dynasty''s territory as of now.


    And the second option was to find the Human Ancestor''s reincarnation through the Human Ancestral Hall itself, cutting their opportunity and using it as his own.


    Unfortunately, this method was chock full of difficulties, as it was impossible for the Human Ancestor Hall to have no means of protecting themselves.


    Gu Changge might even end up losing both his head and his army there, with his identity as the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor exposed to the whole world.


    Furthermore, judging from Wang Zijin''s attitude, she didn''t seem to have much interest in finding the Reincarnation of Human Ancestor. Though it was expected, how could a bonafide transmigrator with a golden finger be willing to be a ve?


    Therefore, Gu Changge was trying to figure out exactly how to turn Wang Zijin into his pawn.


    This process cannot bepleted in a short time.


    He temporarily put the matter regarding the Human Ancestor''s reincarnation on hold, intending to wait for Yue Mingkong to return from her Ancestral Land before thinking about it.


    In addition, during this period of time, Gu Changge carried out some evolution to his Inner World using Destiny Points.


    Based on past observations, a magnificent ancient scene of the Immortal Garden from myth was soon constructed.


    In the vast, boundless world of mystery, many golden pces were formed from tiny fragments, as sacred lights shifted and moved like the sea.


    Hundreds of millions of stars fell to the ground, while chaos rampaged in the scenery.


    An unparalleled, brilliant atmosphere.


    Even a Sacred Realm existence would be suppressed in this divinend, unable to help but kneel down in worship under this kind of coercion, much less ordinary people.


    Gu Changge''s next n would require the involvement of this Inner World.


    As such, he had to arrange it properly, otherwise, the force would not be enough to scare and intimidate others, and he wouldn''t be able to attract the leeks he wanted.


    <b>��Everything is ready, I need only wait for a suitable time and ce, it''s time to find someone to test it out on.��</b>


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge set his target on Hei Ming of the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    The former waste young master had now transformed into a dazzling star of the ck Heavenly Eagle n, with monstrous power and prestige.


    His status was second only to his sister Hei Yanyu.


    This made Hei Ming be overly proud, and he even began to think about how he could help the family get out of the sea of ??misery that was Gu Changge.


    He had no idea that all this was all because of the scourge he himself had brought upon his entire race.


    <b>��I greet the master!��</b>


    Soon, Gu Changge appeared in the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    His arrival rmed the entire ck Heavenly Eagle n, and everyone came to pay their respects in unease, not knowing what he was here for.


    <b>��No need to be so polite.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded in return and took a look at the training results of the Family during this period of time.


    He was quite satisfied that the entire Ancient Immortal Races were now under strict control and had begun operations to secretly train a terrifying force for him.


    With theserge armies in ce, he would be considered a powerful force in the future when he finally bares his fangs.


    However, that was not what he came here for.


    <b>��Is Hei Ming here?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with a deep smile.


    <b>��Reporting to the master... Hei Ming is present, might this lowly one know what business the master has with him?��</b>


    The n elder''splexion quickly changed as he hurriedly replied, his voice trembling.


    Gu Changge was no doubt terrifying to the extreme.


    <b>��Bring him to me.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke lightly with an inscrutable expression, his back turned to everyone as he just silently stood in the hall.


    No one could guess what he was thinking.


    This kind of overwhelming presence made everyone terrified to the point of trembling like they were walking on thin ice.


    <b>��What has Hei Ming done...��</b>


    The expression of Hei Yanyu in the crowd changed slightly, her face turning pale as potential possibilities churned in her head, worrying that Hei Ming had offended Gu Changge.


    Because Hei Ming had told her just a while ago that he would definitely find a way to rescue the family and escape from Gu Changge''s ws.


    Thus, the first thing Hei Yanyu thought about when trouble arose was this matter. What if Gu Changge had noticed this scheme of his and was now nning to kill him?


    And soon, amongst the uneasy and frightened expressions of the ck Heavenly Eagle n, Hei Ming was brought up by several nsmen.


    Nowadays, he was no longer the mediocre, helpless, and useless boy that he used to be.


    There was a confidence and spirit in him that differed from the rest.


    But even Hei Ming''s face was confused. Shock, fear, and worry filled up his expression like raindrops filled up a cup.


    He didn''t understand why Gu Changge wanted to see him so suddenly.


    Against this young man who was in charge of the life and death of his entire n, Hei Ming felt fear from the bottom of his heart. But he also felt a burning hatred towards him, as he did not want his own life and the life of his n to be controlled by him.


    Gu Changge''s demand to see him truly made him uneasy.


    <b>��Master, Hei Ming is here.��</b> A ck Heavenly Eagle n member''s voice trembled slightly as he reported.


    <b>��Alright. Hei Ming stays, you all are dismissed.��</b> Gu Changge ordered them casually.


    <b>��Understood.��</b>


    Following hismand, the ck Heavenly Eagle n members quickly retreated, leaving only Hei Ming and Gu Changge were left in the hall.


    <b>��Master����</b>


    Hei Ming opened his mouth first, forcing himself to calm down and rx.


    But Gu Changge didn''t seem to hear him speak.


    He still didn''t turn around.


    Hei Ming didn''t dare to speak another word. His forehead was covered with sweat, his face pale, and his body shaking.


    <b>��I''ve heard from someone that you wish to unlock your n''s ve mark����</b>


    Finally, when Hei Ming couldn''t take it anymore, Gu Changge finally spoke up.


    He turned around with a faint smile on his face.


    For a while, Hei Ming''s whole scalp seemed to explode.


    He had just thought about this matter in his heart and only told it to his sister Hei Yanyu.


    So how in the world did Gu Changge know?


    At this moment, Hei Ming''s expression instantly turned desperate. He subconsciously thought that after Gu Changge understood his intentions, he would kill him on the spot, in order to make an example out of him.


    Under the control of the ve seal, it would be impossible for him to escape even if he tried. He would be easily suppressed by Gu Changge.


    And then he would die.


    Even ancestors who are close to the Supreme Realm can''t resist!


    <b>��Don''t worry, I won''t kill you for your mistake. You are the one chosen by the Supreme Being after all...��</b>


    At this time, just as Hei Ming was bing desperate, Gu Changge spoke again with a somewhat yful smile.


    ��What?!��


    Hei Ming''s eyes widened when he heard this, incredulous and shocked.


    Did he just hear the two words, ��Supreme Being��, from Gu Changge''s mouth?


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    It was as if his head had been hit by a giant bell, as its roar deafened and made his mind nk!


    ��Could it be that... Gu Changge is also one of the Supreme Being��s followers?��


    Thinking of this, Hei Ming was even more shocked, and it was difficult to describe his emotions at the moment.


    <b>��You����</b>


    This was Hei Ming''s biggest secret. He didn''t expect it to be revealed by Gu Changge like so.


    But Hei Ming also figured it out soon enough.


    No wonder he had always felt a sort of familiar aura around Gu Changge before. It turned out that he was also a follower of the Supreme Existence!


    <b>��The Supreme Being has sent me to tell you that as long as you think sincerely, everything can be achieved.��</b>


    <b>��Whoever recites his true name will see eternal life in reincarnation!��</b>


    Gu Changge looked at Hei Ming and his shocked face, the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened


    After all, the involvement of his Inner World was the keyponent in his n to fool others into thinking he was a ��Supreme Being��.


    It''s enough for the Supreme Being to show up once. If the elusive show up often, then wouldn''t it be too outrageous?


    So he needs to act as such a spokesperson. Who would think that the real Supreme Being was actually he himself?


    What was the identity of the Supreme Being?


    Does it really matter? Lord God, or Immortal King? What about some indescribable deity from ancient times?


    Too many options��


    Of course, during this process, Gu Changge used Destiny Value to build a grand ce formunicating with the so-called Supreme Being.


    After all, Destiny Value was omnipotent within the system mall and the Inner World as well.


    And it didn''t take too much Destiny Points for him to do that.


    The most important thing was the strength of the individual and the spatial distance between them.


    Obviously, there will be a lot of consumption.


    But Gu Changge didn''t n to have this consumptione out of his own pocket.


    For any creature, to see the legendary ��Supreme Being��, they must first have faith in him.


    Gu Changge could absolutely establish a lot of tricks in this. For example, when a creature is talking about its ��true name'', he would immediately know and judges its position ording to the ce of belief.


    Through this method, he could also know the amount of Fortune Value that person had.


    After determining the amount of Fortune Value, Gu Changge would then decide how to harvest them.


    But how did faithe about?


    This was simple. Through the Immortal Binding Art, it will spread to the heavens and the earth, using itself as a to cover all nes and Lower Realms.


    As long as they practice the Immortal Binding Art, then these beings were all believers of the ��Supreme Being��.


    ��The so-called belief is just a saying. It is only a line, a line that connects back to me, so that I may control them all.��


    Gu Changge had already thought of a n.


    So he nned to experiment with Hei Ming first.


    At this moment, hearing Gu Changge''s words, Hei Ming suddenly became ecstatic.


    His expression became extremely excited, sweeping away the previous depression.


    Sure enough, thest time he saw the Supreme Being waspletely by ident.


    If you want to see the Supreme Being on normal asions, you need to recite their true name.


    <b>��The Supreme Being has now given you a task.��</b>


    <b>��Within three months, find thirty devout believers for the Supreme Being.��</b>


    <b>��And when the timees, you will be able to see the Supreme Being again by reciting his true name.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and began to announce the first task for Hei Ming.


    Whether it can be done or not, it didn''t matter.


    He was just experimenting.


    Gu Changge didn''t care how Hei Ming went aboutpleting this task, if he can''t even do this, then the pawn will no longer be used.


    <b>��Please rest assured, master, I will definitelyplete the task of Supreme Being!��</b>


    Hei Ming epted the order and eximed with enthusiasm.


    Gu Changge nodded and took a step. The void blurred as he disappeared from there.


    If this experiment goes well, he could then start the second step of the n.


    <b>��The All-Devouring Sky is near, and the Human Ancestor is now����</b>


    Gu Changge''s expression became profound and unreadable.


    For the people of the world, the All-Devouring Sky was a great terror that couldn''t be avoided, but in Gu Changge''s eyes, it was a great opportunity to bring good fortune.


    Leaving behind the Ancient Immortal Continent, Gu Changge returned to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. He needed time to digest all the various harvests he had obtained.


    The strength that had already broken through to the Sacred Realm stabilized again after he swallowed a few Physique refining resources.


    In addition, Gu Changge used his Destiny Points and purchased four more pieces of Transcendent Bone, making it a total of thirteen pieces.


    From physical form to transcendent form, the control over the rules of Heaven and Earth and the Origin of many Laws of Dao will obviously be higher.


    With his many methods at hand, Gu Changge would not need to be afraid even in the face of a Great Sacred Realm existence.


    Time passed quickly.


    Everything was peaceful.


    With the exception of when Gu Xian''er would run to the foot of the mountain to provoke him from time to time.


    But Gu Changge''s attitude towards her was one of indifference. He simply ignored herpletely, which made Gu Xian''er gnash her teeth in anger.


    On the other side, Gu Nanshan had chased and killed all the way to the depths of the Sea King Pce, finally forcing the Sea King Pce to seal off the Endless Sea so that no sea creature was allowed to leave within the next 100,000 years.


    This incident caused a huge sensation. At that time, there were even people who witnessed a ck sword light piercing through the heavens and earth.


    A Supreme Realm existence from the Sea King Pce was struck hard by that sword.


    Some say that the sword light was sent out by an ancestor of the Immortal Gu Family, who found it hard to see that their family member was being bullied.


    But more think that it came from a mysterious powerhouse.


    <b>��It seems that one of the masters behind Gu Xian''er has finally appeared����</b>


    Gu Changge was not surprised when he learned about this.


    At this moment, there was also a letter from the Immortal Gu Family in his hand, a jade slip that quietly unfolded.


    <b>��Mother''s birthday banquet. Let us take Gu Xian''er back there together.��</b>


    With a calm expression, Gu Changge scanned the contents written above.


    His eyes narrowed.


    In his view, this was an opportunity.


    A good opportunity to get in touch with the Peach Vige behind Gu Xian''er.


    It would be a wonderful start to the tragic drama that he had paved for Gu Xian''er.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Read on DemonicTL for a faster release.</b>

 Chapter 199: Finding a Second Scapegoat; Gu Xian’er, Stop Acting so Full of Yourself!

    <h4>Chapter 199: Finding a Second Scapegoat; Gu Xian��er, Stop Acting so Full of Yourself!</h4>


    Gu Xian��er had never returned to the Gu family since her childhood.


    And although she had rtives and masters in the Peach vige, there must still be some deep-rooted wish to go home inside of her. After all, that��s where she was born, where her family originally lived.


    Therefore, in Gu Changge''s opinion, this birthday banquet was an excellent opportunity for him topletely eradicate the estrangement between the various lineages of the Gu family that had developed over the years, and finally, take full control of the family.


    Gu Changge had never forgotten about this matter from the very beginning.


    Because his mother and father had gotten marriedte.


    His mother was now five thousand years old. That said, due to her high cultivation, she still retained her unparalleled beauty.


    Furthermore, because of his mother''s identity, it would definitely be a big event for even the Immortal Gu Family and the Primordial Divine Sect.


    They��d invite all the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns to attend the banquet.


    At that time, it was inevitable that the Young Supremes of all the great forces would gather together, which might lead to some disputes between them.


    And Gu Changge, being the gracious and fair host he was, would not be able to personally solve those disputes.


    Though these were trivial matters to Gu Changge.


    For he was more concerned about something else.


    The Human Ancestral Hall was likely to start moving next, meaning many Ancient Freaks, or Heavenly Prince maye into the light at this time.


    Their talents, needless to say, would be formidable.


    It was a timely blessing, as Gu Changge just happened to becking some Origin Essence recently. He had been worried about finding sufficient prey to temper his Sacred Realm Laws with.


    On top of that, the title Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor needed a new scapegoat, so he had to search for another person he could push the me onto.


    Ye Ling''s death would soon be discovered by the Human Ancestral Hall.


    Since Ye Ling was from the Immortal Ye Family, the Human Ancestral Hall, with their mysterious techniques and abilities, could figure out his whereabouts in an instant using his bloodline.


    When the news of Ye Ling''s death spreads, it would certainly affect the credibility of Gu Changge��s words by a considerable amount.


    Therefore, Gu Changge now had to initiate the second part of his n.


    ��I will have some time to arrange. But before that, I need to find the unlucky sob who will carry the ck pot this time����


    Gu Changge''s expression slowly grew darker. The faces of all the Young Supremes quickly shed through his mind, from Wang Wushuang to Ye Langtian, and the others, as he dismissed them one by one.


    He was continuously searching for the right person to choose.


    Firstly, the status of the target must be high enough, as an ordinary Young Supreme would definitely not fit the mould of being the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    The strength of the target must be very strong, otherwise, it would be difficult to exin the matter of Ye Ling��s death otherwise.


    Furthermore, the target must have a background and cultivation far beyond the reach of people like Ye Ling, or it would be difficult for Gu Changge to devise a perfect n.


    ��The level of strength I fabricated for Ye Ling was a little too strong, to the extent that I enabled him topete against me, and even escape from my hands����


    Gu Changge felt a slight headache.


    At that time, in order to act as if Ye Ling was strong, he had even severely wounded himself and acted with Yin Mei to deceive everyone.


    As a result, almost every cultivator became aware of Ye Ling''s strength, which was strong enough to escape from his hands.


    He was no longer able to put the me onto any random person


    Because even if he did, no average Young Supreme would be able to contend with Ye Ling��s strength.


    To have the capability to kill Ye Ling, the new pot bearer must possess great strength.


    Gu Changge wanted to create an illusion that Ye Ling had died and that the Forbidden Demonic Arts were inherited by someone else, or that there was a mysterious organization acting behind the scenes.


    This limited his choices of potential candidates.


    In terms of cultivation, besides Wang Zijin, Gu Changge couldn''t think of anyone else for the time being.


    However, it definitely can��t be Wang Zijin, as she was the descendent of the Human Ancestral Hall. Putting the ck pot on her head would be equivalent to actively digging one��s own grave.


    ��Looks like I have to find out which Ancient Freak or Son of the Ancient Emperor are going to emerge soon, then start with them.��


    Gu Changge soon thought of a possible target.


    His mother''s birthday banquet would inevitably attract all major ns, Immortal Sects, and Ancient Emperors to attend.


    After all, no one in the entire Upper Realm''s Daoist Sects and Immoral ns would dare ignore an invitation from the Immortal Gu Family.


    An iparably lively scene was sure to ur.


    ��And considering Mingkong''s personality, she��ll certainly attend the banquet too. I can attempt to pry some information out of her then.��


    ��I should also take advantage of this opportunity to make preparations and find out in which realm the Human Ancestor��s Reincarnation will take ce, as well as information about the mysterious Peach Tree behind Xian''er����


    These days, Gu Changge didn''t give as much thought to Gu Xian''er as he did in the beginning.


    He was more interested in the mysterious Peach Tree instead.


    No matter whether it was ording to Gu Xian''er''s plotline as a Favoured Daughter of Heaven or any other plotlines, the mysterious Peach Tree was bound to be an existence that had survived many great ages.


    Therefore, in order to plot for that mysterious Peach Tree, Gu Changge had to start with Gu Xian��er.


    ��Xian''er''s attitude towards me willrgely determine the attitude of the mysterious Peach Tree and the masters behind her towards me as well.''


    Gu Changge had been nning all this for a long time.


    Without creating a tragic drama, it would probably be hard to move those old fogies who have been alive for countless years, not to mention getting them to actually believe in him.


    Gu Changge hadn''t forgotten the time when he sent Yan Ji to check out the Peach Vige, only to have her, a Great Sacred Realm existence,e back seriously injured by a Peach Blossom. It was entirely possible that if she hadn''t escaped using the Domain Breaking Talisman, she might have fallen in that ce.


    Such a powerful existence. What if he could use it as his own? Or even take over it and devour its origin?


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge''s smile could not help but deepen.


    Soon, news of the Immortal Gu Family hosting a birthday banquet spread throughout Immeasurable Heaven, and even amongst the other Dao forces, causing a great sensation.


    Gu Changge''s mother was a renowned Goddess in the past. She was thest Holy Maiden of the Primordial Divine Sect, with a formidable talent that was hard to rival.


    When the news of her birthday banquet spread, it immediately shocked countless cultivators, leading to numerous heated discussions.


    Only then did many people realize that the Goddess, who was once renowned throughout the world, had already turned 5,000 years old.


    And even her son had already be an unrivalled leading figure of the younger generation.


    For a while, countless cultivatorsmented.


    Many Daoist lineages and Great Sects, including the Vermilion Bird n, the White Tiger n, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, the Immortal Wang Family, and the Immortal Ye Family, sent their nsmen bearing congrattory gifts to the territory of the Immortal Gu Family.


    �� �� ��


    <b>[Meanwhile��] </b>


    On the top of the mountain where the Great Elder usually cultivated.


    A young girl with a beautiful face was currently hugging her knees, staring nkly at the clouds below, seemingly stuck in a daze.


    asionally, the wind would blow, making her skirt flutter and revealing her delicate and wless calves, not unlike pure lotus roots.


    Her figure looked as if it had been born out of an untainted earthly spirit, walking out from the full mountains and clear rivers. A clear and cold temperament, without a trace of dust, seemingly carrying the most wonderful blessings of heaven.


    She resembled a darling of Heaven and Earth.


    It was none other than Gu Xian''er, who had just finished her cultivation.


    After being Gu Changge��s sandbag, her cultivation progress had advanced by leaps and bounds, and now she was on the verge of breaking through to the False God Realm.


    It was as if she was growing stronger and stronger after each defeat.


    Such speed shocked even the Great Elder.


    However, Gu Xian''er wasn''t happy with it.


    No matter how much she provoked him, Gu Changge remained indifferent towards her, not even bothering to say a word.


    It was the same even when she went to Supreme Peak where Gu Changge stayed and challenged him personally.


    It was an attitude simr to facing a stranger who had absolutely nothing to do with her.


    Gu Xian''er was clearly hurt by this, though she would never say it out loud to anyone.


    Yet she also understood that Gu Changge might have also felt this way when she treated him with such indifference and hatred at the start.


    However, she believed that Gu Changge was deliberately acting like this now in order not to let her get close to him and dig deeper into his hidden secrets from the past.


    Therefore, she didn''t mind it and continued to chase him relentlessly.


    But when a letter from the Immortal Gu Family suddenlynded in front of her, Gu Xian''er''s mood turned sour, and her posture immediately slumped.


    <b>��Return home?�� </b>


    Gu Xian''er muttered softly. She looked at the letter in her hand with a dazed expression.


    Simr to Gu Changge, she was also sent a letter from the Immortal Gu Family.


    And judging from the handwriting and aura on it, the letter surely came from Gu Changge''s father, Gu Lintian.


    The eldest uncle that she was very much in awe of in the past.


    Frankly speaking, Gu Xian''er really didn''t expect that her eldest uncle would personally write her a letter at this time, in which he sincerely expressed his concern and guilt for mistreating her all those years.


    Although Gu Changge''s father didn''t mention the reason for the incident back then, Gu Xian''er could also understand his hardship.


    This was something she had already figured out, so she naturally wasn''t surprised.


    What surprised her instead was Gu Lintian''s approach.


    As the head of the Immortal Gu Family, he showed an obviously apologetic attitude towards her, a mere member of the family.


    That said, even if Gu Xian''er was able to understand his situation in her heart, there was still ultimately an unresolved knot.


    It already happened so it wouldn''t matter if she understood because it''d be impossible to pretend that it never happened in the first ce.


    The one who expelled her from the Gu family back then was Gu Lintian, and the one who was letting her return to the Immortal Gu Family now was also him.


    In the past, when her father was vying for the position of Patriarch, the one who defeated him was also Gu Lintian.


    In truth, Gu Xian''er longed for the day she could finally return to the Immortal Gu Family, her home.


    There were still some of her rtives and nsmen there that she couldn''t possibly part with.


    <b>��When Gu Changge acknowledged my identity as a member of the Gu family that day, I should��ve expected all this. Don��t you think so, Ah Hong?��</b>


    Gu Xian''er asked with a sigh, speaking to the little red bird on her shoulder.


    The little red bird nced at her obliquely, as if to say �C ��stop pretending so much, you obviously want to go back in your heart, but you just aren''t showing it on your face.''


    Seeing the red bird��s ridiculing expression, Gu Xian''er gritted her teeth with annoyance, wanting nothing more than to pluck off its hairs, roast it, and then eat it right that instant.


    It truly didn��t give her any face at all.


    Nheless, the little red bird was spot on with its assessment of Gu Xian''er''s inner thoughts.


    As Gu Changge had previously noted, Gu Xian��er possessed an arrogant personality, and she sometimes valued her face more than anything else.


    If the Immortal Gu Family had sent a luxurious carriage, pulled by nine dragons alongside numerous powerful individuals to invite her home, then maybe she would ��reluctantly�� nod her head and agree.


    But now it was merely a letter from home and nothing else?


    ��That''s it? That''s it?! That''s it?!?!��


    Gu Xian��er truly wanted to throw the family letter at her uncle''s face and ask him if there was any sincerity and apology in this invitation at all?


    If she returned to the Immortal Gu Family like this, where would she ce her face?


    Gu Changge already took the initiative to acknowledge her identity and rify the events of the past in front of the whole world, so now it should be the Immortal Gu Family inviting her back in the same fashion!


    <b>��There��s no sincerity at all! They��re looking down on me����</b>


    Gu Xian��er let out a cold snort, a disdainful sound rising from pouty lips.


    Speaking of which, this was indeed some poor consideration on Gu Lintian��s part.


    In his opinion, that year''s incident was something the Immortal Gu Family should feel sorry for Gu Xian''er about, and if such a matter was made too high-profile, it might make Gu Xian��er feel that the Immortal Gu Family was putting on a face for the rest of the forces to see and wasn��t being sincere.


    Thus, after careful consideration, he decided to personally write a letter to Gu Xian''er.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t realize that Gu Xian��er actually had such a face-loving character.


    <b>��Go back? Who wants to go back, I won''t be going back anyway!��</b>


    Gu Xian��er calmed down her mood, but couldn��t resist mumbling out her grievances.


    <b>��Oh? Not going back where?�� </b>


    Gu Xian��er suddenly heard a faint voice at that exact moment.


    Immediately afterwards�C


    She felt the heavens and the earth abruptly turn silent, as if an immensely terrifying pressure had descended, rumbling like the mountains and seas.


    Time and Space, and even the cycle of Samsara throughout Heaven and Earth froze!


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    High up in the sky, the space blurred as a passage emerged, piercing through the surrounding space.


    From within it, stepped out Gu Changge''s figure, standing with his hands behind his back. He looked calmly upon Gu Xian''er, whose face was as stiff as a rock.


    <b>��Gu Changge����</b>


    Gu Xian��er finally managed to react. Her eyes slightly narrowed at Gu Changge, having no clue as to why he had just appeared.


    ��Wasn''t Gu Changge still acting as cold as a block of ice to me? Not paying any attention and making my teeth itch in frustration?��


    ��So why was he here now?��


    Gu Changge stood aloof in the sky, looking down on Gu Xian''er indifferently.


    A long, flowing immortal robe, coupled with wide sleeves that sparkled as if embroidered with stars from heaven, appeared extremely elegant and magnificent.


    Carrying a noble, lofty temperament.


    <b>��Where did you just say you wouldn''t go back to?��</b> Gu Changge repeated himself in a casual tone.


    Gu Xian��er''s gaze moved away from Gu Changge''s body, and she didn��t dare to look at him directly.


    Because she couldn''t beat Gu Changge and the Great Elder also wasn''t currently on the mountain peak.


    After returning from the Immortal Continent, the Great Elder was enraged and only gave her instructions on what to do next, before disappearing without a trace.


    Gu Xian��er felt that the Great Elder must��ve been enraged by Gu Changge inside the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Hence, if Gu Changge really wanted to teach her a lesson at this time, no one would be able to stop him.


    Especially since she had been provoking Gu Changge a lot these past few days.


    Although Gu Changge didn��t pay much attention to it, with his vengeful personality, he most likely kept my transgressions in mind.


    He was simply waiting for an opportunity to get his payback.


    <b>��Did I say something?��</b>


    Gu Xian��er couldn''t withstand the terrible pressure emitting from Gu Changge''s body and muttered softly.


    At this time, ying dumb was the best option.


    That said, Gu Changge had probably heard her ramblings just now, or he wouldn''t have suddenly appeared like this.


    However, she wasn''t afraid of Gu Changge either.


    <b>��Oh, you won��t tell me? Seems like your cultivation has been going well for some time now. Did you start having delusions again?��</b>


    Seeing that Gu Xian��er didn��t admit it, the calm on Gu Changge��s face also disappeared, and he asked with mockery.


    <b>��Gu Changge you����</b>


    Hearing him speak, Gu Xian��er''s delicate face slightly changed, and she immediately felt that something was wrong.


    She reacted quickly, and ayer of silver brilliance appeared on her body as if the immortal light was flowing, and various runes were being intertwined, forming a true phoenix with its wings spreading behind her back!


    The glittering light was brilliant, the aura was amazing, and even heaven and earth seemed to be torn between the wings.


    It was a movement technique, she quickly spread her wings, and fled to the space behind her.


    Because she sensed that Gu Changge was about to strike.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    However, Gu Changge''s speed was faster than hers by far, and at the moment Gu Xian��er was about to retreat, a vast and terrible wave rose from the space nearby.


    Like a roaring sea, it suddenly turned into chaos, with every inch of space as dense and heavy as a mountain, locking her figure firmly in ce!


    <b>��This is bad�C!��</b>


    Gu Xian''er let out a low cry, realizing that with her current cultivation, she couldn��t break free at all.


    Even if her cultivating speed was very fast, she still couldn''t resist in the slightest when facing Gu Changge.


    <b>��This girl, after a few days of not receiving a spanking, has be arrogant again. This won��t work����</b>


    Looking at the situation, Gu Changge slightly shook his head, and said so in words of pity and regret, though his tone was as indifferent as always.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    The void suddenly surged, and as he put forward his palm, a terrifying massive palm print appeared in the void, and then descended down from the sky!


    There wasn��t any surprise.


    Gu Xian''er was again suppressed to the ground by his palm, and no matter how her nascent Fairy Bones glowed and wanted to awaken, it was all futile.


    The simple Fairy Bones, Gu Changge suppressed her with the power of rules. Naturally, it didn��t take much effort, since the two just weren��t on the same level.


    Gu Xian''er obviously wasn��t aware of this.


    Otherwise, she would��ve shouted that it was unfair.


    Frankly, Gu Xian''er''s current strength was in fact quite strong in Gu Changge''s opinion, and her cultivation speed was worthy of being the Favored Daughter of Heaven.


    Nevertheless, Gu Changge pursued greater results; how can Gu Xian''er with such strength, meet his requirements.


    Thus, his words still remained cold, and he said with mockery, <b>��Gu Xian''er, this is the result of you provoking me every day? Unable to withstand even one of my palms. You��ve disappointed me too much.��</b>


    <b>��If it was a real battle, you would be dead right now.��</b>


    Gu Changge stood tall, looking down on her indifferently.


    <b>��Gu Changge, you have the ability to suppress your cultivation to the same realm as me, but you bully me by relying on your high cultivation base, what kind of ability is that?��</b>


    Gu Xian''er gritted her teeth with extreme anger at his remarks. Even after the amount of effort she took, she was defeated in one palm once again.


    No matter how much she cultivated, she just couldn��t catch up with Gu Changge.


    On the contrary, she was easily suppressed by him every time.


    This made Gu Xian''er very upset.


    She knew that Gu Changge was definitely much stronger than his apparent Cultivation Base, perhaps he was close to breaking through the Sacred Realm.


    <b>��In a real battle, no one will be fair.�� </b>Gu Changge said indifferently.


    <b>��I know you won''t kill me����</b>


    Although Gu Xian''er was suppressed on the ground, after hearing the words, she said so.


    She looked as if she was sure of Gu Changge.


    <b>��Oh?��</b>


    Gu Changge didn��t deny it, and his expression was slightly yful.


    <b>��Gu Changge, remember this, sooner orter I will catch up with you, and you won''t be able to bully me anymore.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er said viciously, and an expression reflected on Gu Changge��s eyes that appeared very rude.


    However, this time, Gu Changge didn��t say any more.


    <b>��Father sent a letter and ordered me to take you back to the family.��</b> He said lightly, and at the same time lifted the suppression of Gu Xian''er.


    He had already predicted Gu Xian''er''s intentions.


    With her arrogant personality, she certainly wouldn��t be willing to go back easily, even if she wanted to go back in her heart, she still wouldn��t agree.


    Hence, Gu Changge came to make her realize the reality of the matter.


    <b>��I��m not going back, it''s your father, not mine.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er heard his words, and her expression quickly returned to cold and calm, and she said indifferently.


    <b>��Gu Xian''er, I��m afraid you''re mistaking something.�� </b>


    <b>��I��m ordering you to go back with me, not asking if you��lle or not.��</b>


    Gu Changge couldn''t help butugh.


    For this tough-mouthed girl, he naturally had to take tough measures.


    Obviously, if Gu Xian''er resisted, then Gu Changge would strike again, simr to a few moments ago and suppress her.


    And even if she was knocked unconscious and stuffed in a sack, she must be brought back to the family.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er gritted her silver teeth, knowing that at this point, she couldn��t do anything.


    Gu Changge definitely had more methods.


    <b>��This is not that I want to go back, but you''re forcibly taking me back, Gu Changge, don��t mistake this point.��</b>


    Finally, seemingly having figured it out, Gu Xian''er agreed.


    Only her attitude seemed quite reluctant, and her small and delicate face looked very unhappy.


    <b>��I understand, you begged me to take you back, not that I wanted to take you back.��</b>


    When Gu Changge heard her, he nodded his head in understanding.


    <b>��Eh???��</b>


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was stunned, and then directly exploded with anger.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Read on DemonicTL for faster updates.</b>

 Chapter 200: Sugar Daddy; One became Emperor, one became Horse-feeder.

    <h4>Chapter 200: Sugar Daddy; One became Emperor, one became Horse-feeder.</h4>


    Looking at Gu Xian''er with a blown-up look.


    Gu Changge''s expression was rather in, not surprised at all.


    However, when Gu Xian''er was about to rush over to fight him desperately, his expression moved slightly, he flicked his sleeves, and the void in front of him was blurred.


    A spatial channel appeared.


    Gu Xian''er felt the sky spinning.


    The scenery in front of her changed drastically, the magnificent mountains and rivers, the belts like rivers, and the emeraldkes quickly moved away.


    Gu Changge''s aura came from behind her.


    When she reacted, she realized that Gu Changge had wrapped around her waist and quickly walked through the spatial channel.


    <b>Buzz!! </b>


    At this moment, Gu Xian''er''s head became nk.


    She even forgot to think about where Gu Changge was taking her.


    She could feel the gentle and rhythmic breath of Gu Changge from behind her, like warm sunshine in clear winter-spring, with a faint cold touch.


    The next moment, the scene changed, mountains and rivers reversed.


    It suddenly became noisy with loud voicesing from all directions.


    The two of them had already disappeared from the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce and came to a very noisy street in the Heavenly Dao Ancient City.


    On the sides of the streets, cultivators of various forces and creatures were walking in and out of majestic and grand pces and pavilions.


    The sudden appearance of Gu Changge obviously caused a great sensation here.


    Many creatures and cultivators looked at him in shock with their eyes widening and frozen in ce.


    <b>��It��s�� Young Master Changge!�� </b>


    A cultivator eximed.


    Almost instantly, the surroundings around Gu Changge and Gu Xian''er cleared in an instant.


    During this period of time, Gu Changge''s power shook the entire Immeasurable Heaven, leaving no one who hadn''t heard of him.


    Any appearance outside nowadays would cause a great shock.


    Soon, they were surrounded by many cultivators and creatures who heard of the news.


    Many Young Geniuses from extraordinary origins looked there with reverence and whispered, <b>��Is this Young Master Changge? I didn''t expect to see him in person today!�� </b>


    <b>��Is the woman next to Young Master Changge his cousin? She is a beauty, she��s gonna be a disaster in future, starting fights everywhere because of her beauty.��</b>


    [Kshn: That t board? I don��t believe it.]


    Many young women''s eyes were attracted to Gu Xian''er, and they seemed very envious for a while.


    <b>��What are you in a daze for?�� </b>


    At this moment, Gu Changge didn''t care about the people nearby, and spoke lightly, interrupting Gu Xian''er''s daze.


    She recovered quickly, but she didn''t expect Gu Changge to bring her here suddenly.


    The breath just now made her heart beat so fast that she felt a little nostalgic and unwilling to let go.


    <b>��Why did you bring me here?�� </b>


    Gu Xian''er swept around, a little puzzled.


    This was obviously a square market that can be seen everywhere in major ancient cities, nothing special.


    She didn''t understand Gu Changge''s intentions.


    <strong>��What else do you think? You reek of poverty.��</strong>


    Gu Changge nced at her, frowned, and said in a cold tone.


    <b>��Are you gonna wear that blue dress for a lifetime? My Gu Family will lose face if you appear like that when you go back.�� </b>


    Gu Changge left Gu Xian��er hanging for a long time so now, it was time for her to realise how good he was to her.


    Gu Changge thought carefully.


    A simple girl like Gu Xian''er can''t always be bullied, she has to taste the sweetness sometimes too.


    Otherwise, Gu Changge wouldn''t go through the trouble to bring Gu Xian''er to such a ce personally.


    Thi approach was simr to what used to happen in his previous world. People like Gu Xian��er, who is a fan of money can be tricked easily by letting them understand what being wealthy is.


    Being a sugar daddy sometimes wasn��t bad.


    It just so happens that the wealth on Gu Changge''s body was so much that it could shock the world.


    <b>��Poor���� </b>


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er suddenly became a little unhappy.


    Gu Changge truly couldn''t speak any good words.


    Reeks of poverty?


    Wearing a dress for a lifetime?


    These sentences obviously hit her sore point. She just likes the colour blue. How could it be possible for her to wear one piece for a lifetime as Gu Changge said?


    It seemed that she didn''t like to be clean but still smelled fragrant.


    ��No, don��t make a mistake Xian��er. This is the perfect opportunity to get revenge on Gu Changge for all the bullying!��


    Gu Xian''er told herself so.


    Afterwards, she scolded Gu Changge bitterly in her heart, which made her feel better.


    Gu Changge looked calm as if he hadn''t noticed the change in Gu Xian''er''s expression.


    And then, Gu Changge took Gu Xian''er into and out of various high-end pavilions, wherever he went, Gu Xian''er usually had the highest level of treatment that she couldn''t get on normal days.


    This made her itchy with hate, knowing that Gu Changge was deliberately showing off.


    But it was just envy!


    The Purple Gold Card of the Ten Thousand Dao Commercial Alliance, the Purple Order of the Sacred Pill Sect.


    From clothing, Divine Weapons, Scripture, and Relics, to the Elixir of Sacred Medicine


    As long as Gu Xian''er saw it, Gu Changge bought it at once without hesitation and he didn''t even see what it was.


    This attitude made Gu Xian''er suspect that did Gu Changge finally got a conscience, and nned topensate her?


    Adhering to the idea that Gu Changge must bleed heavily.


    At the end of the day, Gu Xian''er''s eyes widened and she couldn''t stop spending money, her small hands trembled slightly.


    She finally found that money was really omnipotent.


    And this was only a fraction of Gu Changge''s huge wealth, not even a fraction to be exact.


    Gu Xian''er''s envious eyes were all green, and she couldn''t wait to rob Gu Changge directly.


    She usually doesn''t dare to look at the wide-sleeved Immortal Clothes, embroidered with a variety of Immortal materials, exquisite and gorgeous, like the intertwined stars on Nine Heavens, radiant and colourful, it was an invaluable treasure.


    There were rumours that it was left by a certain female Supreme from the Immortal Period.


    But it was very expensive, and besides being good-looking, it wasn��t really useful.


    However, she didn��t care about those things today.


    Gu Changge only noticed the movement in her eyes, and immediately bought it without hesitation.


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t help but get shocked of this wealth.


    At this time, she finally discovered Gu Changge''s sinister intentions. From now on, she can no longer be as diligent and thrifty as before.


    She will definitely be short of money.


    Was it possible for her to go back to being an old sap if she could get all these if she just hugged Gu Changge''s thigh?


    After all, after eating the delicacies of mountains and seas, who can still eat leftovers?


    ��This guy is so bad! He dares calcte these kinds of things too!��


    <b>��Gu Changge, you are so despicable.��</b> Gu Xian''er couldn''t help being angry.


    Gu Changge didn''t expect thisss to see through his intentions, it seems that her head was still in ce.


    <b>��Then? Are you going to return everything you bought?��</b> he asked tly.


    <b>��I''m not.��</b> Gu Xian''er red at him quickly.


    ��He wants me to drop all these and go back empty-handed? Hah! Not happening.��


    ��There��s a reason why I��m getting these things so why should I return them?��


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time] </b>


    <b>[Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, Ancient Royal Family]</b>


    There was an extremely magnificent room in the pce pavilion and beside it was a rtively rudimentary stable.


    There was a stunned young boy with in clothes and a youthful face, strikingly white, who reacted suddenly.


    He had the look of someone who just recovered from a long period of daze.


    <b>��Why am I here?��</b>


    The boy was muttering to himself.


    He had a confused expression for a while before he suddenly covered his head and it started to feel like exploding.


    <b>��Argh!��</b>


    <b>��It hurts!��</b>


    <b>��It hurts so much!��</b>


    All kinds of memories started flowing into his mind, like broken fragments, beginning to reunite and regroup.


    After a long time, the boy widened his eyes in shock and looked around for some time, staring at the strange environment in front of him.


    He was still cultivating in the Emperor''s Hall just now but in the next moment, his vision went ck��and this is where he ended up; being a stable boy in charge of scrubbing and feeding the sky horses.


    <b>��Why did I suddenly be a stable boy? Even this face is not mine? Except for my memories, I have nothing.��</b>


    The boy''s expression was full of variousplex emotions including shock, unwillingness, and disbelief.


    He was muttering, he couldn''t believe that all this would be true.


    <b>��Could it be that a senior is joking with me? My father is Emperor Ying����</b> the young man''s face sank, and he said to the invisible void in front of him.


    Although his face was ordinary, there was a terrifying aura around him.


    This terrifying aura can only be possessed by those of the upper ranks. Only someone like them could disy such an aura.


    However, even after the young man��s words were finished, there was still a dead silence in the void in front of him.


    Except for the stable behind him, the surrounding was so quiet he could even hear his breathing.


    His words didn''t make any difference.


    <b>��Why did I suddenly be a different person? I don''t even have any of his memories, is there any reason behind this?��</b>


    The expression of the boy suddenly became very ugly, and he couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    <b>��Could it be that my and this stable boy��s soul got exchanged; he became me, and I became him?��</b> The boy calmed down quickly and analysed it seriously.


    But the more he analysed, the more upset he became, and the angrier he started to get.


    He couldn''t understand what exactly was this at all.


    How can the soul of the two people get exchanged, he had no idea about it.


    Even in the heyday of his father''s ancestors, it was impossible to have such a method.


    He was the son of an Emperor, the most talented in the past, always invincible��


    But his father felt that his enlightenment at that time would affect his subsequent achievements, so he sealed him up ever since.


    He has been cultivating in the Emperor��s Pce, not even taking half a step outside, and has never encountered an enemy.


    <b>��Why did I suddenly encounter such an unpredictable method?��</b>


    <b>��Could it be that my father''s enemy did it?��</b> The young man was unwilling to reconcile but he was a noble man, his identity and bloodline were indescribable, and no one in this world could match up to him.


    As long as he appeared in the outside world, he would be able to dominate the various Ancient Immortl Races of the Immortal Period, having unmatched achievements.


    [Kshn: Is it only me or the author just boasted about his own MC again indirectly?]


    But now, having to be stripped of his good qualities and be a low-status stable boy, how can he be willing?


    <b>��Don''t let this emperor know which thief dares to take everything from me����</b> He muttered with a cold voice while gritting his teeth.


    Just as he gritted his teeth, a little maid''s voice came from outside the stable.


    <b>��Chu Fan, have you fed Young Miss�� Heavenly Horse? She is going to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to participate in the birthday banquet of Young Master Changge''s mother. Don''t dy Miss'' big event.�� </b>


    Hearing that, the young man named ��Chu Fan�� clenched his fists even more tightly.


    ��I��m not Chu Fan, I��m Ying Shuang!��


    He thought in his head but now, he must use this name.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time, in an endless void far away.]</b>


    A magical rune flickered and floated in the grand pce chaotically.


    <b>��I�� I turned out to be the son of Emperor Ying?�� </b>


    A young man with a handsome face and an Immortal aura, dressed in colourful Immortal Clothes, suddenly muttered after opening his eyes.


    He felt a strong sense of ecstasy at this moment.


    The whole person''s voice was trembling, as if being hit by an extremely huge thunderbolt, his head was dizzy.


    He never expected that after he slept at night, he��ll wake up again just to be the person he dreamed of bing!


    Before this, he was just an ordinary horse-feeding teenager, without a father or mother, and was adopted by Miss Yin Mei.


    Then, he got a Cultivation Technique from her and finally embarked on the road of cultivation.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know when and where he would��ve died.


    <b>��I am now the son of Emperor Ying, the most honourable person of the Ancient Royal Family.�� </b>


    His heart was full of excitement and ecstasy, and he also felt the terrifying power and talent possessed by his current body.


    Although he had no previous memory of this body, it didn��t matter!


    ��I just need to be careful so that no one can spot this abnormality!��


    Thinking of this, Chu Fan couldn''t helpughing ecstatically in his heart, no, now he was called Ying Shuang!


    He didn''t care at all why he would wake up from sleep and be the son of Emperor Ying who practised in the Emperor''s Pce��


    But there was no need to care about such things.


    Now he has reced the original son of Emperor Ying.


    He was now the Emperor!


    <b>��Yin Mei, you are mine��</b>


    At this moment, an emotion that had never been seen before appeared in his eyes.


    This emotion was also called possessiveness!


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[Half a monthter]</b>


    The fact that Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s matriarch<strong>[1]</strong> wanted to hold a birthday banquet, shocked everyone in the Upper Realm.


    <strong>[1: Wife of Patriarch is also called Matriarch]</strong>


    During this period of time, almost all forces were sending their elites with various gifts.


    For a time, outside the territory where the Ancient Immortal Gu family was located, it became very lively.


    Every day, one could see all kinds of Ancient Warships, Chariots and Flying Boats passing by.


    In front of this all, every other asion faded in the back.


    The brilliance was dazzling and radiant.


    There were white jade flying boats and star-sized warships at the mountain peaks.


    Immortal aura was swirling and natural Dao chants could be heard because of all the Daoist Sects and Immortal nsing from all over the Upper Realm.


    Nowadays, no one dares note to the invitation from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    The rest of the uninvited forces, even if they were unqualified, would send powerhouses to send gifts.


    Although, for them, it was impossible to enter the Mountain Gate of the Gu Family, leaving a gift was something they must do to send their regards to the Gu Family.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time.]</b>


    <b>[At Gu Family''s Mountain Gate, Outer Ind.] </b>


    Countless divine lights travelled through, making it lively and extraordinary.


    The huge, godly inds were floating up and down, and there were thousands of rays of brilliance and tens of millions of lucky stars.


    The Immortal aura was dense and surging.


    Among the mountain gates, all kinds of wild and ancient giant beasts that cover the sky and the sun were roaming. Their Qi and Vitaliy were monstrous but they were used as mere transport vehicles to escort goods.


    <b>��The envoy of the Golden Rhinoceros n is here, and I present a pair of Primordial Golden Rhinoceros Horns!�� </b>


    <b>��Present Ny Immortal Essence Pills!�� </b>


    <b>��Present Three million bottles of Eternal Spring Water!�� </b>


    Many guests congratted and shouted outside the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s Mountain Gate and sent congrattory gifts.


    <b>��A pair of Primordial Golden Rhinoceros Horns? This is a divine object that can refine secret treasures. I am afraid I won��t see it again in this lifetime.��</b> Outside the Mountain Gate, a Great Sect Elder sighed.


    Behind him were many younger generations. It was the first time for them to witness such a scene as the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s, which shocked them.


    <b>��This Primordial Golden Rhinoceros Horn appears to be a first-ss treasure, but in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it��s not even worth mentioning. I��m afraid they��ll think that even hanging it in the Treasure Pavilion is a waste of space.�� </b>


    ��However, the Eternal Spring Water is said toe from the heart of the Falling Moon Ice Lake in the Northern Land of the Immeasurable Heavens. It takes 100,000 years for such a spring to produce and it is also in small quantities.��


    <b>��I heard that Young Master Gu enjoys tea very much, the Golden Rhinoceros n seems to have nned this for a long time.�� </b>


    Many cultivators who came to give gifts couldn��t help but talk at this moment and were very shocked at each gift.


    In contrast, the things they brought seemed very crude.


    At this moment��


    <b>Screech! </b>


    Suddenly there was a cry of Phoenix from the east.


    A Nine-headed ck Divine Phoenix was pulling a chariot, flying at great altitude.


    Many guests turned toward the sound, their eyes glued to it.


    <b>��Which Daoist force is this? They can cause such a scene in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.�� </b>


    <b>��If there��s no one to stop, that doesn��t mean you can go on a rampage!�� </b>


    <b>��And no one has stopped them yet?�� </b>


    Some Young Supremes from far away were shocked.


    Many people next to them, who came here for the first time, were also obviously shocked and puzzled.


    The Gu Family member who was leading the way for them couldn''t help but smile and said, <b>��That is Princess Mingkong''s chariot, she is the Young Master Changge��s fiance��.��</b>


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    Many Young Supremes couldn''t help but look in admiration.


    They naturally heard the name Yue Mingkong.


    She was famous in the whole Upper Realm but they could only admire her from far away.


    With the arrival of the Divine Phoenix, a terrible pressure permeated the surroundings.


    And soon, all the cultivators of the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns rushed to the Inner Ind.


    On the Divine Inds below, there were Immortal Mists and Lights rushing into the sky, and there were waves of Immortal sound echoing, making it extremely mysterious and shocking.


    A Sacred Bridge emerged with a burst of flowers with fragrance.


    The crystal clear sound of Immortal Rain and Dao chants were heard in unison, revealing a Mysterious Dao Vision.


    [Kshn: Even I have no idea what the author is saying at this point. I think he just randomly selected words and created a vision.]


    <b>��Guests, please!��</b>


    Many Gu Family members showed up, smiling, to wee Yue Mingkong.


    <b>��This is just the tip of the iceberg of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s heritage! It really can''t be underestimated!!��</b>


    <b>��This kind of vision is much more ancient than that of our Immortal Wang Family.�� </b>


    Dressed up in men''s clothing, Wang Zijin, with Xiu''er, was following the guests of the Immortal Wang Family. As she stepped inside, she couldn''t help butugh softly when she saw the surroundings.


    Soon, all the guests who came here first boarded the Sacred Bridge.


    The light of the bridge below their feet was shining as if crossing the space before arriving at the destination.


    In front of them was the Holy Land.


    The clouds were ethereal, and in the high sky, the people vaguely saw a huge Pce.


    The white clouds and Immortal Mist were ethereal, vaguely blocking the majestic Pce.


    In front of the Pce, Gu Changge, who had already returned to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, was dressed in a clean white robe, making him look transcendent and otherworldly.


    With a smile on his face, he was greeting many of his peers.


    <b>��Brother Gu! We will meet again!��</b> Upon seeing this, Wang Zijin couldn''t help but step forward and speak with a smile.


    [Kshn: Me, who is criticised for not being able to do anything, doing all the work alone. :sob:]


    <strong>�� �� ��</strong>


    <strong>Announcement:</strong>


    Hello beautiful people~


    Today is the 5th month since our group was created.


    To celebrate, we''re giving away <strong>5 Memberships</strong> on our BuyMeACoffee page.


    This giveaway will be of the Membership named ��Early Ducks�� so you guys don''t have to worry if you''ll get the advanced chapter for the novel you want or not.


    And this membership will be valid for 1 month. We will likely hold another giveaway after this membership expires.


    To participate in this giveaway, join our discord.


    We would like to thank you all for all the support so far, and hope to grow even bigger together with everyone!


    I hope everyone participates.


    Have a great day.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>Read on DemonicTL for faster updates.</b>

 Chapter 201: Digging Deeper into the “Truth”; A Coincidental Reincarnation?

    <h4>Chapter 201: Digging Deeper into the ��Truth��; A Coincidental Reincarnation?</h4>


    Wang Zijin, who was dressed in men��s clothing, looked like an ordinary young master with his slender white skin and blue silk clothes.


    Herplexion was fair and delicate, with a glistening lustre. Her slightly curved eyes and faint smile gave her an aura of transcendence as if she was an Immortal from another world.


    She stepped forward and took the initiative to greet Gu Changge in front of the Main Hall.


    Many Young Supremes that had noticed her showed signs of shock.


    Because even Wang Wushuang, the heir of the Immortal Wang Family, seemed to be walking half a step behind her.


    What did this mean?


    Obviously, it meant that the status of Wang Zijin was obviously higher than that of Wang Wushuang, who was supposed to be the heir!


    And yet no cultivator had ever seen her before now.


    <b>��His origin is definitely not simple if he is acquainted with Young Master Changge!��</b>


    The stunned Young Supremes quickly spected and hypothesised about the situation, keeping their eyes on Wang Zijin.


    Among the apanying guests was not only an old monster of the Wang Family but also other Young Supremes from various Dao forces and Dao Lineages, their energies abundant and fierce.


    But it was without a doubt that Wang Wushuang was the most dazzling of them all, with the sole exception of the mysterious Wang Zijin.


    However, even Wang Wushuang had to take a step back and be humble in front of this unfamiliar young man, which made people think that Wang Zijin was most likely an Ancient Freak of the Wang Family.


    <b>��Miss Zijin.��</b>


    <b>��Please!��</b>


    Gu Changge wasn��t surprised at all upon seeing Wang Zijin, and merely smiled faintly back, before gesturing for all the guests to enter the hall.


    As the host of his mother��s birthday banquet, there was nothing wrong with him personally weing the guests.


    Moreover, Gu Changge also intended to take a peek to see which Young Supremes would show up this time, in order to find a suitable scapegoat amongst them.


    Half a month ago, he took Gu Xian��er on a spending spree in Heavenly Dao Ancient City and had spent quite a sum, making her understand what it means to truly be rich.


    This was a huge shock to Gu Xian��er, who was used to being poor since her childhood and always acted like a cheapskate.


    In her opinion, it could be said that Gu Changge possessed near-endless wealth and that the little bit of coin he had revealed at then was just the tip of the iceberg; a drop in the boundless ocean.


    Let��s not mention drying up Gu Changge��s wealth, what she had spent was probably not even considered ��spending�� for Gu Changge.


    This discouraged her. The life of a rich person was not easy to imagine!


    Gu Xian��er��s hatred towards Gu Changge quickly rose by several levels in the blink of an eye, as she cursed him inwardly.


    It had nothing to do with anything else. But Gu Changge��s sheer wealth was already enough to make her feel suffocated.


    Under his detestable mary onught, she scolded Gu Changge for being despicable and shameless in her heart, while at the same time thinking of different methods on how to take advantage of his wealth and eventually take it all for herself.


    Needless to say, Gu Changge saw through her intention in no time.


    Nheless, the spanking she expected him to give her never came to pass, and Gu Changge had instead said something along the lines of, ��It��ll be yours sooner orter��, which made Gu Xian��er all the more confused by his actions.


    [Kshn: If she��s saying ��spank me, daddy�� by herself and you don��t do it, there��s something wrong with you.]


    Gu Changge spoke as if she was going to inherit everything from him.


    As Gu Changge talked with Wang Zijin and others��


    <b>Boom!</b>


    In the other direction, a group of cultivators arrived right at this moment, riding divine rainbows as theynded in the Hall.


    And the leader of this group was none other than Ye Langtian. The heir of the Ancient Immortal Ye Family. Behind him was his sister, Ye Liuli, who looked like a young sun goddess, so dazzling and radiant.


    <b>��Greetings, Brother Gu!��</b>


    Ye Langtian greeted Gu Changge before entering the Main Hall.


    Then, he nced at the many Young Supremes of the Gu family behind Gu Changge, his eyes narrowing slightly out of surprise.


    Judging from aura alone, he could sense that the Young Supremes of Immortal Gu��s Family were actually slightly stronger than those Young Supremes from their own family.


    It was a startling fact, and one could see from just this that the heritage of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was truly terrifying and deep.


    Although the Immortal Ye Family was also one of the most powerful Daoist forces in the Upper Realm, there was still a big gap between them and a force such as the Gu Family.


    The Immortal Gu Family was a force that stood irrefutably at the highest peak of the world, overlooking the masses and raising turbulent waves with a single hand, a monolith since the Immortal Period!


    <b>��Brother Ye.��</b> Gu Changge wore a in and clear white robe, greeting the Young Supremes present with a calm and gentle smile.


    The picturesque scene made even the Young Supremes who had never met Gu Changge before unable to help but feel favourable towards him. ording to the rumours, Gu Changge was an arrogant and imposing individual, innately different from the rest.


    That was why his humble attitude had such an impact on them, to the point where the Young Supremes felt a little ttered by it.


    <b>��This is����</b>


    Ye Langtian soon noticed a new face next to Gu Changge. Wang Zijin. Based on her position within the group, it looked as if she was the leader of the Young Supremes of the Immortal Wang Family.


    Wang Wushuang exined, <b>��This is my older sister, Wang Zijin.��</b>


    He didn��t mention much, but it was enough.


    Young Supremes gazed at each other, as a myriad of thoughts shed in their hearts, specting her identity.


    Everyone roamed around and chatted at the entrance of the Main Hail for a while, with Gu Changge smiling and nodding slightly from time to time to keep up his image.


    Wang Zijin, who was beside him, also had a face full of smiles, as she talked to Gu Changge in a friendly manner.


    To outsiders, this was nothing surprising.


    However, this scene just outside the Main Hall was quickly spotted by an observant Yue Mingkong, who was currently apanying a beautiful woman with a majestic temperament.


    She couldn��t help frowning. Who couldn��t see that Wang Zijin was a female disguised as a male? This was nothing but self-deception.


    What Yue Mingkong didn��t understand was... when did Gu Changge be acquainted with this strange woman?


    Nowadays, Gu Changge had gonepletely off track from how he was in her previous life, which was now giving her a headache.


    It seemed like a vixen who didn��t know her ce had arrived yet again when she wasn��t looking. Yin Mei, who she warned earlier, had not even learned her lesson yet, and somehow there was already another strange young woman appearing next to him?


    Yue Mingkong��s expression was indifferent and cold, as she looked at Wang Zijin carefully, burning her appearance into her mind.


    For this, Wang Zijin posed a threat different from Yin Mei.


    Yue Mingkong had perceived it the moment she saw her.


    It was a woman��s intuition.


    And although she was quite sure that Gu Changge couldn��t be easily attracted to any woman, having vipers around her husband was not something Yue Mingkong would tolerate.


    Moreover, she could sense that Wang Zijin was not simple.


    Whether it was in cultivation or talent, there was an unfathomable aura around her, like an imprable fortress.


    After the Emperor��s Qi empowerment, Yue Mingkong��s Cultivation Base reached the God King Realm, meaning she had broken through more than one major realm.


    Yet even now she was unable to see through Wang Zijin.


    ��Her origin is not simple; she is likely to be an Ancient Freak.��


    Yue Mingkong spected as such.


    Afterwards, apanying the beautiful woman beside him, she greeted the group of guests from the various Dao Sects and Immortal ns.


    It wasn��t a stretch to say that any one of the people present today would be able to create terrifying earthquakes in the outside world just by casually stamping their feet.


    All-powerful figures from thousands and thousands of years ago that were once also invincible Young Supremes.


    The power they wielded now was so monstrous that it could only be described as earth-shattering.


    <b>��Mingkong, what are you looking at?��</b>


    The beautiful woman beside Yue Mingkong was none other than Gu Changge��s mother, thest Saintess of the Primordial Divine Sect.


    She also noticed Yue Mingkong��s gaze at this moment and couldn''t help but look over curiously, asking out loud.


    She was very satisfied with her daughter-inw, Yue Mingkong.


    Whether it was talent, personality, background, or appearance, she was unparalleled and could be said to be Gu Changge''s best match, a match made in heaven.


    The Yue Mingkong of the present was the acting Emperor of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, possessing immense power and influence, with each word and action of hers capable of overturning mountains and rivers.


    But she still left her many important responsibilities and came to apany her mother-inw.


    Gu Changge''s mother adored her perfect future daughter-inw from the bottom of her heart and was extremely pleased with her.


    Especially because of the many rumours about her in the outside world, saying that Yue Mingkong��s irond tactics were amazing and worthy of one who would be the future Emperor.


    <b>��Auntie, Mingkong is just watching what Changge is doing.��</b> Yue Mingkong��s elegant and magnanimous tone rang out after hearing Gu Changge��s mother��s words, a slight smile on her face.


    She had cleverly changed the topic over to Gu Changge.


    Wang Zijin kept sticking beside Gu Changge all the time, with a smile on her face, looking very happy.


    This caused Yue Mingkong to feel very ufortable, even though she knew that with Gu Changge��s temperament, he was more likely nning the best way to use her, instead of thinking anything indecent.


    But the squirming feeling in her heart still persisted.


    Ever since their departure from the Ancient Immortal Continent, she and Gu Changge haven''t contacted each other at all, and Gu Changge��s attitude towards her had also be extremely cold.


    It was to the point where Yue Mingkong actually found herself missing the past when she pretended to be a fool and was asionally teased by Gu Changge.


    Instead of the indifference he showed her now as if he had regressed to the attitude he had towards her in the past.


    Yue Mingkong and Gu Changge��s rtionship reached a freezing point.


    Gu Changge might disguise himself in front of outsiders, but there was no need to disguise himself in front of her since he knew it was useless.


    Gu Changge''s icy attitude towards her was undoubtedly real.


    <b>��Oh, that woman has quite a pretty face. I��ve never seen someone like her in the Immortal Wang Family before... . Her strength is in the Quasi-Sacred realm. Was there a person like her in the Wang Family? How shocking.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s mother was also a little surprised at this moment.


    She noticed the peculiarity of the woman apanying Gu Changge.


    <b>��Quasi Sacred Realm?��</b> Yue Mingkong was slightly stunned, and she felt that her intuition was right on the mark.


    Gu Changge��s mother��s insight was definitely not wrong.


    To reach the Quasi-Sacred Realm at such an age was truly appalling.


    If she did not go through Emperor��s Qi empowerment, Yue Mingkong would��ve only been in the True God Realm now.


    It could clearly be seen how terrifying of a talent Wang Zijin possessed.


    <b>��Given Changge��s current temperament, it is very likely that he is merely acquainted with the woman. Don��t think too much about it, Mingkong dear.��</b>


    Noticing Yue Mingkong��s subtle emotional changes, Gu Changge��s mother couldn��t help butfort her with a smile, afraid that Yue Mingkong would think too much and misunderstand.


    Gu Changge��s mother was one of the few people who knew the secret of Gu Changge having a Devil Heart, a matter that involved Gu Changge��s future and present. And it was a matter so huge that, if it were to ever be exposed, would ruin everything he had worked hard to n and manage up until now.


    Therefore, Gu Changge��s mother needed to be careful not to identally say anything that might incriminate him.


    She also felt guilty for not being able to tell Yue Mingkong. But she could not reveal this secret to anyone, as the more people who know, the more dangerous it would be.


    Fortunately, Gu Changge��s performance in front of the world wasn��t very different from before, and it would be difficult to spot the subtleties if one was unfamiliar with him.


    <b>��Don��t worry Auntie, I believe in Changge very much.��</b> Hearing this, Yue Mingkong couldn��t help but smile softly.


    ��Current��. The word stood out to her, easily captured in her ears.


    But why did Gu Changge��s mother use that word?


    Did she know about the changes in Gu Changge��s temperament?


    This made Yue Mingkong feel a little bit more spirited because this was also one of the reasons she decided to visit the Immortal Gu Family this time: to unearth Gu Changge��s hidden secrets.


    And now she has already gotten some confirmation from Gu Changge��s mother, though it was still unclear exactly what the reason is.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>��Brother Gu, I��m afraid you won��t be at peace after today.��</b>


    At this time, Wang Zijin, who was talking to Gu Changge, also noticed the two gazes from across the hall.


    Recently, she had investigated Gu Changge and learned a lot about him and his life, so she naturally knew who his fianc��e was.


    Yue Mingkong was no stranger to her.


    And Gu Changge, realising who she was talking about, replied with a warm smile on his face, <b>��Mingkong is quite sensible. She will not easily misunderstand anything.��</b>


    As Gu Changge spoke, he looked back into the hall and made direct eye contact with Yue Mingkong, nodding as he slightly smiled.


    Their gazes locked for a moment.


    A bit flustered, Yue Mingkong was a bit stunned, but reacted quickly to Gu Changge��s intention nheless, showing a gentle smile in response.


    This scene fell in the eyes of many of the guests present, making them sigh as they felt envious of this match made in heaven, a loving pair of Immortals.


    ��There��s no sign of themon jealousy trope from the usual plotlines. This Yue Mingkong doesn��t seem like an ordinary woman either.��


    Wang Zijin was a little taken aback.


    She was somewhat betting that there would be some clich��d face-p plot, but it was obvious that she had thought too much into it.


    However, with her aloof and free character, it was naturally better that she did not end up encountering such a thing.


    After leaving the Human Ancestral Hall, she gradually discovered that many things were not as she thought to be.


    Gu Changge��s actions were, no doubt, vastly different from the routines shemonly witnessed. Wang Zijin even felt that if she wasn��t careful, she might actually start falling into Gu Changge��s trap.


    This man hadpletely confused her.


    This feeling made Wang Zijin want to open his heart to see what he was thinking, poking out his secrets one by one.


    He was simply addicting.


    <b>��Mingkong has indeed been wronged.��</b>


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge��s Mother in the hall couldn��t help but sigh slightly and express her pity.


    As an experienced person, she could naturally see that there was a conflict between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong.


    It was no wonder that Gu Changge��s attitude towards Yue Mingkong was almost noticeably colder today.


    He did not even receive Yue Mingkong when she arrived.


    This attitude was very simr to how Gu Changge treated Yue Mingkong at the beginning; cold and uncaring.


    Gu Changge��s mother knew nothing about what had happened between the two, but it was obvious that Yue Mingkong was just cooperating with Gu Changge out of consideration for his face.


    <b>��Auntie, it��s not Changge��s fault, it��s all my fault...��</b>


    Yue Mingkong shook his head lightly, <b>��I��ve always been too wary of him. and ended up misunderstanding his good intentions...��</b>


    Hearing this, Gu Changge��s mother was taken aback for a while, before asking in disbelief, <b>��Mingkong, do you know��?��</b>


    But as soon as she said this, she realised that she had spoken without any consideration, and quickly shut her mouth.


    She thought that Yue Mingkong was wary of Gu Changge��s Devil Heart, fearing that he would suddenly be unable to suppress it and be as indifferent as before.


    Hearing this, Yue Mingkong was disappointed and couldn��t help shaking her head.


    What Gu Changge��s Mother said had already confirmed her guess.


    Gu Changge must have had an unknown past which would trigger a series of huge changes, simr to her previous life.


    However, for the time being, she wasn��t sure what it was.


    ��What exactly happened half a year before I regressed? Did Changge really go to the Lower Realm just to find an opportunity?��


    Yue Mingkong was puzzled in her heart.


    Then, she thought of something, and she took the lead and spoke to Gu Changge��s Mother.


    <b>��Auntie, I have heard that Changge went to the Lower Realm and brought back two women, one named Lin Qiuhan, who is now studying alchemy in the Supreme Amethyst Pill Sect.��</b>


    <b>��And the other name is Su Qingge, who was sent to you by Changge to practise����</b>


    These things have been investigated by her, and it was not very difficult to know.


    Therefore, if she wanted to know what Gu Changge had done in the Lower Realm, she had to ask these two women.


    <b>��Qingge is a clever girl, I like her very much, so I��ll keep her by my side and guide her in cultivation.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s Mother replied in surprise when she heard the words.


    <b>��Auntie, do you know what��s special about her then?��</b> Yue Mingkong asked.


    <b>��Qingge has two souls in her body. She must have been some Demon Giant. Although I once tried to trace her origin with a secret method, her soul is too fragmented so I couldn��t see anything.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s mother exined.


    These same words were also said to Gu Changge.


    Hearing this, Yue Mingkong frowned even more.


    At this birthday banquet, the woman named Su Qingge was obviously not brought by Gu Changge��s Mother, but still remained in the Primordial Divine Sect.


    ��Gu Changge brought them up and didn��t care about them anymore. It seemed that they had been used up and lost all their value, so they were thrown aside.��


    Yue Mingkong guessed so, based on Gu Changge��s temperament, it was totally possible.


    In that case, Gu Changge brought them to the Upper Realm with no particr intention or just as eye candy.


    ��It seems that the key lies in this period of time in the Lower Realm, the time that exactly coincides with my regression. This isn��t a coincidence.�� Yue Mingkong spected.


    ��When Changge came back from the lower realm in my previous life, he didn��t bring anyone up.��


    ��It is very likely that in this life, he really got something in the Lower Realm, which he did not get in my previous life.��


    On the other side, when Gu Changge talked with the younger generation, his attitude was natural and casual, without any arrogance.


    And this group of Young Supremes also spoke, praising and admiring what Gu Changge had done in the Ancient Immortal Continent as if they regarded him as the greatest of the younger generation.


    On that day, in front of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, the confession of the done digging by Gu Changge was already forgotten and no one dared to mention it.


    <b>��Brother Gu, during this time, the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts has been wreaking havoc in secret. I wonder if you can do anything about it?��</b>


    In the end, it was Ye Langtian who spoke, his expression gradually bing heavy, as he changed the subject to the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    As soon as these words came out, there was pin-drop silence in the surrounding area!


    It was like a gloomy and cold breath blowing past everyone, and everyone couldn��t help shivering.


    After hearing this, Gu Changge��s expression was slightly contemtive, as if he was thinking seriously about what to speak.


    <b>��Brother Gu is, after all, the only one who has fought against the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts and also severely injured him. The rest of us have never met the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts, let alone fought against him.��</b>


    Another Young Supreme opened his mouth to exin, covered in silver light, like silver water was pouring out from him, with three pairs of arms growing behind his back, with terrifying strength.


    He was from one of the Great Immortal Sects.


    Even Wang Zijin became interested when he heard the words. Speaking of which, the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts was the must-kill target of the Human Ancestral Hall.


    Even she couldn��t see through Gu Changge��s strength. It was not impossible for him to seriously injure the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    She also wanted to know Gu Changge''s opinion on the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    [Kshn: By the number of times Mingkong called Mother Gu Auntie in this chapter, she must be heartbroken. Does she need me? :eyes:]

 Chapter 202: Gu Changge is the problem?; A Boot-Licking Dog’s Wishful Thinking.

    <h4>Chapter 202: Gu Changge is the problem?; A Boot-Licking Dog��s Wishful Thinking.</h4>


    Hearing this question, Gu Changge also spoke up.


    Everyone listened carefully for fear of missing a single word.


    <b>��If I''m being honest with all of you, this is actually something that I have been rather puzzled about recently. When I fought against Ye Ling that day, I found that he always seemed very confident no matter what. He looked fearless, unafraid of anything.��</b>


    <b>��That is why, in the end����</b>


    Gu Changge trailed off with a bit of helplessness and guilt.


    <b>��In addition, I was seriously injured, so I simply watched him escape and didn''t choose to pursue him in fear of being led into a trap.��</b>


    The Young Supremes couldn''t help but widen their eyes, shocked at this revtion.


    Many people''s heads suddenly became nk.


    To be honest, they really did not expect Gu Changge to tell the truth.


    A terrifying cold sensation crept down everyone''s back.


    The implications of Gu Changge''s words were obvious.


    <b>��Ye Ling�� he is not alone. He has people backing him. That must be the reason he has no fear.��</b>


    A Young Supreme said in a trembling voice, his mouth drying up.


    The numbness in his scalp spread to the rest of his body as if he had been submerged into an endless river of ice.


    Even Ye Langtian felt chills creep down his back at this time.


    Just a single Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor was already extremely terrifying.


    But what if he had more people backing him? An organization, even?


    How terrifying was that?


    It was unimaginable.


    No one doubted Gu Changge''s words at all.


    <b>��The Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor will definitely not be so simple. After all, the hundred-footed worm does not die easily.��</b> Wang Zijin nodded.


    From her point of view, a role capable of causing chaos in the world was definitely not something that could be easily solved. Without powerful means, how would he dare to jump around and kill people without worry?


    <b>��If I didn''t try to capture and kill him, I guess Ye Ling wouldn''t be as mad as he is now.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with a bit of self-me and guilt on his face.


    <b>��Brother Gu is not in the wrong. After all, you were also severely injured at the time. If the people behind Ye Ling really did show up, the situation might have be extremely unfortunate.��</b>


    At that moment, many people heard the words and began to persuade Gu Changge so that he would not have to feel guilty since it was not his fault.


    <b>��That''s right. If Ye Ling did not have support behind him, he wouldn''t be able to flee from that ce just as we got there, leaving no trace����</b>


    <b>��We should have thought of this before.��</b>


    Ye Langtian sighed.


    For a time, many Young Supreme beings felt like they were all in danger, and things would inevitably grow even more chaotic in the future.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge''s mouth shed with a yful smile.


    But no one noticed.


    Although the target he would ce the me on had not yet been found, it did not prevent him from nning and cing some arrangements in advance.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[At the same time. Within the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, Immeasurable Heaven.]</b>


    High in the sky, a figure whose face was wrapped in an endless mysterious mist was speeding past.


    The figure soonnded in the Ancient City of Heavenly Dao and appeared on the street.


    Yet the cultivators and creatures nearby seemed to be blind and could not sense her existence.


    This figure then walked through the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, her lips pressed into a tight frown as she paid attention to the residual breath and fluctuations nearby.


    But searching like this was not preferable. She did not have much time to spare.


    <b>��ording to the rumours I''ve heard, the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor and Gu Changge had fought in the Ancient Immortal Continent just recently, leading to the Demonic Inheritor fleeing from the scene after being gravely injured.��</b>


    <b>��This is very odd. None of the previous Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritors had been defeated just by a single person before, as their methods and trump card are near endless.��</b>


    <b>��And although this Gu Changge has the title of being the reincarnation of a True Immortal�� judging from his rumoured strength, does he really have such an ability? Was he really capable of severely damaging the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor?��</b>


    <b>��At first, it was Bai Lie, the young master of the White Tiger n; the fianc�� of Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, and the sworn brother of Ye Ling.��</b>


    <b>��I learned from Bai Lie''s followers that Yin Mei helped Bai Lie to see Ye Ling''s true face. Afterwards, he went to settle ounts with Ye Ling and was found dead soon after.��</b>


    <b>��In the Ancient Immortal Continent, Ye Ling didn''t choose to kill Yin Mei and let her live�� was he really nning for her beauty?��</b>


    This figure was whispering. After leaving the Human Ancestral Hall, she came looking for the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor, hearing all kinds of news on her way.


    She was the other descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, Jiang Chuchu, who was known as the Reincarnation of the Ancient Immortal.


    In her eyes, there were colourful runes spinning, like an ancient pattern, which could clearly see the traces of truth.


    As long as there were some traces left, she could find clues.


    It was a pity that Jiang Chuchu still hadn''t found out what happened with this secret technique of hers.


    She frowned, but her expression was calm, as if she had no emotion at all.


    <b>��It all seems so natural, like it''s the way it should be; there''s nothing out of the ordinary.��</b>


    <b>��But only the facts cannot be trusted. Even if everything is reasonable, like it is arrangedyer byyer, you never know what people''s hearts are like����</b>


    <b>��All of this is too natural in the first ce, as if everything was first arranged and then the characters were put in����</b>


    <b>��Ye Ling, who was said to be the centre of this whole matter, was mostly on the passive side, being led away by others.��</b>


    <b>��Yin Mei ys an indispensable role in all of this.�� </b>Jiang Chuchu said softly.


    <b>��She should be fine; Gu Changge is probably the problem.��</b>


    <b>��Hopefully, my perceptions and spections are wrong.��</b>


    [Kshn: Are we finally getting an intelligent waifu? Let''s Go!]


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s figure moved, quickly soared into the sky, and went to the territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    As a descendant of the Ancestral Hall, she could find out if there was really a problem with Gu Changge. And if what she thought was true, then the scope of this matter would be terrifying.


    She was so terrified that she didn''t dare to make a decision lightly, even not revealing the truth carelessly even after knowing it.


    Along with way, she also learned some things about Gu Changge''s terrifying power.


    It was true that the status of the Human Ancestral Hall was transcendent, but if it was reallypared with the Immortal Behemoth like the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it was not enough��


    Unless she had sufficient evidence to prove to all Daoist Sects and Immortal ns that there was something wrong with Gu Changge and that he had an inseparable rtionship with the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor.


    After all, it''s all her opinion and guesswork.


    She also hoped�� that all these spections were wrong and that Gu Changge would prove to be innocent.


    Otherwise, even under huge pressure, she can only make a move for a bright and peaceful world.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[Territory of the Immortal Gu Family.]</b>


    Nine snow-white Pegasus were pulling a carriage, rumbling past.


    Behind the carriage followed a group of knights riding fierce beasts.


    At this moment, a little maid scolded a young man with a pale face and an embarrassed look.


    <b>��Chu Fan, what''s wrong with you? Why are you always making mistakes nowadays? You can''t even remember what kind of spirit grass you have to feed to Xiao Bai!��</b>


    <b>��I know Sister Qiao''er, and I will never make such a mistake again next time.��</b>


    Hearing the words, the young man nodded hastily and agreed, but in his heart, many emotions swirled; depression, anger, even murderous intent.


    Before this, he was a noble, the son of Emperor Ying. The respect he received was indescribable; even if the Ancestor of the Ancient Royal Family appeared in front of him, he had to be respectful. No one ever scolded him, not to mention a little maid.


    Who would have thought that he would have such a day, even a little maid could bully him, and he couldn''t even say anything!


    This kind of thing made Chu Fan angry, aggrieved, and even desperate!


    Because he couldn''t resist and couldn''t even say a word back.


    Suddenly, his soul was exchanged, and there was no time to adapt to everything. Except for some memory, everything was the same as the original body.


    Feeding horse?


    He didn''t know a single thing about feeding a hose!


    He didn''t even know who was doing this kind of lowly thing when his father used to rule all races and directions.


    Even his hunting mounts were pure-blooded beasts with the purest bloodlines. How could he feed horses?


    This made Chu Fan want to roar in anger.


    In front of his true identity, even the Ancestors of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family would not dare to neglect him in the slightest.


    But now, a maid of that same family wants him to feed the horses for the Holy Maiden!


    This huge gap made him reconciled, making him mad.


    <b>��Even the Divine Soul Soldier that my father personally forged for me has disappeared. What is the difference between me now and a cripple?��</b> Chu Fan couldn''t help but despair.


    Although he remembered many exercises and secret techniques, all of them were rted to his bloodline and the constitution of his original body.


    So now, he can''t do anything except feed the horses!


    <b>��No, I still have a chance. As long as Ie into contact with the people of the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain, I can prove my identity and expose the impostor!�� </b>Chu Fan''s eyes couldn''t help but show a strong ruthlessness.


    He was not someone anyone could provoke.


    And in his opinion, all of the me for this exchanged soul should be carried by the imposter.


    Why would the imposter do something like this if he had good intentions?


    Yin Mei, wearing a long red dress, sat in the carriage in front and rubbed her brows in confusion.


    Hearing that the maid following the carriage scolds her horse-feeder, she was really helpless.


    She didn''t know why, but the little servant, who looked very smart on normal days, couldn''t even feed a horse now.


    And even says some weird nonsense from time to time.


    If it weren''t for the long-distance travel, she wouldn''t have taken him with her for fear of starving the horses on the road.


    Seeing him pitiful at first, Yin Mei felt sympathy and took him in.


    Moreover, she was worried that others would ridicule and dislike him, so she arranged to feed him horses and even passed on a simple cultivation technique.


    Over the years, although she knew him, Yin Mei didn''t even remember his name and only knew that hisst name was Fan.


    It wasn''t that she was ruthless and didn''t want to remember his name after helping him that day, but she felt there was no need to remember this kind of thing.


    Her sympathy was only a momentary thought. If someone else would''ve been present other than him at that time, it would be the same for them too.


    ��After the mountain range in front of us has passed, we will reach the territory of the Immortal Gu Family.''


    ��And I''ll be able to meet the master.''


    Yin Mei''s eyes were slightly curved, and her face couldn''t help revealing anticipation and joy. Nine fluffy snow-white fox tails behind her also swayed gently.


    <b>��Chu Fan, you have confused the spirit grass that Xiao Bai wants to eat again. Have you been daydreaming too much recently? Or is your head dizzy? What is the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain? Did your head get kicked by a donkey?��</b>


    <b>��Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain is a ce you can name at will?��</b>


    At this time, the voice of the little maid''s reprimand came from behind again, which made Yin Mei couldn''t help butugh, thinking it was very interesting.


    ��This little servant actually dreams of bing the heir of every race in the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain.''


    ��When the timees, I can tell this to master��.''


    [Kshn: Why does she want to share a strange fantasy of her Horse-feeder with Changge?]


    Yin Meiughed, but she didn''t think it was strange. Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain did have unusual meanings for the Ancient Royal Families.


    But everyone in these families knew about the existence of Emperor Ying.


    The words ��Ying Tian'' <b>[1]</b> were enough to see his invincibility.


    <b>[1: His name literally means ��To win the Heavens'']</b>


    There were even rumours that Emperor Ying had defeated several Heavenly Emperors in the Immortal Period. After bing enlightened thousands of years ago, he started his journey to the Immortal Realm, and his cultivation base overwhelmed the universe.


    <b>�� �� ��</b>


    <b>[Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain]</b>


    Just when many Daoist Sects rushed to Ancient Immortal Gu Family to attend the banquet��


    A great hall hidden in the void, shrouded in endless chaos.


    The Divine light surrounded everything like a tide, and all kinds of surging Dao Chants and Immortal Mists were intertwined here, like an Ancient Heaven and Earth Temple, resounding all kinds of Dao.


    A handsome young man, dressed in white, surrounded by Immortal Runes, various patterns and Divine light, looked extremely transcendent.


    There was an innate Dao Chant that emerged around him.


    The sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers and seas were as vast as a gxy.


    He sat cross-legged here, just like the centre of the world, breathing slowly; however, his aura was filled with strength.


    At this moment, a beautiful girl with silver hair spoke.


    <b>��Brother, I heard that you are going to leave seclusion?��</b>


    She was tall and slender, with soft blue silk, bright silver light in her eyes, dressed in colourful Immortal Clothes intertwined with the Law and Rules.


    Even the various essories on her body were extremely powerful Artifacts, with a chain of rules hanging down.


    Her Bloodline, Talent and even her status were not weaker than the handsome young man in front of her.


    The two were brothers and sisters, and their father was Emperor Ying, the one who sealed<b>[2]</b> them from the Immortal Period till now, not letting them leave seclusion.


    <b>[2: Not sealed literally, he just didn''t let them leave the Pce and make them cultivate all the time, probably.]</b>


    However, the silver-haired girl heard that her brother was going to leave seclusion today, which shocked her, and she couldn''t help bute to ask her brother about it.


    ording to her father''s words, it was not yet time for them to leave the seclusion.


    Although the Cultivation Base of the two was much stronger than many Young Supremes of today, it didn''t mean they got to leave the seclusion on their own.


    In their father''s deduction, they must leave seclusion around the time of Immortal Road''s emergence.


    Wasn''t this too early?


    Both of them were nobles, being the son and daughter of the Emperor. Once they leave seclusion, it would cause waves in all directions.


    Even today''s Primordial Ten Thousand Races<b>[3]</b> will not be able to sit still.


    <b>[3: This is the same which was mentioned when Bai Lie and Chi Ling were introduced. All of them are under Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain probably.]</b>


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang opened his eyes and said indifferently, <b>��Sister, have you any problems regarding this matter?��</b>


    There was no trace of abnormality in his expression.


    Even his sister, Ying Yu, didn''t find anything strange.


    During this period, he mastered most of the Ying Shuang''s habits and his way of talking, not to be noticed by others because of these little things.


    Therefore, it was not difficult for Ying Shuang to adapt to this identity.


    It''s just that he didn''t get all the memories, so he had to be extra careful not to expose himself.


    Although he had never eaten pork, he saw others eat it.<b>[4]</b>


    <b>[4: Meaning, even though he never acted like a noble, he could copy these things as he had seen nobles many times.]</b>


    So, even if he leaves seclusion at this time, who would dare to doubt his identity and say he was a fake?


    The decision was just a matter of guts.


    Not even the Divine Soul Soldier that Emperor Ying himself had refined showed any abnormalities.


    So, what else does he have to worry about or care about now? He just needed to continue pretending.


    Prince Ying, a character he used to talk about day and night, having envy and jealousy even to the point of madness.


    ��Unexpectedly, a day like this came��.''


    Thinking of this, Ying Shuang couldn''t help but feel a little excited in his heart.


    Now, he was Prince Ying Shuang!


    He controlled the entire Emperor''s Mountain and was also the future owner of the Emperor''s Mountain. Even the entire Primordial Ten Thousand Races had to respect him when they saw him, not daring to be disrespectful.


    And he had the terrifying Talent and Physique of the prince, including the invincible body and surging mana forged with various precious blood and immortal materials!


    If Ying Shuang left seclusion, he would be invincible everywhere; even Gu Changge, the strongest person of the younger generation, would not be able topete with him.


    <b>��No problem. Since it''s my brother''s decision, then I will naturally follow my brother.��</b>


    Although Ying Yu was confused because Ying Shuang didn''t exin anything, she didn''t continue to ask.


    And after staying in the Emperor''s Pce for a long time, she also wanted to go to the outside world instead of practising day after day like this.


    She once proposed to Ying Shuang that she wanted to go out and have a look, but Ying Shuang severely reprimanded her.


    And now, Ying Shuang took the initiative himself, so he must have his reasons.


    <b>��When I was a horse-feeder, you were a cloud in the sky, and I was a drop of muddy water in a puddle, separated by a heaven and earth, destined to be out of reach.��</b>


    <b>��But now�� with this body, I have be the most special person in the Primordial Ten Thousand Races��.��</b>


    He murmured after seeing Ying Yu leave. Ying Shuang''s eyes were filled with trance and yearning.


    He would never forget when he was about to starve to death, the one who stepped in and rescued him, the person who became the light and illuminated the darkness for him.


    The one who passed on a Cultivation Technique to him and let him embark on the path of cultivation.


    <b>��Miss, I know that you don''t just feel pity towards me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stepped up when I was ridiculed and bullied. In your eyes, I''m different from the other horse-feeders��.��</b>


    At this moment, many visions appeared in Ying Shuang''s eyes.


    After feeding Xiao Bai every day, he was waiting with joy, waiting for miss toe to see Xiao Bai and smile at him.


    <b>��Because of my identity, you couldn''t reveal too much, miss. I know it, and I understand your painstaking efforts.��</b>


    <b>��But it doesn''t matter now. I''ll be standing in front of you����</b>


    <b>��Yin Mei, if you want to restore the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, I''ll help you����</b>


    [Kshn: Did he just say his owner''s name directly? Protags really need some pping to understand their positions.]


    In Ying Shuang''s eyes, an emotion called obsession gradually emerged, as if he was willing to do anything for her.


    If Gu Changge was here, he would call this a boot-licking dog''s wishful thinking!


    Ying Shuang knew Yin Mei''s next whereabouts. Although he was only a horse feeder, he also knew that some time ago, when the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor tried to harm her, Gu Changge saved her.


    Now that every n were invited to Gu Changge''s mother''s birthday banquet, Yin Mei would definitely go there in order to repay the kindness.


    Afterwards, the entire Emperor''s Mountain became the centre of sensation, and many of the followers left behind by Emperor Ying were shocked��


    Because Prince Ying was going to leave the seclusion early, even ignoring everyone''s dissuasion and obstruction and insisted on doing it.

 Chapter 203: Born with a Demonic Nature; If Your Husband Dies, You will Become a Widow!

    <h4>Chapter 203: Born with a Demonic Nature; If Your Husband Dies, You will Be a Widow!</h4>


    The Main Hall became very lively as time went by, with many guests gathering there.


    Many powerhouses who were rumoured to be dead also came to personally congratte Mother Gu<b>[1]</b>.


    <b>[1: Gu Changge��s mother.] </b>


    In their opinion, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was the most mysterious and long-standing among all the Ancient Immortal Families.


    It had gained the title of being an Ancient Immortal Family way back in the Immortal Period, when not many had the same title.


    After experiencing numerous cmities since the Immortal Period, countless families from the Immortal Period had copsed, yet only the Immortal Gu Family remained standing. As a result, none could guess just how profound and terrifying the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s foundation truly was.


    No one dared to take them lightly, no matter what kind of force or background they were from.


    Even Wang Zijin was taken aback when she noticed the presence of a frightening existence from the Human Ancestor Hall, proceeding into the Main Hall of the Gu Family as if they were visiting an old friend.


    It was enough to give her a great shock.


    Although the Ancient Immortal Wang Family was also titled Ancient Immortal, it truly did seem inferior whenpared to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    <b>��A nearly boundless foundation!��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook her head and whispered, realising that her vision was still too narrow.


    Wang Zijin had believed that, as a transmigrator, she would be able to see through the entire world, and that there would be nothing she could not aplish.


    But reality was harsh. It showed her that she had undoubtedly downyed and underestimated the people and forces of this world by too much.


    This was a significant blow to the confident Wang Zijin who had always believed herself to be unparalleled, expecting everything to go her way.


    <b>��See Miss? I told you. You''ve underestimated the Young Supremes of the Upper Realm. Everyone knows that no one in the younger generation will be Young Master Changge''s opponent�� unless those Heavenly Princes or Ancient Freaks, who once crowned over the world, suddenlye out of seclusion.��</b>


    Xiu''er''s eyes were full of dense admiration for Gu Changge, as if she was a fangirl worshipping her idol to the extreme.


    When Wang Zijin heard the words, she merely smiled <b>��I do indeed hope that those Heavenly Princes and Ancient Freaks you��re talking about woulde out of seclusion. I wish to see just how powerful Brother Gu really is.��</b>


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help but feel a desire topete when faced with the unppable Gu Changge.


    Prior to this, she had never felt such a sense of drive before.


    And the reason for this change was because of the tremendous pressure Gu Changge gave off, as one of the few people she could not see through.


    If not for the fear of identally revealing her identity, she might have already taken a shot at Gu Changge.


    The guests slowly enjoyed themselves inside the magnificent hall, chatting about various topics, offering their congrattions, and so on.


    Gu Lintian, Father Gu, also made an appearance.


    His Cultivation Base was vast and monstrous, reaching an unknown height.


    He walked into the hall with his face obscured, talking to all the guests.


    Eventually, their various conversations inevitably turned towards the younger generation.


    More specifically, to Gu Changge.


    Without a doubt, Gu Changge was currently the most dazzling star in the younger generation, to the point where even the powerhouses of the older generation dare not despise him, and had to be respectful when mentioning him.


    The shocking matter of the Ancient Immortal Continent��


    To think that a young man could actually achieve such a feat.


    It was unbelievable!


    Yet it was also an iron-d fact.


    The Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Young Master of the Primordial Divine Sect, and Heir of the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation.


    And now�� the Leader of the Ancient Immortal ns��


    Multiple titles, each one as awe-inspiring as thest. It left many people dumbfounded for a long while after hearing them.


    In terms of power and prestige, there was no one in the younger generation who could even remotelypare with Gu Changge.


    Even the Emperor Yue Mingkong was half a step behind him in this regard.


    Gu Changge was the face of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. As such, hearing these tteringpliments, many family members and n Elders appeared quite pleased, and their expressions turned bright.


    After all, is there anyone in the world who doesn��t enjoy receiving praises andpliments?


    So what if many of Gu Changge''s methods were gruelling and dishonourable?


    The Gu Family members were extremely satisfied with the results.


    In particr, he had also brought Gu Xian''er back and reunited her with her lineage, which more or less resolved a lot of their family conflicts.


    In their own opinion, Gu Changge''s status as the Young Master was indeed fitting.


    Why stress about the family being unhappy when you have such a strong Young Master?


    The initial assessment of him�� was truly wrong.


    <b>��Sister Mingkong����</b>


    In a corner of the Main Hall, a little girl with a beautiful and jade-like face called out, dressed in a wide-sleeved immortal dress.


    Her cold and arrogant temperament shunned all those who neared her, appearing as wless as a heavenly spirit.


    It was none other than Gu Xian''er.


    She was currently whispering softly while tugging at Yue Mingkong��s sleeve.


    <b>��Xian''er����</b>


    Yue Mingkong''s face had a gentle expression.


    The two reminisced about the past. After parting ways in the Ancient Immortal Continent, they didn��t see each other even once until now, so they both had a lot to talk about.


    Upon returning to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Xian''er''s treatment and cement in the family, regardless of status, immediately rose to the level of a priceless pearl in the Gu family''s palm.


    An unexpectedly intense reaction that made her feel a bit overwhelmed.


    However, this sort of treatment was obviously promised by the Elders and the Patriarch of the Gu Family.


    Hence, Gu Xian''er also gradually adjusted to it.


    Moreover, she hadn''t yet forgotten her initial motive, and so utilised her newfound identity to question all the nsmen��especially those n Elders from her lineage��about what had transpired that year.


    Gu Xian��er vowed to eventually find out Gu Changge''s hidden secrets.


    As a result, she really did find some clues hidden inside the cracks.


    It seemed that the midwife<b>[2]</b>and other people who were present at the time of Gu Changge��s birth�� were no longer in the Gu Family��s residence. No one had any idea where they went.


    <b>[2: Midwives provide care to a woman during pregnancy, throughoutbour and after birth.]</b>


    But they were obviously ��handled'' by Gu Changge''s lineage.


    Gu Xian''er was taken aback by this information. She wasn''t stupid, and could naturally see the reason behind this kind of thing.


    ��When Gu Changge was born, something the world should not know about happened.��


    ��Otherwise, there wouldn��t have been such a strong reaction from his lineage, to cover everything up with no loose ends.��


    ��Everyone who knew what had happened that day was secretly dealt with.��


    And though all of this appeared seamless and without any ws on the surface, upon further inspection, one would find that it had an evident loophole.


    As long as someone with a bit of brains were to try and look into it, they��ll naturally find out at a nce that Gu Changge''s lineage was actually trying to bury the truth.


    From Gu Xian''er''s perspective, what they wanted to cover up must be Gu Changge''s biggest secret.


    Soon after, she quietly informed Yue Mingkong about everything.


    Except for Yue Mingkong, there wasn��t anyone she knew for certain that she could trust, though even if there was, therge possibility that they might end up betraying her due to the massive implications of the matter was too high to risk.


    Yue Mingkong fell silent after hearing this.


    <b>��This means that when Changge was born, there might have been something wrong����</b>


    <b>��Over the years, Changge, he����</b>


    Yue Mingkong��s brows furrowed as she spoke, as if she didn''t know what else to say.


    She was specting whether or not Gu Xian''er''s revtion had anything to do with the difference in Gu Changge''s temperament between her previous and current life.


    ��Gu Changge''s reason for going to the Lower Realm should also have something to do with this matter����


    At that very instant, she felt an idea sh through her mind like a wild lightning bolt.


    It seemed as if just by unwrapping this one, all of the mysteries surrounding Gu Changge could be solved simultaneously.


    This was the most crucial!


    Gu Changge''s parents were also obviously hiding something that they weren��t ready to tell her yet.


    This matter might just be the secret that Gu Xian''er was talking about.


    <b>��Well�� for many days now, I''ve had the feeling that Gu Changge had premeditated a n to dig out my Dao Bones from the very start����</b>


    <b>��First, he made me hate him, then he found a way to return the Dao Bones to me, and he deliberately acted indifferent to me all the while, intending to make me resent him.��</b>


    <b>��His actual intentions should be to sharpen and strengthen me, but since my power is still weaker than his, it disappoints him.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er nodded and exined in-depth her many spections to Yue Mingkong.


    Especially her assessment of Gu Changge''s behaviour and actions.


    She wasn��t stupid. She had been taught rigorously by several ancient masters, who were all cunning old foxes. Nevertheless, she still repeatedly hit a wall and appeared naive in front of Gu Changge.


    Many bright lights shed in Gu Xian''er''s eyes at this moment.


    She didn��t doubt her judgement.


    After returning to the Immortal Gu Family, she had discovered that not only were her lineage members not suppressed by the others, but that they were even granted a better allocation of cultivation resources than before.


    And although there was reason for Gu Changge''s lineage to properlypensate them, it still did not fully exin the situation


    Gu Xian''er herself had no hatred for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    <b>��Now, as long as we can find out what happened when Changge was born�� we can easily figure out the secret behind him���� </b>Gu Xian''er stated with a frown.


    It was a fog that would soon clear, but the incredibly vague feeling still drove her crazy, and she couldn��t help but wish she could cut open Gu Changge''s heart to understand what he was thinking.


    Everyone in the Gu Family feigned ignorance about the topic, as if they didn''t know anything.


    The only exnation for this was that Gu Changge''s lineage kept what happened back then well concealed.


    <b>��When Master was on Mountain Peak, he said that Gu Changge was born with a Demonic Nature. This could be the case�� but heter reiterated that while Gu Changge''s actions were like a fiend, he was not a demon.��</b>


    Gu Xian''er murmured, recalling the Great Elder''s words when he saw Gu Changge at the Mountain Peak at that time.


    She remembered it very clearly, not forgetting even a single word.


    <b>��Demonic Nature?��</b>


    Yue Mingkong was taken aback when she heard these words. She immediately remembered Gu Changge''s Inheritance of the Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts.


    However, she hadn''t heard anything special about the previous inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    It was purely coincidental that they received the inheritance and then began to cultivate it,ter wreaking havoc in the world.


    Even though there shouldn��t be any special connection between these two things.


    Yue Mingkong felt that she needed to investigate this matter further.


    ��Innate Demonic Nature����


    ��Innate Demonic Nature can be possessed by many things; Innate Demonic Soul, Innate Demonic Qi and much more.��


    ��What kind of reason would cause Gu Changge''s lineage to be so careful to keep it hidden from the family and the outside world?��


    ��And why did Gu Changge attack the young Gu Xian''er and dig out her Dao Bones?��


    With such doubts, Yue Mingkong returned to her seat.


    And Gu Xian''er, who was uninterested in such a scene, left the Main Hall after seeing Gu Changge conversing with several Young Supremes, nning to regte her Cultivation and prepare for the awakening of the Gu Family��s Bloodline in the Nirvana Pond next.


    Entering the Nirvana Pond within the Gu Family��s Ancestral Hall was an extremely rare opportunity even for the descendants of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Allowing no more than five people in each generation.


    Because the consumption of opening the Nirvana Pond was extremely huge and incredible, even for the Immortal Gu Family, this would prove to be difficult.


    Some of the resources required to open the Nirvana Pond were scarce, and recements were impossible toe by.


    The benefits and fortunes for the young nsmen who enter it will be tremendous.


    Gu Xian''er was also moved by this, and it will improve her cultivation, even if she will have to enter with Gu Changge at the time.


    Then, an Immortal Mist enveloped the Main Hall.


    The banquet wine had arrived, it was extremely fragrant and mellow in colour, having been brewed for at least a million years.


    After a few cups, the guests would be a little drunk if they didn��t regte it with their cultivation.


    Even many Sacred Realm existences slowly sumbed to drunkeness.


    This was the mystery of the Immortal Wine; people in different Cultivation Realms would taste varying vours.


    The banquet''s Immortal Fruits and delicacies were numerous, disying the extent of the Immortal Gu Family''s vast heritage.


    Such as the Divine King��s Fruit of Creation.


    This palm-sized fruit was crystal clear, with a cloud of Fairy Spirit Qi visible within.


    In addition, it also contained the rules and essence of the Great Dao, which could help even a God King Realm existence refine their Primordial Spirit.


    It was extremely hard toe by anywhere else.


    Many guests tested it, only to experience the spiritual Qi dissolving in their bodies, and mysterious energy emerged from their sea of consciousness.


    The Primordial Spirit, too, was refined a little more.


    The banquet crossed into its middle stages.


    Many Young Supremes took advantage of this opportunity to learn from one another and put their knowledge to the test.


    Many Heavenly Daughters looked at Gu Changge with coquettish and admiring gazes.


    They sparred against each other in front of Gu Changge as well.


    However, their movements weren��t tyrannical and fierce, but instead full of beauty, as if they were Immortal Fairies fluttering in the wind. It was like a dance, pleasing to the eyes.


    For a while, many young men stared at him with envy and jealousy.


    <b>��When will I be able to have so many Heavenly Daughters dance together for me!��</b>


    <b>��How miserable I am! Comparing myself with Young Master Changge is the same as courting death! How could such a perfect man as him exist in this world?��</b>


    Many Young Geniuses had to admit that Gu Changge posed a fatal attraction to women.


    And in the blink of an eye, the banquet continued into the middle of the night.


    <b>��It''s such a pity. Even after I have looked around so much, I didn''t find anyone who is even remotely capable. It seems I had too high hopes for them.��</b>


    <b>��After thinking about it, I''m still too strong. Except for natural talent like Wang Zijin, I guess it will be impossible to find a suitable candidate.��</b>


    Gu Changge was dressed in in white clothes, standing tall and upright, a perfect symbol of the Orthodox way.


    He had a slight smile on his face, which attracted a lot of admiring nces from the Heavenly Daughters.


    However, no one could hear Gu Changge��s regretful words except for Yue Mingkong, who was sitting beside him.


    His gaze swept across numerous Young Supremes in the vicinity, including Wang Zijin, Ye Langtian, and others, his expression seemingly disappointed.


    Yue Mingkong''s face was calm as she heard this. She was still thinking about what Gu Xian''er had said to her earlier.


    Her fairy-like face was absolutely stunning and wless, her phoenix-like eyes shining like a pair of wless jewels. Her hair was silky smooth, and she was dressed in a gorgeous and elegant long dress, sitting side by side with him.


    She nced at Gu Changge slightly but said nothing.


    In the past, Gu Changge''s sighing words like these would certainly make her feel a chill on her back, considering their sinister nature.


    Because it meant Gu Changge was plotting something, much like when he threw the ck pot of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor onto Ye Ling''s headst time.


    His speech now made it obvious that he was up to no good once more, and was nning to plot against someone new.


    But Yue Mingkong had grown used to it by now, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it at all�� in fact, she even felt that this version of Gu Changge was the one that gave her the most familiarity.


    In front of her, he spoke those words without any scruples.


    Seemingly talking to himself, but he was clearly saying it for her to hear on purpose.


    <b>��Mingkong, won''t you help your husband solve his problems?��</b>


    But right at that moment, with a smile on his face, Gu Changge suddenly held her jade-like hand under the seat.


    Yue Mingkong was stunned for a moment. After theirst separation, this was the first time Gu Changge took the initiative to talk to her.


    And in such an intimate manner too.


    She was stunned, and her head suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    Yue Mingkong couldn''t understand Gu Changge''s intention for a while.


    It was clear that those words she said in the Baiheng Mountains within the Ancient Immortal Continent had hurt himst time, causing the rtionship between the two to drop to a freezing point.


    Did he not mind it anymore and had forgiven her?


    This made Yue Mingkong feel a little surprised.


    <b>��How can I help you?��</b>


    Soon, Yue Mingkong forced herself to calm down and asked.


    But her heart was still beating fast. No matter what, Yue Mingkong could never stay calm in front of Gu Changge.


    She thought that the estrangement created between her and Gu Changge would be extremely difficult to resolve, making it exceptionally problematic to regain his understanding and trust again.


    After all, Gu Changge''s thoughts were hard to fathom and predict.


    ��Changge has a ce for me in his heart�� but that ce isn��t very big.��


    This notion, Yue Mingkong never forgot.


    It''s just�� that she was willing to wait for Gu Changge. For the day when Gu Changge would truly open his heart to her.


    <b>[TL/N: The development, you love to see it ;D]</b>


    <b>[PR/N: ssic Wuxia BS]</b>


    <b>��Mingkong, what do you think I, as your husband, should do now? I can''t find a suitable person to take the me. These Young Geniuses are too weak, and the truly important figures have yet to appear.��</b>


    <b>��I��m afraid the people from the Human Ancestor Hall will soon take your husband��s head.��</b>


    <b>��When the timees, if your husband dies, you will also be a widow.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled and whispered in her ear, to outsiders, it seemed like an intimate act of a young couple.


    It appeared as if Gu Changge was really encountering difficulties, and had asked Yue Mingkong for help.


    Yue Mingkong simply ignored Gu Changge''s teasing words, calmed down, and asked, <b>��Isn''t that Ancient Freak named Wang Zijin the best candidate?��</b>


    �� �� ��


    <b>Read in DemonicTL for faster updates.</b>

 Chapter 204: Gu Changge loves Yue Mingkong; The Mortal Seizing the Strong.

    <h4>Chapter 204: Gu Changge loves Yue Mingkong; The Mortal Seizing the Strong.</h4>


    Yue Mingkong knew Gu Changge was just probing her to see if she had any information on those Ancient Freaks and if they were any potential targets he could use.


    However, she did not expect him to be so blunt about it, asking directly for her opinion.


    Following the future development she was familiar with, the descendants of Human Ancestral Hall would soon leave their seclusion and walk around the world, trying to find the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    While also trying to find a way to kill the current Demonic Arts Inheritor.


    However, she did not actually know what happened to the heirs of the Human Ancestral Hall that visited Gu Changge in her previous life.


    Nheless, though many things had changed during this life, the only thing that didn��t change was Gu Changge''s sinister personality and deeds.


    The entire Upper Realm had beenpletely trapped within the palm of his hand in both of her lives.


    If she really decided to y it off as a joke and not be honest with him, she might really be a widow as Gu Changge said.


    And at that time, Yue Mingkong would undoubtedly choose tomit suicide and follow Gu Changge to the afterlife.


    But she obviously did not want to see that situatione to pass.


    <b>��It seems that you don''t know about Wang Zijin''s origin.�� </b>


    Gu Changge smiled in intrigue, before casually continuing,<b> ��If I n against her, the risk will be great. But it��ll be different if you help me.��</b>


    <b>��Hm? Where does Wang Zijine from? What do you mean?�� </b>


    Yue Mingkong was taken aback. Gu Changge actually felt that she could help him?


    ��Did he notice something?��


    But she didn''t want to think too much about it, as she had sensed something unusual about Gu Changge��s sentence.


    ��Wang Zijin��s origin��? Isn''t she an Ancient Freak of the Wang family?��


    ��Judging from Gu Changge��s previous actions, it��s obvious that he��s going to use Wang Zijin as a pawn.��


    Seeing Yue Mingkong''s expression, Gu Changge now understood.


    ��Sure enough. In the timeline where Yue Mingkong was killed by ��Gu Changge��, the transmigrator, Wang Zijin, did not exist.''


    There were so many unknown variables in this life. It truly looked like God was deliberately targeting him.


    But Gu Changge didn''t care.


    As a transmigrator, Wang Zijin did not pose much threat to him. It was just a coincidence that she was also a descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall.


    Even if Gu Changge did not care about her Fortune Value, the huge benefits she could bring to him just because of her identity were worthy of him taking action against Wang Zijin.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge pretended to be thinking about something, before speaking out once more, <b>��Wang Zijin�� is actually a descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall.��</b>


    <b>��The descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall?�� </b>


    Yuemingkong was stunned and seemed in disbelief.


    Then she reacted, her brows dipping as her expression changed slightly, feeling unpleasant in her heart.


    The descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall who visited Gu Changge in her previous life was not Zijin, but instead, a mysterious person shrouded in mist, their gender unclear.


    This meant that Wang Zijin, who had approached her Gu Changge, was a character that had never appeared in her previous life.


    ��Once again, things have deviated greatly.��


    This was proof that everything she experienced in her previous life was unlikely to happen in this life too.


    Yue Mingkong seemed to suddenly harbour some hopeful expectations.


    <b>��Mingkong, it seems that you didn''t know about this.��</b> Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed.


    Then, he looked at Wang Zijin who was talking with the Wang family in the distance, and his expression became interested.


    It seems that there were still some things that he didn��t expect.


    There was no doubt that Wang Zijin was the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, but by looking at Yue Mingkong, it was obvious that the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall she knew was someone else.


    ��It means there is another descendent of the Human Ancestral Hall.�� Gu Changge quickly thought of such a possibility.


    ��The other descendant obviously should be a character who should have existed in the original timeline.��


    ��But Wang Zijin, whom Mingkong don��t know, must be a variable added in this timeline.��


    <b>��Changge, you have to be careful with the Ancestral Hall.��</b> Yue Mingkong''s face had a rare, cautious expression.


    Yue Mingkong��s regression and her identity as a regressor would have no effect on this Wang Zijin.


    <b>��Mingkong, you don''t have to worry about it. You can make your own decision for your husband.�� </b>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly. He had already thought it through.


    ording to Yue Mingkong''s words, another descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall was likely going toe and trouble him, or she would not be reminding him like this.


    Gu Changge was not worried at all.


    This gave him another n. Just before deciding on the most suitable target, he could first stage a masterpiece.


    At this point, being unable to help himself, he shook Yue Mingkong''s hand, and a ck rune vanished in it.


    <b>��What''s wrong?�� </b>


    Yue Mingkong was a little puzzled, noticing the abnormal changes in Gu Changge''s hands.


    At what point would he be overwhelmed?


    Obviously when he was worried and afraid.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge has always been strategizing and controlling everything.


    It''s hard to see what he cares about or was worried about.


    Such a move showed that he was not sure in his heart.


    It seemed that the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor did put a lot of pressure on Gu Changge.


    Thinking of this, Yue Mingkong felt that she should put the matter of going to Tianchen Realm first on her priority list.


    The Human Ancestor must not appear this soon!


    For Gu Changge, she must find a way to dy all this!!


    Yue Mingkong looked at him deeply, as if to see through Gu Changge.


    <b>��It''s alright.��</b> Seeing this, Gu Changge shook his head slightly.


    <b>��Why do you have such an expression, don��t you believe in me?��</b> Gu Changge asked with a faint smile as if he didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He naturally did this on purpose, just to make Yue Mingkong mistakenly think that he was worried about the imminent return of the Human Ancestor.


    So that Yue Mingkong would rush to the ce where the Reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was.


    The ck rune was, naturally, to determine the whereabouts of Yue Mingkong when she finally arrived there, allowing him to steal any opportunities that might arise.


    After plotting against her a little, Gu Changge didn''t feel guilty at all.


    It was not a simple task to poke news from Yue Mingkong''s mouth, while also being unable to reveal her identity as a regressor.


    However, Gu Changge was willing to do this and apany her to stage this kind of resentment scene.


    Life would be too boring otherwise.


    [Kshn: Yeah, life is too boring unless you keep fucking your wife, oh mb, I meant keeping fucking up with your wife]


    In Gu Changge''s view, while going against one of these Favoured Daughters of Heaven with their overflowing Fortune Values like Mingkong��


    To truly get her surrender, it was obvious that he needed her to reveal the secret of rebirth personally to him.


    If he wanted a lot of Fortune Values and Destiny Points, he naturally would��ve to start with her.


    Of course, a big part of it was because he really loved Yue Mingkong�� as his belonging, totally different from romantic love.


    <b>��If using Wang Zijin doesn''t work, then you can consider picking one from those Ancient Freaks, such as the Gadai Tianjiao of the Immortal Lake, the Vermillion Bird n��s sealed Huo Daozi or the Golden Qilin n��s���� </b>


    At this time, Yue Mingkong was also seriously thinking and making suggestions for Gu Changge.


    She certainly couldn''t tell Gu Changge directly that the various DaoistSsects would build a True Immortal Academy, but she could still reveal the names of some of the more famous Ancient Freaks and sealed Heavenly Princes that appeared after the establishment of the True Immortal Academy.


    After all, if Gu Changge really wanted to ask where she got this news, then she might as well exin and muddle the past and present.


    Seeing her serious look, Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile.


    ��Feels like I''ve influenced her a bit��''


    <b>��Mingkong, I''m really starting to like you more and more nowadays.��</b> Gu Changge said with a smile.


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes glimmered.


    Although she liked to hear Gu Changge say such things, she also understood that at this time, the most important thing was to properly hide away Gu Changge''s identity first.


    The person next to them didn''t even know what the two were discussing right now, otherwise, they would definitely be horrified, and their souls would almost disappear.


    Yue Mingkong worried that the identity of Gu Changge''s Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor would soon be exposed, and he was also starting to figure out how to throw this ck pot on others.


    She could do this kind of thing without any guilt.


    After all, for Gu Changge''s sake, even if she ended up standing on the opposite side of the entire Upper Realm, it would not make her hesitate one bit.


    ��The other descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall�� It��s just that I��m not sure how the rtionship between them or Wang Zijin is����


    Gu Changge nced at Wang Zijin in the distance, and there was a sh of profound meaning in his eyes.


    From the perspective of the identity of a transmigrator, it was likely that Wang Zijin also possessed a dismissive attitude towards the Human Ancestral Hall.


    Under this premise, he could arrange some things and make a better n.


    Wasn��t it a waste if he didn��t use Wang Zijin?


    ��Speaking of which, I think the time for me to use the puppets left by Ancient Deity of Reincarnation mighte soon.��


    Gu Changge thought of the Great Sacred Realm puppets in his Inner Realm.


    Because of their special material and forging method, as long as they were not destroyedpletely, one could still restore them in the portable Immortal Cave.


    The most important thing was that the strength of these puppets were pure Cultivation Base strengths, with each having different Formation Cores.


    In other words, Gu Changge could use these puppets to forge the so-called Forbidden Demonic Art��s Inheritor.


    After that, all he needed to do was create a situation where he ��identally�� encounters the Forbidden Demonic Art��s Inheritor.


    He could use the aura of Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts to conceal the puppet''s original Formation Core.


    Like this, he started brewing another one of his ns.


    As a result, he''ll be able to remain hidden for a long time.


    After all, before this, for the outside world, he was the only one who had fought against the real Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts and the only witness was Yin Mei.


    Although it was persuasive, it was obviously not enough.


    Gu Changge must at least let some cultivators witness all this with their own eyes.


    As for how to do this? Gu Changge already had a n.


    Wasn��t the other descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall on his way to him? This was a beautiful opportunity!


    At that time, if he turns lies to truth and truth to lies, who��ll be able to distinguish between them?


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge smiled deeply.


    In fact, before, he considered creating a clone to pretend to be the Forbidden Demonic Art��s Inheritor, but he rejected itter.


    Unless he has a problem in his head, why would he disguise another identity by himself rather than making someone else a scapegoat? Wasn��t that superfluous?


    Isn��t it normal put the ck pot on the enemies and let them bear the misfortunes and me for him?


    <b>[Ding! A Favoured Son of Heaven is detected. A mortal seizes the strongest plotline.]</b>


    At this moment, Gu Changge, who was thinking about his next n, suddenly heard the sound of the system��s message prompt.


    He was taken aback for a moment, and his expression was a little inexplicable.


    ording to what he knew about the system, it was obviously talking about the emergence of a new Favoured Son of Heaven.


    And the system even gave him a hint��


    ��A mortal seizes the strongest?��


    This time the prompt sound came a bit unexpectedly.


    ��There was no system prompt before, is there any reason for it to pop up now?�� Gu Changge thought about it but didn''t take this issue to heart.


    After all, the system didn��t ever do anything unnecessary.


    Even when Wang Zijin appearedst time, it gave him a hint telling [A fellow from another world].


    His fellow, didn��t that mean a transmigrator?


    ��So this time, it��s the plot of a mortal who seized the strongest?��


    It was one of those trash routines in his previous world where an ordinary mortal suddenly gets put into the body and identity of a powerful man, recing him.


    Although panicking inside, he��d have to pretend to be calm.


    It was also king of interesting.


    Gu Changge had seen this kind of routine a lot, even if they pretended to resemble the original owner of the body, some ws and weaknesses would be revealed inevitably.


    Gu Changge''s eyes slowly swept across every inch of the Great Hall.


    He looked at everyone, not leaving even Yue Mingkong.


    Looking from his position, there were many Young Supremes who were talking and drinking.


    Then, his gaze fell into the area where many masters of Daoist Sects and Immortal ns were located.


    ording to this kind of routine, the most normal thing was to suddenly take away a figure of a powerful Cultivation Base.


    For example, someone like the Emperor or Heavenly Deity��


    But soon, Gu Changge''s brows couldn''t help but frown. Things didn''t seem to be what he thought and they didn''t suddenly take over someone in the Great Hall.


    Regarding this routine of mortals seizing the strong, it was most unreasonable. If there was no system for a mere mortal, how could they seize the strong?


    ��It seems that the person in question is not here.��


    Gu Changge still intended to use the old method to identify this new Favoured Son of Heaven based on his Fortune Value.


    The system suddenly prompted that the new Favoured Son of Heaven was not far away from him.


    So as long as he paid attention to the Fortune Values, he could easily identify them.


    ��ording to the things till now, whether it is a Favoured Son or Daughter of Heaven����


    ��They are also rted to me in some way or are on the opposite side of me. Now, this Favoured Son of Heaven�� what conflict does it have with me?��


    Gu Changge was suddenly interested.


    If this mortal''s Fortune Value was enough to satisfy him, then he could take this opportunity to implement his n.


    Finding a new scapegoat? Wasn��t it already here?


    <b>��At this time, outside the Main Hall, suddenly a n member came running quickly to Gu Changge''s side and whispered, ��Young Master, Holy Maiden Yin Mei of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family is here.��</b>


    It was already halfway through the banquet, Yin Mei was too embarrassed so she had to bother them to only say tell this to Gu Changge.


    <b>��Yin Mei?��</b>


    Gu Changge hasn''t said anything yet.


    On the contrary, Yue Mingkong who was next to him heard it at once and looked up outside the Main Hall. There was a shocking chill in her phoenix eyes.


    A dangerous aura emerged around her.


    ��This Fox Spirit! She dared toe even after my warning?!��


    Many Young Supremes looked over at this time, being curious.


    Gu Changge seemed to be taken aback when he heard the words, a little surprised.


    Then he reacted casually, with a gentle and natural smile on his face, and spoke.


    <b>��Let Junior Sistere in.��</b>


    He was already thinking about who the new Favoured Son of Heaven would be just now, so he wasn''t surprised.


    At this moment, he was even more sure that this new leek was inseparable from Yin Mei.


    In this way, they also indirectly became rted to him.


    ��This Favoured Son of Heaven��is someone around Yin Mei?��


    Gu Changge had an intrigued look on his face.


    And soon, under the leadership of this Gu family member.


    A woman in a red dress came from outside the Main Hall, her face was captivating and enchanting.


    She was very beautiful, this kind of beauty was different from before.


    It seemed to be able to even charm sentient beings.


    Her face was glittering white like jade with a faint smile, nine snow-white fluffy fox tails behind her were held in the arms of several maids.


    In the end, a group of powerful Nine-Tailed Celestial Foxes and the older generation, carrying gifts, came to the Main Hall.


    A little white servant named Chu Fan was also following behind, lowering his head.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Many big people who were talking about Yin Mei and stealing nces quickly withdrew their gazes.


    <b>��It''s her! The Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family. Young Master Changge saved her life from the hands of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.�� </b>


    <b>��The Young Master of the White Tiger n, who was murdered by the Forbidden Demonic Arts Inheritor seemed to be her fianc��, but the marriage contract has been cancelled.�� </b>


    Many Young Supremes, who recognized Yin Mei, were not surprised.


    Gu Changge was her Senior Brother and even saved her life.


    Yin Meiing to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family for Mother Gu��s banquet was quite normal.


    Soon, many powerful people from the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family gave a congrattory gift and began to take their seats.


    Although it waste after all, she did not miss the birthday banquet after all.


    And Yin Mei walked up to Gu Changge and smiled slightly.


    <b>��Yin Mei greets Brother Changge.��</b>


    As for the indifferent and deep Yue Mingkong next to Gu Changge, she didn''t seem to have seen her, regardless of her terrifying aura.


    In front of everyone, Yin Mei naturally went straight to Gu Changge.


    It''s just that Yin Mei was a little surprised.


    Gu Changge''s gaze was strange and inexplicable.


    It seemed that from the moment she entered the Main Hall, he was looking not at her but at the little boy behind her.

 Chapter 205: What an Unlucky Guy; The Perfect Opportunity!

    <h4>Chapter 205: What an Unlucky Guy; The Perfect Opportunity!</h4>


    Yin Mei had a peculiar look on her face as she looked behind her.


    She was sure that Gu Changge was indeed looking at the young servant who was at the end.


    Her entourage should have been waiting outside the pce on this asion, as they weren��t qualified to enter.


    But the congrattory gift that Yin Mei brought was rather valuable. So, in order to show her sincerity, she had them bring it into the hall together.


    This little servant, who was usually clever, asked her if he could apany her to see the outside world.


    Yin Mei epted since she felt there was nothing wrong with it, assuming that Gu Changge wouldn��t care about him.


    But now she was puzzled��


    ��Why is Master staring at him like this? Is there something strange about him?��


    Yin Mei, familiar with Gu Changge��s temperament, knew he wouldn��t show interest in anything easily.


    <b>��What''s wrong, Senior Brother?��</b>


    Yin Mei called out softly, asking Gu Changge.


    <b>��It''s nothing. For Junior Sister to be apanied by a male servant�� I just thought it was a little out of character for you, that��s all.��</b>


    <b>��However, the fact that Junior Sister travelled hundreds of millions of miles to attend the banquet has really moved this Senior Brother.��</b>


    Gu Changge��s expression quickly returned to normal.


    He looked away from the little white servant and greeted Yin Mei with a faint smile.


    His words seemed curious about the rtionship between the two, with a bit of teasing lodged within.


    Everyone thought that Gu Changge had a strange expression because Yin Mei had bought her followers, which was somewhat inappropriate.


    However, only Yin Mei knew that Gu Changge was deliberately teasing her, as he was quite clear about where her loyalties lie.


    She gave Gu Changge a coquettish nce, <b>��Senior Brother is joking, he��s merely a servant who feeds my horses.��</b>


    <b>��If I had known that it''d trouble Senior Brother, then I would��ve never brought him.��</b>


    She exined it thoroughly.


    Seeing this scene, many people grew shocked.


    The older generation, who were conversing on the side, had taken their gaze away from the incident, no longer caring about it.


    As even if the younger generation got into minor quarrels, it wasn''t worth their attention.


    But what drew them back was Gu Changge��s attitude just now, surprising them a bit.


    Yin Mei''s words made Gu Changge smile disapprovingly as he replied, <b>��There��s no need for Junior Sister to exin, Senior Brother was simply curious.��</b>


    Yin Mei smiled and said,<b> ��It''s rare for Senior Brother to care about me so much, so hearing that touches my heart.��</b>


    It sounded normal.


    But it concealed a strong sense of hidden grief beneath the surface.


    She only dared to act this way towards Gu Changge in front of the crowd.


    When they were alone, she wouldn��t dare to be so casual, let alonein.


    Yue Mingkong''s phoenix eyes suddenly became chilly as she heard her sly words and tone.


    Then she took the initiative to lean on Gu Changge��s side, vowing herself to his sovereignty.


    Gu Changge, seeing her grief, smiled slightly but didn��t think much about it.


    Yin Mei''s cleverness stemmed from the fact that she understood him to a certain extent and would never cross the line she wasn''t supposed to.


    Gu Changge was very satisfied with Yin Mei��s ability to handle matters.


    <b>��It��s a good thing that you wish to see the world.��</b>


    Gu Changge nced at the little servant and praised him with a smile.


    <b>��This servant is really fortunate to be praised by Young Master Changge.��</b>


    Many Young Supremes felt slight envy when they heard this.


    Apliment from Gu Changge? To them, it was no different from being on his good side that carried significant meaning.


    <b>��Senior Brother Gu is praising you, thank him quickly����</b>


    Yin Mei said with a frown as she looked at the little servant, whose expression had been strange for a while.


    ��He is usually quick to take up on such things, why is he acting like this right now?��


    Paired with Gu Changge��s actions just now, Yin Mei frowned deeper and her eyes changed instantly.


    At this moment, she also noticed the abnormality of the little servant.


    It��s just that there were many powerful cultivators in the Main Hall, so she didn��t dare to speak much.


    <b>��This lowly one isn��t worthy of Young Master Changge''s praises.��</b>


    Hearing that, the little servant named Chu Fan said hurriedly with a terrified expression. His legs went weak and he directly knelt down on the ground.


    At the same time, cold sweat instantly covered his back and his clothes were practically soaked.


    His heart was trembling with unwillingness. He was, after all, the son of Emperor Ying.


    Before this, he was always at the top, overseeing hundreds of millions of people.


    He was so powerful that even Ancient Royal Families feared him.


    Even in such a situation, he didn��t put Yin Mei in his eyes, believing that as long as he seized an opportunity, he could return to his original identity and restore his former status!


    That was why he asked Yin Mei to let him apany her into the Main Hall under the guise of wanting to see the world. He intended to find a powerhouse from the Primordial Ten Thousand Races he could rely on.


    However, before he could spot any powerhouse of that level, Gu Changge noticed him as soon as he entered the Main Hall.


    At that moment, he felt chills all over his body, making him tremble as if someone was gazing straight into his soul.


    Although he had yet to leave seclusion, he had still heard the rumours surrounding Gu Changge.


    Knowing that Gu Changge was revered and feared by many, he knew he was a powerful opponent that couldn��t be underestimated. He also felt that he would be one of his most formidable opponents.


    The visit to the Gu Family and seeing Gu Changge were all within his expectations.


    However, the instant he saw Gu Changge, he felt the same crushing and terrifying pressure he would feel facing his Father Emperor<b>[1]</b>.


    <b>[1: He calls his father as father emperor, simr to many wuxia out there.]</b>


    This feeling was too familiar!


    As if confronting a divine majesty, young and unrivalled.


    And that was just from Gu Changge staring at him.


    ��That seemingly rxed and natural appearance hides a frightening aloofness and icy indifference.''


    ��This guy is even more dangerous than the rumours describe!''


    At this moment, Chu Fan felt his heartbeat increasing as he became vignt and fearful.


    Fortunately, he soon controlled his expressions, acting sincere and terrified.


    His expression fell in front of everyone��s eyes, but they couldn��t find any ws in it.


    Many Young Supremes feared that their performance would be even worse, being praised by someone like Gu Changge.


    The performance of this white little servant was already quite good.


    ��Luckily����


    ��I didn��t expect this to happen����


    At the same moment, members of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family disyed various expressions.


    They had cold shivers on their backs as they thought Gu Changge was upset as a result of Yin Mei''s actions.


    But seeing Gu Changge��s casual and natural attitude, they were somewhat relieved.


    Nowadays, Gu Changge��s strength made everyone''s heart palpate, and they wouldn��t dare to offend him.


    Yin Mei was rescued by Gu Changge and she was also his Junior Sister.


    If she could get closer to Gu Changge, it would be excellent for the entire Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, and everyone also hoped for such a situation!


    They didn''t care that Yue Mingkong was Gu Changge''s fianc��e, even if she had the backing of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty. After all, opportunities alwayse with some risk.


    Being targeted by Yue Mingkong was inconsequential inparison to the chance of firmly hugging Gu Changge''s big thigh.


    After all, how many men don��t have three wives and four concubines in this world?


    Yin Mei was previously the fianc��e of the White Tiger n''s Young Master, but in this world, annulment of marriage wasmon, not to mention the White Tiger n had annulled it voluntarily.


    Gu Changge was destined for greatness with his strength and background that ordinary people can��t even imagine in a lifetime.


    This was the truth that wouldn��t change with the passing time.


    ��This little servant really doesn��t have eyes, we shouldn��t have let him in with us.��


    ��Miss Yin Mei should change her personality from being this soft-hearted to servants.��


    ��Now is a good opportunity to get closer to Young Master Changge. She must not take the wrong step.��


    Many experts and older cultivators from the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family looked at Yin Mei with some expectations in their eyes.


    As for the white little servant, they have already decided to get rid of him after leaving the Immortal Gu Family.


    Otherwise�� it would be bad for them if Gu Changge held a grudge against Yin Mei, which might even affect the entire Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family.


    No matter how small the possibility was, they had to make sure it didn��t happen.


    <b>��Get up. I don��t like people kneeling while talking to me. It looks as if I am oppressing others.��</b>


    Gu Changge spoke with a faint smile on his face, ignoring the thoughts of everyone in the hall.


    Gentle and elegant, hard to find the slightest w.


    <b>��Miss, is there any problem with this servant?��</b> On the other side, Xiu��er asked curiously.


    ��He is just a servant; why is he worthy of such praise from Gu Changge?��


    Wang Zijin was also puzzled.


    She couldn��t figure out why would Gu Changge say these words about an ordinary servant.


    She didn��t find anything strange with the servant either.


    <b>��I don��t know. There shouldn��t be a problem from what I can see.��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook his head. As a transmigrator, she was not omniscient and omnipotent. She could only vaguely guess some things based on the knowledge she knew in her previous life.


    <b>��But����</b>


    <b>��This Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox n''s Holy Maiden seems to be interested in Gu Changge.��</b>


    Her expression was strange as she continued on.


    However, it was not very surprising, since Gu Changge had rescued Yin Mei from the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    This routine has been popr since ancient times. Although this kind of hero saving the beauty was clich��d and overused in dramas, the effect was absolutely first-ss.


    There were actually quite a few cultivators who had the same idea as her.


    <b>��Thank you, Young Master.��</b>


    When Chu Fan heard Gu Changge��s words, he stood up with his voice still trembling.


    He tried his best to hide it, not daring to reveal any ws.


    In front of Gu Changge, he felt that he had no secrets at all.


    ��How can there be such a terrifying young man in this world����


    Chu Fan��s heart trembled, even if he regained his original identity, he wouldn��t dare to provoke Gu Changge so easily.


    Soon, the scene passed��


    Many Young Supremes also didn��t care much, but instead started sincerely asking Gu Changge for advice rted to cultivation one after the other.


    Gu Changge answered them with a smile, like the leader of the Orthodox Way.


    Yin Mei, on the other hand, graciously sat down beside Gu Changge.


    She didn��t even care about Yue Mingkong��s expression, which was practically screaming that she wanted to p her to death.


    It seemed as if she was deliberately provoking this Empress''s majesty.


    Gu Changge, in fact, didn''t care about the open and hidden rivalry between the two women.


    Both of them knew their ce, and it was impossible for them to do anything to make him angry.


    Yue Mingkong''s prideful, arrogant attitude meant that she would never turn a blind eye towards any slights, especially if some women other than her appeared beside Gu Changge.


    Despite knowing it was impossible for any woman to get into Gu Changge''s heart before her.


    On the other hand, Yin Mei knew that she was very valuable to Gu Changge right now.


    If Yue Mingkong really dared to make a move on her, Gu Changge would definitely stop her.


    This behaviour may even result in Gu Changge''s dissatisfaction.


    As long as Yue Mingkong was not stupid, she will not dare to attack her easily.


    If she dares, it will be just what Yin Mie wants. Once Gu Changge is displeased by Yue Mingkong, her chances will be even greater.


    [Kshn: This author amazes me all the time. He��s now exining why waifus won��t fight rather than progressing the actual plot. :p: :p: :p:]


    [Blurry: Yuri when?]


    Many Young Supreme who noticed this fierce catfight became envious and jealous of Gu Changge.


    Whether it was Yue Mingkong or Yin Mei, they both were goddesses of the Upper Realm and had countless admirers.


    Yue Mingkong, in particr, was widely known as the top beauty of the Supreme Immortal Dynasty.


    Gu Changge raised his ss, a wine ss made of white jade, to his lips.


    With a slightly yful look, he swept across the little servant who had been standing with his head down in the corner.


    ��This guy is really unlucky����


    He already sorted everything out in his head.


    Gu Changge noticed the Fortune Value of the little servant the moment he entered the Main Hall.


    It was not easy to be Yin Mei��s horse-feeder.


    The Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family was a lineage of the Ancient Royal Family.


    But the Fortune Value of this little servant was in single digits, much lower than the nearby followers.


    ��Extremely unlucky.��


    Gu Changge only thought of one possibility, that this little servant had offended a certain Favoured Son of Heaven without knowing.


    ording to the system��s message prompt just now, a mortal seized the body of someone strong. To put it bluntly, it was a seamless exchange of souls, difficult for even a Supreme Realm being to see the abnormality.


    And this servant right here was the party whose body was swapped with.


    Among the routines that Gu Changge was familiar with, the route was not easy as it seemed; taking over a strong person��s body and then using it to pretend to be him and continuing the storyline.


    The most obvious loophole in this routine was that after the soul exchange, there was no memory of the predecessor.


    In Gu Changge��s opinion, this may be the price of taking over the body.


    And the most ridiculous thing was just that this person had taken over some bigshot somewhere��


    In the past, Gu Changge didn��t care where the soul of this big shot went. It didn��t matter whether it was silently annihted or devoured.


    But now, this soul had naturally gone into the body of the person who took over his body.


    ��So now this little servant��s body actually hides the soul of the person whose body was taken away? Interesting.��


    ��And this little servant reced his identity����


    Gu Changge quickly figured out all this.


    ��The newly-appeared Favoured Son of Heaven is obviously this little servant, no, it��s the enemy of this little servant.��


    ��Perhaps��. he himself is confused, not knowing why he was suddenly stripped from his status and was reduced to a horse feeder.��


    Of course, Gu Changge didn��t feel any sympathy. On the contrary, he had to get the information he wanted from this little servant.


    And soon, the banquet finally ended.


    But not all the guests said goodbye and left, many forces decided to stay at the Immortal Gu Family��s house for a few days.


    The journey was long and it was difficult toe back to Immortal Gu Family. Naturally, they have to take a good tour and see its heritage.


    Gu Changge also left the Main Hall. He secretly ordered Yin Mei to keep an eye on the movements of the little servant, Chu Fan.


    <b>��Understood master.��</b>


    Yin Mei epted without asking why.


    Moreover, she could also see that something was wrong with Chu Fan, after all, even if he tried his best to hide something, there were still some ws.


    Especially now, under Yin Mei��s deliberate investigation, it was even more obvious.


    Chu Fan followed the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family members to the residence arranged by the Immortal Gu family.


    He didn��t notice at all, but Yin Mei was quietly paying attention to him at the moment. He was relieved to leave Gu Changge��s field of vision and even felt a sense of escape.


    He experienced a terrifying psychological process just now.


    A young character like Gu Changge was aplete monster, his every word and action gave him a great sense of palpitations in his heart.


    In particr, Chu Fan felt that Gu Changge seemed to have noticed him�� he hoped that it was just his imagination.


    Now he only hoped that the time would pass quickly, and he��d get to leave the Immortal Gu Family soon and then find a way to get rid of Yin Mei��s status as a horse feeder and go his separate way.


    Today, he did meet a lot of powerhouses from Primordial Ten Thousand Races. If he had his previous identity, these people would have treated him with immense respect.


    But now, Chu Fan was not qualified to interact with them, let alone exin anything to them.


    And even if he told these Daoists, who would believe such a fantastical story?


    How can one be stripped of their identity without a good reason?


    ��I am afraid they will just consider me stupid and say that I am just talking nonsense.��


    ��It would be great if my sister Ying Yu was here, she would definitely recognize me.��


    Chu Fan muttered to himself in his heart.


    He was convinced because he knew that the little thief who had stolen his identity had absolutely no memories of the past.


    There are many things about that time that only he and his sister know of.


    It was absolutely impossible that the little thief would know about it.


    And this was the thing he could take advantage of to prove his identity.


    <b>[On the other side]</b>


    After returning to the pce, Gu Changge began to refine the Great Sacred Realm puppets left by the Ancient Deity of Reincarnation, turning them into the fake Inheritors of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    From the outside, they were not much different from ordinary human cultivators and even the material was very simr to the skin and bones of cultivators, but there were many fine ck and white lines on the inside.


    This kind of refined puppets were no different from real cultivators, and this involves the more profound use of the Samsara Laws.


    But Gu Changge didn��t care much about them.


    His eyes fell on the puppet��s Central Core.


    There was a shimmering glow on it, and a chain of divine rules andws flowing like a waterfall, which looked extremely stunning.


    Gu Changge closed his eyes, and in an instant, a strange figure with an indescribable appearance appeared in his mind, shrouded in mist, endlessly mysterious.


    The appearance could exhaust the imagination of the living beings, making them fall into a never-ending madness.


    This was a Visualisation Technique of his Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts.


    The deities visualised came straight from Gu Changge��s imagination.


    As such, of course, the Deities visualised varied depending upon who used the technique.


    Gu Changge was a transmigrator, so he naturally understood that the so-called imagination was almost inexhaustible and best represented the unknown.


    <b>��The indescribable in this fantasy world is just beyond description����</b>


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed with ck and white colours.


    At this moment, the Myriad Changes Demonic Physique faintly appeared behind him, and his aura was constantly rising, reaching the Sacred Realm.


    The void began to crumble as faint cracks appeared.


    He raised his palm, breaking the stars to explore the sun and moons.


    <b>ng!</b>


    The next moment, this ck and white colour suddenly transformed into a nging Immortal Sword, running towards the core of the puppet.


    With a puff, the body of the Great Sacred Realm puppet was cracked open.


    Many formations began to intervene, extracting the aura from Heavens and Earth making the entire pce surge.


    However, no aura was leaked from this pce, where Gu Changge cultivated, as it was concealed from the other pce using various arrays.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    A terrifying aura intertwined in the void, and the rune from the ck Dao Bottle was rapidly slipping into the cracks on the puppet.


    In the end, many ck runes faded and were absorbed within the body.


    The original pure Qi was like a rich ck colour mixed in the light at this moment, revealing a Demonic aura.


    <b>��Many Daoist Sects are gathered here just in time, I can take advantage of this����</b>


    <b>��All the preparations are done, now I need to wait for the perfect opportunity.��</b>


    Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed.


    He nced at the puppet in front of him and nodded with satisfaction.


    The puppet had already been infused with the aura of his Immortal Devouring Demonic Arts.


    Any cultivator could feel its origin aura and identify that it was an Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    Gu Changge didn��t intend to use this puppet to deceive everyone. He just wanted to use it to temporarily divert the world��s attention from his goal.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge infused the other puppets with the origin of his Forbidden Demonic Arts and kept them for emergencies.


    <b>��Now�� who should I start with?��</b>


    Gu Changge started nning, he wanted to deceive the world into thinking that more than one Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts appeared in this era.


    Depicting figures like Ye Ling just as a pawn, or the kind that could be abandoned at any time.


    Soon, Gu Changge set his eyes on Wang Zijin, a fellow transmigrator.


    To the outside world, Wang Zijin was extremely mysterious and powerful.


    Just enough topete with a Great Sacred Realm Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts and hold on till Gu Changge could ��rescue�� her.


    <b>��Wang Zijin''s hidden identity will also be crucial in this, making it reasonable for Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor to attack her.��</b>


    <b>��As for how to reveal her identity? It doesn��t really matter.��</b>


    <b>��All I have to do now is carefully cover my tracks.��</b>


    Gu Changge already had a foolproof n in mind.


    [Kshn: I tried to lessen the word count in this chapter and it only got reduced by around 400 words. Clearly, if we want to keep it as close as the original, the word count will not lessen by much.]

 Chapter 206: The Heavenly Prince’s Final Use; Hold on Until I Come to Save You!

    <h4>Chapter 206: The Heavenly Prince��s Final Use; Hold on Until I Come to Save You!</h4>


    Trantor �C Kshn


    After nning all this��


    Gu Changge remembered the situation that had urred on Yin Mei��s side. In particr, he was very interested in that unlucky bigshot and wanted to know his true identity.


    He immediately put away those two puppets and all the hidden array patterns in the hall.


    Hum!


    Gu Changge took a step forward, his figure quickly disappearing into the void.


    A passage formed straight towards the pceplex where the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox Family was currently staying.


    <b>[Inside a magnificent room.]</b>


    Yin Mei, who was silently cultivating, suddenly noticed the fluctuations in the void.


    Her eyes shed open.


    Layers of ripples spread as a portal appeared within the vast emptiness, apanied by a breath and Qi that felt extremely familiar to her.


    Gu Changge��s figure walked out from the void.


    <b>��Master.��</b>


    Yin Mei looked surprised.


    To think that, in the middle of the night, Gu Changge would abruptly visit the pce where she was resting without any prior warning�� It caused her charming face to flush slightly.


    How promiscuous.


    Gu Changge nodded. His calm and indifferent expression seemed no different from the one hemonly used in front of outsiders.


    But Yin Mei still did not dare to be disrespectful, nor did she darein as she had done in the banquet hall during the day.


    <b>��It seems that you are not cking off and practising diligently.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled casually, before finding a ce to sit down.


    <b>��For Master toe here sote at night�� are you perhaps looking for Chu Fan?��</b> Yin Mei quickly figured out the cause, since it obviously couldn''t be because of her.


    Gu Changge smirked and replied, <b>��Can''t Ie to look for you instead?��</b>


    He swept Yin Mei into his arms as he spoke.


    Such a delicate yet alluring body, like gentle water beneath his touch. And behind her, were nine snow-white fluffy fox-tails that swayed gently, filling the air with a strange charm.


    <b>��Master...��</b>


    [TL/N: F yeah Seggs Scene 2 Tail Boogaloo is ready for take-off]


    [PN/N: What are you waiting for then? Start writing.]


    And although Yin Mei knew that Gu Changge was only saying this to tease her, she could not help but be overjoyed nheless, wanting to fall deeper into his honeb words.


    At any rate, it also showed that Gu Changge was no longer as indifferent to her as before.


    <b>��Chu Fan? Is that the name of your little servant?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked with interest.


    A name like Chu Fan seemed to fit the standard for a protagonist.


    <b>��Yes, master. I first saw him on the street, about to starve to death, so I felt sympathy and adopted him into the n as a servant����</b>


    Yin Mei could naturally tell that Gu Changge was now talking about the actual business. As such, she recounted the matter in a serious way, detailing to him the origin of Chu Fan.


    Upon leaving the birthday banquet, Yin Mei followed the instructions Gu Changge had given her, and paid attention to Chu Fan��s movements, sorting out his origins at the same time as she expected Gu Changge might ask about them.


    ��Oh, it appears there are some broken routines mixed in with this one�� and a rescuer and rescued rtionship. A bit interesting����


    ��This Favoured Son of Heaven must be rted to Yin Mei.�� Gu Changge squinted his eyes.


    It now became almost excruciatingly clear how this so-called Favoured Son of Heaven stood in opposition to him this time around. His motives, his weakness.


    And the key was still Yin Mei.


    To be honest, Gu Changge hade to a realisation that any Favoured Son of Heaven would ultimately be connected to someone around him, almost like leeches.


    Examples: Long Teng of the ��Long Aotian routine��, Ye Ling of the ��rise of a waste routine����


    Plus the current possessor Chu Fan.


    ��Do I have to pay attention to the people around me when looking for the Favoured Son of Heaven in the future?��


    Gu Changge frowned slightly. In fact, he still liked to take the initiative to pick things up.


    But he also understood that there might be Favoured Sons of Heaven secretly appearing in the dark, just like the confluence of the luck of these countless worlds, which had changed at certain moments.


    Then the trajectories of these Favoured Sons of Heaven would ovep with his path and movement.


    Resulting in him being reminded by the system.


    Now that this premise was known, Gu Changge realised there was a way to find this new Favoured Son of Heaven.


    He could take the initiative to create a favourable situation.


    <b>��Master, is there something wrong with Chu Fan?��</b> At this moment, Yin Mei asked curiously.


    Of course, she knew that she shouldn''t pry too much into his matters, but she couldn''t help but be curious. After all, from Gu Changge��s words and actions, she understood that the situation might be rted to her.


    <b>��The current Chu Fan is no longer the one you know.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, telling Yin Mei to go down and call Chu Fan.


    Speaking of which, this Chu Fan was actually on the same boat as him, being in conflict with the new Favoured Son of Heaven and all�� It��s just that he was not really worthy of Gu Changge��s attention.


    His only worth was in telling Gu Changge about the thing that was taken away from him: his true identity.


    Just as he continued pondering.


    Chu Fan, whose face was riddled with confusion, nervousness, and anticipation, was brought in front of Gu Changge by Yin Mei.


    <b>��Master, I��ve brought Chu Fan.��</b>


    Yin Mei respectfully reported, closing the door at the same time, in case the momentum here disturbed the rest of the people.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    An eerie silence took over the hall.


    <b>��M-may I ask why the Young Master has summoned this servant at night?��</b>


    Chu Fan stood there, his voice trembling as if he was about to lose his bnce.


    He seemed sincerely frightened and worried, vividly demonstrating the act that was dubbed the ��humility and caution of a small fry��.


    The expression on his face looked seamless, and if there were outsiders here, they wouldn''t be able to see the slightest w.


    ��I have to say that his control of expressions is very good. He is indeed not just a simple character.��


    But only Chu Fan himself knew that the expression on his face was actually not a lie at all. For Yin Mei to suddenly arrive at the courtyard where he rested and say that Gu Changge, of all people, had summoned him?


    It was like a nightmaree to life!


    Hearing the news, he froze directly.


    This happened so suddenly he didn��t even get time to react.


    Chu Fan was left there in a daze as if struck by the thunder.


    During the day, he had a distinct, unshakable feeling that Gu Changge seemed to have perceived his abnormality. It was a horrifying notion,pounded by the fact that he did not know how exactly Gu Changge had perceived it.


    But Chu Fan eventually rxed andforted himself, saying that it was just his imagination going out of control.


    Yet unexpectedly, Gu Changge had ended up summoning him not long after, and in the middle of the night as well.


    At this moment, his back was almostpletely wet with cold sweat, his scalp was numb, and his feet felt a little soft.


    Why did Gu Changge want to see him? What was his purpose? Chu Fan wasn��t interested in any of it.


    He just wanted to escape.


    Unfortunately, with his current Cultivation Base and ability, fleeing from the Gu Family or even from Yin Mei alone was impossible.


    He couldn��t escape even if he wanted to.


    In the end, there was nothing he could do. Chu Fan just had to bite the bullet and respond to Gu Changge��s summon.


    ��What�� What did I hear just now?��


    ��Yin Mei referred to Gu Changge as Master? In the Main Hall, she didn��t refer to him as such.��


    ��It seems that Gu Changge has more secrets than I previously imagined.��


    A chill ran down his spine as he recalled the numerous rumours regarding Gu Changge, and he smelled a certain truth about the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts being uncovered.


    This made Chu Fan shudder even more. Not to mention that he was just a small horse feeder now, but even with his previous identity, this Gu Changge was not someone he could confront.


    All of Chu Fan''s fearful emotions were not faked at all.


    Gu Changge drank the tea unhurriedly, with a slight smile on his face.


    Then he said, <b>��I��m not sure how I should address you, Fellow Daoist.��</b>


    As soon as he said this, Chu Fan''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his expression changed drastically. His whole body felt like it had just been cut apart into countless pieces, revealing all of his secrets.


    Even though he wished it weren��t true.


    Gu Changge''s words made the matter very simple and straightforward.


    Directly aiming at Chu Fan��s origin.


    It turned Chu Fan''s expression iparably bitter.


    He did not know how the situation had gone so badly.


    ��How did Gu Changge learn about this?��


    Thinking of this, Chu Fan suddenly felt some hope; maybe hoping Gu Changge could help him get out of his predicament.


    After all, with Gu Changge''s absurd identity and power, his words obviously contained great significance, as even the Ancient Royal ns of today had no choice but to kneel before him.


    <b>��Brother Gu��s eyes are really something, to have discovered it so quickly. But how did Brother Gue to realise this?��</b>


    Chu Fan couldn''t help but smile bitterly, forcing himself to calm down utilising his strong willpower.


    But in the presence of Gu Changge, especially when he was in such a powerless situation, to speak without stuttering would already be considered enough, let alone actually trying to calm down.


    Nheless, Chu Fan still spoke naturally and fluidly, befitting of his prestige as a high-standing nobleman.


    <b>��It seems that he is indeed a different person.��</b> Yin Mei looked surprised.


    She thought that it was amazing how her timid little servant had suddenly and seamlessly morphed into another person in an instant.


    <b>��It doesn''t matter how I��m able to do it.��</b>


    The faint smile on Gu Changge''s face didn''t change as he continued on, <b>��Daoist Brother, aren��t you going to introduce yourself? I don��t think you want to stay a horse-feeder for the rest of your life, do you?��</b>


    A person who has been robbed of their home must be extremely unhappy.


    Thest thing anyone wanted to do was to go from being a mighty bigshot to a powerless horse feeder.


    <b>��Does Brother Gu have a way to help me?��</b>


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, Chu Fan''s voice suddenly became louder, and he seemed very shocked and excited.


    It was hard for him to calm down anymore.


    If Gu Changge could really help him restore his original identity, then he would agree to do whatever Gu Changge asks him to do.


    <b>��Daoist Brother still hasn''t answered the question I just asked.��</b> Gu Changge nced at him lightly and narrowed his eyes.


    Chu Fan''s expression changed, and his back was cold, he realised that it was not the time for him to ask Gu Changge for help.


    Gu Changge would definitely not choose to help him easily.


    In this world, there was no one who would be willing to do things for others without any benefit.


    And even if there was, Gu Changge, obviously, could not be that person.


    Chu Fan also knew this.


    So in order to let Gu Changge see his value and let Gu Changge know his true identity, Chu Fan began to speak, unreservedly revealing his origins.


    He was not stupid.


    Now he had nothing except for his original memory.


    So in front of Gu Changge, he didn''t have the capital to negotiate at all. From beginning to end, his fate was Gu Changge��s to decide.


    <b>��Then I won��t hide it from Brother Gu anymore. I am Ying Shuang, the heir of Emperor Ying, who was sealed since ancient times. I have been cultivating in seclusion within the Emperor''s Pce until now. I have often heard rumours about Brother Gu during my training and admire you greatly. I��d like to follow Brother Gu after leaving my seclusion, willing to serve you with everything I have without fail.��</b>


    Upon hearing these words, Yin Mei''s eyes widened, and she seemed extremely shocked and incredulous.


    She never expected that the heir of Emperor Ying, ??who once ruled over the Primordial Ten Thousand Races, was now reduced to this.


    Once this newses out, it would inevitably cause turbulent waves.


    Who could believe that all of this was true?


    Even if she saw it with her own eyes, she felt a buzzing in her head at this time, finding it hard to believe.


    <b>��This person turned out to be the Heavenly Prince����</b>


    The Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family behind Yin Mei belonged to the lineage of the Ancient Royal Family.


    She heard a lot about the Emperor and even knew that this person, the heir of Emperor Ying, was the most talented person of the era.


    However, he had been sealed away by his father, who intended to let him break out only in theter generations topete with Young Supremes and be the best throughout all of history.


    She really didn''t expect to see the Heavenly Prince like this


    He even acted humble in front of Gu Changge, almost to the point of ttering.


    In front of the Primordial Ten Thousand Races, the status of Heavenly Prince was no different from that of a prince of an Imperial Dynasty, iparably honourable and respected.


    <b>��So you��re the Heavenly Prince����</b>


    Gu Changge''s thoughts were actually quite simr to Yin Mei''s, although his considerations were significantly more refined.


    ��That means, the Heavenly Prince who is now practising in the Emperor''s Hall right now is actually Yin Mei��s little servant.��


    ��This huge change of identity is in line with the routine of a weakling suddenly bing the strongest.��


    ��It was almost impossible to take over the Ancient Emperor, so the second-best Ancient Prince got chosen instead.��


    ��Interesting. After that little servant became the Heavenly Prince in a blink of an eye, he must have started having ideas about Yin Mei, the Holy Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox Family, that he wouldn��t dare to before this, ultimately involving me in his plotline.��


    ��It looks like these clich��s are inevitable. But an ant will always be an ant, and nothing more. A carp dreaming of bing a dragon after a mere change in status like this is just ridiculous.��


    ��Even the original owner of that body would just be a little bug in front of me.��


    After understanding the cause and effect of the matter, Gu Changge''s expression suddenly became infinitely cold.


    ording to him, this was everything Chu Fan possessed.


    After asking these questions, he was sure that Chu Fan now had no extra means other than memory.


    Otherwise, he would not waste so much time.


    At this moment, Chu Fan, in front of him, also noticed something was wrong and his expression changed drastically.


    <b>��Not good!��</b> He stepped back, having a desperate expression.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    But Gu Changge��s palm fell, copsing the void. Arge ck palm print fell, covering everything, and instantly grabbed him.


    <b>��Where is Daoist Brother going?��</b>


    Gu Changge asked lightly.


    <b>��Gu Changge, spare me! I can swear that everything will be yours, no matter what����</b> Chu Fan''s face is pale and desperate.


    So what if he had guessed Gu Changge��s secret, he was no match for him, and could not be a threat to his wellbeing at all!


    <b>Puff!</b>


    However, Gu Changge did not let him finish the words.


    Chu Fan''s body exploded into chunks as this peerless palm fell down.


    However, amidst the sttered blood, a jet-ck Dao Bottle emerged, rising up and down, taking root in what remained of the Ancient Prince.


    Chu Fan''s spirit was thus refined and absorbed by Gu Changge, letting him read his memories and secrets.


    Among these Divine Soul Fragments, there were many lineage umtions of his as a Heavenly Prince, as well as treasure Scriptures,prehension of rules, and so on.


    For Gu Changge, it was better than nothing. However, the most important thing was Chu Fan''s original memory, which roused his interest.


    After all, with these memories and soul fragments he refined in his hand, he could easily create a puppet of Heavenly Prince for him to control.


    Gu Changge himself had nothing like a method for exchanging souls.


    Chu Fan was just an insignificant little servant so there was no need to keep him alive after knowing Gu Changge��s secret.


    As for the thief who robbed the body of the Heavenly Prince, Gu Changge didn''t care about it at all.


    And in his opinion, this kind of person was just someone delivered to his door to carry the ck pot for him.


    <b>��If someone asks about him, say he went crazy and is currently missing.��</b>


    Gu Changge gave orders to Yin Mei and then left the Great Hall.


    <b>��As the master wishes.��</b>


    Yin Mei nodded and began to clean up the remaining aura in the Great Hall.


    She was very familiar with this kind of thing.


    The current Heavenly Prince would definitely try his best to find the small servant and kill him otherwise, he will live in fear of being exposed every day.


    Gu Changge just happened to help him. The main reason was that he was worried about startling the snake by shaking the grass.


    It would be bad if he frightened him and prevented him from showing up.


    ��The many inheritances of Emperor Ying can only be used by those of his bloodline, but some of these techniques can still be useful to me.��


    After returning to his pce, Gu Changge couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Soon, hebined the Divine Soul Fragment of the Heavenly Prince to create a mysterious rune, exuding misty brilliance and then refined it into the previous Great Sacred Realm puppet.


    On this mysterious rune, a little aura of Emperor��s Mountain remained, making it more perfect than before.


    Gu Changge nodded with satisfaction. He didn��t expect everyone to believe it right away. Some would believe it and some would doubt it, but it didn��t matter since no one would suspect him either way.


    <b>��It didn''t take much time.��</b>


    Soon, Gu Changge looked at the moonlight outside the window.


    In his opinion, the timing was just right.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge looked at the pce where the Ancient Immortal Wang Family was resting.


    In his eyes, a faint ck and white rune flowed as he quickly determined the location of the pce where Wang Zijin was.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Suddenly, Gu Changge raised his hand, and the Great Sacred Realm puppet immediately appeared from the void.


    The tall figure, indifferent and unforgiving gaze, was shrouded in ayer of an eerie light, surrounded by runes as if there was not a single fluctuation of life.


    <b>��Go.��</b>


    Gu Changge said lightly as a palm-sized rune fell into the hands of this puppet.


    <b>��Yes, master!��</b>


    The next moment, this Great Sacred Realm puppet passed through the void in an instant ording to his instructions.


    The terrible aura converged, like a ck mist, and quickly attacked the pce where Wang Zijin was.


    ��Wang Zijin, you have to hold on until Ie to rescue you.��


    Looking in that direction, Gu Changge''s expression became intrigued.


    The rune he gave to the puppet was a seal he bought from the System Shop.


    It was easy to ensure that the pce will be closed for a period of time and that no aura will leak out of it.


    Gu Changge didn''t worry at all. This terrifying battle would inevitably attract the rest of the powerhouses to rush to the scene. At that time, he would just step in to save people, reaping the benefits.


    After all, he had already calcted the time.


    Wang Zijin had a cultivation base in the Quasi-Sacred Realm. Facing a Great Sacred Realm puppet, she would have some trump cards and will not be killed directly.

 Chapter 207: My Heart Flutters, but I Cant Move Him; Its Time for The Hero to Save The Beauty!

    <h4>Chapter 207: My Heart Flutters, but I Cant Move Him; Its Time for The Hero to Save The Beauty!</h4>


    <b>[Resting Pce for exclusive guests, Gu Family]</b>


    Inside a magnificent and remarkably grand pce illuminated by the hazy moonlight, Wang Zijin, now in women''s clothing, sat cross-legged.


    The white clothes on her body surged like clouds, and her hair was draped in a bun, her wless face carrying a calm expression. Comparable to the purest white jade, a peculiar sense of beauty permeated the space.


    She was currently absorbing the essence of Heaven and Earth,ws flowing in a strange rhythm.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    An illusory Immortal Gate loomed tall behind her, seemingly connected to a vast and mysterious world; ancient trees and divine herbs could be found in abundance, and the roars of primordial beasts sounded in unison, shaking the whole world.


    This was the talent she was born with, the phantom of an Immortal Gate.


    The Immortal Gate imbued her with Immortal Qi during cultivation, allowing her to achieve twice the results with half the effort, making her progress far more rapidly than other cultivators.


    Moreover, she was endowed with a legendary Immortal Spirit Body.


    Immacte and wless by nature.


    Because of this shocking situation, many members of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family''s older generation believed that she was a great existence in her previous life and was most likely connected with the now-vanished Immortal Realm.


    It was just that��this assumption hadn''t yet been confirmed.


    After hearing it, Wang Zijin didn''t really care too much about it. To hell with a great existence. She was just an ordinary and unremarkable transmigrator.


    At this moment, Wang Zijin was quietly adjusting her vitality and Qi, same as always. It was a habit she had ever since she started cultivating.


    Although she might usually have a bit of a salty attitude, she always held a nonpetitive heart for many other things.


    But she also never cked or grewzy in her practice of the Great Dao.


    After all, she was a transmigrator. It would be extremely boring if she didn''t eventually be a powerful individual standing at the top of heaven. It''d be simply a waste of her new life.


    Previously, Wang Zijin had always looked down on the countless native Young Geniuses; whether it be their personality, cultivation base, or background, she couldn''t find anyone who could pique her interest.


    In her previous life, she was always alone, lying in a hospital room and only saw the outside world on a screen. She had expected things to change after crossing over, thinking she would find a partner, a husband, or something.


    However, her status, background, cultivation talent, and so on had unknowingly elevated her expectations. She felt as if she had entered the fantasy world she had read about in her previous life.


    The Young Supreme of the Immortal Wang Family who was born Sacred. A cultivation base enough to view all her peers in contempt, coupled with her strong background? She could crush myriad people without even trying!


    Therefore, even if she sought someone to admire, no one was actually worthy of her attention in the first ce.


    As a result, Wang Zijin felt that, in this world, she would probably end up alone and miserable once more.


    [Zain: I didn''t get isekai''ed, but why am I still alone and miserable? :��( ]


    On the long path of cultivating the Dao, solitude was Wang Zijin''s only option. When she looked back, she would already be standing at the world''s highest peak, but there would be no one to apany her anymore.


    This had always been her thoughts.


    So, while Wang Zijin appeared easygoing and casual in many ways, she also exhibited a deep-rooted attitude of indifference.


    This situation has been ongoing for a long time.


    However, she noticed a difference when she met Gu Changge, a distinction that made him different from other native people of this world.


    She found a long-lost familiar feeling in conversations, opinions, and many other aspects.


    Most importantly, Wang Zijin felt that although he was extraordinarily handsome��


    It certainly wasn''t to the point of love at first sight.


    After all, which Young Supreme would have poor looks in a fantasy world?


    Over the years, how many handsome young men did she meet, and how many admirers pursued her while cultivating in the Human Ancestral Hall?


    Her mood always remained stagnant.


    But�� she didn''t know why she liked Gu Changge''s face in particr. As she saw him talk,ugh, and oppress the entire Immortal Ancient Dragon n, she felt as if a love arrow had struck her.


    Immediately, she knew it was her heart that was being moved by Gu Changge.


    As a dignified transmigrator, her identity and cultivation were unparalleled in this world, yet there were still moments like this, causing Wang Zijin to reflect on herself.


    Certainly, she was uninterested in those proper and old-fashioned men.


    However, she saw a novelty in Gu Changge that she had never seen before.


    That''s why she became curious and attracted to Gu Changge, and now she felt she couldn''t see through him more and more�� as if ayer of fog obscured her vision.


    Wang Zijin felt that if things continued as they were, one day, even a transmigrator like her might really fall for him.


    Before that, she wanted to uncover theyers of fog on Gu Changge''s body, wanting to see his true Cultivation Base.


    <b>��I can''t see his cultivation base�� it might be because my Cultivation Base is inferior.�� </b>Wang Zijin was whispering.


    In her conversation with Gu Changge, his perfunctory demeanour could be seen. He obviously didn''t care much about her, but she still maintained a polite smile on her face.


    Under that gentle and elegant appearance hid a cold and ruthless face.


    After all, many of her previous suitors admired her immensely, both openly and secretly�� unlike Gu Changge.


    He obviously had no feelings for her, yet he still pretended to be as gentle and warm as jade.


    Whether in her previous life or the current one, this was definitely her favourite type of viin persona��


    <b>��Based on the current situation, there''s no way his heart will be moved by me.��</b> Wang Zijin sighed, shook her head, and then withdrew from her cultivation state.


    Now being quite familiar with Gu Changge, she understood it was merely a superficial familiarity in public.


    Only ghosts would know what Gu Changge was thinking.


    <b>��It seems that my crossing over to this world isn''t going to be smooth sailing for long�� but this is what makes it interesting����</b>


    Wang Zijin''s eyes were shining brightly.


    There was a lot of motivation driving her on for the first time.


    She finally met someone in this world who could make her heart flutter, so she naturally had to find a way to chase them down.


    ��So what if Gu Changge has a marriage contract?''


    ��As a transmigrator, will I not be able to fight an ordinary fiancee of his?''


    [Kshn: Did this b***h just call Mingkong an ordinary fiancee?! Where''s my gun?]


    ��Huh?!''


    Suddenly, Wang Zijin slightly frowned as she felt an unpleasant aura.


    It was apanied by a palpitating killing intent and icy cold air.


    She got up from the bed.


    <b>��Who is it?��</b> Wang Zijin''s face turned cold, her eyes nced across the four directions, and she asked coldly.


    Her first thought was; that this visitor was definitely not a friend!


    After all, the undisguised killing intent was overwhelming, like a turbulent ocean suffocating her.


    Whether it was a False God, a True God, a Heavenly God, or a God King, all of them would tremble at this moment.


    <b>��The aura of a Sacred Realm����</b>


    Wang Zijin frowned tightly. Even if she only stepped on the threshold of the Quasi-Sacred, she could be called a cultivator of the Sacred Realm.


    But obviously, this aura wasn''t of an ordinary Sacred Realm cultivator.


    ��A Saint? a Supreme Saint? Or�� a Great Saint?''1<b>An existence in Sacred Realm, Supreme Sacred Realm and Great Sacred Realm, respectively.</b>


    A haze arose in Wang Zijin''s heart.


    She never expected that someone would dare to make a move on her on the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s territory.


    Were they not afraid of being noticed?


    <b>��I just left the Ancestral Hall; why would anyone want to kill me?��</b> Wang Zijin frowned and nced around.


    She had no idea who she had offended. Could it be that an enemy of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family had put their sights on her?


    The entire pce was enveloped with tremendous pressure, causing several objects to tremble, and even the formation patterns carved into the ground started to glow.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    A tall figure shrouded in a dense ck radiance entered the pce at once, like a demon god returning from hell, draped in an intimidating Qi, the Demonic Aura.


    The eyes were cold and indifferent, with ruthless intent, staring at her like a dead person.


    <b>��Who are you? How dare you act presumptuously on the grounds of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?��</b>


    Wang Zijin asked coldly as her heart sank.


    ��A Great Sacred Realm Existence!''


    Currently, she wasn''t an opponent of a powerhouse of this level.


    Nowadays, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had many strong individuals, not to mention how terrifying the heritage of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was and how many supreme existences they had hidden.


    Even in the pce beside her right now, many strong members of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family hade together to attend the birthday banquet.


    Wang Zijin was perplexed and shocked.


    How on earth could this person have the courage to show up to kill her?


    Unless he was crazily stupid, something was wrong.


    <b>��At themand of my master, I havee to take your life.��</b>


    The tall, pitch-ck figure spoke with a cold, ruthless voice as if blowing from the nine demons, carrying a murderous intent that swept across everything in heaven and earth.


    The Great Sacred Realm''s pressure was terrible, and he could easily shatter even the stars outside the realm.


    <b>��Master?��</b>


    Wang Zijin caught the word clearly.


    She couldn''t help but be alert in her heart.


    ��A Great Sacred Realm existence calling someone master? What kind of identity do they have?''


    ��To sneak in here quietly, he had most likelye with the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s many guests and was hidden among them.''


    ��Taking advantage of the night''s darkness to make a move.''


    Thinking of this, Wang Zijin''s expression turned cold. Although her cultivation was only in the Quasi-Sacred Realm and couldn''t be an opponent of the Great Sacred Realm��


    She did not have the feeling of being in a life-or-death situation; after all, once themotion here escted, it was bound to alert many powerful individuals to gather.


    All she had to do was stall until all the strong individuals perceived the fluctuations in this ce and came to her aid.


    <b>��Not good����</b>


    But the next moment, her expression abruptly changed, looking shocked and surprised.


    <b>��How is this possible����</b>


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    An extremely mysterious andplex rune bloomed from the void, followed by ayer of bizarre fluctuations that engulfed the entire hall instantly.


    A dense mist rose from all directions, obscuring and blurring even the sky.


    At this point, a fierce battle was inevitable unless she used great strength to defeat the Great Sacred Realm existence or broke through the space with a Divine Artifact. No matter how tremendous themotion was, it would be impossible for others to notice.


    <b>��It seems they were nning to kill me for a long time, even going as far as to prepare something like this.��</b>


    Wang Ziji''s expression turned somewhat unpleasant, and her brow furrowed tightly.


    She soon understood everything, as a powerful secret treasure appeared in her jade hand.


    A fierce battle was going to take ce today.


    No matter how powerful her talent was, she could never defeat a Great Saint while being in the Quasi-Sacred Realm!


    It was a nightmare; if the other party truly wanted to kill her, it would be like crushing an ant to death.


    The figure shrouded in dense ck radiance revealed a cold yet indifferent smile.


    <b>��All of this has already been anticipated by my Master, so resistance is futile. Just wait for your death today. Dare to obstruct Master, and everyone in this world will perish, first you, then Gu Changge����</b>


    Saying that, he struck towards the front, his big palm peeking forward, the void shattered, instantly overshadowing the crack in that ce, to kill Wang Zijin.


    This strike contained the supreme power ofws, yet the earlier concealment runes suppressed the disturbance to prevent others from being alerted.


    Otherwise, the pressure of a Great Sacred Realm alone could easily shatter anything, let alone an actual strike!


    <b>��Who is your master?��</b>


    Hearing those words, especially Gu Changge''s name being mentioned, Wang Zijin couldn''t help but snort coldly, <b>��Do you know my true identity?! Once the forces behind me find out, you will die without a burial ce!��</b>


    Then, she sacrificed an exquisite string of multicoloured bone beads.


    Each one was as big as a goose egg, emitting crystalline jewel light, like a shard of a star from beyond the realm, flowing with intense energy fluctuations.


    A divine light bloomed.


    They constructed a diagram of the constetions in the sky.


    The ripples spread like a river of falling stars with a majestic aura and immediately enveloped the entire void below, a terrifying anomaly.


    It was a Sacred-grade Artifact, and while it might not withstand a Great Sacred Realm existence''s strike, it should be able to dy it for a while.


    Wang Zijin felt a little anxious in her heart as she realized this.


    The other party obviously nned beforehand for this assassination, as even an iparably rare Heaven Deceiving Talisman was used to conceal themotion happening in this ce.


    In this way, it seemed that this was a deliberate act and that the other party''s target, in addition to her, was Gu Changge.


    <b>��You are not worthy of knowing the Master''s name.��</b>


    <b>��In this life, you are destined to perish at the hands of Master! His name? A dead person shouldn''t be concerned about that.��</b>


    The dark and tall figure sneered, its big palm easily tearing apart the star diagram, causing the shrouded sky to copse.


    <b>Bang! Bang! Bang!</b>


    The bone beads bloomed and exploded, and a hazy red wisp disintegrated into the empty void.


    With a single strike, he easily destroyed Wang Zijin''s secret treasure.


    ��Are they�� rted to the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor?''


    Wang Zijin suddenly figured it out at this point. A chill ran down her spine as she thought about that person and his actions.


    At the same time, her expression turned even colder. To lurk so tantly inside the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s residence to assassinate her��


    Such courage was too great!


    Moreover, the other party was likely aware of her identity!


    ��There must be some organization behind the Demonic Arts'' inheritor instead of just a single person.''


    <b>��I''d like to see how long you canst!��</b>


    The tall ck figure sneered again, his massive palms rumbled by, and the mist surged, revealing an amusing game of cat-and-mouse.


    They seemed to be in no rush to kill Wang Zijin immediately and instead aimed to make her despair by torturing her slowly.


    Since, for the strongest existence under the Quasi-Supreme Realm, killing a Quasi-Sacred Realm cultivator would be as simple as killing an ant!


    <b>��This is my chance����</b>


    Seeing that the other party was not in a hurry to kill her, Wang Zijin''s eyes shed with a sharp intent as her figure hurriedly retreated backwards.


    Many Divine Artifacts were used just now to resist the enemy''s assault.


    ��Since ancient times, viins have always died from talking too much.''


    ��I didn''t expect this to be so true.''


    She couldn''t help but sigh with relief, knowing that as long as she dyed enough and waited for someone to notice the disturbance, she would be saved.


    She truly didn''t want to use her biggest trump card until the veryst second. Furthermore, she wasn''t sure whether the treasures given by the Wang Family''s old ancestors back then could even stop this Great Sacred Realm existence.


    After all, which Young Supreme had ever had to deal with a Great Sacred Realm powerhouse trying to assassinate them as soon as they stepped out of the seclusion?


    Others would have been crushed into a cloud of blood mist in an instant.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    But soon, Wang Zijin discovered that she was thinking too much. Despite her many Divine Artifacts, she couldn''t withstand the pressure of a Great Sacred Realm existence and was struck with a hard blow, coughing up blood as she flew out backwards.


    There were several broken bones, resulting in excruciating pain.


    <b>��Is this the strength of a Great Sacred Realm existence?��</b>


    [Kshn: Reminded me of: ��Is this the power of a God?�� from Naruto.]


    Wang Zijin''s face was a little pale.


    Her long white dress was stained red with blood; it was the first time in her life that she was in such a bad state.


    <b>��Is today really going to be myst day in this new world?��</b>


    Such a thought suddenly came to her mind, but she was reluctant.


    ��It was hard to meet someone who touched my heart; do I have to die here?''


    Wang Zijin reached into her sleeve and pulled out a piece of gold paper.


    <b>��Heh, the master has already calcted everything; no one can save you today.��</b>


    The ck figure said indifferently, a dreadful aura, even the stars shattered and plummeted towards Wang Zijin.


    After sending the demonic puppet to assassinate Wang Zijin, Gu Changge left the hall, took one step, and appeared high in the sky.


    The night breeze blew, clothes wandering.


    He stood above the pce, his hands behind his back, his ink hair fluttered, looking toward Wang Zijin''s pce.


    In his eyes, a faint ck and white divine light emerged.


    For a while, the entire world became blurry.


    The rules of light and shadow, the flow of heaven and earth aura in the world, and the intervening ofws appeared in his eyes.


    The numerous changes within a radius of thousands of miles could not be concealed from his eyes.


    The voices of the cultivators speaking in the outer hall, the breathing during cultivation�� all kinds of things were extremely clear.


    This was the Origin of Reincarnation''s Pupiry Art. As if nothing in this world could escape the cycle of life and death, every situation bes exceedingly clear when viewed under the lens of reincarnation.


    As for seeing through the opponent''s weaknesses and slowing down the opponent''s movements and abilities, it was even easier.


    No one except a Supreme Realm Existence, whose cultivation was much higher than his, could escape Gu Changge''s eyes.


    Therefore, he could vaguely see the strange movementsing from the pce where Wang Zijin was in.


    <b>��Not now; it''s not yet time for me to appear and save the beauty.��</b>


    Gu Changge said with a faint smile.


    If the puppet, unfortunately, killed Wang Zijin, it wouldn''t affect him too much.


    It would only be a little disappointing that�� he overestimated her abilities.


    This time, the talisman exchanged from the system shop cost him a lot of Destiny Points. After all, there were far too many powerful individuals in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Perhaps some ancestor would notice and foil his n, something he didn''t want to happen.


    Gu Changge smiled with interest. If his guess was correct, Wang Zijin was most likely in a dangerous situation right about now.


    But there should be no real danger to her life yet.


    In order to give Wang Zijin an opportunity to dy, Gu Changge instructed the puppet to be a little lighter and release some steam.


    <b>��Next, I have to wait. It''s a pity I can''t see these scenes in person.��</b> He sighed slightly but felt no guilt for attempting to take Wang Zijin''s life.


    The appearance of the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall had disrupted some of his previous arrangements.


    Between the arrival of Wang Zijin, coupled with another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, who was about to show up, and the little servant''s unexpected appearance, Gu Changge''s n to rece the Human Ancestor, became more certain.


    Soon, Gu Changge felt it was time, so he took a step and rushed toward the pce.


    He had no intention of being the first to notice the abnormality.


    After all, under the concealing effect of the talisman, unless a Quasi-Supreme existence was nearby, it would be impossible to notice themotion of the battle taking ce and thus show up to save Wang Zijin.


    He was young, yet he could tell that something was wrong even before a bunch of Sacred Realm powerhouses?


    Wouldn''t that be asking for suspicion?


    Gu Changge always sought a seamless n.


    Therefore, he was in no hurry.


    He still had confidence in Wang Zijin. As a transmigrator and as a Favored Daughter of Heaven, with such a status, how could she be capable of only this much?


    It wouldn''t be a problem for her to change danger into opportunities, not to mention that he had already instructed the puppet to pull its punches as much as possible.


    Thinking so, Gu Changge suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    <b>��Here ites! It''s time for the hero to save the beauty.��</b>


    He smiled, transformed into a divine rainbow, and rushed to the guests'' pce.


    The next moment, the smile on his face disappeared, reced with a look of cold killing intent and bloodlust.


    At the same time, the pitch-ck night sky resounded, apanied by Gu Changge''s cold thundering voice.


    <b>��Audacious maniac, how dare you to try tomit murder in the territory of my Ancient Immortal Gu Family!��</b>


    <b>��You are courting death!��</b>


    The voice startled many people.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    He appeared suddenly in the Wang Family''s resting ce, his gaze piercing cold as he sted his palm towards the pce below, a devastating and radiant palm print that exploded with blinding light.


    It was simr to a miniature sun exploding!


    <b>��What happened? It was Young Master Changge''s voice. Is he fighting someone? Why did he suddenly shout?��</b> Many cultivators walked out in shock, looking up into the sky.


    <b>��It seems to be the direction where the Ancient Immortal Wang Family is currently, and sounds are emanating����</b>


    Arge group of cultivators from all sides of the Daoist forces instantly appeared in the sky, shocked and perplexed.


    In the middle of the night, they were all at a loss, unsure of what was going on.


    <b>��That direction is where the Wang family is resting�� Changge, did he attack Wang Zijin?��</b>


    In the other direction, Yue Mingkong appeared high in the sky, her serene eyes carrying deep thoughts.


    Her first thought was that Gu Changge had made a move on Wang Zijin; after all, this was Gu Changge''s style. He wouldn''t dy for too long if he had already nned something.


    Under the sky, there were huge surging fluctuations.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    With Wang Zijin''s unrelenting efforts, the entire pce suddenly emitted a faint trembling sound that spread out through the concealing talisman.


    The sky was filled with breathtaking runes bursting and shing.


    Her body was stained with blood, and her face was weak and pale but with a cheeky smile.


    <b>��I''m sorry, but it seems I''m saved.��</b>


    She smiled at the ck figure in front of her.


    <b>��Dammit! Don''t be too happy too soon. Your death is unavoidable!��</b>


    The ck figure appeared to be very reluctant and furious.


    His pressure was no longer concealed, like the sky smashing down, trying its best to kill Wang Zijin!


    He didn''t expect Wang Zijin to have so many tricks, and he was dragged along until now, allowing her to break the concealing formation in the hall.


    Such a disturbance in the middle of the night instantly rmed many of the nearby Wang Family powerhouses.


    Gu Changge''s reaction was quick, but he was actually half a step behind.


    The old coachman, who was resting with his eyes closed on the carriage, instantly snapped wide awake; his snake-like dark golden vertical pupils emitted a faint light.


    <b>��Who dares!?��</b> He was trembling with rage as he sensed a strong individual trying to assassinate Wang Zijin.


    He moved faster than Gu Changge and arrived in an instant. He was very close to Wang Zijin''s pce, after all.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    The ce erupted with vast ocean-like fluctuations.


    ��<b>Miss!��</b>


    When he rushed into the hall to see Wang Zijin covered in blood, his eyes couldn''t help but split as his anger seethed, and he attacked the dark figure.


    A battle at the Great Sacred Realm level erupted, shocking everyone.


    <b>��What?!��</b>


    All of the cultivators in the vicinity were frozen in ce.


    Soon, others began to react as chills rushed through their bodies.


    An iparably terrifying and iparable Great Sage Realm cultivator had gone to assassinate the mysterious woman from the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, obscuring the skies and concealing it from everyone.


    None of them would have found out if it hadn''t been for thismotion.


    <b>��This pressure is terrifying! A Great Sacred Realm existence, attempting to kill a youngss����</b>


    They were all covered in chills, and what they couldn''t believe was that the mysterious woman from the Wang family had actually survived and wasn''t dead already.


    <b>��What exactly is her identity?!��</b>


    <b>��It''s unimaginable, worthy of a Great Sacred Realm assassination attempt�� even in the territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family����</b>

 Chapter 208: Aura of the Heavenly Emperor’s Mountain; Temporary Black Pot set!

    <h4>Chapter 208: Aura of the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain; Temporary ck Pot set!</h4>


    Just as the cultivators of the many orthodox forces were in discussion, a huge golden seal rumbled over, suddenly covering the Great Hall in a grey mist.


    The concealing formation broke, revealing the scene in the Great Hall.


    Gu Changge had arrived.


    His expression was extremely cold and murderous. The harsh, threatening tone of his voice rang throughout the surroundings, <b>��Who dares tomit murder in the territory of my Immortal Gu Family? Simply courting death!��</b>


    He frowned and looked at the two people fighting with a murderous look.


    <b>��Young Master Changge! What��s going on?��</b>


    At this time, many nearby cultivators had also rushed here, staring up into the sky in shock and bewilderment.


    Wang Wushuang of the Wang Family soon arrived as well, asking:


    <b>��Huh? Someone is trying to assassinate Big Sis?!��</b>


    He had made his way over there in a state of soaring, intertwining emotions; anger, shock, and a determination to kill.


    Amidst the light of his golden eyes, a murderous intent palpitated.


    <b>��I''m not so sure what the situation is either.��</b>


    The expression on Gu Changge''s face was not very pleasant, but he remained calm nheless, exuding a sharp coldness and killing intent.


    He slightly nced at the pce dome as he turned back. An inexplicable glint shed in his eyes, but unfortunately, no one around managed to notice it.


    [Kshn: How can it be noticed? He��s the MC after all.]


    No one thought there was anything wrong with Gu Changge��s act at all.


    After all, this kind of thing had happened in the territory of the Gu Family and on his mother��s birthday, at that.


    It was normal for him to be outraged.


    <b>��Whoever it is, have guts. I��ll personally ensure you don��t survive today.��</b>


    Gu Changge''s expression soon calmed down, however, his words still contained a fearsome murderous intent.


    Many people couldn��t help but shudder at the overwhelming pressure.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    At the same time, on the other side, chains of Divine Laws intertwined, about to fall like meteors from the sky.


    A force that could crush all cultivators to ashes. It was densely packed like a of the heavens, its grand momentum impossible to stop.


    The mountainous Sacred Dharma Bodies fought against each other, their might and aura shaking the earth, as even the massive mountain ranges turned into dust when they raised their hands. Everything else felt extremely minuscule inparison, making countless cultivations tremble in fear.


    <b>Whoosh!</b>


    One after another, a number of divine rainbows appeared along the skyline!


    Many Gu Family powerhouses and Young Supremes rushed towards the scene quickly.


    They had never thought that someone would dare to do something like this, as it was equivalent to not putting the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in their eyes.


    <b>��This person is courting death!��</b>


    Numerous experts of the Gu family showed extremely cold expressions, ring at the figure wrapped in ck as if they were looking at a dead person.


    At that moment, many powerful individuals began to take action, attempting to kill the ck figure. Auras of the Great Sacred Realm fluctuated, sweeping over the ce, shocking many guests.


    The existence of the Great Sacred Realm was a mainstay no matter what Daoist force they were in, and would undoubtedly be high-ranking members.


    Not every ordinary old monster could reach this realm.


    Yet there were so many of these monstrous auras in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, which only showed how amazing their heritage was.


    Gu Changge took a step forward into the pce.


    <b>��Thankfully I arrived on time. Are you alright, Miss Zijin?��</b>


    He looked at Wang Zijin, who was stained with blood, looking weak and pale, and asked with seemingly genuine concern on his face.


    Wang Zijin was currently sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    Strands of Spiritual Qi were flowing towards her body, like a whirlpool, healing her injuries at an rming rate.


    This scene was very strange. Every cell had a fairy-like colour, bright and crystal clear like stars from the sky.


    Her special physique.


    Over the years, her Immortal Spirit Body had be more and more congealed and real, as every cell glimmered with Immortal Aura; sacred and bedazzling.


    She suddenly heard Gu Changge��s voiceing to her rescue.


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help opening her eyes. Although she still looked weak, herplexion was now much better.


    Only she herself knew how she had survived this arduous battle by using many of her trump cards. Any other ordinary Quasi-Sacred Realm existence would��ve been killed from the first strike alone.


    But thanks to her Divine Artifacts and many tricks, she wasn��t hurt too badly.


    <b>��Brother Gu����</b>


    Looking at Gu Changge, Wang Zijin smiled slightly, a little pale.


    <b>��I''m fine, this sort of injury is nothing-��</b>


    However, as she spoke, some blood gushed out from the corner of her mouth, and she shook slightly, seemingly about to faint.


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed slightly at this sight. His quick hands immediately left his sides, supporting her before she fell.


    There was a trace of a smile in Wang Zijin''s eyes as she fell into his arms with a very weak expression.


    <b>��Brother Gu, thank you foring to my rescue. I��m afraid if you were a step slower, you wouldn''t have been able to see me again.��</b>


    She whispered fearfully.


    Wang Zijin naturally knew that Gu Changge��s expression of concern was fake.


    After all, no matter how well he pretended, it was easy to tell since there was no actual warmth in his eyes.


    In Wang Zijin''s view, there were two main reasons Gu Changge came to rescue her so quickly.


    The first was that such a terrible event happened in the Immortal Gu Family. If it was not handled well by them, they would quickly lose their face.


    If she had unfortunately died here, with the Immortal Gu Family unable to even notice it, they would surely be held ountable. Moreover, it would inevitably lead to a grudge forming between the Ancient Immortal Gu and Wang Families.


    Gu Changge, as the sole Young Master, would definitely not be happy with such a situation, thus exining his reaction. Apart from showing concern, he must make sure to let everyone know that the Gu Family had nothing to do with the assassination.


    In fact, Wang Zijin''s injury was no longer a problem, but at this time, she just couldn��t help but want to tease Gu Changge like this.


    ��What a cold, ruthless guy; without any special means, I��m afraid it��ll be difficult for me to impress him.��


    ��With this pitiful and vulnerable look of mine, he wouldn''t be able to avoid being tempted as long as he is a man.��


    She was still very confident about her own appearance. Whether it was in her previous life or this life, she was undoubtedly a top-notch beauty.


    ��Maybe Gu Changge will react a little this time.''


    Gu Changge looked at Wang Zijin who had fallen into his arms. He seemed stunned and somewhat fazed.


    But soon, his face returned to a calm expression, and he spoke guiltily.


    <b>��Today''s matter was a result of the Gu Family being negligent. I��m truly sorry, Miss Zijin. This Gu will take responsibility and make up for the losses Miss Zijin suffered one by one.��</b>


    With his eyesight, it was natural to see that Wang Zijin had recovered from his injuries, and her surging vitality could be called abnormal.


    But he didn''t bother to care about her intentions.


    Gu Changge had always been dismissive of this.


    However, in order to maintain the personality he created in front of Wang Zijin, he chose to change the subject without exposing her.


    If he responded to Wang Zijin, it would inevitably make her suspicious, which was not beneficial to Gu Changge''s future ns.


    He was long familiar with these kinds of things anyways.


    Whether it was Yue Mingkong or Gu Xian''er, everything they saw was what Gu Changge wanted them to see.


    Seeing Gu Changge simply changing the subject.


    Wang Zijin did not look too surprised.


    ��Gu Changge is a man with a heart of steel, he is simply not interested in me.��


    ��Look at his gentle and polite tone, but in reality, he is indifferent to the bones.��


    In Wang Zijin��s view, this act of saving beautycked sincerity.


    <b>��Does Brother Gu know who wants to assassinate me?��</b>


    Afterwards, Wang Zijin also got serious and asked.


    Gu Changge nced at her, and said thoughtfully, <b>��Perhaps�� the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor?��</b>


    <b>��Brother Gu is right. It seems my identity has been revealed to him. He sent his subordinates to hide in the dark, intending to take the opportunity to kill me. I was fortunate this Great Sacred Realm existence underestimated me too much. This is how I was able to stall him.��</b>


    Wang Zijin said with a little smile. she never thought that this matter would have something to do with Gu Changge.


    Moreover, from the mouth of the existence of the Great Sacred Realm, she also heard that its next goal was Gu Changge.


    Therefore, in her opinion, Gu Changge was in the same boat as her; a target of Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    She didn��t think anything else regarding that.


    <b>��This is because of Miss Zijin��s strong Cultivation Base. Most people wouldn��t be able to dy them for so long.��</b>


    Gu Changge replied, taking a deep look at Wang Zijin.


    Wang Zijin knew about Gu Changge��s mysterious Cultivation Base. Let alone her cultivation, she couldn��t even hide her identity, as he had already guessed it.


    In front of Gu Changge, she was the one who wasn��t able to see through the other.


    He seemed even more mysterious than her at this point.


    <b>��The Demonic Arts�� Inheritor is rampant to the extreme. How dare he send someone to sneak into my Gu Family? Andpared with Ye Lingst time, the one attacking this time has reached the Great Sacred Realm...��</b>


    <b>��It seems my guess at that time wasn��t off. There should be an organisation behind the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.��</b>


    Gu Changge sighed slightly when he heard the words, and looked a little bit troubled about the matter.


    Wang Zijin nodded.


    She also heard Gu Changge say this sentence, and now it seems to be confirmed.


    At this time, Wang Zijin spoke again.


    <b>��I suspect that Ye Ling, who Brother Gu fought before, is actually not the real Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts. He is just a chess piece. With his ability, it is obviously impossible to order around a Great Sacred Realm existence.��</b>


    And the reason why she thought so was entirely because of the existence of the Great Sacred Realm, the man surrounded by ck shadows said the word ��Master��.


    What does this mean?


    It means that there was a greater, more terrifying character behind him.


    That little Ye Ling, even if he did receive the Demonic Arts Inheritance, wouldn��t have been able to acquire a subordinate like this instantly.


    <b>��Oh, how could this be? Ye Ling was just a pawn from the beginning?��</b>


    Gu Changge looked a bit surprised upon hearing this, before frowning:


    <b>��Ye Ling hasn''t reappeared for a long time, so it is difficult to confirm whether or not he is alive or dead.��</b>


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin nodded and said, with a deep chill in her eyes.


    <b>��It doesn''t matter whether Ye Ling is alive or dead. What''s important now is to find out the true identity of the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts, and what the hidden organisation behind them really is.��</b>


    Although she was decidedly on the opposite side of the Demonic Arts Inheritor because of her identity, almost being assassinated by a powerhouse in this way still made her feel very upset.


    It gave birth to an unspeakable murderous intent. She wanted to find the real behind-the-scenes person and fight them with all her might.


    The conversation between the two was overheard by the cultivators who came here one after another, and their expressions couldn��t help but change slightly.


    And from this conversation, many Young Supremes had guessed the identity of Wang Zijin, theirplexion changed suddenly, and they no longer dared to be as casual with her as before.


    Compared to their Awe of Gu Changge...


    The identity of Wang Zijin made them feel a kind of admiration and reverence for the Human Ancestor. It was very different.


    If you talk in detail, the difference was like the difference between admiring one��s past ancestors versus fearing the currently powerful in the world.


    <b>��It''s no wonder that Wang Zijin was targeted. It turns out that her identity is actually as the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall.��</b> Ye Langtian could not help but sigh deeply. He didn''t expect this at all.


    <b>��Even the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall has appeared. I am afraid that this marks the start of our golden age...��</b>


    The rest of the Young Supremes, regardless of men and women, hadplex emotions swirling within their eyes.


    <b>��It seems that the person who tried to assassinate her should have something to do with the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts. Now that a being of the Great Sacred Realm has appeared, the world will no doubt be more restless!��</b>


    ��I don''t know if the Human Ancestor will return. If the Ancestor is alive, then there might still be hope for this world.��


    Many older cultivators and strong men thought this in their hearts. Since, after all, they also hoped that this world of cultivation could be peaceful.


    And the person who can return them to a stable and peaceful life��


    Was only the Human Ancestor.


    For the human race, the Human Ancestor was an extraordinary figure.


    Human Ancestor, Ancient Emperor, Earthly Kings, and Heavenly Emperors. In ancient times, there were far too many ancient existences with these titles. No one truly knew the extent of their Cultivation Base.


    Because these titles were given not based on their Cultivation Base, but based on their great deeds towards sentient races, which had a different meaning for different races.


    Even the Human Ancestor was split into different branches, such as Xuanyuan Human Ancestor, Jiang Human Ancestor, etc.


    Though, by now, these branches have all disappeared. Only the two-word term Human Ancestor has been passed down.


    The Emperor of the Primordial Ten Thousand Races was also actually called so by the Primordial Ten Thousand Races respectfully. Because across the ages, there were very few existences that could be called Ancient Emperors.


    Such as Emperor Ying, Emperor Bai, and Emperor Sheng��


    But they were all amazing talents without exception. No one could ever tell their Cultivation Base, as even if a True Immortal, or some existence stronger than a True Immortal, stood in front of them�� they would not be guaranteed to win against the Ancient Emperors.


    With the great achievements, people worship and chant day and night, so that even after death, the body would be surrounded by endless ceremonial mantras. It was potent enough to drag one back from Hell itself!


    From this, we can see its horror.


    Throughout infinite eras, there were very few existences that can be recognized by sentient beings as worthy of being called Ancient Emperors.


    <b>Boom!</b>


    That is to say, when everyone was talking about it and was extremely shocked by this tonight, in the high altitude, that amazing battle was finally over.


    Terrible waves swept across the sky and the ground.


    The moment powerhouses from Gu Family took action, there was no suspense in this battle.


    Under the siege of many Great Sacred Realm powerhouses, the figure surrounded by rich ck runes uttered an earth-shattering shout, as if he knew that there was no possibility of surviving.


    <b>Puff!</b>


    The next moment, he was like a small ck sun, suddenly swelling and bing bigger, and the ck rune, circting in it, burst out with light that made everyone''s heart palpitate!


    At the critical moment, he chose to blow himself up!


    How terrifying was the self-destruction of a Great Sacred Realm? No one needed to say it out loud.


    Next, everyone''s colour changed, their spirits were trembling, and even their legs were weak and they slumped directly to the ground.


    <b>��He can''t escape.��</b> Wang Zijin whispered, but she seemed very calm.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    At this time, on the inner ind of Gu''s family, a light cough sounded, as if he was embarrassed because it was a littlete.


    And suddenly!


    A huge palm appeared, covering the heaven and the earth, and one of them seemed to be annihting the universe, and another was recreating it!


    The runes were flowing, and the glow of the sun flickered, like chaos hovering up and down in the void, just as if the Gxy Cluster hangs one after another and condenses there.


    The momentum was overwhelming and shocked the world.


    The self-detonating wave of aura instantly calmed down.


    After a moment of silence, the sound of inhaling cold air sounded below.


    <b>��I''m afraid that the fluctuation of the attack just now has far surpassed what a Quasi-Supreme Realm could achieve. Was it a Supreme Realm��s Attack?!��</b>


    <b>Hiss!</b>


    <b>��The Gu Family��s foundation is too terrifying. They already possess numerous cultivators in the Sacred Realm, yet now there is also a Supremeing out to obliterate everything.��</b>


    Quasi-Supreme was already an ancestor-level existence of various Daoist forces. A Supreme Realm existence was definitely a walking myth.


    For so many of the cultivators present, it was their first time seeing a Supreme existence��s attack. This palm seemed to cover the whole universe. It was so tyrannical that it made their scalps numb and tremble to the extreme.


    <b>��It''s a pity that it chose to blow itself up, leaving no useful information.</b>


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge shook his head regretfully, <b>��The time for the ancestor to take action was too slow, but if a Great Sacred Realm existence wants to blow himself up, it will be difficult to stop it either way.��</b>


    Wang Zijin shook her head when she heard the words,<b> ��Even if he is suppressed, I am afraid that he won''t get any useful news. If they dare to assassinate me, and in broad daylight no less, then they must have concocted a solid strategy with no loopholes. It��d be impossible not to think of such a possibility.��</b>


    Gu Changge smiled, <b>��Miss Zijin��s words are reasonable, I have worried too much.��</b>


    He looked in the direction where the aftermath had dissipated, and his eyes shed with a different colour.


    This self-detonation was naturally what he himself had ordered.


    However, Gu Changge still kept one of its hands. After all, this kind of puppet has strong regenerating power. So as long as it is not really fully wiped out, there was still a chance to recover.


    At this time, he only needed to send people to guard the pce, so that the cultivators of all major forces can perceive and detect its breath, and he can achieve his purpose.


    And then he could recover the core of the puppet from the broken runes.


    After being repaired, it can be reused in the future.


    And soon, as Gu Changge expected, many strong men rose into the sky and rushed to the sky to verify the identity of the figure from the lingering aura.


    Many people now know the identity of Wang Zijin.


    The position of the Ancestral Hall was almost otherworldly.


    No one dared to offend them easily.


    Who would attack and kill Wang Zijin for no reason? The Immortal Gu Family? How could this be possible? If Wang Zijin had an ident in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they would definitely be the first to take the me.


    They would be rushing to protect her with all their might instead of killing her.


    So many people thought of the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts, and for a while, ayer of haze appeared on everyone''s heads.


    The younger generation was robbed before.


    But now it was the Great Sacred Realm cultivator, what does this mean? It goes without saying.


    Even many old people had a cold back at this time, giving birth to bad emotions.


    They sensed the threat.


    ��Behind the Inheritors of Forbidden Demonic Arts, I am afraid that, just as Young Master Changge guessed that day, there is an organisation.��


    Many people guessed in their hearts, especially the younger generation, and now they were in awe of Gu Changge to the extreme.


    There was no difference between his words and an oracle��s predictions.


    And soon, Gu Changge also came to the sky, closing his eyes and being like the rest of the strong, seeming to perceive the aftermath of the battle just now, so as to determine its origin.


    But, in reality, he was looking for the core of the puppet and intended to quietly take it away.


    <b>��If this old man has guessed right, the aura seems to be from the secret technique of the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain.��</b>


    At this time, an old antique with a very long history suddenly eximed, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and he was extremely shocked.


    His words also caused the rest of the strong nearby to open their eyes, revealing shock and disbelief.


    For a while, the ce even quieted down.


    And Gu Changge also found the core of the puppet and quietly ced it in the Inner World.


    He also opened his eyes and sighed slightly, <b>��This remaining aura ofbat is exactly the same as Ye Ling when he fought me that day. The two seem to be of the same origin.��</b>


    Needless to say, many old antiques have also sensed it. They obviously have an understanding of Forbidden Demonic Arts and will not make an error in judgement.


    In the high altitude, more and more cultivators came, and the atmosphere became very heavy.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge smiled deeply.


    ��Now, the temporary ck pot has been set����

 Chapter 209: The Perfect Plan; No Choice But to Take the Blame!

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Perfect n; No Choice But to Take the me!</h4>


    Hearing the conversation of old antiques and big shot��s group in the sky, many cultivators fell silent and a shiver ran down their spine.


    The current Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts appeared and was suspected of having the backing of arge organisation. He even tantly infiltrated the banquet of the Immortal Gu Family and nned to kill the mysterious woman of the Immortal Wang family.


    Many people still didn��t know Wang Zijin��s true identity.


    But many people spected that the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor was trying to incite a conflict between Immortal Gu and Immortal Wang Family.


    Because if something happens to Wang Zijin, then the Immortal Gu Family was bound to take the majority of the me.


    Of course, people with discerning eyes can see that the Immortal Gu Family cannot do such a thing.


    <b>��Judging from the aura of the Secret Technique, it contains the aura of Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain. Now, this is going to be problematic!��</b>


    <b>��Could the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� inheritor be in the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain?��</b>


    Many Young Supremes were shocked when they heard the conversation of the older generation��s group.


    Among them, a very prestigious old antique said that the aura of Secret Technique in the battle resembled the aura from the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain.


    This terrified them even more and a chill ran through their spine.


    In particr, the creatures of the Primordial Ten Thousand Races were appalled and in disbelief.


    For them, the status of Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain simply went without saying, and when the Heavenly Emperor Mountain was mentioned, they usually had a look of reverence and did not dare to be disrespectful in the slightest.


    But now, when they heard that Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain might be rted to the Inheritors of Forbidden Demonic Arts, their brains started buzzing and almost exploded.


    How was this possible?


    The Emperor��s Mountain was above all, and was worshipped and looked up to by many ns. It was a force established by several emperors and was iparably transcendent.


    So, how could it be rted to the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor?


    They dare not imagine!


    <b>��Could it be that Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain is the mastermind behind this��? This is too horrifying����</b>


    A Young Supreme said with a gloomy expression.


    Gu Changge, who had already taken the core of the puppet inside the Inner World under the eyes of these old antiques, flew down from the sky at this moment.


    The expression on his face looks simr to many Young Supremes, gloomy and in deep thoughts.


    Hearing this, he shook his head and said, <b>��If this matter is rted to Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain, then why did he use the Secret Technique of Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain during the battle? By doing this isn��t he just telling everyone that Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain is rted to Forbidden Demonic Art��s Inheritor?��</b>


    <b>��I don��t believe anyone would be so stupid.��</b>


    Speaking of this, Gu Changge sighed slightly, as if he was also confused.


    <b>��Brother Gu��s words are reasonable, and exactly what I suspected too.�� </b>Wang Wushuang, who had calmed down, said this while nodding slightly.


    Ye Langtian and other Young Supreme on the side were not stupid either, they could obviously see this loophole as well.


    Gu Changge took in everyone''s expressions, and a strange glint flickered in his eyes.


    The effect he wanted has been initially achieved.


    He wanted to frame the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain and put the ck pot on it, but still not make it look very obvious so that he could make a better n for the next step.


    Regardless of whether they believe it or not, Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain has been dragged into this fishy mess for no reason today.


    And this was what Gu Changge expected and nned for.


    But�� he wasn��t going to leave it at that.


    Seeing that Gu Changge took the initiative to defend Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain, many creatures from the Primordial Ten Thousand Races looked at him with gratitude.


    When they heard that the matter was rted to Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain, they actually broke out in a cold sweat, worried that Gu Changge would unleash his wrath onto the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain for no reason.


    With his current power, although Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain was respected, its status was not to the point that it can quell Gu Changge''s wrath.


    After all, there were many terrifying forces behind Gu Changge. The Gu Family had a boundless heritage, not to mention the Primordial Divine Sect, the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and the Ancient Immortal Races.


    Which one of these forces could be taken lightly?


    Although the number of Primordial Ten Thousand Races was huge, before this matter was clearly investigated, Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain was the most obvious suspect.


    Gu Changge, taking the initiative to help clear the suspicion of Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain, made them heave a sigh of relief.


    As for Gu Changge being the perpetrator?


    Unless there was something really wrong with their brains, no one would dare to imagine it.


    At this time, many older generation powerhouses came from different directions, gathering in the vicinity.


    when they heard him, they sighed and nodded, <b>��What the Young Master Changge said is right. The aura simr to Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain��s Secret Technique is really too obvious.��</b>


    <b>��Yeah, it seems that someone is deliberately framing Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain, making us suspect them. No one is so stupid that they can��t see it?��</b>


    Another old antique who was tall, with a nonchnt face, and came from a major sect, spoke with grandeur.


    He agreed with Gu Changge��s opinion and felt that this matter was most likely someone framing the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain.


    Soon, this statement was recognized by almost all the people here. After all, this kind of loophole was too obvious.


    It was impossible for Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain to be so stupid to leave such traces.


    Seeing that everyone was talking about the need to find the True Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts and give justice to the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain, Gu Changge��s expression couldn��t help but be a little yful.


    But that look soon disappeared and his expression returned to normal.


    But was his n that simple?


    Soon, Gu Changge frowned slightly, and he took the initiative to ask Wang Zijin.


    There seems to be some inexplicable meaning in his deep eyes, <b>��I wonder what Miss Zijin thinks about this matter?��</b>


    Hearing this, the ce suddenly became quiet.


    Including the nsmen of the Immortal Gu family, and the guests from the Daoist forces, and they could not help but look over.


    Gu Changge��s words now carried a lot of weight and many people wanted to hear his opinion.


    Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, and the Young Supreme of the Great Golden-Winged Peng n all had different expressions, ready to hear what Gu Changge had to say.


    <b>��Why did Young Master Changge ask this woman��s opinion? Is there anything special about this woman��s identity?��</b>


    Some people still didn��t know Wang Zijin��s identity, so they couldn''t help asking curiously.


    To be able to persist against the Great Sacred Realm Assassin for so long was a terrifying ability, even more for someone still this young.


    This caused many people''s hearts to palpitate and they couldn''t help but admire her.


    <b>��Be quiet.��</b>


    <b>��Saintess Zijin is not someone whom you can freely talk about!��</b> When some old antiques heard this, they immediately scolded others and showed respect to Wang Zijin.


    If she wasn��t the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, how could she have been assassinated by the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts for no reason? Ordinary Young Supreme would have been crushed to death in the first ce!


    <b>Hiss!</b>


    Hearing this, everyone understood now, their eyes widened, and they gasped.


    No wonder she was so close to Gu Changge.


    It turned out that this mysterious woman from the Immortal Wang Family was actually a descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall, which made them astonished and bbergasted.


    At this moment, Wang Zijin didn��t care what the cultivators next to her thought about her.


    She nced at Gu Changge.


    Seeing his expression, she felt that although he didn��t say anything, he was thinking the same thing as her, so she couldn��t help but smile and said,<b> ��Actually, my opinion is simr to that of Brother Gu, and now everyone is subconsciously thinking that Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain is being framed and has nothing to do with the inferior of the forbidden Demonic Arts.��</b>


    <b>��But in my opinion, that��s the most problematic thing.��</b>


    <b>��After all, everyone will rule out Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain as a suspect first, and instead start to find another suspect�� But what if the real perpetrator is missed due to that? Wouldn��t this be exactly what he wanted?��</b>


    Her words were light and gentle.


    But it was like hundreds of thousands of mountains, crashing at everyone��s heart.


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Especially the group of old antiquities, their faces were horrified, as ifyers of fog had been uncovered and they were instantly awakened.


    They found that�� what they had thought and what Wang Zijin said were actually not much different!


    That is to say, they have already taken the initiative to rule out the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain as a suspect, thinking that it cannot be rted to the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Art.


    After all, for such an obvious lingering aura, other than being framed, what other exnation can there be?.


    But what if�� this was actually intentional!


    Thinking of this, many people felt chills all over their body. If Wang Zijin hadn��t pointed this out, they would��ve started in the wrong direction.


    <b>��As expected of the Saintess of the Human Ancestral Hall! She is exceptionally smart, and she figured out the key in an instant, which makes the old man admire you endlessly.��</b>


    An old cultivator agreed with this statement, and it was more convincing than at the beginning.


    <b>��No matter what we say it is all in theory and although we are suspicious, there is no evidence to prove that it is rted to Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain. Anyway, if this n was really arranged by Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain, then it is really frightening, and I was almost fooled by it.��</b>


    <b>��Thanks to Saintess Zijin, otherwise I wouldn��t be able to figure it out.��</b>


    For a time, everyone began topliment Wang Zijin, and their words were full of admiration and praise.


    At a young age, her cultivation was unfathomable, and she was also close to Gu Changge, her future prospects were simply limitless!


    The younger generation also nodded, with different expressions.


    When they heard Wang Zijin��s words they couldn��t help but admire her, her perspective of things was very different, helping her analyse the crucial point, something they couldn��t do.


    On the other hand, many creatures of the Primordial Ten Thousand Races turned pale after hearing this, unable to ept it.


    <b>��Brother Gu��s opinion should be simr to mine, right?��</b> Wang Zijin smiled and asked Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nodded, with a hint of admiration, and said, <b>��Yes, I didn''t expect that Miss Zijin''s thoughts would coincide with mine, even though I was almost fooled at first, no matter what, Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain is still the most suspicious.��</b>


    Hearing what he said, Wang Zijin seemed to smile even more deeply.


    At these words, all the cultivators were silent, feeling an even greater gloom,ing over their heads.


    If the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain was involved, the days were about to change!


    <b>��But now the descendants of the Human Ancestral Hall have left seclusion and we have Young Master Changge with the talent of the True Immortal on our side. So it is not hopeless����</b>


    <b>��Forbidden Demonic Art��s Inheritors are ravaging the world, it''s time to find a way to track down their location and eliminate them all in one fell swoop.��</b>


    Everyone��s minds were coincidentally thinking the same, the younger generation had Young Master Changge, so they see hope in fighting against the Inheritors of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    Watching everyone, Gu Changge��s expression was natural and no one knew that he wasughing in his heart right now.


    ��Tonight��s goal has finally been achieved.��


    ��This ck pot has finally reached the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain.��


    Even if Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain didn��t want to, they had to bear and ept it.


    Humiliating them to death.


    They would have never imagined that they were calcted by Gu Changge until the day they die.


    <b>[Ding! The Host has damaged the reputation of the Favoured Son of Heavens and has obtained 3,000 Fortune Value and 15,000 destiny points.]</b>


    At this time, Gu Changge also heard the message prompt from the system.


    He couldn��t help but smile in his heart.


    It seems that there was no problem with his n. Even the pping of a butterfly''s wings can cause a storm on the other side of the ocean, not to mention his actions. <i><strong>1 It is a reference to the butterfly effect.</strong></i>


    Although it seems to be very small, the sensation it caused in the entire Upper Realm was absolutely huge.


    This little horse feeder was going to walk toward his death, controlled in the palm of Gu Changge.


    And soon, what happened at Immortal Gu��s house tonight spread out immediately, causing a great sensation.


    All the guests witnessed the scene with their own eyes, and they have nothing to say about the news, proving its authenticity.


    For a time, the whole Upper Realm was in turmoil.


    The reappearance of the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic arts caused everyone to tremble.


    Especially this time, they were even more daring. He even wanted to assassinate the descendant of the Human ancestral hall. Fortunately, he was stopped by the powerhouses of the Gu family. Otherwise, the consequences would be unfathomable.


    <strong>2 Mohking: He was stopped by ��Mitochondria�� of the Gu family.</strong>


    This matter triggered the fear and attention of the major forces and Daoist Sects, and Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain was the first to bear the brunt of it, being instantly pushed into the limelight.


    In any case, the sensation caused by this matter was too horrendous and terrifying.


    That day the scene of a Great Sacred Realm assassinating the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall spread out, and the aura of the Secret Technique of the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain couldn��t be mistaken


    For a time, various opinions were circted all over the Upper Realm.


    Whether it was the human race or the creatures of the other races, they were all cautious and afraid of this matter.


    After tens of millions of years, the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts had reappeared in the world and was more terrifying and hidden than any previous Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    And just when all the major powers were shaken up.


    Another news story broke out!


    Emperor Ying��s heir, the Heavenly Prince, Ying Shuang came out of seclusion!


    As soon as this news came out, it immediately triggered a terrifying wave, and the sensation it caused was tremendous.


    After investigation, people found out that the day it was announced that Heavenly Prince Ying Shuang woulde out of seclusion was the same day on which Mother Gu held the birthday banquet. It was also the same day on which the descendant of Human Ancestral Hall was almost killed.


    This timing was incredibly coincidental.


    This shocked many Daoist Sects, and many people even felt anger in their hearts.


    ��This is too coincidental, right?��


    In the eyes of people, this was the provocation of Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain to many Daoist Sects!


    Simply Brazen and reckless!


    Especially the White Tiger n, they were simply mad with hatred.


    After all, their heir died in the hands of the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor and even his origin was devoured.


    Although they also belong to Primordial Ten Thousand Races and should respect the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain but�� the news about the connection between the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor and Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain made them furious, wishing to go seek justice in person.


    Their patriarch, with anger and red eyes, roared up to the sky, unable to vent his anger.


    <b>��Damn, I didn��t expect that my son��s death would be rted to the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain, which we deeply respected.��</b>


    Many n elders on the side hurriedly stopped him and said, <b>��The patriarch is not allowed to do this, how could you be so reckless? We must seek justice for the death of the Young Master, but there��s no evidence against the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain. It��s all just spection in the end!��</b>


    They didn��t want to cause trouble for the White Tiger n for no reason.


    The heritage of the White Tiger n was notparable to that of the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain. There have been many emperors who have been in charge of it. Who knows how many were still left?


    They hate it too!


    However, Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain has stood high for many years, so they naturally had many supporters. Many ns thought that Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain was just being framed by others.


    Emperor Mountain is high, transcendent, and respected by all races, why would they need to do such a self-deprecating thing?


    This was a deliberate frame-up by the Young Master of the Immortal Gu Family and the descendants of the Human Ancestral Hall!


    In short, there were all kinds of opinions and usations.


    <b>[At the same time, inside the Great Hall, Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain]</b>


    <b>��What��s going on? Could it be that Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain is really rted to the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts?��</b>


    <b>��Damn, I don��t have any memories at all. Is it true? Or is someone deliberately framing me?��</b>


    An iparably luxurious and lofty phoenix boat with flickering runes was racing through the middle of the sky.


    Inside the pavilion, sitting cross-legged, dressed in exquisite and luxurious clothes, and surrounded by the immortal aura, Ying Shuang��s face was full of shock and disbelief.


    He frowned, as he heard the news from the outside world.


    Against the opposition of the entire Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain, he nned to roam the world, but he did not expect that what greeted him was not the respect and awe of the people, but all kinds of abuse and anger.


    At this moment, Ying Shuang was stunned, and his expression became extremely ugly.


    He was now the Emperor��s heir with high status, who in this world dares to despise and underestimate him?


    No matter where he went, he would surely be revered and respected by cultivators and other creatures alike.


    With the identity of being the Heavenly Prince, was there anyone above him?


    However, once the name of the Inheritor of the Forbidden Demonic Arts was mentioned, let alone the heir of Emperor Ying, even if Emperor Ying himself appeared, it��d be useless.


    This made Ying Shuang angry, unwilling, and even fearful.


    After all, he was not the real heir of Emperor Ying! He was just an imposter, wearing this body, with little memory.


    At that time, if someone really doubts him and wants to do something to him, what should he do?


    Ying Shuang was panicking, and his palms were covered in a cold sweat.


    This required even more skill than just pretending to be the heir of the emperor.


    The Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts was the greatest enemy recognized by all the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns in the world since the Immortal Period!


    He has lost the confidence he had in the beginning, his heart was uneasy, and his back was covered in a cold sweat.


    He even felt a little regretful and unwilling. Who knew that after bing the Emperor��s heir, rather than enjoying it, he would take the me for the Emperor��s heir?


    It would have been easier to feed the horses, at least he didn��t have to be worried about his life at all times!


    At this time, Ying Shuang even began to resent the unknown existence who reced him and the Emperor��s heir in the dark.


    <b>��Oh god, if you wanted me to enjoy all this, then why do I have to bear all this?��</b>


    Ying Shuang��s voice trembled slightly, and he understood that there was no point inining.


    Soon, he calmed down and began to talk to himself,<b> ��Right now, I can��t panic, let alone show weakness, otherwise, the wrath of all people will be vented into the Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain.��</b>


    <b>��Whether I am a Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor or not, I can��t admit it at all, I have to find a way to clear the suspicion����</b>


    Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    But in the end, there was no way he could prove his innocence�� unless he found the true Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts.


    <b>��All of this is because I was framed by that Gu Changge and the descendants of the Human Ancestral Hall��f*****g bastards��</b> Ying Shuang has already formed a grudge against these two people, waiting for the identity of the Inheritors of the Forbidden Demonic Arts to be cleared. After that, he will definitely settle the ount with them.


    <b>��Brother, are the rumours true?��</b>


    At this moment, the soft voice of a girl suddenly came from outside Ying Shuang��s door.


    A tall girl with shoulder-length silver hair and a beautiful face, dressed in Immortal clothes, was standing there, asked with a frown on her face.


    <strong>3Mohking: Just thinking of the amount of time I have to write Immortal in the Immortal Realm is making me shudder.</strong>


    It was Ying Shuang��s sister, Ying Yu.


    During this period of time, she did not know how many waves of cultivators and creatures who came to attack them had been killed.


    Because of her brother��s high profile, their whereabouts have been noticed by many forces, and these forces had more or less irreconcble grudges with the Forbidden Demon Arts�� Inheritors.


    As a result, they all came one by one, intending to take revenge!


    This made Ying Yu feel very troubled.


    Now she was very confused, she felt that this kind of stupid thing was not something the brother she knows can do.


    As for being the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts? Since her brother broke the seal, he has been practising in the pce all these years, not even taking a step outside.


    The Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic power was her brother?


    How could this be possible?


    <b>��What do you think?��</b>


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang, who was across the door, panicked in his heart, but he deliberately kept calm and asked.


    Ying Yu stood outside the pavilion and did not go in.


    Since some time ago, she felt that Ying Shuang��s behaviour has been a little strange, and he asked her about many things he already knew.


    She couldn��t tell what was going on, but it was definitely strange.


    However, she only thought that recently Ying Shuang''s cultivation had hit a bottleneck and his temperament had slightly changed due to it.


    <b>��It��s fine if brother doesn''t say anything, but this matter has to be resolved sooner orter.�� </b>Ying Yu said softly and left.


    She pondered in her mind, feeling that it was unrealistic to clear the suspicion of being the Inheritor of Forbidden Demonic Arts and that it was impossible for her to fight against all the major Daoist forces.


    How vast and boundless was the Upper World?


    Who knows how many powerhouses and masters were hidden in it, although the status of the Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain was transcendent, no matter how confident she was, it was impossible to be the enemy of everyone.


    <b>��So the best way is to block it rather than stopping it. The rumours were spread from the Immortal Gu Family that night. Gu Changge and the descendant of the Human Ancestral Hall���� </b>Ying Yu said to herself, thinking of two very important people.


    She also did not think that there was a problem with the two''s ims�� but the key thing was that Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain was really framed, and the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor was iparably subtle in staging the suspicion.


    <b>��It seems that I have to meet Gu Changge. I''m afraid the only way to clear the suspicion is to get him to act. In today''s younger generation, only he is powerful enough to turn this situation around instantly.��</b>


    Soon, Ying Yu thought of a solution. She had to tell Gu Changge that he had misunderstood.


    <b>��Thanks to the amazing means of this sister of mine, otherwise I wouldn''t really know what to do at this time.��</b>


    Inside the pavilion, Ying Shuang could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he felt his sister leave. In addition, the ns around him were also powerful people with powerful means.


    Otherwise, he really wouldn��t know what to do!


    <b>��Gu Changge, the descendant of Human Ancestral Hall����</b> Soon, there was deep hatred and anger in his eyes, and a strong resentment and jealousy rose for Gu Changge, who had been dazzling and bigger than him from birth.


    ��How dare he put me in such a dangerous situation with just a few words!��


    <strong>4Kshn: He is Courting Death!</strong>

 Chapter 210: Second Transformation of the Devil Heart; Unable to suppress his Demonic Nature?

    <b>Chapter 210: Second Transformation of the Devil Heart; Unable to suppress his Demonic Nature?</b>


    As the entire Upper Realm was in an uproar regarding the rtionship between Heavenly Emperor��s Mountain and the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor.


    The Immortal Gu Family still seemed very calm on the surface.


    To think that such a big event would happen again right after the birthday banquet ended.


    It wasn��t a good idea for the Daoist Sects and Immortal ns to continue their stay there since no one could be sure whether the Forbidden Demonic Arts�� Inheritor was hidden among them.


    Creatures of the Primorial Ten Thousand Races left first, nning to return to their ns, and then discuss appropriate measures to address the situation.


    The Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor was not alone. This fact had be abundantly clear, alongside the assessment that there might be more than just one person backing them.


    But whether this force was Heavenly Emperor''s Mountain or not, needed some more investigation, as it was difficult to determine the authenticity of the im.


    Soon afterwards, the Immortal Ye Family, Immortal Lake, Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and other Immortal Sects also said their goodbyes and left.


    <b>��Brother Gu, you have to pay attention. The Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor will definitely target you after me.��</b>


    Wang Zijin smiled charmingly before saying some parting words to Gu Changge, following the Immortal Wang Family as they departed from the ce.


    She had to deal with some new issues upon returning.


    As Wang Zijin had just learned the news of Jiang Chuchu leaving the Human Ancestral Hall.


    If she was right, Jiang Chuchu would most likelye and ask Gu Changge about details regarding the situation, and maybe even investigate him.


    However, considering her personality and then Gu Changge��s personality, it was also likely�� that she��d facent into a metal wall this time around.


    The faint smile on Gu Changge��s face quickly disappeared upon finally losing sight of the Wang Family members.


    <b>��Pay attention to the whereabouts of Miss Zijin.��</b> He quickly instructed the powerhouse of the Gu family beside him.


    In any case, Wang Zijin was a Favoured Daughter of Heaven who brings good fortune, so observing her would only lead to more benefits for Gu Changge.


    Moreover, he was not afraid of Wang Zijin discovering his intentions either.


    <b>��Yes, Young Master.��</b>


    The powerhouses of the Gu Family left hastily upon receiving the order, not daring to ask for the reason or the cause.


    It was none of their business anyways.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge��s power in the Immortal Gu Family was now just below the Patriarch, more respected than even all the n eldersbined.


    This was, of course, disregarding the Ancestors and Ancient Freaks as they had been lying around in the soil or hiding in coffins and would not easily show up to make decisions.


    Gu Changge''s words were no different from that of the Patriarch.


    <b>��Yue Mingkong, this cunningss, had left on the second day. She seemed to be in a hurry, but in order not to let me notice the abnormality, even returned to the Supreme Immortal Dynasty first, and didn��t immediately go to the ce where the reincarnation of that Human Ancestor is.��</b>


    Gu Changge''s eyes squinted a bit as he took one step forwards, returning instantly to the pce.


    A smile had appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Yue Mingkong thought she was smart, but in Gu Changge��s view, this was just a tiny speck of useless cleverness he could instantly see through.


    <b>��The Human Ancestor��s Reincarnation will not be so easy to deal with. My Mingkong might end up suffering a loss�� It seems that I have to arrange something in advance.��</b>


    He was pondering about this matter when Yin Mei''s voice rang from outside the pce.


    <b>��Senior Brother.��</b>


    In front of outsiders, she would always address Gu Changge like so with a shout, indicating to him that he should not let the mask he wore slip just yet.


    <b>��Since Junior Sister has something to ask of me, you shoulde in.��</b> Gu Changge spoke with a natural expression.


    Yin Mei soon walked into the hall alone.


    <b>��Master, your guess was correct. There is news from the n that the Heavenly Prince has mobilized his troops����</b> She reported respectfully with cupped hands.


    <b>��Mobilizing troops, huh. It seems like he doesn''t know where the little servant is, so he wants to solve it using overwhelming manpower.��</b> Gu Changge dissected the report with ease using his observation skills, looking a bit disappointed.


    A funny little trick. The current Heavenly Prince was not stupid after all and had sent troops to investigate the matter in his stead, not wanting to go himself.


    It made sense, as he couldn��t tell exactly what had happened to him.


    It was best not to meet face-to-face in case of an unexpected development.


    At this time, what the imposter Heavenly Prince needed to do was to destroy the corpse and eliminate the remaining traces, solving the w that would most likely expose his identity.


    However, as his reputation was not very stable nowadays, and he was constrained in many ways, the fake did not dare to show up and muddy the waters.


    <b>��It doesn��t matter. Act ording to our previous n. Let your nsmen inform the fake Heavenly Prince, revealing the whereabouts of that little servant, and say that he suddenly went crazy for no reason.��</b>


    Gu Changge recounted the n with an intrigued smirk.


    It didn��t matter whether he was really crazy or not. He simply wanted the fake Heavenly Prince to understand that the little servant was in his hands and that he held his life in his hands.


    Gu Changge had grabbed hold of his biggest secret.


    With this important handle, Gu Changge now possessed all kinds of methods to squeeze and harvest the fake��s Fortune Valuepletely.


    <b>��Yes, master.��</b> Instructions in hand, Yin Mei was ready to return to her n.


    But before she could take her leave, Gu Changge stopped her after thinking for a moment, throwing a sealed jade bottle into her hands.


    <b>��Master, this is����</b> Even while stunned, Yin Mei could still perceive a potent, surging energy, churning silently inside the jade bottle.


    Gu Changge shook his head, toozy to exin, and dismissively waved at her.


    Yin Mei��s loyalty and ability did not escape his eyes, so he would naturally not treat her badly.


    After all, in his previous world, she would be the so-called perfect secretary.


    <b>��Thank you, master.��</b>


    Yin Mei was overjoyed, and her tails could not help but move about in excitement.


    The contents of this jade pot didn��t really matter, as what truly mattered was that the often cold and indifferent Gu Changge had actually given her something as a gift.


    This was obviously a great change in Gu Changge''s attitude towards her.


    <b>[Serveral Days Later]</b>


    The Immortal Gu family was busy with an important event.


    <b>Ding!</b>


    <b>Ding!</b>


    <b>Ding!</b>


    After the tolling of a few bells, many nsmen put down their work and bowed in the direction of their Ancestral Hall, full of reverence and respect.


    <b>��The Nirvana Pond is finally open. I wonder if we will be able to create a stronger Young Supreme after the opening of its locks this time����</b>


    <b>��Our Gu family''s blood is inherently tyrannical. The five young talents selected in every generation will no doubt rise to be the greatest in the realm.��</b>


    <b>��Plus, we have Young Master Changge and Miss Xian''er this time. Although, unfortunately, it seems like the other three will just look mediocre in front of them.��</b>


    On the inds of the various mountains and peaks, silhouettes of Divine Rainbows appeared one after another, falling through the sky, all headed towards the congregation of holy light that descended from the Heavens.


    The air buzzed with idle chatter, as they all conversed with anticipating smiles on their faces.


    It was the Holy Land.


    Beautiful clouds streaked across the sky, as the rules of chaos and order rose, and majestic mountains stood tall. As if everyone had been transported back to the most ancient period when heaven and the earth first opened.


    The iparably rich Heaven and Earth essence transformed and morphed into visions of dragons, phoenixes, unicorns, etc., liquefying into primordial beasts.


    Within the lush ins and forests, there were even Ancient Tea Trees of Dao Enlightenment and immortal trees that grew towards the sky. Countless DIvine Medicines and Immortal Herbs flickered with radiance, as gleaming treasures dotted thendscape like stars.


    And this was merely a sliver of their heritage.


    At the centre of it all��


    Inside a grand hall, five young men and women were standing there, led by Gu Changge.


    The young schr-like man was dressed in a in white robe adorned with no essories; his jade-like hair was tied back using a simple hairband.


    Gu Xian��er, whose expression seemed impossibly cold, was next to Gu Changge. Dressed in hunting clothes, exuding an immortal aura, and had a look of disgust towards Gu Changge stered onto her face as if she didn��t want to stand near him in the slightest.


    In addition to them, there were three other Young Supremes present, all of whom were the potential future elders of the Gu Family, possessing terrifying talents and powerful strength.


    <b>��Here lies the entrance to the Nirvana Pond of the Ancestral Hall. Only five people in each generation can have this opportunity toe here to untie the shackles of our bloodline, understand the way of the ancestors, improve their cultivation realm, and learn to control the flow of nature and the world����</b>


    Gu Changge exined softly, with a strange look in his eyes, as if he was talking to the three people beside him.


    [Kshn: Now even the author is totally ignoring Xian��er lmao.]


    The atmosphere within the hall was simple but ancient.


    Archaic carvings were etched into the ground that didn��t belong to any one epoch. Those that had absorbed and retained the mysterious principles of Heaven and Earth, containing truths that would allow one to realize the truth of the Great Dao at a nce.


    <b>��Tch! I know that. You don''t need to say something so obvious.��</b> Gu Xian''er snorted before retorting. She seemed to really like fighting against Gu Changge.


    Unfortunately, Gu Changge only ignored her, as if treating thess�� words as wind.


    This made Gu Xian��er annoyed. Was he not the person who took her on a spending spree in Heavenly Dao Ancient City? Yet why was it, that after returning to their Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge��s face had changedpletely?


    Regressed back to the previous indifference.


    Even if she didn��t show it on the surface, she still felt secretly annoyed and frustrated in her heart. Having said that, she also knew that he had his own difficulties, which was why she��d let him off with just a slight beating.


    Yeah. That was the reason.


    <b>��Is everyone present? If so, we will begin unlocking the Nirvana Pond.��</b>


    Around the pce, a number of old people were already waiting in the shadows, carrying arge number of prepared rare immortal materials behind them. It was a wide collection of heavenly treasures that would incite madness if ever released in the outside world.


    All kinds of horrifically precious blood, of all colours and tastes, apanied by phantoms of Ancient Beasts as if they hade back to life to fight across time and space.


    As well as bright, peerless elixirs of eternal gold, coated by a flowing mist. The fragrance was simr to a field of endless flowers, and it alone seemed capable of changing a weak mortal into an immortal soaring through the Nine Heavens.


    Even further in the back, people saw a series of mysterious eggs, shaped like small suns.


    Rainbows of the Dao flowed, as immortal chants intertwined and merged inside of them.


    The brilliant light was iparably magnificent, like divine jade, with molten liquid flowing inside, looking radiant and astonishing.


    There were many other divine materials, most of which no one had ever heard of or seen.


    <b>��Every one of these goodies would cause a big sensation in the outside world. No wonder we can only open the Nirvana Pond once every generation. Who could stand the price?��</b>


    One of the Gu family''s Young Supremes couldn''t help but mutter in amazement.


    <b>��Yeah, I''m afraid only our Family��s heritage can withstand this consumption���� </b>Another Young Supreme remarked, an exciting light gradually appearing in his eyes.


    <b>��We��ve been preparing these things for a long time, even to the point of capturing thest sons of many pure-blood kings to fuel the source. Of course, the eggs haven''t hatched yet, but that��s not important.��</b>


    An old man with a dry cough replied, feeling a bit heartbroken.


    The person next to him nodded and continued, <b>��For example, that drop of precious blood was acquired by forcing a supreme powerhouse to hand it over. It was the most essential drop of blood from his single horn. Without millions of years of continuous cultivation, it would be difficult to umte it again.��</b>


    The drop of blood radiated immense energy as if it contained countless miniature worlds, and it was imbued with an amazing divine will.


    A single breath could create a peerless genius, thousands of threads linking into one. It was extremely precious and almost impossible to obtain.


    Seeing the drop of precious blood, Gu Xian''er''s eyes narrowed a little.


    When she was still in the Peach Vige, though she also received such high treatment, the various materials given were far inferior to this.


    If she performed a second Rebirth inside the Nirvana Pond and her cultivation base broke through by arge margin, would there be any chance of defeating Gu Changge?


    <b>��Don��t think too much.��</b>


    As if reading Gu Xian��er��s wild thoughts, Gu Changge merely gave her the side eye.


    Gu Xian''er hummed in her heart, but she deliberately showed an indifferent expression on her face, <b>��Gu Changge, just wait and see.��</b>


    At this time, an old man looked at them and couldn''t help but smile, <b>��With these materials, and adding on the secret techniques in the n, your bloodlines can be fully transformed. Of course, your talents may also change because of this. After all, the original talents were all closely linked to one��s bloodline.��</b>


    Gu Changge nodded in response.


    The others, on the other hand, were extremely excited. Such an opportunity was very rare, though how much they could get would depend on their own good fortune.


    After all�� it can only be said that they were lucky to be born into an Ancient Immortal Family, as only such immortal forces would be able to supply these earth-shattering resources.


    The outside world could only lick their lips and go insane from greed at these materials that even Quasi-Supremes would heavily covet until their eyes turned red.


    <b>��Alright, we will unlock the Nirvana Pond in a moment, so absorb it with all your strength. We will help you transform your bloodlines with a secret technique. This process willst for a few days, and how much you receive will depend on your good fortune.��</b>


    The words of the old made the expressions of the five people be more cautious.


    Gu Changge��s cultivation base had actually long reached the Sacred Realm, so this Nirvana Pond or whatever wasn��t helpful to him in the slightest.


    However, in his opinion, it possessed value as a tool used to hide from people''s attention.


    Perhaps the depths of his cultivation should be exposed some more with this ��rebirth��. After all, Wang Zijin had left seclusion and was already walking about with Quasi-Sacred strength.


    For him to show a simr realm wouldn��t be too much, right?


    Now no one would suspect him to be the Forbidden Demonic Arts'' Inheritor.


    Most importantly, Gu Changge felt that this might also be a good opportunity.


    Isn''t this rted to bloodline talent?


    He wanted to see how his innate Devil Heart might change during the process.


    Since there had been rumours that one could glimpse past and future lives inside the pond.


    Gu Changge felt a little curious as to whether this rumour was true or not.


    Soon, several people entered the depths of the hall.


    There was a misty pond there, with Dao runes emerging one by one, reflected in the air.


    Among them, there were traces of the Origin aura permeating the surroundings, giving rise to a sense of unparalleled harmony with nature, as if belonging to the core of this world.


    In the mist-shrouded pond, a light source emerged.


    Aura of Creation. A fortuitous signposed of countless shifting runes, making it an extremely mysterious sight, as the silver glow illuminated the space where boundless divine rules andws intertwined.


    <b>��Sit cross-legged by the pond and absorb the substances in it through breathing cirction. It''s up to you if you can absorb the right amount.��</b> An old man solemnly warned.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge, Gu Xian''er and others all sat cross-legged here, preparing to wait for the Nirvana Pond to awaken.


    <b>Hum!</b>


    Following that, several old people quickly refined and threw all kinds of treasures in their hands into the Nirvana Pond, merging the immortal treasures into one.


    All types of priceless resources were put into it by them.


    The first was a magical nt simr to a sunflower.


    Squeezing the petals and leaves, every drop of liquid that seeped into the Nirvana Pond was as crystal clear as the most perfect jade, each drop the size of a thumb. Moreover, the drops were condensed into a fiery essence ten thousand times hotter than that of a Star Nucleus, rolling down the branches and stem without leaving so much as a burn!


    In an instant, an extremely terrifying and astonishing bang sounded, as if someone had split the sky in half, to devolve into chaos and return to the original source


    The crystal clear liquid dripped down, turning into an iparably surging divinity.


    The second, the third, the fourth��


    Many divine objects and immortal materials entered the Nirvana Pond, turning into a surging and resplendent Qi breath.


    But at this moment, the void abruptly trembled, and there was an astonishing and fairy-like presence bursting through the empty space.


    Gu Xian''er was the first to react. Her new Fairy Bone shone brightly.


    The whole person looked fit to soar into the air, out of worldly dust, aloof like an Immortal.


    And in that immortal bone, a new immortal intent began to form��


    <b>Boom!</b>


    As Gu Xian��er relished in her epiphany, a violent surge rang from Gu Changge��s side.


    His blood was flowing in his veins, making a rushing sound like a crushing river current.


    This was an iparably thick and terrifying force, indescribable and boundless, shocking everyone with its arrival. The pond itself seemed to almost crack under the mighty weight.


    Gu Changge sat there, calm like a deep sea, as every cell in his body seemed toe alive.


    Not only did his breath release a colourful, smoky air, but it was also filled with a mysterious ck substance that floated up and down in the shrouded air.


    At this moment, he seemed to be the incarnation of the world, able to swallow everything, and his shocking momentum swept all directions, causing the pond to boil!


    The Aura of Creation rose and fell. A hazy glow, like a dazzling Dao rune, fluctuated up and down in the Pond, bubbling to the surface in immense amounts.


    Yet it was swallowed up by Gu Changge��s every cell!


    This terrifying speed even made several old people think it was an illusion.


    He was motionless as his whole body became radiant. The colourful mist filled the space, and like a thick fog,pletely wrapped around him.


    In his sea of ??consciousness, the Dharma Body sat cross-legged.


    Its eyes were horrifyingly indifferent, and when it opened its mouth, it emitted a monstrous suction force, much like a ck hole.


    The hue of his primordial spirit was faintly changing towards a nine-coloured ss.


    With the sole exception of Gu Xian''er, the other three could not even properly settle down right now. Affected by Gu Changge''s aura, their faces shifted rapidly between white and blue, but they didn''t dare to say anything more nheless.


    <b>��Changge''s talent is really too strong. How could we still not know what it is even after so many years? Today may be an opportunity to find out. Such a terrifying physique and vitality, peerless primordial spirit power, and to cause a spatial fluctuation like so����</b>


    <b>��What kind of talent he has, it''s really hard to tell. I just don''t know if it will manifest����</b>


    Gu Changge''s situation shocked several n elders there.


    They started discussing it while observing it, and the more they looked, the more shocked they became. They wanted to continue watching until they could resolve their questions, but��


    <b>Buzz!</b>


    Just outside the pce, a stalwart figure with a deep and calm face suddenly appeared.


    It was Gu Changge''s father.


    The current Patriarch of the Immortal Gu Family.


    <b>��Patriarch! ��</b>


    The appearance of Gu Changge''s father changed the expressions of several n Elders. They hurriedly greeted him with courtesy, feeling a little guilty in their hearts. After all, Gu Changge''s innate talent has always been a secret, and Gu Lintian had also said that they should not expose it.


    <b>��Do not forget my words.��</b>


    Father Gu spoke lightly, his face blurred. A figure that seemed to be standing inside another world, and that tyrannical, yet indifferent tone caused the expressions of those several n Elders who were usually very prideful and respected to not dare say anything more.


    In any case, they were the ones who had crossed the line.


    At the moment, it was not necessary for them to continue staying there, since not only was Gu Changge''s father present, they even had already put most of the divine materials into the Nirvana Pond, meaning their work had been aplished.


    After seeing the n Elders leave, Gu''s father''s expression became veryplicated, and he looked a little worried, staring at the Nirvana Pond in front of him.


    He knew that something might happen.


    Gu Changge''s Devil Heart, in his opinion, was a secret that cannot be exposed.


    And within this Nirvana Pond, the Aura of Creation was extremely strong.


    It was very likely that it might lead to a change in Gu Changge��s Innate Devil Heart. At that time, the reveal of its aura would be noticed by the n elders, spelling disaster for Gu Changge.


    Hence, he had personally arrived at their Ancestral Hall to protect Gu Changge and at the same time strictly prevent the others from seeing any unwanted sights.


    <b>��I hope I''m just overthinking it. I don''t know if this Nirvana Pond is a blessing or a curse for Changge. Before, he could barely suppress his demonic nature. If a second transformation were to ur now, it would be very difficult for him to deal with, and might result in����</b>


    Father Gu guessed like so, his expression gradually turning more and more worried.


    Suppressing the Demonic Nature of the Innate Devil Heart was too difficult for him, and it was no doubt terrifying torture.


    Gu Changge would need great perseverance to prevent it from escaping this time.

 Chapter 225-2: Let you know how high the sky is, Young people shouldn’t cross the line (1)

    <h4>Chapter 225-2: Let you know how high the sky is, Young people shouldn��t cross the line (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge in front of him, always wanted to devour him, squeeze out his Luck points, and rece him.


    "System, the source of the Luck for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, does it involve the fate of the Heavenly Star Realm?"


    Gu Changge asked the system in his mind.


    The system replied, "Yes, the fate of the Heavenly Star Realm is closely rted to the direction of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor."


    "When the Human Ancestor was reincarnated in this world, he was already entangled with the luck of this world."


    Gu Changge''s heart became clearer when he got the answer.


    It was pretty much the same as his guess.


    In terms of luck, it had always been illusory.


    And Human Ancestor''s own Luck was not only rted to the Heavenly Star Realm, but also to his own various causes and effects.


    Including Yaoyao, it was actually rted to him.


    Even all beings in the heavens and the earth, the beliefs of hundreds of millions of beings were rted to the Luck of the ancestors.


    Now that his memory had not fully awakened, the Luck of the belief part that involved hundreds of millions of living beings was very likely not to fall on the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    Therefore, alienating the rtionship between Jiang Yang and his rtives had always been Gu Changge''s n before that.


    But now this n did not need to be considered any more.


    Yaoyao and her grandma''s attitude towards Jiang Yang had changed a lot.


    They did not even trust him anymore.


    What he needed to do next was to convince Yaoyao that the current Jiang Yang was no longer the older brother he used to be.


    Even if it was the opposite, it was easy.


    "You caused all this yourself. The so-called reincarnation of the Human Ancestor seems to be just a feigned perpetrator."


    Gu Changge didn''t believe that the Human Ancestor who had not yet returned to the Upper Realm, could find out what kind of storm he had created with his hands.


    At that time, even if the Human Ancestor was reincarnated and brought the Luck of the entire Heavenly Star Realm to fight against him, he would not need to care.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Immortal, this time the viin will definitely bring the arrogant guy Jiang Yang up and make a good apology to the Immortal."


    The expression of Holy Master Xian Lun changed for a while, and he hurriedly cupped his hands and said.


    At this time, who cared about Jiang Yang''s status as Yaoyao''s brother.


    He had offended the Immortal himself, and no one could save him!


    At that time, when Gu Changge took out his anger at Immortal Lun Sect, they would be wronged!


    After saying that, the figure of Holy Master Xian Lun blurred for a while, he turned into a divine light with a pale face, and went to the ce where Jiang Yang was cultivating.


    The rest of the elders also rushed there together. Even if it was suppressed at this time, Jiang Yang had to be brought along!


    In the hall, Gu Changge''s expression was calm.


    He turned to drink a cup of tea.


    "Yaoyao, after this time, you should return to the Upper Realm with your teacher."


    "Hmm, Yaoyao will listen to Master."


    Yaoyao nodded.


    Now the thought of missing her brother had faded a lot.


    It didn''t even matter if she saw him or not.


    Seeing him on the other hand, was considered a farewell, an exnation for her longing for so many days.


    Gu Changge nodded and heard the prompt sound from the system clearly.


    "Ding, Yaoyao is extremely disappointed with her brother. The Son of Luck, Jiang Yang, has suffered damage to his luck. You have gained 8,000 Luck points and 40,000 Destiny value."


    It seemed that he no longer had to do anything.


    Yaoyao looked young, but her heart was like a mirror.


    Gu Changgeughed in his heart, but his face was calm.


    Soon, Jiang Yang, who was shocked, was suppressed by several elders and was brought to the main hall.


    Behind Jiang Yang, there was the Holy Master Xian Lun with an angry expression, and Zhao Yi, the Supreme Elder who was full of shock and disbelief.


    "Reporting to the Immortal, Jiang Yang has already been brought!"


    Several elders said respectfully, and then looked at Jiang Yang with a deadly expression.


    Their cultivation base had reached the Quasi-Sacred Realm, and they had shot together to suppress Jiang Yang. Now Jiang Yang, who was only in the Divine power Realm, was naturally unable to resist.


    He was quickly captured.


    With Holy Master Xian Lun personally taking action, Zhao Yi, the Supreme Elder, did not dare to say anything more.


    Even at this time, she was full of expressions of shock, puzzlement, doubt, and so on.


    <i>Why things were different from what she thought.</i>


    <i>It was also different from what Jiang Yang showed.</i>


    <i>This mysterious Superior Immortal, not only did note to visit Jiang Yang, but instead, he let people suppress him and bring him.</i>


    Combined with the confident and indifferent expression on Jiang Yang''s face at that time, it really made her feel that her face was hurting for Jiang Yang.


    It turned out that his expression at that time waspletely fake?


    "Ding, you pped Jiang Yang, the Son of Luck in the face, and got 1,000 Luck points and 5,000 Destiny value."


    At this time, Gu Changge''s mind sounded the prompt sound of the system again as promised.


    However, he didn''t bother.


    If he pretended to be forceful in front of him, he had to be prepared to be pped in the face.


    "Elder brother."


    Yaoyao looked at the young man in front of the main hall with variousplicated expressions on her small face.


    Judging from his face, it was still the brother she was familiar with.


    But the atmosphere waspletely different.


    He was dressed in a luxurious and exquisite robe, and many essories looked exceptionally extraordinary. The charm and runes flowing in every thread showed that he was living a good life in the Immortal Lun Sect.


    At this moment, he frowned but his expression remained calm.


    But he didn''t look at her, nor at the granny behind her.


    Instead, he looked at her master.


    What did this mean?


    Yaoyao''s lips turned pale.


    <i>Her brother was no longer the kind and honest man he used to be.</i>


    And even Yaoyao herself didn''t notice that at this moment, there was a peach-like pattern on the center of her eyebrows, which shed by and quickly disappeared.


    Gu Changge, who had been paying attention to her, saw this scene, and his expression was a little strange.


    But soon, Gu Changge looked at Jiang Yang below.


    This big guy whom he met for the first time was reincarnated as the Son of Luck.


    Oh no, it should be the Son of Reincarnation''s Luck.


    It hade to this, and he was still keeping his calm.


    With this kind of bearing, if Gu Changge didn''t know his truth, he would have been fooled by him.


    "You are Jiang Yang?"


    Many thoughts passed through his mind, but Gu Changge''s expression seemed very calm and indifferent, and he asked aloud.


    "I am Jiang Yang." Jiang Yang said calmly.


    Although it was watched by everyone in the hall, there were still many terrifying auras, surging in all directions.


    But he didn''t seem to feel it.


    And he was also seriously looking at Gu Changge.


    From the appearance, it looked very mysterious, couldn''t see the true face, and was covered by ayer of fog.


    Even the cultivation base was the same.


    If he could break through the world barrier, he must have a divine weapon for breaking the world barrier, or his realm was extremely high, reaching the peak of the Great Sacred Realm, or the strength of the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    The scene of Jiang Yang calmly looking at Gu Changge also made many people secretly wonder, was there really something strange about Jiang Yang?


    Otherwise, where did hee from?


    "Hmph, what an arrogant guy. If it wasn''t for his sister, I don''t believe he would still be able to stand here."


    Holy Master Xian Lun snorted coldly in his heart, it was fortunate that Gu Changge did not me Immortal Lun Sect for this.


    At this time, he was afraid that Jiang Yang would do something disrespectful to Gu Changge.


    "Oh, then do you still remember Yaoyao?"


    Above the main hall, Gu Changge put down the teacup in his hand.


    Staring at Jiang Yang, he asked slowly, "She came all the way here to see you, but you have such an attitude. As a brother, don''t you think it''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Yang frowned and looked at Yaoyao beside Gu Changge.


    To be honest, what happened today surprised him, and it waspletely unexpected.


    The Immortal in front of him didn''t even know his identity at all.


    His previous thoughts were all wrong, and even made him lose face.


    Would he dare to do this if he knew who he was?


    Wouldn''t he be directly scared to the ground?


    This made Jiang Yang feel a little ufortable, and felt that Gu Changge was extremely annoying.


    From start to finish, things were always under his control.


    Now that Gu Changge appeared, everything waspletely out of his control.


    "Yaoyao is my sister, of course, I remember her, how could I forget."


    At the moment, Jiang Yang said lightly, "As for your attitude, I think Your Excellency should reflect on it. I hate when someone speaks to me in such a high position as you, and you will regret what you did today."


    After hearing this, everyone''s expression changed.


    Even if she had a good sense of Jiang Yang, the Supreme Elder Zhao Yi, who had previously thought of him as mysterious and unpredictable, had a big change in her expression, feeling that Jiang Yang was crazy and wanted to die.


    For a while, the hall was dead silent.


    Everyone didn''t dare to speak, their faces were pale, and they were silent.


    As for interceding for Jiang Yang? Unless they wanted to die with him.


    Everyone thought that Gu Changge would be angry.


    Even Yaoyao didn''t dare to say anything more at this time. It could be interpreted as Jiang Yang''s arrogance before, but now this was already a provocation.


    He was provoking Gu Changge.


    "Oh, it seems that you think you are Yaoyao''s older brother, so the deity won''t do anything to you, right?"


    Gu Changge didn''t get angry when he heard the words, but his expression looked like he was looking at the ants hopping around at his feet.


    With contempt and indifference.


    This look made Jiang Yang frown, and his expression was faintly cold.


    He was about to speak, but was interrupted by Gu Changge.


    "Forget it, today I will help Yaoyao to teach you a lesson, so that you can understand, how high the sky is, the young people shouldn��t cross the line, right?"


    The tone was filled with regret and pity.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    With his palm, the false name in front of him seemed to explode, and the sky was torn apart.


    The entire hall seemed to be shrouded in a vast starry sky, the runes shed, the rules fell, and a trembling sound came out.


    The terrifying big palm print, as if the sky was falling down, weighed as much as tens of millions of pounds!


    Everyone was chilled, their souls were trembling, their legs were weak, and they couldn''t help kneeling on the ground!


    "You����"


    The calmness on Jiang Yang''s face finally couldn''t be maintained.


    He subconsciously wanted to arouse the Luck terrain here, thereby triggering the shadow of the Ancestor of the Immortal Lun Sect, and resisting the blow just like that day.


    But in the next moment, puff!


    The speed of the palm was too fast, and his body suddenly shook violently, and he fell directly on the ground, spitting blood constantly, and his bones were broken a lot.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge holding back.


    Under this palm, he would probably explode directly, making the imprint of reincarnation and improving the fusion of recovery.


    Many ns hade to nothing.


    "It''s better for young people to be down-to-earth and less pretentious."


    Gu Changge shook his head, with a slight sigh, and did not continue.


    But what he said made Jiang Yang look extremely ugly, like a pig''s liver.


    He didn''t expect Gu Changge''s action to be so fast, and he didn''t even let him react, and he didn''t even have time to use his countermeasures!


    Otherwise, he would never be so embarrassed!

 Chapter 226: Learn to give in and admit cowardice, really smart but mistaken by smartness

    <h4>Chapter 226: Learn to give in and admit cowardice, really smart but mistaken by smartness</h4>


    There was dead silence in the hall.


    The remaining fluctuations were like a towering mountain, falling on the top of everyone''s heads.


    At this time, no one dared to speak, or even to take a breath.


    At the moment when Gu Changge made his move, the aura of terror swept through them, and they felt like they had be tiny dust particles under the gxy, ready to be wiped out at any time.


    The strength of this Immortal was so terrifying that it made all of them tremble with fear.


    The elders, including Holy Master Xian Lun, turned pale, their backs were covered in cold sweat as they werepletely frightened.


    And this time, they reacted.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Yang, who was pped on the ground and vomited blood. His eyes were filled with anger and coldness, as if they were looking at a fool or a lunatic!


    Unless Jiang Yang was crazy, how dare he say such arrogant words just now?


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was Yaoyao''s older brother, he probably would have been shot to death by Mr. Immortal.


    It was the only thought in everyone''s mind.


    "Did I really misunderstand? Everything about Jiang Yang before was just a pretense.."


    Even Zhao Yi, the Supreme Elder of Immortal Lun Sect, who had great expectations for Jiang Yang, now looked at Jiang Yang with doubts in her eyes.


    Judging from what she knew about Jiang Yang during this Jiang Yang was calm exuding the confidence that everything was under control.


    Although his words were sometimes arrogant, they were not without reason and basis.


    Now, in front of everyone, he wanted to provoke this Immortal?


    What the hell was this?


    What kind of reliance does he have?


    "Elder brother......"


    Yaoyao had aplicated expression on her little face, she should be sad when she saw that her brother was injured.


    But she wasn''t.


    Rather she was disappointed.


    Jiang Yang''s actions had already utterly disappointed her.


    And just now, it was obviously her Master who stood up for her, so he took action to teach Jiang Yang a lesson.


    She was very sensible and knew that Gu Changge was angry because of Jiang Yang''s indifferent attitude towards her.


    "Master, don''t be angry, it''s all Yaoyao''s fault, I made you apany me here, otherwise it won''t be like this..."


    Hearing Yaoyao say this to himself, the indifference on Gu Changge''s face faded, returning to his previous calm and gentle expression.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. This guy is ignorant of the sky and the earth, and his words are rude. It is also necessary to teach him a lesson as your teacher."


    He smiled and said, without the attitude of taking Jiang Yang seriously.


    As for the sound of the system''s prompt at this time, he didn''t care.


    Jiang Yang failed to pretend in public.


    This face was hit so badly that he lost a lot of Luck points.


    However, in terms of his character, this humiliation and shame would be difficult to swallow for a while.


    Of course, Gu Changge didn''t care.


    In his eyes, Jiang Yang was just a leek waiting to be harvested, or the kind that was fat and tasty. Gu Changge actually knew Jiang Yang''s path and confidence. He could do nothing more than take advantage of the terrain here, ording to the illusory fortune, he would use the Luck of the Heavenly Star Realm, and other things, topete with him.


    After all, he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor. Although he only integrated some memories, he would definitely use some of the backhands and methods arranged by the Human Ancestor.


    Therefore, it seemed that Jiang Yang''s strength was only in the Divine Power Realm, which was very weak.


    But if it was a general powerhouse from the Upper Realm, it was very likely that the table would overturn at this time.


    In particr, Jiang Yang had the means to arouse the phantom of the Ancestor of the Immortal Lun Sect.


    Supreme beings phantom.


    Although he didn''t know how much of his Divine Power was left.


    But under this kind of power, ordinary people were really not his opponents.


    Gu Changge was a little suspicious that the Ancestor of Immortal Lun Sect had something to do with the Human Ancestor.


    Otherwise, a good-looking Supreme would go to a remote ce like Heavenly Star Realm to leave a legacy of Taoism?


    What the hell was he nning?


    It was nothing more than knowing that the Human Ancestor was likely to be born from this world in the future, leaving a legacy of Taoism and escorting the Human Ancestor in advance.


    Under all these circumstances, Jiang Yang had the courage to speak to him like this.


    Gu Changge had anticipated this for a long time, so his method of dealing with it was more direct and simple.


    In the eyes of everyone, Jiang Yang was pretending to be forced, because they didn''t know that he actually had the strength and confidence.


    Then Gu Changge pped him in the face and stepped on his head, wouldn''t that be enough?


    After all it took a little time to provoke these things to the general trend of the world, like Luck and so on.


    The speed of Gu Changge''s shot was said to be too fast, so fast that Jiang Yang didn''t have time to react. It contained the rules of space and time, and instantly surpassed everything and pped him to the ground.


    "I have to say, the Luck gained by pping the Human Ancestor in the face is really a lot..."


    Gu Changge''s mind shed with many thoughts, and his expression was somewhat inexplicable.


    And at this time, Gu Changge stopped.


    Jiang Yang also slowly stood up from the ground, but he looked very embarrassed, his body was stained with blood. and his bones were broken a lot.


    His pig''s liver-colored face slowly returned to calm, and there was no sign of anger.


    In the eyes of everyone, it seemed that after being taught by Gu Changge, he calmed down, and was not as arrogant as before.


    It was just that Gu Changge was clear that Jiang Yang''s eyes were still full of coldness when he looked at him.


    The coldness quickly dissipated and became dull.


    "Today''s matter, was reckless, and I also hope that Mr. Immortal will forgive me for Yaoyao''s sake."


    Jiang Yang opened his mouth, his voice was very calm, and he even took the initiative to salute Gu Changge, but the angry look just now was no longer there.


    Then, seeing the shocked expressions of everyone, he exined again,


    "The reason I made provocative words just now was because of jealousy. It was the first time I saw Yaoyao being so close to a strange man. So this brother was so jealous that he was unqualified...."


    "Now I understand, I was calmed down by the palm of Immortal."


    "Yaoyao has a good life, I should be happy that besides me, there are other people who treat her so well."


    "Yaoyao is not my sister alone, and now she still has a Master who treats her so well."


    Having said that, Jiang Yang looked at Yaoyao again, showing the smile that Yaoyao had always been familiar with, a little apologetic.


    "I''m sorry Yaoyao, this brother was too indifferent to you just now, because I thought that after you had a Master, you won''t want this brother.


    "Brother is apologizing to you now, will you forgive me?"


    The more he said, the deeper the guilt on his face became.


    Seriously.


    Even his eyes were a little red.


    These sincere words of apology changed the expressions of many elders in the hall, and they were a little moved.


    Judging from Jiang Yang''s age, it waspletely understandable that he would do such a thing.


    These exnations were also reasonable. And there was nothing wrong with it.


    In Jiang Yang''s description of himself, he had a deep sister obsession because after seeing his sister with such a Master, he was unwilling and extremely jealous.


    But now, he was so calm.


    This made a lot of people who thought he was stupid and had a broken brain just now, admire his courage and dared to say such humiliating words in front of everyone.


    After Jiang Yang finished speaking, he stood still in the hall, looking at Yaoyao with an apologetic expression, wanting to be forgiven.


    Although Gu Changge''s palm showed a lot of affection on Yaoyao''s face, the injury it caused to him was still terrifying.


    His internal organs and bones were trembling a lot.


    If it was not supported by a strong physique, it would probably leave a dark injury.


    And this also made Jiang Yang understand that Gu Changge was different from the cultivators he had met before.


    He looked very decent, but his methods were also righteous and demonic, on the surface it seemed to be saving face for Yaoyao.


    But he did tricks in secret and wanted to abolish him!!


    Moreover, the strength disyed by Gu Changge couldpletely hurt him.


    The method of instantly crossing the space and attacking was too fast. Before Jiang Yang wanted to take advantage of the general situation here, he was suppressed.


    This waspletely beyond Jiang Yang''s expectations.


    Before, he always thought that he could use the luck and Dragon Veins of Immortal Lun Sect topete with Gu Changge, and let Gu Changge understand that he was not simple, so he was not afraid of him.


    But it turned out that he was wrong this time... Just with this thought in mind, he was pped in the face.


    Otherwise, he would not suffer such a big loss and lose so much face in front of everyone.


    However, thanks to Gu Changge, Jang Yang recalled a lot of things.


    The origin of her sister was probably not simple!


    No wonder Gu Changge treated her so well, and it really was a plot.


    At this moment Jiang Yang decided to change the way and start with his sister.


    He didn''t know the origin and purpose of Gu Changge for the time being, but he had written down this hatred, and he would have the opportunity to take revenge in the future.


    "It seems that he has learned to be smart, and I n to ept the softness first." Gu Changge smiled lightly, looking at Jiang Yang''s expression a bit intriguing.


    "Jiang Yang... "


    "This kid is really."


    At this time, hearing these words, the always soft-hearted silver haired granny couldn''t help but sigh.


    With her understanding of Jiang Yang''s character, it was unlikely that he would do something like that just now.


    Such an exnation made her sigh.


    But how to make a decision was not something she could decide, but depends on Yaoyao.


    "Eldor brother...


    "Are you saying this is true?"


    Yaoyao was stunned when she heard the words, and confusion appeared on her little face.


    She didn''t expect Jiang Yang to suddenly say this.


    And that sincere look didn''t look like a fake.


    But brother, was it really because of this reason, because he was afraid of losing her, that he treated her indifferently?


    If it was any normal time, when Yaoyao heard this, she would feel very happy.


    But now...


    Yaoyao was also a little tangled for a while, she was not someone who would be fooled by a word or two.


    Especially when Jiang Yang''s change of attitude was too fast.


    But if it wasn''t for this reason, how could he exin his act of provoking Gu Changge Just now?


    So she looked at Gu Changge subconsciously, wanting to see what her Master thought.


    At this time, Gu Changge noticed her expression and couldn''t help but smile and said.


    "Since your brother has already apologized like this, how about Yaoyao forgiving him? Who doesn''t make mistakes at a young age? I think his words are sincere, so it makes sense to exin it like this."


    "After all, he''s your brother!"


    As he said that, he nced at Jiang Yang with a somewhat intriguing expression.


    It seemed that Jiang Yang had learned to be smart this time, and nned to start with Yaoyao, but he was not too stupid, and continued to act as a coercive offender.


    Gu Changge also wanted to know what Jiang Yang nned to do next.


    After all, the current Jiang Yang was no longer the older brother of Yaoyao.


    It was true that he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, but so far, there were not many people who could recognize his identity.


    Gu Changge was still thinking about how to expose Jiang Yang''s "true face", so that Yaoyao could break up with him.


    Now that he took the initiative to do so, it gave Gu Changge more opportunities.


    After all, the deeper the deception, the greater the cracks and hatred it would bring at the moment of exposure.


    This was exactly what he wanted.


    "Mmmm, Yaoyao will listen to Master."


    After Gu Changge said so, Yaoyao naturally didn''t say anything more at this time.


    It was just that the way she looked at Jiang Yang was no longer the closeness that she used to have.


    It was like she was looking at a very ordinary person.


    Jiang Yang''s expression also calmed down, but there was still a wry smile on the corner of his mouth.


    As if he was still regretting what happened just now.


    He didn''t intend to just make Yaoyao believe him, to change her disappointing attitude towards him before.


    "Yaoyao, it''s not that this brother didn''t want to go back to see you and my grandma, but it was because I had difficulties, I can''t get away from it at all, and only now can I be a little free."


    At this time, Jiang Yang spoke again and threw out such a sentence.


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of many people in the hall changed, including the Holy Master Xian Lun, who turned pale, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead!


    He already knew what Jiang Yang was going to say!


    This was something he absolutely did not want Gu Changge and others to know, because it was rted to the secret of Immortal Lun Sect.


    It also involved the fact that they treated Jiang Yang as a ve and threw him to Flying Immortal Mountain.


    At this time, Jiang Yang said that if they made Yaoyao angry wouldn''t their Immortal Lun Sect suffer?


    In their eyes, although Yaoyao was just Gu Changge''s disciple, she was actually no different from a little princess.


    "Is there a reason?"


    When Yaoyao heard this, she was also slightly startled, Jiang Yang took the initiative to mention this matter, which made her feel like it was really like this.


    What was wrong?


    That my brother couldn''t go back to see me and grandma?


    This matter had actually be a thorn in her heart.


    But at this time Yaoyao''s little face did not change much, she even sighed.


    "Suddenly saying this at this time, it doesn''t matter whether your hard work is true or not, it is useless, Smart people are mistaken by their smartness.."


    Looking at the helpless Jiang Yang below his eyes, Gu Changge actually guessed what he was going to say next.


    He smiled slightly.


    What was the use of saying it?


    Yaoyao''s opinion of him had been deeply ingrained. On the way, she told Gu Changge that Jiang Yang was a simple, honest and kind person in the past. If he was misunderstood, he would not defend himself, and would only bear it silently.


    Now Jiang Yang impatiently threw out this hardship on his own initiative?


    This purpose was too obvious.


    "You don''t need to say anything about your troubles, brother, Yaoyao belleves in you"


    At this moment. Yaoyao shook her head and did not let Jiang Yang exin.


    Although she was small she had an invisible majesty at this time, which made Jiang Yang swallow what he wanted to say.


    He frowned involuntarily.


    To be honest, the consciousness that was born before this body was not integrated, and the impact on him was not small.


    Just like now, he didn''t even know why Yaoyao said that? She didn''t even want to listen to my hardships?


    However, Jiang Yang still showed a relieved expression on his face, and then returned to his previous calm and indifference.


    "Yaoyao and her grandmae from so far away from the Northern Mountain Vige. They must be exhausted. Why don''t you take some rest first."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take you two and walk around the immortal Lun Sect. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. I actually miss you very much."


    He said with a smile, he didn''t look like he was pped to the ground by Gu Changge Just now, and vomited blood.


    As if that person was not him.


    Now it seemed that the host mainly weed rtives from afar.


    This scene made many elders frown, and it was not easy for them to decide their attitude towards Jiang Yang. After all, Jiang Yang was the first person who attracted the shadow of the ancestor after so long.


    Gu Changge didn''t even me Jiang Yang, so how could they dare to go beyond it?


    "What the hell is Jiang Yang doing?"


    Holy Master Xian Lun frowned, unable to understand the purpose of Jiang Yang.


    "I hope Jiang Yang doesn''t act stupid again." Elder Zhao Yi''s gaze was a little worried.


    Gu Changge''s expression also became interested.


    Interesting.


    Next, Jiang Yang would probably have to find a way to reduce Yaoyao''s sense of resistance. As a reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, his vision was not bad, and he could see that Yaoyao was different.


    It was just that Jiang Yang could not have imagined that the person Yaoyao trusted most now was not him, but her Master Gu Changge.


    "This is an opportunity for me."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge squinted his eyes and made a n.

 Chapter 212-1: He is actually a gentle person, About Gu Changges true strength (1)

    <h4>Chapter 212-1: He is actually a gentle person, About Gu Changges true strength (1)</h4>


    At this time, Gu Lintian, Gu Changge''s father, who was protecting Gu Changge from outside the Ancestral Hall, suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the hall was a bit strange.


    He blocked the fluctuations here.


    Whether it was him or the others, it was difficult for someone to notice what happened in the Nirvana Pool of the Ancestral Hall.


    But at this moment a sense of uneasiness rose in his heart.


    For a strong man like him, this kind of deep feeling was the most urate.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Gu Lintian waved his sleeves and immediately opened the door of the Ancestral Hall.


    But he hadn''t entered yet and a surging demonic aura rushed towards his face, sensing that his expression could not help but change.


    "Not good!"


    The thing he was most worried about really happened. There were many things in the Nirvana Pond, which made Gu Changge''s demonic heart transform again, thereby enhancing his demonic nature.


    But it was clear that he was still half a step toote.


    Judging from the strong demonic aura in it, this transformation would probably be a curse rather than a blessing for Gu Changge.


    "Xian''er, are you alright?"


    Gu Lintian quickly arrived at the depths of the Ancestral Hall, and saw Gu Xian''er with tears on her face beside the Nirvana Pool as he asked worriedly.


    What he was most worried about was that Gu Changge would do something to Gu Xian''er.


    It would be just like ten years ago.


    Now, once Gu Changge couldn''t suppress his demonic nature, what would happen? It just made him shiver.


    Seeing that Gu Xian''er was fine now, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Uncle, I''m fine."


    Seeing Gu Lintianing in, Gu Xian''er also reacted, and then said eagerly, "Uncle, look at Gu Changge, his state is not fine, and��"


    As she spoke, her voice began to tremble again.


    "And he broke his arm so as not to hurt me��"


    At this time, Gu Xian''er didn''t need to say more, Gu Lintian also saw Gu Changge sitting down with his eyes closed.


    Gu Changge''s arm was empty, with colorful blood stains on the joints, astonishing divinity was intertwined, and vitality was surging.


    His injuries were already starting to heal.


    In the realm of Gu Changge, as long as his True Spirit was unhurt he was immortal, the rebirth of a severed limb was only a matter of thought.


    This injury meant nothing to him.


    Gu Lintian was not surprised, in his opinion, Gu Changge''s aura was very calm now, no different from usual.


    But he couldn''t tell whether the current Gu Changge was the same as the previous Gu Changge.


    He couldn''t help Gu Changge even if he suppressed his demonic nature.


    "Changge is fine, you don''t have to worry about him, he��ll be fine." Gu Lintian sighed and said to Gu Xian''er.


    He saw the other three geniuses of the Gu family who had passed out in the corner. They were fine, and just passed out.


    However, to be on the safe side, Gu Lintian still took action to erase their memory of this incident.


    "Uncle����"


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xian''er didn''t know what to say, and now her mind was in a mess.


    There were many doubts and puzzles. Although Gu Lintian didn''t worry about Gu Changge, how could she not worry about him?


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge giving up his arm at the critical moment, she would be dead now, right?


    For so many years, Gu Changge had been fighting against his heart demon?


    On the surface, Gu Changge seemed to have a lot of beauty, and was considered unparalleled in the younger generation.


    But who knew what kind of torture he suffered in secret.


    Gu Xian''er still clearly remembered that Gu Changge''s violent expression just now seemed to be like ughtering the heavens and the world!


    To be able to stay awake and rational in that mood.


    Especially just now, in order to protect her, how could Gu Changge not feel it?


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er looked at Gu Changge''s expression, which was extremelyplicated, guilty, in a trance�� all kinds of emotions emerged into her mind.


    Usually, although Gu Changge was very bad and annoying, his attitude was still not that cold, everytime.


    But he was actually kind and gentle with herself.


    For a moment, Gu Xian''er felt that the truth she was searching for was right in front of her eyes.


    "Uncle, why did Gu Changge suddenly do this? You seem to have known all this all along."


    Gu Xian''er asked, Gu Changge seemed to be listening to everything now, sitting there cross-legged, and the wound on his arm was healing quickly.


    She didn''t know what kind of face he would make when he opened his eyes.


    Hearing this, Gu Lintian first nced at Gu Changge, then looked at Gu Xian''er, shook his head and sighed, "As you have seen with your own eyes, but I��ll let Changge tell you about all this."


    "I won''t get involved in this kind of thing."


    The demonic heart was very important, and even if he wanted to say it, it had to be decided by Gu Changge himself.


    As a father, he would not go beyond meddling.


    And even if she didn''t say it, with Gu Xian''er''s character, she could probably guess all of this.


    Afterwards, Gu Lintian waved his sleeves and left this ce with Gu Changge. Some things would only be clear if she asked Gu Changge in person.


    "Maybe this is the secret that Gu Changge has been hiding for a long time." Seeing Gu Lintian, Gu Xian''er was not surprised.


    She had also been very clear.


    This might have something to do with Gu Changge''s talent when he was born, which led to his deep-rooted demonic nature, which affected his daily consciousness and behavior.


    That was why when she was young, he did something like digging her Dao bone, Gu Changge''s cultivation became stronger and stronger, and he was able to gradually suppress this demonic nature without being affected by it.


    "Perhaps Gu Changge dug my Dao bone in order to suppress his demonic nature, but over the years, he felt guilty and made up for it."


    "And he seems to know that one day he may not be able to suppress his demonic nature, so let me cultivate hard so as not to let me be killed by him in the future��"


    "He is obviously a very gentle person, but he has to disguise himself with indifference, how can you be so stupid, Gu Changge."


    Gu Xian''er was whispering, thinking that she had talked back to Gu Changge because of all kinds of trivial matters, and she didn''t understand his good intentions.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    It was for these reasons that Gu Changge was so disappointed in her.


    As smart as she was, she quickly figured out the ins and outs.


    And today''s incident was obviously Gu Changge''s uncontroble performance.


    If it weren''t for the critical moment, Gu Changge suppressed his demonic nature with amazing willpower.


    "Could it be that my Dao bone can help Gu Changge suppress his demonic nature�� But after today, with his character, he probably won''t care about me any more��"


    "I''m a piece of shit and can''t help him��"


    Gu Xian''er suddenly felt a little distressed and confused.


    Although she found the clue, Gu Changge was born with a deep-rooted demonic nature, but she had no idea how it caused all this..


    In other words, she only got the general idea. If she wanted to know more about Gu Changge, she had to personally ask him.


    But based on what she knew about Gu Changge, it was absolutely impossible for Gu Changge to tell her.


    Even if she already knew his deepest secret.


    "Although the process will be difficult, I will definitely help you solve this problem."


    "I won''t give up on you, Gu Changge!"


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er said with determination in her heart.


    Because she thought that the masters behind her, who had far more knowledge than her, might have a solution.


    And there was also the mysterious Peach Sister from ancient times.


    Even Gu Lintian was hiding this for Gu Changge, so it was definitely not a good thing.


    For Gu Changge''s consideration, she couldn''t easily say it.


    But telling her masters, there was absolutely no problem.


    ����


    "Father."


    In the Grand Ancient Hall.


    The injured Gu Changge and Gu Lintian stood face to face.


    Gu Changge said with a respectful expression, and his expression was no longer different from when he was in the Ancestral Hall.


    His arm recovered without any impact.


    "How did the Nirvana Pool affect you this time?"


    Gu Lintian asked, looking at Gu Changge carefully, from his appearance, it was indeed difficult to see any changes.


    He also didn''t know how this demonic outburst would affect Gu Changge.


    Fortunately, he was isted from outside the Ancestral Hall at that time.


    Otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge replied calmly, "It''s fine now, I underestimated the influence of the demonic heart on me, but now it has been suppressed by me."


    Although he said so, he was actually smiling slightly in his heart.


    At this time, he would definitely not tell the truth, and even fool Gu Lintian.


    How could something magical affect him?


    In order to make Gu Xian''er fully trust him, Gu Changge made such a move, a routine that had won people''s hearts since ancient times.


    As for his acting skills, he did not have any ws.


    At that time, all the actions seemed crazy, but in fact they had a lot of meaning. Even the breaking of his arm at the critical moment was also in his calctions.


    Gu Changge knew that if he did it again, the powerhouse behind Gu Xian''er would definitely show up.


    He was convinced of this.


    That was why Gu Changge chose this method.


    A bitter n and a tragic drama, not to mention Gu Xian''er, even Gu Lintian was saddened and had a sigh on his face at this moment.


    Gu Changge didn''t feel any guilt. If he didn''t do this, he would leave a lot of hidden dangers.

 Chapter 212-2: He is actually a gentle person, About Gu Changges true strength (1)

    <h4>Chapter 212-2: He is actually a gentle person, About Gu Changges true strength (1)</h4>


    And now it seemed that the role and effect was very obvious.


    Judging from the system''s prompts, the Luck points from Gu Xian''er were about 10,000.


    "Xian''er is probably going to ask you some things. You can think about how to talk about the demonic heart. As an elder, I don''t want to get involved."


    Hearing this, Gu Lintian nodded.


    "Don''t worry, father, next time, the demon will not affect me again." Gu Changge said again.


    "As for Xian''er, I know how to deal with it."


    "If you say that, then I''m relieved, but I��m just embarrassing you, all these years��"


    Gu Lintian sighed slightly, after all, these things were not Gu Changge''s original intention.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have made the move of destroying his arm while trying to stop himself.


    Gu Xian''er was smart and clever, so Gu Changge must not be wrong.


    He also didn''t want to see Gu Changge being misunderstood. It was not easy for him to suffer unprovoked hatred from Gu Xian''er all these years.


    "If the hidden danger of the demonic heart is not eliminated, one day, it is going to be a big problem." Gu Lintian remembered a lot of secrets about the demonic heart.


    This was an ominous sign.


    No matter where you were in any Dao Lineage, it would bring unimaginable and terrible consequences.


    One shouldn��t look at Gu Changge''s current status, but once the matter of the demonic heart was exposed, although it was not like the inheritor of the demonic art, it would make him enemies all over the world.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge left the hall and returned to his residence.


    Along the way, many nsmen looked at him with puzzled and strange expressions.


    Although Gu Lintian took the initiative to solve the matter in the Nirvana Pool of the Ancestral Hall, it was impossible to hide all of it. The stake was very important, and many n Elders were paying attention.


    The fact that Gu Changge gave birth to the heart demon also spread in private.


    This made many nsmen strange. They did not expect that Gu Changge, who had the talent of a true immortal, would actually have a heart demon, and even erupt in the Nirvana Pool.


    This caused quite a stir.


    It was not surprising for people who cultivate Dao to have heart demons, but they would usually appear when they were old and had been practicing for a long time.


    Gu Changge was only in his twenties when he had a heart demon, what did this mean?


    Many nsmen sighed, and they felt that it was very likely that about the time when Gu Changge dugout Gu Xian''er''s Dao bone back then, and he still felt guilty and it was difficult to get rid of this feeling.


    Even if he had already dug out his bone to repay his sister, this was still the case, so when he was in the Nirvana Pool and saw Gu Xian''er''s newly born Dao bone, with distracting thoughts, he fell into the heart demon.


    This statement had been recognized by many people, and it was spread privately in the Gu family for a while.


    Many high-level officials also understood this, and felt that the truth was likely to be like this.


    But on the other hand, this was normal, which made them a little relieved�� If Gu Changge had no guilt about that matter, then there would be a problem.


    Heart demon was also easy to resolve.


    A few days passed in a blink of an eye.


    The Nirvana Pool incident was like a small incident, and it did not continue to cause much movement.


    On the contrary, Gu Xian''er took the opportunity to break through to the False God realm, her strength soared, and she surpassed many of her peers in one fell swoop.


    Looking at the entire Ancient Immortal Gu Family, in terms of cultivation, there were only a few people in this generation who couldpare with her.


    In private, there was also news that Gu Changge''s true cultivation had actually reached the level of a God King, or even the Quasi-Sacred Realm, but he had been hiding it from the world and never exposed it.


    This kind of statement left a lot of people in shock.


    The cultivation of the younger generation was the most concerning matter for any force.


    Although Gu Changge acted in a high-profile manner, not many people actually knew about his true realm.


    The strength he showed on the surface was only slightly higher than some young supreme beings.


    But recently, they learned from the mouth of the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall, Zijin, that even she couldn''t see through Gu Changge, and if they fought, the oue would be hard to tell.


    The Great Sacred Realm assassin who appeared during this time was obviously associated with the inheritor of demonic art.


    Wang Zijin''s Quasi-Sacred Realm cultivation also caused a sensation in the world. Countless young cultivators were all shocked and deeply affected.


    Before, the young taboo Gu Changge, who was vaguely called the strongest person of his generation, was enough to make them despair.


    He was like a big mountain, pressing on top of their heads.


    But now, the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall had appeared, and the Quasi-Sacred Realm cultivation base was shocking and unspeakable.


    The so-called golden age, the stars were bright, but that was it.


    Hearing these words from her mouth caused even more of an uproar, and the world became sensational.


    Gu Changge''s true strength had be a topic of discussion among all Daoists for a while.


    Many people felt that something might have been missed before.


    Ye Ling, thest inheritor of demonic art who appeared in the world, since he dared to tantly infiltrate the Ancient Immortal Continent and attack the young supreme beings, it must show that he had something to rely on behind him.


    But in the end, Gu Changge was hit hard and he escaped. Now it seemed that Ye Ling was no longer arrogant.


    But the Gu Changge he met was too strong, and his cultivation at that time had obviously reached an unfathomable level.


    For a time, all the great sects of the Dao Lineages began to study Gu Changge in depth.


    Some people even said that when Gu Changge was in the Ancient Immortal Continent at that time, the means disyed by Gu Changge seemed to be thews and order that only the cultivators in the Sacred Realm could control.


    Various spections appeared one after another, pushing Gu Changge to the forefront again.


    And the initiator of all this, Wang Zijin, didn''t seem to think that there was anything wrong, and felt that she was helping Gu Changge to be second in name.


    ����


    "Is this Wang Zijin really stupid, or being stupid on purpose��"


    In the hall, Gu Changge frowned slightly when he heard the news.


    Although his real cultivation base had reached the middle stage of the Sacred Realm, his superficial cultivation base had only reached the God King Realm, which was still far from the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    Gu Changge originally wanted to grow up in a wretched manner, but Wang Zijin made a name for him by being affectionate.


    But for Gu Changge, what he wanted least right now was fame.


    If there was too much attention, and someone discovered the ws in his ns, it would be bad.


    Moreover, Gu Changge had another purpose.


    If at this time, one or two ancient freaks appeared, looked down on his cultivation, and came to p his face and make a name, it would be even better.


    It just so happened that he stillcked an opportunity to break through.


    Those ancient freaks, Ancient Emperors and so on, since they had the guts to call themselves that, they must have something special.


    Wang Zijin like this was equivalent to telling those ancient freaks who were about to appear that Gu Changge was not easy to provoke.


    "It''s a bad thing for me, I''ll settle with you first."


    Gu Changge couldn''t help squinting his eyes. He knew these routines very well and was nning to use them.


    But Wang Zijin also knew them, so she made her own decisions, thinking that she could make Gu Changge��s life less troublesome.


    Maybe Gu Changge would have some good feelings for her.


    But she didn''t know that Gu Changge nned to let these troubles arrive at his door.


    Because of thepetition of the younger generation, life and death were in his hands�� That source of talent wasn��t what he wanted?


    "Young Master, what you ordered has alreadye to an end. Over the years, Miss Xian''er''s parents have indeed been trapped in a dimension."


    During this time, Yan Ji, who had been instructed by Gu Changge to investigate secretly about Gu Xian''er''s parents, also returned with information.


    "Very good." Gu Changge nodded.


    "ording to the young master''s instructions, I sent a lot of people to protect them in secret, but Miss Xian''er''s parents are very strong, and they discovered them��" Yan Ji continued.


    "It''s fine. I just want them to notice and make them feel that I have spent a lot of time secretly searching for their traces over the years." Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile.


    He didn''t like to perform good deeds without leaving his name.


    This kind of thing, he couldn''t wait to let the whole Gu family know and let them understand his good intentions as the young master.


    Hearing this, Yan Ji understood a little, and nodded her beautiful face.


    "It''s just that why didn''t the young master show up in person? And you told us to be secretive, so the Gu family doesn''t notice?"


    She was a little confused, ��wouldn''t it be better for Gu Changge to go there by himself?��


    "After all, it is designed by people."


    "If I go there in person, it won''t work. Instead, it will have the opposite effect, making people feel like I have other ns. That''s why I have to do it in secret, do you understand?"


    Gu Changge smiled casually and said something that Yan Ji didn''t understand.


    Hearing this, her red-colored ss eyes revealed a sense of dizziness and confusion, and she looked a little dumbfounded.


    Obviously, she didn''t know much about the situation of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Gu Changge''s words made her even more at a loss.


    But this time, she still nodded, "Understood."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked at her and burst intoughter, "When did you even learn to talk nonsense in front of me, Yan Ji?"


    "Sir��"


    Being pierced by Gu Changge like this, Yan Ji''s face couldn''t help but turn a little red.


    At the same time, outside the gate of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    A figure whose face was shrouded in mist, dressed in a moon-white robe, had arrived a long time ago. During this period, she first went to the Ancient Ye n, and finally came here.


    She looked at the splendid and vast mountain gate in front of her, and said to the guards in front of the mountain gate, "Heir from the Human Ancestor Hall is here to visit young master Changge."

 Chapter 213-1: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (1)

    <h4>Chapter 213-1: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (1)</h4>


    The magnificent mountain gate was extremely tall, like the gate of heaven during ancient times.


    There were thousands of seasons in the middle, the clouds were steaming and the streams were shining, majestic, like a paradise.


    One after another, the rainbows traveled through the heavens and the earth, bringing with them all kinds of rays of light, which seemed to have a long history and profound heritage.


    Jiang Chuchu appeared here, with a light veil on her face, and ayer of mist hiding her whole face.


    Judging from her appearance and voice, one couldn''t tell whether she was male or female at all.


    She was alone, standing alone, and had no followers, but she had a natural aura all over her body, which was not to be underestimated.


    Hearing her words, the guards of the Gu family, who were patrolling in front of the mountain gate, came towards this ce in shock.


    "Heir from the Human Ancestor Hall?"


    Their expressions were a little puzzled for a while. If they remembered correctly, wasn''t the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall the mysterious woman from the Ancient Immortal Wang Family?


    Why did someone suddenly appear again?


    Or was this person impersonating?


    They remembered very clearly that some time ago, during the birthday banquet of the mistress, the inheritor of the Human Ancestor Hall was assassinated by the inheritor of demonic art.


    That incident caused a big stir, and there was a lot of uproar.


    "Who is so bold and dares to pretend to be a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall?" At that moment, someone opened his mouth and asked, his eyes were like a sword, and he seemed to want to pierce the void and look at Jiang Chuchu.


    The majestic pressure fell instantly.


    If it was an ordinary person, it would have been unbearable at this time, and his legs would have fallen to the ground.


    But Jiang Chuchu was not, she looked unusually calm, as if nothing in the world could attract her attention.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    She just raised her hand, and among her five slender fingers, an exquisite token appeared.


    Human Ancestor Hall!


    The three characters appear in the void, revealing their identity.


    "Human Ancestor Order!"


    Seeing this rune, the immortal guards in front of the mountain changed their expressions and recognized the token.


    In today''s Upper Realm, there was probably no one who did not recognize this order.


    The Ancestor Order represented the identity of the Human Ancestral Hall, and sometimes it could evenmand many Taoist forces.


    For a time, their expressions became suspicious and shocked, but they would not let this person enter just because of this token.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family had strict rules.


    So what if you were the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall?


    "In the Human Ancestor Hall, there is not only one descendant."


    Seeming to understand why the several people looked puzzled, Jiang Chuchu said tly, "I hope that you will report and tell Young Master Changge that the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall have something to ask for."


    Even with her detached status, she also did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s mountain gate, and everything had to be done ording to the rules.


    "Okay, please wait."


    Several immortal guards looked at each other and turned into divine lights to leave, and it took a long time to pass from the mountain gate to the central ind, and after passing through many teleportation formations.


    "Gu Changge��"


    Watching the group of immortal guards leave, Jiang Chuchu''s crystal clear eyes shed with bright runes and whispered the name softly.


    During this period, after Jiang Chuchu left the Heavenly Dao Ancient City, she went straight to the Ancient Ye n, wanting to know about Ye Ling.


    Since she had a unique secret technique, she could determine the exact location of Ye Ling based on the rtively simr blood of Ye Ling''s nsmen.


    With this idea in mind, Jiang Chuchu rushed to the Ancient Ye n. In her capacity, the Ancient Ye n did not dare to neglect, and tried their best to cooperate with her.


    The Ancient Ye n also did not want to be associated with the inheritors of demonic art.


    But in the end, after Jiang Chuchu performed the secret technique, the entire Ancient Ye n was shocked and discovered an unexpected fact and result.


    Ye Ling''s aura of life had already dissipated.


    This matter shocked the entire Ancient Ye n.


    In other words, during this period of time, the inheritor of demonic art who had been making a lot of noise was actually not Ye Ling but someone else.


    Although Jiang Chuchu was a little surprised by this conclusion, she already expected this�� because she felt that there was something wrong with Ye Ling from the beginning, his actions were too passive, and there seemed to be someone behind him. And the invisible hand kept pushing him.


    In Jiang Chuchu''s view, Ye Ling''s death was actually inevitable, it was just a matter of the time.


    Moreover, she always felt that there was a big problem with Gu Changge.


    However, this was only her intuition, and there was no evidence.


    Therefore, in order to confirm the truth of this guess, Jiang Chuchu came all the way to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. On the way, she also heard about Wang Ziji''s assassination.


    She heard that there was a huge organization behind the inheritors of demonic art, and even Heavenly Emperor Mountain was involved.


    It just so happened that the Emperor of Heavenly Emperor Mountain had appeared during this period of time.


    This series of events made Jiang Chuchu a little confused, and always felt that there were many doubts in it.


    But since she was not the party involved and did not know the details.


    "As long as Ie to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, I will be able to know what happened at that time, so as to determine the real suspect��"


    Jiang Chuchu was thinking, waiting for the report, standing quietly under the mountain gate.


    Many Gu family members who passed by nced at her and were a little curious, but no one came forward to ask.


    "I just don''t know what Gu Changge''s attitude is. After all, the rumors are unbelievable, and I have to witness it with my own eyes."


    "I just hope that my guesses are wrong��"


    Jiang Chuchu felt that if Gu Changge had a ghost in his heart, he would definitely not let her in at this time.


    After all, she was different from Wang Ziji, who had not been deeply involved with the outside world.


    She came here so rashly, so she had some confidence in her heart.


    "The young master has prepared a banquet, waiting for the arrival of the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall."


    And just when all kinds of thoughts shed in Jiang Chuchu''s mind.


    Soon, several immortal guards came back with a reply.


    "So calm?"


    This made Jiang Chuchu a little surprised. It seemed that Gu Changge didn''t care at all.


    "This thing is getting troublesome."


    Afterwards, Jiang Chuchu followed a few people with a calm expression through the outer and inner inds.


    After many teleportation formations, she finally arrived at the mountain peak where Gu Changge was.


    The tip of the iceberg revealed by Ancient Immortal Gu Family made her mood surge with waves all day long, and ripples appeared at this time, making it difficult to continue for her to stay calm.


    At this time, she even understood that if Gu Changge really had a problem, it would be an extremely terrifying disaster for the entire Upper Realm.


    Now Gu Changge had already grown his wings.


    She needed to find a way to stop this.


    "The young master is waiting for the guest in the hall, so we will leave first."


    The group of attendants and immortal guards who led the way quickly left the ce.


    Jiang Chuchu''s brow couldn''t help but frown, and a vague uneasiness suddenly arose in her heart.


    The cloudy, fairy-like pce on the mountain peak looked like a magic cave to her at this time.


    "If there is really a problem with Gu Changge, he should not dare to make a move on me at will, once I have an ident in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Human Ancestor Hall will know���� At that time, the world will be rmed���� Gu Changge will not be that stupid."


    At this time, that uneasy intuition grew thicker and thicker, causing Jiang Chuchu''s brows to furrow.


    The seven-bodied immortal soul was already the most supreme talent in the world, which was rare in a thousand years.


    But she had a nine-bodied immortal soul, and her talent in perception was so powerful that it was mind-boggling, and she even had the ability to foretell the future.


    That was why all along, Jiang Chuchu had trusted her intuition so much.


    And soon, Jiang Chuchu arrived at the mountain peak, inside the lofty and majestic hall.


    As soon as she entered the hall, she noticed the young man at a nce.


    Starlight drops, wisps, multicolored dense light pervaded, as ifing to the depths of the universe.


    In the hall, Gu Changge was seated on top.


    He was wearing a wide robe, his hair draped behind the head, and looked at ease, while showing dignity and a high temperament.


    The bottom of the banquet had been set up, spiritual fruits, immortal wine, many ferocious beast meat, all kinds of food.


    There were even many beautiful and powerfully gifted women, dancing in the hall.


    Their bodies were exquisite, their dancing posture was moving, along with the zither and the thurible, and appeared a kind of quiet and lofty.


    "I don''t know how to address you? You havee all the way from a billion miles, I wonder what the reason behind this is?"


    When Gu Changge saw Jiang Chuchuing, he didn''t seem to be surprised and spoke naturally, and then gestured for Jiang Chuchu to take a seat.


    His face was warm with a perfect smile, letting people not find a single w.

 Chapter 213-2: 7: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (2)

    <h4>Chapter 213-2: 7: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (2)</h4>


    <strong>7</strong><strong>: The leek actually came to the door, The real inheritor of demonic art (Part </strong><strong>2</strong><strong>)</strong>


    In fact, when the immortal guard arrived to inform him, Gu Changge guessed that the visitor was another heir of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    In order to wait for her arrival.


    Gu Changge had not moved or left the n.


    In fact, from Wang Ziji''s mouth, he had already sidetracked a lot of news about Jiang Chuchu.


    He knew that she was powerfully gifted and was known in the Human Ancestor Hall as the reincarnation of the Ancient Immortal.


    And when he saw her today, that huge amount of her Luck points was already about several tens of thousands, so Gu Changge couldn''t help but be a little heartbroken.


    This living leek!


    How dare she take the initiative and send herself to my door!


    Although she was not a Daughter of Luck, but the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall was also a person with great luck, the number of such people in this world possessing such Luck were very few.


    "It seems that the cultivators who are involved with the Human Ancestor should not be simple people."


    Various thoughts shed through Gu Changge''s mind, and he could not see the slightest abnormality on her face.


    In fact, he had already guessed Jiang Chuchu''s purpose foring to him.


    In this regard, he did not know what to say other than that she was really brave.


    Was she too smart and confident, or too stupid?


    "Chuchu greets, Young Master Changge!"


    At this time, in front of Gu Changge, Jiang Chuchu also dispersed the fog on her face and said in an originally calm and melodious voice, no longer concealing it.


    She intended to open up to the truth.


    The actual fact was that this kind of tactic was not very useful in front of Gu Changge.


    Seeing him with her own eyes, she could know better how wrong the rumors really were.


    Gu Changge''s strength, indeed, could not be judged based on rumors.


    This made Jiang Chuchu even more convinced of the idea that there was something wrong with Gu Changge.


    However, she still remained calm, not believing that Gu Changge would dare toy a hand on her in the grounds of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    "Chuchu?"


    "That''s a good name, really Chuchu, I feel sorry for her." Hearing this, Gu Changge sighed in admiration.


    At this moment, although half of Jiang Chuchu''s immortal face was hidden by the veil, her pair of eyes were as cold as a cold pool, like a lonely cultivator watching the world.


    From the external appearance, it naturally went without saying.


    If the Human Ancestor Hall was some kind of protagonist, then Jiang Chuchu was definitely the female protagonist associated with it.


    Such boldness would not be what an ordinary woman should have.


    "Young Master Changge, praises me too much."


    Jiang Chuchu said indifferently, without being condescending, and then entered the seat and sat down, slightly drooping her eyes.


    In those eyes, many strange runes started to appear lightly.


    This was her tracing divine ability, which could trace many signs, causes and effects between heaven and earth.


    She wanted to determine whether there was a problem with Gu Changge or not, and this was a wonderful opportunity.


    Other than her, no one else in the world had this kind of talent.


    Jiang Chuchu did not believe that Gu Changge could detect anything at this time.


    Moreover, her movements looked very stealthy.


    It looked like she didn''t want to meet Gu Changge''s eyes and naturallynded her eyes on the spiritual wine and melons and fruits on the table.


    "I wonder what is the reason for Holy Maiden Chuchu��s visit to the Gu family?"


    At this time, it was as if Gu Changge had not noticed Jiang Chuchu''s subtle movements.


    He raised his cup to his mouth, looked natural and asked with a light smile.


    Of course, he actually knew Jiang Chuchu''s purpose, but he didn''t care.


    Jiang Chuchu was tracing Gu Changge''s aura with her own talent.


    Hearing him ask this, she was also slightly stunned for a moment, and then answered calmly.


    "I heard that Young Master Changge fought with the Inheritor of the Demonic Art, and Chuchu has always been curious about that battle, so I wanted toe visit Young Master Changge and ask for some details."


    "Asking for details? Could it be that Holy Maiden is also nning to go after Ye Ling?"


    Upon hearing that, Gu Changge asked as if he was a bit surprised.


    However, he did not wait for Jiang Chuchu to answer.


    He continued to speak, with a tone of regret and pity, "However, I��m afraid that Holy Maiden Chuchu hase toote, Ye Ling is already dead. Were you really unaware of this matter?"


    At these words, Jiang Chuchu fiercely raised her eyes to look at Gu Changge, her heart became slightly austere, a chill and rm steeply rose at her back.


    Gu Changge was that straightforward?


    The first time she came, he said this kind of thing so directly? Could it be that Ye Ling was killed by him?


    "What does Young Master Changge mean by this? How did Ye Ling die? Chuchu can not understand."


    However, Jiang Chuchu still maintained calmness in her expression and said indifferently.


    At this time, she was already eight percent sure in her heart that Gu Changge was absolutely inseperable to the inheritor of demonic art.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand."


    "Holy Maiden Chuchu will understandter."


    Gu Changge shook his head, "Rather, Holy Maiden Chuchu hase from hundreds of millions of miles, so I''m sorry to miss out on weing you, so I''ll apany you to a drink."


    Saying that, he took the initiative to pour the wine and drank it all in one go.


    Jiang Chuchu was a little hesitant.


    "What? Are you afraid that this Gu will poison the wine?"


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Changge couldn''t help sneering, and his words touched Jiang Chuchu''s mind.


    "Young Master Changge is worrying too much��"


    Jiang Chuchu frowned. Although she really thought so, she naturally couldn''t admit it at this time.


    After all, this was equivalent to not giving face to Gu Changge, the host.


    In any case, the faces of the two had not been torn apart yet, or they were still in false pretense.


    They more or less considered the other side''s face.


    However, Gu Changge waved his hand in a sullen mood and interrupted her, "Forget it, don''t drink it, it''s normal for Holy Maiden Chuchu to be so vignt, after all, I did poison this wine."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu was stunned for a moment, and when she realized the meaning of Gu Changge''s words her pupils shrank suddenly.


    At this time, even with her state of mind, her face turned pale.


    She traced Gu Changge''s aura with her special talent, and now she had finally seeded.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    At this moment, his aura was almost suffocating.


    The whole person''s mind was instantly filled with a maddening, indescribable gray fog, among which there was an indescribable terrifying existence, ancient and majestic, as if dragging all beings into it.


    This kind of aura was majestic and chaotic, as if it wasposed of countless origins andws. Under the majesty of this, she was as small as an ant.


    "He really����"


    "Devoured a lot of origins��"


    Jiang Chuchu''s expression under the veil turned a little pale, but she was still restraining herself with strong willpower, so as not to disy any strangeness.


    Now she could be sure that Gu Changge was the most hidden inheritor of demonic art!


    It was terrifying to the bones!


    Guessing was one thing.


    Now that it was confirmed, even her state of mind was trembling slightly, and things finally turned to the worst that she didn''t want to happen.


    Gu Changge looked at her with interest.


    As if he didn''t know what Jiang Chuchu did.


    "Is something wrong with Holy Maiden Chuchu? Your face suddenly looks a little pale. What I said just now was just a joke, you don��t have to take it seriously?"


    Jiang Chuchu quickly regained herposure, and nodded when she heard the words, "Thank you for your concern, Young Master Changge, but it''s better not to joke like this."


    If it was outside, she would still have the confidence to fight Gu Changge.


    But in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, she didn''t even dare to let Gu Changge notice her abnormality.


    The premise that Gu Changge won''t do anything to her was that she didn''t know her true identity.


    Now, once Gu Changge noticed it, would he let him go?


    However, Jiang Chuchu was certain that Gu Changge would not easily attack her.


    Once she had an ident in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, then the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would be the target of public criticism.


    Unless Gu Changge was willing to risk his identity being exposed.


    All kinds of thoughts shed in her mind, and Jiang Chuchu had already given birth to the intention of retreat at this time.


    Her initial instinct was right.


    It was just that after determining Gu Changge''s true identity, how to expose him was a problem, because she had no evidence.


    Tell the people of the Human Ancestral Hall?


    But with her words alone, how could it be possible to shake Gu Changge and Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    At that time, it might be thought that she deliberately framed Gu Changge.


    Because she couldn''te up with any evidence that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic art. If his identity was simple, then things would be a lot easier.


    However, Gu Changge''s identity and background was destined to be the highest figure in the Upper Realm.


    Who dared to say such words without evidence?


    This matter needed to be considered in the long run.


    "Oh, don''t care how?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s smile suddenly became a little intriguing, "After all, the Holy Maiden Chuchu came all the way, this Gu will keep this kindness in my heart and take care of you, is there any problem?"


    Jiang Chuchu just wanted to leave this ce at this time.


    "Young Master Changge is overly concerned."


    "I''m in a hurry today, since Young Master Changge said that Ye Ling is dead, then I should go look for other clues."


    She replied very tactfully, stating that she wanted to say goodbye to it.


    But at this time, how could Gu Changge let her leave so easily?

 Chapter 234-1: Finally it’s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldnt last (1)

    <h4>Chapter 234-1: Finally it��s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldntst (1)</h4>


    "Not good����"


    Zhao Yi''s expression changed, and turned a little pale, "These warriors are all God Kings, and there are also many cultivators in Quasi-Sacred and Sacred Realm."


    Her words trembled.


    Not to mention Sacred and Quasi-Sacred, even the ones in the Great Sacred Realm had appeared, and they wanted to kill Jiang Yang.


    A Great Sacred Realm cultivator was already the pinnacle of power in the Heavenly Star Realm as it was today.


    Except for the Immortal Lun Sect, the rest of the forces absolutely did not have a Great Sacred Realm cultivator, and their background was much worse.


    But now, with a wave of the opponent''s hand, there were many strong cultivators appearing to kill Jiang Yang.


    Just now she thought that this group of people was here to greet Jiang Yang, but she didn''t expect that the other party was already waiting here, nning to kill Jiang Yang.


    This scene made Jiang Yang frown. Although it was unexpected, it didn''t go deep.


    "How dare you attack me! You will regret it."


    He said lightly to Yue Mingkong, at this time, he thought that Yue Mingkong was the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you must die today!"


    Yue Mingkong''s response was very short and indifferent. Between the sky and the earth, a thick fog began to appear as the surroundings blurred, like a chaotic mist, shrouding the ce.


    At the same time, she unfolded a golden decree!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The world was shaking!


    From the decree, there was a sword intent rising into the sky!


    In the blink of an eye, a sword traversed the sky, chaos filled the air, as thick as a mountain, like billions of stars erupting at once.


    That vast and terrifying energy was enough to destroy everything and the aftermath alone turned many peaks around the valley into dust.


    At the same time she acted, wanting to kill Jiang Yang and take his life!


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Her robe spread out, the radiance was bright, and the five-color divine light rushed to the sky. The giant mountains next to it were lifted up, and then turned into powder in the air.


    "This����"


    "Aren''t you a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall?"


    Seeing this, Jiang Yang frowned and then his calm expression suddenly changed.


    He was not stupid, no matter how he looked at this time, he felt that the other party had nothing to do with the Human Ancestor hall.


    It was purely intended to kill him.


    All his previous guesses were wrong!


    And he actually stupidly sent himself to the door?


    This made Jiang Yang''s expression a bit ugly and things were out of his control again.


    Before that, who told him that there was the secret method of the Human Ancestor Hall?


    "Damn it, who is trying to trick me?"


    At this time, Jiang Yang didn''t have time to react. With his current state, it was impossible to resist such a blow.


    Not to mention that there was a group of Golden Armored Warriors around.


    It was a of heaven and earth!


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yang''splexion also became very cold and he began to pinch his fingers together.


    Rays of light rose behind him one after another.


    It was brilliant and dazzling, atmospheric and majestic, as if the sun had risen.


    That was a golden seal, iparably blinding, that suddenly appeared in the high sky, and then suspended there. With wisps of divine light, it was made of the most powerfulws.


    With this, even the continents could easily copse.


    It was just that with his current strength, it was difficult to use the Supreme weapon at its full power.


    "Immortal Lun Seal?"


    Almost immediately, Yue Mingkong recognized this weapon, the Supreme power in it was awakening, to explode the might of the Supreme weapon!


    In the entire Heavenly Star Realm, there was definitely only one of these!


    It was the Supreme weapon of Immortal Lun!


    But she didn''t panic, instead she became colder and colder.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    With a sound like a heavenly weapon being forged!


    An aura of divinity and transcendence permeated this ce.


    She sacrificed an iparably Sacred Golden Divine sword which the gods and goddesses used to revive on their own and did not need her to use it.


    "Quasi-Supreme weapon���� You are rather well prepared����"


    "Who the hell wants to kill me����"


    Jiang Yang''s expression changed once again, and the Immortal Lun Seal, which he used to carry around to protect his life, seemed to be useless.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Soon, the ce instantly erupted terrifying iparable fluctuations, as if one star after another exploded, more like one star field after another turned into dust.


    It was more like a billion chaos waves pping, like a heavy universe smashing down, directly making the void here shatter!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the next moment, Jiang Yang spat blood and flew backwards. Covered in blood, his body exploded and smashed arge mountain. His injuries were extremely heavy and he looked iparably wretched.


    Not only did he suffer from the attack of Yue Mingkong, but he also had to watch out for the golden-armored warriors attacking around him.


    He had the Supreme weapon with him, but it was difficult to use one ten thousandth of its power.


    He couldn''t even resist the opponent''s Quasi-Supreme weapon!


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Why are you attacking me?"


    Jiang Yang coldly shouted, wanting to know where Yue Mingkong came from.


    But Yue Mingkong was not moved as she still attacked, feeling that today might be her only chance to wipe him out here and remove this big trouble for Gu Changge!


    And this time, Jiang Yang also made the most correct choice���� He once again gritted his teeth, reluctantly broke the seal on the Reincarnation Seal, and then fled to the distance!


    Jiang Yang stepped on the great momentum of this ce and broke through the immediate obstruction with the Immortal Lun Seal. Except for Yue Mingkong who was holding the Quasi-Supreme weapon, the rest of them could not stop him at all.


    "Jiang Yang, save me����"


    He even had the means to take the iparably miserable Zhao Yi on the other side with him, intending to break out of the heavy siege.


    Yue Mingkong naturally noticed Jiang Yang''s move to break the Reincarnation Seal.


    For the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, the Reincarnation Seal was something more important than life.


    Because not every reincarnation could cultivate the Reincarnation Seal.


    This showed that Jiang Yang had panicked and confused himself, unable to prioritize!


    "Pass my order to the Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas tounch a secret revolt, targeting directly at the Immortal Lun Sect����"


    "Its disciples are the thief of the Sacred Mountain��s spiritual objects, make them hand over Jiang Yang!"


    Then, Yue Mingkong''s eyes became cold, her jade hand waved and instructed the people behind her.


    She intended to dy the return of the Human Ancestor, now that she shattered his Reincarnation Seal to borrow power, that was just what she wanted!


    After that, Yue Mingkong herself continued to chase and attack, not intending to let Jiang Yang go.


    If she could really kill him, that would be great.


    ����


    And just when many cultivators and forces in the outside world panicked, talking wildly.


    Deep inside the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    The Immortal mist was indistinct, appearing iparably blurred, the pool water was clear, among which an iparably tall Green Lotus was growing, the Lotus leaves were like face pots, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, the sun and moon and stars.


    Wisps were flowing here, as if into a nket of waterfalls.


    Apanied by the monstrous demonic aura.


    A vague and slender figure, entwined with an Immortal and demonic aura, was seated here.


    Above his head, there was a big treasure vase floating, the dark light was flickering, and the big vein intertwined into the heaven and earth scriptures, which looked mysterious and terrifying.


    If a cultivator saw this scene, he would be shocked beyond belief.


    It would be hard to believe that deep in the Nethend Heavenly Pond, there was still someone there.

 Chapter 234-2: Finally it’s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldnt last (2)

    <h4>Chapter 234-2: Finally it��s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldntst (2)</h4>


    Of course this figure was naturally Gu Changge.


    He closed his eyes slightly, there were ck and white divine lights flowing out from his eyes.


    A ck rune was struck by his hand, branded in eight directions, like a small bright ck sun, intending to turn the momentum of this ce.


    Soon, afterpleting these.


    Gu Changge opened his eyes, looking somewhat puzzled.


    "Surprisingly, I somehow received Jiang Yang''s Luck points again. It seems that Yue Mingkong''s n has seeded, with her methods. Even if Jiang Yang wants to escape, I''m afraid he will have to lose ayer of skin."


    "In that case, it is also considered a blow to Jiang Yang''s luck."


    Gu Changge also nned to have Yue Mingkong help him stall Jiang Yang for a few more days.


    It was just that, from the system''s prompt, it seemed that he had underestimated Yue Mingkong''s tactics.


    By this time, Jiang Yang had already been hunted by her.


    Under Gu Changge''s calction, Jiang Yang thought that the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall was looking for him, so he left the Immortal Lun Sect where he had been cowering and came outside.


    As a regressor, Yue Mingkong should know a lot about Jiang Yang''s methods, and under heryers of arrangement, Jiang Yang would have to honestly admit his fate even if he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    But with the means of Yue Mingkong, if she wanted to kill Jiang Yang, it was very difficult.


    "But it seems that the Human Ancestor has gone to great lengths for the things in the Heavenly Pond, to the extent that he even destroyed his Reincarnation Seal, tsk tsk ����"


    "Just the outermostyer had a whole three Great Sacred Realm vicious beasts, a Great Sacred Realm headless horseman guard����"


    "It''s just a pity that this little tactic can stop others, but not me."


    Gu Changge swept over the many runes nearby and did not touch them.


    These days, the outside world had caused those sensations, naturally, he also noticed them.


    With his current means, it was actually not difficult for him to sneak into the deepest part.


    When he was within the Ancient Immortal Continent, he had snuck in front of the eyes of countless old demons and old antiquities.


    He was also able to calmly venture inside the Immortal Gate and snatch the Immortal Spirit away, without anyone noticing.


    The arrangement within the Nethend Heavenly Pond was actually much worse than the one inside the Immortal Gate.


    After all, the environment of heaven and earth waspletely different, the rules of this ce would not allow too much power beyond the burden of this world.


    It could be said that the difficulty instantly dropped many times.


    Gu Changge himself was proficient with spatial talent and iparably good at concealment.


    So he thought about it and created the illusion that he had fallen outside, which by the way could conceal the rest of the Human Ancestor''s arrangement.


    On the other hand, he could also let the outside beings and cultivators know that they should note up and disturb his ns.


    Of course, Gu Changge also took his n into consideration. Wasn''t Jiang Yang going to scheme against him?


    Then this was exactly what he wanted, he could just take advantage of this time to cut off the opportunity that Jiang Yang had worked so hard to n for many lifetimes, wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    Also for the breakup between Yaoyao and Jiang Yang, he tore the dough and poured thest oil.


    Gu Changge now only had to sit here and reap the benefits, waiting for Jiang Yang toe here to deliver his head and reap thest wave of his remaining points.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Afterwards, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd appeared and took the initiative to recover.


    With the monstrous demonic power, it wiped out many of the runes in front of him.


    Gu Changge continued to take action, changing the generalws and making these runes for his use.


    In the deepest part.


    A very special Green Lotus was propping up the Lotus leaves, and strands of Chaotic energy were entangled on it, it was deeply rooted in the bottom of theke, as if it wouldn��t sway even if the sky and the earth were dead, and the universe was dead.


    Nirvana Green Lotus.


    It was just that it was not mature yet.


    Looking at this thing from a distance, various thoughts shed in Gu Changge''s mind.


    Onest buzz!!


    He chose to move forward, even if it was not mature, he had to upy it first!


    The Great Dao treasure bottle emerged actively, defending him against its terrifying pressure.


    His bones rattled.


    Gu Changge even heard the rumbling sounds of the ancient worlds spinning.


    As if it could crush people to pieces.


    But as the Great Dao treasure bottle fell, the Lotus leaves spread out one by one, and he fell into it one step at a time, and then he sat cross-legged.


    The Lotus leaves closed, and all the aura fluctuations gradually disappeared.


    On the open and boundlesske, soon only a Green Lotus was left standing and taking root.


    It was silent.


    And Gu Changge''s current state was very strange.


    His demonic heart throbbed, blood spurted out, and made a terrifying sound like a giant drum.


    At the same time he felt a desire to devour it!


    In a trance, Gu Changge saw a thumb-sized lotus seed with mysterious ancient traces wrapped around its surface.


    It seemed to be the embodiment of the Great Dao, and it was also the cohesion of thews.


    Like floating in the boundless void.


    Surrounded by a Chaotic aura, at the beginning of time, it could even disy the traces from the long river of time.


    The prototypes of the worlds, as the lotus seeds fell, bloomed in the Chaos, and then evolved into a vast world.


    But in the end, as he opened his mouth and swallowed this lotus seed, the terrifying ck hole engulfed the universe.


    Many pictures began to copse and shatter.


    His Inner World, at this time, began to evolve.


    Level up!


    His Inner World had transformed into the Inner Universe!


    Gu Changge''s most direct feeling was that he could control the power of the world!


    The palm of his hand contained the universe, his fist embraced the universe!


    Even his cultivation base had broken through to the Great Sacred Realm!


    "What''s going on? What happened?"


    "This aura�� Could it be that thing�� Was it finally acquired by this devil?"


    "Has the n of the Human Ancestor be a gift for someone else?"


    Jiang Chuchu, who was in the Inner World, saw that the Inner World was being submerged by the turbulent Chaotic energy, and only the Heavenly Court standing in the sky remained unchanged.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but be shocked and couldn''t keep calm.


    In the end, herplexion turned pale and she sat down on the bluestone like a slump.


    She was driven to distraction.


    "Impossible, haven''t I already warned the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor? Are all his tricks useless?"


    Jiang Chuchu couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Or was it that Gu Changge had be so powerful that he could ignore Human Ancestor''s many tricks?


    She couldn''t stop it at all.


    Everything was evolving in the direction Gu Changge said.


    ����


    In the next few days, a major event that swept the entire Heavenly Domain happened again, rming many forces and ethnic groups.


    Countless cultivators and creatures were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    A terrifying secret revolt suddenly urred.


    There were no signs.


    In the major Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas, there were ancient beings who said that there was a young disciple in the Immortal Lun Sect who stole their Sacred object and asked the Immortal Lun Sect to hand him over.


    Many terrifying old antiques, whose cultivation base had reached the Sacred Realm, had begun to recover, and they were approaching the mountain gate of Immortal Lun Sect.


    Many people spected that this incident might just be an excuse, and that the disciple was just a small lead.


    In fact, the major Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas had always wanted to attack the Immortal Lun Sect.


    It was just that it hadn''t started yet.


    "Now even the Immortal Lun Sect can''tst for long�� Why did the phantom left by the Immortal Lun disappear?"


    In the hall of Immortal Lun Sect.


    The atmosphere was depressing and heavy.


    Jiang Yang, who used many means along the way to escape back to the Immortal Lun Sect with heavy injuries, felt a strong malice right away.


    The major Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas were forced toe, they were obviously ordered by the mysterious woman who almost got rid of him that day.


    Jiang Yang originally nned to arouse the phantom of the Ancestor of Immortal Lun Sect and cooperate with Immortal Lun Sect to fight against the mysterious woman, but he failed.


    Because the phantom of the Ancestor Immortal Lun seemed to have disappeared, and he was not moved by him at all!


    This incident made his identity in the Immortal Lun Sect suddenly reversed.


    Moreover, the matter of him stealing the Immortal Lun Seal was noticed by many elders in the Immortal Lun Sect.


    Under the internal and external troubles, there were almost big problems.


    This made Jiang Yang''splexion very ugly, and he was no longer as indifferent as before. He felt that someone was secretly plotting against him!


    "No, at this time, I have to go to the Nethend Heavenly Pond��"


    "Immortal Lun Sect wouldn''tst��"

 Chapter 215-1: The assassination list prepared by Mingkong? A secret push (1)

    <h4>Chapter 215-1: The assassination list prepared by Mingkong? A secret push (1)</h4>


    With the Human Ancestor Hall��s token, things became even simpler for Gu Changge.


    Yan Ji pretended to be Jiang Chuchu, the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, and walked around the world. She could take the opportunity to publicize his various achievements against the inheritor of demonic art.


    At this time, there were no idiots who would dare to jump out and suspect anything.


    On the other hand, Wang Ziji, another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, never doubted Gu Changge''s identity at all.


    At that time, under the promotion of the two descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall, Gu Changge would be able to develop steadily for a while.


    What did it mean when the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall spoke?


    It meant authority!


    As the oldest Dao Lineage to contend against the inheritor of demonic art, there was no other force that knew as much about the inheritor of demonic art as the Human Ancestor Hall.


    As long as Yan Ji didn''t meet an old friend or teacher who knew Jiang Chuchu well, it was impossible for her to be found abnormal.


    Jiang Chuchu was trapped in the inner world by Gu Changge, so he didn''t need to care about her at all.


    Unless she suddenly burst with some forbidden power, it would be impossible for her to break the shackles of the inner world and escape.


    Therefore, Gu Changge didn''t need to care about her for a short period of time, and could concentrate on the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    "I have Emperor Ying Shuang to take the me for me. During this period of time, it is not easy for him to clear his suspicions. It is estimated that he appeared for a brief moment before retreating back to Heavenly Emperor Mountain."


    "Compared to other Children of Luck, this guy is actually quite vignt��"


    "But in front of me, what''s the use of such vignce? Even the shell of the turtle has to be broken for me."


    Inside the pce, Gu Changge couldn''t helpughing.


    A jade slip appeared in front of him.


    It clearly listed the names of the Emperor.


    In addition, there was a lot of information about Princes of Ancient Emperors, Heirs of True Immortals, Ancient Freaks, and even a lot of Young Emperors who had been crowned in many eras.


    "This girl, Yue Mingkong, even prepared an assassination list for me? It seems that she knows my n."


    "But it is exactly what I want, and it saves me a lot of trouble from investigation."


    Gu Changge scanned these names, this jade slip was specially reserved for him by Yue Mingkong when she left Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    He didn''t bother at that time.


    Looking at it now, he found that those ancient and peerless monsters who were about to appear were really his best cultivation resources.


    "I probably had such a list in myst life, so it was written down by Yue Mingkong."


    Gu Changge whispered and began to n his next whereabouts.


    Either follow the direction of Yue Mingkong and cut off the reincarnation of Human Ancestor, or go to find the ce where the Absolute Heavenly Extermination appears.


    "I can send someone to look for it on a cloudy day. This matter can''t be rushed, so the top priority now is to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor��"


    Soon, Gu Changge decided what to do next.


    Human Ancestor was reincarnated with a huge fortune, and he doubted that Yue Mingkong had good foresight.


    But it was very likely that the bamboo basket would be empty, and it would end up being fishy.


    Just like thest time she let Ye Ling escape, the tyranny of the Child of Luck was not something that Yue Mingkong could have expected, especially an old monster like Human Ancestor who had reincarnated many times.


    "Let me do this kind of thing."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge showed a deep smile and nned to leave, but before that, he decided to go to the Purple Immortal Pill Sect first.


    "Old Ming."


    Soon, Gu Changge summoned the old confidant Ming, who had been with him in the Lower Realm.


    "Greetings, young master!"


    An old man dressed in ck arrived respectfully.


    Now that Gu Changge was highly regarded, his identity had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Even if he was a retainer with a foreign surname, many Gu family members paid attention to him and did not dare to despise him.


    And he knew very well who gave him all of this.


    "How is Qiuhan doing during this time?"


    Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back, and asked casually, saying that he threw Lin Qiuhan in the Purple Immortal Pill Sect for a long time, and it was time to pay her a visit.


    "Qiuhan had a very good life in Purple Immortal Pill Sect and was trained as a future sect master. Her current alchemy skills are unmatched by her peers in Purple Immortal Pill Sect."


    "She also misses the young master very much."


    Hearing this, Old Ming''s face couldn''t help but show a touch of relief, and he spoke excitedly and happily.


    After all, Gu Changge took the initiative to ask about her, which meant that Gu Changge did not forget Lin Qiuhan.


    A person of Gu Changge''s identity, as long as he said a word in the Upper Realm, countless girls from the heavens would take the initiative toe to his door, breaking the threshold.


    In the final analysis, Lin Qiuhan only came from the Lower Realm. No matter how outstanding her alchemy talent was, she was not as good as those genius girls in terms of background.


    It was normal for Gu Changge to forget about her.


    Now, Gu Changge said this, obviously it was him who thought wrong!


    How could this not make Old Ming excited? He also hoped that his younger generation would be valued by Gu Changge.


    "Oh, Qiuhan didn''t disappoint me."


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, which was not surprising. After all, she was a person with great luck. After she came to the Upper Realm, she began to show her alchemy talent.


    "I have time recently, I''ll go to Purple Immortal Pill Sect to see her."


    Gu Changge continued.


    The main thing was that he let Purple Immortal Pill Sect train Lin Qiuhan for him for so long, it was time for her to y her role.


    "Thank you, Young Master. If Qiu Han heard that the Young Master would visit her, she would definitely be very pleasantly surprised."


    Old Ming said excitedly.


    ����


    "What? Where are my parents and grandpa?"


    On the other side, under Gu Changge''s intentional arrangement.


    After many twists and turns, a piece of news also reached Gu Xian''er''s ears.


    Inside a pce.


    She looked at the nsman in front of her who reported the news.


    Emotions such as joy and excitement appeared uncontrobly on her face, and she couldn''t hide it at all.


    This was the second thing that made her happiest in this period of time.


    And the first thing, of course, was to figure out what Gu Changge had been hiding all along.


    Since the Nirvana Pool incident, Gu Xian''er had never seen Gu Changge again, and she didn''t know what Gu Changge was doing.


    Gu Xian''er already understood everything that day when she witnessed the scene where Gu Changge couldn''t suppress his demonic nature and was controlled by it.


    Why did Gu Changge dig her Dao bone back then, wasn''t it because of being controlled by the demon?


    But now, Gu Changge would rather give up his arms than hurt her.


    This made Gu Xian''er extremely moved and warm.


    Especially when Gu Changge said "Don''t touch her", it seemed like he was yelling at the other guy, and that low roar still echoed in her ears from time to time, making her heart tremble.


    So Gu Xian''er could understand what Gu Changge had done over the years.


    Now that he was deliberately avoiding her, maybe it was just that he couldn''t keep his face down.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er didn''t care about Gu Changge''s actions at all.


    "Miss, the news should be correct. At that time, some cultivators noticed the whereabouts of the Patriarch and their whereabouts, and they seemed to be in a Lower Realm��"


    "Judging from the news, it seems that the situation of the homeowners and theirs is not a problem."


    The nsman who reported the news replied with a determined expression on his face.


    "Who told you this news?"


    Gu Xian''er was a little puzzled and curious.


    "This is not clear, because the source of the news has gone through many twists and turns, and it is impossible to determine." The person replied respectfully.


    Gu Xian''er was slightly startled.


    After reacting, she nodded, nced in the direction of Gu Changge''s ce, and then said, "Okay, I''ll set off today to find my parents and others."


    She had just returned to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and she heard about the whereabouts of her parents?


    Was it really a coincidence? Or was she just lucky?


    Gu Xian''er was not stupid.


    Over the years, someone must be secretly helping her investigate this.


    And who would this person be?


    Soon, Gu Xian''er guessed who did it.


    "Gu Changge is really proud as always, he clearly cares about me in his heart, but he still looks indifferent, hum��"


    With this thought.


    Gu Xian''er led many strong men of her lineage and started to set off to the ce where her parents were.

 Chapter 215-2: The assassination list prepared by Mingkong? A secret push (2)

    <h4>Chapter 215-2: The assassination list prepared by Mingkong? A secret push (2)</h4>


    ����


    "Holy Maiden."


    At the same time, in the mountains outside the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s territory.


    Yan Ji, with a veil on her face and ayer of mist covering her face, was standing here. From the perspective of appearance, she waspletely no different from the previous Jiang Chuchu.


    At this time, even if Wang Ziji, who was cultivating with her, was here, it would be difficult for her to see the abnormality.


    The Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was also a notorious person when he was young, so he researched such a secret technique to change his face, and even his origin could be disguised.


    Perhaps even the Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation himself did not think that one day his secret technique would be used by Gu Changge in such a way.


    At this moment, in the void, an old woman wearing gray clothes appeared, and with her Great Sacred Realm cultivation base, she respectfully said.


    She also didn''t notice anything unusual about Yan Ji.


    Yan Ji nodded slightly, her expression indifferent as if there was no trace of emotion.


    Following Gu Changge''s instructions, after she left the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, she rushed here as a descendant of the Ancient Immortal Hall.


    The target was the territory where the Ancient ns lived.


    "Holy maiden, is this investigation fruitful?" The old woman in gray couldn''t help but ask curiously. Before that, Jiang Chuchu insisted on going to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to ask Gu Changge.


    This seemed really unnecessary.


    Now the biggest suspect of the inheritor of demonic art was the emperor.


    At this time, shouldn''t it be to investigate the Emperor Ying Shuan?


    Hearing this, Yan Ji''s face showed a hint of apology, and she shook her head and said, "I was overthinking, young master Changge has the world in his heart, and he is kind to the people. He has sacrificed a lot to fight against the inheritor of the demonic art. I shouldn''t have doubted him."


    Hearing this, the old woman was a little stunned, and she was worried that the Holy Maiden was still obsessed and would get to the horns.


    It was not toote to wake up now.


    "Holy maiden, are we heading to Heavenly Emperor Mountain now? It''s probably the Tiger''s Den there now, so it won''t be stable." The gray-clothed old woman said worriedly.


    She was very worried that the Heavenly Emperor Mountain would take the opportunity to take action against Jiang Chuchu.


    Yan Ji shook her head and said, "The inheritor of demonic art is very important, and Heavenly Emperor Mountain does not dare to risk the consequences of being enemies of the entire world, so don''t worry."


    As she said that, she couldn''t help but disy a bit of a trance in her expression.


    When she first returned to the Upper Realm with Gu Changge, she actually didn''t know the identity of Gu Changge as the inheritor of demonic art.


    It wasn''t until recently that Yan Ji understood all this.


    Was she following more than just a hero? This was simply an unparalleled demon who used the world as a chessboard and nned for themon people.


    She had no objection to that.


    After all, she was following Gu Changge, not his identity.


    Under such a life-and-death secret, Gu Changge didn''t do anything to her. Instead, he trusted her a lot and entrusted her with many important things.


    The grace of knowing the encounter, the grace of reshaping the body�� There was so much kindness that Yan Ji couldn''t repay.


    "Knowing the Holy Maiden, let''s go to the Emperor Mountain now. Are we still looking for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor?"


    When the old woman in gray heard the words, she also looked solemn, swept away her previous worries, and then asked about another matter.


    This was something Jiang Chuchu had always cared about before, and it was the top priority just like the pursuit of the inheritor of demonic art.


    If she were to go to Emperor Mountain, then the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor would definitely be put on hold.


    "The reincarnation of the Human Ancestor will appear sooner orter. We don''t have to interfere too much, let nature take its course. Too much interference may even hinder the Human Ancestor."


    Yan Ji remembered Gu Changge''s exnation, and couldn''t help shaking her head slightly, exining this.


    Of course, even if she didn''t go looking for the Human Ancestor''s reincarnation, the rest of the people in the Human Ancestor Hall would not be able to help but leave.


    After all, the first step to find the reincarnation of a Human Ancestor was supreme honor, but were there rewards or something?


    "Our top priority now is to determine the identity of the inheritor of demonic art��"


    Yan Ji spoke again and said lightly.


    After all, Emperor Ying Shuang was the one who was now taking the me for Gu Changge. Naturally, her purpose was to find a way to make Emperor Ying Shuang take the me firmly.


    "Understood."


    Hearing this, the gray-clothed old woman nodded, not suspecting her at all.


    Soon, a master and a servant, two people turned into divine lights and rose into the sky, heading towards the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    ����


    At the same time, in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    With a gloomy and unwilling face, Ying Shuang was walking back and forth in the pce, and he seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "Hateful!"


    "Gu Changge framed me like this! I must avenge this disgrace!"


    His fists were clenched tightly, and his face was very unwilling, but there was a deep fear, panic, and worry hidden in his eyes.


    During this time, as Gu Changge had guessed.


    Just two days after he appeared, he nned to show off his majesty. Not long after Ying Shuang left Heavenly Emperor Mountain, he was attacked by many cultivators and creatures, causing a mess.


    Wearing a hat associated with the inheritor of demonic art, no matter where he went, it was impossible to be weed, but rather aroused hatred.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of the Emperor Mountain''s background forces behind him, many cultivators and great sects would be ready to make a move against him.


    There were various indications that the Emperor and the inheritor of demonic art had an inseparable rtionship.


    No matter how Heavenly Emperor Mountain exined this, it would have no effect. Instead, he identally killed many cultivators and creatures who attacked them, making this matter more and more dark.


    This incident made Ying Shuang look ugly and angry to the extreme. Although he had never inherited the memory of his original body, he also knew that he had nothing to do with the so-called inheritor of demonic art at all.


    There was no demonic power in his body at all.


    All of this was framed by Gu Changge and the descendants of that Human Ancestor Hall.


    Distorted facts, despicable and shameless, and poured dirty water directly on him.


    However, he still had no way to deal with it, nor did he have many strategies and means of the original body to deal with it.


    There was no other way, Ying Shuang had to turn back halfway and go home.


    Moreover, he sent someone to investigate the little servant next to Yin Mei, who was the original him.


    It turned out that the little servant disappeared in the end, and the ce where he disappeared was the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    This made Ying Shunag feel creepy.


    It was estimated that other than him, no one would pay attention to such a nameless servant.


    And the disappearance of this little servant would not cause any waves, and no one would care about anyone like him who had no rtives or friends.


    "I suddenly disappeared, Yin Mei may be sad, and no one will feed her horses in the future."


    "This Gu Changge actually made Yin Mei sad, he deserves to die!"


    But at that time, Ying Shuang still had this idea, thinking that no one except Yin Mei would care about his disappearance.


    In his opinion, Yin Mei was the light when he was most desperate and helpless.


    If Yin Mei didn''t care about him, why would she help him so much?


    And Ying Shuang naturally put all the grievances on Gu Changge''s head.


    Gu Changge might have discovered something, otherwise why would he suddenly attack a servant.


    This made Ying Shuang feel cold all over, and it felt like Gu Changge suddenly had the upper hand.


    His previous body was likely to be upied by the former emperor.


    And Gu Changge had the means to learn the whole story from the Emperor''s mouth.


    Therefore, Ying Shuang was terrified and nned to return to Emperor Mountain to hide from the limelight for a while.


    After all, he was just a little servant who had never even seen the world before, but suddenly he became the most envious and aloof bigshot from his daily life.


    The change of identity did not mean that the mentality could be changed.


    Moreover, before he could enjoy it, he took the me of the inheritor of demonic art and became the devil that everyone cursed.


    This made Ying Shuang feel uneasy, and he almost yelled out!


    Therefore, it was not good for him to continue to stay in the outside world. With his current ability, it was not enough to cope with such a situation.


    During this time, Ying Shuang''s sudden change of mind and his return to Heavenly Emperor Mountain shortly after he appeared, attracted ridicule from many neutral ns of the Royal Sword n.


    They felt that the Emperor who appeared this time was very embarrassing and disgraceful to his father.


    Even many high-level and old antiques of Emperor Mountain were also frowning now and then.


    After all, Ying Shuang was determined to appear before, but now he ran to Emperor Mountain after encountering some difficulties.


    What the hell was this? Even their faces felt dull.


    This move was quite different from Ying Shuang in the past, making them guess that he had made a mistake in his cultivation.


    But they didn''t think deeply.


    Because Ying Shuang, as the heir of Emperor Ying, was protected by the imprint of his own imperial way, his soul was very firm, and it could not be easily taken away by any existence.


    If someone really dared to take over, it would be amazing and attract their attention.


    For a time, Ying Shuang''s prestige in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain was swept away, but Gu Changge gained a lot of Luck points and Destiny value for no reason.


    In Gu Changge''s view, all of this was also expected, and he had also contributed to the mes.


    After all, the current Ying Shuang was just wearing the skin of a big shot, and he was just a horse feeder inside.


    In the face of this situation, it was not bad to be frightened and paralyzed.

 Chapter 216-1: Feeling that something big will happen, Gu Changge rushes to Heavenly Star Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 216-1: Feeling that something big will happen, Gu Changge rushes to Heavenly Star Realm (1)</h4>


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you recently? Many n Elders are very disappointed with you, thinking that your seclusion has made your head stupid."


    In the Pce of the Heavenly Emperor, Ying Shuang was thinking about many countermeasures.


    At the pce gate.


    A beautiful girl with silver hair appeared, with a glow all over her body as she looked extremely divine. It was Ying Yu.


    She frowned, with dissatisfaction and doubt written all over her face.


    "I have my own intentions in this matter, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Ying Shuang heard the words, his face was dull, he turned back and said lightly.


    In front of Ying Yu, his brother''s majesty was still very useful.


    This was the only thing that was somewhat gratifying in his current very bad situation.


    His younger sister, Ying Yu, although she seemed to be strong, was still very obedient in front of him.


    When he insisted on going back to the mountain, Ying Yu was reluctant in every possible way, but she was finally called back by him on the grounds that his eldest brother was like his father.


    Now, by his side, only Ying Yu could help him.


    He had no impression of the followers left by his father at all, and he had to think carefully before he dared to order them.


    "Since my brother said so, then I won''t ask any more questions. Now it is rumored that you are afraid of Gu Changge, and you dare not confront him face to face, and dare not clear your suspicions��"


    "After all, Gu Changge really is the root of this matter. If he speaks, it will be a lot easier for you to clear your suspicions, brother. I don''t know what your n is."


    "But it is impossible for the Heavenly Emperor Mountain to be framed for no reason, especially the title of the inheritor of demonic art, which has been detained."


    At this time, in Ying Yu''s eyes, a trace of disappointment at Ying Shuang shed, and she said lightly.


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang''s expression changed slightly, and he understood what Ying Yu meant.


    She nned to go to confront Gu Changge herself, to clear the suspicion of being the inheritor of demonic art for the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    "No, since Gu Changge has ulterior motives, how can you believe his words? You are not allowed to go."


    Ying Shuang''s face sank, and he felt uneasy in her heart.


    He was not sure whether Gu Changge knew his secret, but the key point was that Gu Changge was definitely not a good person!


    Ying Yu was so simple, who knew if she would go wrong this time?


    "Why not? Brother, are you afraid of Gu Changge?"


    "Although his strength is very strong, and his power is even more powerful right now, he is someone from the younger generation, and the most taboo thing for the younger generation is topete with him�� Brother, as the most important son of father, you are now being framed, and you don''t even have the courage to confront them."


    "To be honest, I''m very disappointed in you. This ispletely different from you before."


    Ying Yu frowned, her voice was very crisp and clear, cold, and not polite at all as she said everything in her heart.


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang''s face turned pale, and he felt like he was being pricked.


    But he still forced himself to calm down, and then showed a bit of a wry smile, "Ying Yu, you misunderstood me, I actually have my own hardships."


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Ying Yu seemed a little suspicious, but Ying Shuang seemed a little convincing while saying this.


    Ying Shuang looked at her, suddenly took a deep breath, looked outside the hall, and then lowered his voice in a suspicious look, "During this period of time, during my cultivation, I identally cut off some of my memories��"


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Ying Yu''s eyes suddenly widened, she was a little unbelievable.


    "Brother, are you telling the truth?"


    She looked back again, trying to make sure it was true or not.


    "It''s true, I only told you about this because you are my most trusted person."


    Ying Shuang sighed and said a little helplessly.


    In fact, this was already in his n. After all, no matter how he pretended to be, he would always be found to be wed and different.


    So he simply confessed and thought of a saying that he identally lost a part of his memory while cultivating.


    He believed that Ying Yu would believe it, because his spirit aura had not changed, and even the weapons in his spirit had not noticed anything abnormal.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Ying Yu''s eyes became veryplicated.


    She was rtively simple minded, although she felt strange, but she did not worry too much.


    However, she understood a little bit why Ying Shuang''s actions during this period were quite different from those in the past.


    "I''ve been trying to get that part of my memory back all this time, so I didn''t tell you."


    Ying Shuang replied, with a sigh of relief at the same time, it seemed that this statement was temporarily concealed from Ying Yu.


    "It''s alright, since there is a problem with your cultivation, brother, then you can rest assured to cultivate in the temple first, and see if you can retrieve that part of the memory. Let me clear the suspicion of the inheritor of demonic arts."


    After a moment of silence, Ying Yu spoke again, with a firm tone that was beyond doubt.


    Seeing this, Ying Shuang''s expression changed slightly, and he wanted to say something to stop her, but found that he couldn''t find any legitimate reason.


    If he stopped her again, it would arouse Ying Yu''s suspicion.


    "Okay, but you have to beware of Gu Changge. Judging from his actions of framing the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, he shouldn''t be a good person, you have to be careful��"


    Ying Shuang sighed slightly on the surface, but his heart was tight, giving birth to a deep sense of unease.


    He always felt that something big would happen when Ying Yu went out this time.


    He only hoped that Ying Yu would not easily believe Gu Changge''s words.


    Otherwise, there would be a lot of trouble.


    "I know, don''t worry, brother."


    Ying Yu replied lightly, then left the hall and began to call many of her followers, ready to leave the mountain and confront Gu Changge.


    ����


    Outside the mountain gate of Purple Immortal Pill Sect.


    Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back, with only Old Ming behind him. Now, with his status and power, he didn''t need to bring extra people.


    No matter where he went, no one would dare to neglect him.


    "Compared to thest time I came here, this Purple Pill Sect seems to be a little more prosperous. It seems that it should be a rtionship with someone strong in recent years."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, and his eyes swept across the vast and magnificent mountains in front of him.


    The scene became more and more meteoric.


    In the high sky, the rays of the sun were bright, and the aura of Immortal Pills were constantly reflecting various visions.


    The mountains and rivers, the pces and pavilions, everything was magnificent.


    Just when all kinds of thoughts passed through Gu Changge''s mind.


    "Young Master Changge, please wait a moment, Sect Master and the others are on their way."


    Soon, the disciples who went to report also rushed back, with a sincere expression on their faces.


    After all, the person standing in front of the mountain gate was Gu Changge!


    The most astonishing and terrifying young man in the Upper Realm today!


    No matter who saw him, it would probably be difficult to keep their calm.


    Now, hearing that Gu Changge wasing to visit, the entire Purple Immortal Pill Sect was sensationalized, and every Elder hurriedly put down what they were doing and left to greet him.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nodded slightly, but he was not in a hurry.


    "It''s really an honor for my Purple Pill Sect to have Young Master Changge."


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Several divine lights arrived!


    With a burst of gentle words, a beautiful woman in a pce dress brought many Elders of the Purple Immortal Pill Sect and arrived in a mighty manner.


    It was Zi Yan, the current sect master of Purple Immortal Pill Sect.


    Behind her was Elder Crazy Fire and others.


    There was also a woman in a blue dress with a beautiful and impressive face, gentle like water, and her eyes were looking at Gu Changge with surprise.


    It was Lin Qiuhan, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Her cultivation had reached the King Realm. Although she was not as good as many young supreme beings, she was not sure how much stronger she was than when she was in the Lower Realm.


    Of course, the most important thing was her alchemy cultivation base, which could already refine God-level medicinal pills.


    The so-called God-level medicinal pills corresponded to the needs of the cultivators in the Godly Realm. False Gods, True Gods, Heavenly Gods, and God Kings were all Gods, but they were just general names.


    She even had a good chance of refining the elixir for a Quasi-Sacred Realm cultivator, with the help of the lders.


    From this one could see her powerful alchemy talent.

 Chapter 216-2: Feeling that something big will happen, Gu Changge rushes to Heavenly Star Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 216-2: Feeling that something big will happen, Gu Changge rushes to Heavenly Star Realm (2)</h4>


    At her age, the rest of the alchemists were still tinkering with medicinal herbs, most of which were refining simple medicinal pills.


    It took at least thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years, to refine the pills of the Godly level.


    "Sect Master Zi Yan! Let me see Qiuhan."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, with a warm smile on his face.


    Afterwards, he looked at Lin Qiuhan in the crowd, his smile did not change, "Qiuhan, I haven''t seen you for a long time, it seems that your cultivation has improved a lot."


    "Young master."


    Lin Qiuhan looked at him tenderly, and was very pleasantly surprised. She never expected that Gu Changge woulde to the Purple Immortal Pill Sect in person.


    This made her a little ttered, and it seemed like she thought wrong that she had been forgotten by Gu Changge.


    Usually, she still felt a little self-pity for she couldn''t help Gu Changge, and was useless to him.


    Now that Gu Changge came to see her in person, he immediately doused all these spections.


    It seemed that Gu Changge still hadn''t forgotten her, but there were too many things, and he was too busy, and couldn''t make time toe.


    "Young Master Changge, please!"


    Sect Master Zi Yan smiled and led the way for Gu Changge. Thest time Gu Changge arrived, it was only one Elder who came to greet him.


    But now it was her who took the lead, and the whole family went together, which was enough to show the vast difference between Gu Changge''s power and status.


    During this period of time, Gu Changge''s limelight could be said to overshadow the entire Upper Realm.


    However, her smile was a little reluctant.


    In the opinion of Sect Master Zi Yan, Lin Qiuhan was sent by Gu Changge, and everyone knew what purpose he was holding at that time.


    However, Lin Qiuhan''s talent for alchemy was very strong, making it difficult for them to refuse.


    Originally thinking of cultivating Lin Qiuhan for a few years, she would develop feelings for the sect.


    But Sect Master Zi Yanter found out that their views were very wrong. In Lin Qiuhan''s heart, Gu Changge had always been the first priority, and even her master and the sect were second.


    It left them speechless.


    No wonder Gu Changge sent Lin Qiuhan over so confidently at that time, and dared to say that he had already poured ecstasy soup on him.


    This made the Elders of Purple Immortal Pill Sect helpless, and finally they could only recognize it by pinching their noses.


    They also hoped that Gu Changge would forget Lin Qiuhan, so that Lin Qiuhan would understand that Gu Changge was not a good person and then they would pin her thoughts on the sect.


    Everyone was eager for Gu Changge to note.


    But when he came, they had to make a very weing gesture.


    This made the Elders of the Purple Pill Sect feel ufortable and depressed.


    "These days, I would like to thank Sect Master Zi Yan and the Elders for their concern and care for my Qiuhan."


    "This Gu is very grateful."


    On the way to the depths of Purple Immortal Pill Sect, Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile.


    He could naturally see the thoughts of many Elders, but he didn''t care.


    Beside Gu Changge, Lin Qiuhan, who heard the word "my Qiuhan", suddenly turned red and her head went dizzy.


    A lot of things that she wanted to say to Gu Changge were buzzing and turned into a mess.


    "What can you say, Young Master Changge, Qiuhan is the descendant of my Purple Immortal Pill Sect after all, so I should take care of her."


    One of the Elders had a slightly unnatural expression on his face, and he was about to scold Gu Changge for being shameless.


    Therefore, Zi Yan deliberately emphasized her tone on the sentence that Lin Qiuhan belonged to their Purple Immortal Pill Sect.


    Otherwise, if they spent a lot of energy and resources to cultivate Lin Qiuhan and Gu Changge took her away in a blink of an eye, wouldn''t they be depressed to death?


    The expressions of the other Elders were also very unnatural, unlike the beginning, who weed Gu Changge very much.


    Gu Changge smiled disapprovingly, and looked at Lin Qiuhan who was beside him, talking about the past, and asked about her time here.


    Lin Qiuhan, who was now the descendant of Purple Immortal Pill Sect, waspletely iparable with her original identity.


    But from Gu Changge''s point of view, she still looked the same as before, not much different.


    After a few words, she was dizzy and couldn''t discern the north from south.


    Stupid, yet very simple.


    This scene fell in the eyes of the Elders of Purple Immortal Pill Sect, which made them sigh secretly, but if they were other women, under the care and inquiry of Gu Changge it would be difficult for them to control themselves.


    Soon, Purple Immortal Pill Sect held a Pill banquet for Gu Changge''s sudden visit.


    It was said that it was a pill banquet, but it was actually a simplepetition of pill refining.


    This was a form of hospitality from the Pill Dao lineages.


    The outstanding disciples of the younger generation all made appearances, showing their own cultivation of alchemy.


    For a while, in the sky, the rays of light were bright, and the Pill aura filled the air.


    Although Lin Qiuhan was not very old, in terms of the cultivation of alchemy, she was a well-deserved senior sister of the current generation, and was considered unparalleled.


    There were quite a few admirers of her, but in front of Gu Changge, they were all so filthy that they didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    Soon, the banquet was over.


    Gu Changge was dressed in blue clothes, gentle and elegant. After thinking about it, he bestowed the top three with some rather precious instruments, which was a lucky draw.


    This move attracted the envy of the younger generation. With such wealth, he was indeed the young master of the rumored Gu family!


    Many people even thought of following, and then they estimated in their hearts whether they were qualified.


    Afterwards, they returned to the resting hall.


    Lin Qiuhan also had the opportunity to talk to Gu Changge alone and told him about her many experiences in this short period of time.


    Gu Changge responded with a smile, showing his concern, and then he revealed his purpose this time.


    "Purple Extreme Elixir?"


    Lin Qiuhan''s expression was a little puzzled, and she had never heard of the kind of medicine Gu Changge suddenly asked about.


    Judging from the name, it seemed to be rted to the Purple Immortal Pill Sect.


    But she practiced here for a period of time and had never heard of this name at all.


    "It''s okay, you are cultivating in Purple immortal Pill Sect, just pay attention to this in the future." Gu Changge smiled and didn''t exin anything.


    After all, the Purple Extreme Elixir was only a legend, and whether it was true or not still remained to be verified.


    In addition, he still had something to leave to Lin Qiuhan.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge took out a page of simple-looking pill recipes from his arms, which recorded many refining methods of a mysterious ancient pill.


    "Didn''t you say you''ve always felt useless? Then I''ll find you something to do now."


    "Lest you always belittle yourself like this."


    Gu Changge smiled and handed the ancient pill recipe to Lin Qiuhan.


    "What kind of ancient pill is this? It seems that there is nothing surprising except that it is a little troublesome to refine! Even if youfort me, young master, pleasee up with some challenging pill recipes."


    When ites to the field of alchemy, Lin Qiuhan''s expression suddenly changed.


    She studied the recipes and found that there was nothing very difficult except that it would take some time to refine it.


    She felt that Gu Changge took it out tofort her.


    Such ancient pills could be refined by many alchemists.


    Gu Changge didn''t need to look for her at all.


    This made Lin Qiuhan a little moved, and at the same time she secretly med herself. During this time, she thought that Gu Changge had forgotten her, and she felt a little resentful.


    How could Gu Changge, such a delicate person, be like what she thought?


    She misunderstood Gu Changge!


    "It''s not easy to refine this ancient pill, otherwise I wouldn''t be looking for you." Gu Changge smiled casually without exining anything.


    After all, a secret control technique like the treasure bottle needed such an ancient pill as a medium, and only then he could nt a rune to refine it sessfully.


    That was why Lin Qiuhan needed to refine these ancient pills for him.


    She was of great use.


    In the Purple Immortal Pill Sect, it could also save him the troublesome process of finding materials.


    "Don''t worry, young master."


    Hearing Gu Changge trusting him so much, Lin Qiuhan immediately assured him with a serious look on her face.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge stayed in the Purple Immortal Pill Sect for a few days.


    Only after he left did Sect Master Zi Yan and a group of Elders sighed with relief, and Lin Qiuhan left with her many followers with a reluctant gaze.


    His purpose this time was the Heavenly Star Realm that Yue Mingkong had already rushed to.


    But after all, it involved the reincarnation of Human Ancestor, Gu Changge didn''t intend to be too ostentatious, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    So Gu Changge nned to go alone.


    The news to the outside world was that he was in seclusion and cultivation in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and while he was cultivating, he wouldn��t see any outsiders.


    So much so that Ying Yu, who came from Heavenly Emperor Mountain with a lot of powerful ancient nsmen, nning to confront Gu Changge, also had to return from the door.


    She was stopped in front of Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s mountain gate.


    Ying Yu was also stubborn, so she led a group of people and waited at the gate of the mountain for more than half a month, but Gu Changge did not appear.


    This made Ying Yu unwilling. As the daughter of Emperor Ying, her status was extremely noble in the entire Upper Realm, and it was inhuman.


    But in the end, she couldn''t even see Gu Changge once.


    In front of Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s mountain gate, she did not dare to be presumptuous, and in the end she could only leave with unwillingness.


    During this period of time, it was the Heavenly Emperor Mountain behind her, which was increasingly considered to be closely rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    Because of rumors, another person who appeared, the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, stopped outside the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, stood for a long time, and finally chose to go back.


    As for the reason, there were all kinds of guesses, but what was finally agreed was that there was a problem with Heavenly Emperor Mountain, and the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall had sensed the danger in advance.


    This statement made the faces of many high-level officials of Heavenly Emperor Mountain turn green.


    At that time, they didn''t know why the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall would finally leave silently outside the mountain gate without saying a word after revealing Human Ancestor Hall''s token.


    Many kinds of things had caused the Upper Realm to be more and more restless.


    And the Sky Family, who were good at deduction, even released news during this period, saying that the Absolute Heavenly Extermination would reappear soon!


    For a time, the senior leaders of the Dao Lineages all changed their expressions and began to discuss the solution.


    In the end, many Supreme cultivators, Immortal Great Teachers, and Ancient Immortal Families unanimously decided to build True Immortal Academy.


    As soon as this news came out, it immediately set off stormy waves, and all of the forces were sensational.


    At this moment, the Lower Realm was an endless distance from the Inner Realm of the Upper Realm.


    A certain domain in the Heavenly Star Realm, in the sky.


    A ray of divine light suddenly passed through, as if tearing apart the sky.

 Chapter 239: What an amazing harvest, Gu Changge, just kill me

    <h4>Chapter 239: What an amazing harvest, Gu Changge, just kill me</h4>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The terrifying aura even suppressed the chaotic air.


    The space here made a cracking sound.


    After all, this was the real Great Dao treasure bottle, the divine light was surging as it was condensed with Dao, and it was falling and suppressing everything.


    Even if the Reincarnation Seal glowed and tried to resist, it was also overwhelmed by the ck light.


    "Ahh����"


    Jiang Yang let out a scream, and the voice quickly disappeared and he gradually became lifeless.


    Including the Reincarnation Seal of the Human Ancestor that became dim, and was shrouded in ck light, the Immortal meaning was bright, showing a rare bnce.


    This bnce was quickly broken.


    Of course, this devouring process would not be simple, and it would even take time to slowly digest it.


    After all, it was the umtion of the Dao Fruit of Human Ancestor over the years. Even if the Great Dao treasure bottle could swallow it, it had to go through a process.


    At this time, Gu Changge also heard the prompt sound from the system in his mind.


    The moment he made his move, he had already used the Luck Plundering Card.


    Jiang Yang was beaten into this state, and it was a good time to plunder.


    "Ding, the plunder is sessful, and you have obtained all the Luck from the reincarnation of Jiang Yang, the Son of Luck and the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and obtained 8,000 Luck points and 40,000 Destiny value."


    "Ding, you sessfully killed the reincarnation of Human Ancestor, the Son of Luck, and triggered the protocol of clear drop of Luck. Rewarding an extra treasure chest of Heaven."


    "Ding����"


    A series of system prompt sounds came.


    Gu Changge didn''t care much about his Luck and Destiny.


    What he cared most about now was the extra treasure chest of Heaven he received after the Human Ancestor''s death.


    Dao fruit? Reincarnation Seal? Or something else?


    "Do you want to open the Treasure Chest of Heaven?"


    "Open."


    Gu Changge didn''t hesitate at all.


    A familiar golden treasure chest fell out, but this time the treasure chest had an extra purple halopared to the other treasure chests.


    "It actually brought purple luck��" Gu Changge was a little surprised.


    It seemed that the Human Ancestor''s Luck had indeed reached a rtively high level in the system.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Soon, only Gu Changge could see that in front of him.


    Ayer of golden light erupted, followed by ayer of mysterious lines, simple and atmospheric, flowing slowly.


    There were three things floating up and down, shrouded in a denseyer of light.


    "Ding, congrattions to the host for obtaining the Reincarnation Seal x1, the Purple Crown of Luck x1, and the Guidance Dao fruit x1."


    Huh? Reincarnation Seal?


    Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He remembered the Reincarnation Seal that he had condensed when he absorbed the reincarnation Dao tform left by the Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    This kind of thing was a life-saving item.


    That was to say, now he had another life, unless he encountered the same inheritor of demonic art as him, who also had the Great Dao treasure bottle.


    Of course, it was just a metaphor, this kind of thing was impossible.


    And as his mind moved.


    Gu Changge felt that a vague and mysterious mark disappear in his True Spirit and then slowlynded on it.


    "One more life, two Reincarnation Seals, and one more trump card."


    Gu Changge was quite satisfied.


    As for the Purple Crown of Luck, what was this?


    Afterward, when Gu Changge checked its introduction, his expression became somewhat inexplicable.


    The Purple Crown of Luck turned out to be a mysterious item of Luck, even if his Luck was ck, it was not controlled by this side of Heaven, representing unpredictable and unknown.


    But he could still use it.


    When wearing the Purple Crown of Luck, he could have the Luck of the purple level.


    As far as Gu Changge knew, Purple Luck was the highest level of Luck he knew so far.


    Of course, there were requirements for wearing items, as well as intervals, and there were many restrictions.


    At a critical time, it might be a prop with an extraordinary effect.


    After Gu Changge epted it and didn''t care much.


    Finally, he looked at the Guidance Dao Fruit he received.


    Judging from the name, it was quite strange. The surface was covered with a strange and simple rune, which was deep and boundless.


    "It seems that this is the talent of the Human Ancestor. The talent of Guiding is rted to the soul. Using the method of Dao Fruit is actually an extension of this talent��"


    Soon, Gu Changge understood the function of this Guidance Dao Fruit, and was a little surprised.


    Then he chose to fuse with it.


    This was a strange talent, and it belonged to the soul alone, and could lead others to the fruit.


    And this Dao Fruit naturally included cultivation base, Ture Spirit and so on.


    Speaking of which, copying talent with a different name, of course, was not guaranteed to seed, it was a test of Luck.


    However����


    The Purple Crown of Luck and the Dao Fruit of Guidance could bebined.


    This was really a necessary means of digging a hole and throwing a pot.


    "No wonder the Human Ancestor''s divine soul could hold so many Reincarnation Seals. It turns out that there was such a talent."


    Gu Changge felt an inexplicable aura that permeated his soul.


    In the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, there were methods of concealment and there were also methods of imitation.


    In the beginning, based on these methods, on the day of the Ancient Immortal Gu family banquet, he threw the ck cauldron of the inheritor of demonic art on the head of Heavenly Emperor''s family and his son Ying Shuang.


    But now that there was the Guidance Dao Fruit, this was even simpler.


    Gu Changge wanted to trick people and throw the pot, which was a thousand times more convenient.


    He felt that it was tailor-made for him.


    The harvest this time was amazing.


    "You killed the Human Ancestor��"


    At this time, Jiang Chuchu seemed to have just recovered after seeing Gu Changge taking away the Great Dao treasure bottle.


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    Her face was pale, and was filled with fear and disbelief.


    Seeing Human Ancestor die in front of her with her own eyes, she couldn''t do anything but watch him die.


    This made her feel that her beliefs and the world were copsing, and the majestic pce in her spiritual sea was even beginning to shine, and there was a tendency to break through.


    "Kill or get killed."


    "Could it be that I should be waiting for him to kill me?" Gu Changge nced at her and said casually.


    Jiang Chuchu had a hard time epting this scene, and she was full of guilt, regret, loss, doubts��


    If she had been braver and fought against Gu Changge just now, would the ending have changed?


    Would the Human Ancestor still die?


    However, Gu Changge seemed to know what she was thinking, and said lightly, "No, you would have died here just like him."


    Jiang Chuchu''s face turned pale, she was not afraid of death, but what Gu Changge said made her feel palpitations and fear.


    However, Gu Changge changed the subject at this time, "However, I won''t kill you, after all, I promised you."


    Having said that, he showed an intriguing smile again and continued,


    "Besides, you are my woman anyway, and I won''t do anything to kill my own woman."


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned when she heard these words, she didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly say that since she was his woman, so he would not kill herself.


    For a while, she was a little silent, with aplicated expression.


    After all, for the outside world, there was a descendant of the Human Ancestor hall walking around the world. Since Gu Changge had the means to make the Human Ancestor disappear silently, wouldn''t it be easy to make her disappear silently?


    Therefore, she didn''t doubt the truth of Gu Changge''s words, and it didn''t matter.


    "Human Ancestor is dead��" she murmured, remembering the purpose of the Human Ancestor Hall since its existence, and now even the Human Ancestor was dead.


    Did the Human Ancestor Hall still need to exist?


    How would she exin to the world at that time?


    The Human Ancestor Hall will fall from the altar, and it would be irreversible since then, and it would be difficult to return to its former glory.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s expression was even more miserable.


    She didn''t know what to do next.


    "Gu Changge, just kill me��"


    Simply, she opened her mouth, her eyes fixed on Gu Changge, intending to beg for death, not knowing the purpose of her future cultivation anymore.


    After all, from the moment she was born, she was taught that she must work hard for the glory of the Human Ancestor Hall in her entire life, and to be a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, she must shoulder her responsibilities.


    Human Ancestor was now dead.


    It was conceivable that the Human Ancestor Hall would soon fall apart. Where would she go then?


    "What a poor fellow, do you n to live for the Human Ancestor Hall all your life?"


    "I said, I won''t kill you."


    "However, I have a way to help you."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge showed some pity, and reached out to help her pin the falling strands of silky hair behind her ears.

 Chapter 240: Not Human Ancestor but such a person, as if it was left for her

    <h4>Chapter 240: Not Human Ancestor but such a person, as if it was left for her</h4>


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu was stunned, looking at Gu Changge''s gesture of helping pin her hair, her expression was even moreplicated.


    She didn''t expect Gu Changge to act so gently.


    For a while, she was a little ttered, because Gu Changge was usually a cold and heartless person, and she could never see the slightest warmth in his eyes.


    "What can you do?"


    Jiang Chuchu looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    She didn''t know why, but her voice lowered, and it was not as cold and hard as usual.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled slightly and said, "The method is very simple."


    "Isn''t it the Human Ancestor? The world needs such a belief."


    "Now, apart from you and me, who knows that he has been killed by me? As for the Human Ancestor Hall behind you, they won''t know about it. You can rest assured about my methods."


    "So, no one other than you and me will know that Human Ancestor is dead."


    "What all creatures in the world need is not the Human Ancestor himself, but a person like Human Ancestor."


    With a smile, he was persuasive.


    Of course, if he hadn''t killed Human Ancestor, there wouldn''t be so many things.


    However, he murdered her Human Ancestor on the one hand.


    But now, he was kindly helping Jiang Chuchu.


    If there were still outsiders at this moment, they would be horrified to hear this, their eyes would widen, and a terrifying chill would appear, thinking that Gu Changge must be crazy.


    Jiang Chuchu was also stunned, and her eyes widened.


    She quickly shook her head.


    "No�� how can this be�� Human Ancestor is irreceable, how can you find someone to disguise him?"


    "In this way, what''s the difference between me and a traitor?"


    She gritted her teeth, rejected Gu Changge''s statement, and disagreed.


    Gu Changge''s interruption was to find someone to act as Human Ancestor.


    It was as if he had now found someone who was pretending to be a descendant from the Human Ancestor hall, walking the world, and deceiving every creature.


    This kind of thing made Jiang Chuchu uneasy, not only betraying her sect, but it was more like she and Gu Changge were in the same boat and went down the wrong path together.


    It was more likely that she and Gu Changge murdered the Human Ancestor and reced him.


    This was something she didn''t want to ept.


    Hearing that Gu Changge was not surprised. If Jiang Chuchu agreed like this, then he would be really surprised.


    He didn''t change his smile and continued, "I just thought of a way for you. As for whether you ept it or not, that''s your problem."


    "And it''s a good thing for me that the Human Ancestor Hall is falling apart. I can just let it go. So, don''t try to make me amodate you."


    Jiang Chuchu went silent with aplicated expression.


    She knew what Gu Changge meant, what did the existence of the Human Ancestor Hall have to do with Gu Changge?


    He just killed him with his hands.


    At that time, who would know that he killed the Human Ancestor, and who would know that he was the inheritor of demonic art?


    In this case, why would Gu Changge ask for trouble?


    For a while, Jiang Chuchu was a little stunned that Gu Changge said this because of her rtionship.


    Speaking of which, Gu Changge didn''t do anything after that, except that he treated her badly at first.


    She did have deep malice towards Gu Changge from the very beginning, not believing that he would be a good person.


    In fact, in some ways, he was still bad in the end.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s expression was extremelyplicated, and so was his mood.


    But�� she really couldn''t do this kind of betrayal to her sect and join forces with this demon.


    "Gu Changge, you should kill me!"


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a long time, Jiang Chuchu decided and nned to die.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge frowned.


    The smile on his face also disappeared, and he became indifferent, "Jiang Chuchu, don''t try to challenge my patience."


    This time, he directly addressed Jiang Chuchu by her full name.


    Before that, he always called her Holy Maiden Chuchu.


    Jiang Chuchu''s expression had returned to calm, but changed again.


    She naturally felt the difference in this title, and it was obvious that her disrespect made Gu Changge a little angry.


    For a while, she couldn''t tell whether it was Gu Changge''s kindness or something.


    Then, Jiang Chuchu gritted her teeth slightly,


    "Don''t force me, Gu Changge, I''d rather die of old age than betray my Master. You killed the Human Ancestor, and I didn''t take action against you��"


    "Speak like this if you dare to attack me."


    Gu Changge interrupted her indifferently, and then said lightly, "You want to die, but I wouldn''t kill you. In other words, you used to be dead, and now this life is given to you by me."


    "What do you want to use it for? Without my permission?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu''s eyes suddenly widened, and she was obviously stunned.


    Why did it sound like it made sense?


    But this was obviously because it was Gu Changge''s words.


    In the next moment, Gu Changge waved his sleeves, and the portal to his Inner Universe suddenly opened, and he casually threw Jiang Chuchu in.


    Then, he also walked in.


    "Gu Changge, you are despicable and shameless��"


    And soon, in the Inner Universe, Jiang Chuchu was so angry that she couldn''t help shouting.


    The calm state of mind that she practiced in the past waspletely useless in front of Gu Changge.


    ����


    In the deepest part of the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    Zhao Yi, who has been protecting Jiang Yang, looked a little tired. At this moment, she suddenly felt the chaotic mist in front of her disperse, and she couldn''t help showing joy.


    "Jiang Yang, you seeded��"


    However, before she could finish her words, she froze there and was extremely horrified.


    Her eyes widened, and she stared at Gu Changge who came out of it in astonishment. She couldn''t believe that this scene would be real.


    Wasn''t this Immortal already rumored to have fallen into the Nethend Heavenly Pond and was trapped to death by Jiang Yang?


    But now, how could he suddenlye out of it?


    What about Jiang Yang?


    Nine times out of ten, the odds were worse.


    "Not good����"


    Zhao Yi''s expression was so horrified that she subconsciously nned to deal with Gu Changge by using the method taught by Jiang Yang to activate the Immortal Lun Seal.


    But in the next moment, before she had time to react, her eyes went dark, and she felt a giant hand that covered the sky approaching and covering her in an instant.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    In the next moment, Zhao Yi was desperate and couldn''t help begging for mercy.


    "Mr. Immortal, please spare me! All of this was arranged by Jiang Yang, and it has nothing to do with me��"


    She couldn''t bear the fluctuation, and her body exploded instantly. Gu Changge intended to keep her True Spirit alive, just to cause trouble for Jiang Yang.


    Now that Jiang Yang was dead, there was no need for Zhao Yi to stay.


    Immediately, her soul was smashed into ashes, and her body and spirit were both destroyed.


    The artifact spirit in the Immortal Lun Seal also sensed that something was wrong, and wanted to take the opportunity to break through the void and escape, but Gu Changge had already expected it.


    The Golden Divine Weapon Collection unfolded!


    The vast world in the middle was like a picture scroll, covering all directions, and the heaven and earth hum with a mighty sound, opening up the endless brilliance!


    Immediately Immortal Lun Seal was unable to escape, and fell directly into it.


    After Gu Changge received this Supreme weapon, he was not in a hurry to refine it, because now he still had things to do.


    As for Jiang Chuchu, he was not in a hurry, knowing that she would choose sooner orter.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And soon, the terrifying gray fog over the Nethend Heavenly Pond became even more astonishing and monstrous, and could almost break through outside the realm.


    In a faraway ce, many powerful cultivators looked here, their expressions still horrified, and it was difficult for them to calm down for a long time.


    At this time, the terrifying aura of the Nethend Heavenly Pond swept in all directions like a big wave.


    Once again, many cultivators who were nning toe to find out were stopped, and it was difficult to get close.


    There were also subordinates dispatched by Yue Mingkong to be in charge of guarding in the four directions, but no one dared to break in. Now, in this situation, it must be a dead end.


    "Jiang Yang''s aura disappeared�� What happened?"


    Yue Mingkong frowned, and then her figure flickered, urging a forbidden weapon to resist the residual aura around her, and quickly rushed into the Heavenly Pond.


    Because she saw that the terrifying figure in the sky seemed to have disappeared, and she couldn''t even feel the aura.


    As if the world had evaporated, which was also too strange.


    Moreover, the aura of Jiang Yang that she noticed couldn''t be felt suddenly, and she didn''t know what happened.


    But soon, when Yue Mingkong rushed to the ce where the Nirvana Green Lotus was, she was stunned, and her doubts deepened in her eyes.


    The vitality of this Nirvana Lotus had already disappeared, and it was obviously absorbed by someone.


    The first thing Yue Mingkong ruled out was Jiang Yang.


    If Jiang Yang''s fusion was sessful, he was bound to rush out and seek revenge for himself.


    But from the current situation, Jiang Yang failed, and might even have died here.


    This caused a stormy wave in Yue Mingkong, which was unbelievable.


    Who had the means to kill Jiang Yang in this ce, ory it on Jiang Yang''s tricks?


    "There are still seeds of Nirvana Green Lotus in this ce? Did someone forget to take them away?"


    Soon after noticing one of them, Yue Mingkong was a little shocked.


    She discovered the extremely precious Nirvana Green Lotus seeds. Currently, there were still a lot of them but they were not taken away and left there in the lotus body.


    Many of the Immortal spirits and rhythms in it were all there and were not affected in the slightest.


    As if it was left here and was not taken away�� Was it left for her on purpose?

 Chapter 218-1: Taking the initiative to use it for yourself is equivalent to condoning the evil (1)

    <h4>Chapter 218-1: Taking the initiative to use it for yourself is equivalent to condoning the evil (1)</h4>


    When the whole Xuan Domain was in amotion because of the arrival of the Immortal.


    At this moment, in Taixu sect.


    Among theyers of pavilions, in the middle of the magnificent and tall hall.


    The atmosphere was serious and solemn.


    The current Sect Master and many Elders were gathered here, with a respectful expression on their faces, with a bit of curiosity and doubt.


    Above them were several Old monsters who had emerged from seclusion after hearing the news.


    At the same time, they were the iparably powerful existences of Taixu Sect over the years, and they would not easily show up.


    Today, they were awakened by the shocked Sect Master and rushed to the main hall, wanting to preside over the entire situation.


    After all, the news was so shocking that they had to take it seriously.


    Outside the main hall, there were outstanding disciples of the Taixu Sec��s current generation, young geniuses and other figures.


    They were equally curious and shocked.


    Looking at it, Gu Changge, who was closing his eyes and resting, had an unusually calm and indifferent expression as he didn''t care about the outside world at all.


    With awe and wonder.


    "Is this the one who was rumored to be the Immortal?"


    "Aloof like he��s located in another world, and we are not on the same level."


    "It''s terrifying. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a character."


    A proud woman said with shock and yearning in her eyes.


    "This kind of existence is simply unfathomable, but just an inadvertent wisp of aura can make people unable to help but tremble. It is much more terrifying than when facing someone from the Sacred Realm at the beginning."


    "I am afraid that the Immortal has already heard about us and it was because of our Ancestors!"


    They were talking in a low voice, and when they heard the rumors, they were extremely shocked.


    A person who had friendship with the Ancestors from 800,000 years ago actually arrived at the Lower Realm in person and said that he would repay the favor.


    It was so amazing, they wouldn''t even dare to imagine it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.


    Gu Changge didn''t pay any attention to these words of admiration, ttery.


    To be honest, he kind of hoped that someone would jump up and question him at this time, so as not to make this boring and uninteresting.


    "Reporting to the Sect Master, this is the way things happened."


    In the hall, Zhao Wu looked excited, his voice trembled, as he reported everything that happened.


    He led the way for Gu Changge to Taixu Sect.


    Although Gu Changge didn''t say anything on the way, he could feel that Gu Changge still appreciated him a little.


    Therefore, Zhao Wu spared no effort to tell and restore the scene when Gu Changge descended to the Lower Realm.


    No one suspected that this was false, but, like Zhao Wu, they were equally excited.


    "I wonder what the name of the senior is?"


    Hearing this, the Sect Master of Taixu Sect also reacted quickly, and his voice trembled slightly.


    There was no doubt that Zhao Wu''s words were true.


    The Ancestor of Taixu Sect was also a legendary figure, who left a splendid name in Xuan domain and even in the Heavenly Star Realm.


    It must be a normal thing to be able to get to know someone like Gu Changge after flying up to the Upper Realm.


    After all, even the old antiques behind him couldn''t notice the depth of Gu Changge''s cultivation.


    It could be seen that Gu Changge was powerful!


    This convinced him of his guess.


    "No need to talk about the title."


    At this moment, Gu Changge finally opened his eyes, his expression was t with a hint of impatience.


    Between the words, he seemed very lonely and indifferent.


    He swept over everyone in the hall, and his gaze made the old antiques in the Sacred Realm feel heartbroken.


    Their souls were trembling, and they couldn''t help but take a few steps back, unable to bear this look.


    Not to mention the rest of the people, who almost copsed under this aura.


    "I will return the favor of Chu Taixu today. This is the cultivation method of Taixu''s creation. It is the method that your Ancestors deduced with me that day. It was difficult for him to descend on the Lower Realm. Today, I will teach you this method for his sake."


    Gu Changge said lightly with a calm expression on his face.


    The name Chu Taixu was what he saw when he entered the Taixu Sect and casually nced at the magnificent statue on the square.


    ording to the routine, if there was no ident, this was the name of the Ancestor of Taixu Sect.


    Gu Changge''s nonsense was not without basis.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    Then, with a wave of his hand, ancient golden runes suddenly appeared in the void in front of him.


    It seemed that the vast and deep gxy was constantly evolving and deducing.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall held their breath.


    The young disciples outside the hall also widened their eyes and breathed faster.


    They really did not expect that this High Immortal would be so direct.


    An extremely precious scripture was directly disyed in front of everyone as it manifested in the void.


    At this moment, everyone stared at those ancient runes without blinking, trying to gain insight into its true meaning.


    "It''s not as simple as�� the Holy Scriptures��"


    "Contains the true meaning and mystery of transcending the Sacred Realm��"


    Soon, an old antique of the Sacred Realm noticed the mystery, opened his eyes wide, and eximed in disbelief.


    He was extremely excited.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people stared at it for a moment, for fear of something falling.


    They never doubted whether Gu Changge''s words were true or not. After all, who would go through so much toe here, just to give this scripture.


    Unless there was a problem with their brain.


    Gu Changge''s attitude gave them a feeling of belief, but this was what they thought a superior person should have.


    And after giving this scripture, Gu Changge quietly closed his eyes again, no matter what, he didn''t say much.


    In the eyes of everyone, this was the image of an Immortal, aloof, withdrawn and indifferent.


    But Gu Changge''s mind was filled with various thoughts, and he was very interested.


    A sentence was right, there was no free lunch in the world, and there was no big pie that would fall from the sky.


    The Taixu Creation Method was naturally something he named.


    The purpose was to deceive these idiots to practice it.


    Although Gu Changge''s n looked rough and simple, in fact, no ws could be found in every step, even in the exercises.


    Even if it was a cultivator in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, at this time, they had to be recruited and practice this method obediently.


    Of course, at this time, ordinary people would definitely not doubt anything as they would hold the attitude of benefiting and wanting it for nothing.


    And in terms of control, this cultivation technique bestowed by Gu Changge was even more effective than ve seals.


    It was exactly the same as the Immortal Binding technique.


    The Taixu Sect had been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years, and it was deeply rooted. If Gu Changge wanted to upy it directly, it would take a lot of effort.


    If he directly oppressed it by his own cultivation, it would inevitably arouse strong resistance, and it might even attract the attention of other forces at that time.


    That would be contrary to Gu Changge''s original intention.


    After all, the purpose of his visit to the Lower Realm this time was mainly for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and before that, he had to keep a low profile.


    That was why he used this method to let Taixu Sect take the initiative to cultivate and use it for him.


    Soon, under Gu Changge''s n, everyone in the hall more or less noted down this scripture.


    The same was true for many young disciples outside the hall.


    His expression was calm, but he was actually sneering in his heart.


    The Sect Master of Taixu Sect was even more scheming. Hearing that this was deduced by their Ancestors and Gu Changge together, he immediately took action and traced it down, preparing it as an inheritance and leaving it forter disciples to cultivate.


    In just a short time, they already knew that the mystery of this cultivation technique far exceeded any cultivation technique they had practiced before.


    Gu Changge also didn''t seem to care about their general appearance, which made the Taixu Sect Master relieved.


    "Mr. Immortal is so kind, we are grateful."


    "We are grateful!"


    Soon in the hall, and even outside, such grateful voices sounded.


    They admired Gu Changge''s act of personally bestowing the cultivation technique to the Lower Realm for the sake of a favor, thinking that this might be for the so-called Dao heart!


    "In this way, my favor with brother Taixu has been settled."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said with a fleeting and intriguing expression on his face.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge lived at the highest peak of Taixu Sect with peace of mind, despite the intentional stay of the Sect Master of Taixu Sect and others.


    But within a few days, the control effect of this cultivation technique started to take effect, and the scope quickly enveloped the entire Taixu Sect, and even the Ancestor with the strongest cultivation base in the Taixu Sect was also involved.


    The cultivation of the Sacred Realm could simply sweep through the entire Xuan domain.


    Any one in the Great Sacred Realm was almost invincible!

 Chapter 218-2: Taking the initiative to use it for yourself is equivalent to condoning the evil (2)

    <h4>Chapter 218-2: Taking the initiative to use it for yourself is equivalent to condoning the evil (2)</h4>


    But without exception, they could not resist the temptation of this cultivation technique.


    As a result, in the entire Taixu Sect, except for those unqualified disciples who were not essible, the rest began to practice this cultivation technique.


    This scene looked very simr to Gu Changge.


    Wasn''t this the case when he controlled the ck Heavenly Eagle n and other groups in the Ancient Immortal Continent?


    It was just that the Elders and disciples of Taixu Sect had not noticed it at all. They were still excited, and they felt that there were signs of a breakthrough in their cultivation.


    Gu Changge was slightly amused and did not choose a showdown.


    Then, he directly controlled the Sect Master of Taixu Sect through this cultivation technique, and ordered a series of instructions.


    In the entire Xuan domain, nearly half of the domain was actually under the control of the Taixu Sect.


    And now it was like everything was under his control.


    The first thing Gu Changge had to do was naturally to search for people with great Luck everywhere, the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was definitely hidden in them.


    As a giant force in the Xuan domain, Gu Changge received a lot of news after theyers of the Taixu Sect''s search.


    But it wasn''t enough. In order to further narrow the scope, Gu Changge thought of Jiang Chuchu who was trapped in the inner world by him.


    There should be many means on her body to determine the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    ����


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    Inside the inner world, on a huge bluestone.


    Jiang Chuchu, who was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed, her whole body shrouded in ayer of fairy light, suddenly felt ayer of spatial fluctuations.


    She opened her eyes suddenly.


    In her cold eyes, there was hatred and killing intent.


    Then it quickly returned to calm, as if the expression just now was an illusion.


    Ayer of ripples spread as Gu Changge''s figure walked in, not paying any attention to her expression.


    Jiang Chuchu closed her eyes, did not look at him, did not want to see this man who gave her endless humiliation.


    "Open your eyes and look at me."


    Gu Changge spoke lightly with a tone that could not be resisted, "You are very clear about the consequences, if you go against my will here, you will be worse off than dead."


    Jiang Chuchu gritted her teeth and looked at Gu Changge.


    She understood the consequences and didn''t dare to disobey his words at this moment, and said coldly, "Gu Changge, what the hell do you want to do with me, you demon?"


    All this time, she has been thinking of ways to break out of this world.


    But she had been unsessful, and even despaired for a while, feeling that she could only be trapped here for the rest of her life.


    And now there was someone in the outside world, walking in the world with her identity, colluding with Gu Changge, and causing chaos in the world.


    But she was powerless to resist at the moment, there was nothing for her except suffering.


    The only chance was the forbidden pce within her Sea of ????Consciousness, but with her current cultivation level, she couldn''t touch it at all, let alone use its power.


    As for surrendering to Gu Changge?


    That was even more unlikely. She would rather die of old age, or get tortured to death!


    "Tell me how to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor." Gu Changge went straight to the point, and was toozy to talk nonsense.


    Hearing that, Jiang Chuchu''s expression changed slightly, and she couldn''t believe it.


    Not only did Gu Changge find someone to pretend to be her, but now he even had the idea of ?scheming against the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor?


    <i>He is so brave!</i>


    "I have no idea."


    Jiang Chuchu directly shook her head, saying that he had no choice.


    "Oh, you really don''t know or are you pretending that you don''t know?" Gu Changge couldn''t helpughing.


    "If I knew where the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was, I would have gone to find him long ago, why would I be trapped here by you?" Jiang Chuchu said coldly.


    When she thought of this, she felt that she was totally destroyed in the hands of this demon.


    This gave birth to a burst of sadness and hatred, wishing her to die.


    "As a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, don''t you know? Saintess Chuchu, it''se to this point, do you still think you have the possibility of getting out of this?"


    Gu Changge said lightly, mocking mercilessly.


    Jiang Chuchu said calmly, "So what if I can''t get out of this? Even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you. I won''t help my enemy, so just give up Gu Changge."


    At this moment, she didn''t know that Gu Changge had left the Upper Realm and rushed to the ce where the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor would appear.


    Because even she didn''t know anything about it.


    The search for the Human Ancestor relied entirely on the secret methods and instructions of Human Ancestor Hall, as well as her talent.


    And most of the time, there was no need for the Human Ancestor Hall to intervene. The reincarnation of the Human Ancestor would stand out from all kinds of trials and battle, and it was dazzling enough to overwhelm his peers.


    Gu Changge frowned, it seemed that Jiang Chuchu really didn''t know.


    After all, in his inner world, Jiang Chuchu''s subtle emotional fluctuations could not be concealed from his perception.


    The most important thing was that, in his opinion, the secret method of the Human Ancestor Hall was not as easy to use as the system''s exploration.


    From the number of Luck points, he could judge easily.


    But in this way, it was tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Before that, Jiang Chuchu, like him, had never seen the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor .


    "Gu Changge, do you already know the ce where the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor appeared?"


    At this time, seeing Gu Changge''s expression, Jiang Chuchu couldn''t help but slightly change her expression, and guessed.


    <i>Gu Changge''s speed was actually faster than the Human Ancestor Hall?</i>


    <i>How on earth did he do it?</i>


    "Not only do I know, I''m already there."


    At this time, Gu Changge had nothing to hide.


    He smiled lightly, with a bit of interest, "Why, are you worried that the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor will be found by me and get killed first? If you ask me, I might be able to give him an easier way to die."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu suddenly felt a chill on her back, her face paled, and she felt an understatement of terrifying murderous aura.


    "You can''t even think of the means that the Human Ancestor possesses. Even if you can kill the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor in this life, there are other ways for him to return. You can''t fight the Human Ancestor."


    She couldn''t help but say this, by growing up in the Human Ancestor Hall since childhood, she understood how powerful the Human Ancestor was, almost omnipotent.


    Although Gu Changge had the upper hand from the current point of view, it was still impossible for him to be the opponent of the Human Ancestor who had been reincarnated countless times.


    At this time, Gu Changge couldn''t help but sneer and said lightly,


    "Speaking of which, I''m your man anyway. If I get killed by the Human Ancestor will you stay indifferent?"


    "I really don''t know what kind of fascinating soup the Human Ancestor Hall gave you. It''s just the Human Ancestor, and it makes you look in awe. Jiang Chuchu, what was the purpose of your cultivation since childhood?"


    "To be a tool man of the Human Ancestor?"


    "You are despicable and shameless��"


    Hearing Gu Changge''s first sentence, Jiang Chuchu''splexion suddenly changed, and she couldn''t be as calm as before.


    He was so shameless that he still had the face to say it.


    Gu Changge had an indifferent attitude.


    However, these words still made her a little confused�� Gu Changge was right, what was the purpose of her cultivation since she was a child?


    And no matter what, the rtionship between her and Gu Changge had be veryplicated.


    She hated Gu Changge to the core.


    Because Gu Changge, as the inheritor of demonic art, had caused chaos in the world, she was obliged to clean up everything for themon people and restore peace.


    This was the concept that was instilled in her childhood.


    "You are just a tool for someone, you haven''t considered living for yourself?"


    Seeing Jiang Chuchu in confusion at this time, Gu Changge didn''t think it was a big deal, he smiled and said so.


    "A tool for someone? Wang Ziji also said this to me at the beginning, saying that she is not a tool."


    Jiang Chuchu was slightly stunned, and quickly drove these distracting thoughts out of her mind.


    Her expression returned to calm, and she looked at Gu Changge coldly, "But I am a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall. The purpose of my birth is to maintain the justice of the people, the peace of the world, and to kill a demon like you."


    "Oh, then I''m standing here, but do you have the ability to kill me? You''re trash, and you have the guts to speak madly." Gu Changge sneered, looking very disdainful.


    "You can''t even kill me, how dare you maintain justice in the world? How many people in this world are virtuous and act justly?"


    "Why didn''t I see you kill them?"


    In his opinion, Jiang Chuchu''s Dao heart was not stable.


    There was a great opportunity.


    "You����"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu''s expression was suffocated, and she almost gritted her teeth.


    It was the first time she was scolded as trash, but she couldn''t refute it.


    "Am I wrong? You''re just a piece of shit, staring at me alone, but you can''t do anything, and you don''t care about other people who are doing the real evil deeds."


    "When you say that you are like this, is it the same as condoning the evil in this world? Is it worthy of your identity?"


    "What''s the difference between you and me?"


    With a slight smile, Gu Changge asked such a rhetorical question, with sincerity in every word.


    He found an interesting thing, part of the Luck of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor would be damaged by Jiang Chuchu''s unstable Dao heart.


    It seemed that the fate of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was rted to the creatures in heaven and earth who revered him.


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chuchu''s face became paler for a while.

 Chapter 242-1: Do I look like a savior? It’s the so-called self-direction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 242-1: Do I look like a savior? It��s the so-called self-direction (1)</h4>


    Although she was more satisfied with Gu Changge''s answer than she was at the beginning, Yaoyao still felt a bit annoyed.


    She didn''t know what she was annoyed about at her young age.


    The disciple was a person who was closer than family. She had firmly remembered this sentence.


    Now that her brother was gone, her grandma��s fate was also probably not good, and the only family member she had left was her Master.


    "I have helped you to avenge your brother, Jiang Yang, from now on you do not need to be sad."


    "In the depths of the Nethend Heavenly Pond, I met him and learned about you from his mouth, so I killed him with my own hands."


    "But the one who took him was only a wisp of the True Soul of the Immortal Lun Supreme, the real true culprit is still somewhere in the Upper Realm."


    "But you can rest assured, this Master will find him when the timees����" Subsequently, Gu Changge continued to speak, taking the initiative to talk to Yaoyao about her brother''s matter.


    Jiang Yang had died, and the Reincarnation Seal was now still in the Great Dao treasure bottle under digestion.


    Of course, he could not tell this detailed process to Yaoyao.


    On the other hand, Yaoyao did not know the true identity of Jiang Yang, since Gu Changge told her that the real culprit was Immortal Lun Supreme, then she would me Immortal Lun Supreme.


    With all of this, even if the Peach Tree from earlier wanted to project something, it was impossible to find out the breach.


    After all, Immortal Lun Supreme was indeed the aplice of the Human Ancestor.


    The existence of any traces left by the Human Ancestor had been erased by Gu Changge?


    When the timees, the investigation would only lead to the head of the Immortal Lun Supreme, after all, the Immortal Lun Seal and Immortal Lun Sect were left behind when he left the Heavenly Star Realm.


    "I know, thank you, Master."


    Hearing Gu Changge say this, Yaoyao couldn''t help but nod her head.


    This hatred, even if Gu Changge didn''t make a move, she would still try to solve it by all means.


    Now Gu Changge had helped her solve a part of it, but for the remaining part, Yaoyao felt that she needed to solve it by herself.


    "Yaoyao����"


    At this time, Granny Yinhua, who had been hiding at the side of the Heavenly Pond, suddenly shouted in shock and surprise.


    Tears streamed down her old face, and she was iparably excited.


    At that time, when Yaoyao fell into the Heavenly Pond, she wanted to go and save her.


    But the figure of the terrifying existence in the high sky stood there, the aura was deterring all directions, enveloping heaven and earth, so she did not dare to move a single step.


    For the safety of the youngdy, the silver haired granny was naturally iparably worried, but could only worry with anxiety, and could not move.


    She really didn''t expect that Yaoyao had been brought out from it by Gu Changge.


    "Grandma����"


    Yaoyao was also iparably surprised at this time, she originally thought that her grandma would die under that terrifying figure, but she didn''t expect that she was alive and well.


    "You two grandma and granddaughter should be reunited first."


    "I still have unresolved matters here."


    And at this time, Gu Changge put down Yaoyao and said in a calm voice, and his eyes fell towards the terrifying figure in the high sky.


    "Hmm, Master."


    Yaoyao was very understanding and knew what the things Gu Changge was talking about now.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but be filled with adoration.


    The gray mist was monstrous, the mountains were crumbling, and even the dome of the sky broke open and was burned down like a mirror inch by inch, falling down.


    Such a scene was iparably terrifying, not only make the young, silver haired granny and other people feel a palpitating uneasiness, but also making the most powerful people of the Heavenly Domain who had been watching this ce were uneasy.


    The sky had copsed, and a horrible crack appeared.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At this time, it seemed to have suddenly noticed Gu Changge.


    The terrifying figure shrouded in a thick gray fog high in the sky, the cold and merciless eyes suddenly came down, along with the blood aura, apanied by the heaven and earth turmoil, which could turn the sea into ash with its terrible pressure.


    This kind of aura was too terrifying.


    It was like a Supreme True Demon was awakening.


    At this moment, not only the entire Heavenly Domain but even the rest of the Domains in the Heavenly Star Realm, the Xuan domain, the Hong domain���� All felt this overwhelming aura.


    As if the world broke down, and the universe copsed!


    Countless living beings and cultivators trembled under this aura, and their dharma souls were about to break apart as if they were facing a natural disaster.


    Terriblews of Divine chain intertwined there, light burst through the sky, stars trembled and fell, and were smashed on the ground!


    The whole world seemed to be heading toward extinction.


    "It''s too terrifying����"


    "What kind of existence is hidden under this Nethend Heavenly Pond? Howe it feels like this aura has surpassed what this Realm can withstand?"


    "Yes, what kind of terrifying Great Demon is this, just waking up and breaking the vault of heaven, this is destined to bring disaster to all beings."


    "What should we do about this����"


    On a Divine mountain, the Ancient existence in the forbidden area, the voice trembled as they looked at this terrifying scene, and their souls began to despair.


    The higher the level, the more they could feel this horror.


    This was no longer a power that the cultivators of the Heavenly Star Realm could resist.


    The copse of the sky was one aspect.


    Once that True Demon was fully revived, and came out of the Nethend Heavenly Pond, it would wipe out the entire Heavenly Star Realm, that was the real despair of all living beings and spirits!


    Looking at its current state, it seemed to be trapped in the Nethend Heavenly Pond, and it could not leave there.


    But that overwhelming demonic might had broken through the vault of heaven.


    At this moment, countless living beings and cultivators, with pale and desperate faces, all crouched down on their knees, praying for a savior to rescue them.


    "Do I look like a savior?"


    "But it''s time to end this disaster."


    Gu Changge, standing at the edge of the Heavenly Pond, with his fluttering robe, his figure was upright, with a seemingly endless Immortal aura lingering around.


    At this moment, hearing these wordsing from everywhere, his handsome and peerless face could not help but float up with a look of interest.


    "Master is the savior sent from heaven to save us����"


    Yaoyao firmly said, now Gu Changge had unparalleled worshippers and believers.


    Her Master was more powerful than her imagination!


    "The Immortal from the Upper Realm was waiting for this day?"


    Silver-haired granny��s respect for Gu Changge, was now revered to the extreme, like respect for the gods.


    She had thought that he had fallen here.


    But she did not expect him to show up again today, and seems to intend to suppress this True Demon with his power.


    To save heaven and earth from falling!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    And at this moment, Gu Changge took a step.


    An Immortal aura emerged, and the colorful divine light beside him boiled at once.


    A hanging aura floated, in which ck particles pervaded, seemingly containing a depleted world.


    Heaven and earth resonated, and all of the Dao trembled.


    True Dragon, Immortal Phoenix, Vermilion Bird, and many Supreme fierce figures emerged, like a young Immortal Emperor patrolling the sky!


    It was infinitely powerful, suppressing all thews of this ce!


    The vault of heaven trembled, and the Nethend Heavenly Pond rumbled, raining down a terrifying divine chain ofws!


    The strength he disyed instantly far surpassed this realm��s limit and reached an earth-shattering level.


    The majestic dragon aura was like a boundless mountain range.


    It prated the heavens, tore through the universe, and entangled endless chaotic Immortal aura!


    Heaven and earth were shocked!


    The eight directions were silent!


    "It''s���� It''s that Immortal ����"


    "Didn''t he already fall in the Nethend Heavenly Pond?"


    There were Supreme beings among the Divine Mountains, and their voices were trembling with disbelief.


    Countless cultivators and living beings were trembling as they watched this scene, and could hardly imagine that at this time, there was really a savior appearing to save the world and the living beings!


    And it was the same Immortal who was suspected to have fallen in the Nehtend Heavenly Pond.

 Chapter 242-2: Do I look like a savior? It’s the so-called self-direction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 242-2: Do I look like a savior? It��s the so-called self-direction (2)</h4>


    At one time, there were cultivators and living beings everywhere kneeling, unable to resist bowing in that direction with iparable reverence.


    Prayer sounds resounded through the heavens and the earth!


    "Today, I will suppress you, the True Demon, and return heaven and earth to a clear and bright ce!"


    Gu Changge rose up and gently shouted at the terrifying figure in the gray fog, "You are not allowed to wreak havoc on heaven and earth, the living creatures, all the spirits in the world, go back to where you belong!


    At this moment, his aura of righteousness was overwhelming, and there seemed to be an infinite amount of merit and virtue flowing from his body!


    Hearing these words, countless cultivators and living beings were excited, their blood surging.


    Some even burst into tears and were moved to feel unquestionable righteousness to purge all great evils!


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Soon, a great battle erupted here, earth-shattering and extremely terrifying!


    The aura disyed by Gu Changge was so terrifying that it covered the sky and overwhelmed the vault of heaven.


    All of the surroundings trembled as if one side of the supreme universe was pushing across and suppressing.


    Every cell was glowing, dazzling, and exploding with extreme power!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The sky and the earth were filled with gray mist, which was surging.


    But apanied by a loud boom.


    The gray demonic aura dispersed as if there were broken bones, blood clots burst, bone scraps sttered, and the blood mist swept!


    In the sky and earth, Gu Changge''s figure became the only one visible!


    Eternal and peerless, across the sky, with a bang, this terrifying figure in the gray mist was blown up!


    In this ce, a ck hole suddenly appeared with no bottom in sight and the demonic fog that covered the sky.


    All of that scenery disappeared.


    That scene just now became thest image in the eyes of many living beings and cultivators.


    Their blood was boiling with fervor!


    "I did not expect this Immortal to be such a person with a just heart for the world���� We are ashamed to be ufortable!"


    "If I had a trace of that Immortal''s guts, why would I cower here!"


    At this time, many of the most powerful existences, infected with the same warm blood, had rushed up from all over the sky toe to the Nethend Heavenly Pond to assist Gu Changge in suppressing the True Demon.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    But before this group of beings could get close to the Nethend Heavenly Pond, they were blown by the horrible wind from the broken heavenly dome, and were instantly turned into pieces, including their souls.


    This scene, moreover, shocked everyone, causing countless living beings to tremble in fear.


    Sure enough, this kind of thing was not something that ordinary people could do.


    For a time, their reverence for Gu Changge deepened, what kind of verve and great righteousness for the sake of the world''s living beings, to make him like this, where life and death were at war.


    "Master will be fine!"


    "He is our savior!"


    Yaoyao''s small hands were clenched and she was led by the silver haired granny, away from that horrible battlefield for fear of being affected by the afterwaves.


    She had no doubt about Gu Changge!


    He would be able to clear up all the scourges!


    In the end, this terrifying battle that rmed the entire Heavenly Star Realmsted for half a day, and then was apanied by an earth-shattering roar.


    As if it was iparably unwilling!


    Immediately afterwards, endless ck light rushed out, obscuring heaven and earth, and no one could see what was going on in it.


    Then, the gray mist that covered everything dispersed, along with the terrifying aftershocks, also disappeared into thin air.


    Of course, the Nethend Heavenly Pond also turned into ashes in this battle.


    The only thing left in the original ce were the many ruins and dust, nothing left.


    Mountains, heavenly pond, ancient trees���� All of them were beaten into robbery ashes.


    The gray fog dispersed.


    Sunlight once again poured down on the heavens and earth, the sky was restored, and all creatures were shocked and surprised to find that the ruptured vault of heaven seemed to have been patched up by that Immortal by supreme means!


    The scourge had been stopped.


    However, the only thing that became the greatest regret and suspense among countless cultivators and living beings was the fact that the Immortal also disappeared in the end.


    That Immortal, who cleared all the scourges for all beings in heaven and earth, finally disappeared, and even his life and death were unknown.


    This matter became a pile of ancient suspense, even after countless years, no one would know about it.


    However, many people believed that with the power of that Immortal, he was unlikely to have problems.


    It was likely that after solving this scourge, he chose to fly away and return to the Upper Realm.


    Some people even felt that the Immortal rushed to the Nethend Heavenly Pond in order to strike to suppress the True Demon in it.


    Nethend Heavenly Pond, was a side of the seal to suppress the ultimate True Demon, and the day it broke the seal, was the day the Heavenly Star ushered in the end.


    And the Immortal was sent down from heaven to save the Heavenly Star Realm and be their savior.


    Such and all kinds of rumors had appeared, and for even more outrageous rumors���� powerful, and many people were still convinced.


    After all, the sight of that day, was really too amazing, there were even a lingering stone to save the blurred image of what was glimpsed at the time, circting around the Heavenly Star Realm


    This matter was also recorded in the history books, for all future generations of living beings and cultivators reverence chanting.


    Of course, by the grace of the Immortals, this ce had countless cultivators and living beings, thanks to the gratitude, established as a ruin, called the Immortal Ruins.


    In the ruins, statues were rising from the ground, by the incense and faith day after day.


    Of course, all of this was an afterthought.


    At this time, Gu Changge had already left the Heavenly Domain with Yaoyao and was ready to take her back to the Upper Realm.


    In the end, the silver-haired granny did not choose to leave with Yaoyao, she was very relieved to have Gu Changge take care of Yaoyao.


    She still had her things to do and regrets, and there were still many things waiting for her in the vige, so she didn''t want to leave the Heavenly Star Realm.


    Although Yaoyao was reluctant to leave, she also expressed her understanding and would not force Granny Yinhua to leave along with her.


    After all, the Ture Demon was so powerful and troublesome that in the end, her Master had to suppress it for the world.


    In the beginning, the Master was only a little wounded.


    Of course, Gu Changge would not tell her that the True Demon who seemed to be nning to wreak havoc on the world was just his Innate Dharma Soul.


    He also had no intention of disrupting the world and had no time to do so.


    It was just that in front of all beings, it was self-directed, ying a savior, the many effects behind it, did not matter.


    Of course, by the way, through this incident, in front of her young disciple, he casually brushed himself as a teacher��s image of greatness.


    In addition, at that time, even if there was a supreme existence, intended to deduce the existence of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and finally deduced to the Heavenly Star Realm, might also suspect that he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    For this kind of move, Gu Changge was well aware in advance.


    It was just that he wasn��t sure whether there would be probing or not.


    In this process, he found a lot of benefits, no wonder the Human Ancestor liked to engage through such means as faith.


    The power of faith was the purest power, which could strengthen the Primordial Spirit.


    It was just that Gu Changge had never believed in this.


    However, after the Great Dao Treasure Bottle finished devouring and refining, it could even be used as another resource to help him in his cultivation.


    And then, after cleaning up many traces, Gu Changge brought Yaoyao to the top of a randomly found mountain.


    "Yaoyao, today I will take you out of the Heavenly Star Realm and return to the Upper Realm." He said with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm."

 Chapter 220-1: The Peach Heart is burning, Finally found it (1)

    <h4>Chapter 220-1: The Peach Heart is burning, Finally found it (1)</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, one month had passed.


    From the Xuan Domain, to several major Domains outside the Hong Domain where Yue Mingkong was, all of them were searched by Gu Changge.


    First of all, with the exclusion method, those cultivators who were older than thirty years old did not need to be considered, which also saved him a lot of time.


    In this process, Gu Changge did find a few cultivators with quite high Luck.


    Although they were not rted to the Son of Luck, they were barely considered to be people with Great Luck.


    At hismand, the Tai Xu Sect''s reputation grew more and more, and the widespread eptance of disciples even spread to the rest of the Domain.


    So much so that a version that the Immortal from the Upper Realm wanted to ept disciples to take back to the Upper Realm, attracting countless geniuses to rush here, so much so that even some old guys had shown up.


    Gu Changge also did not bother to correct anything, and did not even show up.


    The more this kind of thing was described, the more confusing he would be and the more difficult it would be for people to see his true purpose.


    After all, it took a bait to catch a fish.


    In this way, there were rumors that the Immortal was aloof and indifferent, and those who could enter his eyes must be gifted and proud of the past and present.


    After that, Gu Changge directly moved, and chose to go to the farthest Domain from the Xuan Domain, the Heavenly Domain.


    That was, in his opinion, the most central area of the map of the Lower Realm, where the Dragon Veins converged.


    He would not be surprised to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor in the rest of the Domains, but felt that the greatest possibility would be in the Heavenly Domain.


    This kind of search method was slow but victory was meticulous, there would not be any big mistake.


    On the other hand, he was also paying close attention to the whereabouts of Yue Mingkong, knowing that she was actually as clueless as he was about the news of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor .


    On the contrary, she stirred up some trouble and was nearly detected by some powers who doubted her origin to the Upper Realm.


    In the end, it was Gu Changge who stepped in and helped her to remove these traps.


    All these things made Gu Changge sigh secretly.


    This foolish fellow, Yue Mingkong, really thought her foresight was invincible?


    If he didn''t follow, with her little means she wouldn''t even find where the reincarnation of Human Ancestor was, so how could she deal with others?


    On the contrary, she would ce herself in a very dangerous situation.


    Gu Changge felt that after returning to the Upper Realm, he had to let Yue Mingkong understand one thing.


    If there was anything, she must consult with him as a husband first, and act only after he agreed.


    And soon, midway through several twists and turns, through quite a few transmission formations.


    Somewhere in the Heavenly Domain of the Heavenly Star Realm, Gu Changge''s figure appeared.


    He was still alone, not intending to bring arge group of people around him, who were not even as useful in the Heavenly Star Realm as a Great Sacred Realm puppet that he had taken out with his hands.


    Thinking of this, the void distorted for a moment.


    A puppet with a tall, waxy face that looked no different from an ordinary person appeared beside Gu Changge and respectfully shouted, "Master."


    "Acting as a ve or something, it''spletely sufficient."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, with a servant of the Great Sacred Realm, all the cultivators and creatures in the entire Heavenly Star Realm would be scared silly if they saw that.


    Then the master and a servant left this ce and headed for the more popted areas.


    This Domain was different from the rest of the Domains, the overall cultivation realm here was much higher, the rest of the Domains mostly had cultivators in the Sacred Realm, Heavenly Domain could only act as a first-ss, while others were second-ss forces.


    It was not long after arriving at the Heavenly Domain, and was about to find a ce to settle down.


    But Gu Changge suddenly heard the prompt sound from the system again.


    "Ding, you triggered the quest of finding hints about the Reincarnation of the Son of luck."


    "Do you want to ept it?"


    Gu Changge''s expression was a bit peculiar as he nodded, "ept."


    It seemed that as his own Luck points increased, the range of the system��s sensing the Sons of Luck would also expand.


    Of course the more likely reason was that the ce where Gu Changge was now, and the characters of this quest were not very far.


    And as Gu Changge choose to ept the prompt.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The scene in front of him became blurred.


    A colorful and splendid peach tree opened up in the middle of the chaotic ocean, and a thick, mountain-like divine thunder struck down, shaking the heavens and earth with a terrifying sound.


    In the end, this divine thunder became a vast and continuous scene like a gxy.


    Each ray of lightning seemed to split the world itself, causing the entire universe to break apart, terrifying to the extreme.


    And this peach tree, after facing the divine lightning, was sinking as if to undergo a transformation.


    Finally, the picture shifted.


    The scene here disappeared, the peach tree was scorched and torn, as if it had lost its vitality and fell down from the universe.


    And there was a cloud of hooded light wrapped in the middle of it, falling down to a vast unknown ce.


    "Baby girl?"


    Gu Changge saw clearly, that cloud of hooded light, clearly wrapped in a small baby girl.


    This made him frown.


    The moment he saw this peach tree, he first thought that it was that peach tree in the Peach Vige where Gu Xian''er was at first.


    After all, ording to the temte of taking care of Xian''er, that peach tree must have had an extraordinary origin, perhaps it was the ancestral sacrificial spirit of the oldest era as well.


    Gu Changge had never doubted this point.


    And now, seeing this image, especially seeing that mysterious baby girl, made Gu Changge couldn''t help but associate it with the rest of the things.


    The reincarnation of the Son of Luck, that was obviously said to be the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor .


    In that case, this mysterious baby girl, and the Human Ancestor, the Son of Luck were rted?


    Soon, Gu Changge had a vague guess in his mind.


    "Of course, it still has to be determined."


    He smiled, and his expression looked a little deeper.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Taking the puppet with him, his figure crossed this area and headed for the nearby ancient city.


    At the same time, under his eyes, the many movements of this terrain were manifested.


    In this way, Gu Changge could also narrow down his scope.


    Since the system prompted this image, the mysterious baby girl should be in this ce.


    Since it was rted to the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, judging from her age, she should not be very big.


    ����


    "Granny, brother didn''te back today, it''s been a year."


    "Do you think he forgot about Yaoyao?"


    In the middle of a remote vige called North Mountain Vige.


    A little girl with a goat-horn braid and a face smeared with mud was looking at the vige head and asked the old woman with a stooped figure and silver hair next to her.


    The little girl''s clothes were very old.


    Many ces were still patched, but it was very clean, her eyes were ck and white, like the most wless and purest of gems.


    Her face was deliberately smeared with mud, looking at her appearance she should only be four or five years old.


    But people in the vige who were familiar with the little girl knew that her real age was more than four or five years old.


    The little girl was very understanding, but also very poor.


    She had a strange disease. Over the years, she had not grown at all, and her appearance had always been only four or five years old.


    "How is that possible? Even if your brother forgets everyone, he can''t forget Yaoyao!"


    "Yaoyao, don''t worry!"


    "Brother was just taken away by the cultivator, and he wille back soon after learning. At that time, he will also be a cultivator who can fly in the sky, so he can take you everywhere and eat a lot like candied fruit, okay. Things to eat����"


    Hearing the words, the old woman showed a kind smile and said to the little girl.


    "Hmm, I��ll listen to grandma, then I''ll wait in the vige for my brother toe back."


    "Wait for him to take me to fly like a cultivator and eat delicious food."


    The little girl named Yaoyao nodded her head wisely, but she couldn''t help but nce at the entrance of the vige again, showing a look of longing.


    For so many years, it was her brother who took care of her sick grandma and her.


    Now that his brother had been favored by strong cultivators and taken to practice for more than a year, but no news hade back.


    Although she looked young, she actually understood everything in her heart. Every time she came to the vige to take a look, apart from missing him, what did she have to worry about?


    The outside world was very dangerous. Although her brother was taken away by a strong cultivator, he was not necessarily safe.


    She had heard a lot of stories about the cultivation world since she was a child.


    "Yaoyao, don''t worry about your brother, the cultivator said, he was from Immortal Lun Sect."


    "And your brother''s physique is very powerful in the cultivation world. At that time, he will be vigorously cultivated by the sect. Now he should be busy with cultivation, so he has no time toe back to see us."


    Seeing that the little girl still had the same expression, the silver-haired old woman couldn''t help but smile andforted her.


    She found the baby girl under a blooming peach tree that year.


    At that time, she was shrouded in ayer of light, which looked very extraordinary.


    But it was more like being thrown there.


    The scene at that time was very suitable for these words, so she adopted him and named her Yaoyao.


    It took so many years to raise her, but Yaoyao stayed at the age of four or five, and never grew up.


    This made the silver-haired old woman helpless. She tried many methods, but none of them had the slightest effect.


    As if God made a joke for this little girl.


    Yaoyao was also very sensible and never made her worry.


    Another child she adopted was also doing well.


    One year ago, he was valued by the cultivators from the Immortal Lun Sect who passed by here, and took him with them to cultivate, saying that he had a promising future.


    Thinking of this, the old woman''s smile deepened.


    Tremblingly, she led the little girl to the house.


    North Mountain Vige was in a remote location, and it was backed by the mountains to the north. From time to time, monsters woulde out and run into the vige to cause trouble.


    To the south was a desert, where bandits could often be seen running around, looting the meat and some spiritual stones of the viges.


    The viges were deeply affected and miserable.


    Otherwise, the old woman wouldn''t smear some dirt on Yaoyao''s face, because she was afraid that the deranged bandits would notice her.


    The little girl Yaoyao followed her grandmother and greeted acquaintances in the vige along the way, while walking towards the house.


    The vigers liked Yaoyao, a well-behaved and obedient little girl.

 Chapter 220-2: The Peach Heart is burning, Finally found it (1)

    <h4>Chapter 220-2: The Peach Heart is burning, Finally found it (1)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    However, at this moment, the sound of horses'' hooves suddenly sounded outside the vige, like a galloping army of thousands of horses.


    The momentum was shocking and extremely frightening.


    From a distance, one could see a terrifying aura rising up in the sky, which was extremely terrifying.


    "No, it''s bandits! The bandits are rushing towards the vige. Female, children and the elderly, hurry back to the house and don''t show up."


    "Damn it! Didn''t we just give them the spirit stones? These bandits are here again?"


    "These renegade robbers! Everyone take up arms!"


    This scene shocked everyone in North Mountain Vige.


    They responded quickly.


    Everyone''splexion changed greatly, they were extremely pale, and they shouted, asking the elderly and other weaker people to hurry back to the house.


    Young and middle-aged people and some people who had a little cultivation picked up weapons and converged at the entrance of the vige.


    Bandits looting viges, this kind of thing was normal, and one couldn��t expect them to talk about friendship and credit.


    "Grandma, the bandits are here again��"


    The expression on Yaoyao''s face also turned a little scared.


    Bandits were notorious for killing people without blinking an eye.


    "Don''t be afraid, Yaoyao, grandma is here."


    At this time, the silver-haired old woman was much calmer, holding Yaoyao''s hand tightly andfortingly said.


    However, there was still a hint of worry in her eyes. After all, judging from the momentum, this group of bandits seemed to be different from the previous ones.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Apanied by the yellow sand in the sky.


    At the entrance of North Mountain Vige, there was arge group of bandits riding fierce beasts, covering arge area, and they were rushing here.


    The bandits sitting on the beasts were all very agile, with amazing murderous aura, shing divine brilliance, and grim faces.


    The aura was powerful and amazing, far exceeding that of ordinary people and cultivators. It was impossible for ordinary bandits to have this kind of momentum.


    "This�� how is this possible��"


    "This is�� the ck Wind Bandit!"


    "ck Wind�� Bandit, this is the most powerful bandit in the vicinity, and many forces who came to crusade against them were killed by them!"


    "It is said that their head is an almighty god!"


    "Howe, how can the ck wind banditse to our vige, this ispletely impossible!"


    Recognizing the identity of these bandits, all the vigers in North Mountain Vige were stunned, and their faces turned pale with fright.


    Some people were even more unbearable, and their feet went soft and fell to the ground.


    A group of vigers who were still holding weapons and were about to confront this group of bandits had no courage at this time, and they were almost stunned.


    This monstrous aura alone will drown them and suffocate them.


    Some people were timid, rolled their eyes, couldn''t bear the fluctuation, and fainted directly to the ground.


    "ck Wind Bandit, why did youe here�� Although it''s just a group of people, how could it be something that ordinary viges can resist��"


    The expression of the silver-haired old woman also changed slightly, a little she couldn��t believe it.


    "Grandma, they all said that the head of the ck Wind Bandit wants to eat people, and he likes to eat children the most��" Yaoyao''s big eyes showed fear.


    After all, she was just a little girl.


    Although she was more sensible than his peers, how could she not be afraid in front of this ck wind bandit who killed people like insects and even took pleasure in eating people?


    "Don''t be afraid, Yaoyao, those are all rumors that are made up by adults to deceive you. With Grandma there, no one will hurt you."


    The silver-haired old woman gritted her teeth slightly, and protected Yaoyao behind her to prevent the group of ck wind bandits in the distance from seeing her.


    She didn''t know why, but a powerful bandit like the ck Wind Bandit would send a team to a remote vige like them.


    In the vicinity, apart from North Mountain Vige, there were still ck Stone Vige, Wolf Vige and other viges. Could it be that those viges had also been looted?


    What was there to care about in North Mountain Vige?


    Just as the silver-haired old woman had all kinds of thoughts in her heart.


    At the door of the vige, a bandit with a strong aura opened his mouth, his face was horrific, and there was a scar running through it.


    The cultivation base alone had reached the holynd realm, which was enough to sweep around at will and do whatever you want!


    "Get the chief of your vige out!"


    He said indifferently, with an ant-like look overlooking them.


    The many bandits behind him also looked indifferent, sitting on top of the beast, as if they would ughter the vige if they didn''t cooperate.


    The vigers of North Mountain Vige had never seen such a terrifying posture, their faces were pale and bloodless, and they could not speak.


    "Little old man is the vige head of North Mountain Vige, greeting!"


    Apanied by a panic.


    A trembling old man came out and said with a terrified expression on his face.


    It was the mayor of North Mountain Vige.


    When he was young, he practiced outside, but his foundation was damaged, so he returned to the vige and served as the viger.


    Usually, he also instructed the vigers to polish their muscles and bones and strengthen their bodies.


    But in front of such a fierce ck wind bandit, they were the same as paper, and there was not much difference.


    "Oh, so it��s a cultivator, but it can''t even reach the Soul Pce, so what''s the use of it?"


    The leading bandit nced at him and sneered.


    The old vige chief''s face turned pale, and he did not dare to retaliate.


    Afterwards, the bandit saw awe, worry, fear, and panic among all the vigers.


    He swept over everyone coldly, and said slowly, "Our boss has an order. In the nearby viges, all girls under the age of fifteen must submit offerings! He wants them all!"


    "Three dayster, I will bring someone to fetch them. If anyone dares to run away or resist, then we will�� ughter the vige! Not a single one will be left!"


    A wicked crack appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Saying such words,bined with this appearance, had a terrifying deterrent.


    Ahh!


    At this moment, many children were frightened and cried.


    Not to mention children, at this time, even the adults looked extremely frightened.


    Some people held their children tightly in despair.


    Against the ck wind bandits resistance was a dead end?


    <i>Do they have to hand over their children at this time? Why would they want to?</i>


    Although the reputation of the ck wind bandits had not been good these years, they had never seen them arresting children! And also called for girls under the age of fifteen.


    This made many people despair, thinking of the rumors that the ck wind bandit��s boss wanted to eat people!


    After saying this, the ck wind bandits in front of them also left in a mighty manner.


    With the sky-high yellow dust, they rushed to the rest of the viges with great momentum.


    Leaving behind a group of desperate and terrified North Mountain Vigers.


    "Why? ck Wind Bandits deserve to die, why must they steal our children!"


    "Even if I die, I can''t give it to them!"


    Soon, the ce resounded with bursts of sobs, and the sound of angry hisses of resignation.


    Many vigers were yelling.


    The old vige headman''s face was desperate and he fell to the ground.


    Not to mention the ck Wind Bandits, even the ordinary bandits, who were much weaker than them, were not something they could fight against with their small vige.


    What did it mean to disobey the ck Wind Bandits'' orders?


    It meant ughtering the vige, leaving no one behind!


    Escape? Relocate?


    In three days'' time, how could a group of ordinary people outrun the ck Wind Bandits on their ferocious beasts?


    "Grandma, I''m afraid����"


    In the middle of the northern mountain vige, naturally, Yaoyao also heard the words of this leader of the ck wind bandits, stained with mud on her small white face.


    Less than fifteen years old girls, did not this also include her?


    She remembered the rumor that the leader of the ck Wind Bandits would eat people, and bit her lips tightly in fear.


    "I don''t want to be eaten."


    "Yaoyao, don''t be afraid, with granny around, no one can snatch you away!"


    Silver-haired crone��s voice slightly trembled in the middle, hugging her tightly.


    Her tone was determined, as if there was some great bottom line.


    And just when the ck wind bandits appeared in the nearby major viges, asking them to give a confession.


    In the ce where the ck Wind Bandits were stationed, on a dark and awe-inspiring mountain peak.


    A lofty pce stood.


    In it, the current ck Wind Bandits'' leader was bending down and pointing at the unconscious maidens captured below, and reported to the young man above with his hands behind his back and said, "Your honor, these maidens were all captured from the nearby viges and cities ording to your orders."


    "Are you satisfied?"


    "All of them are useless, do not hurt them, and let them go back."


    Hearing this, the young man whose back was turned to the ck Wind Bandits'' leader, did not answer, but shook his head slightly and said.


    There was an inexplicable meaning in his tone.


    Hearing this, the ck wind bandits��s leader was a little puzzled, he went through so much trouble, and now he had to send them back?


    <i>Is he looking for someone?</i>


    But he also did not dare to ask the reason, and hurriedly said, "My lord, please rest assured, we will not hurt their lives."


    After saying that, he hurriedly took a group of young girls below and left, not daring to stay any longer.


    Some time ago, this mysterious and iparable young man came to the ce where he was practicing out of nowhere and asked him to do something for him.


    At that time he was in shock, had not reacted and saw this young man beside, the indifferent servant in the middle looked over.


    And the mighty pressure of Great Sacred Realm crushed down!


    At that time, he was scared silly, he got scared out of his wits, and his Dao heart almost shattered.


    For the outside world, the current rumor that he wanted to eat people, the ck wind bandit leader also felt helplessness and bitterness.


    He could not deny this rumor


    <i>Who told this young lord tomand such a thing?</i>


    And now, in the whole ck Wind Bandits, except him, no one knew the existence of this young lord.


    "Could it be that my location spection is wrong?"


    And in the middle of the main hall, after seeing the ck Wind Bandit��s leader leave.


    Only then did Gu Changge frown and ponder in his mind if there was something wrong.


    He had narrowed down to such a small range? But he still haven''t found the baby girl, that''s not right.


    "Instead, I should wait a bit."


    Gu Changge closed his eyes and fell into deep thought.


    These days, the young girls captured by the ck Wind Bandits did not have the slightest points of luck, nor was there anything out of the ordinary.


    But he believed in his deduction.


    And soon, three days passed.


    A piece of news made Gu Changge interested, a small team sent by the ck Wind Bandits was surprisingly wiped out.


    "It seems that I have finally found it."


    Almost instantly, Gu Changge thought of it, and he couldn''t help but have a smile on his face.

 Chapter 244-1: Are you Master’s wife? Brain goes blank (1)

    <h4>Chapter 244-1: Are you Master��s wife? Brain goes nk (1)</h4>


    "Many nsmen at that time saw Young Master Changgee back from outside the mountain gate with a little girl who was five or six years old."


    "That little girl looks cute and quiet��"


    After listening to the words reported by the maid, Gu Xian''er was a little silent, and she felt more and more ufortable.


    Pretty cute?


    Could it be that Gu Changge liked a sister with that kind of personality?


    And her character, indeed, had nothing to do with being quiet and well-behaved, and sometimes she liked to go against Gu Changge.


    So�� Gu Changge found a new sister?


    "How can that be����"


    Gu Xian''er suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure. She didn''t believe the news at first.


    But now it was something that many nsmen had witnessed with their own eyes.


    ording to what Changge did in the past, how could he have a little girl by his side?


    For Gu Changge, it was a burden. If the sun hadn''t risen from the west, then something must have been wrong.


    And he also said there was something special about that little girl.


    But no matter what she said, at this moment, Gu Xian''er felt jealousy in her heart. After all, before this, she was the one and only younger sister of Gu Changge.


    Now there was a little girl, what if Gu Changge doesn''t spoil her in the future? She didn''t say that she would fight for favor with a little girl or something.


    <strong>Pooh.</strong>


    It was just that Gu Changge finally showed his tenderness towards her.


    She didn''t want to see Gu Changge being so nice to the other little girls. And what she had worked so hard to get, why did that little girl get it so easily?


    Gu Xian''er was not a saint, and she had her own selfishness. Thinking of this, she felt even more jealous.


    In the beginning, it was her who hated Gu Changge the most, and now she was the one who felt the most distressed and guilty toward Gu Changge the most.


    But Gu Changge''s attitude towards her made her a little ufortable.


    For a time, Gu Xian''er was a little worried.


    Was it because she didn''t visit Gu Changge some time ago, making him think it was better to bring back a new younger sister?


    But it was clear that his attitude was very cold, and he didn''t pay attention to herself at all.


    She began to think wildly, suspiciously not as smart and cunning as before.


    Afterward, Gu Xian''er breathed a sigh of relief, and her expression returned to a cold and calm state.


    She said, "Take me to see the little girl that Gu Changge brought back. As a sister, I should take a good look at her."


    Herst sentence was as if she said it to himself, and gave herself an excuse.


    "Got it, miss."


    The maid who reported smiled bitterly. She didn''t dare to miss this kind of thing, but after the report, Gu Xian''er probably wouldn''t let it go.


    She was a little worried in case Gu Changge med her.


    And soon, under the guidance of the maid, Gu Xian''er went to the ind where Gu Changge was.


    Along the way, many people who saw her were a little surprised and unbelievable.


    There was a deep hatred between Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge.


    Before that, although they knew that Gu Changge had already dug his bones and returned to his sister, how could this kind of hatred be resolved so easily?


    They didn''t know the many grievances between Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge during this period of time.


    Now they still thought that these two veins were a little old and dead.


    "If I remember correctly, this is the first time Miss Xian''er hase to this ind where the young master is, right?"


    "Yeah, before this, I heard that she never set foot here for half a step, but I don''t know why��"


    "Could it be that she saw the young master leaving and nned to visit and have a look?"


    "Last time I heard that in the Nirvana Pond, the young master went into trouble for some reason, and Miss Xian''er and others were greatly affected."


    "However, Miss Xian''er has broken through her cultivation again during this period. It''s really too strong, but it''s a pity. If she hadn''t been left out all these years, she would now beparable to the young master."


    Many nsmen watched this scene and whispered, very curious and amazed.


    Gu Xian''er''s celestial appearance needed no further exnation, many n Elders thought that it wasparable to Gu Changge.


    And soon, Gu Xian''er also arrived at the pce where Yaoyao was currently living.


    She didn''t care about the many voices of the nearby nsmen. She mainly wanted to see how beautiful this little girl was.


    And in the pce, the maid who brought Yaoyao here was whispering something about the rules of the Ancient Immortal Gu family to her.


    The two of them had no idea that Gu Xian''er had already gone outside the hall.


    Yaoyao''s little face was serious, listening to the rules of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, the family where the Master belonged was far more terrifying than any force she knew.


    The strictness of the rules alone was shocking.


    "You are the little girl that Gu Changge brought back?"


    At this time, Gu Xian''er at the entrance of the pce suddenly opened her mouth, her voice was cold and calm, and she looked at it, which surprised the two people in the pce, and only then did they realize her arrival.


    "Miss Xian''er!"


    The maid in the hall looked shocked when she heard the voice, and then quickly said respectfully.


    But she was curious why Miss Xian''er came to this ce.


    Yaoyao also looked over in surprise.


    At the gate of the pce, they wondered when a beautiful and over-the-top sister stood.


    With a slender figure, a wide-sleeved fluttering immortal skirt, with a fairy-like appearance, she looked like a nine-day fairy, and her eyes were dusty and cold, without a trace of dust.


    "You�� are you a Master��s wife?"


    She was still a bit at a loss, not knowing who this beautiful sister was.


    So she spoke subconsciously, thinking that she was the Daoistpanion of the master.


    But looking at the age, she doesn''t seem to be old, right?


    "Eh�� what?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er suddenly squinted, unable to keep the cold expression just now.


    Her head buzzed as if he had been hit by some kind of hammer, and it suddenly became empty.


    The suet jade-like wless and delicate face instantly rose into a haze, and then she quickly waved her hand to deny it, her heart was beating very fast, and she couldn''t help but panic.


    "I''m not, it''s not me, don''t talk nonsense."


    This little girl, why did she talk like this, and she asked if she was the Master��s wife?


    She was just Gu Changge''s younger sister.


    Mistress�� how was that possible��


    However, this little girl looked very well-behaved and spoke nicely.


    Gu Xian''er''s brows could not help but twitch.


    Beforeing here, there was some hostility, and inexplicably, but now it felt like it disappeared.


    She loved this little girl who was full of fairy spirit and looked like a porcin doll.


    After all�� Judging from the title, she should be Gu Changge''s little disicple.


    Therefore, it didn��t threaten her status as a sister at all.


    Moreover, in Yaoyao, Gu Xian''er felt a strange and familiar aura, extremely natural and peaceful, just like the feeling she had when she was listening to Sister Taoyao when she was in Peach Vige.


    How could she be hostile again?


    She was an Elder now.


    "What''s your name? Gu Changge is my brother, but I''m not your Master��s wife."


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er couldn''t help but burst into a smile, crouched down, and touched Yaoyao''s head.


    "Hello, Senior Sister, my name is Yaoyao."


    Yaoyao also felt Gu Xian''er''s kindness, she was a little timid at first, but she couldn''t help but rx a lot.


    "Senior Sister? Yaoyao''s name is really nice. Yaoyao is so beautiful. Since you call me that, then I have to give you a gift, otherwise Gu Changge may talk bad about meter."


    Gu Xian''er was stunned for a moment, but she was quite satisfied with this title.


    Thinking of this, she smiled even deeper, and with a wave of her jade hand, a series of Divine weapons suddenly appeared in the void in front of her.


    Jade tripod, golden seal, big bell, in belt��


    The golden light was surging and the power was vast.


    Each piece was extremely precious, and it could cause cultivators to scramble for their heads in the outside world.


    With her stingy character as a money fan, she could take out these precious items to give away.


    It was enough to show that she had paid for it.


    After all, back then�� she even wanted to dig a few more pieces of Gu Changge''s Divine weapons.


    "Thank you, Senior Sister."


    Yaoyao showed a cute smile.

 Chapter 244-2: Are you Master’s wife? Brain goes blank (2)

    <h4>Chapter 244-2: Are you Master��s wife? Brain goes nk (2)</h4>


    She knew a lot about the principles of dealing with others and understood that if she didn''t ept it, Gu Xian''er would inevitably think that she was ignorant.


    So she honestly epted it, but she couldn''t cultivate and these Divine weapons were generally useless to her.


    "Nice." Gu Xian''er nodded and showed an Elder-like smile.


    Yaoyao''s big eyes shed, and she inexplicably had a favorable impression of this beautiful, over-the-top Senior Sister, as if the two of them had known each other for a long time.


    Afterward, Gu Xian''er stayed here and asked Yaoyao a lot of questions, asking about Gu Changge''s whereabouts and news during this time.


    When returning to the Ancient Immortal Gu family, Gu Changge had already exined many things to Yaoyao, and now that she was asked by Gu Xian''er, she answered without any hindrance.


    "Gu Changge actually went to the Lower Realm to pay back a favor?"


    Hearing Gu Changge''s purpose for visiting the Lower Realm, Gu Xian''er was a little surprised.


    Then from Yaoyao''s mouth, she also heard the heroic deeds of Gu Changge being a savior once, suppressing a terrifying True Demon in the Lower Realm, and saving the world.


    This made her speechless for a long time.


    Sure enough, Gu Changge was indeed like this. No matter how indifferent he looked on the outside, he was very gentle on the inside. Otherwise, why would he make a move to save the world?


    Thinking like this, Gu Xian''er felt that she had to find a good time to have a showdown with Gu Changge, and she couldn''t let him bear this alone.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge naturally learned about Gu Xian''er running to visit Yaoyao, but he didn''t care.


    Since he brought Yaoyao back to the family, he had already thought of all the countermeasures, and he was not afraid of being asked about it.


    "Gu Xian''er should have noticed the strangeness of Yaoyao, but I wonder if she can contact the Peach Tree behind her?"


    Gu Changge''s expression was a little strange.


    After thest incident in Nirvana Pond, he had left Gu Xian''er for so long. ording to her character, she couldn''t continue to hold back.


    To resolve this bone-digging hatred, Gu Changge took great pains, and now he was waiting for Gu Xian''er to take him back to the Peach Vige to meet her Masters.


    In this way, this hatred could almoste to an end.


    Gu Xian''er had a rtively simple and kind personality, but the Old Monsters behind her were not that easy to fool.


    So he had to prepare a lot.


    "Counting the time, it''s about time for Yan Ji toe back."


    Gu Changge remembered another very important thing. Although he could fool the truth a little, he could not fool around for his whole life.


    Now Jiang Chuchu also wanted to understand a little bit. Gu Changge decided to give her a chance.


    Otherwise, once Wang Ziji, another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, noticed the abnormality, it would affect his n. As a traveler, Wang Ziji was not a fuel-efficientmp.


    So he sent a message to let Yan Ji return.


    As for the excuse, it was nothing more than seeing Gu Changge in retreat,ing to visit, and discussing how to crusade the inheritors of demonic art.


    In the next few days, the news of Gu Changge''s return was spread from the Gu family, causing shock to many of the younger generation.


    After all, the Gu family couldn''t say that Gu Changge had returned from the outside world, so it was said that his cultivation base had once again gone out of the loop.


    For a while, the Upper Realm, which was originally unsettled, made waves again.


    The Great Immortal Sects and the descendants of the Supreme Dao heritages all felt the pressure.


    Even the Ancient freaks who were born recently were frowning and felt that the atmosphere was not right. The younger generation was in awe of Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge had always been called the strongest person of the younger generation. Now that he had been out of the loop, his cultivation had be profound again. Did it mean that the gap between the younger generation and him had been infinitely widened again?


    There were many younger generations who had such thoughts.


    During this period of time, the inheritor of the demonic art fell silent again, and the various forces did not hear the news of the inheritor of the demonic art, and no one died under the demonic art.


    This sparked a lot of debate.


    Heavenly Emperor Ying��s son Ying Shuang also stayed in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and there was no news of his departure.


    Many cultivators felt that this was strange.


    During the time when the inheritor of demonic art disappeared, Ying Shuang did not show up again.


    Was this too coincidental?


    ����


    At the same time, on the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    As the party involved, Ying Shuang could only grit his teeth and swallow his pride, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    If he left the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, he would be attacked by some cultivators and creatures who were holding the banner of crusade against the inheritor of demonic arts.


    But if he didn''t leave the Emperor Mountain, and the inheritor of the demonic art didn''t show up. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he couldn''t wash this me.


    It was aplete dilemma.


    Unless the true inheritor of demonic art showed up and killed the rest of the young people and took the initiative to clear his name, otherwise, during this period of time, the ck pot would be locked up on him.


    "Anyway, the matter of the inheritor of demonic arts has nothing to do with you, brother. No matter how wronged the outside world is, it cannot be true."


    Inside the hall, Ying Yu, with long silver hair, opened her mouth while frowning slightly, andforted Ying Shuang, who was not very good-looking.


    "I know, but I''ve been wronged like this all the time, and it will be the same for every other person."


    Ying Shuang said with a wry smile and sighed, "I don''t know who I offended to be framed for no reason."


    "I have no grudges with Gu Changge and the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall. Why did they put this me on me?"


    Ying Shuang said so, putting himself on the victim''s side, with a very helpless tone.


    But in his heart, he gritted his teeth with hatred towards Gu Changge and the others.


    During this time, he had found a lot of ways, andpared with the previous Ying Shuang, it seemed that the difference was not that big.


    In addition to the fact that the strength of the cultivation base was not as good as the previous Ying Shuang, in other aspects, even Ying Yu couldn''t find any abnormality.


    In this way, Ying Shuang was relieved. It was the only good thing among so many bad things.


    While acting as the Prince, he became more and more satisfactory, as if this was the real him.


    "There must be something wrong with this matter. If it''s just Gu Changge saying that, then it''s probably still an ident, but the two descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall thinking that the inheritor of demonic art is the Elder brother��"


    "Isn''t it too coincidental, I feel like there must be something odd about it."


    Ying Yu whispered, while her eyes were fixed on Ying Shuang''s expression, trying to see something abnormal on his face.


    She also didn''t know whether Ying Shuang was hiding something from her.


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang''s heart jumped, but his expression was very calm, "Sister, what you said is also what I am suspicious of. Logically speaking, I have never met the three of them."


    His biggest secret was still inexplicably the matter of taking over Ying Shuang. It was still a little ufortable to be stared at by Ying Yu like this.


    "Forget it, anyway, soon the True Immortal Academy will bepleted, and the Emperor Mountain will also send the strongest person to go there. I heard that it''s the person who lived the same generation as the father."


    "When the timees, he will protect me and wait. In the True Immortal Academy, there will be no one who does not have long eyes and dares to provoke."


    When she mentioned the True Immortal Academy, there was a sense of yearning in her eyes.


    After all, it was an academy that gathered the resources of many Dao Sects in the Upper Realm, and aims to cultivate a True Immortal in this life.


    Although her talent was powerful, she was also the descendant of the Emperor, and her bloodline was amazing, but she was not sure that she would be able topete with many young talents in this life.


    And True Immortal Academy was just the perfect ce to train her.


    All the younger generation were looking forward to it, hoping to jump to the Dragon Gate there and move to another world.


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang''s smile was a little stiff. To be honest, he didn''t want to go to the True Immortal Academy. He also knew his ability. How many people could he win against many younger generations?


    But as the Prince, this couldn''t be done by him.


    "My sister is right. After staying in the Emperor''s Pce for so long, when it''s time to go to the True Immortal Academy, it''s time for me to show the prestige of the Emperor''s Mountain."


    However, Ying Shuang had a confident look on his face, while saying this, Ying Yu couldn''t help admiring, this was indeed the brother she was familiar with.

 Chapter 245-1: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 245-1: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (1)</h4>


    "Brother Gu should also attend the True Immortal Academy with his talent. I should be able to see Brother Gu again soon, just so I can ask him for advice on these matters."


    In the Ancient Ye n.


    Ye Langtian, who was pacing with his hands behind his back inside the main hall, had a somewhat thoughtful look.


    "Brother, if this matter is true, then it is really terrifying, one inheritor of demonic art is already terrifying enough����"


    Next to him, Ye Liuli''s expression was also cautious along with a sad expression on her face, she was shocked by the matter.


    "Yes, this matter is simply too shocking, otherwise why would I be so cautious."


    "For this matter, at least, we have to discuss it with Brother Gu. It might also be rted to the inheritor of demonic art that had appeared before."


    Hearing this, Ye Langtian sighed and said, with an unusually heavy face, rubbing his brow.


    "But this possibility is too small, in addition, Emperor Ying��s son has not left the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, and the location where that happened, is also very far from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain����"


    Hearing this, even Ye Liuli couldn''t help but shiver, then asked, "Brother, do you think it''s possible that this matter is rted to that organization behind the inheritor of demonic art?"


    Ye Langtian shook his head and said, "No, there is only one person who had been the inheritor of the demonic art for generations, and the people in the organization behind him would at most have some means to assist himself. It is impossible for the sudden appearance of another inheritor of demonic art."


    His mood was even heavier.


    The appearance of one inheritor of demonic art was already terrifying enough to set off shocking waves in the Upper Realm, enough to make all beings tremble and shudder.


    Now he had discovered the trace of another inheritor of demonic art, and it was likely to involve an existence that existed within the ancient books, which was terrifyingly big.


    This matter made Ye Langtian''s back shiver and he didn''t know what to do.


    Some time ago, he and Ye Luli went to the auction house of an ancient city and heard that a certain ancient weapon had appeared and was being auctioned there.


    But they did not expect to be half a step slower, and when they went, that ancient weapon had already been auctioned off to someone.


    Two of them did not want to give up that ancient weapon, because the origin of that ancient weapon was very deep, so they followed it all the way up.


    But unexpectedly they bumped into something that horrified both of them.


    In the middle of a wild mountain, the mysterious person who auctioned off that ancient weapon was seen cultivating the essence of the ancient corpse nearby, gulping down the aura of heaven and earth.


    Seemingly sensing the approach of the two, that mysterious person went alert and quickly disappeared, and there was no trace of him left.


    This incident made Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli chilled to the bone, and they froze in ce.


    With such a method, if it was not the rumored forbidden demonic art, what was it?


    But the good thing was that the mysterious person did not strike at them, and quickly fled far away.


    Otherwise, they were not sure if they could survive in the hands of the inheritor of demonic art.


    Apart from Ye Langtian, the only person who knew about this matter was Ye Luli, and even the n Elders in his n had not been informed yet.


    Because of the importance of this matter, he could not decide, and now the only person he thought of was Gu Changge.


    After all, Gu Changge had dealt with the Inheritor of demonic art for quite some time, he should know it well and understand what to do.


    "The Upper Realm is getting more and more chaotic, demons and devils are reallying out����"


    Ye Langtian sighed, "At this time, we still need brother Gu as the backbone, presiding over the big picture."


    Ye Luli nodded in agreement.


    ����


    "Fellow brothers just send it here, I''m going to visit Young Master Changge at the Ancient Immortal Gu family next, I heard he''s out of the seclusion."


    "That��s good, there are some things that I need to discuss with him."


    At this time, on an immense divine boat, Yan Ji, whose face was blurred and hidden by ayer of mist, stood as if she was standing in another world.


    Her voice was calm and nd, like heavenly music, extremely melodious, and she was speaking to the group of young geniuses behind her.


    Among that group of young geniuses, there were both men and women, there were also many young supremes from various sects, whose body was shrouded in light, powerful, and were considered as the current top sects of the Upper Realm.


    Hearing that the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall hade out of the world, walking the world, looking for traces of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor in various ces, and investigating the news about the inheritor of demonic art.


    So they all came uninvited to protect the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall and escorted her, lest she get sneakily attacked and killed by the heartless inheritor of demonic art.


    So during this period of time, Yan Ji could often see the young supreme of various ns and Dao sects.


    For her, there was iparable reverence, even admirers, but they also did not dare to make the slightest act of overstepping.


    They could only watch from afar and not get close.


    As the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall, her strength naturally needed no exnation, many young supremes were clear, anyway, no one could see through the strength of Yan Ji.


    Even if there was a challenger in the same generation, it would also go flying thousands of miles away by a wave of her hand.


    This kind of strength also made everyone have great reverence!


    At this moment, hearing the words of Yan Ji, many young supreme beings had mixed feelings in their hearts and were very envious and jealous.


    In their eyes, the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall was a fairy who was high above, only existed above the nine heavens, with superb identity and terrifying strength.


    Even with their background, and the support of their Ancient Dao sect that could control the terrifying power, they could only watch from afar, and hold a reverential attitude not daring to get close.


    But with this in their eyes, usually, if she said a word, would make them feel ttered by the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall, but to a young man so revered.


    Even to the point that when they heard that he had juste out of seclusion, they nned to visit him at home.


    This made them so envious and jealous that their eyes turned red.


    What virtue and ability could an ordinary man have to deserve such treatment from such a fairy?


    But that young man was Gu Changge, now recognized as the strongest person of the younger generation, while mentioning him, everyone had to pay respect like a god!


    It all made sense and was totally deserved!


    So this made them very reluctant, but they could not do anything, and could only put this emotion deep in their heart.


    On the surface, they still had to squeeze out a smile.


    "Since that''s the case, then we won''t disturb Your Highness the Holy Maiden, ahead is the frontier of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family."


    "If Young Lord Changge is out of seclusion, then the matter about the inheritor of the demonic art should be much easier, right?"


    "Yes, after all, that is Young Master Changge, after he came out this time, I wonder what kind of terrifying level has his strength reached, I��m afraid that we will not be able to catch up."


    A group of young supremes opened their mouths, for Gu Changge there was only iparable awe, and they did not dare to say the slightest disrespectful words.


    "It seems that Dao Brother Changge has now reached this point in your hearts, it seems that when I see him, I will have to talk to him."


    Hearing these words, Yan Ji faintly smiled and showed a rare smile.


    At these words, many people''s hearts moved, feeling a sense of closeness. It seemed that the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall and the young master of Changge were getting quite close, right?


    But it was also right, in order to crusade against the inheritor of demonic art, Gu Changge spent a lot of time and energy.


    The descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, shouldered the heavy responsibility of the world, and also had to deal with the inheritor of demonic art, and it was normal to walk very close to him.


    However, when more people heard these words, their eyes lit up, and they spoke again, and all kinds of ttering and awe-inspiring words emerged one after another.


    Hoping to be mentioned by Yan Ji in front of Gu Changge.


    This scene made Yan Ji''s eyes sh with a strange color, and the smile on the corner of her mouth deepened.


    It seemed that the majesty of her young master, during this period of time, had prated into the hearts of many young people in the outside world.


    Soon, the news that the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall was visiting Gu Changge again spread around everywhere, because whether it was Gu Changge or the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall, they all attracted special attention.


    The meeting and discussion between the two of them was of great significance to the current younger generation of the Upper Realm.


    In the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, in an extremely magnificent and quaint hall.


    Wang Ziji was sitting by the window, looking a little bored. She was hugging her legs, her chin resting on her knees, and her silky hair were softly falling down.


    "With Jiang Chuchu''s temperament, she would take the initiative to visit Gu Changge again?"


    She was a little surprised when she heard the news.


    So it didn''t make sense.


    In Jiang Chuchu''s eyes, in addition to cultivation, there was only the responsibility of shouldering the great responsibility of the world and the responsibility of being a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    That was why she often said that she would find a man to marry Jiang Chuchu off.


    The two of them had cultivated together for more than ten years, and they still knew each other very well.


    "It''s a little weird."


    Wang Ziji frowned.


    Or was it because after Jiang Chuchu visited Gu Changgest time, she actually learned a lot of news about the inheritor of the demonic art, so she nned to find Gu Changge again to discuss some things again?


    As a traveler, Wang Ziji found that her spection was not enough.


    Or that cold-faced icebergs like Jiang Chuchu would really melt one day?


    Thinking like this, Wang Ziji moved and left the pce, intending to go to Jiang Chuchu to ask about the situation.


    Since she left the Human Ancestor Hall without authorization, the two of them had not seen each other until now.

 Chapter 245-2: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 245-2: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (2)</h4>


    "Young Master."


    "That''s pretty much what happened during this period of time. No one has ever doubted my identity, because there is the Ancestor Hall��s token given by the young master, but I feel that it has aroused the suspicion of many people��"


    "After all, I am not a true descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall. All my actions seem to be too aimless, and I have been busy for a while."


    Inside the hall, Yan Ji gently reported the events of this period of time.


    Gu Changge smiled and listened quietly.


    "It''s hard work for you. You''ve been pretending to be someone else."


    "It��s not hard."


    Yan Ji''s zed eyes blinked lightly, and then shook her head, "It is my honor to be able to help you out."


    "Although you say that it''s not hard, I also know that this kind of thing makes one cautious all the time, and it''s not that easy."


    "I''m also very distressed."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled, "Next time, you don''t have to go anywhere, just stay with me."


    With a wave of his sleeve, many cultivation resources emerged, hundreds of thousands of years of divine medicine, arge number of divine pills, immortal spirits, etc., were all given to Yan Ji.


    She had been doing things for Gu Changge. Although she was in the Great Sacred Realm, it was difficult for her to improve again in a short period of time, but it also took time to cultivate.


    During this time, Gu Changge had nothing to instruct her, so he gave her a vacation, to cultivate with peace of mind.


    There was no reason to keep people doing things and not give benefits, even Yan Ji, who was somitted to him, couldn''t be so stingy.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Yan Ji naturally understood what Gu Changge meant, and was a little moved.


    Gu Changge treated her very naturally and had always been polite and courteous, unlike his attitude towards his servants and subordinates.


    On the contrary, no matter what time it was, he maintained an atmospheric and careful demeanor.


    This was also the reason why she was willing to follow Gu Changge.


    Sometimes Yan Ji wondered, if she hadn''t chosen to follow Gu Changge, where would she be at this time?


    Afterward, Yan Ji returned the Ancestor Hall��s token and left.


    Gu Changge entered the Inner Universe.


    "I��m giving this back to you."


    He shook the quaint and mysterious Human Ancestor Hall��s token in his hand, looked at Jiang Chuchu with a vignt face, and couldn''t help but smile lightly, "Am I some kind of beast? To make you look at me like that?"


    Jiang Chuchu noticed the Human Ancestor Hall��s token in his hand.


    At the beginning, Gu Changge took it away from her with despicable and shameless means.


    Now he wanted to give it back to her?


    What was the meaning of ??this fight, didn''t she know it already?


    "I don''t want this, Gu Changge, keep it for yourself."


    Jiang Chuchu stared at him coldly, not wanting this token at all.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked a little surprised, and said to himself, "As a descendant of Human Ancestor Hall, you don''t even want Human Ancestor��s token now."


    "Chuchu, you are a big sin of deceiving your Master and destroying your Ancestors. If you let the Ancestors in the Human Ancestor Hall know, they will definitely be angry with you."


    "Listen to me, put this thing away, after all, it was yours before."


    "Shut up, Gu Changge. The rhetoric is just a set."


    Hearing his shameless words, Jiang Chuchu couldn''t help but get anxious, and it was difficult to keep calm like just now, "Don''t call me Chuchu, we are not that close."


    "Then what should I call you?"


    Gu Changge''s smile continued, "Besides, aren''t we close?"


    Saying that, he shook Human Ancestor��s token in front of her eyes.


    Jiang Chuchu stared at him coldly, unmoved.


    "I thought you had figured it out during this time and nned to let you out, but your attitude now makes it difficult for me."


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Changge sighed and said with a bit of a headache, "I don''t want to kill you, but you are disobedient."


    "You don''t even understand my good intentions��"


    "Where did you get your good intentions?"


    Jiang Chuchu''s attitude was a little slow when she heard these words, but her tone was still cold, mainly because she was angry with Gu Changge''s shameless words just now.


    "Since you don''t believe my kindness, then forget it."


    "Did you figure it out? My patience is running out."


    "From today on, you are free."


    "You are still the descendant of your Human Ancestor Hall, upholding justice, clearing the world, and bringing peace to all sentient beings, continuing to search for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and by the way, track down the traces of the inheritor of demonic arts."


    "And I won''t care about you anymore, whether it''s life or death, it''s all up to you, and there are no longer any ties between us."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are a stranger or an enemy in the future. If you want to expose my true identity, that''s fine, as long as you can figure out what to do��"


    Gu Changge smiled calmly and didn''t care about Jiang Chuchu''s increasingly pale face.


    "There are no ties between us anymore?"


    After listening to these words, especially this sentence, Jiang Chuchu''s face turned pale, and her fingers couldn''t help grasping her dress.


    There were no more ties between her and Gu Changge?


    This means that in the future, Gu Changge would let her go, leave her alone, and let her continue to be the sessor of the Human Ancestor Hall, so that she could restore the Human Ancestor Hall and do what she should do.


    And Gu Changge would no longer care about her, naturally including her life and death.


    So, whether she wanted to live or begged to die, Gu Changge wouldn''t care.


    Obviously, this was what she had always wanted before, but why couldn''t she be happy?


    What did Gu Changge''s unconcerned attitude mean?


    In turn, Jiang Chuchu''s expression became even colder, "Gu Changge, do you really think that after you let me go, everything that happened between you and me can be erased? I am telling you, this is not possible, right?"


    "Nothing is impossible. What do you still think of me? I won''t kill you, but I''m letting you go. It''s already the greatest kindness."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge was not surprised, and his expression was still indifferent.


    Jiang Chuchu looked at him coldly, snatched the Human Ancestor Hall��s token from his hand, and said, "I will hate you for the rest of my life."


    "There are many people who hate me, but it''s not worse than you."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly as if he didn''t care.


    He knew that Jiang Chuchu had actually made a choice.


    At this time, no matter what his attitude was towards herself, it had been decided that she had embarked on the road of betraying the Human Ancestor Hall.


    "Gu Changge, you are a despicable viin, an irresponsible bastard!"


    Jiang Chuchu gritted her teeth and her face was very white.


    "If you had made your choice earlier, it might not have been what it is today. After all, a person''s patience�� is very limited."


    "Holy Maiden Chuchu."


    The smile on Gu Changge''s face had disappeared, and after saying this, he didn''t care.


    In the space in front of him, a silver door appeared, and he took the lead to walk out of it.


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned when she heard this, and she was a little lost. Why couldn''t she be happy even after she got free?


    Was Gu Changge talking about the events of that day? It was really impossible for a person like him to have good intentions all the time.


    Human Ancestor had disappeared.


    The Human Ancestor Hall could not fall, so a new Human Ancestor was needed, but thispletely contradicted her long-standing concept.


    It was she who made it difficult for Gu Changge.


    That was why he said that he ran out of patience.


    Later, Jiang Chuchu didn''t know how she got into the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and came outside.


    She looked back, didn''t notice Gu Changge''s figure, and she really let herself go, it really seemed like a troublesome burden to him.


    Why not do it?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s face showed a little grievance.


    After a while, all these emotions quietly dissipated, and her face became like immortal ice, revealing a creepy cold.


    "Holy Maiden?"


    Seeing this, the old woman who had been following the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall was a little shocked and puzzled. She didn''t know that the previous descendant of Human Ancestor Hall was a fake.


    Seeing Jiang Chuchu��s appearance, she thought that she was being bullied just now.


    "Let��s go back to the Human Ancestor Hall."


    Jiang Chuchu said calmly, without exining anything before.


    As Gu Changge said, with her current ability, she could not shake his status at all.


    The only way was to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, right?


    But the Human Ancestor had already been killed by Gu Changge.


    What else could she do?


    Gu Changge did everything he could, and couldn''t possibly do stupid things.

 Chapter 223-1: Master has the power to support you, That Immortal has come to Immortal Lun Sect (1)

    <h4>Chapter 223-1: Master has the power to support you, That Immortal hase to Immortal Lun Sect (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge''s n was actually very simple.


    Judging from the current situation, Yaoyao still trusted and relied on her Master.


    As the Dao Fruit of that mysterious Peach Tree, the energy she possessed far exceeded her imagination.


    And during this time, what happened to Yaoyao was just as Gu Changge had expected.


    She really couldn''t cultivate.


    This made this little girl, who had always been obedient, depressed, and she even began to worry about gains and losses.


    "Master, did I disappoint you?"


    In an ancient city in the Heavenly Domain, Yaoyao looked at Gu Changge with a contemtive face, and said with guilt and anxiety on her small face.


    So much so that the silver haired granny next to her started to feel uneasy, and she didn''t even dare to take a breath.


    During this period of time, although she was in contact with Gu Changge, it was discovered that this Immortal was not as indifferent as rumors had suggested.


    But it was hard to hide how high he truly was.


    It was just that while facing Yaoyao he always showed a gentle expression.


    Even the few things he discussed with her were all about things rted to Yaoyao.


    It could be seen that this Immortal really valued ??and loved Yaoyao a lot.


    He had taught her many cultivation techniques, all kinds of divine medicines, precious elixirs, and a lot of things.


    Usuallys, countless cultivators and creatures were afraid of the Sacred Mountain and the forbidden area, which had changed in color, were like walking on the ground at the feet of this Immortal, and even invited them.


    From the Lords of the Divine Mountain and the Lords of the Restricted Areas, he asked for the precious bloodline to refine it specifically for Yaoyao.


    This kind of treatment made her envious, and she was even amazed, and found that he did all of this only to forge her body.


    It was really her cultivation that limited her vision.


    She even watched the scene of an Ancient Sacred Mountain, being destroyed by his servants with her own eyes because of their rebellion against this Immortal.


    That scene could be called shattering the heaven and earth, and that momentum shook the whole world.


    The Sacred Mountain that was standing tall, had an ancient existence, which would asionally wake up, unleashing dark turmoil, powerful and terrifying to the point of indescribable.


    As a result, in front of this Immortal, he couldn''t even resist, and was annihted in an instant.


    The more she knew about the power of this Immortal, the more terrifying and unfathomable she felt!


    But now, the silver haired granny discovered a very bad thing, which made her worry secretly.


    It was Yaoyao''s body�� There seemed to be a problem.


    No matter what kind of technique Mr. Immortal used, it was useless.


    He even personally killed an ancient being in the Sacred Realm, extracted his true soul, and refined the Realm Breaking Pill to help Yaoyao.


    But she still couldn''t cultivate, and many resources went down, but there was no improvement.


    One must know that during this period of time, Mr. Immortal put a lot of thought and effort into it, but in the end it was all in vain.


    To put it a bit harsher, at this time, even a pig could transform into a divine beast.


    But Yaoyao did not move at all.


    So this incident made Granny Yinhua uneasy, and she also felt that Mr. Immortal seemed to be in a bad mood, and she frowned and fell into contemtion.


    In this world, there was no such thing as being nice to others for no reason.


    In the beginning, Mr. Immortal helped Yaoyao and epted her as his apprentice because he valued her talent and thought that she was not simple.


    But now after so many days, the conclusion that he got was probably that he would be hit hard in the face.


    Although Yaoyao looked very extraordinary, it was a fact that she could not cultivate.


    With this huge gap, it was estimated that no one could fill it, especially Mr. Immortal, who had invested a lot of resources and hard work.


    Now Granny Yinhua was very worried, afraid that Mr. Immortal would be angry because of this, and feel that he had been deceived.


    Yaoyao was very sensible, and she also knew that she had let her Master down.


    So many good things were used on her, but she still couldn''t cultivate.


    This made her uneasy, and her little hands were pinching her dress.


    During this period of time, she was ustomed to the Master teaching her to cultivate, and caring for her.


    If her master abandoned her because of this matter, although she would be very sad, she would not me her Master for this.


    She would only me myself for being so useless.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed to have recovered from his thoughts.


    He looked at Yaoyao with an uneasy face in front of her, as if he didn''t know, and smiled, "What did Yaoyao do to disappoint the teacher?"


    Of course he knew what Yaoyao and Granny Yinhua were thinking.


    It was that Yaoyao couldn''t cultivate.


    In fact, he had already expected it, and it was not surprising at all.


    However, he still had to show a heavy, somewhat sad look on his face.


    Otherwise, no matter how you look at it, one would feel that this Master was too fake.


    He didn''t even care that his disciple couldn''t cultivate.


    And at this time, in Gu Changge''s view, it was also a crucial moment for Yaoyao topletely trust him as a master.


    <i>Isn''t it because you couldn''t cultivate?</i>


    <i>It doesn''t matter, your Master is rich and powerful, so he can support you.</i>


    "Master, Yaoyao is a waste. You wasted so much of your resources and time, and I still can''t cultivate. You must be disappointed."


    Hearing Gu Changge''s question, Yaoyao lowered her head and said in a very low voice.


    With guilt and anxiety, she didn''t even dare to look into Gu Changge''s eyes.


    From the beginning of being happy, thinking that she was really a peerless genius, to discovering that she couldn''t cultivate, and waspletely useless, aplete drag.


    The Immortal Lun Sect��s cultivator who took her brother away was right.


    This cliff-like transformation process made Yaoyao feel very sad.


    "That''s it?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked a little stunned, then heughed and said, "So you are worried about this? Even if you can''t cultivate now, you are still your Master''s disciple."


    "How can you worry about these things at such a young age?"


    "Yaoyao, have you forgotten what the teacher told you before?"


    Yaoyao was stunned for a moment, and her small face, which was originally full of worry, suddenly appeared deeply moved.


    This answer waspletely out of her expectations.


    She thought she would be abandoned by Gu Changge because of this.


    "Master��"


    "Master told me before�� Said that sometimes, a master is a person who is more intimate than rtives."


    In fact, she had always remembered this sentence, and felt very touched at that time.


    "Little girl, just remember and don''t think so much."


    "Even if you can''t cultivate, your teacher can support you for the rest of your life, just think of it as a few little followers."


    Gu Changge smiled gently, and reached out to squeeze Yaoyao''s nose.


    "Master, you are so kind to me." Yaoyao''s nose suddenly turned sour when she heard the words.


    "Silly girl, meeting is fate. Since I ept you as a disciple, it is my fate as a Master. You don''t have to me yourself. Cultivation is actually very troublesome��" Gu Changge smiled.


    "Since you can''t cultivate, you can save the teacher from worrying about yourself. After all, teaching people is a very troublesome thing."


    "Mmmm. Yaoyao knows, so you don''t need to worry about it in the future."


    Yaoyao was very moved in her heart and nodded, looking very well-behaved.


    She knew that Gu Changge''s words were actually only tofort her. After the Master epted the disciple, the disciple couldn''t cultivate.


    This was obviously something the Master said in order to prevent her from ming herself and worrying about it.


    <i>Master is so kind to me!</i>


    At this moment, in Yaoyao''s heart, Gu Changge''s status was no different from that of her brother and grandma.


    "Very good, it seems that I was wrong to me Mr. Immortal!" Seeing this scene, the silver haired granny also sighed with relief.


    Gu Changge''s words surprised her, but she also understood the character of this immortal.


    Yaoyao worshiped him as her teacher, it was really her blessing!


    "Yaoyao, why don''t youe with me to the Upper Realm with the teacher now? This time I came to the Lower Realm, I have paid back my favor, and by the way, I will ept you as a disciple. After calcting the time, it is time to go back."


    At this moment, Gu Changge suddenly opened his mouth with a smile and mentioned the matter of returning to the Upper Realm.


    He intended to deal with the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, but at this time, he must not show any abnormality.


    After all, he had to be a little more euphemistic and let Yaoyao take the initiative to ask him about her brother.


    As a master, for the sake of her safety, in desperation, he would apany her.


    Wasn''t this a logical thing to do?


    At this moment, when Granny Yinhua heard these words, she suddenly looked shocked.


    <i>Return to the Upper Realm? If Yaoyao was taken to the upper realm.</i>


    <i>Then Yaoyao will be able to ess that mysterious and vast world, and maybe she will be able to unravel the secrets hidden in her body.</i>


    <i>After all�� Upper Realm, that''s where legends say that there are Immortals, and even beyond Immortals.</i>


    As for Granny Yinhua herself, she actually didn''t have much thoughts about the Upper Realm.


    Mainly for Yaoyao''s sake, she hoped that she could go to the Upper Realm with Mr. Immortal.

 Chapter 223-2: Master has the power to support you, That Immortal has come to Immortal Lun Sect (2)

    <h4>Chapter 223-2: Master has the power to support you, That Immortal hase to Immortal Lun Sect (2)</h4>


    <i>Well, this girl probably misses her brother a lot, so she doesn''t want to leave this ce like this.</i>


    She sighed in her heart, vaguely knowing what Yaoyao was thinking.


    "Master, are we going to leave this world now?"


    Yaoyao looked at Gu Changge.


    Her thoughts were actually just as the silver haired granny had guessed.


    Her little face was very confused.


    On one side was her Master.


    On one side was her brother.


    A year ago, her brother was taken to the Immortal Lun Sect for cultivation, and now there was no news. Some time ago, the Northern Mountain Vige where she was located was attacked by bandits.


    If there was no sudden arrival of the Master to rescue them, she and her grandma might not be able to survive, and they would have died at the hands of the bandits.


    At that time, she had always hoped that her brother woulde to rescue her and her grandma, but he did note.


    Yaoyao felt that he should be cultivating in Immortal Lun Sect, but something happened, so he couldn''t escape, and he couldn''t return to the vige to visit her and grandma.


    Now, there was an iparably powerful Master behind her, and her identity was not the same as before.


    She could go to Immortal Lun Sect and take the initiative to visit her brother.


    If he was in a bad situation in the Immortal Lun Sect, he could help her.


    Yaoyao had a good heart and was very sensible.


    "Is there anything else, Yaoyao?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge was stunned for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and asked with a smile, "Tell me, I can take you back to the Upper Realm after your matter is resolved."


    "Master, I want to go see my brother." Yaoyao replied.


    "Oh? Your brother?"


    Gu Changge was slightly stunned, as if trying to recall.


    Yaoyao also knew that in the eyes of her Master, her brother was probably nothing, as insignificant as dust and impossible to be remembered.


    "Since it''s your brother, then we can go to see him."


    Afterwards, Gu Changge seemed to remember and said with a smile.


    And agreed to her request.


    "Thank you, Master." Yaoyao''s face was filled with joy.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge smiled and touched her head, but said nothing.


    He was just waiting to say this.


    "That brother of yours has been practicing in the Sect for more than a year, and he didn''t go back to see you? As a cultivator, he can''t protect his family��"


    At this moment, Gu Changge shook his head slightly, as if he was not very optimistic about Yaoyao''s elder brother.


    It was almost impossible to directly say that your brother was not a good person and abandoned his rtives.


    If ordinary people said that about her brother, Yaoyao would definitely refute it.


    But this person was her Master, and what he said was very reasonable.


    She was also a little underwhelmed for a while.


    "Brother must have his own hardships��"


    Gu Changge said nothing more.


    ����


    At the same time, Yue Mingkong, who was struggling to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor in other Domains, also brought people to Heavenly Domain at this time.


    "That Immortal also came here? And with a little girl?"


    Yue Mingkong frowned.


    Hearing this news, her first reaction was to feel strange.


    At that time, she thought that the Immortal would leave the Heavenly Star Realm and return to the Upper Realm after resolving the matter in the Xuan Domain.


    But he didn''t.


    He even came to the Heavenly Domain.


    Moreover, the matter of recruiting disciples in the Xuan Domain��s Taixu Sect seemed more like a matter of epting disciples to her, as if he was looking for someone.


    After no one was found in the rest of the domains.


    This Immortal came to the Heavenly Domain.


    "Could it be that he actually came to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor? Or is it someone from the Human Ancestor Hall?"


    Various thoughts shed in Yue Mingkong''s heart, and there was some faint worry and unease.


    Before the most critical moment, she actually didn''t want to reveal her origin of the Upper Realm.


    "I have to find a way to find out who that Immortal is."


    On Yue Mingkong''s beautiful immortal face, her eyes were very deep.


    During this period of time, her cultivation base had been upgraded to thete stage of the God King Realm, which was not much worse than the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    "Empress, there doesn''t seem to be anything unusual about that little girl. She came from a ce called Northern Mountain Vige. She was attacked by bandits at the time, and was rescued by the Immortal who was passing by��"


    Yue Mingkong''s brows furrowed even tighter when the confidant behind him reported it.


    Things were beyond her control.


    "If I can''t find the reincarnation, then I have to go and cut off his Nirvana Green Lotus��"


    During this period of time, Yue Mingkong had already narrowed down the area where the Nirvana Green Lotus was about to appear, and finally settled on a certain peak!


    Before the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor rushed there, she must snatch that Nirvana Green Lotus!


    "Without the Nirvana Green Lotus body, there will be problems when the Human Ancestor returns to this one, and he will not be able tost long��"


    "It seems that the Human Ancestor has already made a n. He even expected the birth of the Nirvana Green Lotus in this world, so he appeared here."


    "If there is no ident, Changge should be calcting a new candidate to take the me. All of the people on the list I left him are very suitable targets."


    Thinking of Gu Changge who was in the Upper Realm now, a softness appeared in Yue Mingkong''s eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge, she wouldn''t take such a big risk and rush to this world to stop the Human Ancestor.


    "Changge shouldn''t know everything I''ve done for him now. If he knew, would he trust me a little more��"


    Yue Mingkong sighed faintly, and then began to takemand.


    Arge number of power houses headed towards the Heavenly Peak she had identified.


    ����


    Immortal Lun Sect, as the most mysterious and powerful force in the Heavenly Star Realm, had been standing for the longest time, even after a million years, it still did not fall.


    In Heavenly Domain, there had never been a force like the Immortal Lun Sect.


    Of course, it was also rted to its patriarch who was a Supreme being.


    But no matter who it was, when they came to the foot of Immortal Lun Sacred Mountain, they had to be respectful, and they did not dare to show anyck of reverence.


    Today, the center of the Immortal Lun Sect was magnificent and majestic.


    Inside a splendid pce.


    Holy Master Xian Lun was pacing with his hands on his back, his eyes opened and closed, and the light appeared, and there was a wisp of divine light, which seemed like he was concerned.


    Below him stood many powerful inner sect elders, as well as the saintess of the Xianlun Sect and others.


    "Reporting to the Holy Master, what I saw that day is indeed the case. Below many altars, there are ominous auras rushing out, and even ck blood rises into the sky, and the surrounding mountains make loud noises, like dragons roaring in pain��"


    "At that time, it was said that when the dragon vein was dug up��"


    A creature that looked like a blue ghost was reporting in the hall, talking about things.


    It was the Green Ghost who was also responsible for casting the Immortal road for the Immortal Lun Sect in the Flying Immortal Mountains.


    At this moment, he was talking about the events of the day with a heart palpitating expression on his face.


    During this time, Holy Master Xian Lun was in retreat and did not know about it.


    It was only today that all the elders were summoned to inquire about this matter.


    "All the elders saw the scene like this. It seems that something unexpected happened at that time, and something ominous was dug up. The act of cutting the sky was already dangerous, and the good road to immortality broke like this?"


    Holy Master Xian Lun frowned and said, his figure looked stalwart, vague, and his cultivation realm was extremely high.


    It was unknown how much stronger he was aspared to the Holy Master of the other sects.


    And he was a man of great talent.


    It was also his n to create the Road to Immortality.


    Some time ago, there was an ident in the Flying Immortal Mountains, the altar copsed, many ves suddenly died overnight, and even ck blood was dug out of the ground.


    In a radius of ten thousand miles, a group of beasts crouched down, making a panicked sound.


    Such a change shocked the entire Immortal Lun Sect, so everyone was called for a meeting, and the matter of forging an Immortal Road was put down first.


    "Don''t worry about it beforehand. After finding out the truth, you can decide. It was a disciple who had a vision in his body and rmed the patriarch. Is it true or false?"


    Afterwards, Holy Master Xian Lun opened his mouth and asked about another thing.


    Hearing this, Green Ghost was a little puzzled, but he said respectfully,


    "Reporting to the Holy Master, this is absolutely true."


    "At that time, all the ves died suddenly, and only one disciple survived and was safe, so the subordinates felt that there should be something special about him."


    "So I brought it back to the Holy Land."


    "I never thought that he suddenly triggered a vision, and the Immortal light reflected in the sky, causing the shadow of the patriarch to appear, shocking all the disciples and elders. Even many very old existences appeared, and they personally investigated."


    "The curse seems to have been removed from that guy''s body��"


    The disciple he was talking about was Jiang Yang who had the Deste Holy Body.


    When he brought him back to the Sect from a small vige, he was very disappointed when he found out that there was something wrong with his physique, and he threw him to the Flying Immortal Mountains as a ve.


    But in the end, he didn''t expect that by chance, when he returned to the Immortal Lun sect and he was valued by many old antiques.


    This made Green Ghost feel a little embarrassed.


    It could only be said that that guy had a really big life and was really lucky?


    "Is it a blessing in disguise?"


    Holy Master Xian Lun frowned and felt incredible, how could the curse of the Deste Holy Body be so easy to solve? Did it really collide with the ominous aura and thus eliminate it?


    "Impossible, the patriarch is the Supreme being, overlooking all life and death, a Deste Holy Body, in my prime, it could grow up to beparable to the Great Sacred at most. How could it be possible to arouse the shadow of the patriarch? This child is definitely not simple!"


    "Maybe it will be the hope of flying into an Immortal in my immortal Lun Sect!"


    Holy Master Xian Lun suddenly showed excitement in his expression.


    The elders and others below had different expressions when they heard the words.


    Now the status of that disciple named Jiang Yang was not the same, and it had long been precious, in the Immortal Lun Sect.


    Even the Saint Son, Saint Daughter, and others were a little weak in front of him.


    Several ancient beings in the Sects had personally thought that their status would inevitably rise, and these elders were only in the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    They couldn''tpare at all!


    Especially now that even the Holy Master Xian Lun was very optimistic about him.


    However, at this moment, a disciple suddenly rushed over with shock and excitement outside the hall.


    His voice was trembling and stuttering.


    He was obviously trembling to the extreme.


    "Report to the Holy Master, on the mountain gate�� Outside, the Immortal is here!"


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In an instant, the entire hall of Immortal Lun Sect turned silent and one could even hear a needle falling!


    Everyone''s expressions were stunned for a while, apparently not responding yet.


    In the next moment, everyone''s expressions, including Holy Master Xian Lun, changed drastically.


    "Immortal?"


    "Could it be�� Could it be the Immortal from the Upper Realm who destroyed the False God Mountain with one palm?"

 Chapter 224-1: This assistance is really timely, Everyone is dumbfounded (1)

    <h4>Chapter 224-1: This assistance is really timely, Everyone is dumbfounded (1)</h4>


    Outside the mountain gate of Immortal Lun Sect.


    The clouds were shrouded in mist, and it was extremely magnificent.


    Gu Changge and Yaoyao traveled all the way to this location.


    During this period of time, he was serious about bing a Master, and he couldn''t say how much he cared about it, but he still did his job with diligence, so that people wouldn''t find anything wrong.


    Although Yaoyao couldn''t cultivate, it didn''t matter.


    As a Master, he took her to y all the way, leaving footprints in the vast mountains and rivers, and the ancient cities.


    At the same time, Yaoyao understood the truth, although she couldn''t cultivate, but with a Master like him, no one could bully her.


    Gu Changge also took her to the ancient restricted areas and the ancient sacred mountains.


    Now, this little girl was very sticky to him, saying that her Master was the best person for her.


    Even her silver haired granny who followed behind had gained a lot of enlightenment and knowledge, and was very envious of Yaoyao.


    With Gu Changge''s intentional care, Yaoyao now almost regarded him as her closest person.


    She even felt that her brother was not like her Master, who was meticulous to her.


    However, after all, she had depended on her brother and her granny for so many years, and he still had a very important position in her heart.


    This point, Gu Changge was also clear, so he was not in a hurry.


    At this moment, he raised his eyes and looked at this majestic ancient ce, as he was holding Yaoyao by his side, with a strange expression on his face.


    To be honest, in his opinion, the Luck of the Immortal Lun Sect was changing at a strange speed.


    There was an image of a Dragon, but obviously some time ago, he felt that the Luck of this location was fading.


    But in a blink of an eye, it started to recover.


    This change could only exin what the Immortal Lun Sect had done, and it had begun to conform to the changes in heaven.


    "Could it be because of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor that caused this change? It seems that the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor is not as simple as a Child of Luck, but he is also in the Heavenly Star?"


    Various thoughts shed in Gu Changge''s mind.


    He stood here, tall and vague, as if standing in the other world.


    He was dressed in a moon-white robe, with wide sleeves, and fluttering hair.


    His face was blurred, and it felt more otherworldly, which made people unable to help but feel a sense of adoration.


    "Reporting�� reporting to the Immortal, someone has been sent to report your arrival."


    Looking at him, the disciples of the Immortal Lun Sect in front of him were stammering and their voices were shaking.


    They couldn��t even stand steadily.


    None of them expected that the terrifying Immortal from the rumors would actually visit them in person today ande to the door of the Immortal Lun Sect.


    This made them shocked, horrified, worried, frightened, and had all kinds of emotions, which was veryplicated.


    Because during this period of time, many restricted areas and ancient sacred mountains had been led away by this Immortal, asking for a lot of good things, and those who refused to obey were destroyed by his palm.


    Their end was domineering and tyrannical.


    There were several ancient existences in those ces, who had created several dark turmoils, making countless forces and creatures jealous.


    But they were also annihted by this Immortal.


    Now that he brought this little girl to Immortal Lun Sect, was he trying to beat their Ancestors?


    This made them terrified and felt that their own mountain gate could not stop this Immortal at all.


    Unless their Ancestors were awakened.


    "What''s the matter? Are you a little worried about my arrival?"


    At this moment, Gu Changge suddenly opened his mouth and asked with a smile.


    He didn''t care about the disciples of the Immortal Lun Sect in front of him.


    He was asking Yaoyao next to him, feeling that her little hands were a little cold at the moment.


    Of course this was a well-informed question.


    On the way, in fact, under his intentional inquiry, he also caught some disciples of Immortal Lun Sect.


    He did ask some news about Yaoyao''s brother.


    Jiang Yang.


    Today, his status in the Immortal Lun Sect was not trivial, not even the Holy Son and the Holy Maiden couldpare with him.


    This was different from what Yaoyao had guessed, her brother was doing very well without encountering any troubles or difficulties.


    As for why he didn''t choose to return home, to visit Yaoyao and her grandma.


    This reason was no longer important.


    Or maybe he forgot about them and didn��t want to share his wealth.


    Maybe he was too busy to find time��


    During this process, Gu Changge had already sensed that some Luck was disappearing from the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and then gathered on him.


    The system''s prompt also made him feel that his guess was correct.


    Under his various hints, Yaoyao was indeed a little disappointed in her elder brother.


    Even Granny Yinhua, who had always known Jiang Yang, sighed, feeling that Jiang Yang had changed, and was a little disappointed in him.


    "Master, do you think brother has forgotten Yaoyao and grandma?" Yaoyao asked Gu Changge softly.


    "How could he forget you? He should be cultivating and couldn''t find time to see you."


    Gu Changge touched her head with a gentle expression and saidfortingly.


    "Master, please stopforting Yaoyao, brother would never be like this before, he has changed��"


    Yaoyao''s voice was a little gloomy.


    Her grandma used to tell her that people were unpredictable, and no one knew what would happen over time.


    Compared with the mortal world, the world of cultivation had too many temptations.


    During this time, Gu Changge brought her to see all kinds of prosperity and magnificence, which made her yearn for them at a young age.


    She could understand that her brother would indulge in such bustling scenes.


    However, Yaoyao still hoped to see him with her own eyes and get an answer before she could leave with her Master.


    Master had been with her for a long time, and Master could no longer be bothered by her.


    "It seems that the memory of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor has indeed awakened, otherwise it shouldn''t be like this."


    "I thought I needed to n things out, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple."


    Seeing Yaoyao''s expression like this, Gu Changge couldn''t help but burst intoughter, thinking so.


    But there was nothing unusual about his face.


    <strong><i>Boom!!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Boom!!</i></strong>


    And soon, in the mountains ahead, divine lights rose to the sky, and several tyrannical auras began to converge.


    The person in the lead was the current Holy Master Xian Lun, with a sturdy figure and a tyrannical aura, with many elders behind him.


    His mighty and astonishing momentum, shocked everyone, as he came to greet Gu Changge.


    "Greetings, Mr. Immortal!"


    "It''s an honor for our n to be visited by the Immortal in person! This is a great honor for our n!"


    "I hope you will be generous and will not take offense if we have been negligent!"


    "I just don''t know what is the reason for your visit to our n?"


    Before people arrived, there were respectful, ttering and pleasing voices resounding from far away.


    A crowd of Immortal Lun Sect outside, and many unknown cultivators stared at this scene in shock,pletely unaware of what was happening.


    On the contrary, silver haired granny and Yaoyao were already familiar with this sight and were not surprised in the least.


    During this period of time, no matter where Gu Changge took them, it was always like this.


    Those local cultivators, no matter how honorable their status was, were close to falling to their knees to greet them personally.


    "Let''s go, and meet that brother of yours."


    Gu Changge held Xiaoyao''s small hand and waved his robe.


    The many runic formations in front of her disappeared from under her feet, leading her towards them.


    He did not care about the people of the Immortal Lun Sect in front of him.


    After all, as a Superior Immortal, he was not someone a cat or dog could take care of.


    A crowd of Immortal Lun Sect��s elders, looked at Gu Changge with sarcastic expressions, although it was in their territory, but no one dared to stop it.


    "I don''t know if the Superior Immortal����"


    Immortal Lun Saint Lord was a Sacred Realm cultivator, he reacted after several changes, and went ahead to ask.


    "This lord wants to see a person named Jiang Yang."


    Gu Changge swept a nce at him and spoke indifferently.


    <i>Jiang Yang?</i>


    <i>How could it be Jiang Yang?</i>


    <i>What was so strange about him? What was so strange about him that he had attracted this Immortal to personally call him by his name?</i>


    At these words, a group of Immortal Lun Holy Land elders, including the Holy Master of Immortal Lun Sect, their heads exploded and they all stared in shock.


    "This is the little girl we saw in that little vige back then����"


    It was the Green Ghost who recognized Yaoyao,pletely different from the appearance of the face full of mud and dirt, but her aura did not change.


    "Could it be that this Superior Immortal came to the Immortal Lun Sect because of this little girl''s matter?"


    "I was really blind at first! I can''t believe I didn''t see that there was something odd about this little girl."


    Thinking of this, the Green Ghost''s eyes widened and he sighed in his heart for a while.


    Speaking of which, the disciple named Jiang Yang was this little girl''s brother!


    How could he be so lucky, not only was he respected by a bunch of old antiques, but now his sister had met such a terrifying Immortal from the Upper Realm.


    With this rtionship, wouldn''t he be able to talk to this Immortal and even climb into a rtionship?


    This made Green Ghost iparably envious and jealous.


    And noticing the Green Ghost''s expression, the Holy Master Immortal Lun Sect gave him a look with a movement in his expression.


    The Green Ghost also understood and hurriedly informed the Immortal Lun Saint Lord about the origin of Jiang Yang and the Immortal in front of him through voice transmission.


    "There is still this rtionship?"


    The Immortal Saint Lord was delighted to hear that the little girl beside Gu Changge actually had this rtionship with Jiang Yang and was his sister.


    Was not this heaven''s help to the Immortal Lun Sect?


    "Jiang Yang is now cultivating in the sect, he is very much valued by a group of old ancestors, whether it is qualification or talent, both are rare to find one in a hundred million years����"


    "I am afraid that in a few years, Jiang Yang will be able to seed as the next Holy Master of the Immortal Lun Sect and lead the Immortal Lun Sect to glory."


    At that moment, the Immortal Lun Saint Lord said respectfully and gave Gu Changge the lead, heading inside the mountain gate.


    At this time, he naturally had to find a way to say that Jiang Yang was doing very well in the Immortal Lun Sect, and his status was above ten thousand people.


    As for the matter of throwing Jiang Yang to be a hard worker some time ago, he didn''t even dare to mention it.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Gu Changge nodded with a calm expression, his eyes bing deeper and deeper, so that no one could feel his joy or anger.


    But Yaoyao, who was on the side, was feeling that her Master, at this moment, seemed to be a little angry.


    This made her a little sad, and her mood suddenly turned bad.


    Yaoyao felt that her Master was a little angry at her brother''s actions because he heard these words from the Immortal Lun Sect.


    Although her brother didn''t care about her and her grandma anymore, now, she had her Master to take care of her!


    "Yes, the Superior Immortal has no idea, during this period of time Jiang Yang has invoked the shadow of our Immortal Lun Sect''s Ancestor, which means that his talent has been recognized by the Ancestor."


    "Jiang Yang is so talented, how could we not see it? We will definitely use most of our resources on him����"


    And at this moment, Holy Master of the Immortal Lun Sect, who was still unaware of Gu Changge''s thoughts, was still talking to himself.


    Mentioning how much better Jiang Yang was living in the Immortal Lun Sect nowadays.


    After all, how could he know the purpose of Gu Changge for bringing Yaoyao here, and he subconsciously thought that Yaoyao was here to visit her brother.


    "It seems that Jiang Yang is living a good life."


    Gu Changge nodded and said indifferently, although his face was calm at this time.


    But he was actually alreadyughing in his heart, he almost cast an appreciative nce at the Holy Master of Immortal Lun Sect.


    He was a smart guy as he was not even aware of the bacsh of his words.


    However, this wave of assistance really came just in time for Gu Changge.


    It also saved him the effort of sowing dissension.


    The first thing he had to do was to take care of one��s family.


    Her brother was doing so well in the Immortal Lun Sect, when he said that he woulde back to visit her and his grandma.


    But Jiang Yang didn��t, instead he seemed to have forgotten and abandoned the two of them.


    This made her heart very sad.


    Now Holy Master''s words were tantamount to sprinkling salt on the wound, further confirming her previous various spections.


    In addition, Gu Changge from time to time at the side with various words hint, pushing the wave.

 Chapter 224-2: This assistance is really timely, Everyone is dumbfounded (2)

    <h4>Chapter 224-2: This assistance is really timely, Everyone is dumbfounded (2)</h4>


    The fact that Yaoyao thought so waspletely reasonable.


    "Then have you ever heard his sister''s matter from Jiang Yang''s mouth?"


    At this time, Gu Changge looked at the Holy Master of the Immortal Lun Sect and asked with an inexplicable meaning at the corner of his mouth.


    The Holy Master Xian Lun froze at his words, and felt a chill by this look from Gu Changge, producing cold sweat, not understanding why Gu Changge suddenly asked such a question.


    He himself was not very clear about this kind of thing.


    The words he said just now were indeed true.


    But if this question was not answered properly, who knew what kind of consequences he would face?


    Before, he didn''t even know there was a disciple named Jiang Yang.


    The fact that Jiang Yang had a sister was something that he only knew about after the Green Ghost told him just now.


    For a moment, the Immortal Lun Sect''s expression suddenly became a little grim, and he did not answer, afraid to say the wrong thing.


    And this scene of silence fell in the eyes of Yaoyao, so that her small face could not help but turn pale.


    In her opinion, this silence was the denial of the Holy Master of Immortal Lun Sect, her brother did not mention her sister in the Immortal Lun Sect.


    As for the reason?


    It was because he disliked her and her grandma''s humble origins.


    "Ding, the status of her brother in the heart of Yaoyao has declined, Jiang Yang, the Son of Reincarnation��s Luck, has suffered damage to his Luck points, you gained six thousand :uck points and thirty thousand Destiny value."


    "Ding, rift between loved ones widened, Son of Luck��s Reincarnation, Jiang Yang suffered Luck damage, you gained five hundred Luck points, two thousand five hundred Destiny value."


    And at this time, with the system''s prompting voice, Gu Changge��s eyes could not help but narrow slightly.


    The reaction of the Holy Master of Immortal Lun Sect was within his expectations.


    Thisrge amount of Luck points and Destiny valueing in made him think that the key was really in Yaoyao and Granny Yinhua.


    After all, both of them were Jiang Yang''s rtives and had extraordinary significance to him.


    Especially, the young girl herself, was a supreme existence in a sense.


    This kind of thing was too mysterious, no one could say exactly what it was.


    It was possible that one day, after the young girl would suddenly awaken, she could instantly reach her peak power.


    This proves that the Peach Vige in thend of Immortal Abandonment, the Peach Tree definitely had some kind of problem.


    But its cultivation was still astounding.


    This showed how terrifying it was at its peak.


    Gu Changge felt that the strength of that Peach Tree probably exceeded that of a True Immortal.


    With the trust that Yaoyao had in him now, and Gu Xian''er''s current attitude���� The possibility of that Peach Tree getting used by him was high.


    "From the set up, Jiang Yang should have some unspeakable secret, otherwise he would not let his loved ones be in danger���� It��s just that he can��t let Yaoyao know about this unspeakable secret."


    "First there was a misunderstanding, and then the misunderstanding was solved, so it became even more troublesome."


    "But since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s good to let the misunderstanding go on. She doesn''t need to know this either."


    For a moment, Gu Changge''s eyes became deep.


    But on the other hand, this reincarnation body of the Human Ancestor as a leek was really fat.


    In terms of Luck points alone, it had already surpassed any Son of Luck Gu Changge had encountered in the past.


    After harvesting from the reincarnation body of the Human Ancestor, he could start to consider the matter of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    After all, Destiny value could be omnipotent, and he couldpletely rely on it to refine the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    The Immortal Devouring Demon Technique, under the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, could also y a role in counteracting the effect of resistance.


    And soon, the news of Gu Changge''s descent into the Immortal Lun Sect soon spread sensationally from this side of the mountain gate.


    After hearing that he called out Jiang Yang, many elders immediately turned intopdogs and rushed to Jiang Yang��s cultivation ce, to bring him.


    At this time, who cared about Jiang Yang��s cultivation talent, in the Immortal Lun Sect. status was the most important.


    Since the Supreme Immortal wanted to see him.


    That was his honor, so he must be brought immediately!


    Inside the main hall, Gu Changge was sitting at the top ce, sipping tea, looking calm.


    Next to him, Yaoyao looked very uneasy and nervous.


    The people below the Immortal Lun Hall were even more nervous and anxious than Yaoyao, and their backs were wet with cold sweat!


    At this time, they clearly felt that the atmosphere was not right.


    Holy Master Xian Lun''s expression was also a little pale, feeling that this Jiang Yang would not bring a scourge, right?


    ����.


    Deep in the Immortal Lun Sect, in a cave, the divine light was flickering, the aura was rushing like a tide, the mantle of light were flowing like water.


    In the middle, a clean-cut young man was sitting on his knees, his face was very calm, he looked very nd, and was here to cultivate.


    Many visions emerged and manifested at his dantian.


    Green Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, True Phoenix���� All kinds of terrifying beasts, like guards, were floating around him, emitting ear-splitting roars that were terrifying and amazing.


    Hoo hoo hoo!!!


    As he breathed a horrifying vision appeared above his head.


    The stars of the heavens, the universe, in the middle of a magnificent figure, bowing and worshiping, emitting a sacrificial sound.


    The grand and ancient world��s sound resounded around the cave!


    If someone was here, they would be stunned by this vision.


    The youth himself, however, appeared indifferent.


    At the entrance of the cave, a beautiful woman dressed in a pce costume was staring closely at him, letting out a sound of admiration.


    "As expected of a Deste Holy Body that has unlocked the curse, this kind of vision is truly amazing."


    The beautiful woman in the pce dress was none other than Zhao Yi, the current Supreme Elder of the Immortal Lun Sect, who had the cultivation of the Sacred Realm.


    Although she looked very young, she was actually already an existence from a very ancient generation.


    She was the current protector of Jiang Yang.


    After all, its natural talent rmed the Ancestor��s shadow, and was worthy of such treatment by their group from the older generation.


    The future of the Immortal Lun Sect depended on the Jiang Yang in front of her.


    And hearing Zhao Yi''s words, Jiang Yang himself still looked calm and unconcerned.


    On the contrary, he said with a slight sigh, "In a full month, the cultivation level only reached the Divine realm, this speed is still too slow."


    The corners of Zhao Yi''s mouth could not help but twitch, feeling that his words were meant to hit people.


    Crossing several realms in a month, this kind of record, except for Jiang Yang, she had never heard of.


    This was a monster, who could not be measured bymon sense.


    Jiang Yang looked at Zhao Yi in front of him and said, "These resources are not enough, I want to break through to the Conferred King realm within half a year, it''s still far from that."


    Half a year to break through the Conferred King Realm?


    Zhao Yi''s expression stiffened again, how could he really say these words so naturally.


    Divine power, Great power, Holy Lord, Conferred King.


    Between these realms, theter ones were the more difficult.


    Let alone half a year, even if he had another three years, it was impossible.


    But considering the Jiang Yang in front of her, whose talent was truly terrifying, she also nodded her head in faith.


    Thinking that she was a tai-senpai, in front of Jiang Yang, a young disciple, she was unable to lift her head and could not help but be suppressed by him.


    Who was the junior in the end?


    In this regard, she was also confused, and felt very inexplicable.


    Jiang Yang had an aura that made people couldn''t help but submit to him.


    "It''s really confusing to see, this is really a mysterious guy." Zhao Yi shook her head.


    Jiang Yang did not take Zhao Yi''s opinion seriously.


    At this moment, he closed his eyes again and put his mind on cultivation.


    At the same time, in his mind, he said indifferently, "See? This is all you can get after you ept me."


    "Do you still want to go back to that gloomy ce to continue to be a hard digger?"


    Another voice with resignation and stubbornness sounded out, "You are you, I am me, we are different, there is no way I can ept you!"


    "Young people can be really stubborn, did you forget who was the one who couldn''t hold on and finally gave in to me at that time. If it wasn''t for me, at that time you would have been eroded by that ominous aura, how would you still be alive right now?"


    Jiang Yang''s expression was nd, as if he did not care about anything.


    After he took over his body, how could a mere ominousness stop him?


    He was the Human Ancestor who was worshiped by millions of living beings, and his faith was spread in every world.


    His believers were infinite like the mud and sand of the gxy.


    At that time, by using a little means to change the direction of the terrain, causing a conflict between the dragon veins, it instantly broke the Immortal Lun Sect��s Road to Immortality, so that their ns to raise the religion to ascend to the top were all in vain.


    And the Immortal Lun Sect was still unaware of this.


    Subsequently, he showed strong talent, borrowed special means, attracted a shadow of the Ancestor of the Immortal Lun Sect, and his status rose immediately.


    Without him, the original Jiang Yang was now estimated to be dead, exhausted alive on the Road to Immortality.


    He was magnanimous, unwilling to take action to erase his True Spirit, which was left until now, waiting for it to figure it all out, and self disperse.


    The original Jiang Yang''s consciousness, could stay until now, of course, there was part of the reason, because it involved him after the reincarnation mark of all lives to one.


    Just when Jiang Yang''s mind was deep in thought, a voice came from outside the cave, causing him to frown.


    "Jiang Yang! Come out quickly!"


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Jiang Yang, the Supreme Immortal wants to see you, hurry up ande out, don''t neglect the Supreme Immortal!"


    With a divine light, one elder rushed here, and shouted by voice transmission into the cave.


    "The Supreme immortal?!"


    Hearing these words, Zhao Yi''s expression changed slightly and she reacted immediately.


    As the Supreme Elder of the Immortal Lun Sect, she naturally knew about that Supreme Immortal who had been making a lot of noise in the Heavenly Domain during this period of time.


    Why did hee to the Immortal Lun Sect and even called Jiang Yang?


    "The Supreme Immortal?"


    "Is it finally here?"


    And at that moment, Jiang Yang''s reaction shocked her even more.


    It was as if he had already known about it, his expression was nd and calm, and there was even a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This scene made Zhao Yi''s eyes ze over, why did Jiang Yang know? What exactly was his origin?


    Subsequently, Jiang Yang took the initiative to get up and walked towards the outside of the cave.


    Looking at the group of elders in front of him, he said indifferently, "Go tell that so-called Superior Immortal toe over and say that I am waiting for him here, and for the onlookers, don''te."


    "What?!"


    Hearing Jiang Yang''s nd and confident words, the elders were all dumbfounded and couldn''t believe their ears.


    <i>Let the immortale by himself?</i>


    <i>And wait for him?</i>


    <i>Did they hear it right?</i>


    <i>Is this Jiang Yang''s brain probably dumbed down during this period of cultivation?</i>

 Chapter 225-1: Let you know how high the sky is, Young people shouldn’t cross the line (1)

    <h4>Chapter 225-1: Let you know how high the sky is, Young people shouldn��t cross the line (1)</h4>


    Jiang Yang didn''t care about the reaction of the people in front of him.


    This seemed to him to be the right thing to do.


    He was the Human Ancestor who stood on the top of all races. Although many memories of this life had not been fully awakened yet, the character and habit of being aloof and overlooking life and death in the past had prated deep into his soul.


    A mere person from the Upper Realm, which qualification did he have to make him visit?


    Thinking of the countless gods, demons, beasts and big figures of all races who knelt down in front of him back then.


    Each of them was an existence who could destroy the worlds with only their breath!


    Moreover, in Jiang Yang''s view, the cultivators who woulde here to the Lower Realms most likely came to find him.


    Before he recovered to his peak, they came to show his loyalty, tried to follow him, and would go back with him to the Upper Realm.


    So that they could enjoy a high position by staying on his side in the future.


    He could tell the purpose of that Immortal at a nce, otherwise there was no exnation for why he would be so nice to his sister who was staying in the Northern Mountain Vige.


    In the end, wasn''t it only to please him?


    After all, with all the benefits, as long as he was not stupid, he would understand what to do.


    The Human Ancestor Hall he built back then had an extremely detached status in the Upper Realm. At this time, it should have sensed his existence and came to look for him!


    Jiang Yang knew this well.


    "Jiang Yang, you probably lost your mind by your cultivation. Don''t let that Immortal hear your words."


    "When the timees to implicate our Immortal Lun Sect, you can''t just eat and walk around."


    At this time, several elders reacted, their expressions changed drastically, and they scolded Jiang Yang for a while.


    This made them sweat a lot.


    For fear of being overheard by the Immortal, it would bring unwarranted disaster to the Immortal Lun Sect.


    These words made Jiang Yang frown, but his face was still indifferent.


    In his eyes, these elders were no different from ants.


    So he naturally ignored their ignorance and stupidity.


    At this moment, Jiang Yang said lightly, "If I were you, I wouldn''t be so stupid. If I say such a thing, I should first ask the so-called Immortal, does he dare to let me wait?"


    Dare to let me wait, contained an indescribable self-confidence, and did not put that Immortal in his eyes at all.


    This made the expressions of the elders change drastically again, and they began to stare at Jiang Yang in disbelief.


    He was either a lunatic or a fool, could it be that he really had such confidence?


    "Let''s follow Jiang Yang''s words."


    At this time, Zhao Yi''s figure appeared and she said lightly to several elders.


    She chose to trust Jiang Yang.


    In Jiang Yang, she saw a confident bearing that made people unable to help but convince.


    Therefore, she felt that Jiang Yang''s words were not for no reason, and she even had a faint expectation for him.


    Judging from Jiang Yang''s reaction just now, he seemed to have expected that the immortal woulde to him.


    "Yes, Elder Taishang."


    Seeing Zhao Yi said so, the elders didn''t dare to say anything more, their faces were pale, and they wanted to return to the hall to return to their lives.


    They came to call Jiang Yang, but instead of calling him, they had to let the Immortale over in person?


    Although these words were simple, who of them would have the courage to say such a thing to that Immortal?


    Several elders were grief-stricken, such as mourning their concubine, it was too difficult for them, they just hoped that Jiang Yang''s words would be really useful.


    Otherwise, if the Immortal med them, who would dare to protect them?


    And soon, several elders left in a hurry.


    "You still have a wink. Although the talent is not very good, it took so many years to cultivate till the Sacred Realm."


    Jiang Yang nced at Zhao Yi and said indifferently, "But in the future, you can be a swordsman by my side."


    Hearing that, Zhao Yi''s expression froze. She had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. She was a goddess in the Heavenly Domain back then.


    Geniuses of the same era as her were all boiled to death by her.


    As a result, in Jiang Yang''s mouth, her talent was not very good?


    <i>Swordsman?</i>


    <i>What the hell was this?</i>


    However, considering Jiang Yang''s confident expression when he said this, it was difficult for Zhao Yi to refute for a while, and he felt that Jiang Yang was unpredictable.


    At this time, in Jiang Yang''s mind, another voice sounded with anger.


    "I''m going to see Yaoyao, that Immortal treats Yaoyao so well, how could you have such an attitude?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Yang said indifferently, "I will meet Yaoyao, but you think too much. If I didn''t exist, do you think that Immortal would be so good to Yaoyao?"


    In his view, all of this was nothing more than a set up to please him.


    That Immortal was a wise man.


    ����


    "Jiang Yang�� he said that at the time, it has nothing to do with us!"


    "I hope that Mr. Immortal won''t me us."


    On the other side, hearing the words of several elders who were kneeling on the ground, their faces turned pale, and they were shivering.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the entire hall, even the falling of a needle was audible for a while, and there was a dead silence.


    "It''s over!"


    This was the first reaction of everyone, including Holy Master Xian Lun. Their faces were pale and their whole bodies were cold.


    And their souls were trembling.


    They couldn''t wait to shoot Jiang Yang to death.


    "Instead, you should ask the so-called Immortal, does he dare to make me wait?"


    In everyone''s mind, such a sentence still echoed. Although they didn''t see anyone, they could feel Jiang Yang''s arrogant and confident look and attitude.


    But this time. it was not an ordinary person in front of him!


    It was the terrifying existence that destroyed the Sacred Mountain at will, and it was unknown how powerful his cultivation base was.


    Once that Immortal was offended, could the Immortal Lun Sect still continue to exist?


    Their Ancestors were in the Supreme Realm, but who knew if the means he left behind could actuallypete with this Immortal?


    "Is this really what Jiang Yang said?"


    Holy Master Xian Lun''s expression changed suddenly, and he hated Jiang Yang at this moment.


    Before, he was still very optimistic about him, and now he couldn''t wait to p himself a few times.


    "Elder Taishang was also by Jiang Yang''s side at that time, and this sentence was approved by her."


    At the critical moment, several elders did not hesitate to sell the elder Taishang.


    A dead Taoist friend was not a poor Taoist.


    At this time, he must not be angered!


    After all, everyone could see that the Immortal at the top had a much deeper expression, and his terrifying aura was like a vast gxy floating up and down.


    Everyone was out of breath!


    "Dare to make him wait?"


    "That''s interesting."


    Gu Changge finally spoke, his expression was very calm and deep, but his tone seemed to be full of interest.


    The many elders of the Immortal Lun Sect below felt that they could not breathe, their legs were weak, and they were about to kneel on the ground!


    "Master��"


    "Brother��"


    At this moment, Yaoyao next to him was also extremely surprised, her little face was full of unbelievable expressions, worried that Gu Changge would be angry because of this.


    She really didn''t expect her brother to say such a thing now.


    Let her Master go to see him in person?


    Her brother used to be honest, but he wouldn''t say it like this.


    Of course he had changed.


    In such an environment, he was unable to maintain himself, and became arrogant.


    "Oh, how did Jiang Yang be what he is now��" Granny Yinhua sighed. As Jiang Yang''s rtive, she was very disappointed and couldn''t believe it.


    Jiang Yang, who was honest and kind back then, turned out to be like this.


    "Don''t worry, for your sake, Master won''t be angry." Gu Changge said to Yaoyao with a very gentle expression,


    "But it seems that your brother is somewhat arrogant."


    His words had been very straightforward.


    All the people in the Immortal Lun Sect were extremely pale and smiled miserably in their hearts.


    Several elders who came back to resume their lives, at this time, were even more eager to p Jiang Yang in the face.


    <i>What to do?</i>


    At that time, they thought he was crazy, but they didn''t expect that even the elders would go crazy with him!


    This was to push the entire Immortal Lun Sect into the abyss of eternal doom!


    "I''m sorry, Master��"


    Yaoyao was very moved, Gu Changge was still thinking about her at this time.


    If it wasn''t for her, anyone who said such a thing would have been pped to death by Gu Changge, right?


    "This has nothing to do with you." Gu Changge smiled slightly.


    In fact, he was not surprised that Jiang Yang would do this.


    In a good way, it was a reincarnation��s memory awakening, but in a bad way, it was actually a rebirth.


    This was actually simr to the rebirth routine of the remnant soul of the God King that he encountered in the Lower Realm at the beginning.


    At this time, the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor should have recovered a lot of memories.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have said such a thing.


    "It''s a real forced king��"


    "Just pretending to be forceful in front of me, is there something wrong?"


    Gu Changge''s smile seemed a little yful.


    He understood the idea of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor very well.


    In a normal way, the cultivator who came to look for him now came from the Upper Realm.


    The reincarnation of the Human Ancestor must subconsciously think that this was someone who wanted to please and hug his thighs before he grows up, paving the way for future prosperity.


    But this time, the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor probably did not expect that.

 Chapter 225-2: Let you know how high the sky is, Young people shouldn’t cross the line (1)

    <h4>Chapter 225-2: Let you know how high the sky is, Young people shouldn��t cross the line (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge in front of him, always wanted to devour him, squeeze out his Luck points, and rece him.


    "System, the source of the Luck for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, does it involve the fate of the Heavenly Star Realm?"


    Gu Changge asked the system in his mind.


    The system replied, "Yes, the fate of the Heavenly Star Realm is closely rted to the direction of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor."


    "When the Human Ancestor was reincarnated in this world, he was already entangled with the luck of this world."


    Gu Changge''s heart became clearer when he got the answer.


    It was pretty much the same as his guess.


    In terms of luck, it had always been illusory.


    And Human Ancestor''s own Luck was not only rted to the Heavenly Star Realm, but also to his own various causes and effects.


    Including Yaoyao, it was actually rted to him.


    Even all beings in the heavens and the earth, the beliefs of hundreds of millions of beings were rted to the Luck of the ancestors.


    Now that his memory had not fully awakened, the Luck of the belief part that involved hundreds of millions of living beings was very likely not to fall on the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    Therefore, alienating the rtionship between Jiang Yang and his rtives had always been Gu Changge''s n before that.


    But now this n did not need to be considered any more.


    Yaoyao and her grandma''s attitude towards Jiang Yang had changed a lot.


    They did not even trust him anymore.


    What he needed to do next was to convince Yaoyao that the current Jiang Yang was no longer the older brother he used to be.


    Even if it was the opposite, it was easy.


    "You caused all this yourself. The so-called reincarnation of the Human Ancestor seems to be just a feigned perpetrator."


    Gu Changge didn''t believe that the Human Ancestor who had not yet returned to the Upper Realm, could find out what kind of storm he had created with his hands.


    At that time, even if the Human Ancestor was reincarnated and brought the Luck of the entire Heavenly Star Realm to fight against him, he would not need to care.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Immortal, this time the viin will definitely bring the arrogant guy Jiang Yang up and make a good apology to the Immortal."


    The expression of Holy Master Xian Lun changed for a while, and he hurriedly cupped his hands and said.


    At this time, who cared about Jiang Yang''s status as Yaoyao''s brother.


    He had offended the Immortal himself, and no one could save him!


    At that time, when Gu Changge took out his anger at Immortal Lun Sect, they would be wronged!


    After saying that, the figure of Holy Master Xian Lun blurred for a while, he turned into a divine light with a pale face, and went to the ce where Jiang Yang was cultivating.


    The rest of the elders also rushed there together. Even if it was suppressed at this time, Jiang Yang had to be brought along!


    In the hall, Gu Changge''s expression was calm.


    He turned to drink a cup of tea.


    "Yaoyao, after this time, you should return to the Upper Realm with your teacher."


    "Hmm, Yaoyao will listen to Master."


    Yaoyao nodded.


    Now the thought of missing her brother had faded a lot.


    It didn''t even matter if she saw him or not.


    Seeing him on the other hand, was considered a farewell, an exnation for her longing for so many days.


    Gu Changge nodded and heard the prompt sound from the system clearly.


    "Ding, Yaoyao is extremely disappointed with her brother. The Son of Luck, Jiang Yang, has suffered damage to his luck. You have gained 8,000 Luck points and 40,000 Destiny value."


    It seemed that he no longer had to do anything.


    Yaoyao looked young, but her heart was like a mirror.


    Gu Changgeughed in his heart, but his face was calm.


    Soon, Jiang Yang, who was shocked, was suppressed by several elders and was brought to the main hall.


    Behind Jiang Yang, there was the Holy Master Xian Lun with an angry expression, and Zhao Yi, the Supreme Elder who was full of shock and disbelief.


    "Reporting to the Immortal, Jiang Yang has already been brought!"


    Several elders said respectfully, and then looked at Jiang Yang with a deadly expression.


    Their cultivation base had reached the Quasi-Sacred Realm, and they had shot together to suppress Jiang Yang. Now Jiang Yang, who was only in the Divine power Realm, was naturally unable to resist.


    He was quickly captured.


    With Holy Master Xian Lun personally taking action, Zhao Yi, the Supreme Elder, did not dare to say anything more.


    Even at this time, she was full of expressions of shock, puzzlement, doubt, and so on.


    <i>Why things were different from what she thought.</i>


    <i>It was also different from what Jiang Yang showed.</i>


    <i>This mysterious Superior Immortal, not only did note to visit Jiang Yang, but instead, he let people suppress him and bring him.</i>


    Combined with the confident and indifferent expression on Jiang Yang''s face at that time, it really made her feel that her face was hurting for Jiang Yang.


    It turned out that his expression at that time waspletely fake?


    "Ding, you pped Jiang Yang, the Son of Luck in the face, and got 1,000 Luck points and 5,000 Destiny value."


    At this time, Gu Changge''s mind sounded the prompt sound of the system again as promised.


    However, he didn''t bother.


    If he pretended to be forceful in front of him, he had to be prepared to be pped in the face.


    "Elder brother."


    Yaoyao looked at the young man in front of the main hall with variousplicated expressions on her small face.


    Judging from his face, it was still the brother she was familiar with.


    But the atmosphere waspletely different.


    He was dressed in a luxurious and exquisite robe, and many essories looked exceptionally extraordinary. The charm and runes flowing in every thread showed that he was living a good life in the Immortal Lun Sect.


    At this moment, he frowned but his expression remained calm.


    But he didn''t look at her, nor at the granny behind her.


    Instead, he looked at her master.


    What did this mean?


    Yaoyao''s lips turned pale.


    <i>Her brother was no longer the kind and honest man he used to be.</i>


    And even Yaoyao herself didn''t notice that at this moment, there was a peach-like pattern on the center of her eyebrows, which shed by and quickly disappeared.


    Gu Changge, who had been paying attention to her, saw this scene, and his expression was a little strange.


    But soon, Gu Changge looked at Jiang Yang below.


    This big guy whom he met for the first time was reincarnated as the Son of Luck.


    Oh no, it should be the Son of Reincarnation''s Luck.


    It hade to this, and he was still keeping his calm.


    With this kind of bearing, if Gu Changge didn''t know his truth, he would have been fooled by him.


    "You are Jiang Yang?"


    Many thoughts passed through his mind, but Gu Changge''s expression seemed very calm and indifferent, and he asked aloud.


    "I am Jiang Yang." Jiang Yang said calmly.


    Although it was watched by everyone in the hall, there were still many terrifying auras, surging in all directions.


    But he didn''t seem to feel it.


    And he was also seriously looking at Gu Changge.


    From the appearance, it looked very mysterious, couldn''t see the true face, and was covered by ayer of fog.


    Even the cultivation base was the same.


    If he could break through the world barrier, he must have a divine weapon for breaking the world barrier, or his realm was extremely high, reaching the peak of the Great Sacred Realm, or the strength of the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    The scene of Jiang Yang calmly looking at Gu Changge also made many people secretly wonder, was there really something strange about Jiang Yang?


    Otherwise, where did hee from?


    "Hmph, what an arrogant guy. If it wasn''t for his sister, I don''t believe he would still be able to stand here."


    Holy Master Xian Lun snorted coldly in his heart, it was fortunate that Gu Changge did not me Immortal Lun Sect for this.


    At this time, he was afraid that Jiang Yang would do something disrespectful to Gu Changge.


    "Oh, then do you still remember Yaoyao?"


    Above the main hall, Gu Changge put down the teacup in his hand.


    Staring at Jiang Yang, he asked slowly, "She came all the way here to see you, but you have such an attitude. As a brother, don''t you think it''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Yang frowned and looked at Yaoyao beside Gu Changge.


    To be honest, what happened today surprised him, and it waspletely unexpected.


    The Immortal in front of him didn''t even know his identity at all.


    His previous thoughts were all wrong, and even made him lose face.


    Would he dare to do this if he knew who he was?


    Wouldn''t he be directly scared to the ground?


    This made Jiang Yang feel a little ufortable, and felt that Gu Changge was extremely annoying.


    From start to finish, things were always under his control.


    Now that Gu Changge appeared, everything waspletely out of his control.


    "Yaoyao is my sister, of course, I remember her, how could I forget."


    At the moment, Jiang Yang said lightly, "As for your attitude, I think Your Excellency should reflect on it. I hate when someone speaks to me in such a high position as you, and you will regret what you did today."


    After hearing this, everyone''s expression changed.


    Even if she had a good sense of Jiang Yang, the Supreme Elder Zhao Yi, who had previously thought of him as mysterious and unpredictable, had a big change in her expression, feeling that Jiang Yang was crazy and wanted to die.


    For a while, the hall was dead silent.


    Everyone didn''t dare to speak, their faces were pale, and they were silent.


    As for interceding for Jiang Yang? Unless they wanted to die with him.


    Everyone thought that Gu Changge would be angry.


    Even Yaoyao didn''t dare to say anything more at this time. It could be interpreted as Jiang Yang''s arrogance before, but now this was already a provocation.


    He was provoking Gu Changge.


    "Oh, it seems that you think you are Yaoyao''s older brother, so the deity won''t do anything to you, right?"


    Gu Changge didn''t get angry when he heard the words, but his expression looked like he was looking at the ants hopping around at his feet.


    With contempt and indifference.


    This look made Jiang Yang frown, and his expression was faintly cold.


    He was about to speak, but was interrupted by Gu Changge.


    "Forget it, today I will help Yaoyao to teach you a lesson, so that you can understand, how high the sky is, the young people shouldn��t cross the line, right?"


    The tone was filled with regret and pity.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    With his palm, the false name in front of him seemed to explode, and the sky was torn apart.


    The entire hall seemed to be shrouded in a vast starry sky, the runes shed, the rules fell, and a trembling sound came out.


    The terrifying big palm print, as if the sky was falling down, weighed as much as tens of millions of pounds!


    Everyone was chilled, their souls were trembling, their legs were weak, and they couldn''t help kneeling on the ground!


    "You����"


    The calmness on Jiang Yang''s face finally couldn''t be maintained.


    He subconsciously wanted to arouse the Luck terrain here, thereby triggering the shadow of the Ancestor of the Immortal Lun Sect, and resisting the blow just like that day.


    But in the next moment, puff!


    The speed of the palm was too fast, and his body suddenly shook violently, and he fell directly on the ground, spitting blood constantly, and his bones were broken a lot.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge holding back.


    Under this palm, he would probably explode directly, making the imprint of reincarnation and improving the fusion of recovery.


    Many ns hade to nothing.


    "It''s better for young people to be down-to-earth and less pretentious."


    Gu Changge shook his head, with a slight sigh, and did not continue.


    But what he said made Jiang Yang look extremely ugly, like a pig''s liver.


    He didn''t expect Gu Changge''s action to be so fast, and he didn''t even let him react, and he didn''t even have time to use his countermeasures!


    Otherwise, he would never be so embarrassed!

 Chapter 226: Learn to give in and admit cowardice, really smart but mistaken by smartness

    <h4>Chapter 226: Learn to give in and admit cowardice, really smart but mistaken by smartness</h4>


    There was dead silence in the hall.


    The remaining fluctuations were like a towering mountain, falling on the top of everyone''s heads.


    At this time, no one dared to speak, or even to take a breath.


    At the moment when Gu Changge made his move, the aura of terror swept through them, and they felt like they had be tiny dust particles under the gxy, ready to be wiped out at any time.


    The strength of this Immortal was so terrifying that it made all of them tremble with fear.


    The elders, including Holy Master Xian Lun, turned pale, their backs were covered in cold sweat as they werepletely frightened.


    And this time, they reacted.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Yang, who was pped on the ground and vomited blood. His eyes were filled with anger and coldness, as if they were looking at a fool or a lunatic!


    Unless Jiang Yang was crazy, how dare he say such arrogant words just now?


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was Yaoyao''s older brother, he probably would have been shot to death by Mr. Immortal.


    It was the only thought in everyone''s mind.


    "Did I really misunderstand? Everything about Jiang Yang before was just a pretense.."


    Even Zhao Yi, the Supreme Elder of Immortal Lun Sect, who had great expectations for Jiang Yang, now looked at Jiang Yang with doubts in her eyes.


    Judging from what she knew about Jiang Yang during this Jiang Yang was calm exuding the confidence that everything was under control.


    Although his words were sometimes arrogant, they were not without reason and basis.


    Now, in front of everyone, he wanted to provoke this Immortal?


    What the hell was this?


    What kind of reliance does he have?


    "Elder brother......"


    Yaoyao had aplicated expression on her little face, she should be sad when she saw that her brother was injured.


    But she wasn''t.


    Rather she was disappointed.


    Jiang Yang''s actions had already utterly disappointed her.


    And just now, it was obviously her Master who stood up for her, so he took action to teach Jiang Yang a lesson.


    She was very sensible and knew that Gu Changge was angry because of Jiang Yang''s indifferent attitude towards her.


    "Master, don''t be angry, it''s all Yaoyao''s fault, I made you apany me here, otherwise it won''t be like this..."


    Hearing Yaoyao say this to himself, the indifference on Gu Changge''s face faded, returning to his previous calm and gentle expression.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. This guy is ignorant of the sky and the earth, and his words are rude. It is also necessary to teach him a lesson as your teacher."


    He smiled and said, without the attitude of taking Jiang Yang seriously.


    As for the sound of the system''s prompt at this time, he didn''t care.


    Jiang Yang failed to pretend in public.


    This face was hit so badly that he lost a lot of Luck points.


    However, in terms of his character, this humiliation and shame would be difficult to swallow for a while.


    Of course, Gu Changge didn''t care.


    In his eyes, Jiang Yang was just a leek waiting to be harvested, or the kind that was fat and tasty. Gu Changge actually knew Jiang Yang''s path and confidence. He could do nothing more than take advantage of the terrain here, ording to the illusory fortune, he would use the Luck of the Heavenly Star Realm, and other things, topete with him.


    After all, he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor. Although he only integrated some memories, he would definitely use some of the backhands and methods arranged by the Human Ancestor.


    Therefore, it seemed that Jiang Yang''s strength was only in the Divine Power Realm, which was very weak.


    But if it was a general powerhouse from the Upper Realm, it was very likely that the table would overturn at this time.


    In particr, Jiang Yang had the means to arouse the phantom of the Ancestor of the Immortal Lun Sect.


    Supreme beings phantom.


    Although he didn''t know how much of his Divine Power was left.


    But under this kind of power, ordinary people were really not his opponents.


    Gu Changge was a little suspicious that the Ancestor of Immortal Lun Sect had something to do with the Human Ancestor.


    Otherwise, a good-looking Supreme would go to a remote ce like Heavenly Star Realm to leave a legacy of Taoism?


    What the hell was he nning?


    It was nothing more than knowing that the Human Ancestor was likely to be born from this world in the future, leaving a legacy of Taoism and escorting the Human Ancestor in advance.


    Under all these circumstances, Jiang Yang had the courage to speak to him like this.


    Gu Changge had anticipated this for a long time, so his method of dealing with it was more direct and simple.


    In the eyes of everyone, Jiang Yang was pretending to be forced, because they didn''t know that he actually had the strength and confidence.


    Then Gu Changge pped him in the face and stepped on his head, wouldn''t that be enough?


    After all it took a little time to provoke these things to the general trend of the world, like Luck and so on.


    The speed of Gu Changge''s shot was said to be too fast, so fast that Jiang Yang didn''t have time to react. It contained the rules of space and time, and instantly surpassed everything and pped him to the ground.


    "I have to say, the Luck gained by pping the Human Ancestor in the face is really a lot..."


    Gu Changge''s mind shed with many thoughts, and his expression was somewhat inexplicable.


    And at this time, Gu Changge stopped.


    Jiang Yang also slowly stood up from the ground, but he looked very embarrassed, his body was stained with blood. and his bones were broken a lot.


    His pig''s liver-colored face slowly returned to calm, and there was no sign of anger.


    In the eyes of everyone, it seemed that after being taught by Gu Changge, he calmed down, and was not as arrogant as before.


    It was just that Gu Changge was clear that Jiang Yang''s eyes were still full of coldness when he looked at him.


    The coldness quickly dissipated and became dull.


    "Today''s matter, was reckless, and I also hope that Mr. Immortal will forgive me for Yaoyao''s sake."


    Jiang Yang opened his mouth, his voice was very calm, and he even took the initiative to salute Gu Changge, but the angry look just now was no longer there.


    Then, seeing the shocked expressions of everyone, he exined again,


    "The reason I made provocative words just now was because of jealousy. It was the first time I saw Yaoyao being so close to a strange man. So this brother was so jealous that he was unqualified...."


    "Now I understand, I was calmed down by the palm of Immortal."


    "Yaoyao has a good life, I should be happy that besides me, there are other people who treat her so well."


    "Yaoyao is not my sister alone, and now she still has a Master who treats her so well."


    Having said that, Jiang Yang looked at Yaoyao again, showing the smile that Yaoyao had always been familiar with, a little apologetic.


    "I''m sorry Yaoyao, this brother was too indifferent to you just now, because I thought that after you had a Master, you won''t want this brother.


    "Brother is apologizing to you now, will you forgive me?"


    The more he said, the deeper the guilt on his face became.


    Seriously.


    Even his eyes were a little red.


    These sincere words of apology changed the expressions of many elders in the hall, and they were a little moved.


    Judging from Jiang Yang''s age, it waspletely understandable that he would do such a thing.


    These exnations were also reasonable. And there was nothing wrong with it.


    In Jiang Yang''s description of himself, he had a deep sister obsession because after seeing his sister with such a Master, he was unwilling and extremely jealous.


    But now, he was so calm.


    This made a lot of people who thought he was stupid and had a broken brain just now, admire his courage and dared to say such humiliating words in front of everyone.


    After Jiang Yang finished speaking, he stood still in the hall, looking at Yaoyao with an apologetic expression, wanting to be forgiven.


    Although Gu Changge''s palm showed a lot of affection on Yaoyao''s face, the injury it caused to him was still terrifying.


    His internal organs and bones were trembling a lot.


    If it was not supported by a strong physique, it would probably leave a dark injury.


    And this also made Jiang Yang understand that Gu Changge was different from the cultivators he had met before.


    He looked very decent, but his methods were also righteous and demonic, on the surface it seemed to be saving face for Yaoyao.


    But he did tricks in secret and wanted to abolish him!!


    Moreover, the strength disyed by Gu Changge couldpletely hurt him.


    The method of instantly crossing the space and attacking was too fast. Before Jiang Yang wanted to take advantage of the general situation here, he was suppressed.


    This waspletely beyond Jiang Yang''s expectations.


    Before, he always thought that he could use the luck and Dragon Veins of Immortal Lun Sect topete with Gu Changge, and let Gu Changge understand that he was not simple, so he was not afraid of him.


    But it turned out that he was wrong this time... Just with this thought in mind, he was pped in the face.


    Otherwise, he would not suffer such a big loss and lose so much face in front of everyone.


    However, thanks to Gu Changge, Jang Yang recalled a lot of things.


    The origin of her sister was probably not simple!


    No wonder Gu Changge treated her so well, and it really was a plot.


    At this moment Jiang Yang decided to change the way and start with his sister.


    He didn''t know the origin and purpose of Gu Changge for the time being, but he had written down this hatred, and he would have the opportunity to take revenge in the future.


    "It seems that he has learned to be smart, and I n to ept the softness first." Gu Changge smiled lightly, looking at Jiang Yang''s expression a bit intriguing.


    "Jiang Yang... "


    "This kid is really."


    At this time, hearing these words, the always soft-hearted silver haired granny couldn''t help but sigh.


    With her understanding of Jiang Yang''s character, it was unlikely that he would do something like that just now.


    Such an exnation made her sigh.


    But how to make a decision was not something she could decide, but depends on Yaoyao.


    "Eldor brother...


    "Are you saying this is true?"


    Yaoyao was stunned when she heard the words, and confusion appeared on her little face.


    She didn''t expect Jiang Yang to suddenly say this.


    And that sincere look didn''t look like a fake.


    But brother, was it really because of this reason, because he was afraid of losing her, that he treated her indifferently?


    If it was any normal time, when Yaoyao heard this, she would feel very happy.


    But now...


    Yaoyao was also a little tangled for a while, she was not someone who would be fooled by a word or two.


    Especially when Jiang Yang''s change of attitude was too fast.


    But if it wasn''t for this reason, how could he exin his act of provoking Gu Changge Just now?


    So she looked at Gu Changge subconsciously, wanting to see what her Master thought.


    At this time, Gu Changge noticed her expression and couldn''t help but smile and said.


    "Since your brother has already apologized like this, how about Yaoyao forgiving him? Who doesn''t make mistakes at a young age? I think his words are sincere, so it makes sense to exin it like this."


    "After all, he''s your brother!"


    As he said that, he nced at Jiang Yang with a somewhat intriguing expression.


    It seemed that Jiang Yang had learned to be smart this time, and nned to start with Yaoyao, but he was not too stupid, and continued to act as a coercive offender.


    Gu Changge also wanted to know what Jiang Yang nned to do next.


    After all, the current Jiang Yang was no longer the older brother of Yaoyao.


    It was true that he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, but so far, there were not many people who could recognize his identity.


    Gu Changge was still thinking about how to expose Jiang Yang''s "true face", so that Yaoyao could break up with him.


    Now that he took the initiative to do so, it gave Gu Changge more opportunities.


    After all, the deeper the deception, the greater the cracks and hatred it would bring at the moment of exposure.


    This was exactly what he wanted.


    "Mmmm, Yaoyao will listen to Master."


    After Gu Changge said so, Yaoyao naturally didn''t say anything more at this time.


    It was just that the way she looked at Jiang Yang was no longer the closeness that she used to have.


    It was like she was looking at a very ordinary person.


    Jiang Yang''s expression also calmed down, but there was still a wry smile on the corner of his mouth.


    As if he was still regretting what happened just now.


    He didn''t intend to just make Yaoyao believe him, to change her disappointing attitude towards him before.


    "Yaoyao, it''s not that this brother didn''t want to go back to see you and my grandma, but it was because I had difficulties, I can''t get away from it at all, and only now can I be a little free."


    At this time, Jiang Yang spoke again and threw out such a sentence.


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of many people in the hall changed, including the Holy Master Xian Lun, who turned pale, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead!


    He already knew what Jiang Yang was going to say!


    This was something he absolutely did not want Gu Changge and others to know, because it was rted to the secret of Immortal Lun Sect.


    It also involved the fact that they treated Jiang Yang as a ve and threw him to Flying Immortal Mountain.


    At this time, Jiang Yang said that if they made Yaoyao angry wouldn''t their Immortal Lun Sect suffer?


    In their eyes, although Yaoyao was just Gu Changge''s disciple, she was actually no different from a little princess.


    "Is there a reason?"


    When Yaoyao heard this, she was also slightly startled, Jiang Yang took the initiative to mention this matter, which made her feel like it was really like this.


    What was wrong?


    That my brother couldn''t go back to see me and grandma?


    This matter had actually be a thorn in her heart.


    But at this time Yaoyao''s little face did not change much, she even sighed.


    "Suddenly saying this at this time, it doesn''t matter whether your hard work is true or not, it is useless, Smart people are mistaken by their smartness.."


    Looking at the helpless Jiang Yang below his eyes, Gu Changge actually guessed what he was going to say next.


    He smiled slightly.


    What was the use of saying it?


    Yaoyao''s opinion of him had been deeply ingrained. On the way, she told Gu Changge that Jiang Yang was a simple, honest and kind person in the past. If he was misunderstood, he would not defend himself, and would only bear it silently.


    Now Jiang Yang impatiently threw out this hardship on his own initiative?


    This purpose was too obvious.


    "You don''t need to say anything about your troubles, brother, Yaoyao belleves in you"


    At this moment. Yaoyao shook her head and did not let Jiang Yang exin.


    Although she was small she had an invisible majesty at this time, which made Jiang Yang swallow what he wanted to say.


    He frowned involuntarily.


    To be honest, the consciousness that was born before this body was not integrated, and the impact on him was not small.


    Just like now, he didn''t even know why Yaoyao said that? She didn''t even want to listen to my hardships?


    However, Jiang Yang still showed a relieved expression on his face, and then returned to his previous calm and indifference.


    "Yaoyao and her grandmae from so far away from the Northern Mountain Vige. They must be exhausted. Why don''t you take some rest first."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take you two and walk around the immortal Lun Sect. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. I actually miss you very much."


    He said with a smile, he didn''t look like he was pped to the ground by Gu Changge Just now, and vomited blood.


    As if that person was not him.


    Now it seemed that the host mainly weed rtives from afar.


    This scene made many elders frown, and it was not easy for them to decide their attitude towards Jiang Yang. After all, Jiang Yang was the first person who attracted the shadow of the ancestor after so long.


    Gu Changge didn''t even me Jiang Yang, so how could they dare to go beyond it?


    "What the hell is Jiang Yang doing?"


    Holy Master Xian Lun frowned, unable to understand the purpose of Jiang Yang.


    "I hope Jiang Yang doesn''t act stupid again." Elder Zhao Yi''s gaze was a little worried.


    Gu Changge''s expression also became interested.


    Interesting.


    Next, Jiang Yang would probably have to find a way to reduce Yaoyao''s sense of resistance. As a reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, his vision was not bad, and he could see that Yaoyao was different.


    It was just that Jiang Yang could not have imagined that the person Yaoyao trusted most now was not him, but her Master Gu Changge.


    "This is an opportunity for me."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge squinted his eyes and made a n.

 Chapter 250-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (2)

    <h4>Chapter 250-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (2)</h4>


    In Gu Changge''s view, their real cultivation base could be estimated to have exceeded the Supreme Realm or even the Emperor Realm that had been sealed up to this day.


    As everyone knew, only after the cultivator that hadpleted the Nine Heavens of the Supreme Realm could surpass the Supreme Realm.


    There was actually a threshold between the Supreme Realm and the Emperor Realm, which was called the Quasi-Emperor Realm by many cultivators.


    It was just that the Quasi-Emperor Realm was not actually a realm, it was a title for cultivators who had surpassed the Supreme Realm, but had not yet reached the Emperor Realm.


    Some time ago, the sky-shattering sword energy that appeared over the Sea King Pce was actually caused by one of Gu Xian''er''s masters.


    Her master temporarily left Peach Vige for some personal reasons and went to the outside world.


    Then he learned that Gu Xian''er was bullied by the guys from the Sea King Pce, and immediately cut it off with a knife.


    In addition, the Ancestor of the Gu family was also there at the time, which forced the Sea King Pce to seal the sea for hundreds of thousands of years.


    So one shouldn''t look at the small Peach Vige here, but its real strength was even more amazing than some Eternal Forbidden Areas.


    With such a terrifying background of Gu Xian''er, she could even challenge some Immortal Great Sages at will.


    Gu Changge also got a lot of good things from these old guys.


    During the discussion, from their perspective, some of Gu Changge''s insights were also full of amazement, and they felt that the rumors of him being the reincarnation of a True Immortal were not false.


    They agreed that he was worthy of the title of the strongest person in the younger generation. He deserved to be Gu Xian''er''s cousin, the person who would be in charge of the Immortal Sect and the Ancient Immortal Family in the future.


    As long as this innate demonic problem was solved, the Upper Realm would be Gu Changge''s world in the future.


    Therefore, several old guys were also happy to pass on some tricks to Gu Changge, but Gu Changge naturally refused it.


    After all, his method of building goodwill in front of everyone yed a big role.


    In the beginning, they were very rude to him, and they didn''t like him at all. How could they be so polite now? By the way, he also got a lot of Luck Points.


    Gu Changge estimated that it was because of the quest from the Daughter of Luck rted to Gu Xian''er that he epted at the beginning.


    Gu Xian''er didn''t know what Gu Changge was thinking about. Seeing him and his masters fighting casually, she couldn''t help feeling a little relieved.


    She was worried that her masters would still have trouble with Gu Changge.


    On the other hand, Gu Xian''er hoped that this period of time wouldst longer.


    After all, it was rare to see another side of Gu Changge, and he could get along well with a group of children in the vige.


    In the past, he always gave people a feeling of being aloof and overlooking everything indifferently.


    And in the blink of an eye, several days passed. Gu Changge''s figure appeared outside Peach Vige.


    All the vigers, including Masters of Gu Xian''er, came to see him off. Many children were even very reluctant.


    Because Gu Changge taught them a lot in the past few days, and gave them a lot of things, including scriptures on cultivation, etc., which made many children feel that this exiled big brother was very good.


    After all, people who could be good to children were not bad people.


    This point was basically a consensus among people, and it was also the reason why Gu Changge could quickly gain the trust of the vigers in Peach Vige.


    "Junior will leave first. If I have time in the future, I will visit the Seniors again."


    At this time, Gu Changge spoke.


    With a faint warm smile on his face, he said goodbye to everyone and nned to leave Peach Vige.


    After all, there were still many things waiting for him to solve. It was impossible for him to stay here forever. Gu Xian''er didn''t n to leave.


    Because of Yaoyao''s sake, she nned to cultivate in Peach Vige for a while, and all along, a few masters could take the opportunity to guide her.


    Although she was not weak, she was much weaker than many ancient freaks who were recovering today.


    From the words of the old guys, Gu Changge also knew that they should be opening a small stove for Gu Xian''er.


    The next time he saw her, her strength should have improved a lot. As for Yaoyao.


    He didn��t know how long it would take for her to wake up. Judging from Taoyao''s words, although Yaoyao was a Dao fruit, she was seriously injured in that chaotic thunder tribtion.


    After all, it was a major injury, and its impact was not small.


    If he wanted her to recoverpletely, it would definitely take a while.


    Gu Changge naturally had nothing to say about this.


    "Changge, remember toe over next time, the aunties like you."


    "Why don''t you stay for a few more days? Seeing the reluctance of this girl Xian''er, you are also cruel��"


    At this time, seeing that Gu Changge was about to leave, several aunties said in session, joking around, making Gu Xian''er, who was a little unhappy, suddenly embraced.


    Gu Changge smiled, "I willeter."


    "Look at Xian''er''s reluctance, why don''t you stay for a few more days?" an olddy asked with a smile as if she didn''t think it was a big deal.


    ��Who is reluctant to give up, auntie, don''t talk nonsense, I wish this tough guy quickly disappeared from my eyes������


    Hearing these words, Gu Xian''er quickly denied it, as if afraid of Gu Changge''s misunderstanding.


    "I wish she was quieter, lest it always sounds like there are flies whining around."


    Gu Changge nced at her and said calmly.


    "Gu Changge, what do you mean, how do I annoy you? Then look at me in the future and walk around a bit��" Gu Xian''er hummed and was not expecting this. Before Changge left, she was even mad at him.


    But Gu Changge could no longer hear her words.


    At the moment when these words fell, Gu Changge turned into a divine light and rose into the sky, and directly left Peach Vige without any stop.


    Gu Xian''er was a little indignant and waved her little fist, "Damn, this guy won''t listen to me and let me finish my sentence."


    But soon, the expression on her little face turned a little dejected, showing reluctance.


    "Xian''er, are you really interested in your cousin? No way, right?"


    "You are siblings��"


    Seeing her expression, several aunties started joking again.


    Gu Xian''er looked at them angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense, okay? Besides, what happened to the siblings, he''s not my brother."


    But as soon as she said this, she felt that something was wrong, and quickly changed the subject, "The weather is good today, the sun is very��"


    "Who would have thought that today, all of this is really good luck!"


    This scene made several of her mastersugh.


    Then they all sighed.


    ����


    After leaving Peach Vige, Gu Changge''s figure appeared on the top of a mountain outside the Land of Immortal Abandonment.


    "Master."


    There were several figures in front of him, all of them were very powerful, and their expressions were extremely respectful.


    The person at the lead was a creature in the shape of a Yaksha, and his cultivation was in the True God Realm.


    Among the rest, there were both males and females, and there were also other ethnic groups.


    After thest incident in the Ancient Immortal Continent, many young Supremes found Gu Changge and nned to follow.


    Gu Changge epted them all with the idea of ??not refusing those who came to him. After all, sometimes many things could be left to them to do.


    For example, this time, he let them pay attention to the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    They had already been ordered by Gu Changge to wait for him here.

 Chapter 251-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)

    <h4>Chapter 251-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)</h4>


    Near Peach Vige, everyone saw this scene and couldn''t help but froze. Even the old guys were wide-eyed and dumbfounded, unable to believe this scene.


    "This����"


    The Chief of the Peach Vige helplessly held his forehead. The rest of the old guys also looked helpless.


    Gu Xian''er would choose to dig out her own Dao bone to help Gu Changge. It surprised them a bit, but they couldn''t say much.


    After all, it was a private matter between the two of them. As Masters, the most they could do was to prevent Gu Changge from bullying Gu Xian''er.


    Gu Xian''er would do this, and it was difficult for them to stop it.


    However, Gu Changge actually stopped her and said such a thing, which surprised them a little.


    Then it was to make them old guys feel flushed and ashamed.


    But thinking about it carefully, as an Elder Brother, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Gu Changge talking to his Sister like this.


    At this time, after saying this, Gu Changge also let go of Gu Xian''er. His bottomless eyes stared at her without speaking, appearing very calm.


    "Woooooo�� Gu�� Gu Changge, what are you talking about��"


    After just realizing the meaning of what Gu Changge said. A haze suddenly appeared on Gu Xian''er''s face, which was red and scary.


    She was in a panic, her heart was beating fast, and her voice was trembling. Even her words were notplete.


    She never thought that Gu Changge, who had always been indifferent to her, would suddenly say such gentle words.


    Why would he rather die than see her hurt like this?


    It was way too cheesy. And he said this in front of every one of the Peach Vige.


    This made Gu Xian''er''s head buzzing for a while as if being hit by a hammer. Her hands and feet went weak as if she couldn''t use her strength. If it were any other time, she would definitely talk back to Gu Changge.


    But with his current appearance, wasn''t he worried about himself, showing his true feelings?


    This made Gu Xian''er unable to find words to say.


    Gu Changge suddenly revealed his true feelings, whichpletely exceeded her expectations.


    Today, she probably would not be able to dig out her Dao bone.


    "What nonsense did I say? I didn''t say nonsense. I��m just telling the truth."


    Gu Changge shook his head, and his expression returned to his natural state, "Anyway, as your elder brother, I won''t be reduced to the point where you have to dig your bones to save me. For me, this kind of humiliation is worse than death."


    "The grievances between us have already been cleared up. You don''t owe me anything, and I don''t owe you anything. I don''t need you to pay me anything."


    His voice was still calm.


    At this time, if he didn''t make it clear, Gu Xian''er was an idiot and might have thought about digging her own bone.


    Although she did have experience in growing Dao bone, it was difficult to say whether she could save her life after digging her immortal bone.


    Not to mention growing a third bone again.


    Gu Changge also didn''t want her to take risks for no reason. After all, after digging out the immortal bone, what was its use?


    The problem in his body had already been resolved.


    Of course, this kind of truth could not be told to Gu Xian''er.


    "You have a tough mouth!"


    "That''s not what you said just now��"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was a little indignant, and her beautiful eyes stared at him.


    She still remembered what Gu Changge said just now, and was obviously worried about her safety and didn''t want to see her hurt.


    "Didn''t I just say that?" Gu Changge said calmly.


    "Why are you so stubborn, can''t you admit that you care about me?"


    Gu Xian''er snorted. She looked as if she saw through Gu Changge''s mind.


    But in Gu Changge''s opinion, her expression meant that she needed a beating.


    It seemed that she got used to it too much.


    "Senior Taoyao has already told me how to solve the demonic matter, so I don''t need you to cause trouble." Gu Changge then added.


    "Why do you want me to cause trouble?" Hearing this, Gu Xian''er''s face was displeased.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said nothing more.


    "Since the Senior has already told me the solution, why did you tell this idiot this method?"


    Instead, he looked at Taoyao, and there was some deep meaning in his words.


    Although this Taoyao seemed to be peaceful and gentle, in fact it had a taste of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    It really was monstrous.


    "Are you ming me? After all, this is entrusted by Xian''er. Since I say so, it must mean that I am sure��" The words that came from the Peach Tree were as in as water, not knowing whether she was happy or angry.


    When Gu Xian''er was able to give birth to the Immortal Bone, to be honest, it was because of her.


    If she dared to tell Gu Xian''er like this, she was not afraid that her life would be in danger.


    "I begged Sister Taoyao to tell me, Gu Changge, don''t me Sister Taoyao."


    Seeing Gu Changge''s questioning tone, Gu Xian''er also hurriedly said, and was a little anxious.


    For fear that Gu Changge would hold a grudge against Sister Taoyao because of this incident.


    She knew very well about Gu Changge''s vengeful character.


    Although he was not as powerful as Sister Taoyao now, if Gu Changge really wanted to deal with someone, with the background and forces behind him, it was still scary.


    But speaking of it, Gu Changge would scold Sister Taoyao so much because he was worried about her.


    This made Gu Xian''er a little happy.


    Since Gu Xian''er said this, Gu Changge naturally didn''t say anything more.


    Taoyao didn''t speak anymore and regained her tranquility, and she let down strands of divine light to continue cleaning the injury for Yaoyao, who was sleeping peacefully under the Peach Tree.


    This scene made several old guys sigh with emotion.


    In the next few days.


    Gu Changge stayed temporarily in Peach Vige with Gu Xian''er.


    He had to say that although it was in the depths of the Land of Immortal Abandonment, the scenery here was very beautiful, like a paradise.


    The morning sun was falling, the golden clouds were rising, and the spiritual energy was dense.


    As the Peach Tree stretched here, the scenery here was dyed with ayer of splendid brilliance.


    There were also many spiritual birds and auspicious beasts nearby, butrge beasts were afraid to approach.


    Although the vigers here did not cultivate, their strength and their bloodlines were far better than that of many cultivators.


    In Gu Changge''s opinion, it had something to do with Taoyao''s frequent grooming of their bodies.


    As the guardian of the Peach Vige, she treated these vigers very well.


    Perhaps as she said, living for too long was boring and she had to find something to do.


    During this time, Gu Changge got to know a lot of Gu Xian''er''s masters.


    Under the side effects, he found out a lot about their origins.


    As he had guessed, Gu Xian''er had two sets of destiny temtes, and none of her masters were fuel-efficientmps.


    The origin of each one of them was amazing. They once made a name for themselves in the outside world, and they came here for various unknown reasons.

 Chapter 252-1: A premonition of sibling’s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (1)

    <h4>Chapter 252-1: A premonition of sibling��s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (1)</h4>


    "Gu Changge��"


    At this time, Ying Yu was the first to speak.


    This was the first time she had seen Gu Changge in person, and he was far more terrifying and powerful than the rumors.


    Just the mighty group of followers behind him was enough to exin everything.


    Not to mention that even if she was in the Quasi-Sacred Realm, she couldn''t see Gu Changge''s cultivation, as if there was ayer of fog. This reminded Ying Yu of the rumor that Gu Changge had a fight with the Great Sacred Realm in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    This man was far more unfathomable than she imagined. This made Ying Yu much more cautious in her heart, she originally nned to ask about the humiliation she suffered in front of Gu family''s Mountain Gate that day.


    But at this time, she had already left behind that matter.


    "Oh, what advice does Miss Ying Yu have?"


    Hearing Ying Yu calling her name, Gu Changge seemed to notice her, and was slightly surprised. When he first investigated Ying Shuang, he knew the existence of his sister Ying Yu.


    Unexpectedly, she just arrived in Southern Heaven and she took the initiative to send herself to his door.


    This made Gu Changge a little surprised.


    <i>It��s been a long time since the leeks were delivered to my door in person.</i>


    "Gu Changge, you said that my brother is the inheritor of the demonic art. Wouldn''t that be too arbitrary?" Ying Yu was also very direct at this time, with her silver eyes staring at him.


    She was straight to the point and asked this sentence in front of everyone.


    Gu Changge was a little surprised to hear this, "Did thai Gu said this? Maybe Miss Ying Yu made a mistake?"


    He was telling the truth. He really didn''t say that. But it was not that he didn''t say anything, it was just that he didn''t mention Ying Shuang at all.


    Back then, when he was in the Ancient Immortal Gu family, he ced the me on Ying Shuang''s head. Gu Changge was just echoing the spection of Wang Ziji, the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Even if Ying Yu wanted to find someone to settle the bill, she should go to Wang Ziji. It had nothing to do with him, Gu Changge.


    "You����" Ying Yu''s face changed slightly, and at this time she also realized that this sentence was wrong.


    Gu Changge did not say that. But under the circumstances at the time, everyone felt that someone was framing Emperor Mountain.


    It was just that Gu Changge and Wang Ziji acted in the opposite direction, thinking that this was an intentional attempt for Heavenly Emperor Mountain to confuse the public and make everyone ignore it.


    After all, everyone felt that Heavenly Emperor Mountain was framed by someone. Then, when tracking down the inheritor of demonic arts, they would definitely ignore the Heavenly Emperor Mountain first, thinking that they were also victims.


    This method was more despicable than directly saying that Emperor Mountain was rted to the inheritor of demonic art. It just happened that they couldn''t find a way to wash it all away.


    "Gu Changge, that''s what you meant at the time, but now you still want to argue. My brother and you have no grievances or enmity, why did you frame him?"


    Ying Yu still didn''t give up, after all she finally saw Gu Changge, so she would not give up so easily.


    At this time, she hoped that her brother woulde here with her and confront Gu Changge. But after Ying Shuang came to Southern Heaven, he never left his mansion, saying that he was waiting for the news of the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield.


    This made Ying Yu very helpless, and there was no other way.


    "Why do I have to argue? I haven''t made a direct conclusion as to who is the inheritor of the demonic art. Could it be that Miss Ying Yu thinks that finding the inheritor of the demonic art is like a child''s y, and one can cover the coffin at will?"


    "And as you said, I have no grudges with Prince Ying, do I have to do this? What I said to Holy Maiden Ziji was just a possibility."


    "Even if you want to me, you have to me the Holy Maiden, right? Did youe to trouble Gu, thinking that Gu''s temperament is gentle, so you can deal with it?"


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, but at hisst words, his smile also subsided. His expression was profound and indifferent.


    "I����I don''t have such an idea, Gu Changge, you think too much." Ying Yu gritted her teeth, her soul trembled as she felt the terrifying power that seemed to be suffocating her.


    Gu Changge was fine when he spoke just now. Now when he changed his expression, she could feel the palpitating feeling more intuitively.


    What Gu Changge said at this time caused the pavilion and the many cultivators in the vicinity to pay close attention to this ce, and their expressions changed greatly.


    After all, the matter of the inheritor of demonic arts was of great importance.


    In the eyes of everyone, what Ying Yu was doing now was the same as making trouble out of nowhere.


    Gu Changge and the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall did not say that Prince Ying was the inheritor of demonic arts, but they just put forward their own ideas at that time.


    After many cultivators discussed it, they thought so. And no one was a fool who would do thankless things.


    After all, Human Ancestor Hall had been fighting against the inheritor of demonic arts for many years, and Wang Ziji''s words had convinced many people.


    Not to mention that some time ago, another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall also stopped outside the Emperor Mountain and finally left.


    On the surface of all these signs, Emperor Mountain had the biggest suspicion. What else did Ying Yu want to wash?


    Currently, in the ancient city of Southern Heaven, there were many strong people. Even if Ying Yu was the daughter of the Emperor, she did not dare to cause public anger.


    "In my opinion, it''s obvious that she couldn''t find a solution, so she found the young master Changge, and she was already anxious."


    "Wait until the day when her brother''s identity as the inheritor of demonic arts is really revealed, I will see how she will look��"


    "I think she ispletely covering up the inheritor of demonic power and intends to be the enemy of the whole world."


    "Either kill him here today, and avoid leaving a scourge in the future."


    The discussion voices of the cultivators around that was icy cold along with a killing intent, also entered Ying Yu''s ears, making herplexion a little pale.


    After Gu Changge said this, her actions just now obviously caused public anger.


    "Forget it, it seems that Miss Ying Yu has a simple temperament and is a straightforward person. Gu will not care about today''s affairs. You should figure it out yourself."


    At this moment, Gu Changge sighed helplessly and waved his hand.


    Seeing this, the followers behind him immediately understood what he meant and began to drive away the cultivators who were looking around.


    Gu Changge even did this. At this time, everyone nearby also understood that he didn''t want to pursue anything, and they didn''t dare to give him face at the moment.


    When the anger dissipated, the man in ck and the others also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Inexplicably, they were grateful to Gu Changge.


    They also knew that if the public anger broke out, with their strength, they would not be able to stop so many cultivators, and they would be killed or injured today.


    Who told them to be so unlucky, and have a rtionship with the inheritor of demonic art?


    Soon, only Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, Chi Ling and other young supreme beings were left in the pavilion, as well as Ying Yu, whose face was still a little pale, and the people around her.


    Gu Changge''s sudden relief made her a little surprised and puzzled.


    Logically, she was so aggressive and asked directly, Gu Changge should be angry and attack her, right?


    Why would he help her?


    "Since everyone is here, why don''t Miss Ying Yu sit down and have a drink."


    At this moment, Gu Changge sat down calmly and naturally, and then greeted Ying Yu who was a little dazed.


    "Miss����"


    "Miss, this is a request from the Young Master Changge. Don''t be stubborn. By the way, I apologize to the Young Master Changge for being disrespectful just now."


    The man in ck beside Ying Yu immediately whispered beside her when he saw this, and at the same time looked at Gu Changge slightly tteringly.


    Although he was asked by his parents to follow Prince Ying, he was not stupid. He understood that Ying Shuang was now a mud bodhisattva crossing the river and he could not protect himself.


    Before the issue of the inheritor of demonic art was resolved, there was no second possibility other than being beaten like a rat crossing the street with Ying Shuang.


    It was better to take the opportunity to show goodwill to Gu Changge.


    Regardless of identity or strength, Gu Changge was far better than Ying Shuang.

 Chapter 252-2: A premonition of sibling’s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (2)

    <h4>Chapter 252-2: A premonition of sibling��s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (2)</h4>


    This scene shocked all the young supreme beings who were injured by this ancient freak just now. When would they be able to be like Gu Changge. Who could deter many beings by doing nothing, and relying on power alone.


    "Gu Changge, thank you for your rescue just now."


    Ying Yu was not someone who didn''t know the good and the bad, and could distinguish the priorities. She felt grateful towards Gu Changge for the current situation.


    Everyone was also very sensible, and gave her the seat beside Gu Changge. She hesitated first, and then sat down. If one sat too far away from Gu Changge, it would inevitably be a little rude.


    Gu Changge didn''t seem to care about this either. After Ying Yu sat down, he stopped paying attention.


    Gradually, Ying Yu felt a bit like sitting on the edge of a needle and was ufortable, which reminded her of the scene of waiting in front of Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s mountain gate.


    She also thought that Gu Changge had some intentions when he made a move to save her just now. But now it seemed that Gu Changge did it without any hesitation, she thought too much, otherwise why would he ignore her after letting him sit down.


    For a while, Ying Yu couldn''t understand Gu Changge''s actions.


    He also didn''t look like he had any ill will towards her and her brother. At this time, it was the man in ck behind Ying Yu who kept giving her a wink, signaling her to take the initiative to toast.


    After all, at this time, sticking there like a wooden pier, doing nothing, was not only stupid but very much stupid. Ying Yu also reacted suddenly, when did she be so stupid?


    "Gu Changge, this cup is for helping me handle the situation."


    However, this was obviously her first toast, and she seemed very unfamiliar, and her words were also very blunt.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced sideways at her, his eyes were somewhat interested, but it was not unexpected. After all, it was all within his expectations.


    "There''s no need for this wine."


    Then, he waved his hand and said casually, "I just saw your simple and straightforward personality and knew that you had no malicious intentions."


    "If you came here with malice, believe it or not, you would have been crushed by me now, right?" His words were understated, but with a piercing chill.


    Ying Yu shivered uncontrobly, and her face turned pale. She knew that Gu Changge''s words were not false. Gu Changge indeed had the ability to do so.


    "If you have time to waste on me, you might as well ask your brother more. Maybe he has something to hide from you? He didn''te out to confront me." Afterwards, Gu Changge smiled nonchntly.


    Of course Ying Shuang did not dare toe out and confront him. After all, Gu Changge still had the handle on his body. In this regard, Ying Shuang was also very clear.


    "I understand����" Afterwards, Ying Yu quickly recovered. From Gu Changge''s various actions, it was shown that he had no hostility toward Ying Shuang and Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    The reason why there was such a guess was only based on the most appropriate possibility at the time. Therefore, the problem did not lie with Gu Changge.


    Who would it be on?


    Ying Yu fell into contemtion. Looking at this scene, Gu Changge''s expression was somewhat intriguing.


    To seize the Luck points from the Son of Luck, the greatest target was the person around him who was most familiar with him. All he had to do was point out a few things..


    For the rest, as long as Ying Yu was not stupid, she could find out�� Ying Shuang had been deceiving her!


    Gu Changge had already vaguely seen the drama between the siblings. With that he began to drink wine on Ying Yu''s own initiative as it could be seen that she rarely drank wine.


    And the wine here, even if the cultivator resolved it with cultivation, had great effects.


    Ying Yu didn''t expect Gu Changge to pour wine for her, and was a little ttered for a while. Although she couldn''t drink too much, at this time, it was not easy to save Gu Changge''s face.


    Soon, she drank a few cups. She was a little dizzy and almost fell. Fortunately, Gu Changge was quick-witted and gave her a hand.


    "Thank you, Young Master Gu."


    Ying Yu''s head was even more dizzy at this time, and her face was slightly red. However, the name of Gu Changge was also changed.


    Gu Changge shook his head a little helplessly, "Miss Ying Yu, you drank too much��"


    The ck-clothed man named Agu scratched his head and said tteringly, "Youngdy rarely drinks wine, so I hope Young Master Changge doesn''t me her."


    Gu Changge waved his hand, "Then you can take Miss Ying Yu back."


    Ying Yu''s two maids stepped forward and took her away.


    "Young Master Changge, then we''ll leave first." The ck-clothed man smiled back, and then led people away.


    A strange color shed in Gu Changge''s eyes. Except for him, the rest of the people did not see the slightest abnormality.


    When he was helping Ying Yu just now, he took the opportunity to leave a rune mark, just to determine where she and Ying Shuang were.


    Moreover, when Ying Yu returned drunk, what would her brother think? After all, the person who drank with her was himself.


    Afterwards, the rest of the young supreme also said their goodbyes. But in the end, Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli chose to stay.


    They told Gu Changge a lot of news about True Immortal Academy, and even said another thing that made Gu Changge more interested.


    "Another inheritor of demonic art appeared?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and asked without much change, "Are you sure this is true?"


    "My sister and I have seen it with our own eyes, and based on my understanding of the inheritor of demonic art during this period of time, we should not be wrong."


    "At that time, that mysterious man should be cultivating when he was in the wilderness. He was cultivating the essence of some ancient corpses and swallowing their aura. All kinds of scenes were exactly the same as the forbidden demonic arts in the records."


    Ye Langtian said with a heavy expression.


    "An ancient artifact that was auctioned at that time also involved forbidden art�� It just happened to be taken away by that mysterious person." Ye Liuli also said.


    "I see."


    After listening to this, Gu Changge nodded, while looking a little thoughtful.


    <i>Interesting.</i>


    Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Was the inheritor of demonic arts other than him in this world real? Or disguised? He was born with the demonic art he possessed, and it was not someone''s inheritance.


    Did that person ept the inheritance of demonic art from the inheritor of a certain generation?


    But�� in Gu Changge''s mind, a figure appeared inexplicably.


    In the end he was not sure, and was determined to know.

 Chapter 253-1: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (1)

    <h4>Chapter 253-1: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (1)</h4>


    After Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli finished talking about this, they bid farewell.


    After all, their purpose was only to inform Gu Changge. The inheritor of the demonic art was of great importance, and even sharing it with Gu Changge made them very uneasy.


    Although Gu Changge was strong, he didn''t necessarily have a way to deal with the two inheritors of demonic art. Lately, this was an eventful time.


    The Battlefield of Heavenly Extinction attracted countless cultivators with the fishes and dragons mixed amongst. There was not only the most suspected Prince Ying Shuang, but now there might even be another inheritor of demonic art mixed in.


    After entering the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, they not only had to beware of Heavenly Extinction beings but also had to worry about the hidden inheritors of demonic art. It was really bad luck.


    "Brother Ye, be careful."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, and after seeing the two leave, he couldn''t help but have a strange look in his eyes. In any case, he must find out who was the inheritor of the demonic art who suddenly appeared.


    Although he had some guesses in his heart, he could not confirm it, until he saw them with his eyes. Then, he thought about it and wrote a letter, exining some things to Yan Ji, and asking her to check it first.


    "Although the entrance to the Battlefield of Heavenly Extinction is still uncertain, the ce where Absolute Heavenly Extinction is located can be narrowed down. By the way, I need to find a pathfinder tool."


    Gu Changge then couldn''t help but fall into thought.


    He was bound to conquer the Absolutely Heavenly Extinction, even if that meant exposing his demonic art in the future. As long as he upied the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he could still make the entire Upper Realm fear him.


    Not to mention that there was no risk of his demonic art being exposed now.


    upying the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was only just in case, and it could be his extremely strong trump card.


    Soon, Gu Changge thought of one person. Wang Ziji, his fellow transmigrator.


    ording to Wang Wushuang''s words, Wang Ziji had actuallye to Southern Heaven. But for some reason, she left. But Gu Changge had a way to make her appear.


    The Daughter of Luck with an Immortal body, Wang Ziji''s own Luck points were amazing enough. With such Luck points, Wang Ziji''s own Luck was definitely not bad.


    Judging from her cultivation base far exceeding that of her peers, she definitely had a lot of opportunities. So now Gu Changge was thinking about how to make Wang Ziji his pathfinder tool.


    As a transmigrator, Wang Ziji was a ghost, but she also brought with her the salted fish and melon-eating character of her previous life. When she had nothing to do, she liked to spit out a few words and liked to join in the fun.


    Gu Changge had a deep understanding of this point with his previous contact with her. Others don''t know what Wang Ziji was talking about, but he listened very clearly and knew what her character was like.


    So it wasn��t difficult to plot against her, not to mention that Wang Ziji seemed to be very interested in him.


    "Ye Han, deliver a message to Wang Wushuang. Tell him to inform me of his sister''s whereabouts."


    Afterward, Gu Changge summoned Ye Han and ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Ye Han epted and left.


    Not long after, Gu Changge also heard the prompt from the system. The Luck of Ying Shuang was damaged.


    This was within his expectation. Although this Luck point was not a lot, Gu Changge didn''t like it at all, but it was enough to show that Ying Shuang''s Luck points were declining.


    Everything was going ording to his n.


    "System, is the picture you saw in Tao Vige a few days ago a harbinger of the next Son of Luck?"


    Suddenly, Gu Changge remembered something important and asked the system.


    In the picture he saw at the beginning, a woman with blue silk was holding her knees, looking very lonely, waiting for something under the dead Peach Tree.


    Gu Changge felt that the picture was rted to Taoyao. But since he was allowed to see it, it meant that nine out of ten times, it had something to do with him.


    Yet Gu Changge wasn''t sure about this. Because even he didn''t know what would pop up in his memory one day.


    Just like the Immortal Devouring Demonic Art, one day, it suddenly appeared in his mind. Who could say clearly about the past life?


    Who was not a vest maniac?


    Hearing Gu Changge''s question, the system couldn''t help but reply, "This matter is beyond the scope of the system''s deduction, for the time being. Asking the host to change the question."


    Gu Changge didn''t expect it to answer so bluntly. But the answer was really indescribable.


    What did it mean to be out of the scope of the deduction for the time being, it meant that the deduction could only be der, right?


    This dog system was still unreliable at critical times.


    "Then what happened to the memory that emerged when I took Yaoyao as a disciple in the Heavenly Star Realm? That should be the next Daughter of Luck, right?" Gu Changge asked again.


    Every time he encountered this kind of thing, he had to notice the Child of Luck first, and only then would the system give him a hint.


    Or the system��s quest could only be triggered when he was very close to the Child of Luck.


    So Gu Changge might as well try it out directly. The feeling of being familiar and unfamiliar at that time was really fresh in his memory.


    But at this moment, when it heard Gu Changge''s question, the system directly prompted,


    "Ding, you triggered the red-clothed witch, the Daughter of Luck."


    "She turned out to have died from time, and her body sank into the endless abyss."


    "However, even in the most terrifying hell, her hatred for you cannot be erased."


    "Her consciousness has returned from the darkness, and she can wash the whole world with hatred at any time, just to have her revenge."


    "��"


    Hearing the system prompt sound, Gu Changge couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    What kind of Child of Luck was this? How was it different from the routine he was familiar with? Just how much did she hate him in order to return from the boundless darkness, just for revenge?


    Could it be because of love and hate?


    For one month, Yue Mingkong took revenge on him and Gu Changge felt that it was enough. Now there was another red-clothed witch who wanted to seek revenge on him?


    Sure enough, every Child of Luck represented God''s deep malice towards him.


    "System, what about the reminder this time?" Then, Gu Changge asked again.


    After all, the newly-appeared Child of Luck always represented a new reminder.


    To him, it was nothing but leeks waiting to be harvested.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    And the next moment, as Gu Changge spoke.


    A burst of brilliance shed in front of his eyes, followed by some images, but it was more like a profound memory revived in his mind.


    At the foot of the mountain, the little girl who liked to wear red tugged at her sleeves, timidly. She knelt in front of a group of bandits who looked terrified and desperate.


    "These are your enemies, your rtives were killed by them, and your vige was set on fire by them��"


    "Now I''ve caught them all, you can do whatever you want with them�� Kill them or let them go, it''s up to you��"


    He touched her head and said softly.


    So, the little girl cut off their heads with one sword.


    "Master, when I grow up, I want to marry you��"


    Then he smiled to himself, "I''ll talk about it when you grow up."


    Twenty yearster, the grown-up girl came to him with a face full of pain, "Master, you actually arranged the bandits back then, right?"


    His expression didn''t change at all, "Yeah, you knew all this?"


    The girl was stabbed with a sword but did not fall. She burst into tears, "I can''t let go, Master, can you tell me the reason��"


    His expression still didn''t change, "No."


    And the picture ended here. Gu Changge was silent for a while, and there was only one bloody thing he had to say about it.


    Why was it such a bitter drama again? Now he didn''t even know who the witch in red was.


    The only thing he knew was that he was her master, and then she hated himself.


    For no reason, there was another apprentice who wanted to avenge himself. In terms of strength, it was definitely notparable to the reincarnation of Ye Ling, Long Teng, and Human Ancestor.


    However,bined with the memory of the time when he was in the Lower Realm, a figure in red was knocked down into the abyss by him while holding the demonic halberd.


    Gu Changge almost guessed something.

 Chapter 253-2: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (2)

    <h4>Chapter 253-2: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (2)</h4>


    Judging from many clues, he might also have the title of a Demon Lord. So maybe that figure in red was rted to his title at that time.


    It was just that it was one step ahead. He was not worried about debt. It was not like there existed too many leeks, so he was not in any hurry.


    "ording to the current clues, I shouldn''t be able to meet the red-clothed witch��"


    Gu Changge thought of this and put this matter aside for the time being.


    ����


    At the same time, in a magnificent and tall pce, runes shed.


    A young man in gorgeous robes was cultivating. It was Ying Shuang.


    At this moment, he was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, and wisps of heaven and earth aura were gathering here along with his breathing.


    A faint shadow of the Immortal path, iparably majestic, like it was standing proudly above nine heavens, revealing an unparalleled vast divine might.


    He looked extremely miraculous.


    "I have already figured out almost all the powers that Ying Shuang knew before. Even if others have doubts, they will not be able to find out that I am a fake."


    Ying Shuang breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, said softly as he finally felt relieved.


    Then he opened his eyes, his eyes were extremely calm and peaceful, and there was a sense of dignity that was indescribable.


    During this period of time, he had been very handy in pretending to be Prince Ying, and even his demeanor and tone had gradually be indistinguishable from the previous Ying Shuang.


    Of course, what he said to his sister Ying Yu was that he had recovered some of his memories, and he had almost solved the shorings of his cultivation.


    For this statement, Ying Yu herself did not have much doubt. As for the rest of the people within the Heavenly Emperor Mountain who noticed that something was wrong with Ying Shuang, they were almost none.


    After all, during this period of time, Ying Shuang stayed in the Emperor''s Pce honestly and did not dare to go out at will.


    For an outside cultivator who thought that he was the inheritor of demonic art, Ying Shuang was used to it. Anyway, this suspicion was not clear at present.


    He also didn''t believe that after reaching Southern Heaven, there were still people who dared to do anything to him. After all, no one had seen him use any forbidden art to kill people.


    It was all guesswork. Before this, as long as there was no sufficient evidence to prove that he was the inheritor of demonic art, he would have nothing to do.


    And Ying Shuang was clear. In Southern Heaven, whether it was a cultivator or any other creature, they were actually here for the quota in the True Immortal Academy.


    They were all focused on finding the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and they would not pay attention to him at all and waste time on him.


    In addition to him, there were many ancient freaks here, and this was what he needed to pay attention to.


    "And there is also Gu Changge. I don''t know if he discovered the abnormality of the servant��"


    Thinking of Gu Changge, Ying Shuang''s face darkened and he was very jealous.


    He was still not very clear, whether the servant who was possessed by Prince Ying, the former him, fell into Gu Changge��s hands or not.


    If it was, then Gu Changge probably already knew about him. This made Ying Shuang very uneasy. If it was someone else, then it was okay, but that person was Gu Changge.


    The opponent''s power was far above him. With his current means, how could he deal with him?


    "Ying Yu has been out for so long, saying that she was looking for news, but why hasn''t shee back yet, is there an ident?"


    At this moment, Ying Shuang suddenly thought of Ying Yu, and was a little worried.


    During this period of time. He was still very satisfied with this younger sister. Although Ying Yu''s character was somewhat straightforward and even liked to doubt him, it did not affect his love for Ying Yu.


    He nowpletely regarded Ying Yu as his sister. Before, he was just a horse feeder with no rtives and no reason. Except for Miss Yin Mei, who would treat him well, while everyone looked down on him.


    But now there was such a family member. So he naturally cherished Ying Yu.


    Then, he got up and walked out of the hall, intending to ask Ying Yu''s whereabouts. However, as soon as Ying Shuang went out, he met Agu and the others returning from outside the mansion.


    Ying Yu, who waspletely drunk, was being supported by two maids and brought back.


    "Greetings, young master."


    Seeing Ying Shuang standing here with a nk expression. Everyone''s expressions couldn''t help changing, and they hurriedly greeted him.


    Although Ying Shuang usually lived in the shallows, his power was still terrifying in the hearts of every one of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    "What''s the matter? How did Xiaoyu get drunk like this?"


    Looking at Ying Yu, Ying Shuang asked with a frown. He could smell a strong odor of alcohol even from a distance.


    Ying Yu, who never drank alcohol, how could she get drunk for the first time today? And be so drunk.


    "Reporting to Young Master, this is what happened. Miss Yu happened to meet Young Master Changge in a pavilion not long after she went out, and something happened at that time. Young Master Changge invited her, but it was not easy for her to refuse. ��"


    "So����"


    A maid immediately exined with a slight change in expression, and exined the ins and outs of the matter, for fear of being med by Ying Shuang.


    "What happened����"


    "Gu Changge��"


    After hearing this, Ying Shuang''s expression changed, and there was a sense of shock and fear in her eyes.


    Then it quickly went dark. He never imagined that Ying Yu had only been out for a short time before she met Gu Changge.


    And she was left behind by Gu Changge to be forced to apany the banquet.


    No wonder Ying Yu, who usually didn''t drink alcohol, was so drunk today.


    "Gu Changge�� You are simply deceiving too much!"


    For a moment, Ying Shuang''s expression was extremely ugly and gloomy, his fists clenched tightly, and he was very angry.


    The rest were even more silent. It was just that Agu, who was an ancient freak who lived in the same period as Ying Shuang, was not as afraid of Ying Shuang as others.


    He took the initiative to speak, his expression changed slightly and said, "Young Master, the situation was very special at that time, and the youngdy''s words and actions identally caused public anger, but thanks to the young master Changge who cleared the situation and dispersed everyone, it would be difficult for us toe back safely. ."


    Having said that, he nced at Ying Shuang''s increasingly ugly face and shook his head in his heart.


    He didn''t know what happened to Ying Shuang during this time, and he lost the sharp-edged confidence and arrogance he used to have.


    Such a thing would make him angry. The current Ying Shuang has be just as rumored by the outside world, like a mouse crossing the street, extremely embarrassed.


    As a Prince, his patience was gone. He didn''t even dare to go out and confront Gu Changge, and he only dared to curse in secret.


    "They believed what Gu Changge said, if it wasn''t for his actions, why would Xiaoyu attract public anger��"


    Hearing Agu defending Gu Changge.


    Ying Shuang''s face turned even more ugly, and he couldn''t help shouting, "You guys are stupid. Will Gu Changge feel at ease? Xiaoyu is not sensible, so are you also stupid when you are with her?"


    Seeing Ying Shuang getting angry, everyone was even more silent, even Agu smiled bitterly and chose to shut up.


    After all, he was just a follower, and his words could not affect Ying Shuang''s judgment of Gu Changge.


    "Forget it, forget about today''s affairs, I don''t want to see you next time."


    Ying Shuang waved his hand, and knew that it was useless to me them. He was so angry just now because he was worried about what Gu Changge had said to Ying Yu.


    But at this moment, even Ying Shuang didn''t know it, and before he knew it, the attitude of his followers towards him had changed a lot.


    Agu''s expression changed several times, and finally he seemed to have made up his mind.

 Chapter 253-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)

    <h4>Chapter 253-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)</h4>


    Near Peach Vige, everyone saw this scene and couldn''t help but froze. Even the old guys were wide-eyed and dumbfounded, unable to believe this scene.


    "This����"


    The Chief of the Peach Vige helplessly held his forehead. The rest of the old guys also looked helpless.


    Gu Xian''er would choose to dig out her own Dao bone to help Gu Changge. It surprised them a bit, but they couldn''t say much.


    After all, it was a private matter between the two of them. As Masters, the most they could do was to prevent Gu Changge from bullying Gu Xian''er.


    Gu Xian''er would do this, and it was difficult for them to stop it.


    However, Gu Changge actually stopped her and said such a thing, which surprised them a little.


    Then it was to make them old guys feel flushed and ashamed.


    But thinking about it carefully, as an Elder Brother, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Gu Changge talking to his Sister like this.


    At this time, after saying this, Gu Changge also let go of Gu Xian''er. His bottomless eyes stared at her without speaking, appearing very calm.


    "Woooooo�� Gu�� Gu Changge, what are you talking about��"


    After just realizing the meaning of what Gu Changge said. A haze suddenly appeared on Gu Xian''er''s face, which was red and scary.


    She was in a panic, her heart was beating fast, and her voice was trembling. Even her words were notplete.


    She never thought that Gu Changge, who had always been indifferent to her, would suddenly say such gentle words.


    Why would he rather die than see her hurt like this?


    It was way too cheesy. And he said this in front of every one of the Peach Vige.


    This made Gu Xian''er''s head buzzing for a while as if being hit by a hammer. Her hands and feet went weak as if she couldn''t use her strength. If it were any other time, she would definitely talk back to Gu Changge.


    But with his current appearance, wasn''t he worried about himself, showing his true feelings?


    This made Gu Xian''er unable to find words to say.


    Gu Changge suddenly revealed his true feelings, whichpletely exceeded her expectations.


    Today, she probably would not be able to dig out her Dao bone.


    "What nonsense did I say? I didn''t say nonsense. I��m just telling the truth."


    Gu Changge shook his head, and his expression returned to his natural state, "Anyway, as your elder brother, I won''t be reduced to the point where you have to dig your bones to save me. For me, this kind of humiliation is worse than death."


    "The grievances between us have already been cleared up. You don''t owe me anything, and I don''t owe you anything. I don''t need you to pay me anything."


    His voice was still calm.


    At this time, if he didn''t make it clear, Gu Xian''er was an idiot and might have thought about digging her own bone.


    Although she did have experience in growing Dao bone, it was difficult to say whether she could save her life after digging her immortal bone.


    Not to mention growing a third bone again.


    Gu Changge also didn''t want her to take risks for no reason. After all, after digging out the immortal bone, what was its use?


    The problem in his body had already been resolved.


    Of course, this kind of truth could not be told to Gu Xian''er.


    "You have a tough mouth!"


    "That''s not what you said just now��"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was a little indignant, and her beautiful eyes stared at him.


    She still remembered what Gu Changge said just now, and was obviously worried about her safety and didn''t want to see her hurt.


    "Didn''t I just say that?" Gu Changge said calmly.


    "Why are you so stubborn, can''t you admit that you care about me?"


    Gu Xian''er snorted. She looked as if she saw through Gu Changge''s mind.


    But in Gu Changge''s opinion, her expression meant that she needed a beating.


    It seemed that she got used to it too much.


    "Senior Taoyao has already told me how to solve the demonic matter, so I don''t need you to cause trouble." Gu Changge then added.


    "Why do you want me to cause trouble?" Hearing this, Gu Xian''er''s face was displeased.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said nothing more.


    "Since the Senior has already told me the solution, why did you tell this idiot this method?"


    Instead, he looked at Taoyao, and there was some deep meaning in his words.


    Although this Taoyao seemed to be peaceful and gentle, in fact it had a taste of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    It really was monstrous.


    "Are you ming me? After all, this is entrusted by Xian''er. Since I say so, it must mean that I am sure��" The words that came from the Peach Tree were as in as water, not knowing whether she was happy or angry.


    When Gu Xian''er was able to give birth to the Immortal Bone, to be honest, it was because of her.


    If she dared to tell Gu Xian''er like this, she was not afraid that her life would be in danger.


    "I begged Sister Taoyao to tell me, Gu Changge, don''t me Sister Taoyao."


    Seeing Gu Changge''s questioning tone, Gu Xian''er also hurriedly said, and was a little anxious.


    For fear that Gu Changge would hold a grudge against Sister Taoyao because of this incident.


    She knew very well about Gu Changge''s vengeful character.


    Although he was not as powerful as Sister Taoyao now, if Gu Changge really wanted to deal with someone, with the background and forces behind him, it was still scary.


    But speaking of it, Gu Changge would scold Sister Taoyao so much because he was worried about her.


    This made Gu Xian''er a little happy.


    Since Gu Xian''er said this, Gu Changge naturally didn''t say anything more.


    Taoyao didn''t speak anymore and regained her tranquility, and she let down strands of divine light to continue cleaning the injury for Yaoyao, who was sleeping peacefully under the Peach Tree.


    This scene made several old guys sigh with emotion.


    In the next few days.


    Gu Changge stayed temporarily in Peach Vige with Gu Xian''er.


    He had to say that although it was in the depths of the Land of Immortal Abandonment, the scenery here was very beautiful, like a paradise.


    The morning sun was falling, the golden clouds were rising, and the spiritual energy was dense.


    As the Peach Tree stretched here, the scenery here was dyed with ayer of splendid brilliance.


    There were also many spiritual birds and auspicious beasts nearby, butrge beasts were afraid to approach.


    Although the vigers here did not cultivate, their strength and their bloodlines were far better than that of many cultivators.


    In Gu Changge''s opinion, it had something to do with Taoyao''s frequent grooming of their bodies.


    As the guardian of the Peach Vige, she treated these vigers very well.


    Perhaps as she said, living for too long was boring and she had to find something to do.


    During this time, Gu Changge got to know a lot of Gu Xian''er''s masters.


    Under the side effects, he found out a lot about their origins.


    As he had guessed, Gu Xian''er had two sets of destiny temtes, and none of her masters were fuel-efficientmps.


    The origin of each one of them was amazing. They once made a name for themselves in the outside world, and they came here for various unknown reasons.

 Chapter 255-1: As a fellow tool man, he did not play cards according to the routine at all (1)

    <h4>Chapter 255-1: As a fellow tool man, he did not y cards ording to the routine at all (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge''s calctions were actually very good. Now he didn''t actually have to do anything as he just nned to watch the y on the sidelines.


    Ying Shuang was well hidden. Although he was an imposter,pared with the real Prince Ying, most people probably wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.


    Ying Shuang was not stupid. After so long, even a pig would know how to disguise itself. During this period, the people around Ying Shuang had not noticed anything, which also disyed his prudence.


    Gu Changge had anticipated this for a long time, so he nned to let Wang Ziji act so that it would be difficult for Ying Shuang to continue to pretend. After all, demeanor and actions could be disguised, but in terms of strength, he did not believe that Ying Shuang could be the same as the original Prince Ying.


    It was worth it as long as people who were familiar with him could notice the abnormality of Ying Shuang. Therefore, Gu Changge had already anticipated Ying Shuang''s next move.


    Using the excuse of showing weakness, he had informed everyone in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain that his cultivation had gone wrong recently. With regards to Ying Yu''s character, before this, she must have suspected Ying Shuang''s abnormality.


    As long as Ying Shuang had a little brain, he would definitely use the excuse of something going wrong in his cultivation, which lead to some confusion in her memory.


    Considering the current situation it would be a big deal for him to fool everyone again with such a reason. And Gu Changge just waited for him to say so.


    After all, it could be a mistake in cultivation, but it could also be a transfer of a certain inheritance.


    As a descendant of Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Ying Shuang took the initiative to abandon the original inheritance and then switched to another method. If this basin of sewage was poured on it, Ying Shuang''s Luck points would be hit hard again.


    Gu Changge didn''t n to harvest Ying Yu so quickly. Before that, the Luck points on Ying Shuang had to be harvested first.


    After all, he had to moniker the me of the inheritor of demonic arts for a longer time. And finally finding a scapegoat, Gu Changge wouldn''t just let him go until he squeezed all his value out.


    Then, Gu Changge''s gaze surged with interest again.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Terrible rune fluctuations emerged, apanied by terrifying chains of order, descending from all directions. There suddenly seemed to be many stars exploding, and the energy fluctuations were terrifying to the extreme.


    Many mountain ranges copsed and turned dust under this breath.


    Wang Ziji''s sudden action not only shocked the group from Heavenly Emperor Mountain but also shocked many of the younger generation cultivators near the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield.


    They naturally recognized that this was a visitor from Emperor Mountain.


    Among them, Prince Ying Shuang was the one who had an extraordinary bearing and was surrounded by Immortal intent, and he was also the most suspected inheritor of demonic arts today.


    Although Ying Shuang seldom showed up because of his demonic power, he was notorious during this period, but he was the Son of an Emperor from the Ancient Royal Family.


    Since he had been sealed for a long time to the present, his own talent was extremely strong. Many people thought that he would be the most powerful young existence in his life.


    Of course, his strength needed no exnation. However, now he was instantly injured by the hands of a woman in a blue dress, and was bleeding profusely, which really shocked everyone.


    Including Ying Yu and Agu, others also widened their eyes and looked so shocked that they couldn��t believe it.


    Many of them were still former followers of Ying Shuang, and their strength was the highest among their peers. They all felt that the scene in front of them was unbelievable.


    Why did Ying Shuang be so weak? He couldn''t even stop the opponent''s blow? Or was it because there was no response?


    "Little Lord����"


    "Stop it!"


    Afterward, everyone reacted, and they sacrificed various divine artifacts one after another, all kinds of powerful fluctuations erupted, the brilliance was gorgeous, being reflected in all directions, and attacked Wang Ziji.


    "How can you only have such strength?" Wang Ziji frowned slightly, with a little surprise, and even she did not expect that Ying Shuang''s strength would be so weak.


    He couldn''t even take a single blow from her. In her perception, Ying Shuang at least had the strength above the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    There was no reason to be this weak. Even if he didn''t dare to use the forbidden magic, with the inheritance of Emperor Mountain, it should be enough to deal with her blow.


    "Are you feigning weakness?" She shook her head gently, waved her hand again, and arge piece of clear light emerged, which was filled with a powerful breath.


    The sky trembled, and all directions resonated. At this moment, she was like a supreme female Immortal King with various runes intertwined, like two huge moon seals, pushed by her, to suppress Ying Shuang.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Such a blow instantly changed the expressions of the rest of the nearby cultivators from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, making them afraid as they did not dare to take it hard.


    This had already involved the power ofws at the Sacred Realm. Only the same level of power could stop it.


    "You are the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall��"


    At this time, Ying Yu''s expression changed slightly.


    Immediately afterward, her jade hand lifted, and her crystal fingers pointed out in the virtual space that had the sky full of brilliance. She had used a supreme talisman to resist the attack.


    But it could only resist for a breath, and she was not Wang Ziji''s opponent at all. At this moment, she recognized Wang Ziji''s identity, and her silver eyes were filled with shock.


    She never expected that they had juste to the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and encountered the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall.


    With her terrifying strength, unless her brother took action, none of them would be her opponent. But at this time, Ying Shuang seemed to be in a wrong state. He had been passive during the previous attack and was constantly wounded, making him cough up blood. He had absolutely no terrifying strength like the Prince Ying in the past.


    "So you still recognize me, that''s fine."


    Wang Ziji still had a smile on her face, her blue dress fluttered, and she looked unparalleled, but she didn''t show mercy at all. As a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, it was normal for her to deal with the inheritor of demonic art.


    No one could say anything more.


    "My brother has nothing to do with the inheritor of demonic art. Stop quickly, and don''t identally hurt the innocent."


    Ying Yu couldn''t help shouting, although she suspected that Ying Shuang had something to hide from her, she didn''t believe that he would have something to do with the inheritor of demonic arts.


    However, Wang Ziji''s expression did not change much, and she said lightly, "Just because you say he has nothing to do with the inheritor of demonic art, it doesn��t make him innocent. As the evidence points to him�� If you want me to stop, then that��s fine, let your brother disy his real strength."


    Saying so, her hands became even more ruthless.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The divine light blooming in the sky was like arge piece of petal, gorgeous and crystal clear, and more runes emerged from it as if they were rooted in a small world.


    This was a vast and ancient divine art with infinitely evolving mysteries. In a trance, everyone seemed to notice a door opening.


    Countless divine chains ofws emerged from them, causing the expressions of everyone from the Emperor Mountain to change drastically.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Someone instantly sacrificed a piece of forbidden weapon to resist this attack. This kind of power was too terrifying, and it could not be blocked by ordinary people.


    Even Gu Changge, who had been watching from a distance, felt that Wang Ziji''s strength was quite good. At the Quasi-Sacred Realm, it showed the power that even someone at the Sacred Realm would be afraid of.


    It was worthy of being a fellow traveler.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the face of this terrifying blow, Ying Shuang��s expression changed. He wanted to resist, but a vague and stalwart figure, swallowing all the world, appeared behind him.


    At this time, Ying Shuang didn''t have any indifferent confidence on his face when he entered the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and he waspletely gloomy and ugly. He didn''t understand why Wang Ziji was waiting at the entrance, just waiting for his arrival.


    But he was not the original Prince Ying after all. In a moment, the brilliance erupted, like countless stars exploded, and the terrifying energy raged here. Ying Shuang spurted blood again, and his body flew upside down, with severe pain all over his body and many broken bones.


    Wang Ziji pped him with a palm, and the terrifying force copsed everything like an immortal turned into a mountain.


    "Do you still want to feign weakness? I underestimated your forbearance."


    Wang Ziji frowned, she really didn''t expect for Ying Shuang to no''t fight back, and continued to feign weakness.


    During the time she was cultivating in the Human Ancestor Hall, she had learned a lot of the divine powers inherited from the Dao traditions, among which the divine powers of the Emperor Mountain were by no means only at this level.


    So she couldn''t understand why Ying Shuang would choose to show weakness in front of everyone.


    This waspletely hitting him in the face of Emperor Mountain.

 Chapter 255-2: As a fellow tool man, he did not play cards according to the routine at all (2)

    <h4>Chapter 255-2: As a fellow tool man, he did not y cards ording to the routine at all (2)</h4>


    He was able to endure such a shameful thing. In this regard, she could only say that he was worthy of being the inheritor of demonic art, and his heart was far beyond many of the young supreme beings she had encountered.


    Thinking of this, Wang Ziji''s expression couldn''t help but turn colder, but she still chose to stop.


    "Master, are you alright?"


    The rest of the people of Emperor Mountain also hurried to help Ying Shuang at this time. But Ying Shuang''s appearance was really miserable, covered in blood, hair disheveled, and many of his bones broken.


    The shock caused by this scene was too great for the many culitvators of the younger generation who found the rest of the entrances near the battlefield.


    It was hard to believe that the person in front of them was the rumored Prince Ying. In the hands of this mysterious woman, there was no way for him to fight back.


    However, more people were staring at Wang Ziji, as if they wanted to see through her.


    "Who is this opponent of Prince Ying? How can she be so strong?"


    "It seems that she is the rumored descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, the mysterious queen of the Royal Family��"


    "No wonder such a thing happened."


    "This strength is really terrifying, I''m afraid she already has the strength of a Sacred Realm."


    "However, Prince Ying looks too weak, doesn''t he?"


    They talked a lot and were surprised. Both of them were from the younger generation, they were outstanding in various ces, and they had a good understanding of the elites of all ethnic groups.


    There were also many young supreme beings from the Ancient ns. Although their cultivation was not as good as those of the Ancient freaks, it was still difficult for them to find rivals in the same Realm in various ces, and there was an image of invincibility.


    The performance of Prince Ying today made them wide-eyed,pletely unexpected and uneptable. That was the leader of the younger generation in the Primordial era, why did he lose so humiliatingly?


    Gu Changge watched with interest, and the system prompt sounded again in his mind.


    Ying Shuang��s Luck points were still decaying.


    Although he did not suppress Ying Shuang with his own hands, but through the tool named Wang Ziji, it did not prevent him from harvesting Destiny Points and Luck Points.


    In just this moment of effort, Ying Shuang had lost a lot of Luck.


    After all, the younger generation in the vicinity were all prominent figures from all walks of life, and behind them were different Dao forces.


    There were even many Ancient freaks hiding in the dark. Just like him, they didn''t show up.


    "Do you think it has something to do with the recent rumors? Didn''t you say that Prince Ying was the inheritor of demonic arts? He simply disyed weakness to his enemies in order to clear his suspicions, but in this case, it feels like a superfluous effort��.."


    At this moment, many people were guessing, and their eyes were very puzzled.


    "How is it, are you still ying around? This is my strength, is it disappointing you a little��"


    However, at this time, Ying Shuang stood up with the help of several followers, but it waspletely different from the angry and gloomy expression that everyone thought of.


    At this time, he was very calm, his eyes were extremely indifferent, and he was not at all anxious and frustrated as everyone thought. As if all of this had been within his expectation.


    Even the Ancient freaks of Emperor Mountain who were a little suspicious of him just now became suspicious, feeling that Ying Shuang''s move had some profound meaning?


    Otherwise, why would he look like this?


    "Elder brother����"


    Ying Yu looked at Ying Shuang in surprise and suddenly felt that he had be unfathomable. The humiliation just now seemed to be intentional. Was it really showing?


    "He''s quite capable."


    Gu Changge, whose figure was hiding in the dark, couldn''t help but chuckle slightly when he saw this scene. This Ying Shuang was a little clever, and he really regarded himself as a forced king.


    But did he have the capital to pretend? Wang Ziji in front of him was a transmigrator, not a native genius.


    "What are you pretending to be in front of me at this time?"


    Seeing this, Wang Ziji was slightly taken aback. Turning around, she couldn''t helpughing, with a faint smile on her beautiful face. Although she was wearing a veil, it still made many young men stare.


    To think that there were such perfect people in this world. It could only be said that it was worthy of being the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Wang Ziji was not angry because of Ying Shuang''s attitude. No matter what Ying Shuang''s n was, at this time, he had already been defeated in such a humiliating manner, and yet, he dared to act in front of her.


    Wang Ziji hated this kind of pretense the most. So the moment her words fell, she shot forward again.


    A seal crossed the sky and turned into a majestic mountain, with hundreds of millions of rules andws of divine light hanging down from it, pressing down towards Ying Shuang.


    Seeing this scene, his expression was indifferent at first, and he felt that he had to be calm like Ying Shuang, but his expression changed a little.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Ziji wouldn��t y ording to the routine at this time, and she didn''t ask any questions and directly made a move.


    This caught Ying Shuang a little off guard. At this time, shouldn''t Wang Ziji frown and ask him for his reasons?


    Then he would maintain such an unpredictable expression, first bluffing her so that she was not interested in attacking him.


    But now, the sacred mountain, which was condensed byws and order was pressing down and was about to hit him on his head.


    "Little Lord����"


    The expressions of everyone of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain changed suddenly, and they wanted to fight against this blow, but they couldn''t resist, but they were hit by its after effect, making them vomit blood and scatter.


    Ying Shuang, who was the first to bear the brunt, looked even more miserable, and half of his body exploded directly.


    If it wasn''t for his physical strength, he wouldn''t have been so injured by this blow.


    "If you''re going to keep feigning weakness, then I''ll fulfill you��"


    Wang Ziji had a faint smile on her face, but the words she said made everyone from Emperor Mountain pale. Could it be that they had to leave as soon as they entered the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield?


    They couldn''t even get a ce in True Immortal Academy.


    At this time, they hoped that Ying Shuang would make a move, and not show weakness.


    "Young Master, don''t hold back anymore, let''s take action at this time."


    "If you don''t do it, we will lose all of the reputation of Emperor Mountain. Maybe even the quota for True Immortal Academy will be lost at this time��"


    They opened their mouths one after another, hoping that Ying Shuang would quickly show his true skills, and stop acting like this, it was too humiliating.


    "Brother, what are you hiding at this time��" Ying Yu was also extremely anxious and shouted at Ying Shuang.


    She felt that since Ying Shuang had taken action just now, it meant that he had a solution.


    "��"


    Hearing everyone''s words, Ying Shuang was really suffering and sad. If he really had a way, why would he be beaten and not fight back, and it was so miserable.


    Although he had learned a lot of the unique inheritance skills of Emperor Mountain during this time, he was not at allparable to Ying Shuang who had cultivated for decades.


    How could he fight Wang Ziji?


    However, just as the expressions of everyone from Heavenly Emperor Mountain became even paler, faint ripples spread in the void.


    Immediately afterwards, a young figure stepped out of it.


    "Holy Maiden Ziji, why don''t you give this Gu some face and stop first? I believe there may be some misunderstanding in this matter."


    It was Gu Changge, he nced at Ying Shuang and the others with a somewhat surprised expression, then stood in front of them, and said to Wang Ziji.


    "Gu Changge!"


    "It''s him!"


    "He actually came to the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield?"


    A group of young beings nearby saw Gu Changge, and their expressions couldn''t help changing suddenly. They were very shocked and fearful, and many people''s eyes shed with obvious awe.


    They never thought that Gu Changge would suddenlye here.

 Chapter 231-1: If it was Changge what would he do, Call out to the Master to listen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 231-1: If it was Changge what would he do, Call out to the Master to listen (1)</h4>


    "It seems that this Jiang Yang is not that stupid, surprisingly, he did not fall for it, I made so many arrangements, is it really going to be a waste of time?"


    Inside a magnificent and ancient building, in the middle of the courtyard.


    Yue Mingkong was standing with her arms folded, in a simple in robe with wide sleeves, wearing a veil, many emotions were shing through her cool eyes, and her delicate eyebrows were gently frowning.


    It had been a total of three days since she sent the letter to Jiang Yang.


    But there was no response from Jiang Yang.


    Yue Mingkong had sent people to keep an eye on the Immortal Lun Sect, but they also did not see Jiang Yang leave, and he had been cowering, refusing to appear.


    This was a bit out of her expectation.


    It was reasonable that Jiang Yang would want to see someone from the Upper Realm to find him, he would be happy to meet her, and step into her long-established trap ce.


    But he didn''t. Jiang Yang''s caution was worthy of his identity as the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    This made Yue Mingkong sigh slightly in her heart, things were getting a little tricky.


    She also began to think seriously.


    If it was Gu Changge, what would he do at this time?


    With that guy''s character, even if it was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, he would definitely attack, without caring about anything else.


    But Yue Mingkong also did not want to let him get involved.


    She had to be the one to bear the revenge, to let Gu Changge develop peacefully for a period of time.


    "Changge��s usual means are meticulously seamless. If it��s him, there probably would not be a problem like this���� Compared to him, I am really still far behind."


    Yue Mingkong couldn''t help but shake her head.


    "Now, I''ve already alerted the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor in advance, that mysterious Immortal, whether it''s an enemy or friend is also unclear, things are getting more and more out of hand."


    She said softly to herself, "Could it be that at this time, I can only lead people to attack the Immortal Lun Sect and overthrow it?"


    But after thinking thoroughly, Yue Mingkong dismissed this possibility.


    Because the Ancestor of the Immortal Lun Sect back then was the Immortal Lun Supreme, the many means left behind by a Supreme must be far beyond her imagination.


    Jiang Yang was hiding in thend of Immortal Lun Sect and refused toe out.


    She quietly came down to the Lower Realm, and if she openly attacked the Immortal Lun Sect, it would definitely cause a bigmotion. If the cultivators of the Human Ancestor Hall rushed to this realm, then it would definitely expose her existence and whereabouts.


    "If I can find the secret method of the Human Ancestor Hall, perhaps I can make Jiang Yang believe me����"


    In the end, Yue Mingkong thought of the only way.


    But the inheritance of the Human Ancestor Hall had always been mysterious and was only passed on to its heirs.


    And how could she possibly know its secret method.


    "Forget it, I��ll just try it again, if Jiang Yang still doesn''t arrive, then I will have to unleash a secret revolt, thus overthrowing the Immortal Lun Sect����"


    Thinking of this, Yue Mingkong''s expression became steeply cold and profound, and did not fluctuate in the slightest.


    Now that she was secretly controlling several forbidden areas and Sacred Mountains in the Heavenly Domain, unleashing a secret revolt and ravaging the world was just a matter of her words.


    At this point in time, using the secret revolt as a distraction would be a good way to conceal her intention to overthrow the Immortal Lun Sect.


    After all���� a secret revolt would definitely affect all of the forces and creatures in the Heavenly Domain, no one would be spared.


    Such a price might be great, involving all creatures in the Heavenly Domain would cause an unparalleled and terrifying scourge that would lead to the destruction of all living beings.


    But since she chose to stand by Gu Changge''s side, she already didn''t care.


    Afterwards, Yue Mingkong waved her hand, and the maid behind her respectfully handed over a paper and pen.


    She began to write as a cultivator of the Human Ancestor Hall, to Jiang Yang to agree on a meeting ce.


    At the same time, Gu Changge also quickly found her location, based on the runes left on Yue Mingkong''s hand at the birthday banquet.


    With his skills, he could bypass many eyes to get close to the residence where Yue Mingkong currently was.


    This made Gu Changge a little satisfied, it seemed that Yue Mingkong was still very cautious, not negligent in the slightest after arriving at the Lower Realm.


    After that, Gu Changge casually found a pavilion nearby and his figure emerged there.


    His distance to Yue Mingkong''s residence was less than 300 miles.


    At this time, he would definitely not go to look for Yue Mingkong, thus revealing his whereabouts.


    Gu Changge was still waiting to reap the benefits, and if Yue Mingkong learned that he had alsoe to the Lower Realm, he would inevitably have to exin to her again, arousing her suspicion.


    Now it was hard to get Yue Mingkong to drop her guard against him.


    Gu Changge did not intend to ruin it just like that.


    "Yue Mingkong still intends to give a final notice to Jiang Yang? The first time Jiang Yang did not believe it, what use would it be the second time? This way, Jiang Yang would not believe her without the slightest evidence."


    Subsequently, Gu Changge noticed that some cultivators left this ce and headed for the direction of Immortal Lun Sect.


    This scene fell in his eyes and made him smile.


    This Yue Mingkong was still as stupid as ever, trying to use such a crude method.


    But soon, Gu Changge remembered its purpose.


    He did note here tough at Yue Mingkong, but to help her.


    Wasn''t it theck of definite evidence that she came from the Human Ancestor Hall?


    This was simple.


    ����


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, Gu Changge''s figure appeared in the Inner World.


    "Gu Changge, why are you here again?"


    Jiang Chuchu, who was still sitting cross-legged on the bluestone, suddenly opened her eyes. She was dressed in dusty and aloof white clothes, three thousand blue silks were hanging down, and her skin was white and delicate, like a wless jade.


    On her beautiful face, her brows were tightly wrinkled, her eyes were cold, and she stared at the man in front of her, as if she wanted to see through him.


    "I came to my own world. Do I still need to tell you the reason?"


    Gu Changge sneered indifferently.


    Then he walked up to her on his own, and stopped just a step away from her.


    He was looking down with a bit of satisfaction as if appreciating that she belonged to him.


    This look made Jiang Chuchu ufortable, feeling that she was not a person at this moment, but a personal item of Gu Changge.


    This made her frown even tighter and made her expression colder.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t beat Gu Changge, she might have already made a move now and would have attacked him.


    The more she was trapped here, the more she felt uneasy.


    Gu Changge had already asked a lot of things about the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor from her mouth, although those things did not involve the whereabouts of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    But it still made her uneasy.

 Chapter 231-2: If it was Changge what would he do, Call out to the Master to listen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 231-2: If it was Changge what would he do, Call out to the Master to listen (2)</h4>


    Because ording to Gu Changge''s expression, he didn''t care at all, as if he had already decided on the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and everything was under his control.


    During this time, Jiang Chuchu knew a lot about Gu Changge, and the more she did, the more uneasy she became, and it even gave birth to a trace of fear that should not have been there.


    This big demon had the title of the most dazzling strongest person in the current younger generation. The forces behind him were beyond imagination, but he was the hidden inheritor of demonic art.


    At this time, she knew that it would be unbearable, her soul trembled, and her heart burst, and she was terrified.


    It already took a lot of courage for her to face Gu Changge so calmly.


    "Why?"


    "Aren''t you mine now? The way you look at me�� it makes me ufortable."


    Seeing Jiang Chuchu''s silent expression, Gu Changge couldn''t help but let out a faint smile, as if he could see through her thoughts, "If you look at me like this again, maybe you will regret itter."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu felt a chill on her back, gritted her teeth, and was forced by Gu Changge''s power.


    She had to lower her head and not look at Gu Changge.


    "That''s right, be obedient and sensible, and ask me a word or two, Master, will listen to you, maybe I''ll consider letting you out when I''m in a good mood��"


    Gu Changge looked at her, with a faint smile on his face.


    With a wave of his hand, a stone table and a stone chair suddenly appeared behind him and a tea set made of jade was ced on it.


    Then, he sat down in relief.


    Hearing Gu Changge''s words, Jiang Chuchu trembled and felt a little humiliated.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Call him Master?


    She couldn''t say such words even if she was beaten to death, especially for a big demon like Gu Changge.


    As for letting her out?


    She would not believe Gu Changge''s words. At this time, unless Gu Changge was stupid, he would not release her.


    "Now, I''m a little thirsty."


    At this time, Gu Changge seemed to not care about her expression at all, and smiled lightly to himself, "At this time, Holy Maiden Chuchu won''t show her tea skills?"


    "I just wonder if this Gu will be lucky enough to have a drink?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu red at him coldly and angrily.


    As a Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, she had a detached status and was admired by all forces. Why would she ever make tea for others?


    But under Gu Changge''s casual expression.


    She did not dare to refuse!


    After all, she definitely didn''t want to experience other things that were more humiliating than making tea.


    Making tea was a trivial matter.


    Since Gu Changge wanted to drink it, how about giving him a drink?


    Immediately, Jiang Chuchu began to pour water for Gu Changge to make tea, and it could be seen that she was indeed doing this for the first time. She had never learned it before.


    After all, she was the reincarnation of an Ancient Immortal, and she was destined to be aloof.


    Soon, the tea was brewed.


    There was a cloud of mist along with an elegant tea fragrance.


    "This tea��"


    Gu Changge nced at the tea she carefully brewed, shook his head, and said a little disappointedly, "What a waste of my 800,000-year-old Wuling tea and Immortal leaves."


    Seeing Jiang Chuchu''s obviously unsightly cold expression, he didn''t care at all, then raised his ss to his mouth and drank it all in one gulp.


    Tsk.


    "It looks like you really can''t."


    "Although it''s a little hard to drink, it''s not that I can''t drink it. It''s okay."


    "But it doesn''t matter, you can learn it slowly in the future!"


    Gu Changge nodded and made ament.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chuchu was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that Gu Changge would actually drink it, she thought it was a method of Gu Changge which he deliberately used to humiliate her.


    Otherwise, why would he let her make tea?


    It was hard to believe that someone as deep as Gu Changge still had the time to be stupid and really thought that she knew how to make tea?


    Jiang Chuchu''s expression showed a trace of obvious disbelief, and even felt that the terrifying power in him was dissipated for no reason.


    Gu Changge didn''t seem as scary as she thought.


    However, she quickly realized what Gu Changge said just now.


    <i>You can learnter?</i>


    Could it be that he was really ready to use herself as a maid?


    This made Jiang Chuchu''s expression not very good-looking.


    "Gu Changge, what''s your purpose? If you want to humiliate me, you''ve already done it."


    At that moment, Jiang Chuchu asked aloud.


    Her expression changed from anger to calmness.


    She also didn''t know why in front of Gu Changge, she couldn''t keep her mind as calm as before, which would not be disturbed by external things.


    "Humiliate you? No, I''m not that boring."


    "I don''t understand why you always think of me as so scary? I just want to see how you''re doing in the Inner World. I think you''re alone here, and you don''t even have anyone to talk to. It''s inevitable that you''ll be a little lonely."


    "I simply thought about having a word with you, lest you go crazy."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked at Jiang Chuchu, and said with some regret and helplessness, as if he was deeply misunderstood.


    "In front of me, you should stop pretending to bepassionate. A big demon like you is indifferent and heartless, but there is still a little humanity in your heart?"


    However, Jiang Chuchu was unmoved and looked at him calmly.


    Those pure water-like eyes seemed to reflect Gu Changge''s true face.


    "Humanity? What the hell did I do? What made you think that I have no humanity?"


    "Could it be that it is human nature to be ughtered by the others and wait for others to take their life?"


    Gu Changge sneered when he heard these words, looking very disdainful about it.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu was a little stunned for a while, and it was difficult to refute.


    She fell silent.


    Gu Changge was right, would he really do nothing at this time and wait for the Human Ancestor to arrive and take his life?


    But soon, she felt that Gu Changge was arguing. As the inheritor of demonic arts, he was destined to have such a day.


    This path was chosen by him.


    "But�� this is not the reason for you to harm themon people." At that moment, Jiang Chuchu spoke again and said coldly.


    "Excuse me, Holy Maiden Chuchu, when did you see me killing themon people?"


    "If you say that, during your cultivation, when you encounter any opportunity, you pay attention to the word, and you don''t fight or grab it, then how else do you cultivate?"


    Gu Changge justughed, "Others want to snatch everything from me, but my identity and my status is better than theirs, so they failed and died. And everything you saw, it''s only after I survived��"


    "Everything I do is to survive."


    "It''s hard to survive, is there anything wrong?"


    Speaking of this, his expression gradually became indifferent, revealing an aura that made Jiang Chuchu''s heart palpitate.


    From Gu Changge''s words, she felt apletely different belief than before.


    Was it wrong to live?


    That was right.


    For a time, she felt that the Dao heart that she had cultivated for so many years was shaking.


    Gu Changge noticed the change in Jiang Chuchu''s expression, and a strange color shed in his eyes.


    Afterwards, he waved his hand, and said with some sullen interest, "Forget it, you probably don''t understand what I said today."


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned when she heard these words, then she looked at him with aplicated expression, and asked, "Why did you suddenly tell me all of this?"


    At this time, Gu Changge didn''t seem toozy to exin, "Because I''m in a good mood."


    Good mood?


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned again. Why was Gu Changge in a good mood? Wasn''t he busy with the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor during this time?


    Or did he already know the whereabouts or clues of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s head buzzed and became a little nk.


    The terrifying cold air jumped up from her back again, making her hands and feet feel cold.


    Originally, Gu Changge''s words made her head dizzy, but now he suddenly became very clear.


    "Good mood?"


    And soon, she reacted.


    So Jiang Chuchu maintained her superficial expression, and there was nothing unusualpared to just now.


    "Since you''re in a good mood, why don''t you let me go?"


    She spoke lightly, but it was only a tentative question.


    She wanted to take the opportunity to know something from him, and wanted to know what Gu Changge''s attitude towards her was now.


    From this, she could also guess what the situation outside was.

 Chapter 259-1: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 259-1: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (1)</h4>


    "Ying Shuang''s Luck points have decayed to such a degree. It''s really another miracle. Sure enough, that saying is really true, nothing is invincible, let alone the Son of Luck��"


    Gu Changge''s expression was a little inexplicable as he was suddenly interested.


    On his way to the location of Ying Shuang and the others, he kept paying attention to Ying Shuang''s Luck points as the system kept prompting that Ying Shuang''s Luck points were on the verge of decline.


    So he was thinking about whether to secretly help Ying Shuang, so as not to let him die so quickly. He didn''t want Ying Shuang to die so early, after all, he still needed someone to carry his me.


    If he died like this, he would have to spend a lot of time looking for the next scapegoat. Ying Shuang was too weak, if he had the means of Prince Ying from earlier, he would not be so passive.


    Gu Changge could save a little bit of worry. However, Gu Changge soon discovered that the Luck points of Ying Shuang had risen inexplicably. He guessed that it was because of a series of changes caused by Ying Shuang being regarded as the inheritor of demonic art by the world.


    It was very likely that there was indeed an organization behind the inheritor of demonic art. Ying Shuang might have been noticed by them now.


    If there was any danger to his life at that time, the real inheritor of the demonic arts�� organization mighte to rescue Ying Shuang. After all, there had been many inheritors of demonic art since time immemorial, although there was only one person in each generation who practiced forbidden demonic art.


    But as long as they were not stupid, they were bound to leave some followers. This saved Gu Changge a lot of effort. At least Ying Shuang couldn''t die now. If someone rescued him, it would be even more impossible for him to wash off this me.


    He must wear the hat that belonged to the inheritor of demonic art until the day he died. As for making fakese true, he could let Ying Shuang have another power.


    Gu Changge wasn''t worried, because Ying Shuang wouldn''t forbid demonic art at all. Sooner orter, that organization would find clues.


    "ording to the normal trajectory, if there really exists such a forbidden demonic organization, they should be looking for the mysterious person behind Ye Lang, and it should have nothing to do with Ying Shuang."


    "I just don''t know if there really exists such an organization in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, but not that it matter it doesn��t exist. I''ll help you."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge''s smile couldn''t help being a little yful.


    This scene in the eyes of the other cultivators reflected Gu Changge''s expression of concern for the safety of themon people and anxiety in his heart, which made them even more admired.


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    A stream of light ran through the sky as the geniuses and cultivators from all ethnic groups were rushing away. The news that the inheritor of the demonic art was now in the world had spread throughout the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, causing a huge sensation.


    "Brother Gu is back, that''s great, when he was not in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, it was really disturbing."


    "Yeah, with Brother Gu around, the inheritor of demonic art probably wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. I think he only dared to do it after he knew that Brother Gu left the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield."


    "Brother Gu still had good intentions at that time and helped them. I''m afraid Brother Gu would never have imagined that so many things would happen in the past few days."


    "s, if the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall had directly attacked and killed Prince Ying, it is estimated that there would be no such thing now."


    "But Prince Ying disyed weakness at this time, trying to hide from everyone��"


    At this time, Ye Langtian, Wang Wushuang, Chi Ling, and the others also rode the divine beasts one after another, galloping through the sky, and rushing to the area where he was located.


    They talked a lot and felt very emotional, and they didn''t contact Gu Changge about this at all.


    In their opinion, except for Gu Changge and the descendants of Human Ancestor Hall, it was almost impossible for the younger generation to be the opponent of the inheritors of demonic art. Now it had almost been settled that Prince Ying was the inheritor of demonic art. Even if he wanted to justify and deny it, no one would believe it.


    So they couldn''t figure out what else they could do to Prince Ying at this time. Was it possible that he nned to drag the entire Emperor Mountain and be the enemy of the whole world?


    And even if he wanted to, Emperor Mountain probably wouldn''t admit it. The Heavenly Emperor Mountain had their inheritance stretched for countless years, it was impossible for Emperor Mountain to make any wrong move at such a time.


    It was very likely that Emperor Mountain would chose to abandon Prince Ying. After all, Emperor Mountain had existed for many years, and Emperor Ying was just one of the Emperors.


    It was impossible for the entire Emperor Mountain to be his subordinate. On the day that Prince Ying epted the inheritance of demonic art, he should have thought of all this.


    And soon, Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, and others also rushed to the area where the people of Heavenly Emperor Mountain were. It was just that what they saw in front of them really surprised them, and it was difficult for them toe back to their senses for a while.


    The brilliance of the sky was enough to drown all the cultivators below the Sacred Realm. Even they, at this time, couldn''t help but feel a palpitating feeling, as if they were dream.


    "Does Prince Ying really intend to ughter everyone? Does he think that he is invincible in the whole world?"


    So soon, their faces quickly turned gloomy, and they were extremely angry. Wang Wushuang and others even directly activated their respective forbidden artifacts and secret treasures, and went on guard.


    They saw a mighty aura emerging in the front, as if an ancient god was revived.


    That kind of unparalleled aura was really amazing. The divine chain ofws and order intertwined like a gxy and were hanging down there, and there was a golden bell floating up and down in the sky.


    The golden bell was huge like a mountain range that was stretched across the sky, covering everything. The terrifying power of time flowing on the golden bell, let out a strong aura almost turning everything to chaos.


    The iparably brilliant and terrifying golden divine light, like a mountain, seemed to have prated the universe and shattered the sky. Even in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, it was difficult to stop that kind of aura as the sky seemed to have exploded.


    This scene deeply shocked everyone and made Ye Langtian and others who came here shudder. As a descendant of the Primordial Ye n, Ye Langtian naturally knew the significance of the current situation.


    But he couldn''t figure out why Prince Ying was so bold and dared to use this thing.


    "This is the Soul-Suppressing Ancient Bell that had been with Emperor Ying at the beginning. No, it is not just the weapon of the Emperor, but it was also refined by him and reserved for his own children."


    "I''m afraid that it��s a supreme weapon. The gods in it are like an unparalleled supreme. Who can stop them?"


    "This inheritor of demonic art is too arrogant, and he doesn''t even admit it until now. Does he really think that with the Emperor Mountain and his father behind him, he can do whatever he wants?"


    "The young king of the Endless Fire Nation is said to have been epted as an apprentice by a Supreme. Now that she is dead here, I am afraid that the Supreme will be arriving soon to demand an exnation."


    "At that time, the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield will not be calm, and it will be even more dangerous for us."


    Among the depleted mountain ranges, many young cultivators were discussing, and when they saw this scene, they were all angry, and then they looked extremely worried.


    At the end of their line of sight, a monstrous aura could be seen rising from the sky. It was a roar from a Great Sacred Realm cultivator; the protector of Qilin n��s Young Master.


    When he shot at Ying Shuang, he felt that something was wrong. There was an unparalleled aura in his body, which almost shattered his soul.


    "Everyone who inherits the demonic art will get killed!"


    <i>Even if you kill me, someone will still kill you.</i>


    At this moment, he was roaring furiously. The majestic Sacred Realmws were like cracks in the heaven and the earth, symbolizing terror. Under such fluctuations, even ordinary Sacred Realm cultivators would change their expression, and it was impossible for them to withstand it.


    When a Sacred Realm cultivator was angry, the mountains and rivers would change their course, the heaven and the earth would lose their color, and the universe would be destroyed. If such a battlefield took ce outside the domain, many realms would explode and be dust.


    But now, it seemed extremely humble and insignificant. Under the pressure of the Supreme Being, he was like an ant, and there was nothing he could do except for an unwilling roar.


    In the next moment, the golden divine light came crashing down, as if the world had been burned down.


    The endless power ofws drowned this supreme saint with a puff, and before he could even let out a scream, he disappeared in an instant, and his body and spirit were both destroyed.


    "I said that I''m not the inheritor of demonic art, why don''t you believe it?"


    As the party involved, Ying Shuang��s face at this time was even bluer than anyone else''s. He stood under the dome of the sky, and the sky was covered with crystals and dazzling lights. The divine light was brilliant, and it was connected to the golden ancient bells in the sky. But it had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 259-2: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 259-2: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (2)</h4>


    This golden ancient bell would only actively revive itself when he encountered a life crisis. Usually, it was simply difficult for him to activate it.


    Now, Ying Shuang only felt that the me of the inheritor of demonic art had been fastened tightly on his head, and he couldn''t take it off like a pluck.


    This made him extremely angry, frightened, and uneasy. Who the hell was framing him, and why did he put this me on his head over and over again.


    "Young Master, stop quickly, the sea of ??hardships is boundless and there is no turning back. As long as the forbidden demonic art is abolished, there is still a way."


    "Otherwise, even the subordinates that the Emperor once left behind won''t be able to save you."


    "You are not only hurting yourself, you are also hurting Emperor Mountain!"


    "Young Master, are you still worthy of the title of Emperor? If the Emperor was still here, he would not want to see you be like this��"


    Ying Yu, Agu and other people from Emperor Mountain, at this time, all looked regretful, as they all opened their mouths, trying to persuade Ying Shuang to turn him back and stop being obsessed.


    Doubt was one thing, now that the suspicion was confirmed, it was totally different matter. This made them extremely worried, regretful, and uneasy��


    Why did Ying Shuang go astray?


    As the inheritor of demonic art, no matter what time it was, it was a mortal situation. In the end, even his rtives would be implicated, and the whole world would be his enemies, and there would be no good end.


    Why couldn''t Ying Shuang understand this?


    "I said that I was wronged. I''m not the inheritor of demonic art, why don''t you believe me�� Ying Yu, are you like this too?"


    Ying Shuang''s expression was extremely angry, staring at everyone from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, especially Ying Yu.


    Even his sister didn''t believe him, thinking that he was the inheritor of demonic art. This made him feel cold, disappointed, and chilled.


    "It''se to this point, brother, why are you still being obsessed? Are you really nning to drag the Emperor Mountain into the water? If you knew that such a day woulde, why did you choose it in the first ce?"


    Ying Yu''s expression was full of pain, with struggle, sadness, pity, entanglement�� She thought about such a day, but kept hoping that this day would note. But when it really came, she was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    "Haha, you still thought I was your brother, and you doubted me like this��"


    Hearing Ying Yu''s words, Ying Shuang''s expression suddenly became indifferent. He clenched his fist, and his body was trembling. But in fact, he was angry, aggrieved, and frightened to the extreme.


    Ying Yu didn''t believe him, which meant that there was no help behind him, and he would face all of the enemies alone. At this time, he would rather go back to feed the horses than encounter such a thing.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Suddenly, the Ancient Golden Bell above Ying Shuang''s head suddenly burst into an unusually splendid brilliance, with hundreds of millions of golden rays lingering around.


    The terrifying pressure swept the heavens and the earth, causing countless cultivators to be terrified. Even the cultivators in the rest of the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield felt a sense of uneasiness and fear from the depth of their soul, and couldn''t help but kneel down.


    "He''s going to kill us all��"


    "Desperately fight with him! The inheritor of demonic art, everyone, attack him!"


    Everyone looked at Ying Shuang with expressions of anger, hatred, and murderous intent. They knew that they were not Ying Shuang''s opponents, but they were not afraid at all, and they were ready to fight against him.


    Ying Shuang was too arrogant. Just now, in front of everyone, he strongly sacrificed such a weapon to kill a person in the great sacred realm.


    "Brother, I really don''t want to fight with you, don''t forget that I also have the Ancient Golden Bell."


    Ying Yu''s cold voice was mixed with pain resounded between heaven and earth.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, in the position between her eyebrows, arge and unusual brilliance appeared, in which a strong aura was rising.


    The terrifying phantom suddenly solidified under the sky. It was also the Ancient Golden Bell, exactly the same as Ying Shuang''s, and it was also refined by the original Emperor Ying.


    It was just that Ying Yu activated it by a secret method, and it was not its active recovery. There was an essential difference between the power and the Ancient Golden Bell above Ying Shuang''s head.


    "You also want to kill me?Why is it that you still don''t believe my words?"


    Seeing Ying Yu''s actions, Ying Shuang was stunned, and his eyes widened. His expression turned into a bit of disbelief, as if he didn''t want to believe that Ying Yu would attack him in the end.


    "You''ve killed a lot of people, stop now."


    Ying Yu''s voice was filled with regret and struggle. As she said that, the position between her eyebrows exuded a dazzling glow.


    Seeing this, Ying Shuang also knew that it was useless to talk too much, and he had nothing to say and couldn''t justify because of this me.


    At this time, the only thing he could do was to find a way to survive! And soon, the two Ancient Golden Bells were fighting in the sky. The fluctuations were as turbulent as the vast ocean, and the scene was extremely frightening, as if it would shatter the sky.


    The terrifyingws and order, and the divine light were extremely chaotic, and there was an amazing scene like the cracking of the sky. Even some stars outside the realm were swept by this divine light, and then fell down and turned into dust in mid-air.


    The chaotic dust fell from outside the domain and drowned it all. Many creatures were toote to escape and died directly under this aftermath. Just like the Great Sacred Realm cultivator from earlier, they didn''t even have time to let out a scream, and their body and spirit were both destroyed.


    For a while, this ce turned into a purgatory-like scene on earth. Many young beings were rushing toe here, but they were swept away by the burst of divine light in the middle, and they exploded in an instant, turning into a cloud of blood.


    "Run away, Prince Ying has gone crazy, he is going to kill everyone, he is nning to be enemies of the entire world."


    "Go back and report to the n, the inheritor of demonic art is here, and he wants to kill everyone!"


    Everyone was terrified and kept running for their lives everywhere, apanied by iparable despair, panic, and anger. Judging from this move, Prince Ying really intended to kill everyone and destroy everyone here.


    After today, probably, there would be no ce for him in this world. So thinking of this, Prince Ying decided to drag everyone to be buried together at this time.


    "No, let''s run away. Prince Ying is nning to self-destruct. Even if he dies, we will be dragged down!"


    Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian and the others suddenly changed their expressions.


    Although they were backed by the Ancient Ye n and the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, they didn''t have the amazing means of prince Ying.


    Was supreme weapon something that ordinary people could have? If they didn''t run at this time, they would just die here like everyone else.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But in the next moment, a strange fluctuation suddenly emerged from the heavens and the earth, which made everyone''s expressions change, and they felt a strange power that enveloped all directions.


    "Tsk tsk�� I''ll see, who dares to escape! Even if Heavenly Emperor shows up, no one can save you! Everyone is going to die here today. We have always been hunted and killed by people since time immemorial."


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a day. Karma really turns around. The descendants of this generation sure have the courage."


    Apanied by a sneering sound. Everyone who was fleeing to heaven and earth was startled, and they couldn''t help but feel cold all over, and even their souls were trembling.


    In the void, three terrifying figures suddenly appeared. They were shrouded in ck robes, surrounded by gray fog, their eyes were cold, cruel and bloodthirsty.


    Their aura was impressively the Great Sacred Realm, with thews of Great Sacred Realm intertwined around them, so powerful that they could easily crush everyone here.


    "This����"


    "How is this possible!"


    "This must be fake, how could there be a Great Sacred Realm existences hiding in the dark. Not to mention, there are still three, this is driving everyone to a dead end!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded, and then they reacted and couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Their face turned pale, their souls trembled, and they were desperate to the extreme. In the dark, there were still people hidden, and suddenly appeared at this time?


    Moreover, there were still three terrifying Great Sacred Realm existences! With their single palm, everyone here could be wiped out.


    "Descendent, please rest assured, no one can leave here alive today."


    At this time, the three Great Sacred Realm existences who suddenly appeared, in the despair and fear on everyone''s face, saluted Ying Shuang and said with a very respectful look.


    "This����"


    At this time, Ying Shuang was also a little shocked, and even became dazed. Then, there was a burst of ecstasy. It was really a no-brainer.


    He even wondered if the previous Prince Ying was indeed the inheritor of demonic art, but after he took over, he didn''t know that part of his memory.


    "No, I''m not the inheritor of demonic art, not from the beginning, someone is trying to frame me on purpose! And the three people in front of me were sent by him. They seemed to help me, but in fact they had another purpose, to make it harder for me to clear my suspicions!"


    "Damn, what a cruel heart! It must be Gu Changge. During this period of time, I have never contacted anyone other than him, so I knew he would not be so kind��"


    But soon, Ying Shuang reacted, and his whole body was cold, with some despair and fear.


    But in response, what could he do?


    He could understand all of this, but he couldn''t refuse it at all. This was a conspiracy that led him to a dead end no matter his choice.

 Chapter 233-1: Master is so strong that it is impossible for him to die, Fine then you can die (1)

    <h4>Chapter 233-1: Master is so strong that it is impossible for him to die, Fine then you can die (1)</h4>


    "Impossible, Master is so powerful, how could he fall there, this must be fake, impossible��"


    "I don''t believe it, I''m going to find my Master."


    In the Immortal Lun Sect, Yaoyao''s face was pale, her eyes were red and swollen, her little hands were clenched in her sleeves, it was very cold, she couldn''t believe that these rumors were true.


    In the Nethend Heavenly Pond, her iparably powerful Master was suspected to have fallen into it?


    Beside her, Granny Yinhua''s face was also bitter and helpless, and she couldn''t believe it either.


    Because that Immortal had made a deep impression on her.


    He had an unfathomable and terrifying confidence in every gesture.


    How could such an existence fall there?


    But the moment they heard this news, the jade pendant that Immortal had left for Yaoyao cracked.


    All of these confirmed the authenticity of this news.


    Therefore, she was even more bitter.


    "Yaoyao, Mr. Immortal may not have really fallen. It''s just a suspicion. At that time, it was very far away, and no one saw him really fall there��"


    Afterwards, Granny Yinhua said andforted Yaoyao, wanting her not to be too sad.


    But she didn''t even believe these words.


    Although no one saw it with their own eyes.


    But in the public, that earth-shattering terrifying phantom, unless their eyes were blind, who couldn''t see it?


    What she said was like only holding a fluke-like fantasy, that''s all.


    Hearing these words, Yaoyao''s face was still pale, and at this moment, she was almost unable to stand still.


    "Woooooooo��"


    Then, tears poured out of her eyes, like beads with a broken thread and they couldn''t stop at all.


    "Master, he is so powerful, he cannot die�� He promised Yaoyao that he would not leave Yaoyao��"


    She murmured, recalling in her mind the days she had spent with Master over the past few days.


    He saved her and her grandma from the ck Wind Bandits.


    epted her as his disciple and taught her cultivation techniques.


    He took her through the ancient cities, across the sacred mountain, the forbidden area��


    The man who was extremely gentle to her, who gave her infinite warmth and peace, and made her understand the beauty in this world.


    The mountains and rivers were magnificent, the lights were brilliant, the wind and the clouds were light, the snow was bright and spring.


    How could he just leave like this?


    Did he just throw her away?


    At this moment, Yaoyao felt that her eyes were getting dark.


    She didn''t want to believe that it was all true.


    "Master, he knew that the Nethend Heavenly Pond is so dangerous, and he still went there��"


    "This is all nned by Jiang Yang in advance. He told Master about this. And my Master clearly knew this, so he still wanted to go."


    "He must have been forced for some reason�� I won''t let Jiang Yang go!"


    Afterwards, Yaoyao calmed down and wiped away her tears, as if she had suddenly grown a lot.


    She decided to go to the Nethend Heavenly Pond to find her Master.


    Live to find his corpse to confirm his death.


    She didn''t believe that with her Master��s strength he would really fall into it.


    When she heard Yaoyao''s decision, Granny Yinhua was shocked and unbelievable, but from Yaoyao''s expression, she saw determination.


    "Huh, if Mr. Immortal knew about it, he wouldn''t let you risk it��"


    She shook her head and sighed.


    She understood that the current Yaoyao waspletely different from the little girl who would hide behind her when she met a bandit.


    She had be more mature and sensible, and no one could stop her.


    "Your grandma supports you, Mr. Immortal is so kind to you, how can we ignore him when he has done so many things for us?"


    Afterwards, the silver haired granny''s smile became somewhat relieved.


    And she didn''t even notice that after Yaoyao made this decision, there was a faint pattern of Peach petals between her brows, glowing brightly, and then quickly disappearing.


    Yaoyao had an ethereal aura on her body, as if she could fly away at any time.


    During this period of time, what happened in the Nethend Heavenly Pond, quickly swept through the entire Heavenly Domain like a storm.


    Countless forces and cultivators were shocked, horrified, and couldn��t believe that such a big thing happened.


    The mysterious Immortal from the Upper Realm who destroyed the Sacred Mountain at will, and finally rushed to the Nethend Heavenly Realm, and was suspected to have fallen into it.


    On that day, the blood shone into the sky, reflecting the sky outside the Nethend Heavenly Pond, apanied by a terrifying phantom that made countless hearts palpitate and terrified, they fought there, and a monstrous war broke out.


    During this battle, many cultivators witnessed the figure of the Immortal from the Upper Realm getting torn apart, and finally the aura disappeared.


    This news was way too scary.


    The news of a miraculous phenomenon in the Nethend Heavenly Pond caused a sensation in all directions, causing many forces and cultivators to rush to it, but now there was a more terrifying atmosphere there.


    Even the sky seemed to have turned bloody.


    Even the Immortal could bleed here.


    If they went, would they be any better than Immortal? It would only be worse in the end.


    For a time, many cultivators and creatures retreated and hurriedly evacuated from the Nethend Heavenly Pond, daring not to stay there.


    Even if a fetish was born, it must be taken with a life!


    This incident directly made the Nethend Heavenly Pond in the Heavenly Domain thousands of times more terrifying than the restricted area!


    Within a radius of 10,000 miles, no creatures or cultivators dared to approach.


    ����


    "What a stupid and arrogant guy, do you think you will be invincible when youe to the Lower Realm? Didn''t I kill you in the Nethend Heavenly Domain in the end��"


    At the same time, among the tall ancient trees, between the vast and magnificent mountains.


    On the road in the remote town, Jiang Yang, who looked indifferent and wore a long gown, was smiling. While hearing the news from all sides, he couldn''t help but say this.


    He looked extremely confident, as if everything was under his control.


    In his eyes, this was exactly how things should be.


    After all, this was his calction for Gu Changge.


    How powerful was it?


    Didn''t he get killed by the pit he left behind?


    In Jiang Yang''s view, Gu Changge was extremely conceited, boasting that he was from the Upper Realm, showing contempt and indifference towards the creatures from the Lower Realm, and he didn''t care.


    Therefore, once he heard that a divine object was born in the Nethend Heavenly Domain, Gu Changge would definitely rush there immediately, even if he knew it was a conspiracy, he would not care.


    Jiang Yang knew Gu Changge''s temperament, so he was even more certain.


    As a person from the Upper Realm, with Gu Changge��s vision, he would definitely know that the thing in the Nethend Heavenly Pond was precious, so it was even more impossible for him to give up.


    Even if he knew that there was probably a fire pit ahead, he still had to jump.


    Moreover, it was impossible for Gu Changge to know that Nethend Heavenly Pond was actually rted to him, and many of the traps were arranged by him back then.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that except for Jiang Yang, any other creature who dared to easily set foot on the Nethend Heavenly Pond would only face a dead end.


    Gu Changge was no exception.


    "That Immortal from the Upper Realm was actually killed by Jiang Yang��"


    Behind Jiang Yang, Zhao Yi, who was acting as a maid holding a sword.


    Hearing these words, her eyes suddenly widened, and she was extremely shocked, and her heart set off a storm.


    She really did not expect that with just a few words and orders from Jiang Yang at that time, the mysterious and powerful Immortal would be killed in the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    This terrifying and unpredictable method made her back feel cold, and she couldn''t help shivering.


    At the same time, the reverence for Jiang Yang in her heart had increased by several levels.


    Jiang Yang was really unfathomable!

 Chapter 233-2: Master is so strong that it is impossible for him to die, Fine then you can die (2)

    <h4>Chapter 233-2: Master is so strong that it is impossible for him to die, Fine then you can die (2)</h4>


    The terrifying power of that Immortal from the Upper Realm at that time was still vivid in her eyes, but in the blink of an eye, he had fallen into the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yi couldn''t help but sigh. Although Jiang Yang''s cultivation was not as good as that of the Immortal, these methods were far more terrifying than his cultivation.


    "A mere Immortal from the Upper Realm, what��s your qualification?"


    Jiang Yang noticed her expression, and couldn''t help but smile lightly. In his words, he had already forgotten about Gu Changge in his heart.


    In his eyes, Gu Changge was now a dead person.


    ording to the news that came, even if he didn''t die, it would be soon anyway. How could his methods be able topete with ordinary people?


    Gu Changge had previously bullied him because of his profound cultivation.


    Jiang Yang still remembered that he was not a narrow-minded person, but some hatred must be avenged.


    Especially when Gu Changge blocked his way.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t kill him myself��"


    Jiang Yang shook his head slightly, and quickly put the thought aside.


    In his past reincarnations, he actually encountered quite a few enemies like Gu Changge, and the final oue was simr to Gu Changge.


    Either they were killed by his own hands, or they were solved by his many tricks, which could not hinder him in the slightest.


    And what he had to do next became much easier.


    "The descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall in this life is a cautious generation. Even the agreed location is so far away from the Immortal Lun Sect. Are they afraid of the so-called Immortal?"


    And soon, three dayster, Jiang Yang took Zhao Yi through many mountains, and finally arrived at the agreed ce.


    This was a valley that looked extremely vast, and the surrounding mountains looked extremely majestic, with towering ancient trees and intertwined vines.


    In the middle of the valley, there was an emerald-like blueke.


    After getting here.


    Jiang Yang''s brows couldn''t help but wrinkle, and he felt a sense of danger in the dark.


    An existence like him almost instinctively believed in the aura in the dark.


    "Could there be any surprises?"


    Jiang Yang frowned secretly, but this time he was not empty handed when he left Immortal Lun Sect, so he didn''t care too much.


    He had been through too many things.


    Even if there was an ident, he could confidently settle it.


    "I''m here,e out?"


    Then, he spoke lightly and swept towards the mountain range ahead.


    He had already sensed that there were fluctuationsing from there.


    Obviously the person who invited him here was in the middle.


    And with Jiang Yang''s words falling.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Figures appeared from all around, all dressed in golden armor, with powerful aura, and amazing killing intent.


    "Someone from the Upper Realm."


    "How can that be����"


    Noticing the special aura fluctuations on these people, Zhao Yi''splexion couldn''t help but change. He didn''t expect Jiang Yang toe here, but it was someone who came from the Upper Realm.


    What the hell was Jiang Yang��s identity?


    And at this time, Jiang Yang was still calm, not surprised at all, which shocked Zhao Yi even more.


    Jiang Yang''s origin was probably far more frightening than she imagined.


    "What about the Master behind you?"


    Jiang Yang didn''t care about the status of the Upper Realm of the group of golden armored warriors in front of him, and said indifferently, "Let here out to see me, it took a lot of trouble, but why is she so vignt?"


    He said in thenguage of the Upper Realm, not from this realm.


    Fortunately, Zhao Yi had a strong cultivation base and could understand what he was saying. So she wasn��t confused at this time.


    "Master is in Huxin Pavilion, pleasee in person."


    The Golden Armored Warrior at the head looked at Jiang Yang with a scrutiny, as if he wanted to be sure, and then said so.


    Hearing this, Jiang Yang frowned. He personally came here to give some face, but at this time, she still hadn''te out to greet him?


    This made him unhappy.


    However, on the surface, there was still an indifferent expression, which could not show any emotion.


    In his opinion, the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall in this life were probably arrogant and had a somewhat unruly temperament, so they were not willing to submit to him like this.


    Thinking like this, Jiang Yang figured out the unease he had just felt.


    Maybe things would be less simple today.


    But he didn''t mind teaching a lesson to the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, so that she could understand the truth, how to greet the Elders, and how to greet the Human Ancestor.


    "I hope she doesn''t regret her disrespectful act today."


    Jiang Yang said lightly, then took Zhao Yi and followed behind the group of golden-armored warriors, and headed toward the Huxin Pavilion.


    As for the strange expressions of the group of golden-armored warriors around him, Jiang Yang didn''t care.


    At this time, he also wanted to understand why the current descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall asked him toe to such a remote ce.


    Instead of going to Immortal Lun Sect to visit.


    All kinds of actions were extremely concealed and did not reveal any movement.


    Wasn''t this a sign of disobedience?


    Soon, Jiang Yang saw the figure waiting in the Huxin Pavilion.


    Although her face was covered with a veil, it was difficult to hide the peerless Immortal face, her expression was calm and deep, and the temperament was extremely detached and out of the world, with a kind of peerless meaning above all living beings.


    She was looking at him with a strange expression.


    It was Yue Mingkong who had been here for a long time and nned to catch a turtle in the jar.


    She didn''t expect him toe here, and after sending the letter, Jiang Yang actually believed it and left Immortal Lun Sect toe to the appointment.


    Although there were some doubts and confusions.


    But it didn''t affect Yue Mingkong''s idea of ??killing Jiang Yang.


    So�� she set up a of heaven and earth here, which was a thousand times better than thest time she nned Ye Ling.


    Even if Jiang Yang''s methods were heaven defying, even if he didn''t die this time, his skin would get peeled off.


    "This is the current descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall? No wonder they would do such a thing."


    When Jiang Yang looked at the figure in the Huxin Pavilion, he was a little surprised.


    He had always been very urate.


    From the perspective of temperament, he could infer it from the stunning woman had in front of her.


    She was probably unwilling to sumb to him.


    So Jiang Yang didn''t really care. He had met a lot of women with such a rebellious temperament before, and he knew how to make them surrender.


    "You are Jiang Yang?"


    And just when Jiang Yang''s many thoughts passed by.


    The woman in the Huxin Pavilion also spoke up, her voice was like the sound of nature, but it contained a cold killing intent.


    "I''m Jiang Yang." Jiang Yang said indifferently, "That''s the person you''ve been looking for."


    "Are you the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall of this lifetime?"


    When he confessed his identity at this time, it was not a sign of his self-confidence, and he didn''t worry about the other party''s intentions at all.


    "Fine, then you can die!"


    However, Yue Mingkong only frowned upon hearing this, and did not answer him.


    Then, apanied by her words.


    She suddenly waved her sleeves, her expression indifferent to the extreme.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The mighty terrifying aura came from all directions, the blood was surging, covering the sky and the sun, and it was iparably vast.


    From all sides of the mountain range, many golden armored warriors descended like a torrent, suddenly attacking them.

 Chapter 234-1: Finally it’s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldnt last (1)

    <h4>Chapter 234-1: Finally it��s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldntst (1)</h4>


    "Not good����"


    Zhao Yi''s expression changed, and turned a little pale, "These warriors are all God Kings, and there are also many cultivators in Quasi-Sacred and Sacred Realm."


    Her words trembled.


    Not to mention Sacred and Quasi-Sacred, even the ones in the Great Sacred Realm had appeared, and they wanted to kill Jiang Yang.


    A Great Sacred Realm cultivator was already the pinnacle of power in the Heavenly Star Realm as it was today.


    Except for the Immortal Lun Sect, the rest of the forces absolutely did not have a Great Sacred Realm cultivator, and their background was much worse.


    But now, with a wave of the opponent''s hand, there were many strong cultivators appearing to kill Jiang Yang.


    Just now she thought that this group of people was here to greet Jiang Yang, but she didn''t expect that the other party was already waiting here, nning to kill Jiang Yang.


    This scene made Jiang Yang frown. Although it was unexpected, it didn''t go deep.


    "How dare you attack me! You will regret it."


    He said lightly to Yue Mingkong, at this time, he thought that Yue Mingkong was the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you must die today!"


    Yue Mingkong''s response was very short and indifferent. Between the sky and the earth, a thick fog began to appear as the surroundings blurred, like a chaotic mist, shrouding the ce.


    At the same time, she unfolded a golden decree!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The world was shaking!


    From the decree, there was a sword intent rising into the sky!


    In the blink of an eye, a sword traversed the sky, chaos filled the air, as thick as a mountain, like billions of stars erupting at once.


    That vast and terrifying energy was enough to destroy everything and the aftermath alone turned many peaks around the valley into dust.


    At the same time she acted, wanting to kill Jiang Yang and take his life!


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Her robe spread out, the radiance was bright, and the five-color divine light rushed to the sky. The giant mountains next to it were lifted up, and then turned into powder in the air.


    "This����"


    "Aren''t you a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall?"


    Seeing this, Jiang Yang frowned and then his calm expression suddenly changed.


    He was not stupid, no matter how he looked at this time, he felt that the other party had nothing to do with the Human Ancestor hall.


    It was purely intended to kill him.


    All his previous guesses were wrong!


    And he actually stupidly sent himself to the door?


    This made Jiang Yang''s expression a bit ugly and things were out of his control again.


    Before that, who told him that there was the secret method of the Human Ancestor Hall?


    "Damn it, who is trying to trick me?"


    At this time, Jiang Yang didn''t have time to react. With his current state, it was impossible to resist such a blow.


    Not to mention that there was a group of Golden Armored Warriors around.


    It was a of heaven and earth!


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yang''splexion also became very cold and he began to pinch his fingers together.


    Rays of light rose behind him one after another.


    It was brilliant and dazzling, atmospheric and majestic, as if the sun had risen.


    That was a golden seal, iparably blinding, that suddenly appeared in the high sky, and then suspended there. With wisps of divine light, it was made of the most powerfulws.


    With this, even the continents could easily copse.


    It was just that with his current strength, it was difficult to use the Supreme weapon at its full power.


    "Immortal Lun Seal?"


    Almost immediately, Yue Mingkong recognized this weapon, the Supreme power in it was awakening, to explode the might of the Supreme weapon!


    In the entire Heavenly Star Realm, there was definitely only one of these!


    It was the Supreme weapon of Immortal Lun!


    But she didn''t panic, instead she became colder and colder.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    With a sound like a heavenly weapon being forged!


    An aura of divinity and transcendence permeated this ce.


    She sacrificed an iparably Sacred Golden Divine sword which the gods and goddesses used to revive on their own and did not need her to use it.


    "Quasi-Supreme weapon���� You are rather well prepared����"


    "Who the hell wants to kill me����"


    Jiang Yang''s expression changed once again, and the Immortal Lun Seal, which he used to carry around to protect his life, seemed to be useless.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Soon, the ce instantly erupted terrifying iparable fluctuations, as if one star after another exploded, more like one star field after another turned into dust.


    It was more like a billion chaos waves pping, like a heavy universe smashing down, directly making the void here shatter!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the next moment, Jiang Yang spat blood and flew backwards. Covered in blood, his body exploded and smashed arge mountain. His injuries were extremely heavy and he looked iparably wretched.


    Not only did he suffer from the attack of Yue Mingkong, but he also had to watch out for the golden-armored warriors attacking around him.


    He had the Supreme weapon with him, but it was difficult to use one ten thousandth of its power.


    He couldn''t even resist the opponent''s Quasi-Supreme weapon!


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Why are you attacking me?"


    Jiang Yang coldly shouted, wanting to know where Yue Mingkong came from.


    But Yue Mingkong was not moved as she still attacked, feeling that today might be her only chance to wipe him out here and remove this big trouble for Gu Changge!


    And this time, Jiang Yang also made the most correct choice���� He once again gritted his teeth, reluctantly broke the seal on the Reincarnation Seal, and then fled to the distance!


    Jiang Yang stepped on the great momentum of this ce and broke through the immediate obstruction with the Immortal Lun Seal. Except for Yue Mingkong who was holding the Quasi-Supreme weapon, the rest of them could not stop him at all.


    "Jiang Yang, save me����"


    He even had the means to take the iparably miserable Zhao Yi on the other side with him, intending to break out of the heavy siege.


    Yue Mingkong naturally noticed Jiang Yang''s move to break the Reincarnation Seal.


    For the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, the Reincarnation Seal was something more important than life.


    Because not every reincarnation could cultivate the Reincarnation Seal.


    This showed that Jiang Yang had panicked and confused himself, unable to prioritize!


    "Pass my order to the Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas tounch a secret revolt, targeting directly at the Immortal Lun Sect����"


    "Its disciples are the thief of the Sacred Mountain��s spiritual objects, make them hand over Jiang Yang!"


    Then, Yue Mingkong''s eyes became cold, her jade hand waved and instructed the people behind her.


    She intended to dy the return of the Human Ancestor, now that she shattered his Reincarnation Seal to borrow power, that was just what she wanted!


    After that, Yue Mingkong herself continued to chase and attack, not intending to let Jiang Yang go.


    If she could really kill him, that would be great.


    ����


    And just when many cultivators and forces in the outside world panicked, talking wildly.


    Deep inside the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    The Immortal mist was indistinct, appearing iparably blurred, the pool water was clear, among which an iparably tall Green Lotus was growing, the Lotus leaves were like face pots, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, the sun and moon and stars.


    Wisps were flowing here, as if into a nket of waterfalls.


    Apanied by the monstrous demonic aura.


    A vague and slender figure, entwined with an Immortal and demonic aura, was seated here.


    Above his head, there was a big treasure vase floating, the dark light was flickering, and the big vein intertwined into the heaven and earth scriptures, which looked mysterious and terrifying.


    If a cultivator saw this scene, he would be shocked beyond belief.


    It would be hard to believe that deep in the Nethend Heavenly Pond, there was still someone there.

 Chapter 234-2: Finally it’s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldnt last (2)

    <h4>Chapter 234-2: Finally it��s time to reap benefits, The Immortal Lun Sect wouldntst (2)</h4>


    Of course this figure was naturally Gu Changge.


    He closed his eyes slightly, there were ck and white divine lights flowing out from his eyes.


    A ck rune was struck by his hand, branded in eight directions, like a small bright ck sun, intending to turn the momentum of this ce.


    Soon, afterpleting these.


    Gu Changge opened his eyes, looking somewhat puzzled.


    "Surprisingly, I somehow received Jiang Yang''s Luck points again. It seems that Yue Mingkong''s n has seeded, with her methods. Even if Jiang Yang wants to escape, I''m afraid he will have to lose ayer of skin."


    "In that case, it is also considered a blow to Jiang Yang''s luck."


    Gu Changge also nned to have Yue Mingkong help him stall Jiang Yang for a few more days.


    It was just that, from the system''s prompt, it seemed that he had underestimated Yue Mingkong''s tactics.


    By this time, Jiang Yang had already been hunted by her.


    Under Gu Changge''s calction, Jiang Yang thought that the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall was looking for him, so he left the Immortal Lun Sect where he had been cowering and came outside.


    As a regressor, Yue Mingkong should know a lot about Jiang Yang''s methods, and under heryers of arrangement, Jiang Yang would have to honestly admit his fate even if he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    But with the means of Yue Mingkong, if she wanted to kill Jiang Yang, it was very difficult.


    "But it seems that the Human Ancestor has gone to great lengths for the things in the Heavenly Pond, to the extent that he even destroyed his Reincarnation Seal, tsk tsk ����"


    "Just the outermostyer had a whole three Great Sacred Realm vicious beasts, a Great Sacred Realm headless horseman guard����"


    "It''s just a pity that this little tactic can stop others, but not me."


    Gu Changge swept over the many runes nearby and did not touch them.


    These days, the outside world had caused those sensations, naturally, he also noticed them.


    With his current means, it was actually not difficult for him to sneak into the deepest part.


    When he was within the Ancient Immortal Continent, he had snuck in front of the eyes of countless old demons and old antiquities.


    He was also able to calmly venture inside the Immortal Gate and snatch the Immortal Spirit away, without anyone noticing.


    The arrangement within the Nethend Heavenly Pond was actually much worse than the one inside the Immortal Gate.


    After all, the environment of heaven and earth waspletely different, the rules of this ce would not allow too much power beyond the burden of this world.


    It could be said that the difficulty instantly dropped many times.


    Gu Changge himself was proficient with spatial talent and iparably good at concealment.


    So he thought about it and created the illusion that he had fallen outside, which by the way could conceal the rest of the Human Ancestor''s arrangement.


    On the other hand, he could also let the outside beings and cultivators know that they should note up and disturb his ns.


    Of course, Gu Changge also took his n into consideration. Wasn''t Jiang Yang going to scheme against him?


    Then this was exactly what he wanted, he could just take advantage of this time to cut off the opportunity that Jiang Yang had worked so hard to n for many lifetimes, wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    Also for the breakup between Yaoyao and Jiang Yang, he tore the dough and poured thest oil.


    Gu Changge now only had to sit here and reap the benefits, waiting for Jiang Yang toe here to deliver his head and reap thest wave of his remaining points.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Afterwards, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd appeared and took the initiative to recover.


    With the monstrous demonic power, it wiped out many of the runes in front of him.


    Gu Changge continued to take action, changing the generalws and making these runes for his use.


    In the deepest part.


    A very special Green Lotus was propping up the Lotus leaves, and strands of Chaotic energy were entangled on it, it was deeply rooted in the bottom of theke, as if it wouldn��t sway even if the sky and the earth were dead, and the universe was dead.


    Nirvana Green Lotus.


    It was just that it was not mature yet.


    Looking at this thing from a distance, various thoughts shed in Gu Changge''s mind.


    Onest buzz!!


    He chose to move forward, even if it was not mature, he had to upy it first!


    The Great Dao treasure bottle emerged actively, defending him against its terrifying pressure.


    His bones rattled.


    Gu Changge even heard the rumbling sounds of the ancient worlds spinning.


    As if it could crush people to pieces.


    But as the Great Dao treasure bottle fell, the Lotus leaves spread out one by one, and he fell into it one step at a time, and then he sat cross-legged.


    The Lotus leaves closed, and all the aura fluctuations gradually disappeared.


    On the open and boundlesske, soon only a Green Lotus was left standing and taking root.


    It was silent.


    And Gu Changge''s current state was very strange.


    His demonic heart throbbed, blood spurted out, and made a terrifying sound like a giant drum.


    At the same time he felt a desire to devour it!


    In a trance, Gu Changge saw a thumb-sized lotus seed with mysterious ancient traces wrapped around its surface.


    It seemed to be the embodiment of the Great Dao, and it was also the cohesion of thews.


    Like floating in the boundless void.


    Surrounded by a Chaotic aura, at the beginning of time, it could even disy the traces from the long river of time.


    The prototypes of the worlds, as the lotus seeds fell, bloomed in the Chaos, and then evolved into a vast world.


    But in the end, as he opened his mouth and swallowed this lotus seed, the terrifying ck hole engulfed the universe.


    Many pictures began to copse and shatter.


    His Inner World, at this time, began to evolve.


    Level up!


    His Inner World had transformed into the Inner Universe!


    Gu Changge''s most direct feeling was that he could control the power of the world!


    The palm of his hand contained the universe, his fist embraced the universe!


    Even his cultivation base had broken through to the Great Sacred Realm!


    "What''s going on? What happened?"


    "This aura�� Could it be that thing�� Was it finally acquired by this devil?"


    "Has the n of the Human Ancestor be a gift for someone else?"


    Jiang Chuchu, who was in the Inner World, saw that the Inner World was being submerged by the turbulent Chaotic energy, and only the Heavenly Court standing in the sky remained unchanged.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but be shocked and couldn''t keep calm.


    In the end, herplexion turned pale and she sat down on the bluestone like a slump.


    She was driven to distraction.


    "Impossible, haven''t I already warned the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor? Are all his tricks useless?"


    Jiang Chuchu couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Or was it that Gu Changge had be so powerful that he could ignore Human Ancestor''s many tricks?


    She couldn''t stop it at all.


    Everything was evolving in the direction Gu Changge said.


    ����


    In the next few days, a major event that swept the entire Heavenly Domain happened again, rming many forces and ethnic groups.


    Countless cultivators and creatures were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    A terrifying secret revolt suddenly urred.


    There were no signs.


    In the major Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas, there were ancient beings who said that there was a young disciple in the Immortal Lun Sect who stole their Sacred object and asked the Immortal Lun Sect to hand him over.


    Many terrifying old antiques, whose cultivation base had reached the Sacred Realm, had begun to recover, and they were approaching the mountain gate of Immortal Lun Sect.


    Many people spected that this incident might just be an excuse, and that the disciple was just a small lead.


    In fact, the major Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas had always wanted to attack the Immortal Lun Sect.


    It was just that it hadn''t started yet.


    "Now even the Immortal Lun Sect can''tst for long�� Why did the phantom left by the Immortal Lun disappear?"


    In the hall of Immortal Lun Sect.


    The atmosphere was depressing and heavy.


    Jiang Yang, who used many means along the way to escape back to the Immortal Lun Sect with heavy injuries, felt a strong malice right away.


    The major Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas were forced toe, they were obviously ordered by the mysterious woman who almost got rid of him that day.


    Jiang Yang originally nned to arouse the phantom of the Ancestor of Immortal Lun Sect and cooperate with Immortal Lun Sect to fight against the mysterious woman, but he failed.


    Because the phantom of the Ancestor Immortal Lun seemed to have disappeared, and he was not moved by him at all!


    This incident made his identity in the Immortal Lun Sect suddenly reversed.


    Moreover, the matter of him stealing the Immortal Lun Seal was noticed by many elders in the Immortal Lun Sect.


    Under the internal and external troubles, there were almost big problems.


    This made Jiang Yang''splexion very ugly, and he was no longer as indifferent as before. He felt that someone was secretly plotting against him!


    "No, at this time, I have to go to the Nethend Heavenly Pond��"


    "Immortal Lun Sect wouldn''tst��"

 Chapter 270-3: What bullshit similar flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (3)

    <h4>Chapter 270-3: What bullshit simr flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (3)</h4>


    "Gu Changge? Sure enough, it''s him!" The look of the woman in the phoenix clothes was somewhat clear.


    "Gu Changge? So it''s you? I hope�� it can reflect a simr flower."


    "If that''s the case, it''s reassuring." Lao Shi was stunned again, saying what the woman in red and the Great Elder couldn''t understand, but sighed, "Did Taoyao ask you toe to me?"


    "Yes, Taoyao said that you might be able to solve my physical problems." Gu Changge answered truthfully, but there was no abnormality in his expression.


    The other party''s name for Taoyao was Taoyao, so it seemed that his guess was not wrong. There were many problems with Taoyao and Lao Shi''s memory.


    Otherwise, there would be no misnomer. At this moment, the Great Elder also remained silent.


    Gu Changge was born with a demonic nature, he knew it. And the old stone in front of him was obviously a Demon, so why did he have such a great demonic nature?


    Could this be the reason why Gu Changge came to look for him?


    "Actually, I''m not very clear about this issue�� The Peach Demon may think that I was not controlled by the Demon after being soaked by the Master''s heart and blood. But that''s just luck��"


    "By the way, with Taoyao''s current state, she shouldn''t be able to remember anything."


    Lao Shiughed at himself, "You can''t rely on others for this, you can only rely on yourself, and no one can help you."


    His voice was very ruthless, born with a demonic heart, how many times had it appeared in this world? But without exception, there were no good endings, and they ended up ominous.


    "Master?"


    The shock in the Great Elder''s heart was even deeper. <i>The old stone in front of him called him master? How does that exist?</i>


    <i>How did Gu Changge have anything to do with him? Simr flowers?</i>


    At this time, even his heart was full of doubts. Obviously, the origin of Lao Shi was even longer than him. Although the Great Elder imed to have lived a very long life, the years were long.


    But only he himself knew that his length was not worth mentioning in front of the old guy who had survived across the epochs at every turn.


    The era of the Demon Lord? How far was that? No one could tell, that was a chaotic, unrecorded ancient history.


    Gu Changge looked calm, nodded, and didn''t say much. What Lao Shi said was actually exactly what he wanted to hear. He didn''t need to solve the problem of the demonic heart, all he wanted was the favor of this old stone.


    What kind of shit was simr to a flower, the Demon Lord was basically his vest.


    Of course, Gu Changge won''t say this. ording to the current situation, apart from Taoyao, the old stone in front of him, and the red-clothed witch who was about to bury herself, all had deep feelings of hatred for him.


    Lao Shi regarded him as a simr flower, so he didn''t make a move. But ording to the system prompt, the witch in red would not.


    That was the Demon whom she wanted to seek her revenge on! However, Gu Changge was not worried that Lao Shi would dare to do something to him. With his current status, unless Lao Shi had nothing to worry about and wanted to die, he nned to pull him down with him.


    "Senior, have we met before?"


    At this moment, Gu Changge''s mind shed with many thoughts, but his face was calm and asked, "Why do you give me a sense of familiarity?"


    "What?" Lao Shi''s face changed slightly, and he was a little surprised.


    He frowned and asked inexplicably, "Familiarity?"


    "When I was cultivating in the family, for some reason, the younger generation always liked to sit and practice on some blue stones�� But those bluestones were not very satisfactory."


    "The Fang Qingshi that I found at the end was very simr to the original shape of the senior just now."


    Gu Changge''s face also showed a trace of confusion, and then said, "That''s why it''s familiar."


    Hearing Gu Changge''s words, Lao Shi was stunned and was speechless for a long time. He didn''t doubt the truth of Gu Changge''s words.


    Many long and beautiful memories emerged, and finally he let out a sigh, and his mood was extremelyplicated. Things in the world had two sides.


    One good and one evil, one beautiful and one ugly. If it wasn''t for the red-clothed girl and silver-haired man who often sat cross-legged on top of him, how could it give birth to spiritual wisdom?


    Compared to those Seven Immortal Stones, the Holy Spirit Stone�� it was just an ordinary and umon rock.


    A peck and a drink were all cause and effect.


    "Perhaps, this is the so-called fate." The look of Lao Shi looking at Gu Changge was much gentler for no reason.


    In his opinion, the Demon Lord was the evil existence in the world, and the Gu Changge in front of him might be the flower that reflected the simrity on the other side.


    "If the young master doesn''t mind, in the True Immortal Academy, if you have any business in the future, you cane here to find the old man. In the True Immortal Academy, the old man''s words are still somewhat useful."


    "If I''m outside, the old man can''t help much. Because of the current state of the old man, I can''t leave True Immortal Academy��"


    Lao Shi then continued to speak and said to Gu Changge. His words not only surprised the woman in red, but also puzzled the Great Elder.


    <i>Just because of those words? Does Lao Shi have such an attitude towards Gu Changge?</i>


    In his opinion, this was too far-fetched.


    "Senior''s words�� what does it mean?" Hearing this, Gu Changge had a slightly surprised expression, and said puzzledly, "This is the first time we have met."


    "It''s just repaying Taoyao''s favor��" Lao Shi smiled and waved his hand, "You don''t need to mind, Young Master."


    As he said that, he pointed to the woman in red next to him and introduced her.


    "This is the old man''s apprentice Xi Yao."


    "Oh? So this is the current ruler of the Demon Realm, Queen Xi Yao?"


    "The younger generation greets Queen Xi Yao." Gu Changge''s eyes seemed to have noticed her, and he was a little surprised.


    Of course, he could see that the Empress Xi Yao in front of her was just a dharma body, not a real body.


    As the ruler of the Demon Realm, how could she easily leave the Demon Realm. But her Dharma body''s strength was at the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    She herself had already achieved the Supreme position. The six thousand-year-old Supreme. This talent could be described as transcendent.


    Six thousand years ago, in the chaos of the Demon Realm, the name of Queen Xi Yao spread from the Demon Realm to the Upper Realm, shaking all parties. Then, under internal and external troubles, she fought in all directions, cleared up the chaos of the demon n, and achieved great unification.


    The power of her wrist was far beyond the reach of ordinary women. Since the birth of the Demon Realm, there have existed many Demon Emperors and even Demon Immortals.


    But her background was naturally unfathomable, even if it was the Supreme teaching and the Immortal Taoism, they did not dare to provoke her. Six thousand years ago, there were six Demon Emperors in power in the Demon Realm.


    Although those Demon Emperors, in Gu Changge''s view, could not be the True Emperor Realm, at most they were Quasi-Emperors.


    The Luck of the Demon Realm was not enough to support the birth of the six True Emperors. Empress Xi Yao was able to unify the Demon Realm under the difficult situation at the beginning. This method shocked many people.


    "Young Master Changge, don''t be polite."


    "Although I am far away in the Demon Realm, I have still heard a lot of rumors about the young master Changge. When I saw you today, I found that these rumors are really unbelievable."


    "In today''s world the Luck of the younger generation, the young master of Changge is afraid that he will have seven points."


    At this time, seeing Gu Changge say this, Yao Xi couldn''t help but smile, looking very graceful, noble and decent. As the Queen of the Demon Realm, she naturally couldn''t be as ttering as ordinary women.


    But these words were still with a good intention. With her identity and strength, she didn''t have to be this way.


    But the scene she saw today that even her Master was like this, made her feel very shocked. There were many Dao sects in the Upper Realm, but there were not many of them that couldpare with the Demon Realm.


    Because the Demon Realm was an independent big world, it was included in the center of the Upper Realm, where Dragon veins converged and Luck was added to the body.


    After all, Gu Changge was just a junior in front of her.


    "Empress Xi Yao is joking. In the younger generation, there are many people who deserve the Queen''s praise."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said calmly, "But before, I heard many rumors about the Queen. What I saw today, I found that these rumors are indeed nonsense."


    Seeing him say that, Xi Yao also became interested, stared at him curiously, and asked, "I wonder, what rumors did Young Master Changge hear?"


    She also knew that what she did 6,000 years ago was spread by some forces and appeared in various ces, causing bad influence.


    For example, she was rebellious, murdering her father and poisoning her fianc��, etc��


    "The rumors all said that the Queen was ruthless, vicious, and disrupted the bnce of the Demon Realm��"


    Gu Changge smiled casually.

 Chapter 271: Everyone loves to hear beautiful words, It seems like the King was born late

    <h4>Chapter 271: Everyone loves to hear beautiful words, It seems like the King was bornte</h4>


    Listening to Gu Changge''s words, Xi Yao''s expression was still very calm, including the old stone beside her, who seemed to be unconcerned.


    Although the events of 6,000 years ago were widely circted, until now there were still many bad rhetoric rumors in various ces. But apart from the powerhouses in the Demon Realm, who knew what actually happened?


    Many rumors from the outside world had more or less discredited Xi Yao, which is also normal. They all naturally heard what Gu Changge said.


    "Oh, I wonder what Young Master Changge thinks about these rumors?" Empress Xi Yao''s eyes were very crystal clear and filled with divine light.


    She looked at Gu Changge. Although it was only a Dharma Dao body, it also had the temperament of being in a high position and overlooking everything.


    A Queen that was ruling the Demon Realm, and no one dared to disobey. If an ordinary young genius was seen by her like this, he would have been panicked long ago.


    "The younger generation thinks that these rumors are all nonsense, and this is my opinion." But Gu Changge still had a calm smile, staring at her as if he didn''t have to exin anything.


    "Young Master Changge, what does this mean?" Xi Yao was slightly taken aback.


    She was a little puzzled, and then carefully recalled his words, <i>all nonsense?</i>


    If it was an ordinary young genius who said that, she would definitely take it as a ttering remark, and would not take it seriously. But these words came from Gu Changge''s mouth, so it was different, and it was a bit unfathomable.


    <i>Did he see something? Or did he understand my good intentions?</i>


    To be honest, she was attracted to Gu Changge. If others didn''t finish talking like this, she would have been impatient and pped him to death.


    How could she keep asking? At this time, even the Great Elder and Lao Shi looked at Gu Changge in surprise when they heard this.


    Xi Yao''s reputation in the Upper Realm was actually not good now, which had almost bemon sense. Especially, the current younger generation had definitely heard of the chaos in the Demon Realm.


    The most talked about was that Queen Xi Yao''s generation was tyranny, her character was cruel, and she killed innocent people, so the people of the demon race were not living well.


    The big demons from all over the Realm had united and rose up to resist. This also had the existence of characters such as the King of Peace and Chaos in the Demon Realm today, who could be called the executioner of Queen Xi Yao, with a sharp de that nothing could break.


    There were countless rumors. At this time, the eyes of the three people fell.


    "Actually, before, the younger generation always felt that Queen Xi Yao was a tyrant who did all kinds of evil, and all the creatures in the Demon Realm were deeply affected by her." Gu Changge smiled slightly and said again with a calm expression.


    At the same time, he looked directly at Xi Yao and saw that her expression changed slightly. He continued to smile again and said,


    "But after thinking about it carefully, no matter what Dao lineage or Ancient force it is, how long it exists, how old it is, one thing will not change��"


    "It won''t change?" Xi Yao stared at him, trembling slightly in her heart, and said these four words carefully.


    She felt a little unbelievable. Could it be that Gu Changge''s idea coincided with her at that time?


    Gu Changge nodded, "Yes, one thing will not change. That is, if they want a change, they have to pay, and this is the price that cannot be changed."


    "Six thousand years ago, the six Emperors of the Demon Realm stood on top of each other, and wars and turmoil began. It was themon people who were struggling to survive. It was even moremon for people to sell their sons to get something to eat."


    "If the younger generation remembers it well in the Demon Realm, the territory was under the jurisdiction of the Emperors. The words of the demon n were not the same. In order to survive, it was normal for the same n to eat each other�� There were all kinds of things happening in the Demon Realm. If you want to live forever, it''s not difficult, but if you want to go further, it''s almost impossible."


    "The Great Demon Emperors rest on theirurels and cannot change. They only care about cultivation, upying high positions, and disregarding themon people. If things went on like this, they would flourish and decline, and the fortunes of the Demon Realm would be exhausted."


    "And after six thousand years of turmoil, the current Demon Realm would have evaporated, and after the realization of unification, the four corners became peaceful, the Demon Realm now lives in peace, all the demon ns have the same intent, cultivate humanism, and many other changes�� What''s the point? It was all the credit of Empress Xi Yao from the beginning."


    "Everyone in the world is ignorant. It is only about faults and no merits. In the eyes of the younger generation, this is actually unfair to the Queen."


    Having said that, Gu Changge''s voice was still calm and did not change much. It gave the impression that he was simply stating a truth, a fact.


    "Everyone is ignorant? The Master said this at the beginning��" After hearing this, Lao Shi was stunned, speechless for a long time.


    Gu Changge''s words even echoed in his mind. Although his cultivation base was high and his life span was infinitely long, in the chaos of the Demon Realm, he as the Master was behind her, and he actually helped Xi Yao a lot.


    Even though he actually didn''t understand Xi Yao''s actions very well. For so many years, although he had thought about the reason, he couldn''t figure it out. And although Xi Yao often came to see him, she did not mention the reason why she did so.


    This puzzled Lao Shi. Today, Gu Changge''s remarks unceremoniously made him find the bottleneck, and he thought of his Master to solve his doubts. The feeling of seeing the green hills when the clouds and mist spread out.


    "It turned out to be that reason�� I really didn''t expect that, this old man is still really blind." For a while, Lao Shi felt extremelyplicated.


    Except for Gu Changge, it was estimated that no one would think this way.


    "This guy''s views are always very different from ordinary people''s, but this exnation should be very close to what Xi Yao thinks��" The Elder also sighed with aplicated expression.


    Looking at Xi Yao''s deeply resonated and stunned expression, he knew that Gu Changge''s remark was actually expressing Xi Yao''s heart.


    "Regardless of deeds or merits, all people in the world are ignorant���� Xi Yao, who was silent for a long time, suddenly smiled at Gu Changge, and there was a different look in her eyes.


    For a time, the sky seemed to be brighter, andpared to her polite gesture at the beginning, her smile now clearly had sincerity.


    "Young Master Changge said this, are you scolding those people for being stupid for me?"


    She smiled slightly, and continued with a bit of intimacy, "After so many years, I never thought that Young Master Changge would be the first person to understand me. Before that, I never thought that someone would think like me."


    At this moment, she actually had a feeling of meeting a confidant in a junior like Gu Changge. For more than 6,000 years, he was the first person to understand her painstaking efforts, which touched Xi Yao''s heart a lot, it was unbelievable, like a dream.


    Seeing Gu Changge today seemed to be destined. Even the closest female official around her could hardly understand her actions and countermeasures.


    Everyone in the world said that she was cruel, but they never thought about what she had done for the Demon Realm.


    Now that the Demon Realm was peaceful, the whole world was peaceful and prosperous, how much thought had she spent on this? And Gu Changge bluntly exined this and even scolded those ignorant people for her.


    This made it difficult for Xi Yao''s heart to calm down. The smile on Gu Changge''s face remained unchanged, and he continued, "Perhaps it is because the Queen is in a high position, and no one dares to speak rashly not to mention the judgment from theter generation."


    "Ament fromter generations?" Hearing this, Xi Yao was stunned again, staring at Gu Changge with a little curiosity, "Oh? If I let the young master of Changge speak, how would he feel?"


    As soon as she said this, Xi Yao felt a little regretful. After all, judgment on this kind of thing varies from person to person. Why didn''t she ask her Master or the others, but she had to ask Gu Changge?


    After all, this was the first time the two of them had met, and it seemed that she was too rude. As a Queen of a generation, she cared too much about gossip, and she inevitably lost her dignity.


    Xi Yao didn''t know why, but she suddenly cared about Gu Changge''s opinion of her. In fact, at this time, not only Xi Yao, but Lao Shi and the Great Elder were also curious and wanted to know how Gu Changge wouldment on Xi Yao.


    Judging from what he just said, Gu Changge should be able to understand Xi Yao''s intention.


    "Oh? Let the juniorment?" Gu Changge also seemed to be a little surprised, but he did not refuse, and his expression was a little thoughtful.


    Instead, his eyes fell. Then, he said almost word by word, "In the eyes of the younger generation, what the Queen has done may give her the title of an Eternal Empress, and this is the case for the Demon Realm."


    "Eternal Empress?"


    At this moment, not only Xi Yao was stunned, but Lao Shi and the Great Elder were also stunned. They were very shocked.


    Eternal Empress? How high was this evaluation?


    Because they knew that what Gu Changge said was not a real reference, but a general reference. This ancient saying was actually not much different from this, both of which highly praised Xi Yao.


    "Eternal Empress?" Queen Xi Yao was also muttering these words.


    These four words were like a bomb in her mind and they exploded with roars. It even made her feel humming just now.


    However, Queen Xi Yao was not a simple person either. After more than 6,000 years of cultivation, her state of mind had already reached a very strong point. So soon, the expression on her face returned to calm.


    "The four-character evaluation of Changge Young Master is really too high." Although she said so, she was actually smiling and was in a good mood.


    Before, she had met people who were ttering, and she was almost tired of listening to all kinds of bullshit. Moreover, Queen Xi Yao knew that what they said was actually out of fear of her, not just like Gu Changge, who simply and easily exined everything.


    After all, Gu Changge didn''t need to be in awe of her.


    "After all, this is what the younger generation wanted to tell the Queen��" Gu Changge smiled and didn''t exin much.


    Although he was a junior in front of Xi Yao, he didn''t look like a junior at all. There was no fear and respect, it was more like talking to an acquaintance whom he had just met.


    Queen Xi Yao didn''t care about Gu Changge''s tone either. She was used to hearing all kinds of words of awe, and now she found that kind of casual and natural feeling in Gu Changge again.


    Just like just now�� it was like meeting a confidant.


    "Eternal Empress? I didn''t expect that I would have such a high level in the heart of Young Master Changge. It''s really unexpected." Queen Xi Yao smiled.


    Gu Changge said with a calm expression, "Actually, before, the younger generation always wanted to see a strange woman like the Queen. But it''s not toote to meet her today."


    After all, it was something that could be brushed off with a few words. Naturally, Gu Changge would not refuse. No matter what kind of person, in fact, they liked to hear nice words.


    First give an indescribable identity, a decent and elegant conversation, and a few casualpliments, and then arouse the other party��s heart.


    Even if she was a Queen of a generation, it was impossible to be untouched. And judging from the Luck of Queen Xi Yao, she was also a person of Great Luck.


    What she did 6,000 years ago made Gu Changge think of something. With such a huge amount of Luck, he wondered if she would be the Daughter of Luck because of her rtionship.


    This kind of drama of poisoning a fianc��, let''s keep an eye on it first.


    "Isn''t it toote?" Queen Xi Yao was stunned for a moment, and there was an unspeakable emotion in the expression on Gu Changge''s face. Anyway, Gu Changge was just a junior, she was more than 6,000 years older than him.


    Although the matter of age was not important for the world of cultivation. But Xi Yao still sighed in her heart.


    After so many years, she finally met someone who could understand her, but it was a junior. This made her feel that she was born before the King, and the King gave her the feeling that she was old.


    However, this feeling disappeared soon.

 Chapter 272-1: Was he molested? She didnt even look back once (1)

    <h4>Chapter 272-1: Was he molested? She didnt even look back once (1)</h4>


    At the same moment when Gu Changge nned to get up and leave, after all, his purpose ofing here to find Lao Shi had been achieved. Su Qingge and others were still waiting for him, and he still had unarranged ns.


    "Where is Young Master Changge next destination? You know, I used to live in True Immortal Academy, why don''t I take you there? You just arrived, so you probably aren''t familiar with many areas."


    Xi Yao spoke again, with a smile on her face, a graceful and luxurious bearing as she seemed generous, decent and natural.


    Gu Changge seemed stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said with a smile, "This is just a trivial matter, so I will not bother the Queen."


    Empress Xi Yao insisted while smiling, "This trivial matter is not troublesome."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble the Queen. I''m really ttered that the Queen is willing to lead the way for the younger generation." Gu Changge''s figure was tall and straight, his white clothes were not stained with fine dust, and he smiled a little helplessly in an otherworldly manner.


    Empress Xi Yao was standing beside him, which made the Elders and Lao Shi look a little weird.


    Why was it so awkward, yet so harmonious?


    Then, Empress Xi Yao waved her jade-like hand, and bursts of immortal light spread out in front of her eyes, followed by an immortal aura that surged from beneath the feet of the two as they left the ce.


    With the ascending breeze, the light and shadow underfoot changed, and the mountains disappeared.


    The greenke looked like an emerald while the mountains and rivers were like jade belts. And farther away, the chaotic fog shrouded everything as the heaven and earth were filled with aura, just like a paradise.


    Various rays of light in different spectrum intertwined, rushing out from various mansions as they shone on the sky emanating a terrifying aura while piercing the clouds.


    This was a vision caused by young monsters and freaks from all over True Immortal Academy when they cultivated.


    Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao stood side by side.


    There was a faint fragrance on the tip of their nose, like an orchid or musk deer. It gave people a feeling of elegance and cleanliness resembling that of a clear spring flowing under the iceberg of nine days.


    It was clear and cool, but also had a touch of charm.


    "Why don��t you tell me, Young Master Changge?" Queen Xi Yao smiled and said, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t know where we''re going."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed a little helpless, and sighed slightly, "Does the Queen know what sitting in the arms mean?"


    "Are you in a mess?" Empress Xi Yao was a little taken aback, why did Gu Changge suddenly say this? But soon, she realized the meaning of Gu Changge''s words.


    The look on his face made her even more interested. Was she molesting Gu Changge?


    Gu Changge meant that he was trying to calm herself, and the reason why he didn''t speak was that he was afraid that he would not be able to calm down.


    <i>Why can''t you stay calm? Is it because I a, so close to him?</i>


    To be honest, this was the first time in more than 6,000 years that Queen Xi Yao had been so close to a man. Even her fianc�� who was poisoned by her had never been so close to her.


    Queen Xi Yao didn''t know why this was today that she would take the initiative to lead the way for a junior like Gu Changge.


    "Sit in a chaotic manner, that is to describe a gentleman. Although the younger generation is confident and magnanimous, he also knows that he has nothing to do with the gentleman. The Queen should stop torturing the younger generation." Gu Changge still said calmly.


    This made Empress Xi Yao couldn''t help but want tough, but she still held it back. Was Gu Changge telling her to stay away from him? But on the other hand, it was to say that she was very attractive.


    It was a pretty neat excuse. As an Empress, Xi Yao was also a woman, so she naturally liked to hear these sweet words.


    "Young Master Changge��" She was about to speak, when Gu Changge interrupted her again, "The Queen should call me Changge in the future, otherwise I''ll always feel quite raw."


    "����it is good." Queen Xi Yao was startled again, and strange emotions rose in her eyes.


    She didn''t understand what Gu Changge meant. However, she still looked at him seriously, then nodded. She suddenly found that her words and deeds seemed to be led by Gu Changge all the time,pletely out of her control.


    "Changge�� What do you think about the pattern of the Demon Realm you mentioned before?" At this moment, Queen Xi Yao suddenly spoke again and asked a question that had been a headache for her recently.


    This was also the reason why she came to True Immortal Academy to find her Master, and ask his opinion. But after hearing Gu Changge''s words, she felt that Gu Changge and she were the same kinds of people, and suddenly wanted to hear what he would say.


    "The pattern of the Demon Realm?" Gu Changge seemed a little surprised to hear that.


    He didn''t know everything, and the previous words were not because he was a transmigrator but it was in some views from his previous life.


    Bullshit. He didn''t know anything about the Demon Realm. However, at this time, he suddenly remembered something and felt something intriguing in his heart.


    But on the surface, there was still no abnormality, and he casually said, "The Queen''s headache should be the remnants of the Five Emperors, right?"


    "After all, the Demon Realm has been passed down to this day. The original six Emperors, except the Youyue Demon Emperor, did not know the whereabouts of the other five Emperors. Are the forces behind them showing signs of recovery recently?"


    What he said was actually just spection. He had heard about things happening in the Demon Realm, but he didn''t know much.


    "Signs of recovery? There are indeed signs of recovery recently. The chaos is far more than before." Queen Xi Yao nodded, she didn''t hide anything about the secrets of the Demon Realm.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge, as the young master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, would take over the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the future, and he was bound to rule the boundless territory.


    His power would only be far above her, the Queen of the Demon Realm!


    "The signs of recovery may point to many things. In the eyes of the younger generation it should be due to some reasons. The Queen may wish to check carefully. Among the remnants of the year, which ones are not dead, and which ones are the biggest obstacles and have hatred for you. Maybe the five Emperors may have left something behind��"


    Gu Changge said calmly.


    "The Five Emperors?" Empress Xi Yao frowned, "If it''s really caused by them, it''s very likely, it''s just the descendants of the five Emperors, and I''m close to solving that."


    At this time, in Gu Changge''s heart, the system''s prompt sound suddenly sounded.


    "Ding, trigger the random quest Luck event, Return of the Demon Emperor��s Son."


    Hearing this tip. Gu Changge was also stunned for a moment, this was a bit sudden, right?


    Could it be because of what he said to Queen Xi Yao just now? After all, before this, the system might not have prompted it at all.

 Chapter 236-1: Brother and sister torn apart, I can finally start to close the net (1)

    <h4>Chapter 236-1: Brother and sister torn apart, I can finally start to close the (1)</h4>


    Jiang Yang''s appearance caused Yaoyao to be frozen for a while.


    She didn''t expect him to arrive at the Nethend Heavenly Pond in order to find her.


    Soon, she reacted and her small face involuntarily surfaced with anger along with a strong ice-cold look, she didn��t say anything.


    After all, this was the culprit who pitted her Master against the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    During this time, if the person she missed the most was Gu Changge then the person she hated the most was definitely Jiang Yang!


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Yang, why would her Master rush to the Nethend Heavenly Pond, and why would he have been in danger there leading to his death.


    Not to mention that the current Jiang Yang was not her brother, but an old demon who took over her brother��s body, the former Ancestor of the Immortal Lun Sect.


    During this period of time, she and the silver haired granny both heard about the Immortal Lun Sect encountering the siege of the major Sacred Mountains and forbidden areas.


    But at the end, Jiang Yang activated the Immortal Lun Seal, overwhelmed all the iing enemies and even destroyed the Immortal Lun Sect which had the inheritance of a million years.


    This move really shocked the two of them.


    Everyone did not know why Jiang Yang was able to activate the Immortal Lun Seal, but they were clear, because the divine soul that was inside Jiang Yang''s body was the Immortal Lun Supreme!


    The Immortal Lun Seal was originally his weapon, so why couldn''t he activate it?


    At that time, after Gu Changge informed Yaoyao, Yaoyao informed Granny Yinhua.


    So both of them were very clear.


    Immortal Lun Supreme was the extremely legendary figure of the Heavenly Star Realm, it was said that he was not born in this realm, and no one knew where he came from.


    After finally founding the Immortal Lun Sect, he was nowhere to be found.


    But that day, in order to kill all enemies, Jiang Yang even did not hesitate to destroy the Dao Lineage once founded by his own hand.


    Through this matter, one could see how heartless Jiang Yang really was!


    This made the two of them uneasy in their hearts, and their scorn for Jiang Yang became even deeper.


    The silver haired grandmother saw the icy cold look of Yaoyao, could not help but pull her back, gently shook her head, indicating that she should not be impulsive.


    Before the life and death of Gu Changge was determined, if Yaoyao and Jiang Yang tore apart thest remaining face, it would probably lead to bad luck.


    Because at that time, if she went in that strange state, she could lose control at any time.


    Yaoyao also understood this, gritting her teeth to death, squeezing her small hands tightly, forcing herself to calm down at this time and not to fight hard with Jiang Yang.


    "Brother, how did you know that I would be here����"


    Then, she spoke softly, condensing poetic rhyme in her eyes, only calm.


    "I know that you are worried about the safety of that Master of yours, so as soon as I guessed, I knew that you woulde here."


    Jiang Yang smiled, noticing the icy cold look that Yaoyao just had, he didn''t really care.


    In his eyes, Yaoyao was just a little girl, now the Master she relied on had fallen dead, who else could she rely on except her brother?


    The little girl might be distant and cold to him because of something, but he felt that this kind of thing was going to change with time.


    In Jiang Yang''s heart, after erasing the previous consciousness, there were actually also two remaining obsessions of that consciousness, one was the hatred for the Immortal Lun Sect. As he was unwilling to be thrown to dig the Immortal Road for so many years and had almost died in the middle of it.


    The second was as a responsibility of the older brother towards his young sister, he wanted to take care of her and let her live happily.


    Jiang Yang did not seriously care about these two obsessions before.


    After all, his soul was iparably strong; these obsessions could not affect him at all.


    But now, he felt that if these two obsessions were not resolved, it would trigger unimaginable consequences.


    Even his divine soul would be unstable.


    Jiang Yang had reincarnated many times, but it was the first time he encountered such a situation, and in the end he felt that the reason probablyy in Yaoyao.


    Because this little girl''s existence involved the Luck of the Realm that originally belonged to him.


    "As an older brother, I would definitely worry about you. You just left without saying goodbye, it really made me uneasy. I was afraid that you would encounter any trouble."


    Jiang Yang smiled and continued to speak, walking closer to Yaoyao.


    Zhao Yi, who was following behind him, had aplicated face.


    This little girl, Yaoyao, was obviously hiding big secrets, otherwise Jiang Yang would not have such an attitude.


    These days Jiang Yang''s strong pit after killing all enemies and the kind of invincible aura had deeply shocked her.


    But Jiang Yang was like this to Yaoyao, which was even more shocking to her.


    Jiang Yang was really too strong and too mysterious!


    Even that terrifying Immortal was killed by him in the Nethend Heavenly Pond. Zhao Yi felt that she had made the right choice in life by following Jiang Yang.


    And Jiang Yang had a Great Sacred Realm maid that would solve many small troubles along the way, so he naturally didn''t mind letting her follow.


    "Brother doesn''t need to worry about Yaoyao, the two of us, me and Granny, will find my Master."


    Hearing this, Yaoyao shook her head softly, "He is so powerful, I don''t believe that my Master will die here."


    Jiang Yang did not refute, understanding that this little girl belonged to the kind of heart that would not die until it reached the Yellow River.


    Then he revealed a faint smile and said, "Yes, after all, the strength of the Immortal is so strong, how will he be easily buried here?"


    "If one only looked at the rumors then that would be wrong. As the saying goes, live to see the dead, since I havee here, then I shall help you look for the Immortal together."


    The many tricks of the Nethend Heavenly Pond were far more terrifying than the Immortal Lun Sect, and that Immortal would have perished here even if his methods were heaven defying.


    He had said this, but not in order to deal with this little girl and then let her die.


    Yaoyao also knew that she could not refuse at this time, if she said too much it might cause Jiang Yang''s suspicion, so she nodded, "Thank you brother."


    Jiang Yang smiled, "Why thank me, helping you with this is the right thing to do."


    Yaoyao pursed her lips, and did not speak.


    Soon, a group of people headed towards the middle of the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    Nearby mountains were unusually steep, all kinds of strange ancient trees, iparably gnarled, hanging vines were hanging down from all directions.


    High in the sky there existedyers of white mist floating down, giving birth to a chill and uneasiness in people��s hearts.


    If it was normal, there would be more or less some living creatures, such as fierce beasts and other existences, but now it was way too quiet, in addition to the sound of wind, there were no movements.


    The entire Nethend Heavenly Pond was silent as if it was dead, except for their party, no more creatures appeared!


    Above many mountains, some Dao patterns intertwined, flowing there, like strange patterns, emitting brilliant and eye-catching light.


    Deeper down, a thick Chaotic mist was visible, shrouding the heavens and earth in gray, as if they hade to the ce where the heavens were stretched open!


    Jiang Yang gave them the exnation that there was a great battle here that day, and all living beings were estimated to have died in the aftermath.


    But Yaoyao and the silver haired Granny did not believe it!


    "The fish is finally here, it seems that I can close the."


    "From today onwards, the Human Ancestor will not exist in the world."


    Deep inside the Nethend Heavenly Pond, Gu Changge sat within the Lotus body, devouring and refining the essence of the Nirvana Green Lotus. His eyes were profound, in which many mountains and seas sinking like terrifying scenes emerged.


    At this moment, Gu Changge spoke to himself, his smile carried a vague deep meaning as he had already noticed several auras rushing outside.


    Yaoyao, silver haired Granny, Jiang Yang and his Supreme Elder maid, Zhao Yi.


    There were four of them!


    If he hadn''t interfered, ording to the normal plot, these four people would have been in the same boat, providing all kinds of help to Jiang Yang.


    But now, the pair of rtives, Yaoyao and Granny Yinhua, were already very hostile to Jiang Yang and were just about to tear their faces off.


    As for that Zhao Yi, normally, she should be taken in the harem by Jiang Yangter, after all, she had followed him to such a point.


    Gu Changge was not interested in her at all. Although she looked good, in fact she had exhausted her potential, and she could be pped to death with one palm.


    Now, under hisyers of arrangement, the Human Ancestor left his tricks in the Nethend Heavenly Pond back then and a veryrge part of it was now under his control.


    But at this time Jiang Yang was still unaware of it.


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    Soon, Gu Changge''s figure stayed still, a powerful and terrifying divine sense just like an unspeakable ancient god d in a monstrous gray fog took the form of a Soul Pce that rushed out from between his eyebrows.


    Under his method of visualization, the power of the gods alone could swallow the heavens and the earth and easily ughter the Great Sacred Realm cultivators!


    Even a Quasi-Supreme would not necessarily be something to be afraid of!


    Steeply, a bizarre fluctuation began to appear above the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    A dense ck demonic cloud covering the sky emerged from all directions and began to coalesce there, as if it was pushed by an invisible hand!


    The dome of the sky was obscured!


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    "Under my Lord''s order!"


    "Attack!"


    A headless horseman, as if he sensed something, rushed out violently from within a blood-stained cliff with a monstrous aura!


    "As my Mastermands!"


    In the other direction, an iparably blurred blood-red shadow emerged from within the deep valley, with scarlet pupils, staring out with monstrous killing intent.


    "This ce is really odd, but you and granny must pay attention, don''t get too far from me, if something dangerous happens at this time, I simply wouldn''t be able to help you����"


    And at this time, on the mountain path, Jiang Yang walked in the front and said with an indifferent expression, walking through something that looked like a strange light evolving.


    Every inch of this ce was filled with a terrifying aura.


    Formation patterns were pervasive and killing intent was rampant.


    But he was able to walk out of it unharmed, leading to the depths.


    Many terrifying auras surged only in the vicinity, and did note near him a little.


    If ordinary people were here, their legs would probably go weak and they wouldn��t dare to move.


    But Jiang Yang was iparably calm on the road.


    Did he say that he had no means? Who would believe it?


    In fact, at this time, without having to say much, Yaoyao had already understood through the Nethend Heavenly Pond that Jiang Yang was deeply rted to this ce.


    He must know a lot about the hidden secrets of this ce.


    Otherwise, he would not be so confident to send out the news and let Gu Changgee here, right?


    And now although Jiang Yang said that he came here while looking for her, but in fact, he came to the Nethend Heavenly Pond, to find his opportunity!


    Thinking of these, the icy cold look in Yaoyao''s eyes became more dense.


    Even she did not notice the change that was happening to her.


    On the contrary, the silver haired grandmother on the side saw the peach blossom-like pattern starting to emerge between her eyebrows, the same as thest time when Yaoyao suddenly stormed out.


    This waspletely without any reason!


    It was more like being stimted in the same way.


    Her face couldn''t help but change, after all, Jiang Yang was holding a Supreme weapon in his hand, would Yaoyao be a match for Jiang Yang even if she turned into that state?


    "This journey, in addition to seeing the traces of the great battle of that day, I did not see any corpses, although the Immortal has divine power, but I am afraid that he also had bad luck."


    Jiang Yang walked in the forefront, looking at the Heavenly Pond nearby, and could not help but reveal a faint smile as he said.


    He finally arrived here.


    In the boundless Heavenly Pond, ripples spread continuously, with ayer of white mist, floating in it.


    In the deeper part, the Immortal fog was indistinct, the blue waves were rippling, and there was a green haze rushing to the sky.


    In the beginning, it was this light that attracted countless cultivators and living beings, including that Immortal, who eventually fell here.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yang looked more and more calm, but there was regret in his heart that he did not personally take action to eliminate the Immortal from the Upper Realm.


    After all, that was the only person who had given him such shame.


    This way he did not intentionally touch the tricks left back then, lest the abnormalities were seen by Yaoyao, and with his aura, those terrifying beings hiding in the shadows, would not dare to strike him.


    And at this time, Jiang Yang''s brow suddenly frowned slightly.


    Outside the Nethend Heavenly Pond, there was a divine light rushing to the sky. He had thought that his speed was fast enough, but he didn''t want to be followed.


    Jiang Yang did not know why the other party could repeatedly sense his movements.

 Chapter 236-2: Brother and sister torn apart, I can finally start to close the net (2)

    <h4>Chapter 236-2: Brother and sister torn apart, I can finally start to close the (2)</h4>


    <strong>2</strong><strong>)</strong>


    And it was obvious that the group was brought by the same mysterious woman who nned to kill him in the first ce, pursuing him relentlessly. They had actually arrived here.


    "It''s been so many days, why haven''t the people from the Human Ancestor Halle here? Even other people know where I am, why doesn''t the Human Ancestor Hall know? Is it possible that the Human Ancestor Hall has had an ident?"


    A vague feeling arose in Jiang Yang''s heart that something wasn��t right, that feeling of being schemed against, surfaced again.


    However, that day, he could not wrongly perceive that secret fluctuation from the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    But in the end, he did not see the person, but the other side used it as bait to attract him?


    It was not likely that the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall would fall into their hands, right?


    "Master disappeared from here?"


    "Master is really not here anymore����"


    And at this moment, at the edge of the endless heavenly pond.


    Yaoyao was staring nkly ahead, her face was white, muttering and looking incredulous.


    The turquoise like lotus leaves wereid one after another, one could not see the edge and the seam.


    Each one was green, as big as a face basin.


    Especially a dazzling Chaos Green Lotus, it was iparably tall, apanied by the Immortal spirit Dao rhythm, propped up there, emitting the rumbling sound of the world.


    All these various divine things were not relevant to her anymore.


    Because she did not see the Master, not to mention the figure, even the trace left at the beginning was missing.


    "Ooooooooo���� Master, you really do not want to die young����"


    Steeply, bean-sized teardrops, like a broken line, slipped down from her face, and it was difficult for her to ept this fact.


    The silver haired granny��s face looked bitter, she also did not know how tofort her.


    Within a short period of time, Yaoyao''s Master was already in Yaoyao''s heart and had an unparalleled status.


    Now she had to face the fact that her Master died? Could she ept it?


    "Yaoyao, Mr. Immortal might have really fallen. You have to mourn and change. It was rumored that his body was beaten to pieces. There are many beasts here. I am afraid that he has been eatenpletely, and there are no bones left."


    "I actually don''t understand�� Why did he insist oning to this ce? He made you so sad��"


    At this time, seeing Yaoyao crying there, Jiang Yang frowned slightly in his heart, feeling a little irritable.


    He knew that this was the emotion left after the strong fusion of the consciousness.


    However, it didn''t affect him.


    On the surface, he still said with a regretful expression, trying tofort Yaoyao.


    However, he didn''t care at all, and even made a slight mockery.


    The person he wanted to kill had never lived!


    A mere Immortal from the Upper Realm, what the hell was this?


    "Shut up! It''s you who caused my Master to be like this. If it wasn''t for you, how could Mastere to such a ce? It''s all your fault!"


    "At this time, you are still pretending to be pitiful, obviously you are the one who murdered my Master!"


    However, at this time, upon hearing Jiang Yang''s hypocritical words, Yaoyao suddenly turned around.


    Her small body was trembling, with an icy expression she stared at Jiang Yang with iparable hatred.


    How could she bear it, Jiang Yang still said that about her Master at this time?


    "Yaoyao, what do you mean by that? It��s all my fault?"


    Jiang Yang frowned and said displeased, "I''m just telling the truth as a big brother."


    As he said that, he closed his eyes and his voice was a little low.


    "Could it be that this brother, in your eyes, ispletely inferior to your Master?"


    Jiang Yang could feel the changes in Yaoyao at the moment.


    What did she seem to really notice?


    Or what did Gu Changge tell her when he left for the Nethend Heavenly Pond?


    "You old monster, not only upying my brother''s body, but now you are also nning to assassinate my Master��"


    "Now, what are you pretending to be?"


    Yaoyao''s voice suddenly became very cold, it was hard to imagine that this expression would appear on a little girl like her.


    One must know that not long ago, she was still frightened by a gangster and her face turned white.


    Of course, this kind of change was not surprising to Gu Changge. After all, Yaoyao was the real Daughter of Luck in the Heavenly Star Realm. Even without him and the reincarnation of Human Ancestor, she would have undergone a huge transformation.


    After all, her original destiny temte came from the most talented woman in ancient times, and she was also the fruit of the mysterious Peach Tree.


    At this moment, he heard Yaoyao''s words.


    Jiang Yang''s expression suddenly changed, and then he became indifferent.


    "Yaoyao, what are you talking about? I''m your brother, have you forgotten about our childhood? At that time��"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, at this time don''t be bewitched by demons and forget your own identity��"


    He spoke warmly, ready to y the emotional card.


    When Yaoyao said this, she nned to tear her face off with him. To be honest, Jiang Yang was very surprised, and he didn''t expect things to develop like this so suddenly.


    He guessed that Gu Changge said something for Yaoyao at the beginning. Otherwise, how could she be so sure?


    Therefore, Jiang Yang''s heart was gloomy, and he hated that he didn''t kill Gu Changge earlier, causing so many twists and turns for no reason.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    "Damn you!"


    "Yaoyao is going to avenge Master today!"


    However, Yaoyao had changed a lot, the ce between the eyebrows was bursting with dazzling light, the Peach blossoms were blooming, it was extremely gorgeous, and she didn''t listen to his nonsense at all.


    She rose into the sky.


    Her dress fluttered, her bare feet were like snow, the strands ofws and rules hung down, delicate like a wless elf, but her face was as cold as frost.


    At this moment, there was a kind of power that could break the sky and the earth that emerged on her body.


    In the next moment, with a swipe of her small hand, strands of Immortal light emerged, turning into peerless Immortal swords, containing the strongest attacking power, sweeping towards the bottom, destroying Jiang Yang!


    "When in the world did she notice me, did the Immortal tell her this from the beginning? It''s really bad for me, and it''s not a pity to die."


    "And it''s much stronger than thest time��"


    Seeing this, Jiang Yang''s expression became gloomy, Yaoyao actually had a fall out with him and nned to kill him.


    As a result, many of the arrangements he had already thought of werepletely in vain.


    Things had been like a wild horse, and werepletely out of his control!


    But at this time, his top priority was to stop Yaoyao, so as not to affect his biggest n.


    "Let me block her for you!"


    Jiang Yang''s expression was very ugly, he waved his hand and a small crystal clear cauldron flew to Zhao Yi''s hand behind him.


    At the same time, he implemented the many tricks in his hand and this piece of Nethend Heavenly Pond began to rumble.


    On the outermost side, there was a murderous intent soaring to the sky, along with all the awakening patterns, it had evolved into a ce of lore, to resist the mysterious woman who came to the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    The tricks he arranged had started to work!


    "Nethend Heavenly Pond is even more dangerous than the Immortal Lun Sect. It seems that Jiang Yang really intends to use this strange ce to fly to the sky. If he seeds, won''t he escape from this world?"


    Yue Mingkong, who saw this scene outside the Nethend Heavenly Pond, her brows wrinkled, and the mighty Golden Armored warriors behind her stood on the horizon, like heavenly soldiers and generals, fighting in all directions.


    She felt a sense of misunderstanding.


    In the Nethend Heavenly Pond, there was the biggest fetish needed by the Human Ancestor.


    In addition, there was also its biggest arrangement. If she entered this ce by mistake, her body and spirit would probably get destroyed if she was not careful.


    Human Ancestor was still a cunning man, so he could not be ignored.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At this time, the sky suddenly darkened, as if there was the most terrifying Chaotic demon, awakening in the deepest part.


    The terrifying gray fog rose to the sky, and a pair of indifferent eyes appeared in it, overlooking heaven and earth!


    The entire Nethend Heavenly Pond, with a vast territory and no boundaries, was trembling at this time.


    Farther away, there were countless terrifying beasts, waking up everywhere, looking up into the distance, and were extremely frightened.

 Chapter 274-2: The purpose of the bait has been completed, The first impression of Gu Changge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 274-2: The purpose of the bait has beenpleted, The first impression of Gu Changge (2)</h4>


    Many young geniuses talked about it, and they were very shocked by the young cultivator. The status of Buddhists was no lower than that of the Human Ancestral Hall and the Emperor Mountain. Among them, the Buddha''s heir had not been passed on for many generations.


    From this, it was enough to see the powerful mystery of this Buddhist.


    "Have you been to the Demon Burying Abyss?" Hearing the discussions nearby, Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The ce where the red-clothed witch was about to be born, he was nning to make a good n, but he did not expect that this generation of Buddhist sons had already appeared in the world.


    "Changge��" At this moment, a slightly surprised and familiar voice sounded in his ear.


    Yue Mingkong walked lightly and arrived at his side. Several old men who were in charge of checking age did not dare to ask any more questions. She was still wlessly beautiful, with an immortal face like a painting, without any makeup, tall, soft and smooth hair, with calm and deep eyes.


    The dress made of silk surged with the aura of divine silkworms in the Quasi-Sacred Realm, shining with a hazy glow, interweaving with variousws and orders. It was known to be of great value and hard to find in the world at first nce.


    Behind her, there were also arge number of followers.


    Gu Changge looked sideways, smiled faintly, and smoothly held her small hand, "You''re here?"


    "Mm." Yue Mingkong stood beside him, side by side, and was a little surprised, "You came specifically for me?"


    She couldn''t believe that Gu Changge would be so kind to her that he would spare the time toe and specifically wait for her. However, seeing him as soon as she arrived at the True Immortal Academy still made her a little touched and happy.


    "Then what else? Everyone here can testify for me." Gu Changge smiled.


    All the young geniuses looked at this scene, their hearts were naturally envious, but the man and the woman were a match made in heaven, what more could they say?


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes grew suspicious and then swept through the many young geniuses below. And did not see any suspicious faces. She was a little relieved.


    But soon, she looked at the golden Cicada sitting on top of the Nine-headed lion, and something swept through her thoughts.


    It was the first time this mysterious Buddhist young master revealed his true face in front of the world. She still remembered that in herst life, the Golden Cicada helped a certain ancient freak to clear the suspicion of being the inheritor of demonic art, and seemed to be credited by Gu Changge.


    And then during the Devil Burying Abyss riot, the Golden Cicada rushed there, seemed to be in it for a long time, and she never heard about him after that. In herst life, she did not know the reason behind Gu Changge choosing to seal the Devil Burying Abyss.


    Although it was not fully sessful, he still achieved great sess and was dyed for some time. And some time ago, when Gu Changge asked her about some things, she informed him quite a few things about the Devil Burying Abyss in a sideways manner.


    It was just that, there was still one point that she had not figured out. Many things would have been dyed for a long time, but she did not know what was the reason but they happened early in her life.


    Including the appearance of the True Immortal Academy, which was also at least ten years earlier than in the previous life! The riot at the Devil Burying Abyss was even more so!


    "Daoist Brother Golden Cicada?" And at this moment, Gu Changge looked at ease and took the lead to speak towards the Golden Cicada who had alreadynded on the ground, as if he was ready to greet.


    The crowd looked at this scene, and couldn''t help but be a little curious. As the current Buddhist young master, the Golden Cicada was very mysterious, but this Nine-headed Golden Lion of his had a Sacred Realm strength.


    If he could subdue it, then he should at least have the strength of the Sacred Realm.


    Gu Changge''s power was even more unquestionable, even the Elders of the True Immortal Academy treated him with courtesy, there were rumors that Gu Changge even fought with the Great Sacred Realm existence and did not lose.


    All of this made him even more mysterious and unpredictable. At this moment, when the two meet, would there be a big collision? Thinking of this, many people felt anticipation.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge." The Golden Cicadanded on the ground and bowed towards Gu Changge with folded hands, looking calm.


    The Nine-headed Golden Lion behind him, however, was groaning quietly as its fur stood erect. It seemed very uneasy about Gu Changge in front of him, somewhat fearful and afraid.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Gu Changge asked with interest.


    "Shan Jing��s perception of various scents is very keen, perhaps young master Changge or maybe princess Mingkong has scared him." Golden Cicada replied in a very calm voice.


    Shan Jing was the name of the Nine-headed Golden Lion. It could take on human form at any time and was also a servant, and mount. He had an almost intuitive talent for perceiving all kinds of scents, whether they were good or evil, and he would know at the first argument.


    The reason for this was that he felt a suffocating aura on Gu Changge as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood were rushing at him.


    Under the elegant and gentle appearance, there were hidden palpitating and chilling horrible means. This was the first impression of Gu Changge on the Golden Cicada.


    Although he had juste down from the Buddhist Mountain, he had heard rumors about Gu Changge, no matter which one, all of them were near-perfect praise.


    But now it seemed that all these rumors, in fact, only tended to be superficial. The heir of the Gu family was by no means a good one.


    "I didn''t do anything, I see that this mount of Daoist Brother Golden Cicada is clearly quite critical of Gu and Mingkong." Gu Changge casually smiled, "But, after all, a mount is a mount, how can you be general with it."


    "I have always heard of the mystery of the Buddhist Mountain, its many divine powers and great strength. My heart longs for a visit, but I do not have the opportunity to explore the truth."


    "Today, in front of the mountain gate, I happened to meet Brother Golden Cicada. I wonder if you can give me some advice?" His voice was natural and easy, and his words were not too loud, but they still spread in front of the mountain gate.


    "What?" Everyone was shocked for a moment.


    Reacting to the meaning of Gu Changge''s words, he was nning to fight with the mysterious Buddhist young master Golden Cicada of the Buddha Mountain in front of him.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Almost instantly, the ce boiled over. On everyone''s face, apart from shock, there was only excitement and thrill.


    After all, the number of times they had seen Gu Changge fight in person was only a handful, and many people were curious about how strong he really was.


    And now, he was actually going to fight the mysterious Buddhist young master in public, and issued a challenge to fight.


    Needless to say, this was too shocking, even Yue Mingkong was also surprised and did not understand Gu Changge''s intentions.

 Chapter 275-1: Im going to stand up for a showdown, Im a million times better than you (1)

    <h4>Chapter 275-1: Im going to stand up for a showdown, Im a million times better than you (1)</h4>


    "Young Master Changge will fight against Jin Chan?" Several old men in front of the mountain gate looked at each other after being shocked, not knowing what to say for a while.


    It stood to reason that Gu Changge was one of the current top ten candidates, and the same was true of Jin Chan in front of him.


    Shouldn''t the two of them be very cautious?


    After all, if there was a slight disadvantage, it would easily lead to an impact on one''s position in the True Immortal Academy, and it would no longer be stable.


    "Young Master Changge, is this true?" For the first time, Jin Chan''s face showed an expression other than calm, staring at Gu Changge very seriously.


    He didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so sharp. And they were still at the gate of True Immortal Academy.


    Jin Chan thought to herself, <i>Did I offend Gu Changge? No, this is the first time the two of us have met.</i>


    "This Gu Changge is too arrogant. He doesn''t take the rest of the geniuses in his eyes, so he is so arrogant." Among the crowd, Ying Shuang clenched his fists tightly and couldn''t help but secretly mutter.


    He became more and more convinced that Gu Changge was the real inheritor of demonic art. The purpose of his shot was probably just to test Jin Chan''s strength, or to show his terrifying power in public.


    In the future, at True Immortal Academy, Gu Changge might cover the sky with only one hand like the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    "It''s just a test, so Brother Jin Chan, don''t have to worry too much." Gu Changge still smiled lightly, "But if Brother Jin Chan refuses, Gu will not force you."


    "There are very few young people today who can make me interested in fighting." Although what he said was simple, it made everyone here feel suffocated as if there was an invisible mountain above their heads, and they could not breathe.


    Random and strong! And it was the kind of ignorance that didn''t take his opponent seriously at all! They knew that it wasn''t that Gu Changge was conceited, but that he really had the confidence to say such a thing, and people couldn''t refute it.


    But this was not an endorsement. It was already a great honor for them to be brought up by Gu Changge''s interest in fighting!


    "If that''s the case, then I��m much obliged!" Hearing this, Jin Chan also knew that this battle was inevitable, and sighed in his heart.


    He came to True Immortal Academy not to bepetitive, but Gu Changge in front of him put a lot of pressure on him. And soon this news spread like wildfire.


    One after another, colorful divine lights kepting from all over the True Immortal Academy, and the silhouettes flickered, appearing all over the mountain, all of theming to watch the battle.


    It was rude to say that this was a battle of the pinnacle of the current younger generation! The battle between the two candidates of True Immortal Academy!


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the depths of the sky, the chaotic fog spread, the golden lights of Dao extended all the way, and there were figures of Elders emerging. They were also looking forward to this battle and were very curious.


    Many people had guessed the purpose of Gu Changge, he took the initiative to challenge, wasn��t it for authority?


    As they just arrived, the current True Immortal Academy did not have an urate order level. He took the lead, which waspletely equivalent to telling the rest about his strength so that they would have self-knowledge and know who should be respected in True Immortal Academy.


    Of course, this was everyone''s guess. On the top of a mountain, a woman with fiery red Phoenix wings on her back and a simr dress had her arms wrapped around mes.


    She looked from a distance, with a beautiful face, a kind of natural dignity, like an unparalleled Phoenix carved with red fairy crystals. She was an Ancient freak from Huangling Mountain, who was also one of the top ten candidates from the Heavenly Phoenix n!


    It was said that she had a lot to do with Immortal Phoenix, and there was even a saying that she was the reincarnation of Immortal Phoenix.


    "Gu Changge��" She whispered these words softly.


    Instead. The Phoenix Wing shook behind her, her figure blurred, and she left this ce.


    "Gu Changge took the initiative to fight Buddhist?" In the cave, the purple-robed man''s brows were wrinkled, "I should take this opportunity to find out the truth. How true are the rumors? I still have to witness them with my own eyes."


    Thinking like this, his figure also moved, and he left this ce, soaring into the sky with a mighty purple aura, and headed for the mountain gate.


    "Even Heavenly King Zi Yang rushed over?" This scene attracted the attention of many people and was very shocking. Heavenly King Zi Yang was the first candidate Disciple who rushed to True Immortal Academy from the purple mansion.


    At the same time, he was also an Ancient freak who had been in hibernation to this day.


    And purple mansion was also the most mysterious Immortal sect in the Upper Realm today, and its inheritance was extremely long and ancient. For a time, many scenes of this kind appeared in the immortal inds and mountains in True Immortal Academy.


    In front of the mountain gate, it was even more lively. The figures flickered, and they all had a tyrannical aura. In the outside world, they were the invincible young supremes!


    Among them, there were the inner disciples and quasi-candidate disciples, and many candidate disciples had note to True Immortal Academy yet. For example, the two descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall were still missing, and the mysterious Six-Crown King had never appeared before.


    In addition, the remaining several major candidate disciples were also very mysterious and hard to find.


    "I don''t know who will win this battle. I feel that Jin Chan is very mysterious. Before this, I had never heard of his rumors, but it must be an extraordinary person to be chosen as a candidate by the True Immortal Academy."


    "This battle is not going to be simple."


    "Not necessarily, without using other means, just relying on his strength, I think Young Master Changge is better. After all, he is the only existence that haspeted against the inheritor of demonic art."


    "There are rumors now that Young Master Changge may be the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor."


    "Hey! No wonder��"


    Many people were discussing it, and when it came to this, they couldn''t help but take a breath of air and were shocked.


    "Young Master Changge!"


    "Excuse me!"


    Just when everyone was talking about it, Jin Chan, who had been sitting on the Nine-headed Golden Lion, made his move, and his voice was calm.


    Golden light filled the air intertwined with the Buddhist chant, and it looked extremely sacred and bright. As soon as he made a move, an iparably mysterious and profound Buddha Dharma appeared, and a divine ring formed in his mind, like an Immortal Buddha.


    Moreover, he did not dare to take it lightly, and the strength he showed was already in the Sacred Realm.


    The iparably tall golden Buddha appeared, dazzling andpelling. The terrifying aura made many of the young geniuses present at the scene change their colors, and they felt the feeling of their bodies being torn apart.


    "So strong!"


    "The strength of the Sacred Realm, is this the tyranny of this generation of Buddhists? It has far surpassed me and I waited too long!"


    They were horrified and trembling! Such strength, if demonstrated before, would definitely shock all parties.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The huge golden body of the Buddha rolled down towards Gu Changge as if to suppress him.


    "Brother Jin Chan, are you looking down on Gu? If it''s just this way, it''s really disappointing to me."


    However, Gu Changge still had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t care.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    He just raised his palm slightly! The other hand didn''t even move. Instead, gently pressed it forward!


    There was a roaring sound in the void as if it was about to explode. In the next moment, the palm was extremely real, and the void copsed in one fell swoop.


    Like the hand of the sky, the aura of the heavens circted, the immortal brilliance was rich, and it was entangled with colorful divine light and immortal mist!


    The illusory image of the Buddha with a height of a thousand miles, with a majestic appearance, ruptured in an instant under this palm and disappeared directly.

 Chapter 238-1: I know who you are, An incomparably desperate Human Ancestor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 238-1: I know who you are, An iparably desperate Human Ancestor (1)</h4>


    Within the vast and boundless lotus body that was filled with chaotic aura as if arriving into a new world.


    Gu Changge sat cross-legged here, with his eyes filled with interest, overlooking Jiang Yang who stepped into this ce.


    His star-like light robe was fluttering and there was an iparably terrifying power brewing within.


    The mountains and seas were whistling, the sun and the moon turned dark, and the sky copsed.


    At this moment, each of his cells seemed to have transformed into an ancient and vast universe, making a heart-pounding rumbling sound.


    Now the Nirvana Green Lotus had beenpletely refined by him with the tolerance of the demonic heart.


    All of the origins were no longer chaotic and mixed, and they even looked strangely natural.


    No matter how monstrous the surrounding demonic energy was, he was imposing.


    A wisp of light emerged as if even if the sky copsed and everything was destroyed, he would be Immortal. It was like the power of his flesh could resist the copse of the world!


    And these were the physical changes that Nirvana Green Lotus brought him.


    There were strands of chaotic mist outside, which were intertwined, isting all of the aura fluctuations of this ce.


    This made Jiang Yang even more horrified, his back was cold, and his scalp was almost numb.


    He even handed over the Immortal Lun Seal to Zhao Yi outside, which was his biggest reliance before, which meant that his only method now was the Reincarnation Seal.


    Gu Changge was waiting here, waiting for him toe for his death.


    This made Jiang Yang''s heart sink continuously, sinking into a trough.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation since his previous reincarnations so many times, and it was also the most dangerous situation.


    Didn''t Gu Changge fall into the Nethend Heavenly Pond? With his calctions, he was killed by a pit, and even his bones could not be found.


    Who would have thought that he would appear here unharmed, and upying the Nirvana Green Lotus that originally belonged to him?


    And it seemed that he had been here for an unknown time.


    Perhaps the phantom that everyone in the outside world saw at the time was intentionally made by Gu Changge, so that everyone could see it. Thus he deceived everyone including him.


    Jiang Yang was not stupid, he was someone who had lived so many lives.


    He had experienced a lot of things, he immediately realized that something was wrong.


    He was calcted by Gu Changge, to be precise, he was calcted by him.


    It was a pity that he lived so long, but he was kept in the dark without knowing it.


    Soon, Jiang Yang forced himself to calm down, knowing that at this time, he couldn''t be in a mess.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Human Ancestor."


    But in the next moment, as Gu Changge spoke with interest, Jiang Yang''s pupils could not help but shrink again.


    His skull seemed to be lifted, cold water poured in directly, and the more terrifying chillness swept through his limbs, almost making him shiver all over, standing still.


    "You know who I am�� how is it possible��"


    "When did this happen?"


    His voice trembled faintly, and his face changed drastically.


    Gu Changge even revealed his identity and said that he had been waiting for him for a long time!


    With a bang, his head went nk, which meant�� Gu Changge knew his true identity a long time ago.


    It was just that he had been pretending not to know, and there was no showdown to inform him?


    Before that, what Gu Changge did was clear at a nce.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yang didn''t even realize that his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    Why couldn''t he see any abnormality before this at all?


    He just treated Gu Changge as an ordinary person from the Upper Realm, at most a little trick, and thought that he was nothing to worry about.


    Who knew that he was the one who hid the deepest.


    "When? Does it matter?"


    "What''s wrong? You''re so surprised, I thought you already knew?"


    "Human Ancestor, your performance disappointed me too much."


    "At this time, shouldn''t you be as self-confident and arrogant as before?"


    At this moment, Gu Changge spoke again, looking at Jiang Yang, who was astonished, with a smile, his words were still so indifferent.


    He slowly got up.


    The terrifying power swept in like a tide.


    The monstrous gray fog outside the dome of the sky made a sound like a mountain and a tsunami. It was so terrifying that the world trembled.


    The stars outside the realm sent out ocean-like fluctuations, turning them all into ashes!


    It was because of Gu Changge''s breathing!


    "What the hell happened? Why do I feel that Jiang Yang''s breath is changing and weakening?"


    Yue Mingkong stared at the terrifying gray fog in the sky with fear, and was unwilling.


    In her perception, Jiang Yang disappeared in the deepest part, and his target was definitely the Nirvana Green Lotus.


    But with this terrifying figure, she couldn''t stop it.


    "Is there something wrong with Jiang Yang? It seems that he is not very rxed. The weakening of his aura may be an ident��"


    "Jiang Yang is so confident that he has set up a lot of tricks here, but now it is beyond his control."


    "Why does it look more and more like Changge''s actions�� This strangely familiar feeling�� Did he really secretly follow me?"


    Yue Mingkong frowned, she could only think like this, with a wave of her jade hand, she instructed the men behind her to watch out, to avoid some stinky fish and shrimps slipping in at this time.


    At this moment, when he heard Gu Changge''s words, Jiang Yang''s face was faintly ugly. Compared with the contempt at the beginning, the mockery now made him even more angry.


    But he couldn''t do anything about it.


    When he was in Immortal Lun Sect, he thought that Gu Changge dared to do this because he didn''t know his identity.


    But who would have thought that Gu Changge actually knew it at that time, but he just pretended not to know and yed with him in the palm of his hand.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    At this time, Jiang Yang''s voice had calmed down, and his mood was very strong, after all, his biggest trump card, the Reincarnation Seal, was still there.


    He didn''t believe that Gu Changge had a way to kill him.


    At most, all his efforts in this life would be in vain.


    But he could still reincarnate.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is that you''re going to die today."


    "Before I die, I can give you a chance to say a few morest words."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, knowing what Jiang Yang was actually thinking.


    He didn''t mind letting Jiang Yang despair before this. After all, in a desperate situation, the chance of sess of plundering his Luck would be greater.


    Since ancient times, viins have died because of too many words, right?


    That was because their methods were not meticulous enough!


    In Gu Changge''s eyes, Human Ancestor''s Luck was passing quickly, especially when his protector and Yaoyao fought, it had already reached the lowest point.


    After breaking up with Yaoyao, who was supposed to be on his side and helping him expand his territory, it was enough to break Jiang Yang''sst reliance.


    In the Heavenly Star Realm, many of the back-hands he arranged had now vanished under Gu Changge''s calctions, and they had all disappeared into nothing.


    How much Luck was left with Jiang Yang?


    He was so stupid that he even destroyed his own city wall, Immortal Lun Sect.


    He was still too arrogant and stupid.


    He just felt sorry for the reincarnations that he had lived for so many lifetimes.


    However, Gu Changge still did not take action against Jiang Yang in front of Yaoyao and many people outside, after all, if he did this then his persona as a Master, would copse.


    When the time came, he would appear with the excuse of being trapped in the middle, the timing was just right, and he would pinpoint it.


    Moreover, Yue Mingkong was still outside the Nethend Heavenly Pond watching everything here.


    So Gu Changge warned her with his Innate Divine God, so that she would not barge in and ruin his ns.


    The main thing was, Gu Changge thought that with her means, she might even suffer a big loss from the Human Ancestor inside the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    What she had to do was done, now Gu Changge just needed to close the.


    "Last words? You are still the first person who dares to say this to me���� Since you already know my identity as a Human Ancestor, it should be clear that you can''t kill me."


    "No matter how many times you kill me, I will reincarnate and return again."


    Jiang Yang''s expression, bing iparably calm, and he said indifferently.


    Knowing that the many tactics of this life were useless, he also gave up resistance.


    Although this was counted as a stain among many reincarnations, he did not expect to suffer a big loss on Gu Changge and fall here.


    But now it did not matter, he was already nning to shatter the Reincarnation Seal and disappear into reincarnation again.


    When the time arrived, his past life memories would wake up, when he remembered all this, he would let Gu Changge understand, what was called regret.


    His methods as a Human Ancestor was not for him to specte.


    "It''s already this time, and you are still pretending."


    "Didi you forget what I said to you before, young men should less pretend? Especially in front of me."


    Gu Changge could not help but let out a snort at his words, and was not surprised at all.


    He turned his big hand towards the front, runes flickered,ws and rules fell down, immediately emitting a mountainous sound, transforming into an iparably solid, sky-covering giant hand, pping down towards Jiang Yang.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    "Damn it����" Jiang Yang frowned and wanted to dodge backwards, however it was simply toote.


    The horrible force smashed down, and he immediately coughed out a mouthful of blood, his internal organs ruptured, and half of his body exploded.


    Gu Changge held back, so as not to let him die so easily.


    The so-called Son of Luck, always with innate and inexplicable confidence, and the Human Ancestor''s confidence, was that he could not kill him?


    It was simply ridiculous.


    "It''s useless even if you kill me now, I will still return when I should return, no one can stop this."


    "You can stop me for a lifetime, but not forever."


    Jiang Yang''s eyes were iparably gloomy, cloaked, and wretched.


    At this moment, he was covered in blood, lying on the ground unable to stand up, but still had a proud bone that could not be humiliated.


    "You can reincarnate many times and return, don��t you feel very old?"

 Chapter 238-2: I know who you are, An incomparably desperate Human Ancestor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 238-2: I know who you are, An iparably desperate Human Ancestor (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and said something that Jiang Yang could not understand, but it was clear that it was not a word of praise. He wanted to speak again amidst his ugly face, even if he could not resist at this moment, his mouth would not yield.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    However, Gu Changge did not allow him to speak.


    This time it was even simpler, he directly grabbed Jiang Yang in the palm of his hand, just like grabbing a small mole that wanted to jump.


    "Just kill me, even if you annihte my True Spirit, it won''t be of any use."


    "My immortality lies in the fact that there are people in all the Heavenly Realms extolling my name!"


    "You are still too young to kill me with your tactics!"


    Jiang Yang thought that Gu Changge was annoyed and wanted to directly crush him to death, so thinking this, he could not help but reveal a faint mockery on his face.


    After all, this was the only confidence he could find in front of Gu Changge.


    So what if he was being calcted?


    Even if he had to die in this life, so what?


    He had a long history of pride and would not yield!


    "Now you are like a fool."


    "Don''t you want to know who I am?"


    "When you''re dying, you still think you have a chance? Just how stupid are you?"


    The smile on Gu Changge''s face did not change, it was still faint.


    As his words fell, Jiang Yang frowned, and his mocking words also staggered. He felt that something was wrong.


    He suddenly felt, what did he think wrong?


    At this time, Gu Changge was still so confident?


    Could it be that he had a way���� to kill him?


    Jiang Yang did not believe it.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    But in the next moment, his face changed violently and dramatically, his eyes were about to pop out as his face turned gloomy quickly and tragically with a strong sense of horror and disbelief.


    A dense dark light diffused out, apanied by palpitating Daows, dropping down, forming a waterfall-like astonishing sight.


    It was the Great Dao treasure bottle that was floating up and down, being dragged in the palm of Gu Changge''s hand.


    As the dark light flickered, it seemed as if heaven and earth could be swallowed up!


    "Great Dao treasure bottle����"


    "How is it possible����"


    "You''re actually an inheritor of demonic art?"


    Jiang Yang couldn''t help but tremble.


    His voice carried an undisguised tremble and terror, feeling fear for the first time in his life.


    Why did he go to such length in search for the inheritor of demonic art in every life, to purify the peace for the world and return a peaceful environment for the living beings to cultivate?


    Because the Great Dao treasure bottle was the nemesis of his reincarnation method, and also the only nemesis!


    So he couldn''t let the inheritor of demonic art to grow up and threaten him in the future.


    For the sake of the world''s life? That was all bullshit!


    He just wanted to kill the existence that threatened him in advance in the cradle!


    "Now you know who I am����"


    Gu Changge smiled lightly as always, and with a buzz, the Great Dao treasure bottle sank, dropping down from the sky and enveloping Jiang Yang.


    Terrible aura surged up, like a dark divine light that covered the universe.


    "How is it possible���� You are actually an inheritor of demonic art����"


    Jiang Yang''s face became iparably pale, full of horror.


    There was no longer the confidence that he had just now, feeling that he could still return from reincarnation.


    He felt the threat of death for the first time, and he was never expecting Gu Changge''s true identity to be the Inheritor of demonic art.


    It seemed that the terrifying figure that appeared outside should also be the Universal Transformation of the demonic body that Gu Changge performed.


    He now figured out why Gu Changge had calcted him from the very beginning and wanted to kill him.


    "How is it possible���� The inheritor of demonic art of this world, how could it be that powerful����"


    Jiang Yang''s voice trembled slightly, still finding it hard to believe.


    None of the inheritor of demonic art he had encountered were as powerful as Gu Changge, so powerful that even he could not resist.


    "No, it''s you who is too weak."


    Gu Changge''s voice was still light, and as his foot fell, instantly trampling Jiang Yang underfoot.


    "No���� Impossible, you can��t be the inheritor of demonic art����"


    Jiang Yang was iparably unwilling and in those eyes, there was a fierce explosion of multicolored divine light.


    However, in his current state, let alone contending, it even took effort to speak.


    Under the terrifying suppression, there were many mysterious rays of light falling out from the Reincarnation Seal.


    But with the suppression of the Great Dao treasure bottle, the light of the Reincarnation Seal began to dim, and even cracks appeared, as if it were about to copse.


    "This is the real Great Dao treasure bottle, and it��s not just a replica condensed from the cultivation method��"


    "I understand."


    "I see."


    "So that��s how it is."


    "I know who you are��"


    Jiang Yang was paying attention to the treasure bottle that shrouded him, and suddenly smiled miserably, as if he just noticed it.


    Suddenly, his expression was not as unwilling and unbelievable as before.


    Everything seemed to be taken for granted, so he was calm and able to ept it all.


    "Sure enough, you never died."


    He smiled miserably, desperate.


    "Why would I die?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He didn''t care what Jiang Yang said, and still smiled faintly.


    Although he was at a loss, he also knew that the existence of the Great Dao treasure bottle was rted to his origin.


    After all, many memories were likely to be sealed by him in the past.


    Even he didn''t know when or what would emerge.


    What the Human Ancestor said was obvious that the Great Dao treasure bottle he possessed was a real existence, cast with endless divinity and immortal rhythm.


    At this time, Gu Changge was naturally toozy to exin anything.


    "It seems that the descendants of the Human Ancestor hall in this life have also fallen into your hands��" Jiang Yang was still smiling miserably, very desperate.


    He thought of all the things he experienced after he was led out of Immortal Lun Sect.


    The secret aura of the Human Ancestor Hall that he sensed at that time was obviously something that Gu Changge had secretly done.


    "Oh, do you want to say that to her?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled lightly and waved his sleeves.


    The space in front of him suddenly cracked, and Jiang Chuchu''s figure fell out of the Inner Universe that had already evolved from the Inner World.


    She was cultivating on a bluestone.


    During this period of time, she felt ufortable in her heart, and it was difficult for her to be at peace. She felt that the reincarnation of Human Ancestor was likely to have an ident.


    But she wasn''t sure either.


    Every day was like a torment, and manyplicated emotions shed in her heart, making her sigh, not knowing what the future would be like.


    Now that Gu Changge suddenly released her from the Inner Universe, Jiang Chuchu''s expression was still a little puzzled.


    With eyes as clear as lotus, she looked at Gu Changge beside her, looking like she was asking.


    Could it be that Gu Changge was really merciful and was going to let her out?


    "Gu Changge��"


    Jiang Chuchu was about to speak and asked why.


    Gu Changge had already spoken, and naturally wrapped her arms around her waist, smiling faintly, "Meet the Ancestor you want to see the most, this will be your first andst meeting with him."


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you this chance."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu''s expression was suffocated, a little unbelievable, as if she wanted to confirm again.


    Then she looked at Jiang Yang, who was suppressed by Gu Changge, covered in blood and couldn''t make out his face. She couldn''t believe it.


    This person who was stepped on by Gu Changge and was embarrassed to the extreme, could be the reincarnation of Human Ancestor?


    "He�� he is the Human Ancestor��"


    Jiang Chuchu''s voice trembled uncontrobly, unable to calm down at all.


    In the teachings of Human Ancestral Hall, what a mighty existence Human Ancestor was, and all kinds of great achievements were praised by all beings.


    The painting hanging in the Human Ancestor Hall was still imprinted in the eyes of all the disciples of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    That stalwart figure with his back to all beings, as if no one in this world was worthy for him to turn his back.


    Was it this kind of person, who was now being stepped on by this big demon, and who couldn''t even lift his head?


    But she was a descendant of Human Ancestor Hall, practicing the exercises of Human Ancestor Hall, and the person in front of her was the reincarnation of Human Ancestor.


    The origin couldn''t be wrong.


    Jiang Chuchu felt that her world was about to copse.


    She thought that although Gu Changge could gain the upper hand, Human Ancestor would not be too weak. After all, he had a lot of arrangements, and he had reincarnated many times.


    In terms of strength and means, how could Gu Changge be his opponent?


    However, things were just the opposite of what she had guessed.


    Gu Changge was so powerful that not even the Human Ancestor was his opponent, so he was crushed by force.


    "How is it possible��" Jiang Chuchu murmured, her face was frosty, as if struck by lightning.


    She thought about saving the Human Ancestor.


    But even the Human Ancestor was not Gu Changge''s opponent, so what could she do?


    Jiang Chuchu was also desperate.


    "Why isn''t it possible? He''s just a rooster, and I haven''t stepped on it yet."


    "Your Human Ancestor Hall, the people you believe in, are now under your nose?"


    "But�� do you dare to save him?"


    Gu Changge looked at her and smiled casually.


    Jiang Chuchu''s face was pale and her body was trembling. If it wasn''t for being surrounded by Gu Changge, she would probably have copsed to the ground.


    At this time, Jiang Yang naturally saw Jiang Chuchu.


    This was the real descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall!


    Speaking of which, this should be the woman who protected him in this life, but now, judging from her appearance, it seemed that she had already been suppressed by Gu Changge.


    She was not even perfect.


    This made Jiang Yang desperate, aggrieved, and resentful��


    "You��" Before he died, he was going to scream and faint.


    It was at this moment that Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling that the time was almost up.


    "There will be no afterlife, nor will you have a chance." He smiled softly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the Great Dao treasure bottle trembled and began to fall. The terrifying ck light drowned down, instantly swallowing Jiang Yang''s body.

 Chapter 239: What an amazing harvest, Gu Changge, just kill me

    <h4>Chapter 239: What an amazing harvest, Gu Changge, just kill me</h4>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The terrifying aura even suppressed the chaotic air.


    The space here made a cracking sound.


    After all, this was the real Great Dao treasure bottle, the divine light was surging as it was condensed with Dao, and it was falling and suppressing everything.


    Even if the Reincarnation Seal glowed and tried to resist, it was also overwhelmed by the ck light.


    "Ahh����"


    Jiang Yang let out a scream, and the voice quickly disappeared and he gradually became lifeless.


    Including the Reincarnation Seal of the Human Ancestor that became dim, and was shrouded in ck light, the Immortal meaning was bright, showing a rare bnce.


    This bnce was quickly broken.


    Of course, this devouring process would not be simple, and it would even take time to slowly digest it.


    After all, it was the umtion of the Dao Fruit of Human Ancestor over the years. Even if the Great Dao treasure bottle could swallow it, it had to go through a process.


    At this time, Gu Changge also heard the prompt sound from the system in his mind.


    The moment he made his move, he had already used the Luck Plundering Card.


    Jiang Yang was beaten into this state, and it was a good time to plunder.


    "Ding, the plunder is sessful, and you have obtained all the Luck from the reincarnation of Jiang Yang, the Son of Luck and the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and obtained 8,000 Luck points and 40,000 Destiny value."


    "Ding, you sessfully killed the reincarnation of Human Ancestor, the Son of Luck, and triggered the protocol of clear drop of Luck. Rewarding an extra treasure chest of Heaven."


    "Ding����"


    A series of system prompt sounds came.


    Gu Changge didn''t care much about his Luck and Destiny.


    What he cared most about now was the extra treasure chest of Heaven he received after the Human Ancestor''s death.


    Dao fruit? Reincarnation Seal? Or something else?


    "Do you want to open the Treasure Chest of Heaven?"


    "Open."


    Gu Changge didn''t hesitate at all.


    A familiar golden treasure chest fell out, but this time the treasure chest had an extra purple halopared to the other treasure chests.


    "It actually brought purple luck��" Gu Changge was a little surprised.


    It seemed that the Human Ancestor''s Luck had indeed reached a rtively high level in the system.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Soon, only Gu Changge could see that in front of him.


    Ayer of golden light erupted, followed by ayer of mysterious lines, simple and atmospheric, flowing slowly.


    There were three things floating up and down, shrouded in a denseyer of light.


    "Ding, congrattions to the host for obtaining the Reincarnation Seal x1, the Purple Crown of Luck x1, and the Guidance Dao fruit x1."


    Huh? Reincarnation Seal?


    Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He remembered the Reincarnation Seal that he had condensed when he absorbed the reincarnation Dao tform left by the Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    This kind of thing was a life-saving item.


    That was to say, now he had another life, unless he encountered the same inheritor of demonic art as him, who also had the Great Dao treasure bottle.


    Of course, it was just a metaphor, this kind of thing was impossible.


    And as his mind moved.


    Gu Changge felt that a vague and mysterious mark disappear in his True Spirit and then slowlynded on it.


    "One more life, two Reincarnation Seals, and one more trump card."


    Gu Changge was quite satisfied.


    As for the Purple Crown of Luck, what was this?


    Afterward, when Gu Changge checked its introduction, his expression became somewhat inexplicable.


    The Purple Crown of Luck turned out to be a mysterious item of Luck, even if his Luck was ck, it was not controlled by this side of Heaven, representing unpredictable and unknown.


    But he could still use it.


    When wearing the Purple Crown of Luck, he could have the Luck of the purple level.


    As far as Gu Changge knew, Purple Luck was the highest level of Luck he knew so far.


    Of course, there were requirements for wearing items, as well as intervals, and there were many restrictions.


    At a critical time, it might be a prop with an extraordinary effect.


    After Gu Changge epted it and didn''t care much.


    Finally, he looked at the Guidance Dao Fruit he received.


    Judging from the name, it was quite strange. The surface was covered with a strange and simple rune, which was deep and boundless.


    "It seems that this is the talent of the Human Ancestor. The talent of Guiding is rted to the soul. Using the method of Dao Fruit is actually an extension of this talent��"


    Soon, Gu Changge understood the function of this Guidance Dao Fruit, and was a little surprised.


    Then he chose to fuse with it.


    This was a strange talent, and it belonged to the soul alone, and could lead others to the fruit.


    And this Dao Fruit naturally included cultivation base, Ture Spirit and so on.


    Speaking of which, copying talent with a different name, of course, was not guaranteed to seed, it was a test of Luck.


    However����


    The Purple Crown of Luck and the Dao Fruit of Guidance could bebined.


    This was really a necessary means of digging a hole and throwing a pot.


    "No wonder the Human Ancestor''s divine soul could hold so many Reincarnation Seals. It turns out that there was such a talent."


    Gu Changge felt an inexplicable aura that permeated his soul.


    In the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, there were methods of concealment and there were also methods of imitation.


    In the beginning, based on these methods, on the day of the Ancient Immortal Gu family banquet, he threw the ck cauldron of the inheritor of demonic art on the head of Heavenly Emperor''s family and his son Ying Shuang.


    But now that there was the Guidance Dao Fruit, this was even simpler.


    Gu Changge wanted to trick people and throw the pot, which was a thousand times more convenient.


    He felt that it was tailor-made for him.


    The harvest this time was amazing.


    "You killed the Human Ancestor��"


    At this time, Jiang Chuchu seemed to have just recovered after seeing Gu Changge taking away the Great Dao treasure bottle.


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    Her face was pale, and was filled with fear and disbelief.


    Seeing Human Ancestor die in front of her with her own eyes, she couldn''t do anything but watch him die.


    This made her feel that her beliefs and the world were copsing, and the majestic pce in her spiritual sea was even beginning to shine, and there was a tendency to break through.


    "Kill or get killed."


    "Could it be that I should be waiting for him to kill me?" Gu Changge nced at her and said casually.


    Jiang Chuchu had a hard time epting this scene, and she was full of guilt, regret, loss, doubts��


    If she had been braver and fought against Gu Changge just now, would the ending have changed?


    Would the Human Ancestor still die?


    However, Gu Changge seemed to know what she was thinking, and said lightly, "No, you would have died here just like him."


    Jiang Chuchu''s face turned pale, she was not afraid of death, but what Gu Changge said made her feel palpitations and fear.


    However, Gu Changge changed the subject at this time, "However, I won''t kill you, after all, I promised you."


    Having said that, he showed an intriguing smile again and continued,


    "Besides, you are my woman anyway, and I won''t do anything to kill my own woman."


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned when she heard these words, she didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly say that since she was his woman, so he would not kill herself.


    For a while, she was a little silent, with aplicated expression.


    After all, for the outside world, there was a descendant of the Human Ancestor hall walking around the world. Since Gu Changge had the means to make the Human Ancestor disappear silently, wouldn''t it be easy to make her disappear silently?


    Therefore, she didn''t doubt the truth of Gu Changge''s words, and it didn''t matter.


    "Human Ancestor is dead��" she murmured, remembering the purpose of the Human Ancestor Hall since its existence, and now even the Human Ancestor was dead.


    Did the Human Ancestor Hall still need to exist?


    How would she exin to the world at that time?


    The Human Ancestor Hall will fall from the altar, and it would be irreversible since then, and it would be difficult to return to its former glory.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s expression was even more miserable.


    She didn''t know what to do next.


    "Gu Changge, just kill me��"


    Simply, she opened her mouth, her eyes fixed on Gu Changge, intending to beg for death, not knowing the purpose of her future cultivation anymore.


    After all, from the moment she was born, she was taught that she must work hard for the glory of the Human Ancestor Hall in her entire life, and to be a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, she must shoulder her responsibilities.


    Human Ancestor was now dead.


    It was conceivable that the Human Ancestor Hall would soon fall apart. Where would she go then?


    "What a poor fellow, do you n to live for the Human Ancestor Hall all your life?"


    "I said, I won''t kill you."


    "However, I have a way to help you."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge showed some pity, and reached out to help her pin the falling strands of silky hair behind her ears.

 Chapter 240: Not Human Ancestor but such a person, as if it was left for her

    <h4>Chapter 240: Not Human Ancestor but such a person, as if it was left for her</h4>


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu was stunned, looking at Gu Changge''s gesture of helping pin her hair, her expression was even moreplicated.


    She didn''t expect Gu Changge to act so gently.


    For a while, she was a little ttered, because Gu Changge was usually a cold and heartless person, and she could never see the slightest warmth in his eyes.


    "What can you do?"


    Jiang Chuchu looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    She didn''t know why, but her voice lowered, and it was not as cold and hard as usual.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled slightly and said, "The method is very simple."


    "Isn''t it the Human Ancestor? The world needs such a belief."


    "Now, apart from you and me, who knows that he has been killed by me? As for the Human Ancestor Hall behind you, they won''t know about it. You can rest assured about my methods."


    "So, no one other than you and me will know that Human Ancestor is dead."


    "What all creatures in the world need is not the Human Ancestor himself, but a person like Human Ancestor."


    With a smile, he was persuasive.


    Of course, if he hadn''t killed Human Ancestor, there wouldn''t be so many things.


    However, he murdered her Human Ancestor on the one hand.


    But now, he was kindly helping Jiang Chuchu.


    If there were still outsiders at this moment, they would be horrified to hear this, their eyes would widen, and a terrifying chill would appear, thinking that Gu Changge must be crazy.


    Jiang Chuchu was also stunned, and her eyes widened.


    She quickly shook her head.


    "No�� how can this be�� Human Ancestor is irreceable, how can you find someone to disguise him?"


    "In this way, what''s the difference between me and a traitor?"


    She gritted her teeth, rejected Gu Changge''s statement, and disagreed.


    Gu Changge''s interruption was to find someone to act as Human Ancestor.


    It was as if he had now found someone who was pretending to be a descendant from the Human Ancestor hall, walking the world, and deceiving every creature.


    This kind of thing made Jiang Chuchu uneasy, not only betraying her sect, but it was more like she and Gu Changge were in the same boat and went down the wrong path together.


    It was more likely that she and Gu Changge murdered the Human Ancestor and reced him.


    This was something she didn''t want to ept.


    Hearing that Gu Changge was not surprised. If Jiang Chuchu agreed like this, then he would be really surprised.


    He didn''t change his smile and continued, "I just thought of a way for you. As for whether you ept it or not, that''s your problem."


    "And it''s a good thing for me that the Human Ancestor Hall is falling apart. I can just let it go. So, don''t try to make me amodate you."


    Jiang Chuchu went silent with aplicated expression.


    She knew what Gu Changge meant, what did the existence of the Human Ancestor Hall have to do with Gu Changge?


    He just killed him with his hands.


    At that time, who would know that he killed the Human Ancestor, and who would know that he was the inheritor of demonic art?


    In this case, why would Gu Changge ask for trouble?


    For a while, Jiang Chuchu was a little stunned that Gu Changge said this because of her rtionship.


    Speaking of which, Gu Changge didn''t do anything after that, except that he treated her badly at first.


    She did have deep malice towards Gu Changge from the very beginning, not believing that he would be a good person.


    In fact, in some ways, he was still bad in the end.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s expression was extremelyplicated, and so was his mood.


    But�� she really couldn''t do this kind of betrayal to her sect and join forces with this demon.


    "Gu Changge, you should kill me!"


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a long time, Jiang Chuchu decided and nned to die.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge frowned.


    The smile on his face also disappeared, and he became indifferent, "Jiang Chuchu, don''t try to challenge my patience."


    This time, he directly addressed Jiang Chuchu by her full name.


    Before that, he always called her Holy Maiden Chuchu.


    Jiang Chuchu''s expression had returned to calm, but changed again.


    She naturally felt the difference in this title, and it was obvious that her disrespect made Gu Changge a little angry.


    For a while, she couldn''t tell whether it was Gu Changge''s kindness or something.


    Then, Jiang Chuchu gritted her teeth slightly,


    "Don''t force me, Gu Changge, I''d rather die of old age than betray my Master. You killed the Human Ancestor, and I didn''t take action against you��"


    "Speak like this if you dare to attack me."


    Gu Changge interrupted her indifferently, and then said lightly, "You want to die, but I wouldn''t kill you. In other words, you used to be dead, and now this life is given to you by me."


    "What do you want to use it for? Without my permission?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu''s eyes suddenly widened, and she was obviously stunned.


    Why did it sound like it made sense?


    But this was obviously because it was Gu Changge''s words.


    In the next moment, Gu Changge waved his sleeves, and the portal to his Inner Universe suddenly opened, and he casually threw Jiang Chuchu in.


    Then, he also walked in.


    "Gu Changge, you are despicable and shameless��"


    And soon, in the Inner Universe, Jiang Chuchu was so angry that she couldn''t help shouting.


    The calm state of mind that she practiced in the past waspletely useless in front of Gu Changge.


    ����


    In the deepest part of the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    Zhao Yi, who has been protecting Jiang Yang, looked a little tired. At this moment, she suddenly felt the chaotic mist in front of her disperse, and she couldn''t help showing joy.


    "Jiang Yang, you seeded��"


    However, before she could finish her words, she froze there and was extremely horrified.


    Her eyes widened, and she stared at Gu Changge who came out of it in astonishment. She couldn''t believe that this scene would be real.


    Wasn''t this Immortal already rumored to have fallen into the Nethend Heavenly Pond and was trapped to death by Jiang Yang?


    But now, how could he suddenlye out of it?


    What about Jiang Yang?


    Nine times out of ten, the odds were worse.


    "Not good����"


    Zhao Yi''s expression was so horrified that she subconsciously nned to deal with Gu Changge by using the method taught by Jiang Yang to activate the Immortal Lun Seal.


    But in the next moment, before she had time to react, her eyes went dark, and she felt a giant hand that covered the sky approaching and covering her in an instant.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    In the next moment, Zhao Yi was desperate and couldn''t help begging for mercy.


    "Mr. Immortal, please spare me! All of this was arranged by Jiang Yang, and it has nothing to do with me��"


    She couldn''t bear the fluctuation, and her body exploded instantly. Gu Changge intended to keep her True Spirit alive, just to cause trouble for Jiang Yang.


    Now that Jiang Yang was dead, there was no need for Zhao Yi to stay.


    Immediately, her soul was smashed into ashes, and her body and spirit were both destroyed.


    The artifact spirit in the Immortal Lun Seal also sensed that something was wrong, and wanted to take the opportunity to break through the void and escape, but Gu Changge had already expected it.


    The Golden Divine Weapon Collection unfolded!


    The vast world in the middle was like a picture scroll, covering all directions, and the heaven and earth hum with a mighty sound, opening up the endless brilliance!


    Immediately Immortal Lun Seal was unable to escape, and fell directly into it.


    After Gu Changge received this Supreme weapon, he was not in a hurry to refine it, because now he still had things to do.


    As for Jiang Chuchu, he was not in a hurry, knowing that she would choose sooner orter.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And soon, the terrifying gray fog over the Nethend Heavenly Pond became even more astonishing and monstrous, and could almost break through outside the realm.


    In a faraway ce, many powerful cultivators looked here, their expressions still horrified, and it was difficult for them to calm down for a long time.


    At this time, the terrifying aura of the Nethend Heavenly Pond swept in all directions like a big wave.


    Once again, many cultivators who were nning toe to find out were stopped, and it was difficult to get close.


    There were also subordinates dispatched by Yue Mingkong to be in charge of guarding in the four directions, but no one dared to break in. Now, in this situation, it must be a dead end.


    "Jiang Yang''s aura disappeared�� What happened?"


    Yue Mingkong frowned, and then her figure flickered, urging a forbidden weapon to resist the residual aura around her, and quickly rushed into the Heavenly Pond.


    Because she saw that the terrifying figure in the sky seemed to have disappeared, and she couldn''t even feel the aura.


    As if the world had evaporated, which was also too strange.


    Moreover, the aura of Jiang Yang that she noticed couldn''t be felt suddenly, and she didn''t know what happened.


    But soon, when Yue Mingkong rushed to the ce where the Nirvana Green Lotus was, she was stunned, and her doubts deepened in her eyes.


    The vitality of this Nirvana Lotus had already disappeared, and it was obviously absorbed by someone.


    The first thing Yue Mingkong ruled out was Jiang Yang.


    If Jiang Yang''s fusion was sessful, he was bound to rush out and seek revenge for himself.


    But from the current situation, Jiang Yang failed, and might even have died here.


    This caused a stormy wave in Yue Mingkong, which was unbelievable.


    Who had the means to kill Jiang Yang in this ce, ory it on Jiang Yang''s tricks?


    "There are still seeds of Nirvana Green Lotus in this ce? Did someone forget to take them away?"


    Soon after noticing one of them, Yue Mingkong was a little shocked.


    She discovered the extremely precious Nirvana Green Lotus seeds. Currently, there were still a lot of them but they were not taken away and left there in the lotus body.


    Many of the Immortal spirits and rhythms in it were all there and were not affected in the slightest.


    As if it was left here and was not taken away�� Was it left for her on purpose?

 Chapter 241-1: Gu Changge presence was not an imagination, Just a disciple? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 241-1: Gu Changge presence was not an imagination, Just a disciple? (1)</h4>


    It was not without basis that Yue Mingkong would think so.


    The importance of the Nirvana Green Lotus needed no further exnation, even the Human Ancestor had been nning hard for this Green Lotus for a long time.


    After much effort, twists and turns, he finally found a suitable ce for its growth in the Heavenly Star Realm, and he chose to pick it when it would mature.


    But why did the unknown mysterious existence left behind those equally precious Lotus seeds after merging with the Nirvana Green Lotus, instead of taking them away. Were they nning to give them toter generations?


    Yue Mingkong was very confused, looking at the few chaotic Lotus seeds in the depths of the Lotus body, all kinds of thoughts shed in his mind.


    Did the mysterious existence identally forget about these?


    How likely was this?


    Soon, she shook her head and thought that it was impossible.


    This was too far-fetched.


    After all, even the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was defeated in his hands, and it was still in the Nethend Heavenly Pond, the ce where the Human Ancestorid down many traps.


    Would that mysterious existence make such an obvious mistake?


    Also, Yue Mingkong had already felt a vague sense of familiarity before.


    Women had always believed in their intuition, and Yue Mingkong was no exception.


    So she frowned immediately, almost concluding that the mysterious existence deliberately left it for her.


    But she had never seen the true face at all, and she was not even sure who that mysterious existence was.


    She couldn''t understand why the other party would leave it for her. Or was the monstrous figure who was outside the Nethend Heavenly Pond and warned her not to approach it also what the other party did?


    The two of them had never even seen each other.


    Therefore, now there was only thest possibility left, that was the mysterious Immortal who was suspected to have fallen in the Nethend Heavenly Pond.


    "Why did he do this��" Yue Mingkong frowned, feeling that she was getting close to the truth.


    It seemed that the mysterious Immortal deliberately fell in the Nethend Heavenly Pond, just to confuse the world and paralyze the senses of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, Jiang Yang.


    This kind of calction instantly reminded Yue Mingkong of someone, her fiance Gu Changge!


    Besides Gu Changge, who else had such a means to destroy the Human Ancestor on the site of his reincarnation?


    And, reconnecting with those familiarities.


    The truth almost surfaced!


    "Gu Changge��"


    "It must be this guy��"


    Yue Mingkong gritted her teeth a little, almost instantly deciding.


    Except for Gu Changge, she thought about all the possibilities, but she couldn''t think of anyone else who had such a terrible method.


    She suddenly got angry.


    This unscrupulous guy had been secretly hiding by her side for so long!


    But thinking that he was also secretly hiding his visit to the Lower Realm, Yue Mingkong didn''t know what to say.


    After all, speaking of it, she was also at a loss. Although she did have the idea of ??solving the problem of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor and helping Gu Changge, Gu Changge didn''t know about it.


    Now it seemed that it was Gu Changge who did something to her.


    That was why he could know her whereabouts, follow her secretly to the Lower Realm, and hide in the dark, never showing his face from beginning to end.


    That mysterious Immortal was also an image made by Gu Changge.


    Moreover, Yue Mingkong thought of the strangeness of Jiang Yang''s appointment at that time.


    Now it seemed that Gu Changge helped her secretly at that time, otherwise Jiang Yang would not have gone there and let her n an ambush.


    With all these things, Yue Mingkong couldn''t help rubbing her eyebrows.


    Before she felt that Gu Changge had ced eyeliner beside her, saying that he trusted her, but in fact, he was still paying attention to her movements.


    In the Ancient Immortal Continent, Gu Changge found her many times because of this method.


    But she had clearly cleaned up all the people around her, but how did Gu Changge find her?


    "It seems that my actions when I left the Gu family caused Changge''s suspicion, so he followed."


    Yue Mingkong whispered to herself, and quickly found a doubt that would make Gu Changge suspicious.


    It should be that she was too hasty when she left the banquet.


    Gu Changge was thoughtful and meticulous, so he would naturally notice this doubt.


    Yue Mingkong was not in a hurry to exin to Gu Changge after returning to the Upper Realm.


    Since Gu Changge had followed him all the way, he should have seen everything she did.


    Yue Mingkong didn''t believe that Gu Changge would continue to be suspicious of her.


    "But this guy is still a bit conscientious, and he even left me some of the soup."


    After Yue Mingkong understood this, she breathed a sigh of relief and showed a slight smile.


    This time there was nothing strange about it.


    These Nirvana Lotus seeds seemed to be reserved for her by Gu Changge on purpose.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    So she waved her sleeves, and a burst of multi-colored divine light swept across, and took them all directly.


    Afterwards, she left here, intending to end it, get rid of some easily exposed troubles, and then return to the Upper Realm.


    Since Gu Changge had personally solved the biggest hidden trouble of Human Ancestor, she had nothing to worry about.


    Now that Gu Changge wanted to see her, she also knew that, by her own means, it was impossible to find Gu Changge.


    For some things, it seemed that she would only get asked after returning to the Upper Realm.


    However, she was worried that with Gu Changge''s temperament, he would refuse to ept the ount at that time, saying that all this had nothing to do with him.


    One must say that Yue Mingkong didn''t fully understand Gu Changge''s temperament now, but she had already felt it very clearly.


    Gu Changge would leave Nirvana Green Lotus seeds for her, which had already shown that she had a certain position in Gu Changge''s mind.


    This still made Yue Mingkong very happy.


    She, who had always been indifferent in front of her subordinates, couldn''t help showing a faint smile today.


    ����


    On the other side, after being shot down into the Heavenly Pond by that gray fog in the sky.


    Yaoyao felt that she had withdrawn from that state of indifference and saw everything as ants.


    She no longer had the power of the strongest, who could destroy the world at once, but had once again be that weak girl who couldn''t even kill a chicken.


    And now she was slowly falling into the depths of theke.


    She felt powerless and desperate, let alone struggling, she couldn��t even exert a trace of strength.


    The terrifying pressure came from above, and it was still astonishing across theke.


    Under that kind of pressure, all living beings could only choose to kneel on the ground and dare not move.


    Yaoyao knew that with her grandma''s strength, she couldn''t save her at this time. Maybe her grandma rushed up and fought against that terrifying figure, and was already one step ahead of her.


    They had already torn their rtionship with Jiang Yang, so he couldn''t save her grandma.


    Thinking of these things, Yaoyao was a little sad.

 Chapter 241-2: Gu Changge presence was not an imagination, Just a disciple? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 241-2: Gu Changge presence was not an imagination, Just a disciple? (2)</h4>


    Speaking of which, this had nothing to do with her grandma.


    She came here with her and could stay outside, but because of her, she put her grandma��s life in danger here.


    After all, that kind of terrifying existence, apart from the Master, probably no one could defeat it, right?


    She was going to die here, to apany her Master, her grandma, and her elder brother Jiang Yang, who was long gone.


    Many scenes shed in her mind.


    There were scenes of ying with her brother when she was a child, and there were days when she got along with her grandma, but more of it was the day and night with the Master.


    "Yaoyao can''t avenge you, Master��"


    "But I''ll see you soon."


    At this moment, the thing that she regretted the most was not finding any trace of Gu Changge, not killing Jiang Yang, avenging her Master.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Yaoyao closed her eyes tightly and did not notice the position between her eyebrows, the peach petal-like pattern was blooming with dazzling brilliance, reflecting the darkke bottom into a splendid sight.


    There was a strange light emerging.


    A Peach Tree rooted in endless Chaos could be seen faintly, where the Divine chain ofws hung down.


    At this moment, Yaoyao felt that she had fallen to the bottom.


    But why didn''t it feel like falling in the mud, instead it was so warm?


    There was no imaginary cold and dark.


    It was like the time when she fell from the sky that day and was suddenly caught by the Master.


    She wanted to open her eyes.


    But in the next moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in her ears, like a clear spring flowing over a rock, natural and warm.


    "Why is the little girl so disobedient? I asked you to wait for me in the Immortal Lun Sect, why did you sneak here alone?"


    Hearing these familiar words, Yaoyao suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief.


    She didn''t know when, but the nearbyke had been emptied, forming a gentle space.


    And the man in white who spoke in front of her and caught her was not the Master she was familiar with?


    "Impossible, isn''t Master already dead? Could it be that this is the legendary underworld, I saw the Master in the underworld��"


    Yaoyao looked at all this in disbelief and then murmured softly, thinking that she was already dead, that was why she met Master in this ce.


    But her Master was way too beautiful!


    No wonder she couldn''t usually see the real face of her Master, he had to cover it with fog so that no one could see it clearly.


    Otherwise, when so many women saw it, wouldn''t they be scrambling to be his mistress?


    Thinking of this, Yaoyao suddenly felt a little happy. Although she died, she finally fulfilled a wish she had always wanted.


    She finally saw what her Master looked like. She had always known that the Master should not be very old.


    He was not one of those dull oldies.


    Thinking like this, she suddenly didn''t know where the courage came from, she stretched out her small hand, it was like a ghost, and she even touched her Master''s face.


    It seemed that she wanted to see if the Master in front of her was real or fake.


    However, a hand stood in front of her and hit her on the head.


    At the same time, it was apanied by a slightly helpless voice.


    "You little girl, what are you thinking about? Your Master is so powerful, how could you die, and even if you are in the underworld, your Master can take you away."


    "Huh?!"


    Yaoyao''s little head suddenly couldn''t turn around. How could Master suddenly say such a thing, could it be that all of this waspletely imaginary?


    Or was her Master really not dead? She had always thought wrong.


    "Master��"


    Yaoyao intended to speak and ask again.


    However, in the next moment, the Master in front of her suddenly moved, and with a wave of his robe, the wholeke began to shake, as if it was pushed away by a pair of invisible hands, and it was isted.


    After that, he took her to the sky and quickly left the ce.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, no matter how slow Yaoyao''s reaction was, this time she had already reacted.


    "Master, Master, you are really not dead��"


    She couldn''t help but let out a voice, her little face was full of tears, and she burst into tears, hugging Gu Changge tightly.


    Master treated him well and did not die.


    During this period of time, emotions such as worry, anxiety and sadness erupted together, as if the embankment had burst, and her tears could not be stopped at all.


    "How could your Master die? What are you thinking?"


    Gu Changge touched her head helplessly, his voice was unprecedentedly gentle, and then said, "It seems that during this period of time, when Master was away, a lot of things have indeed happened."


    "I''m sorry, Master, I made you worry."


    At this time, he definitely couldn''t say that he had been hiding in the depths of the Nethend Heavenly Pond to watch the show.


    Anyway, he told Yaoyao that he had an ident at the time and was trapped here, unaware of what was happening outside.


    Gu Changge didn''t know what to say to this pure and kind girl, so he could only give her as muchpensation as possible in the future.


    Since he was her Master, he naturally couldn''t abandon her at will.


    Either way, it was the same.


    And even if he didn''t show up just now, Yaoyao would be fine. As the Dao fruit, the power she had shown until now was only a small part.


    How could it be possible to drown her with just a littleke water?


    It was just that she didn''t know it herself, and had been worrying about it all the time.


    Hearing Gu Changge''s words, Yaoyao cried even more, as if she wanted to cry out all the sadness and grief she had experienced during this period.


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, at this time, he released an aura of Immortal spirit and passed by, so as not to hurt her heart at this time.


    Under great joy and great sorrow, this was the easiest.


    In this little girl''s heart, he upied an unparalleled position.


    And soon, Yaoyao slowly came over this great sadness and joy.


    Remembering the disrespectful act she had just done, her face turned a little red.


    She looked up.


    Those wless and moving eyes like ck gems stared at Gu Changge, "Master, don''t leave Yaoyao alone next time, okay?"


    Seeing her almost pleading tone, Gu Changge shook his head slightly and smiled.


    Then he said warmly, "How could Master leave you alone? Didn''t he promise you that even if you couldn''t cultivate, he would still support you as a teacher?"


    "Little girl has been thinking about what to write all day, you are the disciple of the teacher."


    When Yaoyao heard this, she was a little stunned, not happy for some reason.


    The tone was also a little low, like a loss.


    "Yaoyao is just a disciple to Master��"


    "Of course, it''s not just the disciple. I didn''t tell you that for the Master, sometimes the disciple is more closer than his rtives."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge touched her head, and his voice was as gentle and calm as ever.

 Chapter 242-1: Do I look like a savior? It’s the so-called self-direction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 242-1: Do I look like a savior? It��s the so-called self-direction (1)</h4>


    Although she was more satisfied with Gu Changge''s answer than she was at the beginning, Yaoyao still felt a bit annoyed.


    She didn''t know what she was annoyed about at her young age.


    The disciple was a person who was closer than family. She had firmly remembered this sentence.


    Now that her brother was gone, her grandma��s fate was also probably not good, and the only family member she had left was her Master.


    "I have helped you to avenge your brother, Jiang Yang, from now on you do not need to be sad."


    "In the depths of the Nethend Heavenly Pond, I met him and learned about you from his mouth, so I killed him with my own hands."


    "But the one who took him was only a wisp of the True Soul of the Immortal Lun Supreme, the real true culprit is still somewhere in the Upper Realm."


    "But you can rest assured, this Master will find him when the timees����" Subsequently, Gu Changge continued to speak, taking the initiative to talk to Yaoyao about her brother''s matter.


    Jiang Yang had died, and the Reincarnation Seal was now still in the Great Dao treasure bottle under digestion.


    Of course, he could not tell this detailed process to Yaoyao.


    On the other hand, Yaoyao did not know the true identity of Jiang Yang, since Gu Changge told her that the real culprit was Immortal Lun Supreme, then she would me Immortal Lun Supreme.


    With all of this, even if the Peach Tree from earlier wanted to project something, it was impossible to find out the breach.


    After all, Immortal Lun Supreme was indeed the aplice of the Human Ancestor.


    The existence of any traces left by the Human Ancestor had been erased by Gu Changge?


    When the timees, the investigation would only lead to the head of the Immortal Lun Supreme, after all, the Immortal Lun Seal and Immortal Lun Sect were left behind when he left the Heavenly Star Realm.


    "I know, thank you, Master."


    Hearing Gu Changge say this, Yaoyao couldn''t help but nod her head.


    This hatred, even if Gu Changge didn''t make a move, she would still try to solve it by all means.


    Now Gu Changge had helped her solve a part of it, but for the remaining part, Yaoyao felt that she needed to solve it by herself.


    "Yaoyao����"


    At this time, Granny Yinhua, who had been hiding at the side of the Heavenly Pond, suddenly shouted in shock and surprise.


    Tears streamed down her old face, and she was iparably excited.


    At that time, when Yaoyao fell into the Heavenly Pond, she wanted to go and save her.


    But the figure of the terrifying existence in the high sky stood there, the aura was deterring all directions, enveloping heaven and earth, so she did not dare to move a single step.


    For the safety of the youngdy, the silver haired granny was naturally iparably worried, but could only worry with anxiety, and could not move.


    She really didn''t expect that Yaoyao had been brought out from it by Gu Changge.


    "Grandma����"


    Yaoyao was also iparably surprised at this time, she originally thought that her grandma would die under that terrifying figure, but she didn''t expect that she was alive and well.


    "You two grandma and granddaughter should be reunited first."


    "I still have unresolved matters here."


    And at this time, Gu Changge put down Yaoyao and said in a calm voice, and his eyes fell towards the terrifying figure in the high sky.


    "Hmm, Master."


    Yaoyao was very understanding and knew what the things Gu Changge was talking about now.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but be filled with adoration.


    The gray mist was monstrous, the mountains were crumbling, and even the dome of the sky broke open and was burned down like a mirror inch by inch, falling down.


    Such a scene was iparably terrifying, not only make the young, silver haired granny and other people feel a palpitating uneasiness, but also making the most powerful people of the Heavenly Domain who had been watching this ce were uneasy.


    The sky had copsed, and a horrible crack appeared.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At this time, it seemed to have suddenly noticed Gu Changge.


    The terrifying figure shrouded in a thick gray fog high in the sky, the cold and merciless eyes suddenly came down, along with the blood aura, apanied by the heaven and earth turmoil, which could turn the sea into ash with its terrible pressure.


    This kind of aura was too terrifying.


    It was like a Supreme True Demon was awakening.


    At this moment, not only the entire Heavenly Domain but even the rest of the Domains in the Heavenly Star Realm, the Xuan domain, the Hong domain���� All felt this overwhelming aura.


    As if the world broke down, and the universe copsed!


    Countless living beings and cultivators trembled under this aura, and their dharma souls were about to break apart as if they were facing a natural disaster.


    Terriblews of Divine chain intertwined there, light burst through the sky, stars trembled and fell, and were smashed on the ground!


    The whole world seemed to be heading toward extinction.


    "It''s too terrifying����"


    "What kind of existence is hidden under this Nethend Heavenly Pond? Howe it feels like this aura has surpassed what this Realm can withstand?"


    "Yes, what kind of terrifying Great Demon is this, just waking up and breaking the vault of heaven, this is destined to bring disaster to all beings."


    "What should we do about this����"


    On a Divine mountain, the Ancient existence in the forbidden area, the voice trembled as they looked at this terrifying scene, and their souls began to despair.


    The higher the level, the more they could feel this horror.


    This was no longer a power that the cultivators of the Heavenly Star Realm could resist.


    The copse of the sky was one aspect.


    Once that True Demon was fully revived, and came out of the Nethend Heavenly Pond, it would wipe out the entire Heavenly Star Realm, that was the real despair of all living beings and spirits!


    Looking at its current state, it seemed to be trapped in the Nethend Heavenly Pond, and it could not leave there.


    But that overwhelming demonic might had broken through the vault of heaven.


    At this moment, countless living beings and cultivators, with pale and desperate faces, all crouched down on their knees, praying for a savior to rescue them.


    "Do I look like a savior?"


    "But it''s time to end this disaster."


    Gu Changge, standing at the edge of the Heavenly Pond, with his fluttering robe, his figure was upright, with a seemingly endless Immortal aura lingering around.


    At this moment, hearing these wordsing from everywhere, his handsome and peerless face could not help but float up with a look of interest.


    "Master is the savior sent from heaven to save us����"


    Yaoyao firmly said, now Gu Changge had unparalleled worshippers and believers.


    Her Master was more powerful than her imagination!


    "The Immortal from the Upper Realm was waiting for this day?"


    Silver-haired granny��s respect for Gu Changge, was now revered to the extreme, like respect for the gods.


    She had thought that he had fallen here.


    But she did not expect him to show up again today, and seems to intend to suppress this True Demon with his power.


    To save heaven and earth from falling!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    And at this moment, Gu Changge took a step.


    An Immortal aura emerged, and the colorful divine light beside him boiled at once.


    A hanging aura floated, in which ck particles pervaded, seemingly containing a depleted world.


    Heaven and earth resonated, and all of the Dao trembled.


    True Dragon, Immortal Phoenix, Vermilion Bird, and many Supreme fierce figures emerged, like a young Immortal Emperor patrolling the sky!


    It was infinitely powerful, suppressing all thews of this ce!


    The vault of heaven trembled, and the Nethend Heavenly Pond rumbled, raining down a terrifying divine chain ofws!


    The strength he disyed instantly far surpassed this realm��s limit and reached an earth-shattering level.


    The majestic dragon aura was like a boundless mountain range.


    It prated the heavens, tore through the universe, and entangled endless chaotic Immortal aura!


    Heaven and earth were shocked!


    The eight directions were silent!


    "It''s���� It''s that Immortal ����"


    "Didn''t he already fall in the Nethend Heavenly Pond?"


    There were Supreme beings among the Divine Mountains, and their voices were trembling with disbelief.


    Countless cultivators and living beings were trembling as they watched this scene, and could hardly imagine that at this time, there was really a savior appearing to save the world and the living beings!


    And it was the same Immortal who was suspected to have fallen in the Nehtend Heavenly Pond.

 Chapter 242-2: Do I look like a savior? It’s the so-called self-direction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 242-2: Do I look like a savior? It��s the so-called self-direction (2)</h4>


    At one time, there were cultivators and living beings everywhere kneeling, unable to resist bowing in that direction with iparable reverence.


    Prayer sounds resounded through the heavens and the earth!


    "Today, I will suppress you, the True Demon, and return heaven and earth to a clear and bright ce!"


    Gu Changge rose up and gently shouted at the terrifying figure in the gray fog, "You are not allowed to wreak havoc on heaven and earth, the living creatures, all the spirits in the world, go back to where you belong!


    At this moment, his aura of righteousness was overwhelming, and there seemed to be an infinite amount of merit and virtue flowing from his body!


    Hearing these words, countless cultivators and living beings were excited, their blood surging.


    Some even burst into tears and were moved to feel unquestionable righteousness to purge all great evils!


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Soon, a great battle erupted here, earth-shattering and extremely terrifying!


    The aura disyed by Gu Changge was so terrifying that it covered the sky and overwhelmed the vault of heaven.


    All of the surroundings trembled as if one side of the supreme universe was pushing across and suppressing.


    Every cell was glowing, dazzling, and exploding with extreme power!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The sky and the earth were filled with gray mist, which was surging.


    But apanied by a loud boom.


    The gray demonic aura dispersed as if there were broken bones, blood clots burst, bone scraps sttered, and the blood mist swept!


    In the sky and earth, Gu Changge''s figure became the only one visible!


    Eternal and peerless, across the sky, with a bang, this terrifying figure in the gray mist was blown up!


    In this ce, a ck hole suddenly appeared with no bottom in sight and the demonic fog that covered the sky.


    All of that scenery disappeared.


    That scene just now became thest image in the eyes of many living beings and cultivators.


    Their blood was boiling with fervor!


    "I did not expect this Immortal to be such a person with a just heart for the world���� We are ashamed to be ufortable!"


    "If I had a trace of that Immortal''s guts, why would I cower here!"


    At this time, many of the most powerful existences, infected with the same warm blood, had rushed up from all over the sky toe to the Nethend Heavenly Pond to assist Gu Changge in suppressing the True Demon.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    But before this group of beings could get close to the Nethend Heavenly Pond, they were blown by the horrible wind from the broken heavenly dome, and were instantly turned into pieces, including their souls.


    This scene, moreover, shocked everyone, causing countless living beings to tremble in fear.


    Sure enough, this kind of thing was not something that ordinary people could do.


    For a time, their reverence for Gu Changge deepened, what kind of verve and great righteousness for the sake of the world''s living beings, to make him like this, where life and death were at war.


    "Master will be fine!"


    "He is our savior!"


    Yaoyao''s small hands were clenched and she was led by the silver haired granny, away from that horrible battlefield for fear of being affected by the afterwaves.


    She had no doubt about Gu Changge!


    He would be able to clear up all the scourges!


    In the end, this terrifying battle that rmed the entire Heavenly Star Realmsted for half a day, and then was apanied by an earth-shattering roar.


    As if it was iparably unwilling!


    Immediately afterwards, endless ck light rushed out, obscuring heaven and earth, and no one could see what was going on in it.


    Then, the gray mist that covered everything dispersed, along with the terrifying aftershocks, also disappeared into thin air.


    Of course, the Nethend Heavenly Pond also turned into ashes in this battle.


    The only thing left in the original ce were the many ruins and dust, nothing left.


    Mountains, heavenly pond, ancient trees���� All of them were beaten into robbery ashes.


    The gray fog dispersed.


    Sunlight once again poured down on the heavens and earth, the sky was restored, and all creatures were shocked and surprised to find that the ruptured vault of heaven seemed to have been patched up by that Immortal by supreme means!


    The scourge had been stopped.


    However, the only thing that became the greatest regret and suspense among countless cultivators and living beings was the fact that the Immortal also disappeared in the end.


    That Immortal, who cleared all the scourges for all beings in heaven and earth, finally disappeared, and even his life and death were unknown.


    This matter became a pile of ancient suspense, even after countless years, no one would know about it.


    However, many people believed that with the power of that Immortal, he was unlikely to have problems.


    It was likely that after solving this scourge, he chose to fly away and return to the Upper Realm.


    Some people even felt that the Immortal rushed to the Nethend Heavenly Pond in order to strike to suppress the True Demon in it.


    Nethend Heavenly Pond, was a side of the seal to suppress the ultimate True Demon, and the day it broke the seal, was the day the Heavenly Star ushered in the end.


    And the Immortal was sent down from heaven to save the Heavenly Star Realm and be their savior.


    Such and all kinds of rumors had appeared, and for even more outrageous rumors���� powerful, and many people were still convinced.


    After all, the sight of that day, was really too amazing, there were even a lingering stone to save the blurred image of what was glimpsed at the time, circting around the Heavenly Star Realm


    This matter was also recorded in the history books, for all future generations of living beings and cultivators reverence chanting.


    Of course, by the grace of the Immortals, this ce had countless cultivators and living beings, thanks to the gratitude, established as a ruin, called the Immortal Ruins.


    In the ruins, statues were rising from the ground, by the incense and faith day after day.


    Of course, all of this was an afterthought.


    At this time, Gu Changge had already left the Heavenly Domain with Yaoyao and was ready to take her back to the Upper Realm.


    In the end, the silver-haired granny did not choose to leave with Yaoyao, she was very relieved to have Gu Changge take care of Yaoyao.


    She still had her things to do and regrets, and there were still many things waiting for her in the vige, so she didn''t want to leave the Heavenly Star Realm.


    Although Yaoyao was reluctant to leave, she also expressed her understanding and would not force Granny Yinhua to leave along with her.


    After all, the Ture Demon was so powerful and troublesome that in the end, her Master had to suppress it for the world.


    In the beginning, the Master was only a little wounded.


    Of course, Gu Changge would not tell her that the True Demon who seemed to be nning to wreak havoc on the world was just his Innate Dharma Soul.


    He also had no intention of disrupting the world and had no time to do so.


    It was just that in front of all beings, it was self-directed, ying a savior, the many effects behind it, did not matter.


    Of course, by the way, through this incident, in front of her young disciple, he casually brushed himself as a teacher��s image of greatness.


    In addition, at that time, even if there was a supreme existence, intended to deduce the existence of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and finally deduced to the Heavenly Star Realm, might also suspect that he was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    For this kind of move, Gu Changge was well aware in advance.


    It was just that he wasn��t sure whether there would be probing or not.


    In this process, he found a lot of benefits, no wonder the Human Ancestor liked to engage through such means as faith.


    The power of faith was the purest power, which could strengthen the Primordial Spirit.


    It was just that Gu Changge had never believed in this.


    However, after the Great Dao Treasure Bottle finished devouring and refining, it could even be used as another resource to help him in his cultivation.


    And then, after cleaning up many traces, Gu Changge brought Yaoyao to the top of a randomly found mountain.


    "Yaoyao, today I will take you out of the Heavenly Star Realm and return to the Upper Realm." He said with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm."

 Chapter 243-1: Gu Xianers inexplicable jealousy, She is the younger sister, okay? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 243-1: Gu Xianers inexplicable jealousy, She is the younger sister, okay? (1)</h4>


    In the inner part of the Upper Realm, the realm where the Ancient Immortal Gu family was located.


    Gu Changge took Yaoyao away from the Heavenly Star Realm, breaking through many realms along the way as he finally brought her to his mountain gate.


    What she saw along the way made Yaoyao widen her eyes in shock, seeing many sights that she had never seen or heard of before.


    The universe was vast and extraordinary.


    Especially after experiencing the sight of being picked up from the temple, traveling through the universe and the chaotic world.


    This could no longer be exined as a miracle.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge''s patience in exining it to her, she probably wouldn''t have figured out that there was such a Divine weapon in this world, with which she could traverse the world at will.


    The Heavenly Star Realm was located in an extremely remote location. It was countless billions of miles away from the prosperous area that Gu Changge mentioned.


    At this moment, she finally understood why there were so many cultivators trying their best to ascend to the Upper Realm.


    During this period, Gu Changge also told her a lot about the Upper Realm, so as not to be unfamiliar aftering here, she would feel uneasy.


    "Master, will you be very busy after returning to the Upper Realm?"


    Yaoyao asked in a low voice.


    Through this period of understanding, Yaoyao also understood Gu Changge''s identity, in the entire Upper Realm, was also indescribably precious.


    He had to deal with a lot of things every day, and it was impossible to be the same as in the Lower Realm, and he couldn��t apany her all the time.


    She could still clearly distinguish the other side of these things.


    "it does not matter."


    "Master won''t be very busy. You are special. It is during this time that we can use someone to check it out. Maybe we can find out some clues."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled slightly and naturally knew what Yaoyao was worried about.


    Although she was young, she knew things far beyond her peers.


    Gu Changge even felt that even Gu Xian''er was not as sensible as her.


    After receiving Gu Changge''s answer, Yaoyao couldn''t help but smile.


    And soon, Gu Changge took her all the way back to Gu family house.


    Seeing Gu Changge quickly disappear with a little girl.


    The nsmen patrolling at the mountain gate couldn''t help but stare at each other, and were confused.


    "When did the young master leave the mountain gate?"


    "I don��t know."


    "Why did he bring a little girl back this time?"


    "What kind of identity this little girl has? She deserves to be treated like this by the young master?"


    They were surprised that Gu Changge was in seclusion during this period, but it was obvious that he was not.


    But at some point, he had quietly left and went somewhere else. As servants, they didn''t dare to ask, they were just curious.


    And soon, many Gu family members noticed that Gu Changge, who imed to be in seclusion, appeared with a little girl by his side.


    This surprised many people.


    There were various spections about the identity of the little girl, but no one dared to say that she was Gu Changge''s daughter.


    Was it a little maid he hired?


    As for her being a disciple, no one thought about that. How old was Gu Changge?


    How could he possibly ept disciples?


    Gu Changge was not surprised by the thoughts of the nsmen.


    After all, it was not like when he leftst time, hiding it from everyone.


    This time he entered directly from the mountain gate, which naturally attracted attention.


    He also didn''t want to go back quietly and let Yaoyao misunderstand something, thinking that he was afraid that the nsmen would notice her existence.


    The little girl''s mind was likely to be cranky for a long time because of this little detail.


    Soon, Gu Changge took her back to the ind where he lived and then ordered the maid to arrange for Yaoyao''s daily life.


    After all, it was impossible to let this little girl live with him.


    Yaoyao was also very well-behaved and followed the beautiful big sister in front of her to the ce where she would usually live.


    When she came to the mountain gate where the Ancient Immortal Gu family was located, she was too surprised to see the scene.


    For the first time, she found that there could still exist such a power. It was just like a big world being opened up by itself.


    The the vastness of the weather.


    "Sister����"


    But then, Yaoyao''s first sentence made the maid in front of her turn pale with fright and she almost fell to the ground.


    "Little Ancestor, don''t call me that, if others hear me, I''ll be miserable. You can just call me by using my name��"


    The maid''s face was pale, and she couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    She could see that Yaoyao''s identity was not simple, and Gu Changge''s attitude towards her was very gentle, not like the indifferent, aloof young master who looked down on everything at all.


    As a maid, she still understood Gu Changge''s temperament.


    It was because of this that she felt uneasy and afraid.


    Yaoyao called her like that, in the Ancient Immortal Gu family where the rules and regtions were extremely strict, if someone noticed it, she would inevitably be punished.


    "Sorry����"


    Hearing this, Yaoyao quickly understood the meaning and felt a little guilty.


    However, it could be seen from this that her Master had such terrifying power in the Upper Realm.


    Probably, his every word and deed had great majesty, and his mere name could scare people like this.


    Thinking of this, she admired Gu Changge even more.


    On the other hand, after returning to the pce, Gu Changge summoned his confidant, Ah Da, and asked him to report all the things that happened in the Upper Realm during this time.


    "During this period, there were signs of the Ancient beings finding signs of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and they were very disturbed. Therefore, various Ancient ns and Dao heritages have negotiated and nned to jointly establish the True Immortal Academy to start the Immortal Project."


    "In hope that someone in this life can be Immortal and prevent theing of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction��"


    "In addition, during this time, many Ancient Monsters and Ancient Kings were born, and the golden age kicked off��"


    "The descendants of Emperor Ying of Heavenly Emperor Mountain have not left Heavenly Emperor Mountain during this period because of the suspicion of the inheritor of the demonic art. Another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall is also walking around, trying to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor�� ."


    Soon, Ah Da respectfully reported what had happened during this time.


    Gu Changge didn''t care much after listening to it, everything was still under his control.


    After all, he imed to be secluded from the outside world.


    So during this time, Gu Changge disappeared, and there was not much about news him.


    And without him doing things, Ying Shuang, who was detained as the inheritor of demonic arts, did not dare to show up at will.


    The rest of the Ancient freaks and the sealed Young Kings were not stupid, and they would not make moves to provoke him at such a time.


    Except for the appearance of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, which was a little unexpected by Gu Changge, everything was still developing in the direction he wanted.


    "By the way, young master, some time ago, the Heavenly Emperor''s daughter from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain came to visit you, but she waited outside the mountain gate for a long time, and finally left angrily."


    Afterward, Ah Da spoke again, reporting an incident of the time when Gu Changge had just left the Ancient Immortal Gu family.


    After all, the Ancient Princess was named to visit Gu Changge.


    But Gu Changge was not there at the time, and without his order, who would dare to pay attention to the Ancient Princess, who knew what her purpose was at that time?

 Chapter 243-2: Gu Xianers inexplicable jealousy, She is the younger sister, okay? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 243-2: Gu Xianers inexplicable jealousy, She is the younger sister, okay? (2)</h4>


    So in the end, no one paid attention to her. The Ancient Princess could only leave with anger.


    "It seems that she is Ying Shuang''s sister?"


    Gu Changge was a little interested, and he still had a good idea of ??the personal connections behind Ying Shuang, the current backer.


    Ying Shuang''s younger sister Ying Yu, as far as he knew, could be regarded as a young Supreme with terrifying talent. From the perspective of strength, it should not be a problem to crush many current young Supremes today.


    After all, the bloodline of the Heavenly Emperor had been sealed up to this day.


    So after hearing that she left, Gu Changge still felt a little regretful. Because he nned to start with Ying Yu first.


    It was just that since he had to go to Heavenly Star Realm, the time was conflicted.


    In this way, to let Ying Shuang, the original horse feeder, show his feet, he had to make some arrangements.


    Gu Changge didn''t expect the hat of the inheritor of the demonic arts to be kept on his head.


    After all, the calction at that time was very shallow, and it could be solved with a few tricks and tactics.


    He felt that Ying Yu came to find him, and nine times out of ten, it was for this matter.


    If he opened his mouth, the possibility of Ying Shuang clearing the suspect of the inheritor of demonic arts was much higher.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the more I wash it, the darker it gets?"


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but let out a sneer, looking very unconcerned.


    Although the Human Ancestor had disappeared now, it did not mean that his identity was not at risk of exposure.


    Because in addition to the Human Ancestor Hall, there were many Ancient beings, and they were very secretive and understood the inheritor of demonic arts.


    In addition, a young Supreme like Jiang Chuchu with some kind of special talent might also be able to perceive his true identity.


    Therefore, Gu Changge must use up the value of Ying Shuang, and then continue to find a third scapegoat.


    Then he waved his hand to let Ah Da go back, and began to think about what to do next.


    He also thought about getting rid of Ying Shuang, the Son of Luck.


    After all, there was always a general trend that would give him some bells and whistles as leeks.


    Gu Changge didn''t know what to say about this.


    "But before that, let''s improve the strength first and then��"


    Afterward, Gu Changge sorted out and digested the many gains from this trip to the Lower Realm.


    Massive Luck Points and Destiny Value were one aspect, in addition to harvesting one disciple, Yaoyao.


    The many Divine objects dropped by the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor were counted separately, and the second was that Nirvana Green Lotus raised his physical body to an extremely terrifying level.


    "Now my cultivation has reached the Sacred Realm, but the physical strength is estimated to be close to the level of the Great Sacred, and so is the soul��"


    Gu Changge estimated his exact strength.


    Because cultivation did not represent truebat power, he also had many magical tools and other means.


    That was to say, even if he encountered a Quasi-Supreme existence, he had a way to counter it.


    Of course, this kind of Quasi-Supreme existence referred to the kind that had just entered the realm of Quasi-Supreme, at the first or second level.


    As for the superficial realm of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Codex, Gu Changge also maintained the Quasi-Sacred Realm cultivation, which was not too high and outrageous, within a range that everyone could ept.


    Anyway, on the surface of his cultivation, he could adjust his life aura at any time, and he was not afraid of being seen as out of the ordinary.


    After that, Gu Changge continued to exchange ten detachment bones with Luck points.


    A familiar, mysterious, and clear aura circted in his limbs and bones.


    Immediately after that, the bones, which were already exceptionally dazzling, spewed out the rays of light, the divine light of auspicious colors, apanied by bursts of sound.


    A mysterious feeling that was unclear, diffused in the bones.


    This was the meaning of detachment.


    Gu Changge felt that he had a much deeper understanding of the rules and Dao of the various Divine powers he had learned.


    The cultivators of the same realm couldn''t keep up with him.


    ����


    At the same time, on another majestic and magnificent divine ind in the Ancient Immortal Gu family.


    Gu Xian''er, who was wearing a long dress with wide sleeves, was recovering from her cultivation and slowly exhaled.


    Between her mouth and nose, strands of immortal aura breathed out, slowly infiltrating her body.


    Between the heavens and the earth, the power of the Supreme Laws turned into countless rays of light.


    As she breathed, it constantly integrated into her body, making her look like a fairy and mysterious.


    Countless Dao rhyme and inspirations also came madly from the four surroundings, and were swallowed up by her every breath.


    A piece of immortal crystal bone was exuding brilliance.


    The surface was full of variousplicatedws, and the shape of the Dao was firmly imprinted on it.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, her cultivation changed suddenly, breaking through to the middle stage of the True God Realm, and she had already surpassed many young Supreme beings older than her.


    "Xian''er''s strength has broken through again. How long has it been since herst breakthrough?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before she can catch up with Changge. This girl has suffered, and she is more diligent than the rest of the disciples."


    Several n Elders nearby smiled reassuringly, after seeing this scene, and said, praising Gu Xian''er.


    During this time, Gu Changge said that he was in seclusion, but in fact he disappeared.


    Gu Xian''er went to look for the return of her parents, and found that they had nothing to do, but they couldn''te back in a short time.


    So she stayed with her parents for a while before returning to the n and began to cultivate.


    Gu Changge''s good intentions were discovered by her.


    After all, she had heard a lot of things from her parents, and she knew that people had been looking for them all along.


    Under her scrutiny, she found that those people were actually rted to Gu Changge.


    As soon as she returned to the n, she heard news from her parents.


    All these coincidences could only mean that Gu Changge specially prepared and arranged for her.


    But Gu Changge didn''t n to tell her this.


    This made Gu Xian''er both angry and moved. Gu Changge was stubborn, but in fact, he thought about others more than anyone else.


    But he just didn''t tell anyone, he chose to endure it himself.


    That was why he would use this to spur herself and make herself cultivate hard, just because he was worried that he would kill her when it would be difficult for him to suppress his demonic nature in the future.


    All kinds of painstaking efforts made Gu Xian''er not know what to say about Gu Changge.


    About her concern, Gu Changge was dismissive and refused to pull down his aloof face.


    This was what that made Gu Xian''er the most angry.


    At the Nirvana Pond, it was difficult for Gu Changge to suppress his demonic nature, and many things that happened still appeared in her mind from time to time.


    Gu Xian''er discovered the difficulty that Gu Changge had been hiding all the time, and her heart actually had mixed emotions.


    Feeling distressed and guilty for Gu Changge.


    That was why Gu Xian''er decided to live up to Gu Changge''s expectations and cultivate hard.


    In addition, during this period of time, she was also trying to find a way to consult various ancient books to see if she could solve the demonic nature for Gu Changge.


    At this time, Gu Xian''er finished her cultivation and was about to get up.


    A maid suddenly came and ran quietly to her ear, reporting the matter with a very cautious expression.


    "What?!"


    "After Gu Changge disappeared, he brought back a little girl?"


    As soon as Gu Xian''er heard these words, she suddenly showed surprise on her beautiful face, and she felt a little ufortable in her heart for no reason.


    Even these words had a fit of inexplicable jealousy.


    She was Gu Changge''s sister, okay?

 Chapter 244-1: Are you Master’s wife? Brain goes blank (1)

    <h4>Chapter 244-1: Are you Master��s wife? Brain goes nk (1)</h4>


    "Many nsmen at that time saw Young Master Changgee back from outside the mountain gate with a little girl who was five or six years old."


    "That little girl looks cute and quiet��"


    After listening to the words reported by the maid, Gu Xian''er was a little silent, and she felt more and more ufortable.


    Pretty cute?


    Could it be that Gu Changge liked a sister with that kind of personality?


    And her character, indeed, had nothing to do with being quiet and well-behaved, and sometimes she liked to go against Gu Changge.


    So�� Gu Changge found a new sister?


    "How can that be����"


    Gu Xian''er suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure. She didn''t believe the news at first.


    But now it was something that many nsmen had witnessed with their own eyes.


    ording to what Changge did in the past, how could he have a little girl by his side?


    For Gu Changge, it was a burden. If the sun hadn''t risen from the west, then something must have been wrong.


    And he also said there was something special about that little girl.


    But no matter what she said, at this moment, Gu Xian''er felt jealousy in her heart. After all, before this, she was the one and only younger sister of Gu Changge.


    Now there was a little girl, what if Gu Changge doesn''t spoil her in the future? She didn''t say that she would fight for favor with a little girl or something.


    <strong>Pooh.</strong>


    It was just that Gu Changge finally showed his tenderness towards her.


    She didn''t want to see Gu Changge being so nice to the other little girls. And what she had worked so hard to get, why did that little girl get it so easily?


    Gu Xian''er was not a saint, and she had her own selfishness. Thinking of this, she felt even more jealous.


    In the beginning, it was her who hated Gu Changge the most, and now she was the one who felt the most distressed and guilty toward Gu Changge the most.


    But Gu Changge''s attitude towards her made her a little ufortable.


    For a time, Gu Xian''er was a little worried.


    Was it because she didn''t visit Gu Changge some time ago, making him think it was better to bring back a new younger sister?


    But it was clear that his attitude was very cold, and he didn''t pay attention to herself at all.


    She began to think wildly, suspiciously not as smart and cunning as before.


    Afterward, Gu Xian''er breathed a sigh of relief, and her expression returned to a cold and calm state.


    She said, "Take me to see the little girl that Gu Changge brought back. As a sister, I should take a good look at her."


    Herst sentence was as if she said it to himself, and gave herself an excuse.


    "Got it, miss."


    The maid who reported smiled bitterly. She didn''t dare to miss this kind of thing, but after the report, Gu Xian''er probably wouldn''t let it go.


    She was a little worried in case Gu Changge med her.


    And soon, under the guidance of the maid, Gu Xian''er went to the ind where Gu Changge was.


    Along the way, many people who saw her were a little surprised and unbelievable.


    There was a deep hatred between Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge.


    Before that, although they knew that Gu Changge had already dug his bones and returned to his sister, how could this kind of hatred be resolved so easily?


    They didn''t know the many grievances between Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge during this period of time.


    Now they still thought that these two veins were a little old and dead.


    "If I remember correctly, this is the first time Miss Xian''er hase to this ind where the young master is, right?"


    "Yeah, before this, I heard that she never set foot here for half a step, but I don''t know why��"


    "Could it be that she saw the young master leaving and nned to visit and have a look?"


    "Last time I heard that in the Nirvana Pond, the young master went into trouble for some reason, and Miss Xian''er and others were greatly affected."


    "However, Miss Xian''er has broken through her cultivation again during this period. It''s really too strong, but it''s a pity. If she hadn''t been left out all these years, she would now beparable to the young master."


    Many nsmen watched this scene and whispered, very curious and amazed.


    Gu Xian''er''s celestial appearance needed no further exnation, many n Elders thought that it wasparable to Gu Changge.


    And soon, Gu Xian''er also arrived at the pce where Yaoyao was currently living.


    She didn''t care about the many voices of the nearby nsmen. She mainly wanted to see how beautiful this little girl was.


    And in the pce, the maid who brought Yaoyao here was whispering something about the rules of the Ancient Immortal Gu family to her.


    The two of them had no idea that Gu Xian''er had already gone outside the hall.


    Yaoyao''s little face was serious, listening to the rules of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, the family where the Master belonged was far more terrifying than any force she knew.


    The strictness of the rules alone was shocking.


    "You are the little girl that Gu Changge brought back?"


    At this time, Gu Xian''er at the entrance of the pce suddenly opened her mouth, her voice was cold and calm, and she looked at it, which surprised the two people in the pce, and only then did they realize her arrival.


    "Miss Xian''er!"


    The maid in the hall looked shocked when she heard the voice, and then quickly said respectfully.


    But she was curious why Miss Xian''er came to this ce.


    Yaoyao also looked over in surprise.


    At the gate of the pce, they wondered when a beautiful and over-the-top sister stood.


    With a slender figure, a wide-sleeved fluttering immortal skirt, with a fairy-like appearance, she looked like a nine-day fairy, and her eyes were dusty and cold, without a trace of dust.


    "You�� are you a Master��s wife?"


    She was still a bit at a loss, not knowing who this beautiful sister was.


    So she spoke subconsciously, thinking that she was the Daoistpanion of the master.


    But looking at the age, she doesn''t seem to be old, right?


    "Eh�� what?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er suddenly squinted, unable to keep the cold expression just now.


    Her head buzzed as if he had been hit by some kind of hammer, and it suddenly became empty.


    The suet jade-like wless and delicate face instantly rose into a haze, and then she quickly waved her hand to deny it, her heart was beating very fast, and she couldn''t help but panic.


    "I''m not, it''s not me, don''t talk nonsense."


    This little girl, why did she talk like this, and she asked if she was the Master��s wife?


    She was just Gu Changge''s younger sister.


    Mistress�� how was that possible��


    However, this little girl looked very well-behaved and spoke nicely.


    Gu Xian''er''s brows could not help but twitch.


    Beforeing here, there was some hostility, and inexplicably, but now it felt like it disappeared.


    She loved this little girl who was full of fairy spirit and looked like a porcin doll.


    After all�� Judging from the title, she should be Gu Changge''s little disicple.


    Therefore, it didn��t threaten her status as a sister at all.


    Moreover, in Yaoyao, Gu Xian''er felt a strange and familiar aura, extremely natural and peaceful, just like the feeling she had when she was listening to Sister Taoyao when she was in Peach Vige.


    How could she be hostile again?


    She was an Elder now.


    "What''s your name? Gu Changge is my brother, but I''m not your Master��s wife."


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er couldn''t help but burst into a smile, crouched down, and touched Yaoyao''s head.


    "Hello, Senior Sister, my name is Yaoyao."


    Yaoyao also felt Gu Xian''er''s kindness, she was a little timid at first, but she couldn''t help but rx a lot.


    "Senior Sister? Yaoyao''s name is really nice. Yaoyao is so beautiful. Since you call me that, then I have to give you a gift, otherwise Gu Changge may talk bad about meter."


    Gu Xian''er was stunned for a moment, but she was quite satisfied with this title.


    Thinking of this, she smiled even deeper, and with a wave of her jade hand, a series of Divine weapons suddenly appeared in the void in front of her.


    Jade tripod, golden seal, big bell, in belt��


    The golden light was surging and the power was vast.


    Each piece was extremely precious, and it could cause cultivators to scramble for their heads in the outside world.


    With her stingy character as a money fan, she could take out these precious items to give away.


    It was enough to show that she had paid for it.


    After all, back then�� she even wanted to dig a few more pieces of Gu Changge''s Divine weapons.


    "Thank you, Senior Sister."


    Yaoyao showed a cute smile.

 Chapter 244-2: Are you Master’s wife? Brain goes blank (2)

    <h4>Chapter 244-2: Are you Master��s wife? Brain goes nk (2)</h4>


    She knew a lot about the principles of dealing with others and understood that if she didn''t ept it, Gu Xian''er would inevitably think that she was ignorant.


    So she honestly epted it, but she couldn''t cultivate and these Divine weapons were generally useless to her.


    "Nice." Gu Xian''er nodded and showed an Elder-like smile.


    Yaoyao''s big eyes shed, and she inexplicably had a favorable impression of this beautiful, over-the-top Senior Sister, as if the two of them had known each other for a long time.


    Afterward, Gu Xian''er stayed here and asked Yaoyao a lot of questions, asking about Gu Changge''s whereabouts and news during this time.


    When returning to the Ancient Immortal Gu family, Gu Changge had already exined many things to Yaoyao, and now that she was asked by Gu Xian''er, she answered without any hindrance.


    "Gu Changge actually went to the Lower Realm to pay back a favor?"


    Hearing Gu Changge''s purpose for visiting the Lower Realm, Gu Xian''er was a little surprised.


    Then from Yaoyao''s mouth, she also heard the heroic deeds of Gu Changge being a savior once, suppressing a terrifying True Demon in the Lower Realm, and saving the world.


    This made her speechless for a long time.


    Sure enough, Gu Changge was indeed like this. No matter how indifferent he looked on the outside, he was very gentle on the inside. Otherwise, why would he make a move to save the world?


    Thinking like this, Gu Xian''er felt that she had to find a good time to have a showdown with Gu Changge, and she couldn''t let him bear this alone.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge naturally learned about Gu Xian''er running to visit Yaoyao, but he didn''t care.


    Since he brought Yaoyao back to the family, he had already thought of all the countermeasures, and he was not afraid of being asked about it.


    "Gu Xian''er should have noticed the strangeness of Yaoyao, but I wonder if she can contact the Peach Tree behind her?"


    Gu Changge''s expression was a little strange.


    After thest incident in Nirvana Pond, he had left Gu Xian''er for so long. ording to her character, she couldn''t continue to hold back.


    To resolve this bone-digging hatred, Gu Changge took great pains, and now he was waiting for Gu Xian''er to take him back to the Peach Vige to meet her Masters.


    In this way, this hatred could almoste to an end.


    Gu Xian''er had a rtively simple and kind personality, but the Old Monsters behind her were not that easy to fool.


    So he had to prepare a lot.


    "Counting the time, it''s about time for Yan Ji toe back."


    Gu Changge remembered another very important thing. Although he could fool the truth a little, he could not fool around for his whole life.


    Now Jiang Chuchu also wanted to understand a little bit. Gu Changge decided to give her a chance.


    Otherwise, once Wang Ziji, another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, noticed the abnormality, it would affect his n. As a traveler, Wang Ziji was not a fuel-efficientmp.


    So he sent a message to let Yan Ji return.


    As for the excuse, it was nothing more than seeing Gu Changge in retreat,ing to visit, and discussing how to crusade the inheritors of demonic art.


    In the next few days, the news of Gu Changge''s return was spread from the Gu family, causing shock to many of the younger generation.


    After all, the Gu family couldn''t say that Gu Changge had returned from the outside world, so it was said that his cultivation base had once again gone out of the loop.


    For a while, the Upper Realm, which was originally unsettled, made waves again.


    The Great Immortal Sects and the descendants of the Supreme Dao heritages all felt the pressure.


    Even the Ancient freaks who were born recently were frowning and felt that the atmosphere was not right. The younger generation was in awe of Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge had always been called the strongest person of the younger generation. Now that he had been out of the loop, his cultivation had be profound again. Did it mean that the gap between the younger generation and him had been infinitely widened again?


    There were many younger generations who had such thoughts.


    During this period of time, the inheritor of the demonic art fell silent again, and the various forces did not hear the news of the inheritor of the demonic art, and no one died under the demonic art.


    This sparked a lot of debate.


    Heavenly Emperor Ying��s son Ying Shuang also stayed in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and there was no news of his departure.


    Many cultivators felt that this was strange.


    During the time when the inheritor of demonic art disappeared, Ying Shuang did not show up again.


    Was this too coincidental?


    ����


    At the same time, on the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    As the party involved, Ying Shuang could only grit his teeth and swallow his pride, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    If he left the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, he would be attacked by some cultivators and creatures who were holding the banner of crusade against the inheritor of demonic arts.


    But if he didn''t leave the Emperor Mountain, and the inheritor of the demonic art didn''t show up. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he couldn''t wash this me.


    It was aplete dilemma.


    Unless the true inheritor of demonic art showed up and killed the rest of the young people and took the initiative to clear his name, otherwise, during this period of time, the ck pot would be locked up on him.


    "Anyway, the matter of the inheritor of demonic arts has nothing to do with you, brother. No matter how wronged the outside world is, it cannot be true."


    Inside the hall, Ying Yu, with long silver hair, opened her mouth while frowning slightly, andforted Ying Shuang, who was not very good-looking.


    "I know, but I''ve been wronged like this all the time, and it will be the same for every other person."


    Ying Shuang said with a wry smile and sighed, "I don''t know who I offended to be framed for no reason."


    "I have no grudges with Gu Changge and the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall. Why did they put this me on me?"


    Ying Shuang said so, putting himself on the victim''s side, with a very helpless tone.


    But in his heart, he gritted his teeth with hatred towards Gu Changge and the others.


    During this time, he had found a lot of ways, andpared with the previous Ying Shuang, it seemed that the difference was not that big.


    In addition to the fact that the strength of the cultivation base was not as good as the previous Ying Shuang, in other aspects, even Ying Yu couldn''t find any abnormality.


    In this way, Ying Shuang was relieved. It was the only good thing among so many bad things.


    While acting as the Prince, he became more and more satisfactory, as if this was the real him.


    "There must be something wrong with this matter. If it''s just Gu Changge saying that, then it''s probably still an ident, but the two descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall thinking that the inheritor of demonic art is the Elder brother��"


    "Isn''t it too coincidental, I feel like there must be something odd about it."


    Ying Yu whispered, while her eyes were fixed on Ying Shuang''s expression, trying to see something abnormal on his face.


    She also didn''t know whether Ying Shuang was hiding something from her.


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang''s heart jumped, but his expression was very calm, "Sister, what you said is also what I am suspicious of. Logically speaking, I have never met the three of them."


    His biggest secret was still inexplicably the matter of taking over Ying Shuang. It was still a little ufortable to be stared at by Ying Yu like this.


    "Forget it, anyway, soon the True Immortal Academy will bepleted, and the Emperor Mountain will also send the strongest person to go there. I heard that it''s the person who lived the same generation as the father."


    "When the timees, he will protect me and wait. In the True Immortal Academy, there will be no one who does not have long eyes and dares to provoke."


    When she mentioned the True Immortal Academy, there was a sense of yearning in her eyes.


    After all, it was an academy that gathered the resources of many Dao Sects in the Upper Realm, and aims to cultivate a True Immortal in this life.


    Although her talent was powerful, she was also the descendant of the Emperor, and her bloodline was amazing, but she was not sure that she would be able topete with many young talents in this life.


    And True Immortal Academy was just the perfect ce to train her.


    All the younger generation were looking forward to it, hoping to jump to the Dragon Gate there and move to another world.


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang''s smile was a little stiff. To be honest, he didn''t want to go to the True Immortal Academy. He also knew his ability. How many people could he win against many younger generations?


    But as the Prince, this couldn''t be done by him.


    "My sister is right. After staying in the Emperor''s Pce for so long, when it''s time to go to the True Immortal Academy, it''s time for me to show the prestige of the Emperor''s Mountain."


    However, Ying Shuang had a confident look on his face, while saying this, Ying Yu couldn''t help admiring, this was indeed the brother she was familiar with.

 Chapter 245-1: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 245-1: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (1)</h4>


    "Brother Gu should also attend the True Immortal Academy with his talent. I should be able to see Brother Gu again soon, just so I can ask him for advice on these matters."


    In the Ancient Ye n.


    Ye Langtian, who was pacing with his hands behind his back inside the main hall, had a somewhat thoughtful look.


    "Brother, if this matter is true, then it is really terrifying, one inheritor of demonic art is already terrifying enough����"


    Next to him, Ye Liuli''s expression was also cautious along with a sad expression on her face, she was shocked by the matter.


    "Yes, this matter is simply too shocking, otherwise why would I be so cautious."


    "For this matter, at least, we have to discuss it with Brother Gu. It might also be rted to the inheritor of demonic art that had appeared before."


    Hearing this, Ye Langtian sighed and said, with an unusually heavy face, rubbing his brow.


    "But this possibility is too small, in addition, Emperor Ying��s son has not left the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, and the location where that happened, is also very far from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain����"


    Hearing this, even Ye Liuli couldn''t help but shiver, then asked, "Brother, do you think it''s possible that this matter is rted to that organization behind the inheritor of demonic art?"


    Ye Langtian shook his head and said, "No, there is only one person who had been the inheritor of the demonic art for generations, and the people in the organization behind him would at most have some means to assist himself. It is impossible for the sudden appearance of another inheritor of demonic art."


    His mood was even heavier.


    The appearance of one inheritor of demonic art was already terrifying enough to set off shocking waves in the Upper Realm, enough to make all beings tremble and shudder.


    Now he had discovered the trace of another inheritor of demonic art, and it was likely to involve an existence that existed within the ancient books, which was terrifyingly big.


    This matter made Ye Langtian''s back shiver and he didn''t know what to do.


    Some time ago, he and Ye Luli went to the auction house of an ancient city and heard that a certain ancient weapon had appeared and was being auctioned there.


    But they did not expect to be half a step slower, and when they went, that ancient weapon had already been auctioned off to someone.


    Two of them did not want to give up that ancient weapon, because the origin of that ancient weapon was very deep, so they followed it all the way up.


    But unexpectedly they bumped into something that horrified both of them.


    In the middle of a wild mountain, the mysterious person who auctioned off that ancient weapon was seen cultivating the essence of the ancient corpse nearby, gulping down the aura of heaven and earth.


    Seemingly sensing the approach of the two, that mysterious person went alert and quickly disappeared, and there was no trace of him left.


    This incident made Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli chilled to the bone, and they froze in ce.


    With such a method, if it was not the rumored forbidden demonic art, what was it?


    But the good thing was that the mysterious person did not strike at them, and quickly fled far away.


    Otherwise, they were not sure if they could survive in the hands of the inheritor of demonic art.


    Apart from Ye Langtian, the only person who knew about this matter was Ye Luli, and even the n Elders in his n had not been informed yet.


    Because of the importance of this matter, he could not decide, and now the only person he thought of was Gu Changge.


    After all, Gu Changge had dealt with the Inheritor of demonic art for quite some time, he should know it well and understand what to do.


    "The Upper Realm is getting more and more chaotic, demons and devils are reallying out����"


    Ye Langtian sighed, "At this time, we still need brother Gu as the backbone, presiding over the big picture."


    Ye Luli nodded in agreement.


    ����


    "Fellow brothers just send it here, I''m going to visit Young Master Changge at the Ancient Immortal Gu family next, I heard he''s out of the seclusion."


    "That��s good, there are some things that I need to discuss with him."


    At this time, on an immense divine boat, Yan Ji, whose face was blurred and hidden by ayer of mist, stood as if she was standing in another world.


    Her voice was calm and nd, like heavenly music, extremely melodious, and she was speaking to the group of young geniuses behind her.


    Among that group of young geniuses, there were both men and women, there were also many young supremes from various sects, whose body was shrouded in light, powerful, and were considered as the current top sects of the Upper Realm.


    Hearing that the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall hade out of the world, walking the world, looking for traces of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor in various ces, and investigating the news about the inheritor of demonic art.


    So they all came uninvited to protect the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall and escorted her, lest she get sneakily attacked and killed by the heartless inheritor of demonic art.


    So during this period of time, Yan Ji could often see the young supreme of various ns and Dao sects.


    For her, there was iparable reverence, even admirers, but they also did not dare to make the slightest act of overstepping.


    They could only watch from afar and not get close.


    As the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall, her strength naturally needed no exnation, many young supremes were clear, anyway, no one could see through the strength of Yan Ji.


    Even if there was a challenger in the same generation, it would also go flying thousands of miles away by a wave of her hand.


    This kind of strength also made everyone have great reverence!


    At this moment, hearing the words of Yan Ji, many young supreme beings had mixed feelings in their hearts and were very envious and jealous.


    In their eyes, the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall was a fairy who was high above, only existed above the nine heavens, with superb identity and terrifying strength.


    Even with their background, and the support of their Ancient Dao sect that could control the terrifying power, they could only watch from afar, and hold a reverential attitude not daring to get close.


    But with this in their eyes, usually, if she said a word, would make them feel ttered by the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall, but to a young man so revered.


    Even to the point that when they heard that he had juste out of seclusion, they nned to visit him at home.


    This made them so envious and jealous that their eyes turned red.


    What virtue and ability could an ordinary man have to deserve such treatment from such a fairy?


    But that young man was Gu Changge, now recognized as the strongest person of the younger generation, while mentioning him, everyone had to pay respect like a god!


    It all made sense and was totally deserved!


    So this made them very reluctant, but they could not do anything, and could only put this emotion deep in their heart.


    On the surface, they still had to squeeze out a smile.


    "Since that''s the case, then we won''t disturb Your Highness the Holy Maiden, ahead is the frontier of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family."


    "If Young Lord Changge is out of seclusion, then the matter about the inheritor of the demonic art should be much easier, right?"


    "Yes, after all, that is Young Master Changge, after he came out this time, I wonder what kind of terrifying level has his strength reached, I��m afraid that we will not be able to catch up."


    A group of young supremes opened their mouths, for Gu Changge there was only iparable awe, and they did not dare to say the slightest disrespectful words.


    "It seems that Dao Brother Changge has now reached this point in your hearts, it seems that when I see him, I will have to talk to him."


    Hearing these words, Yan Ji faintly smiled and showed a rare smile.


    At these words, many people''s hearts moved, feeling a sense of closeness. It seemed that the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall and the young master of Changge were getting quite close, right?


    But it was also right, in order to crusade against the inheritor of demonic art, Gu Changge spent a lot of time and energy.


    The descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, shouldered the heavy responsibility of the world, and also had to deal with the inheritor of demonic art, and it was normal to walk very close to him.


    However, when more people heard these words, their eyes lit up, and they spoke again, and all kinds of ttering and awe-inspiring words emerged one after another.


    Hoping to be mentioned by Yan Ji in front of Gu Changge.


    This scene made Yan Ji''s eyes sh with a strange color, and the smile on the corner of her mouth deepened.


    It seemed that the majesty of her young master, during this period of time, had prated into the hearts of many young people in the outside world.


    Soon, the news that the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall was visiting Gu Changge again spread around everywhere, because whether it was Gu Changge or the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall, they all attracted special attention.


    The meeting and discussion between the two of them was of great significance to the current younger generation of the Upper Realm.


    In the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, in an extremely magnificent and quaint hall.


    Wang Ziji was sitting by the window, looking a little bored. She was hugging her legs, her chin resting on her knees, and her silky hair were softly falling down.


    "With Jiang Chuchu''s temperament, she would take the initiative to visit Gu Changge again?"


    She was a little surprised when she heard the news.


    So it didn''t make sense.


    In Jiang Chuchu''s eyes, in addition to cultivation, there was only the responsibility of shouldering the great responsibility of the world and the responsibility of being a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    That was why she often said that she would find a man to marry Jiang Chuchu off.


    The two of them had cultivated together for more than ten years, and they still knew each other very well.


    "It''s a little weird."


    Wang Ziji frowned.


    Or was it because after Jiang Chuchu visited Gu Changgest time, she actually learned a lot of news about the inheritor of the demonic art, so she nned to find Gu Changge again to discuss some things again?


    As a traveler, Wang Ziji found that her spection was not enough.


    Or that cold-faced icebergs like Jiang Chuchu would really melt one day?


    Thinking like this, Wang Ziji moved and left the pce, intending to go to Jiang Chuchu to ask about the situation.


    Since she left the Human Ancestor Hall without authorization, the two of them had not seen each other until now.

 Chapter 245-2: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 245-2: In the future, you and I will have no more ties, I will hate you for life (2)</h4>


    "Young Master."


    "That''s pretty much what happened during this period of time. No one has ever doubted my identity, because there is the Ancestor Hall��s token given by the young master, but I feel that it has aroused the suspicion of many people��"


    "After all, I am not a true descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall. All my actions seem to be too aimless, and I have been busy for a while."


    Inside the hall, Yan Ji gently reported the events of this period of time.


    Gu Changge smiled and listened quietly.


    "It''s hard work for you. You''ve been pretending to be someone else."


    "It��s not hard."


    Yan Ji''s zed eyes blinked lightly, and then shook her head, "It is my honor to be able to help you out."


    "Although you say that it''s not hard, I also know that this kind of thing makes one cautious all the time, and it''s not that easy."


    "I''m also very distressed."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled, "Next time, you don''t have to go anywhere, just stay with me."


    With a wave of his sleeve, many cultivation resources emerged, hundreds of thousands of years of divine medicine, arge number of divine pills, immortal spirits, etc., were all given to Yan Ji.


    She had been doing things for Gu Changge. Although she was in the Great Sacred Realm, it was difficult for her to improve again in a short period of time, but it also took time to cultivate.


    During this time, Gu Changge had nothing to instruct her, so he gave her a vacation, to cultivate with peace of mind.


    There was no reason to keep people doing things and not give benefits, even Yan Ji, who was somitted to him, couldn''t be so stingy.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Yan Ji naturally understood what Gu Changge meant, and was a little moved.


    Gu Changge treated her very naturally and had always been polite and courteous, unlike his attitude towards his servants and subordinates.


    On the contrary, no matter what time it was, he maintained an atmospheric and careful demeanor.


    This was also the reason why she was willing to follow Gu Changge.


    Sometimes Yan Ji wondered, if she hadn''t chosen to follow Gu Changge, where would she be at this time?


    Afterward, Yan Ji returned the Ancestor Hall��s token and left.


    Gu Changge entered the Inner Universe.


    "I��m giving this back to you."


    He shook the quaint and mysterious Human Ancestor Hall��s token in his hand, looked at Jiang Chuchu with a vignt face, and couldn''t help but smile lightly, "Am I some kind of beast? To make you look at me like that?"


    Jiang Chuchu noticed the Human Ancestor Hall��s token in his hand.


    At the beginning, Gu Changge took it away from her with despicable and shameless means.


    Now he wanted to give it back to her?


    What was the meaning of ??this fight, didn''t she know it already?


    "I don''t want this, Gu Changge, keep it for yourself."


    Jiang Chuchu stared at him coldly, not wanting this token at all.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked a little surprised, and said to himself, "As a descendant of Human Ancestor Hall, you don''t even want Human Ancestor��s token now."


    "Chuchu, you are a big sin of deceiving your Master and destroying your Ancestors. If you let the Ancestors in the Human Ancestor Hall know, they will definitely be angry with you."


    "Listen to me, put this thing away, after all, it was yours before."


    "Shut up, Gu Changge. The rhetoric is just a set."


    Hearing his shameless words, Jiang Chuchu couldn''t help but get anxious, and it was difficult to keep calm like just now, "Don''t call me Chuchu, we are not that close."


    "Then what should I call you?"


    Gu Changge''s smile continued, "Besides, aren''t we close?"


    Saying that, he shook Human Ancestor��s token in front of her eyes.


    Jiang Chuchu stared at him coldly, unmoved.


    "I thought you had figured it out during this time and nned to let you out, but your attitude now makes it difficult for me."


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Changge sighed and said with a bit of a headache, "I don''t want to kill you, but you are disobedient."


    "You don''t even understand my good intentions��"


    "Where did you get your good intentions?"


    Jiang Chuchu''s attitude was a little slow when she heard these words, but her tone was still cold, mainly because she was angry with Gu Changge''s shameless words just now.


    "Since you don''t believe my kindness, then forget it."


    "Did you figure it out? My patience is running out."


    "From today on, you are free."


    "You are still the descendant of your Human Ancestor Hall, upholding justice, clearing the world, and bringing peace to all sentient beings, continuing to search for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and by the way, track down the traces of the inheritor of demonic arts."


    "And I won''t care about you anymore, whether it''s life or death, it''s all up to you, and there are no longer any ties between us."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are a stranger or an enemy in the future. If you want to expose my true identity, that''s fine, as long as you can figure out what to do��"


    Gu Changge smiled calmly and didn''t care about Jiang Chuchu''s increasingly pale face.


    "There are no ties between us anymore?"


    After listening to these words, especially this sentence, Jiang Chuchu''s face turned pale, and her fingers couldn''t help grasping her dress.


    There were no more ties between her and Gu Changge?


    This means that in the future, Gu Changge would let her go, leave her alone, and let her continue to be the sessor of the Human Ancestor Hall, so that she could restore the Human Ancestor Hall and do what she should do.


    And Gu Changge would no longer care about her, naturally including her life and death.


    So, whether she wanted to live or begged to die, Gu Changge wouldn''t care.


    Obviously, this was what she had always wanted before, but why couldn''t she be happy?


    What did Gu Changge''s unconcerned attitude mean?


    In turn, Jiang Chuchu''s expression became even colder, "Gu Changge, do you really think that after you let me go, everything that happened between you and me can be erased? I am telling you, this is not possible, right?"


    "Nothing is impossible. What do you still think of me? I won''t kill you, but I''m letting you go. It''s already the greatest kindness."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge was not surprised, and his expression was still indifferent.


    Jiang Chuchu looked at him coldly, snatched the Human Ancestor Hall��s token from his hand, and said, "I will hate you for the rest of my life."


    "There are many people who hate me, but it''s not worse than you."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly as if he didn''t care.


    He knew that Jiang Chuchu had actually made a choice.


    At this time, no matter what his attitude was towards herself, it had been decided that she had embarked on the road of betraying the Human Ancestor Hall.


    "Gu Changge, you are a despicable viin, an irresponsible bastard!"


    Jiang Chuchu gritted her teeth and her face was very white.


    "If you had made your choice earlier, it might not have been what it is today. After all, a person''s patience�� is very limited."


    "Holy Maiden Chuchu."


    The smile on Gu Changge''s face had disappeared, and after saying this, he didn''t care.


    In the space in front of him, a silver door appeared, and he took the lead to walk out of it.


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned when she heard this, and she was a little lost. Why couldn''t she be happy even after she got free?


    Was Gu Changge talking about the events of that day? It was really impossible for a person like him to have good intentions all the time.


    Human Ancestor had disappeared.


    The Human Ancestor Hall could not fall, so a new Human Ancestor was needed, but thispletely contradicted her long-standing concept.


    It was she who made it difficult for Gu Changge.


    That was why he said that he ran out of patience.


    Later, Jiang Chuchu didn''t know how she got into the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and came outside.


    She looked back, didn''t notice Gu Changge''s figure, and she really let herself go, it really seemed like a troublesome burden to him.


    Why not do it?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu''s face showed a little grievance.


    After a while, all these emotions quietly dissipated, and her face became like immortal ice, revealing a creepy cold.


    "Holy Maiden?"


    Seeing this, the old woman who had been following the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall was a little shocked and puzzled. She didn''t know that the previous descendant of Human Ancestor Hall was a fake.


    Seeing Jiang Chuchu��s appearance, she thought that she was being bullied just now.


    "Let��s go back to the Human Ancestor Hall."


    Jiang Chuchu said calmly, without exining anything before.


    As Gu Changge said, with her current ability, she could not shake his status at all.


    The only way was to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, right?


    But the Human Ancestor had already been killed by Gu Changge.


    What else could she do?


    Gu Changge did everything he could, and couldn''t possibly do stupid things.

 Chapter 246-1: The plan is successful, Gu Changge also had a day when he was calculated by her (1)

    <h4>Chapter 246-1: The n is sessful, Gu Changge also had a day when he was calcted by her (1)</h4>


    Watching Jiang Chuchu leave the territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge then withdrew his gaze.


    In any case, one problem had been solved. Jiang Chuchu was known as the reincarnation of Ancient Immortal, and the mysterious pce in her sea of consciousness clearly had an inexplicable and powerful force.


    That was much more difficult to deal with than the Reincarnation Seal of the Human Ancestor.


    Because the Reincarnation Seal of the Human Ancestor resided in the flesh, Jiang Chuchu''s mysterious power could trigger an outbreak at any time, which was extremely difficult to deal with.


    If Gu Changge really nned to kill Jiang Chuchu, he would inevitably touch the mysterious force.


    In this way, it was very likely that the Human Ancestor Hall would be aware of Jiang Chuchu''s situation and cause him unnecessary trouble.


    So the best way was to let her go. As for what Jiang Chuchu said about hating him, Gu Changge didn''t care at all.


    Since he could make Jiang Chuchu hate him, he could easily make her change her attitude.


    Since she chose to betray the Human Ancestor Hall, it meant that she would stand on the same side as Gu Changge in the future, whether she wanted it or not.


    Afterward, Gu Changge got up and left, intending to see how this girl Yaoyao was doing these days.


    To be honest, his master, after taking Yaoyao back to Gu family, hadn''t gone to see her yet.


    He was more or less ipetent.


    "Maybe I can meet Gu Xian''er by the way, which would be appropriate."


    "Calcting the time, she should return to the Peach Vige��"


    Thinking like this, Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile a little, with some deep meaning.


    In the past few days, he had heard a lot of things about Gu Xian''er often running to Yaoyao''s ce. The rtionship between the two seemed to be pretty good. Obviously, she should have noticed something special about Yaoyao.


    The mysterious Peach Tree behind her had a deep connection with Yaoyao.


    ording to the normal routine, the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor should have a kinship with Yaoyao, and even the mysterious Peach Tree would have a lot to do with the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    Thereby contributing to its power after returning to the Upper Realm.


    At that time, it would be difficult to do it again.


    Fortunately, Yue Mingkong knew in advance where the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was in the Lower Realm, and brought Gu Changge to find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and solved this trouble.


    Now, on the other hand, Yaoyao was his apprentice, and he had a blood rtion with Gu Xian''er.


    That mysterious Peach Tree would inevitably be involved in a lot of cause and effect with him.


    It was said to be cause and effect, but Gu Changge had the means to turn it into human affection.


    In the end, it was a simple matter to make that mysterious Peach Tree work for him.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Changge soon arrived at the pce where Yaoyao was.


    He waved his hand to signal to the maid at the entrance of the pce not to make a sound and looked at the scene with some interest.


    Gu Xian''er was indeed also here.


    He hadn''t seen her for a while, her cultivation had improved a lot, and Gu Changge was not disappointed.


    Although shecked a good temper, she had two sets of destiny temtes, which was enough for her to catch up with many younger generations.


    Inside the pce, Yaoyao was talking to Gu Xian''er, with a smile on her face, looking very happy.


    But soon, as if thinking of something, her expression suddenly became a little unhappy.


    "Senior Sister, do you think Master is very busy? He didn''t even have time to see Yaoyao. Earlier, Master clearly said that he has time."


    She pinched the corner of her skirt and asked in a low voice.


    In the past few days, she had be very familiar with Gu Xian''er.


    And because of an inexplicable feeling, in Gu Xian''er, she felt a kind of natural kindness.


    She even told her some things very frankly.


    "Your master has a lot of things to deal with, but I think he shoulde to see you soon."


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was slightly startled, then smiled and saidfortingly.


    She could also see that Yaoyao had a deep dependence on Gu Changge.


    But she didn''t know why Gu Changge epted her as a disciple and brought her to the Upper Realm.


    In fact, she was a little worried that Gu Changge would ignore her because she hadn''t seen Gu Changgee over these days, she seemed to overestimate the weight of Yaoyao in her heart.


    "So, you thought Master had forgotten about Yaoyao��"


    Yaoyao''s big eyes, which were as wless as ck gems flickered, and when she heard Gu Xian''er''s words, she seemed to rx a lot.


    In fact, she said that as a question, wanting to know what her Master was doing from Gu Xian''er''s mouth.


    Master was not the kind of person who would just forget her.


    But if she asked directly, Gu Xian''er would inevitably feel that she was a little girl, how could she think about such things?


    She could feel that Gu Xian''er seemed to care a little bit about her Master, and she kept asking about what happened in the Lower Realm, what the Master did, and so on.


    Yaoyao was very precocious and smart, and she was not good at talking about these things, so she was still a little worried.


    "Yaoyao, your Master had a lot of things to deal with these days so I had to focus on that for now."


    At this moment, Yaoyao suddenly heard a familiar warm voice with a little surprise on her face.


    "Master��" She looked outside the hall with a happy smile.


    A tall and handsome man was standing there.


    Gu Changge walked over with a smile on his face, "It seems that you are quite used to this ce, and I was worried that you might not get used to it as your Master."


    "Master, I''m very used to it, and Senior Sister Xian''er is also very kind to me."


    Yaoyao said happily.


    Gu Changge nodded, "That''s good, I was afraid that you might have something you''re not used to."


    As for Gu Xian''er who looked a little embarrassed beside Yaoyao, Gu Changge didn''t even look at her, as if she came to see Yaoyao on purpose and didn''t care about her existence.


    This scene made Gu Xian''er a little sad.


    Why was Gu Changge so gentle towards Yaoyao, yet so cold towards her?


    Wasn''t she as cute as Yaoyao?


    It was clear that Gu Changge treated her very well before, although he was cold on the surface, he didn��t ignore her when he saw her, because it was difficult for him to pull down his face after he noticed that it was unspeakable.


    Thinking like this, Gu Xian''er stared at Gu Changge, but she was the first to speak, her voice was cold, but mixed with anger, "Gu Changge, why are you turning a blind eye to me?"


    "How do I say this?"


    Only then did Gu Changge nce at her in surprise.


    "Why don''t you greet me when you see me?"


    Gu Xian''er was in a hurry and stared at him, with faint indignation in her crystal clear eyes.


    "Isn''t it toote?" Gu Changge shook his head with a calm expression.


    "Liar, if I hadn''t taken the initiative to speak up, you would have ignored me again. As a man, why are you so petty and keep memorizing small things for so long, I despise you Gu Changge!"


    Gu Xian''er finally seized the opportunity to talk to Gu Changge, and she suddenly became unrepentant, so she could not wait to grab his robe and ask why he was so indifferent to her now.


    "I don''t need you to look down on me. Gu Xian''er, I think you don''t have a good memory anymore?"


    Gu Changge replied casually, this attitude of not adding oil and salt made Gu Xian''er''s teeth itchy.


    But she remembered the scene in the Nirvana Pool before.


    Gu Changge''s body was full of demonic energy, and his will was indifferent and cold, but he would rather break his own arm than hurt her.


    Therefore, her eyes softened suddenly, and she hummed slightly.


    "You are a knife-mouthed and tofu-hearted person. If I really care about you, I''m afraid I will be mad at you."


    She was telling the truth.


    Now that she knew Gu Changge''s hardships over the years, she also understood why he made the act of digging bones in the first ce.


    After all, at that time, Gu Changge was upied by his demonic nature, and he couldn''t help himself.

 Chapter 246-2: The plan is successful, Gu Changge also had a day when he was calculated by her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 246-2: The n is sessful, Gu Changge also had a day when he was calcted by her (2)</h4>


    Soter, he gradually suppressed his demonic nature and felt guilty about what happened back then.


    Only then did he secretly find the traces of her parents, and also stood up for her in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, helped her to worship the Great Elder, let her stab him abruptly, killed the Princess from the Sea King Pce in the Ancient Immortal Continent, and stood in front of Heavenly Dao Ancient City.


    In the face of the world, admitted her identity as a family member, confessed what happened in the past, dug out his bone to pay her back�� Many things happenedter.


    Gu Xian''er felt that she had a deep understanding of Gu Changge''s character, and it wasn''t that she didn''t know what to do.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge made a disapproving voice and didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    "During this period of time, I have consulted a lot of ssics, and I have also asked a lot of n Elders. They actually don''t understand your situation."


    He then looked at Yaoyao and apologized slightly, "However, there should be a solution."


    He did find a lot of books about Dao fruit, but it had to be simr to his guess.


    It was just that Gu Changge didn''t n to tell Yaoyao about these things.


    After all, telling her that she actually possessed a Dao Fruit that was from a certain Supreme Being, was a bit cruel to Yaoyao.


    Of course, ording to the normal routine, it was impossible for that mysterious Peach Tree to merge with Yaoyao.


    Gu Changge had no doubts about this.


    Yaoyao, who was watching the quarrel between Master and Senior Sister, thought it was very interesting, when she heard Gu Changge say this, she was suddenly a little stunned.


    "Was Master searching for my problem these days?"


    She was very moved. Before that, she was curious about what Gu Changge was busy with, but she didn''t expect that Master was busy with her business.


    "Is there anything special about Yaoyao?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was also a little surprised.


    Although she felt that Yaoyao was very special, she couldn''t actually tell where she was special.


    Gu Changge''s expression was calm and he didn''t answer.


    On the contrary, Yaoyao said brittlely, "Senior Sister, Yaoyao can''t actually cultivate. Master has been helping me find a solution."


    Gu Xian''er was stunned, she thought that Yaoyao didn''t cultivate, so she didn''t have any spiritual energy fluctuations.


    She really didn''t expect this to be the reason.


    Since she couldn''t cultivate, why did Gu Changge ept her as a disciple and took her back to the Upper Realm?


    Gu Xian''er became more and more confused.


    But at this time, she nced at Gu Changge, and suddenly thought of what she had been thinking about before.


    Wasn''t Gu Changge inherently demonic and had difficulty suppressing it?


    Gu Xian''er always thought that her Dao bone could suppress Gu Changge''s demonic nature.


    That was why Gu Changge did bone digging before, and it was precisely because after he exchanged the Dao bone for her, it was no longer possible for him to suppress his demonic nature, so he was upied by demonic nature just like in Nirvana Pool that day.


    Maybe someday it would break out again?


    Gu Xian''er felt that it was necessary for her to help Gu Changge solve this problem.


    After all, the origin of Taoyao''s Sister in Peach Vige was so mysterious, and her Masters were very powerful and knowledgeable.


    Maybe they really had a solution.


    Gu Xian''er was not stupid, she understood that this matter was Gu Changge''s unspeakable secret, and it was impossible to ask all of the Ancestors of the Gu family.


    It was estimated that not many people knew about this except his father.


    Therefore, the only ones who could think of a way now were her Masters.


    Gu Xian''er believed that her Masters would not expose this matter.


    After all, since it was also a good thing for Gu Changge to solve the demonic thing, then why not do it?


    If she took the initiative to bring this up in the past, Gu Changge would definitely have dismissed it, and it would have been impossible for her to agree.


    But now, with Yaoyao as an excuse, she didn''t believe that Gu Changge would not agree.


    "Actually, I think you can take Yaoyao with you, Gu Changge. Let''s go back to Peach Vige together. Maybe my Masters will have a solution!"


    So Gu Xian''er thought for a while, sorted out her tone, and then spoke, making herself look natural.


    "Peach Vige?"


    Gu Changge frowned slightly when he heard this, but he couldn''t help but smile, he was waiting for Gu Xian''er to take the bait and take him to Peach Vige.


    Beforeing, he still thought about how to get Gu Xian''er to speak.


    Now, things were much simpler.


    "Yes, before, I grew up in Peach Vige��"


    Gu Xian''er thought that Gu Changge didn''t know about this matter, and nned to exin it.


    However, Gu Changge waved his hand to interrupt her, and said lightly, "I know the Peach Vige in the abandonednd, where you have several mysterious Masters, and there is a mysterious Peach Tree there."


    "You know?" Gu Xian''er was suspicious.


    "Of course, I know." Gu Changge said.


    "Even though this investigation is so clear, you still say you don''t care about me?"


    Gu Xian''er showed a faint smile and murmured softly, and was still very happy in her heart.


    If Gu Changge didn''t care about her, why would he investigate everything about her so clearly?


    "Naturally you have to investigate clearly, lest the Master behind youe to seek revenge on me." Gu Changge replied casually.


    "Gu Changge, do you know that chatting like this will bring disaster to yourself!"


    Gu Xian''er was very happy at first, but when she heard Gu Changge''s words, she suddenly became a little indignant.


    Gu Changge calmly said, "I didn''t n to chat with you."


    "I��ll fight with you!"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er raised her eyebrows.


    At this moment, she really couldn��t bear it anymore. She was so angry at Gu Changge that her liver started hurting, but she still felt so sorry for him.


    Gu Changge nced at her with interest, and then said to Yaoyao whose face was full of surprise,


    "Yaoyao is optimistic, if you are not obedient in the future, your Master will beat you like this."


    "Master��"


    Hearing this, Yaoyao was very surprised, unexpectedly this was the rtionship between her master and her senior sister.


    "I''d like to see how much you have improved during this period of time. After the scar heals, the pain is forgotten."


    Looking at Gu Xian''er who attacked him in front of her, Gu Changge couldn''t help but let out a contemptuous sneer.


    The courage of this exclusive airbag seemed to be fat again.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    He took the lead in attacking Gu Xian''er.


    It was still a palm!


    And that was incredibly contemptuous and casual.


    "Gu Changge, you shouldn��t look down on others!"


    "If you have the ability, just use one palm!"


    Gu Xian''er''s brows were full of high-spiritedness, and a fighting spirit emerged.


    As if to vent all the grievances suppressed by Gu Changge these days!


    She was still very satisfied with the results of her cultivation since this time, and she didn''t believe that she couldn''t evenpete with Gu Changge''s palm.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Her long skirt danced and the flowers fell like rain, covering the void in front of him.


    She was in the middle and shot at Gu Changge, out of the dust and cold, like a secluded orchid in the deep mountains, she stroked with her hands, and arge piece of immortal flower bloomed.


    This was the great technique contained in her Dao bone.


    In a flower, there was a world, and it could even be seen that the chaotic mist was rolling in it, thick and surging, terrifying and amazing.


    But in the next moment, something incredible happened.


    "It��s gorgeous."


    "But my one palm is enough to crush you."


    Gu Changge''s hand reached out, covering the void in the hall, and a clear light emerged, like the first ray of light in the world.


    With rumble!


    As if there was an explosion of unparalleled power, it pressed down toward the bottom.


    One flower, one world, one palm, all worlds copse!


    "You bully too much!"


    "This palm doesn''t count!"


    Gu Xian''er cried out, not epting it, and was very dissatisfied.


    She didn''t expect Gu Changge''s strength to increase to a much more terrifying level than before.


    With just one palm, her Immortal Bone Treasure Technique was destroyed.


    She wanted to step back.


    But it was toote.


    With a snapping sound, she was pped to the ground and received a solid blow.


    Yaoyao was stunned, she didn''t expect the senior sister to be cleaned up so quickly, she thought it was really possible.


    "Gu Changge��"


    "You''re too much! Don''t you know how to hold back?"


    Gu Xian''er whimpered, gnashing her teeth, feeling that her majesty was lost in front of Yaoyao.


    "Leaving you alone will only make you get more beaten."


    "See, if you don''t listen to your Master''s words in the future, you will end up like your Senior Sister."


    Gu Changge shook his head and turned to Yaoyao with a smile.


    Yaoyao hurriedly nodded like a chicken pecking at the rice, but why did she feel that it was not bad to be taught by a Master like this?


    Afterward, no matter how unconvinced she was, this farce of Gu Xian''er ended quickly.


    At this time, she didn''t dare to provoke Gu Changge again. In the Ancient Immortal Gu family, no one dared to help her.


    Gu Xian''er just recorded this ount again. When she beat Gu Changge in the future, she had to find a way to get back. She couldn''t make him so proud every time.


    However, after being taught such a lesson by Gu Changge, Gu Xian''er found that she was in a better mood than before.


    This discovery made her a little worried. Did she have a problem with her brain? After being bullied for a long time, did she really get used to it?


    If Gu Changge didn''t bully her, she would feel really ufortable, was she not used to it?


    With this kind of thought in mind, Gu Xian''er looked a little resentful all day.


    But soon, under her n, an old sly, and cunning man like Gu Changge finally took the bait and promised to apany her back to Peach Vige.


    This somewhatforted Gu Xian''er that her n went through.


    Gu Changge also had a day when he was calcted by her!

 Chapter 247: The old guys in Village, Xianer brought someone back from her parents home

    <h4>Chapter 247: The old guys in Vige, Xianer brought someone back from her parents home</h4>


    And in the blink of an eye, several days passed.


    Upper Realm, outer domain.


    Deep in the abandonednd.


    With the chaotic mist shrouding all directions, the mountains were majestic, and the wind was invisible.


    Apanied by ancient trees that looked endless.


    All kinds of fierce beasts with shocking auras were wandering, like an abandoned ce that existed even before the world was created.


    Usually, no cultivator would dare to pass through this area.


    Even in the outer rim of the Land of Immortal Abandonment, one would be torn apart by various powerful beasts.


    Moreover, this ce was filled with all kinds of miasma. If cultivators inhaled it, their origin would get contaminated, and it would be difficult. Over time, the Land of Immortals became an abandoned ce.


    There were also very few cultivators who came here to cultivate.


    In the depths, there was a small vige, it was not very big, and looked very peaceful.


    There were very few vigers in the vige, only about a hundred people, men, women, and children of all ages, with simple faces.


    But everyone had an amazing aura, even stronger than some cultivators.


    At the entrance of the vige, there was a tall and gorgeous Peach Tree, each blossom was shining brightly, as crystal clear as jade, hanging down various chains ofws, apanied by chaotic mist, which was very mysterious.


    "Xian''er, has been gone for so long, and I don''t know how things are now? At that time, the oldme said to go out to solve some problems, but he hasn''te back now��"


    "The oldme��s sword is unparalleled. Is there anything he can''t solve with one shot? It''s really not good. If it''s a big deal, I''ll do it again."


    At the entrance of the vige, several old guys were gathered together, either smoking dry cigarettes or sipping tea, looking very leisurely.


    But their appearance was very strange.


    They were either blind or had broken arms, or had no ears, or were mute.


    At this moment, it was a blind man who spoke, and he sighed with his arms on his back.


    He was very worried about Gu Xian''er who had been away from the Vige for a long time, knowing that she had a deep hatred.


    They still didn''t know what happened outside the Vige. They had been living in seclusion for a long time, and they could hardly escape from the world.


    If they weren''t worried about Gu Xian''er, they wouldn''t have wondered what happened in the world.


    "Xian''er shoulders the inheritance of the few of us. When she walks outside, who can harm her, not to mention there is also the protection from the Senior Taoyao, so let''s not worry about it."


    The one who spoke was an old man with a broken arm. He smiled and was very confident about theirmon heir.


    "I''m not worried about this. I''m afraid that Xian''er''s worries before she leftst time will be a prophecy, and she will bring back some sweetheart."


    This time it was the Chief of the Vige. He looked like a normal person, neither deaf nor dumb, norcking arms or legs.


    But those who knew it all knew that he actuallycked a soul.


    Now it was just a body.


    His words also made a few old guys look bad, because the Vige Chief''s words almost always had the effect of a prophecy, saying that he was a crow''s mouth, but they could expect a lot of good things.


    But the matter involving Gu Xian''er made them all feel that the cabbage they had been growing for a long time was choked by pigs.


    "Someone ising!"


    At this time, the expressions of several old guys suddenly changed, and they felt the branches and leaves on the Peach Tree, shaking and making noises.


    They all looked at the mountains in the distance, where there seemed to be a divine light that crossed the sky and came here.


    ����


    "Master, Second Master, Third Master, Fourth Master��"


    At the entrance of the Vige, a group of three people was standing here. It was Gu Changge, Yaoyao, and Gu Xianer who hade all the way to the Land of Immortal Abandonment.


    Gu Xian''er took the initiative to mention that she wanted toe here, and Gu Changge didn''t refuse.


    Although the Abandoned Land was full of dangers, it was not a problem for the three of them to pass through here.


    Not to mention that the big red bird beside Gu Xian''er knew the path and was extremely familiar with the path, and there were no twists and turns in the middle.


    At this moment, Gu Xian''er''s brows and eyes were curved and she seemed very happy as she was greeting several masters at the entrance of the vige one by one.


    A group of vigers from the Vige also appeared, surrounded by men, women, and children, it was very lively.


    They were very happy about Gu Xian''er''s return.


    Several aunts even pulled Gu Xian''er to ask questions, and even asked what the rtionship between her and Gu Changge beside her was.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, was standing quietly at the entrance of the vige.


    A strange color shed in his eyes as he looked at the Peach Tree at the entrance of the Vige.


    From his point of view, the Peach Tree on the screen that was prompted by the system didn''t actually look much different.


    It was just that there was less power to destroy the world, more natural tranquility, and something more.


    As he looked at the Peach Tree, the Peach Tree also looked at him.


    To be honest, it was looking at Yaoyao beside him.


    The branches and leaves were colorful, the brilliance was hanging down, and there was a mysterious atmosphere circting.


    However, Gu Changge felt that its state was not quite right. Although he could feel the connection between Yaoyao and it, he couldn''t remember too much.


    Perhaps in that chaotic true thunder tribtion that destroyed the sky and the earth, it really suffered a catastrophe and forgot a lot of things.


    Moreover, Yaoyao herself seemed to have noticed that strange connection.


    "Master��"


    She was still a little worried and afraid of this situation and hid behind Gu Changge.


    "With Master here, it''s alright."


    Gu Changgeforted and said that he believed in his own judgment that this mysterious Peach Tree would not do anything to Yaoyao.


    When Yaoyao encountered it, she might be able to improve her situation, after all, the little girl had always been troubled by the fact that her body didn''t grow up.


    "Xian''er, who is this young mister?"


    At this time, after reminiscing with her several masters, Gu Xian''er was about to introduce Gu Changge to them, but the Vige Chief was the first to speak.


    With a scrutiny in his eyes, he stared at Gu Changge up and down like a wolf guard.


    "You forgot what Master said to you. When you walk outside, be careful. Those good-looking men like to lie to simple girls like you the most."


    Another old woman with a hunched waist also spoke up, looking like she hated her. Why did she go out for so long before she returned to the vige with a strange man?


    They didn''t directly investigate the origin of Gu Changge. After all, it was Gu Xian''er who brought him. It would be too rude for them to do so.


    The rest of Gu Xian''er''s masters also had different expressions. They looked at Gu Changge up and down, and they looked like they were guarding against thieves, for fear that he would abduct Gu Xian''er away.


    And just now the Vige Chief was saying that he was worried that Gu Xian''er would bring a sweetheart back, but in the next moment, someone came from outside the vige.


    Couldn��t this crow''s mouth say something good?


    It was not that they didn''t want to see Gu Xian''er bringing people back, but they must be able to take a look at it so that they won''t be deceived.


    "Xian''er, did you bring someone back from your parent''s house?"


    At this time, an olddy also said with a smile, feeling that the man in white clothes in front of him was as handsome as a jade, like an immortal, with the feeling of a young god, and he was a perfect match for Gu Xian''er.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was about to introduce him.


    Her face was a little red, and she quickly waved her hand to deny, "Master, what are you guessing, things are not what you think��"


    She didn''t know why the masters and aunts would guess in that direction.


    Could it be that she really looked like a good match for Gu Changge?


    However, they�� were just cousins!


    At this time, Gu Changge, who had a dull expression, finally said, "My surname is Gu, seniors, don''t think about it too much."


    "Surnamed Gu?"


    Hearing this, the vige chief and the others were stunned for a moment, but their expressions softened slightly. Since his surname was Gu, it meant that they were from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Xian''er.


    They might be overthinking.


    "Yes, Gu Changge, I have met all the seniors."


    Gu Changge nodded and said inly again, his expression did not change much.


    "What!?"


    "Gu Changge?"


    "You''re the�� Gu Changge who dug out the Dao bone of Xian''er when he was a child?"


    Hearing this, everyone at the entrance of the Vige was stunned for a moment.


    Then their expression changed, thinking that they had heard it wrong.


    They were shocked beyond belief.


    How dare hee here?


    Especially the Vige Chief and others, theirplexion changed for a while, and it was extremely gloomy.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The terrifying pressure emerged here and a terrifying vision appeared in the high altitude of the Land Abandoned by Immortals, the stars copsed, turned into dust and powder, shocking millions of miles around!


    This was still the case with their intentional repression.


    Such powerhouses had reached an unfathomable level of cultivation and could destroy everything with every move.

 Chapter 248: Its really a blessing, You are a good Master

    <h4>Chapter 248: Its really a blessing, You are a good Master</h4>


    In their opinion, Gu Xian''er was probably threatened by Gu Changge, so she brought him here.


    But they couldn''t understand, where did Gu Changge have the courage to do this? Did he look down on these old people?


    Was it by virtue of his identity as the young master of the Gu family?


    "Gu Changge, what do you mean? Do you think we can be bullied easily?"


    "How dare you be so arrogant and take the initiative toe here? Xianer, don''t be afraid, with your masters here, if Gu Changge dares to threaten you, then we will not let him leave this ce alive."


    "Even if it offends the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind him, we will not hesitate!"


    At this moment, several old men spoke, and their words were very cold, staring at Gu Changge, revealing killing intent and coldness.


    There was a disagreement, and they nned to suppress Gu Changge.


    One must know that under their pressure, ordinary people would have been frightened to the ground, trembling, and unable to stand up.


    But Gu Changge didn''t.


    His expression was still calm as if he couldn''t feel it, and he didn''t speak, just like an outsider.


    This scene made the hearts of several old guys sink.


    Gu Changge didn''t seem to be simple, and he probably made all preparations beforeing, so he was not afraid of them at all.


    "Master, you have misunderstood. Things are not like this at all. Can you listen to my exnation first?"


    Seeing this scene, although Gu Xian''er had expected it long ago, she was still a little dumbfounded, and of course her heart was still very warm.


    For her sake, her masters did not hesitate to offend the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    She also understood that even if her masters were mysterious and powerful, they could not be the opponents of the family behind him.


    Hearing Gu Xian''er''s words, the brows of the old guys were still tightly wrinkled, thinking that there was something wrong with her brain, or did she go out and join forces with evil?


    Could there be any misunderstanding in this?


    There was a blood feud between her and Gu Changge.


    At the beginning, Gu Changge dug out her Dao bone while she was young, and almost killed her. If it wasn''t for her fate, it would have be a pile of trash now.


    In addition, the nsmen behind her were also suppressed and exiled, etc��


    This hatred, how could there be a misunderstanding?


    For a while, they all felt that Gu Xian''er must have been coerced and deceived.


    In other words, the nsmen behind her were controlled by Gu Changge, so they took the opportunity to threaten her.


    "Junior, I advise you to be smart and don��t y tricks. In front of us, any conspiracy and tricks will not work��"


    The Vige Chief of Peach Vige stared at Gu Changge indifferently, wanting to see a w in his face.


    However, Gu Changge was calm andposed from beginning to end, and his tone did not fluctuate at all.


    "If the seniors feel that there is a problem, they can do it. Why waste such words?"


    "How dare you! Are you threatening us?"


    Gu Xian''er''s third master spoke, his voice was cold, and he was deaf, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t hear Gu Changge''s words.


    His cultivation base had reached a very advanced level, whether or not these organs were needed was the same.


    "Gu Changge, can''t you say a few words? Have you forgotten what your purpose ofing here is?"


    Gu Xian''er also had a headache of Gu Changge''s attitude of being indifferent to everyone.


    Therefore, she could only speak like this, to let Gu Changge take Yaoyao into consideration.


    And she also took this opportunity to transmit sound to several masters, telling them what happened between her and Gu Changge these days, which made their expressions change quickly and becameplicated.


    "And what else is hidden in it?"


    "It''s unbelievable."


    After hearing this, the Vige Chief of Peach Vige frowned.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with what Gu Xian''er said to them, especially after Gu Xian''er''s deciphering, they discovered this secret from various clues.


    Otherwise, if they wanted to find it, they didn''t know how difficult it would be.


    All kinds of details made several old guys silent.


    After all, judging from Gu Xian''er''s words, the credibility of the matter had increased hundreds of times. One must know that Gu Changge had never confessed to her from beginning to end, and everything was based on her own discovery and investigation.


    "Natural demonic heart? Which one caused it?"


    "So, it''s possible. ording to the family style of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it really doesn''t seem like he could do such a thing."


    "In those days, there were still such secrets, did we me others just now?"


    Thinking about this, the faces of the old guys became a little embarrassed.


    If this hatred could be resolved in this way, that would not be bad, and they didn''t want Gu Xian''er to carry a blood feud all the time.


    Looking at her now, she was much happier and more rxed than before.


    The great enemy whom she hated deeply was now standing in front of her. Not only did she not hate him, but she also wanted to protect him.


    This was really a blessing!


    "What are you looking at?"


    However, at this moment, everyone suddenly heard a soft and pleasant voice, just like the sound of nature, with an ethereal feeling.


    "Lord Peach Demon!"


    All the Vigers in Peach Vige were excited and bowed their heads to the Peach Tree at the entrance of the vige.


    In the beginning, when the Vige Chief and others were not there, the Peach Tree at the entrance of the vige had always been the guardian of their safety, which had never changed from generation to generation.


    For this Peach Tree, they revered it from the bottom of their hearts.


    It was just that over the years, Master Taoyao had rarely spoken, and everyone thought it was falling into a deep sleep, but they didn''t expect her to speak suddenly today.


    "Lord Taoyao, you actually took the initiative to speak today��"


    "And you are still talking to this guy."


    The Vige Chief and other old guys were also a little surprised.


    Although their origins were veryrge and ancient, they were still notparable to the mysterious Peach Tree in front of them, so they were also very respectful.


    Except for very few times, Lord Taoyao would not speak.


    It''s a bit strange that she would take the initiative to talk to Gu Changge today.


    "I didn''t see anything, I just felt that the aura on the senior''s body was a bit simr to Yaoyao."


    Gu Changge said slowly and withdrew his gaze from the Peach Tree.


    Gu Changge was not surprised that it would take the initiative to speak.


    Presumably, it had already noticed that Yaoyao was special.


    While saying that Yaoyao, who was behind Gu Changge, was also looking at the Peach Tree curiously.


    The uneasiness and worry at the beginning had dissipated, and now there was only a natural familiarity.


    As if the Peach Tree in front of her was inseparable from her rtionship, it was more like a blood rtive.


    "There is indeed a deep connection between her and me."


    "I can sense what she thinks, and she can probably sense what I am."


    From the Peach Tree, a pleasant voice came again, still calm and gentle, without the slightest malice.


    "Master, I seem to be able to perceive her existence�� just like my sister��"


    At this time, Yaoyao also opened her mouth, her little face was filled with doubt and confusion, and also meant to be close, she couldn''t help but want to get close to this Peach Tree.


    Gu Changge was silent as if he was lost in thought.


    "Could it be that there is really some kind of connection between Sister Taoyao and Yaoyao? Isn��t this too coincidental?"


    At this time, hearing these words, Gu Xian''er was very surprised.


    At first, she said that bringing Yaoyao to Peach Vige was just a coincidence. The main purpose was to ask the respected masters if there was anything they could do about Gu Changge''s situation.


    But she really didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Come over to me."


    From the Peach Tree, the voice sounded again.


    Yaoyao hesitated, feeling that the other party might hurt her, but she still asked Gu Changge''s opinion.


    Gu Changge nodded, his voice very calm and authentic,


    "The existence of Yaoyao is not just as simple as an apprentice for the junior. I hope the senior will not have any ill intentions towards her��"


    "Otherwise, senior will know what regret is."


    Of course, he knew that this Peach Tree would definitely not hurt Yaoyao, but he still had to put down the harsh words first, after all, he could gain goodwill.


    "Interesting. You actually threatened me?"


    The voice of the Peach Tree seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then there was a sneer like a sound of nature, "I can feel what Yaoyao thinks, you are a good Master."


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, the Peach Tree swayed gently, and the branches and leaves were gorgeous.


    Immediately afterward, a vast white fog suddenly appeared in all directions, the sky and the earth fell in a regr manner, and there were bursts of sound.


    Even the old guys in Peach Vige couldn''t see what happened there.


    Only Gu Changge noticed that after Yaoyao walked over, a figure of peerless elegance faintly appeared in the Peach Tree. With a wave of her jade hand, the heavenly light descended and merged into Yaoyao''s body.


    The other party seemed to be thinking the same thing on purpose to let him notice.


    Moreover, Gu Changge felt that that pair of eyes were as soft and calm as spring water as if they could understand the universe.


    It was falling from there as if to see through him.


    Gu Changge''s expression was calm and indifferent, and all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.


    Then, in the heart, with a humming sound, wisps of innate demonic nature emerged.


    But there was still nothing unusual about his face.

 Chapter 249-1: The way to save Gu Changge, I would rather die on that day (1)

    <h4>Chapter 249-1: The way to save Gu Changge, I would rather die on that day (1)</h4>


    Suddenly, the Peach Tree swayed, and the sky was filled with radiance. Like flowers blooming they covered the sky and the earth, apanied by the sound of the Dao.


    Everyone at the entrance of the Peach Vige was shocked.


    Even a few old guys with an ancient origin look confused.


    They all heard what Taoyao said just now, so they were shocked.


    She took the initiative to speak to a young man.


    Before that, they had never seen Taoyao with such an attitude.


    "What''s so strange about this guy Gu Changge?"


    "What��s with Master Taoyao?"


    "It seems that our prejudice against Gu Changge is a bit deep. Even Lord Taoyao is like this, which means that there should be no problem with him��"


    A few old guys said, who were still a little doubtful about what Gu Xian''er exined just now and couldn��t believe it.


    At this time, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and rx.


    They were still very convinced of Taoyao''s vision.


    Even if sheplimented Gu Changge, then it would be fine, it meant that there was nothing wrong with Gu Changge.


    A few people thought about it carefully, and even had a lot of goodwill towards Gu Changge.


    After all, judging from Gu Xian''er''s words, Gu Changge did a lot for her secretly.


    It was not surprising that Gu Xian''er would have such an attitude towards Gu Changge.


    Thinking of this, their gazes toward Gu Changge softened a lot.


    And soon, a vast white mist rose around, turning more intense, obscuring everything in front of the entrance of Peach Vige.


    The petals were crystal clear, splendid, and bright, apanied by the fragrance, and it looked like a fairnd.


    One after another, the divine chains ofw and order were hanging down as if it wasposed of Dao of light, mysterious and vast.


    However, except for Gu Changge, everyone including Gu Xian''er couldn''t see what was going on.


    Not even the sound of it was heard.


    "Sister Taoyao, what happened today?"


    "Why would do this to Gu Changge, who you met for the first time?"


    Looking at this scene, Gu Xian''er frowned slightly and was a little puzzled.


    In her opinion, although Yaoyao had some connection with Sister Taoyao, but it had nothing to do with Gu Changge, why was she talking to Gu Changge like this?


    Did there exist some difficulty between Gu Changge and Master Taoyao? To make Sister Taoyao feel good about Gu Changge?


    In terms of Gu Xian''er''s familiarity with Sister Taoyao, she knew if it was not a very familiar person, she would not have such an attitude.


    Not to mention that today was the first time she saw Gu Changge.


    What exactly was the hidden secret?


    Or did Sister Taoyao also notice Gu Changge''s innate demonic nature, so she started to investigate?


    For a time, many thoughts shed through Gu Xian''er''s mind, and she was looking forward to it, hoping that Sister Taoyao could find a way to help Gu Changge.


    If she could really get rid of the innate demonic nature, that would be even better.


    At this time, Gu Changge''s eyes were filled with a strange color, looking at the graceful figure emerging from the Peach Tree, and all kinds of thoughts shed in his heart.


    He felt a wave of probing, like chains and order, but didn��t resist.


    That was a supreme power, which is different from thews and order, and involved the origin of the Dao.


    Beings at different levels possessed powers that were simply impossible to resist.


    However, Gu Changge felt that the Great Dao treasure bottle in the depths of his spiritual sea seemed to be disturbed by this power, and made a slight trembling sound.


    This exploratory force would soon disappear into nothingness, and it wouldn��t have any effect on him.


    Thinking of this.


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes.


    His heart went silent for a long time.


    At this time, with the beating of his heart, a trace of demonic energy permeated again.


    "It turned out to be the demonic heart."


    "Howe����"


    "So�� that��s how it is."


    The figure in the Peach Tree made a very surprising sound, trembled a little, and was stunned. Then it turned silent.


    Her gaze that looked at Gu Changge was also withdrawn gently as if there was no turbulent aura.


    Gu Changge''s expression was calm, his eyes still looking at the Peach Tree in front of him.


    The existence of the demonic heart was naturally exposed by him on purpose. Now that he had firmly held the position of the young master of the Gu family, no one could shake it. In addition, his identity as the true heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had no influence.


    Therefore, he was not worried that the existence of the demonic heart would cause him any trouble.


    After all, the congenital demon heart was just talent, not a forbidden demonic art, it wouldn��t lead to a situation where the whole world would be his enemy.


    At most, it would make people feel that he was ominous and they would avoid him like a snake.


    "Have you seen it, senior?"


    At this time, Gu Changge spoke with a calm expression, asking knowingly.


    "I saw."


    Taoyao''s figure was very vague, and through the vast divine light, he could faintly see her magnificent and unparalleled appearance.


    When she heard these words, she replied with a very natural expression, which could be regarded as an exnation, "Xian''er is half my apprentice after all, so I naturally have to pay attention to her affairs."


    "I''m afraid that she will be deceived by you since she is young and ignorant. What? I discovered your secret of the demonic heart. Are you unhappy?"


    Her voice was very soft and sweet, making people think that she would never be angry.


    "There''s nothing to be unhappy about, Senior possesses great ability, and the juniors admire her a lot."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said with a very calm face, but there was a disdainful sneer in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for his intention then how could the demonic energy leak from the demonic heart? What could Taoyao find in front of him?


    She underestimated his ability so much that she thought that she would be able to find out if she just checked it out,


    Was it true that the Great Dao treasure bottle could only swallow the source? However, on the surface, he still had to look like he dared not speak.


    "That��s not true."


    But when she heard Gu Changge''s words, Taoyao suddenly burst intoughing.


    Her voice was still soft like the sounds of nature, but it had a more demonic nature.


    If the vigers of Peach Vige heard this, they would widen their eyes and be dumbfounded.


    Was this still the senior Taoyao they had always been familiar with?


    Usually, it was as solemn as a god, revealing an aloof and awe-inspiring divine majesty.


    How could she appear so demonic? But this was indeed Taoyao''s true temperament.


    Because of Yaoyao, she could feel every bit of how she and Gu Changge got along during this time and knew that although Gu Changge seemed unreliable.


    But as a Master, he was still quite responsible.


    Therefore, Taoyao still had a good impression of Gu Changge, otherwise, she would not talk to him like this.


    Besides, she already found out what she wanted to know just now. What Gu Xian''er said just now was not just aimless.


    There was indeed a problem with Gu Changge. Those with a congenital demon heart were born with ominous fates and those who possessed a demon heart since ancient times would not end well.


    The existence of the demonic heart was very rare.


    Since time immemorial, only a few people had appeared.


    With such talent, the weak were buried in the flood of history, washed away by the rolling river of time, and didn��t even make a single fluctuation.


    Strong people only left a name, so future generations knew of their tragic life.


    With a demonic heart, even if their name was the world''s greatest young taboo, since the ancient times there were only a few words left behind, and there was no good end.


    Gu Changge was born with this talent, she could only say that he was unlucky except for the initial shock.


    Otherwise she didn''t know what to say. However, since Gu Changge was able to suppress his demonic nature, it meant that his own willpower was still very strong.


    This point made Taoyao have a little appreciation.


    "Why is Seniorughing?"


    Hearing thisughter, Gu Changge''s expression shed with a strange color, and then he asked with a self-effacing expression.


    Was it called Taoyao, or Peach Demon?


    This kind of demonic nature was a bit surprising to him. But on the other hand, still, as he guessed, Peach Demon had no malice for Yaoyao or himself.


    Now it was even fusing her body with various Daows.


    On the other hand, Yaoyao herself was in a deep sleep. For her to wake up, Gu Changge estimated that it would take quite a long time.


    What he had done before was not useless, judging from the way Taoyao was treating him, it had yed a big role.


    "After so many years, apart from Xian''er, I met another interesting person and just found it funny."


    Taoyao''s voice gradually calmed down and she replied.


    Gu Changge gave an unimpressed oh, then looked at the youngdy who was being surrounded by countless immortal spirit and dao rhymes and in aa state, and opened his mouth to ask, "What does Senior intend to do to youngdy?"


    Although he knew that Taoyao would not harm Yaoyao.


    But at this time, as her Master, one must definitely show some worry and vignce.


    Taoyao was not much surprised by Gu Changge''s question.


    She replied, "To help her wash away some of the Great Dao injuries."


    "So she will sleep for a while. But you can rest assured that I won''t hurt her."


    "To me, her existence is like a rtive or a sister."


    "I hope so."


    At these words, Gu Changge nodded his head nomittally.


    "Surprisingly, you still don''t believe me?"


    When Taoyao saw his appearance, she could not help butugh again, "I will return Yoyao to you unharmed, but if you dare to bully her, I will not spare you."


    Gu Changge was not impressed and said, "Bullying the weak, theter generation will not be able to do it."


    "Oh, you are sarcastic?"


    Taoyao''s voice became intriguing and demonic.


    "Since Senior can hear it, that''s good."


    Hearing this question, Gu Changge finally gave her a serious look.


    "Interesting. It''s been a long time since I''ve met someone who isn''t afraid of me like you. If this had happened earlier, the days wouldn''t have been so boring and dull����"

 Chapter 249-2: The way to save Gu Changge, I would rather die on that day (2)

    <h4>Chapter 249-2: The way to save Gu Changge, I would rather die on that day (2)</h4>


    Taoyao was stunned for a moment. And then, she couldn''t help butugh, not caring about Gu Changge''s sneer. She suddenly let out a sigh.


    And at this moment, a figure emerged before Gu Changge''s eyes in a trance.


    This was not a person, but a goblin. It hugged her knees and sat in the endless wilderness, with a dead Peach Tree behind her.


    She was born very beautiful. The long hair was like a bright mirror that could reflect all the light.


    She looked far away from the sea of clouds, her pupils reflecting the clear sky and mountains, but her expression was lonely, as if she was waiting for someone.


    "Is it a memory? Or is it a sight she deliberately let me see?"


    Gu Changge slightly froze at this time, unable to distinguish whether this scene was what he himself saw, or whether Taoyao had deliberately let him see it.


    However, what he could be sure of was that the existence of Taoyao was essentially different from the mysterious Peach Tree that he had seen on the screen prompted by the system.


    Taoyao and Yaoyao. It was more like sisters.


    The only way to be that Peach Tree floating in the sea of chaotic true lightning was for the two of them to fuse.


    But at that time, would the two of them still remain their previous self?


    This question, perhaps the Peach Tree was already very clear about this, so she had that kind of kin-like emotions towards Yaoyao.


    In this way, Gu Changge did not need to consider the subsequent things.


    "The matter of innate demonic nature, I can''t help you now, but take this thing and go find an old guy, he once owed me a favor, if he''s not dead, he might be able to help you."


    And at this time, Taoyao spoke again.


    At the same time, a crystal and radiant peach leaf fell from the air, with the dao runes coalescing on it, looking extremely divine.


    "It is also a gift of thanks for you taking care of Yaoyao for so long."


    And as soon as these words were said, her figure gradually disappeared from the Peach Tree.


    And then even the traces were no longer visible.


    As if everything was just an illusion. Even the white fog also disappeared.


    All of the scenes around the Peach Vige gradually became clear.


    The only person sleeping peacefully under the Peach Tree was Yaoyao, the wisps of Dao rhyme and immortal energy was fusing in her, and no one disturbed.


    Gu Changge received this peach leaf, his eyes could not help but narrow.


    Taoyao''s words let him know a lot of information. An old man?


    It seems to be a character who shared an era with Taoyao.


    The only thing was that his demonic nature had long been resolved and could be controlled at any time, so it was actually the same whether he looked for someone or not.


    So the value of this peach leaf was far beyond his imagination, it was equivalent to a favor from an old guy who shared an era with Taoyao.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile a little.


    All the purposes of this trip had almost beenpleted.


    The attitude of Taoyao and the old guys in Peach Vige towards him determined how much Luck Gu Changge could get from Gu Xian''er.


    In this way, the feud of digging bones could almost finallye to an end.


    "What did Sister Taoyao tell you?"


    At this time, seeing Gu Changge''s expression, she seemed a little dazed, and Gu Xian''er couldn''t help being a little curious.


    "Nothing."


    Gu Changge nced at her, took the peach leaf, and didn''t say much.


    "It''s fine if you don''t tell me, I''ll ask Sister Taoyao myself."


    Gu Xian''er snorted and knew that Gu Changge would not easily tell her. Soon, she ran to the Peach Tree and asked secretly.


    Although Taoyao did not continue to show up, after hearing Gu Xian''er asking these questions, she still told her everything.


    Without hiding anything.


    "Gu Changge was born with this��"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er suddenly widened her beautiful eyes.


    She was extremely surprised. When Taoyao mentioned that Gu Changge had an innate demon heart, she couldn''t believe it.


    She had been looking for this all the time.


    But she never imagined that it would be a congenital demon heart. Since ancient times, only a few people were born with such a demon heart, which represented ominous and bad luck.


    No wonder Gu Changge''s lineage would try their best to conceal these things. If they let the rest of the n know, was it worth it?


    In particr, Gu Changge''s identity was still the young master of the Gu family, representing the future of the Gu family.


    At this moment, she had already thought of the various troubles caused by Gu Changge''s innate demonic heart being known to the n.


    Even if Gu Changge now possessed terrifying power, it would be very difficult to face these troubles.


    Gu Xian''er suddenly felt a little regret and guilt, why was she so reckless, and she nned to bring Gu Changge to Peach Vige, which exposed the secret of his innate demonic heart.


    However, the masters of Peach Vige and Sister Taoyao should not take the initiative to expose this matter.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sister Taoyao, is there any way to solve the problem of the demonic heart?"


    At this time, Gu Xian''er remembered the most important thing. Taoyao was a little stunned when she heard this.


    To be honest, she really had no choice right now, otherwise she wouldn''t give the peach leaf to Gu Changge.


    Because the demonic heart was at the position of the cultivator''s heart, not a simple part. Even though a cultivator could be reborn from a drop of blood after reaching a certain level.


    But that was the case where the blood essence had not dried up.


    In a situation like Gu Changge''s, the demonic nature was deeply ingrained, and even if it was removed, it would have no effect.


    Seeing that Taoyao was silent.


    Gu Xian''er was a little anxious. She knew Taoyao''s character very well.


    "Sister Taoyao, you know what to do, right? It''s fine, even if it''s difficult, I''m willing to try."


    "Gu Changge has done a lot for me, and I want to help him too."


    "Xian''er, you insist on such words��"


    Taoyao was also a little confused at this time, seeing Gu Xian''er''s persistent expression, she couldn''t help sighing, and said slowly, "Gu Changge has a congenital demon heart and needs to suppress his demonic nature to stay awake, just like he dug your Dao bone before. Like the matter of your Dao bone, although he was dominated by demon, it was actually what he did subconsciously��"


    "So, the Dao bone can help him suppress it, right?"


    When Taoyao said this, Gu Xian''er also understood because she had thought about it before.


    It was because Gu Changge returned the Dao bone to her that he could not suppress his demonic nature in the nirvana pool that day.


    She knew that Gu Changge must also understand this.


    But he still insisted on returning her Dao bone to her to repay her.


    Andpletely disregarded the dire situation that would follow.


    Taoyao said, "That is part of the reason."


    "Is it useful to give him the Dao bone now and let him fuse again?" Gu Xian''er asked.


    Taoyao was silent for a while, and then said,


    "Such chances are very few. The existence of demonic nature is not fixable and immutable. Even at this moment, it is growing."


    "Xian''er, you can think about it, are you sure?"


    After hearing this, Gu Xian''er already knew what to do.


    No wonder Sister Taoyao wanted to tell her these words, now it was up to her to choose.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly looked at Gu Changge not far away, and her expression was a little angry. But there was more tenderness in her eyes, and she couldn''t help shouting,


    "Gu Changge, you are obviously such a smart person, why were you so stupid at that time?"


    Gu Changge was discussing some things with the Vige Chief of Peach Vige and others. After suddenly hearing Gu Xian''er''s words.


    He turned around inexplicably and looked at her, "Are you feeling Itchy again? Isn''t the lesson from the past few days not enough?"


    But soon, Gu Changge noticed Gu Xian''er''s expression and movements, and cursed this idiot in his heart.


    With a hum, spatial fluctuations spread. His figure disappeared out of thin air and appeared in front of her instantly.


    Then she grabbed Gu Xian''er''s two wrists tightly and stopped her from moving. This girl actually took out a divine weapon and nned to dig her Dao bone by herself.


    Gu Changge never intended to ask for her Dao bone from beginning to end.


    His face suddenly became very indifferent, like a piece of ice for ten thousand years, showing a cold atmosphere.


    "Gu Xian''er, what are you doing, you idiot?"


    "Gu Changge, let me go, you are an idiot, I am obviously trying to save you."


    Gu Xian''er red at him, but she couldn''t beat Gu Changge''s strength and couldn''t break free.


    "As long as I dig the Dao bone for you, It can suppress your demonic nature, and things like the Nirvana Poolst time will not happen in the future."


    "For me, Dao bone may be able to be born again, and it will be alright��"


    "Shut up."


    Hearing these words, Gu Changge looked gloomy and ugly, and quickly covered her mouth.


    "Listen, you have to keep the Dao bone for me. When I want it in the future, I wille to you to get it."


    "If you dare to make up your own mind, dig it out, Gu Xian''er, I''ll let you know what it means to be dead."


    "Woooooooo��"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was not reconciled at all, and was still staring at him like a kitten with fried fur.


    It was just that Gu Changge tightly covered her mouth and she couldn''t make any sound.


    She was so angry that her lungs would explode. In the end, Gu Changge didn''t appreciate it at all, and he still looked so terrifying.


    "I''m not going to ask you to save me with your Dao bone."


    At this time, seeing Gu Xian''er''s expression, Gu Changge sighed.


    His tone gradually softened.


    "Why are you so ignorant?"


    "If that dayes, I''d rather die than let you get hurt like this."


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er''s eyes suddenly widened. Then her head went nk with a buzz.


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 250-1: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)

    <h4>Chapter 250-1: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)</h4>


    Near Peach Vige, everyone saw this scene and couldn''t help but froze. Even the old guys were wide-eyed and dumbfounded, unable to believe this scene.


    "This����"


    The Chief of the Peach Vige helplessly held his forehead. The rest of the old guys also looked helpless.


    Gu Xian''er would choose to dig out her own Dao bone to help Gu Changge. It surprised them a bit, but they couldn''t say much.


    After all, it was a private matter between the two of them. As Masters, the most they could do was to prevent Gu Changge from bullying Gu Xian''er.


    Gu Xian''er would do this, and it was difficult for them to stop it.


    However, Gu Changge actually stopped her and said such a thing, which surprised them a little.


    Then it was to make them old guys feel flushed and ashamed.


    But thinking about it carefully, as an Elder Brother, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Gu Changge talking to his Sister like this.


    At this time, after saying this, Gu Changge also let go of Gu Xian''er. His bottomless eyes stared at her without speaking, appearing very calm.


    "Woooooo�� Gu�� Gu Changge, what are you talking about��"


    After just realizing the meaning of what Gu Changge said. A haze suddenly appeared on Gu Xian''er''s face, which was red and scary.


    She was in a panic, her heart was beating fast, and her voice was trembling. Even her words were notplete.


    She never thought that Gu Changge, who had always been indifferent to her, would suddenly say such gentle words.


    Why would he rather die than see her hurt like this?


    It was way too cheesy. And he said this in front of every one of the Peach Vige.


    This made Gu Xian''er''s head buzzing for a while as if being hit by a hammer. Her hands and feet went weak as if she couldn''t use her strength. If it were any other time, she would definitely talk back to Gu Changge.


    But with his current appearance, wasn''t he worried about himself, showing his true feelings?


    This made Gu Xian''er unable to find words to say.


    Gu Changge suddenly revealed his true feelings, whichpletely exceeded her expectations.


    Today, she probably would not be able to dig out her Dao bone.


    "What nonsense did I say? I didn''t say nonsense. I��m just telling the truth."


    Gu Changge shook his head, and his expression returned to his natural state, "Anyway, as your elder brother, I won''t be reduced to the point where you have to dig your bones to save me. For me, this kind of humiliation is worse than death."


    "The grievances between us have already been cleared up. You don''t owe me anything, and I don''t owe you anything. I don''t need you to pay me anything."


    His voice was still calm.


    At this time, if he didn''t make it clear, Gu Xian''er was an idiot and might have thought about digging her own bone.


    Although she did have experience in growing Dao bone, it was difficult to say whether she could save her life after digging her immortal bone.


    Not to mention growing a third bone again.


    Gu Changge also didn''t want her to take risks for no reason. After all, after digging out the immortal bone, what was its use?


    The problem in his body had already been resolved.


    Of course, this kind of truth could not be told to Gu Xian''er.


    "You have a tough mouth!"


    "That''s not what you said just now��"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was a little indignant, and her beautiful eyes stared at him.


    She still remembered what Gu Changge said just now, and was obviously worried about her safety and didn''t want to see her hurt.


    "Didn''t I just say that?" Gu Changge said calmly.


    "Why are you so stubborn, can''t you admit that you care about me?"


    Gu Xian''er snorted. She looked as if she saw through Gu Changge''s mind.


    But in Gu Changge''s opinion, her expression meant that she needed a beating.


    It seemed that she got used to it too much.


    "Senior Taoyao has already told me how to solve the demonic matter, so I don''t need you to cause trouble." Gu Changge then added.


    "Why do you want me to cause trouble?" Hearing this, Gu Xian''er''s face was displeased.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said nothing more.


    "Since the Senior has already told me the solution, why did you tell this idiot this method?"


    Instead, he looked at Taoyao, and there was some deep meaning in his words.


    Although this Taoyao seemed to be peaceful and gentle, in fact it had a taste of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    It really was monstrous.


    "Are you ming me? After all, this is entrusted by Xian''er. Since I say so, it must mean that I am sure��" The words that came from the Peach Tree were as in as water, not knowing whether she was happy or angry.


    When Gu Xian''er was able to give birth to the Immortal Bone, to be honest, it was because of her.


    If she dared to tell Gu Xian''er like this, she was not afraid that her life would be in danger.


    "I begged Sister Taoyao to tell me, Gu Changge, don''t me Sister Taoyao."


    Seeing Gu Changge''s questioning tone, Gu Xian''er also hurriedly said, and was a little anxious.


    For fear that Gu Changge would hold a grudge against Sister Taoyao because of this incident.


    She knew very well about Gu Changge''s vengeful character.


    Although he was not as powerful as Sister Taoyao now, if Gu Changge really wanted to deal with someone, with the background and forces behind him, it was still scary.


    But speaking of it, Gu Changge would scold Sister Taoyao so much because he was worried about her.


    This made Gu Xian''er a little happy.


    Since Gu Xian''er said this, Gu Changge naturally didn''t say anything more.


    Taoyao didn''t speak anymore and regained her tranquility, and she let down strands of divine light to continue cleaning the injury for Yaoyao, who was sleeping peacefully under the Peach Tree.


    This scene made several old guys sigh with emotion.


    In the next few days.


    Gu Changge stayed temporarily in Peach Vige with Gu Xian''er.


    He had to say that although it was in the depths of the Land of Immortal Abandonment, the scenery here was very beautiful, like a paradise.


    The morning sun was falling, the golden clouds were rising, and the spiritual energy was dense.


    As the Peach Tree stretched here, the scenery here was dyed with ayer of splendid brilliance.


    There were also many spiritual birds and auspicious beasts nearby, butrge beasts were afraid to approach.


    Although the vigers here did not cultivate, their strength and their bloodlines were far better than that of many cultivators.


    In Gu Changge''s opinion, it had something to do with Taoyao''s frequent grooming of their bodies.


    As the guardian of the Peach Vige, she treated these vigers very well.


    Perhaps as she said, living for too long was boring and she had to find something to do.


    During this time, Gu Changge got to know a lot of Gu Xian''er''s masters.


    Under the side effects, he found out a lot about their origins.


    As he had guessed, Gu Xian''er had two sets of destiny temtes, and none of her masters were fuel-efficientmps.


    The origin of each one of them was amazing. They once made a name for themselves in the outside world, and they came here for various unknown reasons.

 Chapter 250-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (2)

    <h4>Chapter 250-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (2)</h4>


    In Gu Changge''s view, their real cultivation base could be estimated to have exceeded the Supreme Realm or even the Emperor Realm that had been sealed up to this day.


    As everyone knew, only after the cultivator that hadpleted the Nine Heavens of the Supreme Realm could surpass the Supreme Realm.


    There was actually a threshold between the Supreme Realm and the Emperor Realm, which was called the Quasi-Emperor Realm by many cultivators.


    It was just that the Quasi-Emperor Realm was not actually a realm, it was a title for cultivators who had surpassed the Supreme Realm, but had not yet reached the Emperor Realm.


    Some time ago, the sky-shattering sword energy that appeared over the Sea King Pce was actually caused by one of Gu Xian''er''s masters.


    Her master temporarily left Peach Vige for some personal reasons and went to the outside world.


    Then he learned that Gu Xian''er was bullied by the guys from the Sea King Pce, and immediately cut it off with a knife.


    In addition, the Ancestor of the Gu family was also there at the time, which forced the Sea King Pce to seal the sea for hundreds of thousands of years.


    So one shouldn''t look at the small Peach Vige here, but its real strength was even more amazing than some Eternal Forbidden Areas.


    With such a terrifying background of Gu Xian''er, she could even challenge some Immortal Great Sages at will.


    Gu Changge also got a lot of good things from these old guys.


    During the discussion, from their perspective, some of Gu Changge''s insights were also full of amazement, and they felt that the rumors of him being the reincarnation of a True Immortal were not false.


    They agreed that he was worthy of the title of the strongest person in the younger generation. He deserved to be Gu Xian''er''s cousin, the person who would be in charge of the Immortal Sect and the Ancient Immortal Family in the future.


    As long as this innate demonic problem was solved, the Upper Realm would be Gu Changge''s world in the future.


    Therefore, several old guys were also happy to pass on some tricks to Gu Changge, but Gu Changge naturally refused it.


    After all, his method of building goodwill in front of everyone yed a big role.


    In the beginning, they were very rude to him, and they didn''t like him at all. How could they be so polite now? By the way, he also got a lot of Luck Points.


    Gu Changge estimated that it was because of the quest from the Daughter of Luck rted to Gu Xian''er that he epted at the beginning.


    Gu Xian''er didn''t know what Gu Changge was thinking about. Seeing him and his masters fighting casually, she couldn''t help feeling a little relieved.


    She was worried that her masters would still have trouble with Gu Changge.


    On the other hand, Gu Xian''er hoped that this period of time wouldst longer.


    After all, it was rare to see another side of Gu Changge, and he could get along well with a group of children in the vige.


    In the past, he always gave people a feeling of being aloof and overlooking everything indifferently.


    And in the blink of an eye, several days passed. Gu Changge''s figure appeared outside Peach Vige.


    All the vigers, including Masters of Gu Xian''er, came to see him off. Many children were even very reluctant.


    Because Gu Changge taught them a lot in the past few days, and gave them a lot of things, including scriptures on cultivation, etc., which made many children feel that this exiled big brother was very good.


    After all, people who could be good to children were not bad people.


    This point was basically a consensus among people, and it was also the reason why Gu Changge could quickly gain the trust of the vigers in Peach Vige.


    "Junior will leave first. If I have time in the future, I will visit the Seniors again."


    At this time, Gu Changge spoke.


    With a faint warm smile on his face, he said goodbye to everyone and nned to leave Peach Vige.


    After all, there were still many things waiting for him to solve. It was impossible for him to stay here forever. Gu Xian''er didn''t n to leave.


    Because of Yaoyao''s sake, she nned to cultivate in Peach Vige for a while, and all along, a few masters could take the opportunity to guide her.


    Although she was not weak, she was much weaker than many ancient freaks who were recovering today.


    From the words of the old guys, Gu Changge also knew that they should be opening a small stove for Gu Xian''er.


    The next time he saw her, her strength should have improved a lot. As for Yaoyao.


    He didn��t know how long it would take for her to wake up. Judging from Taoyao''s words, although Yaoyao was a Dao fruit, she was seriously injured in that chaotic thunder tribtion.


    After all, it was a major injury, and its impact was not small.


    If he wanted her to recoverpletely, it would definitely take a while.


    Gu Changge naturally had nothing to say about this.


    "Changge, remember toe over next time, the aunties like you."


    "Why don''t you stay for a few more days? Seeing the reluctance of this girl Xian''er, you are also cruel��"


    At this time, seeing that Gu Changge was about to leave, several aunties said in session, joking around, making Gu Xian''er, who was a little unhappy, suddenly embraced.


    Gu Changge smiled, "I willeter."


    "Look at Xian''er''s reluctance, why don''t you stay for a few more days?" an olddy asked with a smile as if she didn''t think it was a big deal.


    ��Who is reluctant to give up, auntie, don''t talk nonsense, I wish this tough guy quickly disappeared from my eyes������


    Hearing these words, Gu Xian''er quickly denied it, as if afraid of Gu Changge''s misunderstanding.


    "I wish she was quieter, lest it always sounds like there are flies whining around."


    Gu Changge nced at her and said calmly.


    "Gu Changge, what do you mean, how do I annoy you? Then look at me in the future and walk around a bit��" Gu Xian''er hummed and was not expecting this. Before Changge left, she was even mad at him.


    But Gu Changge could no longer hear her words.


    At the moment when these words fell, Gu Changge turned into a divine light and rose into the sky, and directly left Peach Vige without any stop.


    Gu Xian''er was a little indignant and waved her little fist, "Damn, this guy won''t listen to me and let me finish my sentence."


    But soon, the expression on her little face turned a little dejected, showing reluctance.


    "Xian''er, are you really interested in your cousin? No way, right?"


    "You are siblings��"


    Seeing her expression, several aunties started joking again.


    Gu Xian''er looked at them angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense, okay? Besides, what happened to the siblings, he''s not my brother."


    But as soon as she said this, she felt that something was wrong, and quickly changed the subject, "The weather is good today, the sun is very��"


    "Who would have thought that today, all of this is really good luck!"


    This scene made several of her mastersugh.


    Then they all sighed.


    ����


    After leaving Peach Vige, Gu Changge''s figure appeared on the top of a mountain outside the Land of Immortal Abandonment.


    "Master."


    There were several figures in front of him, all of them were very powerful, and their expressions were extremely respectful.


    The person at the lead was a creature in the shape of a Yaksha, and his cultivation was in the True God Realm.


    Among the rest, there were both males and females, and there were also other ethnic groups.


    After thest incident in the Ancient Immortal Continent, many young Supremes found Gu Changge and nned to follow.


    Gu Changge epted them all with the idea of ??not refusing those who came to him. After all, sometimes many things could be left to them to do.


    For example, this time, he let them pay attention to the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    They had already been ordered by Gu Changge to wait for him here.

 Chapter 299-2: Chuchu is caught off guard, You cant beat Gu Changge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 299-2: Chuchu is caught off guard, You cant beat Gu Changge (2)</h4>


    Zi Yang Heavenly King had a grudge against Gu Changge, and the first person Su Qingge wanted to deal with was Zi Yang Heavenly King. Even if she couldn''t kill it, she had to cause him some trouble.


    "Well, a few geniuses had an ident, and their origins were all devoured. It seems that the inheritor of demonic art should be hidden in their team." Ji Qingxuan nodded, and her bright eyes were fixed on Gu Changge.


    "It seems to be an eventful time. I hope that Heavenly King Zi Yang and the others are all right."


    Gu Changge smiled, and soon he didn''t take this matter to heart. Speaking of which, he should also do something to Ying Shuang who was on the Zi Yang Heavenly King��s team.


    Ying Shuang, the Son of Luck, had taken over someone and preserved it for so long. Now it was time to harvest him. Of course, before that, he still needed Ying Shuang to do one more thing for him.


    Afterward, Gu Changge returned to the pce, and with amunication talisman, he asked Jiang Chuchu about the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    He was still waiting for Jiang Chuchu to help him find the source of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that he was looking forward to in his heart. It was just that Jiang Chuchu was very rude even if she answered him with amunication talisman, "I didn''t find it."


    Her answer was concise. Gu Changge smiled and quickly threw themunication talisman aside without paying attention to it. In an area far away from the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    The gray fog was overwhelming, and many creatures from the shadows were raging here, and the city tribes along the way had already turned to ashes.


    Jiang Chuchu''s figure stood high in the sky, immortal light floating, bone inscriptions flickering, turned into a terrifying Dao sword, falling from all directions.


    Many Absolute Heavenly Extinction beings died tragically, and no one survived. It was different from Gu Changge''s mouth that he wanted to solve the cmity of Heavenly Extinction, but he didn''t move at all.


    From the first day that Jiang Chuchu arrived in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he directly rushed to this ce, intending to eradicate these creatures and find the source of the outbreak.


    At this moment, she was staring at themunication talisman with bright eyes, and she was flickering with vague anticipation, but after a long time, she did not hear any words from Gu Changge.


    This made the look in her eyes dim a lot, but it quickly returned to normal.


    The movements in her hands became more and more terrifying, and her swords turned into thousands of paths, falling from the sky, and it seemed that the many ghostly creatures in front of her were regarded as Gu Changge.


    But in the next moment, she felt that themunication talisman in the jade hand seemed to light up. Jiang Chuchu''s action of strangling Heavenly Extinction creatures stopped for a while.


    She looked at the messenger, her eyes a little suspicious. Then, there was the voice of Gu Changge.


    "Be careful."


    He was equally concise. Jiang Chuchu was stunned, wondering if she had heard it wrong.


    Did he care about herself?


    She listened to it again, it was Gu Changge''s extremely disgusting voice, extremely despicable, and extremely shameless bastard.


    Jiang Chuchu felt that her heart was beating very fast, and this sudden surprise caught her off guard.


    "Um." Finally, she replied softly.


    Her eyes seemed to be sparkling as if starlight was falling into them.


    ����


    "Thanks to you, Hao''er. Without you, the entire Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would have been wiped out this time."


    In the pce, the Vermillion Bird King spoke with emotion, and there was a sigh in his words.


    Who would have thought that the ancient kingdoms, which were now facing the disaster, would end up being like the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, which was a little weaker in national strength and took the lead in resolving the crisis?


    Of course, that didn''t mean that the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction had been solved.


    But it was no longer as imminent as it was in the first few days, and it was extremely uneasy, for fear that the souls of the Heavenly Extinction would rush in and cause the entire Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom to fall.


    "Father is over-praising, this is what I should do." Chu Hao waved his hands and said with a calm and steady expression.


    "I should be grateful. Hao''er has worked a lot these days, so take a good rest."


    Vermillion Bird King smiled and said, in a good mood.


    Chu Hao nodded in a good mood.


    In the past few days, although he had prevented the Heavenly Extinction disaster outside the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he had been paying attention to the affairs of the Hidden Royal family and Supreme Dao Cave.


    Although the Hidden Royal family was furious because of the death of Wang Xiao. But in this matter, Chu Hao did not hesitate to offend Gu Changge, but also to protect Wang Xiao''s actions, so the Hidden Royal family would have nothing to say and could not find a ce to me him.


    But he didn''t dare to express any gratitude to Chu Hao. Moreover, someone from the Hidden Royal family even spread the word, saying that Wang Xiao deserved to die, and that his death was not unfortunate��


    This act of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge made Chu Hao angry, but he was helpless. Gu Changge''s background was so terrifying, even the Hidden Royal family was extremely afraid, and dare not give birth to any thoughts of revenge.


    Chu Hao even learned that there was a powerhouse in the Wang family who nned to arrest him and apologize to Gu Changge. If it hadn''t been for the intervention of the Supreme Dao Cave, there might have been a powerhouse from the Hidden Royal familying here.


    It didn''t matter whether you could arrest him or not, what mattered was your attitude. These things made Chu Hao angry and aggrieved, and he almost pointed at the Hidden Royal family and yelled shamelessly.


    In the end, was he being self-indulgent? However, in this matter, Supreme Dao Cave showed an extremely tough attitude, and a message came from the sect to inform Chu Hao that he didn''t need to worry about it.


    The seniors of Supreme Dao Cave were no weaker than others!


    After receiving this news, Chu Hao was also very excited.


    "My king, the cmity was lifted this time, and the geniuses of the True Immortal Academy also contributed greatly. I saw that they were all brave, and they were not afraid of death. They blocked many souls in the east."


    At this time, an old eunuch next to Vermillion Bird King couldn''t helpughing when he heard the words.


    It was just that as soon as he said these words, Vermillion Bird King��s expression changed, and he was a little angry, and waved his hand, "Don''t mention them in front of me."


    He could not forget what Gu Changge did that day. Now that there were all confidants in front of him, so naturally, there was no need to show awe.


    "Do you really think they are so kind? It''s just that the more Heavenly Extinction beings you kill the higher the points, the better it will be for them." Vermillion Bird King said with a sneer.


    "But�� They did solve a lot of trouble for the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, killed a lot of creatures from the shadows, and prevented the Kingdom from falling again." The old eunuch was a little stunned and then exined.


    "Humph!" Vermillion Bird King snorted coldly, "So what? Without them, Hao''er can still solve this disaster."


    Because of Gu Changge, he had no good feelings for this group of arrogant geniuses.


    "If it wasn''t for the trial of the True Immortal Academy, would they havee here? This is their task. Even if the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom is another ancient country, it is the same for them. So Eunuch Li, you don''t need to worry too much."


    "Even if Gu Changge leads many geniuses this time, there are not as many Heavenly Extinction beings that he exterminates." Chu Hao also smiled gently and exined, "So, what the royal father said is true, even without them, I can solve this disaster alone."


    Just as he was talking, the voice of the guards came from outside the pce.


    "Third prince, Miss Wan asks to see you."


    "Wan''er?" Chu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then he showed his joy. He didn''t care about the Vermillion Bird King next to him and went straight to greet him.


    At the entrance of the pce, Tang Wan was standing there with a graceful figure, a fluttering robe, and a smile on her face.


    "Why do you have time toe here today?" Chu Hao asked with a smile.


    "It happened to be resolved recently, so it took a little time." Tang Wan smiled.


    "I know, it''s about your brother Tang Tian, ??right?" Chu Hao had also heard about this, and in his opinion, Tang Wan should have been tricked by the so-called Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox.


    "This matter has been resolved." Tang Wan smiled and did not mention the matter much.


    "That''s good, if you have suffered any grievances, you must tell me." Chu Hao said.


    Tang Wan was stunned for a moment, Gu Changge''s figure suddenly appeared in her mind, she couldn''t help feeling fear, and she didn''t dare to say anything.


    She waved her hand and said, "Brother Chu Hao, don''t worry, It��s fine."


    "That''s good."


    "Actually, I came here this time because I want to discuss something with Brother Chu Hao." Tang Wan considered her words.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Could it be dealing with Gu Changge?" Chu Hao asked, he still had the jade slip that Tang Wan gave himst time, and it clearly listed many geniuses who had hatred and conflicts with Gu Changge.


    He subconsciously thought that Tang Wan was here to help him, and had a warm feeling flowing in his heart.


    Hearing this, Tang Wan suddenly sighed, and then said, "It''s really about Gu Changge�� Brother Chu Hao, I think you have to bear with it and wait for this matter to pass. Gu Changge is too strong, I''m worried about you��"


    "What?" However, she was interrupted by Chu Hao before she could finish speaking. He couldn''t believe it, "What happened to Wan''er? Why would you suddenly say that?"


    "Could it be that the Tang family behind you is putting pressure on you?" Some time ago, Tang Wan didn''t have this attitude, or did she hear some rumors?


    Tang Wan looked at him fixedly, and finally said helplessly, "Brother Chu Hao, you can''t beat Gu Changge right now. Is it okay to listen to me if a hero doesn''t eat in front of you? Why don''t you just endure this humiliation?"


    She didn''t know what to say either.


    At that time, Gu Changge meant that as long as Chu Hao didn''te to provoke and hinder him, he would be toozy to care. In other words, this matter, in fact, only needed Chu Hao to endure, and it could be solved.


    Chu Hao didn''t have the slightest advantage in front of Gu Changge.

 Chapter 300-1: His face turned green, Can there be anything more maddening than this? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 300-1: His face turned green, Can there be anything more maddening than this? (1)</h4>


    Outside the pce, Tang Wan stood with a worried expression on her face, while persuading him, her skirt was fluttering and her snowy skin was looking extremely lustrous.


    Hearing this, Chu Hao was stunned, unable to react for a while. Tang Wan actually persuaded him to bear with it and resolve the matter. He really didn''t believe that these words woulde out of Tang Wan''s mouth.


    At that time, she still swore that as long as he united with Gu Changge''s enemies, he could find a way to wash away the shame from thest time.


    Although Chu Hao was arrogant, it did not mean that he was stupid and would not endure. When encountering an invincible enemy, he would naturally not be reckless.


    Gu Changge had a strong background yet it was not enough for him to choose to retreat. Comparing their cultivation, he would soon reach the Supreme Realm. Even if Gu Changge could use the Supreme Weapon, he was only a young junior, and he could not be his opponent at all.


    If it was an ordinary man, he would have been angry long ago. But when he heard that from his childhood sweetheart Chu Hao he couldn''t. Many thoughts shed through his mind, and he quickly calmed down, not doubting Tang Wan''s purpose.


    Because he knew Tang Wan''s character very well and knew that she would not harm him. It must be because of the rumors.


    "Wan''er, there must be some reason for you to say this. You also know my character. It doesn''t matter if you let me endure it, but you have to tell me the reason." He took a deep breath, his eyes were clear, he looked at Tang Wan and asked.


    During this time, he was not in the Vermillion King Pce, nor did he know exactly what happened to Tang Wan.


    Could it be that Gu Changge noticed something and forced her?


    But during this period of time, wasn''t Gu Changge also in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, leading the geniuses of True Immortal Academy to kill the beings of Absolute Heavenly Extinction?


    Where did he get the time? So, what was the reason?


    Tang Wan sighed, standing here, all kinds of thoughts shed in her heart but she couldn''t tell Chu Hao about Gu Changge.


    The reason why she told Chu Hao so bluntly just now was because she knew him very well and was not worried that he would get angry by misunderstanding.


    "Brother Chu Hao, you have to believe me, I won''t hurt you. After you solve the cmity of Heavenly Extinction, you should go back to the mountain gate to avoid it. As long as you don''t provoke Gu Changge, he probably won''t take the initiative to deal with you.�� Tang Wan said.


    "What happened? Can''t you even tell me?" Chu Hao wondered.


    Tang Wan shook her head. She had a hard time, so she could only smile bitterly, "Brother Chu Hao, you have to believe me. As for the reason, I can''t tell you for the time being."


    Chu Hao fell silent when he heard the words. He thought of the Wan Dao Business Alliance behind Tang Wan. Could it be that the Wan Dao Business Alliance noticed what she did?


    Then it warned Tang Wan. After all, offending Gu Changge would not benefit the Wan Dao Business Alliance at all. Thinking of this, Chu Hao nodded and said, "I see, I understand. But Wan''er, don''t worry, I will soon be the next Pce Master of Supreme Dao Cave. At that time, the forces behind you can''t easily force you."


    His fists were clenched, and he had big ambitions. The Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom started in decline, and because it was weak, it was persecuted by many Dao sects, so after he became Daoist.


    He wanted to establish the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, to make peoplee to worship from all directions,e to court from nine days, and rule the heavens!


    In the dark, it seemed that she sensed Chu Hao''s great wish. His soul of the Quasi-Supreme Realm suddenly lit up with golden light, from which Chu Hao could see a faint sign.


    "What is this?" Chu Hao was a little shocked, seeing a mysterious brilliance appearing above his soul.


    Then the mysterious brilliance turned into a weak sparrow. He saw with his own eyes this little sparrow rose from the weak, became stronger step by step, and finally became a python, nning to leap into a dragon and soaring to the Nine Heavens.


    Chu Hao felt as if he had be that little sparrow. He was witnessing its growth and transformation. One day, even a sparrow could transform into a dragon.


    "What''s the matter? This emotion�� is it calling me for help?" Suddenly, Chu Hao was startled, his eyes widened, thinking that there must be something wrong.


    He actually saw the sparrow''s eyes, and Chu Hao''s heart was palpitated because of its request and plea for help.


    "How can I save you��" He couldn''t help asking. But in the next moment, Chu Hao was stunned, and there was a terrifying aura blooming in front of him.


    He saw a ck knife with an invisible edge falling down. This little sparrow, which was on the verge of transforming into a dragon, had its head cut off directly from it, and the blood spurted like a fountain.


    When it dissipated, there was still panic and despair in the sparrow''s eyes. Vaguely, through the sparrow''s eyes, he saw a vague figure of a young man.


    Although the young man had a smile on his face and was as gentle as the wind, there was no trace of warmth in his eyes.


    "Gu Changge? What the hell does that mean?" Chu Hao''s scalp went numb.


    He always felt that the sparrow seemed to be closely rted to him. Somewhere, something very important was passing by quickly by his side. Was it destined that Gu Changge would be his arch enemy?


    "Brother Hao, what happened to you just now?" Soon Tang Wan''s voice made Chu Hao recover from his daze. He looked at Tang Wan and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Brother Hao, think about it for yourself, and I''ll leave first." Seeing this, Tang Wan sighed and knew how to decide to look at Chu Hao. It was difficult for her to control his choice.


    Then Tang Wan said goodbye and left, but this time she did not need to use a spatial divine weapon to leave like before, but she left directly from the gate of the pce.


    This scene made Chu Hao frown, and a little puzzled. He knew Tang Wan''s character very well, and she was very cautious in dealing with the world.


    Earlier, she was super careful, whether she came or left, she would use the spatial divine weapon and would not go through the gate of the pce, just because she was worried that Gu Changge''s people would notice.


    It was impossible for her to ignore this incident because she was careless. This only showed that Tang Wan felt�� no need to cover up and coulde to see him calmly.


    "What��s the problem? Wan''er is mysterious today, she looks like she has some troubles, and she refuses to tell me." Chu Hao had a bad feeling in his heart, thinking like this.


    In the next moment, he suddenly made a decision. With his Quasi-Supreme cultivation base, he would follow Tang Wan in secret, so she would not be able to find out.


    If it was before, with Chu Hao''s character, he would not have been able to do such a secret follow-up. But today, Tang Wan''s performance really made him suspicious and uneasy. It was obvious that she was hiding something from him and refused to tell him.


    "I''m sorry Wan''er, I did this for your own good."


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Thinking like this, Chu Hao''s expression had returned to calm. With one step, his figure disappeared directly into the void, closely following Tang Wan who was leaving in front of him.


    But what made Chu Hao a little relieved was that after Tang Wan left the pce, she did not go anywhere else, but returned to themercial building, which was the property of the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    "Could it be that I was thinking wrong?" Chu Hao breathed a sigh of relief and was about to leave, but his expression soon became stagnant, and the figure hidden in the void was almost unable to hide.


    Because he swept through his spiritual sense and found that Tang Wan was leaving from the back door of the business building, heading in another direction, where arge pavilion and pce tower were located, which looked extremely majestic and tall.


    It was the ce where all the geniuses of True Immortal Academy were temporarily living. When they first came, the Vermillion Bird King specially arranged for them to stay there in order not to offend them.


    "Wan''er is in a hurry? She doesn''t look good? What''s wrong? How could she be in a ce like this?"


    Usually, it was absolutely impossible for Chu Hao toe to such a ce. Because he couldn''t stand the high-pitched faces of this group of young geniuses. But now, he had to step into that area.

 Chapter 251-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)

    <h4>Chapter 251-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)</h4>


    Near Peach Vige, everyone saw this scene and couldn''t help but froze. Even the old guys were wide-eyed and dumbfounded, unable to believe this scene.


    "This����"


    The Chief of the Peach Vige helplessly held his forehead. The rest of the old guys also looked helpless.


    Gu Xian''er would choose to dig out her own Dao bone to help Gu Changge. It surprised them a bit, but they couldn''t say much.


    After all, it was a private matter between the two of them. As Masters, the most they could do was to prevent Gu Changge from bullying Gu Xian''er.


    Gu Xian''er would do this, and it was difficult for them to stop it.


    However, Gu Changge actually stopped her and said such a thing, which surprised them a little.


    Then it was to make them old guys feel flushed and ashamed.


    But thinking about it carefully, as an Elder Brother, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Gu Changge talking to his Sister like this.


    At this time, after saying this, Gu Changge also let go of Gu Xian''er. His bottomless eyes stared at her without speaking, appearing very calm.


    "Woooooo�� Gu�� Gu Changge, what are you talking about��"


    After just realizing the meaning of what Gu Changge said. A haze suddenly appeared on Gu Xian''er''s face, which was red and scary.


    She was in a panic, her heart was beating fast, and her voice was trembling. Even her words were notplete.


    She never thought that Gu Changge, who had always been indifferent to her, would suddenly say such gentle words.


    Why would he rather die than see her hurt like this?


    It was way too cheesy. And he said this in front of every one of the Peach Vige.


    This made Gu Xian''er''s head buzzing for a while as if being hit by a hammer. Her hands and feet went weak as if she couldn''t use her strength. If it were any other time, she would definitely talk back to Gu Changge.


    But with his current appearance, wasn''t he worried about himself, showing his true feelings?


    This made Gu Xian''er unable to find words to say.


    Gu Changge suddenly revealed his true feelings, whichpletely exceeded her expectations.


    Today, she probably would not be able to dig out her Dao bone.


    "What nonsense did I say? I didn''t say nonsense. I��m just telling the truth."


    Gu Changge shook his head, and his expression returned to his natural state, "Anyway, as your elder brother, I won''t be reduced to the point where you have to dig your bones to save me. For me, this kind of humiliation is worse than death."


    "The grievances between us have already been cleared up. You don''t owe me anything, and I don''t owe you anything. I don''t need you to pay me anything."


    His voice was still calm.


    At this time, if he didn''t make it clear, Gu Xian''er was an idiot and might have thought about digging her own bone.


    Although she did have experience in growing Dao bone, it was difficult to say whether she could save her life after digging her immortal bone.


    Not to mention growing a third bone again.


    Gu Changge also didn''t want her to take risks for no reason. After all, after digging out the immortal bone, what was its use?


    The problem in his body had already been resolved.


    Of course, this kind of truth could not be told to Gu Xian''er.


    "You have a tough mouth!"


    "That''s not what you said just now��"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was a little indignant, and her beautiful eyes stared at him.


    She still remembered what Gu Changge said just now, and was obviously worried about her safety and didn''t want to see her hurt.


    "Didn''t I just say that?" Gu Changge said calmly.


    "Why are you so stubborn, can''t you admit that you care about me?"


    Gu Xian''er snorted. She looked as if she saw through Gu Changge''s mind.


    But in Gu Changge''s opinion, her expression meant that she needed a beating.


    It seemed that she got used to it too much.


    "Senior Taoyao has already told me how to solve the demonic matter, so I don''t need you to cause trouble." Gu Changge then added.


    "Why do you want me to cause trouble?" Hearing this, Gu Xian''er''s face was displeased.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said nothing more.


    "Since the Senior has already told me the solution, why did you tell this idiot this method?"


    Instead, he looked at Taoyao, and there was some deep meaning in his words.


    Although this Taoyao seemed to be peaceful and gentle, in fact it had a taste of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    It really was monstrous.


    "Are you ming me? After all, this is entrusted by Xian''er. Since I say so, it must mean that I am sure��" The words that came from the Peach Tree were as in as water, not knowing whether she was happy or angry.


    When Gu Xian''er was able to give birth to the Immortal Bone, to be honest, it was because of her.


    If she dared to tell Gu Xian''er like this, she was not afraid that her life would be in danger.


    "I begged Sister Taoyao to tell me, Gu Changge, don''t me Sister Taoyao."


    Seeing Gu Changge''s questioning tone, Gu Xian''er also hurriedly said, and was a little anxious.


    For fear that Gu Changge would hold a grudge against Sister Taoyao because of this incident.


    She knew very well about Gu Changge''s vengeful character.


    Although he was not as powerful as Sister Taoyao now, if Gu Changge really wanted to deal with someone, with the background and forces behind him, it was still scary.


    But speaking of it, Gu Changge would scold Sister Taoyao so much because he was worried about her.


    This made Gu Xian''er a little happy.


    Since Gu Xian''er said this, Gu Changge naturally didn''t say anything more.


    Taoyao didn''t speak anymore and regained her tranquility, and she let down strands of divine light to continue cleaning the injury for Yaoyao, who was sleeping peacefully under the Peach Tree.


    This scene made several old guys sigh with emotion.


    In the next few days.


    Gu Changge stayed temporarily in Peach Vige with Gu Xian''er.


    He had to say that although it was in the depths of the Land of Immortal Abandonment, the scenery here was very beautiful, like a paradise.


    The morning sun was falling, the golden clouds were rising, and the spiritual energy was dense.


    As the Peach Tree stretched here, the scenery here was dyed with ayer of splendid brilliance.


    There were also many spiritual birds and auspicious beasts nearby, butrge beasts were afraid to approach.


    Although the vigers here did not cultivate, their strength and their bloodlines were far better than that of many cultivators.


    In Gu Changge''s opinion, it had something to do with Taoyao''s frequent grooming of their bodies.


    As the guardian of the Peach Vige, she treated these vigers very well.


    Perhaps as she said, living for too long was boring and she had to find something to do.


    During this time, Gu Changge got to know a lot of Gu Xian''er''s masters.


    Under the side effects, he found out a lot about their origins.


    As he had guessed, Gu Xian''er had two sets of destiny temtes, and none of her masters were fuel-efficientmps.


    The origin of each one of them was amazing. They once made a name for themselves in the outside world, and they came here for various unknown reasons.

 Chapter 252-1: A premonition of sibling’s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (1)

    <h4>Chapter 252-1: A premonition of sibling��s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (1)</h4>


    "Gu Changge��"


    At this time, Ying Yu was the first to speak.


    This was the first time she had seen Gu Changge in person, and he was far more terrifying and powerful than the rumors.


    Just the mighty group of followers behind him was enough to exin everything.


    Not to mention that even if she was in the Quasi-Sacred Realm, she couldn''t see Gu Changge''s cultivation, as if there was ayer of fog. This reminded Ying Yu of the rumor that Gu Changge had a fight with the Great Sacred Realm in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    This man was far more unfathomable than she imagined. This made Ying Yu much more cautious in her heart, she originally nned to ask about the humiliation she suffered in front of Gu family''s Mountain Gate that day.


    But at this time, she had already left behind that matter.


    "Oh, what advice does Miss Ying Yu have?"


    Hearing Ying Yu calling her name, Gu Changge seemed to notice her, and was slightly surprised. When he first investigated Ying Shuang, he knew the existence of his sister Ying Yu.


    Unexpectedly, she just arrived in Southern Heaven and she took the initiative to send herself to his door.


    This made Gu Changge a little surprised.


    <i>It��s been a long time since the leeks were delivered to my door in person.</i>


    "Gu Changge, you said that my brother is the inheritor of the demonic art. Wouldn''t that be too arbitrary?" Ying Yu was also very direct at this time, with her silver eyes staring at him.


    She was straight to the point and asked this sentence in front of everyone.


    Gu Changge was a little surprised to hear this, "Did thai Gu said this? Maybe Miss Ying Yu made a mistake?"


    He was telling the truth. He really didn''t say that. But it was not that he didn''t say anything, it was just that he didn''t mention Ying Shuang at all.


    Back then, when he was in the Ancient Immortal Gu family, he ced the me on Ying Shuang''s head. Gu Changge was just echoing the spection of Wang Ziji, the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Even if Ying Yu wanted to find someone to settle the bill, she should go to Wang Ziji. It had nothing to do with him, Gu Changge.


    "You����" Ying Yu''s face changed slightly, and at this time she also realized that this sentence was wrong.


    Gu Changge did not say that. But under the circumstances at the time, everyone felt that someone was framing Emperor Mountain.


    It was just that Gu Changge and Wang Ziji acted in the opposite direction, thinking that this was an intentional attempt for Heavenly Emperor Mountain to confuse the public and make everyone ignore it.


    After all, everyone felt that Heavenly Emperor Mountain was framed by someone. Then, when tracking down the inheritor of demonic arts, they would definitely ignore the Heavenly Emperor Mountain first, thinking that they were also victims.


    This method was more despicable than directly saying that Emperor Mountain was rted to the inheritor of demonic art. It just happened that they couldn''t find a way to wash it all away.


    "Gu Changge, that''s what you meant at the time, but now you still want to argue. My brother and you have no grievances or enmity, why did you frame him?"


    Ying Yu still didn''t give up, after all she finally saw Gu Changge, so she would not give up so easily.


    At this time, she hoped that her brother woulde here with her and confront Gu Changge. But after Ying Shuang came to Southern Heaven, he never left his mansion, saying that he was waiting for the news of the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield.


    This made Ying Yu very helpless, and there was no other way.


    "Why do I have to argue? I haven''t made a direct conclusion as to who is the inheritor of the demonic art. Could it be that Miss Ying Yu thinks that finding the inheritor of the demonic art is like a child''s y, and one can cover the coffin at will?"


    "And as you said, I have no grudges with Prince Ying, do I have to do this? What I said to Holy Maiden Ziji was just a possibility."


    "Even if you want to me, you have to me the Holy Maiden, right? Did youe to trouble Gu, thinking that Gu''s temperament is gentle, so you can deal with it?"


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, but at hisst words, his smile also subsided. His expression was profound and indifferent.


    "I����I don''t have such an idea, Gu Changge, you think too much." Ying Yu gritted her teeth, her soul trembled as she felt the terrifying power that seemed to be suffocating her.


    Gu Changge was fine when he spoke just now. Now when he changed his expression, she could feel the palpitating feeling more intuitively.


    What Gu Changge said at this time caused the pavilion and the many cultivators in the vicinity to pay close attention to this ce, and their expressions changed greatly.


    After all, the matter of the inheritor of demonic arts was of great importance.


    In the eyes of everyone, what Ying Yu was doing now was the same as making trouble out of nowhere.


    Gu Changge and the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall did not say that Prince Ying was the inheritor of demonic arts, but they just put forward their own ideas at that time.


    After many cultivators discussed it, they thought so. And no one was a fool who would do thankless things.


    After all, Human Ancestor Hall had been fighting against the inheritor of demonic arts for many years, and Wang Ziji''s words had convinced many people.


    Not to mention that some time ago, another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall also stopped outside the Emperor Mountain and finally left.


    On the surface of all these signs, Emperor Mountain had the biggest suspicion. What else did Ying Yu want to wash?


    Currently, in the ancient city of Southern Heaven, there were many strong people. Even if Ying Yu was the daughter of the Emperor, she did not dare to cause public anger.


    "In my opinion, it''s obvious that she couldn''t find a solution, so she found the young master Changge, and she was already anxious."


    "Wait until the day when her brother''s identity as the inheritor of demonic arts is really revealed, I will see how she will look��"


    "I think she ispletely covering up the inheritor of demonic power and intends to be the enemy of the whole world."


    "Either kill him here today, and avoid leaving a scourge in the future."


    The discussion voices of the cultivators around that was icy cold along with a killing intent, also entered Ying Yu''s ears, making herplexion a little pale.


    After Gu Changge said this, her actions just now obviously caused public anger.


    "Forget it, it seems that Miss Ying Yu has a simple temperament and is a straightforward person. Gu will not care about today''s affairs. You should figure it out yourself."


    At this moment, Gu Changge sighed helplessly and waved his hand.


    Seeing this, the followers behind him immediately understood what he meant and began to drive away the cultivators who were looking around.


    Gu Changge even did this. At this time, everyone nearby also understood that he didn''t want to pursue anything, and they didn''t dare to give him face at the moment.


    When the anger dissipated, the man in ck and the others also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Inexplicably, they were grateful to Gu Changge.


    They also knew that if the public anger broke out, with their strength, they would not be able to stop so many cultivators, and they would be killed or injured today.


    Who told them to be so unlucky, and have a rtionship with the inheritor of demonic art?


    Soon, only Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, Chi Ling and other young supreme beings were left in the pavilion, as well as Ying Yu, whose face was still a little pale, and the people around her.


    Gu Changge''s sudden relief made her a little surprised and puzzled.


    Logically, she was so aggressive and asked directly, Gu Changge should be angry and attack her, right?


    Why would he help her?


    "Since everyone is here, why don''t Miss Ying Yu sit down and have a drink."


    At this moment, Gu Changge sat down calmly and naturally, and then greeted Ying Yu who was a little dazed.


    "Miss����"


    "Miss, this is a request from the Young Master Changge. Don''t be stubborn. By the way, I apologize to the Young Master Changge for being disrespectful just now."


    The man in ck beside Ying Yu immediately whispered beside her when he saw this, and at the same time looked at Gu Changge slightly tteringly.


    Although he was asked by his parents to follow Prince Ying, he was not stupid. He understood that Ying Shuang was now a mud bodhisattva crossing the river and he could not protect himself.


    Before the issue of the inheritor of demonic art was resolved, there was no second possibility other than being beaten like a rat crossing the street with Ying Shuang.


    It was better to take the opportunity to show goodwill to Gu Changge.


    Regardless of identity or strength, Gu Changge was far better than Ying Shuang.

 Chapter 252-2: A premonition of sibling’s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (2)

    <h4>Chapter 252-2: A premonition of sibling��s rebellion, About another inheritor of demonic art (2)</h4>


    This scene shocked all the young supreme beings who were injured by this ancient freak just now. When would they be able to be like Gu Changge. Who could deter many beings by doing nothing, and relying on power alone.


    "Gu Changge, thank you for your rescue just now."


    Ying Yu was not someone who didn''t know the good and the bad, and could distinguish the priorities. She felt grateful towards Gu Changge for the current situation.


    Everyone was also very sensible, and gave her the seat beside Gu Changge. She hesitated first, and then sat down. If one sat too far away from Gu Changge, it would inevitably be a little rude.


    Gu Changge didn''t seem to care about this either. After Ying Yu sat down, he stopped paying attention.


    Gradually, Ying Yu felt a bit like sitting on the edge of a needle and was ufortable, which reminded her of the scene of waiting in front of Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s mountain gate.


    She also thought that Gu Changge had some intentions when he made a move to save her just now. But now it seemed that Gu Changge did it without any hesitation, she thought too much, otherwise why would he ignore her after letting him sit down.


    For a while, Ying Yu couldn''t understand Gu Changge''s actions.


    He also didn''t look like he had any ill will towards her and her brother. At this time, it was the man in ck behind Ying Yu who kept giving her a wink, signaling her to take the initiative to toast.


    After all, at this time, sticking there like a wooden pier, doing nothing, was not only stupid but very much stupid. Ying Yu also reacted suddenly, when did she be so stupid?


    "Gu Changge, this cup is for helping me handle the situation."


    However, this was obviously her first toast, and she seemed very unfamiliar, and her words were also very blunt.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced sideways at her, his eyes were somewhat interested, but it was not unexpected. After all, it was all within his expectations.


    "There''s no need for this wine."


    Then, he waved his hand and said casually, "I just saw your simple and straightforward personality and knew that you had no malicious intentions."


    "If you came here with malice, believe it or not, you would have been crushed by me now, right?" His words were understated, but with a piercing chill.


    Ying Yu shivered uncontrobly, and her face turned pale. She knew that Gu Changge''s words were not false. Gu Changge indeed had the ability to do so.


    "If you have time to waste on me, you might as well ask your brother more. Maybe he has something to hide from you? He didn''te out to confront me." Afterwards, Gu Changge smiled nonchntly.


    Of course Ying Shuang did not dare toe out and confront him. After all, Gu Changge still had the handle on his body. In this regard, Ying Shuang was also very clear.


    "I understand����" Afterwards, Ying Yu quickly recovered. From Gu Changge''s various actions, it was shown that he had no hostility toward Ying Shuang and Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    The reason why there was such a guess was only based on the most appropriate possibility at the time. Therefore, the problem did not lie with Gu Changge.


    Who would it be on?


    Ying Yu fell into contemtion. Looking at this scene, Gu Changge''s expression was somewhat intriguing.


    To seize the Luck points from the Son of Luck, the greatest target was the person around him who was most familiar with him. All he had to do was point out a few things..


    For the rest, as long as Ying Yu was not stupid, she could find out�� Ying Shuang had been deceiving her!


    Gu Changge had already vaguely seen the drama between the siblings. With that he began to drink wine on Ying Yu''s own initiative as it could be seen that she rarely drank wine.


    And the wine here, even if the cultivator resolved it with cultivation, had great effects.


    Ying Yu didn''t expect Gu Changge to pour wine for her, and was a little ttered for a while. Although she couldn''t drink too much, at this time, it was not easy to save Gu Changge''s face.


    Soon, she drank a few cups. She was a little dizzy and almost fell. Fortunately, Gu Changge was quick-witted and gave her a hand.


    "Thank you, Young Master Gu."


    Ying Yu''s head was even more dizzy at this time, and her face was slightly red. However, the name of Gu Changge was also changed.


    Gu Changge shook his head a little helplessly, "Miss Ying Yu, you drank too much��"


    The ck-clothed man named Agu scratched his head and said tteringly, "Youngdy rarely drinks wine, so I hope Young Master Changge doesn''t me her."


    Gu Changge waved his hand, "Then you can take Miss Ying Yu back."


    Ying Yu''s two maids stepped forward and took her away.


    "Young Master Changge, then we''ll leave first." The ck-clothed man smiled back, and then led people away.


    A strange color shed in Gu Changge''s eyes. Except for him, the rest of the people did not see the slightest abnormality.


    When he was helping Ying Yu just now, he took the opportunity to leave a rune mark, just to determine where she and Ying Shuang were.


    Moreover, when Ying Yu returned drunk, what would her brother think? After all, the person who drank with her was himself.


    Afterwards, the rest of the young supreme also said their goodbyes. But in the end, Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli chose to stay.


    They told Gu Changge a lot of news about True Immortal Academy, and even said another thing that made Gu Changge more interested.


    "Another inheritor of demonic art appeared?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and asked without much change, "Are you sure this is true?"


    "My sister and I have seen it with our own eyes, and based on my understanding of the inheritor of demonic art during this period of time, we should not be wrong."


    "At that time, that mysterious man should be cultivating when he was in the wilderness. He was cultivating the essence of some ancient corpses and swallowing their aura. All kinds of scenes were exactly the same as the forbidden demonic arts in the records."


    Ye Langtian said with a heavy expression.


    "An ancient artifact that was auctioned at that time also involved forbidden art�� It just happened to be taken away by that mysterious person." Ye Liuli also said.


    "I see."


    After listening to this, Gu Changge nodded, while looking a little thoughtful.


    <i>Interesting.</i>


    Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Was the inheritor of demonic arts other than him in this world real? Or disguised? He was born with the demonic art he possessed, and it was not someone''s inheritance.


    Did that person ept the inheritance of demonic art from the inheritor of a certain generation?


    But�� in Gu Changge''s mind, a figure appeared inexplicably.


    In the end he was not sure, and was determined to know.

 Chapter 253-1: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (1)

    <h4>Chapter 253-1: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (1)</h4>


    After Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli finished talking about this, they bid farewell.


    After all, their purpose was only to inform Gu Changge. The inheritor of the demonic art was of great importance, and even sharing it with Gu Changge made them very uneasy.


    Although Gu Changge was strong, he didn''t necessarily have a way to deal with the two inheritors of demonic art. Lately, this was an eventful time.


    The Battlefield of Heavenly Extinction attracted countless cultivators with the fishes and dragons mixed amongst. There was not only the most suspected Prince Ying Shuang, but now there might even be another inheritor of demonic art mixed in.


    After entering the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, they not only had to beware of Heavenly Extinction beings but also had to worry about the hidden inheritors of demonic art. It was really bad luck.


    "Brother Ye, be careful."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, and after seeing the two leave, he couldn''t help but have a strange look in his eyes. In any case, he must find out who was the inheritor of the demonic art who suddenly appeared.


    Although he had some guesses in his heart, he could not confirm it, until he saw them with his eyes. Then, he thought about it and wrote a letter, exining some things to Yan Ji, and asking her to check it first.


    "Although the entrance to the Battlefield of Heavenly Extinction is still uncertain, the ce where Absolute Heavenly Extinction is located can be narrowed down. By the way, I need to find a pathfinder tool."


    Gu Changge then couldn''t help but fall into thought.


    He was bound to conquer the Absolutely Heavenly Extinction, even if that meant exposing his demonic art in the future. As long as he upied the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he could still make the entire Upper Realm fear him.


    Not to mention that there was no risk of his demonic art being exposed now.


    upying the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was only just in case, and it could be his extremely strong trump card.


    Soon, Gu Changge thought of one person. Wang Ziji, his fellow transmigrator.


    ording to Wang Wushuang''s words, Wang Ziji had actuallye to Southern Heaven. But for some reason, she left. But Gu Changge had a way to make her appear.


    The Daughter of Luck with an Immortal body, Wang Ziji''s own Luck points were amazing enough. With such Luck points, Wang Ziji''s own Luck was definitely not bad.


    Judging from her cultivation base far exceeding that of her peers, she definitely had a lot of opportunities. So now Gu Changge was thinking about how to make Wang Ziji his pathfinder tool.


    As a transmigrator, Wang Ziji was a ghost, but she also brought with her the salted fish and melon-eating character of her previous life. When she had nothing to do, she liked to spit out a few words and liked to join in the fun.


    Gu Changge had a deep understanding of this point with his previous contact with her. Others don''t know what Wang Ziji was talking about, but he listened very clearly and knew what her character was like.


    So it wasn��t difficult to plot against her, not to mention that Wang Ziji seemed to be very interested in him.


    "Ye Han, deliver a message to Wang Wushuang. Tell him to inform me of his sister''s whereabouts."


    Afterward, Gu Changge summoned Ye Han and ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Ye Han epted and left.


    Not long after, Gu Changge also heard the prompt from the system. The Luck of Ying Shuang was damaged.


    This was within his expectation. Although this Luck point was not a lot, Gu Changge didn''t like it at all, but it was enough to show that Ying Shuang''s Luck points were declining.


    Everything was going ording to his n.


    "System, is the picture you saw in Tao Vige a few days ago a harbinger of the next Son of Luck?"


    Suddenly, Gu Changge remembered something important and asked the system.


    In the picture he saw at the beginning, a woman with blue silk was holding her knees, looking very lonely, waiting for something under the dead Peach Tree.


    Gu Changge felt that the picture was rted to Taoyao. But since he was allowed to see it, it meant that nine out of ten times, it had something to do with him.


    Yet Gu Changge wasn''t sure about this. Because even he didn''t know what would pop up in his memory one day.


    Just like the Immortal Devouring Demonic Art, one day, it suddenly appeared in his mind. Who could say clearly about the past life?


    Who was not a vest maniac?


    Hearing Gu Changge''s question, the system couldn''t help but reply, "This matter is beyond the scope of the system''s deduction, for the time being. Asking the host to change the question."


    Gu Changge didn''t expect it to answer so bluntly. But the answer was really indescribable.


    What did it mean to be out of the scope of the deduction for the time being, it meant that the deduction could only be der, right?


    This dog system was still unreliable at critical times.


    "Then what happened to the memory that emerged when I took Yaoyao as a disciple in the Heavenly Star Realm? That should be the next Daughter of Luck, right?" Gu Changge asked again.


    Every time he encountered this kind of thing, he had to notice the Child of Luck first, and only then would the system give him a hint.


    Or the system��s quest could only be triggered when he was very close to the Child of Luck.


    So Gu Changge might as well try it out directly. The feeling of being familiar and unfamiliar at that time was really fresh in his memory.


    But at this moment, when it heard Gu Changge''s question, the system directly prompted,


    "Ding, you triggered the red-clothed witch, the Daughter of Luck."


    "She turned out to have died from time, and her body sank into the endless abyss."


    "However, even in the most terrifying hell, her hatred for you cannot be erased."


    "Her consciousness has returned from the darkness, and she can wash the whole world with hatred at any time, just to have her revenge."


    "��"


    Hearing the system prompt sound, Gu Changge couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    What kind of Child of Luck was this? How was it different from the routine he was familiar with? Just how much did she hate him in order to return from the boundless darkness, just for revenge?


    Could it be because of love and hate?


    For one month, Yue Mingkong took revenge on him and Gu Changge felt that it was enough. Now there was another red-clothed witch who wanted to seek revenge on him?


    Sure enough, every Child of Luck represented God''s deep malice towards him.


    "System, what about the reminder this time?" Then, Gu Changge asked again.


    After all, the newly-appeared Child of Luck always represented a new reminder.


    To him, it was nothing but leeks waiting to be harvested.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    And the next moment, as Gu Changge spoke.


    A burst of brilliance shed in front of his eyes, followed by some images, but it was more like a profound memory revived in his mind.


    At the foot of the mountain, the little girl who liked to wear red tugged at her sleeves, timidly. She knelt in front of a group of bandits who looked terrified and desperate.


    "These are your enemies, your rtives were killed by them, and your vige was set on fire by them��"


    "Now I''ve caught them all, you can do whatever you want with them�� Kill them or let them go, it''s up to you��"


    He touched her head and said softly.


    So, the little girl cut off their heads with one sword.


    "Master, when I grow up, I want to marry you��"


    Then he smiled to himself, "I''ll talk about it when you grow up."


    Twenty yearster, the grown-up girl came to him with a face full of pain, "Master, you actually arranged the bandits back then, right?"


    His expression didn''t change at all, "Yeah, you knew all this?"


    The girl was stabbed with a sword but did not fall. She burst into tears, "I can''t let go, Master, can you tell me the reason��"


    His expression still didn''t change, "No."


    And the picture ended here. Gu Changge was silent for a while, and there was only one bloody thing he had to say about it.


    Why was it such a bitter drama again? Now he didn''t even know who the witch in red was.


    The only thing he knew was that he was her master, and then she hated himself.


    For no reason, there was another apprentice who wanted to avenge himself. In terms of strength, it was definitely notparable to the reincarnation of Ye Ling, Long Teng, and Human Ancestor.


    However,bined with the memory of the time when he was in the Lower Realm, a figure in red was knocked down into the abyss by him while holding the demonic halberd.


    Gu Changge almost guessed something.

 Chapter 253-2: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (2)

    <h4>Chapter 253-2: The vengeful witch in red, The unresolvable hatred (2)</h4>


    Judging from many clues, he might also have the title of a Demon Lord. So maybe that figure in red was rted to his title at that time.


    It was just that it was one step ahead. He was not worried about debt. It was not like there existed too many leeks, so he was not in any hurry.


    "ording to the current clues, I shouldn''t be able to meet the red-clothed witch��"


    Gu Changge thought of this and put this matter aside for the time being.


    ����


    At the same time, in a magnificent and tall pce, runes shed.


    A young man in gorgeous robes was cultivating. It was Ying Shuang.


    At this moment, he was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, and wisps of heaven and earth aura were gathering here along with his breathing.


    A faint shadow of the Immortal path, iparably majestic, like it was standing proudly above nine heavens, revealing an unparalleled vast divine might.


    He looked extremely miraculous.


    "I have already figured out almost all the powers that Ying Shuang knew before. Even if others have doubts, they will not be able to find out that I am a fake."


    Ying Shuang breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, said softly as he finally felt relieved.


    Then he opened his eyes, his eyes were extremely calm and peaceful, and there was a sense of dignity that was indescribable.


    During this period of time, he had been very handy in pretending to be Prince Ying, and even his demeanor and tone had gradually be indistinguishable from the previous Ying Shuang.


    Of course, what he said to his sister Ying Yu was that he had recovered some of his memories, and he had almost solved the shorings of his cultivation.


    For this statement, Ying Yu herself did not have much doubt. As for the rest of the people within the Heavenly Emperor Mountain who noticed that something was wrong with Ying Shuang, they were almost none.


    After all, during this period of time, Ying Shuang stayed in the Emperor''s Pce honestly and did not dare to go out at will.


    For an outside cultivator who thought that he was the inheritor of demonic art, Ying Shuang was used to it. Anyway, this suspicion was not clear at present.


    He also didn''t believe that after reaching Southern Heaven, there were still people who dared to do anything to him. After all, no one had seen him use any forbidden art to kill people.


    It was all guesswork. Before this, as long as there was no sufficient evidence to prove that he was the inheritor of demonic art, he would have nothing to do.


    And Ying Shuang was clear. In Southern Heaven, whether it was a cultivator or any other creature, they were actually here for the quota in the True Immortal Academy.


    They were all focused on finding the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and they would not pay attention to him at all and waste time on him.


    In addition to him, there were many ancient freaks here, and this was what he needed to pay attention to.


    "And there is also Gu Changge. I don''t know if he discovered the abnormality of the servant��"


    Thinking of Gu Changge, Ying Shuang''s face darkened and he was very jealous.


    He was still not very clear, whether the servant who was possessed by Prince Ying, the former him, fell into Gu Changge��s hands or not.


    If it was, then Gu Changge probably already knew about him. This made Ying Shuang very uneasy. If it was someone else, then it was okay, but that person was Gu Changge.


    The opponent''s power was far above him. With his current means, how could he deal with him?


    "Ying Yu has been out for so long, saying that she was looking for news, but why hasn''t shee back yet, is there an ident?"


    At this moment, Ying Shuang suddenly thought of Ying Yu, and was a little worried.


    During this period of time. He was still very satisfied with this younger sister. Although Ying Yu''s character was somewhat straightforward and even liked to doubt him, it did not affect his love for Ying Yu.


    He nowpletely regarded Ying Yu as his sister. Before, he was just a horse feeder with no rtives and no reason. Except for Miss Yin Mei, who would treat him well, while everyone looked down on him.


    But now there was such a family member. So he naturally cherished Ying Yu.


    Then, he got up and walked out of the hall, intending to ask Ying Yu''s whereabouts. However, as soon as Ying Shuang went out, he met Agu and the others returning from outside the mansion.


    Ying Yu, who waspletely drunk, was being supported by two maids and brought back.


    "Greetings, young master."


    Seeing Ying Shuang standing here with a nk expression. Everyone''s expressions couldn''t help changing, and they hurriedly greeted him.


    Although Ying Shuang usually lived in the shallows, his power was still terrifying in the hearts of every one of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    "What''s the matter? How did Xiaoyu get drunk like this?"


    Looking at Ying Yu, Ying Shuang asked with a frown. He could smell a strong odor of alcohol even from a distance.


    Ying Yu, who never drank alcohol, how could she get drunk for the first time today? And be so drunk.


    "Reporting to Young Master, this is what happened. Miss Yu happened to meet Young Master Changge in a pavilion not long after she went out, and something happened at that time. Young Master Changge invited her, but it was not easy for her to refuse. ��"


    "So����"


    A maid immediately exined with a slight change in expression, and exined the ins and outs of the matter, for fear of being med by Ying Shuang.


    "What happened����"


    "Gu Changge��"


    After hearing this, Ying Shuang''s expression changed, and there was a sense of shock and fear in her eyes.


    Then it quickly went dark. He never imagined that Ying Yu had only been out for a short time before she met Gu Changge.


    And she was left behind by Gu Changge to be forced to apany the banquet.


    No wonder Ying Yu, who usually didn''t drink alcohol, was so drunk today.


    "Gu Changge�� You are simply deceiving too much!"


    For a moment, Ying Shuang''s expression was extremely ugly and gloomy, his fists clenched tightly, and he was very angry.


    The rest were even more silent. It was just that Agu, who was an ancient freak who lived in the same period as Ying Shuang, was not as afraid of Ying Shuang as others.


    He took the initiative to speak, his expression changed slightly and said, "Young Master, the situation was very special at that time, and the youngdy''s words and actions identally caused public anger, but thanks to the young master Changge who cleared the situation and dispersed everyone, it would be difficult for us toe back safely. ."


    Having said that, he nced at Ying Shuang''s increasingly ugly face and shook his head in his heart.


    He didn''t know what happened to Ying Shuang during this time, and he lost the sharp-edged confidence and arrogance he used to have.


    Such a thing would make him angry. The current Ying Shuang has be just as rumored by the outside world, like a mouse crossing the street, extremely embarrassed.


    As a Prince, his patience was gone. He didn''t even dare to go out and confront Gu Changge, and he only dared to curse in secret.


    "They believed what Gu Changge said, if it wasn''t for his actions, why would Xiaoyu attract public anger��"


    Hearing Agu defending Gu Changge.


    Ying Shuang''s face turned even more ugly, and he couldn''t help shouting, "You guys are stupid. Will Gu Changge feel at ease? Xiaoyu is not sensible, so are you also stupid when you are with her?"


    Seeing Ying Shuang getting angry, everyone was even more silent, even Agu smiled bitterly and chose to shut up.


    After all, he was just a follower, and his words could not affect Ying Shuang''s judgment of Gu Changge.


    "Forget it, forget about today''s affairs, I don''t want to see you next time."


    Ying Shuang waved his hand, and knew that it was useless to me them. He was so angry just now because he was worried about what Gu Changge had said to Ying Yu.


    But at this moment, even Ying Shuang didn''t know it, and before he knew it, the attitude of his followers towards him had changed a lot.


    Agu''s expression changed several times, and finally he seemed to have made up his mind.

 Chapter 253-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)

    <h4>Chapter 253-2: Are you really interested in your cousin? No way, no way (1)</h4>


    Near Peach Vige, everyone saw this scene and couldn''t help but froze. Even the old guys were wide-eyed and dumbfounded, unable to believe this scene.


    "This����"


    The Chief of the Peach Vige helplessly held his forehead. The rest of the old guys also looked helpless.


    Gu Xian''er would choose to dig out her own Dao bone to help Gu Changge. It surprised them a bit, but they couldn''t say much.


    After all, it was a private matter between the two of them. As Masters, the most they could do was to prevent Gu Changge from bullying Gu Xian''er.


    Gu Xian''er would do this, and it was difficult for them to stop it.


    However, Gu Changge actually stopped her and said such a thing, which surprised them a little.


    Then it was to make them old guys feel flushed and ashamed.


    But thinking about it carefully, as an Elder Brother, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Gu Changge talking to his Sister like this.


    At this time, after saying this, Gu Changge also let go of Gu Xian''er. His bottomless eyes stared at her without speaking, appearing very calm.


    "Woooooo�� Gu�� Gu Changge, what are you talking about��"


    After just realizing the meaning of what Gu Changge said. A haze suddenly appeared on Gu Xian''er''s face, which was red and scary.


    She was in a panic, her heart was beating fast, and her voice was trembling. Even her words were notplete.


    She never thought that Gu Changge, who had always been indifferent to her, would suddenly say such gentle words.


    Why would he rather die than see her hurt like this?


    It was way too cheesy. And he said this in front of every one of the Peach Vige.


    This made Gu Xian''er''s head buzzing for a while as if being hit by a hammer. Her hands and feet went weak as if she couldn''t use her strength. If it were any other time, she would definitely talk back to Gu Changge.


    But with his current appearance, wasn''t he worried about himself, showing his true feelings?


    This made Gu Xian''er unable to find words to say.


    Gu Changge suddenly revealed his true feelings, whichpletely exceeded her expectations.


    Today, she probably would not be able to dig out her Dao bone.


    "What nonsense did I say? I didn''t say nonsense. I��m just telling the truth."


    Gu Changge shook his head, and his expression returned to his natural state, "Anyway, as your elder brother, I won''t be reduced to the point where you have to dig your bones to save me. For me, this kind of humiliation is worse than death."


    "The grievances between us have already been cleared up. You don''t owe me anything, and I don''t owe you anything. I don''t need you to pay me anything."


    His voice was still calm.


    At this time, if he didn''t make it clear, Gu Xian''er was an idiot and might have thought about digging her own bone.


    Although she did have experience in growing Dao bone, it was difficult to say whether she could save her life after digging her immortal bone.


    Not to mention growing a third bone again.


    Gu Changge also didn''t want her to take risks for no reason. After all, after digging out the immortal bone, what was its use?


    The problem in his body had already been resolved.


    Of course, this kind of truth could not be told to Gu Xian''er.


    "You have a tough mouth!"


    "That''s not what you said just now��"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was a little indignant, and her beautiful eyes stared at him.


    She still remembered what Gu Changge said just now, and was obviously worried about her safety and didn''t want to see her hurt.


    "Didn''t I just say that?" Gu Changge said calmly.


    "Why are you so stubborn, can''t you admit that you care about me?"


    Gu Xian''er snorted. She looked as if she saw through Gu Changge''s mind.


    But in Gu Changge''s opinion, her expression meant that she needed a beating.


    It seemed that she got used to it too much.


    "Senior Taoyao has already told me how to solve the demonic matter, so I don''t need you to cause trouble." Gu Changge then added.


    "Why do you want me to cause trouble?" Hearing this, Gu Xian''er''s face was displeased.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said nothing more.


    "Since the Senior has already told me the solution, why did you tell this idiot this method?"


    Instead, he looked at Taoyao, and there was some deep meaning in his words.


    Although this Taoyao seemed to be peaceful and gentle, in fact it had a taste of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    It really was monstrous.


    "Are you ming me? After all, this is entrusted by Xian''er. Since I say so, it must mean that I am sure��" The words that came from the Peach Tree were as in as water, not knowing whether she was happy or angry.


    When Gu Xian''er was able to give birth to the Immortal Bone, to be honest, it was because of her.


    If she dared to tell Gu Xian''er like this, she was not afraid that her life would be in danger.


    "I begged Sister Taoyao to tell me, Gu Changge, don''t me Sister Taoyao."


    Seeing Gu Changge''s questioning tone, Gu Xian''er also hurriedly said, and was a little anxious.


    For fear that Gu Changge would hold a grudge against Sister Taoyao because of this incident.


    She knew very well about Gu Changge''s vengeful character.


    Although he was not as powerful as Sister Taoyao now, if Gu Changge really wanted to deal with someone, with the background and forces behind him, it was still scary.


    But speaking of it, Gu Changge would scold Sister Taoyao so much because he was worried about her.


    This made Gu Xian''er a little happy.


    Since Gu Xian''er said this, Gu Changge naturally didn''t say anything more.


    Taoyao didn''t speak anymore and regained her tranquility, and she let down strands of divine light to continue cleaning the injury for Yaoyao, who was sleeping peacefully under the Peach Tree.


    This scene made several old guys sigh with emotion.


    In the next few days.


    Gu Changge stayed temporarily in Peach Vige with Gu Xian''er.


    He had to say that although it was in the depths of the Land of Immortal Abandonment, the scenery here was very beautiful, like a paradise.


    The morning sun was falling, the golden clouds were rising, and the spiritual energy was dense.


    As the Peach Tree stretched here, the scenery here was dyed with ayer of splendid brilliance.


    There were also many spiritual birds and auspicious beasts nearby, butrge beasts were afraid to approach.


    Although the vigers here did not cultivate, their strength and their bloodlines were far better than that of many cultivators.


    In Gu Changge''s opinion, it had something to do with Taoyao''s frequent grooming of their bodies.


    As the guardian of the Peach Vige, she treated these vigers very well.


    Perhaps as she said, living for too long was boring and she had to find something to do.


    During this time, Gu Changge got to know a lot of Gu Xian''er''s masters.


    Under the side effects, he found out a lot about their origins.


    As he had guessed, Gu Xian''er had two sets of destiny temtes, and none of her masters were fuel-efficientmps.


    The origin of each one of them was amazing. They once made a name for themselves in the outside world, and they came here for various unknown reasons.

 Chapter 306-2: The two of you have a vicious plan, I can solve him without doing it myself (2)

    <h4>Chapter 306-2: The two of you have a vicious n, I can solve him without doing it myself (2)</h4>


    She nced at Ying Shuang, who was fleeing in the distance, with aplicated expression, and couldn''t help but say, "I really didn''t expect Ying Shuang to hide here in the end, and change his appearance to look like this."


    "Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden, how did you meet him?" She asked curiously and doubtfully.


    Yin Mei swallowed a healing elixir after hearing this, and herplexion recovered a lot, and then she said, "I didn''t know at first that he would actually be the inheritor of demonic art."


    "These days, he has been secretly following me, and sometimes he doesn''t hide it at all. Today, I was going to have a showdown with him��"


    "But I didn''t expect him to suddenly attack violently."


    Speaking of which, she sighed helplessly.


    "Miss, are you alright? I know that stalkers are always upsetting!"


    At this time, outside the crowd, a little maid suddenly arrived with a worried and concerned expression on her face.


    "I''m fine. Fortunately, I reacted quickly at the time, otherwise, I might have suffered in his poisonous hands." Yin Mei shook her head.


    Ying Yu also sighed slightly at the moment. From these words, she had basically guessed the cause and effect of the matter.


    Ying Shuang should have nned to attack Yin Mei at first, but he often walked by the river without getting his shoes wet, and this time he finally missed.


    Although Yin Mei said it was simple, she only escaped the catastrophe by reacting quickly, but what was the real situation?


    There was no need to say more about the power of the inheritor of demonic art, and Yin Mei herself should not be underestimated. Last time she heard that she escaped from the hands of someone rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    Such a method, could it be simple?


    "Ying Shuang, don''t continue to be obsessed!"


    Soon, coldness also appeared in Ying Yu''s eyes, with wisps of silver light, intending to attack Ying Shuang.


    "I heard that the inheritor of demonic art has appeared? Where is he?"


    And at this time, when Prince Sheng and Jin Chan were chasing Ying Shuang.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The sky trembled for a while, apanied by dazzling and gorgeous fluctuations.


    Everyone saw that there was a golden avenue extending from the sky, with immortal light bursting with immortal intent, and a young man standing on it, walking with his eyes bright and hair fluttering, possessing a detached attitude.


    It was Gu Changge.


    "Senior Brother Changge��" Yin Mei was stunned for a moment and then shouted with a calm smile on her face.


    "Brother Changge!"


    Ying Yu was a little surprised, and then she hurriedly greeted him and said, "I didn''t expect Brother Changge to arrive so timely."


    Gu Changge smiled, "I just heard the news from my subordinates, so I came one step ahead."


    "It seems that the inheritor of demonic art has not left the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom."


    He said that he had no choice but to pursue Ying Shuang.


    Instead, the figure fell and arrived at Yin Mei''s side. He was surprised and concerned, "What''s wrong with Junior Sister Yin Mei? She looks seriously injured?"


    "Cough cough��"


    Hearing that, Yin Mei couldn''t help coughing up blood, which suddenly stained her dress, making her pale and pitiful, bloodless.


    And her footsteps softened, and it seemed that she was about to lose her footing. Gu Changge''s eyes and hands were quick, and he supported her.


    Yin Mei also leaned against his arms.


    "Thank you Senior Brother Changge for worrying. I just encountered the inheritor of demonic art and was injured by him, but this injury is nothing, I just have to cultivate."


    She replied, blinking when only Gu Changge could see it.


    "Don''t worry, Junior Sister Yin Mei, I will definitely seek justice from the inheritor of the demonic art for hurting you."


    Gu Changge breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, then showed coldness and killing intent, and was reassured.


    "What a fox��" Ying Yu noticed Yin Mei''s little action, and couldn''t help but pout her lips secretly. She could see that Yin Mei was more or less interested in Gu Changge.


    She looked pretty good just now, but as soon as Gu Changge came, she suddenly became weak and could not even stand still?


    However, she didn''t mention it much.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Afterward, Gu Changge didn''t reminisce much. He let go of Yin Mei, and when his figure moved, he followed the direction of the fluctuation just now. Many geniuses on the way immediately recognized him.


    They were shocked and excited, feeling much more at ease than when Jin Chan Buddha and Prince God made their move just now.


    "It''s young master Changge!"


    "Young Master Changge is also here!"


    "Great, this time, the inheritor of demonic art is really doomed, and today is probably his death!"


    "Young Master Changge made a move, and Jin Chan, Buddha Son, and Prince Sheng were on the sidelines. Today will be the death of the inheritor of demonic art. From now on, we don''t need to be afraid, for fear of encountering the inheritor of the demonic art!"


    Many geniuses were extremely happy and excited, and followed behind, intending to witness this battle with their own eyes.


    "Gu Changge?"


    "You also deserve to be called the strongest of the younger generation?"


    Ying Shuang also noticed Gu Changge who cameter and cursed shamelessly in her heart, but his speed was faster. If it wasn''t for Gu Changge, how could he have been exposed?


    Now Gu Changge looked like he didn''t know, and was chasing behind him. This made Ying Shuang feel aggrieved and angry to the extreme, so he could only curse in her heart.


    "The inheritor of demonic art, are you finally willing to show up?"


    Gu Changge''s robes fluttered, and he walked with his hands behind his back, chasing after the divine lights in the sky, the void was blurred, and his speed was so fast that it seemed like he appeared out of thin air.


    He spoke lightly. But it seemed unusually indifferent, and then he shot forward, many runes flickered in his palm, thews fell, and then a dazzling sword light erupted like a star burst.


    These sword beams instantly scattered into hundreds of millions of paths, falling from all directions, tens of thousands of paths, nging, terrifying and pressing!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The moment the sword light fell, the sky was obscured, and it was dark. This was an incredible divine might.


    All the mountains were crumbling into ashes.


    This scene greatly changed the expressions of all the geniuses who were chasing, with a deep sense of fear, and their souls trembled. What kind of mighty power was this to make the sky change color when they move their hands and feet?


    "As expected of the young master Changge!"


    "With the power of the Sacred Realm, he can exercise the power of the Supremews!"


    "Young Master Changge''s attack has never disappointed me, but a random sword attack already contains the prototype of the Supremews��"


    Many geniuses with sharp eyesight were amazed, and their faces were full of sincere admiration.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Facing Gu Changge''s terrifying blow, Ying Shuang''s expression changed, a dazzling brilliance appeared in the position of his heart, and the Golden Ancient Bell appeared again.


    This was a Supreme weapon!


    Every time it felt the crisis of life and death, it would take the initiative to wake up and fight the fatal blow for Ying Shuang.


    This time was no exception.


    After a few mouthfuls of blood. His figure kept running, and he continued to run forward, intending to escape.


    The Golden Ancient Bell turned into a terrifying mountain range, and the golden light was surging, floating up and down in the sky. It seemed that it could shatter the universe and descend with a waterfall-like Supreme aura.


    "Amitabha, we will leave this thing to Young Master Changge. Let''s chase him first, lest the inheritor of the demonic art escapes."


    Seeing Gu Changge arriving, Prince Sheng and Jin Chan had different expressions, but Jin Chan Buddha took the initiative to speak, thinking that Gu Changge couldpete with this Supreme weapon.


    Then he and Prince Sheng went to hunt down Ying Shuang.


    "Brother Jin Chan looks down on me so much, how can there be any reason to waste time?" Gu Changge smiled slightly, but did not refuse.


    Prince Sheng nced at him with a little surprise, and strange thoughts rose in his heart. However, it would be better to leave it to Gu Changge to contend with the Supreme weapon, and it would save him the trouble.


    At that moment, he didn''t say a word and continued to chase. However, the speed of Ying Shuang was very fast, and he quickly passed tens of thousands of miles away from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    At his current speed, even the Jin Chan Buddha and the Prince Sheng behind him could not help frowning, unable to catch up immediately.


    Because they still had to activate the divine weapon and keep attacking, they couldn''t run away almost wholeheartedly like Ying Shuang.


    "Looking at what he looks like, he is nning to rush into the ce where the Absolute Heavenly Extinction cmity erupted. The gray fog in front of him is raging, mixed with a lot of Heavenly Extinction aura. If we go rashly, it is very likely that we will be lost."


    "How about we separate? Should we chase separately?"


    Prince Sheng asked with a strange look in his eyes.


    Jin Chan Buddha nodded in agreement, not caring about the little abacus in the heart of Prince Sheng, "Prince Sheng, be careful."


    As he said that, his figure swept out and chased into the gray fog. Prince Sheng looked coldly and walked in the opposite direction. Although Ying Shuang cultivated forbidden demonic arts, the aura he showed was still inherited from Emperor Mountain.


    For this reason, Prince Sheng didn''t have to worry about losing Ying Shuang.


    "This time I will definitely put the inheritor of the demonic art to death! No matter how much Gu Changge''s limelight rises, it will be suppressed by me!"


    In his eyes, there were bright lights. Although he knew that the inheritor of demonic art was difficult to deal with, he still had a strong confidence and was not very worried.


    "Jin Chan Buddha and Prince Sheng have chased into the mist, and they are separated, so it won''t be too dangerous!"


    "Yeah, at times like this, it''s better to be together."


    "Young Master Changge was left to contend with that Supreme weapon��"


    Many geniuses who followed behind watched this scene, their expressions could not help changing slightly, and they were a little worried, and they did not dare to chase in at will.


    "A Supreme weapon can''t stop me."


    Many geniuses looked at Gu Changge and saw him chuckle. Suddenly there was a vast Supreme pressure surging behind him.


    It was like an endless round of mountains and rivers, rising slowly there, the mountains and rivers were endless, and the power was endless. This was no longer a divine might that could be described in words! The sky seemed to be unable to withstand this majestic force.


    Arge seal of mountains and rivers, carved with countlessplicated and ancient lines, seems to be resurrected, and an amazing supreme pressure permeated from it.


    This was also a Supreme weapon.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The aftermath of the impact of the two Supreme weapons was too terrifying, as if there were many stars exploding there, and the light was so dazzling that it was hard to open eyes.


    And taking this opportunity, Gu Changge''s figure swept across and passed under the Golden Ancient Bell.

 Chapter 307: Yin Meis love is sincere, Gu Changge and the others have been tricked!

    <h4>Chapter 307: Yin Meis love is sincere, Gu Changge and the others have been tricked!</h4>


    Terrible Supreme pressure intertwined between heaven and earth.


    In the end, it condensed into a vast and boundless gxy, densely packed with stars, andpletely engulfing the sky.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene. The two Supreme weapons had reached a state of almostplete recovery. The divine power was so powerful that all the geniuses and cultivators below were shuddering, and they couldn''t help but want to kneel on the ground.


    With this kind of power, even the sky could fall, if a strand of it leaked out, it would be enough to destroy everyone below. The expression of geniuses turned pale, and they hurriedly retreated to the back.


    "The inheritor of demonic art holds a Supreme weapon, and it is the kind that can be revived at any time. No wonder he is so fearless. Even if he is discovered, he can kill everyone and then escape��"


    "After all, his method of changing his appearance was not even discovered by the Elders of the True Immortal Academy!"


    "This time, the inheritor of the demonic art will definitely be punished, and there is no escape!"


    The eyes of many geniuses were full of hatred and anger. Although they couldn''t be like Prince Sheng, Jin Chan, and others, who rushed to attack directly. But they were in the vicinity of the Heavenly Extinction Aura, blocking the view.


    If the inheritor of demonic art wanted to escape, he could only enter deep into thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction!


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the sky, all kinds of runes trembled, turning into a whistling force like mountains and seas. After that Gu Changge disappeared quickly.


    The two Supreme weapons were facing each other in the sky, and the Great Seal of the Mountains and Rivers was almost awake. The gods among them were no longer the primordial gods. After Gu Changge infused it with his divine powers, they only obeyed him.


    The Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers was originally taken by Gu Changge from the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor when he was in the Lower Realm, Jiang Yang.


    Originally it should have been the Immortal Lun Seal, which contained mountains and rivers, billions of stars, and gathered all kinds of red dust, with incredible power. It was just that he was worried about being noticed by Immortal Lun Supreme, so he changed Immortal Lun Seal��s original origin, and shaped it into a Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers.


    Immortal Lun Supreme was not dead, and he might even be a sessor left by the Human Ancestor. But now that the Human Ancestor had disappeared in the hands of Gu Changge. The so-called Immortal Lun Supreme never appeared, and Gu Changge haven''t taken it to heart either.


    So where did the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers originate from?


    Even the people in the Gu family didn''t know and they thought that Gu Changge was lucky enough and obtained a Supreme weapon during his adventure.


    Everyone in the outside world thought that it was bestowed by the Gu family. Over time, many cultivators and geniuses knew that Gu Changge actually possessed a Supreme weapon.


    Not only that, but he could also activate it to disy the divine power of the Supreme Realm. Even when he faced Chu Hao in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, who was at the peak of the Quasi-Supreme Realm, he was not afraid at all and couldpete with him.


    Therefore, when Jin Chan and Prince Sheng asked Gu Changge to stay and fight against the Golden Ancient Bell, everyone knew the reason, but they were not puzzled. After all, only Gu Changge had this ability.


    If Prince Sheng and Jin Chan were topete against the Supreme weapon, they might have to spend a lot of time and still they might not be able to seed.


    "Did Senior Brother Changge rush into it?"


    Behind the arrogance of the heavens, two beautiful figures rode the rainbow as they descended from high altitude, it was Ying Yu and Yin Mei.


    It was Yin Mei who asked out loud. With a deep concern on her face, she looked at the monstrous gray fog in front of her and was very concerned about Gu Changge''s safety.


    This scene made many young geniuses in the vicinity feel envious for a while. How could they not be concerned about their safety by such a beautiful goddess?


    "Reporting to the goddess, Young Master Changge just rushed into it." A genius nodded and replied.


    "What''s wrong, why do you look so flustered?" The genius couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "No, I suspect that Senior Brother Changge has been tricked. The target of the inheritors of demonic art is probably not me, but a few of them��"


    Yin Mei''s face was a little pale when she heard the words, her delicate body trembled, and she said with great worry.


    "What?" Ying Yu next to her was also very surprised, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Why didn''t Yin Mei tell her this before? No, it should be that Yin Mei didn''t react before.


    "Yin Mei, what do you mean by that? What''s the trick?" She asked in a low voice.


    Hearing her words, the expression of geniuses also changed, and their eyes were full of fear and doubt. Gu Changge and the three of them were tricked?


    Young master Changge had no ns, and there would be a day when he would be tricked. Among them, Jin Chan and Prince Sheng, none of them were fuel-efficientmps! Hearing this, Yin Mei took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down before saying,


    "I thought about it carefully just now. When the inheritor of demonic art attacked me, he actually made me react on purpose, so that I could escape sessfully. It''s not because of my Luck. In any case, he was so bold and arrogant in a teahouse where many cultivators came and went, wasn''t he afraid of being discovered?"


    "As long as there is a slight movement, it will attract the attention of many cultivators and geniuses."


    Yin Mei''s remarks silenced many geniuses, and after thinking about the situation at that time, it seemed that something was wrong.


    The inheritors of demonic art had always been cautious, so why did he choose to act when he could be exposed easily?


    "So did he do it on purpose?" At this moment, Ying Yu only felt a cold air sweep up from her tailbone, which made her tremble.


    "Then he took advantage of this opportunity to actually attract the attention of all geniuses, and he even uttered wild words at the time�� Let Senior Brother Changge get out��"


    "His purpose is for Senior Brother Changge and the others to notice him. It should be that he also heard about Senior Brother Changge and Prince Shenging here. At this time, there are no Elders here."


    "Now even Senior Brother Changge''s Supreme weapon has been left outside the Land of Absolute Heavenly Extinction by him!"


    Yin Mei nodded and said that the color inside was even more white, and her delicate body was shaking, and tears wereing out of her eyes.


    "Senior Brother Changge, don''t be in trouble! He is in this situation because of me��"


    Seeing what she said was sincere and extremely worried, Ying Yu and the others'' expressions changed drastically and they fell silent.


    "So, all this is actually designed by the inheritors of demonic art. His purpose is to attract everyone. After all�� There is a huge organization behind the inheritor of demonic art."


    The genius had a dry mouth and a dry voice, and he couldn''t help but feel numb in his scalp. Many people also reacted as to why Ying Shuang fled all the way and didn''t fight back at all, was it because he was weak?


    That was definitely because he wanted to bring Prince Sheng, Jin Chan, and others here.


    "The inheritor of demonic art is really arrogant, and he even nned to lure everyone toe."


    "Is he nning to kill all the geniuses?"


    "This must be a counterattack nned by the inheritor of demonic art!"


    Thinking of this, someone couldn''t help shivering, and there was no blood on their face.


    "This time, Young Master Changge and the others are likely to be in more danger. Since the inheritor of demonic art dares to make such calctions, it means that he must have confidence."


    "No, you have to inform the Academy about the matter here. If there are no Elders here, it will be useless for us to enter!"


    Many geniuses fell silent, but no one dared to leave and go into the gray fog.


    "I''m going to find Senior Brother Changge. Thest time he fought against the inheritor of demonic art to save me, he hurt his origin��"


    Yin Mei was about to set off and rush to it, to follow in the footsteps of Gu Changge.


    "You can''t go!"


    Ying Yu frowned as she pulled Yin Mei, and said in a cold voice, "Isn''t going in with your strength causing trouble for Brother Changge?"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "If something happens to Senior Brother Changge, then I''ll follow him too." Yin Mei was about to cry, her eyes were red, and the nine fox tails behind her had lost their white luster.


    Seeing this scene, many geniuses fell silent.


    Many people even sighed in their hearts. Thest time in the Ancient Immortal Continent, Yin Mei was rescued by Gu Changge from the inheritor of the demonic art. I am afraid that after that, they had already promised.


    This made them all envy and sigh, but they did not dare to leave easily.


    "At this time, we can only wait for the Elders from the academy to arrive��" The genius was silent for a moment and sighed.


    "Young Master Changge and Prince Sheng are not simple people, so there shouldn''t be any problems for some time."


    ����


    The gray fog was surging into the sky, apanied by many ghostly creatures that rushed towards him.


    It was just that they couldn''t even get a foot close to Gu Changge''s side, so they casually probed it, the void copsed, and a terrifying big palm print appeared, and within ten miles, everything was annihted.


    If could be said to be a domain, but it was actually the application of thews of the void. Many Heavenly Extinction beings had not yet approached this range, but they copsed and exploded with a puff sound, destroying both body and spirit.


    "Currently, Ying Shuang should have fled east. Prince Sheng is chasing him, and Jin Chan is in the other direction, so let him be for the time being."


    With a faint smile on the corner of Gu Changge''s mouth, he walked into the void in a leisurely manner.


    One after another, the branding-like Dao, intertwined under his feet, quickly disappeared, and the horizon felt so close. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the flow of manyws of the world, including auras, etc., were all in his field of vision.


    Of course, the same was true for the traces of Prince Sheng and the Buddhist, Jin Chan.


    "Ying Shuang, stop for me!"


    "Where are you going to run now?"


    On the other side, in the depths of the gray fog, war was breaking out.


    Many mountain peaks that had long been exhausted burst open with terrifying fluctuations spread, and one after another magical runes were intertwined and permeated here, across all directions, iparably gorgeous.


    Prince Sheng shouted angrily, drove the four spirit chariots, and arrived here. He was attacking Ying Shuang in front of him, and his moves were wide open and powerful.


    With a punch, the runes all over his body were as gorgeous as fireworks, and the sky rumbled loudly as if a big sun was being pushed along. This kind of power was no longer simply in the Sacred Realm, but like an ultimate move!


    At this moment, he was like a young god, surrounded by many phantoms, Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, and Xuanwu, that were almost alive, fierce, and domineering.


    "I said that I''m not the inheritor of demonic art! I was framed!"


    Ying Shuang''s facial expression changed color, and he couldn''t help shouting angrily. He was already very aggrieved and angry after being chased all the way. Taking out a small green sword and shaking down hundreds of millions of divine flowers in the sky, he tried to resist the punch of Prince Sheng.


    However, after all, he was just a fake, not the real Ying Shuang. Under this blow, the small green sword broke and exploded. He immediately coughed up blood and kept going backward, his hair was disheveled, and he was extremely embarrassed.


    Without the protection of the Supreme Golden Ancient Bell, he was only a little stronger than the average young supreme, and he was simply weak in the face of ancient freaks like prince Sheng.


    "Are you capable of that?"


    Prince God snorted coldly, his eyes were indifferent, and he stood on the four-spirit chariot, with dazzling brilliance flowing all over his body, like an unparalleled Emperor.


    "How many times have I said it, I am not the inheritor of demonic art, I was wronged, and Gu Changge is the real inheritor of demonic art!"


    Ying Shuang coughed up blood, and his face was extremely ugly and authentic. He didn''t expect that he could not even take a single blow from Prince Sheng.


    But the difference was so huge. If it was the real Ying Shuang, even if it was lost at this time, it probably would not be such a one-sided situation.


    "Hehe, you are still arguing at this time, and you don''t show your true skills. I don''t know what you are thinking, but today I must kill you."


    "As long as I kill you, it will prove that I am stronger than Gu Changge, and all the momentum he has will be my Luck!"


    Prince Sheng didn''t care about Ying Shuang''s state at all. His words fell and he rushed forward.

 Chapter 255-1: As a fellow tool man, he did not play cards according to the routine at all (1)

    <h4>Chapter 255-1: As a fellow tool man, he did not y cards ording to the routine at all (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge''s calctions were actually very good. Now he didn''t actually have to do anything as he just nned to watch the y on the sidelines.


    Ying Shuang was well hidden. Although he was an imposter,pared with the real Prince Ying, most people probably wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.


    Ying Shuang was not stupid. After so long, even a pig would know how to disguise itself. During this period, the people around Ying Shuang had not noticed anything, which also disyed his prudence.


    Gu Changge had anticipated this for a long time, so he nned to let Wang Ziji act so that it would be difficult for Ying Shuang to continue to pretend. After all, demeanor and actions could be disguised, but in terms of strength, he did not believe that Ying Shuang could be the same as the original Prince Ying.


    It was worth it as long as people who were familiar with him could notice the abnormality of Ying Shuang. Therefore, Gu Changge had already anticipated Ying Shuang''s next move.


    Using the excuse of showing weakness, he had informed everyone in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain that his cultivation had gone wrong recently. With regards to Ying Yu''s character, before this, she must have suspected Ying Shuang''s abnormality.


    As long as Ying Shuang had a little brain, he would definitely use the excuse of something going wrong in his cultivation, which lead to some confusion in her memory.


    Considering the current situation it would be a big deal for him to fool everyone again with such a reason. And Gu Changge just waited for him to say so.


    After all, it could be a mistake in cultivation, but it could also be a transfer of a certain inheritance.


    As a descendant of Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Ying Shuang took the initiative to abandon the original inheritance and then switched to another method. If this basin of sewage was poured on it, Ying Shuang''s Luck points would be hit hard again.


    Gu Changge didn''t n to harvest Ying Yu so quickly. Before that, the Luck points on Ying Shuang had to be harvested first.


    After all, he had to moniker the me of the inheritor of demonic arts for a longer time. And finally finding a scapegoat, Gu Changge wouldn''t just let him go until he squeezed all his value out.


    Then, Gu Changge''s gaze surged with interest again.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Terrible rune fluctuations emerged, apanied by terrifying chains of order, descending from all directions. There suddenly seemed to be many stars exploding, and the energy fluctuations were terrifying to the extreme.


    Many mountain ranges copsed and turned dust under this breath.


    Wang Ziji''s sudden action not only shocked the group from Heavenly Emperor Mountain but also shocked many of the younger generation cultivators near the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield.


    They naturally recognized that this was a visitor from Emperor Mountain.


    Among them, Prince Ying Shuang was the one who had an extraordinary bearing and was surrounded by Immortal intent, and he was also the most suspected inheritor of demonic arts today.


    Although Ying Shuang seldom showed up because of his demonic power, he was notorious during this period, but he was the Son of an Emperor from the Ancient Royal Family.


    Since he had been sealed for a long time to the present, his own talent was extremely strong. Many people thought that he would be the most powerful young existence in his life.


    Of course, his strength needed no exnation. However, now he was instantly injured by the hands of a woman in a blue dress, and was bleeding profusely, which really shocked everyone.


    Including Ying Yu and Agu, others also widened their eyes and looked so shocked that they couldn��t believe it.


    Many of them were still former followers of Ying Shuang, and their strength was the highest among their peers. They all felt that the scene in front of them was unbelievable.


    Why did Ying Shuang be so weak? He couldn''t even stop the opponent''s blow? Or was it because there was no response?


    "Little Lord����"


    "Stop it!"


    Afterward, everyone reacted, and they sacrificed various divine artifacts one after another, all kinds of powerful fluctuations erupted, the brilliance was gorgeous, being reflected in all directions, and attacked Wang Ziji.


    "How can you only have such strength?" Wang Ziji frowned slightly, with a little surprise, and even she did not expect that Ying Shuang''s strength would be so weak.


    He couldn''t even take a single blow from her. In her perception, Ying Shuang at least had the strength above the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    There was no reason to be this weak. Even if he didn''t dare to use the forbidden magic, with the inheritance of Emperor Mountain, it should be enough to deal with her blow.


    "Are you feigning weakness?" She shook her head gently, waved her hand again, and arge piece of clear light emerged, which was filled with a powerful breath.


    The sky trembled, and all directions resonated. At this moment, she was like a supreme female Immortal King with various runes intertwined, like two huge moon seals, pushed by her, to suppress Ying Shuang.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Such a blow instantly changed the expressions of the rest of the nearby cultivators from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, making them afraid as they did not dare to take it hard.


    This had already involved the power ofws at the Sacred Realm. Only the same level of power could stop it.


    "You are the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall��"


    At this time, Ying Yu''s expression changed slightly.


    Immediately afterward, her jade hand lifted, and her crystal fingers pointed out in the virtual space that had the sky full of brilliance. She had used a supreme talisman to resist the attack.


    But it could only resist for a breath, and she was not Wang Ziji''s opponent at all. At this moment, she recognized Wang Ziji''s identity, and her silver eyes were filled with shock.


    She never expected that they had juste to the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and encountered the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall.


    With her terrifying strength, unless her brother took action, none of them would be her opponent. But at this time, Ying Shuang seemed to be in a wrong state. He had been passive during the previous attack and was constantly wounded, making him cough up blood. He had absolutely no terrifying strength like the Prince Ying in the past.


    "So you still recognize me, that''s fine."


    Wang Ziji still had a smile on her face, her blue dress fluttered, and she looked unparalleled, but she didn''t show mercy at all. As a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, it was normal for her to deal with the inheritor of demonic art.


    No one could say anything more.


    "My brother has nothing to do with the inheritor of demonic art. Stop quickly, and don''t identally hurt the innocent."


    Ying Yu couldn''t help shouting, although she suspected that Ying Shuang had something to hide from her, she didn''t believe that he would have something to do with the inheritor of demonic arts.


    However, Wang Ziji''s expression did not change much, and she said lightly, "Just because you say he has nothing to do with the inheritor of demonic art, it doesn��t make him innocent. As the evidence points to him�� If you want me to stop, then that��s fine, let your brother disy his real strength."


    Saying so, her hands became even more ruthless.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The divine light blooming in the sky was like arge piece of petal, gorgeous and crystal clear, and more runes emerged from it as if they were rooted in a small world.


    This was a vast and ancient divine art with infinitely evolving mysteries. In a trance, everyone seemed to notice a door opening.


    Countless divine chains ofws emerged from them, causing the expressions of everyone from the Emperor Mountain to change drastically.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Someone instantly sacrificed a piece of forbidden weapon to resist this attack. This kind of power was too terrifying, and it could not be blocked by ordinary people.


    Even Gu Changge, who had been watching from a distance, felt that Wang Ziji''s strength was quite good. At the Quasi-Sacred Realm, it showed the power that even someone at the Sacred Realm would be afraid of.


    It was worthy of being a fellow traveler.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the face of this terrifying blow, Ying Shuang��s expression changed. He wanted to resist, but a vague and stalwart figure, swallowing all the world, appeared behind him.


    At this time, Ying Shuang didn''t have any indifferent confidence on his face when he entered the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and he waspletely gloomy and ugly. He didn''t understand why Wang Ziji was waiting at the entrance, just waiting for his arrival.


    But he was not the original Prince Ying after all. In a moment, the brilliance erupted, like countless stars exploded, and the terrifying energy raged here. Ying Shuang spurted blood again, and his body flew upside down, with severe pain all over his body and many broken bones.


    Wang Ziji pped him with a palm, and the terrifying force copsed everything like an immortal turned into a mountain.


    "Do you still want to feign weakness? I underestimated your forbearance."


    Wang Ziji frowned, she really didn''t expect for Ying Shuang to no''t fight back, and continued to feign weakness.


    During the time she was cultivating in the Human Ancestor Hall, she had learned a lot of the divine powers inherited from the Dao traditions, among which the divine powers of the Emperor Mountain were by no means only at this level.


    So she couldn''t understand why Ying Shuang would choose to show weakness in front of everyone.


    This waspletely hitting him in the face of Emperor Mountain.

 Chapter 255-2: As a fellow tool man, he did not play cards according to the routine at all (2)

    <h4>Chapter 255-2: As a fellow tool man, he did not y cards ording to the routine at all (2)</h4>


    He was able to endure such a shameful thing. In this regard, she could only say that he was worthy of being the inheritor of demonic art, and his heart was far beyond many of the young supreme beings she had encountered.


    Thinking of this, Wang Ziji''s expression couldn''t help but turn colder, but she still chose to stop.


    "Master, are you alright?"


    The rest of the people of Emperor Mountain also hurried to help Ying Shuang at this time. But Ying Shuang''s appearance was really miserable, covered in blood, hair disheveled, and many of his bones broken.


    The shock caused by this scene was too great for the many culitvators of the younger generation who found the rest of the entrances near the battlefield.


    It was hard to believe that the person in front of them was the rumored Prince Ying. In the hands of this mysterious woman, there was no way for him to fight back.


    However, more people were staring at Wang Ziji, as if they wanted to see through her.


    "Who is this opponent of Prince Ying? How can she be so strong?"


    "It seems that she is the rumored descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, the mysterious queen of the Royal Family��"


    "No wonder such a thing happened."


    "This strength is really terrifying, I''m afraid she already has the strength of a Sacred Realm."


    "However, Prince Ying looks too weak, doesn''t he?"


    They talked a lot and were surprised. Both of them were from the younger generation, they were outstanding in various ces, and they had a good understanding of the elites of all ethnic groups.


    There were also many young supreme beings from the Ancient ns. Although their cultivation was not as good as those of the Ancient freaks, it was still difficult for them to find rivals in the same Realm in various ces, and there was an image of invincibility.


    The performance of Prince Ying today made them wide-eyed,pletely unexpected and uneptable. That was the leader of the younger generation in the Primordial era, why did he lose so humiliatingly?


    Gu Changge watched with interest, and the system prompt sounded again in his mind.


    Ying Shuang��s Luck points were still decaying.


    Although he did not suppress Ying Shuang with his own hands, but through the tool named Wang Ziji, it did not prevent him from harvesting Destiny Points and Luck Points.


    In just this moment of effort, Ying Shuang had lost a lot of Luck.


    After all, the younger generation in the vicinity were all prominent figures from all walks of life, and behind them were different Dao forces.


    There were even many Ancient freaks hiding in the dark. Just like him, they didn''t show up.


    "Do you think it has something to do with the recent rumors? Didn''t you say that Prince Ying was the inheritor of demonic arts? He simply disyed weakness to his enemies in order to clear his suspicions, but in this case, it feels like a superfluous effort��.."


    At this moment, many people were guessing, and their eyes were very puzzled.


    "How is it, are you still ying around? This is my strength, is it disappointing you a little��"


    However, at this time, Ying Shuang stood up with the help of several followers, but it waspletely different from the angry and gloomy expression that everyone thought of.


    At this time, he was very calm, his eyes were extremely indifferent, and he was not at all anxious and frustrated as everyone thought. As if all of this had been within his expectation.


    Even the Ancient freaks of Emperor Mountain who were a little suspicious of him just now became suspicious, feeling that Ying Shuang''s move had some profound meaning?


    Otherwise, why would he look like this?


    "Elder brother����"


    Ying Yu looked at Ying Shuang in surprise and suddenly felt that he had be unfathomable. The humiliation just now seemed to be intentional. Was it really showing?


    "He''s quite capable."


    Gu Changge, whose figure was hiding in the dark, couldn''t help but chuckle slightly when he saw this scene. This Ying Shuang was a little clever, and he really regarded himself as a forced king.


    But did he have the capital to pretend? Wang Ziji in front of him was a transmigrator, not a native genius.


    "What are you pretending to be in front of me at this time?"


    Seeing this, Wang Ziji was slightly taken aback. Turning around, she couldn''t helpughing, with a faint smile on her beautiful face. Although she was wearing a veil, it still made many young men stare.


    To think that there were such perfect people in this world. It could only be said that it was worthy of being the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Wang Ziji was not angry because of Ying Shuang''s attitude. No matter what Ying Shuang''s n was, at this time, he had already been defeated in such a humiliating manner, and yet, he dared to act in front of her.


    Wang Ziji hated this kind of pretense the most. So the moment her words fell, she shot forward again.


    A seal crossed the sky and turned into a majestic mountain, with hundreds of millions of rules andws of divine light hanging down from it, pressing down towards Ying Shuang.


    Seeing this scene, his expression was indifferent at first, and he felt that he had to be calm like Ying Shuang, but his expression changed a little.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Ziji wouldn��t y ording to the routine at this time, and she didn''t ask any questions and directly made a move.


    This caught Ying Shuang a little off guard. At this time, shouldn''t Wang Ziji frown and ask him for his reasons?


    Then he would maintain such an unpredictable expression, first bluffing her so that she was not interested in attacking him.


    But now, the sacred mountain, which was condensed byws and order was pressing down and was about to hit him on his head.


    "Little Lord����"


    The expressions of everyone of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain changed suddenly, and they wanted to fight against this blow, but they couldn''t resist, but they were hit by its after effect, making them vomit blood and scatter.


    Ying Shuang, who was the first to bear the brunt, looked even more miserable, and half of his body exploded directly.


    If it wasn''t for his physical strength, he wouldn''t have been so injured by this blow.


    "If you''re going to keep feigning weakness, then I''ll fulfill you��"


    Wang Ziji had a faint smile on her face, but the words she said made everyone from Emperor Mountain pale. Could it be that they had to leave as soon as they entered the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield?


    They couldn''t even get a ce in True Immortal Academy.


    At this time, they hoped that Ying Shuang would make a move, and not show weakness.


    "Young Master, don''t hold back anymore, let''s take action at this time."


    "If you don''t do it, we will lose all of the reputation of Emperor Mountain. Maybe even the quota for True Immortal Academy will be lost at this time��"


    They opened their mouths one after another, hoping that Ying Shuang would quickly show his true skills, and stop acting like this, it was too humiliating.


    "Brother, what are you hiding at this time��" Ying Yu was also extremely anxious and shouted at Ying Shuang.


    She felt that since Ying Shuang had taken action just now, it meant that he had a solution.


    "��"


    Hearing everyone''s words, Ying Shuang was really suffering and sad. If he really had a way, why would he be beaten and not fight back, and it was so miserable.


    Although he had learned a lot of the unique inheritance skills of Emperor Mountain during this time, he was not at allparable to Ying Shuang who had cultivated for decades.


    How could he fight Wang Ziji?


    However, just as the expressions of everyone from Heavenly Emperor Mountain became even paler, faint ripples spread in the void.


    Immediately afterwards, a young figure stepped out of it.


    "Holy Maiden Ziji, why don''t you give this Gu some face and stop first? I believe there may be some misunderstanding in this matter."


    It was Gu Changge, he nced at Ying Shuang and the others with a somewhat surprised expression, then stood in front of them, and said to Wang Ziji.


    "Gu Changge!"


    "It''s him!"


    "He actually came to the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield?"


    A group of young beings nearby saw Gu Changge, and their expressions couldn''t help changing suddenly. They were very shocked and fearful, and many people''s eyes shed with obvious awe.


    They never thought that Gu Changge would suddenlye here.

 Chapter 309-2: Even Gu Changge is dying, It seems that the world is about to change (2)

    <h4>Chapter 309-2: Even Gu Changge is dying, It seems that the world is about to change (2)</h4>


    "Jin Chan should soon feel the abnormality here and will rush over. Then I should give him a surprise first��"


    He couldn''t help but smile, waving his sleeves, and the majestic aura suddenly rose into the sky, entwined with strands, spraying out from his every pore, shattering the sky.


    Under such fluctuations, he did not believe that Jin Chan would not be attracted.


    Immediately afterward, a deep and heart palpitating demonic aura pervaded Gu Changge''s brows, and a viin could be seen walking out, with indifferent brows, just like Gu Changge.


    But soon, his face was obscured by the fog, and even the Supreme Being could not spy on it. This was naturally the soul of Gu Changge.


    It was only condensed by his thoughts and was indescribable!


    The next moment, a vague and terrifying figure emerged from behind him, with demonic unparalleled power. Four Great Sacred Realm puppets in ck robes appeared, each with ck runes intertwined in their hands.


    In the end, it condensed into a terrifying Dao, which floated up and down under the sky.


    ����


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    On the other side, the gray fog was surging, and the sky was extremely dark.


    A golden light quickly passed through it, the divine runes were shining, and the golden light flowed all over the body. There were many Buddhas and gods on the cultivator''s robes, some of which were solemn, or were smiling with flowers.


    It was Jin Chan, who was frowning at the moment and had an uneasy premonition in his heart.


    "It seems that the inheritor of demonic art should be in the direction of the prince Sheng, why do I have an uneasy feeling�� Calcting the time, it''s almost time to go back and have a look."


    "Under the Hanging Temple, the Buddha''s clothes, and the Buddha''s head bowed for thousands of years��"


    Jin Chan Buddha sighed, there was a Buddha seal between his eyebrows, in which there was a light like the rising sun, which seemed to reflect everything under theke.


    Therefore, even if the ce was extremely dark, it was difficult to stop his sight and steps. There were rumors that he had 108 Buddha bones in his body, but there were more than that.


    In the sea of ??his consciousness, he was born with the Light of Merit and Virtue. Later, the Light of Merit and Virtue was cultivated by him into a God of Merit and Virtue, and he could bless the vows of Buddhists between heaven and earth at any time.


    Of course, this was his trump card method, and he seldom showed it to outsiders and didn��t use it even when he fought against Gu Changge in front of the gate of True Immortal Academy at that time.


    "I''m afraid that Prince Sheng is in danger. The inheritor of demonic art has dragged us here all the way, and his intentions are very obvious��"


    Jin Chan shook his head slightly and sighed with a sympathetic look on his face. It was not that he didn''t know what Prince Sheng was thinking, but he hadn''t figured it out yet.


    On the other hand, the power of the inheritor of demonic art needed no further exnation, although he had a Buddha''s heart, it did not mean that he was stupid. All of his words and deeds were a way of eliminating demons and guards.


    He had a Buddha''s heart, and when it shone through thousands of mountains and rivers, it was terrifying, and naturally, it could not escape his eyes. Afterward, Jin Chan''s figure paused, turned into Buddha light, rushed into the sky, and already turned back without staying too long.


    "Hopefully it''s still not toote."


    Not long after that, a surging aura emerged from the gray fog.


    He shook his head, and soon followed the same path, rushing to the other direction where Prince Sheng left, and on the way, he had already noticed some terrifying aftermath of the battle. There was another aura that he was very familiar with.


    At that time, when they fought in front of the gate of the True Immortal Academy, Jin Chan had already remembered Gu Changge''s aura, and it was naturally impossible to admit his mistake at this time.


    Therefore, he was still a little stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect Gu Changge to chase after him one step ahead.


    "Gu Changge is already here, did he leave the Supreme Artifact outside? I didn''t expect even for him to be tricked. The inheritor of demonic art deliberately blocked the way with the supreme weapon, just wanted to kill me, and so on."


    "Amitabha, I hope Prince Sheng and the Young Master Changge are alright."


    Jin Chan was stunned for a moment, and his figure manifested in a mountain range, traversing here, taking one step, the space changed, and the speed was extremely fast.


    He pondered for a while, and sighed at the ce, "It seems�� this battle�� was a bitte for this little monk."


    In this mountain range, he felt the aura of Prince Sheng, of course, it was only the remaining aura. And he could feel that the situation was bad.


    However, although Jin Chan''s words were filled withpassion, his eyes were calm and there was no turbulence.


    He had already guessed the purpose of the inheritor of demonic art, but he didn''t point it out. At that time, Prince Sheng seemed very eager, but for fear of being escaped by the inheritor of demonic art, he would not say anything more.


    So now this situation was already expected.


    "Although you have the heart to subdue demons, you don''t have the power to subdue demons, so you are beyond your own power��"


    The figure of Jin Chan moved, the monk''s clothes fluttered, and he rushed to the mountains ahead. If his perception was correct, there was a battle there.


    "Um?"


    However, when Jin Chan arrived there and saw the situation, he was shocked for the first time, and his Buddha��s heart was also a little unstable.


    "Gu Changge�� He actually has such a miserable day."


    There were waves on his calm face, but soon it became calm again. He saw that in the high sky, the gray fog was looming, and there were terrifyingws and order falling down, covering everything, turbulent and surging.


    It was ck like a gxy, thick and heavy.


    A pitch-ck Dao bottle condensed by the runes of the Dao was floating there, as if it was devouring the world. A vague figure that was shrouded in ck mist, could not see his face clearly, was standing under the treasure bottle, and his expression was indifferent and sneering.


    There were still four Great Sacred Realm cultivators standing beside him, and many runes had evolved in their hands, firmly blocking the heaven and earth. Every inch of the void was filled with a palpitating and chilling aura.


    Jin Chan''s back couldn''t help but feel some chills, what happened to the battle here before? Even in the remaining aftermath, there was a kind of terrifying fear.


    "Gu Changge, you have been chasing me for so long. Have you ever thought of such a day!"


    The figure above the sky that was shrouded in ck mist, couldn''t help but sneer, extremely proud and chilling. His face was obscured by the fog, but from the perspective of his aura, Jin Chan could conclude that it was the previous Prince Ying Shuang.


    The four Great Sacred Realms cultivators once appeared on the battlefield of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and they were suspected to be the subordinates of the inheritors of demonic art!


    Under the mountain range, Gu Changge was sitting there cross-legged, with a golden decree unfolding in front of him, protecting him within it. But his current state was not right, his body was stained with blood, and his breath was disordered.


    The most terrifying thing was that there was a wound on his body that almost ran through his belly, and the multi-colored immortal aura was flowing, apanied by various colors of rays of light, to repair the wound.


    However, asyers of ck mist rose, it was corroded and difficult to get rid of, making Gu Changge''splexion even paler and weaker, and the light in his eyes seemed to be extinguished.


    "The origin is damaged, and even Gu Changge is dying�� The aura of the Prince Sheng has disappeared."


    Jin Chan''s pupils shrank slightly. He didn''t expect that the result of this incident was beyond his imagination, and it could only be described as horrifying.


    Once it spread out, there would be a terrifying earthquake in the outside world, sweeping in all directions, and it would be difficult to be peaceful!


    "Looks like the outside world is going to change��"

 Chapter 310-1: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacular (1)

    <h4>Chapter 310-1: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacr (1)</h4>


    At the same time, in the outside world with surging mist among the mountain peaks, and divine lights emerging one after another. They were all geniuses and cultivators. After hearing the news of this ce, they arrived quickly.


    For a while, it became very lively here. The geniuses of several ancient kingdoms had gathered here.


    The mysterious Six Crown King was dressed in gray, had a medium build, and his face was covered in mist. He was riding a white crane and was looking down. In his eyes, there were divine lights passing by as the runes evolved, and many terrifying scenes emerged, deducing what happened.


    At this time, even he felt a sense of unease in his heart, and there was a faint feeling of trepidation.


    "There is a great danger hidden in it. This time, the inheritor of demonic art sure nned a lot to attract many talents toe here, otherwise, it would not be possible. This is just a premeditated calction. Ying Shuang, I underestimated you��"


    The Six Crown King couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, then he nced at the Supreme weapon that was still facing off in the distance, and frowned.


    "Gu Changge''s Supreme weapon was left here. I wonder if he expected it or not. It seems that he and Prince Sheng are both miserable. With such a big risk, the inheritor of demonic art must be confident in his abilities."


    Another Candidate Disciple appeared beside the Six Crown King, with a beautiful face and a tall stature. There was a divine phoenix pattern between the eyebrows, and a pair of radiant phoenix wings spread out from her back, like divine mes, it was the Phoenix Maiden.


    She too had rushed here but like the Six Crown King, she was afraid of the method by the inheritor of the demonic art and did not choose to enter.


    "Ying Shuang did this because he was definitely thinking of killing those who were chasing him."


    The Six Crown King nodded. He admitted that he had read it wrong at the time. He didn''t expect Ying Shuang to hide it so well, that he could even hide it from his eyes. Such ruthless calctions and methods, as well as this kind of courage, made him have to pay attention.


    However, this was in line with the inheritor of demonic art he knew before.


    "I hope that Young Master Changge, Jin Chan, and Prince Sheng will be alright. Otherwise, I am afraid that no one will be able topete with the inheritor of demonic art."


    "Gu Changge is so strong, and he has always calcted others, how could he be calcted by others. It''s impossible for him to have an ident."


    On a mountain range, Gu Xian''er appeared here with icy muscles and jade bones, fluttering skirt, and a cold face, but her brows were wrinkled. Even though she said that she couldn''t calm down at this time, and couldn''t help but feel worried.


    It was really a wave of unrest as she agreed to bring back the kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi. But Gu Changge disappeared in the middle, saying that he sensed the trace of the inheritor of demonic art, and rushed to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom one step before her.


    But Gu Xian''er never thought that after she came here, she would hear Gu Changge and the others encounter the plot of the inheritor of demonic art, and now there was no news about their life or death.


    This made her very uneasy and worried, knowing that Gu Changge was very strong, and no one could hurt him. Moreover, after his ident, it would mean that no one could bully her in the future.


    But Gu Xian''er was not happy at all. After all, that was the inheritor of demonic art!


    Gu Changge had hit him hard many times. How much he hated Gu Changge was self-evident. With such a good opportunity, how could he let it go? Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er began to harass many of Gu Changge''s followers, asking them to encourage the geniuses.


    At this time, if she went rashly, it would only bring trouble to Gu Changge and she would drag him down. But if there were many people, it would be more or less different.


    This method of hers was very effective, and many geniuses were deeply inspired and they suddenly had confidence.


    "It doesn''t matter, there are so many of us now. When the timees, I don''t believe that the inheritor of demonic art will be so arrogant."


    "Yeah, yeah, what''s there to be afraid of at this time? Young Master Changge and the others are all rushing to it. At this time, can we only cringe here? We are also ashamed of the word genius."


    Soon, many people were filled with righteous indignation. Hearing the arrogant woman beside her secretlyparing them with Gu Changge and the others, they suddenly felt hot and felt a little ashamed, unable to justify it.


    After all, it was not just a matter of Gu Changge and others destroying the inheritor of demonic art.


    Every cultivator was bound to this duty.


    Thinking like this, many geniuses instantly gained confidence. There were so many people, no matter how many tricks he had, could the inheritor of demonic art kill everyone?


    "Sure enough, it''s useful to say that."


    Gu Xian''er nodded slightly, and soon her figure moved, she left the top of the mountain, followed the crowd, and rushed to the ce of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Because the two Supreme weapons were facing each other, no creatures jumped out to intercept them and went deep into thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction all the way.


    "Senior Brother Changge must not be in trouble." Yin Mei was worried.


    Gu Xian''er didn''t have a good impression of this vixen when she was in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, but now that she cared so much about Gu Changge, for some reason, she had eased a lot.


    Now was not the time to be petty.


    The Six Crown King, the Phoenix Maiden, and the others followed behind with strange expressions on their eyes at this time. They all had their own calctions and did not n to move ahead. If they encountered the danger of ambush, they could retreat as soon as possible.


    As the leader of the younger generation, no one would be a fuel-efficientmp.


    ����


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Above the dome of the sky, the gray fog was overwhelming, and the four Great Sacred Realm cultivators shrouded in ck robes moved to block every inch of the void.


    The runes of Dao were intertwined and drooping, turning into a Great Dao treasure bottle which was floating and exuding surging power, as if there was a vast gxy pressing down.


    "Gu Changge, how long can you hold on? You should have thought of today when you were chasing me, and soon you will go down to apany that idiot Prince Sheng."


    An arrogant and powerfulughter resounded in the sky. The figure that was obscured by the thick fog, sneered and stared down, although he noticed the arrival of Jin Chan.


    But he had no interest in him. Now in his eyes, there was only Gu Changge!


    It seemed that as long as Gu Changge was killed, there would be no one in this world who would be able to resist and punish him. Hearing these words, Jin Chan couldn''t keep his calm expression from before, and his heart trembled.


    He had previously guessed that Gu Changge and Prince Sheng might be involved in the trick of the inheritor of demonic art, and he also guessed that the two of them might suffer a big loss this time.


    But he really didn''t expect that the battle that took ce would be so tragic that even Prince Sheng had�� died.


    Once the matter here was spread, it would set off a boundless wave, and the strong edge of the inheritor of demonic art would once again shock the world. He felt it again and again and even quietly used the Seed of Merit, but in the end, he discovered that�� Prince Sheng''s aura had already disappeared!


    What Ying Shuang said was not a lie!


    Gu Changge also appeared to be seriously injured, sitting there cross-legged, his eyes slightly lowered, and his expression was still calm. But his aura was also very sluggish, and there was no longer the extraordinary and divine aura of the past, his white clothes were dyed red, and the terrifying wound had almost pierced back and forth.


    It was shocking!


    Terrifyingly amazing!


    If it weren''t for the Golden Decree in front of him, that seemed very extraordinary, spraying out multi-colored divine light like a shield, where itpeted against the manyws and orders hanging down.


    Maybe Gu Changge would have already followed the path of Prince Sheng today!


    The inheritor of demonic art calcted such a n, it could be said that he had made ruthless efforts.


    First, he cleverly exposed himself to attract people.


    Then, the Supreme weapon blocked the way, causing everyone to separate, and by this means, the Supreme weapon owned by Gu Changge was also restrained.


    However, he was already in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, setting upyers of traps and ambushes, and only when they enteredter, he would attack. Under this kind of calction, let alone prince Sheng, even if a real Supreme being came here, he might have to be robbed and fall into it.


    Thinking of this, Jin Chan Buddha''s mind was stable yet he couldn''t help but shake a little, giving birth to a terrifying cold aura. If he hadn''t followed Prince Sheng''s words and chased in the other direction, he might have been the one who was robbed today.


    This inheritor of demonic art was really cruel!


    However, Jin Chan''s eyes quickly shed a different color and he had another idea.

 Chapter 310-2: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacular (2)

    <h4>Chapter 310-2: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacr (2)</h4>


    Judging from the tragic fluctuations now, the battle just now was extremely tragic, and no one dared to underestimate Gu Changge''s strength.


    Since, he was injured like this. Ying Shuang in front of him would definitely not be better, it was likely to be strong outside and dry from inside.


    Many methods had been used just now, otherwise, with his character, it was impossible for him to stop himself from killing Gu Changge.


    Instead, he said so much that he rushed over.


    In other words, Ying Shuang was actually very afraid of Gu Changge, even in this situation, he didn''t dare to take him lightly, because he wasn��t sure what other means Gu Changge had.


    Judging from Gu Changge''s weak, but still calm demeanor, the same was true.


    "Amitabha, good, very good, it is the responsibility of the cultivators to eliminate demons and defend the Dao!"


    "Young Master Changge, hold on, this monk will stop the inheritor of demonic art."


    Jin Chan opened his mouth, smiled slightly, and chanted the Buddha''s name.


    Immediately afterward, he stepped forward and appeared mid-air. Looking at the figure shrouded in gray fog, he attacked directly, wanting to investigate its reality.


    "The inheritor of demonic art should not be rampant, today, this little monk will eliminate evil today."


    After saying that, the light behind him soared to ten thousand feet, and the phantoms such as Buddha, Dharma God, and Divine Ape all manifested.


    All kinds of Dharma attacked forward in a single thought. At the same time, a purple-gold bowl appeared and erged in the sky, like a pool of thunder tribtion.


    Among them, the dense thunderbolts flickered and made a crackling sound, and all kinds of terrifying real thunder manifested, revealing an extremely dangerous atmosphere.


    "Jin Chan came at the right time."


    When Gu Changge heard this, he also looked over at this time. However, his words did not seem to have any ups and downs, nor was there any excitement or any sense of salvation.


    "Unfortunately, you are still a stepte, Prince Sheng has been killed by the inheritor of demonic art. I didn''t expect you two to be separated."


    He said lightly, although his face was pale and bloodless, he still had a feeling of palpitating and not daring to look at him.


    Jin Chan did not look back when he heard the words, but raised his eyebrows. This action looked a bit frivolous, and it gave him a demon-like aura.


    He knew the meaning of Gu Changge''s words. He was saying that he knew it was a conspiracy before, but he never exined it to Prince Sheng.


    "Young Master Changge doesn''t understand what the little monk said. Could it be that you think the little monk intended to harm Prince Sheng?"


    In this regard, Jin Chan just smiled and said, the attacking technique in his hand did not stop.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Ayer of pale golden glow-like color appeared on his palm, and the whole person seemed to be made of immortal gold, revealing an amazing aura.


    "You bald donkey, do you want to die?"


    Seeing this, the figure in the sky snorted coldly and waved it casually.


    The monstrous demonic energy surged in, turning into all kinds of ferocious beasts, and drowning the many Buddha shadows of Jin Chan. The four Great Sacred Realm cultivators were wrapped in dark mist and shot to block the void.


    Suddenly, that Great Dao treasure bottle exuded a palpitating aura. Among them, there were many ck runes flowing, and then turned into various rune swords.


    At the same time, the mouth of the Great Dao hung down with a ck light, and the speed was too fast, like lightning, directly smashing the many means of Jin Chan.


    In the end, it hit the purple gold bowl, but the purple gold bowl was very strong. I don''t know what material it was made of.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Jin Chan smiled and looked very thin.


    But at this moment, he was swiping forward violently, the fist was like a Buddha, bright and upright, purifying the darkness, and nothing was invincible.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    In the next moment, the two collided, and it was no ident that Jin Chan flew out.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, the Buddha''s light dimmed, his arms spasmed, and his bones were broken a lot, but he was not surprised, and even showed a little smile.


    "Amitabha, he is really strong from the outside, and it seems that your means have been spent on the young master Changge just now. This attack will not hurt this little monk."


    He said, with a stronger smile on his face, and the purple Bowl that flew out fell back into his hands again, which waspletely different from the purple Bowl when he fought against Gu Changge before.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge asked with narrowed eyes,


    "The Great Sun and Immortal Buddha Golden Body? Jin Chan, you are hiding quite deeply."


    "I don''t dare to hide, but now, I have to be serious."


    Jin Chan said with a smile, the injury just now improved quickly, the Buddha''s light was mighty and solemn.


    Gu Changge''s smile seemed a bit profound, he didn''t say anything more, and he looked into the distance, thinking about something.


    Calcting the time, there should be geniuses rushing here.


    In order to act in this scene, his injury had to be a little more tragic and shocking, which was not enough.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, the Golden Decree lifted into the sky, and the golden light was surging and dazzling, covering everything. As if the stars were spinning, the majestic and thick sword energy suddenly spewed out.


    At the same time, Gu Changge got up from the spot, his eyes were clear, his white clothes were stained with blood, but his aura was surging. The ce where the sky was covered, the aura entwined with colorful divine light spewed out, prating through the sky, enough for all parties to notice.


    All over his body, every sixty trillion cells turned alive.


    "Gu Changge, what are you going to do?"


    This scene instantly surprised Jin Chan, who was fighting against the inheritor of demonic art in front of him.


    Although he was at a disadvantage, and from time to time he was on guard against the four Great Sacred Realm cultivators, he still seemed to have some spare energy.


    Because Jin Chan found that the inheritor of demonic art in front of him consumed a lot of strength, and it was not as easy as it seemed on the surface. In fact, in the fight with Gu Changge just now, he was already seriously injured, but he was just holding on.


    The other four Great Sacred Realm cultivators actually couldn''t get rid of their hands in order to condense the Great Dao treasurer bottle in the void.


    Therefore, Jin Chan guessed that the treasure bottle was actually suppressing the body protection soul weapon of Prince Sheng. Just like the Golden Ancient Bell owned by Ying Shuang, the inheritor of demonic art.


    That was a Supreme device. The status of Prince Sheng wasparable to that of Prince Ying, how could he not have the Supreme weapon to protect him.


    Therefore, the Supreme Artifact might have been suppressed, and it was suppressed by the treasure bottle in the sky. It would only take a little longer, and they would have the opportunity today to take down the inheritor of the demonic art in front of him, and even avenge the fallen prince.


    Jin Chan was a little bit puzzled, why at this time, Gu Changge suddenly burst out and sacrificed the Golden Decree to kill himself. Judging from its state, it should be a forbidden technique.


    "Young Master Changge, is it worth it?"


    He couldn''t help but shake his head and recited the Buddha''s chant.


    "You sure have the means. Gu Changge, you can''t stand it anymore��"


    And just when Jin Chan Buddha sighed, the inheritor of the magic art in front of him suddenly sneered, his breath also changed, and the magic energy became more and more monstrous.


    Seeing this, Jin Chan''s expression changed, and he felt that something was wrong, so he had to step back.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    However, a knife that waspletely condensed by pitch-ck runes and wrapped around ck magic mes emerged from the void, and suddenly, it pierced through the unprepared Jin Chan.


    The aura of knife split the sky, whizzing past, spreading out an extremely terrifying crack in the void. His expression turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, and hurriedly urged his Buddha Dharma to shatter the magic sword.


    Then he pulled away and stepped back. Unexpectedly, at this time, the inheritor of demonic art was still hiding his means. He and Gu Changge really didn''t fully show their means until the end.


    <i>I can bear it!</i>


    This simrity made Jin Chan want to curse, he had to use the Buddha''s light to expel the ck mist. This kind of injury was difficult to heal and required a lot of time to heal.


    But fortunately it was only a small injury and did not harm his origin. This made him more or less relieved.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    "Don''t you still have the means?"


    Gu Changge''s face was pale, and he appeared in the sky, his expression was still t.


    As the Golden Decree fell, it was boundless and mighty. As if ordered to kill, the golden handwriting swept with the boundless killing intent and fell toward it.


    Suddenly thend copsed, the sky and the earth changed, and the horror reached the extreme. All the means used by the inheritor of demonic arts were swept away by this sword energy. His eyes suddenly widened and blood spurted out, which seemed unbelievable.


    "Not good. This guy is crazy. He intends to burn the blood essence. Today''s matter, I shall remember."


    "Retreat!"


    Apanied by this loud shout, he took the four Great Sacred Realm cultivators and nned to escape from this ce. In the blurred void, the channel that had been opened up appeared, stepped into it, and did not stop at all.


    And above the sky behind him, the gray fog split open, and many divine lights arrived, all of them were mighty geniuses.


    Everyone saw the shocking scene just now, and there was a kind of trembling and fear that came from their souls. Just now, they almost fell to their knees and worshiped.


    However, some people reacted quickly, couldn''t help being horrified, and shouted anxiously, "Young Master Changge!"

 Chapter 311: It turns out that Gu Changge will also be injured and prince Sheng is probably dead

    <h4>Chapter 311: It turns out that Gu Changge will also be injured and prince Sheng is probably dead</h4>


    "This����"


    All the geniuses who arrived couldn''t help but open their eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of them in shock.


    In fact, just now, if it wasn''t for the terrifying aura that suddenly prated the sky, reflected in all directions, and dispelled arge area of Heavenly Extinction aura. They won''t be able to notice the movements here ande soon.


    On one hand, the distance was too far, and many geniuses did not have the terrifying perception ability of Candidate Disciples such as Gu Changge. On the other hand was the influence of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Geniuses who rushed here not only had to be careful to watch out for the inheritor of demonic art. They had to kill the Heavenly Extinction beings that attacked them, so they had no time to care.


    Now, a young figure was standing in the sky.


    His ck hair was like ink, his eyes were deep, and his whole body was glowing like an immortal god, surrounded by five colors of divine light. Between the gestures, the rhythm of Dao was hanging down, and thews were intertwined as if he was the center of heaven and earth.


    The scene was unparalleled.


    But in contrast, there was a shocking and terrifying injury on this young figure and his robe had almost been dyed red with blood. Such a scene shocked many geniuses in ce, their scalps tingling, and they couldn''t believe that it was Gu Changge.


    That otherworldly, almost perfect man who didn��t have any ws, how could he look like this now? What kind of terrifying war was going on here?


    "Gu Changge��"


    Gu Xian''er also froze in ce and muttered, she couldn''t believe it.


    In all her memories, Gu Changge had always been so strong and confident, without any omissions, and calm. As if he would easily withstand it even if the sky fell.


    She still remembered that thest time Gu Changge was injured was a long time ago.


    In the Ancient Immortal Continent, in order to rescue Yin Mei, he was hit hard by the inheritor of demonic art and hurt his origin. But today, he was injured again, and it was also because of the inheritor of demonic art.


    Andpared to thest time, the injuries he suffered this time were even more terrifying. Even from a long distance, she could feel the paleness of Gu Changge''s face and the rapid dissipation of his aura of life.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t see it, but now Gu Changge''s state was very weak, his blood was extremely drained, and he waspletely supported by the forbidden technique. This made Gu Xian''er feel very sad as if her heart was tightened.


    The jade hand couldn''t help clenching tightly, giving birth to the cold killing intent towards the inheritor of demonic art. It turned out that Gu Changge would also be injured.


    It was not as she imagined, almost omnipotent.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The sky was trembling, and countlessws and orders were interwoven there as if it had be a boiling ocean. Following Gu Changge''s celestial cover, the aura entwined with colorful rays of light spewed out.


    Then it turned into a long dragon and gathered into the Golden Decree. It suddenly came to life with a buzzing sound.


    Hundreds of millions of divine lights erupted, dazzling, splendid, and impossible to look directly at.


    In the eyes of the many geniuses who came here, this was like a round sun reflecting in the heavens and the entire world.


    Even the most terrifying Heavenly Extinction aura at this time became like melting ice that was quickly dissipating and disappearing.


    Many people didn''t even dare to look directly, their eyes were extremely painful. Even if they closed their eyes, it was very painful, and they couldn''t help shedding tears.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The Golden Decree lifted into the sky, and many of the sword lights were like a gxy, rumbled and turned there, majestic and vast, and then suddenly shed into the void.


    The rune of Dao copsed, apanied by a few muffled hums. After that, the void broke open, and a terrifying and astonishing crack appeared, which spread out for thousands of miles in an instant.


    However, even if such a terrifying divine might burst out, even the sky was submerged and covered by such fluctuations, the inheritor of demonic art still escaped, and with his four Great Sacred Realm cultivators, he disappeared soon.


    Everyone watched in shock.


    Jin Chan, who was recovering from his injuries in the distance, returned to his peaceful and unwavering image in front of people. He was chanting the Buddha''s name without saying much.


    In his opinion, at a critical time, Gu Changge showed such strength, in addition to deterring the inheritors of demonic art. His purpose was for reputation.


    "Fame and reputation��" He couldn''t help shaking his head slightly, not understanding why Gu Changge used such a method at that time.


    Burning the origin and source of life, if one was not good, it was likely to fall into the root of the cultivation, and it would be difficult to make a breakthrough.


    At this moment, the ck fog was surging, and there were only the remaining fluctuations between the heavens and the earth, telling everyone what happened here.


    In this kind of world-shattering battle, even the Great Sacred Realm cultivator would have a hard time surviving in it, and every inch of the void was filled with that kind of aura that made the soul tremble and almost crack.


    The kind that could prate into the soul.


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t have time to make a move in the end. If I got here earlier, I might have done something��"


    Many people regretted that they did not expect to see the inheritor of demonic art fleeing as soon as they arrived here, and were not able to make a move against them.


    However, it was also evident that in this case, even the old monsters who were most proficient in thews of space could not intercept the inheritors of demonic arts.


    Since the inheritors of demonic arts dared to plot against the geniuses of the entire heavens, they had arranged everything in advance. Among them, it naturally included such things as space portals.


    Of course, many geniuses breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little fortunate. The power of the inheritor of demonic art had long been deeply appreciated, and it was already a blessing to be able to survive.


    They didn''t expect the inheritor of demonic art to be wiped out so easily. But soon, someone noticed the anomaly.


    Although this battle was very terrifying, and the remaining aura was so heart-pounding, one person was missing.


    Prince Sheng!


    "Why can I only see Young Master Changge and Jin Chan? Where is Prince Sheng?"


    A young supreme of the ancient royal family was a little puzzled, his eyes swept all over the ce, but he didn''t see any trace of prince Sheng.


    "Yeah, I remember that Jin Chan and Prince Sheng came first, and then Young Master Changge cameter. Could it be��"


    The expression of this genius changed, his face turned pale, his voice stopped abruptly, and he didn''t dare to say anything more. The followers of Prince Sheng, including Ying Yu, also panicked and felt very uneasy, and began to look around for traces.


    "Prince Sheng''s aura has disappeared. If I guessed correctly, Prince Sheng already had a lot of bad Luck." Heavenly Phoenix Maiden took the initiative to speak, her expression was very heavy.


    Strands of immortal phoenix-like runes shed in his eyes as if small immortal phoenixes dancing with her.


    Her words made the expressions of the followers of Prince Sheng change greatly, and they lost all their blood with a swipe. They couldn''t believe that it was real, it was like a thunderbolt, their feet were weak, and they were about to kneel down.


    The geniuses who were paying attention to all this nearby were also horrified and shuddered.


    "Prince Sheng��s aura has indeed disappeared. I am afraid he is dead. I really didn''t expect that it would end like this in the end."


    "I wonder what the Emperor Mountain behind Prince Sheng would do if they knew that Prince Sheng died at the hands of Prince Ying?"


    The Six Crown King nodded.


    While saying this, his voice became intriguing, but his expression didn''t fluctuate much.

 Chapter 312-1: Buttoning the hat, adding fuel to the fire, Jin Chan triggers public anger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 312-1: Buttoning the hat, adding fuel to the fire, Jin Chan triggers public anger (1)</h4>


    "Prince Sheng has fallen��"


    As soon as the Six Crown King said this, the ce fell into a dead silence, and the expressions of many people changed greatly, revealing fear.


    If there were still people who were doubting whether things were true just now, it was almost confirmed now.


    After all, it was not only the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden who felt this way, but even the Six Crown King who had always been low-key and mysterious said this.


    Were there any other possibilities? Neither of them was the type to talk nonsense.


    "This��"


    "Did Prince Sheng really fall here�� No way, Prince Sheng is a descendant of the Emperor Mountain, son of the Divine Emperor, is powerful and has many trump cards, how could that be��"


    "This time, the inheritor of demonic art nned a trick to kill everyone. It''s really ruthless!"


    Many geniuses who heard these words were stunned at the moment, their scalps were numb, and the cold air swept through their bodies. Someone couldn''t help but mutter and ask in a trembling voice.


    "Impossible, Master is so powerful, and with the protection of the Supreme weapon bestowed by the Emperor, how could he fall here��"


    "This must be fake, Master must be in the rest of the world now, and he didn''te here."


    Hearing this, the followers of Prince Sheng were stunned for a while if they were struck by lightning, their faces pale in fear, and it was even more incredible.


    In their eyes, Prince Sheng was destined to be invincible, and he will pass by in this life and achieve the pinnacle. How could he fall into the hands of the inheritor of demonic art?


    They dared not imagine what would happen if Heavenly Emperor Mountain knew about this.


    It was estimated that the shocking waves and boundless earthquakes were not an exaggeration to describe it.


    "Ugh��"


    "After all, even young master Changge has been severely injured, and it is not impossible for Prince Sheng to fall here."


    Many people sighed, their eyes were very heavy, their moods wereplicated, and they all had a premonition of what would happen next.


    The Upper Realm, which had been calm for a long time, would definitely cause a sensation again because of this incident.


    "Given Gu Changge''s strength, it seems that Ying Shuang is really not to be taken lightly."


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and the others didn''t care about the followers of Prince Sheng. They quickly turned their attention to Gu Changge, with different expressions, and then they moved and walked over.


    "Amitabha, it''s time for you fellow Daoists toe. It''s a pity that Prince Sheng has already encountered the poisonous hand of the inheritor of demonic art��"


    On the other side, Jin Chan, who was almost in good condition, also came over. As he walked, there were bloodstains on his clothes, and the Buddha''s light was looming.


    There was a sense of detachment. Hearing him say this, the young geniuses, who were still holding a lot of hope, also had a gloomy expression.


    "Jin Chan knows the cause and effect?" The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden couldn''t help but ask.


    With her slender and straight legs, she was much taller than the average female nun, giving people indescribable oppression when she speaks.


    "I only know one thing, when this little monk came, Prince Sheng had already been killed by a poisonous hand, and even young master Changge had been seriously injured. This little monk doesn''t know anything about what happened before this."


    Hearing this, Jin Chan said with a slight smile, and the answer was not leaking.


    "Really? Even Jin Chan doesn''t know what happened here. No wonder Jin Chan is in good condition and has not suffered any injuries."


    The Six Crown King showed a strange look, looked up and down at Jin Chan, and said with some interest.


    In his opinion, Jin Chan''s cultivation strength was at most simr to that of Prince Sheng. Previously, he clearly rushed into it together with Prince Sheng, but Gu Changge chased after himter.


    As a result, Prince Sheng died and Gu Changge was seriously injured, but he was safe and sound, not even seriously injured. This was really strange, or he was really hiding deeply.


    Either he was not involved in that war at the time and found a ce to hide.


    Jin Chan''s statement was nothing more than an excuse for not wanting to admit that he had a premonition of danger and chose to retreat.


    Many people thought of this, and their expressions changed slightly, but they did not break it, and their hearts were filled with fire. Hearing that, Jin Chan was not surprised at all, and still smiled and said, "The little monk is also very regretful, about why he didn''t arrive earlier."


    Afterward, everyone rushed to the ce where Gu Changge was cultivating, but the mountain range was almostpletely upied by his followers. Everyone''s eyes swept around vigntly, in case someone suddenly burst out at this time and attacked the seriously injured Gu Changge.


    After all, who knew if the inheritor of demonic art had any hidden alliance.


    Many treasures shrouded the heavens and the earth, and even many holy artifacts could be seen floating, and various colors of rays and mists hung down, exuding a dangerous atmosphere.


    Gu Xian''er, Yin Mei, and others rushed over as soon as they arrived here. At this moment, they all looked at Gu Changge with worried expressions.


    Even Gu Xian''er, who was used to bickering with Gu Changge, held her pair of jade hands together. She was worried and was looking very uneasy.


    It was the first time she had seen Gu Changge hurt so badly. But at this time, she didn''t know how to help him. She could only watch him constantly fight against the demonic energy in his body, his face was calm but it was extremely pale.


    This reminded her of when she was in Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce before.


    In order to repay her for digging her Dao bone, Gu Changge asked her to attack him, and then he did not resist at all and abruptly took her blow. The same was true for that blow, which almostpletely pierced and tore his entire body, and the injury was shocking.


    "Senior Brother Changge has a strong cultivation base and a deep foundation. This injury should not be a problem."


    Listening to these words, Yin Mei calmed down andforted her. Gu Xian''er nodded, and her expression softened a little. But she also had another concern, that was, Gu Changge''s injury was so serious, if he couldn''t suppress his demonic heart, what should she do?


    When that happened, apart from Gu Changge himself, no one here would be able to help him.


    "How is Brother Changge?"


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown Prince and others also came here soon.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden was the one who spoke out, and there were wisps of divine light in her eyes.


    One after another immortal phoenix-like runes flickered around her as she looked at Gu Changge''s current situation. The same was true for the Six Crown King, divine lights flickered in his eyes, and various runes circted.


    He was seriously investigating Gu Changge''s aura, and finally shook his head slightly in his heart after finding that Gu Changge had indeed hurt his origin. And because Gu Changge cast a forbidden technique just now, burning his origin of life, causing the injury to increase, nobody knew he would be able to recover.


    This was much more serious than the injury he had guessed when he just came here.


    "This time, the n of the inheritor of demonic art was really sessful. Gu Changge will not be able to use his spiritual energy for half a month."


    "Emperor Mountain is bound to be furious because of the death of Prince Sheng, but there is nothing they can do. After all, Prince Ying was once a descendant of Emperor Mountain��"


    The Six Crown King pondered in his heart and gave Jin Chan a slightly different look. His expression was extraordinarily calm. Even with the Buddha''s light looming, he didn''t seem to care much about Gu Changge''s injury.


    Or he had known all this before.


    "Amitabha, Young Master Changge, in order topete with the inheritor of the demonic art, did not hesitate to burn his origin even when he was seriously injured. Such a heart and righteousness make this little monk really admire him."


    Jin Chan said with a slight smile.


    Then, he took out a crystal clear pale yellow medicinal pill from the Buddhist robe with many Buddha lights reflecting on it, creating a colorful light, which was very mysterious.


    A holy light emerged from the void. It seemed that there were many eminent monks who had attained the Dao sitting there, chanting till rebirth and dispel everything.


    "This is a unique holy Buddha pill from the Buddha Mountain. It is refined by the monks who have attained the Dao with the power of merit and virtue. It is very effective in expelling all kinds of evil and demonic aura. Perhaps it will help for the injury of young master Changge."


    Gu Changge was sitting there cross-legged, his expression calm and unwavering, strands of ck mist lingered, and he seemed to have an evil spirit.


    However, apart from the serious injury, nothing different could be seen on him.


    Hearing this at this time, he opened his eyes and nced at him lightly, "Jin Chan''s kindness is understood by Gu, but you should keep this Holy Buddha pill for your next use. Next time, if the Buddha''s son encounters the inheritor of demonic art again, he will not be as lucky as he is now."


    Although he said it lightly, the expressions of many geniuses changed. Many of the people present were not stupid, and they could all hear Gu Changge''s dissatisfaction with Jin Chan, as well as a light mockery.


    This made many people frown and they began to rethink the cause of the matter. Six Crown King also narrowed his eyes, a little interested. He vaguely guessed the reason why Gu Changge said this.


    "What happened?"


    "Why does Young Master Changge have such an attitude towards Jin Chan?"


    Many geniuses looked over and looked confused, thinking that this should have nothing to do with Jin Chan.


    Gu Xian''er, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others were also staring at Jin Chan as if they wanted to see him give an exnation.


    "Yeah, what happened at that time? Why did Jin Chan, who went in first,e out unscathed, but Young Master Changge was severely injured?"


    "Could it be that the inheritor of demonic art did not attack Jin Chan?"


    When the crowd first rushed over, they happened to see Gu Changge forcibly urging his origin, burning blood, showing a terrifying blow, and forcing the inheritor of demonic art to retreat.


    At that time, many people didn''t notice Jin Chan, and they didn''t know what he was doing at that time. Thinking of this, many geniuses guessed something and felt a kind of contempt and disdain for him.


    As a Buddhist, he did not show up at the critical moment, but let the severely injured Young Master Changge fight hard. Inparison, although Gu Changge was usually domineering, his righteous actions were even more admirable.


    "I would like to thank brother Changge for your concern, but there are still a lot of Buddha pills on this little monk. If I unluckily encountered the inheritor of demonic art, there is a way."


    Jin Chan did not expect Gu Changge to say such a thing, his expression changed slightly, but he quickly recovered and smiled slightly.


    "Jin Chan was really lucky this time. Who would have thought that you would act separately at that time?" Gu Changge sighed slightly but did not deny it.


    Then, he nned to get up, but this seemed to touch the injury, which made him pale again, coughing blood from his mouth, and he looked even weaker.


    This scene made the hearts of many beautiful girls tighten.


    Was this still the young master Changge they knew and admired? At this moment, he was more like a banished immortal left in the abandoned world, suffering all kinds of hardships.


    "Gu Changge, are you alright?" Gu Xian''er hurried over to support him, her worry was evident.


    "It''s okay, it��s nothing."


    Gu Changge looked at her and smiled slightly, but before he could finish speaking, blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth, and his face became paler.


    "Don''t talk, you are still trying to be brave at this time." Gu Xian''er felt a little distressed, took out a clean handkerchief, and wiped off the blood for him.


    Everyone''s expressions were different. Many people know about Gu Xian''er''s identity, so it was not surprising.


    "What the young master Changge said is very true. The little monk should have been with Prince Sheng at that time. If he hadn''t acted separately, he would not have encountered such a poisonous hand."


    Hearing this, Jin Chan also sighed and didn''t expect Gu Changge to say this. Was it an exnation for him? This made everyone look a little puzzled.

 Chapter 258-1: This Gu will accept your origin, As if he was going to seek justice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 258-1: This Gu will ept your origin, As if he was going to seek justice (1)</h4>


    "Prince Ying is so cruel! I have never offended him, but he still wants to kill me like this!"


    Qilin n''s Young Master��s expression was extremely difficult to see, and he couldn''t help shouting again, trying to transmit the voice to a far away area. But the other two Great Sacred Realm existences had very cold eyes, and they shot, directly isting his voice in this area.


    "Prince Ying? You think too much, he is not the master behind us." A ck figure smiled coldly and did not admit it.


    "At this time, what else do you want to quibble about? Do you think I won''t know if you don''t admit it?" Qilin n''s Young Master��s eyes were extremely cold.


    Then they saw that the ce between his eyebrows started to shine with bright brilliance, and there were multicolored lights intertwining as if an ancient god was about to appear.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    His aura was changing rapidly, as if there was an invincible existence emerging behind him. It was an unparalleled Demon Emperor, very vague, apanied by the sound of footsteps, arriving from a long lost period of time.


    The light in it��s eyes prated the sky and the earth, shattering the universe. Seeing this scene, Qilin n''s Young Master��s remaining followers suddenly cheered and felt hope.


    "Young Master still has the means!"


    "We still have a chance!"


    "Fight them!"


    Thinking of this, they took another shot, unleashing another divine weapon, intending to explode themselves, in order to create an opportunity for their Young Master.


    The Heavenly Demon Umbre covered the sky, the splendid war whip that was several miles long, the Heaven-shattering Seal like a mountain, the blood-colored Giant Sword that ripped apart the sky�� all of them were dazzling.


    Murderous and wild, igniting and trying to self-destruct.


    "Is this the Qilin Demon Emperor''s life-saving means?"


    In the dark shadow''s eyes existed a coldness, as if he had expected it long ago, "Thanks to the master for giving me this thing!"


    The ck big palm print pushed the boundless sideways, pressing down on the many divine soldiers in front, not afraid of its self-destructing power. The strength of this group of followers was only at the level of True God and Heavenly God Realm. In front of the Great Sacred Realm existences, they were indeed no different from ants.


    With that said, the other two Great Sacred Realm existences shot again, and the Dao flower bloomed between their eyebrows with the ck light fell from it, faintly turning into a treasure bottle that floated up and down.


    It was just that this Dao bottle did not really exist. Instead, it was made of runes!


    At this moment, with the three Great Sacred Realm existences taking action together, the phantom of the Dao bottle suddenly appeared, that was terrifying as if it was covering the whole world.


    Inside it was like a star hanging down, and the wisps of Dao were intertwined, like a ck hole, devouring everything!


    "This�� this is��"


    "Great Dao treasure bottle��"


    The Qilin n''s Young Master��s face changed color and he recognized the figure floating in the void of the sky.


    After that, the Demon Emperor phantom behind him stepped forward, surging, taking the initiative to attack, and fighting the Dao treasure bottle in the sky.


    Soon, a peerless and terrifying fluctuation broke out. The divine light filled the sky, causing all the peaks to tremble as if they were about to crack.


    This kind of terrifying power, motivated by the three Great Sacred Realm existences together, could even ughter a Quasi-Supreme existence!


    After all, this phantom was not real and had no subsequent support. Although it was absolutely powerful, it quickly became blurred and wanted to dissipate.


    "Boom����"


    Qilin n''s Young Master spurted blood, and hisplexion suddenly paled.


    Then something came to his mind, and he made his decision! He urged the secret technique, knowing that life and death in this battle were unpredictable.


    A message was burned by his bloodline and left behind by a secret method. As long as there was a strong member of the Qilin n, he would definitely be able to detect it!


    "Murderer, Prince Ying!"


    At the position between his eyebrows, there was the aura of a divine weapon to revive. It was a small golden cauldron that was floating in his vast sea of ??consciousness.


    The Primordial God in it also suddenly became extremely terrifying.


    But at this moment!


    There were strange fluctuations between heaven and earth, as if someone was walking in time and space, and the sound of footsteps resounded in the heaven and earth.


    Immediately after, there were crystal petals blooming in the virtual space.


    Boo boo����


    The dark fairy flower took root in the void, and then prated many creatures below, and seemed to use it as nourishment to grow.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Qilin n''s Young Master felt a tingling pain between his brows as if it was being prated by a peerless immortal sword.


    His expression suddenly changed, and at the end of his line of sight, a vague figure appeared in front of him.


    The opponent''s fingers were close together like swords, like ancient immortal swords, they seemed to fall from the vast universe in a trance, killing him all at once!


    "How is this possible����"


    "How could it be you�� Gu��"


    Qilin n''s Young Master��s voice trembled, and his soul almost froze. His expression became horrified, unbelievable, frightened, and even desperate! He never imagined that�� all of this was not arranged by Prince Ying.


    From beginning to end, Prince Ying was just the one who took the me. The biggest mastermind, the person who yed everyone in the world in the palm of his hand, turned out to be Gu Changge!


    This made him tremble, and he felt fear for the first time in his life. Even in the face of death, he could be remain calm.


    But�� at this time, fear emerged from the depth of his soul. Gu Changge looked at him with a calm expression, without the slightest disturbance. Then, he nodded slightly.


    "Brother Qilin has a good way. This Gu will ept your origin."


    In the next moment, the terrifying ck light fell, like the endless starlight, and instantly drowned the figure of Qilin n''s Young Master.


    "Greetings, master!"


    "Greetings, master!"


    Seeing Gu Changge appear, the three Great Sacred Realm figures who had ended the battle fell one after another and said respectfully behind him.


    They were all puppets left to Ye Ling by the Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. It was just that now, they had been re-enhanced by Gu Changge and had be his demonic puppet.


    Gu Changge closed his eyes slightly and did not speak. Qilin n''s Young Master��s talent was indeed unique, seeking good luck and avoiding evil, predicting the future.


    It was just that his strength had not reached the point where he could predict the future. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Gu Changge to kill him so easily.


    "Let''s go."


    Afterwards, Gu Changge felt that the Great Dao treasure bottle had digested it, and only then did he open his eyes, and there was a sense of darkness in his eyes.


    Pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil was of little use to him. What he valued was predicting the future.


    After all, he had also studied and cultivated the power of time, and the power of reincarnation involved years and time.


    The ability to predict the future was even more powerful for him. Though with his current strength, he couldn''t reach it.


    Gu Changge estimated that it would be possible after he breaks through to the level of the Great Sacred Realm. He then moved to find the second target on the list that was now in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield.


    A young king of the Endless Fire Kingdom who had been sealed until now. Yan Ying was a mid-Quasi-Sacred realm cultivator with the talent of devouring fire.


    Gu Changge mainly wanted to know what the differences were between his fire-devouring talent and his forbidden demon technique. In the blink of an eye, several days passed.


    The vast Heavenly Extinction battlefield was calm and quiet, and nothing big happened.


    In the past few days, there had been several other ces where Heavenly Extinction battlefields had been discovered, and many young existences from the outside world had rushed in.


    The young existences from far away ces also rushed toe here, even Yue Mingkong also rushed toe.


    The Heavenly Extinction battlefield she eventually went to was not the one where Gu Changge was. During this period, the entire Southern Heaven became more and more lively.


    In the Outer Realm.


    Inside a pavilion, a group of living beings with frightened faces and trembling souls, crouched on the ground, their backs all wet with cold sweat, not even daring to raise their heads.


    "The young master''s soulmp has been extinguished."


    "All of us are going to be finished!"


    In front of them was an old man with a clear face, but the old man''s expression, however, was gloomy, ugly, and angry to the extreme.


    There was even fear, uneasiness, and panic. He was the protector of the Qilin n''s Young Master.


    He did not follow him into the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield because the True Immortal Academy had a rule that the points earned must be based on their own strength. That was why he chose to wait outside.


    But he did not wait for the Qilin n''s Young Master but waited for the news of the Qilin n''s Young Master��s death from the n.


    This was like a thunderbolt that directly exploded in his head, so he was shocked and frozen for half a day.


    Why would the Young Master, who had all kinds of life-preserving means, die in the Heavenly Extinction battlefield?


    "Something big has happened!"


    "No matter what the reason is, I can hardly be med, and neither can you guys."


    "At this time, I hope that the young lord encountered the dangers of the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and not being assassinated ����"


    The old man with a clear face was iron blue, with a horrible aura that simply wanted to overturn this ce.


    Soon, he disregarded the rules of the True Immortal Academy and forcibly broke into the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield.


    The news of Qilin n''s Young Master��s death was no longer concealed, like a shocking wave, causing an earthquake-like horrific stir in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, and even in the Southern Heaven.


    Hearing this news.


    Countless cultivators were shocked and horrified, from head to toe were cold through, and their souls almost froze.


    Qilin n''s Young Master��s was a famous ancient freak, many people even thought that it was qualified topete with Gu Changge and others.


    But now, he had fallen in the Heavenly Extinction battlefield. The sensation caused by this matter was too terrible!


    In an instant, countless spections rose in all directions. Many young existences who had already entered the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield were even more uneasy and terrified.


    "The murderer, Prince Ying!"


    And soon, the protector of the Qilin n''s Young Master led the way to the area where the great battle had urred in the first ce.

 Chapter 258-2: This Gu will accept your origin, As if he was going to seek justice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 258-2: This Gu will ept your origin, As if he was going to seek justice (2)</h4>


    Here, he perceived the fluctuation of the secret technique left by his Young Master. This was a secret technique that only the Qilin n could perceive.


    Other than him, no one else could perceive it. So in this instant, the face of that old man suddenly became iparably iron blue and angry, and his eyes were glowing red.


    "Heavenly Emperor Mountain, daring to kill my young master, this revenge will never be spared!"


    With his angry hiss, horrendous fluctuations roared in all directions, and even the few oldies who had followed him chose to remain silent.


    If it wasn''t the work of Prince Ying. Why would Young Master leave such a message at the end? About the secret arts of the Qilin n they had not understood, but it was also clear if there was no evidence, the protector, would not say this.


    After all, he couldn''t be that stupid to offend the Heavenly Emperor Mountain. Even if the Qilin n was strong, but in front of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, it was ultimately several levels weaker.


    Subsequently, many strong people moved out to detect the aura. But they found that the other side was very careful and cautious, they already removed all of the remaining aura, so that they could not detect anything.


    But it seemed that they also did not expect that Qilin n��s Young Master would leave such a sentence.


    And soon, this matter immediately stirred up the whole Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, causing everyone to be shocked, appalled, uneasy, and frightened.


    Prince Ying!


    Today''s biggest suspected inheritor of Demonic art. Most likely���� He was the one who killed the Qilin n��s Young Master!


    ording to all the signs, the possibility was indeed high that he made a move to kill the Qilin n��s Young Master.


    However, many people associated with the other day when Prince Ying lost in humiliation at the hands of the heir of the Human Ancestor Hall, could it be that he was really showing weakness at that time?


    In fact, it was only to let the crowd down their guard, so as to secretly strike. And then within a few days, the second major event happened again, causing a sensation no different from the fall of the Qilin n��s Young Master.


    An ancient young king of the Endless Fire Kingdom, Yan Ying, also fell in the Heavenly Extinction battlefield. His death was almost identical to that of the Qilin.


    It was just that there was not any evidence left on the battlefield to prove who did it. These two events were like earthquakes, that almost turned the entire Heavenly Extinction battlefield upside down.


    The stir that was created caused countless people to be horrified and frightened. Many young existences who had entered the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield felt uneasy and everyone was in danger, no one knew if they would be the next target.


    "How did he dare to strike so openly? Does he really think that the sky is seamless?"


    "Or is he not afraid of getting exposed���� at all?"


    At a mountain range. Ye Langtian, Ye Liuli, Wang Wushuang, Chi Ling, and the others were silent, and their hearts trembling with fear.


    The news in the past few days had really shocked and disturbed them.


    They had always felt that Ying Shuang was the biggest suspect of the inheritor of demonic art, and now that such a big event had happened in the Heavenly Extinction battlefield, it could be said that it was inextricably linked to him.


    What will be the attitude of Ying Shuang this time?


    Would he continue to disguise? Or would he tear the mask and dere war on the world?


    This made them tremble and uneasy.


    Although the fallen ones were two Ancient freaks, but no one was sure that the next one would not be them.


    "Moreover, apart from Ying Shuang, there is another inheritor of demonic art����"


    Ye Langtian was even more uneasy.


    ����


    "You im that it is rted to me, but have you ever seen me strike, these days I have been with my sister, almost every inch of the way."


    "Where did you get the evidence that I killed Qilin n��s Young Master?"


    And at this time, in a deserted in.


    The group from Heavenly Emperor Mountain was trying to kill the Heavenly Extinction beings for the True Immortal Academy quota was being stopped by that protector from the Qilin n, as well as many beings of the Qilin n,ing aggressively.


    Ying Shuang stood in front of the old protector and asked with a calm expression, not seeing any stage fright at all. He did not know why somehow the me was put on his head, and the other side still took the bait that he killed the Qilin n��s Young Master.


    He had also heard about the two major events that happened recently in the Heavenly Extinction battlefield. But he really did not expect the Qilin n would be so sure that he killed their Young Master.


    However, although Ying Shuang was very uneasy, but he also understood that at this moment he could not show the slightest w. Otherwise, this me would be firmly ced on him.


    So he argued, after all, Ying Yu and others could give his testimony that he did not leave them half a step. At this time, where would he get the time and opportunity to kill Qilin.


    Not to mention whether he had that strength, even the time was not right. This was the first time he saw that someone was framing him, which made Ying Shuang��s heart suffocate with anger, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Hehe, I know you won''t admit it. That''s why you''re so calm and fearless, right?"


    The old man Qing sneered and became even angrier.


    In his opinion, Ying Shuang''s attitude was that he was not worried at all. He felt that they couldn''te up with evidence, so he had confidence and did not panic at all.


    "If you want to frame me like this, you bettere up with evidence. I''ve been with my people from Emperor Mountain all this time, who saw me make a move? You can ask the people behind me!"


    Ying Shuang frowned, trying to keep hisposure.


    But at this time, even Ying Yu and the others behind him changed their expressions, contacting what Gu Changge said some time ago.


    Ying Shuang''s move was to drag the entire Emperor Mountain into his muddy water. Therefore, even Ying Yu and the others chose to remain silent, and beware of Ying Shuang in their hearts.


    After all, what happenedst time at the Ancient Immortal Gu Family showed that Ying Shuang had other means. He could send someone else to do it.


    So, even if he didn''t do it himself, he still had other options. That was why he was so fearless and so calm.


    "Don''t think that with the Emperor Mountain behind you and your father being Emperor Ying, so you can do whatever you want. Let me tell you, as the inheritor of demonic arts, you will soon be enemies of the world!"


    The old man Qing was iparably cold, and he had already torn his face with Ying Shuang, so he almost took it down without making a move.


    At this time, Ying Shuang''s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    The people of Emperor Mountain behind him were also suspicious of him? How could that be? He obviously didn''t do anything!


    "I��ll suppress you today, bring you back to my Qilin family, and wait for the verdict! To give justice to my young master."


    After the old man Qing said this, his eyes were cold, and he suddenly shot at Ying Shuang, and the cultivation of the Great Sacred Realm broke out, and he wanted to suppress him.


    Ying Shuang''s expression changed, and at this time he felt this terrifying oppression. In his sea of ????knowledge, the divine soul weapon that had never changed suddenly appeared bright.


    The terrifying atmosphere suddenly burst out here! This was a force that transcended the Sacred Realm, and it was like a supreme being reviving, trying to break through everything.


    "Howe����"


    "This is����"


    This scene made the expression of the old man Qing change dramatically, which was a bit unbelievable.


    ����


    He felt that the Luck point of Ying Shuang was decaying again in the form of an avnche. Gu Changge, who had disappeared for a while, under the attention of many monks, appeared at the entrance of the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth was somewhat intriguing.


    "When I was away, something really big seemed to happen."


    And hearing his almost murmuring words. A proud woman suddenly summoned up her courage and came to him with a flushed face, and was very nervous.


    She stammered and trembled, "Young Master Changge, something really happened during this time��"


    Then, she repeated what happened during this time and informed Gu Changge.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge was an existence who had fought against the inheritor of demonic arts and severely damaged him.


    Only he could make people feel at ease. Gu Changge listened with a slight smile on his face, then his expression gradually became solemn, and in the end, he sighed slightly.


    "Brother Qilin�� Yan Ying, I have heard about of both of them. I thought they were rivals, and I thought I would have a chance topete with them in the future."


    "I didn''t expect to hear such bad news. Thank you for letting me know."


    Then, he shook his head, took one step, and disappeared from here.


    "Young Master Changge is really as gentle as jade, humble and polite as rumored��"


    "His strength is obviously much stronger than Qilin n��s Young Master and Yan Ying, but he still said that."


    "Young Master Changge is back to the Heavenly Extinction battlefield, and the inheritors of demonic art should be afraid and would probably stop for a while��"


    This beautiful girl watched Gu Changge go away, and her eyes couldn''t help showing admiration. Many young people around her were envious and admired her for daring to take the initiative to talk to Gu Changge.


    They didn''t have the guts. Soon after, the news of Gu Changge''s reappearance on the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield spread.


    Many of the younger generations couldn''t help but be overjoyed and heaved a sigh of relief as if they had found an invincible backing. Gu Changge first summoned his followers before heading for the area where Ying Shuang was located.


    In the eyes of many people, he seemed to be seeking justice for the fallen two Ancient freaks!

 Chapter 259-1: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 259-1: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (1)</h4>


    "Ying Shuang''s Luck points have decayed to such a degree. It''s really another miracle. Sure enough, that saying is really true, nothing is invincible, let alone the Son of Luck��"


    Gu Changge''s expression was a little inexplicable as he was suddenly interested.


    On his way to the location of Ying Shuang and the others, he kept paying attention to Ying Shuang''s Luck points as the system kept prompting that Ying Shuang''s Luck points were on the verge of decline.


    So he was thinking about whether to secretly help Ying Shuang, so as not to let him die so quickly. He didn''t want Ying Shuang to die so early, after all, he still needed someone to carry his me.


    If he died like this, he would have to spend a lot of time looking for the next scapegoat. Ying Shuang was too weak, if he had the means of Prince Ying from earlier, he would not be so passive.


    Gu Changge could save a little bit of worry. However, Gu Changge soon discovered that the Luck points of Ying Shuang had risen inexplicably. He guessed that it was because of a series of changes caused by Ying Shuang being regarded as the inheritor of demonic art by the world.


    It was very likely that there was indeed an organization behind the inheritor of demonic art. Ying Shuang might have been noticed by them now.


    If there was any danger to his life at that time, the real inheritor of the demonic arts�� organization mighte to rescue Ying Shuang. After all, there had been many inheritors of demonic art since time immemorial, although there was only one person in each generation who practiced forbidden demonic art.


    But as long as they were not stupid, they were bound to leave some followers. This saved Gu Changge a lot of effort. At least Ying Shuang couldn''t die now. If someone rescued him, it would be even more impossible for him to wash off this me.


    He must wear the hat that belonged to the inheritor of demonic art until the day he died. As for making fakese true, he could let Ying Shuang have another power.


    Gu Changge wasn''t worried, because Ying Shuang wouldn''t forbid demonic art at all. Sooner orter, that organization would find clues.


    "ording to the normal trajectory, if there really exists such a forbidden demonic organization, they should be looking for the mysterious person behind Ye Lang, and it should have nothing to do with Ying Shuang."


    "I just don''t know if there really exists such an organization in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, but not that it matter it doesn��t exist. I''ll help you."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge''s smile couldn''t help being a little yful.


    This scene in the eyes of the other cultivators reflected Gu Changge''s expression of concern for the safety of themon people and anxiety in his heart, which made them even more admired.


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    A stream of light ran through the sky as the geniuses and cultivators from all ethnic groups were rushing away. The news that the inheritor of the demonic art was now in the world had spread throughout the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, causing a huge sensation.


    "Brother Gu is back, that''s great, when he was not in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, it was really disturbing."


    "Yeah, with Brother Gu around, the inheritor of demonic art probably wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. I think he only dared to do it after he knew that Brother Gu left the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield."


    "Brother Gu still had good intentions at that time and helped them. I''m afraid Brother Gu would never have imagined that so many things would happen in the past few days."


    "s, if the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall had directly attacked and killed Prince Ying, it is estimated that there would be no such thing now."


    "But Prince Ying disyed weakness at this time, trying to hide from everyone��"


    At this time, Ye Langtian, Wang Wushuang, Chi Ling, and the others also rode the divine beasts one after another, galloping through the sky, and rushing to the area where he was located.


    They talked a lot and felt very emotional, and they didn''t contact Gu Changge about this at all.


    In their opinion, except for Gu Changge and the descendants of Human Ancestor Hall, it was almost impossible for the younger generation to be the opponent of the inheritors of demonic art. Now it had almost been settled that Prince Ying was the inheritor of demonic art. Even if he wanted to justify and deny it, no one would believe it.


    So they couldn''t figure out what else they could do to Prince Ying at this time. Was it possible that he nned to drag the entire Emperor Mountain and be the enemy of the whole world?


    And even if he wanted to, Emperor Mountain probably wouldn''t admit it. The Heavenly Emperor Mountain had their inheritance stretched for countless years, it was impossible for Emperor Mountain to make any wrong move at such a time.


    It was very likely that Emperor Mountain would chose to abandon Prince Ying. After all, Emperor Mountain had existed for many years, and Emperor Ying was just one of the Emperors.


    It was impossible for the entire Emperor Mountain to be his subordinate. On the day that Prince Ying epted the inheritance of demonic art, he should have thought of all this.


    And soon, Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian, and others also rushed to the area where the people of Heavenly Emperor Mountain were. It was just that what they saw in front of them really surprised them, and it was difficult for them toe back to their senses for a while.


    The brilliance of the sky was enough to drown all the cultivators below the Sacred Realm. Even they, at this time, couldn''t help but feel a palpitating feeling, as if they were dream.


    "Does Prince Ying really intend to ughter everyone? Does he think that he is invincible in the whole world?"


    So soon, their faces quickly turned gloomy, and they were extremely angry. Wang Wushuang and others even directly activated their respective forbidden artifacts and secret treasures, and went on guard.


    They saw a mighty aura emerging in the front, as if an ancient god was revived.


    That kind of unparalleled aura was really amazing. The divine chain ofws and order intertwined like a gxy and were hanging down there, and there was a golden bell floating up and down in the sky.


    The golden bell was huge like a mountain range that was stretched across the sky, covering everything. The terrifying power of time flowing on the golden bell, let out a strong aura almost turning everything to chaos.


    The iparably brilliant and terrifying golden divine light, like a mountain, seemed to have prated the universe and shattered the sky. Even in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, it was difficult to stop that kind of aura as the sky seemed to have exploded.


    This scene deeply shocked everyone and made Ye Langtian and others who came here shudder. As a descendant of the Primordial Ye n, Ye Langtian naturally knew the significance of the current situation.


    But he couldn''t figure out why Prince Ying was so bold and dared to use this thing.


    "This is the Soul-Suppressing Ancient Bell that had been with Emperor Ying at the beginning. No, it is not just the weapon of the Emperor, but it was also refined by him and reserved for his own children."


    "I''m afraid that it��s a supreme weapon. The gods in it are like an unparalleled supreme. Who can stop them?"


    "This inheritor of demonic art is too arrogant, and he doesn''t even admit it until now. Does he really think that with the Emperor Mountain and his father behind him, he can do whatever he wants?"


    "The young king of the Endless Fire Nation is said to have been epted as an apprentice by a Supreme. Now that she is dead here, I am afraid that the Supreme will be arriving soon to demand an exnation."


    "At that time, the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield will not be calm, and it will be even more dangerous for us."


    Among the depleted mountain ranges, many young cultivators were discussing, and when they saw this scene, they were all angry, and then they looked extremely worried.


    At the end of their line of sight, a monstrous aura could be seen rising from the sky. It was a roar from a Great Sacred Realm cultivator; the protector of Qilin n��s Young Master.


    When he shot at Ying Shuang, he felt that something was wrong. There was an unparalleled aura in his body, which almost shattered his soul.


    "Everyone who inherits the demonic art will get killed!"


    <i>Even if you kill me, someone will still kill you.</i>


    At this moment, he was roaring furiously. The majestic Sacred Realmws were like cracks in the heaven and the earth, symbolizing terror. Under such fluctuations, even ordinary Sacred Realm cultivators would change their expression, and it was impossible for them to withstand it.


    When a Sacred Realm cultivator was angry, the mountains and rivers would change their course, the heaven and the earth would lose their color, and the universe would be destroyed. If such a battlefield took ce outside the domain, many realms would explode and be dust.


    But now, it seemed extremely humble and insignificant. Under the pressure of the Supreme Being, he was like an ant, and there was nothing he could do except for an unwilling roar.


    In the next moment, the golden divine light came crashing down, as if the world had been burned down.


    The endless power ofws drowned this supreme saint with a puff, and before he could even let out a scream, he disappeared in an instant, and his body and spirit were both destroyed.


    "I said that I''m not the inheritor of demonic art, why don''t you believe it?"


    As the party involved, Ying Shuang��s face at this time was even bluer than anyone else''s. He stood under the dome of the sky, and the sky was covered with crystals and dazzling lights. The divine light was brilliant, and it was connected to the golden ancient bells in the sky. But it had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 259-2: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 259-2: The secret conspiracy that would lead him to a dead end no matter what his choice (2)</h4>


    This golden ancient bell would only actively revive itself when he encountered a life crisis. Usually, it was simply difficult for him to activate it.


    Now, Ying Shuang only felt that the me of the inheritor of demonic art had been fastened tightly on his head, and he couldn''t take it off like a pluck.


    This made him extremely angry, frightened, and uneasy. Who the hell was framing him, and why did he put this me on his head over and over again.


    "Young Master, stop quickly, the sea of ??hardships is boundless and there is no turning back. As long as the forbidden demonic art is abolished, there is still a way."


    "Otherwise, even the subordinates that the Emperor once left behind won''t be able to save you."


    "You are not only hurting yourself, you are also hurting Emperor Mountain!"


    "Young Master, are you still worthy of the title of Emperor? If the Emperor was still here, he would not want to see you be like this��"


    Ying Yu, Agu and other people from Emperor Mountain, at this time, all looked regretful, as they all opened their mouths, trying to persuade Ying Shuang to turn him back and stop being obsessed.


    Doubt was one thing, now that the suspicion was confirmed, it was totally different matter. This made them extremely worried, regretful, and uneasy��


    Why did Ying Shuang go astray?


    As the inheritor of demonic art, no matter what time it was, it was a mortal situation. In the end, even his rtives would be implicated, and the whole world would be his enemies, and there would be no good end.


    Why couldn''t Ying Shuang understand this?


    "I said that I was wronged. I''m not the inheritor of demonic art, why don''t you believe me�� Ying Yu, are you like this too?"


    Ying Shuang''s expression was extremely angry, staring at everyone from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, especially Ying Yu.


    Even his sister didn''t believe him, thinking that he was the inheritor of demonic art. This made him feel cold, disappointed, and chilled.


    "It''se to this point, brother, why are you still being obsessed? Are you really nning to drag the Emperor Mountain into the water? If you knew that such a day woulde, why did you choose it in the first ce?"


    Ying Yu''s expression was full of pain, with struggle, sadness, pity, entanglement�� She thought about such a day, but kept hoping that this day would note. But when it really came, she was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    "Haha, you still thought I was your brother, and you doubted me like this��"


    Hearing Ying Yu''s words, Ying Shuang''s expression suddenly became indifferent. He clenched his fist, and his body was trembling. But in fact, he was angry, aggrieved, and frightened to the extreme.


    Ying Yu didn''t believe him, which meant that there was no help behind him, and he would face all of the enemies alone. At this time, he would rather go back to feed the horses than encounter such a thing.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Suddenly, the Ancient Golden Bell above Ying Shuang''s head suddenly burst into an unusually splendid brilliance, with hundreds of millions of golden rays lingering around.


    The terrifying pressure swept the heavens and the earth, causing countless cultivators to be terrified. Even the cultivators in the rest of the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield felt a sense of uneasiness and fear from the depth of their soul, and couldn''t help but kneel down.


    "He''s going to kill us all��"


    "Desperately fight with him! The inheritor of demonic art, everyone, attack him!"


    Everyone looked at Ying Shuang with expressions of anger, hatred, and murderous intent. They knew that they were not Ying Shuang''s opponents, but they were not afraid at all, and they were ready to fight against him.


    Ying Shuang was too arrogant. Just now, in front of everyone, he strongly sacrificed such a weapon to kill a person in the great sacred realm.


    "Brother, I really don''t want to fight with you, don''t forget that I also have the Ancient Golden Bell."


    Ying Yu''s cold voice was mixed with pain resounded between heaven and earth.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, in the position between her eyebrows, arge and unusual brilliance appeared, in which a strong aura was rising.


    The terrifying phantom suddenly solidified under the sky. It was also the Ancient Golden Bell, exactly the same as Ying Shuang''s, and it was also refined by the original Emperor Ying.


    It was just that Ying Yu activated it by a secret method, and it was not its active recovery. There was an essential difference between the power and the Ancient Golden Bell above Ying Shuang''s head.


    "You also want to kill me?Why is it that you still don''t believe my words?"


    Seeing Ying Yu''s actions, Ying Shuang was stunned, and his eyes widened. His expression turned into a bit of disbelief, as if he didn''t want to believe that Ying Yu would attack him in the end.


    "You''ve killed a lot of people, stop now."


    Ying Yu''s voice was filled with regret and struggle. As she said that, the position between her eyebrows exuded a dazzling glow.


    Seeing this, Ying Shuang also knew that it was useless to talk too much, and he had nothing to say and couldn''t justify because of this me.


    At this time, the only thing he could do was to find a way to survive! And soon, the two Ancient Golden Bells were fighting in the sky. The fluctuations were as turbulent as the vast ocean, and the scene was extremely frightening, as if it would shatter the sky.


    The terrifyingws and order, and the divine light were extremely chaotic, and there was an amazing scene like the cracking of the sky. Even some stars outside the realm were swept by this divine light, and then fell down and turned into dust in mid-air.


    The chaotic dust fell from outside the domain and drowned it all. Many creatures were toote to escape and died directly under this aftermath. Just like the Great Sacred Realm cultivator from earlier, they didn''t even have time to let out a scream, and their body and spirit were both destroyed.


    For a while, this ce turned into a purgatory-like scene on earth. Many young beings were rushing toe here, but they were swept away by the burst of divine light in the middle, and they exploded in an instant, turning into a cloud of blood.


    "Run away, Prince Ying has gone crazy, he is going to kill everyone, he is nning to be enemies of the entire world."


    "Go back and report to the n, the inheritor of demonic art is here, and he wants to kill everyone!"


    Everyone was terrified and kept running for their lives everywhere, apanied by iparable despair, panic, and anger. Judging from this move, Prince Ying really intended to kill everyone and destroy everyone here.


    After today, probably, there would be no ce for him in this world. So thinking of this, Prince Ying decided to drag everyone to be buried together at this time.


    "No, let''s run away. Prince Ying is nning to self-destruct. Even if he dies, we will be dragged down!"


    Wang Wushuang, Ye Langtian and the others suddenly changed their expressions.


    Although they were backed by the Ancient Ye n and the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, they didn''t have the amazing means of prince Ying.


    Was supreme weapon something that ordinary people could have? If they didn''t run at this time, they would just die here like everyone else.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But in the next moment, a strange fluctuation suddenly emerged from the heavens and the earth, which made everyone''s expressions change, and they felt a strange power that enveloped all directions.


    "Tsk tsk�� I''ll see, who dares to escape! Even if Heavenly Emperor shows up, no one can save you! Everyone is going to die here today. We have always been hunted and killed by people since time immemorial."


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a day. Karma really turns around. The descendants of this generation sure have the courage."


    Apanied by a sneering sound. Everyone who was fleeing to heaven and earth was startled, and they couldn''t help but feel cold all over, and even their souls were trembling.


    In the void, three terrifying figures suddenly appeared. They were shrouded in ck robes, surrounded by gray fog, their eyes were cold, cruel and bloodthirsty.


    Their aura was impressively the Great Sacred Realm, with thews of Great Sacred Realm intertwined around them, so powerful that they could easily crush everyone here.


    "This����"


    "How is this possible!"


    "This must be fake, how could there be a Great Sacred Realm existences hiding in the dark. Not to mention, there are still three, this is driving everyone to a dead end!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded, and then they reacted and couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Their face turned pale, their souls trembled, and they were desperate to the extreme. In the dark, there were still people hidden, and suddenly appeared at this time?


    Moreover, there were still three terrifying Great Sacred Realm existences! With their single palm, everyone here could be wiped out.


    "Descendent, please rest assured, no one can leave here alive today."


    At this time, the three Great Sacred Realm existences who suddenly appeared, in the despair and fear on everyone''s face, saluted Ying Shuang and said with a very respectful look.


    "This����"


    At this time, Ying Shuang was also a little shocked, and even became dazed. Then, there was a burst of ecstasy. It was really a no-brainer.


    He even wondered if the previous Prince Ying was indeed the inheritor of demonic art, but after he took over, he didn''t know that part of his memory.


    "No, I''m not the inheritor of demonic art, not from the beginning, someone is trying to frame me on purpose! And the three people in front of me were sent by him. They seemed to help me, but in fact they had another purpose, to make it harder for me to clear my suspicions!"


    "Damn, what a cruel heart! It must be Gu Changge. During this period of time, I have never contacted anyone other than him, so I knew he would not be so kind��"


    But soon, Ying Shuang reacted, and his whole body was cold, with some despair and fear.


    But in response, what could he do?


    He could understand all of this, but he couldn''t refuse it at all. This was a conspiracy that led him to a dead end no matter his choice.

 Chapter 317: All day long, Jiang Chuchu is thinking of getting good things for free

    <h4>Chapter 317: All day long, Jiang Chuchu is thinking of getting good things for free</h4>


    Gu Changge''s figure appeared outside the crack and there seemed to be a floating light flickering beside him as he appeared beside Jiang Chuchu in a single step.


    "Are you okay?"


    Jiang Chuchu''s figure shed, stepping forward as she asked, her eyes fell, and she looked up and down at Gu Changge. She found that his breath was peaceful and stable, not like he was injured, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She still remembered the shocking injury when Gu Changge was corroded by the aura of Heavenly Extinctionst time.


    "I��m fine." Gu Changge waved his hand and smiled naturally, "I didn''t expect that Your Highness, the Holy Maiden, would care about me, the demon. It''s really ttering."


    "You''re thinking too much since it��s my fault. If something happens to you, I''ll be sorry."


    Hearing this, the concern on Jiang Chuchu''s face disappeared, and she nced at Gu Changge, and exined showing a cold face.


    "Okay, okay. I know you care about me." Gu Changge smiled and reached out to embrace her slender waist.


    Jiang Chuchu was about to deny it, but suddenly, her body stiffened and her expression froze. The whole figure was like a y sculpture, standing there, very unustomed to Gu Changge''s intimate behavior.


    Ayer of redness appeared on her delicate white skin. She didn''t know what she was feeling now. She clearly felt that Gu Changge was extremely annoying, but she just couldn''t refuse.


    Moreover, Gu Changge bullied her again and again, and when they first met, he suppressed her and imprisoned her in his small world. It was the darkest and most helpless time for her.


    Afterward, she even witnessed the process of Gu Changge calcting the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor and killing him. It had an indescribable impact on Jiang Chuchu''s more than 20 years of cultivation.


    Gu Changge was really horrible and terrifying, but he didn''t kill her, even if she knew many secrets of Gu Changge. He even took the initiative to rescue her and solved several cmities of Absolute Heavenly Extinction for her.


    "Chuchu?"


    At this time, Gu Changge suddenly called out softly, making Jiang Chuchu who was in turmoil, suddenlye back to her senses, looking at him suspiciously with her cold and beautiful eyes.


    "Huh?" Jiang Chuchu motioned for him to continue.


    "You didn''t say anything?" Gu Changge smiled.


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned for a moment, then said softly, "Thank you."


    "That''s it?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and seemed a little dissatisfied with her answer.


    "Then what do you think of me?" Jiang Chuchu looked at him, and after tasting the sweetnessst time, she became more and more daring to fight against Gu Changge.


    "Then it seems that you want something for free, huh?" Gu Changge asked with interest.


    Hearing that, Jiang Chuchu thought about it seriously. It seemed that she was really just waiting to get things for free without doing anything. As a result, Gu Changge came all the way, and it took so many days for him to solve such trouble.


    But she just said thank you. It was kind of embarrassing to say this. However, she had no regrets about the hateful Gu Changge. Jiang Chuchu thought about these words and felt that there was still some sincerity, and maybe she would have to continue to trouble Gu Changge next time.


    So she said lightly,


    "I don''t care about that. This matter has nothing to do with you. If you didn''t kill the Human Ancestor, there wouldn''t be so much trouble. However, thank you very much�� woo woo��" But she didn''t say the rest because her mouth was gagged.


    Jiang Chuchu''s beautiful eyes widened, and her jade fist mmed on Gu Changge''s body, sending out terrifying fluctuations like mountains and seas. If the ordinary cultivators were there at this time, maybe they would all explode, and their bodies and spirits would be destroyed.


    Her strength should not be underestimated. When caught off guard, her subconscious power was still very terrifying. However, no matter how hard Jiang Chuchu struggled, she couldn''t get rid of it.


    In the end, she hummed out of her nose and didn''t bother to struggle. Anyway, Gu Changge didn''t bully her like this once or twice. Jiang Chuchu was also used to it.


    "Chuchu?" Gu Changge smiled and called out.


    "Um?" Jiang Chuchu looked at him with her beautiful eyes, but she seemed very calm at this time.


    Even if Gu Changge didn''t care about her current nickname, it felt normal. Gu Changge had always been very picky about women, and there were naturally fewer women who made him interested.


    Jiang Chuchu was not only useful to him, but also helped him obtain the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and made him love her. At this time, Gu Changge would naturally not begrudge some tenderness.


    "Chuchu, do you want me to do something to you?" But the next moment, Gu Changge smiled, and in a sh, he appeared in another direction.


    Jiang Chuchu had already closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling slightly. But she didn''t know that when Gu Changge suddenly said this, her whole person was stunned, she opened her eyes and realized all this.


    Then, on her delicate face of immortal jade, two groups of red clouds suddenly appeared. She became angry and annoyed, and her eyes suddenly became cold.


    "Gu Changge��you''re really a bastard!" Jiang Chuchu said in a cold voice with anger.


    "What? Are you disappointed, Chuchu?" Gu Changge smiled and stood in the void in the distance. The white clothes were moving, and they were looking extraordinary and immortal as if they were going to step on the immortal road and fly away.


    The smile on his face, in the eyes of Jiang Chuchu now, was almost exactly like a bastard, and it was extremely hateful.


    "Why do you always like to bully me?" Jiang Chuchu felt all kinds of grievances in her heart, but her face was still cold.


    She had given in to this extent, but Gu Changge was still teasing and bullying her. This made her, who had always been disinclined to be noisy, couldn''t help but want to grind her teeth and curse at Gu Changge.


    But she abruptly endured it.


    "When did I bully you again?" Gu Changge said calmly, "It''s toote for me to love you."


    Jiang Chuchu was very angry at his shameless words.


    Which man loved his woman like him?


    "However, this can be regarded as the reward I want. Don''t think about getting good things for free in the future. If you want me to help you, then you have to pay the price, understand?" Gu Changge spoke again.


    With a wave of his sleeve, the void blurred, and a portal appeared. In a blink of an eye, he left this ce and disappeared without a trace. Although he imed to be in seclusion to recuperate. But in fact, apart from Jiang Chuchu, no one knew that Gu Changge had been here.


    But just in case, he had to go back first.


    "I����"


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned by Gu Changge''s words, and infinite resentment arose in her heart. What do you mean, don''t think about getting good things for free?


    All of her people belonged to Gu Changge, so Gu Changge still intended to take advantage of her? Did that mean that in the future, she would be bullied by Gu Changge just like she was today?


    "The scourge of Heavenly Extinction was obviously solved by him, but at this time, the credit is all on me. He doesn''t want anything."


    Then, Jiang Chuchu thought about something else and looked fixedly in the direction where Gu Changge left. Ripples were born in her heart, and she couldn''t calm down for a while. Before that, she had never thought about letting Gu Changge rece the Human Ancestor.


    Even if Gu Changge took the initiative to mention it, she would directly refuse it, and she never hesitated or wavered. But now, as soon as this thought appeared, it was like a raging fire, and it was difficult to stop.


    With Gu Changge''s current reputation, she only needed to announce at that time, who would know if it was true or not?


    ����


    "How is Young Master Changge''s injury now?"


    "I saw that Young Master Changge''splexion is much better than before."


    "It can only be said that it is worthy of young master Changge, even if he suffered such a serious injury. He recovered within a few days. Such a powerful vitality is stronger than some ancient freaks."


    "Yeah, if it were us, we would probably have died long ago with such an injury."


    In the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, a magnificent pce was very lively, and many people came here. Many geniuses gathered, including Yin Mei, Ying Yu, Gu Xian''er, Qing Feng, and others.


    There were also several Elders of the True Immortal Academy who had heard the news and rushed here. At this moment, it was the few geniuses who were speaking, all with sighs and admiration.


    In the center of the pce, Gu Changge greeted everyone with a smile and a slightly pale face. It was the first time he had appeared in front of outsiders in this period of time.


    In front of him, there was also a chessboard that was ck and white. When everyone came to visit him, he was ying chess with Ji Qingxuan to pass time.


    After returning to this ce, Gu Changge began to prepare for his next step. The fight between the two Sons of Luck, Qin Wuya and Chu Hao, could not be triggered so easily under his secret guidance.


    What Gu Changge had to do was to take out Zi Yang Heavenly King first.


    Of course, only he knew this. In the eyes of everyone at this moment, Gu Changge''s cultivation and aura were slightly better than some time ago. But it still hadn''t reached the point where his wound was fully healed.


    This injury was no small trouble for him.


    "Young Master Changge has injured his origin. To recover, it will take a little longer��"


    The Elder who spoke slightly shook his head and withdrew his hand to inquire about Gu Changge''s injury. With Gu Changge''s identity, naturally, he would notck all kinds of divine materials and holy medicines, but it was still such a case, which showed how terrifying his injury was.


    Everyone had different emotions when they heard these words.


    "The Elders are over-concerned." Gu Changge smiled slightly, "This injury will heal in half a month at most, it''s nothing big. However, during this period of time, I wonder whether Elders have any news about Qing Xiao Yi?"


    "Or is it�� the news of Heavenly King Zi Yang?"


    Then, Gu Changge took the initiative to speak, directly mentioning another matter, and asked. Hearing this, the atmosphere in the pce changed abruptly, even the Elders who were smiling just now, their expressions stiffened, and they were suddenly speechless.


    The faces of many geniuses also showedplex fears.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King!


    During this period of time, if the inheritor of demonic art was the most popr, then Zi Yang Heavenly King was definitely the second most popr. Even in the eyes of many people, Zi Yang Heavenly King might repeat the mistake of Prince Ying.


    Not only did he kidnap Qing Xiao Yi who had the Immortal Demonic Body, but he also seemed to be rted to the inheritor of demonic art! Zi Yang was going to hunt down the inheritor of demonic art, but he ended up kidnapping Qing Xiao Yi in secret.


    In addition, during this period of time, various rumors and spections arose, causing a sensation all over.


    But Zi Yang Heavenly King still did not show up.


    In the eyes of everyone, it was a manifestation of silent escape.

 Chapter 318: Young master Changge is really worthy of admiration, the clues of Zi Yang Heavenly King

    <h4>Chapter 318: Young master Changge is really worthy of admiration, the clues of Zi Yang Heavenly King</h4>


    "During this time, we also asked Purple Mansion about the whereabouts of Zi Yang Heavenly King, but even Purple Mansion does not know a thing."


    "We will not forget about Qing Xiao Yi��s matter, but Zi Yang Heavenly King''s whereabouts are unknown. It is even more difficult to find Qing Xiao Yi. It is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "It''s not that we are cking off, but this kind of thing is beyond human ability."


    An Elder couldn''t help sighing. Although the Supreme being was strong, if you want to find the other party when the other party was deliberately hiding their traces, it was also very difficult, and there was almost no possibility of sess.


    They also tried to deduce where Qing Xiao Yi was based on the bloodline of Qing Xiao Yi''s brother. But the two were not biological siblings and were not rted by blood.


    In the end, there was no choice for them but to give up. His words also changed the expressions of many geniuses present here, and they sensed a subtle meaning.


    "Looks like there''s going to be a good show."


    "Young Master Changge still didn''t let it go."


    As the Supreme sect behind Zi Yang Heavenly King, how could Purple Mansion not be aware of his traces?


    After all, the inheritance of Zi Yang Heavenly King''s cultivation came from the Purple Mansion, and the Purple Mansion only needed a little means to determine where Zi Yang Heavenly King was.


    "It seems that Purple Mansion intends to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    "As a Supreme sect, it does have such courage and strength."


    Several geniuses looked at each other and understood the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Hearing what the Elder said, Qing Feng also said with a bitter expression, "Purple Mansion doesn''t care about a little guy like me at all, in front of them, let alone my sister who was kidnapped, even if she dies tragically, they wouldn''t care. Standing tall and overlooking everything, in their eyes, Heavenly King Zi Yang is their only hope for the future�� And my sister and I are just little ants that can be pinched to death."


    His words made many geniuses silent, feeling the sadness of a small person. Obviously, his sister was kidnapped, but he was powerless and was not even qualified to resist.


    Everyone fell silent.


    The Purple Mansion behind Zi Yang Heavenly King would rather offend the rest of the Dao lineages and protect a ruthless descendent like Zi Yang Heavenly King. After all, Heavenly King Zi Yang might be rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    And this "maybe" could be erased at any time because of the existence of Purple Mansion! At that time, who would go against the Purple Mansion because of this?


    "It seems that the Purple Mansion is deliberately concealing the traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King. Could it be that Purple Mansion is nning to risk the world''s justice and n to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King?"


    Gu Changge pondered for a while, sighed slightly, and then said, "But don''t worry. Since I promised something, I naturally won''t shirk it."


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King and the Purple Mansion behind him are so arrogant, maybe this time the inheritor of demonic art has infiltrated the True Immortal Academy and has an inseparable rtionship with Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard the words. They didn''t expect that even if Gu Changge was injured, he would still stand strong and never forget this. Many people still thought that he might be at ease and recuperating, and he had no time to take this matter into consideration.


    But now it seemed that Gu Changge was determined to find out Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "Young master Changge made a promise to that girl and still cares about her, with such a temperament, he is truly worthy of admiration!" All the geniuses sighed.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge." Qing Feng understood what Gu Changge meant, and immediately said with gratitude.


    Gu Changge waved his hand. Several Elders looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Anyway, they did not dare to intervene easily. Lightly, the two sides were unttering, and at worst, the body and spirit would be both destroyed.


    Afterward, after seeing Gu Changge, everyone retired one by one. In the end, only Gu Xian''er stayed, and she seemed a little hesitant to speak.


    "In front of me, don''t beat around the bush." ??Gu Changge had a calm expression, holding a teacup in his hand, and took a sip.


    In addition to Gu Xian''er, Ji Qingxuan was standing beside him.


    "With your current situation, can you intervene in this matter?"


    Gu Xian''er frowned slightly, worried about Gu Changge''s injury, but Gu Changge himself didn''t care at all.


    "It''s just a matter of dealing with a Zi Yang Heavenly King, what''s there to care about." Gu Changge didn''t care about that.


    Gu Xian''er''s brows were still tightly wrinkled.


    "Don''t be so brave. If I hadn''t agreed to Qing Feng casually, I wouldn''t have involved you��" She felt a little guilty and remorseful.


    Gu Changgeughed suddenly, put down the teacup, and said unhurriedly, "Don''t be sentimental, and think I''m here for you. It''s just that Zi Yang Heavenly King is blocking my way. Besides, I suspect that he has colluded with the inheritor of demonic art."


    "Maybe I can find the inheritor of demonic art because of him. Gu Xian''er, if you don''t change your character, one day I will sell you off, and you may have to count the money for me."


    "Well, I''m being selfish. It''s your body, not mine. Do you think I''ll care if it hurts?" Gu Xian''er didn''t care about Gu Changge''s sarcasm and looked at him coldly.


    At this time, her eyes were as cold as ice. After saying that, she turned her face away, her skirt fluttered, and she looked aloof and vulgar and left the hall with a burst of immortal energy.


    "This girl is really helpless. She��s still cute when she is angry." Gu Changge shook his head slightly, and Ji Qingxuan, who was beside him, quickly filled the teacup for him.


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King''s junior brothers and junior sisters, are they still in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom?" Gu Changge nced at her and asked lightly.


    "They are still there and haven''t left. Could it be that the young master wants to do something to them?" Ji Qingxuan nodded and asked curiously.


    Purple Mansion was a behemoth with a long heritage and was extremely ancient. Even among the many Immortal sects and Supreme sects, they could be ranked at the forefront. This was also the reason why many Elders were afraid to take action.


    Although the Hidden Royal Family behind her was less ancient, it had declined, even if it had not declined, it was far less than the terrifying ancient heritage of Purple Mansion.


    "Make a move? No, how can I attack them when I am elegant and easy-going? I just want to invite them over for a cup of tea." Gu Changge smiled and said casually.


    Ji Qingxuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded, although she didn''t follow Gu Changge as fast as her sister Su Qingge. But she was very smart, and some things were easy to understand, and there was no need to say more.


    For example, she also understood some of Gu Changge''s personality habits more clearly. Ji Qingxuan felt that Gu Changge had actually seen her abnormality long ago, but she had never been able to spot it.


    From some of his usual words, she could feel Gu Changge''s interest, like he was teasing a small pet. For her, that time was the most disturbing and tense.


    This made Ji Qingxuan''s back often wet with cold sweat, and her heart was almost raised to her throat. It turned out that Gu Changge just asked casually and didn''t care. This kind of feeling was like walking on the edge of a cliff.


    Ji Qingxuan felt that Gu Changge did this on purpose. She had been following Gu Changge for a while, and many rumors from the outside world seemed unreal to her.


    Whether it was gentle or elegant, or strong and arrogant, all of them were wrong.


    Unpredictable.


    Only this word could describe him.


    "Pass on my instructions, go to the residence of the Purple Mansion disciples, and invite all of them here. If they don''te, then you''re wee to suppress those that should be suppressed, and disable those who should be beaten."


    Afterward, Gu Changge spoke again and asked Ji Qingxuan to instruct this matter. Ji Qingxuan did not dare to dy and hurriedly went down to give orders.


    Gu Changge rubbed the teacup made of white jade. His eyes gradually deepened.


    He started to think about other things.


    During this period, in addition to the powers of the Dao Lineages, he began to pay attention to the existence of the inheritors of demonic art and sent major powerhouses to search for their traces.


    Another thing also shocked the entire Upper Realm.


    The two ancient beings in Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Buddha Mountain fought against each other. It was said that these two beings were both characters who had failed to be enlightened.


    Their current cultivation was only half a step away from enlightenment.


    In the battle that took ce outside the sky, there were still vast fluctuations even hundreds of millions of miles away, the sky and the earth were torn apart, shocking everyone.


    The stars within a million miles were turned into ashes and dust.


    As for the oue of that battle, no one knew a thing about it. Some people said that the Buddha of Buddha Mountain was slightly better, and some people said that the existence of Emperor Mountain was stronger.


    All in all, there were different opinions.


    And through this incident, Jin Chan was also pushed to the forefront of the wind and waves, and many people learned what happened from the mouths of many geniuses.


    The reason for the war between Emperor Mountain and Buddha Mountain. Speaking of which, it was entirely caused by this Jin Chan.


    As a monk, not only was he not merciful, but he did whatever he wanted. As a result, Prince Sheng was killed by the inheritor of demonic art. Many people called him a demon monk!


    "Demon Monk? It seems that the grievances of Emperor Mountain have not been digested, so they just wanted to find a ce to vent."


    Gu Changge thought of Purple Mansion, and at this time, he had to find a fool to charge him first. After thinking about it, it was still best to take advantage of Emperor Mountain.


    "As long as the hatred of Emperor Mountain does not disappear, Purple Mansion will definitely be noticed at this time, and I can give them a signal."


    Gu Changge smiled, raised the chess piece, and dropped it, the entire chessboard changed vertically and horizontally, suddenly like a thousand atmospheres, mysterious and unpredictable.


    "Checkmate!"


    ����


    At the same time, in a tall mountain range not very far from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom. Among the craggy rocks, the cliffs, the ancient trees were tall and lush, and their branches were covering the sky.


    Large swaths of fog drifted here. In the void, there was a constant flickering of light. If one looked closely, they would find that this was a very hidden and mysterious rune. These runes covered all directions and were condensed into hidden patterns.


    At this time, even if there was a Spiritual Sense of a Supreme being sweeping down in the sky, it was impossible for it to find the anomaly here. Because these hidden patterns were extremely superb, in addition to the surrounding mountains, there were also various hidden divine weapons.


    In thend shrouded in formations, there was a ruin that had been abandoned. The copsed pce buildings, pagodas, and temples were covered with moss, looking very ancient and vicissitudes.


    A heroic man in a purple robe, with ck hair and a shawl, with facial features exuding a sense of righteousness, was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    Threads of brilliance seemed to pour down from the sky and were finally absorbed by the lines between his eyebrows.


    There were many geniuses near the purple-robed man, both from the human race and the ancient races, with a strong aura, and they were guarding and patrolling around, and they were extremely vignt.


    The man in the purple robe was Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    He was nning to refine the immortal aura so as to solve the problem of his immortal eye and see if he could find a way to solve it.


    Contrary to what everyone thought, in fact, Heavenly King Zi Yang did not go too far from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.

 Chapter 319: Invitation for tea, Even if I am injured, I can still cover the sky with one hand

    <h4>Chapter 319: Invitation for tea, Even if I am injured, I can still cover the sky with one hand</h4>


    There was actually a reason for Zi Yang Heavenly King to appear here. First, he didn''t know where to go. Secondly, because he wanted to know thetest news, he was waiting here for the arrival of his Senior brother Qin Wuya.


    When he learned that he was being used of kidnapping Qing Xiao Yi, and had a lot to do with the inheritor of demonic art. Zi Yang Heavenly King waspletely stunned as if he was struck by lightning, his head was buzzing, and he couldn''te back to his senses for a while.


    His first reaction was that these rumors were all false, and he was being framed. After all, he was chasing the inheritor of demonic art. Although he could not catch up, his many followers were injured. But kidnapping Qing Xiao Yi? Had a lot to do with the inheritor of demonic art? How could he do that?


    Later, when he got the details of those rumors, Heavenly King Zi Yang was extremely furious and hated the heavens. He directly roared and shattered the mountains and rivers in a radius of ten thousand miles. He was framed by someone!


    He didn''t do anything, and was used of such huge me? The followers around him could attest to this kind of thing. Since he came out from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom''s Capital to hunt down the inheritor of demonic art, he almost never acted alone.


    How did he rush to the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom and kidnap Qing Xiao Yi in such a short period of time? This simply could not be done. But from the many details in that news, it also included the scene recorded in the memory stone. It made Zi Yang Heavenly King feel dumbfounded and his eyes would pop out.


    If he hadn''t been very aware of what he had done during this time, he might have suspected that he had taken Qing Xiao Yi away. After all, it involved the power of Hongmeng!


    The person who took the shot at the beginning had the same power as him. But as far as Heavenly King Zi Yang knew, apart from him, there was no other person in this world who had this kind of power.


    And the situation at the time was even more coincidental. If the other party deliberately framed him, how would he know that Qing Feng possessed the Heavenly Artifact, the Heavenly Bottle?


    If there was no Heavenly Bottle, Qing Feng would have died at that time, and it was even less likely to reveal the existence of the power of Hongmeng. All of this seemed to be aplete coincidence, and still logical. There were no ws and exnations that could be found. Moreover, in conjunction with another sensational event, it almost blocked Zi Yang Heavenly King''sst retreat.


    Didn''t he go after the inheritor of demonic art at that time? But why would the inheritor of demonic art appear in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, and in front of all the geniuses, attract people to thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction?


    Prince Sheng died, and Gu Changge was seriously injured! The sensation caused by this incident was tens of thousands of times more shocking than that of Qing Xiao Yi being kidnapped, and the impact was even more unimaginable.


    This made Zi Yang Heavenly King feel chills all over his body, and his eyes almost went dark. The terrifying cold air rushed from his tailbone to his head, and it was almost impossible for him to move.


    Fright, anger, unease�� and most of all, fear. For this kind of thing, no matter how he exined it, it was impossible to wash away, unless he could find the real murderer who kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi.


    Find that mysterious person who, like him, possessed the power of Hongmeng. But the difficulty of this kind of thing was even more difficult than clearing the suspicion. The other party was nning to kill him.


    When he said he was going to hunt down the inheritor of demonic art, the inheritor of the demonic art appeared and pped him in the face. In this way, everyone would think that he and the inheritor of demonic art had actually negotiated it a long time ago.


    Withyer uponyer of calctions, interlocking, terrifying to the point of making him palpitate.


    "Qing Xiao Yi has an Immortal Demonic body, except for the inheritor of demonic art, no one will kidnap her�� And the person I was chasing at that time turned out to be a fake inheritor of demonic art. , the purpose of all this is to calcte me�� Damn it, don''t let me know who is plotting against me!"


    Thinking of these things, Zi Yang Heavenly King was extremely angry and unwilling. His fists were clenched, and the killing intent was so monstrous that even the sky seemed like it would be shattered at any time. But then, he calmed down, after all, he was not an impulsive and mindless person, knowing that this kind of anger was just in vain.


    "The most urgent task is to know who the enemy is. The Purple Mansion behind me cannot give up because of this!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King calmed down and began to seriously think about countermeasures. Because his identity was simr to the rest of the ancient freaks, the family he was born into was the power line in the Purple Mansion. So he was not very worried that if such a thing happened, he would be abandoned by the forces behind him.


    Afterward, Zi Yang Heavenly King hesitated and struggled for a moment, intending to use a secret technique, but this would wear down the immortal runes in his immortal eyes.


    If he wanted to use itter, it would be more difficult.


    "There''s no other way. If you don''t even know who the enemy is, even if there is a countermeasure, so what?"


    Zi Yang suited himself.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, in his blood, there were many runes emerging, constantly surging, and they all converged in the sky. Then, the rune between his eyebrows split open, and a radiance emerged, iparably bright and solid as if all kinds of divine lights were emerging.


    Followed by the appearance of a hazy scene. It was a broken corner of the future. Although it was blurry, Zi Yang Heavenly King could see the figure of that person clearly.


    "What? That''s�� Gu�� Changge!?? Why is it him again."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s eyes widened, and the corners of his eyes were about to split, making it hard to believe this scene. Although it was just a vague figure, how could he not recognize that kind of temperament and appearance and such a face?


    This was his great enemy, Gu Changge! Could it be that Gu Changge was dealing with him again? Was all this actually calcted by Gu Changge? Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t figure it out at all, his head was a mess, and he still wanted to see the details.


    But in the next moment, those heartfelt horrors came again. In the faint, he saw the scene when the mountain gate was shattered and destroyed by a palm from the eight thousand states across the sky.


    Every inch of his cell, flesh, and bones trembled, creating unspeakable fear. Zi Yang Heavenly King turned pale, sweating profusely, and his whole body was wet as if he had been fished out of water.


    "How is it possible��" His voice trembled, and his eyes were horrified and filled with fear.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t figure out why he suddenly saw that nightmarish, indelible scene that apanied him from generation to generation.


    ����


    The Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion was named Zi Yan, but her original name was actually Liu Zi Yan. His father was the current patriarch of Purple Mansion, and he was powerful in the Upper Realm.


    Although Liu Zi Yan was not among the ten Candidate disciples of True Immortal Academy. She was also a Quasi-Candidate level, though very low-profile and only a few people had seen her make a move, and her strength was definitely not weak.


    There were even people who collected the portraits of all the beautiful girls in True Immortal Academy, and finally selected the ten most beautiful girls and named them ten beautiful pictures.


    Liu Zi Yan was also one of them.


    She had a beautiful face, and a slender figure, and was wearing a long purple dress, embellished like flowers. The lotus strides were gentle like immortal flowers swaying, morous and noble, and exuding an amazing beauty.


    In the residence of all the disciples of the Purple Mansion in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Inside the pce.


    Liu Zi Yan stood in the first ce, her brows furrowed, her voice cold.


    "Gu Changge invited all of us to have tea?"


    Behind her, there were the rest of the disciples of the Purple Mansion, their faces were heavy and uneasy. They were very nervous, and they all worshiped the True Immortal Academy. This time, they followed Zi Yang Heavenly King and came to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom for the trial.


    It was just that because of Zi Yang Heavenly King''s high vision, many people did not be his followers but stayed here.


    "This is the Master''s order, and I hope Holy Maiden Zi Yan won''t make it difficult for me to make him wait."


    "Master said that if the Holy Maiden Zi Yan rejects his kindness, then I can only use force to take you away."


    In front of the pce gate, a tall young man with divine light all over his body said in a deep voice. His name was Wang Zhong. His eyes contained divine inscriptions, and wisps of divine light, and there was great majesty between opening and closing.


    There were also many geniuses behind him, all of them with strong cultivation and amazing aura. In the entire True Immortal Academy, almost no one knew about them. The mighty pressure shrouded this ce, causing many cultivators and creatures on the street to be extremely shocked.


    "Gu Changge is such a good man!" Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan frowned, and her voice was like a thousand years of mysterious ice, crisp but cold.


    In terms of identity, she and Gu Changge were from the same generation, but Gu Changge had such an attitude and didn''t take her seriously. For Liu Zi Yan, these were actually not important.


    What worried her was whether the matter of Zi Yang Heavenly King would even involve them now. When he was in True Immortal Academy, there was a conflict between Gu Changge and Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Afterward, Gu Changge even took action, humiliating Zi Yang Heavenly King in front of all geniuses and the Elders. This feud was not so easy to solve. Now was an eventful time.


    The matter of Zi Yang Heavenly King was known to the whole world, and Gu Changge even threatened them to seek justice for Qing Feng. Liu Zi Yan had already guessed Gu Changge''s purpose.


    And now, someone was sent to invite them to drink tea. Drinking tea was just an excuse, and Hongmen Banquet''s house arrest was probably the real thing.


    "Holy Maiden Zi Yan, please!"


    "My Master has prepared a tea feast, and I''m just waiting for everyone from Purple Mansion to go."


    "In addition, Master also asked me to wait for a word by the way. He is injured, and he may be a little ill-mannered at that time. I hope that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan will not take offense!"


    Wang Zhong spoke again and was very polite, but there was no doubt in his words. This was already an unabashed threat. And if Liu Zi Yan dared to refuse, he and the people behind him would immediately start to suppress everyone.


    Liu Zi yan''s body trembled with anger, and her silver teeth clenched tightly.


    "What a great young master!"


    Even if Gu Changge was seriously injured, he was definitely not something she could resist. Not to mention that Gu Changge''s words were already obvious. If she dared not to obey, he would order to directly suppress everyone here.


    Such a strong attitude made Liu Zi Yan extremely angry and unwilling, but there was nothing she could do. The many disciples behind her were also pale and extremely frightened.


    After all, the arrogant group in front of her was sent by Gu Changge!


    In this Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, who would not be afraid? Even the Elders who came to preside over the overall situation would not dare to offend Gu Changge!


    "Even if he is seriously injured, he can still cover the sky with one hand! Okay, please wait for a while, Young Master Changge, Zi Yan will be here soon."


    After taking a deep breath, Liu Zi Yan calmed down and spoke to Wang Zhong in front of her. Zi Yang Heavenly King was an ancient freak from the lineage behind her. If one counted it ording to her seniority, he could be ranked many generations above her ancestors.


    Liu Zi Yan did not believe that Heavenly King Zi Yang would do such a thing. Under the guidance of Heavenly King Zi Yang, she learned an ancient cultivation method that she had been cultivating for many days and could not be leaked to the outside world.


    She had also heard Zi Yang Heavenly King talk about his ambitions and Dao, and did not believe that he would be the one who would work with the inheritor of demonic arts and kidnap Qing Xiao Yi.


    "Holy Maiden Zi Yan misunderstood. My Master''s intention is to ask everyone toe over now. Master��s time was precious, and he didn''t want to waste it on such trifles."


    However, what Wang Zhong said at the next moment made Liu Zi Yan freeze, and endless humiliation and anger arose in her heart. How powerful and bullying was this? He just said this. It was unabashed contempt and indifference!


    Although the rest of the Purple Mansion��s disciples were equally angry, they only dared to be angry but did not dare to speak, and did not dare to say a word. Seeing this scene, mockery shed in Wang Zhong and the other''s eyes.


    In front of their Master, they still dare to pretend?


    "Okay, let''s go now!"


    Afterward, forcing herself to calm down, Liu Zi Yan almost gritted her teeth and said, this was the first time she had felt this powerlessness and humiliation since she grew up.


    And soon, Liu Zi Yan and others left and rushed to the pce area where Gu Changge was located. After they got there, Wang Zhong led them into the hall. They finally met Gu Changge who invited them to drink tea.


    "Master, you can''t let me��"


    "So cruel every time."


    There was a chessboard in the hall, and the two people were sitting opposite each other. The beautiful woman was looking aggrieved, looking at her white face, which was smeared with ink.


    On the other hand, the man on the other side, in white clothes and white socks, with loose ck hair and a sloppy expression, didn''t even realize it, as if he did not do all of this.


    He nced over here and smiled slightly.


    "Oh, Holy Maiden Zi Yan is here? Qingge, go and make tea, don''t neglect my distinguished guest."

 Chapter 320: Its just the tip of the iceberg, in fact, you misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 320: Its just the tip of the iceberg, in fact, you misunderstood</h4>


    Hearing this, Ji Qingxuan didn''t have time to wipe off the ink smeared on her face by Gu Changge, and hurriedly got up and went to make tea. She had asked Gu Changge before if he wanted her to prepare something in advance, after all, he was inviting her toe over for tea.


    If he didn''t even have tea when she came, wouldn''t he seem to look down on them too much? But Gu Changge just waved his hand and said that he didn''t need it, drinking tea or something was not important.


    Ji Qingxuan didn''t care too much. She guessed that the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion might not be able to leave this ce today. Even if she could get out, they would probably have to pay a terrible price.


    "Zi Yan greets Young Master Changge."


    Liu Zi Yan''s expression was ugly at the beginning when she entered the pce, but she soon recovered her calmness and greeted Gu Changge. When she came here, she thought about Gu Changge''s many ways to make things difficult.


    But she didn''t expect him to be like this, even though the tea was freshly boiled, and there was no preparation at all. Such a contemptuous attitude made Liu Zi Yan very angry. But she still had to hold back and smile politely in return.


    <i>He was even toozy to prepare something for the Banquet, this Gu Changge is really strong and arrogant, exactly the same as the previous rumors.</i>


    Liu Zi Yan thought so in her heart and calmed herself down. If there was a real conflict, she would definitely not be Gu Changge''s opponent.


    Even though Gu Changge was injured.


    For the rest of the geniuses, even if Gu Changge was in such a state, he was still an unmatched terrifying mountain.


    "Greetings Young Master Changge!"


    The many disciples of Purple Mansion behind Liu Zi Yan were also extremely nervous and uneasy at this moment and greeted Gu Changge with great fear. Although Gu Changge in front of him looked harmless, he even had an extraordinary demeanor and was not like a mortal person.


    But the shadow of a man.


    Only when you really face him could you feel the terrifying pressure and heart palpitations.


    "Take the rest of the disciples to another ce to entertain them. I have something to talk about with Holy Maiden Zi Yan."


    "However�� I really didn''t expect that the Holy Maiden Zi Yang woulde so quickly, Qingge, I knew that this girl waszy, and I even asked her to go to prepare the tea earlier, but she just didn''t go�� Well, I��ll have to teach her a lesson in time."


    "I hope that Lady Zi Yan will not take offense to my poor reception."


    Gu Changge smiled very casually, instructed Wang Zhong at the entrance of the hall, and then he got up and walked down.


    When Ji Qingxuan, who was not far away, heard this, she just wanted to roll her eyes in her heart. She knew how to bezy all day, and she was so diligent. She really appreciated Gu Changge''s method of throwing the me with ease.


    "Young Master Changge is joking, this sweet girl is honored to see the true face of Young Master Changge."


    "To be able to drink tea with the young master Changge is really a blessing for Zi Yan, which is something that countless girls can only envy."


    Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan''s heart skipped a beat. But she was still forcing herself to remain calm, she replied with such a smile like watertight. She didn''t believe that Gu Changge was so bold and dared to do anything to her at will.


    Even if he had a grudge against Zi Yang Heavenly King, it was impossible for him to vent his anger on her. If something happened to her here, Gu Changge wouldn''t be able to escape the responsibility.


    After all, many cultivators saw hering to Gu Changge''s side with their own eyes.


    "Holy Maiden��"


    Many disciples of Purple Mansion looked at Liu Zi Yan with worried expressions.


    If they were taken away, it would take them a while to take action if something happened to her. Their support would be toote.


    "Could it be that you can''t even trust the character of Young Master Changge?" Liu Zi Yan said lightly.


    The implication was if something happened to her. Gu Changge was inseparable from this matter, so they could rest assured. As for character, from the rumors, Gu Changge''s character was not very good.


    Hearing this, the disciples of the Purple Mansion couldn''t help but feel relieved and asked Wang Zhong to take them away.


    Although Gu Changge was talking about hospitality, none of the people present were idiots, and they all understood that it was actually house arrest.


    Now the entire Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom was under the control of Gu Changge, although the ce he chose for the trial at that time was the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. But as soon as Zi Yang Heavenly King disappeared, the Six Crown King was low-key and mysterious and did not like to fight for power. As a result, no one in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom dared to disobey Gu Changge''s words, even if they were disciples of Purple Mansion.


    Now Gu Changge wanted to ce them under house arrest.


    Even if the Elders of the True Immortal Academy knew about it, they would not dare to say anymore, instead, they would turn a blind eye.


    "It seems that Holy Maiden Zi Yan has misunderstood Gu a little bit, she is so vignt and suspicious of my good intentions��"


    Gu Changge shook his head and smiled helplessly, then pointed to the seat in front of him and motioned for Liu Zi Yan to take the seat.


    Liu Zi Yan nodded and sat down, naturally not believing Gu Changge''s words.


    She was not a three-year-old child, she had her own set of standards for right and wrong, let alone judging whether a person was good or bad.


    Suddenly, she looked at the chessboard not far away and asked curiously, "Does Young Master Changge also like to y chess?"


    She had dabbled in chess, and although she couldn''t be called over by every one, she had a good vision. ck and white were distinct and crisscrossed. From this simple chessboard, one could actually glimpse heaven and earth, and many mysteries.


    One could even see the cultivation level of the person who fell on the chessboard.


    In a trance, she actually saw the chessboarde alive, ck and white, suddenly rising into the sky, like a sea dragon breaking out of the water, the strong wind turned ck and white, and it soared up to 90,000 miles.


    Darkness and lightbined into chaos, and chaos opened up and separated heaven and earth.


    Every chess piece on it had be blurred, as if it had been transformed into a living being, transformed into various Dao forces, transformed into Ancient Supremes, transformed into Supreme Master��


    "Take all beings and spirits as chess��"


    In Liu Zi Yan''s heart, her voice trembled slightly. At this moment, she couldn''t find any more words to describe her mood other than the stormy waves.


    Unfathomable.


    It was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Everything he had shown now was like the tip of the iceberg above, how much was hidden under it? No one knew this except Gu Changge.


    This made Liu Zi Yan''s mind unable to calm down for a while, and she never expected to see such a scene today. Gu Changge looked at her expression and vaguely guessed everything she saw.


    But he didn''t care, he just smiled and said, "It''s not like I like it, I''m just bored to pass the time. After all, I''m seriously injured now, so I can only stay in the pce honestly, and I can''t go anywhere."


    Liu Zi Yan looked at him deeply, and then sighed, "I wonder why young master Changge invited me here?"


    She had already made up her mind, not to offend Gu Changge. This was not a matter of intuition, but the sight she saw on the chessboard just now made her feel a bone-chilling fear.


    It seemed to have touched some terrifying secret. How deep was this hidden, so that there was such a grand spirit, using heaven and earth as a chess piece?


    Even those who had be enlightened did not dare to be like Gu Changge, and didn��t have such courage.


    "I just wanted to invite the Holy Maiden Zi Yan toe to drink tea, why can''t you believe me?"


    Gu Changge smiled helplessly, his eyes were calm and indifferent, giving people a very reassuring feeling.


    "Master, the tea is ready!"


    At this time, Ji Qingxuan also came up with tea, steaming hot, boiled with 8 million years old tree heart spring, fragrant and iparably rich.


    The tea leaves were like the ancient tea of ??enlightenment, with all kinds of divinities hanging down, and the rhythm of the Dao was flowing, but they were not the same, and there was a big gap.


    Some were shaped like ancient bells, and with a slight trembling, the bells would ring out, and some were like a big cauldron, a sword, an ancient seal��


    The five-color divine light shone around the tea water as if a divine weapon had been opened in the void.


    Axes, forks, swords and whips, everything�� All kinds of divine weapons were all in illusion as if they were about to emerge solidly, with nging noises, and surging treasures.


    "This tea is really strange."


    Liu Zi Yan was a little stunned for the first time. As a saint of Purple Mansion, she had seen a lot of things.


    But this was the first time she had seen such tea, let alone the preciousness of the tea, she had never seen these rare tea leaves. She really learned a lot today.


    For a while, she was a little confused about Gu Changge''s purpose. Did he really invite her toe over for tea? But seeing how arrogant the attitude of the servants and followers sent by Gu Changge before was, she couldn��t be sure.


    Comparing the two, Liu Zi Yan felt that it was likely that his people were used to being arrogant and domineering. After all, with the identity of Gu Changge''s followers, who would dare to provoke them easily?


    "This is an unnamed ancient tea that I nted and cultivated myself. I used the branches of the ancient tea tree to enlighten the Dao and then grafted the branches and leaves of other ancient teas. Finally, I came up with such a different thing��"


    Gu Changge smiled warmly and spoke elegantly, and then took the initiative to introduce the tea to Liu Zi Yan.


    Of course, these words must be nonsense, and he had a lot of interest in drinking tea. But nting and cultivating ancient tea was too troublesome. Gu Changge still liked the process of picking the final fruit directly.


    This unknown ancient tea was exchanged by him from the system mall. As for the purpose, it only served as an introduction.


    "I see, I didn''t expect the young master Changge to be so leisurely�� However, being able to think of this method to cultivate ancient tea is really admirable for Zi Yan."


    Liu Zi Yan''s eyes were a bit strange, these words were from the bottom of heart, very sincere, and were not ttering.


    She herself was not very interested in cultivation. Compared with other hobbies, such as piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, tea art, dancing, etc., she had studied them more thoroughly.


    She knew a lot of ancient teas in this world, so she could better judge whether Gu Changge''s words were true or not. She really did not expect that Gu Changge had such a profound insight into the art of cultivating tea.


    "It seems that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is also a person who understands tea."


    "Please!"


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, then motioned Ji Qingxuan to fill it up, and at this time he also stated his intentions.


    "Actually, there is another thing I invited Holy Maiden Zi Yan for."


    At this time, even if Gu Changge didn''t say anything, Liu Zi Yan actually knew what he was talking about. She smiled bitterly and said, "I know that Young Master Changge is looking for the traces of Heavenly King Zi Yang, but in fact, even I can''t contact him."


    "I informed him about something more than half a month ago, but until now, there has been no reply about him. If Heavenly King Zi Yang is really rted to the inheritor of demonic art, I will definitely not be merciful."


    "Oh? Is that what Holy Maiden Zi Yan said? However, you seem to have misunderstood."


    However, what Gu Changge said in the next moment made Liu Zi Yan''s expression stiff, and she was a little surprised.


    Didn''t Gu Changge intend to inquire about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s clues and traces from her? Did she misunderstand?

 Chapter 321-1: The purpose of displaying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (1)

    <h4>Chapter 321-1: The purpose of disying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (1)</h4>


    "Misunderstand?"


    To be honest, hearing Gu Changge speak, Liu Ziyan waspletely stunned. She always felt that Gu Changge��s invitation was to inquire about Zi Yang Heavenly King, so she said these words without hesitation.


    Judging from the contact just now, Gu Changge didn''t seem to have any ns for her either. But now he suddenly said that all of this was a misunderstanding.


    Was that so?


    "Young Master Changge, why did you say this? Didn''t you want to ask about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s whereabouts?"


    Liu Zi Yan frowned and couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Changge rubbed the white jade teacup lightly, his smile undiminished, "Of course not. I actually knew about Zi Yang Heavenly King for a long time, and his whereabouts will be known sooner orter. Now I only invited the Holy Maiden Zi Yang for tea."


    Liu Zi Yan still was suspicious.


    But Gu Changge smiled and said in a gentle and elegant voice, "You are too cautious."


    "Of course, you also know that in order to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, Purple Mansion would rather offend many Dao forces than hand over his whereabouts. And you are the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion, if Zi Yang Heavenly King encounters something, he will definitely contact you as soon as possible."


    Liu Zi Yan was silent when she heard the words, Gu Changge was right, the incident in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom was something that Purple Mansion took very seriously.


    Even in this situation, Zi Yang was still under the protection of Purple Mansion, with a posture that they would rather fight against the rest of the Dao forces for Zi Yang Heavenly King. Although she was a Sacred Realm cultivator and her father was the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, she was still not as highly valued as Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "I think that Holy Maiden Zi Yang is smart, she should know how to do something like digging one''s own grave in Purple Mansion." Gu Changge then took a sip of tea, squinted his eyes, and smiled again.


    "Dig your own grave?" Liu Zi Yan was stunned for a moment, muttering these four words to herself.


    "Yeah, it''s indeed digging one''s own grave."


    In her opinion, if Zi Yang Heavenly King was really connected with the inheritor of demonic art. And Purple Mansion still wanted to protect him, which would definitely cause public anger.


    Even Emperor Mountain broke contact after learning that Prince Ying was the real inheritor of demonic art, and imed that Prince Ying had been expelled from the mountain gate, for fear of getting into any trouble.


    This level of attention was evident. The enemy of the entire world was not just talking. If Purple Mansion insisted on going its own way, it was very likely that they would face a situation of making enemies all over the world.


    Emperor mountain was now sad and had nowhere to vent its anger. They just needed a justified opportunity, not to mention that there were hidden enemies of Purple Mansion just around the corner. Before, she felt that Purple Mansion''s handling was inappropriate, but now with Gu Changge''s persuasion, she felt more and more that something was wrong.


    If Purple Mansion continued to act like this, it might be on the road of destruction.


    "I actually know what young master Changge intends, but even as the Holy Maiden of the huge Purple Mansion, there are actually very few people that would listen to me. Even if the pros and cons are exined, it will not make much difference."


    Liu Zi Yan sighed, feeling a little helpless as she turned to stare at Gu Changge with bright eyes, "I would like to ask Young Master Changge to give me some advice."


    Although she and Zi Yang Heavenly King had met many times, he had even instructed her, and knew the path of their Dao. However, with Gu Changge''s statement, Liu Zi Yan''s belief that Zi Yang would not be associated with the inheritor of demonic art began to waver.


    Liu Zi Yan was born extremely beautiful, with ck hair like a waterfall that could reflect light, and a waist like a willow. Even with a veil, her skin looked like snow, carved from wless suet and jade.


    At this moment, staring at Gu Changge like this, her eyes did not blink, and her face became more and more beautiful. If an ordinary young genius was looked at like this, he would have been unable to bear it, but Gu Changge did not.


    His eyes were calm, and he didn''t waver. He just smiled and said, "I can''t talk about advice. Miss Zi Yang is thinking about the future of the Purple Mansion, and I am thinking about the inheritor of demonic art. In fact, we are not in conflict."


    Liu Zi Yan nodded, "Young Master Changge cares about the world, and Zi Yan admires it."


    "The tea is getting cold." Gu Changge pointed to the teacup in front of her.


    Liu Zi Yan shook her head, "I am not in a hurry to drink, Young Master Changge��s words have disturbed Zi Yan''s appetite at this time."


    She knew that there was a grudge between Gu Changge and Zi Yang Heavenly King, no matter what the reason was, Gu Changge would not easily let him go. And Gu Changge obviously had some way to force Zi Yang Heavenly King to appear.


    But he just didn''t say it, he invited her toe for tea, and let her notice the danger of this matter, and was worried about her. This made Liu Zi Yan annoyed for a while, feeling that Gu Changge did this on purpose.


    But being a Holy Maiden, she was naturally aloof and gentle, so she didn''t say much at this time.


    However, Gu Changge did not intend to exin, just smiled and said, "Okay, since you say so then let it be so. For the next period of time, I hope that the Holy Maiden Zi Yang can stay here. Of course, I will tell the outside world that you have been taken under house arrest by me."


    "House arrest?" Liu Zi Yan nced at him with a strange look in her eyes. When she first came here, she really had the idea of ??being under house arrest by Gu Changge.


    But now Gu Changge had made tea and even treated her with courtesy and politeness. This transformation made her feel very strange and ufortable. And Gu Changge actually nned to im that she was under house arrest?


    What was this for? Was it to let Purple Mansion and the outside world see it? Liu Zi Yan couldn''t figure it out.


    "Young Master Changge, can you tell me the reason?" Liu Zi Yan was puzzled.


    "Is the reason important? Could it be that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan really don��t want to be ced under house arrest by me?" Gu Changge smiled and looked at her.


    Liu Zi Yan was silent, feeling that Gu Changge''s actions and thoughts were really unpredictable. This made her feel very helpless. She knew that Gu Changge was not a good person, but she just couldn''t hate him.


    He even wanted to help her find the trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King, which made her teeth itch. However, what Gu Changge said was true, the two people''s positions were actually the same. Seeing that Liu Zi Yan didn''t say more, Gu Changge didn''t say anything more and sent someone to send her back.


    His goal had almost been achieved, the current Patriarch of the Purple Mansion loved a daughter like Liu Zi Yan very much. Now, although Purple Mansion was extremely strong, and intended to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, that was only because the voices of opposition had been suppressed.


    Liu Zi Yan was not stupid, she knew what would be beneficial to Purple Mansion. She would definitely find a way to contact the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, to show her own views and many pros and cons.


    And the Patriarch of Purple Mansion knew that his daughter would more or less likely cast a finger on Gu Changge, and would seriously consider Liu Zi Yan''s words. As long as there was a slight sign of splitting in the Purple Mansion, for many outsiders, it would be like smelling blood, and they would swarm away in an instant.


    And this was one of Gu Changge''s goals.


    Once Zi Yang Heavenly King no longer had Purple Mansion''s support behind him, it was just a matter of Gu Changge''s words to kill him. Secondly, if Purple Mansion insisted on protecting him.


    Then Gu Changge didn''t mind showing his minions, not the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and other forces behind him, but the many means he left behind in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    The Upper Realm had been quiet for too long. In fact, Gu Changge knew that Yue Mingkong was secretly training Immortal Guards. After all, the training method came from him.


    He didn''t have to think too much to know that it was something that Yue Mingkong got from him in her previous life, or that he taught her personally in his previous life. At that time, as long as he said a word, Yue Mingkong would definitely hand over the control of these Immortal Guards to him. Gu Changge had no doubts about this.


    He was waiting to use Purple Mansion to test the strength of this power for him, and the effect of this whetstone was just right. After developing for so long, Gu Changge also intended to show his edge to the Upper Realm.


    The imminent birth of the Demon Burying Abyss, the appearance of the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court, the appearance of the Demon World Realm, the Immortal Pce''s secret storage of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts�� All these signs indicated that the situation in the Upper Realm would only be moreplicated.


    Gu Changge had bigger ambitions. No matter how high his momentum was now, he could hardly find a rival among the younger generation. But in the eyes of those Immortal sects and Supreme Daoists, he was still just a junior, and was not worthy of attention.


    Just like the inheritor of demonic art, there was a lot of uproar before, and many geniuses died tragically, but many Dao traditions and Great sects still didn''t care.


    It was not until this time that Prince Sheng of the Emperor Mountain was brutally murdered, and even Gu Changge was "severely injured", that many Dao forces noticed.


    The inheritor of demonic art, they didn''t care about before, had actually developed to this level. This incident caused panic among many people, but the situation was not chaotic enough.


    Then, a piece of news spread in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, causing a huge sensation, and all geniuses and monks were shocked. The area where all the disciples of the Purple Mansion were located was now empty and very quiet.

 Chapter 321-2: The purpose of displaying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (2)

    <h4>Chapter 321-2: The purpose of disying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (2)</h4>


    A cultivator was curious and went to inquire, and only then did he know that not long ago, even with the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion, everyone from Purple Mansion was taken away by a group of terrifying geniuses.


    Many people recognized that group of geniuses, who were followers of Gu Changge.


    Soon, the news about the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion which was also spread by Gu Changge''s followers, caused an uproar.


    "What? The Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion was taken away by Young Master Changge and was ced under house arrest�� Is Young Master Changge taking the opportunity to provoke Purple Mansion?"


    Some geniuses'' eyes widened, and they were unable to believe this. Some people also expressed disbelief, thinking that this kind of thing was too incredible and too reckless.


    "This is absolutely true. Except for the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion, the rest of the disciples of the Purple Mansion were also taken away. I saw it with my own eyes at the gate of the pce��"


    A cultivator swore an oath and said what he saw with his own eyes. He still remembered the unpleasant face when the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion was taken away.


    "Really, it seems that Young Master Changge even put the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion under house arrest in order to find out the traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    Everyone was shocked and deeply astonished, but the Holy Maiden of Purple mansion represented the face of Purple Mansion. Being directly taken away by Gu Changge''s followers with arge audience was too disrespectful to Purple Mansion, and it was no different from hitting Purple Mansion in the face.


    Of course, considering that Gu Changge sent someone to do this, many people suddenly realized that apart from him, not many people had the courage to do so.


    However, some people suspected that in the face of such a provocation, Purple Mansion would probably not care, after all, they wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King to death.


    The Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion was only under house arrest, what could happen?


    Unless Gu Changge really intended to kill the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion, but if that was the case, then what was the difference between him and the so-called inheritor of demonic art. As the almost recognized leader of the younger generation, it was impossible for Gu Changge not to cherish such feathers.


    What happened next really confirmed the guesses of many cultivators. Regarding the matter of the house arrest of their Holy Maiden, the Purple Mansion did not care at all, and even some Elders personally spoke out, hoping that the young master Changge would entertain their Holy Maiden well.


    Such a shameless attitude caused an uproar.


    Whether Purple Mansion knew about the traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King or not, let alone the tough attitude of protecting Zi Yang Heavenly alone, many geniuses were shocked.


    However, Purple Mansion only spread such words, and did not take any substantive actions. After all, it was a matter for the younger generation. If the older generation intervened rashly, it would lead to an unknowable and terrible situation.


    And the younger generation couldn''t find anyone who was Gu Changge''s opponent, so they simply started to have thicker skin and more shameless than anyone else. They were also cautious, knowing that their words were untenable.


    But with these words, it meant that they were determined to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King. Liu Zi Yan was now in Gu Changge''s hands and they didn''t care at all.


    Regarding Purple Mansion''s answer, Gu Changge''s answer was also very simple, saying that he would take good care of the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion.


    It was just that there was no guarantee that the next time the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion would return, would she give the Patriarch of Purple Mansion a big surprise and make him a grandfather or something.


    Such a statement caused a huge sensation in an instant. Many people were stunned and their eyes were about to fall out. Unexpectedly, Gu Changge was really acted like tit for tat. Since Purple Mansion didn''t even give him face, they knew that Zi Yang Heavenly King kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi, but they still wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Gu Changge simply put their Holy Maiden under house arrest, and imed to surprise the Patriarch of Purple Mansion. This made a lot of geniuses feel ashamed, they would not dare to say such words anyway.


    "Is this Gu Changge''s n? Zi Yang Heavenly King is nowhere to be found, and he doesn''t know where he is hiding."


    "Just ording to what Purple Mansion has done, it is impossible to care about this matter. Zi Yang has Hongmeng Dao bone, which is a rare talent since ancient times. Although he was defeated by Gu Changge, as long as he breaks down and stands up, his cultivation is bound to increase by leaps and bounds."


    "Purple Mansion has always had great ambitions and ns to go further, and Zi Yang Heavenly King is their hope��"


    In the mansion of the Six Crown Prince, he stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the area where Gu Changge was located, showing his thoughts, and then shook his head.


    "Is this what Brother Changge meant?"


    In the other mansion, Ying Yu, who looked tall with silver hair like a waterfall, was holding a letter in her hand with a surprised face. It was a letter sent by Gu Changge.


    She quickly read the contents of the letter and frowned. And her expectations were good, because Gu Changge got a lot of news and clues about Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "Heavenly King Zi Yang worked together with the inheritor of demonic art to kill Prince Sheng. Having Brother Changge taking the lead, it saved me a lot of trouble."


    After reading it, Ying Yu clenched her hands tightly and felt cold. Now that Prince Ying and Prince Shen were not around, she naturally became the first descendant of Emperor Mountain.


    Many things were left to her to handle.


    "Purple Mansion is protecting Zi Yang Heavenly King and is insisting on going against me. It''s really hateful, and I have to teach them a lesson."


    During this period of time, Ying Yu was also filled with depression and anger, and Emperor Mountain became the object of ridicule by everyone. As a sessor, she was naturally ridiculed and discussed.


    Later, Ying Yu sent the news back to the mountain gate and asked about the ns of those ancient existences of Emperor Mountain. At the same time, she also intended to call out the followers left by Emperor Ying, and visit Purple Mansion to seek justice.


    For a time, the small ce of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom also became turbulent and was no longer calm. Every day, cultivators with a strong aura could be seening from all over the ce.


    The high-ranking people of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom even tucked their tails and shrank in their own territory.


    At this moment, on the mountains outside the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Gu Xian''er''s figure appeared here, her clothes were fluttering, and she looked cold and aloof At a nce, she was as cold as ice, making people dare not approach. On her shoulders, a big red bird dropped its wings, but its eyes were earnestly searching for all parties.


    "Dahong, you have to help me look carefully, this matter is very important to me."


    Gu Xian''er opened her mouth and said to the big red bird on her shoulder, although she didn''t know where Zi Yang was hiding, she believed that it was definitely not far from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    If she searched carefully, she would be able to find it. Because Zi Yang Heavenly King could not run too far at this time, the so-called most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    Unless Zi Yang Heavenly King changed his appearance in the future, he wouldn''t want to stay in Ture Immortal Academy. The abduction of Qing Xiao Yi was inseparable from him.


    Gu Changge was now injured and couldn''t act very well. If she could find Zi Yang Heavenly King, it could save him some trouble. With this thought in mind, Gu Xian''er called the big red bird.


    Because it had a special talent for finding, whether it was a hidden cultivator, various treasures, opportunities, etc., it could not escape its eyes.


    "Quack����" Suddenly, the big red bird screamed, and those eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Did you find any clues?" Gu Xian''er was a little surprised, she followed its gaze, but her expression was stiff.


    Between the cliffs of the mountain peaks, a blue-and-red, star-like nt was exuding a splendid brilliance, which was very magnificent and strange.


    "I asked you to find someone, who asked you to hunt for treasure." Her words were a little resentful, how could such an unreliable big red bird be her guide. Hearing this, the big red bird gave her a disdainful look.


    "I don''t want it, no one can find it, I don''t want any precious divine grass��" Gu Xian''er shook her head, her face a little sad.


    "This is�� Starfire nt��" But soon, she took another look, couldn''t help but exim slightly, she became very surprised, and her beautiful eyes also lit up.


    Only then did she notice that under the nt, there was a small stone spraying colorful rays of light. Gu Xian''er''s figure shed, and she hurriedly swept away. She was about to pick it off, and she felt a little mncholy.


    She was so lucky. She didn��t find what she was searching for, but she couldn��t notice the Starfire nt for so long.


    However, Gu Xian''er didn''t notice it.


    Behind an ancient tree in the distance from her, a man with a medium stature and an ordinary appearance was watching her go away with aplex face, without any movement.


    It was the Senior brother Qin Wuya who returned from Nine Heavens, and also the Senior brother of Gu Xian''er in her previous life.

 Chapter 322: Feeling a little dizzy, Zi Yang Heavenly Kings little calculation

    <h4>Chapter 322: Feeling a little dizzy, Zi Yang Heavenly Kings little calction</h4>


    After Gu Xian''er picked the Starfire nt, she turned into the divine light and left this ce, ignoring Qin Wuya who had been watching her from a distance.


    "With such a personality, although it is very simr to Junior Sister back then, there are still some differences."


    And Qin Wuya also sighed deeply, his figure emerging from behind the ancient tree as he withdrew his eyes, and did not take the initiative to recognize each other.


    Although he now had the water of Reincarnation Lake in his hand, he could help Gu Xian''er to restore the memory of her past life. But suddenly showing up without telling his origin would definitely arouse Gu Xian''er''s suspicion.


    If he tried to force Gu Xian''er to drink the water from the Reincarnation Lake, it would be somewhat inconsistent with his behavior. Not to mention that Gu Xian''er had a good cultivation base and looked like she had a lot of tactics. If he really wanted to suppress her, he would probably have to waste some effort.


    That was not worth the loss.


    And Qin Wuya came here just to find the hiding ce of Zi Yang Heavenly King, and didn''t want to cause other troubles. Therefore, he watched Gu Xian''er leave secretly.


    At that time, after seeing the reincarnation of his former Dao Companion in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, Qin Wuya was very excited and nned to go to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom to find his apprentice and brother.


    With the status of Zi Yang Heavenly King, it should not be difficult to find out the identity of that woman. As long as he knew the identity of the woman, it would be much easier for him to find a way to recognize her.


    Unfortunately, the idea was very good, but the real situation made Qin Wuya stunned and unbelievable. Qin Wuya really did not expect that after arriving in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he did not find Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    On the contrary, he heard that Zi Yang Heavenly King and the inheritor of demonic art had united and kidnapped the girl with the Immortal body. He even killed a group of young geniuses in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and almost killed Gu Changge in it.


    This incident shocked him immensely. He never expected that such a thing would happen not long after he rushed to Reincarnation Lake. In the beginning, Qin Wuya didn''t believe that his Junior brother would do such a thing with his character.


    Because when he was in the sect, Zi Yang Heavenly King was rtively weak and timid, and he was often bullied by other disciples, and it was he who helped him find justice.


    With such a character of Zi Yang, how could he be able to do such a thing to kill geniuses, and among them, Prince Sheng, the descendant of Emperor Mountain, even died tragically.


    However, Qin Wuya was not very sure of his own thoughts. After all, after so many years, people would change. Like his Junior Zi Yang, who hated Gu Changge so much, he naturally wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to put him to death, even if it was to cooperate with the inheritor of demonic art.


    Afterward, he couldn��t find traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King, but all the other news and rumors confirmed his conjecture. These kinds of things made Qin Wuya fall into deep suspicion, and he felt more and more that this matter was inseparable from Zi Yang.


    But soon, fortunately, Zi Yang Heavenly King took the initiative to send someone to contact him and guessed that he had left Reincarnation Lake and rushed to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Therefore, Qin Wuya came all the way here, looking for Zi Yang to meet and discuss the next thing.


    "I hope this matter has nothing to do with my Junior brother. It seems that the inheritor of demonic art is very hard to deal with. If you seek skin from a tiger, you must n to be swallowed by a tiger."


    Qin Wuya sighed slightly in his heart, his figure moved, and he rushed to the ce that he had decided with Zi Yang Heavenly King. In their era, they hadn''t heard anything about the inheritor of demonic art.


    The inheritor of demonic art seemed to have only appeared inter generations, and all the cultivators and geniuses were afraid of what to do. Even those Great sects that were immortal and stood upright were shunned by the inheritor of demonic art like snakes and scorpions, and would not allow them to grow up.


    If Zi Yang Heavenly King cooperated with such a person, he might be killed by him at some point. Soon, in the seemingly quiet and deste ruins ahead, Qin Wuya sensed strange fluctuations, and with his vision, he could easily recognize that these were some hidden formations.


    And the method was very clever, even if a Supreme being was not paying attention, it would be concealed. However, it couldn��t be hidden from his eyes. "Junior Brother Zi Yang."


    At the entrance of the ruins, Qin Wuya took the initiative to speak and shouted inside, while his Spiritual sense was looking behind him to prevent anyone from following.


    "Elder Brother is finally here." Upon hearing Qin Wuya''s words.


    In the depths of the ruins, a purple-robed man who was sitting cross-legged and cultivating suddenly became excited, then hurriedly got up and came to meet Qin Wuya.


    "Junior Brother Ziyang, are you all right?"


    Qin Wuya looked at Zi Yang Heavenly King, slightly relieved, and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. Senior Brother is here, so I''m relieved." Afterward, Qin Wuya and Zi Yang Heavenly King chatted for a while, Zi Yang smiled as he was relieved, and the anxiety in his heart was finally put down.


    In his eyes, Qin Wuya was his backbone. No matter what happened, as long as his Senior brother was there, it could be solved. Like the frame-up incident that happened this time, the same was true.


    "Junior brother, what''s going on? I''ve heard too many rumors." After that, Qin Wuya frowned, went straight to the point, and asked.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t hide anything, he told the truth about everything he knew, and he didn''t hide it at all. Including how he hunted down the inheritor of demonic art, was inexplicably framed by others and became an aplice of the inheritor of demonic art who kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi.


    He told the ins and outs of this matter, without leaving out a single thing.


    "The person who framed you really has a vicious n, and it is wless and perfect."


    Qin Wuya had a lot of knowledge. After listening to this, he couldn''t help but gasp, his back was full of cold air, and he was shocked and a little scared. One link after another, all of the paths were dead ends.


    No wonder Zi Yang Heavenly King was so embarrassed and hid here.


    "If it wasn''t like this, how could I be like this now?" Zi Yang Heavenly King smiled bitterly, but there was more anger and hatred on his face.


    "Then Junior brother, do you know who is framing you?" Qin Wuya asked in a deep voice, "Could it be the Six Crown King, I heard rumors that he was the first to know that you kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi?"


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Zi Yang was also stunned. The person he suspected the most was actually Gu Changge. But he wasn''t sure. When he used his immortal eyes to spy on the fragments of the future, he wanted to know what would happen to him in the future.


    Although he saw Gu Changge''s figure at that time, it was not enough to show that all this was because Gu Changge was plotting against him. Moreover, in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Gu Changge was seriously injured and almost died at the hands of the inheritor of demonic art.


    In Zi Yang Heavenly King''s view, the Six Crown King was actually more suspicious. After all, when all that happened at that time, the Six Crown King was in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Moreover, the two of them had no grievances, and there was no evidence, so why would the Six Crown King categorically kidnap Qing Xiao Yi?


    All of this couldn''t be exined. Secondly, there was another person, that mysterious inheritor of demonic art! Soon, Zi Yang revealed all the three people he suspected, intending to see what Qin Wuya thought.


    "I see, Junior Brother, don''t worry, I will do my best to help you."


    Qin Wuya nodded with a heavy expression on his face. Before this matter came to an end, he couldn''t say who was framing Zi Yang.


    "By the way, Senior Brother, can you do me a favor? I know that your cultivation is strong, so there should be no problem with this."


    At this moment, Zi Yang suddenly thought of something and said, with some anticipation on his face.


    "Junior Brother, please speak." Qin Wuya nodded.


    "Now, because of the fact that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan was arrested by Gu Changge and ced under house arrest, there is now a split within the Purple Mansion, and many Elders have begun to favor the side of the Patriarch." Zi Yang said.


    "So�� you want me to take action and rescue Zi Yan, right?" Qin Wuya was surprised when he heard the words, this kind of thing was not too difficult for him.


    He only had to sneak into the pce where Gu Changge was located, without getting noticed. Although Gu Changge''s strength was strong, it was nothingpared to him who had lived in the Nine Heavens for hundreds of years.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was only in the Heavenly God Realm, but Qin Wuya was not very clear about his true strength.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was overjoyed when he heard the words. In fact, he still had his own little calction, and he didn''t say anything. For Liu Zi Yan, the splendiddy of the Purple Mansion, he actually had a lot of possessiveness in his heart.


    In the beginning, several old monsters of Purple Mansion had personally promised that after he took charge of Purple Mansion, they would give Liu Zi Yan as hispanion. For this matter, Zi Yang Heavenly King had also contacted her, gave her advice, and left some good impressions.


    But now Liu Zi Yan was under house arrest by Gu Changge, and there were even some bad rumors, it made him feel ufortable and his head a little dizzy.


    ����


    At this moment, in the void world where Purple Mansion was located.


    The territory was vast and boundless, and it was difficult to find the frontier. Purple aura lingered around, and clouds were steaming with an immortal aura.


    There were countless immortal mountains and inds, silver waterfalls were falling, and the chaotic fog shrouded everything, making it look iparably grand and majestic.


    In the very center, in the pce standing in the void.


    "Damn it!" A tall, dignified middle-aged man was furious.


    He was dressed in a purple robe, the brilliance of his eyes appeared when he opened and closed, and there was a palpitating aura flowing straight.


    His face was ashen, his fists were clenched, and he was very angry. Many Elders next to him were also persuading him, but they were also helpless.

 Chapter 323: I wonder who is at a loss, You lost again

    <h4>Chapter 323: I wonder who is at a loss, You lost again</h4>


    "This Junior Gu Changge is really bullying people too much! Does he really think that if he is the young master of the Gu family, I wouldn''t dare to do anything to him?"


    "It''s the Great Elder who is protecting Zi Yang Heavenly King. What does that have to do with me? He took my daughter under house arrest without saying anything. How dare he say nonsense, saying that he would like to make me grandfather?"


    "How brave!"


    This person was Liu Ming, the patriarch of Purple Mansion. He had naturally heard many rumors outside. Now he was almostughing out of anger, and his eyes were full of anger. Originally, he still had a good impression of Gu Changge.


    Such a young and handsome man was concerned with the righteousness of the world, and his actions disyed the bearing of a great event. But unexpectedly, Gu Changge arrested his daughter Liu Zi Yan and ced her under house arrest, and threatened him to hand over the whereabouts of Heavenly King Zi Yang.


    How could he know the whereabouts of Zi Yang Heavenly King? Moreover, the one who was protecting Zi Yang Heavenly King in the sect was also another Great Elder. His right to speak was not weaker than his. Moreover an old monster had also woken up recently, and he was very optimistic about Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Because of this, he turned a blind eye, didn''t pay attention to the matter, and handed it over to the Great Elder. For inexplicably carrying the ck cauldron, how could the Patriarch of Purple Mansion not be angry?


    If Zi Yan really gave him a big surprise when she returned to the sect. He was afraid that he would really not be able to bear it, so he would burst into anger and rush to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to make a scene.


    "Patriarch, calm down. When ites to this matter, we are also at fault first, but no matter what, we can''t provoke him when the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is still talking about Gu Changge."


    "After all, the beauty of the Holy Maiden is rare in the world, in case that Gu Changge suddenly can''t help but act randomly��"


    Hearing this, several Elders also opened their mouths and persuaded with a wry smile.


    When something like this happens, as the powerhouses of the older generation, if they intervened, they would be suspected of bullying the younger generation. It was impossible for the forces behind Gu Changge to sit idly by.


    And once this kind of thing bes big, Purple Mansion would not be able to take any advantage, let alone with other Dao lineage forces eyeing Purple Mansion secretly. The only reason they could stand up to now was that no one could stand up and prove that Zi Yang Heavenly King was really rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    However, their words of persuasion did not work but also made the Patriarch of Purple Mansion even more angry.


    "How dare he! Damn it, this Gu Changge really pissed me off It''s a shame that I felt that he would be a great man in the future, and he must have a ce at the top of the Upper Realm."


    The Patriarch of Purple Mansion had a gloomy face and began to pace in the hall with a very ugly expression. If he didn''t care about the face of the sect and the rest of the forces, he would have shown up in person in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom to rescue Liu Zi Yan, and teach Gu Changge a lesson.


    "Husband, why should you worry about this? Zi Yan is so clever, it is absolutely impossible for her to suffer any grievances. And speaking of this matter, isn''t this an opportunity for her?"


    At this moment, a soft and gentle voice suddenly came from outside the hall.


    A graceful and luxurious beautiful woman walked in with a beautiful appearance, she was holding amunication talisman in her hand, and said with a smile.


    "Greetings, Mrs. Patriarch."


    The rest of the Elders greeted, then looked at each other, and resigned in a tacit understanding. Patriarch of Purple Mansion and his wife were extremely affectionate, and they doted on their only daughter Liu Zi Yan a lot.


    "Lady." Seeing the person arriving, the anger on the Patriarch��s face disappeared.


    Then he showed a soft meaning, and he could not help but ask curiously, "I wonder what mydy means?"


    "This is the news from Zi Yan. You can see it by looking at it for yourself. Even if we have a grandson, we still don''t know who will suffer."


    The Lady Patriarch smiled when she heard the words, and handed themunication talisman to Liu Ming. In her opinion, with Gu Changge��s identity, saying such words was just to embarrass Purple Mansion.


    He couldn''t do anything. If Gu Changge did something to Liu Zi Yan, it would be impossible for him to be irresponsible with his identity, and it would save them a lot of trouble at that time.


    After all, Liu Zi Yan was also a very famousdy of the Purple Mansion in the Upper Realm. Everyone was worried that her standard was too high, and she would not be able to find a soul mate in the future.


    No matter whether it was talent or cultivation background, no one was more suitable than Gu Changge. Even if this was caused by an ident, it would be a good thing.


    Liu Ming, the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, didn''t know what his wife was thinking.


    "Oh, Zi Yan sent a message back? Could it be that Gu Changge bullied her?"


    But soon, his face was stunned, his eyes widened in disbelief, and then he frowned and sighed deeply.


    After reading everything in themunication talisman, it was difficult for Liu Ming to remain calm.


    "House arrest is just an excuse?��


    ��I didn''t expect it to be like this. When have I judged wrong, with Zi Yan''s character, it is absolutely impossible to deceive her."


    "Gu Changge''s n is really hard to ignore."


    ��Actually, I''m also very clear about Zi Yan''s concerns�� Since Gu Changge insists on asking Zi Yang Heavenly King for an exnation, then I''ll just cooperate with him."


    Patriarch of Purple Mansion pondered for a while and regained hisposure. In themunication talisman, Liu Zi Yan had already exined everything.


    Including the reasons why Gu Changge invited her to drink tea that day. During this period of time, some of the things between her and Gu Changge, such as drinking tea and ying chess, and asionally discussing Dao, were also very leisurely.


    It was nothing like being under house arrest. Liu Zi Yan even enjoyed it, and it was rare to find that kind of like-mindedness in the opposite sex. From this incident, Liu Ming also saw Gu Changge''s tough attitude.


    There were only two options in front of him now, one was to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, and be an enemy of many Dao forces, including Gu Changge.


    The second was to cooperate with Gu Changge to search for the trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King, and dere that Zi Yang Heavenly King had nothing to do with Purple Mansion.


    "Husband, please think about it carefully. After all, this matter involves the future of Purple Mansion. If you are not careful, you will be smashed to pieces, and you will die without a ce to be buried."


    The Lady Patriarch also persuaded, how could something like the inheritor of demonic art be easily contaminated?


    Liu Ming frowned and sighed deeply, feeling that things were extremely difficult.


    "The line behind Zi Yang Heavenly King is very ancient, and at the same time, it has an inseparable rtionship with my lineage. If he is to be expelled from the sect because of this. I can''t control this matter."


    "Then why don''t you take a step back and directly im that this matter has nothing to do with you, but was done by the Great Elder alone. Although it will offend him, we can''t care about it."


    "That''s true, then I��ll do as the Lady says."


    Liu Ming pondered for a while, then nodded, and began to give instructions, and write relevant orders.


    Soon, a piece of news emerged from the Purple Mansion, causing a stir among all parties.


    Patriarch of Purple Mansion personally said that if Zi Yang Heavenly King had something to do with the inheritor of demonic art, then he would be the first one to kill him without leaving any cmity behind.


    As soon as the news came out, it quickly caused a terrifying sensation like an earthquake. All the cultivators and geniuses were extremely shocked. They never expected that things would suddenly happen like this.


    Was this because the Patriarch of Purple Mansion was soft on Gu Changge?


    Or was there another purpose?


    There were many guesses.


    After all, the Patriarch of Purple Mansion said so, but Purple Mansion still wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King. What did this mean?


    It meant that there were internal conflicts in Purple Mansion! As soon as this statement appeared, many Dao forces and cultivators were shocked, and they realized that there was no unity of opinion in the Purple Mansion.


    Some people wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, but some people wanted to deal with it fairly. The Patriarch of Purple Master said that, if things turned out to be uncontroble, it would be equivalent to giving Purple Mansion a chance of rxation.


    It was not that the entire Purple Mansion was going to be the enemy of the whole world. But no matter what, if Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t show up soon the situation would be more turbulent!


    The entire Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom was immersed in an atmosphere full of mountains and rains. During this period, outside the gate of Purple Mansion, an ancient existence from Emperor Mountain arrived forward to seek justice.


    There was no doubt that a terrifying war broke out after that. Outside the Purple Mansion, many mountains and rivers turned into dust. Some cultivators even saw that the stars outside the sky fell.


    Many disciples and cultivators of Purple Mansion were deeply disturbed. When they were walking outside, they were attacked by many people, and they were regarded as aplices of the inheritor of demonic art.


    All these things made many disciples of Purple Mansion feel resentment towards Zi Yang Heavenly King. It was clearly the trouble he caused, so why did they suffer in the end?


    ����


    Deep in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Inside the splendid quaint pce.


    The two people were sitting opposite to each other.


    The fragrance of tea was lingering, and the rhyme of Dao was long.


    <strong>tter!</strong>


    As thest word fell, the situation on the chessboard changed instantly, criss-crossing, divine light surging and a true phoenix who was going to leap for nine days was beheaded by a knife with blood sttering into the sky.


    "You lost again."


    Gu Changge smiled and looked at the woman in the purple dress in front of him.

 Chapter 264-1:

    <h4>Chapter 264-1:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>376</b></strong><strong><b>: The teacher would dig her out to apany you, I can''t stand seeing you like this</b></strong><strong><b>��</b></strong><strong><b>Part1</b></strong><strong><b>��</b></strong>


    Thinking like this, Gu Changge sat down andmunicated with the system at the same time, intending to make a refining attempt with Destiny Point.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this time, ck light began to emerge on the top of his head and strands of ck light hung down.


    One after another, the runes of Dao were intertwined and then fell towards the ck substance.


    The Dao treasure bottle began to rise and fall, like a ck hole that was terrifying to the extreme, and then swallowed it down.


    It''s initiative was far better than ever.


    Gu Changge underestimated its desire for this ck substance, even when it devoured the Reincarnation Seal of Human Ancestor, it didn''t feel that way.


    "It seems that there is no need to use Destiny points."


    Gu Changge sat quietly cross-legged in the empty space, a jade-like ck light began to appear on his face, and there was a sense of solemnity.


    The ancient world��s sacrificial sound seemed to be echoing here in the dark.


    Behind him, the demonic energy was overwhelming, and there was an unparalleled demon lord, whose eyes were indifferent and ruthless, intimidating the heavens and the world!


    At this time, in Gu Changge''s mind, something cracked like a click and began to break.


    Some of the deepest memories came to his mind.


    In front of the top of the mountain, the clouds and mist were rolling, and a very simple hut was located on the side.


    On the bluestone, the little girl in red was dancing with a sword, her sleeves were rolled up, and the sword light was like silver, sshing across the sky and the earth.


    In front of the hut, he stood with his hands behind his back, his red coat fluttering, and his silver hair flying.


    Everything in this world seemed to be changing rapidly because of the sword in her hand.


    After she finished dancing.


    The little girl in red ran happily in front of her,


    "Master, today I met the disciples of Jiutian Peak. They robbed me of things, and they said that my talent was mediocre, and at most I will only reach the realm of true god in this life."


    "But they were all defeated by me, one by one."


    "Who told you to defeat them?" His expression was calm, and his voice did not fluctuate much.


    The little girl in red smiled stiffly and lowered her head, "I was wrong, Master."


    "The sword that I taught you is not for you to defeat the enemy." His voice remained unchanged.


    The little girl in red went down the mountain and came back with scars all over her body and a bunch of heads in her hands.


    "Master, I''m back."


    Although injured, she was still happy.


    "This is your favorite roast chicken." He patted her head, "Jiutian Peak, together with Jiutian Continent, will no longer exist from today onwards."


    "No one can bully my apprentice."


    "Master, I made a friend at the foot of the mountain this time."


    "Oh? Male or female?"


    "Woman, but she''s not human."


    "Then what is she?"


    "She is a little peach tree."


    He smiled to himself, "Then the teacher will dig her out to apany you."


    Then, on the top of the mountain, there was another slender and clean little peach tree.


    Then his memories came to an abrupt end.


    Gu Changge was lost in thought.


    ����


    In a blink of an eye, several days passed in the outside world.


    "The Heavenly Extinction creatures and Heavenly Extinction aura are greatly reduced. Is it possible that Gu Changge really has a way to stop this?"


    Wang Ziji looked at the abyss in the sky in surprise.


    In her perception, the monstrous gray fog in the abyss had be much thinner aspared to the beginning.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that Gu Changge was really certain to go there.


    Gu Changge actually solved the Heavenly Extinction aura that was extremely difficult for all ancient existences. It was simply a fantasy.


    "Since time immemorial, only Human Ancestor has a way to solve the Absolute Heavenly Extinction��"


    "Gu Changge, shouldn''t he be the reincarnation of Human Ancestor, right?"


    Wang Ziji was a little puzzled.


    She looked at Jiang Chuchu next to her, but there was not the slightest abnormality on Jiang Chuchu''s face.


    It was calm andposed, in addition to stillness, one could not see other emotions.


    In the past few days, Jiang Chuchu''s injury had almost recovered.


    In addition to her initial concerns, she noticed that Heavenly Extinction aura was decreasing, and she understood that Gu Changge was not a big problem.


    So she just rxed.


    Moreover, for all sentient beings, Gu Changge was able to solve the extremely difficult aura of Heavenly Extinction.


    If it wasn''t for knowing that Human Ancestor had been assassinated by Gu Changge.


    Even she would suspect that Gu Changge was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    At this time, Jiang Chuchu suddenly remembered what Gu Changge once said, that what the Human Ancestor Hallcked was not the Human Ancestor himself, but the identity of the Human Ancestor.


    Now that Human Ancestor was dead, no matter what, if the Human Ancestor Hall wanted to continue to stand, it must find the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    At this time, did she really have to find someone to pretend to be the human ancestor?


    Jiang Chuchu had never thought about this, after all, doing so would mean betraying her teacher sect.


    But at this time, she couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    "Jiang Chuchu, tell me honestly, what happened between you and Gu Changge?"


    At this time, Wang Ziji suddenly opened her mouth and asked what she was most concerned about these days.


    Jiang Chuchu had regained herposure at this time, and naturally, it was impossible for her to tell Wang Ziji all this.


    Tell her that, in fact, Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, and the current Prince Ying was actually just a hapless bastard who was taking the me for him?


    Then tell her, that Gu Changge had imprisoned him for a long time? In the past, that person, the descendant of the human ancestor hall, was just a fake?


    Although these were facts, she would definitely not believe it in terms of Wang Ziji''s temperament.


    Instead, she would think that why didn''t Gu Changge kill herself who knew these secrets?


    Therefore, Jiang Chuchu just said calmly, "You don''t need to worry about this, Gu Changge is not a good person, you have to stay away from him."


    "That''s it?"


    Hearing this, Wang Ziji rolled her eyes, "It''s a shame I treated you as a best friend, so I didn''t even tell me this."


    "I naturally know that Gu Changge is not a good person."


    She felt that Jiang Chuchu was thinking carefully now.


    In the past, when she asked about men, she was always disgusted, and she almost had disdain on her face.


    How could it be like this?


    "Gu Changge is really dangerous, you''d better not get too close to him��"


    Jiang Chuchu sighed softly, her calm tone contained something that only she herself understood.


    "Forget it if you don''t want to talk about it. Originally, I had a good impression of Gu Changge, but since you have an inexplicable rtionship with him, then I''ll forget it now��"


    At this time, Wang Ziji also sighed, looking a little sad.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu froze a little.


    What did it mean that she had an inexplicable rtionship with Gu Changge?


    Moreover, Wang Ziji said that she had a crush on Gu Changge?


    "I don��t!"


    Wang Ziji noticed her expression and smiled speciously, "That''s good."


    That was, at this moment, there was another movement from the crack, which had been calm for a long time.


    Immediately afterward, Gu Changge''s figure walked out of it, and on the surface, it didn''t seem to be much unusual from before.


    Jiang Chuchu and Wang Ziji simultaneously looked at it, and their expressions changed.


    "Are you okay? Brother Gu?"


    Jiang Chuchu wanted to ask, but she didn''t want Wang Ziji to speak first.


    She nced at Gu Changge, moved her lips, lowered her head, and swallowed what she was about to say.


    "I��m fine."


    "The matter of Absolute Heavenly Extinction here is temporarily resolved, but with my ability, I can only do this at most��"


    Gu Changge shook his head, nced at the two of them with a slightly strange expression, and said nothing.


    He had indeed refined the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction here.


    Not only could he control the power of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, but even his Dao treasure bottle had undergone a mysterious change.

 Chapter 264-2:

    <h4>Chapter 264-2:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>377</b></strong><strong><b>: The teacher would dig her out to apany you, I can''t stand seeing you like this</b></strong><strong><b>��</b></strong><strong><b>Part2</b></strong><strong><b>��</b></strong>


    However, Gu Changge didn''t intend to make people pay attention to these things so quickly, so he didn''tpletely solve the remaining Heavenly Extinction aura.


    After having the experience here, finding a new source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction and refining it would definitely be faster.


    "Brother Gu, I sometimes suspect that you are the reincarnation of Human Ancestor, and you have done what no one else can do."


    Wang Ziji said half-jokingly, with a smile in her bright eyes.


    "What kind of reincarnation of Human Ancestor? I believe that the reincarnation of Human Ancestor is not an existence that a little cultivator like me can presume."


    "As for this Absolute Heavenly Extinction, I just got lucky��"


    "In the future, it is estimated that I will not have such good luck."


    Gu Changge sighed slightly, but at this time, he didn''t seem to be hiding anything.


    With a screeching sound, his sleeves were torn open.


    Then, from the position where his arm was, wisps of gray mist began to permeate, including bones and skin, showing a state of corrosion, which looked extremely terrifying.


    It was shocking!


    Of course, this injury must have been intentional and was not caused by it.


    "This����"


    Seeing this, Wang Ziji''s expression couldn''t help but change, and she was frightened by the shocking injury, "Brother Gu, are you corrupted by the aura of Heavenly Extinction?"


    "Let me see."


    As she said that, she didn''t care about the difference between men and women, and she was not afraid of the corrosion of the Heavenly Extinction aura, so she grabbed Gu Changge''s arm and wanted to investigate the injury.


    Jiang Chuchu''s expression changed slightly at this time, and she was a little worried.


    But she could only stay out of it, like an outsider.


    It was clear that Gu Changge''s injuries were caused by her.


    This made her feel a little guilty and ufortable.


    And Gu Changge didn''t even look at her, as he said before, she seemed to be an eyesore.


    "Brother Gu''s injury, it should be injured by some creature, right? The general Heavenly Extinction aura will not be mixed with thews of the sacred realm��"


    Wang Ziji frowned after checking the injury.


    As she spoke, in her palm, a dazzling immortal light emerged, containing amazing vitality.


    Chi����


    This immortal light was slightly triggered by the aura of Heavenly Extinction and made a screeching sound, almost like water was poured on boiling oil.


    Gu Changge couldn''t help frowning, but he remained silent, seemingly trying to endure.


    "This injury was indeed caused by my careless at the time and was caused by a sneak attack by a Sacred realm creature, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to expel��"


    Having said that, his face became a bit paler, but his expression was still calm.


    "Gu Changge��"


    Seeing his appearance, at this time, Jiang Chuchu felt a little ufortable and wanted to say something.


    But after calling out Gu Changge''s name, she didn''t know what to say.


    It seemed that she hadn''t spoken to Gu Changge properly other than calling him a despicable, shameless bastard.


    "Holy Maiden Chuchu, is something wrong?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced at her and asked casually, without mentioning anything about the past.


    Jiang Chuchu felt the coldness in his tone, and grievances rose in her heart.


    But on the surface, she still showed calmness.


    "Thank you for your help earlier."


    "Since you''re fine, then I''ll go first."


    "I''m fine, so I won''t bother the holy maiden. If you have time, you should be concerned about the safety of the world."


    "Otherwise, more creatures will suffer the poisonous hands of the inheritor of demonic arts."


    Gu Changge''s tone revealed disapproval.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu''s face turned pale.


    However, she didn''t say much.


    Then, she nced at Wang Ziji, turned into divine light, and left this ce first.


    "Brother Gu seems to be in conflict with Chuchu?"


    Seeing this, Wang Ziji couldn''t help asking with interest.


    "It''s just that I can''t get used to her splendid and upright look, and she looks at the world more than anything else��"


    Gu Changge shook his head and said casually.


    Afterward, the two of them also left the ce and did not stay.


    In this Heavenly Extinction battlefield, the sudden decrease in the Heavenly Extinction energy and the number of Heavenly Extinction creatures had attracted the attention of many cultivators.


    But the deep ce was like a forbidden area for everyone, no one dared to explore at will, so not many people paid too much attention.


    Neither Wang Ziji nor Jiang Chuchu liked to make things known to everyone.


    Gu Changge was even more eager for this kind of thing to be low-key. At present, Absolute Heavenly Extinction had not really entered the eyes of some old monsters. If they knew that he had a way to solve the Heavenly Extinction aura.


    That would surelye to him.


    This was a major event that concerned the entire Upper Realm. Even if he was the young master of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, he would have to be arrested at this time, and he would have to go deep into the Absolute Heavenly Extinction with them.


    Gu Changge naturally didn''t want to encounter such a thing, it was troublesome after all.


    Then, after parting with Wang Ziji, he returned to his temporary residence in Southern Heaven.


    Gu Changge felt the strangeness of the power of Heavenly Extinction aura. Hepared it inside his inner universe and found that this power had a particrly strong ability to swallow and cover space.


    In particr, many formations were like paper paste in front of it which could be corroded casually.


    Now, although he had only refined a piece of Absolute Heavenly Extinction Origin.


    But the power of this source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was enough to cover the territory of 100,000 miles!


    That was to say, Gu Changge had now controlled the Absolute Heavenly Extinction in the range of 100,000 miles.


    The size of 100,000 miles was enough to cover some smaller realms.


    And during this time, Gu Changge also got the news from Yan Ji, about the things he asked her to inquire about became obvious.


    "Sure enough, you weren''t in the Divine Sect of the absolute beginning?"


    Gu Changge whispered to himself, somewhat understanding.


    He asked Yan Ji to go to the Divine Sect of the absolute beginning to ask about Su Qingge.


    Both of them were from the lower realm, so Yan Ji would not be unfamiliar with them.


    The result was that Su Qingge had already left the Divine Sect of Absolute Beginning some time ago.


    About Su Qingge''s two souls.


    In fact, Gu Changge had always been paying attention to it, because Su Qingge''s luck point was not fixed.


    ording to her own confession, every once in a while, some memories of the Upper Realm would appear in her mind.


    Gu Changge noticed at the time that when Su Qingge''s memory woke up, her luck point would rise.


    There was a great connection between the two. Regarding Su Qingge''s other soul, he had also investigated and even asked his mother to check it out.


    But nothing was found in the end.


    Gu Changge also let Su Qingge stay in the Divine Sect of the absolute beginning, and let her mother teach her.


    "It''s just a guess. If I want to prove it, I have to find the trace of Su Qingge."


    Gu Changge then instructed to go back, and let his subordinates pay attention to the recent movements of the major battlefields in Southern Heaven.


    If Su Qingge was the inheritor of the mysterious demonic art that Ye Langtian''s brothers and sisters called, then she would definitelye to Southern Heaven during this time.


    The existence of True Immortal Academy was naturally a perfect breeding ground for the true inheritors of demonic arts.


    Not to mention that Southern Heaven was in chaos now, and Prince Ying was wearing the me of the inheritor of demonic art.


    For her, this was the perfect time to fish in troubled waters.


    With Gu Changge''s current power, it was too easy to find someone who hadn''t hidden deliberately.


    "If it''s really Su Qingge, then she��ll have to thank me. At least so far, the only people who know that there is a second inheritor of demonic arts are Ye Langtian and Ye Liuli."


    "But speaking of it, will she covet my origin?"


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge''s expression became a little intriguing.


    When she was in the lower realm, Su Qingge showed extraordinary intelligence and reason. At first, she surrendered to Gu Changge out of fear of Gu Changge.


    But after a long time, if she changed her mind, then who knows?


    It''s not that Gu Changge didn''t believe in Su Qingge, it''s just that he didn''t believe in her other soul.


    If there was no other soul, he did not believe that Su Qingge could inherit the forbidden demonic arts.


    Soon, several days passed, and Gu Changge also got news about Su Qingge.


    As he expected.


    She dide to Southern Heaven.

 Chapter 326: The so-called back-and-forth, Gu Changges true strength?

    <h4>Chapter 326: The so-called back-and-forth, Gu Changges true strength?</h4>


    "Looks like you know me. Then who are you?"


    With a smile on his face, Gu Changge''s robe fluttered and he looked splendid under the moonlight as he slowly walked in.


    Then he pped his hands, and outside the courtyard behind him, arge number of geniuses suddenly poured in. They all stared at Qin Wuya in front of him with murderous intent and surrounded him.


    A terrifying aura surged in the courtyard, enveloping it into a chilling atmosphere. Everyone''s eyes were cold and murderous, and there was even fear in their hearts. In their opinion, Qin Wuya and the ck-robed man who suddenly broke into tonight to assassinate Liu Zi Yan were actually working together.


    It was just that these two people were very smart. After one of them was exposed, they immediately changed the n. The mysterious man in front of him took the opportunity to enter and continue his assassination of Liu Ziyan.


    Such a strategy was really vicious!


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge''s quick reaction, noticing that something was wrong, and turning back on the way, something unexpected might have happened to Liu Ziyan now. And once this kind of thing happened, as the ones responsible for patrolling, they couldn''t escape the me.


    Thinking of this, they had even more murderous intent towards Qin Wuya in front of them, and could not wait to immediately shoot him to death. Seeing everyone''s murderous expressions, Qin Wuya''s heart felt bad.


    Even if he was very confident at first. There was no denying that he felt a chill on his back as he didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly appear.


    Didn''t he go after the man who assassinated him? Why did he suddenly turn back?


    In this way, if he didn''t exin it, it was estimated that he would be regarded as someone with the ck-robed man. However, Qin Wuya had cultivated for many years and was in an extraordinary state of mind. He quickly calmed down and instead asked in a deep voice.


    "Gu Changge, if you''re sensible, let Zi Yan Holy Maiden go."


    He did not directly answer Gu Changge''s question, but took the lead and put aside his rtionship with the ck-robed man


    Moreover, his face was covered with a ck aura, the runes were shing and there were special rules surging as if he was not afraid of being found.


    "Young Master Changge��"


    Liu Zi Yan, whose pretty face was full of chills, was also looking at Gu Changge who was approaching with surprise.


    She didn''t know why, but when Gu Changge was around, she felt a sense of security for no reason. When she was in despair before, it was also Gu Changge who suddenly appeared, forced the man in the ck robe back, and saved her life.


    And now when she was in danger, he turned back.


    Although Liu Zi Yan knew that if she was assassinated in Gu Changge''s mansion it would bring him a lot of trouble, and that was the reason behind Gu Changge trying to save her many times.


    But she was still impressed.


    "Let Holy Maiden Zi Yan go? Where did you find out my feelings for Holy Maiden Zi Yan?"


    "It was indeed a difficult fight. If I hadn''t suddenly noticed that something was wrong with the man in the ck robe, and guessed that he had aplices, I''m afraid you would have seeded at this time."


    "Who are you?"


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and in his hands a divine rune began to appear. A peerless edge was revealed as brilliance flowed and a terrifying aura appeared.


    "Gu Changge, the matter of your house arrest of the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is well known in the world. What are you trying to quibble about at this time? I just don''t like you, so I came to rescue Holy Maiden Zi Yan."


    Qin Wuya frowned and said in a deep voice. At the same time, he looked at Liu Zi Yan, "Please rest assured, Miss Zi Yan. I have no malice for you. The reason why I came here tonight is to save you from the demon''s ws."


    He knew that when he first appeared, Liu Zi Yan was too vignt, so he regarded him as someone with the man in the ck robe and attacked him. So he just needed to exin things clearly, and presumably, Liu Zi Yan would understand that he came to save her.


    "Help me?"


    ��Rescue from the demon��s w?"


    But hearing this, Liu Zi Yan still sneered and said nothing, her eyes were very cold.


    If it wasn''t for her quick reaction, it was estimated that she would have died tragically in this ce by now, both physically and mentally.


    This person even nned to deceive her at this time, did he really think she couldn''t see the situation clearly? He didn''t even give a decent excuse.


    From Liu Zi Yan''s point of view, the mysterious man in front of him was like the man in the ck robe who attacked her earlier and was sent by Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    However, Zi Yang Heavenly King was very thoughtful, and he still felt uneasy when he sent one person, so he sent another person.


    "Holy Maiden Zi Yan, you have to believe me, I really have no ill intention toward you." Qin Wuya still said in a deep voice, he didn''t know why but Liu Zi Yan was extremely vignt toward him.


    "Young Master Changge, is your injury okay?" But at this time, Liu Zi Yan no longer paid attention to him. She asked Gu Changge with concern, remembering the heavy damage to his origin.


    Even if his injury had improved now, with him forcibly attacking, it was estimated that it would leave a lot of influence.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to deal with this guy."


    Gu Changge replied with a smile with a detached and peerless demeanor.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    As he spoke, he directly made a move, his sleeves rolled, tyrannical and contemptuous. The rumbling sound spread all over the world, shaking the sky, and many followers behind him also attacked immediately.


    All kinds of divine powers evolved under the night sky, the brilliance was gorgeous, and the aura was extremely terrifying. Their strength was also among the top of their peers.


    Many of them used to be famous young supremes.


    Now that they all made a move, their might was fierce and surging, making the ce chaotic all of a sudden. It was as if many stars had exploded, and the terrifying fluctuation shocked everyone in the Xuanwu Imperial Capital.


    All kinds of treasures and instruments were disyed under the sky, and they all attacked Qin Wuya.


    "You want to stop me with just you guys?"


    Seeing that Liu Zi Yan didn''t believe his words at all, and was instead worried about Gu Changge, Qin Wuya frowned again, and his voice was very rude.


    He didn''t intend to cause extra trouble, if Gu Changge let Liu Zi Yan go, he would just take her away without doing anything to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge had a lot of tricks, but he had been seriously injured, how much strength could he show now?


    As for Gu Changge''s followers, in his eyes, they were not worth mentioning, he didn''t need to care about the, after all, they could be defeated easily.


    "He''s really arrogant. It seems that my current methods are still too gentle so that any cat or dog dares to bully me."


    Seeing this, Gu Changge shook his head slightly, his expression calm and indifferent.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the night sky, divine runes flowed and an indescribable big hand swatted forward, driving the power of the boundless Dao. It was as if a piece of heaven was about to fall, absorbing the power in the void.


    Gu Changge made a strong move and his means were even more terrifying. The terrifying big crack in the void spread out in an instant, like a palm print, pressing down in all directions, causing every inch of the void to copse.


    There was no sign of injury on his body at all.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Moreover, at this time, the aura disyed by Gu Changge had already reached the Great Sacred Realm. All kinds ofws fell, and the Great Sacred Dharma body stood on the ground, with golden light surging, like a god standing under the sky.


    With a big wave of his hand, it spurted out all kinds of radiance, densely packed, and the vastness was like a sea of ??stars as if shrouding everything. Large swaths of architectural pces copsed and turned ashes in an instant, which was earth-shattering.


    Up to now, the identity of the inheritor of demonic art had been finalized, and Gu Changge was toozy to hide his cultivation. His aura reached the Great Sacred Realm, but the strength he showed was enough to make the Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivator turn pale.


    "The Great Sacred Realm��" Qin Wuya''splexion also changed slightly, his figure swept across the sky, and at the same time, he was fighting against the blow.


    The method he cultivated came from ancient times, and the aura waspletely different from the present.


    Arge piece of bone inscription spewed out from between his palms. Thunder and lightning formed into pieces, runes like a sea, turned into long dragons and prated the sky.


    This was a terrifying scene. It seemed that there were stars converging into a point, and then erupting here. It was unimaginable and powerful.No one expected Qin Wuya''s methods to be so strange.


    The rest of the geniuses who took the shot went weak as soon as they touched it, their divine weapons burst, they vomited blood and retreated while groaning, and they lost theirbat effectiveness all of a sudden.


    At the same time Qin Wuya''s vast spiritual consciousness, like a deep sea, turned into a divine sword with a thud, sweeping across all directions, making countless cultivators terrified, feeling fear and trembling in their souls.


    The Quasi-Supreme Realm attack, if it was outside the domain, could destroy the stars at any time, and destroy everything.


    In the territory of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, it was already the result of restraint, otherwise, this ce would be destroyed in an instant and turned into a robbery.


    "Quasi-Supreme? Where did Zi Yang Heavenly King find such a strong man?"


    Liu Zi Yan was also very surprised, and a cold sweat broke out on her back. She was extremely afraid. If Gu Changge hadn''t arrived just in time, she would have been absolutely ruthless in the face of such a strong man.


    However, what surprised her even more was that Gu Changge''s strength now far exceeded her previous understanding.


    It seemed that Prince Sheng died without resentment. Gu Changge, who was so powerful, was severely injured at that time. It could be seen how terrifying the strength of the inheritor of demonic art was.


    "Quasi-Supreme Realm, but this should not be his full strength."


    Gu Changge was tall and powerful, and the power of his shot was boundless. He resisted this blow and stood still.


    Seeing this, a strange color shed in his eyes.


    Qin Wuya was a strong man who had returned from Nine Heavens. He had experienced various hardships there, and his methods andbat experience were notparable to ordinary cultivators.


    There was a reason why Nine Heavens could be a ce that many cultivators yearned for. In Gu Changge''s opinion, Qin Wuya''s methods were remarkable, and Qin Wuya had not yet shown his true strength.


    "It seems that Junior Brother Zi Yang''s concerns are justified. Gu Changge''s strength is so terrifying at such an age��"


    "It hasn''t even been fully revealed before."


    After the blow, Qin Wuya frowned, and his figure appeared on the other side, with a calm expression, but his heart was actually not at peace, causing a stormy sea.


    In fact, many people had been guessing how strong Gu Changge really was, because he never showed his true strength in front of everyone.


    Even while facing his peers, he just simply crushed them. Over time, Gu Changge''s strength became a mystery.


    Everyone knew he was unfathomable.


    Gu Changge''s real talent was not just talking, many cultivators spected that his realm had actually surpassed many ancient freaks.


    Even though he was seriously injured right now, Gu Changge''s situation surpassed the level of a Great Sacred Realm, and it really shocked everyone.

 Chapter 330-1: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (1)

    <h4>Chapter 330-1: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (1)</h4>


    When he thought of the scene that he observed using his Immortal Dao eye, Gu Xian''er at that time was so desperate and helpless. As cold and arrogant as her, how could she be reduced to such a level?


    This was all Gu Changge''s conspiracy!


    Gu Changge won her trust, and finally, when she was unprepared, she suddenly took action, imprisoned Gu Xian''er, plundered and devoured her origin.


    "How can I let something like this happen? How can I let her suffer through this suffering, little Junior sister, she is destined to be an Immortal in the Nine Heavens��"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King clenched his fists tightly, his body trembled, and the fire of hatred and anger burned in his eyes.


    Once the anger subsided, he found himself surprisingly quiet, no longer with the previous anxiety and fear. The existence of Junior Sister Xian��er was his greatest courage to support him against Gu Changge!


    Hearing Zi Yang Heavenly King''s firm words, Qin Wuya fell into silence for a while. He could understand Zi Yang Heavenly King''s feelings for Gu Xian''er.


    Even he knew that under such circumstances, it would likely lead to the exposure of Zi Yang Heavenly King��s traces, attracting Gu Changge and others, and his life would be in danger. But Zi Yang Heavenly King did not hesitate.


    "Junior brother, you have to think carefully. This matter can''t be solved on impulse. Gu Changge is far from your enemy, whether it��s his background or cultivation, and at this time, Gu Xian''er may not believe your words."


    "She trusts Gu Changge very much. At this time, she will definitely think that you are alienating the feelings between her and Gu Changge. Instead, it will widen the distance between the two of you, which will outweigh the gains.��


    Qin Wuya sighed slightly, still intending to persuade him.


    "Senior brother does not need to persuade me, I have already decided."


    Even after hearing that, Heavenly King Zi Yang insisted, his fists were still clenched tightly, and his bone fingers had turned white because of too much force.


    After knowing Gu Changge''s true identity. If Gu Xian''er stayed by Gu Changge''s side a little longer, he felt that it would be tormenting, and he was extremely worried.


    For fear that the shattered future picture he saw would be a reality, and show up in front of him, dripping with blood.


    Although the former Gu Xian''er was disdainful of him, he had nothing else to focus on but Dao. But he didn''t mind. For him, even after thousands of reincarnations, if he could change the way she looked at him, Zi Yang Heavenly King also thought it was worthwhile.


    This had be his obsession.


    In thest life, Gu Xian''er was also called Dao Xian, and she was the most talented disciple of their Boundless Dao Sect since time immemorial. There was a wealth of near-Immortals, and there was even a high possibility of worshiping the Immortal Pce overlooking the Heavens of all ages.


    In their era, they oftenmunicated with each other. It was not like the current era, the traces of the Immortal World were elusive and hard to find, and even the Immortal had be a legendary existence.


    During that time, Immortals often appeared in the world, visiting friends to discuss Dao, and the Immortal Pce was high above and ruled all directions.


    Behind every Immortal Pce, there were existences beyond Immortals. If not for that terrifying catastrophe, that Immortal Pce would not have copsed, turning the world into ashes.


    He now estimated that he was not even qualified to stand in front of Junior Sister Dao Xian, let alone do something for her. After all, Sister Dao Xian was destined to be an Immortal.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King had alsoined about her, why she couldn''t hold anyone other than Dao in her eyes. But now, he was relieved.


    Because Dao Xian was the real her. Dedicated to the Dao, she would only be an Immortal, and she would not be disturbed by foreign objects, nor would she stop for anyone, and she would not leave a nce for anyone.


    That was the little Junior sister he had always admired.


    "Isn''t there a way? Senior brother, haven''t you already obtained the water of the Reincarnation Lake? As long as Junior Sister Dao Xian can restore her past life memories, she will definitely believe us. I must save her from Gu Changge''s ws!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King revealed divine light, and said in a deep voice, feeling that this matter was not so easy but there was no chance.


    "What do you mean��? We directly attack Junior Sister Dao Xian and force her to drink the water from the Reincarnation Lake?" Qin Wuya asked with a frown.


    Apart from this method, he really couldn''t think of what else Zi Yang Heavenly King could do. But in this way, if Gu Xian''er resisted, the suspicions about them would be clear.


    In this way, the me would be firmly seated.


    "I don''t want to do this either, but if Junior Sister Dao Xian doesn''t believe us, then this is the only thing we can do. We are doing this for her own good. I believe she will choose to forgive us when the timees. Break the cauldron and sink the boat."


    Zi Yang had a gloomy and lone wolf-like hostility on his face.


    Qin Wuya nced at him, no longer persuaded him as he nodded and said, "Okay, just follow what you said, then I will take the initiative to reveal our whereabouts and bring in Sister Dao Xian, you should pay attention to the concealment of this ce. With the formation, it is best not to let Gu Changge find any clues."


    After that, his figure moved, turned into divine light, leaving this ce, and went outside the ruins.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King nodded and stood with his hands behind his back, his purple robe fluttering and his face was cold. Compared with before, he seemed to have suddenly changed his personality.


    Afterward, he took out the jade talisman and informed the Purple Mansion behind him of his current situation. Zi Yang Heavenly King was born in Purple Mansion, and the family behind him was also the main power in Purple Mansion.


    Although after several generations, it had declined somewhat, their right to speak in the Purple Mansion was still unshakable. Zi Yang Heavenly King believed that the family behind him was still standing by his side.


    At the same time. On the other side, the mountains in the distance spread, towering and ancient, like a terrifying beast crawling on the ground.


    The mist was flowing and lingering, and the border was not visible. Many miasma insects and beasts, with towering branches, obscured the sky, making this ce darker and damp.


    Qin Wuya''s figure appeared in a mountain range, the runes shed in his eyes, and the golden light was wispy as he looked at the distant scene. It was here that he met Gu Xian''er a few days ago.


    Judging from the speed of Gu Xian''er''s search, she probably won''t be able to go very far during this time. Therefore, Qin Wuya nned to reveal his traces here, attract Gu Xian''er toe here, and then lead her to the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King was hiding now.


    "The best way is to be noticed by her inadvertently, otherwise, with her level of caution, she may be suspicious��"


    Thinking like this, Qin Wuya deliberately descended to a in below and found an open but secret ce. Afterward, he arranged some hidden formations and began to sit cross-legged, as if he had been severely injured and was recovering.


    A hidden aura fluctuation spread out, and unless it was very close to him, it would never be felt. As a result, even if Gu Xian''er suspected that this matter was strange, she would not think deeply.


    At most, she would think that he was seriously injured after fighting against Gu Changge and could not escape, so he could only find a secret ce to start healing.

 Chapter 330-2: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (2)

    <h4>Chapter 330-2: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (2)</h4>


    ����


    On the other side, a beautiful girl with a big red bird on her shoulders was walking through the mountains.


    The girl''s figure was slender, her skin was white and delicate like porcin, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and her temperament was dusty, like the most wless artwork from the hand of God.


    With her frosty nce, the dress was fluttering, with an immortal spirit, otherworldly. It was Gu Xian''er.


    However, her expression was not very good at the moment. As Qin Wuya expected, she had searched every mountain range these days, but she had not found any trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    This made Gu Xian''er feel anxious and uneasy. It had been a long time since Qing Xiao Yi was kidnapped. Although Qing Xiao Yi''s soulmp was still bright, and there was no bleak trend, it still made Gu Xian''er feel uneasy and she felt a little guilty.


    But Zi Yang Heavenly King''s way of hiding was really good. Even if she used a lot of means, it was difficult to find any clues. Just as Gu Changgeughed when he found out that she was going to find Zi Yang Heavenly King, now she was wasting her time and effort.


    "I wonder what Gu Changge is going to do now?" Gu Xian''er frowned.


    Naturally, she had also heard about Gu Changge being attacked in the past few days. With Gu Changge''s strength, there was definitely no surprise.


    Now what she wanted to know most was what Gu Changge ns to do, whether to continue to wait for Zi Yang Heavenly King to reveal his traces or did she have another way.


    At this moment, Gu Xian''er didn''t know that Gu Changge had already started to rush to the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King was.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about Gu Changge, he has his ways, and I have mine. I can''t rely too much on him. If I encounter any trouble, I want him to help me solve it as soon as possible."


    Gu Xian''er thought so in her heart, her figure shed, and she rushed to another mountain range. Although her method was stupid and needed to be searched next to each other, it was better to be meticulous and to miss almost nothing.


    "Huh?"


    "This is?"


    Suddenly, Gu Xian''er frowned, looked around, and noticed that a faint wave of aura was emerging from the void. Although it was very secretive, it could not hide her powerful perception.


    Gu Xian''er was now on the verge of breaking through to the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    Her Primordial Spirit was even more powerful. Since she was a child, she had swallowed all kinds of spiritual treasures, trained with various secret methods, and even cultivated the concept of Primordial Spirit, and her perception was far superior to her peers.


    So at this time, she immediately noticed the unusual aura in the void.


    "Is there anyone else here?"


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er shed, quietly hiding her breath, and rushing in the direction of the fluctuation.


    Soon, she noticed a hidden in.


    A man with an ordinary face and a medium stature was sitting there cross-legged, with the divine light flowing, the runes all over his body were shing, and all kinds of divine lights were emanating from him. It was obvious that he was severely injured and was healing.


    "This person is�� the brother of Zi Yang Heavenly King, the mysterious man who was cut out of the Nine Heaven strange stone."


    Gu Xian''er quickly recognized this person, her pupils shrank slightly, and she subconsciously took out a talisman from her sleeve.


    She was very clear about the rumors during this period. It was the person in front of her who went to assassinate Gu Changge, but he used an ancient treasure and fled away.


    But no one thought that he was seriously injured and was recovering here. It seemed that in the battle with Gu Changge, he was indeed seriously injured. Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er did not frighten the snake, but carefully concealed her aura.


    She had her own calctions.


    The person in front of her and Zi Yang Heavenly King definitely had an inseparable rtionship. As long as she quietly followed behind him, wouldn''t she be able to find Zi Yang Heavenly King?


    And just when Gu Xian''er was thinking, the figure in front suddenly opened his eyes, and a long dragon made of blood spurted out, making a rumbling thunder.


    He frowned, stood up slowly, and muttered to himself.


    "It will take a while for this injury to heal. Gu Changge really is the true inheritor of demonic art��"


    "Do you really think that if you can deceive the world, you will be able to deceive me? You kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi and framed Junior Brother Zi Yang, but now you even n to kill him with a knife."


    "It''s so cruel. If I don''t get rid of him, it will be a terrible disaster."


    Qin Wuya''s brows were tightly wrinkled, and his face was heavy, so he couldn''t help but whisper.


    "The most urgent task is to meet with Junior Brother Zi Yang and discuss with him how to solve the following matters. Junior Sister Dao Xian really trusts him too much, she has no idea of ??Gu Changge''s ulterior motives, and may suffer from Gu Changge''s poisonous hands in the future��"


    After all, his figure swept forward, disappeared in a sh, and soon disappeared.


    "What��"


    "What does he mean by these words? Gu Changge is the real inheritor of demonic art?"


    However, Gu Xian''er, who was hiding behind, was stunned in ce at the moment, shocked, and her expression was full of disbelief. She didn''t expect to hear such words.


    She only felt her head buzzing, as if she was hit by arge stone, and it even became nk. She didn''t know how she was feeling at the moment.


    Gu Changge was the real inheritor of demonic art? The culprit of everything? The most terrifying scourge in this world?


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t believe all this.


    <i>But�� if Qin Wuya deliberately framed it, why would he know that she was here? Saying all this on purpose? </i>


    <i>Shouldn''t he hurry up and hide after seeing her, afraid that I would contact Gu Changge toe and hunt him down?</i>


    <i>Was this all just a coincidence?</i>


    <i>Or�� What Qin Wuya said was not nonsense?</i>


    "Impossible, if Gu Changge is the inheritor of demonic art, how can there be no sign at all. If he is the inheritor of demonic art, how could he be injured repeatedly because of the inheritor of demonic art."


    "This Qin Wuya must have misunderstood something. Either he said this on purpose, knowing that I am here, and wanted to alienate the rtionship between me and Gu Changge��"


    Gu Xian''er''s head was in a mess, her heart suddenly panicked and uneasy. She didn''t know why she was so lost, worried, and even had the fear that she didn''t know why.


    Even though she didn''t notice herplexion, it was actually a little pale. At this moment, she even wished that she hadn''t heard such words.


    Before, she had never doubted that Gu Changge would be the inheritor of demonic art. And now, after hearing about this possibility, she couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Immediately, after realizing it, Gu Xian''er didn''t stop, and hurriedly chased forward, trying to find where Zi Yang Heavenly King was based on Qin Wuya''s trail.


    It didn''t matter whether Qin Wuya deliberately designed to lead her there. She just wanted to know if it was true or not. Otherwise, she would not be at ease.


    ����


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    The void trembled, bursts of brilliance emerged, and a burst of spatial fluctuations filled the air. Immediately afterward, a bright portal opened, and many figures walked out of it and came to the outside world.


    The head of the group was slender and tall, his white clothes were better than snow, and his eyes were calm and deep. His hair was as crystal-clear as ink, disying an extraordinary and refined meaning, like a young god who had emerged from the Nine Heavens.


    Behind him were the geniuses and young supreme beings of various races, with powerful cultivation bases and amazing blood and vigor.


    A yaksha-like creature stood in front respectfully, pointing to the many mountains ahead.


    "Master, in front of you is the Hengyue Mountains outside the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom."


    Gu Changge nodded, his eyes swept below, and said lightly,


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King''s hiding ce is right here, search for me next to each other, don''t let any corner be missed."


    "The rest of the people block every direction of this ce, and no creatures or cultivators were allowed to take a step. Those who vited the order should be regarded as the aplices of Zi Yang Heavenly King, and they would be killed directly without showing mercy."


    "Yes, Master."


    When a group of followers heard the words, their faces suddenly became solemn, and they agreed in unison. The momentum was amazing and the murderous aura was surging, causing the many geniuses who followed behind also changed their expressions, and their backs shivered.


    This was really Gu Changge''s style, directly blocking this mountain range and not allowing anyone to escape.


    They smiled bitterly in their hearts, and did not dare to approach at this time, for fear that Gu Changge would take them as a group with Zi Yang Heavenly King and the inheritor of demonic art.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge nced at the mountains in front of him, moved his footsteps and stepped forward, his clothes fluttering, a thousand miles in one step, all within easy reach.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan, Six Crown King, Ying Yu and others also followed.


    However, they did not step forward, but stood on the top of the sky, their eyes swept away, waiting for Gu Changge to find the trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    After all, Gu Changge was so certain that Zi Yang Heavenly King would be here, so he must be sure. Otherwise, he would be hitting them in the face at this time.

 Chapter 332: If the future is willing to do this, How dare you hurt her?

    <h4>Chapter 332: If the future is willing to do this, How dare you hurt her?</h4>


    "How did you get here?"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King frowned and asked, "This is not the ce you should be, I advise you to go back."


    However, Gu Xian''er had already seen through their ns, and was unmoved at this time, her eyes were cold and murderous.


    "You don''t have to pretend anymore, tell me, why did you lure me here? Do you want to create a crack in the rtionship between me and Gu Changge, instigating me to deal with him? That can only mean that you are thinking too much."


    Gu Xian''er''s voice was very cold, as if it didn''t contain any emotion. Hearing this, Qin Wuya and Zi Yang Heavenly King looked at each other and frowned.


    Afterward, Heavenly King Zi Yang sighed, "My Senior brother and I are actually doing it for your own good."


    He decided toe clean.


    Qin Wuya was also silent. They also knew that at this time, all of their previous ns were useless.


    Gu Xian''er frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "As you have heard all this, Gu Changge is actually the real inheritor of demonic art. Sooner orter, he will attack you, devouring your origin and everything. And your identity is that of the Junior sister from my previous life, but you don''t know this."


    "Do you remember the day in front of the mountain gate of True Immortal Academy? Why did I do that? Actually, I just wanted to help you restore the memory of your previous life. If you don''t believe it, then I have no choice."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''splexion returned to calm, and he stared at Gu Xian''er and said, ready to tell Gu Xian''er everything he knew and understood.


    "Past life?" Gu Xian''er''s brows were still wrinkled when she heard the words, and judging from her expression, he couldn''t tell whether she believed it or not.


    To be honest, Zi Yang Heavenly King''s words had a big impact on her. She thought about the purpose of Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya, but she didn''t expect him to say something which was beyond Gu Xian''er''s expectations.


    "In our previous life, we were all disciples of the Boundless Dao Sect. I was the Senior brother, and Junior Brother Ziyang and you were both direct disciples of my Master. In yourst life, your name was Dao Xian."


    Qin Wuya also spoke at this time, hoping that from these words, Gu Xian''er would be reminded of something.


    However, Gu Xian''er''s expression was still calm and cold, without any change, and she didn''t remember anything.


    "Have you finished speaking?" Then, she asked coldly.


    The name Dao Xian, she had heard Qin Wuya say it just now, but she didn''t expect it to be the name of her previous life.


    It felt so incredible and dreamy. Was there really reincarnation in this world?


    "This is the water of Reincarnation Lake. It can restore memories of past lives. If you don''t believe it, you can drink it."


    At this time, Qin Wuya spoke again, took out a small white jade bottle from his sleeve, and handed it to Gu Xian''er.


    A miraculous brilliance emerged, and the silver-white brilliance permeated in the void, exuding the meaning of reincarnation, which was amazing. Even through the bottle, people could feel the surging meaning.


    "The water of Reincarnation Lake?"


    Gu Xian''er frowned and didn''t pick it up, she still couldn''t trust Qin Wuya and Zi Yang Heavenly King. As for whether it was the water of Reincarnation Lake, she had no way to prove it.


    Who knew what was in the bottle?


    However, these words made Gu Xian''er fall into doubt.


    What was the purpose of the two of them?


    Not to mention the truth of the past life, just the act of bringing her here now didn''t seem to have any good intentions.


    "If you still don''t believe it, this is what I saw when I used my Immortal Eye."


    Seeing Gu Xian''er go silent, Zi Yang Heavenly King suddenly burst into joy, thinking she was thinking seriously, so he couldn''t help but say.


    At the same time, a golden pattern appeared between his eyebrows, reflecting everything, extremely dazzling and surging with divine light.


    Although at this time, the real supernatural power of Immortal Dao eye could not be used. But it was not difficult for him to restore what he saw at that time.


    If Gu Xian''er could see these sights.


    Then he believed that Gu Xian''er would definitely have doubts about Gu Changge, and would at least not have as much trust in him as she had now.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    While speaking, the void in front of Zi Yang Heavenly burst out with brilliance, followed by some pictures. In the dark and damp dungeon, a beautiful young girl was sealed with chains.


    Her limbs were hanging on the wall, covered with blood, her aura was decreasing, but her expression was full of stubbornness and coldness. The man in front of her had a handsome face, a white robe that was better than snow, a rich spirit like jade, without the slightest bit of dust.


    There was also a small white jade bowl in his hand, which contained blood, which looked thick and evil. Seeing this scene, Gu Xian''er was silent.


    Suddenly, her delicate body trembled, and her face turned pale, as if she had lost all her blood.


    "Bullshit, I''m going to kill you."


    Suddenly, she snorted coldly, and directly sacrificed the jade sword, which flew out from the palm of her hand.


    The crystal clear and radiant sword, with a terrifying edge cut through the sky and fell towards Zi Yang Heavenly King, as if to kill him here.


    "These are the fragments of the future that my Immortal Eyes can see. Gu Changge is uneasy and kind to you. He is the real inheritor of demonic art. Why can''t you trust us?"


    "It''s impossible for me and my Senior Brother to hurt you."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s expression was a little gloomy, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    At the same time, the sleeves were rolled up as the purple energy rushed out like a gxy, falling from the sky, resisting Gu Xian''er''s blow. With his current strength, if Gu Xian''er did not use other means, it was not difficult to suppress her.


    However, Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t do this, and was still trying to persuade her, hoping that Gu Xian''er could figure it all out and stop being obsessed.


    "Besides provoking my rtionship with Gu Changge, do you have any other abilities? If that is my future, then I am willing to do so."


    Gu Xian''er''s voice was still as cold as ice, without any emotion.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The jade sword pierced through the void, the aftermath smashed everything around, and the mountains were copsing, with terrifyingws and order, turbulent and vast, bursting with all kinds of gorgeous lights.


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Zi Yang''splexion suddenly turned extremely ugly, with anger, gloom, hatred, but more than jealousy and unwillingness.


    "Why? What is all this for? It''s obvious that I''m being nice to you, but Gu Changge is intent on hurting you��"


    He was almost roaring, never expecting Gu Xian''er to say such a thing, the whole person seemed to be ignited by the me of jealousy.


    At this moment, Heavenly King Zi Yang couldn''t care about anything, he wanted to suppress Gu Xian''er and force her to drink the water of Reincarnation Lake.


    For a time, thews were intertwined here, the divine chain of order was in the air, and the dazzling beam of light suddenly passed through the void, which was extremely terrifying.


    Hongmeng''s purple aura shrouded the sky and turned into a vast cloudyer, in which various magical powers evolved as the purple thunder crackled, as if it could tear everything apart.


    Gu Xian''er was also using various means to fight against all this, and her expression was very cold. And Qin Wuya didn''t do anything, he just watched from the side, at the same time to prevent the fluctuations here, attracting the rest of the cultivators and geniuses<strong>.</strong>


    <strong>Boom boom boom!!!</strong>


    The battle here became more and more astonishing, with a loud shock, like the drum of an immortal was being beaten, shaking the universe, the cepletely exploded, and the entire ruins were shattered.


    Dao was evolving, andws were condensing. Gu Xian''er''s immortal bone was manifesting, turning her into a Supreme True Immortal, to suppress everything.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King manifested his Hongmeng Dao bone, and the purple energy was boundless and iparably terrifying, like a gxy bursting its banks. Finally, in the void, there was a sound of shock, and red blood was spilled.


    Gu Xian''er flew out, there was blood on the corners of her mouth and skirt, and her expression was cold. After all, her Realm was much weaker than Zi Yang Heavenly King, and after using a few tricks, she quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    She was not his opponent.


    "Junior Sister Xian''er, you are not my opponent, so don''t resist at this time, just be obedient��"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s purple robe fluttered as he was standing in the sky. At this moment, after one blow, his face had recovered to calm, watching her say so.


    However, before his words were finished, Qin Wuya''s expression suddenly changed behind him, and he shouted, "No, hurry up and step aside."


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the next moment, the mountains and seas copsed, the power of the destruction of the universe surged forward and the void suddenly exploded.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t have time to react, he wanted to turn back in the face of the great change in fear, but the whole person was hit by this force, and his body exploded instantly with a bang, with blood flying around.


    "You are looking for death! How dare you hurt her?"


    A figure walked out of the void, and a palm covered the sky and shot down, like the wrath of the ancient sky, carrying the power of hundreds of millions of stars.


    His face was like ice that had existed for hundreds of millions of years, and one couldn''t help but feel chills on his back, from head to toe, making their soul shiver.

 Chapter 333-1: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel plan! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 333-1: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel n! (1)</h4>


    Fluctuations emerged from the void, followed by a terrifying aura like a turbulent ocean, and it seemed more like a gxy falling into the world.


    Many runes were engulfed withw and order were intertwined as a figure stepped out, making a strong move, with a cold murderous aura of anger.


    Thews of Dao he controlled appeared all over his body, lingering in there, as if they were surrendering to him, worshiping him, just like facing a young supreme god.


    It exploded right here.


    Arge palm print in the void appeared, carrying the power of hundreds of millions of stars as if it could suppress the ages, and it was extremely powerful as it descended from the sky and hit Zi Yang Heavenly King who was caught off guard in an instant.


    Although he reacted quickly, hisplexion changed drastically, and he wanted to fight, but the power contained in this palm was simply too great. Even if he was wearing a treasure robe that could resist the strength of the Great Sacred Realm, it was difficult for him to withstand this blow.


    After resisting for a moment, cracks appeared on his treasure robe, and then it exploded. His fleshy body was like an egg hitting a stone, extremely fragile, and his bones broke with a click.


    His internal organs were crushed, the whole body almost exploded with the blood dripping, and he didn��t look like a human anymore.


    "Gu Changge!" Seeing the personing, Zi Yang Heavenly King let out a growl.


    At the same time, apanied by the piercing pain, his face almost distorted, looking extremely hideous. He never thought that at this time, Gu Changge would suddenly appear, andunch a powerful strike like a thunderbolt, which would directly injure him.


    His divine soul turned into divine light, swept over the tattered body, and quickly fled to the other side to rebuild the body. Although Heavenly King Zi Yang hated Gu Changge very much.


    But he was also aware that he was not Gu Changge��s opponent. He was worried that Gu Changge would seize the opportunity at this time and attack directly, beat him to the point of annihtion, and Purple Mansion would note for support.


    In the void, Gu Changge''s figure stood there, his robe fluttered, and his eyes were calm and deep, but with more of a cold and murderous aura.


    Hearing that, he didn''t say much, but looked at Gu Xian''er, who was staring at him nkly, and sighed softly, "How could you be so impulsive in finding out the whereabouts of Heavenly King Zi Yang and not give me any message?"


    Although he was ming, it was hard to hide concern and worry in his words.


    In fact, before Gu Xian''er came here, Gu Changge found this ce. However, he did not show up, waiting for Qin Wuya to appear, wanting to see their hidden methods.


    After that, he witnessed Qin Wuya''s n to lure Gu Xian''er with his own eyes. Including the showdown between the two of them, Gu Xian''er''s past life, and Zi Yang Heavenly King revealing his identity as the inheritor of demonic art.


    Gu Changge saw all this, but he didn''t stop it and chose not to show up. Afterward, Gu Xian''er''s actions surprised him a little, but more than that it was trance and a sigh.


    Especially after witnessing the miserable vision of the future, Gu Xian''er actually said that even if that was the case, she would still be willing. This made Gu Changge fall into silence for a while, not knowing what to say. Should she be called stupid, or should she be called innocent?


    Of course, he also guessed that the picture Zi Yang Heavenly King saw was actually something on the timeline that Yue Mingkong experienced. In this life, at most, he only bullied Gu Xian''er, how could he be willing to hurt her.


    However, when she heard Gu Changge''s words, Gu Xian''er did not answer, but still looked at him nkly, her normally cold and moving eyes seemed to have lost her spirit. Not even the blood on the corners of her mouth was wiped away.


    "Gu Changge, how did you find this ce?"


    At this time, it was Qin Wuya who shouted in a cold voice, extremely fearful, and appeared in front of Zi Yang Heavenly King in a sh.


    He was sure that Gu Xian''er did not pass the news to Gu Changge. How did Gu Changge find this ce, and how long had he been hiding in secret?


    This made Qin Wuya feel terrified, which meant that Gu Changge had actually listened to what they said just now, including their origins and rtionship. This was their biggest secret, and it had never been told to anyone except each other.


    He told Gu Xian''er today that if she didn''t agree, he would be forced to take action, suppress her, and force her to drink the water of Reincarnation Lake. So he was not worried about her speaking out.


    "It''s all thanks to you. If you hadn''t led the way for me, how could I havee here. Speaking of which, I have to thank you very well."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, his figure fell from the sky and walked slowly.


    He knew what Qin Wuya was worried about, but at this time, Gu Changge didn''t care.


    "You left a mark on me? How could it be possible? I searched all over and couldn''t find any mark." Qin Wuya''s voice was gloomy and unbelievable.


    "If you can find it, what am I going to do?" Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Qin Wuya''s face became more and more gloomy, and he had already concluded that Gu Changge did something.


    It turned out that Gu Changge deliberately let him go at that time, and even used means he didn''t know to leave something like a mark on him, so he took this opportunity to find him.


    Apart from this possibility, there was no other possibility. His back was even colder.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King, who was recovering from his injuries, was also very pale when he heard that. He never expected that the one who finally revealed his whereabouts would be his Senior brother.


    "Junior brother, it''s my fault. I didn''t expect Gu Changge toe here in the end."


    Qin Wuya apologetically nced at Zi Yang Heavenly King. If he had been more cautious, Zi Yang would not have been hit so hard by Gu Changge, and he wasn''t even sure if he could escape safely today.


    "Senior brother doesn''t have to do this, Gu Changge is so cunning, who would have thought that he would do such a thing."


    Zi Yang took a deep breath and calmed down, without any intention of ming Qin Wuya. Right now, he could only face Gu Changge directly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, a mighty purple aura appeared on his body, permeating from every inch of his tattered flesh and blood.


    In the end, it turned into a chain of immortal energy, and his injured body was reconnected as his injury was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. This method was naturally not that simple, and it consumed the origin.


    Even Zi Yang Heavenly King had to do this because he needed to restore his state to its peak in a short period of time so that he could fight against Gu Changge''s battle power.


    Soon, hisplexion improved.


    In the blood, there was also a mysterious fluctuation that turned into a simple and mysterious rune, which condensed into unparalleled power.


    "Senior brother��"


    Qin Wuya recognized this secret technique, and his face turned a little dignified.


    Because this secret technique did not belong to this world and was a forbidden secret technique of the Boundless Dao Sect.


    This technique must not be used until as thest resort, not only would it burn the origin, but also burn the lifespan.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King��s face was aging at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and there were also spots of white hair in the hair.


    "Senior brother doesn''t need to persuade me, no matter what, today, I want to subdue the demon! Not only for Junior Sister Xian''er but also for themon people in the world, the inheritor of demonic art must be executed!"


    "Gu Changge has lost all of his conscience, and he has done all the bad things. Sooner orter, he will suffer retribution."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s face was firm and upright, and his words were even more generous and powerful, containing unimaginable power. At this time, even he didn''t know why, but there was a surge of righteousness.


    The human world had its own right path, and this demon would not be allowed to do evil and cause chaos in the heavens.


    "At this time, haven''t you forgotten to frame me? Although Xian''er is a little stupid, you want to provoke her with these words? Aren��t you underestimating her too much?"


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and walked to Gu Xian''er''s side. He didn''t care about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s words at all.


    "Gu Changge��" Gu Xian''er also seemed to havee back to her senses, still staring at him nkly.


    Gu Changge gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth for her, his eyes fixed on her, "You just need to remember one thing, no matter when it is, I will never hurt you."


    Gu Xian''er was stunned when she heard the words. She actually wanted to ask Gu Changge whether the words of Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya were true or not and whether he was the inheritor of demonic art.


    But seeing Gu Changge say this, she didn''t know how to speak. But there was no doubt that she believed that Gu Changge would not hurt her.


    In her opinion, the picture Zi Yang Heavenly King showed her, was to sow discord between her and Gu Changge, so she was so angry just now.


    "Junior Sister Xian''er, don''t believe Gu Changge''s nonsense, he will do anything to gain your origin."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King snorted coldly, now he was not as angry as before, and he had calmed down.


    After all, Gu Xian''er had been tricked around by Gu Changge, and she couldn''t tell the difference between east, west, north, and west, so he couldn''t me Gu Xian''er for this.


    However, this hatred must be counted on Gu Changge''s body.


    "Junior brother doesn''t need to talk to him. Today, if you and I join forces, there might be a chance."


    Qin Wuya said coldly, he was very decisive, without hesitation, he shot straight forward, iparably strong and fierce. The injury he mentioned before was naturally to deceive Gu Xian''er.


    He was in good shape himself, and he didn''t suffer multiple injuries at all that night.


    In the void, the divine runes flickered and the brilliance was splendid, all of which were transformed by variousws of Dao, and the order was condensed and intertwined, which was extremely terrifying.


    "Don''t take action, leave both of them to me, and I will find out the whereabouts of Xiao Yi."


    Gu Changge looked at Gu Xian''er with a strange look in his eyes. Then, without waiting for her to answer, his figure shed and appeared in the sky as he fought with Qin Wuya.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    When he raised his hand, a divine light shot out emitting an extremely dazzling sword aura falling from the sky, fierce and capable of attacking everything.


    Afterward, Heavenly King Zi Yang did not hesitate and shot at Gu Changge, the mighty purple aura was overwhelming and endless like a gxy.


    All kinds of mysteries evolved there, condensed into all kinds of divine weapons, swords, spears, swords, halberds, axes, and forks, and all attacked Gu Changge to counter his blow.

 Chapter 333-2: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel plan! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 333-2: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel n! (2)</h4>


    <strong>2</strong><strong>)</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The sky and the earth shook violently, making a terrifying sound, and the aftermath alone caused many mountain ranges to copse and turn to ashes.


    For a time, thews were intertwined here, the mountains shook violently, and the chains of order ran through the void as if they could pierce the heavens and the earth.


    Then, a golden fog appeared in the sky, Gu Changge condensed the Dao Dharma body surging with golden light, it was tens of thousands of feet in size.


    He was extremely powerful, and he reached out with a big hand, covering the sky, causing the ce to fall at once.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Qin Wuya was very confident in his own strength. As soon as he attacked, he showed thebat power of the Quasi-Supreme Realm, turning into a divine mountain, which was extremely solid and majestic, like a fetish from the Nine Heavens.


    But facing Gu Changge''s palm, it copsed directly, unable to resist for a moment.


    Qin Wuya''s body shook violently, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out and he flew out backward.


    "You still don''t admit it, you''re not hurt at all."


    He was extremely shocked and horrified. Now, the strength that Gu Changge showed was several times stronger than that in the mansion that night, and it was even more powerful and terrifying.


    "Injured? No, it''s just that you are too weak."


    Gu Changge smiled casually, walking into the void as if he was casually strolling in his courtyard.


    The palm fell again, the chaotic mist spread, and the golden divine inscription hung down, which was extremely solid, like the palm of the Emperor, making Zi Yang Heavenly King fly out with blood.


    His body almost exploded and fell to the ground, unable to get up for a long time. Although Zi Yang Heavenly King used the forbidden technique, in front of Gu Changge, he still couldn''t even resist a palm, his body was tattered and full of blood.


    He coughed up blood again, which was wrapped in broken pieces of internal organs, and was seriously injured. Zi Yang Heavenly King''s face was very ugly, he quickly took out the holy medicine and medicinal herbs, and stuffed them into his mouth, which made the injury improve.


    "Brother��"


    He didn''t expect that the two of them would still not be Gu Changge''s opponents even when they joined forces.


    Before that, didn''t the Senior Brother say that he had 50% chance in defeating Gu Changge?


    "I didn''t expect his current strength to reach this point. Gu Changge is hiding too deeply."


    Qin Wuya knew what Zi Yang Heavenly King was thinking, his face became more and more gloomy, and he was worried in his heart.


    Under such circumstances, Gu Changge''s desire to kill Zi Yang Heavenly King could be said to be an easy task. Although he still had many means that he had not used yet, he had a lot of headache.


    When he entered the Nine Heavens by mistake, he also obtained a lot of divine objects and learned a lot. However, once those means were used, they would likely cause unimaginable consequences.


    The Nine Heavens had manifested in the Upper Realm. Once known, his fate would not be much better than that of the inheritor of demonic art.


    Qin Wuya was very clear about the truth of the innocence of ordinary people and the guilt of pregnant women. After that, Gu Changge''s expression was calm and indifferent, and he shot again, pushing his big palm horizontally and mming it down from the sky.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King continued to vomit blood, his body was covered in wounds, the bones were healed and then broken, the internal organs were crushed, and the whole person was tattered.


    At this time, even if he had many divine medicines and medicinal pills on his body, it would be difficult for him to recover, because Gu Changge would not give him time at all.


    "Gu Changge, stop!" Qin Wuya''s eyes were splitting, and he was extremely angry.


    Although he took action from the side and wanted to dy Gu Changge, he still didn''t have any chance to show his strongest means.


    Gu Changge was even more simple, directly using the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers, the Supreme power pulsated up and down, the aura of the Dao was rumbling, and it rolled over in the sky, making Qin Wuya grit his teeth with no way to counter it.


    He used a lot of means, but he still coughed up blood and was hurt. Then, while clenching his teeth, he sacrificed an ancient treasure, it was shining and snow-white, like an ancient scale, covered with all kinds of simple and natural Dao formations.


    The moment this scale appeared, it broke through the void and appeared directly, as if it was reproducing the original immortal creature.


    Whoohoo!


    A strange sound suddenly appeared in the heavens and the earth. The scales were extremely strange, and the lines on it seemed to being back to life, and they all shone brightly.


    In the end, it turned into a strange beast with the body of a dragon, beast, and an ox, surrounded by purple thunder as they roared up to the sky, and it seemed as if even the sun and the moon could be smashed to pieces.


    In the face of this power, even the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers seemed to be affected.


    There was a terrifying wind, apanied by the roar of Dao, which was deafening, blowing from all directions of the world, as if even the soul of a person could be shattered.


    "A creature from the Nine Heavens?"


    Gu Changge''s eyes fell on the scale, and he was a little interested. With the power of one scale alone, he was able topete with the Supreme Artifact.


    How strong was this beast in its prime? However, he didn''t care too much. After using the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers, he directly attacked Qin Wuya, and at the same time, he shot at Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Gu Changge didn''t n to kill Zi Yang Heavenly King now, he was still waiting to fight the old generation, and before the powerhouse of Purple Mansion arrived, Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t die yet.


    "Isn''t the general routine all about killing someone, and then the older generation would jump out and shout to stop? Zi Yang, you are about to die, and the powerhouse from Purple Mansion hasn''te yet. Are they going to abandon you?"


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, ignoring Qin Wuya who was battling against the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers behind him. He mmed his hands down again, this time directly suppressing Zi Yang Heavenly King to the ground.


    "Gu Changge! If you kill me, Purple Mansion will not let it go!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was covered in blood, and no bones were intact. At this moment, he couldn''t help roaring, extremely frightened and uneasy, for fear of being killed by Gu Changge.


    "You colluded with the inheritor of demonic art to attack the disciples of the Academy, and then you even joined your Senior brother to attack the Holy Maiden Zi Yan, trying to put the me on me."


    "At this time, what else do you want to quibble about? If Purple Mansion dares to protect you, so what if I destroy it."


    Gu Changge''s smile was still light and cloudless, and there was no turbulence.


    "Gu Changge, you are spitting nonsense!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was furious and cursed, extremely angry.


    His whole body was glowing, extremely translucent.


    At the same time, his Hongmeng purple aura was surging, and there was an aura of chaos leading to primordial evolution, which was trying topete with Gu Changge.


    But the gap between the two of them was way too big.


    No matter how extraordinary Hongmeng Daot bone was, it would be difficult to fight against it if it spewed the colorful rays of light there and flew through the rules of the strongest.


    Soon Zi Yang Heavenly King was sttered with blood, and was directly suppressed to the ground by Gu Changge. The atmosphere of the battle that took ce here spread, and all kinds of divine lights illuminated the sky, instantly attracting many cultivators and geniuses from afar.


    For a time, divine lights broke through the sky and rushed to this ce, all thinking that there was a big event happening here and it should not be missed.


    The disciples of the True Immortal Academy also arrived quickly to control the situation, on divine weapons, mounts, etc., for fear of missing something.


    "It''s Zi Yang Heavenly King!"


    "Young Master Changge has found the trace of Heavenly King Zi Yang, and the two are fighting!"


    Soon, the cultivator who arrived, saw the scene from a distance, and couldn''t help shouting directly, iparably shocked and excited.


    The many cultivators behind him were also very excited to hear the words, and they came quickly to witness all of this with their own eyes.


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Ying Yu and others who were waiting outside the mountain range also heard the movement here, with different expressions on their faces, and clouds rose from their feet as they rushed over.


    "Not good!"


    "This ce has been discovered."


    Seeing this scene, Qin Wuya''splexion changed drastically again.


    He was fighting against the power of the Supreme weapon. He didn''t expect that the hidden formation of this ce had been broken, causing the brilliance of this ce to soar into the sky, attracting the cultivators from afar.


    He knew that Gu Changge must have done it.


    Gu Changge not only wanted to expose their whereabouts, but also wanted to kill Zi Yang Heavenly King in front of all the cultivators, holding high the name of justice.


    This made him shiver uncontrobly.


    What a cruel n!

 Chapter 335-1: Its not Gu Changges identity that matters, Gu Xianers thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 335-1: Its not Gu Changges identity that matters, Gu Xianers thoughts (1)</h4>


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The blood sshed in the void, like a bewitching flower blooming with stunning beauty.


    Just like the beautiful sword light that illuminated the sky just now, as bright and wless as the moon, the murderous intent was enough to make people tremble and fear to the extreme.


    It was as if a holy and transcendent Immortal fairy apanied by the moonlight and descended to the mortal world. However, under the beauty of this prosperous world, the Supreme of Purple Mansion stood frozen in ce.


    From the widened eyes, his sense of horror and despair had not dissipated yet, but his vitality had already passed away.


    He was killed!


    There was a hole between his eyebrows, the front and rear were translucent, which was extremely terrifying. This sudden change shocked everyone.


    The Supreme of Purple Mansion, who was iparably strong and arrogant just now, disappeared in a sh, and his vitality disappeared.


    Seeing the slight smile on Gu Changge''s face, everyone couldn''t help but shudder. The rest of the masters of the Purple Mansion looked extremely horrified and unbelievable.


    Many people were already dumbfounded and speechless.


    The middle-aged man who was rescued by the old man in the Daoist robe just now had a pale face devoid of blood.


    His whole person couldn''t stop shaking, and the fear was so extreme that he was about to copse to the ground.


    "Purple Mansion��s Supreme is dead��"


    A cultivator reacted, he couldn''t help swallowing, his voice trembled. He had a premonition that the Upper Realm would change after today, and unimaginable events would happen.


    "It turns out that Gu Changge had already anticipated all this, and he had already arranged steps. I was worried for nothing��"


    Gu Xian''er also widened her eyes in surprise.


    She also didn''t know who made the shot just now, but judging from Gu Changge''s attitude, it should be someone from Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    The strength was so powerful.


    "This is too strong, it doesn��t make sense at all, to directly kill a Supreme��"


    "This is Supreme."


    At this time, the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Ying Yu and others couldn''t help but stare in shock as a terrifying chill appeared on their backs. It was hard to believe what was happening in front of them.


    However, they were also very clear that today''s events would definitely cause a terrifying earthquake, which would horrify all Dao forces.


    One must know that a third rank powerhouse at the Supreme Realm was definitely an invincible existence in the current Upper Realm. They were respected as the Ancestors, and no one could match them.


    Among the Dao forces behind them, even if they saw the existence of the Supreme Being, they had to be respectful and not dare to neglect. To be able to reach the stage of Supreme, no matter when, they were arrogant, talented and proud since the ancient times.


    Although their talent was strong, it was difficult to say whether they could reach this stage in the future. But now, Purple Mansion had dispatched a Supreme Being to solve today''s affairs, shelter and take away Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    In the eyes of everyone, this had almost be a foregone conclusion, and no one could stop it. Although Gu Changge had a Supreme weapon, if he wanted topete with a real Supreme, it was still impossible.


    At the moment when the Supreme Being attacked just now, many people were still guessing why Gu Changge was so calm and fearless.


    And now they finally understood.


    It turned out that there was a peerless powerhouse hidden behind him. The strength of this peerless powerhouse was simply unimaginable, and terrifying, and it could easily obliterate a Supreme Being.


    One must know that even if it was the existence of the Supreme Realm, and wanted to obliterate the other party in an instant, it was simply impossible.


    This could only show that the mysterious person who shot just now was far above the Supreme Realm.


    Was it the existence of the Emperor Realm?


    Thinking of this, everyone''s expressions changed dramatically, revealing fear.


    The existence of the Emperor Realm was the strongest existence of almost every major sect and Dao lineage, suppressing their luck and background. How could they easily take action?


    Generally, it was only in the face of a life-and-death crisis that one would wake up from seclusion.


    No one thought that this incident would rm the Gu family''s Emperor Realm powerhouse, and it had been hidden behind Gu Changge, waiting for the Purple Mansion Powerhouse to take action against him.


    It could also be seen that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family valued ??and cared about Gu Changge!


    This was because it was obvious that Purple Mansion would not be able to help it, so this n was set up.


    Could it be that there was a reason to attack Purple Mansion?


    In this way, no matter what the reason was, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was on the right side.


    After all, this was under the watchful eyes of the public, and the Supreme of Purple Mansion was bullying the younger generation and preparing to teach Gu Changge a lesson.


    It was not surprising that the Supreme would end up like this.


    Purple Mansion could only grit their and swallow this hard.


    "A Supreme Being died here, and Hongmeng Dao bone of Zi Yang Heavenly King, the descendant of Purple Mansion, was dug out. It was better to die than live�� Purple Mansion is going to go crazy today."


    "Yeah, other than that, what Purple Mansion did was dere war on Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and the Supreme existence took action against the young master of the Gu family, which is no different from provocation!"


    "The Supreme from the Purple Mansion was obliterated, it can only be said that he brought it on himself. He was so arrogant just now, he should have expected this consequence."


    Some cultivators couldn''t help but whisper, thinking of the consequences of this incident.


    How many years had passed? This was the first time they heard that there was a Supreme Being who was killed, and it was killed in front of everyone.


    Just now, everyone saw the blurry figure that shot.


    But no one could see her face.


    It could only be vaguely guessed that it was a woman of peerless elegance.


    "Do you still want to attack?"


    Gu Changge looked at the people of Purple Mansion who were already frightened and their souls were trembling to the extreme, and smiled slightly.


    "Or do you want to get back the Primordial Dao Bone of Zi Yang Heavenly King?"


    As he spoke, he gestured to the Primordial Dao Bone in his hand, which was glowing with purple light, crystal clear and intertwined with divinity.


    The wisps of Hongmeng Purple aura entwined and hung down on it, looking extremely mysterious and magnificent, as if it could evolve into the heavens and the world.


    When the Dao Bone of Zi Yang Heavenly King was dug out by Gu Changge, he had not yet passed out, and wanted to hold out until his Supreme Realm uncle took him away.


    But in the next moment. After seeing his hopeful Supreme Realm uncle being violently killed, he finally couldn''t bear it any longer, spurting out a mouthful of blood, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.


    Under such a huge blow, how could Zi Yang Heavenly King persist?


    At this moment, hearing Gu Changge''s words, everyone from Purple Mansion turned pale and frightened, trembling there, looking at Gu Changge in horror, worried that he would suddenly attack and kill everyone.


    Even their Ancestor who was a Supreme Being was killed, what else could they do?


    Resist?


    That would only make them die faster.


    "It seems that you are still savvy with current affairs, but the death penalty can be avoided�� Living crime is inevitable."

 Chapter 270-1: What bullshit similar flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (1)

    <h4>Chapter 270-1: What bullshit simr flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (1)</h4>


    Afterwards, several old monsters said something, they left with Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng, ready to check their physical constitution andy their foundations along the way.


    After all, neither of them had ever cultivated.


    Naturally, Qing Feng was also blessed by his sister and was brought in for cultivation together with his sister, which made many people present envy him. Probably, from today onwards, this little beggar would be transformed into a figure they would not be able to reach.


    Soon after, the ce returned to tranquility, the immortal mist surged, the mountain wind blew, and the fragrance of Immortal Fruits seemed fragrant.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for helping just now."


    The old man in white wiped the cold sweat on his head, and thanked Gu Changge with some lingering fears. He almost shut out a great genius just now.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge to plead for him, saying that he did everything ording to the rules, he would have been punished by several elders. So towards Gu Changge, he was even more grateful.


    "You are wee, Elder." Gu Changge nodded slightly, not paying much attention to his words.


    "The old man''s name is Wang Zhongyong. In the future, if Young Master Changge needs anything, he can just send someone." The old man in white smiled and said respectfully.


    Gu Changge nodded, and then stopped. He then took Su Qingge and the others to True Immortal Academy.


    In his mind, he was still thinking about Xiao Yi. It stood to reason that she had such a physique, and she should not have borrowed from an unknown person before. As long as a cultivator had a little eyesight he would notice that she was very special.


    Could it be that there were some secrets hidden in this brother and sister? However, when Gu Changge saw her brother Qing Feng, there was no obvious change in his Luck.


    But with such a sister, his Luck should be higher than most of the people present. However, what happened in front of the gate of True Immortal Academy today was just a minor episode for Gu Changge.


    Immortal Demon Body, he had vaguely heard this kind of physique, it was said that it had only appeared once since ancient times.


    But the only time, it created an Immortal and True King��


    This was an iparably powerful being. Some people said that his cultivation had surpassed that of Immortals and had reached another unfathomable level. The particrity of this physique was that it could integrate Immortals and Demons, reverse Yin and Yang, and break through Reincarnation.


    Even if a person with an Immortal Demon Body had never cultivated, his body would be nourished by various substances between heaven and earth, far exceeding that of ordinary cultivators.


    As for this reversal of Yin and Yang, Gu Changge felt that it was rted to the reversal of life and death, and it might also be to reverse the years and the innate nature.


    In short, he first kept an eye on Qing Xiao Yi. And soon, the fact that Gu Changge came to True Immortal Academy soon spread from the mouths of many young geniuses at the mountain gate, causing quite a stir.


    As for the Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng, although many people paid attention to them, they were far from causing a major earthquake like Gu Changge. Although he was not the first cultivator to arrive, he was very noticeable because of his status.


    Before that, there were rumors that Gu Changge was one of the top ten candidates. His strength, in the eyes of many people, could even overwhelm the other major candidates.


    For a time, all the peaks and immortal inds of True Immortal Academy were rmed, and many young existences showed up, nning toe and see his true face.


    The terrain of True Immortal Academy was very vast, the inds were in the sky, and the mountains were ups and downs, like an ancient world that had existed since the beginning of the world.


    <strong>Whoosh whoosh!</strong>


    Between the heavens and the earth, divine lights swept across the peaks, all of them were the best of the younger generation, with independent cave dwellings and sacred mountains.


    Like some quasi-candidate disciples, they had arge area, surmounting an ancient city.


    In the vicinity were all kinds of majestic pces and mansions where their followers lived. Among them, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was dense as it fell from the mountains like waterfalls with the phenomenon of Immortal Phoenix, Basalt, Unicorn and so on.


    But soon, these people were disappointed because they couldn��t not see Gu Changge at the mountain gate. They came while being happy, and returned with a little disappointment.


    The realm of the True Immortal Academy was really too big, and no one knew where the other geniuses were before they determined their respective areas.


    In order to give geniuses the many opportunities to experience andpete. True Immortal Academy could be said to have made painstaking efforts, and even in the area where one usually cultivated and rested, they had to fight by themselves, the phrase "the strong eat the weak" was more vivid.


    On the other side, after Gu Changge left the mountain gate, he went straight to the pces in the depths of True Immortal Academy. There was a chaotic fog floating there, the sky and the earth were blurred, like a sky tower emerging between heaven and the earth, and it looked very mysterious and ancient.


    He asked Su Qingge and other followers to wait for him in ce. And he went ahead. Because when he was in Peach Vige in the Land of Immortal Abandonment, Taoyao gave him a token, saying that it could solve his Demon Heart problem.


    After Gu Changge epted it, the Old Guy Taoyao had mentioned that owed her favor was in True Immortal Academy, so that Gu Changge coulde to him when he arrived.


    For Gu Changge, there was no need to think about the question of the Demon Heart at all, so what he cared about now was how to use this favor. Although Taoyao''s state was problematic and her memory was iplete, the kindness she mentioned was at least what she owed when she was at her peak.


    The origin of this old guy in True Immortal Academy should not be too simple. And soon, Gu Changge''s figure passed through many sacred and ancient mountains, and arrived at a lonely peak in the void.


    No one stopped him on the way. Now in the entire Upper Realm, not many people didn''t knew him. This ce already belonged to the forbidden area of True Immortal Academy, and usually only the Elders woulde here.


    Gu Changge''s figure fell from the sky and appeared at the gate of the pce.


    It was a very simple pce, covering a radius of nearly 100 miles, but Gu Changge knew that there was definitely a different realm, and it would not be simple.


    At the gate of the pce, there were many guards dressed in golden armor and immortal clothes, with swords in front of their knees, guarding this ce.


    Everyone''s cultivation base was in the Great Sacred Realm. When their eyes opened and closed, there were wisps of terrifying divine light as the powerful Sacred Realm aura would converge every inch of space.


    "Young Master Changge?" Seeing Gu Changge here, they were a little surprised, but they didn''t have any hostility.


    Obviously, they already knew what monsters woulde to this generation of True Immortal Academy. It was rude to say that the young man in front of him was one of the strongest beings in the True Immortal Academy''s generation, and even some Elders would not dare to pose in front of him.


    Therefore, their attitude towards Gu Changge was very respectful.


    "I came to find an Elder." Gu Changge nodded slightly, speaking concisely.


    These few guards did not dare to stop him and let Gu Changge go.


    In the hall, there was a deep and vast expanse, as if entering the boundless universe, the gxy was falling, the universe was intertwined with chaos surging!


    In the central position, there were many books with glittering divine light on the desk, divine books made of silver and gold. Several old guys with very old faces, blurred faces and chaotic energy, were discussing something.


    Suddenly, an old man with a fluttering Dao robe and an immortal style, raised his eyebrows slightly, and seemed to sense something.


    "What is this guy doing?" His expression was slightly unnatural.


    "What are the seniors talking about?" An old man with a pair of dry Dragon horns on his head beside him was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled, and was still reading an ancient book in his hand.


    "That guy from the Gu family, what is he doing?"


    However, the old man in the Dao robe looked slightly ufortable, and snorted coldly, "This guy will not be peaceful no matter where he goes."


    "ording to the rumors, the gentleman of the Gu family has a gentle and elegant temperament. How did he fall into the mouth of a fellow Daoist?"


    "Could it be that the rumors are wrong? But that''s right. After all, when he was a child, he was able to dig the bone of his sister from the same n, and he didn''t necessarily have a bright heart."


    The other old antiques also looked a little surprised, and then nodded slightly. They still respected the old man in the Taoist robe, and they were even more convinced of these words.


    At this time, Gu Changge''s figure appeared at the door of the main hall.


    He stepped in, smiled slightly at the group of Elders in the middle, and saluted, "Disciple Gu Changge greets all the Elders."


    Now that he entered True Immortal Academy, he was naturally a disciple of True Immortal Academy.


    The few old antiques in front of them came from all over the Upper Realm. Although he was not familiar with them, if he called them Elders, they would not me him for trespassing.


    "Not bad, such a cultivation base�� ording to the rumors, there are quite a few deviations."


    "What are you here for?"


    At the moment, the eyes of the old guys looked very peaceful, and they carefully looked at Gu Changge.


    Afterwards, he found that ayer of mist-like aura gradually emerged from his body, and the whole person seemed to be standing in another world.


    Suddenly, even they couldn''t see through. This method surprised them a little. After all, they were the real Supremes, and they were even those close to the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

 Chapter 270-2: What bullshit similar flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (2)

    <h4>Chapter 270-2: What bullshit simr flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (2)</h4>


    However, they did not bother and did not continue to investigate. Gu Changge was the young master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    If he didn''t have any ability or divine weapon, he couldn''t justify it. It was normal to hide his breath and block others'' perception.


    "Great Elder, long time no see, yourplexion is much better than before." At this time, Gu Changge looked a little surprised, as if he just noticed the old acquaintances.


    The Great Elder of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was also here. That look still disliked him very much.


    "As long as you''re not in front of the old man, why will the old man look bad?"


    The Great Elder snorted coldly, and Gu Changge poked at his scar as soon as he came. When he was in Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Gu Changge was not less angry with him.


    He still remembered that the day Gu Changge left Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, he even came to the top of the mountain where he was, and told him that he still owed him a favor, for fear that he would not ept itter.


    "What does the ELder want to say about this? As the heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Changge asked himself whether he did anything wrong to the Immortal Pce."


    Gu Changge said calmly, "In the Ancient Immortal Continent, I even helped Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce to unify the Ancient Immortal ns and realize the peace and tranquility of the Ancient Immortal Continent��"


    "Don''t say it, in front of us, there''s no need to go around in circles."


    The Great Elder hurriedly waved his hand, with a look of "If you talk too much, I will drive you out of the pce".


    He was the one who had seen Gu Changge''s shamelessness the most. Although he really admired Gu Changge, his shamelessness and unwilling to suffer any loss really made him helpless.


    However, he was also the heir of his Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and now he hade to True Immortal Academy to serve as an Elder.


    Gu Changge would naturally take care of him. Moreover, he also heard that this time the Gu family sent three Ancestor-level figures, and it seemed that they were about to arrive at the True Immortal Academy.


    The other forces all sent Ancestors.


    As a result, they were the only ones who came from the Gu Family, who were still very old. He didn''t know what age they were. It seemed that he was afraid that the younger generation of the Gu family would suffer in True Immortal Academy.


    "Haha, the rtionship between Senior and Changge seems to be pretty good."


    "Yeah, it''s rare to see a senior talk to a junior like this." Several old antiques in the hall couldn''t helpughing when they saw this, and they respected the Elders very much, with the tone of a junior.


    The way the Great Elder and Gu Changge spoke now made them a little surprised, and even envious.


    "After all, when the Great Elder was in Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, he cared a lot for the younger generation." Hearing the words, Gu Changge still smiled and said, gentle and elegant, as rich as jade.


    "Good rtionship, tell me, what did youe to see us this time?" The Great Elder snorted coldly and spoke concisely, knowing Gu Changge''s character of going to the Three Treasures Hall for everything.


    "Actually, Changge came here to find someone from the Elders."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s expression turned slightly positive, "I just don''t know if you guys know each other?"


    After that, he took out the token Taoyao gave him. This was a crystal clear Peach Leaf, intertwined withws and order, and there were even various avenues flowing on it.


    "This is����"


    "Leaving the existence of this Peach Leaf, the cultivation base is unfathomable��"


    Seeing this thing, the expressions of many old antiques in the hall changed a little, and they were a little dignified.


    "Is this the mysterious Peach Tree behind Xian''er?" The Great Elder''s expression changed slightly as he recognized it.


    His knowledge was obviously far beyond the rest. He had heard the rumors about the Peach Tree.


    Gu Xian''er had never lied to him, and told about all the masters from Peach Vige. It was because of one of her masters that he epted Gu Xian''er as his apprentice.


    "This token is rted to the Demon Realm. If the person you are looking for is in the True Immortal Academy, it should be that guy."


    In the eyes of the Great Elder there existed a little doubt, and it was not clear why Gu Changge was looking for it.


    "Oh? Then I hope that the Elder can take me there by the way." Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, but things were going well, and the result was so soon.


    He thought he would ask for a few more days. But this was also good, and saved a lot of trouble.


    "That guy has a quirky temperament, if you are not someone from the Demon Realm. You should think twice?" The Great Elder shook his head slightly and looked at Gu Changge, "Don''t me me for not reminding you first, If you get kicked outter, the old man won''t help you."


    "That��s fine." Gu Changge didn''t care, this token was given by Taoyao, saying that the other party owed her favor.


    Unless the other party didn''t give Taoyao any face, he would definitely meet him. Afterwards, the Great Elder waved his sleeves, the space in front of him blurred for a while, and the two figures disappeared instantly.


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of an emerald greenke. Immortal fog was dense, tender grass was green, and many auspicious beasts appeared in the distance. Drinking water by theke in a very natural manner.


    In front of the green Lake, a half-human-high rock fell there motionless. It didn''t have any acupuncture points, it didn''t ept the stars of heaven and earth, it was very ordinary, and there was nothing strange about it.


    However, Gu Changge felt that the rock was not simple at a nce. Among them, there was a surging vitality like a vast sea of ??stars, which was silent, and there was no movement.


    Like the hardest stone in the universe, even if it experienced thousands of cmities, it would not be damaged in the slightest! Beside this rock, stood a slender woman in a wide Phoenix robe.


    The woman had her hands back, her facial features were beautiful, her eyes were deep and calm, and there was a little red makeup between her brows, which made her look more bewitching.


    But there was more grace and dignity, like a queen whomanded the heavens. She looked at the two people who had suddenlye here, but she didn''t open her mouth, her eyes were thoughtful and strange.


    "Fellow." After the Great Elder brought Gu Changge here, he did not look at the woman.


    Instead, he bowed to the stone and said lightly, "Is this token rted to you?"


    Saying that, the Peach Leaf lightly fell towards it. And Gu Changge''s eyes also swept over the woman, and he didn''t care.


    He frowned slightly, always feeling that this rock was strangely familiar, as if he had seen it before.


    At that time, when refining the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Fragments of memory shed through his mind.


    On the top of the mountain, the little girl in red was practicing swordsmanship, watching by herself, sitting on�� this stone?


    But it wasn''t as old as it was today.


    "��"


    For a time, his expression was a little inexplicable. Logically, the Demon Lord''s vest had no direct connection with him, Gu Changge.


    Many memories were vaguely emerging. If this rock had memory, it should not be in such a silent state, it seemed to be damaged.


    Although unlike Taoyao, it was notplete. Gu Changge felt that his vest seemed to have left a lot of mess, maybe this rock had some cause and effect.


    However, he did not make a sound and chose to deal with it randomly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    And soon, as Peach Leaves fell, there was a soft trembling sound. This deadly rock moved for a moment, followed by a terrifying aura that permeated and intertwined from it.


    An astonishing demonic energy, as if to cover the sky, and the whole universe was in turmoil. Faintly, it seemed that there was a Great Demon who wanted to wake up and cause chaos.


    However, this aura arrived and disappeared quickly. This rock was shrouded in ayer of ck light, and then changed into a little old man with a hunched waist, a darkplexion and a dull expression.


    He took the Peach Leaf in front of him and looked at it carefully, his in face suddenly changed, and became a little happy.


    Then, he couldn''t help but murmur, "Old friend, did you make it through?"


    Speaking of which, he seemed to have a splitting headache.


    "I can''t remember anymore��" He sighed and looked at Gu Changge in front of him, his pupils suddenly sank, he couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and couldn��t believe his eyes.


    "The Demon Lord isn''t dead yet?" He almost blurted out the words. Immediately, his face turned pale with shock, and his originally dark face turned a little pale.


    "Master��" The expression of the woman in red also changed suddenly, and she didn''t understand why her Master suddenly did this.


    She looked at Gu Changge again, and had already vaguely guessed his identity in her heart. With such a cultivation, there were probably not many of the younger generation today.


    And the Great Elder, who had been staring at the dark old man with a vignt expression, also changed his expression drastically. Because of the word Demon Lord, he felt a great shock.


    He couldn''t help but look away and his eyesnded on Gu Changge. The existence of the taboo of the Demon Lord was no stranger to them. Even if the world was wiped out, they could find the mark left by it in the long river of time.


    Even at his level, his mind couldn''t help but tremble. This was a kind of terror and heart palpitations that didn''t know about its deeds, but he could feel it just by these two words.


    Because of its existence, and even its actions, it had deeply affected this piece of heaven, earth, time and space, and affected all heavens and ten thousand domains.


    Recite the real name, and feel it in your heart. The higher the level of life, the deeper the fear that could be perceived.


    "What do you mean?" The Great Elder asked in a deep voice.


    "It turned out to be a simr temperament, and that thing, no wonder��" The dark-skinned old man, staring at Gu Changge at this moment, calmed down and said to himself.


    "If there are really simr flowers in this world, it is impossible for my master to appear on him."


    "Ugh����" The dark old man''s expression became more and more calm, ignoring the words of the Great Elder.


    He asked Gu Changge, "The old man''s name is Lao Shi, I don''t know what the young master is called?"


    Gu Changge, who had always looked at ease, replied calmly at this moment, "Gu Changge."


    In his heart, it was actually not as peaceful as it appeared on the surface.


    Just now, the dark old man blurted out the moment when the Demon Lord was still alive. Gu Changge felt a terrifying chill that enveloped his whole body.


    Even his Great Dao treasure bottle could not help but emerge from the spirit sea, intertwined with terrifying ck light, intending to contend. But this aura disappeared soon.


    Therefore, there was a faint guess in his heart,bined with the memory fragments that emerged in his mind since this period of time.


    <i>��I am the Demon Lord.��</i>


    At that time, what he did was probably not very different from the life that Yue Mingkong experienced. Logically, the old stone in front of him shouldn''t have such a big killing intent and cold aura towards him.


    The only possibility was that his current state was likely to be caused by himself. And what kind of favor did Taoyao owe her?


    The blood revenge was a bit vulgar, maybe it was the kindness that blocked the attack in the first ce. Of course, all of this was just Gu Changge''s guess. The Red-clothed Witch, Taoyao, the old stone in front of him�� should all have a lot to do with his Demon Lord vest.


    It made him feel that things became intriguing.

 Chapter 270-3: What bullshit similar flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (3)

    <h4>Chapter 270-3: What bullshit simr flower? Rumors say that the Queen is ruthless (3)</h4>


    "Gu Changge? Sure enough, it''s him!" The look of the woman in the phoenix clothes was somewhat clear.


    "Gu Changge? So it''s you? I hope�� it can reflect a simr flower."


    "If that''s the case, it''s reassuring." Lao Shi was stunned again, saying what the woman in red and the Great Elder couldn''t understand, but sighed, "Did Taoyao ask you toe to me?"


    "Yes, Taoyao said that you might be able to solve my physical problems." Gu Changge answered truthfully, but there was no abnormality in his expression.


    The other party''s name for Taoyao was Taoyao, so it seemed that his guess was not wrong. There were many problems with Taoyao and Lao Shi''s memory.


    Otherwise, there would be no misnomer. At this moment, the Great Elder also remained silent.


    Gu Changge was born with a demonic nature, he knew it. And the old stone in front of him was obviously a Demon, so why did he have such a great demonic nature?


    Could this be the reason why Gu Changge came to look for him?


    "Actually, I''m not very clear about this issue�� The Peach Demon may think that I was not controlled by the Demon after being soaked by the Master''s heart and blood. But that''s just luck��"


    "By the way, with Taoyao''s current state, she shouldn''t be able to remember anything."


    Lao Shiughed at himself, "You can''t rely on others for this, you can only rely on yourself, and no one can help you."


    His voice was very ruthless, born with a demonic heart, how many times had it appeared in this world? But without exception, there were no good endings, and they ended up ominous.


    "Master?"


    The shock in the Great Elder''s heart was even deeper. <i>The old stone in front of him called him master? How does that exist?</i>


    <i>How did Gu Changge have anything to do with him? Simr flowers?</i>


    At this time, even his heart was full of doubts. Obviously, the origin of Lao Shi was even longer than him. Although the Great Elder imed to have lived a very long life, the years were long.


    But only he himself knew that his length was not worth mentioning in front of the old guy who had survived across the epochs at every turn.


    The era of the Demon Lord? How far was that? No one could tell, that was a chaotic, unrecorded ancient history.


    Gu Changge looked calm, nodded, and didn''t say much. What Lao Shi said was actually exactly what he wanted to hear. He didn''t need to solve the problem of the demonic heart, all he wanted was the favor of this old stone.


    What kind of shit was simr to a flower, the Demon Lord was basically his vest.


    Of course, Gu Changge won''t say this. ording to the current situation, apart from Taoyao, the old stone in front of him, and the red-clothed witch who was about to bury herself, all had deep feelings of hatred for him.


    Lao Shi regarded him as a simr flower, so he didn''t make a move. But ording to the system prompt, the witch in red would not.


    That was the Demon whom she wanted to seek her revenge on! However, Gu Changge was not worried that Lao Shi would dare to do something to him. With his current status, unless Lao Shi had nothing to worry about and wanted to die, he nned to pull him down with him.


    "Senior, have we met before?"


    At this moment, Gu Changge''s mind shed with many thoughts, but his face was calm and asked, "Why do you give me a sense of familiarity?"


    "What?" Lao Shi''s face changed slightly, and he was a little surprised.


    He frowned and asked inexplicably, "Familiarity?"


    "When I was cultivating in the family, for some reason, the younger generation always liked to sit and practice on some blue stones�� But those bluestones were not very satisfactory."


    "The Fang Qingshi that I found at the end was very simr to the original shape of the senior just now."


    Gu Changge''s face also showed a trace of confusion, and then said, "That''s why it''s familiar."


    Hearing Gu Changge''s words, Lao Shi was stunned and was speechless for a long time. He didn''t doubt the truth of Gu Changge''s words.


    Many long and beautiful memories emerged, and finally he let out a sigh, and his mood was extremelyplicated. Things in the world had two sides.


    One good and one evil, one beautiful and one ugly. If it wasn''t for the red-clothed girl and silver-haired man who often sat cross-legged on top of him, how could it give birth to spiritual wisdom?


    Compared to those Seven Immortal Stones, the Holy Spirit Stone�� it was just an ordinary and umon rock.


    A peck and a drink were all cause and effect.


    "Perhaps, this is the so-called fate." The look of Lao Shi looking at Gu Changge was much gentler for no reason.


    In his opinion, the Demon Lord was the evil existence in the world, and the Gu Changge in front of him might be the flower that reflected the simrity on the other side.


    "If the young master doesn''t mind, in the True Immortal Academy, if you have any business in the future, you cane here to find the old man. In the True Immortal Academy, the old man''s words are still somewhat useful."


    "If I''m outside, the old man can''t help much. Because of the current state of the old man, I can''t leave True Immortal Academy��"


    Lao Shi then continued to speak and said to Gu Changge. His words not only surprised the woman in red, but also puzzled the Great Elder.


    <i>Just because of those words? Does Lao Shi have such an attitude towards Gu Changge?</i>


    In his opinion, this was too far-fetched.


    "Senior''s words�� what does it mean?" Hearing this, Gu Changge had a slightly surprised expression, and said puzzledly, "This is the first time we have met."


    "It''s just repaying Taoyao''s favor��" Lao Shi smiled and waved his hand, "You don''t need to mind, Young Master."


    As he said that, he pointed to the woman in red next to him and introduced her.


    "This is the old man''s apprentice Xi Yao."


    "Oh? So this is the current ruler of the Demon Realm, Queen Xi Yao?"


    "The younger generation greets Queen Xi Yao." Gu Changge''s eyes seemed to have noticed her, and he was a little surprised.


    Of course, he could see that the Empress Xi Yao in front of her was just a dharma body, not a real body.


    As the ruler of the Demon Realm, how could she easily leave the Demon Realm. But her Dharma body''s strength was at the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    She herself had already achieved the Supreme position. The six thousand-year-old Supreme. This talent could be described as transcendent.


    Six thousand years ago, in the chaos of the Demon Realm, the name of Queen Xi Yao spread from the Demon Realm to the Upper Realm, shaking all parties. Then, under internal and external troubles, she fought in all directions, cleared up the chaos of the demon n, and achieved great unification.


    The power of her wrist was far beyond the reach of ordinary women. Since the birth of the Demon Realm, there have existed many Demon Emperors and even Demon Immortals.


    But her background was naturally unfathomable, even if it was the Supreme teaching and the Immortal Taoism, they did not dare to provoke her. Six thousand years ago, there were six Demon Emperors in power in the Demon Realm.


    Although those Demon Emperors, in Gu Changge''s view, could not be the True Emperor Realm, at most they were Quasi-Emperors.


    The Luck of the Demon Realm was not enough to support the birth of the six True Emperors. Empress Xi Yao was able to unify the Demon Realm under the difficult situation at the beginning. This method shocked many people.


    "Young Master Changge, don''t be polite."


    "Although I am far away in the Demon Realm, I have still heard a lot of rumors about the young master Changge. When I saw you today, I found that these rumors are really unbelievable."


    "In today''s world the Luck of the younger generation, the young master of Changge is afraid that he will have seven points."


    At this time, seeing Gu Changge say this, Yao Xi couldn''t help but smile, looking very graceful, noble and decent. As the Queen of the Demon Realm, she naturally couldn''t be as ttering as ordinary women.


    But these words were still with a good intention. With her identity and strength, she didn''t have to be this way.


    But the scene she saw today that even her Master was like this, made her feel very shocked. There were many Dao sects in the Upper Realm, but there were not many of them that couldpare with the Demon Realm.


    Because the Demon Realm was an independent big world, it was included in the center of the Upper Realm, where Dragon veins converged and Luck was added to the body.


    After all, Gu Changge was just a junior in front of her.


    "Empress Xi Yao is joking. In the younger generation, there are many people who deserve the Queen''s praise."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said calmly, "But before, I heard many rumors about the Queen. What I saw today, I found that these rumors are indeed nonsense."


    Seeing him say that, Xi Yao also became interested, stared at him curiously, and asked, "I wonder, what rumors did Young Master Changge hear?"


    She also knew that what she did 6,000 years ago was spread by some forces and appeared in various ces, causing bad influence.


    For example, she was rebellious, murdering her father and poisoning her fianc��, etc��


    "The rumors all said that the Queen was ruthless, vicious, and disrupted the bnce of the Demon Realm��"


    Gu Changge smiled casually.

 Chapter 271: Everyone loves to hear beautiful words, It seems like the King was born late

    <h4>Chapter 271: Everyone loves to hear beautiful words, It seems like the King was bornte</h4>


    Listening to Gu Changge''s words, Xi Yao''s expression was still very calm, including the old stone beside her, who seemed to be unconcerned.


    Although the events of 6,000 years ago were widely circted, until now there were still many bad rhetoric rumors in various ces. But apart from the powerhouses in the Demon Realm, who knew what actually happened?


    Many rumors from the outside world had more or less discredited Xi Yao, which is also normal. They all naturally heard what Gu Changge said.


    "Oh, I wonder what Young Master Changge thinks about these rumors?" Empress Xi Yao''s eyes were very crystal clear and filled with divine light.


    She looked at Gu Changge. Although it was only a Dharma Dao body, it also had the temperament of being in a high position and overlooking everything.


    A Queen that was ruling the Demon Realm, and no one dared to disobey. If an ordinary young genius was seen by her like this, he would have been panicked long ago.


    "The younger generation thinks that these rumors are all nonsense, and this is my opinion." But Gu Changge still had a calm smile, staring at her as if he didn''t have to exin anything.


    "Young Master Changge, what does this mean?" Xi Yao was slightly taken aback.


    She was a little puzzled, and then carefully recalled his words, <i>all nonsense?</i>


    If it was an ordinary young genius who said that, she would definitely take it as a ttering remark, and would not take it seriously. But these words came from Gu Changge''s mouth, so it was different, and it was a bit unfathomable.


    <i>Did he see something? Or did he understand my good intentions?</i>


    To be honest, she was attracted to Gu Changge. If others didn''t finish talking like this, she would have been impatient and pped him to death.


    How could she keep asking? At this time, even the Great Elder and Lao Shi looked at Gu Changge in surprise when they heard this.


    Xi Yao''s reputation in the Upper Realm was actually not good now, which had almost bemon sense. Especially, the current younger generation had definitely heard of the chaos in the Demon Realm.


    The most talked about was that Queen Xi Yao''s generation was tyranny, her character was cruel, and she killed innocent people, so the people of the demon race were not living well.


    The big demons from all over the Realm had united and rose up to resist. This also had the existence of characters such as the King of Peace and Chaos in the Demon Realm today, who could be called the executioner of Queen Xi Yao, with a sharp de that nothing could break.


    There were countless rumors. At this time, the eyes of the three people fell.


    "Actually, before, the younger generation always felt that Queen Xi Yao was a tyrant who did all kinds of evil, and all the creatures in the Demon Realm were deeply affected by her." Gu Changge smiled slightly and said again with a calm expression.


    At the same time, he looked directly at Xi Yao and saw that her expression changed slightly. He continued to smile again and said,


    "But after thinking about it carefully, no matter what Dao lineage or Ancient force it is, how long it exists, how old it is, one thing will not change��"


    "It won''t change?" Xi Yao stared at him, trembling slightly in her heart, and said these four words carefully.


    She felt a little unbelievable. Could it be that Gu Changge''s idea coincided with her at that time?


    Gu Changge nodded, "Yes, one thing will not change. That is, if they want a change, they have to pay, and this is the price that cannot be changed."


    "Six thousand years ago, the six Emperors of the Demon Realm stood on top of each other, and wars and turmoil began. It was themon people who were struggling to survive. It was even moremon for people to sell their sons to get something to eat."


    "If the younger generation remembers it well in the Demon Realm, the territory was under the jurisdiction of the Emperors. The words of the demon n were not the same. In order to survive, it was normal for the same n to eat each other�� There were all kinds of things happening in the Demon Realm. If you want to live forever, it''s not difficult, but if you want to go further, it''s almost impossible."


    "The Great Demon Emperors rest on theirurels and cannot change. They only care about cultivation, upying high positions, and disregarding themon people. If things went on like this, they would flourish and decline, and the fortunes of the Demon Realm would be exhausted."


    "And after six thousand years of turmoil, the current Demon Realm would have evaporated, and after the realization of unification, the four corners became peaceful, the Demon Realm now lives in peace, all the demon ns have the same intent, cultivate humanism, and many other changes�� What''s the point? It was all the credit of Empress Xi Yao from the beginning."


    "Everyone in the world is ignorant. It is only about faults and no merits. In the eyes of the younger generation, this is actually unfair to the Queen."


    Having said that, Gu Changge''s voice was still calm and did not change much. It gave the impression that he was simply stating a truth, a fact.


    "Everyone is ignorant? The Master said this at the beginning��" After hearing this, Lao Shi was stunned, speechless for a long time.


    Gu Changge''s words even echoed in his mind. Although his cultivation base was high and his life span was infinitely long, in the chaos of the Demon Realm, he as the Master was behind her, and he actually helped Xi Yao a lot.


    Even though he actually didn''t understand Xi Yao''s actions very well. For so many years, although he had thought about the reason, he couldn''t figure it out. And although Xi Yao often came to see him, she did not mention the reason why she did so.


    This puzzled Lao Shi. Today, Gu Changge''s remarks unceremoniously made him find the bottleneck, and he thought of his Master to solve his doubts. The feeling of seeing the green hills when the clouds and mist spread out.


    "It turned out to be that reason�� I really didn''t expect that, this old man is still really blind." For a while, Lao Shi felt extremelyplicated.


    Except for Gu Changge, it was estimated that no one would think this way.


    "This guy''s views are always very different from ordinary people''s, but this exnation should be very close to what Xi Yao thinks��" The Elder also sighed with aplicated expression.


    Looking at Xi Yao''s deeply resonated and stunned expression, he knew that Gu Changge''s remark was actually expressing Xi Yao''s heart.


    "Regardless of deeds or merits, all people in the world are ignorant���� Xi Yao, who was silent for a long time, suddenly smiled at Gu Changge, and there was a different look in her eyes.


    For a time, the sky seemed to be brighter, andpared to her polite gesture at the beginning, her smile now clearly had sincerity.


    "Young Master Changge said this, are you scolding those people for being stupid for me?"


    She smiled slightly, and continued with a bit of intimacy, "After so many years, I never thought that Young Master Changge would be the first person to understand me. Before that, I never thought that someone would think like me."


    At this moment, she actually had a feeling of meeting a confidant in a junior like Gu Changge. For more than 6,000 years, he was the first person to understand her painstaking efforts, which touched Xi Yao''s heart a lot, it was unbelievable, like a dream.


    Seeing Gu Changge today seemed to be destined. Even the closest female official around her could hardly understand her actions and countermeasures.


    Everyone in the world said that she was cruel, but they never thought about what she had done for the Demon Realm.


    Now that the Demon Realm was peaceful, the whole world was peaceful and prosperous, how much thought had she spent on this? And Gu Changge bluntly exined this and even scolded those ignorant people for her.


    This made it difficult for Xi Yao''s heart to calm down. The smile on Gu Changge''s face remained unchanged, and he continued, "Perhaps it is because the Queen is in a high position, and no one dares to speak rashly not to mention the judgment from theter generation."


    "Ament fromter generations?" Hearing this, Xi Yao was stunned again, staring at Gu Changge with a little curiosity, "Oh? If I let the young master of Changge speak, how would he feel?"


    As soon as she said this, Xi Yao felt a little regretful. After all, judgment on this kind of thing varies from person to person. Why didn''t she ask her Master or the others, but she had to ask Gu Changge?


    After all, this was the first time the two of them had met, and it seemed that she was too rude. As a Queen of a generation, she cared too much about gossip, and she inevitably lost her dignity.


    Xi Yao didn''t know why, but she suddenly cared about Gu Changge''s opinion of her. In fact, at this time, not only Xi Yao, but Lao Shi and the Great Elder were also curious and wanted to know how Gu Changge wouldment on Xi Yao.


    Judging from what he just said, Gu Changge should be able to understand Xi Yao''s intention.


    "Oh? Let the juniorment?" Gu Changge also seemed to be a little surprised, but he did not refuse, and his expression was a little thoughtful.


    Instead, his eyes fell. Then, he said almost word by word, "In the eyes of the younger generation, what the Queen has done may give her the title of an Eternal Empress, and this is the case for the Demon Realm."


    "Eternal Empress?"


    At this moment, not only Xi Yao was stunned, but Lao Shi and the Great Elder were also stunned. They were very shocked.


    Eternal Empress? How high was this evaluation?


    Because they knew that what Gu Changge said was not a real reference, but a general reference. This ancient saying was actually not much different from this, both of which highly praised Xi Yao.


    "Eternal Empress?" Queen Xi Yao was also muttering these words.


    These four words were like a bomb in her mind and they exploded with roars. It even made her feel humming just now.


    However, Queen Xi Yao was not a simple person either. After more than 6,000 years of cultivation, her state of mind had already reached a very strong point. So soon, the expression on her face returned to calm.


    "The four-character evaluation of Changge Young Master is really too high." Although she said so, she was actually smiling and was in a good mood.


    Before, she had met people who were ttering, and she was almost tired of listening to all kinds of bullshit. Moreover, Queen Xi Yao knew that what they said was actually out of fear of her, not just like Gu Changge, who simply and easily exined everything.


    After all, Gu Changge didn''t need to be in awe of her.


    "After all, this is what the younger generation wanted to tell the Queen��" Gu Changge smiled and didn''t exin much.


    Although he was a junior in front of Xi Yao, he didn''t look like a junior at all. There was no fear and respect, it was more like talking to an acquaintance whom he had just met.


    Queen Xi Yao didn''t care about Gu Changge''s tone either. She was used to hearing all kinds of words of awe, and now she found that kind of casual and natural feeling in Gu Changge again.


    Just like just now�� it was like meeting a confidant.


    "Eternal Empress? I didn''t expect that I would have such a high level in the heart of Young Master Changge. It''s really unexpected." Queen Xi Yao smiled.


    Gu Changge said with a calm expression, "Actually, before, the younger generation always wanted to see a strange woman like the Queen. But it''s not toote to meet her today."


    After all, it was something that could be brushed off with a few words. Naturally, Gu Changge would not refuse. No matter what kind of person, in fact, they liked to hear nice words.


    First give an indescribable identity, a decent and elegant conversation, and a few casualpliments, and then arouse the other party��s heart.


    Even if she was a Queen of a generation, it was impossible to be untouched. And judging from the Luck of Queen Xi Yao, she was also a person of Great Luck.


    What she did 6,000 years ago made Gu Changge think of something. With such a huge amount of Luck, he wondered if she would be the Daughter of Luck because of her rtionship.


    This kind of drama of poisoning a fianc��, let''s keep an eye on it first.


    "Isn''t it toote?" Queen Xi Yao was stunned for a moment, and there was an unspeakable emotion in the expression on Gu Changge''s face. Anyway, Gu Changge was just a junior, she was more than 6,000 years older than him.


    Although the matter of age was not important for the world of cultivation. But Xi Yao still sighed in her heart.


    After so many years, she finally met someone who could understand her, but it was a junior. This made her feel that she was born before the King, and the King gave her the feeling that she was old.


    However, this feeling disappeared soon.

 Chapter 272-1: Was he molested? She didnt even look back once (1)

    <h4>Chapter 272-1: Was he molested? She didnt even look back once (1)</h4>


    At the same moment when Gu Changge nned to get up and leave, after all, his purpose ofing here to find Lao Shi had been achieved. Su Qingge and others were still waiting for him, and he still had unarranged ns.


    "Where is Young Master Changge next destination? You know, I used to live in True Immortal Academy, why don''t I take you there? You just arrived, so you probably aren''t familiar with many areas."


    Xi Yao spoke again, with a smile on her face, a graceful and luxurious bearing as she seemed generous, decent and natural.


    Gu Changge seemed stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said with a smile, "This is just a trivial matter, so I will not bother the Queen."


    Empress Xi Yao insisted while smiling, "This trivial matter is not troublesome."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble the Queen. I''m really ttered that the Queen is willing to lead the way for the younger generation." Gu Changge''s figure was tall and straight, his white clothes were not stained with fine dust, and he smiled a little helplessly in an otherworldly manner.


    Empress Xi Yao was standing beside him, which made the Elders and Lao Shi look a little weird.


    Why was it so awkward, yet so harmonious?


    Then, Empress Xi Yao waved her jade-like hand, and bursts of immortal light spread out in front of her eyes, followed by an immortal aura that surged from beneath the feet of the two as they left the ce.


    With the ascending breeze, the light and shadow underfoot changed, and the mountains disappeared.


    The greenke looked like an emerald while the mountains and rivers were like jade belts. And farther away, the chaotic fog shrouded everything as the heaven and earth were filled with aura, just like a paradise.


    Various rays of light in different spectrum intertwined, rushing out from various mansions as they shone on the sky emanating a terrifying aura while piercing the clouds.


    This was a vision caused by young monsters and freaks from all over True Immortal Academy when they cultivated.


    Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao stood side by side.


    There was a faint fragrance on the tip of their nose, like an orchid or musk deer. It gave people a feeling of elegance and cleanliness resembling that of a clear spring flowing under the iceberg of nine days.


    It was clear and cool, but also had a touch of charm.


    "Why don��t you tell me, Young Master Changge?" Queen Xi Yao smiled and said, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t know where we''re going."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed a little helpless, and sighed slightly, "Does the Queen know what sitting in the arms mean?"


    "Are you in a mess?" Empress Xi Yao was a little taken aback, why did Gu Changge suddenly say this? But soon, she realized the meaning of Gu Changge''s words.


    The look on his face made her even more interested. Was she molesting Gu Changge?


    Gu Changge meant that he was trying to calm herself, and the reason why he didn''t speak was that he was afraid that he would not be able to calm down.


    <i>Why can''t you stay calm? Is it because I a, so close to him?</i>


    To be honest, this was the first time in more than 6,000 years that Queen Xi Yao had been so close to a man. Even her fianc�� who was poisoned by her had never been so close to her.


    Queen Xi Yao didn''t know why this was today that she would take the initiative to lead the way for a junior like Gu Changge.


    "Sit in a chaotic manner, that is to describe a gentleman. Although the younger generation is confident and magnanimous, he also knows that he has nothing to do with the gentleman. The Queen should stop torturing the younger generation." Gu Changge still said calmly.


    This made Empress Xi Yao couldn''t help but want tough, but she still held it back. Was Gu Changge telling her to stay away from him? But on the other hand, it was to say that she was very attractive.


    It was a pretty neat excuse. As an Empress, Xi Yao was also a woman, so she naturally liked to hear these sweet words.


    "Young Master Changge��" She was about to speak, when Gu Changge interrupted her again, "The Queen should call me Changge in the future, otherwise I''ll always feel quite raw."


    "����it is good." Queen Xi Yao was startled again, and strange emotions rose in her eyes.


    She didn''t understand what Gu Changge meant. However, she still looked at him seriously, then nodded. She suddenly found that her words and deeds seemed to be led by Gu Changge all the time,pletely out of her control.


    "Changge�� What do you think about the pattern of the Demon Realm you mentioned before?" At this moment, Queen Xi Yao suddenly spoke again and asked a question that had been a headache for her recently.


    This was also the reason why she came to True Immortal Academy to find her Master, and ask his opinion. But after hearing Gu Changge''s words, she felt that Gu Changge and she were the same kinds of people, and suddenly wanted to hear what he would say.


    "The pattern of the Demon Realm?" Gu Changge seemed a little surprised to hear that.


    He didn''t know everything, and the previous words were not because he was a transmigrator but it was in some views from his previous life.


    Bullshit. He didn''t know anything about the Demon Realm. However, at this time, he suddenly remembered something and felt something intriguing in his heart.


    But on the surface, there was still no abnormality, and he casually said, "The Queen''s headache should be the remnants of the Five Emperors, right?"


    "After all, the Demon Realm has been passed down to this day. The original six Emperors, except the Youyue Demon Emperor, did not know the whereabouts of the other five Emperors. Are the forces behind them showing signs of recovery recently?"


    What he said was actually just spection. He had heard about things happening in the Demon Realm, but he didn''t know much.


    "Signs of recovery? There are indeed signs of recovery recently. The chaos is far more than before." Queen Xi Yao nodded, she didn''t hide anything about the secrets of the Demon Realm.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge, as the young master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, would take over the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the future, and he was bound to rule the boundless territory.


    His power would only be far above her, the Queen of the Demon Realm!


    "The signs of recovery may point to many things. In the eyes of the younger generation it should be due to some reasons. The Queen may wish to check carefully. Among the remnants of the year, which ones are not dead, and which ones are the biggest obstacles and have hatred for you. Maybe the five Emperors may have left something behind��"


    Gu Changge said calmly.


    "The Five Emperors?" Empress Xi Yao frowned, "If it''s really caused by them, it''s very likely, it''s just the descendants of the five Emperors, and I''m close to solving that."


    At this time, in Gu Changge''s heart, the system''s prompt sound suddenly sounded.


    "Ding, trigger the random quest Luck event, Return of the Demon Emperor��s Son."


    Hearing this tip. Gu Changge was also stunned for a moment, this was a bit sudden, right?


    Could it be because of what he said to Queen Xi Yao just now? After all, before this, the system might not have prompted it at all.

 Chapter 272-2: Was he molested? She didnt even look back once (2)

    <h4>Chapter 272-2: Was he molested? She didnt even look back once (2)</h4>


    However, the Demon Emperor��s Son suddenly returns? Interesting.


    He immediately thought of the fiance that Queen Xi Yao had poisoned to death 6,000 years ago. Apart from this routine, there should be nothing else, right?


    So now the Demon Emperor��s Son wanted to take revenge on Empress Xi Yao. But what he said just now, by ident, reminded Queen Xi Yao. This cause and effect was there, and it triggered a random mission.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge''s expression had a sh of yfulness, but it quickly returned to normal. He looked at Queen Xi Yao who was thinking, and said softly,


    "The Queen might as well go and check to see if the original enemy has been wiped out. Some cmities can often be easily concealed. When you don''t know it, it spreads like wildfire��"


    He did not mention such a thing as rebirth.


    <i>That would be way too obvious. Would Queen Xi Yao believe it? On the other hand, it would cause her unnecessary doubts.</i>


    It seemed like this newly-appeared Son of Luck was inseparable from the Luck of the Demon Realm. Queen Xi Yao nodded and was a little thoughtful.


    ����


    Afterward, Gu Changge, Su Qingge, and others joined together.


    After Queen Xi Yao brought him here, she left. Gu Changge''s words touched her a lot, and she needed to go back and make arrangements.


    "Young Master, this woman just now��" Su Qingge was a little surprised and felt a kind of imperial pressure.


    That was another kind of pressure that waspletely different from Yue Mingkong, but it was also in a high position.


    "Queen Xi Yao of the Demon Realm." Gu Changge said casually.


    He also didn''t know what Queen Xi Yao thought about her fianc��, and he was not in a hurry for some things. Leeks naturally had to be harvested after they had grown fat.


    If this newly-appeared Child of Luck was a simple rebirth scenario, it didn''t really matter much. Gu Changge even killed the Human Ancestor.


    He didn''t need to care much about a small rebirth and revenge scenario at all. Now that Queen Xi Yao was going to explore the way first, he could also know what meaning this Son of Luck had.


    Soon, an Elder from True Immortal Academy came and led Gu Changge to the area where the Candidate Disciples were located.


    Candidate, Quasi-candidate, Inner Door, Outer Door.


    True Immortal Academy had arranged different cultivation areas for the disciples of each level. As a Candidate Disciple, the location of Gu Changge��s area was naturally the best, with a radius of almost ten thousand miles.


    With endless ancient mountains, ancient immortal trees, and steaming clouds that were full of spiritual energy. Looking around, the pces were built in pieces, rows upon rows, like the Immortal Pce that was covered by one side, it looked majestic and magnificent.


    As for the immortal birds, auspicious animals, and holy medicines, there were countless more. Even among the Candidate Disciples, there were few people in the area where he was now.


    Gu Changge asked Su Qingge and many other followers to choose their own pces. His figure quickly left this ce. Because Gu Changge had sensed the aura of his scapegoat, Prince Ying, that guy really came to True Immortal Academy.


    When he let him go, the main purpose was to use him as bait to draw out the forbidden demonic organization hidden in the dark. Gu Changge didn''t know much about the origin of this organization. If it could be used by him, it would be best. If it couldn''t, then there would be no need for it.


    The presence of such an organization would most likely affect some of his subsequent ns. Gu Changge''s arrival at True Immortal Academy had already spread in the blink of an eye.


    Hearing this news, many young geniuses had different expressions.


    In the current younger generation, if anyone didn''t know Gu Changge, he would be ridiculed by others. One could know how important Gu Changge was in the hearts of his peers.


    Even among the other ten major candidate disciples, no one dared to underestimate Gu Changge. At this moment, in a mansion filled with purple air and divine light.


    A young man with his hands on his back, dressed in a purple robe, with a crack between his eyebrows and was whispering to himself,


    "Junior Sister, I am waiting for you at True Immortal Academy. In my previous life, I kowtowed in front of the Buddha in every possible way, but I couldn''t get you to look back once for me."


    "In the past, you refused to stop your footsteps chasing the Great Dao�� I also refused to stop my footsteps chasing you. If my reincarnation of this life is fate, then between you and me, only one of us is bound to live."


    "You refused to look back for me, that will be the biggest regret in your life."


    "I just don''t know if it is your Dao bone after Nirvana that is better, or my Hongmeng Dao bone, which is unparalleled in the world!"


    Although his words were light, there was a sense of unwillingness and hatred. A rich purple aura wafted around his body, and it was like arge piece of Hongmeng fog, like an ancient universe.


    The robes were embroidered with stars, sun, and moon, as if they were turning at any time, making a rumbling sound that the world trembled, with a vigorous and terrifying breath of terror.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, a light appeared in the crack between his eyebrows, and then his third eye opened, and the void in front of him became foggy.


    And a horrific sight emerged in it. This kind of celestial vision was extremely terrifying, and the moment he casted it, there was lingering purple energy and faint signs of time shing.


    Some fragmented pictures appeared in his eyes. It was a dark and inexplicable dungeon. It was very vague. Inexplicably, his heart trembled slightly.


    In this cold and damp underground cage, a beautiful and unparalleled woman in blue clothes was covered in injuries, her limbs were prated by chains and hung on the wall.


    Her expression was very stubborn, cold, determined, and hateful�� In front of her, a young man was expressionless, holding a dagger to draw blood and filling a stone bowl in his hand.


    Then, in front of the woman, he raised his head and drank it.


    "The smell of blood has faded." The purple-robed man just heard such a vague and seemingly unclear sentence.


    Immediately afterward, his eyes darkened, his mind seemed to explode, and then his eyebrows split open with blood stains appearing in them.


    Hisplexion turned pale, hurting the origin. It was extremely difficult to use his current ability to spy on future fragments with the help of the Heavenly Eye of Immortal Dao.


    But there was still a faint hint of her.


    "How is this possible����" The purple-robed man was stunned, his fists clenched, and he couldn''t believe it.


    <i>Why did I see this shattered picture of the future?</i>


    The woman he once loved and could not find, and pursued the Dao all his life, would have such a tragic ending in this world?


    It was hard for him to ept all this. How long had he waited for this life?


    He was born with predestined wisdom, apanied by the bones of Hongmeng Dao, and he was from an Immortal Dao lineage.


    Afterward, he self-proimed many lives, just to wait for her reincarnation.

 Chapter 339-2: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 339-2: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge could easily deal with it with his own strength.


    Moreover, there was Gu Qingyi by his side now, with her cultivation base, even if it was the other ancient existences, if they wanted to attack Gu Changge, they would have to weigh it.


    Therefore, Gu Lintian was not worried about Gu Changge.


    "ording to what Qingyi reported, Changge has gained a lot of opportunities during this period of time, and his cultivation has improved rapidly. This time, the crusade against Purple Mansion can be regarded as his training."


    In addition, Gu Lintian was deeply impressed by his adopted sister, and could not see through her cultivation.


    He still remembered that when Gu Qingyi was born, she looked like a seven or eight-year-old girl, but in a blink of an eye, her cultivation was unfathomable, and he as her adopted brother couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed.


    "Oh, since that''s the case, then there''s no need. I''m out this time, and I can meet some old friends by the way. I won''t enter into seclusion for a short time. I will be waiting for the good news from this little guy."


    Hearing this, Gu Lang just waved his hand and smiled lightly, not intending to let Gu Changgee back.


    As a result, it might interfere with Gu Changge''s n.


    He actually appreciated such a brave, resourceful and powerful junior, and didn''t want to interfere too much.


    And after saying this, Gu Lang didn''t say much, and with a flick of his figure, he disappeared from the hall.


    At his level, he could move hundreds of millions of miles with a single thought, just in an instant, but it was very likely that he had already gone to an endless distant ce.


    "ording to the information recorded in the rumors, the character of the Eighteenth Ancestor is like this. Although he said he didn''t intend to take care of it, in fact, this old man has probably already rushed to the Purple Mansion at this moment."


    "If Purple Mansion doesn''t have any strong background, I''m afraid it won''t be able to force Changge to send troops��"


    After seeing Gu Lang disappear, a n Elder said with a wry smile.


    "I didn''t expect that this incident would disturb the Eighteenth Ancestor. If this old man took action, this Purple Mansion would not be able to turn the tide."


    Many n Elders talked a lot, but they still admired the Eighteenth Ancestor in their discourse.


    Moreover, it could be seen from these words today that the Eighteenth Ancestor should be very optimistic about Gu Changge.


    Thinking of this, all the n Elders looked at Gu Lintian and said with bright eyes,


    "Patriarch, this time against Purple Mansion, my Gu family would send five Emperor Realm and ten Supreme Realm cultivators to help the young master. What do you think?"


    Before that, they had all heard the news from Gu Changge and knew of his ns, saying that there was no need for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to intervene.


    Gu Changge intended to use this to train his army of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    But now even the Eighteenth Ancestor had made his move.


    It was impossible for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to let the Ancestors fight, and let the younger generation watch the show on the sides, right?


    Gu Lintian nodded when he heard the words, "That''s it, it''s just that in this war, the Emperor Mountain, the Ancient Ye n, and the Nation of Endless Fire have already rushed to the battlefield, and we''re just fighting the battle now."


    Five Emperor Realm cultivators.


    But to be precise, it should be two Emperors and three Quasi-Emperors.


    After the cultivation base breaks through the peak of the Supreme Nine Heavens, one could enter the Emperor Realm.


    When they reach the Emperor Realm, they were generally called Quasi-Emperor in the current Upper Realm.


    After the Quasi-Emperor, the cultivators would need enlightenment.


    If enlightenment was sessful, they would sessfully enter the Emperor Realm, and were alsomonly known as the enlightened person.


    That was the True Emperor, across the universe, invincible in the world, in the heavens, and the underworld, it was almost impossible to find an opponent.


    Among the Lower Realms that were attached to the Upper Realm, only the world with theplete Heavenly Realm could give birth to the imprint of the Heavenly God Realm.


    But in the Upper Realm, there were not many restrictions, because the Heaven here wasplete and included countless Lower Realms.


    As long as the cultivator broke through the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and seed in having an enlightenment, he could be an Emperor.


    Therefore, in the same era, many geniuses would break through to be enlightened.


    In order to better distinguish the difference between the enlightened and the unenlightened, many Dao traditions called it the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    God King Realm, the Heavenly God Realm, the Sacred Realm, the Supreme Realm, the Emperor Realm, and even the Immortal realm above.


    These were six realms known to the Upper Realms.


    Afterward, an order was passed on, causing a sensation in various ces, and the senior management of the Gu family began to mobilize their powerhouse from all over the country to crusade against Purple Mansion.


    "Purple Mansion simply doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    On top of the immortal mountains, the powerful men with terrifying strength snorted coldly and began to equip their armor as the powerful aura rushed out from his body like a real dragon.


    At the same time, the ancient horn blew, cast with the real horns of various terrifying beasts, and the sound vibrated, calling for the Gu family��s Immortal Guards to emerge.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    One after another iparably dazzling light doors prated, the immortal sound spread, and the immortal energy permeated as if connecting to another world.


    A group of Immortal Armored Soldiers descended, riding ancient pure-blooded beasts, with a murderous aura that shook the sky, and the breath was cold.


    Everyone was wearing dazzling battle armor, and it seemed that they had experienced countless wars.


    There was no doubt that this was an invincible army of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Usually, they cultivated and killed enemies in another world to sharpen theirbat power, but when there was a war, they would rush to the forefront.


    In the other directions, there were also door openings.


    The divine light disappeared, and the momentum was overwhelming, and soldiers began to rush out, riding all kinds of terrifying beasts, like thousands of troops galloping.


    At the same time, the sky trembled.


    One after another, the ancient warships broke through from the small worlds of various parties. They were bloodstained, entangled with chaotic energy and immortal mist, with unparalleled divine might.


    "Follow the decree and destroy the Purple Mansion!"


    In the endless territory where the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was located, countless affiliated forces were shaken, and without any hesitation, they began to gather powerfulbat power.


    Towards the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they had an extremely strong belief.


    The flying warships on the battlefield and the beasts of war converged into a mighty terrifying force that stopped under the starry sky.


    There were hundreds of millions of them!


    The shocking change in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s side immediately shocked many Dao forces that were closely watching this matter.


    Many Daoists wanted to know the depth of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, and what kind of attitude they would hold towards this battle.


    Because the Dao forces such as Emperor Mountain and Endless Fire Nation had already rushed to the territory where Purple Mansion was located.


    However, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family remained silent for a while.


    This made many people doubt that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family really didn''t n to take care of this matter.


    But soon, the fluctuation of the sky here shocked everyone.


    They saw that ancient warships that broke the domain came here one after another, iparably majestic and ancient, like a continent, rushing out of the territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    With thick chaotic energy and immortal mist, they directly broke through the space and arrived with a huge momentum that shook the sky.


    In addition, many Immortal Guards with dazzling divine light rushed out, riding all kinds of terrifying beasts, crushing and covering the sky.


    As for thebat power among those affiliated forces, there was no need to say more.


    Like locusts, it was overwhelming and mighty, as if the dark clouds on the border could not be seen.


    Between the heavens and the earth, only the boundless darkness was projected down as ck clouds that were pressing down on the city, and was about to descend directly to the territory of the Purple Mansion.

 Chapter 339-3: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (3)

    <h4>Chapter 339-3: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (3)</h4>


    "Charge toward Purple Mansion!"


    "Raise the power of the young master!"


    The terrifying momentum reverberated under the starry sky, almost causing the sky to burst.


    This scene directly made many Daoists who had previously held a skeptical attitude lose their voices and be extremely horrified.


    To put it bluntly, this battle alone made many Daoists tremble.


    Compared with the army sent by the Emperor Mountain, Endless Fire Nation, and other forces, it was more than terrifying several times.


    Moreover, many Daoist spies noticed that there were at least ten Supreme Beings dispatched from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family at the same time, and their aura covered the sky, making people palpitate. They couldn''t help but kneel on the ground.


    There was no need to mention the Quasi-Supreme Realm among them.


    One must know that the three Supremes of the Emperor Mountain arrived here and the Ancient Ye n also sent three.


    This was already considered an unmatched power in many Dao traditions, and the scarcity of the Supreme was by no means a lie.


    The Supremes known to the True Immortal Academy today were only a dozen or so!


    But the Ancient Immortal Gu Family alone sent a whole ten of them!


    This was an attitude and manifestation of horror!


    Since Purple Mansion had dispatched a Supreme to rescue its descendant?


    Well, then the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would send ten of them today!


    This made many forces tremble to the extreme.


    They knew that the Immortal Family had a terrifying and unfathomable background. It had been inherited from the oldest period of the Immortal era to the present, and they dare not imagine it.


    And now, many Daoists were asking themselves, if this force suddenly attacked their territory, could they stop it?


    Apart from those Dao forces that had existed since before the Taboo Era, almost no one could stop them!


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help shivering. Before that, many Dao heritages were guessing what the background of the Ancient Immoral Gu Family was and why they stood immortal.


    And now they finally knew a part of the reason!


    Afterward, the ancient warships draped in Chaotic aura and Immortal Mist crashed into the sky with a roar. There were bloodstains of the ancient and powerful people on them.


    One after another, the gates of light opened, and tens of thousands of knights and soldiers shot out from them.


    Their immortal armor was bright, and they seemed to have experienced endless ughters.


    They were strong men with hot tempers and auras rushing to the sky.


    One by one, simr strong men, armed with various weapons, riding pure-blooded beasts, stepped out of the door of light!


    "Attack!"


    "Destroy the Purple Mansion!"


    "Raise the might of my Ancient Immortal Gu Family!"


    The ancient warship was simple and majestic, roaring away and smashing the sky, and directly forcing the space channel.


    That kind of immortal power was too vast, it was unbelievable, suppressing countless cultivators'' souls to tremble, and one couldn''t help falling to their knees.


    Moreover, some cultivators seemed to have noticed that in addition to the Supreme Beings, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had also dispatched the existence of the Emperor Realm!


    The existence at Emperor Realm was almost an invincible person who suppressed the background!


    Now that the Immortal Pce in the Upper World was not visible, the Emperor Realm represented invincibility!


    For a time, everyone''s scalp became numb.


    Then, after the Ancient Immortal Gu Family dispatched arge army, they were far away.


    In the territory where the divine religion was located in the beginning, ancient warships began to rush in, and they were mighty, with a boundless murderous aura, shattering the sky!


    The eyes of the entire Upper Realm were affected by this battle.


    There were many Dao forces and some strong people immediately rushed to Purple Mansion. Although they did not participate in it, they did not want to miss this terrifying battle.


    At this time, how could Purple Mansion stop it?


    However, due to this reason, Gu Changge moving from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom seemed very leisurely, and many cultivators focused their attention on the Purple Mansion.


    On his side, the people paying attention to him were much less.


    This made Gu Changge feel that some of his strategies were probably overthinking.


    He didn''t even need to take a shot. This power alone was enough for Purple Mansion. Could they still contend against it?


    That was simply impossible.


    It was just that, this way, he had no chance to test the army of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    With Purple Mansion''s lessons learned, which Dao lineage would dare to calcte against him in the future?


    At this moment, in the courtyard, a few green bamboos rustled, which seemed quite peaceful and elegant.


    Gu Changge''s robes were clean and spotless, and Ji Qingxuan was grinding tea for him.


    Instead, he was writing something with a little interest.


    Tang Wan was dressed in in gauze, with a gentle and beautiful face, no makeup, and a graceful figure, standing in front of him with some respect and unease.


    In fact, her heart was not as peaceful as it seemed on the surface.


    The more she understood, the more she felt the horror of Gu Changge.


    Tang Wan had previously consulted the ancient books and guessed that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic art.


    Now it seemed that this spection was probably true.


    Just when the Upper Realm caused a sensation because of his actions, and the Purple Mansion was on the verge of being destroyed by many Dao forces, he was still leisurely practicing calligraphy here.


    Quiet and indifferent, revealing a sense of detachment.


    Such a huge gap made Tang Wan tremble in her heart, and she was terrified to the extreme.


    "Well, that''s a hard word to write."


    At this moment, Gu Changge smiled slightly and put down the pen in his hand.


    "Young master''s words are so beautiful."


    Ji Qingxuan''s beautiful eyes shed with brilliance.


    The word "kill" should have been filled with the meaning of killing gold and iron horses, but under Gu Changge''s pen, there was a sense of immortality, as if the word could be stopped because of this.


    But if one looked closely, they would find that this word contained Supreme meaning.


    The word "kill" could be detached from the paper at any time and turn into an iron-blooded soldier, killing everything!


    Such a realm made her extremely stunned.


    "You tterer."


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard these words, and then looked at Tang Wan who had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Greetings, master."


    At this moment, in front of Gu Changge, Tang Wan no longer dared to be as stubborn and tenacious as before and was deeply fearful and uneasy.


    Because she was worried that after the Purple Mansion, the Tang family behind her would be the second Purple Mansion and follow in its footsteps.


    Although Purple Mansion had not been destroyed yet, in her opinion, it was not far away.


    Even if Chu Hao took over the position of future sect master of Supreme Dao Cave, while facing Gu Changge, he would have no choice but to die.


    Not to mention Gu Changge''s hidden strength, just the many means he had shown on the bright side were enough to make people terrified.


    Before that, although Tang Wan knew the strength of the Gu family, she never thought that it would be powerful to such a terrifying level.


    Now the entire situation in the Upper Realm had changed because of therge army sent by the Ancient Immortal Gu Family this time.


    "During this time, Chu Hao seems to be still negotiating ns to deal with me��"


    "I said before, if he didn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I would be toozy to do anything to him. For me, crushing him should be much easier than destroying the Purple Mansion."


    Gu Changge looked up at her with a smile and said, with a jade-like warmth.


    Hearing that, Tang Wan''s face turned pale, and a chill emerged on her back. She didn''t know how Gu Changge learned about this.


    But what he said was true.


    During this time, Chu Hao did not listen to her advice.


    On the contrary, he was still nning to deal with Gu Changge, and he did not give up and wanted to remove the humiliation of that day.


    Her voice couldn''t help trembling, and was somewhat uncontroble horror,


    "I have persuaded Chu Hao, can master give me a little more time��"

 Chapter 274-1: The purpose of the bait has been completed, The first impression of Gu Changge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 274-1: The purpose of the bait has beenpleted, The first impression of Gu Changge (1)</h4>


    Among the crowd, the eyes of a slender young man dressed in dark golden armor shed with colorful brilliance. When he saw Gu Changge, his expression was somewhat hateful and angry, but he quickly suppressed it and became calm.


    Even the people who knew him the most didn''t know that he was Prince Ying Shuang as he had changed his face and had be an unfamiliar young genius.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Beside the young man in ck gold armor, there was an old man in a wide robe, with a clear face and an immortal look.


    Ying Shuang called him Mo Lao.


    This was an unfathomable old monster. When he was taken away by the three Great Sacred Realm cultivators from the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, he was thrown into a deste ce.


    The other party said that someone woulde pick him at some point. Ying Shuang naturally didn''t believe it. He always felt that the three Great Sacred Realm cultivators were actually arranged by Gu Changge, including those words that were deliberately uttered under Gu Changge��s influence.


    ording to him, Gu Changge intended to push the me of the inheritor of demonic art on his head. But Ying Shuang didn''t expect that someone would really arrive after that, iming to be from the organization of the inheritor of demonic arts, and like him, they were all followers of the Demon Lord.


    This Old Mo was one of the most terrifying and unfathomable ones. Ying Shuang wanted to exin that he was being wronged and that he was not an inheritor of demonic art. The real inheritor of demonic art was someone else.


    But he also knew that once this kind of thing was confirmed, even if he had a Supreme weapon like the Ancient Golden Bell, he would not be able to escape death. Even the Emperor Mountain could no longer take responsibility for him.


    He was already a character that everyone hated, like a mouse crossing the street. As long as his trace appeared somewhere, there would definitely be countless cultivators swarming to kill him.


    This made Ying Shuang extremely angry, and he naturally hated Gu Changge, the great enemy who appeared in front of the mountain gate.


    "Last time, you suffered a big loss from Gu Changge, this time in True Immortal Academy, it won''t be like this. With our support with you, even if he is Gu Changge, he will have to be cautious."


    Seeing the expression on Ying Shuang''s face, the old man named Mo Lao couldn''t help but smile slightly as he understood the situation. In addition to being the believer of Demon Lord, he also had another identity, that was, the Elder of the True Immortal Academy.


    Even the other Elders of the True Immortal Academy did not know this.


    Hearing this, Ying Shuang also calmed down as he nodded with approval. He didn''t know if it was his own delusion or if Gu Changge, who was in front of the mountain gate, was looking at him all the time.


    However, since he dared to appear in the True Immortal Academy, it meant that he had absolute confidence and was not afraid of being discovered.


    "I heard that Mingkong ising here, I am especially here to wait for her." Gu Changge smiled slightly, answering the question of the old man in white just now.


    "It turns out that the rtionship between the young master Changge and Princess Mingkong is really good."


    Hearing this, the white-clothed old man couldn''t help but smile with emotion. The rest of the people naturally heard this and many of the arrogant women became even more envious.


    Mingkong that Gu Changge mentioned was his fiancee, the future Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, Princess Yue Mingkong.


    "No way, this girl asked me to pick her up in person, do you think I can refuse?" Gu Changge''s smile was still gentle and elegant. But his tone was a little helpless and filled with a slight doting.


    Though for some reason, many young supreme beings, especially the arrogant daughter of the sky, felt very jealous and envious.


    <i>This is inexplicable, have you eaten dog food?</i>


    Regarding Princess Yue Mingkong, they were even more jealous. <i>There are still women in this world worthy of such treatment by Young Master Changge?</i>


    Of course, Gu Changge must have made a fool of himself when he said that. His main purpose was because he sensed Ying Shuang''s aura, so he came to the mountain gate to see who was with Ying Shuang.


    The so-called organization of inheritors of demonic art, he felt their existence was not spontaneous, but they were gathered together because of a certain existence. As for the identity of that existence, it was actually not difficult for Gu Changge to guess.


    Besides the creator of demonic art, who else could it be?


    Therefore, he now wanted to know what this so-called organization of inheritors of demonic art was trying to achieve.


    "Judging from the attitude of the people from the True Immortal Academy, the old man should be the Elder of True Immortal Academy, and his cultivation base should be at least at the Supreme Realm."


    "Now doesn��t it mean that Ying Shuang has the support of a Supreme being behind him?" Gu Changge''s expression was somewhat intriguing.


    He was considering whether to keep Ying Shuang, since he had changed his face, and helped him to attract the people from the organization of inheritors of demonic art.


    That Ying leak�� He actually didn''t have much of a value. However, if Ying Shuang died, Emperor Mountain might notice it, which was a small problem for Gu Changge.


    Therefore, he now had to think about how to kill Ying Shuang in an open and fair manner, without making people feel that the inheritor of demonic art was actually dead.


    It required a little trick. To cause a kind of sign that the inheritor of demonic art had escaped on the brink of death. In addition, Gu Changge intended to let Su Qingge contact this organization first, after all, she was the real inheritor of demonic art, and this required a little maniption.


    Although Su Qingge was testing his attitude, she didn''t reveal her identity either.


    It was even more impossible for Gu Changge to exin all this to her. It was not that she wouldn''t believe it, but this kind of thing that he couldn''t tell others at will. Except for Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, and Hei Yanyu from the Ancient Immortal Continent, no one knew that he was the inheritor of demonic art.


    And they, for various reasons, could not have leaked this matter.


    "Next, Su Qingge will definitely secretly practice demonic art away from me. In True Immortal Academy, there are many geniuses, and those old monsters may not be able to take care of them all�� Su Qingge will definitely be unable to hold back."


    "This is the perfect breeding ground." As Gu Changge was thinking, bursts of high-pitched Phoenix cries echoed outside the mountains!


    In the sky towards the east, there were nine ck-headed Divine Phoenixes pulling a chariot. Their speed was very fast as they galloped through the skies and descended here.


    Yue Mingkong was here. At this time, in another direction, a huge nine-headed Golden Lion, emanating a golden light, was also rushing from high in the sky. The sound of Dao reverberated as the Buddha''s light shone, and it looked very bright.


    An extremely handsome young cultivator with extremely strange lines between his eyebrows, wearing a moon-white cicada robe, with his hands folded, was seated on the top with a solemn appearance.


    For a time, the bottom of the True Immortal Academy exploded, and it was extremely boiling. Many young Supremes were shocked, apparently recognizing who they were.


    "Nine-headed Lion? This is the Golden Crane Temple on the top of the Abyss?"


    "I heard that this generation of Buddha is named Jin Chan. Could it be him? I didn''t expect that even Abyss town, which had been silent for a long time, would send Buddhists here. It seems it really is really a golden age."


    "If it is really him, it is absolutely no trivial matter, Jin Chan Buddha, it is said that he has a total of 108 Buddha bones in his body. On the day of his birth, a phantom of the Buddha appeared among the nine heavens and smiled at him. "


    "This Buddha is said to have been to the Demon Burial Abyss and walked out of it�� I don''t know if it''s true or not!"


    "Hey! A ce like Demon Burying Abyss�� He actually went there, it''s too scary��"

 Chapter 274-2: The purpose of the bait has been completed, The first impression of Gu Changge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 274-2: The purpose of the bait has beenpleted, The first impression of Gu Changge (2)</h4>


    Many young geniuses talked about it, and they were very shocked by the young cultivator. The status of Buddhists was no lower than that of the Human Ancestral Hall and the Emperor Mountain. Among them, the Buddha''s heir had not been passed on for many generations.


    From this, it was enough to see the powerful mystery of this Buddhist.


    "Have you been to the Demon Burying Abyss?" Hearing the discussions nearby, Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The ce where the red-clothed witch was about to be born, he was nning to make a good n, but he did not expect that this generation of Buddhist sons had already appeared in the world.


    "Changge��" At this moment, a slightly surprised and familiar voice sounded in his ear.


    Yue Mingkong walked lightly and arrived at his side. Several old men who were in charge of checking age did not dare to ask any more questions. She was still wlessly beautiful, with an immortal face like a painting, without any makeup, tall, soft and smooth hair, with calm and deep eyes.


    The dress made of silk surged with the aura of divine silkworms in the Quasi-Sacred Realm, shining with a hazy glow, interweaving with variousws and orders. It was known to be of great value and hard to find in the world at first nce.


    Behind her, there were also arge number of followers.


    Gu Changge looked sideways, smiled faintly, and smoothly held her small hand, "You''re here?"


    "Mm." Yue Mingkong stood beside him, side by side, and was a little surprised, "You came specifically for me?"


    She couldn''t believe that Gu Changge would be so kind to her that he would spare the time toe and specifically wait for her. However, seeing him as soon as she arrived at the True Immortal Academy still made her a little touched and happy.


    "Then what else? Everyone here can testify for me." Gu Changge smiled.


    All the young geniuses looked at this scene, their hearts were naturally envious, but the man and the woman were a match made in heaven, what more could they say?


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes grew suspicious and then swept through the many young geniuses below. And did not see any suspicious faces. She was a little relieved.


    But soon, she looked at the golden Cicada sitting on top of the Nine-headed lion, and something swept through her thoughts.


    It was the first time this mysterious Buddhist young master revealed his true face in front of the world. She still remembered that in herst life, the Golden Cicada helped a certain ancient freak to clear the suspicion of being the inheritor of demonic art, and seemed to be credited by Gu Changge.


    And then during the Devil Burying Abyss riot, the Golden Cicada rushed there, seemed to be in it for a long time, and she never heard about him after that. In herst life, she did not know the reason behind Gu Changge choosing to seal the Devil Burying Abyss.


    Although it was not fully sessful, he still achieved great sess and was dyed for some time. And some time ago, when Gu Changge asked her about some things, she informed him quite a few things about the Devil Burying Abyss in a sideways manner.


    It was just that, there was still one point that she had not figured out. Many things would have been dyed for a long time, but she did not know what was the reason but they happened early in her life.


    Including the appearance of the True Immortal Academy, which was also at least ten years earlier than in the previous life! The riot at the Devil Burying Abyss was even more so!


    "Daoist Brother Golden Cicada?" And at this moment, Gu Changge looked at ease and took the lead to speak towards the Golden Cicada who had alreadynded on the ground, as if he was ready to greet.


    The crowd looked at this scene, and couldn''t help but be a little curious. As the current Buddhist young master, the Golden Cicada was very mysterious, but this Nine-headed Golden Lion of his had a Sacred Realm strength.


    If he could subdue it, then he should at least have the strength of the Sacred Realm.


    Gu Changge''s power was even more unquestionable, even the Elders of the True Immortal Academy treated him with courtesy, there were rumors that Gu Changge even fought with the Great Sacred Realm existence and did not lose.


    All of this made him even more mysterious and unpredictable. At this moment, when the two meet, would there be a big collision? Thinking of this, many people felt anticipation.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge." The Golden Cicadanded on the ground and bowed towards Gu Changge with folded hands, looking calm.


    The Nine-headed Golden Lion behind him, however, was groaning quietly as its fur stood erect. It seemed very uneasy about Gu Changge in front of him, somewhat fearful and afraid.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Gu Changge asked with interest.


    "Shan Jing��s perception of various scents is very keen, perhaps young master Changge or maybe princess Mingkong has scared him." Golden Cicada replied in a very calm voice.


    Shan Jing was the name of the Nine-headed Golden Lion. It could take on human form at any time and was also a servant, and mount. He had an almost intuitive talent for perceiving all kinds of scents, whether they were good or evil, and he would know at the first argument.


    The reason for this was that he felt a suffocating aura on Gu Changge as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood were rushing at him.


    Under the elegant and gentle appearance, there were hidden palpitating and chilling horrible means. This was the first impression of Gu Changge on the Golden Cicada.


    Although he had juste down from the Buddhist Mountain, he had heard rumors about Gu Changge, no matter which one, all of them were near-perfect praise.


    But now it seemed that all these rumors, in fact, only tended to be superficial. The heir of the Gu family was by no means a good one.


    "I didn''t do anything, I see that this mount of Daoist Brother Golden Cicada is clearly quite critical of Gu and Mingkong." Gu Changge casually smiled, "But, after all, a mount is a mount, how can you be general with it."


    "I have always heard of the mystery of the Buddhist Mountain, its many divine powers and great strength. My heart longs for a visit, but I do not have the opportunity to explore the truth."


    "Today, in front of the mountain gate, I happened to meet Brother Golden Cicada. I wonder if you can give me some advice?" His voice was natural and easy, and his words were not too loud, but they still spread in front of the mountain gate.


    "What?" Everyone was shocked for a moment.


    Reacting to the meaning of Gu Changge''s words, he was nning to fight with the mysterious Buddhist young master Golden Cicada of the Buddha Mountain in front of him.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Almost instantly, the ce boiled over. On everyone''s face, apart from shock, there was only excitement and thrill.


    After all, the number of times they had seen Gu Changge fight in person was only a handful, and many people were curious about how strong he really was.


    And now, he was actually going to fight the mysterious Buddhist young master in public, and issued a challenge to fight.


    Needless to say, this was too shocking, even Yue Mingkong was also surprised and did not understand Gu Changge''s intentions.

 Chapter 275-1: Im going to stand up for a showdown, Im a million times better than you (1)

    <h4>Chapter 275-1: Im going to stand up for a showdown, Im a million times better than you (1)</h4>


    "Young Master Changge will fight against Jin Chan?" Several old men in front of the mountain gate looked at each other after being shocked, not knowing what to say for a while.


    It stood to reason that Gu Changge was one of the current top ten candidates, and the same was true of Jin Chan in front of him.


    Shouldn''t the two of them be very cautious?


    After all, if there was a slight disadvantage, it would easily lead to an impact on one''s position in the True Immortal Academy, and it would no longer be stable.


    "Young Master Changge, is this true?" For the first time, Jin Chan''s face showed an expression other than calm, staring at Gu Changge very seriously.


    He didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so sharp. And they were still at the gate of True Immortal Academy.


    Jin Chan thought to herself, <i>Did I offend Gu Changge? No, this is the first time the two of us have met.</i>


    "This Gu Changge is too arrogant. He doesn''t take the rest of the geniuses in his eyes, so he is so arrogant." Among the crowd, Ying Shuang clenched his fists tightly and couldn''t help but secretly mutter.


    He became more and more convinced that Gu Changge was the real inheritor of demonic art. The purpose of his shot was probably just to test Jin Chan''s strength, or to show his terrifying power in public.


    In the future, at True Immortal Academy, Gu Changge might cover the sky with only one hand like the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    "It''s just a test, so Brother Jin Chan, don''t have to worry too much." Gu Changge still smiled lightly, "But if Brother Jin Chan refuses, Gu will not force you."


    "There are very few young people today who can make me interested in fighting." Although what he said was simple, it made everyone here feel suffocated as if there was an invisible mountain above their heads, and they could not breathe.


    Random and strong! And it was the kind of ignorance that didn''t take his opponent seriously at all! They knew that it wasn''t that Gu Changge was conceited, but that he really had the confidence to say such a thing, and people couldn''t refute it.


    But this was not an endorsement. It was already a great honor for them to be brought up by Gu Changge''s interest in fighting!


    "If that''s the case, then I��m much obliged!" Hearing this, Jin Chan also knew that this battle was inevitable, and sighed in his heart.


    He came to True Immortal Academy not to bepetitive, but Gu Changge in front of him put a lot of pressure on him. And soon this news spread like wildfire.


    One after another, colorful divine lights kepting from all over the True Immortal Academy, and the silhouettes flickered, appearing all over the mountain, all of theming to watch the battle.


    It was rude to say that this was a battle of the pinnacle of the current younger generation! The battle between the two candidates of True Immortal Academy!


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the depths of the sky, the chaotic fog spread, the golden lights of Dao extended all the way, and there were figures of Elders emerging. They were also looking forward to this battle and were very curious.


    Many people had guessed the purpose of Gu Changge, he took the initiative to challenge, wasn��t it for authority?


    As they just arrived, the current True Immortal Academy did not have an urate order level. He took the lead, which waspletely equivalent to telling the rest about his strength so that they would have self-knowledge and know who should be respected in True Immortal Academy.


    Of course, this was everyone''s guess. On the top of a mountain, a woman with fiery red Phoenix wings on her back and a simr dress had her arms wrapped around mes.


    She looked from a distance, with a beautiful face, a kind of natural dignity, like an unparalleled Phoenix carved with red fairy crystals. She was an Ancient freak from Huangling Mountain, who was also one of the top ten candidates from the Heavenly Phoenix n!


    It was said that she had a lot to do with Immortal Phoenix, and there was even a saying that she was the reincarnation of Immortal Phoenix.


    "Gu Changge��" She whispered these words softly.


    Instead. The Phoenix Wing shook behind her, her figure blurred, and she left this ce.


    "Gu Changge took the initiative to fight Buddhist?" In the cave, the purple-robed man''s brows were wrinkled, "I should take this opportunity to find out the truth. How true are the rumors? I still have to witness them with my own eyes."


    Thinking like this, his figure also moved, and he left this ce, soaring into the sky with a mighty purple aura, and headed for the mountain gate.


    "Even Heavenly King Zi Yang rushed over?" This scene attracted the attention of many people and was very shocking. Heavenly King Zi Yang was the first candidate Disciple who rushed to True Immortal Academy from the purple mansion.


    At the same time, he was also an Ancient freak who had been in hibernation to this day.


    And purple mansion was also the most mysterious Immortal sect in the Upper Realm today, and its inheritance was extremely long and ancient. For a time, many scenes of this kind appeared in the immortal inds and mountains in True Immortal Academy.


    In front of the mountain gate, it was even more lively. The figures flickered, and they all had a tyrannical aura. In the outside world, they were the invincible young supremes!


    Among them, there were the inner disciples and quasi-candidate disciples, and many candidate disciples had note to True Immortal Academy yet. For example, the two descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall were still missing, and the mysterious Six-Crown King had never appeared before.


    In addition, the remaining several major candidate disciples were also very mysterious and hard to find.


    "I don''t know who will win this battle. I feel that Jin Chan is very mysterious. Before this, I had never heard of his rumors, but it must be an extraordinary person to be chosen as a candidate by the True Immortal Academy."


    "This battle is not going to be simple."


    "Not necessarily, without using other means, just relying on his strength, I think Young Master Changge is better. After all, he is the only existence that haspeted against the inheritor of demonic art."


    "There are rumors now that Young Master Changge may be the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor."


    "Hey! No wonder��"


    Many people were discussing it, and when it came to this, they couldn''t help but take a breath of air and were shocked.


    "Young Master Changge!"


    "Excuse me!"


    Just when everyone was talking about it, Jin Chan, who had been sitting on the Nine-headed Golden Lion, made his move, and his voice was calm.


    Golden light filled the air intertwined with the Buddhist chant, and it looked extremely sacred and bright. As soon as he made a move, an iparably mysterious and profound Buddha Dharma appeared, and a divine ring formed in his mind, like an Immortal Buddha.


    Moreover, he did not dare to take it lightly, and the strength he showed was already in the Sacred Realm.


    The iparably tall golden Buddha appeared, dazzling andpelling. The terrifying aura made many of the young geniuses present at the scene change their colors, and they felt the feeling of their bodies being torn apart.


    "So strong!"


    "The strength of the Sacred Realm, is this the tyranny of this generation of Buddhists? It has far surpassed me and I waited too long!"


    They were horrified and trembling! Such strength, if demonstrated before, would definitely shock all parties.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The huge golden body of the Buddha rolled down towards Gu Changge as if to suppress him.


    "Brother Jin Chan, are you looking down on Gu? If it''s just this way, it''s really disappointing to me."


    However, Gu Changge still had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t care.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    He just raised his palm slightly! The other hand didn''t even move. Instead, gently pressed it forward!


    There was a roaring sound in the void as if it was about to explode. In the next moment, the palm was extremely real, and the void copsed in one fell swoop.


    Like the hand of the sky, the aura of the heavens circted, the immortal brilliance was rich, and it was entangled with colorful divine light and immortal mist!


    The illusory image of the Buddha with a height of a thousand miles, with a majestic appearance, ruptured in an instant under this palm and disappeared directly.

 Chapter 275-2: Im going to stand up for a showdown, Im a million times better than you (2)

    <h4>Chapter 275-2: Im going to stand up for a showdown, Im a million times better than you (2)</h4>


    "What!? It shattered in one palm��"


    "It''s just hopeless, it''s too powerful, isn''t it?"


    This scene made everyone here tremble, and they couldn''t help but feel terrified.


    "It can''t be judged bymon sense."


    Even the heir from the Heavenly Phoenix n and Heavenly King Zi Yang were slightly frowning, and when theypared secretly, they found that neither Gu Changge nor Jin Chan had used their full strength.


    Soon, Jin Chan shot again, and a golden bowl flew out from under his robe. The Buddha''s light was dazzling, reflecting the four directions, containing the meaning of Doa, which seemed to purify everything.


    This was an ancient Buddhist artifact, which contained the power of the Sacred Realm, and shot the terrifying divine light ofws like a gxy.


    Gu Changge��s move was even simpler. He just flicked his fingers, and a wisp of sword energy burst out. But there was a terrifying sword sound, and in a trance, everyone seemed to see a peerless immortal sword, piercing the universe, and the sword light fell dazzlingly!


    Everyone could not help but close their eyes. In the next moment, only a click was heard, and there seemed to be hundreds of millions of rays of light blooming, and the golden bowl was cracked.


    Soon after, the cracks spread as if it was about to copse. If it wasn''t for Jin Chan seeing that the situation was not good and hurriedly took it back, he probably would have lost an ancient Buddhist artifact today.


    "Young Master Changge is powerful, and Jin Chan is no match for Young Master Changge now."


    "I am willing to admit defeat." Jin Chan''s expression changed slightly, but he still sighed and chose to admit defeat instead of continuing to shoot.


    "Brother Jin Chan is really boring. But since you have said so, then Gu will naturally not make another move." Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed a little surprised, but the smile on his face still didn''t change.


    Jin Chan would choose to admit defeat, which he expected. At such a time, there was no grievance or enmity, who would use all means to fight for life and death?


    He just wanted to test Jin Chan''s strength to estimate the feasibility of the subsequent n. Of course, it was also to let everyone know that even if they were the same candidates, there was still a big gap between them.


    Gu Changge actually didn''t like the feeling that people could bepared with him. In the past, it was because he was afraid of being noticed by others, which would lead to unnecessary suspicion.


    But now that ancient freaks appeared one after another, and the inheritor of demonic arts was also someone else, no matter how strong his cultivation base was, he would no longer attract attention as before.


    Even if he was stillpeting with the younger generation, he should let them understand that the gap between him and them was not small.


    Inyman''s terms, it was a showdown to determine who was better, also with more than 100 million points. Although Gu Changge didn''t like the various resources of True Immortal Academy, it didn''t mean he didn''t care.


    The stronger the strength, the more naturally he could gain. Hearing this, Jin Chan shook his head and said nothing, and his expression seemed very calm.


    There was no unwillingness or anger after defeat. He still had many means, but he also knew that even after all those means were used, it would still be difficult to defeat Gu Changge.


    He was too strong, the kind that prates deep into the bones! It was his own bad luck to wake up in this era, and he just happened to bump into Gu Changge. If he met the rest of the candidate disciples, Gu Changge would also say so.


    He just wanted to stand out and make people fearful. Fortunately, the True Immortal Academy would only cover the sky in the future.


    "It''s not unreasonable that this guy would be so strong and confident. You have be the only inheritor who has been suppressed by the rest of the geniuses."


    Outside the mountain gate, Mo Lao, who was silent for a long time, had a slightly solemn expression and opened his mouth to Ying Shuang next to him.


    For the first time, he felt the difficulty of things. He thought that it would be much simpler to find the inheritor of the demonic art of this life, but why did such a Gu Changge appear?


    His strength was also outrageous. Ying Shuang''s expression was also very unnatural. Gu Changge''s strength really made him despair.


    He estimated that even the former Prince Ying could not be Gu Changge''s opponent.


    This made him clench his fists tightly, and he was very unwilling. Now, what reassured him a little was that he was hiding in the dark, and Gu Changge was in the light, and he didn''t know that he had alsoe to True Immortal Academy.


    He will definitely repay this revenge!


    "This matter needs to be figured out slowly. Before that, I have to find a way to tell Gu Xian''er about the danger of Gu Changge. Although she used to be so indifferent to me, I haven''t reached the point where I can''t help her.��


    Heavenly King Zi Yang frowned, his face was heavy, and he whispered in his heart. He also didn''t know who would win and who would lose if he decided to go all out to fight against Gu Changge.


    The first time he didn''t know his bottom line, he didn''t have any confidence, Gu Changge was indeed many times more terrifying than the rumors.


    On the other side, the Heavenly Phoenix Lady stared closely at Gu Changge, as if to remember him firmly, and then she shed and disappeared soon.


    "This Jin Chan is really unlucky." Yue Mingkong whispered, knowing Gu Changge''s purpose.


    "It''s not bad luck, he''s already lucky to be alive after the fight." Gu Changge''s smile was a bit intriguing.


    Yue Mingkong nced at him and felt that he seemed to be calcting something again. Could it be rted to Demon Burying Abyss?


    And soon, the results of the battle in front of the gate of True Immortal Academy spread. Not only did it cause a big stir in True Immortal Academy, but it also caused a big earthquake in the entire Upper Realm.


    The younger generation was naturally the focus of the major sects. And the fight between Gu Changge and Jin Chan was even more eye-catching.


    The results of this battle were recorded by the memory Stone and circted in various ancient cities. For a time, Gu Changge''s momentum once again reached a peak.


    Before, many people still felt that he did not have enough time to cultivate, and he was no better than those ancient freaks. But today''s battle had shocked many people and it was difficult for them to calm down.


    Even those ancient freaks, it was estimated that in front of them, they were far from enough. Many from the older generation felt that they were no longer Gu Changge''s opponent, and before they knew it, he had grown to the point where the older generation would be jealous of him.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed since the battle.


    "Qing Xiao Yi really went to True Immortal Academy."


    "The so-called Immortal Body."


    "If my memory is correct now, the bottle is now in her brother''s hands."


    It was very close to a magnificent pce in the area where Gu Changge was located. Yue Mingkong whispered, and there were various expressions in her eyes.


    Regarding Qing Xiao Yi, a very legendary figure, she was actually very impressed in herst life. Her rise shocked all the Dao forces in the upper realm, and she was one of the two most proud disciples of the True Immortal Academy.


    There was also a strange stone that had been sealed for a long time in True Immortal Academy.

 Chapter 341-2: Junior Brother, I am coming to save you, How could he not expect it? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 341-2: Junior Brother, I aming to save you, How could he not expect it? (2)</h4>


    Bai Yang waved his hand slightly, indicating that he didn''t have to.


    "Father, I already know the matter. Now that Purple Mansion has offended many Dao forces, it is already an endless situation. At this time, Purple Mansion must be desperate and will definitelye to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    "If our Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom imprisons Zi Yang Heavenly King, once Purple Mansion hears the news, they would definitely arrive as soon as possible. At that time, with the strength of my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, let alone resist�� We will turn into ashes and cease to exist in an instant."


    "Gu Changge must be punished! This strategy can be described as vicious to extreme!"


    Chu Hao was the first to speak, with an extremely solemn expression on his face. The Vermillion Bird King had already said it clearly in themunication talisman before he came.


    Gu Changge imprisoned the people of Purple Mansion including Zi Yang Heavenly King in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    In addition, Gu Changge had also summoned an army of one million, which was gathering above the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    The momentum was huge, covering the sky and the sun, causing countless cultivators to tremble and feel deeply afraid.


    These two things, no matter which one it was, were extremely fatal to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    "So what do you think about this matter, Hao''er? Gu Changge is determined to bring disaster to this Kingdom, to destroy my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom!"


    The King of Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom''s face turned pale, his voice trembled, he was very frightened, and he couldn''t make up his mind at all.


    He was just a small King. Although he was very angry and dissatisfied with Gu Changge before, he never dared to show it on the surface.


    But what Gu Changge was doing now was simply to destroy the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom!


    Now this scene was like a real dragon fighting, and the ants under their feet would be annihted by a wave of fluctuations inadvertently, which was more disturbing than walking on the edge of the abyss.


    "Father, don''t worry, on the way back, I already figured out what to do."


    "At this time, even if we don''t dare, we can only refuse Gu Changge''s request. Immortals are fighting and mortals are suffering. He is obviously going to deal with us. Is it possible that now, we have to fear him and dare not refuse? "


    "I have already discussed this with my uncle. This time, even if I offend Gu Changge, I will refuse. I can''t let Heavenly King Zi Yang be imprisoned in my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom."


    Chu Hao''s attitude was very tough, and then he started talking about his ns.


    The King of Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom listened with a tangled expression on his face.


    Because he knew what would happen if he offended Gu Changge. Even if the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was preserved, the situation would not be much better.


    And he had long experienced what Gu Changge''s character was like.


    In front of people, he was gentle and elegant, and like jade but he was indifferent to the bones, and was high above, overlooking them.


    "Okay, then this is what Hao''er said."


    The Vermillion Bird King nodded, his expression extremely heavy.


    At this time, outside the main hall, a figure suddenly emerged, and the lotus step moved slightly, with surprise on her face.


    Seeing this, the guards outside did not dare to stop her.


    "Wan''er."


    "Miss Wan."


    Chu Hao and Vermillion Bird King both looked up, and their moods were different.


    With Chu Hao''s cultivation, he actually sensed Tang Wan''s arrival just now but he didn''t get up to greet her but deliberately let her hear these words.


    On the one hand, he also wanted to know what attitude Tang Wan had towards Gu Changge.


    "Brother Hao."


    The person who arrived was Tang Wan who had returned to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    She had something to discuss with Chu Hao but she never thought that she would hear what they were discussing upon her arrival. This made her heart suddenly be cloudy.


    "I heard you guys discussing how to deal with Gu Changge. In my opinion, you still need to discuss this matter, and not be so reckless. Not to mention the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, even if it��s the Supreme Dao Cave behind you, you can''t be so reckless. Competing against Gu Changge, Purple Mansion is now a living example��"


    Tang Wan stared at Chu Hao and was very direct as she went straight to the point.


    She couldn''t tell what kind of emotion she was in right now, helplessness, hatred, resentment�� Maybe all of them.


    Why did thingse to this stage? Chu Hao still did not understand that he was about to die?


    Judging from Gu Changge''s words, he didn''t actually care about Chu Hao at the moment.


    If Chu Hao really wanted to take revenge, then he should cultivate hard at this time and strive to be stronger, instead of provoking Gu Changge and offending him to death.


    In Tang Wan''s view, this was actually an unwise choice.


    "Wan''er, are you trying to persuade me to let go of my hatred again?" Chu Hao frowned slightly, feeling a little dissatisfied in his heart.


    Tang Wan''s current attitude made the thorn in his heart sting even more.


    Especially when he remembered that she secretly went to see Gu Changge without telling him, and even used family affairs as an excuse.


    Chu Hao felt his heart hurt.


    Even if she had a hard heart, she should be frank about this kind of thing instead of deceiving the other party.


    Hearing Tang Wan''s words, Bai Yang, who had been silent for a while, also frowned and felt unhappy.


    In fact, he didn''t have a good impression of Tang Wan, especially the recent events that made him feel disgusted.


    But considering Chu Hao''s rtionship, he didn''t say much. But now, Tang Wan actually said that in front of him, she almost said that it was no good to offend Gu Changge.


    This really made him feel a little unhappy, and he felt that he had been too low-key for a long time and was despised by others.


    "Brother Hao, I''m not trying to persuade you to let go of your hatred. I''m just telling you to think twice before doing things that are over your own strength and your will��"


    Tang Wan''s expression changed slightly, she felt as though she had been misunderstood by Chu Hao, and hurriedly exined, "What you should do now is to improve your strength, if Gu Changge deals with you at that time, you will have more chances to survive. "


    She said it almost from the bottom of her heart.


    Tang Wan''s personality was also the same. She didn''t like to move around in circles. She believed that Chu Hao would understand her good intentions.


    "Enough, Wan''er, what you said, I don''t want to hear you speak again in the future."


    But when Chu Hao heard these words, there was a sh of pain on his face and he waved his hand to interrupt her, "I found that you have changed a lotpared to before. But I understand you, you are doing it for my own good, but can you not do this, this time? Stop me, if I really do what you say, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom will be destroyed."


    Hearing this, Tang Wan opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Soon, her expression suddenly became very sad, and then she turned and left without saying a word.


    "Wan''er��" Chu Hao suddenly felt a sense of loss in his heart, but he was also very reasonable, knowing that at this time, he couldn''t waste time on this matter.


    Zi Yang Heavenly KIng was detained in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom for even one day.


    The Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was in danger for one more day.


    Chu Hao quickly calmed down and nned to go to face Gu Changge at this time and have a showdown with him, asking him to take Zi Yang Heavenly King away.


    "Hao''er, Senior Uncle will go with you." Bai Yang''s expression became heavy, and he was extremely jealous of Gu Changge.


    From his point of view, this showdown was to tear up face with Gu Changge, and in the future the entire Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would go to the opposite of Gu Changge.


    The consequences of this were simply unimaginable.


    In the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, Gu Changge, who was waiting for the person who woulde to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King, naturally heard the system prompt.


    These Luck Points and Destiny Value were actually dispensable for him.


    What Gu Changge cared about was actually the blow to Chu Hao. If things didn''t develop like this, how would Qin Wuya get into the next show?


    "It seems that there is still a rift between Tang Wan and Chu Hao. The so-called emotion is such a fragile and useless thing."


    He couldn''t help but smile, already guessing what Chu Hao was going to do next.


    Chu Hao''s idea was indeed very good, but how could Gu Changge not expect it?

 Chapter 523-1: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 523-1: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (1)</h4>


    In the Imperial Pce, Vermilion Bird King, Bai Yang, Chu Hao, and others received the news. At this point, they were also stunned, never expecting things to develop in this direction.


    "I underestimated the fear of these sects and families for Gu Changge�� They would rather leave their hometowns and go far away from other domains than fight Gu Changge with us��"


    The Vermilion Bird King''s face turned white as he instantly fell down from his seat, lost in thought.


    "It''s over. It''s over��"


    He muttered one after another, his expression ashen in despair.


    "How is this possible��? Everyone fled overnight��"


    Chu Hao��s face was also pale as if the whole person was struck by lightning, and it was difficult to believe all this. They already felt hope.


    But for some reason, all the families and sects escaped. This was not what he had expected at all!


    "My Royal family treats them well, in the face of such a crisis, they didn''t even think of fighting together with us against the foreign enemy! How dare they run away in the face of danger!"


    Chu Hao was so angry that his body trembled and in the end, he was left in despair.


    <i>Could it be that he could only watch the destruction of the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom? And there is nothing I could do?</i>


    "Your Majesty, this is a letter sent by the Grand Master��"


    At this time, a guard outside the hall, with a slightly pale face, hurriedly presented a letter.


    "Grand Master? Does his old man still think of me?"


    At the sound of this, the Vermilion Bird King stood up from his spot with a jolt and took the letter as hope appeared in his gaze, thinking that the Grand Master was still supporting him.


    But soon, when he finished reading the letter, his whole face lost blood, as if he was struck by lightning with his soul lost.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Hao who supported him on time, the Vermilion Bird King would have fallen to the ground.


    "What happened, Father?" Chu Hao couldn''t help but ask.


    "Even the King''s Master has left me��"


    The Vermilion Bird King was filled with sorrow.


    Grand Master was like a teacher and a father-like existence, but who would have thought that at this time, he also chose to put the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom aside, and left with the Wang family people.


    This letter contained the apology of the Grand Master to him.


    "Is this all because of me?"


    Chu Hao also quickly read through the contents of the envelope, and his face suddenly turned ugly.


    Originally, he still had quite a bit of respect for the Grand Master who had taught him since he was young, but at this moment, he was as angry as he could be.


    "Nonsense! It was clearly Gu Changge who bullied people too much and forced us, so why me it on me?"


    "My Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom has treated him well, but at such a critical time, he just left and didn''t care. Why are you grieving for such a heartless and unrighteous person, Father?"


    Chu Hao''s face was almost ugly and gloomy to the extreme and was about to drip out water.


    Bai Yang on the side, who saw this was also silent and felt that this matter seems to have be a deadlock, almost powerless to change.


    As Tang Wan said before, in front of Gu Changge, Chu Hao was weak and no different from a mole!


    "Hao��er, you have to quickly think of a way for father, the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom can not be destroyed in my hands! Otherwise, I will have no dignity to face my ancestors. This father will also have to bear a thousand ancient curses, by the future generations of people��"


    "Hao''er, you must have a way! Father knows that you must have a way!"


    The Vermilion Bird King''s face was ashen and desperate, and he couldn''t help but cling to Chu Hao''s hand and plead.


    "Father, I��"


    Chu Hao heard the words also desperate, he put a pleading gaze to Bai Yang, but all he got was a sigh from Bai Yang.


    At this time, even if the Supreme Dao Cave dared to intervene, it would be toote. And Gu Changge might not care about the Supreme Dao Cave either.


    "Wan''er, that''s right!"


    "Wan''er she can definitely help me, she met Gu Changge privately several times�� If I have her help and she says something good in front of Gu Changge, Gu Changge might agree to let the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom leave."


    Suddenly, Chu Hao suddenly remembered Tang Wan, like finding the final straw to save his life, and his eyes showed hope.


    Faced with this kind of anxiety, Bai Yang also sighed deeply.


    Before the current incident, Chu Hao was not such a person. He was mature and stable, confident and calm, everything was under control, and there was almost nothing he couldn''t do.


    But now, he was like a headless fly.


    He had forgotten how he had talked with Tang Wan before, and how he was furious because Tang Wan had gone to see Gu Changge privately.


    This kind of taste made Bai Yang''s heart sigh and he felt that a good raw seedling had been driven crazy by Gu Changge!


    ��


    The lofty and majestic ancient warship that was standing above the vault of the sky was simply like a sinking continent, covering everything as the clouds rolled, looking iparably intimidating!


    In the depths of the ancient warship, pces and buildings were lined up, magnificent and ancient, with the style of the immortal ancient era, looking iparably magnificent.


    And at this moment under these buildings, in a very hidden dungeon.


    The atmosphere was damp, permeated with decay and blood, making people''s bones turn cold.


    On both sides of the tunnel lit with animal oilmps, the light was iparably dim. But one could also see that the dungeon was divided into two sides.


    On the left side of the dungeon, a group of frightened and disturbed cultivators, about a hundred, men and women of all races, with different auras, and powerful cultivation who had reached the Sacred Realm.


    There were chains tying their hands and feet, runes shing, as heavy as a million pounds, making it very difficult for them to move.


    And in the right one, eight people, three women and five men, wearing clothes that were significantly different from those of current ns.


    And among them, most of them looked even more fearful, cowering in the corner, although there were no chains on them, but they also did not dare to move.


    Looking at everything outside, they all revealed panic, fear, despair.


    At this moment, there were two people who weremunicating with each other''snguage.


    "Ah Chen, do you think we crossed over? Damn archaeology, we were somehow hit by the white light which brought us to this mysterious, light and strange world. The ancient boat that suddenly appeared at that time, suddenly disappeared again��"


    "But these should be carved among the ancient legends recorded in those relics right? Not only can it fly in the sky and disappear, move mountains and proceed with remation, even those monstrous beasts here are of the size of the mountain range."


    "The woman who took us away at that time is simply beautiful and fairy-like. Even though she looks like a little school girl, although she is also beautiful like an immortal, butpared with that fairy, ahh. It''s a pity��"


    "If we can go back alive and make what happened here public, we will definitely cause a huge sensation and be a celebrity."


    The man who spoke had a simple face and a stout figure.


    But the unintentional flicker of shrewdness in his eyes as he spoke showed that he was not as simple as he looked on the outside.


    "I don''t know, by all rights we should be considered to have crossed over, otherwise we can''t exin this matter at all."


    "Before that, we should know something about this world, or we might not even be able to save our lives, these cultivators don��t look like good people."


    "In their eyes, everything speaks only by virtue of their fists."


    The man named Ah Chen sniffed and added.


    His features looked very handsome, with a medium build.


    And he was not very frightened like the rest of them, instead, he was calmer and kept surveying the environment outside the dungeon.


    His original name was Jiang Chen, from a geological university archaeology graduate student. He had quite a lot of understanding of a variety of ancient carved remains.


    This time, his few good friends followed him to recently discovered relics, to conduct research exploration, and for the graduation thesis preparation along the way.


    But unexpectedly in this ruin, they encountered a series of strange events, and many people were killed on the way.


    Some people felt that something was wrong and rushed to exit.


    They, on the other hand, did not believe in evil and went all the way in.


    Finally, in the depths, they encountered a very strange, altar-like thing, surrounded by all kinds of strange stones that shone with light, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention at that time.


    At that time, next to that altar, there were also many huge beast bones, iparably scary.


    Some people who were timid almost pissed themselves in fear at that time, and their legs went weak because those corpses and bones were not recorded in any ancient books at all.


    It was like they had opened the gates of hell and seen another scene of this world!


    At that time, they didn''t know what happened, and who touched something, there was suddenly a gorgeous light on that altar, and it hit everyone immediately after that.


    Many people instantly passed out.

 Chapter 277-1: Self-directed and self-acting hero to save the beauty, What are you? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 277-1: Self-directed and self-acting hero to save the beauty, What are you? (1)</h4>


    As the words fell. Immediately, the purple aura surged in the air, like a surging vast gxy. She saw a huge purple palm as if it was lifting the sky, covering and pressing down, like the hand of God, with terrifyingws of the Sacred Realm.


    While falling down, it seemed to crush everything! All the divine powers and moves, under this palm, turned into powder in an instant, dissipated directly, and could not even resist a breath at all.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    "Not good����"


    "It''s the Heavenly King Zi Yang, why is he here?"


    Expressions of Song Fan and the others changed suddenly, and they felt unbelievable. After being directly hit by this palm, Song Fan spurted out a mouthful of blood in an instant and then flew upside down, knocking down many buildings.


    His expression changed suddenly, extremely horrified, and very pale as if he had encountered some terrifying existence. His voice and body trembled uncontrobly.


    In the next moment, the giant palm fell on them without stopping, causing them to scream and vomit blood again, extremely embarrassed. The aftermath of the collision here exploded in an instant, uprooting many ancient trees and causing terrifying cracks in the earth.


    Many mountain buildings copsed and became ruins. This scene made Gu Xian''er stunned but she still frowned, staring at Song Fan and the others, and her eyes were indifferent.


    "If I hadn''t happened to pass by this ce, I''d be hard-pressed to see you bullying the new juniors. It''s just breaking the rules of the True Immortal Academy and disgracing the disciples of the True Immortal Academy."


    Along with the words, there were fluctuations in the sky. Immediately afterward, a purple-robed man surrounded by the purple aura emerged. He was tall and handsome, with a purple crack between his eyebrows, which added to his might.


    It was Heavenly King Zi Yang!


    At this moment, he looked very cold with his face frowning tightly as stared at Song Fan and the others who were coughing blood below, and said coldly, "If you let me encounter you bullying others next time, I will not be merciful. The identity of the disciples of True Immortal Academy is not for you to bully the weak."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare. We don''t dare anymore��"


    "Please forgive me, Zi Yang Heavenly King!"


    "Heavenly King Zi Yang, spare our lives, we know we are wrong, we will never dare to bully others, we will no longer dare to bully the weak��"


    Song Fan and the others were extremely embarrassed and hurriedly shouted.


    They no longer disyed their previous strength and arrogance. Their expression was extremely frightened and afraid as they were shaking. It was as if the person in front of him was not an ordinary person, but a terrifying existence.


    "It''s good that you know.�� Zi Yang Heavenly King nodded, as if he was satisfied, and then said coldly, "Why don''t you quickly apologize to this junior sister?"


    After that, he looked at Gu Xian''er. With a very natural expression, he asked with the natural concern of looking at ordinary junior brothers and sisters, "Is this junior sister okay?"


    "I��m fine." Gu Xian''er shook her head, her expression softened slightly, and she nced at the purple-robed man in front of her with some doubts.


    <i>Zi Yang Heavenly King? This name is somewhat familiar.</i>


    She seemed to have heard of it before she came to True Immortal Academy. This was a powerful ancient monster and a Candidate level existence.


    "However, I didn''t need your help in this matter, I could have solved it myself." Gu Xian''er spoke again, always feeling that today''s events were a little inexplicable.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King seemed a little taken aback when he heard the words. But in fact, there was a sure-looking expression in his heart. This proud temperament was really the same as that time.


    Then, he smiled slightly and said, "It seems that my help was a bit redundant. This junior sister is so confident, she must be powerful."


    "I am Zi Yang, a descendant of the Purple Mansion, known as Zi Yang Heavenly King. I don''t know what junior sister is called? With such strength, junior sister must not be an unknown person."


    He asked again, with a very natural expression. At this time, even if there were other people around, it would not look weird. Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was stunned for a moment, her eyes were a little puzzled, and she did not speak.


    She didn''t know why, but she always felt weird today. Although she reached out her hand not to hit his smiling face, the other party was a hero saving the beauty, helping her to solve these annoying guys in front of her.


    But this move made her feel unnatural. Seeing that Gu Xian''er didn''t speak, Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t bother, there was still a calm and indifferent smile on his face.


    He turned to look down at the trembling Song Fan and the others who were still kneeling on the ground, and said lightly, "If I hadn''t happened to pass by here today, I''m afraid you won��t be this good. The strength of this junior sister is not enough for you to challenge. You guys really don''t know whether to live or die."


    "We understand, thank you, Zi Yang Heavenly King, we will never dare to do this again!" Song Fan and the others said in session, very frightened.


    Hearing Zi Yang Heavenly King''s words, Gu Xian''er was stunned again, her brows furrowed even tighter. In fact, she didn''t know if Zi Yang Heavenly King was just like that, or if he had other intentions.


    But she didn''t expect this ancient freak to say such a thing.


    <i>He was so optimistic about her? Did he think that these people were not her opponents?</i>


    Could it be that he saw through her? Before that, Gu Xian''er had only heard some news about Zi Yang Heavenly King and knew that he seemed to be the strongest in the Upper Realm, overpowering the world, and his strength was extremely powerful.


    But the two had never met before. She felt that Zi Yang''s passing from here was some coincidence, but she did not think deeply. Could it be that this ancient freak was waiting for her here on purpose?


    "Why don''t you quickly apologize?" Zi Yang Heavenly King snorted again and was very dissatisfied.


    Song Fan and the others turned pale when they heard what Zi Yang Heavenly Emperor said, and quickly apologized to Gu Xian''er. They were extremely embarrassed and frightened as if they were afraid of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Seeing this, Gu Xian''er frowned, but she didn''t pursue anything. After all, she was not the kind of person who would not let go without taking revenge. The other party had been seriously injured, and had already paid the due price along with an apology.


    Of course, she couldn''t me them anymore.


    "Then what happened today, that''s it, you can get out of here, don''t continue to be an eyesore here��" Seeing this, Zi Yang Heavenly King nodded in satisfaction and waved Song Fan and the others to get out.


    The drama of the hero saving beauty arranged today was old-fashioned. But as the first time he and Gu Xian''er met in this life, he was still very satisfied. Only then did it seem reasonable and natural, with just the right chance.


    Moreover, not many people knew that Song Fan was actually his follower. So Zi Yang Heavenly King was not afraid of being noticed by Gu Xian''er, he arranged, directed, and acted in all of this.


    Hearing that, Song Fan and the others sighed in relief, and they were about to leave.


    "Hold on." However, at this moment, a faint voice suddenly sounded.


    In the void, there was a wave of fuzzy fluctuations as a man in white with indifferent eyebrows appeared.


    "Did this Gu allow you to leave?" The figure of Gu Changge appeared here. His voice did not fluctuate much as always.


    He didn''t look at Gu Xian''er who was a little surprised and stared at him but looked at Song Fan and the others who were kneeling below. His eyes looked very indifferent.


    When Gu Xian''er arrived, Wang Zhongyong at the mountain gate had already informed him. Gu Changge was toozy toe, but considering the character of this girl, if he didn''te, she would run in front of him to provoke him.


    As a result, he came here and saw this scene. This Zi Yang Heavenly King was really tired of living. Self-directed and acted in a scene of a hero saving beauty, this little girl hadn''t reacted yet, thinking that the other party had good intentions?


    It seemed like those few old monsters taught her in vain. If they saw this scene, they would not be half-hearted. Gu Changge wanted to open her head to see what was inside.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to this Zi Yang Heavenly King before, but now he looked like a person of Great Luck and even had a faint feeling of being a Child of Luck.


    "Gu Changge��" At this time, Zi Yang Heavenly King''s expression changed slightly, and he felt that something was wrong, and beyond his control. However, he still looked a little surprised on the surface, as if he didn''t expect Gu Changge''s figure to appear here.


    "Young Master Changge, why are you here?" He asked in surprise as if he didn''t know the rtionship between Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge.


    "Gu Changge��"

 Chapter 277-2: Self-directed and self-acting hero to save the beauty, What are you? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 277-2: Self-directed and self-acting hero to save the beauty, What are you? (2)</h4>


    The surprised look on Gu Xian''er''s face shed by, but she quickly returned to being cold and snorted coldly, "What are you doing here? Did youe to pick me up?"


    However, Gu Changgepletely ignored her, his expression was indifferent, overlooking Song Fan and the others below.


    As for Song Fan and the others, the moment Gu Changge appeared, their faces became snow-white and they lost all their blood. If the fearful expressions just now were faked, then their expressions now were genuine fear.


    Even their souls could not help trembling. Under Gu Changge''s gaze, they felt that their souls were frozen and cracked, like a humble ant, or even worse.


    The fear that Gu Changge brought to them was far more than anyone else''s! Subconsciously, they wanted to turn their attention to Zi Yang Heavenly King, but they dared not.


    After all, this was equivalent to exposing Zi Yang Heavenly King''s n, and the consequences were equally terrifying. At this time, Gu Changge spoke again and asked lightly, "Do you recognize this Gu?"


    His eyes fell, and he looked at Song Fan and the others, without any change in his expression.


    "We recognize�� recognize��"


    Song Fan and the others only felt their scalps go numb, their skulls were about to be opened, their bodies were cold, and they were terrified, and their voices trembled as they replied.


    In True Immortal Academy, who didn''t know Gu Changge?


    "It''s good that you recognize me." Gu Changge nodded, his tone still light, "Do you recognize her then?"


    He pointed to Gu Xian''er who was staring at him. The expressions of Song Fan and others became more and more frightened, and at this moment there was even despair.


    "I know now��"


    They could only bite the bullet and dare to do so.


    "Now? It''s not toote." Gu Changge said lightly, "But Gu has said before that, except for me, no one in this world can bully her. So�� how do you want to die now?"


    Hearing the word "die", Song Fan and the others couldn''t help but tremble, their souls trembled, and they were even more frightened and desperate. Gu Changge''s words were not a joke to them.


    For a time, everyone was shivering with fear, and their words were iplete, and they almost kowtowed and cried.


    "Young Master Changge, spare our life! Before that, we didn''t even know she was your sister!"


    "Yeah! Young Master Changge, please spare our life! We don''t dare anymore, please spare our lives! All of this is a misunderstanding!"


    "If we knew, we wouldn''t dare to do this even if we have the courage��"


    At this moment, Song Fan was too frightened, full of panic and despair, and kept begging for mercy.


    "Gu Changge, you''re too much, what does it mean that only you can bully me��"


    Gu Xian''er was dissatisfied, so she almost angrily smashed her jade fist on him. But she also knew that it was Gu Changge who was venting her anger on her behalf. As soon as she entered the mountain gate, she encountered this kind of thing.


    Since the other party apologized, she also held back her anger. Of course, what Gu Changge said about ��die�� was a bit too much in her opinion. After all, this crime was not enough to die.


    However, in terms of Gu Changge''s temperament, this was his style, which made Gu Xian''er both moved and helpless. As for Gu Changge''s concern, most people really dared not ept it.


    "Young Master Changge, isn��t this punishment too much? Although they were rude, they didn''t cause any harm to Xian''er. And those who didn''t know were innocent. Before that, they didn''t know Xian''er in front of them was your sister."


    At this time, Zi Yang Heavenly King had to speak, frowning and persuading. Gu Changge''s ruthless character made him a little helpless, and he would kill people at every turn.


    He never imagined that things would develop to this point. As soon as Gu Changge appeared, he broke all his ns and expectations. However, Heavenly King Zi Yang still felt that Gu Changge would give him a little face.


    After all, he was also a Candidate Disciple, so he had already made excuses.


    "They have been punished?" Hearing this, Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Then he said lightly, "I don''t think about letting them die like this, I think it''s cheap for them. Although this girl Xian''er is a bit stupid, not everyone can scheme against her."


    "If you dare to calcte against her, then you will have to pay the price. In my opinion, all of them together are not as good as a single hair of this stupid girl."


    "My family members, especially this Gu Changge''s sister, what kind of cats and dogs can bully them?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er was stunned and looked at Gu Changge suspiciously, was she tricked?


    <i>Could it be that all of this was directed and acted by Zi Yang Heavenly King? What was his purpose?</i>


    After all, the two of them had never met before. But soon, she reacted to Gu Changge''s next sentence, only to feel her head buzzing and nk again. Herplexion became angry.


    <i>It was going so well, why did he suddenly say such a thing? These people couldn''tpare to a single hair of hers? Was there such apliment?</i>


    This guy, Gu Changge, really became even more annoying.


    "Young Master Changge, why don''t you give me some face? Today, a few of them will give Miss Xian''er a satisfactory apology. We are all disciples of True Immortal Academy��"


    Seeing Gu Xian''er''s expression, there was a sh of gloom on Zi Yang Heavenly King''s face, but he quickly recovered as he spoke again, very calmly, and said in a deep voice.


    "Give you face? What are you?" However, before he could finish speaking, he was directly interrupted by Gu Changge. Gu Changge''s expression was as indifferent as always, without the slightest wave.


    "Even if I give you face, do you dare to ask for it?"


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Hearing this, the ce suddenly became quiet, like even a needle could be heard falling. Song Fan and the others were even more astonished to the extreme, trembling all the time, their souls terrified.


    And as Gu Changge''s words fell, he directly made a move that was extremely powerful.


    Apanied by the multicolored divine light, a palm descended from the air, the divine light surging like a world-annihting grinding wheel, just like the move of Zi Yang Heavenly King just now.


    But the terrifying aura caused the skin to explode and the soul to shatter.


    "Gu Changge, you��" Zi Yang Heavenly King''s expression was so gloomy that it was hard to see the extreme, and his fists were clenched. He never thought that Gu Changge would say so without giving him any face.


    Moreover, he was even more powerful, and he would shoot the few people in front of him to death. However, he still forcibly endured it.


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King, please save me��"


    "We don''t want to die!" In the face of this giant palm, Song Fan and the others were desperate to the extreme, their souls were about to burst, and they wanted to resist.


    But they were suppressed by the terrifying aura, and they couldn''t even move.


    "All of this was arranged by Heavenly King Zi Yang! It has nothing to do with us!"


    Seeing that Heavenly King Zi Yang didn''t make a move, they forced themselves to endure. At this time, theirst hope was gone, and they couldn''t help shouting that they wanted to tell the truth.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I was kind enough to save you before��"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s expression also changed slightly, and then he was very indifferent, "At this time, how dare you throw dirty water on me."


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    However, Gu Changge didn''t give Song Fan and the others a chance to talk more, knowing that Zi Yang Heavenly King had already disregarded their life and death, so naturally, he would not admit it.


    This palm fell, and several people suddenly copsed and exploded, the blood mist drifted away, and their bodies and spirits were both destroyed.


    Suddenly it became quiet.

 Chapter 343-2: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 343-2: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (2)</h4>


    When they woke up again, they had already appeared in the middle of this world along with the light and felt the danger of this world with all kinds of horrors.


    When they arrived in this world, there were still a dozen of them, and now there were only eight of them left.


    And among the eight of them, they didn��t know how long they could still live.


    "Yes, it''s better to save our lives first, and I don''t know where that woman is after imprisoning us."


    The stout man sighed, his name was Niu Tian, he and Jiang Chen were very close, and usually did everything almost together.


    The two of them were even close to wearing the same pants.


    "Um."


    Jiang Chen nodded, but his eyes couldn''t help but look at a woman on the other side of the dungeon, who was hugging her knees, with ck hair like waterfall, wless facial features, a white and delicateplexion, and an indescribably beautiful woman.


    Xiao Ruoyin.


    It was also the little schoolgirl that Niu Tian was talking about.


    The two of them were in the same school and in the same ss.


    Even in the eyes of many people, she was a talented woman with good looks. Jiang Chen was knowledgeable and hardworking, while Xiao Ruoyin was talented and good-looking.


    It was just that the rtionship between the two of them was just a little better than ordinary friends.


    This made Jiang Chen feel very helpless, knowing many reasons, he was preventing all this.


    And this time, the reason why he came here actually had a lot to do with Xiao Ruoyin.


    Because she took the initiative to invite him.


    Including many of Niu Tian''s ssmates, they were actually invited by her.


    If it wasn''t because of Xiao Ruoyin when he felt something was wrong, and he had already fled, how could he have been reduced to this point?


    However, Xiao Ruoyin didn''t seem to notice Jiang Chen��s gaze, she was still staring at the void outside the dungeon, her eyes were calm, and she seemed to be in a daze, but she seemed to be thinking about something.


    She didn''t have the panic and anxiety of others, on the contrary, she was very calm, as if she had already epted all this.


    "By the way, Ah Chen, have you noticed how the ancient flying boat appeared at that time? I saw a sh of white light, and many people fell into aa��"


    "And an ancient flying boat suddenly appeared and carried us all the way here."


    At this time, Niu Tian suddenly couldn''t help asking, his eyes filled with doubts.


    Although many people who were hit by the white light at that time passed out in aa.


    But he didn''t, so he saw an ancient flying boat suddenly appear at that time. It looked very simple and outdated. Even the ancient g on the flying boat was tattered, carrying everyone across the vast universe.


    Then he couldn''t hold it any longer and suddenly fell asleep.


    Niu Tian didn''t know how long it took on the way. After waking up, he had already appeared in this world.


    And the ancient flying boat that was carrying them all had disappeared.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s expression changed slightly, but he recovered quickly as he shook his head and said, "I don''t know where that flying boat went, after I saw you falling asleep, I couldn''t help it. I don''t really know what happened next."


    Among the people who were hit by the white light at that time, in addition to Niu Tian, ??there were actually many people who were sober, including Jiang Chen.


    He actually knew what Niu Tian said, but there were some things that Jiang Chen didn''t know how to say, so he simply didn''t say more.


    The ancient flying boat that carried all of them here at that time actually rushed out of his body.


    The white light suddenly hit him, and then a mysterious and unspeakable change appeared in his body, and then the ancient flying boat appeared, directly carrying everyone away.


    Except for Jiang Chen, no one else knew about this matter.


    Until now, Jiang Chen still couldn''t understand why such a thing appeared from his body.


    At this time, it seemed that she heard the conversation between the two of them, and Xiao Ruoyin on the other side also turned her head and looked at Jiang Chen, "Is there any way you can get us out of here?"


    Hearing the question of the goddess, Jiang Chen also looked over and said with a smile, "There is a way, but I feel that it will take a while, and I have to learn theirnguage first."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s eyes moved slightly, as if thinking of something, but she still shook her head and said, "I''m worried that we won''t have time."


    Jiang Chen also fell silent. Facing this mysterious and powerful group of cultivators, they didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    Not to mention that there was a more powerful existence hidden in this group of cultivators, Jiang Chen even felt that such existence, on his original, could destroy the world alone.


    How could they resist such an existence?


    At this time, the only thing he could do was pray and hope that the mysterious ancient flying boat would resurface and carry them all away from here.


    "Actually this world�� has appeared in my dreams."


    At this time, Xiao Ruoyin seemed to be thinking about something, and suddenly spoke again.


    But what they said shocked Jiang Chen and Niu Tian all of a sudden.


    "What?"


    Jiang Chen''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe his ears, Xiao Ruoyin said that this ce appeared in her dream. Could it be that she already knew that she would encounter all this when she went to that ruin?


    Seeing the shocked and unbelievable expression of the two of them, Xiao Ruoyin seemed to want to say something.


    But a voice suddenly emerged from outside the dungeon, making her quickly shut her mouth and turn her head to look over.


    When Jiang Chen and the others heard this movement, they also looked over, with vignce, fear, and anxiety in their eyes, and their backs were full of chills.


    "It''s the woman in the ck dress who took us away��"


    Niu Tian said in a low voice, noticing the two people walking slowly outside the dungeon.


    The woman in the ck dress was tall and slender, with a veil on her face, only revealing a pair of eyes like autumn water, her eyebrows were like spring, giving a sense of demure, and there was a vague mist lingering, making it difficult to see her surroundings.


    But they had felt her terror, especially after witnessing the tragic death of theirpanion at her hands.


    Jiang Chen and the others naturally didn''t dare to take her lightly, thinking that she would be a good person.


    Femme beauty!!


    This was what everyone had in mind.


    But what shocked Jiang Chen and the others was that the woman in the ck dress arrived with a young man today.


    Judging from her demeanor, she obviously respected the man in white.


    One must know that before this, the women in ck dresses gave all of them the impression of being strong and noble, with majesty, like a queen.


    Who was this man in white?


    In their eyes, a dazzling immortal intent seemed to be glowing all over the body of this man in white, and even his hair was as crystal clear as ink.


    From his deep eyes, they couldn''t even see any changes in mood and emotions, like a deep pool.


    This feeling seemed to them as if he looked at them like ants.


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, ??and the others couldn''t help but shudder. Obviously, they didn''t feel any malice, but they couldn''t help but feel a huge fear as if their life and death were stripped away.


    The people who entered were Gu Changge and Hei Yanyu.


    "Master, they are the mysterious group of people I captured in the Ancient Immortal Forbidden Area at that time. However, due to some things, many people died in the middle."


    Hei Yanyu''s voice was soft and respectful to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nodded, and his eyes were very calm.


    Then, he looked at Jiang Chen and the others in front of him, especially Jiang Chen and Xiao Ruoyin, and then asked, "Do you want to go out alive?"


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others looked puzzled, and could not understand what Gu Changge was saying.


    "Master, they don''t understand ournguage." Hei Yanyu exined, thinking that Gu Changge didn''t know about it.


    However, Gu Changge ignored her, and his eyes fell on Xiao Ruoyin with interest, "Interesting, you can understand what I''m talking about."


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at him suspiciously, as if she could not understand what he was saying.


    "I like smart people. Smart people know what to do at this time." Gu Changge said lightly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s expression couldn''t help but change slightly.


    At this moment, the whole person seemed to be strangled by a pair of invisible hands, unable to breathe at all, almost suffocating.


    This made her feel a terrible fear.


    She also didn''t know how Gu Changge knew this, and she obviously did a good job of disguising it.


    "Do you want to go out alive?" Gu Changge asked again with a faint smile on his lips.


    Xiao Ruoyin was silent for a while, and then replied in this worldnguage, "Yes."

 Chapter 345: Is this the so-called meeting with a noble person? The conditions for cultivating

    <h4>Chapter 345: Is this the so-called meeting with a noble person? The conditions for cultivating</h4>


    Before this, Gu Changge didn''t have any extra thoughts about Xiao Ruoyin, Jiang Chen, and the others. At most, he wanted to see if Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, could bring him any surprise.


    Raising leeks and waiting for them to grow stronger before harvesting.


    But for one who could travel from the Lower Realm to the Upper Realm, with arge number of people.


    The teleportation formation waspleted with just a few spirit stones?


    Was such a thing even possible?


    Even if one used their entire brain they would know that it was impossible unless there existed some power in the dark who helped them.


    This could only show that there was some kind of goldfinger hidden on Jiang Chen''s body, which could help them travel through many Lower Realms and arrive at the Upper Realm.


    The altar in the Immortal Ancient Forbidden Area happened to be rted to the Lower Realm where Xiao Ruoyin and others were located, and it just yed the role of passing on the spatial coordinate.


    In this way, it made sense.


    "It seems that the memory of the Demon Lord''s vest needs to be triggered gradually. Up to now, the role of my system seems better than nothing."


    Gu Changge closed his eyes slightly, his expression was calm and he was sorting out some memories that emerged in his mind.


    Of course, the reason for triggering these memories was the new Luck Quest mentioned previously by the system.


    Because Gu Changge met Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, he naturally led out some of Xiao Ruoyin''s information.


    <i>Body of Destiny.</i>


    This was a reminder for Xiao Ruoyin provided by the system.


    Otherwise, based on Gu Changge''s current vision, he wouldn��t be able to judge it and would require time to confirm such things.


    This was a kind of physique that only existed between the concepts of nothingness. It was very ethereal. It involved nothingness, destiny, cause, effect, etc.


    Anyway, it was enough for Gu Changge to know that this physique was useful to him.


    And the Body of Destiny was abstract, and only one person in this world had it.


    In the Taboo Era, Immortal Pce was in charge of the Heavens and billions of worlds. It ruled the ages, and stood Immortal.


    The Immortal Pce was divided into four parts consisting of four pces, the South, East, North, and West. In addition to the Immortal Masters, there were also four Immortal Emperors, Major Immortal Sects, etc., in charge of the Heavens and billions of worlds.


    Not only that, there was the extremely mysterious Temple of Destiny, which was responsible for supervising the Fate of the Immortal Pce, deducing the Destiny of Heaven, and trudging through the long river of time.


    The Prophet of Destiny within the Temple of Destiny had such a physique.


    It was for this reason that Gu Changge was the first to suspect Xiao Ruoyin at this meeting.


    Back then, when the Demon Lord perished, the Immortal Pce copsed, the blood of all Immortals disappeared, and even the Immortal Lord fell. Although the Prophet of Destiny was mysterious, they might have eventually fallen and ended up in reincarnation.


    "The Prophet of Destiny once relied on the creation of the Immortal Boat to traverse the ages, and even before the beginning of Heaven and Earth, in search for the beginning of the Way of Heaven, to respond to the cmity of future generations��"


    Gu Changge whispered to himself, and these memories naturally appeared in his mind.


    Soon after, he heard footsteps emerging from outside the hall, and Gu Changge''s expression returned to his natural state.


    His expression was originally like an ancient well but at this time, it was just right to disy a three-point appreciation.


    The visitor was naturally Xiao Ruoyin who had just taken a bath.


    Wearing a in long dress, her ck hair was hanging loosely, her makeup was wless and her legs were long and slender. It was not an exaggeration to describe her as natural beauty.


    "Greetings, Young Master Gu."


    Noticing the appreciation in Gu Changge''s expression, Xiao Ruoyin blushed for some reason and her heart started beating faster for no reason.


    She had already heard Gu Changge''s name from Hei Yanyu''s mouth just now.


    And from her mouth, she vaguely understood what kind of identity Gu Changge had in this world. It would not be an exaggeration to describe him as the Emperor of Immortals.


    This was the first time she wore the clothes of this world.


    Although it was only found by Hei Yanyu for her, it was morefortable than anything Xiao Ruoyin had worn in the previous world.


    Even the pendant had a faint radiance which was very mysterious and various colors of divine light were hanging down as it gave people a feeling of being as light as a swallow.


    All this gave Xiao Ruoyin a dreamy and unreal feeling. Before that, she was just a prisoner whose life and death was unpredictable.


    "You''re wee, Miss Xiao."


    Gu Changge smiled and replied casually.


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at him and suddenly she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Does Miss Xiao have anything to say?" Gu Changge smiled and asked as if he didn''t know.


    Xiao Ruoyin sensed that Gu Changge should not be a bad person, judging from his previous performance.


    He gave people a kind of otherworldly, gentle, and elegant feeling, like a Ture Immortal.


    So after thinking about it, she still spoke. Although knowing this request might be a little rude and reckless, it might even destroy the slight familiarity between her and Gu Changge.


    "Young Master Gu, my group ofpanions are actually like me. They also inadvertently broke into this ce without any malice. You can rest assured��"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge interrupted her by waving her hand and sitting there with his immortal aloof attitude. His voice was still gentle as if there was no change, "Don''t worry, I have no grievances or enmity with them, naturally, I won''t embarrass them."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu."


    Xiao Ruoyin couldn''t help showing joy on her face. She was very happy but she didn''t expect Gu Changge to agree so easily.


    "Don''t thank me, maybe I haven''t seen such an interesting person or heard such an interesting thing in a long time." Gu Changge said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s expression moved slightly, because of these words a bold idea suddenly appeared in her heart.


    Since Gu Changge was very interested in things from her world, could she take this opportunity to tell him about those things?


    If he was in a good mood, maybe she would have a chance to get a glimpse of this so-called way of cultivation.


    "If Young Master Gu still wants to know about the world I live in, I can tell you something��"


    Xiao Ruoyin said with some anxiety on her face. She didn''t know how Gu Changge would react after saying that.


    Apart from this reason, she really couldn''t find any excuse to stay by Gu Changge''s side.


    Although in the previous world, she had many suitors because of her beauty. In this world, her appearance did not seem to bring any advantage.


    A person of Gu Changge''s identity couldn''t have any thoughts because of her appearance.


    "It''s okay to listen to these things once or twice but if I listen to them too much, I might get bored."


    Gu Changge smiled and said, very politely rejecting her with this reason.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin was a little disappointed, though it was not surprising for the cultivators in this world. After all, the two cultures were entirely different.


    Gu Changge seemed to be very interested to listen to at first but if he listened to it too much, it would indeed be boring.


    "Master Gu, I want to ask, if I want to cultivate, what conditions do I need to fulfill?" Xiao Ruoyin asked again, with a look of hope and fascination in her eyes.


    Being able to be a cultivator had always been her dream and pursuit and at this time, this dream had been infinitely magnified, giving her hope.


    She also knew that if she asked questions over and over again, it would be annoying for someone else but in the face of this opportunity, Xiao Ruoyin didn''t want to let it go.


    "Cultivation?"


    Gu Changge seemed to be stunned when he heard the words but then he thought about it and then patiently exined it to her, "In addition to having the physique, spiritual roots, cultivation techniques, and a lot of resources that can be cultivated, the rest, in my opinion, is about time."


    "Physique, spiritual roots, cultivation techniques, a lot of resources, and time?"


    Xiao Ruoyin narrated these words, and the look in her eyes gradually dimmed.


    She didn''t have any of them, even if she had physique and spiritual roots, it was impossible to have cultivation techniques and resources.


    She could be regarded as a traveler, but in such a strange world, with no rtives or friends, how could she have the chance to get these things?


    "If Miss Xiao wants to cultivate, I can help you, but the premise is that you must have the spiritual root and physique to cultivate, otherwise there is nothing I can do."


    Seeing that the look in her eyes gradually disappear, Gu Changge suddenly smiled and suggested in a gentle voice.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin was stunned for a moment, her eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe her ears.


    Although she was extremely pleasantly surprised, it was as if she was hit by a pie that fell from the sky but she couldn''t understand why Gu Changge chose to help her so well.


    Was it the legendary meeting with the noble?


    "Young Master Gu, I don''t know how to thank you for helping me like this��"


    Having said that, Xiao Ruoyin couldn''t go on, she didn''t know how to thank Gu Changge.


    <i>Would it be old-fashioned to promise something? But do people still care about that?</i>


    "A promise is not necessary."


    Gu Changge smiled and seemed to know what she was thinking, and interrupted her by waving his hand like a joke, "Perhaps I think you and I are destined. For me, these cultivation techniques and resources are just things that are not worth mentioning. It''s nothing at all."


    "��Thank you, Young Master Gu."


    Xiao Ruoyin''s face was slightly reddish, and she raised her eyes to look at him.


    Then she fell silent. Even if she was a fool, she could understand the importance of cultivation techniques and resources in this world.


    But Gu Changge was still willing to help her without evenpensating.


    Maybe this really was just a trivial matter for him.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me, in case you don''t have spiritual roots and aptitude, then I��ll not be able to help you." Gu Changge smiled.


    "Uh-huh."


    Xiao Ruoyin nodded as if she was pecking at rice, her heart was already filled with joy and happiness.


    Unexpectedly, with all the twists and turns, one day she would be able to embark on the road of cultivation.


    If the group ofpanions who were currently imprisoned in the dungeon saw her like this, they wouldn''t be able to help but widen their eyes. Was this the University��s Goddess in their minds?


    Afterward, Gu Changge took Xiao Ruoyin to the ce where her talent and physique were to be tested. Of course, with his eyesight, he could see whether Xiao Ruoyin could cultivate or not.


    The Body of Destiny.


    It was just that considering the subsequent ns, he had to make some arrangements.


    Soon, a part of space was cleared out, the divine mountain shone brightly, the immortal pond was filled with all kinds of divine lights, extremely brilliant. There were even several stones full of Immortal aura on the side, looking extremely splendid.


    Gu Changge had already instructed Hei Yanyu to arrange all this, and now he was waiting for Xiao Ruoyin toe and test her talent.


    After arriving here, Xiao Ruoyin also became nervous, and Ruyu''s cheeks could not help but sweat.


    "Miss Xiao, I hope you won''t disappoint me." Gu Changge smiled.

 Chapter 280-1: 09: Even if the Demon Lord is really gone, the world dare not leave my name (1)

    <h4>Chapter 280-1: 09: Even if the Demon Lord is really gone, the world dare not leave my name (1)</h4>


    <strong>09</strong><strong>: Even if the Demon Lord is really gone, the world dare not leave my name (Part 1)</strong>


    The reappearance of the inheritor of demonic art in the True Immortal Academy soon swept all the disciples. During this period of time, whether they were the Elders, the Candidate disciples, or the Quasi-Candidate, the inner or outer disciples, they all panicked and felt an inexplicable fear.


    A young genius with a special physique disappeared in his cave. This incident made many people tremble with fear as a terrifying chill was birthed in their hearts. An inheritor of demonic art was hiding beside them.


    Who could be sure that the next disciple to be brutally murdered would not be them? Even Candidate disciples such as Heavenly Phoenix Maiden were extremely vignt about the inheritors of demonic arts hidden in the dark.


    After all, the inheritor of demonic art was an existence who could escape from Gu Changge��s hands. He himself had many powerful means and a Supreme weapon. If they really faced the inheritor of demonic art, who could ensure that they would be safe?


    "Prince Ying Shuang used to be the descendant of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, but now he practices forbidden demonic art and has betrayed the Emperor Mountain. As a descendant of the Emperor Mountain, my Ancient freaks will definitely find him and restore peace to this world."


    On the contrary, the Son of the Divine Emperor rode the Four-Spirit chariots, rumbling past in the sky with his whole body filled with brilliance, like a God. He used such a voice with the intention of wanting to suppress the inheritors of demonic arts.


    The rest of the young geniuses in Emperor Mountain, including Ying Shuang''s younger sister Ying Yu and others were searching all over the True Immortal Academy during this period of time with the clues in their hand, trying to find Ying Shuang who disguised himself.


    It was just that even the Elders of True Immortal Academy were helpless. Their search was even more ineffective.


    "Ying Shuang has fallen into the demon''s way. In his eyes, you are no longer his sister�� Do you think he will still show mercy when he meets you?" Seeing Ying Yu''s silver pupils, his expression was very sad.


    The voice of the Son of the Divine Emperor was even colder, leaving no room for her imagination. Hearing this, Ying Yu''s expression turned even sad.


    "If I meet him, I won''t show mercy to him." She nodded, knowing that the Son of the Divine Emperor was warning her, worried about her being emotional.


    "It''s good that you understand this. I don''t want to take action and clear the door again." The Son of the Divine Emperor said lightly.


    His own bloodline was not weaker than Prince Ying, or even Emperor Ying. If it weren''t for Prince Ying''s betrayal of Emperor Mountain, maybe he would not have been born yet, and he would still be sealed.


    Moreover, his father was an existence older than Emperor Ying, and his status among the Ancient ns was even higher than Emperor Ying. The Son of the Divine Emperor appeared in person and said such words, but it also made many young geniuses breathe a sigh of relief.


    Following him, Gu Changge, the most recognized and strongest among the younger generation today, naturally stood up and spoke out.


    "Everyone who inherits the demonic art will be punished. This Gu will definitely cooperate with the Elders to track down his whereabouts and seek justice for the young genius who was brutally murdered."


    As soon as he proimed, it was like a reassurance pill, which made many young geniuses feel relieved. After all, Gu Changge was already involved with the inheritor of demonic art hidden in the dark, he should have restrained his fears a lot, right?


    Many people regarded the actions of the inheritor of demonic art this time as his provocation to everyone.


    <i>Gu Changge said this? Isn��t it a tant response to him?</i>


    "This guy is stealing my show, I obviously said it first��" The brows of the Divine Emperor��s son could not help but wrinkle slightly. He was bornte, and he did not spread his limelight like Gu Changge.


    And during this time, he often heard a lot of young geniusesparing him with Gu Changge, and he was always the one who was inferior to the other. Although he knew that Gu Changge was indeed very strong, it was really unpleasant that he had been reduced to being a foil for someone.


    "This time, I must find out about Ying Shuang, I don''t believe Gu Changge can keep pressing me. His strength is at least above the Sacred Realm, and now I''m probably not his opponent."


    The Son of Divine Emperor''s expression was a bit gloomy, not as confident and calm as many outsiders saw. Ying Yu and the others behind him were also stunned when they looked at the Prince of Heavenly Mountain��s expression.


    After the Son of Divine Emperor emerged from his seal he had been very tough, and the line of Emperor Ying was severely suppressed. Now even Ying Yu could only obey the Son of the Divine Emperor''s orders and arrangements, and could not act at will.


    With this, True Immortal Academy became more and more restless. Of course, many Elders had anticipated this incident before, after all, the inheritor of the demonic art, Emperor Ying Shuang, had a strange method.


    As long as he concealed his true identity, he could infiltrate safely.


    The identity of the inheritor of demonic art was really difficult to detect, even if it was someone from the Human Ancestral Hall who often contended against the descendants of the forbidden demonic arts, it was difficult to find them.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    Apanied by three bells. On the high tform with immortal haze flowing as white mist filled the air. An old man with white hair and beard, with a blurred figure and chaotic energy, was sitting there cross-legged.


    This was a very profound Elder. He preached to the many disciples below.


    For a time, wonderful whispers sounded from over the world with a golden lotus blossoming, immortal flowers were blooming brightly and blooming in the void, looking very mysterious!


    On the nearby mountain peaks, silhouettes flickered, densely packed and it was extremely lively. Many disciples were fascinated and intoxicated as they were filled with amazement when they heard it below. They felt the powerful heritage of True Immortal Academy and the power of the Elders.


    There was an unparalleled truth hidden in this gong of the bell alone. Many geniuses had benefited a lot from here, and they had an epiphany on the spot, and even their cultivation base had soared.


    Before True Immortal Academy, they couldn''t get in touch with people like Supreme beings, but now almost every day, there was a Supreme preaching for them. This treatment was almostpletely different.


    It was indeed the True Immortal Academy that all the cultivators in the younger generation worshiped.


    "Changge, why does the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall keep staring at you? Did something happen between you two?"


    On a huge piece of bluestone, Gu Changge had a slender figure and a handsome face. He had his hands on his back and was listening with interest at the bells of the Elders on the high tform.


    For the disciples who had just entered the True Immortal Academy, daily preaching was almost an unmissable practice content. Although Gu Changge didn''t care much, many disciples had rushed toe here, so he could also search for some targets.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard Yue Mingkong''s words and acted as if nothing had happened as he replied casually, "Maybe she knows my identity and is thinking about how to expose me."


    Yue Mingkong stood side by side with him and said suspiciously, "Really? But why does that look different to me?"


    The two descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall, one was Wang Ziji of Ancient Immortal Wang Family, and the other was Jiang Chuchu. Yue Mingkong had met Wang Ziji earlier, and knew that she was just a pawn used by Gu Changge, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    However, this descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall in front of her almost exposed Gu Changge''s identity in thest life. She had been staring at Gu Changge, had she seen something?


    That look had aplex and evasive expression, and seemed as if she did not want to be noticed by Gu Changge. This made Yue Mingkong feel a little puzzled and suspicious.


    "However, the Human Ancestor has disappeared, and it is not a cause for concern for the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall."


    Soon, thinking of this matter, Yue Mingkong was relieved again.


    "What''s the matter? Are you worried about what I did to her?" Gu Changge nced at Yue Mingkong with interest, and then asked, Jiang Chuchu and Wang Ziji were naturally in True Immortal Academy.


    It was just that he didn''t want to go and greet them, because the two of them didn��t have much value left. Gu Changge couldn''t use them for the time being. The Luck points on Wang Ziji and Jiang Chuchu were far less important than the Zi Yang Heavenly King who had recently appeared.


    Whether it was Wang Ziji or Jiang Chuchu, Gu Changge didn''t need to spend too much time on them.


    "That��s possible." Hearing this, Yue Mingkong did not deny it.


    Gu Changge smiled, "The other party is a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, how could I have the ability to attack her?"


    Yue Mingkong didn''t believe his nonsense. The more Gu Changge said it, the more it showed that something was wrong.


    However, she didn''t say anything.


    Recently, she had already inquired about the cultivation habits of Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng, and knew that there were many old monsters around them. If she wanted to seize the bottle in Qing Feng''s hands, she still had to wait for a suitable time, and she was also not clear about Gu Changge''s n.


    He still seemed to be letting Ying Shuang take the me and had no ns for the rest. Then, the Elders on the high tform finished their preachings. Many young geniuses had a face of regret as they were still unfulfilled.


    "After half a month, True Immortal Academy will conduct the first trial after admission. Everyone��s cultivation resources will be determined by this test."


    "At the same time, the Elders will also choose apprentices based on this trial."


    The Elder announced before leaving. After just entering the mountain gate, many young geniuses were divided ording to their Realm of cultivation, but the actualbat ability did not equal the Realm.


    Therefore, this was the introduction to the trial. Hearing this, many people were stunned for a moment but soon the ce boiled up, and almost everyone was excited. The younger generation was young and energetic, how could there be lesspetition? Their purpose was to be famous among all parties.


    Before that, many people were already holding back and had nowhere to vent. Wasn''t this trial an opportunity to show their strength? The first trial after admission would be held half a monthter!


    Soon, the news spread, triggering a small earthquake. Many young geniuses had already started to prepare, nning to shine in the trial after half a month! Even Candidate disciples were no exception and were preparing for this.


    "Although it has not been said how this trial will be held, this may be another opportunity for me." Gu Changge''s gaze fell on a distant mountain top, where the purple aura was steaming, and a purple-robed man stood like a small purple sun.

 Chapter 280-2: 0: Even if the Demon Lord is really gone, the world dare not leave my name (2)

    <h4>Chapter 280-2: 0: Even if the Demon Lord is really gone, the world dare not leave my name (2)</h4>


    <strong>0</strong><strong>: Even if the Demon Lord is really gone, the world dare not leave my name (Part 2)</strong>


    It was Zi Yang Heavenly King. During this time, he had sent someone to investigate his origin. Formerly known as Zi Yang, he was born in Purple Mansion, an Immortal sect.


    He overwhelmed his peers and became the number one in the Upper Realm, and then he made himself the only one who was born in this era. Logically speaking, he and Gu Xian''er should have nothing to do with each other.


    But among the origins that Gu Changge found, the day Zi Yang Heavenly King was born, the purple energy spread to 30,000 miles away, and he seemed to be apanied by a mysterious Dao bone. His talent was terrifying, and he was far more mature and stable than his peers.


    "He should be born with predestined wisdom and a mysterious Dao bone. It just so happens that Gu Xian''er was also apanied by a Dao bone��"


    Gu Changge''s expression was somewhat inexplicable. Many thoughts shed through his mind. Although such a routine was rare, it was not like he had not encountered it before.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King might have known Gu Xian''er in his previous life.


    In this life, if he hadn''t dug out Gu Xian''er''s bones, Gu Xian''er might have awakened some kind of past life memory.


    "Gu Xian''er has some kind of strange temte. Could it be that she was a big boss in her previous life?" Gu Changge''s smile was a bit intriguing, there were really all kinds of routines, and this God really liked facing him too much, and had deep malice towards him.


    However, when a leek arrived at his door again, he smiled. "System, the temte on Zi yang Heavenly King''s body is actually in line with the setting of the Son of Luck, and his own Luck points are enough. But why wasn''t the corresponding quest triggered?"


    Gu Changge asked the system in his mind about something he was more concerned about.


    Logically, the existence of Zi Yang Heavenly King should be regarded as the reincarnation or rebirth of the Son of Luck, and it still conformed to the usual Son of Luck temte.


    However,pared with the so-called "30 years in the east and 30 years in the west", it was rtively rare. Could it be for this reason? Gu Changge was thinking.


    The system responded proactively, "Zi Yang Heavenly King doesn''t possess enough Luck points to trigger the system quest. During this time, the Luck is so weak that there are too many people with Great Luck. The Child of Luck that the Master needs to trigger is actually someone else."


    "Someone else?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, revealing his thoughts. The system had prompted this, which meant that this so-called Son of Luck was not far from him.


    In other words, it was in the True Immortal Academy?


    "That strange stone that fell from the Nine Heavens?" Soon, Gu Changge locked the target. After all, except for the strange stone, the other genius''s Luck points were not rted to the Son of Luck in his opinion.


    Even the Son of Divine Emperor, Jin Chan Buddhist, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and others were like this, at most they had Great Luck.


    "Could that stone be a strong man who returned from Nine Heavens?" Gu Changge couldn''t help shaking his head slightly. The usual style of this routine was to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    He was way too familiar with it. Therefore, the man who came out of the strange stone was definitely not only in the Heavenly God Realm, but he was probably a very terrifying powerhouse.


    But it seemed to be ordinary, with a face that was easy to be ridiculed and despised.


    "That is to say, he was originally supposed to be a character in this world, but due to some idental reasons, he strayed into the Nine Heavens, stayed in it for many years, and then was enclosed in a strange stone, and then he fell out��" Gu Changge''s smile was somewhat intriguing, and he quickly analyzed its origin.


    This way, things were much simpler. The return of the powerhouse?


    Such a routine, the mostmon one was the so-called return of the Immortal Emperor, finding that his daughter lives in a hut, and was still single, millions of Heavenly Soldiers from the Immortal Realm rushed to��


    Of course, what Gu Changge met this time was not the so-called Immortal Emperor, but the strength of that mysterious man should not be underestimated.


    "Ding, the return of the Son of Luck triggers the quest, senior brother who has returned from the Nine Heavens."


    At this time, after Gu Changge figured out all of this, the system prompted, which was not bad as he expected.


    "Senior brother who returned from Nine Heavens?" Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows.


    He asked, "What about the system prompt this time?"


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    And as Gu Changge''s words fell, the familiar feeling emerged once again, light and shadow passed in front of him, and the picture was still emerging. In front of the tall and magnificent mountain gate, the three words of Endless Dao Sect were extremely ancient, revealing vicissitudes and antiquity.


    Although these three big words were not the words of this era, Gu Changge recognized them at a nce. This made him a little puzzled, thinking of something.


    "Master, big brother has been gone for so long. Misfortune has stuck him. You also have my condolences." In front of the mountain gate, a young disciple in a purple robe said sadly.


    "Impossible, Wuya''s soulmp hasn''t been extinguished, it is impossible for him to have a life crisis�� He must be trapped somewhere, and he will definitelye back. Master is here waiting for him toe back!"


    An old man who did not look angry and arrogant, shook his head when he heard the words, his eyes were full of determination, and he did not believe in this matter at all.


    After all, Qin Wuya was his favorite disciple, and he was also his adopted son since childhood. He was mature and steady, shouldering the heavy responsibility of restoring the Endless Dao Sect.


    How could he have an ident?


    "Father, if Big Brother is okay, he will definitelye back. Don''t worry too much."


    A woman with beautiful and upright features who was very gentle was persuading the old man. But when she mentioned the big brother, a ray of sadness shed in her eyes.


    "If the big brother is not there, you still have a little sister�� Senior Sister and Master, don''t be too sad. I think Senior Brother will be fine." The young disciple wearing a purple robe changed his tune at this time and said quickly.


    Hearing this, the old man shook his head, sighed, and turned his eyes to the distance.


    On one side of the bluestone, a woman in blue clothes was sitting cross-legged, her expression was cold, and there was no trace of superfluous emotions, and she was cultivating very hard and earnestly.


    "Dao Xian didn''t let the teacher down��" In the eyes of the old man, there was relief and satisfaction.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    But at this time, in the distant universe, there was a sudden loud noise, which made several people in front of the mountain stunned. Immediately afterward, the sky cracked open, creating unimaginablyrge cracks, and then copsed piece by piece like melting snow.


    Among them was the scene of the Great War of Ten Thousand Immortals, which was so terrifying that it made the heavens tremble. Asgard, standing in the center of the Endless Universe, copsed and cracked, turning into dust.


    An existence with a Purple Gold Immortal Crown on his head, whose aura covered the ages, was pierced by a halberd as his entire body split open, and his blood spattered on the universe!


    "What is this����"


    "All the immortals are bleeding, Asgard has copsed, and the Immortal Lord has also lost��"


    This scene stunned everyone, and their expressions became desperate, fearful, and horrified.


    In the picture, they saw a giant hand wrapped with hundreds of millions of demonic energy, terrifying to the extreme, as if it had emerged from across the infinite universe, the sky crumbled, and the universe copsed.


    Even the legendary river of time had dried up and turned into countless fragments! Countless Dao lineages and ns were all turned into ashes under this palm, and hundreds of millions of living beings disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Destroying eight thousand states with one palm, and there would be no one left in nine heavens!


    Then the scene ended.


    After observing all of this, Gu Changge''s expression did not waver.


    "Endless Dao Sect? No wonder I recognize those ancient characters. It turned out to be the era buried in the long river of time��"


    He whispered to himself, from this prompt he had already understood many things. The woman who was meticulous and focused on the cultivation while sitting on the bluestone should be Gu Xian''er in her previous life.


    As for the purple-robed young disciple, it was obviously Zi Yang Heavenly King. And the disappearing senior brother fell into the Nine Heavens and then walked out of the strange stone in this life.


    In this way, things became much more coherent.


    "The so-called system prompts are actually dug out from my memory. Maybe even the origin of this system has a lot to do with me." Gu Changge quickly thought of other things in his mind.


    Judging from these memories, the matter of the Demon Lord''s annihtion was not so simple. As for why? It didn''t really matter to him.


    Speaking of which, the trouble caused by his Demon Lord''s vest was really a lot, and all of them were involved in this life. No wonder even Lao Shi, the stone monster who was originally his butt pad, was so jealous and afraid of him.


    "The final boss of the forbidden era of daring love is actually the Demon Lord. Time has passed, and even the world''s dare not leave my name�� The demise of the Endless Dao Sect only affected the pond fish�� However, if you trample an ant to death, what should you care about."


    As these images emerged. Gu Changge felt a throbbing pain from the depths of his soul as if a spontaneous memory was about to wake up. The Eight Deste Demon Halberd in the weapon space was also trembling slightly, giving off a feeling of excitement and thrill.


    "Those who shoulde back wille back sooner orter. I am the Demon."


    Gu Changge whispered to himself, feeling the beating of the demonic heart gradually calming down. Afterward, his figure turned into a divine left and he left this ce to prepare for the next n.


    The Child of Luck must be harvested, but the return stream involved this time was far more troublesome than before. Of course, dealing with Zi Yang Heavenly King was quite simple, but that guy was not stupid, he was very patient, and he did not directly conflict with Gu Changge.


    It was also impossible for Gu Changge to act directly on him in the name of the wrong person. Not to mention whether it could be sessful or not, the Elders of True Immortal Academy and the Purple Mansion Immortal Sect behind him would not sit still.


    Therefore, he still had to be crushed by the general trend, just like before, holding the banner of justice, so that people know his intentions, but they wouldn''t stop him.


    Of course, by the way, let him lose his reputation and have a rtionship with the inheritor of demonic art, then even Purple Mansion would not dare to protect him. At the same time, Gu Xian''er, who had listened to this preaching, was rushing to the cave where she was, with a look ofprehension.


    It was the exact opposite of the direction Gu Changge left. She only got up after seeing Gu Changge disappear. During this time, she had been avoiding Gu Changge and not meeting him.


    And Gu Changge was more straightforward than her, so he didn''t bother to care about her at all. This gave Gu Xian''er a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a little lost in her heart, and she became a little angry at Gu Changge.


    Obviously, she was the one who took advantage of him, how could it seem like she had suffered a big loss?

 Chapter 281-1: 1: Calculations are done, And Prince Ying is actually an impostor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281-1: 1: Calctions are done, And Prince Ying is actually an impostor (1)</h4>


    <strong>1</strong><strong>: Calctions are done, And Prince Ying is actually an impostor (Part 1)</strong>


    "Miss Xian''er, we meet again��" At this moment, just as Gu Xian''er was thinking, a figure suddenly descended from the sky and appeared in front of her.


    Gu Xian''er''s expression changed in a second, her originally somewhat cold and lonely expression instantly turned as cold as frost, with some disgust.


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King, I warned you not to appear in front of me again." Her voice was very cold as she stared at the Zi Yang Heavenly King who appeared in front of her and said.


    After recognizing his self-directed heroic rescue y in front of the mountain gate, Gu Xian''er was only full of disgust towards him. But Zi Yang Heavenly King was not aware of it and woulde to greet her at every opportunity.


    No matter how many times Gu Xian''er said it, he didn''t care, just like a cow. As a Candidate disciple, or once the strongest in the Upper Realm, the Zi Yang Heavenly King''s own fame was not small.


    Many people felt that he was in pursuit of Gu Xian''er, the daughter of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    "Don''t you know? You make me sick." Gu Xian''er''s voice was dripping with disgust.


    However, Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t care at all, he shook his head and smiled, "A gentleman is good at pursuingdies fairly. I just happened to see Miss Xian''er, so I came to say hello, you''re too nervous."


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er looked at him coldly and just said in disgust, "Next time if you dare toe near me, I will make a move."


    After saying that, her figure turned into a green haze and disappeared from this ce in a sh. The disgusting thing about the Zi Yang Heavenly King was that he didn''t do anything, and would juste by all the time to say hello.


    This made Gu Xian''er also very helpless. She was itching to punch his face but she could not find a good reason to hit him. With her character, she couldn''t do the thing of reaching out to beat the smiling man.


    At this time, she would like Gu Changge to be around, with his character, regardless of there being three or seven, he would step on Zi Yang��s face first.


    "This character is the same as the junior sister." After seeing Gu Xian''er''s figure disappear, Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t help but shake his head but didn''t care in the slightest.


    He knew that after thest incident, which was ruined by Gu Changge, Gu Xian''er had a bad impression of him. In his opinion, as long as he was sincere enough, Gu Xian''er was able to feel his good intentions and understand that all he did was for her good.


    "I just don''t know if the man who emerged from among the strange stone��Is it���� or not?" Soon, Zi Yang Heavenly King''s expression became confused.


    He was not present when that strange stone cracked, but ording to the images recorded by the followers afterward. That man who emerged from among the strange stone gave him a sense of familiarity, but without seeing it in person, he couldn''t believe it.


    "If it''s really the Eldest Senior�� Then Heaven really helped me��" Thinking of this, Zi Yang Heavenly King''s mood couldn''t help but be surging and excited.


    ����


    "The inheritor of demonic art has really mixed into the True Immortal Academy, although I don''t know why two Inheritors of demonic art exist at the same time in this world, for you and me, it is the best opportunity."


    On the other hand, in the cave, Su Qingge''s face was calm, her skin was white as porcin, just like a beautifully carved jade.


    At this moment, she was discussing with another voice in her head. She naturally also heard the matter that a genius suffered the poisonous hand of the inheritor of demonic art.


    Originally, Su Qingge was still a little worried, after all, if she secretly took action, she might attract the suspicion of others and finally reveal the secret that she was the inheritor of demonic art.


    But now, there was another inheritor of demonic art who had made a move. Next, even if she attacked the rest of the geniuses, no one would suspect her. It was just that the whereabouts and traces of Ying Shuang would probably be tracked down.


    "I just need to be secretly careful not to be noticed by the Elders, then there will be no problem�� When the timees, this pot will all just be thrown at Ying Shuang''s head."


    Su Qingge''s eyes revealed her many thoughts. Because of the cultivation with forbidden demonic art, her cultivation and means were actually not worse than those Quasi-Candidate disciples.


    She had even concealed this matter from Gu Changge. She also did not know how long she could hide, after all, Gu Changge was really too smart, with the slightest hint, it was very likely that he would find something.


    "I just hope that such a day will note soon��" Su Qingge sighed slightly, then her figure shed as she left the cave, she actually had her own goal.


    The True Immortal Academy had gathered the most outstanding young geniuses from the Upper Realm. Each person''s bloodline and physique were very different, many of them had special physiques, which also made Su Qingge very heartwarming.


    After getting used to the Forbidden Demonic Art, it was naturally impossible for her to cultivate in a step-by-step manner. And the moment Su Qingge left the cave, Gu Changge, who was inside the pce, sensed it.


    He naturally left a secret mark on Su Qingge.


    "Is Su Qingge finally going to make a move?" He opened his eyes and looked a bit interested, after all, he had been waiting for Su Qingge to make her move, otherwise, he would not have been able to get Mo Lao to notice her.


    Subsequently, Gu Changge took a step and followed. But before that, he first went to a divine mountain deep in the True Immortal Academy. In the divine mountain, inside a splendid pce, many Elders were present, seemingly discussing something.


    They were all puzzled by Gu Changge''s sudden visit.


    "Young master Changge, I wonder what business you have with your sudden visit in the middle of the night?" They were still very polite to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge smiled and seemed a bit helpless, then spoke, "The recent matter about the inheritor of demonic art, I wonder if the Elders have any clue?"


    Hearing these words, the Elders all looked stiff and a bit sarcastic. It even felt like the atmosphere had be a bit awkward, as they expected, Gu Changge hade to raise questions.


    As Elders of the True Immortal Academy, they couldn''t find a trace of the inheritor of demonic art, it was more or less a bit embarrassing to say. The old man, Mo Lao, frowned gently, feeling that things seemed a bit bad.


    Could it be that Gu Changge had some way to find the whereabouts of the inheritor of demonic art? He felt a little uneasiness in his heart, worried that Gu Changge had really found some traces.


    "It seems that the Elders are as clueless as theter generation." Seeing the expressions of the Elders, Gu Changge didn''t seem to be surprised.


    He shook his head slightly and said with a bit of a headache, "Honestly speaking, Junior boasted in front of many disciples that he would find the trace of the inheritor of demonic art, but now he still has nothing, which is a bit embarrassing. That''s why I came to ask the Elders to see if there are any clues or anything."


    Hearing him say that, the crowd, including Elder Mo, breathed a sigh of relief, and smiles appeared on their faces. Gu Changge''s sincere attitude made them appreciate it very much.


    It also gave them a chance to get some relief.


    "Young Master Changge doesn��t have to be embarrassed, this time, the inheritor of the demonic art is too cunning, and he didn��t leave any traces at all. We also feel that it is difficult, and we haven''te up with a countermeasure either."


    "Yes, Young Master Changge, you did your best."


    At this moment, several Elders spoke, and their voices seemed helpless.


    "Young Master Changge doesn''t need to me himself, this matter is really tricky." Mo Lao also nodded, but he was relieved. It seemed that Ying Shuang''s methods were indeed concealed, no wonder he was so confident at that time.


    Even Gu Changge felt troubled and came to ask them. This put him at ease.


    "If it weren''t for this, the Junior wouldn''t bother the Elders in the middle of the night��"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge sighed and seemed even more helpless, and continued, "But there is a way for this Junior to find out the trace of the inheritor of the demonic art. Of course, it is more troublesome and time-consuming. I just wanted to see if the Elders have time to help the younger generation and explore together."


    "Spying on disciples?" Mo Lao''s heart froze. The thing he was most worried about happened, Gu Changge was not afraid of trouble?


    "Like tonight, when the moon is ck and the wind is restless, if I am the inheritor of demonic arts, I will definitely take action. There is no better time than this." Gu Changge affirmed again.


    "This�� spying on disciples�� It''s really troublesome, time-consuming, and it''s a test of luck, in case it doesn''te across��" Hearing this, all the Elders fell silent, their expressions flickered, apparently feeling troublesome and not wanting to help.


    "Then this Junior wouldn''t say much." Seeing this, Gu Changge didn''t seem surprised, with a slightly mocking expression, and then nned to leave.


    Hearing this, all the Elders looked embarrassed, but none of them continued to speak, and they didn''t want to waste time doing this thankless thing.


    How many disciples did True Immortal Academy have? Spying on disciples? Who knew if the inheritor of demonic art would do it at that time?


    There were too many uncertain factors. The premise of finding a needle in a haystack was that there was a needle on the seabed. But now, they didn''t even know when the inheritor of demonic art would make a move, how could they investigate? It was just a matter of luck.


    However, Gu Changge''s determination and perseverance still made them admire. It could only be said that he was worthy of being the strongest person of the younger generation.

 Chapter 281-2: 2: Calculations are done, And Prince Ying is actually an impostor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 281-2: 2: Calctions are done, And Prince Ying is actually an impostor (2)</h4>


    <strong>2</strong><strong>: Calctions are done, And Prince Ying is actually an impostor (Part 2)</strong>


    "Young Master Changge, please wait, this old man wille with you tonight to investigate first��" However, at this moment, Mo Lao suddenly opened his mouth, as if he had made a difficult decision.


    He was disturbed by Gu Changge''s words, would Ying Shuang really do it tonight? But he must not bump into Gu Changge. Therefore, he nned to go with Gu Changge to investigate together, and then there would be a way to cover it up for Ying Shuang.


    The other Elders also looked at Mo Lao in surprise, but they were surprised that he agreed to Gu Changge''s request.


    "Oh? Then the younger generation will thank Elder Mo on behalf of the disciples first." Gu Changge was slightly surprised, with a slight smile on his face, but he was not surprised at all.


    He said so much, only to make Elder Mo take the initiative to speak, only to find out that Ying Shuang was actually a fake inheritor of demonic art. If this didn��t happen, then his next n would not seed at all.


    "You don''t need to say more, Young Master Changge, after all, it''s for the sake of all the disciples, so it''s nothing to worry about." Mo Lao waved his hand and said, but he also had a majestic and awe-inspiring look.


    "Elder Mo, why don''t we probe separately, I''ll probe this side first, and you probe the other side. Then, how about going to the next area?"


    Afterwards, Gu Changge and Mo Lao turned into divine lights and soon came to the area where disciples usually cultivated. Gu Changge swept across the nearby Mountains, then pointed to the area where Su Qingge went, and smiled at Mo Lao.


    "No problem." Mo Lao pondered for a while, nodded, but he did not refuse, for fear that Gu Changge would doubt and think too much.


    Immediately, the two of them separated. Mo Lao''s expression had a strange look, and his spiritual sense swept across, exploring all the way.


    ����


    "Sun Hao, the body of the mysterious cold, contains the origin of the mysterious cold, from the Ancient Sun family��" On the other side, taking advantage of the moonlight, Su Qingge''s figure quickly came to an area.


    The mountains here were endless, extremely tall, or glowing with clear light, or filled with dragon energy�� There were thousands of atmospheres. Fortunately, the True Immortal Academy was very wide, especially at night, almost no other people could be seen.


    Su Qingge''s actions were very secretive, and she had already calcted the timing. At this time, she would not get noticed. There was a cave in front of her, located between the various sacred mountains, and it was spraying out various colors of rays of light.


    Coming here, Su Qingge''s expression became extremely indifferent, and her face seemed even more tranquil, like jade. She walked forward and knocked on the door of the cave naturally, and at the same time touched the prohibition pattern on the door.


    The genius who was cultivating, heard this voice and was a little puzzled, and asked, "Who is it in the middle of the night?"


    He was not stupid, he didn''t rush to open the cave, and the inheritor of demonic art had been making a lot of noise recently. Many people were secretly vignt, and he was no exception.


    Someone came to visit at night, it felt wrong at first sight. What if the inheritor of demonic art came to assassinate him?


    "Senior Brother Sun Hao, it��s me��"


    "Chen You." Su Qingge spoke, her voice was calm, but it seemed clear and pleasant, like a girl.


    "What�� Junior Sister Chen You?" Hearing this, the genius in the cave was a little stunned, and a shy little face appeared in his mind.


    Could it be that Junior Sister Chen You actually had a crush on him��? During the day, he went to look for Junior Sister Chen You, trying to express his intentions, but the other party ran away.


    Thinking of this, the genius in the cave figured it out and became a little excited.


    "It turns out that there are too many people during the day, and Junior Sister Chen You is shy, so she only came to find me in the night��" His doubts just now were swept away.


    After all, the inheritor of demonic art was a man, so how could it be Junior Sister Chen You? At the entrance of the cave, Su Qingge calmly watched the other party open the door for her, not surprised at all. After all, she had already investigated everything before.


    Soon, a face with an excited expression emerged, and the moment he saw Su Qingge, it suddenly stiffened and solidified.


    "You�� who are you?" But his words were not finished. Su Qingge waved her slender hand and the clear light filled the air. He only felt a terrifying ck light shrouding in front of him.


    Arge amount of runes emerged, turned into crystal clear flowers, and took root in the center of his eyebrows, causing his consciousness to go ck.


    If he couldn''t resist, he would immediately lose his mind. In the next moment, the flower kept spreading and finally bloomed, bearing a fruit with an ck light hanging down.


    "It went well." Su Qingge''s face revealed a faint smile as she was ready to pick away this fruit.


    "Not good�� There is an Elder here!"


    But in the next moment, her expression changed violently, feeling a terrifying star-like divine sense sweeping across from the high sky and thennding on her. In an instant, her body was chilled, her hands and feet were cold, and her back was densely covered with cold air.


    Su Qingge couldn''t believe it.


    Why?


    She had clearly calcted that there would not be any Elders scouting tonight, and everything was timed perfectly, so why would someone suddenlye here?


    "It''s over. My identity is exposed!" In her sea of consciousness, another voice was also trembling.


    Subconsciously, Su Qingge thought of Gu Changge, if he knew her true identity, he might not dare to believe and be shocked.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    High in the sky, Mo Lao''s expression changed drastically, he could hardly believe the scene he was seeing. Why was that female disciple below, actually performing the Forbidden Demonic art?


    As a person from the Demonic Organization, he naturally understood this Forbidden Demonic art. Therefore, he immediately recognized that the means Su Qingge was performing was from the Forbidden Demonic art.


    "How is it possible���� Why is there a second inheritor of Forbidden demonic art? Did the old man see wrong? Impossible, there is at most one person in a single life who inherits the demonic art, could it be that the Emperor Ying��s son, Ying Shuang was actually a fake? An impostor?"


    Mo Lao''s mind changed dramatically, and then he took a step, his figure fell from the high altitude, and looked at Su Qingge with no expression. Su Qingge''s face also turned a little white, and a chill surged on her back, but at this time she was still forcing herself to maintain herposure.


    A Supreme being! Now in front of her was a Supreme being, even if she used all her means, it was impossible for her to escape, let alone resist the other party.


    Today was aplete dead end! There was not even a single chance of survival! Thinking of this, Su Qingge''s heart was slightly bitter, all of this was really beyond her expectations, she was covered in despair.


    She even lost her courage to face Gu Changge again. The inheritor of demonic art that Gu Changge had been pursuing was actually right beside him, and she had been hiding it from him.


    "Come with me." However, what made Su Qingge freeze and couldn''t figure it out at all was that the Elder in front of him didn''t do anything more.


    His expression changed for a while, and he did not say anything more, but just waved his sleeves and took her to hurry away from here.


    "Today''s matter, you must not say anything, otherwise no one can protect you." On another mountain, the two figures reappeared, Mo Lao looked iparably serious and said to Su Qingge.


    Su Qingge at this time was still a little frozen, and had not reacted to what happened. Why did things suddenly develop like this?


    After this Elder found out her identity, instead of taking action against her, he said these words to her, did he intend to help her?


    "It won''t be good to have Gu Changge noticeter����" Mo Lao''s expression changed for a while, feeling that things were very bad, Su Qingge''s suspicion was really too big, and it was hard to clear it.


    And at this time, just as Mo Lao was talking, a divine rainbow in another direction came flying towards this ce. The person who came was none other than Gu Changge who looked slightly heavy.


    "Elder Mo, things are just as I expected, there are indeed disciples who have suffered from the poisonous hands of the inheritor of demonic art."


    "We were still half a stepte." As he was speaking, Gu Changge''s voice froze slightly and he noticed Su Qingge beside Elder Mo, who seemed a bit surprised.


    "Qingge, howe you are here?" And then, he seemed to think of something, and his expression was suddenly silent.


    "Young master����" Su Qingge''s voice was also trembling, her heart was very panicked, uneasy.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Gu Changge nced at her, his eyes then fell towards Elder Mo, and his voice suddenly became deeper.


    "Elder Mo, did you get the wrong person, Qingge is my person. She can''t possibly be associated with the inheritor of demonic art, I can guarantee that."

 Chapter 282-1: Its natural to enfold into a full set of dramas, Jiang Chuchu, are you in love? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 282-1: Its natural to enfold into a full set of dramas, Jiang Chuchu, are you in love? (1)</h4>


    On the top of the mountain with jagged strange rocks, the ancient trees were prosperous and the moonlight was bleak and cold with the blowing mountain wind making it even more serene.


    Su Qingge stared nkly at Gu Changge''s arrival, especially when she heard his words, she felt a buzzing in her head and it became nk, not knowing what to say. The moment Gu Changge arrived, she was actually ready to confess all of this.


    She was the true inheritor of demonic arts, and the meaning of her existence was to bring chaos to the world. As the most dazzling genius of the younger generation, Gu Changge was born to stand on the opposite side of her as he was destined to take action and kill her.


    But she never imagined that what Gu Changge said was to tell her not to be afraid. At this moment, even in her sea of ??consciousness, she had always felt that Gu Changge had an indifferent temperament and there was not another soul that he loved, so she couldn''t help trembling, unable to speak.


    And when Gu Changge said this, he took a half step forward and quietly blocked Su Qingge behind him.


    "Is there any misunderstanding in this�� Elder Mo, you have arrested the wrong person." He looked at Mo Lao, who looked a little puzzled in front of him, and his voice was very calm.


    It looked like he wanted to protect Su Qingge.


    "Master��" Seeing Gu Changge''s move, Su Qingge was even more stunned on the ground, her voice trembling and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    She really didn''t expect what Gu Changge did at this time, instead of asking her why. Instead, he subconsciously kept her behind him. Gu Changge trusted her so much, cared for her so much that he even did not hesitate to sh with the Elder of True Immortal Academy in front of him.


    This moved her heart so much that she couldn''t calm down for a long time. Logically, when Gu Changge came here and contacted the young genius who had an ident just now, he would definitely be suspicious of her.


    After all, she didn''t cultivate in her cave in the middle of the night, so what was she doing outside? Gu Changge was so smart, there wasn��t anything in this world that he couldn''t see through.


    Su Qingge had even thought about Gu Changge''s tone and expression, but she really didn''t expect that Gu Changge''s trust in her had reached such a level. Perhaps in his eyes, she was just a harmless little maid who was brought by him from the Lower Realm.


    "Young Master Changge, what does this mean?" At this time, Mo Lao, who was slightly stunned, quickly realized what Gu Changge meant, and asked in a low voice.


    He was also an old man himself, and he soon knew why Gu Changge reacted like this.


    It turned out that the woman in front of him was Gu Changge''s person, and the inheritor of the demonic power he had been looking for was actually by his side. And Gu Changge didn''t know anything about it and even took the initiative to defend the woman.


    This made Mo Lao sigh in his heart that things were really wonderful, no, the word wonderful was unable to describe it all. He was a little worried just now and broke out in a cold sweat, but he didn''t expect things to reverse like this.


    People like Gu Changge had such a day when they were kept in the dark. Sure enough, the old saying goes, heroes have been saddened by beauty since ancient times.


    So now, what Mo Lao was thinking about was how to fool the matter about tonight. Anyway, Gu Changge never doubted this aspect at all.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s expression was still calm, but there was already a strong meaning in his words.


    "Elder Mo, what does this mean? Could it be that you thought Qinge would be the inheritor of demonic art, so you brought her here?"


    He stared at Mo Lao in front of him. In his eyes, there were runes shing and wisps of divine light. He didn''t care about his Elder status at all, and his attitude was extremely tough and unquestionable.


    Hearing this, Mo Lao seemed to be slightly taken aback, as if he didn''t expect Gu Changge to say such a thing.


    After that, he couldn''t help shaking his head as he sighed and smiled bitterly, "Young Master Changge, you have misunderstood, no matter how stupid this old man is, he knows that there is only one inheritor of demonic art, and it''s the son of Emperor Ying, Ying Shuang. How could it be possible? How about catching anyone else?"


    "It''s just that I saw this girl wandering outside alone in the middle of the night, and I was very worried. So I came here to warn her and tell her to go back to the cave."


    "Since this girl is one of the young master Changge��s people, then that��s even better. Maybe the girl saw that you disappeared in the middle of night and it was necessarily the case that she came out to find you."


    While speaking of the end, he couldn''t helpughing, his expression seemed a little ambiguous.


    Hearing that, Gu Changge''s expression softened slightly and nodded, "So that''s the case, I misunderstood Elder Mo''s kindness."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, since this girl is one of young master Changge��s people, she naturally won''t have anything to do with the inheritor of demonic art."


    "On this point, the old man still believes it." Mo Lao quickly waved his hand and smiled.


    Afterward, he nced at Su Qingge again, smiled and said, "Little girl, you should be careful in the future, wandering around at night, but it is very easy to encounter the inheritors of demonic art, another disciple was brutally murdered tonight��."


    At this time, Su Qingge also calmed down.


    She nodded, "Junior understands, thank you Elder for reminding me."


    She didn''t know why Mo Lao would take the initiative to help her, but her identity as the inheritor of demonic art had now been known to him. It was equivalent to saying that there was a handle in the hands of Mo Lao.


    Therefore, it was better to follow the other party''s words first, and then look at what medicine the other party wanted to sell in the gourd.


    "Since that''s the case, the old man will leave first, and I''ll take a look to see if the disciple who was brutally murdered left any clues��"


    After all, Mo Lao didn''t stay much, his figure turned into divine light, disappeared from the top of this mountain and rushed to the cave of the disciple Su Qingge had just devoured.


    It looked like he was going to investigate. But if Su Qingge identally left any evidence, he could help her solve it without causing suspicion from the rest of the people.


    After seeing Su Qingge''s methods with his own eyes tonight, Mo Lao confirmed her identity. Even a character like Gu Changge was kept in the dark by her, Su Qingge''s scheming and shrewdness, it was simply chilling.


    However, this was in line with the identity of the inheritor of demonic art that he had always recognized. On the contrary, Ying Shuang, regardless of his character and means, seemed to him to be inconsistent with the inheritor of demonic art, and now he seemed to be a hapless person who was taking the me.


    "What happened tonight was really unexpected��" Mo Lao sighed slightly in his heart.


    On the top of the mountain, the moonlight was still the same, but the colorful clouds were flowing, and the white mist filled the air, but it was more secluded. Seeing that Mo Lao''s figure disappeared, Gu Changge''s expression became calm and he did not speak.


    Inexplicably, Su Qingge felt that Gu Changge looked at her with scrutiny and reflection, more of a coldness that made her feel scared.


    "Master��" Su Qingge called out softly, wanting to pull Gu Changge''s sleeve, but he quietly avoided it.


    Gu Changge stared at her, still not speaking, but Su Qingge understood what he meant. If she didn''t give a reasonable exnation that satisfied him, today''s events would probably not be revealed.


    This made Su Qingge sigh in her heart. If there was a slight mistake, Gu Changge would probably not trust her from now on. The thought that Gu Changge would always treat her like this from then on made her even more flustered.


    She would rather tell her identity as the inheritor of demonic art and be exposed rather than have things turn out like this. What Gu Changge said in front of Mo Lao just now was to protect her, but as soon as Mo Lao left, Gu Changge naturally didn''t need to treat her like that.


    In Su Qingge''s eyes, Gu Changge''s opinion of her was actually more important than the exposure of her identity as the inheritor of demonic art.


    "I''m sorry, Master, I shouldn''t be hiding things from you��" She thought hard, considered her words, and spoke with some unease.


    "Oh, now you know how to exin? If I hadn''te here just now, do you think Elder Mo would have let you off so easily?" Hearing this, Gu Changge''s voice did not fluctuate much.

 Chapter 282-2: Its natural to enfold into a full set of dramas, Jiang Chuchu, are you in love? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282-2: Its natural to enfold into a full set of dramas, Jiang Chuchu, are you in love? (2)</h4>


    Su Qingge''s bright eyes did not dare to look at him, and her pretty face, which was as white as suet and jade, was full of guilt.


    "I know I''m wrong, Master. Actually, I left the cave at night, and I came here to find something. I auctioned off a mysterious jar in the auction house before. In fact, that mysterious jar was rted to the Seven Heavenly Artifacts of the Upper Realm, but I didn''t tell the young master about this��"


    "And that jar is one of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts. As long as you are within a certain distance, you can sense the whereabouts and existence of the other Artifacts."


    "So I came here tonight to find out the whereabouts of the Heavenly Artifact, but I identally bumped into that Elder Mo." Su Qingge exined as if she did not lie, and this was another purpose for her tonight.


    She just concealed the fact that she was the inheritor of demonic art. As she spoke, there was a sh of brilliance in her palm, and a seemingly unremarkable jade pot appeared. The lines on it were very ancient as if they could be erased at any time.


    "Seven Heavenly Artifacts?" Gu Changge asked back and couldn''t helpughing, but in Su Qingge''s eyes, theughter was a faint mockery.


    "You never mentioned it to me before." Gu Changge naturally knew about the rumors about the Seven Heavenly Artifacts but he did not specifically investigate and collect them.


    Because he knew that as long as there was a slight sign of this kind of thing, it would always fall into the hands of those with Great Luck. All he had to do was wait for thest fruit to be picked. To be honest, he was a little surprised that Su Qingge actually had the Heavenly Jar with her.


    "I''m sorry, Master. Qingge shouldn''t have concealed this from you��" Su Qingge said guiltily.


    But Gu Changge interrupted her with a wave of his hand, with a light expression, "Forget it, I won''t ask you too much, after all, this is your private matter. But there are some things that I have told you many times. After all, a person''s patience is always limited, and I don''t know what you are hiding from me, but I don''t want to ask anymore. "


    "Su Qingge, take care of yourself." After that, Gu Changge turned around and left as soon as his figure moved.


    However, as soon as he turned around, Su Qingge rushed toward his chest with tears in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry Master, Qingge won''t have anything to hide from you anymore." She hugged Gu Changge tightly with a trembling voice as if she was afraid that he would turn away and never care about herself again.


    She was really afraid, but it was really impossible for her to tell Gu Changge about her identity as the inheritor of demonic art. Once she said this, the two of them must go on opposite sides.


    Therefore, she could only hope that this matter could be hidden from Gu Changge for the rest of her life. Hearing this, Gu Changge fell silent and sighed as he wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, "I hope so."


    His tone wasplicated. Su Qingge couldn''t guess what Gu Changge was thinking, and he was apprehensive.


    Then, the two figures left from the top of the mountain. Gu Changge didn''t say anything else along the way. Everything that happened tonight was within his expectations. Whether it was Su Qingge or Mo Lao, none of them knew Gu Changge''s true purpose. To him, the two of them were nothing but chess pieces.


    As Su Qingge said a long time ago, in Gu Changge''s eyes her status was at most a little maid beside her. When he was in a good mood, he would tease her with a few words. While usually, she just hung on the other side.


    In Gu Changge''s eyes, her status as the inheritor of demonic art was not worth mentioning at all. Of course, her beauty and intelligence were her biggest advantages, and she could be eye-catching no matter how bad it was.


    After that, all kinds of thoughts shed in Gu Changge''s mind, and finally, he was thinking about whether to finish Ying Shuang easily. For the time being, Su Qingge hade into contact with the organization of the inheritors of demonic art, and then Mo Lao would definitely contact her secretly.


    As long as Gu Changge kept an eye on Su Qingge''s whereabouts and movements, he would be able to understand the various situations of this organization. Except for Mo Lao, no one knew the identity of Ying Shuang, and Mo Lao probably thought that Ying Shuang was a tool for Su Qingge��s calctions.


    Su Qingge didn''t know where Ying Shuang was, so even if Ying Shuang disappeared for no apparent reason, it wouldn''t cause much trouble. Mo Lao would probably think that it was Su Qingge who did it.


    Soon, Gu Changge had a detailed n in mind.


    "Before this, Ying Shuang had another function that can be used again. By the way, I also arranged something for Zi Yang Heavenly King. This guy has been bothering Gu Xian''er recently, so it''s time to teach him a lesson."


    ����


    The incident that a young genius was assassinated again soon spread again, causing even greater panic and anxiety. No one expected that after only a few days, another disciple was brutally murdered by the inheritor of the demonic art.


    Especially when Gu Changge and Elder Mo were investigating, it happened under their noses. Once this happened, it made more disciples feel uneasy and terrified. Even those Quasi-Candidate disciples were panicking.


    From this incident, it was enough to see the arrogance of the inheritor of demonic art, that he didn''t care that this was the territory of True Immortal Academy. Even the Elders were helpless, what could the average young genius do?


    For a time, True Immortal Academy was enveloped in a heavy and uneasy atmosphere, and all the disciples were even more cautious.


    "This inheritor of demonic art is too arrogant, poisoning two geniuses one after another��"


    "Chuchu, this is the best chance for you to find him. I remember that your talent can help you trace something back to the origin, right? If you can find some clues, maybe you can find the hidden identity of the inheritor of demonic art. "


    In a cave house located in a secluded forest, the haze that filled the air was unusually bright. Wang Ziji held her cheeks and stared at Jiang Chuchu, who was meditating and cultivating in front of her, with a sullen expression, which seemed to be very boring.


    "You suddenly have such a great interest in the inheritor of demonic art? It seems that you are too idle." Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu opened her eyes with a calm and authentic expression.


    Usually, Wang Ziji didn''t care about the inheritor of demonic art, even if she was a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall. Thest time she made a move on the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield was because she was assassinated by someone sent by the inheritor of demonic art when she was in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and it was always recorded on the ount.


    Now she would say that, it was purely because she was too bored and wanted to find something to do.


    "What do you mean I''m too idle? The inheritor of the demonic art is so arrogant, as a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, I find him, and then do things for the heavens, returning the peace to the world. Is it wrong?"


    Wang Ziji retorted, "Jiang Chuchu, when did you learn to hurt others?"


    "Then you can go. Anyway, I can''t find it." Jiang Chuchu shook her head, her expression was still calm and unwavering, "Even the Supreme Elders are helpless, what can I do?"


    Moreover, even if there was a clue, what could she do? To dismantle Gu Changge?


    Jiang Chuchu sighed in her heart, her thoughts were extremelyplicated. During her time in True Immortal Academy, she had been secretly paying attention to Gu Changge. She didn''t know if Gu Changge noticed it, or maybe he did, but he didn''t care at all and didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    What happened in the depths of the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, during this period of time, came to her mind from time to time, and it waspletely lingering. Jiang Chuchu''s mood was uneasy.


    If Gu Changge didn''t have her in his heart, then why would he show up to save her, and then go to absolve the cmity of Absolute Heavenly Extinction in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. But then Gu Changge ignored her again, like a stranger, which made her feel very ufortable.


    "This is not your style. In the past, you were jealous of evil. When you heard about the inheritor of the demonic art, you would almost stand up and draw your sword to kill someone. How can you talk to me calmly right now?" Hearing this, Wang Ziji looked suspicious and leaned over to Jiang Chuchu''s side.


    Her clear eyes seemed as if they could talk and stared at her. Jiang Chuchu said calmly after hearing the words, "Why should I think about it if I can''t do anything?"


    "You have really changed, you are no longer the Jiang Chuchu I knew�� Now you are neither looking for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, nor do you care about the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. You do not think about the inheritance of demonic art. You even have a rxed attitude�� All you do all day is to cultivate, cultivate, cultivate, or just be in a daze."


    Wang Ziji''s voice was full of deep suspicion, "Jiang Chuchu, are you in love?"


    Jiang Chuchu''s expression froze slightly, it became a little unnatural, but she recovered quickly. She asked indifferently, "What nonsense are you talking about? With our current strength, if we don''t cultivate, what will we do if we really encounter the inheritor of demonic art in the future?"


    "Just tell me, Jiang Chuchu, what happened between you and Gu Changge. It''s fine if you don''t admit it, and now want to change the subject�� Let me tell you, that guy Gu Changge is a devil. He doesn''t look like a good person, but he''s actually very bad. When the timees, you will be wiped clean and nothing will be left, so don''t regret it."


    Wang Ziji looked like she had seen through all her tricks a long time ago, and couldn''t help but persuade her.


    "You����" Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu''s face finally looked a little annoyed, feeling that her heart was exposed.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, there was a glow in her palm, the runes intertwined, and the terrifying aura was about to turn into a divine sword. Just as she was about to teach Wang Ziji a lesson, she suddenly heard a gentle and jade-like voice from a man outside the cave.


    "I wonder if the Holy Maiden Ziji is here?" This familiar voice made both Jiang Chuchu and Wang Ziji stunned.

 Chapter 351-1: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 351-1: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (1)</h4>


    "What the hell is going on here? Why did she send us here, and try to kill us all? Could it be that Xiao Ruoyin arranged all this? But we have no grievances with her, why did she do this��"


    "No, this is not arranged by Xiao Ruoyin, she is innocent, she can''t do such a thing!"


    "That should be Mr. Gu��s doing�� Damn it, why did he do this? We have no grudge against him at all!"


    In the other direction, Jiang Chen''s friend Niu Tian was also desperately fleeing.


    His face was pale, his back was cold, and his limbs felt weak. If he was even half a stepte, he would have copsed to the ground just now.


    He couldn''t believe that the odd-looking creatures would suddenly attack them, making them so terrified with the thought that they wanted to kill them all.


    They first brought them into this deste dense forest, after which they tried to kill them and destroy their corpses.


    This simply left them no way out.


    Even if they escaped the pursuit of these creatures, it was estimated that they would not be able to escape this dangerous ancient forest and would eventually die there.


    "That Young Master Gu is exactly what Ah Chen said. He is not a good person at all. How wrong of me to think that I actually thought he would be a kind person!"


    Niu Tian gritted his teeth, and it was the first time that he hated a person so much.


    He now remembered what Jiang Chen had said prior and he was sure that the test stone was really manipted, and its purpose was to drive them away in order to kill them.


    In this way, even if Xiao Ruoyin seeded in her cultivation in the future, if she wanted to search for their traces, she probably would not be able to do it!


    "It''s such a vicious mind! Xiao Ruoyin is simply in too much danger to be around that Young Master Gu�� Who knows what ns Young Master Gu will have for her��"


    Niu Tian gritted his teeth and kept moving deep into the ancient forest.


    But soon, he heard a scream behind him, it was from one of hispanions, which made hisplexion change drastically again.


    Fortunately, Jiang Chen''s reaction was faster than his at that time. For some reason those creatures were not in a hurry to chase them and were moving just like a cat catching a mouse, letting them flee first.


    If they wanted to catch them, it shouldn''t be that hard either.


    "If I can get out of here, I will definitely take my revenge!"


    Niu Tian''s face was full of hatred.


    Then, the deeper he escaped, the denser the fog was turning.


    The ancient trees were towering, and there was even a gray miasma in the distance, which contained strong corrosiveness.


    Niu Tian felt his skin tingling, almost like it was about to crack as blood seeped out, but his blood was a little strange, not normal red, but with a touch of gold.


    He didn''t notice this now and was still burying his head and escaping forward.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Suddenly, he felt a terrifying aura appear above the sky, the ck mist rolled outwards, and the scales flickered, like an extremely terrifying giant beast hovering there. The breath alone could make people breathless.


    "Not good, I was caught up��"


    Niu Tian''splexion changed drastically, and he didn''t have time to react, so he hurriedly hid in the swamp ahead, not daring to move at all. His body was covered in rotten leaves and silt.


    He held his breath and waited for the terrifying beast in the sky to leave.


    "I noticed you, do you still want to run away?"


    However, the terrifying beast seemed to have noticed where he was, and there was an icy mockery in his eyes.


    Then, red lightning spewed out of his mouth as it streaked over the swamp, andnded on Niu Tian with a bang, leaving behind several terrifying cracks as ravines appeared nearby.


    "Puff!"


    Faced with such a terrifying blow, Niu Tian''s face suddenly turned into despair. He had a premonition that this blow would blow him to ashes, just like his previouspanions, directly destroying both his body and spirit.


    But he didn''t expect that in the next moment, a strange force appeared within his body, moving along the limbs, emerging from every cell as it turned into a faint golden mist that wrapped around him.


    Scarlet lightning fell, and the sky shook. The mountains roared as if they were about to burst!


    And he just snorted as a mouthful of blood spurted out, several bones were broken along with some internal organs, but there was no serious problem.


    "What happened just now?"


    Although Niu Tian was shocked, he quickly reacted as he hurriedly got up from the swamp, and fled forward staggeringly all the way.


    When this strange energy poured out just now, he waspletely stunned, and he never thought that there would be such a change.


    Were there any secrets hidden in his body?


    "What?"


    "What''s going on? Could it be the strange change that the young master said to be reported?"


    "Then�� give him another chance to escape."


    Although the terrifying creature in the sky was also surprised for a moment, his eyes could not help but narrow, showing a color of interest.


    Although the attack just now was not even one percent of its strength, killing a mortal was simply a breeze, effortless.


    It seemed that there was something extraordinary about this Niu Tian.


    Afterward, it rode the ck cloud and slowly chased Niu Tian in front. But it didn''t seem to be in a hurry which seemed like mocking, asking the other person to continue running.


    Against a mere mortal, it was only a matter of thought to catch up for him, and letting them escape like this was nothing more than Gu Changge''s order.


    As for the reason, it couldn''t be guessed, and the thoughts of the young master were not something he could specte.


    "Damn, there''s a cliff ahead��"


    However, Niu Tian in front did not escape for long and soon became desperate.


    Amidst the rolling clouds and mists ahead, there was a terrifying stream of astral wind which seemed to be able to blow away the human skeleton and soul.


    Three feet away from him, it was a bottomless abyss.


    If he fell, with his current physical condition, he would definitely turn into a lump of flesh in an instant, and there would be no second possibility.


    In front was the cliff and there were pursuers behind!


    This made Niu Tian extremely desperate. His face was pale, and he was hesitating whether to wait for death on the spot, or jump off, maybe there was a chance of survival.


    "Why don''t you run away?"


    Above the sky, the ck fog slowly surged over, and the terrifying beast that had just shot turned into a human figure, disying great interest with a yful look.


    "Why are you chasing me? We have no grievances or enmity."


    Niu Tian gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down at this time, and couldn''t help shouting and asking, with a strong sense of unwillingness and anger.


    "Do I need any excuse to kill an ant?"


    "I gave you so much time to escape and let you live but you were caught up by me. How do you want to die?"


    The creatureughed and didn''t say much before the big hand went straight forward. The ck mist surged as the divine light was like a tide, and it was about to p Niu Tian to death.


    "I''d rather jump than die in your hands��"


    "Tell the master behind you, if I survive this, I will pay him back for everything he has done sooner orter!"


    Seeing this scene, Niu Tian gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, but he was very resolute.


    In the next moment, he turned around and ran towards the cliff in front of him. He jumped forward without any hesitation and fell into the abyss. It was very likely that his whole body would be reduced to the flesh.


    "If he just jumped down like this, how should I exin to the young master?"


    "Forget it, anyway, the young master also said to give them a chance to live, if they can''t get it themselves, they can''t me anyone."


    Seeing this, this creature frowned and his expression was a little unsightly. He didn''t expect that a good cat-and-mouse game would end up like this.


    But in his opinion, although this Niu Tian was a bit special, in the face of this abyss, if he fell, it was a dead end.


    Thinking of this, his figure shed, and he rode the fog and rose into the air, intending to go back.


    ����


    On the other hand, Jiang Chen still didn''t know what happened to his friend Niu Tian, ??because he could not even protect himself now.


    Although he tried his best to escape, in the end, he was just a mortal. After the rest of hispanions screamed, Jiang Chen knew that something was wrong.


    Now, three iparably terrifying creatures swept through the ck mist and appeared in front of him. Their scales and wings covered the sky,pletely surrounding him.


    The nearby mountains and ancient trees copsed and were all razed to the ground. He had nowhere to hide and was intercepted by them.


    These three creatures were extremely terrifying, their eyes were full of interest and yfulness, and they didn''t seem to be in a hurry to attack as it depended on how he responded.


    "What should I do? Am I going to die here today? I''m not reconciled��"


    Jiang Chen''s face turned pale, he shouted wildly in his heart andmunicated with the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat, feeling extreme fear.


    If there was no other way today, he would really die here. The strength of these creatures in front of him was too terrifying.


    Just the permeating aura made his legs weak, and he couldn''t help but kneel on the ground, not daring to move.


    Even the Artifact Spirit of Immortal Boat in his mind was also extremely frightened. It had just woken up not long ago, and it did not have much strength at all, and it couldn''t help much.


    And although Jiang Chen himself was the vessel of the Immortal Boat, after he had been reincarnated, he was now only a mortal with a mortal body.


    In the face of these few creatures who were at least in the GodKing Realm, there was no way to live.


    Could it be that the two of them were really going to be buried here today?


    The artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat also became desperate.


    If it got a little more time, it was sure to make Jiang Chen a powerhouse. Although it could notpete with these people in front of him, there should be no problem for him to escape.


    "Little guy, do you still want to escape at this time? Wouldn''t it be better to just wait for death?"


    "We let you escape for so long, but you are still caught up by us. How do you want to die?"

 Chapter 351-2: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 351-2: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (2)</h4>


    The three-headed creatures appeared above the sky, and the ck mist rolled with a yful smile, its expression was like looking at an ant and he could shoot it to death by raising his hand.


    Jiang Chen''s face was pale and he was feeling extremely desperate. As a mortal, he had not yet stepped into the realm of cultivation, so naturally, he could not be their opponent. Even if he escaped, he would be caught up by them.


    However, at this moment, a terrifying spiritual thought swept across the sky. Like a vast sea of ??stars, it smashed into the human world, turbulent and surging, making people feel the feeling of shivering.


    "Who is this?"


    The expressions of several creatures changed suddenly, staring at the sky, their eyes were extremely dreadful, and they couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    "Hmph, even in the God King Realm dare to be mad in front of this old man?"


    With a cold snort, the figure of an old man in a ck robe emerged from the sky. He didn''t look tall, with an aquiline nose and a gloomyplexion, giving people a shuddering feeling.


    "Puff!"


    These few creatures were shocked by the words of the ck-robed old man, and their blood was turned over.


    However, they were not afraid at all, they reacted quickly and their eyes were full of coldness and murderous intent, and they did not care that the other party was a Sacred Realm existence.


    "Do you know who the Master behind us is?" They shouted angrily, "How dare you to save the person our Master wants to kill? You don''t know whether to live or die!"


    "I don''t care who the Master behind you is, get out of here, I am interested in this kid, and if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    "Three God Kings, chasing and killing a mortal, were not they afraid of beingughed at?"


    The ck-robed old man seemed to have a very hot temper, and he didn''t talk nonsense but sneered.


    In the next moment, with a wave of his sleeve, a terrifying force seemed to rush towards them.


    Immediately, the few creatures in the front choked up blood and flew upside down, and they were instantly fanned to the distance, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    This sudden scene made Jiang Chen''s entire body stunned as his eyes widened, and he didn''t react for a while. Could it be that this ck-robed old man would be his savior?


    It was just that he felt that the ck-robed old man didn''t seem to be a good person either. Whether it was his face or his breath, it all revealed a gloomy feeling.


    Could it be that he just emerged from the wolf''s den and fell into the tiger''s den again?


    But what about facial expressions? When he first saw Gu Changge, who knew he would be such a vicious person?


    "Thank you senior for saving my life��"


    Soon, Jiang Chen reacted, and he was about to express his gratitude to the ck-robed old man in front of him.


    "Boy, from now on, I will be your guardian, and I will help you reach the top andpete in the top Realms! Be famous in the Upper Realm!"


    "Even revenge would be easy then!"


    But along with the sound, an extremely cold hand suddenly rested on his shoulder, as if looking at his physique.


    He didn''t know when but the ck-robed old man had disappeared from the spot, appeared beside Jiang Chen, and said such words.


    "Guardian?"


    For a while, Jiang Chen was a little stunned and didn''t react.


    The handsome ck-robed old man appeared and saved his life, but now he was going to be his protector?


    Was there such a good thing in this world?


    "Jiang Chen, you have to be careful, this old man seems to have bad intentions towards you�� Don''t believe his words."


    Seeing this scene, the spirit of the Immortal Boat voiced in an extremely heavy and authentic voice.


    Although it didn''t know the intention of the ck-robed old man, it could sense his bad intentions.


    And just as it said.


    In the palm of the ck-robed old man, a ck light suddenly appeared, like a seed, surrounded by ck light, looking extremely strange.


    The moment this ck light appeared, it spread along Jiang Chen''s shoulders, toward every inch of his body.


    Then it passed through his skin, flesh, and bones, and finally fell to the position of his belly, which was also the ce where the spiritual sea was to be formed at the beginning of cultivation!


    This ck seed was extremely mysterious. It seemed to beposed of countless ck runes, but it was extremely dark and had countless mysterious vortexes.


    "What is this?"


    Jiang Chen widened his eyes in shock, feeling that his every movement, even his breathing, seemed to be fused with this ck seed.


    In his flesh and blood, a mysterious power emerged, as if it could swallow everything.


    This ck seed seemed to contain a supreme scripture, mysterious andplicated, and every word was extremely profound!


    And at the moment when this ck seed fell into his body, Jiang Chen felt that a magical power emerged from his belly, making the terrifying spiritual energy of heaven and earth rush towards him!


    He felt a powerful force!


    This kind of power even made him feel that in the face of those powerful enemies, he also had the confidence to fight.


    "It seems to be an inheritance��"


    This scene made the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat say in shock, "And it feels very mysterious and powerful, although it looks a little evil, and it doesn''t look like something famous��"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen didn''t care about that, "Evil nature is just evil nature, I don''t care."


    "Hehe, boy, from now on, you will be the 108th generation descendant of Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations!"


    "Did you remember it?"


    At this time, the ck-robed old man seemed very satisfied with Jiang Chen''s shocking performance and patted his shoulder.


    On the gloomy face, there was a slight smile, which looked a bit hideous and made people shudder.


    "Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations? The 108th generation descendant?" Jiang Chen was shocked. Judging from the name, it shouldn''t be a good thing.


    But at this moment, he felt a different kind of peace of mind.


    Although this ck-robed senior looked fierce and not a good person, he not only saved his life.


    After meeting now, he even directly passed on his inheritance.


    Such a great kindness was simply unrewarding.


    After all, how could all kinds of things in this world be rified by their appearance?


    "Thank you Senior for saving my life and passing on your inheritance!"


    Jiang Chen quickly calmed down his surging mood and said gratefully.


    "Hehe, don''t rush to thank the old man, the old man is not a good person. And in the future, if you know what Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations is, it will not be like this, and maybe you will resent the old man!"


    Hearing this, the ck-robed old man couldn''t help but sneer, and he was quite disdainful of Jiang Chen''s thanks.


    Hearing the words of the ck-robed old man, Jiang Chen didn''t seem to care, although the ck-robed old man said that he was not a good person,pared to the kind of people who pretended to be a good person and turned out to be extremely vicious behind the scenes, he was countless times better.


    Jiang Chen also deduced from the name that this inheritance method should not be something of the righteous way. But he didn''t care.


    "I don''t care if Senior belongs to the righteous or demonic faction. Anyway, Senior saved the life of this junior. This is an unchangeable fact."


    After that, Jiang Chen let out a long sigh of relief, calmed down, and said so.


    "Humph����"


    The ck-robed old man snorted coldly, but his expression seemed to be somewhat approving.


    "It''s been a while since I saw someone like you being hunted down. Those creatures don''t seem to n to kill you but to make you despair first�� Who the hell did you offend?"


    Afterward, he seemed curious and exined, and asked aloud.


    "It''s a Gu!"


    Hearing this, a sh of hatred passed in Jiang Chen''s eyes, and he actually knew it, otherwise, how could he have escaped for so long as a mortal?


    Gu Changge not only wanted to kill him but also made him feel hopeless and despair!


    So vicious, this hatred was simply unbearable!


    ����


    "Young Master, everything was done ording to your instructions, first giving them a chance to live, but apart from the burly man whomitted suicide by jumping off the cliff, the man named Jiang Chen was rescued by an old man in ck robes who suddenly appeared."


    "The rest of the people have been resolved, there is no ident, and their body and spirit were both destroyed on the spot."


    In the pavilion, Gu Changge was blowing the teacup unhurriedly, listening to the reports of several creatures in front of him, and nodded slightly.


    "Hmm, you can go back."


    After that, he took a sip, with his eyes wandering.


    Since Jiang Chen��s body was transformed by the Good Fortune Immortal Boat, before getting hold of theplete Good Fortune Immortal Boat, he couldn''t make a move too early.


    Gu Changge simply found a protector for him. Naturally, he had to watch his leek thrive.


    As for Niu Tian, ??it was a bit beyond Gu Changge''s expectations, but it wasn''t a big surprise, after all, he was the friend of the Son of Luck.


    His initial n was to see if thepanions of this group of Children of Luck could encounter some opportunities at a critical moment, so as to reverse the situation of life and death.


    After all, the so-called Luck was illusory, and no one could say what would happen at the critical moment.


    Therefore, Gu Changge let the few sentient beings directly attack them, but unfortunately, except for Niu Tian, ??there was no special ce for the others.


    All of the others died.


    "In this way, after Niu Tian jumped off the cliff, he would not die, but I wonder what adventures he will encounter."


    "If he didn''t die, he would be blessed. I hope you can give me a surprise when I see you next time."


    Gu Changge smiled. He was preparing for this step before, and the fruit of knowledge was not so delicious.


    identally harvesting an extra leek could be regarded as an unexpected joy.

 Chapter 353-1: The Son of Luck finally fights, The last hope of Purple Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 353-1: The Son of Luck finally fights, Thest hope of Purple Mansion (1)</h4>


    At this moment, in the magnificent mansion.


    Tang Wan didn''t know that Chu Hao was nning to approach her and ask Gu Changge to spare the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    "How can the family lose so much during this time�� Isn''t that stupid?"


    Tang Wan sat in front of the stone table, frowning slightly, watching the message from the Tang family.


    She was dressed in in gauze, with her graceful figure and dark eyebrows, exuding a gentle and demure temperament.


    Originally, ording to Gu Changge''s instructions, she stayed in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, waiting for her so-called former Daopanion Qin Wuya to find her.


    But she didn��t expect to receive news from the Tang family.


    Some time ago, Tang Tian, ??her yful younger brother, found a mysterious scripture from somewhere. The origin of the scripture was very ancient and mysterious.


    After the appraisal, many n Elders thought that it might be a scripture rted to Immortality.


    This news immediately caused a sensation in the entire Tang family of the Wan Dao business alliance.


    However, the Tang family responded quickly and blocked the newsyer byyer, and it never spread out.


    After that, many people who cultivated that scripture had improved their cultivation and even broke through the bottleneck that they had been stuck in for many years.


    This was naturally a good thing for the Tang family.


    But in this way, many nsmen focused their energy on cultivation and family businesses were unable to operate, making them lose a lot in a short period of time.


    For this reason, Grandpa Tang finally remembered her, and nned to bring her back to the family and let her take over many of their current businesses,


    Originally, this was a good thing for Tang Wan.


    But because of Gu Changge''s instructions, she could not leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom during this time.


    This made her face a little sad, and she could only think of an excuse to inform the Tang family that she couldn''t go back.


    "Is there something bothering Miss Tang? Your brows are so tightly wrinkled?"


    At this time, the words of a gray-clothed man reached Tang Wan''s ears, causing her to suddenlye back to her senses.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that the family encountered a little difficulty."


    Tang Wan smiled slightly, and the sadness on her face quickly disappeared.


    The man in gray standing in front of her was not very tall, and his face looked a little refined, giving people a kind of feeling that he had a great cultivation.


    It was Qin Wuya who mixed in with Tang Wan after disguising.


    During this time, he could not find the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King was being held, so he gave up.


    Waiting for the Purple Mansion army to fight against Gu Changge, just to fish in troubled waters.


    However, considering that he would stay in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom for a few days.


    He thought of a lot of ways and nned to contact Tang Wan and stay by her side.


    And it just happened that Tang Wan was recruiting disciples, as a result, he naturally became a disciple beside Tang Wan.


    In the past few days, he had also gotten to know Tang Wan a lot.


    "Is there something that disciple Qin Ya can do to help?"


    Then, after cing away the summons in her hand, Tang Wan looked at the man in gray in front of her and asked softly.


    She could naturally see that the person in front of her was Qin Wuya who had offended Gu Changge.


    It was just a disguise, and his alias was Qin Ya.


    That kind of familiarity that arrived from the depths of the soul and seemed to have been together for a long time could not be deceived.


    Knowing that Qin Wuya would approach her, she naturally followed Changge''s instructions to let him get in touch with her smoothly.


    "Oh, it''s alright, it''s just that when I was patrolling outside the courtyard, I saw that Miss Tang seemed to have a sad face. I was curious, so I couldn''t help bute up and ask. I hope Miss Tang will forgive me for the offense."


    Qin Wuya showed a kind smile and exined apologetically.


    "So that''s the case, then I thank Qin Ya for your dedication and concern."


    Tang Wan nodded, her expression t and authentic.


    "Can Miss Tang tell me what''s going on? Maybe I can help you think of a way."


    Qin Wuya then asked again, seeing Tang Wan''s sad face just now, he couldn''t help but feel a little distressed.


    Hearing this, Tang Wan nced at him and didn''t seem to expect him to say that.


    After pondering for a while, Tang Wan nodded as there was no ce to hide, and said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal, it''s just the family''smunication, they encountered difficulties and asked me to rush back, but because of other reasons, I can''t go back right now and leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom."


    "I see."


    Qin Wuya was a little stunned, but his eyes seemed a little gloomy.


    He actually knew about the rtionship between Tang Wan and Chu Hao.


    When he saw Tang Wan for the first time in the alley, the man standing beside Tang Wan was Chu Hao, the Third Prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Later, he inquired and understood the rtionship between Chu Hao and Tang Wan.


    The two of them had known each other since childhood and were very close. They were childhood sweethearts.


    Tang Wan obviously had affection for Chu Hao, and Chu Hao naturally had the same feelings for Tang Wan.


    Now Tang Wan said that she couldn''t leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. And in his opinion, it was actually because of her rtionship with Chu Hao.


    After all, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would soon be destroyed. This was the doomed result that anyone with discernment could see.


    With the battle of millions of cultivators, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would be destroyed in an instant.


    Chu Hao hoped that Tang Wan could use the strength behind her to help him. But the family behind Tang Wan was not stupid, how could it be possible to help the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom at this time?


    In the end, Tang Wan couldn''t let Chu Hao go, so she didn''t leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    This was Qin Wuya''s idea. At this time, he was even a little grateful to Gu Changge,


    He didn''t like Chu Hao personally, and for him, the destruction of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was a matter of apuse.


    Tang Wan looked like this now, and in his opinion, it was inseparable from Chu Hao.


    "Actually, I think Miss Tang still needs to consider her family. After all, no one can stop the fall of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom��"


    Qin Wuya considered his words and nned to persuade Tang Wan to leave this ce and not interfere in this matter.


    However, before he could finish his words, a maid hurriedly entered from outside the courtyard and reported, "Miss, Prince Chu Hao is asking to see you��"


    "Chu Hao? What is he doing here? Tell him that I don��t want to see him!"


    Hearing this, Tang Wan frowned and said directly, obviously she hadn''t forgotten what Chu Hao did a few days ago.


    She had been hiding from Chu Hao these days, not wanting to see him.


    In her opinion, Chu Hao was hopelessly stupid. If he really wanted to continue to deal with Gu Changge, it would only be a dead end.


    "Wan''er, I''m really in a hurry to find you, and now only you can save me."

 Chapter 353-2: The Son of Luck finally fights, The last hope of Purple Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 353-2: The Son of Luck finally fights, Thest hope of Purple Mansion (2)</h4>


    However, Tang Wan''s words were not finished yet when Chu Hao''s figure had already appeared from outside the courtyard. He ignored the obstruction of the guards and directly broke into the ce.


    He looked a little worried.


    The situation was urgent, otherwise it would not be the same, regardless of whether Tang Wan wanted to see him or not, he had barged in like this.


    "Chu Hao, I said that I don''t want to see you, but you still forced your way in. Are you not taking my words seriously now?"


    Tang Wan''s face was full of coldness, and she asked, extremely angry.


    "Wan''er, don''t be angry. Listen to my exnation. I had a hard time breaking in. Today, only you can save me and save the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom."


    "I know you''re still angry with me. It''s my fault for what happened before. I am sorry. I swear that after today, everything in the future will be yours."


    Chu Hao also knew that he couldn''t ount for any reason in this matter, so he exined it directly as soon as he came, and pushed everything to himself.


    "Is everything you say true?"


    When Tang Wan heard the words, her anger eased a little. She thought that Chu Hao had already figured out what happened before, and nned to bow down to Gu Changge.


    "It''s true, and there is not a single lie."


    Chu Hao nodded sincerely.


    "Chu Hao?"


    At this time, Qin Wuya''s gaze flickered with coldness. He didn''t expect that Chu Hao would directly contact her and even directly break in.


    This made him even more disgusted with Chu Hao.


    At that moment, his figure shed, blocking Tang Wan''s face, and said coldly, "You didn''t get the youngdy''s permission, but forced in, are you trying to provoke her?"


    "Who are you?"


    Chu Hao frowned slightly, and a coldness appeared on his handsome face.


    In this courtyard, next to Tang Wan, why was there a man with such an unfamiliar face?


    Before this, he had never seen Qin Wuya, but this aura seemed to be in the Heavenly God Realm.


    "He is the disciple by my side, responsible for protecting me."


    Tang Wan was afraid that the two would suddenly fight, and hurriedly exined.


    Hearing this, Chu Hao''s expression softened a little, and soon he didn''t take Qin Wuya seriously.


    The most urgent task was to let Tang Wan approach Gu Changge to intercede.


    Seeing this, Qin Wuya also snorted coldly and gave Tang Wan a face, but did not do anything to Chu Hao.


    "Tell me, what exactly are you looking for, save you, save the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom? What does this mean?"


    Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief and asked Chu Hao.


    She really couldn''t do such a thing like not care about Chu Hao''s safety.


    "Now the army of Purple Mansion has reached the sky over the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, and they will fight with Gu Changge at any time. Once they fight, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom below will inevitably turn to ashes�� Wan��er, you don''t want to see the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom getting destroyed, right? You must help me!"


    Chu Hao took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and nned to make a long story short.


    "Of course I don''t want the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom to be destroyed, but how can I stop this?"


    Hearing this, Tang Wan couldn''t help frowning, feeling that this matter was very difficult to handle, and the Tang family behind her did not dare to offend Gu Changge.


    If Gu Changge insisted on dealing with Chu Hao, there was no need to go through so much trouble.


    In her opinion, it was purely a small trick used by Gu Changge after learning that Chu Hao still wanted revenge.


    This was exactly what Chu Hao knew. If he let go of this hatred at that time, why would things develop to this point?


    "No, I know you must have a solution. As long as you go to ask Gu Changge, maybe he will let go of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. If Gu Changge wants me to be soft, then as long as he lets go of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, The grievances between me and him would vanish��"


    "I won''t seek revenge on him again."


    Chu Hao said, but he couldn''t help but grit his teeth when he got to the end, which showed how embarrassing it was for him to say this.


    He was arrogant, and it was impossible for him to beg for mercy on Gu Changge before.


    But things had alreadye to this point, so he couldn''t help it.


    "You already knew this would happen, why did you have to do it?" Tang Wan sighed, not knowing what to say at this time.


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    "Wan''er, you must help me, now only you can help me!" Chu Hao gritted his teeth.


    "You asked me to ask Gu Changge? But how could he meet me, and even if he sees me, how can I persuade him?"


    Tang Wan couldn''t helpughing bitterly and felt very helpless. She knew Gu Changge''s character well, not to mention that Gu Changge had no feelings for her.


    Even if Gu Changge had any intentions for her, it was impossible for him to obey her.


    Tang Wan still had this self-knowledge.


    "Wan''er, I know you and Gu Changge are very familiar. If you ask him, maybe he will consider it."


    When he said this, Chu Hao''s teeth were about to shatter, and the humiliation was extreme, but he had no choice but to confess everything he saw that day.


    This matter had always been something he didn''t want to face, but he never imagined that he would confess everything in person in front of Tang Wan today!


    "After you left the pce that day, I actually followed you and saw what happened between you and Gu Changge�� I know you didn''t do it voluntarily, and you had difficulties."


    "What��"


    When Chu Hao said this in a very humiliating way. Tang Wan and Qin Wuya in the courtyard were stunned, unable to believe their ears.


    Tang Wan was struck by lightning, her body trembled and her face turned pale.


    She wanted to hide this from Chu Hao the most, but she didn''t expect that he would know about it, and he even found out some time ago.


    Who would have thought that at that time, Chu Hao was hiding in the dark andpletely witnessing everything!


    In that case, Chu Hao had been pretending not to know for a while, but in his heart, he already understood everything.


    And everything she did, perhaps in Chu Hao''s view, was so ridiculous and hypocritical! An unimaginable shame suddenly enveloped Tang Wan.


    "So you already knew that."


    Thinking of this, Tang Wan''s smile was a little sad, but it soon turned extremely cold.


    "In your eyes, I''m actually such a woman who climbs the dragon to turn into a phoenix. You saw it right at the time. I took the initiative to please Gu Changge. As long as I can get into Gu Changge''s eyes, it will not only be me, but also my family. The Tang family behind me will have countless glory and wealth. And you are just a little prince of an ancient kingdom. What can you give me, you can''t even enter the Tang family behind me��"


    "Wan''er, I�� I know you''re not such a person. You had difficulties at the time."


    Chu Hao was also stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Wan''s reaction to be so great after telling this story.


    He wanted to exin, but Tang Wan''s eyes were engulfed in icy coldness, which made him look unfamiliar.

 Chapter 285-1: In the future I will only have to cover the sky, This Luck is really toxic (1)

    <h4>Chapter 285-1: In the future I will only have to cover the sky, This Luck is really toxic (1)</h4>


    "Junior brother, calm down���� Don''t be impulsive."


    At this time, Qin Wuya��s figure shed as he appeared beside Zi Yang Heavenly King. He had already figured out the entire matter and looked at Zi Yang Heavenly King, who had a gloomy face and did not say a word. His entire focus was on Gu Changge making another move.


    "Senior brother����" Zi Yang Heavenly King gritted his teeth, and clenched his fists.


    He was feeling iparably suffocated, to be so humiliated by Gu Changge in front of all the disciples and Elders. He even said such words as to abolish him with his own hands?


    He couldn''t do anything, he couldn''t even refute a word, because that would invite Gu Changge''s fury. After he was reincarnated as an heir of the Purple Mansion, it was the first time he encountered such a thing, which was a great shame.


    In the past, no matter what kind of opponent it was, he had always pushed across, making it hard to meet a worthy opponent.


    "Gu Changge, have mercy, Zi Yang has paid enough price and the matter can be settled��" Qin Wuya looked at Gu Chang Ge, his voice was also very gloomy, and in his opinion, this matter actually had room for negotiation.


    Gu Changge''s intention was to keep Zi Yang from approaching his cousin, for fear that Zi Yang would have ill intentions toward her. But Gu Changge did not know about his cousin''s rtionship with them.


    So, all of this was actually a misunderstanding, and as long as it was exined clearly, it should be resolved.


    However, Gu Changge interrupted Qin Wuya with a cold expression, not giving a hint of mercy, "What the hell are you? Are you also worthy of teaching me how to do things?"


    "You����" Even though Qin Wuya had been in the Nine Heavens for three hundred years and had honed his mind, he could not help but feel anger at this time.


    <i>This was way too arrogant, can he still talk properly?</i>


    However, many disciples and Elders felt that something was wrong. ording to reason, Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya should be strangers to each other.


    Why did they look so familiar?


    Zi Yang Heavenly King also felt the change in the expressions of the people nearby at this time, and could not help but grit his teeth and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Qin for being righteous, I��ll remember today''s kindness, and Zi Yang will definitely repay you in the future."


    With that, he wrapped up with his body the vast purple aura and left straight from this ce without staying for a moment.


    After today, the four words "Zi Yang Heavenly King" would be the object of ridicule in the True Immortal Academy. This shame, he would always remember it!


    "����"


    Qin Wuya frowned tightly, and he also reacted to the Zi Yang Heavenly King''s meaning. His identity could not be exposed, so he could not let people know about his rtionship with Zi Yang Heavenly King either.


    He took a look at Gu Changge, and a sh of cold intent appeared in his eyes. This was the first time that he had taken note of this ount today. He would let Gu Changge pay back in full in the future.


    Although Qin Wuya''s apparent cultivation level was only at the Heavenly God Realm, his true strength was not even weak for the Quasi-Supreme Realm, not to mention that he had many powerful means.


    He just didn''t want to expose it in front of the crowd. Afterward, he did not say a word, his figure flickered, and he also quickly disappeared.


    "It seems that this Zi Yang Heavenly King and this ancient man who walked out from the strange stone seem to have a good rtionship. Today''s incident might as well form a conflict between them and the young master of Changge."


    A group of Elders and disciples looked at each other with manyplicated emotions in their hearts. Now, Gu Changge''s strength was already deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    Covering the sky with one hand? This was not just a rumor. The best of the Candidate disciples were still facing him, let alone the rest of the young geniuses.


    In front of him, they couldn''t even stand still.


    "After today, I''m afraid that the True Immortal Academy will have to respect Gu Changge."


    This was the thought in the hearts of many Elders. But Mo Lao''s expression, however, was a bit different. He thought of that night, when Gu Changge being a heavenly genius, finally fell in the hands of a woman.


    In addition to making himment the vagaries of the world, he had a deep sense of Su Qingge''s terrifying brain. What kind of terrifying mind and ability did she have to hide from Gu Changge?


    It was worthy of being a true inheritor of demonic art!


    "I have made you allugh about today''s incident." Afterward, Gu Changge swept his gaze across the four directions, and his face once again revealed a deeply genial smile.


    It was as if the cold and strong person just now was not him.


    The swiftness of this transformation caused many of the young geniuses to blush a little and they hastily waved their hands in denial.


    "That''s good." Gu Changge smiled faintly, his gaze swept over Gu Xian''er who was hiding and was somewhat sneaky in the middle of the crowd, and left with a group of followers, not saying anything else.


    "This guy is still quite relieved, it''s just a pity that I didn''t do it myself. Within the True Immortal Academy, I''m afraid no one will dare to pester me, and I can focus on my cultivation."


    There was a smile in Gu Xian''er''s clear cold eyes as she quietly left the crowd, she also did not know whether Gu Changge noticed herst nce. But what Gu Changge did today made her feel as if the bold act that day was worth it.


    This guy still had some conscience, he knew that she was getting bullied, so he avenged her to get back at the scene. And Gu Changge was in a good mood.


    After all, under the banner of seeking justice for Gu Xian''er, not only did he strike at the Zi Yang Heavenly King, but he also incidentally harvested a series of Luck points from his senior Brother Qin Wuya, who had returned from the Nine Heavens.


    It must be said that this series was rted to the Son of Luck as well as people with Great Luck. Qin Wuya''s own Luck points partially involved the Zi Yang Heavenly King, after all, he was the Senior brother of Zi Yang Heavenly King in his previous life.


    On top of that, today, in front of everyone, he struck Zi Yang Heavenly King with a blow, whether or not it had a destructive effect on his Dao heart. Anyway, it didn''t affect Gu Changge''s next n, because the prerequisite to nting demons was to deal a huge blow to the Dao Heart.


    Gu Changge naturally wouldn''t try to control the Zi Yang Heavenly King, he wasn''t sure if it would work, and he might expose his identity as a result, so he still chose the method of sshing ck water.


    After all, before, he had already mentioned Wang Ziji about the matter of nting demons in the Dao heart. When the time came, he only had to lead the way, even if Zi Yang Heavenly King was sophisticated, it would be impossible.


    Returning to the pce and dismissing everyone, Gu Changge used the Dao fruit, only to see a surge of golden light in his palm, like a mysterious little tree waving there, bearing all kinds of gorgeous and radiant fruits.


    Currently, above one of the fruits, a purple aura was diffusing and drooping.


    "The replicated purple aura of Hong Meng, although it is a bit hasty, to disguise the real thing, it is enough."


    Gu Changge''s smile looked somewhat profound. At the time of the battle, he intercepted a part of the divine purple aura through some means and then cultivated it with his Dao fruit of Guiding Dao, and now it had produced fruit.


    Of course, the divine purple aura obtained was certainly notparable to the divine Dao bone itself. As the time was very short, if it had been a little longer, maybe it could bepletely reproduced.


    The effect of this kind of thing was really unbelievable, after all, it was something that was left after killing the Human Ancestor.


    Of course, the divine purple energy possessed by the Zi Yang Heavenly King was not the same concept as the kind of divine purple aura Gu Changge knew, but it was an extremely terrifying talent.


    The power of Hong Meng, the evolution of chaos, the beginning of the world, power of supreme immortality���� This power was powerful and unspeakable.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge''s strong suppression of the defeat of Zi Yang Heavenly King was spreading all over the True Immortal Academy, causing a huge sensation.


    In the cave mansion, Zi Yang Heavenly King, who was the person in question, had recovered from his injuries.


    "Senior Brother, this is how things came to be�� Gu Changge has a malicious mind, and the little senior sister is so naive that she will end up suffering miserably at his hands."


    He slowly breathed a sigh of relief, having recovered from the tremendous blow of the previous days. He informed Qin Wuya of the fragment of the future that he had seen with his Immortal Dao Heavenly Eye.


    "To have such a purpose, that Gu Changge is really hiding too deep. I actually thought that everything he did was for the good of Little Sister. It seems that what happened that day was just an excuse to stir up the issue."


    Qin Wuya was silent for a moment as his face was also ugly, somewhat understanding Zi Yang''s feelings. In their view, even if Gu Xian''er had not recovered her past life memories now, she was still their Junior sister.


    After knowing that such things would happen to her in the future, how could they not be worried?


    Gu Changge, who was by her side, was not a good person.


    "In my opinion, this Gu Changge is much more terrifying than any inheritor of demonic art, an inheritor of demonic art would not be like him, holding the banner of justice and ending up bullying the weak�� His evil intentions are hidden under ayer of hypocrisy��"


    Qin Wuya couldn''t help but sigh, these days he had developed a very new understanding of many young cultivators, and for Gu Changge, he was even more impressed.


    "Senior brother, what should we do now? We can��t just see our junior sister fall into the fire and not care, right?" Zi Yang Heavenly King clenched his fists tightly, and when he thought of Gu Xian''er''s cold attitude of disgust towards him, he felt a tingling in his heart.

 Chapter 285-2: In the future I will only have to cover the sky, This Luck is really toxic (2)

    <h4>Chapter 285-2: In the future I will only have to cover the sky, This Luck is really toxic (2)</h4>


    In thest life, even if her little Junior sister was indifferent to him, she would not be like this, not even trying to hide her disgust at all. On the contrary, Gu Xian''er trusted Gu Changge, who was supposed to be her great enemy.


    How could he bear it? It was like a knife to his heart.


    "Junior brother, don''t worry, I checked the ancient books in the past few days and found that the Reincarnation Lake in the Immortal Heaven can remind people of their past life��"


    Qin Wuya said slowly, "Take care of yourself in these few days, don''t enter into another conflict with Gu Changge, I''ll go to Reincarnation Lake and return within a month at most."


    Hearing this, Zi Yang was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded, "Okay, I will listen to the Senior brother."


    Although the Purple Mansion behind him also sent Elders to True Immortal Academy. But they wouldn''t be involved unless it was a fight between life and death, and it was difficult for anyone to intervene. After all, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Gu Changge would not just sit around either.


    At that time, if he collided with Gu Changge again, he would probably be humiliated again. This made Zi Yang extremely unwilling and aggrieved, but there was nothing he could do.


    He had been around for a lifetime, pressing down on the younger generation of the Upper Realm, how had he ever been defeated? But in front of Gu Changge, there was no resistance at all.


    "As long as my Immortal Dao Heavenly Eye''s bacsh recovers and my cultivation goes up to a new level, I will definitely be able to wash away today��s humiliation!" Zi Yang was secretly having ruthless thoughts in his heart.


    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it was the day of the entrance examination of True Immortal Academy. On the wide and huge square, the crowds were surging and the ce looked extremely dense.


    Above the sky, chaotic energy was floating, and ancient pces were erect in the middle, magnificent and simple, revealing a long atmosphere. It could be seen that in the sky, there were divine lights descending, and many geniuses who were driving chariots were also emerging from various immortal mountains.


    Their mount obscured the sky and the sun, and the scene was extremely scary. Even from a long distance, one could feel the majesty of their bloodline. All the disciples attached great importance to this trial.


    The ground was square shaped, with mountains next to each other, filled with azure light, green clouds, winding colorful lights�� All of them made it look magnificent and majestic.


    Above these mountains, there were also many geniuses, Wang Wushuang of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Chi Ling of the Vermillion Bird n, Ye Langtian, Ye Liuli, and others of the Ancient Ye n.


    "This trial, all the seniors attach great importance to it, and it involves absolutely cloudy things."


    "The Absolute Heavenly Extinction has broken out again, and Heavenly Extinction beings with spiritual wisdom have appeared. This has never appeared in the previous historical records��"


    "Several seniors have said that it is very likely that the Heavenly Extinction Emperor will be born this time. Maybe there is an existence above the Heavenly Extinction Emperor, and they may establish the Heavenly Extinction Kingdom."


    In the pce, several Elders were discussing matters with solemn expressions, discussing the content of this trial. The trial of the True Immortal Academy was by no means as simple as an ordinarypetition, and it would definitely be much more difficult.


    "Let''s divide them into teams, the ten Candidates will be divided into five teams, and then choose the following disciples��"


    Then, they couldn''t help but sigh. Although they had been responsible for many introductory trials, more or less they felt things would not be too simple.


    The casualties might be staggering, because each part was different, and there was no danger in it. And soon, on the high tform, a divine light descended as Gu Changge appeared leading a group of followers.


    When the nearby geniuses saw him, their expressions could not help but change drastically, and they all stepped aside in awe, not daring to block the way.


    "Greet�� Greetings�� Young Master Changge." In the front, a beautiful girl in a white dress was standing with a teenager, which seemed a little out of tune with the many geniuses nearby.


    When she suddenly saw Gu Changge walking in this direction, she was a little nervous and shy, her face turned red, and she hurriedly greeted him. But her voice was shaking and stuttering a little.


    Gu Changge stopped in front of her and smiled slightly, "Your name is Qing Xiao Yi, right? Long time no see, are you used to it now?"


    "What��? Young Master Changge still remembers my name, I�� I''m quite used to it now." Being called out by Gu Changge so directly, Qing Xiao Yi was surprised and shy again, and her heart kept beating fast.


    She didn''t expect that Gu Changge could remember the name of even such a small person. This waspletely unimaginable to her.


    "Greetings Young Master Changge!" Her brother Qing Feng also hurriedly greeted Gu Changge with respect and gratitude.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, "It seems that during this period of time, both of you brother and sister have gained a lot, and even your cultivation has improved a lot."


    "It��s all thanks to my sister, otherwise I wouldn''t have this fortune." Qing Feng touched the back of his head andughed naively.


    "It can''t be said that way, after all, everyone has their own way of karma." Gu Changge smiled and said a few more words to them.


    If he remembered correctly, this Qing Feng''s talent was very poor, so bad that he had no spiritual roots, although it was very likely that an Elder had transnted spiritual roots for him.


    But in a short period of time, it was impossible to break through to his current level.


    Luck! In just an instant, these words were linked to Gu Changge''s mind. Otherwise, how to exin this phenomenon?


    In the beginning, he kept an eye on Qing Feng, but now, looking at his Luck, there was an increasing trend.


    "Looks like he got some treasure." Many thoughts shed in Gu Changge''s mind, but his face was calm.


    However, he didn''t say anything more and quickly walked past the two of them.


    Qing Xiao Yi''s eyes were filled with admiration, and she was very excited, "Brother, did you see? Young Master Changge remembers my name��"


    "Oh, I know, I know, keep your voice down, now you are the proud disciple of the Elders, you have to pay attention to your actions." Qing Feng said helplessly.


    During this period of time, Qing Xiao Yi always mentioned Gu Changge in front of him, and he was clear about any rumors or news about him.


    His ears were about to grow calluses. In the past, in front of Gu Changge, he might have been very inferior and didn''t even dare to speak, but recently his mentality had changed, and he had gradually gained confidence.


    And Qing Feng knew that all of this was brought about by that mysterious bottle.


    "It can''t be like this anymore. Xiao Yi is very grateful and admired by Gu Changge, but in Gu Changge''s eyes, she is just an insignificant person��" Qing Feng sighed in his heart, feeling that he couldn''t let Qing Xiao Yi continue like this.


    Otherwise, she would suffer one day, leaving only regrets and sadness. On the square, all the young geniuses gathered soon, even the somber Zi Yang appeared.


    In the other direction, the mysterious six-time champion appeared for the first time in everyone''s field of vision.


    He had a blurred face and a medium stature. He was standing on a mountain and dressed in gray. It seemed that he was separated from everyone by a world, and his strength was unfathomable.


    Jin Chan, Prince Sheng, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Wang Ziji, Jiang Chuchu, the descendant of Human Ancestor Hall, Gu Xian''er, Princess Yue Mingkong of Peerless Immortal Dynasty, the rest of the ancient freaks, Ying Shuang, self-proimed young kings, and those who walked out of the restricted area, their sessors��


    Almost all of the most dazzling geniuses of this generation had appeared at this moment and were going to participate in this entry-level assessment.


    "I heard that this assessment will be divided into teams by drawing lots, but I wonder is so lucky to be on the team with Young Master Changge."


    "I think it may be his fiancee, Princess Mingkong of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty��"


    "That''s not necessarily true. This draw is entirely based on Luck. Although Princess Mingkong is the fiancee of Young Master Changge, she doesn''t have any Luck bonus."


    Many young geniuses talked a lot, and they were very concerned about this draw.


    After all, this introductory trial was rted to the subsequent resource allocation and various Elders'' teachings. Of course, for Gu Changge, this trial was just a small step in his follow-up n, and it was insignificant.


    He would rather be with Yue Mingkong. After all, the two of them were already engaged, and it was very convenient to work together. And he wouldn''t have to worry too much.


    "Now all the Candidate Disciples are starting to draw lots. After the lottery is over, I will exin the content of this trialter."


    Soon, an Elder appeared on the high tform, his eyes swept over the many geniuses below and then he said.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    A boxy stone box appeared in the void made from a very special material. Even divine sense couldn''t prate it, so there was no small trick like cheating. True Immortal Academy couldn''t afford to lose here.


    Soon, a group of Candidate Disciples began to draw lots in order.


    "Candidate One." Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, looked at the serial numbers on the jade stick that he had drawn, and couldn''t help but whisper.


    And when he raised his head and swept the other Candidate disciples, Jiang Chuchu, who was not far away, had a calm expression.


    In her jade hand, she also held the jade stick marked with Candidate One.


    The eyes of the two passed by in the void, and she quickly lowered her head, and her expression couldn��t hide her surprise.


    "How could it be her?" Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change, but he felt that Luck was really poisonous.

 Chapter 355-2: This old mans name is Gu Lang, Thats a complete mess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355-2: This old mans name is Gu Lang, Thats aplete mess (2)</h4>


    Why did he go to the trouble of cultivating the Zi Yang Heavenly King for?


    Wasn��t it because of that one, who had deduced that the future of the Purple Mansion was in its body?


    But now that Zi Yang Heavenly King had been turned into a cripple. His Dao bone, the cultivated Immortal Heavenly Eye, and the fused Purple Aura Seed were all taken away by Gu Changge?


    He also showed great righteousness, saying that it was for the sake of the world?


    Such a cruel and shameless person was worthy of the title of young leader?


    "Senior, forgive me for not agreeing with this. Moreover, the Dao Bone of Zi Yang does not belong to the older generation."


    Gu Changge still smiled and opened his mouth, looking cloudy and light-hearted.


    "You are seeking death!"


    Hearing these words, the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion finally could not hold back. The icy cold eyes, as if there were cosmic changes, the birth of all things, appalling to the extreme.


    With a ray of light, as if it passed through the years, the ancient and modern, insight into everything.


    The void trembled and was easily torn apart!


    This was the power of a person who had be a Daoist, a terrible Emperor''s might!


    No one could stop it, even the Supreme being and the Quasi-Emperor, they all had to submit and their souls trembled.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    "This old man wants to see who can save you today!"


    His voice was indifferent, even after knowing that behind Gu Changge, there might be an Emperor Realm protector standing, he didn''t care, and was sure of killing them all together!


    When this palm fell, the sky suddenly turned ck, and not a single ray of light could be seen.


    The army, which had already suffered heavy casualties, was also even more appalled and frightened.


    The terrifying Emperor''s might poured down, heavy as billions of divine mountains, the void cracked, and all the formations on the ancient warship destroyed.


    Under this kind of breath, the sky and the universe were overturned, too terrifying.


    All the stars on all sides also broke apart, directly into pieces, forming a chaotic nothingness.


    Everyone''s soul was about to split open and the Great Sect masters, who were hidden in the shadows, were also horrified as their muscles were cracking open, and they backed up extremely fast to leave this ce.


    Gu Changge faced this palm, his expression remained unchanged, he knew that Gu Qingyi could feel all this.


    With her strength, it should not be difficult to resist the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion.


    For Gu Qingyi, he had a lot of trust, so he did not resist. But in the next moment, he did not wait for Gu Qingyi.


    "This is��" Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows and felt a familiar fluctuationing from the bloodline.


    "This."


    The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion didn''t know what he saw in his gaze that was originally cold to the extreme.


    In the next instant, there was suddenly a smear of shock, and then arrived a sense of disbelief, permeated with horror!


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The light of the sky dimmed, as if the clouds broke and the light descended. The palm he used to attack was suddenly split open!


    It was a long ck knife that arrived from nowhere, in, but entwined with an ancient and mysterious dao rhythm.


    A knife fell, directly piercing through the palm of his hand, splitting it open in the air!


    The blood was dripping, carrying the multicolored Emperor''s might, falling from the long sky.


    A drop of blood was like containing a small world, iparably amazing, but there were indelible rules of the de dao, strong and domineering!


    Everyone looked at this scene and was horrified.


    What a terrifying powerhouse was this? He severed the palm of the Great Elder of Purple Mansion with one sh? That was aplete mess.


    "Who is it?"


    The voice of the Great Elder of Purple Mansion was mixed with a trace of fear and trembling, a kind of shock that made him unbelievable.


    He stared at the direction from where the knife fell just now.


    But there was no turbulence there, it was like a silent darkness.


    "These days, all cats and dogs dare to bully my Gu family."


    "I have a handful of old bones left and I finally climbed out to see the younger generation, but I encountered such a terrible thing�� When the Patriarch of Purple Mansin was still a cow herder, the old man also gave him pointers."


    This was a slightly helpless sigh, but it seemed to be frivolous and casual.


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly widened, and they were horrified by these words.


    In the next moment, an old figure slowly emerged from the void.


    His face was genial, with a childlike face and bold hair. His spirit was vigorous, and he had an aura of detachment.


    When he was young, he was bound to be handsome.


    However, as he kept walking, the old face became younger, his facial features were handsome, his hair was crystal clear, seemingly like an Immortal.


    <i>Who is this ck-clothed man who suddenly appeared?</i>


    Doubts arose in everyone''s mind.


    "Who are you?"


    The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion felt fear from the ck-clothed man in front of him. It was the first time he had felt this way in countless years of cultivation.


    This man was stronger than ever!


    "Who am I? The old man''s name is Gu Lang." The ck-clothed man smiled.


    In the next moment, he suddenly pped his palm forward, just like the action of the Great Elder of Purple Mansion just now, understated, but strong and domineering.


    This palm was very simple, and there was not even any flow of Taoism.


    However, this icy sense of life-and-death crisis made the Great Elder of Purple Mansion change his expression.


    Because he hadn''t felt it for countless years.


    This ultimate killing intent could destroy everything and make his scalp tingle.


    In the next moment, he shouted angrily, and thews of the Emperor Realm emerged beside him.


    All kinds of rays of light appeared, and the Supreme Immortal Energy turned into a True Phoenix, a True Dragon, Xuanwu, etc., soaring into the sky, shaking the universe.


    The breath of Emperor recovered and swept in directly, causing a sensation in many areas


    Countless Supreme beings were awakened from the long sleep and looked away.


    The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion showed his most powerful move. The Dharma body appeared in the universe, far more than a million feet, and at the same time, he sacrificed a pole of purple gold floating to destroy the universe.


    However, Gu Lang''s expression was still indifferent.


    In the beginning, this palm was only the size of a grinding disc, but it quickly spread out, and hundreds of millions of divine lights bloomed, descending like a river of stars, falling down like the sky and the earth, pressing forward with sheer momentum.


    Many means had all been wiped out.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    "Impossible, there are no Immortals in this world��"


    This scene made the Great Elder of Purple Mansion look horrified, with despair in his eyes.


    "Remnant Immortals are also Immortals."


    The Eighteenth Ancestor of the Gu Family shook his head slightly, "But this is not the power of the Immortal Realm, it''s just that you are too weak."


    As his words fell, the palm fell with a puff.


    Hundreds of millions of divine lights emanated from this ce, and blood shot into the sky!


    There was a dead silence all around!


    "This is impossible��"


    "How could the Great Elder��"


    Everyone from the Purple Mansion was in despair, with chills surging all over their bodies, trembling souls and not daring to move.


    "Ancestor?" Gu Changge''s eyes shed strangely, and in the wave of his hand, the army attacked again, sounding in all directions, with a monstrous momentum.


    Finally, the battle was over.


    Among the shocking gazes of many Dao Lineages and cultivators, an Ancient existence who was suspected of Enlightenment countless years ago was shot to death in the air, and fell down with one palm.


    The scene just now was really amazing, and many people couldn''t help shivering.


    Who would have thought that thest thing would be like this? They thought that the Great Elder of Purple Mansion who appeared was powerful and invincible.


    This battle was doomed and could not be changed.


    No matter how strong Gu Changge was, he was only a young man in his twenties.


    How would he fight back?


    But who would have thought that an invincible existence of the Gu family would suddenly appear.


    "The background of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family is terrifying. I don''t know what kind of identity this ck-clothed man is in the Gu family. If he can easily kill the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion, then he is at least an Enlightened person!"


    "Even among the Enlightened people, the strength of the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion is estimated to have gone a long way��"


    "Is it really the power of Immortals?"


    The shock of this scene was too great, and everyone couldn''t forget it at all, and they were still trembling.


    "Is this the background behind Ancient Immortal Gu Family? It''s terrifying��"


    It was the first time Xiao Ruoyin had seen such a terrifying scene, and her expression was expressed.


    She just learned from her teacher, Yan Ji, that the background behind Gu Changge was terrifying.


    Now it seemed that her imagination was still toocking.


    One thought decided the life and death of countless people, and this terrible power alone made people feel deeply suffocated.


    Xiao Ruoyin felt that she was lucky. If she hadn''t met Gu Changge, she probably wouldn''t have had the chance to reach this level.


    Perhaps in Gu Changge''s eyes, her talent was actually the same as that of mortals, and there was no difference.


    Thinking of this, she felt that she was a little fortunate.

 Chapter 357-1: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 357-1: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (1)</h4>


    "Is it because I''m too stupid, it''s been three days and I still haven''t activated the spiritual sea yet, I''ve also spent so many resources of Young Master Gu and swallowed so many pills����"


    Hearing Gu Changge''s words of exnation, Xiao Ruyin opened her eyes and looked a little lost.


    Yan Ji on the side looked calm as she slightly shook her head, and said, "Your qualifications are very good, even for some more outstanding geniuses, it took several months to activate the spiritual sea at the very beginning of cultivation, you sensed the spirit energy on the third day, this speed is already very scary."


    "ording to your current speed, at thetest in one month, you will be able to activate the spiritual sea, don''t be anxious."


    At these words, Xiao Ruoyin felt much better and motivated. She couldn''t help but nod her head and say, "Mm-hmm, I know Master, I will definitely work harder on my cultivation."


    After saying that, she secretly nced at Gu Changge and lowered her head again.


    In the past few days, she also came to know some things from the rumors of the outside world.


    More so, she clearly knew somemon sense concepts and the general background of the forces in this world and so on.


    So Xiao Ruyin could feel how terrifying Gu Changge''s identity was, and there was huge pressure in her heart.


    Because of this rtionship, in front of Gu Changge, she also did not dare to detain as before.


    After all, the more she knew, the more she could feel this heavenly rift that was like an insurmountable gap.


    It was the answer to the saying that those who do not know have no fear.


    Xiao Ruyin also admired her previous self that possessed the courage to talk to Gu Changge like that.


    No wonder Gu Changge found it interesting at the time. He even said that it was the first time a woman had said such things in front of him.


    That was because the women he met before were not as ignorant as she was, and were iparably afraid of Gu Changge, not daring to say much.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruyin was still a little d, if she was not a transmigrator, with no modern thinking, even at that time, she wouldn��t have had the courage to speak to Gu Changge.


    And now what qualifications did she have to be on the sidelines to have Gu Changge''s guidance?


    On Gu Changge''s side, which genius did not have a peerless, terrifying talent, and was powerful?


    She was the only one who was ignorant like a fool.


    "Sir Gu, at the risk of asking, how much time did you spend when you first activated the spiritual sea?"


    However, Xiao Ruyin was also very smart.


    She guessed that Gu Changge found her interesting probably because she dared to open her mouth and talk to him about something that the rest of the women didn''t dare to talk about.


    So her eyes were a little curious and she couldn''t help but ask, wanting to have a goal in mind.


    And hearing this question, Gu Changge put down the cup of tea in his hand as his eyes looked over.


    But that smile made Xiao Ruyin feel as if she had asked a very stupid question.


    "To be honest, it didn''t really take me long to activate my spiritual sea, because it had already been activated and taken shape long before I was born��"


    Gu Changge smiled and seriously answered her question.


    "����"


    Xiao Ruyin''s expression stiffened, and she wanted to say to him that she was sorry for disturbing him, so this was the gap between a true genius and a fake genius.


    Before this, she really thought that her qualifications were really good, now it seemed that it was purely because she thought too much.


    "Miss Xiao, you do not have topare with me. There are thousands of geniuses in this world, like carp in the river. They are countless, and your qualifications are already among the best. Compared to them, your starting point is already considered very high."


    Gu Changge seemed to know what was in her mind andforted her.


    The smile on his face still looked gentle, elegant, and outstanding. One could not pick out a single w.


    Xiao Ruyin looked at him with some resentment, was this afort? Why did she still feel deeply hit?


    "After a while, Miss Xiao will leave with Yan Ji to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce to cultivate. There will be many Elders there to guide you, in addition to many fellow disciples,peting against each other, but you will also be able to test each other''s cultivation, which will be very beneficial to you."


    Then, Gu Changge added, intending to throw Xiao Ruyin to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    He could not always keep her around, not because he felt that she was an eyesore, but purely because he felt that she was of little use until she recovered the memories of the High Priestess of Destiny.


    Besides, it would still take a long time for the Body of Destiny to reach great sess.


    "Mm-hmm, I''ll obey you, Young Master Gu."


    "Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce? What kind of ce is that?"


    With those words, Xiao Ruyin''s eyes disyed a divine longing.


    She didn''t know what Gu Changge was thinking now, she thought that Gu Changge thought that her cultivation was very monotonous and decided to let her join the sect, so she was moved in her heart.


    The name of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce gave a sense of transcendence and uniqueness.


    In the following days, Hei Yanyu sent many strong people to clean up the battlefield. Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, the conclusion of war had many weapons, storage rings, and other things scattered all over. That was also an unspeakable wealth, so someone must clean up.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, Hei Yanyu also took care of Changge''s instructions, to collect those whose origins had not disappeared yet.


    After devouring and refining these origins, Gu Changge''s cultivation level still hadn''t broken through to the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    However, the Luck points that he got from Chu Hao, the Son of Luck, when he took the opportunity to destroy the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, allowed Gu Changge to exchange a lot of transcendental bones again.


    After the matter was settled here, Yan Ji took Xiao Ruyin to Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and Hei Yanyu led the Ancient Immortal Army back to the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Gu Changge naturally returned to the True Immortal Academy with his followers in peace.


    After this incident, Zi Yang Heavenly King died tragically at the hands of Gu Changge, which indirectly led to the destruction of the Purple Mansion.


    Six Crowned King Jun Yao, Jin Chan, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others avoided him like snakes and scorpions.


    In the entire True Immortal Academy, no one dared to oppose Gu Changge. It could be said that only his one hand covered the sky. The power he held was huge, and even those Elders who had be the Supreme beings also had to fear him.


    And after Gu Changge returned to the True Immortal Academy.


    Although the initiation trial ended early, the Elders decided to hand some rewards to the disciples based on the number of points they had earned and the number of Heavenly Extinction Beings they had destroyed.


    Without any surprise, the one with the most points was naturally Jiang Chuchu, the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    In this trial, countless Heavenly Extinction Beings had died in her hands. The most important thing was that she had solved a scourge of the Great Heavenly Extinction, so the Elders all praised her, saying that she was worthy of being the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    In this regard, Jiang Chuchu actually wanted to say that she didn''t solve the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge, but Gu Changge.


    But Gu Changge didn''t seem to care about these false names, ying on the idea of doing good deeds without leaving a name, no, it was the idea of throwing the name to her after doing good deeds.


    This made Jiang Chuchu not know what to say about him.


    Moreover, after Gu Changge returned to the True Immortal Academy, he seemed to have gone into seclusion and did not see any outsiders.


    Although Jiang Chuchu wanted to ask him something, she couldn''t find a suitable reason and didn''t have the chance to see him.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, what rtionship could there be between her and Gu Changge?


    However, Jiang Chuchu still clearly remembered what Gu Changge said thest time. She was empty-handed, and the more she thought about it afterward, the more she felt that Gu Changge was ying a trick on her.


    She held a grudge about it, and every time she thought about it, she wanted to grind her teeth and bite him to vent her anger, to find him and ask him to understand.


    Once he ate a clean meal and wiped his mouth, this guy denied it again.


    Gu Changge did not know Jiang Chuchu''s thoughts, after returning to the True Immortal Academy, he naturally first sorted out the harvest after the destruction of the Purple Mansion.


    Then he selected a lot of things that Yue Mingkong could use and sent them over to her, as at least his fianc��e.


    The main reason, of course, was that there were things he could find her for.


    In addition, during this period of time, Gu Xian''er was idle and doing nothing. Always running to his pce to wander around, asking questions and showing her presence.


    But Gu Changge knew her little mind, so with some Sacred weapons and a few divine medicines, he sent her away.


    After the destruction of the Purple Mansion, many Dao forces had seen with their own eyes, its countless years of umtion of heritage, all entered into his hands, if there was no eye-catching envy then that would be strange.


    With Gu Xian''er''s greedy character, after knowing that he had obtained so much wealth, it was already good enough that she didn��t shout for a share.


    Maybe she had been wandering around the pce these days, just thinking about how to strike the right way so that she could run as quickly as possible after robbing Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge believed that she could definitely do this kind of thing, and was staring at her almost as green as a wolf.


    Of course, when Gu Xian''er was sent away, Gu Changge naturally bullied her for a meal. After ten and a half, the girl should be embarrassed to show her face in front of him again.


    When he escaped from the pce, her face was as red as a boiled prawn, and even her footsteps were empty.

 Chapter 357-2: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 357-2: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (2)</h4>


    ����


    "Senior ck Robe, where is this?"


    At this moment, in front of a misty mountain, two people stopped here. The person who spoke had beautiful facial features being tall and straight, giving people a feeling of sunshine and cheerfulness.


    It was Jiang Chen and Hei Pao, who were far away from the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, running all the way.


    With the powerful cultivation of the ck-robed old man, the two of them quickly traversed a distance of millions of miles, passed through several teleportation formations in the middle, and finally left the range that the battle could reach.


    The sight in front of him made Jiang Chen feel a kind of Immortal energy and indescribable dignity.


    The atmosphere was peaceful with verdant trees, pavilions with flowing springs and waterfalls, flying cranes with roaring beasts.


    "This is the Divine Ruins Sect. Within a radius of ten thousand miles, this force is the strongest. From today, you will practice in the Divine Ruins Sect. ording to the inheritance I taught you, within one month, you will be able to be a cultivator of the Spiritual Sea Realm. If there is any ident during this time, you can crush the jade talisman, and I will show up to save you."


    The ck-robed old man pointed to a cyan boulder beside him and said, on which were written the simple and grand two characters "Divine Ruins".


    Jiang Chen nodded, his expression a little solemn, "Okay, Senior."


    During this period of time, he had be very clear about the power of the Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations. Speaking of which, this was an extremely vicious cultivation inheritance, and it needed to devour other people''s cultivation.


    But after epting this inheritance, Jiang Chen was relieved.


    In this world where the strong ate the weak, nothing was more important than strength, this was what the ck-robed old man taught him.


    Jiang Chen was not ignorant, after several days of struggle, he also wanted to understand, and with his modern thinking it was easier to ept all this.


    In order to be stronger, what about mutting the rest of the cultivators? In this world, being weak was a sin, and only the strong could survive.


    "I hope you don''t disappoint the old man."


    The ck-robed old man nodded, and his figure quickly disappeared.


    Then Jiang Chen took a deep breath and strode towards the Divine Ruins Sect Mountain Gate in front of him. From a distance, he saw two teenagers kneeling there, seeming to be begging for mercy.


    "Let''s go, your aptitude is too ordinary, even if you work hard." An old man in front of the mountain gate shook his head slightly.


    "Immortal Master, please give us another chance." The two teenagers kneeling there were very stubborn, unable to kneel for a long time, and kept kowtowing.


    The old man sighed and said, "You guys have been kneeling for half a month, and I''m not a ruthless person, but rules are rules, your aptitude is really too mediocre, you really can''t pass the test, so hurry down the mountain and leave."


    The two teenagers were iparably desperate, and the words hade to this point, and they also understood that even if they knelt down again, there would be no hope.


    The Divine Ruins sect was the best cultivation sect within a radius of ten thousand miles. It was said that it was attached to the Divine Ruins Dao sect, and the Divine Ruins Dao Sect was an affiliated force of the Hidden Ji family.


    As long as they could worship at the Divine Ruins Dao Sect, from now on, even if they were just a handyman disciple, it would be enough for them to be prosperous for a lifetime.


    But when he heard this, Jiang Chen''s expression was calm as ge quickly walked over. He didn''t have any sympathy for these two teenagers.


    "Daoist brother, wait!" Among the puzzled eyes of several people, Jiang Chen was the first to speak.


    "You are��" The old man was about to turn around and leave when he heard the words, he frowned and looked him up and down, a little puzzled.


    "Daoist brother, I''m here to be an apprentice." Jiang Chen opened his mouth and said, very confident in his cultivation talent.


    "You are too old, even if you have roots, it is not in line with the rules. Our Divine Ruins Sect only epts disciples under the age of eighteen."


    Old Daoist''s voice was gentle, he didn''t drive Jiang Chen down the mountain because of his age, but persuaded him instead.


    "You are over eighteen years old, and you still want to be an apprentice? Didn''t you see the rules of Divine Ruins Sect?"


    The two teenagers carefully looked at Jiang Chen''s clothes and found that he was wearing very tattered clothes. He didn''t look like he came from a big family at all, and their expressions suddenly became very contemptuous.


    The mortals who could cultivate in this world either had a powerful background or were rich.


    A ragged and beggar-like person like Jiang Chen, even if he was talented, he did not have the money to buy many cultivation resources.


    "Daoist brother, I believe that my qualifications will help make Divine Ruins Sect an exception."


    Jiang Chen didn''t care about the sarcasm of the two teenagers, smiled, and said confidently.


    "Make an exception and take a test? It''s just ridiculous."


    As soon as they heard this, the two teenagers immediatelyughed, their words were all contempt and sarcasm towards Jiang Chen, "A beggar is still trying to cultivate, and if he says something that will make Divine Ruins Sect make an exception? You want to make usugh to death?"


    Although Jiang Chen didn''t want to get to know them in general, at this time, being so despised by others, he still felt very unhappy in his heart.


    However, his energy-raising skills were still very good, and he still maintained a calm and confident expression on his face.


    He believed that with the eyes of this old man in front of him, he should be able to see his extraordinary physique and bones.


    "If you really want to be an apprentice, you should know the rules of my Divine Ruins Sect before doing this. If you''re here to make trouble, don''t me me for being rude��"


    However, what surprised Jiang Chen was that when the old Daoist in front of him heard these words, he suddenly changed his gentle expression and became a little sullen.


    The old man felt that Jiang Chen was here to y tricks on him. If he was very confident in his cultivation talent, wouldn''t it be bad to join other Great Sects?


    Why did he rush to Divine Ruins Sect?


    "Daoist brother, listen to my exnation. I really came here to be an apprentice with sincerity, but because of the long distance and long journey, I encountered many beasts on the road, escaped from death, and many servants lost their voices, so I was the only one left. It was difficult to survive, and I could only eat wild fruits along the way until I arrived here��"


    Jiang Chen hurriedly exined and began to tell how dangerous and miserable his journey was, and he was almost dumbfounded when he heard the two young men mocking him just now.


    Hearing this, although the old man''s face was a little unbelievable, it also eased a lot.


    Still, he insisted,


    "Rules are rules. You are already older than the best time to cultivate, so pleasee back. Since the establishment of the Divine Ruins Sect, I have never epted a disciple over eighteen years old��"


    Jiang Chen''s brows furrowed, he didn''t expect him to say so, this old man still didn''t want to let him test his aptitude.


    Could it be that at this time, he could only crush the jade talisman and seek the help of the ck-robed old man?


    But if he couldn''t even solve this kind of thing, wouldn''t it seem that he was too ipetent and useless?


    "Puff!"


    "Just give him a chance."


    However, at this time, a burst of crisp and pleasantughter suddenly sounded from the mountain gate, as if immortal fruit fell on the jade te, like the sound of heaven.


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Chen was shocked and immediately looked over.


    He saw a young girl appearing near the mountain gate, standing on a white jade step, her hair was soft and without any decoration as if it had a sparkling luster.


    The girl was wearing a long goose-yellow dress, tall and slender, with a feeling of being out of the dust like a mountain elf.


    Her face looked very ordinary and not surprising, but the eyes were veryrge, clear and divine, as bright and moving as the moon.


    Seeing this person, the old man in front of the mountain changed his face, was very respectful, and hurriedly saluted, "Greetings, Young Lady."


    The girl nodded slightly, her eyes fell on Jiang Chen, and she pursed her lips and smiled, "That beggar, why don''t youe in quickly?"


    Jiang Chen was a little stunned, but at this moment, the spirit of the Immortal Boat��s words sounded in his mind.


    "Xiao Chen, this girl''s identity will not be simple, you have to be careful."


    "I''m not a beggar, my name is Jiang Chen."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen quickly reacted, smiled at the old man at the door, and then immediately strode towards it.


    Although the old man looked puzzled, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    "Xian Shi, who is that girl?"


    The two teenagers were also stunned for a while, but they didn''t expect the beggar who was mocked by them just now changed his fate and entered the Divine Ruins Sect. They were instantly envious and jealous.


    "Miss�� how can you inquire about her?"


    Hearing this, the old-fashioned Daoist who had a very gentle face suddenly changed his previous appearance and became very cold, and asked.


    The two teenagers were startled, and they didn''t dare to stay for a long time. With envy and jealousy towards Jiang Chen in their hearts, they got up and climbed down the mountain and left.

 Chapter 358-1: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs plans (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358-1: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs ns (1)</h4>


    In the Divine Ruins Sect, in addition to the girl in the goose-yellow dress, there existed many young cultivators.


    There were both men and women. Judging from their age, they looked like they were in their early twenties. Their eyes were full of divine light, emanating a glowing aura, their aura seemed amazing and their cultivation was definitely not weak.


    However, they were all led by the girl in the goose-yellow dress in the front.


    At this moment, everyone had a curious expression as she looked at Jiang Chen who arrived from the mountain gate.


    Judging from his appearance, although Jiang Chen was dressed in rags, his spirit was definitely notparable to ordinary mortals.


    Especially, his indifferent and confident expression made all the young men and women feel a little surprised and seemed to be extraordinary.


    "Miss, is there anything special about this beggar?"


    A man couldn''t help but ask curiously. He looked at Jiang Chen several times, but he couldn''t see anything special.


    There was no spiritual energy in his body, and he looked like he was in his twenties, but he had not started cultivating yet.


    "His physique is special."


    The girl in the goose-yellow dress exined. Her eyes were veryrge and bright, and she was staring at Jiang Chen who was walking over as if she wanted to see through him.


    The rest of the people also looked very surprised when they heard the words, but they knew the identity of the girl very well.


    She even said something special about this beggar''s physique.


    That could only show that this beggar-like man was really not simple.


    "Greetings,dy. I thank thedy for giving me a chance to enter the Divine Ruins Sect."


    Jiang Chen didn''t care about the scrutiny of the group of people, instead, he walked over in a generous manner. His eyes were very clear and calm as he gazed at the girl in the goose-yellow dress.


    Although he could guess that the identity of the girl in front of him was not simple, when he thought that there was an old man in ck robes in the dark, he didn''t worry, and seemed very indifferent.


    This look made everyone look at him.


    "You''re wee. It''s just a gesture."


    Hearing this, the girl in the goose-yellow dress shook her head with a smile on her face.


    Although her face looked very ordinary, she had unspeakable goodwill.


    The women behind her, although they also had beautiful faces and outstanding looks, were bleak in front of her.


    "I don''t know what thedy''s name is?"


    Jiang Chen also had a good impression of this girl in his heart, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "May I dare to ask the name of thisdy��"


    However, upon hearing this, the girl in the goose-yellow dress didn''t say much, but the expressions of the young men and women behind her suddenly changed, and they shouted coldly.


    "It''s okay, it��s just the name, you can call me Chu Yue."


    However, the girl interrupted the crowd with a wave of her hand, indicating that she didn''t need to care, and smiled.


    "Chu Yue? It''s a nice name." Jiang Chen smiled.


    He didn''t feel the slightest malice in this girl who helped him out of the situation. It was like a breeze, very natural.


    The spirit of the Immortal Boat did not notice any malice or intention in her.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared. He had wide sleeves, a ruddyplexion, and bright eyes.


    There were many disciples behind him, all of them were disciples of Divine Ruins Sect judging from the clothes.


    It could be seen that the middle-aged man also respected the girl named Chu Yue and slightly greeted her.


    Then he looked at Jiang Chen and asked, "You are the one who threatened to break the rules of my Divine Ruins Sect?"


    Obviously, the old man in front of the mountain gate had already informed him of the ins and outs of the matter, otherwise, he would not have rushed over so quickly.


    "Greetings, Senior."


    Jiang Chen bowed his hands slightly, "Junior does have confidence in his own talent, and Divine Ruins Sect will not regret epting this junior as a disciple."


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, "You have such a big tone."


    The rest of the people were shocked, and they felt very inconceivable about Jiang Chen''s confident words.


    Especially the disciples of the Divine Ruins Sect, who knew the identity of the middle-aged man in front of them. After all, he was also one of the top three masters in the entire Divine Ruins Sect.


    If it wasn''t for the girl''s sake, he would never have appeared because of Jiang Chen.


    "Interesting. Aren''t you afraid of getting into a fight?"


    The girl named Chu Yue originally nned to lead someone out of the mountain gate, but at the moment she was obviously interested and stopped there.


    She could naturally see that Jiang Chen''s physique was not simple, but in a ce like Divine Ruins Sect, it wasn''t necessarily possible to test it out.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Senior, let''s wait and see."


    Jiang Chen nced at her, thinking that she was also amused, so he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    Chu Yue pursed her lips and smiled, suddenly she wanted to see Jiang Chen feel embarrassed for a while.


    "Miss, are we looking for that thing in a while?"


    A woman behind her couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "The Eldest Young Master probably can''t wait any longer now."


    The girl shook her head and said, "Let''s watch the show first. By the way, let my brother wait. If he can''t wait, let him go first."


    Afterward, the middle-aged man waved his sleeves and took Jiang Chen to the stone tablet for testing his talent. Because of this incident, many disciples of Divine Ruins Sect were disturbed, and they rushed over, intending to join in the fun.


    Jiang Chen was very confident. He had the Holy Body of Creation. ording to the Spirit of Immortal Boat, this was one of the top ten Divine Physiques.


    But soon, Jiang Chen was dumbfounded, and he couldn''t believe it.


    His confident expression could not be maintained.


    When he put his hand on the test stone, there was brilliance on it, but it was not far from the brilliance he expected.


    "This��" He froze.


    "You want to break the rules of my Divine Ruins Sect with this? You are making meugh to death."


    "If you''re lucky and didn''t meet the Youngdy, at this time, you can''t even enter our mountain gate and dare to make nonsense."


    There was a burst ofughter from the side, and everyone looked like they were looking at monkeys.


    Even the middle-aged man was suppressing his anger.


    "Artifact Spirit, what the hell is going on?" Jiang Chen''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly asked the Artifact Spirit in his mind.


    "It should be that this Divine Ruins Sect can''t test your physique��"


    At this time, the voice of the spirit of the Immortal Boat was also full of embarrassment, which waspletely unexpected.


    "For the sake of Miss Chu Yue, I��ll let you worship me and enter the Divine Ruins Sect, but you can only be a craftsman disciple."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, and then walked away.


    "It made meugh��"


    The girl named Chu Yue also disappeared at this time, only the silver bell-likeughter came out from a distance, looking very strange.


    Jiang Chen touched his nose a little embarrassedly, and thingspletely exceeded his expectations.


    "But it''s okay to be a craftsman disciple. ording to the Senior ck Robe, I will be able to activate my spiritual sea soon!"


    After that, Jiang Chen secretly mumbled in his heart.


    He was full of expectations for his next cultivation life. Although there were many disciples in the Divine Ruins Sect, they were all hunting targets for him!


    After the girl named Chu Yue left the Divine Ruins Sect, she went straight to a distant hill.


    A tall man in a golden robe was standing there, quietly staring at the girl walking by. His eyes were as deep as the sea, and even his pupils seemed to be as deep and terrifying as they were.


    His hair was golden, like gold, like a young god, very conspicuous.


    "Chu Yue, you arete." The young man''s eyes fell on the girl, his tone was t, and there was no questioning tone.


    "I just met a funny person, it will be fun to watch."


    Chu Yue smiled genuinely.


    "Greetings, Eldest Young Master."


    The people behind her were in awe of the young man.


    "Let''s go."


    The young man nodded, and then with a wave of his hand, everyone turned into a divine light and fled to the mountains, as if looking for something.

 Chapter 358-2: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs plans (2)

    <h4>Chapter 358-2: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs ns (2)</h4>


    ����


    At the same time, in the True Immortal Academy.


    In the pce, the divine light loomed, everything was shrouded in immortal mist, and Yue Mingkong was seated on the bed.


    She was tall and slender, with a picturesque face, and delicate skin. She seemed to be the most wless work of art.


    At this moment, she was flipping through a broken map, squinting her eyes, and some thoughts shed.


    "It stands to reason that the Heavenly Tower will be born in this ce. Even if there is a slight difference in time, it is not wrong."


    "Heavenly Emperor Mountains, nearby forces include Divine Ruins Sect, Ancient Ye Sect, Immortal Luo Sect��"


    Yue Mingkong whispered softly, her slender and wless jade fingers alsonded in an area on the map.


    As Gu Changge had guessed, she had been busy looking for the Seven Heavenly Artifacts during this time.


    In her hand, she already had the Heavenly Mirror and Heavenly Seal.


    In addition to that, she also already knew the whereabouts of the Heavenly Sword. It was just that if she wanted to plot, it would take a little work.


    So Yue Mingkong also put more effort on the Heavenly Tower.


    ording to her previous life''s memory, the Heavenly Tower actually existed under the ground, not in a fixed location.


    Andpared to the rest of the Heavenly Artifacts, the Heavenly Tower''s divine might was even more powerful, and there were rumors that the Heavenly Tower even had the effect of subduing the heavens.


    There were even rumors that the Heavenly Tower was actually carried by an iparably Ancient Immortal Beast, following the earth veins through the Upper Realm.


    In order to find out the news of the Heavenly Tower''s appearance, Yue Mingkong actually wasted a lot of effort, after all, many things had deviated from the original development trajectory in this life aspared to her previous life.


    "Crown Empress, this is something sent by Young Master Changge."


    And at this time, just as Yue Mingkong was thinking about when to make a move.


    From outside the pce, a voice arrived.


    A servant girl suddenly entered in holding an exquisite looking box, with an iparably respectful expression, with awe.


    "From Changge?"


    Yue Mingkong first froze at the sound of his voice, and then her cold face could not help but disy a light smile.


    This scene made the maids entering the hall could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, only when hearing about the young master of Changge, Empress Mingkong would show a smile on his face.


    This time, the pressure as the Empress was getting heavier and heavier on Yue Mingkong, her cultivation was also getting more and more unfathomable.


    Every time they had something to ask, they were trembling, like walking on thin ice. Not daring to say much, afraid to say that even a single wrong word would cause them to be beheaded.


    "What is this? That guy actually has the heart to send me something, it''s really rare. Could it be that the sun hase out of the west?"


    Although Yue Mingkong said so, her words still could not hide the happy and joyful intention.


    At the same time, her jade hands raised, and the exquisite looking box fell into her hand.


    This surface of the box was covered with cloud-like silk, dense purple fog, giving people an iparable divine feeling.


    Yue Mingkong knew that this was a spatial box, containing space inside, it could be seen that the things hidden in it should be quite a lot.


    "After overthrowing the Purple Mansion, its countless years of heritage and umtion have all fallen into his hands."


    "It''s a good thing that he still has some conscience and did not forget me."


    Yue Mingkong said quietly, while opening this spatial box.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    Brilliant light of many precious treasures reflected in her eyes, the divine flush of exquisite jewelry, earrings, hairpins and other things, all carved with immortal phoenix and other patterns.


    Draped withws and orders of various colors, there was a powerful aura intertwined with immortal essence, as if made by the hands of immortals.


    In addition, the Sacred artifacts, Quasi-Supreme artifacts, Divine medicines, Dragon marrow, Phoenix jade and other things were countless, so much that the eyes of the maids below were almost blinded with enviousness.


    Any one of these pendants was not a simple Sacred weapon, the refining was iparablyplex.


    Not only did it have a strong defensive capability, it could even be sacrificed when it mattered, as an attacking secret treasure.


    It was not too much to describe it as valuable.


    As a woman, Yue Mingkong naturally loved beauty, and when she saw these things, although she was forcibly concealing it, her eyes could not help but reveal a joyful intent.


    She naturally could see that these were selected by Gu Changge with care.


    He knew what she liked, so he purposely picked it out and had it sent over to her.


    Thinking about this, she was still a little touched and not deluded that she had given so much for him silently in the back.


    "You can go back."


    After that, Yue Mingkong raised her in hand and epted the things inside the box.


    Her face returned to the previous indifference, waving her hand for the maid to return.


    However, the maid who was familiar with Yue Mingkong knew very well that although Yue Mingkong seemed indifferent nowadays, the joyful and happy intention between her eyebrows could not be concealed.


    She was very envious, but also clear that in this world, only a man like Young Master Changge could make their Empress reveal such a look to.


    And just when Yue Mingkong was nning to continue plotting the whereabouts of the Heavenly Tower, footsteps once again came from outside the pce.


    "Why are you here?"


    Yue Mingkong''s gaze fell away, sitting up from the couch, and a clear cold voice sounded.


    "Why? I can''t evene to see my future wife when I have the time to do so?"


    "After all, I''m not like you, knowing that I''m at war with the Purple Mansion''s army, you don''t even care for me. In case I died tragically at the Purple Mansion''s hands, won''t you be a widow for the rest of your life?"


    Gu Changge calmly walked outside the hall and entered.


    The many maids outside the door naturally did not dare to intercept him.


    Afterwards, they also ignored Yue Mingkong''s cold and disgusted look and sat down on his butt next to her.


    At once, a nice aroma emerged, light and elegant and cold, like a snow lotus blooming from the top of a billion years of ice mountains.


    "No, without my permission, you are not allowed to take half a step into my pce." Yue Mingkong said coldly.


    "Fine, then I''ll go out now and won''t evene in the future." Gu Changge said and was about to get up.


    "No." Yue Mingkong felt an annoyance in her clear cold voice and reached out to pull him back.


    "Neither this, nor that. Then what do you want your husband to do?"


    Gu Changge looked back at her, his expression was a bit helpless, "This temper of yours, did I spoil you too much?"


    Yue Mingkong gave him a cross nce, "Say, what is the matter that made youe to see me."


    She knew Gu Changge very well, he belonged to the kind of person who wouldn��t go to the temple without any problem.


    If there was nothing, there was no way he woulde looking for her.


    "Why does it have to be something if I''m looking for you? I just missed you and suddenly wanted to see you, can''t I?"


    Gu Changge shook her head slightly, with a helpless look.


    "This excuse is okay. However, I''ve seen all the things you sent me, and I like them a lot."


    The corner of Yue Mingkong''s mouth slightly hooked and immediately took it back, she just liked the way Gu Changge amodated her.


    "If you like it then it��s alright, otherwise, I would have picked things for you so long in vain."


    At that, Gu Changge showed a smile and smoothly swept her into his arms.


    "Hmm."


    Yue Mingkong made a futile struggle, then also slightly squinted eyes, quietly leaning in his arms, enjoying his rare tenderness.


    Gu Changge looked at the wless immortal face close at hand and smiled faintly, "Mingkong, honestly, did you miss your husband during this time?"


    Yue Mingkong opened her eyes, nced at him with a clear and cold look, and hummed from her nose.


    "No."


    "Sophistry." Gu Changge bowed his head.


    "Woo����"


    Yue Mingkong��s mouth that was about to say was immediately blocked.


    At once, the pce became showy.

 Chapter 359-1: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 359-1: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (1)</h4>


    A few hourster within the pce, Yue Mingkong was leaningzily on the bed, as if she didn''t want to move anymore, and looked a little exhausted.


    "Is this where the Heavenly Tower of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts is located?"


    "Heavenly Emperor Mountain?"


    However, Gu Changge looked at the broken map in his hand with interest, and finally, his eyes fell on the position that Yue Mingkong had specially marked.


    "I read a lot of ancient books, and finally I learned where the Heavenly Tower might have been born."


    Yue Mingkong''s cold voice sounded from behind.


    "Out of the seven pieces of Heavenly Artifacts, I have the Heavenly Bottle and the Heavenly Jar��"


    Gu Changge nodded, then with a wave of his hand, a bottle and a jar with an ordinary and very simple shape appeared in his palm.


    There was a little bit of fluorescent light flickering on it, especially the Heavenly Bottle, where there were wisps of dim light, which seemed to be able to reflect the void at any time.


    As for the Heavenly Jar, it didn''t look much different from ordinary jars.


    ording to rumors, the Heavenly Jar was an imitation of the Great Dao Treasure Bottle, but no one knew how terrifying the specific power was, and Gu Changge had never really activated it.


    "Is this the Heavenly Bottle and Heavenly Jar?"


    Yue Mingkong came over as she seemed a little curious.


    "The rumors all say that after gathering all the seven Heavenly Artifacts, the Immortal Pce can be opened. I don''t know if the rumors are true or not."


    Gu Changge smiled and then handed her the two weapons.


    Yue Mingkong was a little stunned and her eyes puzzled, "Why are you giving them to me?"


    She was nning to give Gu Changge the Heavenly Mirror and the Heavenly Seal, but she never expected that he would give her these two weapons first.


    To be honest, this made Yue Mingkong a little unable to react. This was not like Gu Changge''s character.


    "Aren''t you collecting the Seven Heavenly Artifacts? It just so happens that I don''t need these either, so I''ll just give these to you." Gu Changge smiled.


    "I can''t use it either." Yue Mingkong gave him a sideways nce, not expecting Gu Changge to do this, though she was still very moved and happy.


    "Then why are you collecting these?" Gu Changge was slightly surprised, "Could it be that you are collecting them for me?"


    "Of course, I collected it for you." Yue Mingkong snorted, but her eyes were fixed on him.


    Then she raised her jade hand, and there were waves of fluctuations in the void.


    Immediately after, a crystal clear ancient mirror and a seal cast in purple gold emerged, floating up and down.


    A mysterious atmosphere circted on it, giving people a mysterious feeling.


    "Is this Heavenly Mirror and the Heavenly Seal?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, asking knowingly, he already felt the faint connection between these artifacts.


    In the beginning, he didn''t know who forged it, and the materials and forging methods used were also different.


    But there were different feelings between each other. No wonder there were rumors that the collection of the seven Heavenly Artifacts could open the secret treasure from the ancient times.


    "My Mingkong is really sweet." Gu Changge smiled, then waved his sleeves and immediately epted it.


    When the timees to open the Immortal Pce, there would be no shortage of good things.


    In the next few days, Gu Changge also began to arrange some means ording to the news from Yue Mingkong, and he definitely wanted the Heavenly Tower, there was no doubt about that.


    In addition, Gu Changge had to prepare the arrangement for Burying Demon Abyss.


    Although there had been no news from Burying Demon Abyss for some time now, Gu Changge felt that it was just the calm before the storm.


    Once the red-clothed witch was born, the Upper Realm would be in chaos. Although he had long nned to release the Demon, the Demon Burying Abyss was guarded by the Hanging Buddha Temple and was heavily guarded. It was extremely difficult for ordinary people to get close to it.


    Not to mention that there were all kinds of troubles in the meantime.


    In addition, Yue Mingkong might not be the only one who knew about the existence of the Heavenly Tower, so Gu Changge had to prepare in advance to prevent someone frompeting with him.


    On Yue Mingkong''s side, she was also preparing to go to the Heavenly Emperor Mountains with Gu Changge.


    That ce was actually quite far from True Immortal Academy, and there were still several teleportation formations that they were required to pass along the way.


    And because the terrain was rtively remote, it was close to the wildnd. There were few major sects and major religions. Even if it encountered people with profound cultivation, it would not be strong.


    The only thing Gu Changge needed to care about was whether he would be able to ce his hand on it first.


    As a result, it became more and more difficult for him to find the Seven Heavenly Artifacts.


    Regarding the secret treasures of Immortal Pce, Gu Changge always had a n, but it was not that he was very interested in what was in it.


    It was for the sake of re-refining of the Eight Deste Demonic Halberd, which required some things from the secret treasure of the Immortal Pce.


    Those things were only avable in the Immortal Pce, which once ruled everything.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed, and the True Immortal Academy gradually regained its quiet.


    The inheritor of demonic art, who once made all the disciples feel uneasy and frightened, seemed to have gradually disappeared because of the incident of Zi Yang Heavenly King being subjugated.


    This incident had made many Elders and disciples feel at ease, and they were no longer as turbulent as before.


    During this period of time, they didn��t hear any more cases of disciples being mutted by the inheritor of demonic art.


    On the contrary, the outside world, in some ces, began to show signs of its activities, which caused the vignce of many cultivators.


    "Jiang Chuchu, are you saying that you are stupid?"


    And at this moment, in the cave mansion where the rays of sunshine were shining.


    Wang Ziji looked like she hated the iron for not being steel, so she almost pointed at Jiang Chuchu''s nose and cursed.


    "You clearly know that Gu Changge has a wife. How well do you expect him to treat you? You have to stay away from such a dead scumbag, and don''t let him touch you even if you touch him."


    While speaking, it seemed that even though she was very angry, her beautiful and wless face was flushed slightly red.


    Jiang Chuchu usually acted calmly in front of Wang Ziji and even often confronted her.


    But after being scolded by her today, she could only hold the corner of her skirt and hang her head, as if she had made a mistake, and found it difficult to say a word.


    Jiang Chuchu felt that what Wang Ziji said was right, and she had no way to refute it.


    After the trial was over, and after returning to the True Immortal Academy, under Wang Ziji''s constant questioning, Jiang Chuchu had no choice but to say that the rtionship between her and Gu Changge was indeed unusual.


    Because Wang Ziji was very smart, these days, under her observation, Jiang Chuchu had always been obsessed with him and would leave the cave from time to time to wander around outside.


    So she secretly followed out.


    As a result, she saw Jiang Chuchu finally walking around and went in the direction of the pce where Gu Changge lived. She then stopped by the bluestone outside, not knowing what she was waiting for.

 Chapter 359-2: 3: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359-2: 3: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (2)</h4>


    <strong>3</strong><strong>: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (Part 2)</strong>


    Although every time she left with a slightly dejected expression, she wandered around perseveringly after a few days.


    At this time, anyone with discernment could see that Jiang Chuchu had something to ask Gu Changge.


    But she didn''t know how to speak, so she was hesitant.


    Wang Ziji admired her a little, she obviously cared a lot, but in the end, she had to put on a calm look.


    But then again, she still felt very distressed for Jiang Chuchu.


    Although she didn''t know when Jiang Chuchu and Gu Changge became involved, judging from her current situation, she was deeply trapped.


    Gu Changge was not a good person. She didn''t know how difficult it was to want him to give his sincerity.


    Regarding Jiang Chuchu''s situation, Wang Ziji just wanted to say that she only deserved to be eaten clean.


    "Then�� what do you think I should do now?"


    When Wang Ziji wasining in her heart, Jiang Chuchu seemed to have recovered and couldn''t help asking softly.


    She regarded Wang Ziji as someone she could trust, so she would tell her these words. After all, the two of them had cultivated together in the Human Ancestor Hall since childhood. Although they bickered daily, their rtionship was actually very good.


    "What you have to do now is to stay far away from Gu Changge. It is best to ignore him. You must know that you are a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, a high-ranking person. It is toote to be sought after by many young Supreme beings and be regarded as a Holy Maiden by countless people���� The more you express your desire to see Gu Changge, the more your value will drop. So at this time, you just need to keep your usual coolness. Then you will have more value in Gu Changge''s eyes and will not be looked down upon by him, okay?"


    Wang Ziji''s persuasion was head-on, just like a master who knew their way.


    As the saying went, she had never eaten pork, but she had seen pigs run.


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chuchu couldn''t help but feel that it was very reasonable. Perhaps it was because she was too weak in front of Gu Changge that she would always be bullied by him.


    "No, why do I feel like you said this to create opportunities for yourself?" Jiang Chuchu suddenly looked at her suspiciously.


    Wang Ziji snorted, "I''ve seen through the essence of that scumbag, do you think I''ll be as stupid as you?"


    Jiang Chuchu nodded thoughtfully, but there was still a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    She still remembered clearly, that was not what Wang Ziji said at that time.


    "Anyway, that Gu Changge is not a good person, Chuchu, don''t be so stupid and simple��" Wang Ziji rolled her eyes and added.


    Jiang Chuchu nodded, "I know he''s not a good person."


    There was something else she didn''t say.


    Not only that, but she also knew that Gu Changge was the real inheritor of demonic arts, and even Human Ancestor was brutally murdered by him.


    Wang Ziji''s understanding of Gu Changge was far less than hers.


    But for the next few days, Jiang Chuchu still did what Wang Ziji said.


    Not long after, she found out that Gu Changge had left the True Immortal Academy, and his fiancee Yue Mingkong was with him.


    This discovery made Jiang Chuchu stunned, and then sad for a while. After Gu Changge returned to the True Immortal Academy, he really didn''t even n to see her.


    This made her doubt Wang Ziji''s method.


    ����


    Divine Ruins Sect, in front of a low mountain.


    There were three or five thatched huts, two or three bamboo groves, a medicinal field in front of the house, and a few old trees apanying them.


    Although it was only the ce where the servant disciples lived, Jiang Chen felt that it was very suitable for him.


    Although there was no Grand Tower and Jade Pce, everything seemed to be very confident and simple. Cultivating here made him feel that he was making rapid progress.


    "ording to the words of Senior ck Robe, my current realm is not far from activating the spiritual sea."


    Jiang Chen looked at the position of his belly, where there was a fist-sized vortex of spiritual energy circling around, slowly absorbing the spiritual energy of the nearby world.


    At this speed, he would be able to be a real cultivator in three days at most.


    Of course, he had this speed of cultivation, thanks to the various elixirs that the girl named Chu Yue sent to him these days.


    Although it was very light, the ingredients were not simple. They were all year-old medicinal materials, such as Huang Jing, Poria, Gastrodia, etc., which were very helpful forprehending spiritual energy.


    And through this period of time, Jiang Chen also learned a lot of news.


    The girl named Chu Yue had a very scary background and was not a disciple of Divine Ruins Sect.


    She came from an ancient force called the Hidden Ji Family, which had a long heritage, even much longer than the Purple Mansion that was destroyed by Gu Changge during this period.


    Ji Chu Yue came here, she seemed to be looking for something. During these days, she had been sending cultivators to search in various mountains.


    But she got nothing.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chen couldn''t help bute up with some ideas. After all, the only function of the Immortal Boat spirit was to explore the changes in the topography between heaven and earth, the direction of Luck, and so on.


    Looking for things? Wasn''t that its specialty?


    As long as it could help Ji Chu Yue find what she wanted and get her favor at that time, even if she didn''t say anything about entering the Hidden Ji Family, it would be much easier for him if he encountered any trouble in the future.


    It was just that Jiang Chen hadn''t thought of a suitable excuse, and the other party wouldn''t necessarily believe him, after all, he was not even a cultivator now.


    "Little Chen, you can actually tell the girl surnamed Ji that you are actually a Divine Origin Master, and your ancestors found ways to explore the ground with one or two hands. That girl will definitely believe you."


    At this time, the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat suddenly spoke.


    "Origin Master, what is that?" Jiang Chen was stunned for a moment, looking very puzzled.


    "This is a kind of inheritance that has been lost for a long time. You can find the origin and explore the earth to determine the universe, lock the Dragon veins with the mountains and rivers, and change the geography�� almost omnipotent."


    "It''s just that I only know some means now, I can use my identity to fool them."


    The artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat was giving Jiang Chen an idea.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s eyes lit up, and then he quickly left the ce, intending to talk to Ji Chu Yue.


    "These days, it seems that a lot of cultivators havee here. How can people suddenlye to such a remote ce? Could it be that someone has leaked the news?"


    On the other side, Ji Chu Yue, who was in a pavilion, frowned slightly, was thinking about something and felt a little puzzled.


    The birth of the Heavenly Tower, one of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, was deduced by the family behind her after a lot of abolition.


    Although the Hidden Ji Family had a long heritage, over the years, the n had not been connected, and it had shown a trend of decline.


    If they didn''t do something, it won''t be long before the Hidden Ji Family would be a second-rate family and lose its former glory.


    It was for this reason that she and his Elder Brother discussed it for a while and decided to secretly search for the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, in order to find the legendary Immortal relic and restore the family.

 Chapter 360-1: The little ants jumping around seem to have made plans for a long time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 360-1: The little ants jumping around seem to have made ns for a long time (1)</h4>


    "It seems that it is not only our Hidden Ji Family who learned about the news of the Heavenly Tower��"


    "I thought this matter would proceed smoothly. If there is no news from Elder Brother, could it be that we will have to return without sess this time?"


    "In this way, wouldn''t all of our arrangements be in vain?"


    Ji Chu Yue''s two slender brows were twisted together, and she couldn''t help but whisper.


    During these days, she had seen too many cultivators passing through the sky.


    Flying through the clouds, the aura they emitted was strong, and it looked like they were looking for something.


    The other party''s purpose was obviously the same as theirs, and the search area was even wider, and even the area far away from the Heavenly Emperor Mountains was not spared.


    However, just to be careful, Ji Chu Yue did not send anyone to investigate, so as not to startle the snake.


    But this matter soon exceeded her expectations. In addition to the group of people arriving in the first few days, several groups of cultivators hade in these days.


    She even knew some of them, who were from the Hidden Chen Family.


    Although the other party''s family was not as old as the Hidden Ji Family, there also existed Enlightened beings in their family.


    Moreover, over the years, there had been many talented and arrogant geniuses emerging from the Hidden Chen Family, their family��s power was growing, leading to asional frictions with the Hidden Ji Family.


    In this way, once they entered into conflict with the Hidden Chen Family, the news here would definitely spread, and it would definitely attract the attention of all parties.


    After that, when the timees topete for the Heavenly Tower, not only the younger generation would participate, but the older generation would definitely want a share of the pie.


    Not to mention that the Heavenly Tower was one of the keys to unlocking the Immortal Pce, its terrifying power alone was enough to attract countless cultivators.


    What was more, ording to the rumors, the Seven Heavenly Artifacts were beyond the existence of the Emperor, but it was rare that anyone could activate them, let alone disy their strongest power.


    "Miss, that Jiang Chen is asking to see you."


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the pavilion, which made Ji Chu Yue a little stunned.


    Those beautiful and bright big eyes could not help but narrow, like a crooked moon.


    "What is he doing here?"


    Although she knew that Jiang Chen possessed a powerful physique, she had not leaked it yet.


    On the other hand, she also wanted to support him secretly and choose good seeds for the family, so she would send someone to send him some elixir in the past few days.


    From Ji Chu Yue''s point of view, Jiang Chen''s physique was a bit mysterious, and even in some respects, it was not inferior to her brother''s Holy Body.


    It was an almost instinctive intuition.


    "Let him in."


    Ji Chu Yue nodded and was a little curious why Jiang Chen was looking for her.


    "Greetings, Miss Chu Yue."


    Soon, Jiang Chen walked in, and Ji Chu yue, whose eyes fell on the pavilion, bowed slightly.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    Ji Chu Yue had a smile on her face, even if it was only the first time she saw him, she could not help but have a good impression.


    "Is Miss Chu Yue looking for something?"


    Jiang Chen was very direct, straight to the point, and asked directly.


    Ji Chu Yue squinted her eyes, and then her expression remained unchanged, "What do you want to say?"


    Although she didn''t say what she was doing at the Divine Ruins Sect, anyone with a little vision should be able to perceive what she was looking for.


    It was no secret either.


    Jiang Chen was suddenly asking about this, she didn��t know his intention.


    "Miss Chu Yue doesn''t have to worry about anything."


    Seeing Ji Chu Yue''s expression, Jiang Chen couldn''t help but reveal a smile as he added, "Actually, I would like to help Miss Chu Yue. Thanks to the elixir that Miss Chu Yue sent me these days, I can cultivate diligently. Such a great favor, Jiang Chen will never forget it."


    Hearing this, Ji Chu Yue didn''t believe it, she raised her slender eyebrows and said, "Just you?"


    Jiang Chen hadn''t officially entered the path of cultivation yet, and he hadn''t even activated his spiritual sea, but he actually said that he would help her.


    One must know that even the Hidden Ji Family behind her was clueless.


    Where would the Heavenly Tower appear, there was no sign of it at all?


    Ji Chu Yue felt that Jiang Chen was only here to mock her.


    "Miss Chu Yue has to trust me. Although I haven''t officially embarked on the path of cultivation, I actually have another identity�� Divine Origin Master."


    "My ancestors identally received the inheritance of the Divine Origin."


    Jiang Chen disyed a confident smile and exined ording to the words of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat Spirit.


    "Origin Master?"


    Ji Chu Yue''s eyes widened, she was suddenly stunned. She couldn''t believe it, it felt incredible.


    As the genius of the Hidden Ji Family, she naturally knew what the three words ��Divine Origin Master�� represented.


    Jiang Chen, who was so unattractive, actually said that he was a Divine Origin Master?


    In this era, the Divine Origin Master had almost disappeared.


    It was said that because they had touched something that should not be touched leading to them being cursed, and their inheritance had been cut off in the long river of time.


    But there was no doubt about the mystery and power of Divine Origin Masters because they could control the terrain of mountains and rivers, use Luck and Fortune, andunch murderous intentions when they raise their hands.


    "If you dare to deceive me, you should be very clear about the consequences." Ji Chu Yue''s face became serious.


    "I don''t dare to deceive Miss Chu Yue."


    Jiang Chen nodded, very calmly believing.


    Afterward, Ji Chu Yue nodded, took Jiang Chen, and left Divine Ruins Sect, intending to find her Elder Brother Ji Yaoxing, for this kind of thing, she still needed her Elder Brother to make up his mind.


    If Jiang Chen was really a Divine Origin Master, with his ability, maybe he could really help them find the Heavenly Tower.


    ����


    "Is this the Heavenly Emperor Mountains? It''s quite remote."


    "It''s really quite remote, but there are quite a lot of cultivators here. It seems that some people have gotten wind of this and arrived here."


    At this moment, within the void not far from the Divine Ruins Sect.


    Apanied by a chuckle, a wave of fluctuations emerged, followed by a portal opening, and several figures stepped from it.


    A man and a woman were at the lead.


    The man was slender, with a handsome face, and his white clothes were spotless.


    The woman was dressed in a long pce dress, with a picturesque face and light gauze. She was being held by the man in white, her eyes were deep and calm, her hair was fluttering, and she had a peerless posture.


    The two stood side by side, like an Immortal couple, with immortal thoughts lingering around, and it seemed that they could ride the wind away at any time.


    It was Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong who arrived here from True Immortal Academy.


    Behind the two were their followers. The strange beasts were extraordinary, all of them were very rare creatures. Some of them had dense scales, or their whole body was like jade, surrounded by lightning.


    Everyone''s aura was amazing, shrouded in divine brilliance as the divine rune shed between the opening and closing of the eyes, giving people a sense of fierce terror.


    "The most powerful force near this Heavenly Emperor Mountains is Divine Ruins Sect. During this time, we can ask Divine Ruins Sect to help us search."


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes swept across the boundless mountains ahead, and the iplete map appeared in her jade hands.


    She pointed to the area above where the Divine Ruins Sect was located.


    "Then let��s do as you say."


    Gu Changge smiled, "But we didn''t seem to be the first to arrive here. How did the other cultivators know that the Heavenly Tower would appear here?"


    Yue Mingkong shook her head, and her eyes were a little puzzled, "I don''t know, I also guessed that the Heavenly Tower would be born here based on this fragment."


    "Maybe there are other means to deduce it besides this scrap page."


    "Factions like Heavenly Mystery Pavilion and Immortal Tower are very good at deduction. As long as one can afford the price, even if they have to pay the price of bacsh, they should be able to find the Heavenly Tower."


    If the memory of her previous life was correct, the location of the Heavenly Tower was really deduced by Heavenly Mystery Pavilion, and then they sold the news to a certain force at a high price.


    It was only because that force leaked the news that many cultivators knew about the imminent birth of the Heavenly Tower.


    "It''s okay, these trash can''t grab it."


    Gu Changge smiled casually and didn''t seem to care much, "Let''s go."


    <strong>Swish!!!</strong>


    Soon, several long divine lights rose up here, and everyone rushed into the sky as they went to the ce where the Divine Ruins Sect was located.


    In addition to the Divine Ruins Sect, there were many forces near the Heavenly Emperor Mountains.


    Butpared to Divine Ruins Sect, they were much weaker. It would be too troublesome to leave the powerful Divine Ruins Sect to be used by those forces.


    Moreover, ording to the report of the divine puppet, Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, was now at Divine Ruins Sect.


    Such a coincidence surprised Gu Changge.


    He just instructed the divine puppet to throw Jiang Chen into a sect and let him grow on his own.


    But he never thought that Jiang Chen would appear here, he really deserved to be the Son of Luck, he really would appear wherever there is an opportunity.


    Before long, a majestic mountain range appeared in front of Gu Changge and the others.


    It was a scene of immortality with jade buildings, spiritual fog, flying springs and waterfalls, and lush trees.


    "I don''t know why you young heroes havee to my Divine Ruins Sect?"


    The expression of the old man in charge of guarding the mountain gate changed, looking at the young cultivators who appeared in front of the gate of Divine Ruins Sect from the clouds and mist, nervousness and vignce arose in his heart.

 Chapter 290-1: I dont believe that Im a good person either, Ji Qingxuans plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 290-1: I dont believe that Im a good person either, Ji Qingxuans n (1)</h4>


    "Looks like I still need to n more. This time, with the third prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, there is actually a Great Sacred Realm cultivator hidden in the dark. It seems that it should be a guardian-like existence, but the cultivation of this third prince seems to be above the Great Sacred Realm, almost at the Quasi-Supreme Realm."


    On the eaves of a pce, Gu Changge took a step forward, and his figure appeared here. With fluttering robes and crystal clear hair, the whole person was like an exiled immortal who was about to fly into the air.


    As far as he could see, the changes in the fortunes of the entire Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom appeared in his eyes. In some mansions, the vision was rising, dragons and tigers were leaping, and in some pces, there was an image of the Nine-Five, which absorbed the splendor of heaven and earth, even under the scorching sun, it was very obvious.


    However, he could only perceive the evolution of this world by refining the way of reincarnation in his eyes. The rest of the cultivators, even the Origin Master who was proficient in the terrain, could not see it.


    "Oh, the image of the python swallowing the dragon��" The smile at the corner of Gu Changge''s mouth was a bit intriguing.


    Whether it was a python or a real dragon, at this moment, in his eyes, it was all the changes of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom because of the Son of Luck.


    Before, the Luck of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom could only be regarded as a small sparrow. Because of the birth of Chu Hao, the Luck changed and evolved, and it became a python. Now, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom even nned to swallow the dragon and transform.


    This kind of change, even the Origin Master who practiced the change in terrain, probably wouldn''t be able to see it. Gu Changge felt that the current King of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom did not notice it.


    If it was in other Immortal sects and Supreme Immortal Dynasties, special powerhouses would be responsible for watching and guarding the changes in the dragon veins of Luck, and they would always be alert to changes in the Luck of the air, so that they could predict future changes in advance.


    This kind of Luck, which was rted to the future n of the Sect and Dao, was not noticed in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, and it was allowed to develop and evolve.


    "Speaking of which, if there is no birth of the Child of Luck, it should be a small sparrow, then it is naturally a small sparrow. If it grows into a dragon, it is at least a leap from small-scale torge-scale teaching trend��"


    In the next moment, Gu Changge took a step, the void became blurred, and he had already found the ce where the dragon''s Luck was. Soon, in a ce that was thousands of feet deep from the ground.


    Gu Changge appeared here. In front of him, there were vast dragon veins gathering, extremely majestic and thick, like a real dragon, swimming in the darkness.


    Gu Changge was a little surprised that the dragon vein already had the prototype of a dragon, with a dragon head, dragon whiskers, dragon ws, and dragon tail, but only the dragon body had not yet solidified.


    If the time was a little longer, it was likely to grow into a real dragon. One must know that the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom did not even have a Supreme being. It was simply unimaginable to grow from a small sparrow to this step.


    "This dragon vein�� I almostughed." In Gu Changge''s hand, bursts of divine light erupted, like a terrifying wave that was about to drown forward.


    His movements were quick, turning into a terrifying pitch-ck void, blocking the void and preventing the dragon veins from escaping. As for the consequences of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom missing this dragon vein, this was not something he considered.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    And the real dragon, who was quietly devouring dragon energy and Luck in the dark, also noticed Gu Changge at this time. In this young man who suddenly broke in, he felt a terrible sense of danger.


    It already had intelligence, and couldn''t help but let out a low roar, trying to deter Gu Changge. The majestic and terrifying aura surged in this darkness, if Gu Changge blocked all parties with the big palm print of the void, it would inevitably be noticed by the cultivators outside.


    "Don''t be nervous, I have no ill intentions." Gu Changge smiled, stepped in the void, walked over, and approached it.


    "Look what''s in my hand? Do you want it or not?" In the palm of his hand, a bottle of jade was opened, and a green glow suddenly appeared in it, the aura was extremely strong, and the immortal spirit was scattered in the darkness.


    This was the Immortal Spirit he found in the Immortal Road, and it had not been refined yet. This kind of thing, for the existence of dragon veins, was tantamount to a heavenly treasure and had an indescribable temptation and attraction.


    "I just want to be friends with you." Gu Changge was still smiling, seeing that the dragon''s attention was all on the jade pot in his hand, "I''m not a bad person."


    At the same time, the Dao bottle with ck light appeared, floating behind Gu Changge, emitting strands of ck light. There was a vaguely terrifying devouring meaning conveyed in it.


    "You don''t believe it?" Seeing the expression of unbelief in the dragon''s already agile eyes, Gu Changge couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, "Actually, I don''t believe it either."


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    As he finished speaking, a terrifying and vast gray fog swept from behind him, covering the sky and the sun, instantly drowning this dark underground. The dragon was terrified and wanted to escape from here.


    But in the sky, Gu Changge had already reached down with a palm, covering it up! At this moment, the treasure bottle seemed to have turned into an endless ck hole, and in an instant, the dragon vein was swallowed into it.


    "It''s a pity, in the future, you were destined to be a real dragon�� But it tastes good here."


    Gu Changge sat down cross-legged. The cultivation base that had already reached the peak of the Sacred Realm, after swallowing the dragon veins at this moment, suddenly rushed away and broke through to the Great Sacred Realm!


    ����


    In the courtyard, it was extremely quiet, with bamboos swaying and rustling. What Su Qingge wanted to exin wasn''t anything particrly important.


    For her, it was just the daily practice, of Gu Changge''s personality, preferences, habits, etc., of course, it involved the way she and Gu Changge got along.


    For example, Gu Changge liked to use the million-year-old Immortal leaves to drink tea. Every piece of tea had to be picked from the ancient sacred mountain, and the tea could not be brewed for too long.


    It takes at least 800,000 years to eat the spiritual fruit, and those with many seeds were not eaten. In short, Gu Changge''s requirements for these aspects were very strict, in his words, it was called enjoyment.


    Ji Qingxuan listened carefully, almost without a word. It could be seen that she was very careful about this.


    "Have you remembered it?" After Su Qingge finished speaking, she smiled slightly and looked at Ji Qingxuan who was a little thoughtful.


    "I remember sister, don''t worry, I will not let the young master Changge notice anything unusual." Ji Qingxuan nodded as if epting a very serious task.


    Su Qingge smiled, "That''s good. Then let me tell my sister about the situation on my side. Except for the big brother Chu Hao, you need to pay attention to everyone else, especially Wang Xiao, he is not a good person, sister, you have to be careful. This time I am going down the mountain. The guardian who came along is actually from the Royal Family, not from the Ji family."


    Ji Qingxuan said that when Wang Xiao was mentioned, there was obvious disgust in her eyes.


    "Even the guardians are not from the Ji n��" Su Qingge was stunned for a moment, and her eyes had a little pity.


    What did this mean?


    It showed that even though Ji Qingxuan''s talent was good now, it still did not get the attention of the Ji family, and even the Guardians who went down the mountain this time were sent by the Wang family.


    This kind of situation was enough to describe it as utterly terrible, not to mention from Ji Qingxuan''s words, she could also hear that the disciple named Wang Xiao should have an idea for Ji Qingxuan.


    That was why he followed here on purpose, and he would probably use the background behind him to bully Ji Qingxuan.


    "I see, I''ll pay attention." Su Qingge smiled slightly andforted, "Don''t worry, with this sister around, the so-called Wang Xiao can''t bully you."

 Chapter 290-2: I dont believe that Im a good person either, Ji Qingxuans plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 290-2: I dont believe that Im a good person either, Ji Qingxuans n (2)</h4>


    <strong>2</strong><strong>)</strong>


    Hearing this, Ji Qingxuan was slightly taken aback, and the look in her eyes was a little surprised as if she didn''t expect Su Qingge to say this. Where did shee from to dare to say that, was it because she was Gu Changge��s person?


    "I know, sister." However, she still nodded and said without asking much, after all, everyone had their own secrets.


    "This ancient talisman can hide your aura. I usually rely on this to hide my aura, so you don''t have to worry about being noticed." Then, Su Qingge took out an ancient talisman with a simple style from her arms and handed it to Ji Qingxuan.


    Although the two of them had the same appearance, there was still a lot of difference in their aura. Su Qingge usually relied on this thing to hide her aura. After all, she was the inheritor of demonic art. Just in case, she had made a lot of preparations in advance.


    "Well, I got it, sister." Ji Qingxuan took it, but she couldn''t figure out why Su Qingge had so many methods.


    It seems that there was more than one magic weapon that could hide the aura. As Gu Changge''s person, did she still need to hide her aura? Would anyone in this world dare to bully her?


    Of course, Ji Qingxuan didn''t say it, but she became more and more curious about what kind of identity Su Qingge had. It seemed that she did not rely on Gu Changge alone.


    Afterward, the two of them changed their clothes and hair essories. In order to look no different, Su Qingge made Ji Qingxuan wear light makeup on purpose. In this way, even the closest people couldn''t notice the difference.


    "Now we are really exactly the same." Su Qingge sighed slightly and touched Ji Qingxuan''s face in front of her.


    "Yeah." Ji Qingxuan nodded lightly, "Sister, then I''ll leave first."


    Su Qingge nodded, then watched Ji Qingxuan leave the courtyard, and gradually disappeared in the direction of returning to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Then, she sighed softly, her expression became a littleplicated for a while.


    "Qing Xuan, don''t y tricks. Young Master is not something you can control��" As a sister, she actually faintly guessed Ji Qingxuan''s thoughts, but she did not stop it.


    In fact, she also had ideas in her own heart, not purely wanting to help her sister. She also felt that Ji Qingxuan seemed to have a different interest in Gu Changge.


    As a sister, Su Qingge just didn''t break it, and she also wanted to know what kind of scheme Ji Qingxuan was working on.


    She was not simply stupid and sweet, whether it was in the Lower Realm or after bing the inheritor of demonic art in the Upper Realm, she had her own ideas and calctions.


    Although the two of them were sisters, they had never met before. It would be too dreamy and unrealistic to say that the two of them could open their hearts and trust each other just by virtue of that blood rtionship.


    Su Qingge didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan to trust herpletely. This little sister had only experienced more things than her since she was a child. The depth of her mind was far higher than hers, and she was not as simple as she seemed.


    Ji Qingxuan took the initiative to mention that she was envious of her life, it was probably because she had guessed about her rtionship with Gu Changge before, so she said that.


    If it weren''t for Su Qingge''s familiarity with Gu Changge, who had seen and heard about various methods, it was estimated that Ji Qingxuan''s little scheme would not be seen.


    "Did you even calcte on your own sister?" At this time, another soul in Su Qingge''s mind couldn''t help but burst intoughter with a touch of faint sarcasm.


    Su Qingge just calmly shook her head, "This can''t be said to be a calction, she and I each take what we need. We just happened to be staying by the young master''s side recently, and we really can''t get away��"


    She was the inheritor of demonic art, and she would not be like those ordinary geniuses, to kill the Heavenly Extinction beings and save the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Su Qingge had her own things to do. Moreover, after several times of contact with Mo Lao during this period. She had already understood that there was an organization of the inheritor of demonic art in the dark, and the ancient existences in it were from the various powers of the Upper World, although they did not know each other''s identity.


    But at the critical moment, they could help her. Mo Lao also told her that in the True Immortal Academy, there were actually other members of the organization of the inheritors of demonic art hidden.


    Therefore, Su Qingge subconsciously thought that the incident of the inheritor of demonic art had caused a lot of uproars before. In fact, it was caused by the single-handed nning of this organization, just to confuse the public and give her a chance to develop and grow.


    "This trial is a time for me to fish in troubled waters, and taking advantage of the opportunity of Ji Qingxuan pretending to be me, I can also clear my suspicions in front of the master�� Zi Yang holds a grudge against the young master, so I��ll target him first."


    Thinking of this, Su Qingge couldn''t help showing a little smile on his face, but this smile seemed a little cold.


    ����


    On the other side, Wang Xiao, who had been in the pavilion and stared at "Ji Qingxuan" who entered the mansion, was looking a little impatient. After waiting for so long, no one came out of the mansion.


    Who knew what would happen during this time? So he nned to leave for a drink and ask to see who Ji Qingxuan was having a secret private meeting.


    In his eyes, Ji Qingxuan was something that would be in his pocket sooner orter, even though she was indifferent and had disgust for him now. But sooner orter, he would make her kneel on the ground and ask for pity.


    Not to mention that Ji Qingxuan''s condition in the Hidden Ji family was not good, and sooner orter, she would be a pawn in marriage. At that time, he only had to tell the family behind him, and the Hidden Ji family would have to obediently send Ji Qingxuan to his door.


    At this time, Wang Xiao suddenly saw a familiar figure walking out of the mansion.


    She was tall and slender, dressed in snow-white clothes, her face was cold and beautiful, herplexion was fair and delicate, and her pretty face was as white as it was carved from the most wless jade.


    In Wang Xiao''s opinion, it was Ji Qingxuan who had changed her dress.


    "I still know that, I have to ask who Ji Qingxuan went to see." Wang Xiao''s face was very ugly. When his figure moved, he disappeared from the pavilion in an instant. He took one step and appeared in front of Ji Qingxuan.


    "Junior Sister Ji, who are you going to see?" Wang Xiao took the initiative to speak, his voice was very gloomy, and he was dissatisfied.


    However, the current Ji Qingxuan was pretending to be Su Qingge. So when she saw Wang Xiao for the first time, although she was shocked, she frowned and asked in a cold voice, "Who are you?"


    "Okay, you still pretend not to know me, Ji Qingxuan��" Wang Xiao didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan to say such a thing and was a little stunned for a while.


    After reacting, he couldn''t helpughing, thinking that it was Ji Qingxuan who pretended not to know him on purpose. After all, tracking this kind of thing was really impossible.


    But wasn''t her performance a ghost in her heart?


    "Where did this bastarde from, you have probably eaten the guts of an ambitious leopard. Do you know who I am?" Ji Qingxuan frowned even tighter, and her voice sounded like a chill that had been quenched for ten thousand years.


    On weekdays, she naturally hated Wang Xiao so much that she couldn''t wait to kill him. At this time, since there was such an opportunity, there was no way that she would let it go.


    After all, she was her sister Su Qingge right now, and Gu Changge was standing behind her. If she gave this Wang Xiao a hundred more courage, would he dare to move?


    "Ji Qingxuan, you are very brave, don''t forget that the Ancestor of your Ji family is��" Wang Xiao was stunned again, seeing that Ji Qingxuan was still pretending not to know him, and the more she pretended to be, who was she?


    The Ji family behind her had long since fallen by the wayside. Not to mention that Ji Qingxuan was not valued at all in the Ji family. Apart from her beauty and cultivation talent, what else did she have?


    Immediately, he sneered, "For the sake of Senior Brother, I called you Junior Sister Ji, but did you really take yourself seriously?"


    "Who is behind you? Is the Ji family? Can the Ji family protect you?" Seeing that Wang Xiao''s true form was revealed, and he almost no longer concealed his true face, Ji Qingxuan''s eyes were even colder.


    Her jade fist clenched tightly. This was the situation she was facing now. The Ji family didn''t pay attention to her at all, but Wang Xiao had ideas about her. But with her character, it was impossible topromise with Wang Xiao.


    "You are courting death!" However, at this moment, she was Su Qingge, not Ji Qingxuan before, so she didn''t need to worry about the consequences.


    Almost as soon as the words fell, the long sword in Ji Qingxuan''s hand was unsheathed and turned into a terrifying sword light, which was about to tear the sky apart.


    "Ji Qingxuan, do you dare to attack me?" This scene made Wang Xiao''splexion suddenly change, bing pale, a little unbelievable.


    He never imagined that Ji Qingxuan would suddenly riot and attack him, and it would still be the kind that showed no mercy at all. This made Wang Xiao panic, although he dared to be arrogant in front of Ji Qingxuan, if she really made a move, he was definitely not Ji Qingxuan''s opponent.


    "Bastard, die!" Ji Qingxuan''s expression was very cold, and she was determined to kill Wang Xiao. Such an opportunity was simply too rare.


    <strong>Chi!</strong>


    This sword light was extremely terrifying, as if it fell from the distant sky, containing her cold murderous aura, and even the void was trembling, as if it was about to copse, it was difficult to bear this kind of fluctuation.


    At a critical moment, Wang Xiao sacrificed a golden shield, which was extremely bright and brilliant.


    This shield expanded and grew in the sky, turning into a length of several feet. There were manyws and orders on it, and the material was extraordinary. It could be seen that its cost was high.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    But under Ji Qingxuan''s sword, Wang Xiao''s shield could only resist for a moment, then cracks appeared on it with a click, and then it burst into pieces.

 Chapter 291-1: Gu Changge didnt break it, Its going to be a big disaster this time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 291-1: Gu Changge didnt break it, Its going to be a big disaster this time (1)</h4>


    "Not good! Ji Qingxuan is determined to kill me, it''s not good��"


    Wang Xiao, who was urging this divine weapon, bore the brunt of it, groaned, and spewed blood from his mouth. His face was pale and he couldn''t believe it.


    Ji Qingxuan, who usually did not dare to even be angry with him, how did she get the confidence to attack him today?


    "Elder Xuan, save me!" At this time, Wang Xiao couldn''t care about it either, and shouted into the void, intending to call for help.


    Relying on his own strength, he would definitely not be able to deal with Ji Qingxuan. At this time, no one could save him except the Guardian.


    "Do you still want to call for help?" Ji Qingxuan frowned, her voice cold as if it had no temperature.


    Her jade hand made another move, and the long sword flew out, blooming in the virtual space. There were thousands of sword lights blooming, drowning towards the bottom! Such a scene instantly shocked many cultivators and creatures on this street. After all, the momentum was really amazing.


    Many people turned into divine lights and flew high into the sky, looking at this ce from a distance, they were shocked. Many buildings and pavilions were immediately hit by the aftermath and turned into ruins.


    No one thought that someone would dare to fight in the imperial city of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    During this period of time, the Vermillion Bird King only ordered that any kind of fighting was prohibited, so that the Vermillion Bird Imperial City would have a peaceful environment.


    Many people also knew that the rumored young master of the Gu family was now in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. Therefore, they also understood the behavior of the Vermillion Bird King.


    "Who are these two people? They actually fought here? This fluctuation is so scary��"


    "Looking at his age, he should be young. Could it be that he is a genius of True Immortal Academy?"


    "Compared with them, we have cultivated for so many years, it''s almost like we have cultivated a dog."


    "This is the so-called genius, otherwise why would they be different from ordinary people?"


    Many cultivators were shocked as the situation set off a storm in their hearts, but it was bitter and they deeply felt the gap between themselves and the geniuses. They immediately contacted the geniuses of True Immortal Academy.


    Apart from such geniuses, who else had such terrifying strength at such an age. The momentum here was terrifying, and it spread to the depths of the pce almost immediately.


    Many geniuses who had not left this ce, in shock, turned into divine lights and rushed over.


    "This voice seems to be from Junior Brother Wang, right? What happened to him?"


    Chu Hao, who was talking with the Vermillion Bird King, couldn''t help frowning. After all, his cultivation had reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm, and he heard Wang Xiao''s cry for help almost immediately.


    Although he was not very happy with this Junior brother who was a bit arrogant and conceited. But if he had an ident in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, neither he nor the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom behind him could afford it.


    Thinking of this, Chu Hao sighed and could only go and have a look.


    "Father, I''m going to see what''s going on." Having said that, Chu Hao had already taken one step, left here, appeared outside the pce, and rushed in the direction of the voice.


    "Stop!" At this time, Wang Xiao was fighting against Ji Qingxuan.


    Hearing this voice, he couldn''t help but look happy, and shouted, "Elder Xuan, save me, Ji Qingxuan is crazy, she actually wants to kill me."


    In the void, Elder Xuan appeared with a gloomy face. His cultivation was at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm, and he was only one step away from the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    The moment it came, the terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Realm shrouded the heavens and the earth, and the divine might was vast, as if an ancient god had descended.


    The color of the world changed, the situation was reversed, and a terrifying vision suddenly appeared above the imperial capital of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    The existence of the Great Sacred Realm, in a small country like the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, was like the existence of the Ancestor. Only when faced with the greatest crisis, would it show up.


    Much less the existence of the peak of the Great Sacred Realm, how terrifying the momentum was!


    "Hiss!"


    "This is a Great Sacred Realm cultivator!"


    "It''s terrifying to attract the Great Sacred Realm cultivator toe here��"


    Many cultivators and creatures changed their expressions greatly, their souls trembled, and they felt a sense of awe. They couldn''t help but want to bow in that direction and kneel down.


    "Elder Xuan, take her down for me. She''s crazy today."


    Seeing Elder Xuan, Wang Xiao couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then, with a sneer and a vicious look, he stared at Ji Qingxuan, as if she was dead.


    In his opinion, Ji Qingxuan went crazy today, otherwise, how could she have done such a crazy thing as attacking him? But now that Elder Xuan had appeared, naturally, there was nothing to do with Ji Qingxuan.


    "Miss Ji, do you know what you are doing now?" However, Elder Xuan didn''t attack immediately.


    Instead, he looked at Ji Qingxuan coldly, with a wave of his robe, and a burst of yellow light burst out. Immediately afterward, a yellow gourd, wrapped in chaotic mist, floated up and down between the sleeves, with the power of opening up the world.


    If Ji Qingxuan didn''t answer properly, he would definitely use this gourd to suppress her.


    "Who are you? Why are you bullying the weak?" Ji Qingxuan''s expression was still cold, and she was not afraid at all. Instead, she said coldly, "I don''t know where you guys got the courage to attack me. If my master found out about this, even if you are an existence in the Great Sacred Realm, you can''t escape death."


    "Master�� Ji Qingxuan, what do you mean by that?" Elder Xuan frowned, and his first reaction was whether Ji Qingxuan had a problem with her head today, and she actually said such inexplicable words.


    And many cultivators and geniuses who came nearby couldn''t help but feel very shocked when they heard this.


    A Great Sacred Realm cultivator couldn''t escape death?


    Was this woman in white really such a big shot? Who was she?


    Many people''s expressions couldn''t help but change slightly. Some people recognized Ji Qingxuan, and their voices trembled slightly, "This girl seems to be the one next to Young Master Changge."


    The one who said this was a tall man covered in scales. He was a genius of the True Immortal Academy. He had not yet rushed to the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield to fight against the Heavenly Extinction beings.


    He once saw Gu Changge from a distance, and at that time, there seemed to be this woman in white standing beside Gu Changge. Because this woman in white was really amazingly beautiful, he took a few more nces, and only then did he have some impressions.


    However, his words were quickly drowned out by the shocked discussions of the other cultivators nearby. Not many people heard it.


    "Not good, something big is going to happen."


    This genius''s face was a little pale. Thinking of the possible consequences of this incident, he hurriedly moved and left here. But on the way, he suddenly thought of something, and hurried to the direction of the pce, thinking that it would be better to report such a matter.


    Otherwise, when the timees, the young master Changge med him. How would he exin it when he was at the scene?


    "Elder Xuan, stop talking nonsense with her, Ji Qingxuan is determined to kill me today��"


    In the field, Wang Xiao said again, and his voice was extremely gloomy. When he was fighting with Ji Qingxuan, he was seriously injured.


    "You''ve got the wrong person, I''m not the Ji Qingxuan you mentioned." When Ji Qingxuan heard this, her brows were still tightly wrinkled, and her voice was cold as if it was about to drill into his bone marrow.


    "You are still pretending at this time, I think you won''t cry without seeing the coffin, Elder Xuan, attack!" Wang Xiao smiled coldly and ordered.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At the moment when his words fell, Elder Xuan nodded, and he didn''t say anymore and chose to attack.


    With a wave of his sleeve, the yellow gourd was immediately sacrificed, and it swelled in the wind, entwined with chaotic mist.


    The terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Realm shrouded down, and Ji Qingxuan was like a small boat in the sea, which could be overturned at any time.


    Herplexion also turned pale. However, Ji Qingxuan''s eyes were still calm and cold.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    The very next moment, a sword energy began to spew out from the mouth of the gourd turning into the size of a mountain peak as it terrified everyone while being wrapped in an endless murderous aura. Its sheer momentum caused the sky to crack open.


    "No, retreat."


    "The Great Sacred Realm attack has turned the world upside down, this is no longer something the rest of us can resist!"


    All the cultivators and creatures'' expressions changed drastically, their figures turned into divine lights, and they quickly evacuated from this ce. Even if it was a ray of the aftermath, they didn''t want to be contaminated.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Ji Qingxuan''s expression changed at this time. She didn''t expect Elder Xuan to be so ruthless and use such a terrifying killer move. Fortunately, she had a lot of life-saving things on her body, and she shattered a piece of jade at a critical moment.


    A cloud of white light appeared, blocking the sword energy for her. But Ji Qingxuan didn''t feel any better and flew out and crashed intorge buildings and pavilions.


    Her internal organs were almost shattered, and the fragments of the internal organs were coughed up, and herplexion was even more pale and bloodless.

 Chapter 291-2: Gu Changge didnt break it, Its going to be a big disaster this time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 291-2: Gu Changge didnt break it, Its going to be a big disaster this time (1)</h4>


    "It''s weird. Why is she not afraid at all, not even a little worried about regret, is she nning to beg for death?"


    At this time, Elder Xuan also noticed that something was wrong. Ji Qingxuan didn''t care about his attack. In his opinion, it all seemed like a trick.


    Could it be that after what happened, Ji Qingxuan was going to beg for death? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but stop.


    "Does Ji Qingxuan really want to die?" Wang Xiao frowned. At this time, an unpleasant feeling appeared in his heart.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this time, a golden divine light descended from the sky, as if it turned into a great Dao from the sky. It was Chu Hao.


    "Junior Brother Wang, what happened?" With a puzzled look on his face, he asked Wang Xiao who was frowning beside him. When he heard his cry for help, he rushed over.


    But he still seemed to be half a step slower. Now it seemed that Wang Xiao was not serious, there was nothing to do, after all, there was a guardian of the peak of the Great Sacred Realm here.


    Who the hell wanted to hurt him?


    "Senior brother, I don''t know why, Junior Sister Ji is crazy today. I just stopped her and asked something, and she just looked like she was going to kill me. If Elder Xuan hadn''t acted in time, I would have been murdered by Junior Sister Ji."


    Wang Xiao exined and put himself in the position of the victim, and his words were full of confusion and ignorance.


    "Junior Sister Ji went crazy?" Chu Hao was stunned. The moment he heard this, he subconsciously thought that it was impossible.


    He still understood Ji Qingxuan''s character very well. If Wang Xiao hadn''t done something very outrageous, how could she have attacked him?


    Crazy? This was just an excuse that Wang Xiao came up with.


    Ji Qingxuan''s current situation in the family was actually not good. Thinking of this, Chu Hao sighed and felt that things had be troublesome. Could it be that he had to me Wang Xiao?


    This was obviously unrealistic.


    "Senior Brother, what happened? Why are you all here?"


    At this time, a cold and doubtful voice sounded, and a beautiful woman arrived from a distance with a puzzled expression.


    Her pretty face was as white as jade, shimmering and lustrous, and her skin was whiter than snow, like the most perfect masterpiece of heaven. The moment they saw this woman, whether it was Chu Hao, Wang Xiao, or Elder Xuan, they couldn''t help being stunned, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t speak for a while.


    Many cultivators nearby who had just watched were also stunned, and some even rubbed their eyes to see if they were hallucinating. Wasn''t this the woman who was hit by the sword energy just now and smashed into the ruins?


    Why did she show up again, and she didn''t look damaged at all, and even changed her clothes?


    Wrong!


    These were different people, they just looked exactly the same!


    At this moment, many people reacted.


    "Junior Sister Ji, you''re all right, that''s great, I''m afraid something will happen to you."


    Seeing "Ji Qingxuan" approaching, Chu Hao couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He hadn''t noticed the shocked expressions of Wang Xiao and Elder Xuan, thinking that the momentum was just astonishing, and Ji Qingxuan did not have any surprises.


    "Junior Sister Ji�� Who was that woman who looked exactly like you just now?"


    Wang Xiao was alsopletely stunned at this time, he couldn''t help but mutter softly and asked, his head was a little bit hard to turn around.


    How could there be two identical Ji Qingxuan?


    Who was the woman who attacked him just now? He had never heard of Ji Qingxuan''s twin sister or sister.


    "A woman who looks exactly like me?"


    "Ji Qingxuan" was also surprised to hear that, and asked back, "How did you know I was looking for such a person?"


    "This��" Hearing this, Wang Xiao''s expression stiffened, and suddenly he felt that things had be very bad,bined with what the woman in white just said.


    This ominous, uneasy feeling once again aroused in his heart.


    It turned out that it was not Ji Qingxuan who changed her clothes, but another person who looked exactly like her, and he mistakenly mistook her for Ji Qingxuan. Soon, Wang Xiao reacted, and the ins and outs of the matter were instantly rified.


    "Master, something doesn''t seem right, we seem to have mistaken the wrong person��"


    Elder Xuan''s voice also became heavy. Now, in this ce of Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, the gathering of geniuses all came from the True Immortal Academy. So young and so powerful, the other party''s identity background must not be too low.


    "What exactly is going on?" Chu Hao frowned and couldn''t help asking.


    At this time, he also understood a little. It turned out that Wang Xiao and Xuan recognized the wrong person and recognized a strange woman as Ji Qingxuan.


    "Where is that woman?"


    "Ji Qingxuan", also known as Su Qingge, also asked with a look of surprise at this time, looking very anxious.


    In fact, she was watching everything Ji Qingxuan did just now, which made her feelplicated. She didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan to be so ruthless.


    It could also be seen how much Ji Qingxuan hated Wang Xiao, to choose such a method.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, when everyone was talking about it, they were extremely shocked by the next scene.


    They saw that above the sky in the distance, there were suddenly divine lights galloping forward, mighty and powerful, making the world tremble.


    The young man at the head wore fluttering white robe as he looked extraordinary, seemingly shrouded in divine light as the universe revolved around him.


    "It''s Young Master Changge!" A cultivator with sharp eyes eximed.


    "I didn''t expect that this incident would disturb the young master Changge. It is estimated that there will be a good show to watch."


    "I just don''t know, what is young master Changge here for? Could it be that he also came to watch the show?"


    Many cultivators were extremely shocked. They did not expect that such a fight would attract Gu Changge.


    During this time, the news that Gu Changge came to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom had already spread. Almost everyone knew that he was temporarily living in the depths of the pce.


    "This is Young Master Changge��"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen it."


    Su Qingge also looked surprised, as if she didn''t notice Elder Xuan and Wang Xiao''s expressions that were not very good-looking.


    "How could it startle him too?" Chu Hao frowned. For some reason, he always felt that Gu Changge was not as gentle as it seemed.


    "Master, could it be��" Elder Xuan''s voice became heavy, and the unpleasant feeling in his heart became more and more solemn.


    "Impossible, what kind of identity does Gu Changge have? Maybe it''s just passing by. If the woman in white has something to do with her, how can there be no one around to protect her?"


    Wang Xiao shook his head in denial, saying as if he was exining to himself andforting himself.


    Although he was a direct disciple of the Hidden Royal Family,pared with Gu Changge, his identity was more than 108,000 miles away. Even some of Gu Changge''s followers were far more honorable than him.


    However, in the next moment, Wang Xiao was shocked, and his face gradually turned pale. He saw the divine light falling in this direction in the sky, and the nearby cultivators and geniuses hurriedly moved away.


    Gu Changge''s expression was t, and the moment hended, he stared at Su Qingge, then nodded and said, "It''s fine."


    Su Qingge looked stunned for a while, and then asked in confusion, "Is Young Master Changge talking to me?"


    Even so, her heart was still warm. In her opinion, Gu Changge should have rushed over after hearing that she was fighting with a Great Sacred Realm cultivator.


    Then she just took the lead as "Ji Qingxuan" she pretended to be. However, this also showed that Gu Changge did not distinguish between her and Ji Qingxuan''s identities.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed. In his eyes, although Su Qingge had changed her clothes and hair essories, her Luck had not changed at all.


    Therefore, the woman in front of her was actually Su Qingge.


    What did she want to do?


    But soon, Gu Changge remembered Su Qingge''s Destiny quest, which seemed to be about her life experience. Since it was her life experience, it must have something to do with her rtives.


    That was to say, Su Qingge wanted to steal the bait and change the pir, ande up with a n to escape.


    It seemed that in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, she should have met a younger sister who looked like her, so she came up with such a way to escape. Almost instantly, Gu Changge guessed Su Qingge''s purpose, but he didn''t disclose it.


    Since Su Qingge had her own ns, Gu Changge was toozy to care. After all, she was the inheritor of demonic art, so in order to bring out her best value, she couldn''t always be by his side.


    "I didn''t expect this girl to look like my maid. Looks like it��s the wrong person."


    Afterward, Gu Changge smiled slightly, didn''t say anything else, turned around, and walked in the other direction.


    But hearing this, Wang Xiao and Xuan Lao''s faces suddenly turned pale, without any blood, and their whole bodies were wet with cold sweat.


    They heard it right. This sentence was said by Gu Changge himself, Ji Qingxuan looked like his maid.


    "It''s over��"


    "It''s a big disaster this time."


    Even if Elder Xuan was overlooking countless cultivators with his Great Sacred Realm cultivation, at this time, he felt cold in his back, weak in his limbs, and a gust of cold air shot straight to the sky from his tailbone.

 Chapter 292-1: The so-called taste of power, the Son of Luck finally can not help it (1)

    <h4>Chapter 292-1: The so-called taste of power, the Son of Luck finally can not help it (1)</h4>


    On the field, more and more cultivators and geniuses converged and rushed to appear on all sides. This matter was destined to be not simple since Gu Changge showed up.


    So a lot of previously uninterested geniuses also rushed over, thinking that this was a good show that must not be missed. Who else in this world was so bold as to dare to offend Gu Changge?


    This person did not want a long life, there seemed to be some problem in his head as they were looking for death.


    For a time, many people looked at Wang Xiao and Elder Xuan, who were trembling like chaff, with mocking and sarcastic expressions on their faces. In that gaze, there was undisguised mockery, just like looking at two monkeys.


    "Just now that woman seems to be the maid of young master Changge, so the two of them did not just mistake her identity, but also seriously injured her��"


    "Today, it��s really a good show. But I really did not expect that there are so simr two people in this world, simply like a mold carved out of the same, if you say that they are twins, I guess no one will suspect."


    Many geniuses opened their mouths, with emotion, and in a few words, they had made what had just happened, very clear. Even a passerby knew what had happened.


    "That is to say, Wang Xiao, you just now actually took another woman as Senior Sister Ji, spoke out against her, shed, and then called for Elder Xuan and seriously injured her?"


    Listening to the talk of the many cultivators nearby, Chu Hao''s brow furrowed as he sort of got a clear picture of what had happened. His expression couldn''t help but turn sour as he gazed up, feeling that things were very unpleasant.


    If he wanted to solve this matter today it wouldn''t be that simple. Because that woman was not an ordinary person, she was Gu Changge''s maid. This identity alone was enough to make many geniuses scornful in awe.


    One should know that in this vast Upper World, the Heavenly daughters who wanted to offer themselves to be Gu Changge''s maids were far enough. The fact that she could be Gu Changge''s maid meant that the woman must have something outstanding, or that she was very much loved by Gu Changge.


    The Hidden Royal Family behind Wang Xiao did not dare to say much in the face of Gu Changge, not to mention that Wang Xiao only belonged to a small branch family''s first disciple.


    This waspletely his own to the tip of the knife.


    "What do you think, Elder Xuan? Am I finished��" Wang Xiao did not answer Chu Hao''s question.


    At this time, his face was iparably white, his voice was shivering, and his hands and feet were cold.


    Although just now Gu Changge just walked past him and didn''t even give him a second nce. But that terrifying might was simply much more terrifying than when he faced their Old Ancestor.


    "Young master, I��m afraid that today��s matter will not be good��" Elder Xuan''s voice was equally bitter and regretful.


    However, at this moment not only Wang Xiao and Elder Xuan felt that things were not right and a great disaster wasing. Even Su Qingge was also feeling something wrong, because just now, the way Gu Changge looked at her, seemed to carry an inexplicable deep meaning.


    She did not know if Gu Changge had seen that she and Ji Qingxuan exchanged identities. If he saw it but did not break it, what did this mean?


    Gu Changge might have been very disappointed in her, after all, she deceived him three or four times. For a while, Su Qingge was a little uneasy and worried.


    If from now on Ji Qingxuan took over her identity and became Gu Changge''s maid, then what would she do in the future? To confess all this, or to ask Gu Changge''s forgiveness?


    But before this, Gu Changge had said that he hoped that things would not go past three. That was to say Gu Changge did not want to see herself concealing her affairs again.


    "Ji Qingxuan probably has her own little calctions, perhaps it is the hope that she can rece you, otherwise by herself alone, she can not approach Gu Changge and be at his side�� This sister of yours is not simple-minded."


    The other soul in Su Qingge''s mind said with interest.


    However, this time, Su Qingge did not pay attention to her, she was not very sure whether this time the interchange of identity was right or wrong, and what consequences it would cause.


    "Let''s hope that the young master won''t find out." Su Qingge thought silently in her heart, "Things must not go in the worst direction."


    And at this time, Gu Changge also walked to the ruins of the copsed pavilion, his face was very calm, one could not see the slightest ripple, let alone see the joy and anger.


    Followed by that, his followers in the crowd were also silent as a chill, not daring to make a sound. For a while, the whole area was quiet.


    Many of the geniuses and cultivators who were discussing, sensed that the atmosphere was not right, also changed their faces and hurriedly shut up for fear of angering Gu Changge.


    Although rumors said that Gu Changge was mild-mannered, that was the case when he was not provoked.


    "I want to know what happened." At this time, Gu Changge''s faint voice rang out, without much fluctuation.


    But many people somehow felt a chill in their hearts, a feeling of shuddering. Gu Changge did not ask anything more, just asked that he wanted to know what happened.


    But the crowd knew that this matter had made Gu Changge angry, a kind of mountain rain apanied by the wind with a terrifying atmosphere, suddenly enveloped in the vicinity.


    Wang Xiao''s footsteps were weak, almost limp on the ground, if he was not next to Chu Hao who was frowning and pulled him a little, he would have fallen to the ground.


    "Reporting back to young master Changge, things are like this��"


    At that moment, all the cultivators who witnessed it looked respectful in front of Gu Changge and told him the whole story, and did not dare to conceal any ce.


    Including how arrogant Wang Xiao was at that time, after the woman in white told the guy behind her, he still didn''t know how to restrain��


    They told him what happened. After the white-clothed woman said that Wang Xiao and the others were mistaken, he still didn''t care and let the Guardian behind him attack and hit the white-clothed woman hard.


    After hearing these words, Gu Changge did not say anything more, his face remained calm as if he did not care. And his footsteps did not stop, walking towards the ruins.


    Many people just saw that the woman in white was hit by a sword aura, was seriously injured, and then smashed into the pavilion, leaving the ce in ruins.


    But a period of time had passed but they did not see the woman in whitee out, many people were specting whether she was very badly injured, or more�� perished.


    On the thought of this possibility, many people''s faces turned pale, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom could withstand Gu Changge''s anger?


    "Young master����" However, just when the crowd was specting, only to see a woman covered in blood among the ruins, stumbling out with her feet, whose beautiful face was vaguely visible.


    It''s just that she looked very weak, even her white clothes were stained red with blood. Even walking was also very hard for her.


    "Is everything okay?" Gu Changge looked at her, ignoring the fact that her dress was still stained with blood, and gently picked her up, "Why are you so careless?"


    There was no abnormality in the expression on his face, it was pure concern and worry.


    "I''m fine, Master. Sorry that I had you worried��" Ji Qingxuan shook her head gently, her voice remained calm and cold, but at this moment, a storm surge in her heart.


    She was right! The man who picked her up in front of him was the most terrifying young existence in the Upper Realm today.


    In the past, she hadn''t even had the chance to get close to Gu Changge, let alone lean against him so quietly as she did today. This was the first time that Ji Qingxuan had grown so close to a man, but she felt no difort at all, and even thought that this moment couldst forever.


    She was very nervous and uneasy, afraid that Gu Changge would notice something unusual, but soon Ji Qingxuan felt relieved. Gu Changge seemed to care about her a lot.


    This made Ji Qingxuan feel deep envy in her heart. It was the first time anyone cared so much about her since she was a child, although she knew that at this moment Gu Changge regarded her as her sister.


    "Sister is so happy��" Ji Qingxuan thought so in her heart, but there was no abnormality on her face.


    "Master, am I seriously injured?" She asked Gu Changge gently.


    "It''s quite heavy, and the internal organs are damaged." Gu Changge nodded, his voice was as calm as ever.


    "But don''t worry, it''s not fatal."


    "Yeah." Ji Qingxuan nodded and quietly leaned against his arms.


    Looking at this scene, for some reason Su Qingge felt a little jealous in her heart, knowing that the person was her sister, and all of this was exchanged voluntarily by the two of them.


    But this feeling just won''t stop��


    "Tell me, how do you two want to die?" At this time, Gu Changge finally looked at Wang Xiao and Elder Xuan, who had no blood on their faces.


    He didn''t say much nonsense, and just asked them how they wanted to die.


    With such a strong and unconcerned attitude, Ji Qingxuan couldn''t help but feel suffocated, and felt a smell called power. This was what she had always wanted the most.


    If she had power, why would her mother be locked up, and why would she be reduced to the point of being used as a pawn in a marriage.


    How could Wang Xiao and Elder Xuan dare to treat her so casually, seriously injure her, and lightly decide her life and death? All of this was brought about by something called power!


    "Young Master Changge, please spare my life! I was wrong. I was blind at the time, so I regarded this girl as my Junior Sister. I really didn''t mean it!"


    "I also hope that the young master Changge will be magnanimous, the adults do not remember the viin''s deeds, please spare me this time!"


    "I really didn''t do all of this on purpose. You have also seen it, Young Master Changge�� This girl looks exactly the same as my Junior Sister. How did I know this at the time!"


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao was almost scared to death, his face turned pale, and he said hurriedly, he almost fell on his knees and kowtowed to beg for mercy.


    "I asked you how you wanted to die, not the reason for your incident." Gu Changge''s voice was still calm, but it seemed indifferent, "Don''t you understand?"


    "Young Master Changge��" At this time, Wang Xiao was really scared to death, his whole body was wet with cold sweat, his soul was trembling, and his words were trembling.


    He heard it, Gu Changge was determined to kill him, and there was no doubt about it.

 Chapter 292-2: The so-called taste of power, the Son of Luck finally can not help it (2)

    <h4>Chapter 292-2: The so-called taste of power, the Son of Luck finally can not help it (2)</h4>


    Before that, he had always bullied others, and he never imagined that one day he would also encounter such a thing.


    He just hurt his maid, and as a result he was going to kill him. This made Wang Xiao angry, afraid, and very unwilling.


    "What? Do I need to do it myself?" Gu Changge still spoke lightly, with an extremely indifferent expression.


    He didn''t take Wang Xiao''s identity to heart at all, just like facing a little ant that could be trampled to death at any time.


    "Young Master Changge, spare my life! I don''t dare any more, I am willing to apologize andpensate for this girl!" Apanied by Wang Xiao''s terrified voice.


    He immediately thudded and knelt down. He was very afraid of death. Knowing that the forces behind him couldn''t hold back Gu Changge.


    At the same time, he looked at Ji Qingxuan, his voice trembling, and he said in horror, "I was blind just now and mistook the girl for her. I hope the girl will forgive me and save my life!"


    At this time, humiliating dignity or something, how could it be more important than life? Everyone looked at this scene, and the fear in their hearts was no less than Wang Xiao, but no one dared to speak out, or to stop all this.


    After all, Wang Xiao brought it all on his own. Ji Qingxuan stared at Wang Xiao with bright eyes, looking very cold, but she was extremely happy in her heart.


    After all, seeing the person she hated the most was being humble and begging in front of her. This kind of thing had never been thought of before.


    "Qingge, what are you going to do with him?" Gu Changge looked at her at this time and asked.


    Hearing this, Ji Qingxuan was slightly startled, and said softly, "I will follow what Young master says."


    Gu Changge nodded, "Okay, then I''ll kill him and ask him to make amends for you."


    "Hmm��" Ji Qingxuan trembled in her heart. Although Gu Changge seemed to be caring about her, she thought of something deeper.


    If Gu Changge were to discover that she and her sister Su Qingge had exchanged identities, the consequences would be unimaginable. This man was way too scary.


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao''s face changed drastically, his soul trembled, his whole body was shivering, he grabbed a life-saving straw and shouted.


    "Elder Xuan, it was Elder Xuan who injured her. I was not her opponent at that time��"


    At this time, in order to survive, he couldn''t care about anything. Elder Xuan also changed his face. He didn''t expect Wang Xiao to say this. He was very disappointed, but more helpless.


    "Senior Brother, save me��" However, Wang Xiao didn''t care about him, and soon turned to Chu Hao for help.


    He knew that Chu Hao was very powerful, and was given an extremely terrifying divine weapon by the Supreme Dao Cave. With his strength, he could save himself.


    Moreover, Senior brother was highly valued by the Supreme Dao Cave. Even if he offended Gu Changge, Supreme Dao Cave would stand by his side.


    "Wang Xiao, you��" Chu Hao''s brows furrowed even tighter, and his expression was very tangled.


    He was also involved in this matter, and when Wang Xiao had an ident, he would also have a great responsibility. After all, as a Senior Brother, Wang Xiao was still in the public, asking him for help.


    If he ignored it. The Hidden Royal Family would me him, and the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom couldn''t bear this anger. But he didn''t want to offend Gu Changge either.


    "Young Master Changge, this is my responsibility. I hurt this girl."


    "The old man is willing to apologize to this girl�� This is my sincerity."


    While Chu Hao was thinking about it, Elder Xuan had already stepped forward and was the first to speak. No matter what, there must be an exnation for today''s matter.


    Wang Xiao''s ident, as his Guardian, he could not let him get med. As the words fell, a surging Great Sacred Realm power appeared on Elder Xuan''s arm.


    Immediately after two blood mists exploded, his arm copsed and exploded directly. He chose to cut his arms by himself to show his sincerity in making amends. The expressions of the crowd could not help changing.


    An existence at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm that was only half a step away from entering the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    As a result, in front of Gu Changge, he was forced to this step, and he had to cut off his arms to show his sincerity? One must know that no matter which force they were in, the existence of the peak of the Great Sacred Realm was mainstream and indispensable.


    "Master��" Ji Qingxuan was also slightly shocked. She thought about making Wang Xiao pay the price, but she never thought that his Guardian would do the same.


    After all, the cultivator at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm was no less important in the Hidden Royal Family than Wang Xiao. And Wang Xiao had such a Guardian, it was only because he had a rtionship with an amazingly powerful uncle.


    "It''s not enough." However, what shocked Ji Qingxuan even more was how he behaved in the face of a cultivator at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm.


    Gu Changge''s expression was still indifferent, but he felt that this was not enough. She underestimated the strength of Gu Changge.


    But it was this kind of strength that made her dizzy and couldn''t help but want to indulge.


    "Young Master Changge��" Elder Xuan''s expression changed when he heard the words, and he gritted his teeth again. At this moment, he chose to damage his origin. With the surging energy, there were terrifying fluctuations in his sea of consciousness.


    Immediately afterwards, Elder Xuan''s body was struck by lightning, his face turned pale, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    The terrifying pressure at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm suddenly dissipated a lot.


    This scene made everyone''s heart tremble. Their expressions were extremely horrified, and they deeply realized the terrifying power of Gu Changge.


    Apart from him, it was estimated that there was no one in the younger generation who could force a cultivator in the peak of the Great Sacred Realm to the point of self-destruction, right?


    Seeing Elder Xuan doing this, Gu Changge finally nodded and said nothing. And Elder Xuan also breathed a sigh of relief, not daring to have any resentment against Gu Changge at all.


    At this time, if Gu Changge killed him, no one would seek justice for him.


    He didn''t believe that a young existence like Gu Changge would have no means to suppress him, and the mere cultivation of the peak of the Great Sacred Realm was probably not enough to catch his eye.


    Elder Xuan still remembered the rumor that in the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, Gu Changge used the Supreme weapon to force the inheritor of demonic art, and finally forced him to retreat.


    Now that so long had passed, Gu Changge''s strength would only be more unfathomable.


    "Senior brother, save me, I really don''t want to die��" Seeing that his own Guardian had already ignored him at this time, and apologized first.


    Wang Xiao''s face became even more pale and frightened, he looked at Chu Hao, and regarded him as hisst straw.


    "This��" Chu Hao was extremely helpless and tangled in his heart. Could he still be able to retreat?


    In the end, this would only offend both parties. This made him sigh.


    "In this matter, I can only ask Young Master Changge to give me some face and forgive Wang Xiao once. Below is the Supreme Dao Cave''s Senior Brother, and also the third prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom."


    At that moment, Chu Hao finally stood up in front of Wang Xiao, saying so. He stood up and immediately caused quite a stir in the neighborhood. Many cultivators of theVermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom recognized him.


    The third prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom! There were still many myths left in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, which attracted many younger generations to follow suit and worship it.


    Many people didn''t know that Chu Hao had returned, and they were shocked.


    "Brother Chu Hao, you are finally back��" In a nearby pavilion.


    A graceful, very gentle woman was watching all of this, she was very surprised, her beautiful eyes revealed a strong sense of surprise and longing.


    <i>Oh, Child of Luck finally can''t stand it anymore?</i>


    And Gu Changge''s heart moved slightly, he was waiting for this moment. It was just that his expression was still indifferent, and he asked lightly, "Do you want to protect him and go against me?"


    "Young Master Changge misunderstood, I didn''t want to go against you. But I''m Wang Xiao''s Senior Brother, I really can''t sit back and watch at this time��"


    Chu Hao said neither arrogantly, looking a little helpless, and also mentioned the matter of being too high in the sky behind him.


    Although Gu Changge''s background was unmatched, the Supreme Dao Cave behind him was not to be underestimated either.


    In the future, Chu Hao was likely to take over the position of the Cave Master of Supreme Dao Cave.


    On bnce, Chu Hao felt that it was worth saving Wang Xiao, even if he had to go against Gu Changge.


    Because of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Gu Changge, it was impossible for the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom to make him angry because of such a trivial matter.


    But the Hidden Royal Family was different. After all, the King of Hell was easy to meet, and the Little Devil was difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 367-2: 9: An honest guide, Planning to pick the ripe fruit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367-2: 9: An honest guide, nning to pick the ripe fruit (2)</h4>


    <strong>9</strong><strong>: An honest guide, nning to pick the ripe fruit (Part 2)</strong>


    ����


    On the other side, Chen Ning''er, Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing, and others, who were searching for Jiang Chen and the ck-robed old man, did not walk together.


    After all, the internal roads of Purple Mountain were connected in a maze. If they didn''t look for them separately, it was impossible to find Jiang Chen.


    Its difficulty was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    As for where the Heavenly Tower was located, there was no clue.


    "Chu Yue, are you ming me?"


    Ji Yaoxing looked at her sister who had been silent for a while, and finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "No, I know that you have your difficulties, brother, and you are doing this for our family."


    Ji Chu Yue shook her head when she heard the words, but her expression was still very sad.


    She was a kind-hearted person. Before that, she always thought that her brother Ji Yaoxing was also upright and calm like her.


    But what she saw today was really hard for her to ept.


    Especially Jiang Chen''s icy expression which cut her heart like a knife. After all, they were the ones who involved Jiang Chen in this matter.


    In the end, they escaped smoothly, throwing all the trouble on Jiang Chen, and now they even had to send people to hunt him down.


    This really made Ji Chu Yue unbearable.


    "You are still too naive. When Jiang Chen came to you, he actually had ulterior motives. You have to know that there is a Great Sacred Realm cultivator hidden behind him, but why does he still want to be a disciple of the Divine Ruins Sect? You have considered these things, right?"


    "On the contrary, Jiang Chen has been chasing us, do you really think Gu Changge has no other intentions? You think people are too kind."


    Ji Yaoxing sighed and said without wavering.


    Hearing these words, Ji Chu Yue''s eyes widened in surprise, and if she thought about it carefully, there was nothing wrong with this matter.


    After all, when Jiang Chen approached her from the very beginning, it seemed that he had other intentions.


    Thinking of this, she felt a lot better.


    However, Ji Chu Yue remembered something else and said with some reluctance, "Brother, are we really going to hand the Heavenly Wheel that we finally got to Gu Changge?"


    She knew very well how much the Hidden Ji Family behind them had spent in order to obtain the Heavenly Wheel.


    But now, he could only give up the Heavenly Wheel, how could he be reconciled?


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing couldn''t help showing a bit of a wry smile on his face, and said, "This is something that can''t be helped, if we don''t do this, Gu Changge won''t let it go. Do you think Changge is a good person?"


    "Like the matter of Purple Mansion this time, if Gu Changge is really gentle, how could he take action to abolish Zi Yang Heavenly King? In my opinion, it was just an excuse he made for Purple Mansion. "


    "As for the enmity between Jiang Chen and him, let''s not worry too much, and don''t be curious, it''s fine to just ignore some things."


    Ji Yaoxing''s words were approved by Ji Chu Yue, she nodded and fell silent.


    The rumors were unbelievable, and she had a deep understanding of these words now.


    "It''s fine if we can''t find the Heavenly Tower, but Jiang Chen''s trace must be found, otherwise we won''t be able to face Gu Changge for a while."


    Ji Yaoxing said, and then he and Ji Chu Yue continued to lead people to chase forward.


    It was just that the two of them didn''t go very far, and suddenly they saw many mysterious creatures with powerful auras attacking in front of them.


    From the appearance, it was simr to ten thousand ns, but the breath was obviously different.


    <strong>Chi!!!</strong>


    One after another rays of light shot, shing through the void like a sword, with tyrannical power, making people terrified.


    "Not good."


    "Previously I encountered this kind of creature. Hurry up and retreat. Even if Jiang Chen can escape from our pursuit, it is impossible for him to survive from this."


    Ji Yaoxing''splexion changed drastically, and he quickly took Ji Chu Yue and others back.


    He had noticed before that the powerful ck-robed old man stayed behind to hold them down for Jiang Chen, which meant that the two of them escaped separately.


    If Jiang Chen encountered this group of creatures, was there any chance of him surviving?


    Ji Chu Yue pursed her lips, but did not dare to stop, and hurriedly retreated along the original road.


    As Ji Yaoxing said, unless Jiang Chen had the means to reach the sky, then after separating from the ck-robed old man, how would he survive in the face of these mysterious creatures?


    Not long after, the Ji family siblings also retreated outside Purple Mountain, but to their surprise, Chen Ning''er exited one step ahead of them.


    It was just that her current state was very bad, her face was pale, her breath was sluggish, and her expression was full of fear.


    There were only two or three of the subordinates who were brought in just now, and they were all severely injured.


    It seemed that she encountered great danger after entering, and she was lucky to be able to escape alive.


    The Ji siblings'' expressions became heavy.


    They nned to report the situation to Gu Changge, but Gu Changge interrupted them with a wave of his hand.


    "It seems that there are a lot of dangers in this Purple Mountain, and everyone who enters will be injured."


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes and seemed to be talking to himself.


    "There are many roads in Purple Mountain, and the maze is well developed, and none of them lead to the deepest part."


    "That Jiang Chen separated from the ck-robed old man. I think he also encountered a dead end. Those mysterious creatures are very powerful. Once Jiang Chen is no longer under protection, he will be torn to shreds in an instant."


    Chen Ning''er hurriedly said, with lingering fear on her face, she didn''t expect that the Purple Mountain would be so dangerous.


    If she hadn''t had a powerful protector, she might have died in it at this moment.


    "Oh? No matter what, I will definitely obtain the Heavenly Tower. It seems that I still need to venture inside this Purple Mountain."


    Gu Changge raised his brows and seemed to be interested.


    "I''ll go with you." Hearing this, Yue Mingkong said without hesitation.


    "No need, you will stay outside, if anything happens inside, then I''ll be relieved with you being safe."


    Gu Changge waved his hand and smiled.


    After that, he didn''t wait for Yue Mingkong''s reply, and as he moved, the void was blurred, a golden light appeared in front of him, directly passing through, and falling into the Purple Mountain.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    There was a terrifying voice that made people tremble, and the soul was about to break.


    The mountains shuddered and the ground crumbled.


    The sight was appalling.


    Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing, Chen Ning''er, and others watched this scene in shock, but Gu Changge did it himself.


    However, ording to his strength, although those mysterious creatures were powerful, they might not be his opponents.


    It was just that the dangers in Purple Mountain were not only those mysterious creatures.


    "Although Gu Changge''s strength is strong, there are many creatures in Purple Mountain, and the roads are blocked, and it is easy to get lost in it, not to mention there are many natural formations, killing intent��"


    Ji Yaoxing frowned slightly, thinking so in his heart.


    He nced at Yue Mingkong and saw that her expression was indifferent and deep from beginning to end as if she was very confident in Gu Changge and was not worried at all.


    In the Purple Mountain, many creatures roared, their faces were cold, and they fought against the cultivators who were still in it, rushing out of the various stone caves like a tide.


    It was so dense, that their numbers were impossible to count.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    And as Gu Changge stepped into this ce, a strange sound suddenly sounded in the void, like a bell, and like a towering sound, resounding everywhere.


    "It seems that this is the induction between the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, and the Heavenly Tower is indeed here. Without Jiang Chen, it will take a while to find it."


    Gu Changge sensed Jiang Chen''s location, and it was actually not far from where he was now.


    It was just that there were many lines and obstacles in the middle.


    Fortunately, he could follow the route Jiang Chen had traveled, as long as he kept his body hidden in the void, it would be unimpeded.


    Jiang Chen never imagined that the route he left for the ck-robed old man was left to Gu Changge in the end.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    Gu Changge stepped inside Purple Mountain, and when he raised his hand, the void trembled.


    A quaint and terrifying aura erupted, turning into a big star, weighing as much as hundreds of millions of pounds as it fell.


    All the creatures close to him exploded in an instant with a puff, their bodies and spirits were both destroyed, and they evaporated into powder.


    Even if the tide-like creatures didn''t know the feelings of pain and fear, they involuntarily backed away to avoid him at this time.


    "With this fluctuation, it seems that Jiang Chen has already found the Heavenly Tower��"


    Gu Changge walked unhurriedly as if he had sensed something, and a little surprise appeared on his face.


    "He didn''t disappoint me."


    He smiled, his figure blurred, and he stepped forward, intending to pick the ripe fruit.


    He had to admit that Purple Mountain was indeed strange. There was a special field that covered every corner, and even every rock had this kind of aura.


    It could even affect the judgment of the cultivator and suppress the consciousness.


    Its hardness was also beyond imagination, and it could not be destroyed by ordinary people.


    Without Jiang Chen''s exploration, it would only be easy for Gu Changge to find the Heavenly Tower.

 Chapter 370-1: The daily life with Yue Mingkong, The Son of Luck who digs tombs and robs graves (1)

    <h4>Chapter 370-1: The daily life with Yue Mingkong, The Son of Luck who digs tombs and robs graves (1)</h4>


    After returning to the Divine Ruins Sect, Gu Changge sent everyone, only Yue Mingkong was beside him, and curiosity lingered in her eyes.


    Jiang Chen, a craftsman disciple, had disappeared.


    For the entire Divine Ruins Sect, it might only be a trivial matter, like a small speck of dust falling into the water, even a ripple could not be stirred up and no one would notice it at all.


    Even if the sect leader of the Divine Ruins Sect and others noticed that a disciple had disappeared, they would not dare to ask too much, after all, this was a critical time.


    In addition to the Ji family siblings, there was also Gu Changge staying in the Divine Ruins Sect. How could their small temple amodate such arge Buddha? Every day of theirs was spent trembling in fear.


    "Did you really get the Heavenly Tower?"


    There was finally no one else in the hall, and Yue Mingkong also asked about the doubt she had had since just now.


    Before getting an urate answer from Gu Changge, she still felt uneasy.


    "I have it. Everything proceeded smoothly, and I didn''t encounter any unexpected troubles."


    Gu Changge smiled and then raised his hand.


    In the next moment, the Heavenly Tower, which had shrunk countless times, suddenly appeared from virtual space.


    There were nineyers in total, forged from immortal gold which surged with a golden light spewing chaotic mist. There was a mysterious fluctuation in the way it circted, which seemed to suppress the six realms of heaven.


    The rumors were true, the Heavenly Tower did possess the might of the world, and under this divine might, any demons and monsters would vanish into thin air.


    Yue Mingkong nced at it as she nodded, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    In this way, their trip would have a perfect ending.


    It was just that she didn''t do much. Even when she came with Gu Changge, she had just watched him easily obtain the Heavenly Tower.


    It had to be said that for her strong personality, it was still somewhat frustrating.


    "What''s the matter? Even after finding that your husband has obtained the Heavenly Tower so easily, why do you still look unhappy?"


    Seeing her expression, Gu Changge smiled and couldn''t help joking, "This is not like you."


    Yue Mingkong nced at him as she said in a cold and calm voice, "In the end I was such a waste, and I couldn''t even help with anything."


    Gu Changge was somewhat surprised by her being so calm.


    However, if there was no Yue Mingkong, he would actually have to spend a lot of effort to find the ce where the Heavenly Tower would appear.


    In addition, the Heavenly Mirror and the Heavenly Seal were both given to him after Yue Mingkong found them.


    It was already very difficult to find one Heavenly Artifact, let alone of them.


    Although Yue Mingkong was a regressor, she must have spent a lot of money and energy in order to find these two Heavenly Artifacts.


    "If you are a waste, then everyone in this world is worse than waste."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge smiled, and gently took her into his arms with a gentle smile, "And you said something wrong, it''s not that you didn''t help."


    "How did I help?"


    Yue Mingkong stared at him intently, hearing Gu Changge say this, the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch slightly, and she was suddenly in a good mood.


    "Of course, you helped me warm the bed." Gu Changgeughed.


    The smile on Yue Mingkong''s face froze, and she couldn''t help but give him a ruthless look. A haze suddenly rose from the jade-like suet face and then her figure broke free before turning into a divine light that rushed out of the sky.


    "Forget it, Mingkong, if you don''t want to, then I��ll find another woman for your husband."


    Gu Changge took the Heavenly Tower and walked out of the hall unhurriedly. The smile on his face still undiminished, "Anyway, I only need one sentence, the woman who wants to warm my bed, I''m afraid they would line up from here to the True Immortal Academy."


    "You dare!"


    Yue Mingkong''s willow eyebrows stood upright, and although her figure appeared in the sky, she did not go far.


    Hearing this, her expression suddenly became frosty and murderous.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She simply pped down with her in white jade palm, gathering moonlight which was bright and beautiful. Her powerful and domineering aura along with an unparalleled and peerless demeanor, descended from the sky.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, and his figure took a step forward before disappearing outside the hall.


    He avoided her palm very easily, but the pce behind him copsed with a bang, and it turned into ashes.


    In addition, even the top of the mountain where he was now was cut in half by Yue Mingkong''s palm as smoke and dust rose to the sky.


    In the middle of the night, the sudden emergence of such a loud voice instantly rmed everyone in the Divine Ruins Sect.


    A group of elders and disciples watched this scene from a distance, stunned as their souls trembled, and they shivered.


    The Ji siblings also arrived a beatter, watching the entire situation with wide-eyes and shock.


    Just now they thought that someone suddenly attacked in the middle of the night, but they never expected that there would be a conflict between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong.


    However, Yue Mingkong hadn''t made a move before, and the two of them didn''t know her strength. When they saw her now, their hearts were shaken. She was much stronger than they thought.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge, Yue Mingkong''s followers, and others seemed very calm, apparently seeing this scene often.


    "Is this the rtionship between the two of them?"


    Ji Chu Yue thought silently in her heart and felt some envy that even she couldn''t infer.


    However, it was estimated that only Gu Changge of the younger generation could resist Yue Mingkong, and the rest of the young geniuses would not be far from being disabled even if they didn''t die in the face of this palm.


    After figuring out the reason, everyone quickly dispersed, not daring to wait and see, knowing that it would be better if there was less excitement.


    "Do you want everyone to see our jokes?"


    Gu Changge smiled as if he didn''t care about everything around him.


    Yue Mingkong gave him a cold sideways look, "Cut the crap, today, you must fight me!"


    After saying that, she mmed her palm down once again, the brilliance showered light on the surroundings as the runes were intertwined among them. An aura of the Supreme Dao surged in the air.


    The faint silhouette of a vague and peerless figure appeared behind her.


    Her hair fluttered and danced, one step at a time, trudging through the long river of time. It was extremely powerful as if there was really a female Empress who wanted to overlook the heavens.


    "Okay, I��ll give you one, this is the most powerful one, right?"


    Gu Changge seemed to shrug helplessly, and after saying that, his sleeves shook. And with that the power of terror filled the air, the sun and the moon melted into the palm of his hand, and there was only darkness left in the world.


    The big sleeves were fluttering, like the universe in the palm of his hand, amodating the void and the endless darkness devoured the moonlight sky.


    In an instant, Yue Mingkong''s jade face changed color and she retreated, but Gu Changge''s sleeves seemed to be transformed into a mythical ball of heaven and earth, covering her and absorbing everything away.


    Although she had a strong cultivation base,pared with the current Gu Changge, the gap was still veryrge, and she was shrouded in it without retreating very far.


    "Gu Changge, you are despicable and shameless, your words don''t count, let me out��"


    Yue Mingkong��s voice arrived as she gritted teeth. There was a little anger mixed in the coldness.


    "I don''t care what I say, didn''t I give you a chance?" Gu Changge smiled, without the slightest sense of bullying her.


    "You bastard!" Yue Mingkong gritted his teeth.


    In the next instant, a terrifying sword light appeared along with the unparalleled aura. The void exploded with a thud, and the splendid brilliance bloomed between the heavens and the earth.


    A light and peerless sword flower emerged withyers of splendor, iparably terrifying. Its iparable edge, suddenly pierced through Gu Changge''s sleeve.


    Taking this opportunity, Yue Mingkong escaped from the predicament, holding a crystal slender sword in her hand.


    Seeing Gu Changge''s slightly stunned expression, she was in a good mood, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    "Don''t fight, I admit defeat."


    Gu Changge did not expect that Yue Mingkong would break through his suppression so easily. After being a little surprised, he also reacted. Seeing that she was going to attack her again, he couldn''t help smiling and chose to surrender.


    "No."


    Yue Mingkong nced at him, the long sword was in the sky, and her hair fluttered. It seemed that she could sh the sky with one sword, and it seemed heroic, "This matter is not that easy to solve."


    "I won''t fight anymore. If you attack me again, it would be murdering your husband."


    Gu Changge smiled, with an expression that seemed to say he wouldn''t hit her and she couldn��t do anything to him.


    Yue Mingkong snorted and dropped the sword. The anger from before had disappeared a lot.


    She didn''t intend to continue to attack, after all, she finally took advantage of Changge. If she continued to attack, she would definitely suffer in the end.


    "I haven''t seen you fighting for a long time, but your cultivation has improved a lot, which surprises me." Gu Changge couldn''t help but admire her power.


    "Indeed, I''ve been cultivating." Yue Mingkong looked at him and had nothing to say in her heart. If not, she might not even be able to see Gu Changge''s back.

 Chapter 294-1: The growing leek, the childhood sweetheart of the Son of Luck (1)

    <h4>Chapter 294-1: The growing leek, the childhood sweetheart of the Son of Luck (1)</h4>


    With Gu Changge''s departure, the ce also resumed the previous mor. Many cultivators and geniuses discussed vigorously, their expressions were extremely shocking, and they couldn''t return to their senses for a long time.


    What they saw today shocked many people. Whether it was the emergence of the Supreme weapon that Gu Changge used at that time, or Chu Hao, the third prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom who had achieved the Quasi-Supreme Realm, it was enough to cause a major earthquake.


    The Great Sacred Realm was already very rare. Not to mention that there was still someone at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm who was forced by Gu Changge so much that he broke his arms and damaged his origin.


    And what happened here was quickly spread by the discussions of various cultivators, causing a huge sensation. The Hidden Royal Family said that it was not big, but only a few people dared to underestimate it.


    As the direct disciple of the Hidden Royal Family, Wang Xiao offended Gu Changge. In the end, it would end like this, which was actually what many people expected.


    After all, it was Wang Xiao who hurt Gu Changge''s maid from the very beginning. If he didn''t give an exnation, it would be equivalent to hitting Gu Changge in the face. If this kind of thing was not resolved well, it might even lead to conflict between the two forces.


    Although the Hidden Royal Family had a long and powerful heritage, in front of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it was far from enough. In the eyes of many people, Gu Changge''s methods were a bit fussy and strong.


    After all, no matter who offended Gu Changge before, there was no such thing as a good end. Gu Changge''s strength was not a strange thing from the beginning. He had bullied and humiliated geniuses along the way.


    Even the Candidate disciples like Jin Chan and Zi Yang Heavenly King were also shriveled in his hands and suffered shame and were extremely embarrassed. A small Wang Xiao, who was killed casually, was just a small pebble thrown into the sea, without even a single ripple.


    However, the other most noticeable thing was the terrifying power revealed by Chu Hao, the third prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Quasi-Supreme Realm!


    Before this, almost no one had heard of the existence of such a genius.


    If anything, only some cultivators from the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom knew about some of the deeds of the third prince in the early years.


    He was too low-key, and there were not many rumors about him before. It stood to reason that such a dazzling arrogance could not have been unknown before.


    After that, a lot of things about Chu Hao were picked up by many cultivators. From birth to the subsequent disy of terrifying talent, all kinds of deeds were shocking and set off stormy waves.


    For example, on the day of birth, the vision was shocking, and the cranes presented a gift. When he was one year old, he cultivated a dragon in the cold pool behind the pce and obtained a millions of years old cold elixir from an Ice dragon.


    When he was three years old, he entered an Immortal Cave by mistake and obtained the Cloud Breaking Immortal Boat and the Colorful Dao Sword. At the age of seven, he learned mystical scriptures in a dream��


    No one would know if they didn''t check, many cultivators were shocked when they checked, almost envious and jealous. Compared with them, Chu Hao was like the bell of the Dao, with deep blessings, like the Son of God.


    This kind of blessing had made people speechless. No wonder a small Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom could not cultivate such a genius. For a time, Chu Hao was like an extremely dazzling dark horse, breaking into everyone''s sight.


    A Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivator that was only a few hundred years old.


    ording to what the cultivator witnessed at the time, Chu Hao''s cultivation level had even approached the peak of the Ninth Heaven Quasi-Supreme Realm, and he was only one step away from the Supreme Realm.


    Once the news came out, it caused a sensation among all parties. Many ancient forces such as Immortal Great Sect, Supreme Dao Lineages, etc. had all paid attention to it, knowing the existence of such a person with great luck.


    Behind Chu Hao, the mysterious and low-key Supreme Dao Cave also appeared in front of everyone at this time. Knowing that this force was only low-profile, its real background was not much weaker than some Immortal Great Sects and Supreme Dao Sects.


    There were many heritages who had moved their thoughts of solicitation. A hundred-year-old Quasi-Supreme, this kind of talent, even the many Candidate Disciples of the True Immortal Academy today, were not said to be able to achieve.


    After all, the more powerful one was the more it was to practice in the end, the Quasi-Supreme Realm was extremely difficult, and it was often preceded by millions of years in seclusion.


    So how terrifying was that for a near-several hundred years old Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivator?


    However, although Chu Hao was dazzling, another thing made the Dao forces who wanted to recruit Chu Hao hesitate. ording to what was said at the time.


    The Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom had offended Gu Changge. And Chu Hao personally caused all of this.


    This made many Dao forces start to consider whether to recruit Chu Hao who offended Gu Changge and whether it was worth it.


    ����


    "Speaking of which, after hitting Chu Hao this time, his Luck points should have dropped a lot, but why has it increased a lot?"


    After returning to the pce, Gu Changge noticed the change in Chu Hao''s Luck and was a little surprised for a while.


    In front of the public, he suppressed Chu Hao once, which led to a change in heart of the people of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, and Chu Hao''s Luck points also decreased a lot.


    But it didn''t take long for him to discover that Chu Hao''s Luck points were starting to rise steadily.


    "This Child of Luck is not a waste of wood, it seems to give me a lot of surprises." Gu Changge was not annoyed, but rather surprised.


    In his opinion, this was a leek that was thriving and growing very well.


    "ording to the routine, there should be other forces involved at this time, but apart from the forces behind Chu Hao, what else is there�� That should be the heroine belonging to Chu Hao?"


    Soon, Gu Changge''s eyes shed slightly, and he guessed the possibility. Although Chu Hao''s Reincarnation Luck Temte was rare, it was not that he had never seen it before.


    To sum up, it was four words, Luck was against the Sky.


    Although Chu Hao''s background sounded good, he was the third prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, but in a ce like the Upper Realm, he was just like walking out of a remote ce in the countryside, and there was not much difference.


    That was why there were many geniuses who looked down on the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom and felt that it was too deste.


    "In that case, the heroine who belongs to Chu Hao should have a good background, right? Will she bring him such a fortune?" Thinking of this, Gu Changge smiled a little yfully.


    Afterward, he instructed his many followers to pay close attention to the situation in the Vermillion Bird Imperial Capital, and at the same time investigate the woman who had a close rtionship with Chu Hao back then.


    Although it seemed that Vermillion Bird King was still in charge of the whole country, in fact, he had already been overridden by Gu Changge. Including the Imperial Pce, they were all under the surveince of Gu Changge.


    Of course, in order to prevent Chu Hao from discovering, Gu Changge did not send anyone to monitor him. It was not realistic to monitor a Quasi-Supreme.


    "Master��" At this time, Ji Qingxuan, whose injuries were almost healed, walked in.


    The injury suffered at that time naturally healed quickly, after taking some medicinal herbs and divine pills.


    At this moment, she was a little nervous and uneasy in her heart. Although she tried her best to keep calm and natural, this was not the situation outside, and she still had no idea in her heart.


    Facing Gu Changge alone, especially when there was a ghost in her heart, she could feel the terrifying power even more.


    Even when she met her ancestor at Ji''s house, she didn''t feel such a strong feeling of nervousness, anxiety, and fear.


    "How''s the injury?" Gu Changge raised his head, nced at her, and asked casually.


    "It''s almost healed, thank you for your concern, sir." Hearing this, Ji Qingxuan hurriedly said, but she felt a little nervous about what she said.

 Chapter 294-2: The growing leek, the childhood sweetheart of the Son of Luck (2)

    <h4>Chapter 294-2: The growing leek, the childhood sweetheart of the Son of Luck (2)</h4>


    However, Gu Changge didn''t seem to notice her nervousness, and perhaps even noticed and didn''t care.


    He reached out and took her into his arms, and asked casually, "Do you have any idea about that woman who looks just like you?"


    Ji Qingxuan felt that she especially liked the feeling of peace of mind snuggling in Gu Changge''s arms. She didn''t have to be afraid of anything, and she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Was there anything in this world that was happier than snuggling in the arms of her Master? At this moment, she hadpletely substituted herself into the role of her sister Su Qingge.


    Hearing this, she deliberately raised her pretty face and exined,


    "Master, I think she may be my little sister. When my mother was brought back to the Upper Realm, she may have been pregnant��"


    Gu Changge snorted, not looking very concerned, "Then don''t you n to meet her?"


    "If there is a chance, I''ll go meet her, but her Senior brother offended the Master if the master doesn''t mind��"


    Ji Qingxuan replied that she had already thought about these words before, and her answer was even more seamless.


    "Why would I care." Gu Changge smiled.


    "Young Master, you are so kind." Ji Qingxuan smiled super sweetly.


    "Oh? What am I?" Gu Changge asked casually.


    "Master��" Ji Qingxuan was about to answer, but was blocked by Gu Changge, and made a humming sound.


    In the next moment, her beautiful eyes suddenly widened, a little caught off guard. Didn''t the Senior sister say that her Master had never wanted her body for so long?


    Howe he suddenly��


    But at this time, Ji Qingxuan couldn''t think about it anymore, and her mind went nk.


    <i>Was I ahead of my sister?</i>


    ����


    And when the outside world was making an uproar because of this incident, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was equally uneasy.


    "Hao''er, you are confused��" Deep in the Royal Pce of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Vermillion Bird King, who had heard all the events, was looking helpless and sighing, and his face was full of sadness. He didn''t know what happened before, thinking that it was Gu Changge and Chu Hao who had a conflict.


    But after knowing that it was Chu Hao who wanted to save someone who offended Gu Changge. Although that person was Chu Hao''s Junior brother and the direct disciple of the Hidden Royal Family, he still felt that it was not worth it.


    Since he offended Gu Changge, even if Gu Changge wouldn''t say much on the surface. But the hatred had already been formed, and it was almost impossible to solve it. It was not worth it at all.


    "It turns out that Gu Changge called me over at that time, and it seems that it was just to force you to submit. If you didn''t do what he said, Hao''er, I might have been killed by Gu Changge by now. Fortunately, I thought he was really gentle and elegant at the time, but I didn''t expect it to be just ayer of skin on the surface.��


    Vermillion Bird King sighed, and there was still a little fear in his words. As the King of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he ruled countless people, but in front of Gu Changge, he was still just a small person who could be killed easily.


    This made him bitter and helpless, but he didn''t dare to have resentment. Chu Hao''s expression was not very good-looking, his fists were clenched, and he was proud, but he still clearly remembered the humiliation at that time.


    "Father, I saved Wang Xiao for the sake of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. You don''t know how difficult it is for the Hidden Royal Family. If I didn''t show up at that time, the Hidden Royal Family would only put the me on the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. "


    "After all, the Hidden Royal Family would not dare to provoke the Ancient Immortal Gu Family at all. Even if they knew that Gu Changge had killed Wang Xiao, they would not dare to say a word�� Even if I offend Gu Changge, with the background of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it is estimated that they will not embarrass a small Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.��


    Chu Hao exined.


    "Having said that, Hao''er, do you know about the forces that want to please Gu Changge and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family? s�� your behavior today is really confusing."


    Vermillion Bird King sighed with a face full of sorrow, and he naturally knew what Chu Hao meant. But what Chu Hao thought was too simple, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would feel disdain to deal with a small Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    But what would those forces who wanted to please the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Gu Changge do?


    "This��" Hearing this, Chu Hao quickly figured it out, and his face turned pale.


    He underestimated the power of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, even if he did nothing. There were still countless forces of Dao Lineages who would attack the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, in order to please the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    "Father, I didn''t think about it that much at the time." Chu Hao said with some guilt, "I brought this cmity for the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. Gu Changge''s attitude at that time was really arrogant and strong, and I was so angry that I was impulsive��"


    "Well, that''s it, let''s not talk about that. Hao''er, you are in the Quasi-Supreme Realm now. Even if the rest of the powers want to deal with my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, they have to look at your face. Royal father believes that the Supreme Dao Cave behind you will not stand idly by."


    Afterward, Vermillion Bird King smiled and said, looking a little relieved, and naturally knew that Chu Hao had broken through to the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    One must know that even the Ancestors of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom were only at the level of the Great Sacred Realm. Chu Hao achieved such an achievement in just a few hundred years, and it also brought light to his father''s face.


    As expected of his son! Chu Hao also smiled, nodded, and said, "Father, don''t worry, with me, no one can bully Ancient Vermillion Bird Country."


    At this time, a guard suddenly came to report, "My lord, Miss Wan is outside the pce and asks to see you."


    "Miss Wan?" Vermillion Bird King was stunned for a moment, then reacted, looked at Chu Hao, and said with a smile, "You came back just in time, and Miss Wan happened to be in the Imperial Capital at this time."


    "You two can have a good talk."


    "Wan''er��" Chu Hao''s expression was a little dazed, and a young girl''s face appeared in his mind. She used to be his childhood sweetheart, how long had it been since he had seen her?


    <i>I wonder how she is doing now?</i>


    Soon, he showed a sincere smile, and said with some surprise, "So she is in the Vermillion Bird Imperial Capital."


    Then he quickly walked out of the pce.


    Outside the pce.


    A graceful woman was standing here, wearing a in long gauze dress and no makeup, but her skin was white and delicate, very charming, gentle, and elegant.


    Her name was Tang Wan. With a decent smile on her face, Tang Wan was waiting here quietly. She didn''t bring the rest of her entourage, but she showed a good family demeanor.


    Even if a stranger was here, he would have a good impression of her.


    "Today''s event should be a big blow to Brother Hao, but I believe he will be fine."


    Tang Wan whispered to herself in her heart and witnessed everything that happened today. Including that after Chu Hao showed his Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivation base, he was forced by Gu Changge by a Supreme weapon and finally chose to surrender.


    In her opinion, if it wasn''t for Gu Changge''s persecution by the people of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, Chu Hao would not have given in so easily. It was not that Chu Hao''s strength was not strong enough, but that he was bound by the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, and he had a weakness in his heart.


    If it was another ce, it would not be so easy for Gu Changge to persecute Chu Hao.


    "In just a few hundred years, Brother Chu Hao has reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm. His dazzling brilliance was only seen by me at the beginning."


    Tang Wan thought about it but saw a handsome and tall man walking out of the pce, it was Chu Hao.


    "Wan''er��" Chu Hao said in surprise, unable to hide the joy in his words.


    "Brother Hao, long time no see��" Tang Wan smiled, her bright eyes filled with thoughts.


    Afterward, the two of them reminisced for a while and asked a lot about what happened to each other during this period of time. Chu Hao concealed some of his own secrets, but he told many things calmly, including many adventures, etc. Tang Wan was full of fascination, admiration, and admiration.


    "Brother Hao is so dazzling no matter where he is." Tang Wan smiled.


    "What''s the use of dazzling, no matter how strong my cultivation base is, I have to be forced by others. It seems that after this matter is resolved, I have to continue to cultivate in seclusion, and after I break through the Supreme Realm, no one will be able to easily bully the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, bullying my father and Emperor."


    Chu Hao sighed, but in front of Tang Wan, he did not hide his current difficulties.


    "I believe you. What about me? Brother Hao?" Tang Wan blinked, looking a little naughty.


    "Of course, no one will bully you either." Chu Hao smiled domineeringly, having a different emotion toward his childhood sweetheart.


    Although he was cultivating the Dao, he was not someone without love. Moreover, he also saw that Tang Wan seemed to have been waiting for him.


    "However, Wan''er, with your background, I don''t think there are many people who can bully you. You''ve worked so hard to hide from me in those years."


    Speaking of this, Chu Hao smiled helplessly, remembering some things from that year.


    When he was young at that time, he thought that Tang Wan was just a simple businessman''s daughter, so he regarded her as a close friend and talked about almost everything.


    Butter, it turned out that behind her was the huge Wan Dao Business Alliance, which had been hiding her true identity in front of him. The Wan Dao Business Alliance was one of the most famous business alliances in the Upper Realm, with hands and eyes reaching the sky.


    Although her grandfather was only the leader of a branch of the Wan Dao Business Alliance, the power he held was by no meansparable to that of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Although he was the third prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he had no chance to get close to her.


    "If it wasn''t like this back then, how would I know that Brother Hao is different from those geniuses?" Tang Wan still smiled when she heard these words.


    Then he said a little mischievously, "Now Brother Hao is a Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivator. Even in the business alliance, he is a super expert enough to attract high-level attention. My grandfather can''t say anything more��"


    "Your grandfather said this for your own good, Wan''er, don''t be angry with him." Chu Hao quickly waved his hand.


    "I know, Brother Hao, why do you care so much about other people''s feelings? If you change your personality, you won''t be oppressed by Gu Changge like this." Tang Wan sighed slightly and smiled helplessly.


    She didn''t feel anything for Gu Changge from the beginning. She knew that this kind of character, no matter how gentle and approachable it appeared, but his inherent superiority and overlooking would not be erased.


    So this time, Gu Changge could easily threaten Chu Hao with the lives of the people of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom and the King. Because in Gu Changge''s eyes, these people were ants that could be pinched to death anytime.


    "Gu Changge is not simple�� It''s really too difficult to deal with him." Chu Hao also had a headache and couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    "I have a solution. Brother Hao, why don''t you go find those geniuses who offended Gu Changge. I''ve heard that Zi Yang Heavenly King of True Immortal Academy seems to be in conflict with Gu Changge��"


    At this time, Tang Wan took out a jade slip from her sleeve and handed it to Chu Hao, saying that it contained some of the things she had investigated for Chu Hao.


    "Thank you Wan''er." Chu Hao took it, his spiritual sense swept away, and he was immediately moved.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Wan would have prepared this thing for him before she came, and even thought of a countermeasure for him.


    "As long as I am useful to Brother Hao." Tang Wan smiled.


    Afterward, the two of them chatted for a while, and then Tang Wan said goodbye and left. Although Chu Hao was reluctant, he knew that now was not the time to think about it.


    The Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom��s domestic and foreign aggression had reached the critical moment of survival. But Tang Wan was afraid of being noticed by Gu Changge, so she directly used the space magic tool, and a wave of fluctuations came and she disappeared from her eyes.


    It was the same as when she came here, very vignt and careful.

 Chapter 295-1: Its hard not to have any jealousy, Yin Meis so-called means (1)

    <h4>Chapter 295-1: Its hard not to have any jealousy, Yin Meis so-called means (1)</h4>


    Half a month had passed since the start of the True Immortal Academy��s trial. During this period of time, Gu Changge had been living deep and shallow, even his many followers seldom saw his figure.


    Some people said that Gu Changge had gone to the ce where the Absolute Heavenly Extinction had erupted to kill the Heavenly Extinction beings. But some said that Gu Changge was actually in seclusion, practicing a powerful divine ability.


    There were different stories and opinions. But no one dared to visit him to verify the truth, even the King of Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, was now silent and in awe.


    At this moment, in the Vermilion Bird Imperial Capital, in a splendid pavilion. Su Qingge and Ji Qingxuan were sitting facing each other.


    "Sister, do you want to leave now?" Ji Qingxuan''s eyes revealed astonishment.


    She didn''t expect that aftering here, the first thing Su Qingge said was to inform her that she was leaving. Did that mean that the matter of the two exchanging identities would continue for a long time?


    "Well, anyway, nowadays the Hidden Royal family won''t be looking for trouble with you, so I just happen to pretend to be you and go to the Ji family to see my mother. I haven''t seen her for many years, it''s just the right time to take advantage of this opportunity."


    Su Qingge nodded and said with aplicated expression, "During this period of time, did Master really not suspect you?"


    "No." Ji Qingxuan shook her head, and then her face couldn''t help but show a happy smile, "Master has been very good to me, but I haven''t seen him for many days, he seems to have left the Vermillion Bird Imperial Capital and headed to the ce where the Absolute Heavenly Extinction erupted."


    "Is that so?" Su Qingge nodded, and couldn''t tell what emotion she was feeling at this moment.


    Why would she be jealous of her own sister? Obviously she was now pretending to be her.


    "By the way�� Sister, I have something that I want to tell you." At this time, Ji Qingxuan''s cold and calm face suddenly became somewhat stammering.


    It also looked a bit shy and embarrassed.


    "What is it?" Su Qingge said somewhat suspiciously, and for some reason, a bad feeling suddenly arose in her heart.


    "It''s�� It was that day�� I was��" Ji Qingxuan nced at her sister with some uneasiness, she did not intentionally intend to show off this kind of thing.


    Rather, she felt that if she changed backter, there was a possibility that Gu Changge would notice something. That was why she informed Su Qingge.


    "What?" Su Qingge was stunned, her head buzzed as if it was struck by lightning.


    In response, her face could not help but turn a little white, and the bad feeling in her heart grew stronger and stronger. Before, Gu Changge had never asked for her body.


    But why, after changing identities with Ji Qingxuan, Gu Changge is so?


    "Could it be that Master actually already knows��" Su Qingge was smart enough to make the connection to this aspect almost instantly, only she still carried thest hint of fantasy and thought that it was likely a coincidence.


    "Sister, I''m sorry��" Ji Qingxuan apologized.


    "It''s not your fault." After a long silence, Su Qingge waved her hand and forced herself to calm down, but she was jealous.


    Suddenly, she thought of a possibility, if she let her sister take her ce and stay by Gu Changge''s side. After all, Gu Changge was the young leader of the righteous path, while she was the inheritor of demonic art, and they were destined to end up on the opposite side of him.


    She could take advantage of the fact that Gu Changge did not know her true identity yet otherwise she really did not know how she would face all of this in the future.


    "Qingxuan, subsequently I may note back for a long time��" Su Qingge calmed down and said, "If in the meantime, Master realizes all this, you can tell him that Qingge is guilty of his trust��"


    With these words, her figure shed and she had already left the ce.


    "Sister��" Ji Qingxuan was a little confused for a moment, thinking that at the end, her sister seemed to have fallen into tears. What exactly was she hiding? Did she really have such bitterness and hatred?


    ����


    At the same time. In the Holy Spirit Ancient City.


    As a ce where all the major ancient kingdoms converged, there were all sorts of spiritual cultivators here.


    Not only could you meet young people who were new to cultivation, but you could also see ascetic cultivators who had been sitting still for hundreds of thousands of years.


    The city was iparably prosperous and could amodate nearly ten million people. Inside the city, a glorious, iparably magnificent hall.


    A foxy, natural white woman was standing here, directing the group of maids in front of her to go through something.


    The white-clothed woman''s face could be described as heavenly, one could not find a single w, and her eyes were glittering as if they could charm anyone.


    At this moment, she was holding her nine fluffy snow-white, shiny foxtails, her eyebrows slightly frowned, "You guys move faster, even investigating needs so much time?"


    "Miss, please wait a moment." Several maids heard, and hurriedly said, "Most of the information about Chu Hao, seems to have been deliberately hidden, it can not be found��"


    "Can''t find out?" The white-clothed woman frowned and was somewhat unconvinced. "There are still things in this world that I can''t find out about from the Wan Dao Business Alliance?"


    She could also find traces of the Gu family��s scandal, how could it be that she could not find out about a small third prince of Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom?


    "It''s just that there''s no need to investigate further, Yin Mei. I''ve already guessed who is helping Chu Hao." At that moment, the voice of a young man came from behind the curtain of the hall.


    "Master already knows?" Yin Mei was slightly stunned but didn''t ask more questions, then waved her hand for her group of maids to go down.


    "I know, it should be someone from the Wan Dao Business Alliance." Gu Changge sat there and was quietly drinking fragrant tea, blowing the mist to his mouth and raising his cup to drink it all.


    "It''s still the tea you brewed that tastes good." He sighed in praise, in a good mood.


    When he couldn''t investigate anything in the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he knew that the person who helped Chu Hao behind the scenes this time wouldn''t be too simple and was smart enough to hide all traces well.


    That was why he rushed to the Holy Spirit Ancient City, because there was a branch of the Wan Dao Merchant Alliance here, and he could contact Yin Mei toe over.


    "Since Master loves to drink it, then I will brew it for him every day." Yin Mei walked over and smiled as she sniffed and said.


    She did not choose to go to the True Immortal Academy to cultivate, knowing that it would be difficult to help Gu Changge even if her cultivation level increased.


    The biggest power behind the Wan Dao Business Alliance was the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n, as the Ancient Royal Family, their bottom line naturally needed no further exnation.


    In the past few years, although there were many forces that joined the Dao sects, the biggest power was still in their hands.


    "How much do you know about this Tang Wan?" Gu Changge smiled faintly, and casually picked up the jade slip in front of him, which contained many of the objects he had previously suspected, now before him afteryers of elimination and screening.


    He had already identified the candidate, the person who helped him behind Chu Hao, was this Tang Wan. If he wanted to find out, in fact, it was not difficult.


    First, he only had to know which people were simr in age to Chu Hao, and once spent time in the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom. These were familiar routines, as long as Gu Changge casually checked it, he could quickly identify the candidate.


    Tang Wan was smart and knew how to avoid suspicion and deliberately hid her tracks, but as long as she had been to the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, the traces could not be erased.


    Moreover, Tang Wan did not know that Yin Mei was his person.


    "Tang Wan, seems to be quite a sleight of hand, hundreds of years ago, she began to work in the business alliance. The Tang family has quite a lot of weight in the Wan Dao Business Alliance, and her grandfather is the head of a branch alliance with many experts under him��"


    Yin Mei exined the many things about Tang Wan in her mind and informed Gu Changge one by one.


    "The head of a branch alliance, that seems to have quite a lot of power." Gu Changge casually smiled.


    As one of thergest business alliances in the Upper Realm, almost all over the Upper Realm, the power contained was beyond imagination. The head of a branch alliance, even the Sect heads of some Immortal Great Sects, had to treat them with caution and they did not dare to take it lightly.


    "Did Tang Wan offend the young master?" Yin Mei inquired, then said, "I do know that she seems to have a younger brother, named Tang Tian, not too old, is a fop, domineering and arrogant used to, the Tang family is quite spoiled."


    "A younger brother?" Gu Changge''s smile looked a little deeper, "That''s just right."


    "What''s wrong with this Tang Wan, she just had to go against me. Should we kill her? Damn." Yin Mei nodded obediently, "People who go against my Master deserve to die."


    ����

 Chapter 295-2: Its hard not to have any jealousy, Yin Meis so-called means (2)

    <h4>Chapter 295-2: Its hard not to have any jealousy, Yin Meis so-called means (2)</h4>


    "Young master, I heard that a new batch of goods came to the Drunken Immortal House this time, do you want to take a look?"


    On the street where cultivators wereing and going, a young man with a frivolous face and sunken eye sockets was walking. His eyes swept over the many young beings and cultivators in all directions, and of course, mostly on the young female cultivators, constantly ncing at them.


    A wealthy man in the shape of a butler followed the young man and asked with a careful apanying smile.


    "What kind of goods can the Drunken Immortal House have?" The young man named Tang Tian said with some disdain.


    Although it seemed that he was just walking alone, a number of cultivators with powerful auras were following behind him in the shadows, protecting him.


    "I heard that this time the goods from the Drunken Immortal House seem toe from the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n." The rich man still said with a smile.


    "The Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n?" Tang Tian was stunned, then his eyes almost flooded with light, and he could not help but ask, "Is it really true or not? Isn''t the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n paying most of the attention to this? Howe it''s in the Drunken Immortal Building?"


    Although he was a dude, it did not mean that he was stupid. The Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n was an Ancient Royal n, how could they be easily encountered? However, the women of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n were almost all stunningly beautiful, and he did know this.


    "Young master does not have to worry, the goods this time are said to be expelled from the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n��" The rich man smiled heatedly, "So young master, you can rest assured."


    Tang Tian coldly snorted, "If you dare to lie to me, I will not spare you."


    The rich man hurriedly said, "I do not dare, with the status of the young master, who dares to lie to you."


    "Hmph, it��s good that you understand." Subsequently, Tang Tian hurriedly headed for the Drunken Immortal Building.


    When he arrived, under the arrangement of the rich man, he really saw a young girl of the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n who looked frightened and disturbed in the room on the second floor, and her appearance naturally contained a lot without saying much.


    The only strange thing was that this Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n Maiden was being tied up in, and even her mouth was also covered up.


    "Young master, her temperament is a little stubborn. But you can rest assured there is absolutely no problem, when it''s over, I still hope you will put in a few good words for me in front of Miss Wan."


    The rich man hurriedly exined.


    "Got it, got it, hurry up and get lost." Tang Tian, at this time, felt that he was very nagging and said impatiently, that he didn''t suspect anything at all.


    As for saying a few beautiful words in front of his sister? Did he dare to say this kind of thing?


    "Then I won''t disturb the young master." The rich man smilingly finished speaking and exited the room.


    "The maiden of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n really lives up to her name, this posture, this body��" In the middle of the room, Tang Tian was iparably excited and was about to make a move.


    Suddenly a horrible aura emerged from outside the Drunken Immortal Building as if it was going to destroy everything, with anger and ice cold.


    "Who is it? Dare to disturb my pleasure?" Tang Tian''s heart was displeased, but he heard several miserable screamsing from outside, his face suddenly changed and an unpleasant feeling suddenly rose in his heart.


    This was because the screams came from the cultivators who were secretly protecting him.


    "How dare you! How dare youy your hands on my maids!" Apanied by a cold and piercing voice like heavenly music.


    A sword aura blossomed in the void, horrible and powerful, awe-inspiringly enveloping the air, instantly sting the Drunken Immortal Building apart! Faces of all the cultivators on the street changed dramatically, in shock, and they all retreated.


    Only to see a woman in white in the high sky came, looking cold, the long sword was floating in the air behind her, blooming billions of haze, with killing intent enough to freeze the sky.


    In the dark, some strong cultivators were toote to react, and they were pierced by the sword, directly destroyed, their souls scattered into ashes, and one could not even find traces.


    "Boss Zhu, what is going on here?" Tang Tian''s heart was a little uneasy, his face was white, and he hurriedly walked out of the room to ask the rich man from before.


    He was panicking in his heart, what the hell was going on here? Could it be that things were wrong?


    This young girl from the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n, could there be something wrong with her?


    However, Tang Tian couldn''t react in time, and the scene he saw after walking out of the room simply made him thunderstruck, and his whole body was frozen, unable to react for a while.


    "You bloody mouth, stop talking nonsense��" Tang Tian yelled in anger, looking iparably hideous.


    However, the rich man fell to his knees, ignoring him in the slightest, full of fear and anxiety, regret and panic, and other emotions, and could not stop saying, "All of this is ordered by Lord Tang Tian, and I have nothing to do with!"


    "All of this happened because of him, otherwise I would not dare to have the guts to let Lord Tang Tian bring people to the Drunken Immortal House. I hope the Heavenly Maiden forgive me! I know I''m wrong, I beg the Heavenly Maiden to spare my life!"


    "Tang Tian, you really have a lot of guts, you even dare toy hands on my maid!" The woman in white looked extremely cold, with killing intent, her long sword was hanging in the air, and a terrifying brilliance was intertwined on it, and it could fall at any time.


    "It''s all wrong, I don''t know anything! It''s all arranged by shopkeeper Zhu, he framed me��" Tang Tian''s face was pale, his voice trembled, and he was extremely angry and uneasy, trying to exin.


    He naturally recognized the woman in white in front of him, who was the goddess of the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n. With a face that brings disaster to the country and the people, countless geniuses had regarded her as a goddess.


    And she had the power of the Wan Dao Business Alliance. How could a yboy like him dare to easily provoke such a character?


    The woman in white looked colder and colder, and said with a cold expression, "Who should I listen to? Or are you all fooling me? You kidnapped my maid, if I hadn''t left a mark on her, I''m afraid today she would have to suffer in your poisonous hands!"


    Her words were not big, but they spread on the street. Many cultivators and living beings heard it and were extremely surprised, and instantly made up the cause and effect.


    After all, Tang Tian''s reputation was not good. Many people knew him. It was not surprising that he would do such a thing. But they didn''t expect that this time, he was really bold and dared to attack the maid of the goddess from the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n.


    "I''m really framed. Goddess, your maid is still upstairs. If you don''t believe me, go ask her in person, and the truth wille to light��" Tang Tian was still trying his best to exin, and hurriedly said.


    His face was extremely pale, as if he was grabbing a life-saving straw, thinking that a rich man wanted to frame him.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance. If you dare to deceive me, the Tang family behind you will not be able to protect you." The voice of the woman in white was extremely cold.


    Soon, she moved and walked into the room. Immediately after, a sword light fell, releasing the girl from the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n who was tied.


    "Miss, save me! Tang Tian is despicable and shameless. He even sent someone to knock me out. If you hadn''te in time, I would have��"


    As soon as the girl saw the arrival of the woman in white, she immediately cried and exined. Many creatures and creatures were angry at Tang Tian, this was simply the worst kind of scum!


    And when he heard this, Tang Tian''s face suddenly lost all blood, and the cold swept his body, and he fell to the ground.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind, it was over, he was schemed against!


    "Tang Tian, ??what else do you have to exin?" The woman in white looked at him coldly and asked.


    ����


    "These days, there are a lot less creatures in Absolute Heavenly Extinction. It seems that the geniuses of True Immortal Academy are still somewhat useful��"


    At this moment, on a mountain far away from the territory of the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, Chu Hao''s figure appeared here.


    The monstrous gray fog raging in front of him, with his palm falling, was instantly wiped away like snow meeting the scorching sun, and dissipated into nothingness. He was only one step away from entering the Supreme Realm.


    Needless to say about his strength, it was very simple to deal with the Absolute Heavenly beings, but the Heavenly Extinction aura was very difficult to deal with, and even he needed to spend a lot of energy to eradicate it.


    Here, he saw a lot of geniuses from the True Immortal Academy, who were fighting with a group of Heavenly Extinction beings, which was very fierce.


    Chu Hao knew that this was the trial of True Immortal Academy, so he didn''t care too much.


    "At this rate, the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction should be resolved."


    Thinking of this, Chu Hao couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief and showed a rare smile. In the distance, he saw a group of geniuses, all shrouded in divine brilliance, their aura was astonishing and majestic.


    "The followers of Gu Changge�� It seems that Gu Changge has alsoe here."


    Chu Hao frowned and chose to leave in the other direction, not wanting to meet Gu Changge here.


    "Chu Hao is indeed here, the master''s guess is correct."


    And among that group of geniuses, a young creature with the appearance of a Yaksha sneered at the corner of his mouth. When he noticed Chu Hao, he directly informed Gu Changge of all this with amunication jade talisman.

 Chapter 375-2: Yue Mingkongs consciousness as a wife, Rounding up Demon Master Bai Kun (2)

    <h4>Chapter 375-2: Yue Mingkongs consciousness as a wife, Rounding up Demon Master Bai Kun (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge nodded as he waved his sleeves, and walked away from this ce. Then his mighty figure rose into the sky. He directly opened up a space passage and rushed through the virtual space.


    The terrifying momentum resounded in the sky.


    The disciples and Elders of the True Immortal Academy watched this scene in shock, and they were speechless for a long time.


    Then there were spections about where Gu Changge was going and what purpose he was going for.


    "It should be about the whereabouts of the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves."


    Wang Ziji said firmly.


    Jiang Chuchu next to her nced at her and said calmly, "You seem to know Gu Changge very well?"


    Wang Ziji smiled, "It''s not that I understand him, it''s just that I can guess what he''s going to do."


    "Do you suddenly feel that I know him better than you?" She provocatively revealed a pair of shallow vortex-like eyes.


    Jiang Chuchu ignored her provocation, turned around and left.


    Gu Xian''er, who had just broken through to the Sacred Realm, stared nkly at Gu Changge and led people away, then lowered her eyes, and there seemed to be some lingering mncholy in her eyes.


    ����


    Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    This was a majestic and magnificent ancient city with a poption of several billion.


    It was nearly 100,000 miles across, like a beast crawling on the ground, and the city wall alone stretched like a mountain.


    At this moment, outside the four gates of the Northern Marsh Ancient City, the dark clouds overwhelmed the city.


    Among them, colorful feathers circted with divine wings covered the sky, and scales flicked.


    All kinds of powerful and terrifying creatures appeared in the sky,pletely blocking all directions.


    Rising through the clouds and fog, the body alone was like a hill, entwined with purple lightning and crimson rays of light. The resultant power was astonishing.


    It was difficult for any cultivator or creature to leave this ce for half a step, nor to enter the city.


    Anyone who disobeyed would be killed on the spot.


    Just now, a cultivator was dissatisfied and tried to resist, but he was shot to death from the sky, and his body and spirit were both destroyed on the spot.


    Everyone was trembling, their backs were terrified, and their souls were trembling.


    They wondered what had happened, why so many creatures along with an army would suddenly emerge.


    Even the city lord of the Northern Marsh Ancient City appeared outside the city wall at this time, carefully wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, not daring to say a word.


    He naturally recognized who the master behind these terrifying creatures in front of him was, so he dealt with them carefully and did not dare to offend them.


    The cultivators behind him were all powerful figures of Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    But now he was also carefully apanying him, not daring to show any trace of dissatisfaction.


    The huge Northern Marsh Ancient City seemed very dead at this time, and everyone was worried about the destruction.


    This force outside the city was really terrifying, it was mighty and covered the sky and the sun.


    Not to mention an ancient city, even a small Dao sect could be easily destroyed.


    "My master has an order. Anyone who dares to cover up the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves will be regarded as opposing him and the consequences will be at their own risk."


    At this moment, a creature in the shape of a Yaksha stood up and announced. The whole body was surrounded by red rays of light as he opened his mouth and sneered, and his voice echoed in the sky.


    "Thirteen Thieves? Damn it!"


    "Damn Thirteen Thieves, they are actually trying to drag me down!"


    Hearing this, many cultivators changed their expressions, and then they reacted.


    It turned out that this matter was actually rted to the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves.


    During this time, the matter of Gu Changge chasing and killing the Thirteen Thieves caused a stir in the Upper Realm.


    As for who was behind this group of creatures, there was no need to say more.


    Many cultivators smiled bitterly. Except for Gu Changge, in the current Upper Realm, who had such great power to send such a terrifying force in order to hunt down a person.


    At the moment, many people were also being put down. Since it was to hunt down the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves, it must have nothing to do with ordinary people like them.


    They didn''t cover up the rest of the guilt, and naturally, there was nothing to worry about, and just hoped that they would not suffer an innocent disaster.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, since the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves have appeared in the Northern Marsh ancient city, then I will cooperate with you to search them out, and give an exnation to Young Master Changge."


    The Northern Marsh city lord was somewhat relieved and then opened his mouth, swearing a promise. He also hated the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves in his heart.


    If he didn''t go to other ces and ended uping to the Northern Marsh Ancient City. Wasn''t this simply causing disaster for him?


    "If I had known that the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves were in this city, I would have sent people to search all over the ce. How could I have bothered Young Master Changge to make such a move? If someone sheltered the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves, I would definitely arrest them without any mercy!"


    After the Northern Marsh city lord finished speaking, the rest of the powerhouses behind him also spoke up one after another, stating their position. They definitely did not cover up and hide the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves.


    Hearing this, many young cultivators were shocked.


    They usually didn''t get to see such powerhouses at all.


    But today, because Gu Changge wanted to search the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves, they all showed up and made such a careful guarantee.


    Such power was simply too terrifying and unimaginable.


    "With the words of the city lord of Northern Marsh city, I can rest assured. We are not unreasonable people. The master told me toe here, just to arrest the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves, and not to embarrass everyone in the Northern Marsh Ancient City."


    Seeing that Northern Marsh city lord and others were so knowledgeable, the creature with the appearance of Yasha also disyed a faint smile.


    "Everyone, please rest assured, we will fully cooperate with the search and will not let any suspicious person leave." City Lord assured.


    Afterward, a mighty army descended on the Northern Marsh Ancient City and began to search one mansion after another.


    The entire Northern Marsh Ancient City was affected, and everyone felt uneasy, for fear that the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves were hiding beside them.


    Spring Breeze Pavillion, Ting Yu Xuan.


    This was the ce of smoky willows in the Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    But today it was very quiet.


    In the inner room, a middle-aged man with a pale face was coughing blood, sitting in a wheelchair.


    His eyes were covered with ck cloth. In addition, his lower limbs werepletely useless, and he had no ability to move.


    This was not an ordinary trauma, even many sacred medicines would not be able to cure it.


    Same went for his eyes, this was because he had seen too many secrets, and the bacsh he had suffered was difficult to get rid of for his entire life.


    Behind the middle-aged man, a young man with a sad face couldn''t help but sigh, "Master, are we just going to wait for death today?"


    During these days they were hiding here.


    He was anxious and cautious at all times, like a mouse living in the darkness, unable to see any light.


    This kind of life made him despair, and he didn''t understand why his Master who was like a God would be chased like this.


    The huge Upper Realm no longer had any ce for him.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he seemed to have touched the injury on his body again and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    He shook his head slightly, his voice seemed very calm, as if he had expected it.


    "I didn''t expect Gu Changge to find me so quickly. I thought I could hide for a few more days. It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for greed, how could this happen�� "


    "Master, let them take Lian''er, the person Gu Changge wants to arrest is me, and it has nothing to do with you."


    "This is a secret treasure I made at the beginning. After you two use it, hide in the void and leave quietly, no one will be able to detect your traces. Then you take the opportunity to flee to the Demon World and find a man named Jun, and give this bag to him."


    The middle-aged man spoke all this calmly.


    At the same time, he took two things out of his arms.


    A very ordinary-looking bag, a very ordinary jade talisman, there was nothing surprising, even if it was thrown on the ground, no one would notice it.


    But now these two items were handed over to the two of them by him.


    Behind the young man, there was also a woman with a graceful figure with an enchanting appearance. Her skin was as white as snow, her blue silky hair was like diamonds, and the light could pass from them.


    At this moment, her expression seemed a little unbearable, but in the end, she didn''t say anything more.


    "Master, if we leave, what will you do? You are seriously injured now. Once we leave and you are caught by Gu Changge, it will be a dead end!"


    When the young man heard this, his face became sadder, his eyes were red as if tears could fall at any time.


    "Master, you have now obtained the true biography of being a master. Even if you are not a master, you can still live well. You don''t need to bury your life in this ce to be a master."


    The middle-aged man''s smile seemed a little relieved, but his words were firm and unequivocal, and no question was allowed.


    "Lian��er, you�� ah�� father is most ashamed of you and your mother, but your father is doing this because he can''t stop it. It''s not because he doesn''t want to see you that he hasn''te to see you over the years. I didn''t want to hurt you."


    "It''s hard on you, you built the Spring Breeze Pavillion by yourself��"


    Later, he looked at the beautiful woman again, feeling a little guilty. Although he couldn''t see it, he knew that his daughter was actually watching him.


    This somewhat made the middle-aged man a little relieved.


    Who would have thought that the master behind Spring Breeze Pavillion, a well-known assassination organization, would be the daughter of this Demon Master Bai Kun?

 Chapter 377-1: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (1)

    <h4>Chapter 377-1: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (1)</h4>


    As the events transpired, on a mountain 100,000 miles east of the Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    Within the void, a wave of fluctuations emerged as two figures fell out of it.


    The one whonded first was a pale young man with a pale face. His blood rolled for a while, and he only felt that his internal organs seemed to be split open. It was extremely painful.


    He was Bai Kun''s disciple, Bai Hua.


    Beside Bai Hua, the enchanting woman who fell out of the void was Bai Lian''er. Her condition was not much better than Bai Hua''s. There was no blood on her delicate face, and a lot of it was smothered on her dress.


    "This Gu Changge''s strength is so strong�� If it wasn''t for my quick reaction, I would have probably died there."


    Bai Lian''er''s eyes were very indifferent, and she quickly took out arge number of medicinal pills from her storage ring before swallowing them, and started recovering from her injuries.


    She ignored Bai Hua who was looking at her worriedly.


    Instead, she was silently conditioning her own injuries and quickly healing broken bones and organs.


    The cultivator at the peak of Quasi-Supreme Realm was suddenly pped by Gu Changge just now.


    She was caught off guard and didn''t have time to resist, so she just sacrificed a divine weapon to resist, and as a result, suffered a serious injury.


    This also disyed how terrifying Gu Changge''s strength was. And Bai Lian''er had no idea how Gu Changge noticed her and Bai Hua''s trail.


    It was obvious that she used a unique secret technique, and also urged the jade pendant her father had given her, but even so, Gu Changge still noticed their traces.


    At that time, Bai Lian''er''s heart was really shaken, it was unbelievable.


    She had naturally heard a lot of rumors about Gu Changge among the younger generation.


    Whether it was some time ago or this time, he was in an invincible limelight with a bright halo and his peers had to lower their eyebrows in front of him.


    But Bai Lian''er didn''t take it seriously. After all, he was just a young junior.


    If Gu Changge wanted to reach her level, even if it was the fastest, it would take at least a hundred years.


    But�� this time.


    With the outbreak of the Ancient Immortal War and the destruction of the Purple Mansion, she began to pay attention to Gu Changge.


    She tried to make Spring Breeze Pavilion''s assassins not take on tasks rted to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Gu Changge.


    As an assassination organization living in the dark world, she had naturally experienced various tasks.


    For example, the attack and assassination of Gu Changge.


    Because there were too many Dao Lineages in the Upper Realm, the trees that were higher would be destroyed by the wind. Since Gu Changge''s light was too bright, there were always Dao Lineages who were jealous and wished to destroy him.


    This was also a normal thing.


    But Bai Lian''er didn''t expect that one day her father would offend Gu Changge, and would even urge the Thirteen Great Thieves to snatch the secret treasure forged by Gu Changge.


    With such a big hatred, Gu Changge would definitely not let it go.


    However, she was powerless to stop it.


    For her father, offending Gu Changge would definitely not be easy.


    Thinking of this, Bai Lian''er couldn''t help but feel a faint sadness in her heart. Although her character was indifferent, it did not mean that she was ruthless.


    Although she once hated andined about her father, it had been six thousand years since the incident. As her only rtive in this world, how could she be indifferent to him?


    In the next moment, Bai Lian''er suddenly waved her hand, and a crystal clear mirror emerged from her sleeve.


    "Sister Lian''er, what is this��"


    Although Bai Hua grimaced in pain, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Bai Lian''er nced at him indifferently and said nothing. As her aura surged, the brilliance on the mirror surged, and a picture suddenly emerged.


    "Master��"


    Bai Hua''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help eximing.


    The scene that appeared in the mirror was exactly the scene in the Northern Marsh Ancient City, where Gu Changge dispatched the cultivators to escort Bai Kun into the cage.


    Although Bai Kun''s face was natural, in this picture, he was bound by chains and was extremely embarrassed.


    This scene made Bai Hua burn with rage. His fists were clenched, and he became extremely angry to the point that he hated it.


    "Fine��"


    Bai Lian''er nced at him lightly as she frowned, and continued to stare at the picture in the mirror.


    However, in the next moment, her expression suddenly changed.


    She even took a few steps back, and the mirror in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    In the picture, a young man wearing a ck long robe, rich and godlike, with hair shining brightly like a god, suddenly raised his head and smiled at her, as if the endless distance between them had vanished and he was able to see her.


    Immediately afterward, the mirror in front of her blurred and then shattered with a click.


    "How could�� how could he sense the means I left at that time��"


    Bai Lian''er took a deep breath and calmed down.


    She frowned tightly, and was a little suspicious as she fell into a deep unease.


    <i>How terrifying is Gu Changge''s perception? For him to even notice this? </i>


    <i>How can it be so unfathomable? Is he really just someone from the younger generation?</i>


    "He shouldn''t have seen me, he just sensed my means."


    Soon, Bai Lian''er regained herposure, nced at Bai Hua with an indifferent expression, and said, "Let''s go."


    "Sister Lian''er, where are we going now, are we going to the Demon World?"


    Bai Hua got up and asked. He also swallowed a lot of medicinal pills, and his injuries had almost recovered.


    "I''ll go find someone first. Since Gu Changge didn''t kill my father on the spot, he must be keeping my father temporarily imprisoned."


    "I can''t ignore my father''s life or death."


    Bai Lian''er said lightly, as the owner of Spring Breeze Pavillion, she had developed a lot of connections over the years.


    And this was when it came in handy.


    "Didn''t Master say that we should not care about him and that we should not seek revenge from Gu Changge? Why��"


    Bai Hua asked in confusion.


    He was in awe of Bai Kun from the bottom of his heart, so he never vited his Master''s words.


    Although he also really wanted to save and avenge his Master, considering what Master said, he felt that he still had to obey his Master''s instructions.


    "That''s on the premise that my father was killed by Gu Changge. Now Gu Changge has no intention of killing him, so there is a way to save my father."


    Bai Lian''er exined indifferently, "After I make arrangements, we will head to the Demon World to find the Jun Bufan that my father mentioned."


    Having said that, she nced at Bai Hua and shook her head slightly in her heart.


    Why was the gap between her and Gu Changge of the younger generation so big? It was simply a world of difference.


    Although Bai Hua had inherited her father''s mantle, in her opinion, he was just a very innocent young genius who had not seen much of the world.


    Possessing the Heavenly Body and the ability to spy on the Heavenly Secrets gave him the ability to elude nothingness?


    This kind of talent was very tasteless to her, and it would only be a burden to carry around.


    It was only because he was his father''s disciple that Bai Lian''er had no choice but to bring him along.


    "Okay, I will listen to Sister Lian''er. By the way, Sister Lian''er, have you met Jun Bufan that Master said?"


    Bai Hua nodded, and then he thought of something before he asked inexplicably.


    Bai Lian''er''s expression changed slightly, but she did not answer his question.


    For her, even if Jun Bufan was not dead, he could only be regarded as a stranger at best.


    Six thousand years ago, her heart had already been broken once.


    Afterward, the two of them turned into a divine light and quickly left this ce, crossing many mountains and ponds, without stopping.


    ����


    Bai Kun, the remnant of the Thirteen Great Thieves, was arrested by Gu Changge in the Northern Marsh Ancient City. This news soon spread to all parties in the Upper Realm, causing a huge sensation.


    Bai Kun was no stranger to the Demon World.


    During the previous regime, the famous Demon Master had enormous power. Because he saw too many Heavenly Secrets, he was blinded.


    Later, after the rebellion in the Demon World, he was designated as a traitor by the current Queen Xi Yao. He was hunted down for many years and disappeared.


    Now that the Bai Kun reappeared in the world, it caused quite a stir for all ethnic groups and traditions.


    Many cultivators and creatures were guessing how Gu Changge would deal with Bai Kun after imprisoning him.

 Chapter 377-2: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (2)

    <h4>Chapter 377-2: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (2)</h4>


    Of course, why Bai Kun ended up in such a situation was self-inflicted in the eyes of many people.


    Daring to snatch Gu Changge''s secret treasure in a good manner, wasn''t this pping on your own face? Did he have a death wish?


    This incident caused a lot of uproar in the Upper Realm, and some people spected that the Demon World might even intervene.


    Because of this, the True Immortal Academy specially vacated an underground prison for Gu Changge, which was especially responsible for detaining Bai Kun.


    However, Bai Kun''s cultivation had been sealed by Gu Changge, and he was not worried that anyone would dare to take a huge risk and enter True Immortal Academy to save him.


    After returning to the True Immortal Academy, Gu Changge started the next n while contacting Queen Xi Yao in the Demon World.


    During his investigation, Spring Breeze Pavillion rose 6,000 years ago, when the Demon World was in chaos.


    Except for the You Yue Demon Emperor, the other five Demon Emperors were missing.


    And Bai Kun, the Demon Master who was under the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, were close friends.


    With this level of rtionship, Gu Changge could specte very well that the people behind Spring Breeze Pavilion also left the Demon World that year.


    "Bai Kun only had one wife in his life, because he spied on Heaven''s Secrets and incurred a curse, causing his wife to die prematurely�� In addition, Bai Kun also has a daughter named Bai Lian''er, who also went missing 6,000 years ago. ."


    Gu Changge flipped through a lot of news and fell into deep thought.


    Yin Mei did not let him down. Among the many pieces of information investigated, there was one more main point.


    Because of her mother''s early death, Bai Lian''er believed that her father killed her mother, so her rtionship with her father was like water and fire.


    "It seems that among the two people who escaped from the Northern Marsh Ancient City that day, there was one other person who was Bai Lian''er. I wonder if she is the mysterious owner behind Spring Breeze Pavillion. I have to find a chance to meet her."


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes.


    At that time, she took his palm in a hurry, and her strength was least in the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    What he was not sure about now was whether Bai Lian''er would save her father. After all, ording to the data, the rtionship between Bai Lian''er and her father Bai Kun was like water and fire.


    Gu Changge nned to find an opportunity to test Bai Kun''s tone.


    During this time, all the disciples of the True Immortal Academy had already gone to the tomb of the Supreme God n to cultivate, but they seemed rather quiet.


    Yue Mingkong would send him some news from time to time, about some opportunities that appeared in the tomb of the Supreme God n.


    In addition to the True Immortal Academy, other Dao Lineages and Great Sects also dispatched young geniuses from the n.


    For example, the Hidden Ji Family, the Hidden Wang Family, and some more mysterious ethnic groups were now gradually showing their traces.


    In the huge Upper Realm, there had been many innate races since the beginning of the world, but until now, they were rarely seen.


    It was not that those races had disappeared, but that they were hiding in some small worlds and had no contact with the outside world.


    The power of these ethnic groups should not be underestimated, and their inheritance was long, even spanning countless epochs.


    Like the Supreme God Race, it was such a group with the Supreme Divine Will flowing in the blood, a mysterious powerparable to the light of the flying Immortal.


    With this kind of power in the body, they could have unparalleledbat power, and it was difficult to find an opponent in the same realm.


    The tomb of the Supreme God that appeared this time not only disturbed the rest of the ethnic group, but even the mysterious Princess of the Supreme God n had appeared.


    Moreover, what made Gu Changge most interesting was that ording to the report of the demonic puppet, Jiang Chen was also mixed in with the group.


    Beside him, there was not only the Princess of the Supreme God n but also a somewhat mysterious monk.


    It could only be said that it was worthy of being the Son of Luck. Wherever there was an opportunity he would appear there.


    Originally, Gu Changge didn''t intend to enter the tomb of the Supreme God, but if the Son of Luck appeared, something good would definitely appear.


    In this case, he had to go. During this time, he could send someone to investigate Bai Lian''er''s trace and wait for Queen Xi Yao''s reply.


    The extraordinary matter of the Demon Emperor''s son, Jun, had to be considered before venturing to the Demon World.


    Everything he had to do now could only be considered as nning ahead.


    "If Bai Lian''er is the master behind Spring Breeze Pavilion, then following this normal trajectory, she will definitelye into contact with Jun Bufan, the son of the Demon Emperor."


    "Six thousand years ago, when Bai Lian''er was still in the Demon World, she should have known Jun Bufan. If I follow this routine, it may be the rhythm of the heroine''s temte��"


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge entered the dungeon just in case.


    Bai Kun was sealed and was being thrown here. Although he was blind and disabled, he immediately felt Gu Changge''s arrival.


    "Gu Changge, what are you doing here? It''s still the same sentence, if you want to kill or cut, go ahead and this old man will never frown."


    Bai Kun raised his head very stubbornly, those empty eyes staring at Gu Changge looked very scary.


    If there was an ordinary person, they would be frightened by this appearance.


    It was just that Gu Changge''s face didn''t change from beginning to end. He casually sat down on the stone next to the dungeon and shook the dust on it with his robe.


    "The environment here seems to be a little dark, and it seems quite lonely alone. But I don''t think you can feel it, senior."


    He said to himself.


    Seeing Bai Kun''splexion changing, Gu Changge continued tough, "Of course, if senior feels lonely, I can help you find a partner."


    Bai Kun frowned and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I just feel that this ce is too dark and there is no sunshine all day long. Senior stays here alone, and he will feel lonely. The junior feels a little sorry, so after thinking about it, I think I should do something for the senior."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, with a calm tone in his voice.


    However, Bai Kun felt a terrifying cold airing up from his tailbone.


    An ominous foreboding arrived at his mind.


    Gu Changge was definitely the most terrifying character he had ever seen.


    Even Empress Xi Yao, who he had expected back then, was far behind.


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    Bai Kun asked with his scalp numb.


    He found that from the moment Gu Changge entered the dungeon, he was in control of his emotions, making him anxious and even giving birth to ominous premonitions.


    "Your daughter hase to rescue you."


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    "What��"


    Bai Kun heard this, his head buzzed as if he had been knocked by a hammer, and there was a buzzing sound.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    <i>Didn''t I tell her and Bai Hua to leave him alone and not avenge him?</i>


    <i>Why didn''t she listen ande to save himself?</i>


    "No, you''re lying to me. My daughter can''te to save me. She and I haven''t seen each other for 6,000 years."


    However, Bai Kun was also someone who had experienced strong winds and waves, and soon calmed down, thinking that Gu Changge was probably just deceiving himself.


    "Really? Senior, your memory is really bad, why don''t I remind you."


    "Aren''t the two people who escaped from the Northern Marsh Ancient City, your apprentice and daughter Bai Lian''er? Who would have thought that she has now be the master behind Spring Breeze Pavillion."


    "Do you think there is a coincidence in this world?"


    Gu Changge said with a smile, his tone did not change much.


    But Bai Kun''s forehead had gradually drenched with cold sweat.


    "What did you do to my daughter?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, "I didn''t do anything to her, I was just wondering if I should reunite both father and daughter, senior. This dungeon is not very big, but it should be possible to amodate two people."


    "Gu Changge, what do you want to ask? I''ll tell you, don''t hurt my daughter, she has nothing to do with this matter, she has nothing to do with this��"


    At this moment, Bai Kun finally realized Gu Changge''s purpose, and couldn''t help but say with grief.


    His daughter Bai Lian''er was definitely his weakness. Before that, he wasn''t worried about Gu Changge searching for his memory.


    Because some of his soul was sealed, once it was touched, it would all be destroyed, including him and the soul.


    And Gu Changge would naturally get nothing.

 Chapter 378-1: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 378-1: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (1)</h4>


    In the dark and damp dungeon, Bai Kun stood there with a sad expression on his face.


    His only movable hand was bound by a chain, and he couldn''t help clenching it tightly, but currently he still seemed extremely powerless.


    Now that he had determined that Gu Changge already knew a lot of information about his daughter, he could not hide anything from him.


    As the mysterious owner of Spring Breeze Pavillion, Bai Lian''er had been very low-key over the years and has almost never shown a trace in front of outsiders.


    But Gu Changge was so sure that his daughter was the master behind Spring Breeze Pavillion.


    This only showed that Gu Changge had already investigated a lot of information.


    And Bai Kun knew her daughter''s character.


    It was impossible for her to do what he said before. If she knew that he was not killed by Gu Changge, she would definitely try to save him.


    As for Gu Changge, he only needed to use himself as bait and cast a, so that his daughter Bai Lian''er could throw herself into the and send herself to his door.


    Bai Kun had no doubts about Gu Changge''s intentions.


    "Gu Changge, what do you want to know?"


    Soon, Bai Kun packed up his emotions and couldn''t help asking, "If I know something, I will definitely tell you."


    "Very good, I like smart people. If the senior cooperates with me obediently, maybe one day I''ll be in a good mood, and I''ll let you go so that you and your daughter can truly reunite. You don''t even have to worry about being hunted down by the Demon World."


    "For me, if I am in a good mood, it��s just a word."


    Seeing Bai Kun''s appearance, Gu Changge already knew that his heart had been shaken, so he couldn''t help but smile.


    A person with a weakness in his heart was not afraid of death, but as long as one had grasped his weakness, he would naturally be easy to deal with.


    Hearing this, Bai Kun''s face moved slightly.


    Although he knew that Gu Changge was probably just talking casually, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Ants were still alive, let alone people?


    Moreover, as Gu Changge said, he really only needed one sentence to make the Demon World give up their pursuit of him.


    In this way, he didn''t need to run around and hide like a mouse living in the dark in the future.


    "What do you want to ask?" Bai Kun said.


    Gu Changge smiled and asked, "Why did you let your daughter and apprentice flee to the Demon World? As far as I know, the Demon World is not friendly to them now, and this is not a wise decision. "


    Bai Kun''splexion changed slightly, but he didn''t expect Gu Changge to directly ask about the Demon World as soon as he arrived.


    This involved what he promised the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor at the beginning. Why was Gu Changge, an outsider, concerned about this?


    However, Bai Kun didn''t dare to hide something from Gu Changge, and said in a low voice, "I asked them to send something to the Demon World. This is what I promised my old friend."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s heart moved slightly, and he instantly thought of the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    The old friend Bai Kun mentioned was naturally the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    "Who was it intended for?" he continued.


    Bai Kun hesitated, sensing that Gu Changge''s expression seemed indifferent, he couldn''t helpughing bitterly, "I don''t know what it is, it''s just a bag, and I don''t know what it contains."


    He didn''t lie, the original package was handed to him by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor himself so that he would find a suitable time in the future to give it to his son Jun Bufan.


    Bai Kun had never opened it.


    Now that he had offended Gu Changge and was behind bars, he couldn''t go anywhere, so he could only entrust this task to his apprentice.


    "Do you want to hand that over to the son of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, Jun Bufan, who died 6,000 years ago?"


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and had no ns to continue listening. He shook the dust on his robes and arose to leave the dungeon.


    He had got the information he wanted.


    From this point of view, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor did indeed set up a lot of back-ups for his descendants.


    Gu Changge once thought that with the Luck of the Demon World, the six Great Demon Emperors that were born would actually only be in the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    But now it seemed that he underestimated the strength of these Great Demon Emperors.


    If it was only the Quasi-Emperor Realm, how could it be deployed to this era?


    Therefore, the son of the Demon Emperor was actually the Son of Luckbined with the rebirth stream and the inheritance stream.


    "What��"


    Bai Kun''s face changed drastically, and he blurted out, "How did you know about this?"


    Except for the people from the Demon World, how could the rest of the Dao lineage be concerned about Jun Bufan?


    Six thousand years ago, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor set up many backups and then disappeared, leaving a Dharma body to inform him of this matter.


    Therefore, Bai Kun kept guessing that Jun Bufan was just in suspended animation.


    But�� where did Gu Changge hear about this and why was he so certain?


    There was an uproar in his heart, and he could not calm down for a long time.


    Gu Changge ignored Bai Kun''s trembling and left the dungeon directly. With his absence, this ce returned to dead silence.


    Bai Kun was stunned, and until now, he still hadn''t reacted.


    Faintly, he felt that he had been drawn into an invisible vortex of terror.


    This made him deeply guilty and annoyed.


    After leaving the dungeon, Gu Changge did not intend to inform Queen Xi Yao of the news.


    Earlier, he was only interested in Jun Bufan, the Son of Luck.


    But now, after listening to what Bai Kun said, he felt that the Demon World seemed to be hiding a great secret.


    The chaos of the Demon World 6,000 years ago did not seem to be an ident.


    This secret intrigued him.


    "Empress Xi Yao�� maybe she''s just being used as a pawn��"


    "It seems that only bypletely controlling her will there be a chance to make a move in this chess game."


    Gu Changge looked at the cold tea and slightly shook his head.


    Ji Qingxuan was not around, so he was really ufortable with the chores. It seemed that he had to find a satisfactory maid again sometime.


    He already had an idea in his heart, and nned to visit the Demon World after the matter of the tomb of the Supreme God was resolved.


    Afterward, he summoned a group of followers, and his figure broke through the void and left the True Immortal Academy.


    Many Elders noticed this scene, they were stunned for a moment, but then they couldn''t help but smile.


    "It seems that Gu Changge still intends to enter this trial��"


    "I''m afraid it''s going to be lively."


    ����


    At the same time, in the tomb of the Supreme God, which was at a countless distance, there was a scene of chaos at the moment.


    Whoosh whoosh!!!


    Divine Lights broke through the sky as they crossed the mountains and rivers in an instant, and rushed to this ce.


    Various golden ancient chariots rumbled across the sky like a sun hanging in the sky, looking extremely dazzling.


    In the distance, there were also the white jade chariots that were as cold as the moon, majestic and heavy like Primordial Demon Mountain, and the splendid pavilions and pces were suspended in the air and hidden in the clouds�� These were all signs of the powers of the Great Dao Lineages. There were many geniuses and cultivators standing on these, which was extremely lively and could be called a sea of ??people.


    The birth of the Supreme God''s tomb caused shock to many Dao traditions and aristocratic families in the Upper Realm and dispatched the powerhouses of their n toe here, intending to share a piece of the pie.


    From farther away, it could be seen that many powerhouses would be arriving here, by many young people.


    These powerhouses were bright and blurry as if they had divine power and were incredibly powerful.


    The vast and majestic pressure shrouded the heavens and the earth, and there was a terrifying difference in strength and power from the younger generation.


    Between the mountains and the swamps, a gray miasma rose. It was mixed with the roars of some unknown beasts that shook from all directions, making thend within a thousand miles tremble.


    There were cracks in some mountains emerging a red glow, and then terrifying beasts like fire unicorns rushed out of them with the Sacred Realm��s might as they spit out magma falling from the sky, submerging thousands of miles of ground.


    The scene here was very amazing and terrifying. If one was not careful, there would even be a danger of death.


    Therefore, many geniuses and cultivators were grouped together, and the respective Dao traditions were also using various means to contend with the pressure of this ce.


    At the same time, one had to be careful of the beasts that rushed out from time to time, so as not to lose their lives.


    Before that, a powerhouse in the Sacred Realm rushed to the depths.


    As a result, everyone saw that the fierce beast, which was like a fire unicorn, opened its mouth and spit out magma, burning it to ashes, instantly destroying its body and spirit.


    Although it was said to be a tomb, it was actually more like a ruin.


    Farther away, you could still see the outlines of some cities that had long been broken, and some imprints of array formations were still shining brightly.


    "I heard that the Ancestor of the Supreme God n was in the tomb of the Supreme God this time. His cultivation base has already surpassed the Supreme Realm, and he might have entered the Emperor Realm."


    "Divine position, that is the Supreme treasure. Once we get it, even if it��s Gu Changge, we can still resist him."

 Chapter 378-2: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 378-2: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (2)</h4>


    Between the mountains, a group of young geniuses from an Immortal sect were gathering together, led by the Elders of the sect as they were rushing to this ce.


    At this moment, the person speaking had a strong desire and fiery color in his eyes.


    Being the head of the Supreme God n was equivalent to having the cultivator''s Dao fruit.


    It contained Supreme Good Fortune, and it could even make people sanctified on the spot, inheriting some of the cultivation bases of the original Ancestor of the Supreme God n.


    Even the leader of the Great Sect would be moved by this kind of thing, and it was impossible for them to sit still.


    Therefore, knowing that it was the thing from the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, it still attracted countless cultivators.


    In the face of this kind of good thing, even the Supreme God n couldn''t stop the others from arriving topete.


    After all, this Supreme God tomb was not under the jurisdiction of the Supreme God n.


    "It is said that this ce used to be the training ground of the Ancestor of the Supreme God Race. I don''t know why the training ground fell apart. But there are a lot of opportunities left. The Supreme Treasure�� is also the Supreme Creation."


    Hearing the discussions of the disciples, the Elder in charge of the leadership also said with yearning and longing.


    He looked at the distant mountains, swamps, andkes that were constantly spewing rays of light, and his heart was full of fire.


    Cultivators and geniuses like them could be seen almost everywhere in the tomb of the Supreme God.


    "Junior Sister Ruoyin, be careful, the miasma here is very dangerous. If you get affected by it, it may corrode your skin��"


    The ancient trees were quiet, the vines were like clouds, and the light gray mist shrouded the sky and the earth.


    Several old men emanating an immortal hue with clear faces and Taoist robes were walking through the mountains with a group of young cultivators and quickly heading toward the tomb of the Supreme God in the front.


    The one who spoke at this moment was a girl with a petite figure and attractive facial features.


    There were many young women beside her, all of them were beautiful and moving, followed by a group of male disciples.


    "I see, I will be careful, Senior Sister Song Qin."


    A slim, beautiful woman with slender legs nodded when she heard the words.


    Her pure white dress fluttered gently in the wind, and there was an aloof fragrance as if she didn''t care about the fireworks of the world.


    It was Xiao Ruoyin.


    Whether it was in the previous world or in this world, she was extremely beautiful.


    Perhaps it was due to her cultivation, her skin now shimmered with a lustrous luster, snow-white and delicate, like a creamy jade.


    Even in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, she was regarded as a fairy by many young disciples and many secretly admired her.


    Among the many disciples who arrived at the Supreme God''s Tomb, she also belonged to the very dazzling one, and many elders took good care of her.


    Of course, it wasn''t because of her cultivation, and Xiao Ruoyin also knew this.


    Many people knew that it was because of Gu Changge''s rtionship that she was able to be a disciple in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    As a stranger, she naturally knew what the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce meant in this world.


    She had no power and no background. If it wasn''t for her rtionship with Gu Changge, she wouldn''t even have the chance to get close to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    How could she be as valuable as she was now?


    "Song Qin is right. You have to be careful here. With your current cultivation, you shouldn''t havee here."


    "But since you want to gain some knowledge, it''s not wrong toe here and have a look."


    "Though remember to listen to our words and don''t act on your own. Otherwise if something happens to you, I will not be able to exin it to Young Master Changge��"


    At this moment, hearing this, one of the elders also turned his head and carefully warned her.


    To be honest, Xiao Ruoyin insisted oning here, and they were also helpless.


    Because her cultivation base was not high, and there were many dangers here. It was easy to encounter these dangers.


    If something happened to Xiao Ruoyin, they couldn''t imagine the terrifying consequences.


    But she was curious and insisted oning, and promised that during this process, she would obey their orders and would not run around indiscriminately.


    It was not easy for the Elders to refuse.


    After all, Xiao Ruoyin was really beautiful, and since she was sent over by Gu Changge, it was inevitable for people to suspect the close rtionship between her and Gu Changge.


    Considering this rtionship, all the Elders of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce attached great importance to her.


    They didn''t dare to let her have any idents and even sent a few more Elders here.


    "Well, Elder, don''t worry, Ruoyin will definitely listen to your words and won''t run around."


    Xiao Ruoyin nodded and agreed.


    She wasn''t stupid either, she knew that she could only have such enviable treatment because of Gu Changge''s rtionship.


    Therefore, she usually worked very hard when she cultivated, and she didn''t want to embarrass Gu Changge.


    And this time, she rushed to the tomb of the Supreme God entirely because she was very curious about this kind of experience, and she also wanted to use it to hone her knowledge.


    "Elders, don''t worry, since Junior Sister Ruoyin is by my side, she is safe, and I will be protecting her."


    Beside Xiao Ruoyin, there was a petite woman.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but smile, revealing delicate white teeth.


    Her name was Song Qin, and she was also a little-known girl in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, with a strong cultivation base.


    However, Xiao Ruoyin knew that the reason why Song Qin was so kind to herself was that she wanted to help her to speak something nice in front of Gu Changge.


    Today, Xiao Ruoyin finally understood what the three words Gu Changge represented in this huge Upper Realm.


    How lucky she was to meet such a noble person!


    Suddenly, Xiao Ruoyin''s expression froze, her expression a little surprised, and she noticed two figures in the mountains not far away.


    It was a cultivator in a tattered monk''s robe, holding a bowl in his hand, which felt a little nondescript.


    Next to the monk, there was a young man standing. Judging from his figure, Xiao Ruoyin felt that he was very familiar and resembled an old friend of hers.


    It was just that the face was different, it had a bit of vicissitudes and felt unfamiliar.


    "What''s the matter, Junior Sister Ruoyin? What are you looking at?"


    Noticing her abnormality, Song Qin couldn''t help but follow her line of sight.


    Then she just happened to see the monk and the young man.


    She frowned suspiciously, a little puzzled.


    "Jiang Chen��how can he be so much like him? I wonder how Niu Tian, ??Jiang Chen, and the others are doing now��"


    Xiao Ruoyin slightly shook her head, the young man was dressed in shabby clothes, with a disheartened face, as if he had juste out of the ground.


    Although in terms of body shape, it looked like Jiang Chen, but he did not seem like him to her.


    That was right.


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others had no talent for cultivation, so how could they appear here?


    Now they were probably living their own lives in a mortal kingdom.


    Thinking like this, Xiao Ruoyin withdrew her gaze and went to the depths with everyone from the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. This matter was quickly put down by her and she didn''t care too much.


    "Donor Jiang, what are you looking at? Why is this expression��"


    "Although that female benefactor is beautiful, she is obviously not from the same world as you. The poor monk advises you to be less distracted."


    Looking at the figures of Xiao Ruoyin and others, the monk not far away seemed to have noticed something, and couldn''t help asking with interest.


    Jiang Chen''s clenched fist slowly loosened, but his heart seemed to be holding a sigh of relief, extremely ufortable.


    Hearing this, he shook his head slightly and said, "Why does Master Pu Du meddle in other people��s business?"


    The monk''s name was Pu Du, and Jiang Chen had gotten more familiar with him in the past few days.


    Jiang Chen really didn''t expect to see Xiao Ruoyin again in this ce, and in this way. She was more beautiful than ever.


    And her cultivation base was also very powerful, even a bit stronger than him who obtained the Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations.


    This made him feel a little relieved. It seemed that Xiao Ruoyin was still safe for the time being, and she was doing well. She had not encountered Gu Changge''s poisonous hand.


    Just now Jiang Chen really wanted to go up to meet her and let her see Gu Changge''s true face.


    But his rationality made him hold back and silently watched Xiao Ruoyin leave.


    "If I meet her now, it will not only hurt me but also her. The Elders of the divisions around her will definitely kill me as soon as possible."


    Jiang Chen secretly said in his heart as he had calmed down.


    Noticing his abnormality, Monk Pu Du''s smile became somewhat intriguing.


    "Donor Jiang and the fairy just now know each other. You must know that the group of people just now belonged to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce."


    "Donor Jiang, I''m afraid that the origin of the fairy you know is not simple." He couldn''t helpughing.


    Jiang Chen nced at him, shook his head, and said, "Why is it not simple? It''s all the same. Before that, we still have to help Jiang Luoshen find the true tomb of her Ancestor, otherwise, we will both die."

 Chapter 299-1: Chuchu is caught off guard, You cant beat Gu Changge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 299-1: Chuchu is caught off guard, You cant beat Gu Changge (1)</h4>


    "Yin Mei, what is the rtionship between you and Gu Changge?"


    On the other side, not long after Gu Changge left, Tang Wan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The unparalleled feeling of oppression from before had finally disappeared, and the whole person was like being fished out of ice water with her hands and feet still cold.


    This feeling made her heart palpitate from the seemingly unforgettable experience. So much so that in front of Gu Changge, she didn''t dare to speak at will, for fear that she would call him Master if she was not careful.


    But at this moment, she couldn''t help asking Yin Mei, knowing that now she and Yin Mei were almost the same kinds of grasshoppers on the same rope. Tang Wan subconsciously felt that Yin Mei should be the same as her, forced by Gu Changge for some unknown reason.


    In the end, she had to surrender and let him nt a ve mark. Just now, she was worried that Gu Changge would make her do things she was reluctant and she wouldn''t refuse because of the ve seal.


    But Gu Changge didn''t and chose to leave directly, which made Tang Wan more or less relieved.


    "I''m the Master''s ve, does it matter?" Hearing this, Yin Mei smiled casually, with a faint smile on her beautiful and wless face, which was very touching.


    She witnessed the whole process of Gu Changge forcing Tang Wan. Gu Changge didn''t let her back away, indicating that he was very relieved about her. This made Yin Mei very happy and she was in a good mood, and the tails behind her couldn''t help but sway gently.


    "You are the goddess of the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n. Don''t you feel ashamed to say such words?" Tang Wan was shocked, either she felt that Yin Mei was teasing her, or she felt that the ve imprint in Yin Mei''s ce was even more terrifying than hers.


    "That��s unfortunate, I''m the Master''s private ve. I''m very happy when Master has time to visit me." Yin Mei didn''t know what Tang Wan was thinking, but she said with a smile, and she looked very happy.


    "You''re crazy��" Tang Wan''s face was a little ugly, and she nned to think of a way in private, whether she could work with Yin Mei to unlock the ve mark they nted.


    But Yin Mei''s behavior made her really speechless.


    "There is another thing that I should tell Miss Wan, I haven''t been nted with a ve mark." Yin Mei said with a smile.


    "Impossible�� Are you doing this willingly?" Tang Wan was shocked again, and she couldn''t believe it.


    No ve mark was nted? Then why did Yin Mei address Gu Changge like that? However, Yin Mei did not choose to answer her, and her figure had already left the courtyard.


    But this move actually gave Tang Wan an answer in her heart. She couldn''t help trembling,


    "How many tricks is Gu Changge hiding��" But then, she calmed down and returned to her previous calm.


    In order not to show anything unusual.


    Tang Wan deliberately waited for her injury to heal before leaving the courtyard with Tang Tian who was unconscious. A group of strong Tang family members were waiting there and were a little anxious and uneasy.


    Seeing that Tang Wan was carrying Tang Tian and walked out without any problem, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Miss, Master Tang Tian, ??is he all right?" A cultivator in the Sacred Realm couldn''t help but ask, he was the servant of the Tang family, tall and loyal.


    "He''s alright, but he might be in aa for a while." Tang Wan said that Gu Changge took out Tang Tian''s soul at that time, and although he didn''t do anything, it still had some influence.


    "That''s good." The servant breathed a sigh of relief, and then couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, did you agree to several conditions this time before she let him go? This is too much, it''s just too deceiving!"


    "Yes! Anyway, now that the young master Tang Tian is safe, we might as well attack them back and let them understand that we are not easy to bully!"


    The rest of the Tang family masters also echoed, filled with righteous indignation, and they felt very humiliated.


    Tang Wan waved her hand and said, "No need, today''s matter has been resolved, and there is no need to mention it in the future. You should bring Tang Tian back to the n, and tell my grandfather and them that I will be in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom during this time."


    Since the n didn''t believe her this time, she didn''t need to hide it anymore and simply revealed all this.


    "Yes, miss." Everyone got the order and they quickly left with Tang Tian without hesitation.


    Tang Wan looked in the direction of Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom and sighed in her heart. Because of the ve seal, she couldn''t do anything to betray Gu Changge or damage Gu Changge''s interests.


    Even if she had this thought in her mind, she couldn''t do it. The conflict between Tang Tian and Yin Mei was finally resolved because of Tang Wan''s intervention.


    Many cultivators who nned to watch the fun were a little disappointed in the end, but people with discernment could see that Tang Wan must have agreed to some conditions of Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden in the end.


    This kind of small struggle within the Wan Dao Business Alliance would soon return to calm as if it was just a small ripple in the sea.


    Not many people would mention it.


    A few dayster, inside the Tang family mansion.


    The unconscious Tang Tian finally opened his eyes, but if someone took a closer look, they would find that in the depths of his eyes, there were bright golden lines that shed past.


    "Ahhh, my head hurts! Damn it, Yin Mei made me stunned��"


    Tang Tian covered his head in pain. But the pain came quickly, and finally dissipated quickly.


    "Huh? What is this?" Tang Tian was suddenly shocked.


    He found that there were more memories in his mind, and it seemed that he encountered something during the period ofa.


    It was just that these pictures were messy and fuzzy as if they contained some supreme meaning.


    Vaguely, he could see a vast and boundless world, among which there were pces and pavilions located in the clouds, and even the gate of heaven seemed to be opened for eternity.


    "Opportunity and misfortune depend on each other. Could it be that after encountering danger this time, my opportunity hase��"


    Tang Tian was very excited, he had heard a lot of such stories.


    After being in aa, like this, he suddenly learned the art of the Supreme power, and he had heard the book man talk about it. But he really didn''t expect that one day it would actually happen to him.


    "No, this secret must never be known." Tang Tian firmly suppressed his mood and kept calm. He did not dare to speak out about this kind of thing.


    Although he was a yboy, it did not mean that he was stupid.


    Along with this ancient and mysterious scene, he found that there seemed to be another cultivation technique in his mind?


    What�� Immortal Binding Art?


    He waspletely ignorant of those obscure ancient characters, but that didn''t prevent him from knowing the power of this technique.


    ����


    "Master, are you back?"


    In Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom��s Imperial capital, in a deep pce.


    A woman in white was standing outside the hall, her hair was soft, her pretty face was white, glittering, and moving, and she was well-behaved and quiet.


    It was Ji Qingxuan who had been waiting for Gu Changge for several days here. Judging from her appearance, one couldn''t tell any difference between her and Su Qingge, the only difference was their character.


    Ji Qingxuan''s mind should be a little more gloomy and cold, while Su Qingge was more quiet and more beautiful. Gu Changge nodded and replied casually,


    "I��m back. Did something happen in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom?"


    Ji Qingxuan shook her head, and then said, "No, the young master went to solve the cmity of Heavenly Extinction, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom is very peaceful, but the Ancient Kingdom of Xuanwu, not far from the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, seems to have an ident with a genius."


    "Oh? The Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, isn''t that the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King and the Six Crown King went?" Gu Changge looked a little surprised.


    In fact, when Ji Qingxuan said it, he had already guessed that Su Qingge, as the inheritor of demonic art, found a target during this time. For her, the best ce was actually where Zi Yang Heavenly King was.

 Chapter 299-2: Chuchu is caught off guard, You cant beat Gu Changge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 299-2: Chuchu is caught off guard, You cant beat Gu Changge (2)</h4>


    Zi Yang Heavenly King had a grudge against Gu Changge, and the first person Su Qingge wanted to deal with was Zi Yang Heavenly King. Even if she couldn''t kill it, she had to cause him some trouble.


    "Well, a few geniuses had an ident, and their origins were all devoured. It seems that the inheritor of demonic art should be hidden in their team." Ji Qingxuan nodded, and her bright eyes were fixed on Gu Changge.


    "It seems to be an eventful time. I hope that Heavenly King Zi Yang and the others are all right."


    Gu Changge smiled, and soon he didn''t take this matter to heart. Speaking of which, he should also do something to Ying Shuang who was on the Zi Yang Heavenly King��s team.


    Ying Shuang, the Son of Luck, had taken over someone and preserved it for so long. Now it was time to harvest him. Of course, before that, he still needed Ying Shuang to do one more thing for him.


    Afterward, Gu Changge returned to the pce, and with amunication talisman, he asked Jiang Chuchu about the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    He was still waiting for Jiang Chuchu to help him find the source of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that he was looking forward to in his heart. It was just that Jiang Chuchu was very rude even if she answered him with amunication talisman, "I didn''t find it."


    Her answer was concise. Gu Changge smiled and quickly threw themunication talisman aside without paying attention to it. In an area far away from the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    The gray fog was overwhelming, and many creatures from the shadows were raging here, and the city tribes along the way had already turned to ashes.


    Jiang Chuchu''s figure stood high in the sky, immortal light floating, bone inscriptions flickering, turned into a terrifying Dao sword, falling from all directions.


    Many Absolute Heavenly Extinction beings died tragically, and no one survived. It was different from Gu Changge''s mouth that he wanted to solve the cmity of Heavenly Extinction, but he didn''t move at all.


    From the first day that Jiang Chuchu arrived in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he directly rushed to this ce, intending to eradicate these creatures and find the source of the outbreak.


    At this moment, she was staring at themunication talisman with bright eyes, and she was flickering with vague anticipation, but after a long time, she did not hear any words from Gu Changge.


    This made the look in her eyes dim a lot, but it quickly returned to normal.


    The movements in her hands became more and more terrifying, and her swords turned into thousands of paths, falling from the sky, and it seemed that the many ghostly creatures in front of her were regarded as Gu Changge.


    But in the next moment, she felt that themunication talisman in the jade hand seemed to light up. Jiang Chuchu''s action of strangling Heavenly Extinction creatures stopped for a while.


    She looked at the messenger, her eyes a little suspicious. Then, there was the voice of Gu Changge.


    "Be careful."


    He was equally concise. Jiang Chuchu was stunned, wondering if she had heard it wrong.


    Did he care about herself?


    She listened to it again, it was Gu Changge''s extremely disgusting voice, extremely despicable, and extremely shameless bastard.


    Jiang Chuchu felt that her heart was beating very fast, and this sudden surprise caught her off guard.


    "Um." Finally, she replied softly.


    Her eyes seemed to be sparkling as if starlight was falling into them.


    ����


    "Thanks to you, Hao''er. Without you, the entire Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would have been wiped out this time."


    In the pce, the Vermillion Bird King spoke with emotion, and there was a sigh in his words.


    Who would have thought that the ancient kingdoms, which were now facing the disaster, would end up being like the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, which was a little weaker in national strength and took the lead in resolving the crisis?


    Of course, that didn''t mean that the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction had been solved.


    But it was no longer as imminent as it was in the first few days, and it was extremely uneasy, for fear that the souls of the Heavenly Extinction would rush in and cause the entire Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom to fall.


    "Father is over-praising, this is what I should do." Chu Hao waved his hands and said with a calm and steady expression.


    "I should be grateful. Hao''er has worked a lot these days, so take a good rest."


    Vermillion Bird King smiled and said, in a good mood.


    Chu Hao nodded in a good mood.


    In the past few days, although he had prevented the Heavenly Extinction disaster outside the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he had been paying attention to the affairs of the Hidden Royal family and Supreme Dao Cave.


    Although the Hidden Royal family was furious because of the death of Wang Xiao. But in this matter, Chu Hao did not hesitate to offend Gu Changge, but also to protect Wang Xiao''s actions, so the Hidden Royal family would have nothing to say and could not find a ce to me him.


    But he didn''t dare to express any gratitude to Chu Hao. Moreover, someone from the Hidden Royal family even spread the word, saying that Wang Xiao deserved to die, and that his death was not unfortunate��


    This act of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge made Chu Hao angry, but he was helpless. Gu Changge''s background was so terrifying, even the Hidden Royal family was extremely afraid, and dare not give birth to any thoughts of revenge.


    Chu Hao even learned that there was a powerhouse in the Wang family who nned to arrest him and apologize to Gu Changge. If it hadn''t been for the intervention of the Supreme Dao Cave, there might have been a powerhouse from the Hidden Royal familying here.


    It didn''t matter whether you could arrest him or not, what mattered was your attitude. These things made Chu Hao angry and aggrieved, and he almost pointed at the Hidden Royal family and yelled shamelessly.


    In the end, was he being self-indulgent? However, in this matter, Supreme Dao Cave showed an extremely tough attitude, and a message came from the sect to inform Chu Hao that he didn''t need to worry about it.


    The seniors of Supreme Dao Cave were no weaker than others!


    After receiving this news, Chu Hao was also very excited.


    "My king, the cmity was lifted this time, and the geniuses of the True Immortal Academy also contributed greatly. I saw that they were all brave, and they were not afraid of death. They blocked many souls in the east."


    At this time, an old eunuch next to Vermillion Bird King couldn''t helpughing when he heard the words.


    It was just that as soon as he said these words, Vermillion Bird King��s expression changed, and he was a little angry, and waved his hand, "Don''t mention them in front of me."


    He could not forget what Gu Changge did that day. Now that there were all confidants in front of him, so naturally, there was no need to show awe.


    "Do you really think they are so kind? It''s just that the more Heavenly Extinction beings you kill the higher the points, the better it will be for them." Vermillion Bird King said with a sneer.


    "But�� They did solve a lot of trouble for the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, killed a lot of creatures from the shadows, and prevented the Kingdom from falling again." The old eunuch was a little stunned and then exined.


    "Humph!" Vermillion Bird King snorted coldly, "So what? Without them, Hao''er can still solve this disaster."


    Because of Gu Changge, he had no good feelings for this group of arrogant geniuses.


    "If it wasn''t for the trial of the True Immortal Academy, would they havee here? This is their task. Even if the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom is another ancient country, it is the same for them. So Eunuch Li, you don''t need to worry too much."


    "Even if Gu Changge leads many geniuses this time, there are not as many Heavenly Extinction beings that he exterminates." Chu Hao also smiled gently and exined, "So, what the royal father said is true, even without them, I can solve this disaster alone."


    Just as he was talking, the voice of the guards came from outside the pce.


    "Third prince, Miss Wan asks to see you."


    "Wan''er?" Chu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then he showed his joy. He didn''t care about the Vermillion Bird King next to him and went straight to greet him.


    At the entrance of the pce, Tang Wan was standing there with a graceful figure, a fluttering robe, and a smile on her face.


    "Why do you have time toe here today?" Chu Hao asked with a smile.


    "It happened to be resolved recently, so it took a little time." Tang Wan smiled.


    "I know, it''s about your brother Tang Tian, ??right?" Chu Hao had also heard about this, and in his opinion, Tang Wan should have been tricked by the so-called Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox.


    "This matter has been resolved." Tang Wan smiled and did not mention the matter much.


    "That''s good, if you have suffered any grievances, you must tell me." Chu Hao said.


    Tang Wan was stunned for a moment, Gu Changge''s figure suddenly appeared in her mind, she couldn''t help feeling fear, and she didn''t dare to say anything.


    She waved her hand and said, "Brother Chu Hao, don''t worry, It��s fine."


    "That''s good."


    "Actually, I came here this time because I want to discuss something with Brother Chu Hao." Tang Wan considered her words.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Could it be dealing with Gu Changge?" Chu Hao asked, he still had the jade slip that Tang Wan gave himst time, and it clearly listed many geniuses who had hatred and conflicts with Gu Changge.


    He subconsciously thought that Tang Wan was here to help him, and had a warm feeling flowing in his heart.


    Hearing this, Tang Wan suddenly sighed, and then said, "It''s really about Gu Changge�� Brother Chu Hao, I think you have to bear with it and wait for this matter to pass. Gu Changge is too strong, I''m worried about you��"


    "What?" However, she was interrupted by Chu Hao before she could finish speaking. He couldn''t believe it, "What happened to Wan''er? Why would you suddenly say that?"


    "Could it be that the Tang family behind you is putting pressure on you?" Some time ago, Tang Wan didn''t have this attitude, or did she hear some rumors?


    Tang Wan looked at him fixedly, and finally said helplessly, "Brother Chu Hao, you can''t beat Gu Changge right now. Is it okay to listen to me if a hero doesn''t eat in front of you? Why don''t you just endure this humiliation?"


    She didn''t know what to say either.


    At that time, Gu Changge meant that as long as Chu Hao didn''te to provoke and hinder him, he would be toozy to care. In other words, this matter, in fact, only needed Chu Hao to endure, and it could be solved.


    Chu Hao didn''t have the slightest advantage in front of Gu Changge.

 Chapter 300-1: His face turned green, Can there be anything more maddening than this? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 300-1: His face turned green, Can there be anything more maddening than this? (1)</h4>


    Outside the pce, Tang Wan stood with a worried expression on her face, while persuading him, her skirt was fluttering and her snowy skin was looking extremely lustrous.


    Hearing this, Chu Hao was stunned, unable to react for a while. Tang Wan actually persuaded him to bear with it and resolve the matter. He really didn''t believe that these words woulde out of Tang Wan''s mouth.


    At that time, she still swore that as long as he united with Gu Changge''s enemies, he could find a way to wash away the shame from thest time.


    Although Chu Hao was arrogant, it did not mean that he was stupid and would not endure. When encountering an invincible enemy, he would naturally not be reckless.


    Gu Changge had a strong background yet it was not enough for him to choose to retreat. Comparing their cultivation, he would soon reach the Supreme Realm. Even if Gu Changge could use the Supreme Weapon, he was only a young junior, and he could not be his opponent at all.


    If it was an ordinary man, he would have been angry long ago. But when he heard that from his childhood sweetheart Chu Hao he couldn''t. Many thoughts shed through his mind, and he quickly calmed down, not doubting Tang Wan''s purpose.


    Because he knew Tang Wan''s character very well and knew that she would not harm him. It must be because of the rumors.


    "Wan''er, there must be some reason for you to say this. You also know my character. It doesn''t matter if you let me endure it, but you have to tell me the reason." He took a deep breath, his eyes were clear, he looked at Tang Wan and asked.


    During this time, he was not in the Vermillion King Pce, nor did he know exactly what happened to Tang Wan.


    Could it be that Gu Changge noticed something and forced her?


    But during this period of time, wasn''t Gu Changge also in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, leading the geniuses of True Immortal Academy to kill the beings of Absolute Heavenly Extinction?


    Where did he get the time? So, what was the reason?


    Tang Wan sighed, standing here, all kinds of thoughts shed in her heart but she couldn''t tell Chu Hao about Gu Changge.


    The reason why she told Chu Hao so bluntly just now was because she knew him very well and was not worried that he would get angry by misunderstanding.


    "Brother Chu Hao, you have to believe me, I won''t hurt you. After you solve the cmity of Heavenly Extinction, you should go back to the mountain gate to avoid it. As long as you don''t provoke Gu Changge, he probably won''t take the initiative to deal with you.�� Tang Wan said.


    "What happened? Can''t you even tell me?" Chu Hao wondered.


    Tang Wan shook her head. She had a hard time, so she could only smile bitterly, "Brother Chu Hao, you have to believe me. As for the reason, I can''t tell you for the time being."


    Chu Hao fell silent when he heard the words. He thought of the Wan Dao Business Alliance behind Tang Wan. Could it be that the Wan Dao Business Alliance noticed what she did?


    Then it warned Tang Wan. After all, offending Gu Changge would not benefit the Wan Dao Business Alliance at all. Thinking of this, Chu Hao nodded and said, "I see, I understand. But Wan''er, don''t worry, I will soon be the next Pce Master of Supreme Dao Cave. At that time, the forces behind you can''t easily force you."


    His fists were clenched, and he had big ambitions. The Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom started in decline, and because it was weak, it was persecuted by many Dao sects, so after he became Daoist.


    He wanted to establish the Supreme Immortal Dynasty, to make peoplee to worship from all directions,e to court from nine days, and rule the heavens!


    In the dark, it seemed that she sensed Chu Hao''s great wish. His soul of the Quasi-Supreme Realm suddenly lit up with golden light, from which Chu Hao could see a faint sign.


    "What is this?" Chu Hao was a little shocked, seeing a mysterious brilliance appearing above his soul.


    Then the mysterious brilliance turned into a weak sparrow. He saw with his own eyes this little sparrow rose from the weak, became stronger step by step, and finally became a python, nning to leap into a dragon and soaring to the Nine Heavens.


    Chu Hao felt as if he had be that little sparrow. He was witnessing its growth and transformation. One day, even a sparrow could transform into a dragon.


    "What''s the matter? This emotion�� is it calling me for help?" Suddenly, Chu Hao was startled, his eyes widened, thinking that there must be something wrong.


    He actually saw the sparrow''s eyes, and Chu Hao''s heart was palpitated because of its request and plea for help.


    "How can I save you��" He couldn''t help asking. But in the next moment, Chu Hao was stunned, and there was a terrifying aura blooming in front of him.


    He saw a ck knife with an invisible edge falling down. This little sparrow, which was on the verge of transforming into a dragon, had its head cut off directly from it, and the blood spurted like a fountain.


    When it dissipated, there was still panic and despair in the sparrow''s eyes. Vaguely, through the sparrow''s eyes, he saw a vague figure of a young man.


    Although the young man had a smile on his face and was as gentle as the wind, there was no trace of warmth in his eyes.


    "Gu Changge? What the hell does that mean?" Chu Hao''s scalp went numb.


    He always felt that the sparrow seemed to be closely rted to him. Somewhere, something very important was passing by quickly by his side. Was it destined that Gu Changge would be his arch enemy?


    "Brother Hao, what happened to you just now?" Soon Tang Wan''s voice made Chu Hao recover from his daze. He looked at Tang Wan and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Brother Hao, think about it for yourself, and I''ll leave first." Seeing this, Tang Wan sighed and knew how to decide to look at Chu Hao. It was difficult for her to control his choice.


    Then Tang Wan said goodbye and left, but this time she did not need to use a spatial divine weapon to leave like before, but she left directly from the gate of the pce.


    This scene made Chu Hao frown, and a little puzzled. He knew Tang Wan''s character very well, and she was very cautious in dealing with the world.


    Earlier, she was super careful, whether she came or left, she would use the spatial divine weapon and would not go through the gate of the pce, just because she was worried that Gu Changge''s people would notice.


    It was impossible for her to ignore this incident because she was careless. This only showed that Tang Wan felt�� no need to cover up and coulde to see him calmly.


    "What��s the problem? Wan''er is mysterious today, she looks like she has some troubles, and she refuses to tell me." Chu Hao had a bad feeling in his heart, thinking like this.


    In the next moment, he suddenly made a decision. With his Quasi-Supreme cultivation base, he would follow Tang Wan in secret, so she would not be able to find out.


    If it was before, with Chu Hao''s character, he would not have been able to do such a secret follow-up. But today, Tang Wan''s performance really made him suspicious and uneasy. It was obvious that she was hiding something from him and refused to tell him.


    "I''m sorry Wan''er, I did this for your own good."


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Thinking like this, Chu Hao''s expression had returned to calm. With one step, his figure disappeared directly into the void, closely following Tang Wan who was leaving in front of him.


    But what made Chu Hao a little relieved was that after Tang Wan left the pce, she did not go anywhere else, but returned to themercial building, which was the property of the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    "Could it be that I was thinking wrong?" Chu Hao breathed a sigh of relief and was about to leave, but his expression soon became stagnant, and the figure hidden in the void was almost unable to hide.


    Because he swept through his spiritual sense and found that Tang Wan was leaving from the back door of the business building, heading in another direction, where arge pavilion and pce tower were located, which looked extremely majestic and tall.


    It was the ce where all the geniuses of True Immortal Academy were temporarily living. When they first came, the Vermillion Bird King specially arranged for them to stay there in order not to offend them.


    "Wan''er is in a hurry? She doesn''t look good? What''s wrong? How could she be in a ce like this?"


    Usually, it was absolutely impossible for Chu Hao toe to such a ce. Because he couldn''t stand the high-pitched faces of this group of young geniuses. But now, he had to step into that area.

 Chapter 300-2: His face turned green, Can there be anything more maddening than this? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 300-2: His face turned green, Can there be anything more maddening than this? (2)</h4>


    With his Quasi-Supreme cultivation, Chu Hao didn''t believe that anyone here could easily find his trace.


    "Why? Why did Wan''ere here to see Gu Changge?" But soon, Chu Hao''s consciousness swept away along with Tang Wan and he discovered the figure in the pavilion that he hated so much.


    He couldn''t help being stunned, his expression changed drastically, and he couldn��t believe it.


    After Tang Wan left his ce, she actually came here to see Gu Changge. A nameless fire was born in Chu Hao''s heart, and he subconsciously wanted to show up, shout aloud and ask.


    But reason told him.


    Now was not the time to appear, judging from Tang Wan''s ugly expression just now, she should havee here as ast resort.


    "Damn, it''s definitely the family behind Wan''er who forced her to rush here to see Gu Changge. Businessmen seek profit. The forces behind Gu Changge are unimaginable. The Tang family will definitely not give up such a good opportunity at this time."


    Chu Hao''splexion changed rapidly, he quickly figured this out and forcibly suppressed his anger.


    He wanted to see what Tang Wan was hiding.


    ����


    Cloudy Building, located deep in the east of the Vermillion Bird Imperial Capital, was a pavilion built by the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    It was usually used to entertain distinguished guests. This building was 33 stories high and was usually not open to the public. It was resplendent and magnificent.


    On the top floor, when Tang Wan came over with aplicated expression, Gu Changge turned her back to her and was writing something, as if she hadn''t noticed hering.


    It was the woman in white beside Gu Changge who caught Tang Wan''s attention. If it wasn''t for her, how could it have attracted the conflict and contradiction between Gu Changge and Chu Hao?


    This look was really a disaster for the country and the people. Tang Wan didn''t know what Gu Changge was looking for, so she didn''t speak.


    In front of the white-clothed woman, asking her to call Master Gu Changge, she really couldn''t say it.


    "You don''t have to call me that in front of people. But I thought you would go back to the Tang family directly and choose not to show up. It seems that you still care a lot about Chu Hao."


    "Don''t worry, I said that I will not make a move as long as Chu Hao doesn''te to provoke me, I will not bother to pay attention to him. Otherwise, you should know that if I want to kill him, it will be as easy as killing an ant."


    Gu Changge finally spoke at this time, but he still didn''t look back, he was still writing something, and his words were very understatement.


    Chu Hao didn''t take it to heart. Tang Wan was silent, standing there, not knowing how to answer.


    Gu Changge didn''t let her address her Master directly, which made her feel more or less relieved. This kind of addressing was really awkward and shameful.


    Of course, Gu Changge was also right. If she didn''t care about Chu Hao, why would shee to remind him? But now Chu Hao was still hesitating and had not made a decision.


    <i>What did Gu Changge mean? Where did he get the confidence to trample me to death at will?</i>


    Chu Hao, who was hiding in the dark, naturally heard these words. Deep anger suddenly rose in his heart. Since when was he so arrogant and despised?


    But Tang Wan didn''t even defend him. From this, he also knew why Tang Wan tried to persuade him to endure it. Although Tang Wan had good intentions, Chu Hao still felt very ufortable.


    <i>Why did she feel that he couldn''t beat Gu Changge? Why did he have to endure it?</i>


    <i>"It seems that Wan''er was really persecuted by the family behind her, but I don''t know what role Gu Changge yed in this incident."</i>


    Soon, Chu Hao suppressed his anger, not ready to startle the snake, knowing Tang Wan''s difficulties. He was also relieved, and the unease that he had worried about Tang Wan betraying him before waspletely dispelled.


    "Gu�� Gu Changge, are you serious?" In the pavilion, Tang Wan didn''t know that because of her own small negligence, Chu Hao came and was hiding in the dark.


    When she heard Gu Changge say this, she couldn''t help but see hope in despair. She didn''t know what Gu Changge wanted her toe here for, but after thinking about it, what n could Gu Changge have for Chu Hao?


    She really couldn''t think of it.


    "Do you think it is necessary for me to care a little about Chu Hao?" Gu Changge smiled and said casually, without looking back, and he was still writing his own stuff.


    "I promised to persuade Brother Chu Hao to let him let go of this grievance. If possible, it''s actually best to meet each other with a smile and forget about the grievances��" Tang Wan nodded and said.


    "No, I''m not looking for you for this kind of thing. What if he has a grudge against me? Do I need to care?" Gu Changge interrupted her and smiled lightly, "You are a little too self-righteous."


    Tang Wan''s expression was stagnant, and she was silent. After seeing Gu Changge''s terrifying methods, she understood that such words were not false.


    Gu Changge didn''t need to take Chu Hao to heart, no matter whether it was his strength or background.


    <i>"Gu Changge is too arrogant to have such an attitude! One day, I will make him regret it!"</i>


    Seeing this scene, Chu Hao, who was hiding in the dark, had an ugly face, and couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    If it weren''t for his strong state of mind, he probably would have exposed his own Quasi-Supreme pressure. His heart was burning with anger.


    Gu Changge''s despised and indifferent attitude made Chu Hao very aggrieved and angry, especially in front of Tang Wan.


    If Gu Changge said this in front of ordinary people, he would at most smile disapprovingly, feeling that the other party was blind and would not take it to heart.


    But it was in front of Tang Wan, which made him feel that he was also looked down upon by Tang Wan. As a man, how could he bear it?


    However, Chu Hao endured it in the end. He didn''t want Tang Wan''s painstaking efforts to go to waste. At this time, he suddenly appeared and shot towards Gu Changge. Not to mention whether he would seed or not, then the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom behind him and the Tang family behind Tang Wan would definitely be in a sea of ??fire and usher in a terrifying catastrophe.


    "Then Gu�� Gu Changge, why are you looking for me?" After hesitating for a while, Tang Wan was a little puzzled and asked again.


    Hearing that, Gu Changge put down the pen in his hand, turned around, didn''t answer, and just smiled casually,


    "After writing for a long time, my neck is still a little sore." Seeing Tang Wan''s expression change slightly.


    Gu Changge still calmly said, "The Tang family''s situation in the Wan Dao Business Alliance is not good now."


    Tang Wan looked at him suspiciously, not understanding why he suddenly mentioned this. However, Gu Changge did not continue to talk about this topic, but changed the subject and said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. For the sake of your good looks, I want you to help me warm the bed tonight."


    Tang Wan''s expression changed suddenly, if an ordinary person dared to say such a thing, she would have chopped him to pieces by her hands.


    But right now, it was Gu Changge, and she had been nted with a ve imprint. There was sudden panic and unease in her heart.


    "Maybe in the future, I can consider adding a concubine or something��" Gu Changge was still smiling calmly.


    "Damn, Gu Changge, it''s so deceiving��" Chu Hao, who secretly heard this, even though he had been practicing Dao for many years and his mood was stable, couldn''t help but feel that hisplexion turned green at this time.


    His murderous aura was boiling, and his hatred was shattering. At this time, he didn''t care about the consequences, and he was about to appear and take Tang Wan away. But then Gu Changge spoke again, still calmly saying, "Of course, I am joking, I have no interest in you at all."


    "However, the sore neck is real." He smiled intriguingly.


    Hearing this, Chu Hao, who was about to attack, suddenly stopped, his face was uncertain and changed several times. His teeth were almost crushed, and he had never hated a person so much.


    Tang Wan''splexion also changed several times, she was not stupid, so she could hear the meaning of Gu Changge''s words. It was nothing more than wanting to humiliate her and make her do the work of a maid.


    Sore neck? How the hell could a cultivator get a sore neck?


    But the situation was stronger than people, and she had to give in despite her reluctance. Because she didn''t know that after angering Gu Changge, the things he just said woulde true.


    Concubine? If the Tang family behind her heard about this, they would probably be eager to do so.


    "Hateful��" Seeing that Tang Wan was unwilling and walked towards Gu Changge while gritting her teeth, Chu Hao, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t stand it any longer.


    His figure quickly disappeared, but the hatred and grievance in his heart could no longer be described as monstrous.


    <i>Hateful! </i>


    Seeing the woman he loved being used as a maid in front of Gu Changge with his own eyes, yet he did not dare to stop it?


    Was there anything more maddening than this in this world?


    At this moment, Chu Hao could not wait to sh Gu Changge with a thousand swords, smash his body into ten thousand pieces, smash his bones into ashes, and destroy his body and spirit!


    Only then could he solve this kind of hatred!

 Chapter 301-1: The honest mans hat must be worn firmly, Qing Xiao Yi got kidnapped (1)

    <h4>Chapter 301-1: The honest mans hat must be worn firmly, Qing Xiao Yi got kidnapped (1)</h4>


    "Is he gone?"


    In the pavilion, sensing Chu Hao''s aura moving away, Gu Changge smiled calmly, then waved his hand, "Stop, there��s no need."


    "You can go back." He said lightly to the stunned Tang Wan.


    "Miss Wan, leave this kind of maid''s work to me." Ji Qingxuan was also smart and hurriedly stepped forward and smiled.


    Seeing Gu Changge''s expression, she knew that Gu Changge was really not interested in her. Tang Wan looked at Gu Changge uneasily, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    "Boring." However, Gu Changge just shook his head and didn''t mean to exin.


    At this moment, in his mind, the system was prompting frantically. It was a pleasant process to harvest Destiny value and Luck points.


    Of course, he knew that Chu Hao was not happy at all, and even wanted to attack him. From the very beginning, when Tang Wan came to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, Gu Changge guessed that she would persuade Chu Hao.


    With Chu Hao''s character, he must have doubts in his heart, and after giving birth to doubts, this was bound to happen. That being the case, Gu Changge just wanted to help him and let him understand��Tang Wan''s good intentions.


    Of course, Gu Changge just added oil to the fire for a while. Not only to let Chu Hao understand that Tang Wan did not betray him, but also to let Tang Wan feel that she had helped Chu Hao.


    This was not difficult at all. As for just now, he just wanted to take the opportunity to disturb Chu Hao''s state of mind. After all, as the Son of Luck, he was just a little bit luckier than ordinary people.


    He had all the ws he should possess. However, Gu Changge was a little surprised that Chu Hao was so tolerant, which also allowed him to test out Chu Hao''s bottom line.


    Tang Wan''s proportion to his Luck points was higher than that of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom behind him. As long as he didn''t do anything more egregious to Tang Wan, Chu Hao could endure it.


    "It''s so bearable yet his face is green as expected." Gu Changge suddenly couldn''t helpughing.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Chu Hao what happened today. I don''t have such bad taste." Gu Changge then waved his hand and told Tang Wan to leave.


    As for how Chu Hao would face Tang Wan next, that was not something he was thinking about, and he didn''t need to worry about it.


    After all, Chu Hao was the Son of Luck. Even if he witnessed all of this with his own eyes, would he confront Tang Wan frankly?


    That was not possible.


    Chu Hao had to pretend to be ignorant. He had to wear the hat of an honest man.


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King has been bouncing around for so long, it''s time to attack him."


    After the matter on this side was resolved for the time being, Gu Changge began to consider the matter of Zi Yang Heavenly King. As the Junior brother of the Senior brother Qin Wuya who returned from the Nine Heavens, he was more or less useful.


    Moreover, as early as the beginning, Gu Changge had a n to deal with Zi Yang Heavenly King, which involved him harvesting another leek. In addition, Su Qingge seems to have appeared in the ancient kingdom of Xuanwu recently, which brought a lot of trouble to Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    In addition, there were observers who reported that Zi Yang Heavenly King noticed the clues and the traces of the inheritor of demonic art, and traced it in the territory of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom all the way.


    This was just a perfect opportunity for Gu Changge to make a move. Su Qingge didn''t disappoint him at all.


    Gu Changge was considering whether to treat her better the next time he saw her.


    "The distance between Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom and Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom is very close. It just so happens that Zi Yang is not in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom��"


    Then, Gu Changge left again.


    This time, his departure was more secretive than thest time. First, he took many followers to the ce where the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction broke out and then entered the depths alone.


    Of course, he must have escaped into the void along the way and chose to turn back.


    In this way, almost all geniuses knew that he was leading many followers to kill the Heavenly Extinction beings.


    Such an obvious alibi was still required, even if no one dared to doubt him, Gu Changge liked to be seamless and leave no ws in all of his arrangements.


    ����


    At the same time, the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, which was not far from the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, was not peaceful.


    Many young geniuses were in danger and were worried and dared not act alone.


    The inheritor of the demonic art had shown himself, and several geniuses had already suffered from their poisonous hands. The methods of death were almost the same. All of them had their origin devoured with no traces left in ce.


    All of this proved that the inheritor of demonic art was indeed mixed into their team.


    Many young geniuses who followed the Six Crown King and Zi Yang Heavenly king regretted it. Naturally, there was no need to say more about the power of the inheritor of demonic art.


    That was a ruthless man who could escape from Gu Changge, even if it was Zi Yang Heavenly King, it was estimated that he might not necessarily be the opponent of the inheritor of demonic art.


    At this moment, in a quiet mansion, the immortal energy was misty, the spiritual energy was dense, and the spirit pool was almost liquefied. In the medical field not far away, all kinds of fairy flowers and holy medicines were nted, and the rays of the sun were intertwined, looking very dazzling.


    There were also many auspicious beasts foraging in the medicine field as they sometimes looked up at the gray-clothed young man sitting cross-legged on the bluestone not far away with an intimate look.


    Six Crown King, formerly known as Jun Yao.


    After revealing his true face, he looked very ordinary, and there was a big gap between the dazzling brilliance. Among the sixth generation of peers, he was the sharp-edged peerless genius.


    It was just that very few cultivators knew his real name, let alone those who had seen his true face. Because the geniuses of the same era as him had long since disappeared, either in seclusion or buried in the previous battle.


    Even those who survived in that era were the Ancestors of major families, and those who were old would not make a move. He was an ancient freak who was out of tune with this era. In order to be the strongest, he did not hesitate to seal himself several times, just to find the strongest opponent.


    In this life, he once again had the will to fight Gu Changge.


    "Brother said you were framed? I don''t believe that." The Six Crown King smiled faintly. In front of him, there was a young man who looked very heroic.


    The heroic young man was tall and his hair seemed to be burning, but there were golden runes shing in his eyes as if he was the Son of the Sun. It was Ying Shuang who mixed into Zi Yang Heavenly King''s team after disguising himself.


    He originally nned to find an opportunity to find Zi Yang Heavenly King, and cooperate with him to deal with Gu Changge together.


    But now, many young geniuses in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom had been secretly murdered by the inheritor of demonic art, and their origins had been devoured.


    His n could not help but be disrupted and terminated. Ying Shuang didn''t know what method Gu Changge used to get his hands on the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom and throw the me on his head.


    Logically, Gu Changge was now in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. How could he go to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom tomit murder, but there were still many young geniuses who had an ident?


    During this time, many people were looking for the inheritor of demonic art, and Ying Shuang was not worried, after all, he was not the true inheritor of demonic art. He was not afraid that his camouge method would be seen through.


    But he didn''t expect that the Six Crown King would recognize his identity. This made Ying Shuang uneasy, and he had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow the Six Crown King to his mansion.


    "Then how can you trust me?" Ying Shuang said in a deep voice, the golden runes shing in his eyes, even if he was a fake, he showed his majesty as Prince Ying.


    "You said that the real inheritor of demonic art is actually Gu Changge? What''s the evidence?"


    "As far as I know, Gu Changge is now in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. Although it is not very far from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, him escaping anding here tomit the murder. Do you think it can happen?"


    The Six Crown King spoke lightly, his face was very ordinary, but his words were very confident and calm, and he had an unquestionable bearing.


    "I don''t know how he did it, but the person who framed me was definitely Gu Changge." Ying Shuang said in a deep voice, about this, he never doubted it from beginning to end.


    Except for Gu Changge, he couldn''t find anyone who would treat him like this. Of course, on the Heavenly Extinction Battlefield, Gu Changge sent several Great Sacred Realm cultivators to stage a y in front of everyone, and since then, he had never been able to get rid of this dark title.


    "There is no basis for your words. In my opinion, you are the biggest suspect." The Six Crown King smiled faintly, disying iparable confidence.


    "However, don''t worry, I won''t expose you. As the inheritor of demonic art, don''t let me down. You are still too weak, not my opponent. I hope you can grow to the day when you have the will to fight me."

 Chapter 301-2: The honest mans hat must be worn firmly, Qing Xiao Yi got kidnapped (2)

    <h4>Chapter 301-2: The honest mans hat must be worn firmly, Qing Xiao Yi got kidnapped (2)</h4>


    After all, he waved his hand, and theyers of dazzling runes filled the air, like a rain of light, and the figure of Ying Shuang disappeared in the next moment and appeared outside the mansion.


    "So strong." This method caused Ying Shuang''s expression to change dramatically, and he was very frightened.


    This was another monster! This strength was definitely far above Zi Yang Heavenly King!


    His mood was a little gloomy. After being recognized by him, he insisted that he wasn��t the inheritor of demonic art. But there wasn��t even a chance to argue.


    Leaving the mansion, Ying Shuang wandered on the streets of the Xuanwu Imperial Capital with an unsightly face. He found that even Old Mo no longer cared about him, and it was almost useless even if he reappeared.


    "I heard that Zi Yang was looking for the trace of the inheritor of the demonic art and has already left. If it''s really Gu Changge, Zi Yang might be in grave danger." His expression became more serious.


    As a result, then there would be one less person dealing with Gu Changge, didn''t it seem like a long way to go? Suddenly, Ying Shuang''s expression changed, and at the door of the attic in the front, he saw a familiar figure walking towards him.


    This shocked him, his eyes widened, he couldn''t imagine, how could he meet her here?


    "Is this the so-called destiny?" Ying Shuang''s heartbeat was fast.


    He remembered the days when he was still feeding horse servants. If it wasn''t for the pity of the youngdy, he would have starved to death on the street long ago.


    Compared with the days of fear and now, he found that the days before were a lot morefortable.


    Ying Shuang thought that in this lifetime, he would never have the chance to see her again. But he really didn''t expect to be able to witness her again in the Xuanwu Imperial Capital.


    "It must be fate! Unfortunately, I''m just a street rat that everyone yells at now, and to her, I''m just a stranger she''s never seen before. Ms. Yin Mei was once rescued by Gu Changge. It seems that she still doesn''t know Gu Changge''s true face. I have to find a suitable opportunity to remind her."


    Ying Shuang thought in his heart and could not help clenching her fists.


    During the time in the Ancient Immortal Continent, Yin Mei encountered the inheritor of demonic art. In his opinion, that was absolutely inseparable from Gu Changge. Gu Changge was even able tond a good reputation from it and won the admiration of Yin Mei.


    "If I proceed rashly, Miss Yin Mei will inevitably suspect me. I have to find a suitable way��" Ying Shuang fell into contemtion, and in the end, he decided to use the simplest and easiest way.


    After all, when he was a horse feeder, he remembered a lot of Yin Mei''s preferences and temperament and knew what she liked. As long as he relied on these methods, he believed that he could get acquainted with Yin Mei.


    Thinking like this, Ying Shuang walked towards the pavilion in front, intending to take a look at Yin Mei''s purpose ofing to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom first.


    "Miss, there is a young genius behind you, who seems to be following you." Hearing the maid''s reminder, Yin Mei smiled and waved her hand, "Don''t worry, let him follow, but let''s see what his purpose is."


    Even so, she couldn''t help thinking of Gu Changge''s order.


    "This should be that Prince Ying, the poor scapegoat��" Yin Mei''s smile seemed a little pitiful, of course, to outsiders, there was nothing unusual about it.


    She was choosing something like the maid beside her.


    ����


    Qinglong Ancient City, the sky was dark.


    In a stone room, Gu Xian''er frowned into a �� character. She was studying a bone book that was in her hand. There were many strange runes hanging down on it, like a little golden sun, which was extremely bright.


    She said to herself a little annoyed, "This Buddha''s Indestructible Body, will it make people into that kind of bronze figurine with golden light shining like someone poured with golden water��"


    Thinking of how she would end up being like that. She was a little reluctant to cultivate, after all, with her immortal image, she would be a golden bronze figure in a blink of an eye, and Gu Changge might not even recognize herself.


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t help sighing, and in the end, she could only ept the bone book and did not n to cultivate it. Of course, she definitely won''t throw it away, and she could just find a ce to spread it out, so that she won''t attract arge number of cultivators.


    After all, this was a Supreme Level Body Refining method. She couldn''t figure it out, how the hell did she get such an opportunity during this trial?


    On the contrary, the Green Moon Dao skill obtained by Qing Xiao Yi made Gu Xian''er a little moved, thinking about how to use the Green Moon Dao skill in her hand with this body training method.


    No�� it was reced.


    In this trial, although there were only three of them, it was surprisingly easy. They even found an ancient cultivator��s cave in the ce where the cmity broke out. In it, there were exactly three opportunities, just one for each person, no more and no less.


    At that time, Gu Xian''er didn''t know that the jade slip in her hand would be Body Refining Method, otherwise she wouldn''t want it even if she died.


    "Gu Changge promised that he woulde to help, but he wasn''t even seen by anyone. Sure enough." Gu Xian''er muttered softly, thinking of Gu Changge.


    Even though she said that, she also knew that they didn''t need Gu Changge''s help in this trial. It was simply a bit outrageous.


    Because of the terrain of the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom, there were several other Ancient Kingdoms in front of them, and they could be considered a big protection.


    But�� was Gu Changge really indifferent? Well, in fact, she still wanted to see Gu Changge, and she was a little bored here.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, at this time, a terrifying fluctuation suddenly emerged from outside the stone chamber, as if there was a heavy wave, directly hitting it. Gu Xian''er could feel it clearly even if it was restricted by ayer of formations.


    "What happened? This direction? Could it be that it''s from the ce of Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng? Did something happen to them?"


    Before she had time to think about it, Gu Xian''er shed, left the stone room, and rushed towards the ce where the fluctuations came from just now.


    Above the sky, Gu Xian''er only had time to see a vague figure, which seemed to have opened the space channel and was ready to leave. In his hands was aatose girl.


    It was Qing Xiao Yi.


    "Stop! Put her down!" Seeing this scene, Gu Xian''er instantly understood everything and gave a cold shout.


    At the same time, she took out a jade sword and shed it towards the sky. There were many visions, and the sacred runes were bright, reflecting the bright night.


    But the blurry figure just made a random shot, the terrifying force was crushed, the rune was broken, the jade sword flew backwards, and fell directly to the ground.


    "Sacred Realm?" Gu Xian''er frowned, and once again used a divine weapon, this was a Quasi-Sacred weapon, but a war spear.


    The light illuminated the sky, and with one blow, the void copsed, spreading terrifying cracks, and showing the power of terror. However, the figure seemed to be very impatient, and his fingers closed together, turning into a sword shape, and pointing directly at her Quasi-Sacred weapon.


    With a click, the war spear suddenly cracked open, turned into hundreds of fragments, and fell from the sky. For a moment, it was like a meteor shower, streaking across the sky, looking extremely splendid and bright.


    However, it seemed that it was deliberately avoiding Gu Xian''er and did not hit her. This made her a little confused, but this doubt quickly dissipated.


    At this time, she couldn''t bear to think too much.


    "Put her down!" Gu Xian''er''s figure flew into the sky, her delicate and small fist, like a jade carving, contained unparalleled power as it suddenly smashed into the blurred figure, trying to save Qing Xiao Yi.


    But the opponent''s method was still very simple, just a wave of his sleeve, the void in front of him was blurred, the portal was opened, and he walked straight into it, disappearing in an instant.


    Gu Xian''er''s powerful punch could only be missed, which made her very unwilling.


    "Hateful. Qing Xiao Yi was snatched away. I have to contact the Elders of True Immortal Academy. Qing Xiao Yi is a headache for them."


    After thinking of this, Gu Xian''er took out the jade talisman and nned to contact True Immortal Academy. When this happened, she was not very worried about being med by the Elders for poor protection.


    It was just that she still felt a little guilty. If she were stronger, or if she was just a little more decisive and used the rest of the divine weapons, she might be able to save Qing Xiao Yi.


    "Could it be that the person who kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi wants her Immortal body��" Gu Xian''er frowned and suddenly thought of Qing Xiao Yi''s brother Qing Feng.


    However, in her opinion, Qing Feng should have been worse when such a thing happened. Soon, Gu Xian''er shed and appeared in the courtyard of Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng.


    Here, she saw that Qing Feng��s body was almost destroyed, bloodstains were sshed everywhere, and it seemed that there was no vitality.


    "I came toote." Gu Xian''er felt a little guilty.


    But soon, her expression changed slightly, and she was a little surprised.


    "Huh? No, there is still a trace of life, how is he still alive?"

 Chapter 302-1: The Six Crown King has seen through everything, Current life is gloomy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 302-1: The Six Crown King has seen through everything, Current life is gloomy (1)</h4>


    In the courtyard, dark clouds blew in, covering the surroundings, making the environment even more deste. The strong smell of blood filled the air, causing the faces of many cultivators who heard themotion to change rapidly.


    In the high sky, divine lights emerged after another at a very fast speed, rushing from all directions. The leader was the lord of the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom and others.


    As soon as they heard the movement here, they rushed over in a hurry and panicked. But they never expected to see such a scene.


    "Come on,e on!"


    "Something is wrong, there is an enemy attack!"


    The face of the Lord of the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom turned pale, seeing this scene, he only felt dizzy, and hurriedly called a doctor. Qing Feng and Qing Xiao Yi were siblings, although there was no big power behind them.


    However, the talent they disyed had attracted the attention of many Elders of the True Immortal Academy. If something happened to them here, it would be useless for him, the Lord of the Kingdom.


    Now he could only hope to save Qing Feng''s life first. With something like this happening, the Elders of the True Immortal Academy would definitely be alerted.


    The aura just now was at least of a Sacred Realm cultivator. With the ability of the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom, how could it be possible to win against an assassin in the Sacred Realm?


    However, what made the Qinglong��s King relieved was that Gu Xian''er was safe and sound, calm and cold, with immortal air fluttering, standing there, and nothing happened to her.


    What he was most worried about was Gu Xian''er''s ident, knowing who was behind her. If she was hurt in the slightest, then the entire Ancient Qinglong Kingdom probably would be destroyed, and it would not be enough to calm their anger.


    "Miss Xian''er, thank goodness you are fine." The Qinglong King showed a relieved smile.


    Gu Xian''er nodded and did not answer. In her eyes, the runes flickered and the divine light shed, carefully looking at the situation of Qing Feng.


    At this moment, although Qing Feng seemed like his body was covered in blood, he was about to explode. His vitality was also extremely weak, like a candle in the autumn wind, which might go out at any time.


    But there was a hazy brilliance, protecting his heart and soul. If it wasn''t for Gu Xian''er''s strong perception, everyone would have thought he was dead.


    "What is that?" Gu Xian''er was a little puzzled and surprised, and her eyes fell, just to see that there was a bottle-like thing in Qing Feng''s arms, that was shining slightly.


    The texture was very simple and had some rust. Although it was stained with blood, it still looked extraordinary.


    "Could it be that this mysterious bottle protected Qing Feng''s life?" Gu Xian''er''s surprise was not without reason.


    The mysterious man who kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi was very powerful, at least at the level of a Sacred Realm. Her Quasi-Sacred Level war spear, after being urged by her, could at least fight the existence of the Sacred Realm.


    But under the random finger attack of the mysterious man, it was cracked and shattered. Such terrifying strength was not as simple as the Sacred Realm.


    In the end, Qing Feng hadn��t been on the path of cultivation for a long time. His strength was not even in the Great Power Realm.


    Not to mention the palm of a Sacred, couldn''t even bear a wisp of its pressure, and it would explode directly.


    "Although the aura revealed by the mysterious man is in the Sacred Realm, his strength is definitely not only in the Sacred Realm�� He is most likely an ancient freak."


    Gu Xian''er was guessing like this, how could an ordinary Sacred Realm cultivator have such strength? And what made her a little puzzled was that after the other party attacked, he was avoiding her intentionally.


    It was possible that he knew someone, but who woulde to take Qing Xiao Yi away?


    "The origin of the Immortal body? Could it be someone rted to the inheritor of demonic art, but recently I heard that there exists the inheritor of demonic art in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom?"


    "It seems that this time Qing Xiao Yi may be in grave danger." Gu Xian''er sighed, with doubts in her heart, she could only see if she could know something after rescuing Qing Feng.


    Otherwise, Qing Xiao Yi would be lost, which was really hard to find.


    "But it''s just right to tell Gu Changge about this. Back then, in front of all the Elders, he swore to guarantee the safety of Qing Xiao Yi and siblings. But now, one of the siblings is seriously injured and the other''s life and death is uncertain. Could it be done by some of Gu Changge''s enemies?"


    She guessed in her heart, but it was hard to say something without evidence. Later, a group of doctors from the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom came over and nned to treat Qing Feng first.


    Speaking of which, Qing Feng''s injury was extremely fatal, and it was obvious that the other party had the intention to kill. However, he withstood a palm of the Sacred Realm and did not die, and there was still a ray of life left, which shocked the doctors.


    "His heart is protected by a mysterious power, and the soul has almost copsed, but in the end, it was also protected by that power��"


    "It''s really weird."


    They were looking amazed, they had seen a lot of injuries, but it was the first time they had seen such a thing. If it wasn''t for his Luck against the sky, then it was because his life should not end, and even the Heavens couldn''t bear to ept him.


    "This little bottle is a little weird��" It was someone with sharp eyes who saw the quaint little bottle in Qing Feng''s arms but did not think deeply.


    They didn''t have the eyesight of Gu Xian''er, so naturally, they couldn''t understand the mystery of this little bottle. Gu Xian''er didn''t think much of it. Although she was stingy and liked to p people with sap, it didn''t mean she would take advantage of the situation.


    At this time, her main concern was the safety of Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng.


    This trial in the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom was equivalent to her taking the lead. As a Senior sister, she couldn''t even protect both of them, which made her feel a little ufortable in her heart.


    If it was Gu Changge, Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng would not have had an ident at all, and the mysterious person who attacked might not even be able to escape.


    "I''m still too weak��" She was a little frustrated. She had been beaten many times in front of Gu Changge before, but she didn''t expect to be able to beat even a mysterious person.


    Gu Xian''er really doubted that the group of Masters in Peach Vige were lying to her. They even said that her strength could easily sweep her peers in the future and was invincible in the world.


    Even she didn''t believe it herself. After that, she hesitated, but she still took the initiative tomunicate the matter here to Gu Changge, hoping that Gu Changge would have some solution.


    But soon, themunication talisman lit up, at the moment when she informed Gu Changge of what happened here. There was news from Gu Changge''s side.


    This made Gu Xian''er a little surprised. Logically, Gu Changge would not usually be so concerned about one thing.


    "Why are you so rubbish? You can��t even handle two people." But she didn''t expect Gu Changge''s first sentence to be a p on her face.


    Gu Xian''er was a little angry, so she almost threw themunication talisman in her hand. At this time, shouldn''t you be caring about her first? In the end, Gu Changge even scolded her.


    "I''ll be here soon." But when she heard Gu Changge''s next sentence, she gave up a little and hummed from her nose, "I just told you about this, who asked you toe here."


    ����


    "If you can save me some ck, why would I bother?" After Gu Changge said this, he crushed themunication jade talisman in his hand, and naturally, he couldn''t hear Gu Xian''er''s chattering.


    He nced at Qing Xiaoyi, who was unconscious in his hand. Then, the void in front of him blurred again, he stepped into it and soon disappeared outside the territory of the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom.


    From Gu Xian''er''s side, he also knew that Qing Feng was not dead. Of course, this was in his expectation. If Qing Feng was killed at this time, who would testify?


    When he started, he deliberately hid his trails, on the one hand, he was worried that Qing Feng would be identally killed.


    Of course, Gu Changge knew that he had a Heavenly Bottle in his hand. As for Qing Feng''s divine weapon protecting him, it should be no problem to block an attack at a critical moment and save his life.


    For this game of chess, he traveled non-stop from the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, but at his current speed, it didn''t take much time. When he was on his way, he merged into the virtual space, and traveled thousands of miles in an instant, even a small teleportation formation was not as fast as him.


    Now what he had to think about was how to find a suitable ce to put Qing Xiao Yi there first.


    "If I have enough time, I can use the Dao fruit guidance technique to get the origin of her Immortal body first��"


    In Gu Changge''s palm, a dense brilliance emerged, and then it manifested into a dazzling little sapling, with various rules and runes, flickering and spewing out various radiance.


    On the sapling, it was bearing fruit. One of the fruits was entwined with the Purple Aura of the primordial chaos, which was iparably mysterious.


    Gu Changge looked at the unconscious Qing Xiaoyi, and a strange color shed in his eyes. Immediately afterward, a crystal clear fruit on the small sapling fell off, turned into a ball of light, fell towards Qing Xiao Yi''s forehead, and instantly merged into it.

 Chapter 302-2: The Six Crown King has seen through everything, Current life is gloomy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 302-2: The Six Crown King has seen through everything, Current life is gloomy (2)</h4>


    ����


    And soon, three days passed.


    What happened in the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom was not passed on at first, but only spread in a small area. In the final analysis, it was because there were too few geniuses near the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom.


    But Gu Xian''er activated the jade talisman, and told Gu Changge about it. It was only when Qing Xiao Yi was kidnapped that it spread among the geniuses of True Immortal Academy, causing an uproar.


    Gu Changge, who was far away in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, and was solving the cmity of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, returned as soon as possible, and then set off to the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom with his people.


    Many young geniuses and ancient freaks were paying attention to Gu Changge''s every move. Some people saw him leave the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom, and after inquiring again, they knew the entire situation.


    It was passed on from ten to ten, and almost all the geniuses of the ancient kingdoms knew about this, and they were extremely shocked. Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng were very special in True Immortal Academy, and there was no background behind them.


    However, their aptitude was very strong, which had attracted many Elders to fight for it to be epted as apprentices. Now with Qing Xiao Yi''s ident, in the eyes of many young geniuses, there was even some gloating.


    They had heard her physique was very special.


    And recently, the inheritor of demonic art appeared, and many people connected instantly, guessing whether it would be rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    Many geniuses in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom suffered from the inheritor of demonic art. Could it be that during this time, the inheritor of demonic art went to the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom?


    "The inheritor of demonic art?" In the mansion where the rays of sunshine were shining and the immortal atmosphere was dense, the Six Crown King, Jun Yao, was sitting cross-legged on a bluestone.


    His expression was a little thoughtful, and he suddenly thought of someone, of course not the inheritor of demonic art.


    After all, on the day of Qing Xiao Yi''s ident, he had just seen Ying Shuang. Even if Ying Shuang had two wings on his back and was able to travel through virtual space, it was impossible to take Qing Xiao Yi away in such a short period of time.


    Therefore, the rumor about the inheritor of demonic art from the outside, in his opinion, was not the case. The one who did this was actually someone else.


    "It''s not the work of the inheritor of demonic art. But it should be inseparable from him. Zi Yang went to chase the inheritor of the demonic art, but Ying Shuang himself did not leave the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom for half a step."


    "Then who is he chasing? That��s interesting. The two of them turned out to be a team, no wonder Ying Shuang is so bold and unscrupulous. Zi Yang Heavenly King''s technique of escaping the golden cicada seems to be very consummate."


    Jun Yaoughed, and then closed his eyes again, without further concern, he had seen all of this clearly, but he was toozy to point it out. The inheritor of demonic art, Ying Shuang, had such an ability that he secretly joined forces with Heavenly King Zi Yang.


    He had underestimated Ying Shuang a little bit. With such ability, he deserved to be a figure who could escape from Gu Changge.


    "At this time, everyone is kept in the dark. I wonder if Gu Changge can see through all of this?"


    Jun Yao was muttering, but there was some vague expectation in his heart. If Gu Changge couldn''t even see through this, he would be a little disappointed.


    In his view, this great enemy was way too weak.


    ����


    "The inheritor of demonic art? Do you want to put the me on my head again?"


    "No, the Six Crown King saw me with his own eyes that day, so he can fully prove that I wasn��t the one who did it."


    On the other hand, Ying Shuang, naturally got the news. He was also very shocked at first, but after reacting, his expression became extremely ugly.


    After all, ording to the words passed by everyone, they were all suspecting that this incident was done by the inheritor of demonic art. That was to say, he inexplicably took another me.


    "Gu Changge and I have no grievances or enmity, why did he frame me over and over again? Even the Six Crown King knows that I am not the one who did it.��


    Thinking of this, Ying Shuang felt extremely aggrieved, angry, and unwilling, and tightly clenched his fists. But there was nothing he could do about it, not even half a sentence.


    "You''ve been following mydy these days? Is there something wrong?" However, at this moment, a cold female voice sounded in Ying Shuang''s ear.


    He suddenly came back to his senses and looked at the beautiful girl walking beside him.


    "I���� Ying Shuang was a little stunned for a while, and then he realized that he was now at the stall on the street.


    The girl dressed as a maid stared at him ill-naturedly. Ying Shuang didn''t expect that he would be noticed by Yin Mei even after he was so careful.


    Not far away, Yin Mei frowned and stared at him, looking suspicious and cautious.


    "I''m not actually a bad person." Ying Shuang smiled honestly and touched her nose.


    "Aren''t you a bad person after following our youngdy?" The maid''s eyes were not good, there was a mighty surging on her body, the divine runes were shining, and she looked like she was about to make a move.


    "Don''t attack, I''m really a good guy!" Ying Shuang hurriedly said that he didn''t want to offend Yin Mei because of such trivial matters, which would make her unhappy.


    "Xiao Zhu, let hime over." Yin Mei, who was not far away, opened his mouth and sighed, "I also think that he should not be a bad person."


    "I seem to see a familiar shadow in him��" Her voice was not loud, it contained a sigh and a bit of helplessness, but Ying Shuang still heard it.


    Ying Shuang was stunned. After reacting, his eyes widened and he was shocked. He vaguely guessed the meaning of Yin Mei''s words. Did she see the shadow of the former horse feeder in him?


    Thinking of this, Ying Shuang''s mood suddenly became excited and impressed. It had been so long.


    Miss Yin Mei still had not forgotten him, even if he was just a humble horse-feeding boy. At this moment, Ying Shuang didn''t know what kind of mood she had.


    "What''s your name? Are you a genius of True Immortal Academy?"


    Yin Mei''s voice sounded again, and Ying Shuang couldn''t help but regain his senses. He was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t know why, but he mysteriously shook his head, "No."


    He was trying to calm his excitement. He remembered thest time Miss Yin Mei asked his name, he was being bullied by a group of people and almost died on the street.


    "I am no longer the little servant I used to be. I can stand upright in front of Miss Yin Mei. I''ll let her know who is really good for her in this world." Ying Shuang was in a turbulent mood, and after several twists and turns, he was finally able to speak with Yin Mei in an upright manner.


    "Aren''t you?" Yin Mei looked disappointed and shook her head, "If you aren''t the genius of True Immortal Academy, why would you be here?"


    Ying Shuang was speechless for a while. If he wasn''t the genius of True Immortal Academy, why would he be here?


    There was no other way, he could only bite the bullet and said, "Actually, I am a genius of True Immortal Academy who came here for the trial. I knew about the existence of Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden a long time ago, and I admired her in my heart, so��"


    "That''s why you followed me in the dark, right?" Yin Mei interrupted him lightly, "For the sake of your frankness, I won''t hold you ountable today. Don''t let me see you again in the future."


    After that, she nned to leave. Hearing that, Ying Shuang was suddenly stunned, standing there, quietly watching Yin Mei walk away, but his mood was not calm at all.


    When he was the horse-feeding boy before, he knew Yin Mei''s character very well. If she was really angry, it was impossible that she would let him leave safely.


    "That is to say, she is not actually angry with my actions. It should be because she feels that I am a little familiar. So in Yin Mei''s heart, the previous me actually had some weight��"


    Thinking of this, Ying Shuang suddenly felt that it was not uneptable to be framed as the inheritor of demonic art. His current life was no longer what it used to be, and now it was foggy and gloomy.

 Chapter 382-2: You can check if I’ll kill you or not, Jiang Luoshen retreats (2)

    <h4>Chapter 382-2: You can check if I��ll kill you or not, Jiang Luoshen retreats (2)</h4>


    Afterwards, she didn''t know why, but Jiang Luoshen fell in love with Gu Changge and went to Gu family to see him from time to time in the name of visiting.


    For the fact that Gu Changge took away the Ancestral Godhead, and she was almost killed by him, she regarded it as if it had never happened.


    However, in the previous life, Gu Changge was very indifferent and bored with her. Many times when Jiang Luoshen went to visit, he would be sullen and would not meet anyone.


    However, she was always persistent, and even admired many Gu family members at that time. Yue Mingkong couldn''t figure this out at all.


    Of course�� In the end, Jiang Luoshen''s fate was tragic.


    It was rumored that on her way back to the n, she unfortunately encountered an inheritor of demonic art and was killed by him.


    In the previous life, Yue Mingkong still felt a little sympathetic to her and felt that she was unlucky. Of course, she was more relieved. She disliked her perseverance and was worried that Gu Changge would be impressed by her.


    Now it seemed that Jiang Luoshen also suffered from Gu Changge��s poisonous hands in the end.


    But now, looking at the scene in the front, one had to say that Yue Mingkong also had an indescribable taste in his heart.


    Gu Changge didn''t expect Jiang Luoshen to surrender so quickly, but his tone still didn''t change much, "Bullying people? Howe I didn��t hear this from Princess Luoshen before?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Luoshen stared at him coldly, "My n knows it''s wrong, but Jiang Ming and the Great Elder just now have already died tragically at your hands, what else do you want to do, Gu Changge?"


    "Do you want to kill me together?"


    As soon as she said these words, the expressions of many sect leaders of Dao forces also changed slightly, and they looked at Gu Changge.


    For what happened today, the Supreme God n had already paid its due price.


    After all, the cultivators at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm were not the rotten cabbage that could be seen everywhere. No matter what force they were in, they were the mainstay and indispensable existence.


    Even the Supreme God n would feel distressed, and it was impossible to remain indifferent.


    And if Gu Changge continued to hold on to it, the situation would be a bit unreasonable, it would make people feel that he was too domineering and strong.


    Even as the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, he couldn''t justify it.


    There were many powerhouses of Dao forces and great sects present, and they would not sit idly by and let the Ancient Immortal Gu Family dominate.


    They had to admit that Jiang Luoshen was very smart, and easily ced herself in a weak position.


    In addition, she herself was extremely beautiful, her blonde hair was like a waterfall, her facial features were exquisite and wless, and her skin was white as snow, which could be broken by blowing bullets, and she had a sculptural three-dimensional feeling, which made many young geniuses admire her.


    Hearing her words, Gu Changge smiled nonchntly, knowing what she meant.


    "Princess Luoshen is joking, This Gu just thinks that he is not a ruthless person, nor is he a person who destroys flowers, how could he do such a thing."


    "Of course, if Princess Luoshen doesn''t believe it, you can give it a try. See if I will kill you or not?"


    His smile still seemed light and airy, as if he was talking about a trivial matter like eating and drinking.


    But Jiang Luoshen''s back couldn''t help but feel a chill, feeling that Gu Changge really wanted to kill herself. Give it a try?


    Who knew what would happen after she tried?


    She was not stupid.


    The expressions of everyone present were different at the moment, and their hearts were shaken by Gu Changge''s words, and they felt uneasy.


    Could it be that he really dared to kill Jiang Luoshen in public?


    "Of course I believe it, why wouldn''t I believe it. Since Gu Changge said so, then I will naturally believe it."


    Jiang Luoshen was not an ordinary person either. Although her heart was cold and uneasy, her expression was still calm andposed. She looked at Gu Changge indifferently, and chose to avoid the battle without hesitation.


    Of course, this was also a wise move in the eyes of everyone, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    cing yourself in a weak position first, and then letting people know Gu Changge''s vicious intentions of killing her. In this way, she could naturally avoid the battle smoothly, and she didn''t have to worry about losing face.


    This method had amazed many powerhouses of the older generation. It was worthy of being the Princess of the Supreme God n, and it really could not be underestimated.


    "Haha, since that''s the case, I hope you can let this Gu know your tactics when I meet Princess Luoshen next time."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled casually, and didn''t seem to continue embarrassing her.


    But at this moment, everyone heard the threat in his words. In other words, you can escape the first time, second time, third time but can you escape the fifteenth time?


    This made everyone''splexion change slightly, and they felt a terrifying chill.


    Gu Changge was still not giving up!


    Naturally, Jiang Luoshen also heard Gu Changge''s threat, gritted her teeth, and then snorted coldly. Her figure shed, and she left this ce and went to another area near the ancient pce.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people of the Supreme God n didn''t stop, they turned into divine lights and rushed in that direction.


    Jiang Chen and Monk Pu Du in the crowd also quickly followed.


    Immortals fight, and mortals suffer.


    Whether it was Gu Changge or Jiang Luoshen, they were not existences that they could offend.


    What they saw today made Jiang Chen tremble in fear. For the first time, he deeply felt the strength of Gu Changge, which made him feel a deep sense of despair and powerlessness.


    Even in his eyes, Jiang Luoshen, who was always indifferent and noble, overlooking all living beings, couldn''t get any benefit in front of Gu Changge, only to be humiliated.


    This exined it all.


    After the departure of the Supreme God n the other cultivators and powerhouses of the Dao Lineages also dispersed and stopped watching.


    Today''s big drama shocked and stunned them, and until now, it was still difficult for them to calm down their hearts.


    At this moment, Gu Xian''er nced at Gu Changge, her eyes were clear and cold, and she couldn''t help but ask,


    "Will this matter have any impact?"


    "What effect could it have?"


    Gu Changge didn''t take it seriously and said, "Could it be that you really think the Supreme God n would dare to fight against me?"


    Gu Xian''er heard what he said, and knew that Gu Changge didn''t take what happened just now seriously at all.


    But then again, it was because of her.


    Gu Changge did this entirely to stand up for her.


    She was thinking about whether she should reluctantly thank him, although she felt that Gu Changge did it for granted, who made him always bully her.


    Shouldn''t it be right for him to stand up for her?


    "Can you cause me less trouble in the future?"


    "You always need me to wipe your ass every time."


    However, Gu Changge words were filled with a helpless voice, interrupting Gu Xian''er''s thinking.


    She was a little stunned, but she didn''t expect that Gu Changge would me her, and she replied with a three-point killing intent in her tone,


    "Can you me me for this? I picked up a broken inscription, but the guy came over and said that I stole his stuff and asked me to hand it over. If I didn''t, he would kill me."


    "Could it be that I have to give this to him?"


    Speaking of which, she couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved.


    Didn''t you just pick up a broken inscription? It still fell at his feet.


    Could this get in trouble too?


    "Is that so?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, as if in disbelief.


    "I feel like you are fooling my IQ. How could a broken inscription lead to so many things."


    Gu Xian''er looked at him with some dissatisfaction, "Why would I lie to you? You think everyone is like you, and can''t hear a single word of truth."


    "Really?" Gu Changge still didn''t believe it, "It''s just a broken inscription, is there anything extraordinary?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er took out the brokenvender inscription from the Storage Ring. There was a faint luster on it, and there were several indistinguishable divine inscriptions.


    It was quaint and had some weird patterns carved.


    "Hmm, this is the inscription," she said.


    Gu Changge took it from her, nced at it casually, and nodded, "Hmm, it is indeed a bit extraordinary, no wonder it caused a tragedy."


    After that, this inscription disappeared from his hands out of thin air.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Xian''er''s big eyes showed a hint of confusion, she was stunned, and then looked at him, only then did she realize what happened.


    Gu Changge actually stole her good things like this!

 Chapter 383: There is no sense of achievement, Wang Ziji’s speculation

    <h4>Chapter 383: There is no sense of achievement, Wang Ziji��s spection</h4>


    "Gu Changge, you��"


    "Give my inscription tablet back, I was the one who picked it up."


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t help grinding her teeth. She simply hated Gu Changge.


    "Who said it was yours when you picked it up? Now it''s in my hands, so it''s mine. Do you still want to grab it?"


    "You can try it."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, with a natural look, not paying any attention to the way she wanted to bite him.


    "You''re too much to be so mean and steal my stuff. You big bastard."


    Gu Xian''er was about to explode with anger at him, and her delicate body was trembling.


    Unfortunately, the bamboo board-like penniless figure didn��t show any changes.


    She had no idea that she would be fooled by Gu Changge.


    He said this just now, only because he wanted her to take out this inscription.


    It was a pity that she was so stupid and believed his nonsense.


    "You are too stupid, can you me me?" Gu Changge sighed slightly and shook his head.


    "Gu Changge, please return my things to me, or I will really be angry, the kind that can''t be coaxed."


    Gu Xian''er red at him angrily, gnashing her teeth, looking like she was so angry.


    As a treasure junkie, how could she allow the good things in her hands to be snatched away in front of her?


    It was a shame for her.


    Gu Changge chuckled, "You think so beautifully, and you still want me to coax you?"


    "Woooooo�� Gu Changge, you are bullying me again, why do you hate me so much��" Gu Xian''er suddenly burst into tears when she saw that he wouldn''t give in.


    However, Gu Changge reached out and pinched her nose, shaking her head slightly, "You pretend to be crying and pretend to be like me. I won''t have any sense of aplishment when you cry like this."


    Of course, it was impossible for him to return this inscription.


    There was a trace of the origin of the Supreme God n in it, except for refining tools, it had no effect on Gu Xian''er.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge could devour and refine it for his own use.


    "I''ll give you a Great Sacred Realm weapon aspensation, it''s okay if you don��t want it." Then, Gu Changge said again.


    "No, at least five, or I''ll ignore you in the future."


    Gu Xian''er sniffed.


    "Two at most. If you don''t want it, you''ll have nothing." Gu Changge shook his head.


    "Two pieces? Are you sending beggars?" Gu Xian''er was dissatisfied.


    "Okay, then there''s nothing left now." Gu Changge smiled.


    "That''s fine since you want to give it, then two are also fine."


    Hearing what he said, Gu Xian''er was afraid that she would regret it, so she hurriedly agreed.


    However, on the surface, she still looked reluctant as if she had suffered a big loss.


    She could also see that no matter how extraordinary the inscription was, it couldn''tpare to a Great Sacred weapon.


    After all, the weapons of the Great Sacred Realm were very precious and extremely difficult to refine for many ancient Dao Lineages.


    At most, the inscription contained some special substances.


    No matter how you look at it, it looked like Gu Changge had suffered.


    Of course, since Gu Changge promised to give Gu Xian''er two Great Sacred weapons in exchange, he naturally wouldn''t lie to her.


    In front of her eager eyes, she randomly picked two weapons of the Great Sacred Realm for her, and it was only after this that her wrinkled little face finally showed a little smile.


    "You sure have a conscience."


    She hummed, in a good mood.


    Her expression had returned to the cold aloofness that was before, and the fluttering appearance of immortal energy that didn''t care about everything in the world.


    Perhaps she was used to being poor since she was a child, and she always had a natural attachment to all kinds of divine weapons and treasures.


    In the face of these things, Gu Changge couldn''t help but reveal herself as a treasure junkie.


    Afterward, Gu Changge took her to meet Yue Mingkong from the True Immortal Academy. As for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they all followed behind him.


    Since Gu Changge appeared here, it was natural for the team to be led by him.


    All the disciples and Elders of the True Immortal Academy looked at Gu Changge a little unnaturally.


    Although they were very afraid of him before, it was no longer to the same extent.


    Jun Yao, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others all subconsciously avoided Gu Changge''s gaze and did not look at him.


    "Brother Gu was really majestic just now, but it''s a pity that I didn''t see you suppressing Jiang Luoshen and robbing the Princess. It''s a pity."


    Wang Ziji said with a smile.


    She was wearing a long aqua-blue dress with a beautiful face, and when she spoke, her beautiful eyes could not help but bend into a crescent shape, looking extremely charming.


    It had to be said that in terms of appearance, she was almost beautiful, which wasparable to Yue Mingkong''s perfection.


    The difference was the temperament between the duo.


    She was like an orchid in the empty valley with clear fog in the forest that had a quiet and moving temperament, but her words contained incredible boldness, like a witch.


    "It was just a joke just now, which made Miss Zijiugh."


    Gu Changge seemed to be used to her joking words and didn''t care. After a slight smile, he nced at Jiang Chuchu.


    Seeing her calm expression, he didn''t take the initiative to greet her.


    For him, this kind of face skill was actually optional nowadays.


    It was just that the setting in front of people couldn''t be copsed.


    Wang Ziji''s smile continued, and she took a deep look at Gu Changge but didn''t say much.


    Although Gu Changge still had the identity of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    But in her opinion, it was just some kind of agreement between Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu.


    Of course, in the eyes of the rest of the Dao Lineages, this was a transaction between Gu Changge and the Human Ancestor Hall. The identity of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was only used by the Human Ancestor Hall to stabilize people''s hearts.


    How could Gu Changge suddenly be the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor? Not many people would believe it.


    This was a tacit secret that stood among the top Taoists in the Upper Realm.


    However, after witnessing Gu Changge''s strength today, Wang Ziji suddenly felt that the guess that she casually said before might be true.


    From what she knew about Gu Changge, she naturally knew that he and the so-called Human Ancestor were not rted at all.


    So�� why did Gu Changge possess the Human Ancestor''s Green Lotus body?


    This was very intriguing.


    Of course, this was just Wang Ziji''s spection, she herself had no feelings for the Human Ancestor and even had a slight disgust.


    What she was now curious about was how Gu Changge had this identity?


    "Did you find something?"


    And just when all kinds of thoughts shed in Wang Ziji''s mind, Gu Changge walked to Yue Mingkong and asked with a smile.


    "There might be something hidden under that pce."


    Yue Mingkong nodded slightly, pointing to the crack not far away that was emitting a thin glow.


    From this angle, it could be clearly seen that there was a splendid brilliance emerging, an ancient ce like a colorful immortal jade was floating up and down there.


    Just now, a lot of powerhouses felt the change and broke in, but no news had been reported so far.


    At this moment, the eyes of many Great Sect masters were also staring at them for a moment.


    A little further away, the people of the Supreme God n also stared at it carefully with some worry and tension.


    As for the Emperor Mountain, the Ancient Ye n and other forces, they also dispatched powerhouses to wait nearby, and various divine lights were intertwined and shining in the sky.


    Ancient and white jade chariots were parked all over the ce, and there were many vague figures standing on them.


    From farther away, there were cultivators and creatures approaching here.


    The tomb of the Supreme God was really too big and now they were only in an outer area of the depths. But because of the changes in this ce, everyone was attracted here.


    "The real tomb and the fake tomb are mixed together. A little carelessness might bring the end of the person."


    A strange color shed in Gu Changge''s eyes, and he noticed Jiang Chen''s movement on the side of the Supreme God n.


    Jiang Chen and a mysterious cultivator mixed into the team of the Supreme God n, this was reported to him by the demonic puppet.


    So Gu Changge didn''t care.


    What he wanted to know now was that the Supreme God n took so much trouble toe here, was it really just for the Ancestor''s relic?


    Or was there some secret hidden here, of course, what he cared about was his divine orb.


    That was somethingparable to the Supreme Dao Fruit.


    Now if he wanted to break through, it was difficult to find a target to start with. If he could get his hands on that divine orb, there might be a surprise.


    "Master Gu."


    At this moment, a voice with a strong surprise entered Gu Changge''s ears.


    He looked over, only to find that when he was not paying attention, the Elders and disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce hade over.


    It was Xiao Ruoyin who was speaking at this moment.


    She hadn''t seen him for a while.


    At this moment, her pure white dress fluttered gently in the wind, and there was a dusty aura. Perhaps due to her cultivation, her skin now shimmered with a lustrous shine, snow-white and delicate, like a creamy jade.


    The whole person exuded amazing beauty.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge."


    The Elders and disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce greeted him with respect and saluted Gu Changge. After all, Gu Changge had another identity.


    The heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce!


    "Miss Xiao, why are you here?"


    Gu Changge showed a slightly surprised look as if he just noticed her.


    The disciples of the True Immortal Academy were also silently looking at the woman in the white dress, and many male disciples couldn''t help but be amazed.


    They were astonished by her beauty.


    Jiang Chuchu frowned slightly, and then calmly returned to her original expression.


    Wang Ziji looked at it with interest, especially the other party, she felt apletely different feeling from the rest.


    The woman in the white dress had a different attitude towards Gu Changge than other cultivators and did not have the kind of awe rooted in her bones.


    However, she could still feel her nervousness, which was not as natural as it seemed on the surface.


    "She''s quite scheming."


    She smiled inwardly, feeling that things became interesting.


    <i>ying tricks, tsk.</i>


    "Gu Changge, who is she?"


    Gu Xian''er''s cold voice sounded very direct.


    But after asking, she felt that the atmosphere was a bit off, and subconsciously looked at Yue Mingkong, "I''m asking this for Sister Mingkong."


    Yue Mingkong smiled faintly, took her small hand, and said, "This should be Xiao Ruyin, Miss Xiao was saved from outside the Ancient Immortal Forbidden area, as Changge said before."

 Chapter 384: Xiao Ruoyins small calculation and scheming, Trying to fit into this circle

    <h4>Chapter 384: Xiao Ruoyins small calction and scheming, Trying to fit into this circle</h4>


    "Changge mentioned it to me before."


    Hearing this, Six Crown King Jun Yao and others were a little stunned.


    The people who were rescued from outside the Ancient Immortal Forbidden area?


    As far as they know, the Ancient Immortal Continent had only been opened to the outside world in recent years, but the Ancient Immortal Forbidden area had existed since ancient times.


    Some said that there was a sleeping Immortal there, and some said that it was hiding the secret of the copse of the ancient times.


    The rumors were not the same.


    This white dress woman actually came from that ce.


    They subconsciously thought she was a visitor to the forbidden area.


    However, Yue Mingkong''s remarks also made many people stunned. As Gu Changge''s fiancee, her introduction seemed simple and natural, but in fact, she was telling everyone.


    She and Gu Changge had a very close rtionship.


    Gu Changge never concealed these things from her.


    Normally, Yue Mingkong would never bother to intervene in this kind of thing, let alone exin it to everyone like this.


    But today she faintly felt that the atmosphere was not right.


    Whether it was Wang Ziji or Jiang Chuchu, they all seemed to have an inextricable rtionship with Gu Changge.


    Even Jiang Luoshen, the Princess of the Supreme God n who left with her before, had a great connection with Gu Changge in her previous life.


    Now another tool, Xiao Ruoyin, had emerged.


    This made her feel a little headache. In this life, Gu Changge was surrounded by too many beauties.


    So she did this, which was equivalent to expressing her status.


    She was Gu Changge''s legitimate fianc��e and his future wife.


    With Yue Mingkong''s introduction, everyone knew Xiao Ruoyin''s identity. Although they were slightly surprised, they didn''t ask much.


    Gu Changge casually asked about Xiao Ruoyin''s recent cultivation to show his concern.


    Xiao Ruoyin also answered truthfully, saying that she had been cultivating hard and would not let him down.


    "That''s good, I really hope that the day when you seed in your cultivation wille soon."


    Gu Changge smiled.


    While talking to Gu Changge, Xiao Ruoyin was also trying to carefully fit into this circle.


    She knew that the group of young men and women in front of her had extraordinary identities, and the background behind them was terrifying enough to overlook the countless Dao forces in the Upper Realm.


    And Gu Changge was obviously the central figure in this circle.


    So when she came to greet Gu Changge, she also wanted to get familiar with this group of young men and women.


    Xiao Ruoyin was not stupid, she had her own selfishness and small calctions.


    In the previous world, she didn''t have to think about these things at all, and she was surrounded by people who ttered her.


    But now it waspletely different. She was a weak and powerless woman, and her only reliance was her little rtionship with Gu Changge.


    She knew Gu Changge, but who could say that she was very familiar with Gu Changge?


    That was simply not possible.


    Although she wanted to get closer to Gu Changge, this was only her thought.


    Her only capital was her clean body and beauty of more than 20 years old.


    But these were not worth mentioning at all in front of Gu Changge.


    In the distance, Jiang Chen looked at Xiao Ruoyin who was trying to fit into the circle of those young geniuses. He couldn''t help clenching his fists tightly.


    That was the high-cold goddess he had always admired before.


    Now she was so humble and cautious, trying to please his biggest enemy who made him extremely hateful.


    And Xiao Ruoyin still didn''t know the real face and sinister intentions of the other party.


    "Master Jiang, why are you looking there all the time��"


    Beside him, Monk Pu Du noticed this and couldn''t help asking with interest.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen froze in his heart, and hurriedly retracted his gaze.


    He pretended to be rxed and exined, "In today''s younger generation, how many people can be like Gu Changge, surrounded by beautiful women, it''s really enviable."


    He dared not let Monk Pu Du know that he had a grudge against Gu Changge.


    He still clearly remembered the loss he suffered from the Ji siblingsst time.


    Hearing this, Monk Pu Du smiled and said, "Void is color, color is void, they look beautiful, but they are all a pile of dry bones, so why are you envious of this, Master Jiang should be a little more careful."


    Above the golden clouds, the indifferent Jiang Luoshen frowned when she heard the conversation between the two people below, and her eyes couldn''t help but look in the direction of Gu Changge.


    "Gu Changge, I will never forget this hatred."


    She gritted her silver teeth, unable to forget Gu Changge''s threatening words just now.


    That icy murderous aura and chill still lingered even now.


    It was the first time she had been threatened like this since she was a child, and it was even the first time she felt the emotion called fear.


    This feeling made her shudder and unforgettable.


    For her, it was also a sign of shame.


    "Jiang Chen, if you can''t find the Ancestor''s relic this time, just wait for your death."


    Afterward, Jiang Luoshen nced at Jiang Chen below indifferently and gave him the final sentence that would decide his life and death.


    If it weren''t for him, how could she have a conflict with Gu Changge, and even involve Jiang Ming and an Elder at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm?


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Chen''s role, she would have shot Jiang Chen to death to vent her hatred.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen scolded inwardly, when she was in front of Gu Changge just now, why didn''t she act so strong?


    However, he still did not dare to show any disrespect on the surface, and hurriedly agreed, "Princess Luoshen, please rest assured, this time I am very sure."


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Suddenly, a huge momentum suddenly emerged from the crack where many powerhouses rushed to go.


    The iparably splendid pce trembled, and a rich blood color spewed out of it.


    For a time, all the cultivators and creatures noticed it and were shocked.


    In the next moment, several screams sounded, and an old man in a purple robe flew out of it covered in blood, but his injuries were extremely serious.


    When he was still in the air, he seemed to be hit by a terrifying force and exploded directly, destroying his body and spirit on the spot.


    This scene shocked everyone, and many people even stood on the spot and dared not move.


    Many of the powerhouses who entered it just now did not survive.


    "This ce contains great dangers, and the younger generation should not enter easily."


    Many experts from True Immortal Academy, Heavenly Immortal Pce, and Ancient Immortal Gu Family all stared at them with dread.


    "Princess Luoshen, the entrance is under the pce, they just found the wrong ce."


    After Jiang Chen was shocked, hemunicated with the Immortal Boat Spirit in his mind and then informed Jiang Luoshen through voice transmission.


    Jiang Luoshen frowned and nced at him and Monk Pu Du, "You two enter first."


    Hearing this, Monk Pu Du''s expression changed, and he was about to refuse, but he saw Jiang Chen agree with awe.


    "Forget it, the little monk will believe you this time."


    Monk Pu Du sighed helplessly, and then he and Jiang Chen turned into divine light and went directly toward the crack just now.


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoshen''s expression changed slightly, and she no longer hesitated and ordered everyone to follow.


    "Are they going to die?"


    A young disciple of True Immortal Academy frowned, very puzzled.


    Yue Mingkong looked at Gu Changge and said softly, "Are we going in?"


    Gu Changge held her dress, feeling this delicate and slender, wless like suet jade, he said casually, "There��s no hurry. Wait a moment."

 Chapter 386: Doesn’t that double the joy? How did he do it?

    <h4>Chapter 386: Doesn��t that double the joy? How did he do it?</h4>


    Wang Ziji''s facial features were exquisite and wless. The bridge of her nose was small, her eyebrows were like emeralds, her lips were a little red, her ck hair was like a waterfall, the light could be seen from her hair, and her skin was white as snow and delicate as jade.


    If it was said that she was born from the spiritual energy of Heavenly Spring, no one would doubt it at all.


    When her big eyes blinked, it gave people a kind of smart and cunning meaning.


    At this moment, she followed behind Gu Changge, carrying her hands behind her back, looking a bit old-fashioned.


    But there was a different kind of charm, which makes people unable to take their eyes off it.


    "Brother Gu, can I ask you a question? A question about the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor."


    She said with a smile, although she guessed that Gu Changge would like to strangle her to death now.


    But she liked this feeling�� because catching the thief off guard was exciting.


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t seem to expect that she would suddenly ask such a question.


    "You can��t."


    Afterward, he smiled slightly and refused.


    Then he continued to walk slowly on the road ahead as if he was toozy to care about her.


    The matter of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor could be hidden from ordinary people, but certainly not from Wang Ziji.


    Gu Changge didn''t n to deceive everyone, after all, this was what he and the Human Ancestor Hall each needed.


    As for Wang Ziji, she could do whatever she wanted.


    Wang Ziji was not surprised by Gu Changge''s answer.


    She still smiled and said, "Could it be that Brother Gu forgot what he promised mest time, you still owe me a favor."


    Saying that she took out the jade pendant Gu Changge gave her from her sleeve.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced at her, looking like he had a headache, and said helplessly, "Why should Miss Ziji be so interested in embarrassing me? It''s hard to answer this kind of question."


    Wang Ziji snorted, "Brother Gu means that what he promised before doesn''t count?"


    "If this Gu can agree to something, he will definitely agree. But there is really nothing toment on this matter."


    Gu Changge said in a helpless tone.


    But the depths of his eyes were still t and unwavering, and there was no change.


    "Okay, if Brother Gu doesn''t want to say it, forget it."


    "Anyway, you are also the Human Ancestor now, and I am the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, so don''t you think our rtionship has gone further?"


    After getting this answer, Wang Ziji didn''t continue to get involved in this matter, she had already guessed that Gu Changge couldn''t say anything.


    Therefore, after receiving the jade pendant, she approached Gu Changge with a few steps and changed her tone before asking with a smile.


    "Yeah, if this Gu is in charge of the Human Ancestral Hall in the future, I hope that Holy Maiden Ziji will help me a lot."


    Gu Changge smelled the faint fragrance arriving at the tip of his nose, and when he heard these words, he also said with a slight smile.


    "Of course, there''s no problem with that. Who does Brother Gu think is more beautiful between me and Holy Maiden Chuchu?"


    Wang Ziji smiled and said, blinking as she stared at him.


    In her opinion, it didn''t matter what she gained from this trip to the tomb of the Supreme God.


    She just wanted to let Gu Changge show his true face.


    Let her see how he could pretend in front of her.


    At this moment, she thought so in her heart, feeling that she was ying with the de, and she would cut her hand if she was not careful.


    "Miss Ziji and Holy Maiden Chuchu have their own strengths, so it''s hard topare. In Gu''s view, you two are both beautiful, rare in the world, and there is no distinction between you guys."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said without any change in expression, guessing the purpose of her words in her mind.


    From the very first time he saw Wang Ziji, she seemed to have a different favorable impression of himself.


    Up to now, she was still teasing inadvertently.


    Gu Changge wanted to take some Luck out of her at the time, so he simply apanied her in the next y. When he got to the back, he felt that it was unnecessary, so he was toozy to care about her.


    After all, Wang Ziji was different from other Daughters of Luck.


    She was a transmigrator herself, and she was also born into the Ancient Immortal Wang Family. She had the Body of Immortal, she was in the Sacred Realm, and she hadpanions.


    Her life was destined to push the world horizontally and smoothly.


    It was almost difficult to get any opportunity and benefit from her.


    Gu Changge also understood this point after he took a few Luck points from her.


    Wang Ziji''s favorable impression of him was just curiosity at best.


    With such a premise, Gu Changge didn''t care about her anymore. If he really wanted to deal with Wang Ziji, it would actually be a little troublesome.


    After all, she had many means of life-saving, as well as that mysteriouspanion.


    Just suppressing her Luck points was a hassle. Instead of wasting time and doing something meaningless, it was better to throw her aside.


    After all, Wang Ziji''s character was destined for her to be impossible to hinder him.


    Of course, if she really got in his way, that would be a different matter of course��


    "Brother Gu, are you saying that you want both of us?"


    "Doesn��t that double the joy?"


    Hearing this answer, Wang Ziji still smiled and said, her tone was quite bold, like a demon girl who had troubled the world.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge was a little stunned, as if he didn''t understand.


    Then he shook his head slightly and sighed, "What does Miss Ziji mean? This Gu seems to be a little confused."


    He vaguely guessed Wang Ziji''s n, was she going to test his tone?


    Gu Changge''s handling of this kind of thing had always been wless.


    Unless he wanted Wang Ziji to know something.


    But now Wang Ziji had not reached the point where he could trust her.


    "Forget it if you don��t get it. I wonder what kind of woman can grab the heart of a person like Brother Gu."


    Wang Ziji was not surprised by Gu Changge''s answer and then sighed faintly as if she felt something.


    In front of outsiders, Gu Changge had always behaved politely and gracefully as gentle as jade and his answers were even more watertight.


    It was not that simple to want him to show his truest appearance.


    In this regard, she felt that although it was a big challenge, she did not give up.


    In the boring cultivation, there was always something interesting to do.


    "Miss Ziji, can Gu think that you are hinting at me?" Gu Changge smiled.


    Wang Ziji secretly rolled her eyes at him.


    She tried so actively, but Gu Changge still didn''t show the slightest abnormality.


    This made her doubt her own charm.


    Wasn''t her face pretty?


    Was she out of shape?


    Wasn''t her character cute?


    Or was it that Gu Changge was only interested in a cold and strong woman like Yue Mingkong?


    Afterward, the two of them ventured into the depths while chatting with one another.


    The main reason was that Wang Ziji was talking to him, and Gu Changge was replying calmly.


    Wang Ziji was actually curious about Gu Changge''s choice of such a fork in the road, although she felt that Gu Changge was unlikely to find the wrong ce.


    He must have some means to find the main tomb of the Supreme God.


    In the front, the two also sensed a lot of aura fluctuations. In addition to them, the Great Sect leader who entered this ce before also chose this road.


    The cultivation base of that group of people was very strong, and the weakest was also the level of the Great Sacred Realm, which was only one step away from the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    There was a war at this moment, and the aura swept all sides, obviouslypeting for something.


    It was just that Gu Changge didn''t care, and he still seemed unhurried.


    As long as he knew the location of Jiang Chen, he would naturally be able to find Jiang Luoshen and others from the Supreme God n. So as long as he went over, he could easily get that piece of the divine orb.


    Before that, he hoped that there would be a battle between the Supreme God n and the Great Sect leaders.


    It would be better to have a lose-lose situation, and finally, he would show up to take advantage of the fisherman.


    Wang Ziji had been paying attention to Gu Changge''s expression and judging from his various actions, he never worried or cared about it from beginning to end, and seemed extremely confident.


    Even if the fluctuations of the battle in the depths of the front were extremely terrifying, this underground city could copse at any time.


    This made her feel that Gu Changge had always been in control of everything.


    How on earth did he do it?


    ����


    In the main tomb.


    Here, as Gu Changge had guessed, a big battle was taking ce.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Luoshen, Monk Pu Du, and others passed through many restrictions and formations without any risk and finally arrived at the main tomb area.


    Here, Jiang Luoshen also saw the Taoist tform left by their Ancestor where he sat down.


    As the splendid brilliance hung down, there was a vast chaotic energy surging and intertwined, thick and majestic, and a random wisp could easily crush a mountain.


    In the center of the Taoist tform, a fist-sized piece of material as deep as a purple crystal floated up and down.


    There were vast energy fluctuations surging with amazing divinity.


    Even if it was a Great Sacred Realm existence, at this moment, it couldn''t help but feel a sense of palpitations. The purple crystal-like substance on the face seemed to be trembling.


    "The Ancestral divine orb is indeed here."


    After finally finding this thing, everyone from the Supreme God n naturally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, Jiang Chen and Monk Pu Du were also relieved.


    In this way, their little fortune was finally saved.


    When Jiang Chenmunicated with the Immortal Boat of Good Fortune in his mind, he already had a way out.


    If Jiang Luoshen intended to cross the river and demolish the bridge, then he could only imitate what happenedst time in Purple Mountain.


    The Immortal Boat Spirit could easily break the terrain and formations that controlled this ce.


    This was his only advantage now.


    "Master Jiang, the little monk''s eyes were indeed right. With your ability, what tomb can''t we go down to in the future?"


    The voice of the monk Pu Du was a little excited and happy.


    Jiang Chen nodded.


    And just when Jiang Luoshen was about to go forward to take down the Ancestral divine orb, a few terrifying auras suddenly emerged from the corridor behind him.


    The surging golden light shone in all directions, and the terrifying aura easily caused the nearby temples to copse.


    Several Great Sect leader-level figures who had been chasing all the way arrived here.


    Naturally, they saw the purple crystal-like deep sea and vast divine orb immediately, and they were ready to snatch it.

 Chapter 387: The mantis catches the cicada, Being used as a chess piece (1)

    <h4>Chapter 387: The mantis catches the cicada, Being used as a chess piece (1)</h4>


    "How did they find this ce?"


    Jiang Luoshen''splexion did not seem very good-looking. In her opinion, there were many passages that led to this ce. Even if they wanted to find the main tomb, it would take a lot of effort.


    How had several Great Sect leader-level figures suddenly arrived here?


    "They should have acted separately and each must have chosen a passage. This group of people might have just been lucky and happened to find this ce. And we just broke the prohibition and formations leading to this ce, which was cheap for them."


    The blond old woman beside Jiang Luoshen said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, she stood up and disyed her absolute strength, a Quasi-Supreme Realm aura broke out, which directly shocked many Great Sect masters.


    As the protector of Jiang Luoshen, her cultivation was naturally iparably powerful, and she was also the reliance for the current Jiang Luoshen.


    "Hold them back. I shall retrieve the Ancestral divine orb."


    Jiang Luoshen nced at the group of Great Sect masters indifferently as her footsteps turned into golden light and shadow before she set off, intending to rush toward the Taoist tform.


    At the same time, the rest of the nsmen from the Supreme God n were also looking around vigntly, in case other people would rush in at this time.


    "This item is the divine orb of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, so how about you and I join forces to snatch it, and once we get it, we will each share it?"


    The figures of the Great Sect leaders who rushed in stared at the purple crystal with fiery eyes. They felt the majestic aura and energy fluctuations emerging from it.


    If they refined and absorbed it, their cultivation would naturally improve by leaps and bounds.


    Over the years, they had not broken through the bottleneck of the Quasi-Supreme Realm, so they might be able to take the opportunity to break through.


    As soon as these words came out, it was immediately approved by everyone. After all, that Divine Orb was the size of a fist.


    If it was divided into small pieces, it would also be a great opportunity, making it worthwhile to havee here.


    Although the blond old woman had a Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivation base, in their view, she was not the opponent of altogether.


    "Princess, I can only hold them for a while, you have to take down the Ancestral divine orb as soon as possible and leave."


    "I''ll find you when I get a chance to get out."


    The blond old woman transmitted her words to Jiang Luoshen, and after speaking, a huge golden tower appeared in her hand.


    It was nine stories high, surging with golden light, like a golden scorching sun, shining in this ce, emitting a dazzling light.


    The fluctuation of the Quasi-Supreme aura broke out like a mountain torrent, turning the world upside down with mighty momentum.


    "You can''t stop us, so hand over the divine orb if you''re smart."


    "Don''t mislead yourself. Don''t me me if you fall here."


    The four Great Sect masters in front of them were indifferent as they started to take action when they saw this.


    Various divine chains ofws, splendid and terrifying, were created by them which intertwined here like many stars exploding, and the energy fluctuations were extremely terrifying.


    The void was about to burst, making it already unbearable to bear such fluctuations.


    As soon as they attacked, they used extremely powerful divine powers and treasures.


    If it weren''t for the special formation pattern here and the ce where the Ancestor of the Supreme God n rested, it would have copsed and turned into ruins under such fluctuations.


    For a time, a terrible war broke out here.


    Whether it was the blond old woman or the four leaders, they were all disying their strongest means. At their level, they could destroy the world at every turn.


    Although it seemed to be open and fair, it actually contained infinite destructive power.


    Jiang Chen''s footsteps softened, and he felt a suffocating heart palpitation. In front of such a strong person, his strength was like an ant.


    "If the timing isn''t right, I still have to run for my life��"


    Jiang Chenmunicated with the Immortal Boat of Good Fortune and looked at Jiang Luoshen with some worry.


    Now Jiang Luoshen was their greatest guarantee.


    If something happened to her here, these Great Sect masters would never spare his life.


    "Mr. Jiang, let''s take the opportunity to slip away."


    Monk Pu Du''splexion was also a little pale, and he thought that the Supreme God n had enough manpower.


    However, under the siege of the four Great Sect masters, it was obvious that they would not be able to contend for long.


    Although the rest of the powerhouses were not weak, they were farcking inparison to these Great Sect masters.


    "Why is the Taoist tform where the Ancestors sat on actually blocking me? What is wrong with these formations��"


    At this time, Jiang Luoshen''s voice sounded, and her face was a little ugly.


    Her figure quickly approached the square Taoist tform just now, but there was a golden mist on it. A ripple-like fluctuation spread, which was extremely huge, blocking her out and making it unable for her to approach.


    The formation pattern in it was touched by her and then recovered.


    But that aura clearly belonged to the Ancestor of their n, but now she was not allowed to pass through?


    "Jiang Chen, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Luoshen looked at Jiang Chen and asked coldly, noticing his intention to try to escape.


    "That should be to prevent someone from taking away the divine orb, and it will take a little time to crack this formation."


    Jiang Chen''s scalp was numb, and when Jiang Luoshen was watching, he felt a shudder in his soul.


    If Jiang Luoshen wanted to kill him at this time, with her ability, he would not be able to escape at all.


    "If you can''t crack these patterns, then you wouldn''t be able to escape alive." Jiang Luoshen said coldly.


    Jiang Chen cursed secretly in his heart as he had to resist the terrifying fluctuations in this ce and rush over.


    With his ability, he naturally couldn''t decipher these formations.


    But if the Immortal Boat was given time, it could indeed do it.


    However, at this moment, the blond old woman who was fighting with the four Great Sect masters suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood and fell from the air, her hair was disheveled, and covered in blood, and she was extremely embarrassed.


    Although she was in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, she also made a breakthrough at the beginning, which was iparable to a true Quasi-Supreme.


    Not to mention that there were four high-ranking figures in front of him. When they were young, they were definitely invincible and their strength was extremely powerful.


    In the beginning, they couldpete against one or two, but over time, they were bound to fall into a disadvantage.


    "Jin Po��"


    Jiang Luoshen''splexion changed as she clenched her silver teeth.


    Hearing these words, the blond old woman shook her head and took an elixir before rushing away again, with a glow epassing over her body, entwined with golden rays of light, she urged her weapons to kill.


    Jiang Luoshen was even more anxious in her heart.


    If the previous Elder hadn''t died in Gu Changge��s hands, how could she be so passive now? She wouldn��t have to make Jin Po desperately dy time.


    "How long can you resist? Resistance is just futile, obediently hand over your divine orb to us, and you can still survive today."


    The four Sect leader-level figures spoke indifferently, pushed their big hands horizontally as they pped the blond old woman, causing her to cough up blood again and making her seriously injured.


    Their strength was really too strong, even if their cultivation base had not reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm, but theirbat power was not far behind, and now that the four of them had joined forces, they were even more invincible.


    "Hold them for me."


    Jiang Luoshen nced coldly at the four Great Sect leaders and ordered the people around him toe forward and dy.


    "Jiang Chen, hurry up for me."


    After being instructed, the rest of the powerhouses of the Supreme God n also began to rush up, and without hesitation, they used various weapons to show their strongest means.


    It was just that they went forward in vain, coughing up blood almost instantly and falling backward.


    Many people even copsed and exploded in an instant, destroyed both in their bodies and spirits.


    This scene made Jiang Luoshen''s face even uglier, and her jade hands clenched tightly.


    Although she had other means in her hand, they were all used to save her life at a critical time.


    She admitted that she was careless and didn''t bring enough people on this trip, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so aggrieved this time.


    "Okay, this formation is resolved."


    At this moment, Jiang Chen''s voice sounded and he breathed a sigh of relief before wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, and felt a little relieved.


    As the brilliance shed by in his hand, the formation in front of him began to crack and then shattered into light rain.


    The Immortal Boat Spirit also consumed a lot of power for this, and almost fell into a deep sleep again.


    Jiang Luoshen felt the terrifying resistance disappear, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was about to step forward, go to the Taoist tform, and collect the purple crystal-like divine personality.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    But, there was a huge momentum from the other side of the corridor.


    The expressions of all the people who were fighting here changed slightly, even the four leaders who were fighting with the blond old woman had to stop and frown.


    The void trembled, and an iparable power suddenly descended.


    The ripples spread out, like petals blooming in the virtual space, containing the Supreme rules as they finally transformed into a sky-piercing sword energy, shing at the warring people!


    Such a blow was really powerful, and it instantly made the four Great Sect master-level characters change their expression. Turning a little timid they hurriedly retreated behind, without taking the blow.


    But this aftermath also made their blood tumble for a while, which was very ufortable.


    "Who is it?"


    Their faces became unsightly, at the feeling of the mantis catching the cicada, and they being actually used as chess pieces.


    Jiang Luoshen''s expression turned cold, and she took out something from her storage ring, ready to sacrifice it at any time.


    As soon as the pattern on the Taoist tform was cracked, someone suddenly appeared, which made her feel that the other party had already arrived here, but he did not appear and was hiding in the dark to watch the show.


    "Why is someone here again?"


    Jiang Chen frowned tightly, and also looked towards the corridor.


    "Why, this Gu doesn''t seem to be here at the right time? Why are you all looking at me like this?"


    In the next moment, apanied by a chuckle, a man and a woman appeared at the entrance of the tunnel.


    Between his palms and fingers, the sword aura was extinguished and cut out at will, making everyone feel a sense of palpitations like the copse of the universe.


    "Gu Changge!"


    Jiang Luoshen''s golden eyes stared at the young man who approached, with undisguised hatred and shock in his eyes.

 Chapter 388-1: As long as you look good and follow your five senses, Now its your turn (1)

    <h4>Chapter 388-1: As long as you look good and follow your five senses, Now its your turn (1)</h4>


    Outside the corridor, a man and a woman arrived walking side by side, like a pair of immortals.


    The man smiled and spoke in a surprised expression as if he had identally disturbed everyone.


    "Gu Changge!"


    "How did you get here��?"


    The Great Sect leader-level figures who were fighting were also extremely shocked. After reacting, they all stared at him with unprecedented fear in their eyes.


    They had no idea that at this critical time, Gu Changge would suddenly appear and be the oriole behind the mantis catching the cicada.


    He had probably seen everything, but he had not shown up, just to wait for this moment.


    Thinking of this��


    For a time, everyone''s expression turned solemn, and they nced behind Gu Changge with some unease.


    Seeing that apart from him, no other powerhouse followed, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before that, they also regarded Gu Changge as a young junior.


    But when they were outside the underground pce, they witnessed the powerhouse at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm easily getting killed by him.


    They already understood that Gu Changge had be a big fish now, and his strength was extremely powerful, far from beingparable to the rest of the young geniuses.


    The terrifying sword aura just now had already exined everything and made them shudder.


    The general existence of the Great Sacred Realm couldn''t stop it at all, and would be directly beheaded.


    Therefore, they were all on their guard, and they weren��t just simple people who could go this far.


    In the blink of an eye, they understood the current situation, and all of them had yed into Gu Changge��s hand.


    Not to mention the famous Holy Maiden of Human Ancestor Hall next to Gu Changge.


    Although they had never seen her true strength, being able to stand with Gu Changge, her strength was naturally impossible to be weak.


    "Why can''t the junior be here? The so-called treasures are virtuous, and in the eyes of the younger generation, this piece of Supreme God Divine Orb is destined for me."


    Gu Changge said with a smile and walked slowly into the hall.


    Wang Ziji followed by his side, looking quite interested as her gaze moved around.


    She didn''t know how Gu Changge got here all the way.


    No one else knew where the main tomb was, but he seemed to be able topletely see through it.


    All obstacles were in vain.


    This made her more curious.


    "Gu Changge, do you n to take this thing for yourself?"


    Hearing this, a Great Sect leader wearing a red robe with red eyebrows with an ugly face, stared at Gu Changge coldly, uttering with a very impolite tone.


    The other three Great Sect masters also stared at him with vignt expressions, worried that Gu Changge would suddenly make a move.


    The blond old woman, Jiang Luoshen, and others on the side were put down by them first.


    In their eyes, Gu Changge''s threat was far greater than that of the blond old woman and others.


    "Gu Changge��"


    Jiang Luoshen looked at Gu Changge with hatred in her eyes, and her beautiful hands clenched tightly.


    At this moment, she didn''t dare to act rashly, feeling that Gu Changge''s aura was locking down on her.


    If she dared to take away that purple crystal-like substance, she would definitely face a thunderous blow from Gu Changge.


    After seeing Gu Changge''s terrifying means, she couldn''t help but tremble slightly in her heart.


    She would rather face the four Great Sect leaders than Gu Changge.


    As for how Gu Changge found this ce, this was not something she was considering now.


    "Artifact spirit, what should I do now? How did Gu Changge find this ce��"


    Jiang Chen''s heart was also trembling, he could only pray that Gu Changge wouldn''t recognize him.


    "I do not know either. Be careful, don''t let Gu Changge sense any abnormality, this guy is too scary. If he recognizes you, both of us will die today."


    The voice of the Immortal Boat Spirit also trembled uncontrobly.


    "How could it be found by him?"


    Monk Pu Du also had an iparably headache-like expression and began to think about the next escape n in his heart.


    "The younger generation has taken a fancy to this thing, so please leave."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge did not answer but smiled slightly, and his eyes slowly swept across the crowd.


    Finally, itnded on Jiang Luoshen''s face, and when he saw her face, he unnaturally moved away and looked at the Supreme Divine Orb on the Taoist tform.


    Many of the formations on it had been cracked, and as long as he walked over, he could easily get this thing.


    In order for Jiang Chen to decipher these formations for him, he had waited for a long time.


    Otherwise, he would have appeared long ago.


    "It contains the origin of the cultivation base of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, and this thing can indeed help people reach heaven in one step."


    Gu Changge said with a slight admiration as if he was admiring his possessions, and everyone nearby was ignored.


    Hearing this, both the people of the Supreme God n and the four Great Sect leaders all looked ugly.


    Gu Changge didn''t take them seriously at all and already regarded that piece of the Divine Orb as his property.


    How arrogant and domineering this was!


    "Gu Changge, it''s better to divide this thing equally, otherwise you can''tpete with the four of us alone. Don''t be too greedy. Otherwise you won''t get anything."


    However, a Great Sect leader still took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and thought of apromise solution. A purple aura lingered in his eyes, and there was a powerful Dao rhyme, which was naturally the same.


    He was wearing a big Taoist robe, holding a Taoist sword in his hand, with an amazing edge, as if he could kill through the void at any time.


    The other three Great Sect leaders heard this, their eyes moved slightly, but they did not say a word, apparently acquiescing to this statement.


    If Gu Changge also wanted a piece of the pie, they would naturally agree.


    Being divided by five people or four people, in fact, it was almost the same.


    If it was not theirst resort, they didn''t want to fight against Gu Changge.


    "Do you not take us seriously, you are already discussing how to divide��"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Luoshen''s face was even more ugly, neither the four Great Sect leaders nor Gu Changge put her in their eyes.


    One must know that this ce was the tomb of her Supreme God Ancestor!


    At this moment, she was already holding a piece of golden paper tightly in her hands, ready to sacrifice it at any time.


    This was one of her trump cards.


    Before the critical time, she really didn''t want to sacrifice it.


    "No, didn��t you understand? The younger generation means that I have taken a fancy to this thing. Do you need this junior to repeat this kind of thing again?"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and walked over casually as if he was going to the Taoist tform.


    He still had an understated expression on his face, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    "Gu Changge, don''t be too greedy, or you won''t get anything."


    A grumpy sect leader obviously did not expect Gu Changge to say such a thing, and his face showed anger.


    In the next moment, a weapon shrouded in thunderlight appeared in his palm, it crackled, and the brilliance shed, causing the void to tremble constantly as if it was about to explode.


    It looked like this was obviously a disagreement, and it was time to start fighting.


    At this point, the Divine Orb was within their reach, how could they give up so easily?


    The rest of the people''s brows were also wrinkled. At this stage, who would give up easily?


    However, Gu Changge''s tone remained unchanged, "Junior never likes to repeat a thing a third time."


    "If you don''t want to die, please leave this ce."


    When he spoke, although he was gentle and elegant, with a godly appearance, everyone felt a terrifying murderous aura surging towards them, and their expressions changed slightly.


    "Gu Changge, I am saying this for you as your Elder, so don''t be too arrogant."


    At the moment, a moderate-tempered sect leader looked a little ugly.


    "I was respecting you as seniors gave you face, don''t you understand yet? If you want to die, then I can naturally fulfill your wish."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, but his words still did not waver.


    As the words fell, he directly mmed his palm toward the front, the terrifying multi-colored divine light intertwined in the virtual space, with a surging aura like a mountain and sea, attacking the Great Sect leader who had just spoken.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The master of the Great Sect changed his expression. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly act. He unleashed a terrifying sword energy and collided with Gu Changge''s palm, trying to resist.


    But in the next moment, his expression changed again, unbelievable.


    "Impossible��"

 Chapter 306-1: The two of you have a vicious plan, I can solve him without doing it myself (1)

    <h4>Chapter 306-1: The two of you have a vicious n, I can solve him without doing it myself (1)</h4>


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    This was a surging power, vast and amazing, even far beyond the strength that Ying Shuang usually disyed.


    From within the blood, an ancient and heavy power was being revived.


    With the five-colored glow in his eyes, a terrifying phantom condensed behind him, and there seemed to be an unparalleled Emperor standing there, swallowing the mountains and rivers, and was unmatched in all ages.


    The entire teahouse trembled as if it was about to burst open. At this moment, his whole body seemed to be on fire, and even his hair was dazzling, his eyes were like swords from the sky, nging loudly!


    "I was just waiting for you to make a move." Seeing this, Gu Changge smiled unsurprisingly and calmly ced down the teacup in his hand.


    Seeing this, Yin Mei behind him instantly understood what Gu Changge meant.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    She took a step forward, and immediately raised her jade hand, one after another dazzling radiance appeared and turned into a waterfall falling toward Ying Shuang.


    It looked extremely splendid, with brilliance soaring to the sky, visible in all directions. It was just that this move was not very powerful, and it broke apart before it got close to Ying Shuang.


    Ying Shuang''s control of his own power was not as simple as it used to be. With just a wave of his hand, he resisted Yin Mei''s attack and made his Yin Mei fly backward.


    Then her white dress was stained with blood and she fell out of the teahouse.


    "This��" Ying Shuang was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Yin Mei wouldn��t even try to resist, and wouldn''t even withstand a casual blow.


    Many geniuses and cultivators outside were still shocked at why a shocking aura suddenly erupted here and they suddenly saw a figure flying out of it, spitting blood and falling down.


    Before they could react, they saw a terrifying aura that erupted from the teahouse, and many buildings exploded into ashes.


    "That is��"


    "Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden from the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n!"


    A genius had sharp eyes, and immediately recognized Yin Mei''s figure, and was extremely shocked.


    "What happened? Why did Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden suddenly get injured and fall down? Was she fighting someone just now?"


    Many geniuses were shocked. At this time, who would suddenly fight against Yin Mei?


    "What happened to Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden? Look how pale and flustered she is��"


    When geniuses noticed Yin Mei''s pale and bloodless face, he couldn''t help feeling pity in his heart. However, he quickly realized that it should be the unique charm of the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n.


    When their lives were in danger, they would take the initiative to reveal them, which could be regarded as their unique life-saving method. This could only show that Heavenly Maiden Yin Mei had reached the point of life and death.


    "Damn, even someone as beautiful as Heavenly Maiden Yin Mei, the person she is up against is the inheritor of demonic art, right?"


    Some young geniuses showed anger on their face, their fists clenched tightly, and they were about to go to be the hero to save the beauty. At this time, they might be able to win the heart of such a beautiful woman.


    There were actually many geniuses who had the same idea as him. After all, there were not many such beautiful women like Yin Mei.


    "Cough cough�� It''s Prince Ying!"


    "The one who attacked her is the inheritor of demonic art, Prince Ying."


    "He''s in there!"


    However, at this time, Yin Mei was staggering, coughing up blood, and her face was pale and bloodless, which made others feel pity. Her voice trembled slightly, with a hint of fear, and she knew the identity of the person who shot her.


    "What?"


    "The inheritor of demonic art, Prince Ying? Is that him?"


    "Why is he in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom? Didn''t Zi Yang Heavenly King leave to follow his trail?"


    "How is it possible to be here? Could it be that Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t pursue the inheritor of demonic art at all before�� It really was his n to escape!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned for a moment and the expressions of many geniuses and cultivators changed. They were even a little frightened and horrified.


    After all, the inheritor of demonic art was someone who had repeatedly escaped from Gu Changge! Even Yin Mei was severely injured by him and looked like she was dying.


    If they came forward rashly, wouldn''t they also die?


    Thinking of this, the few geniuses who were just around the corner were a little hesitant and flinched.


    Yin Mei also took a deep breath, stared at the broken teahouse, and said, "If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have suffered too."


    Speaking of which, there was deep hatred in her eyes.


    "Bai Lie, the young master of the White Tiger n, once died tragically at the hands of the inheritor of demonic art. I didn''t expect him to even let me go."


    Hearing this, the expressions of many geniuses changed again.


    "Not good!"


    "Yin Mei did it on purpose, I didn''t hit her hard at all."


    In the teahouse that had copsed into ruins, Ying Shuang was still covered with dust. Hearing this, his expression changed drastically, and he quickly realized Yin Mei''s purpose.


    He cursed inwardly, as expected of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n. Countless people were deceived by this act alone. Even he was fooled by Yin Mei before without knowing it.


    "Where is Gu Changge��" Soon, his expression changed again, and he turned his head to look around, feeling a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    Just now he had been on guard against Gu Changge''s actions, but he didn''t expect that Gu Changge would be gone in a blink of an eye.


    Didn''t he say that he would help me?


    "Gu Changge, get out! If you have the ability to frame me, can''t you bear the responsibility?" Ying Shuang was extremely angry, and his angry voice spread from all sides.


    After all, the aura of the Emperor''s bloodline was no stranger to the entire Upper Realm.


    "At this time, he is still provoking Young Master Changge. I think he is really crazy."


    "Sure enough, it''s him! Prince Ying! How many geniuses have been murdered and how many geniuses have been devoured during this period of time? You don��t deserve to live!"


    "Damn, the inheritor of demonic art has taken my brother''s origin, and I will fight with him!"


    "It doesn''t matter, eliminating the demons and defending the world is what the cultivators do, so what''s the fear of a mere inheritor of demonic arts!"


    The moment Ying Shuang appeared, the eyes of many cultivators below turned red all of a sudden. This ce became full of madness, murderous, and righteous indignation.


    They sacrificed various divine weapons, the divine light was surging, the glow was dazzling, and it prated through the sky with amazing power.


    They were all people who had enmity with the inheritors of demonic art. Naturally, they would not take care of him at this time. Because of therge number of people, they would rush forward and take down Ying Shuang!


    "Don''t let him run away!" Yin Mei did not forget to shout at this time, and her delicate face showed deep hatred and murderous intent.


    "Hateful!"


    Seeing this, Ying Shuang''s expression changed again, and he nned to get away, because the more geniuses who came here in a while, the more dangerous his situation would be.


    At this time, he had already vaguely guessed the purpose of Gu Changge and Yin Mei, that was, to let him take the initiative to expose himself, thus attracting the rest of the geniuses to chase and kill him.


    In this case, Gu Changge didn''t even need to use his own hands to kill him.


    "Where did the inheritor of demonic arte from?"


    To the east, a roar sounded, followed by five-colored divine light, apanied by surging golden light.


    A young man who looked heroic and martial like a god came here, driving a four-spirit chariot, with a fierce momentum, surrounded by many visions such as Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu, etc.


    It was the other Prince of the Emperor Mountain, Prince Sheng.


    He also rushed to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom!


    Behind Prince Sheng, Jin Chan, who was riding a golden-winged bird, also arrived here.


    He recited a Buddha''s chant, his face full ofpassion and calmness, "Everyone who inherits the demonic art will be punished."


    As soon as this Buddha chant was recited and sung, there were many golden Buddha lights covering the sky and the earth. Vaguely, many figures such as Buddha, Vajra, and Bodhisattva could be seen, sitting cross-legged behind him,passionately, and saving all beings.


    The pressure of the Sacred Realm was overwhelming, and there was even a purple-golden bowl. The sound of hum amplified from high in the sky, and suddenly there were thousands of Buddha lights descending from the sky.


    Prince Sheng also attacked, and a dazzling holy sword like a sword of the gods, condensed out of his palm, sharp and unstoppable.


    For a time, the sky above the eastern sky waspletely obscured by the figures of the two people, the body of thew was surging, and variousws of the sacred realm fell.


    "Prince Sheng!"


    "Jin Chan Buddha!"


    "That''s great, with these two Candidate Disciples, this time, the inheritor of demonic art can''t escape even if he grows wings!"


    Seeing this scene, many genius cultivators below were all excited. The few geniuses who had just cowered also roared and rushed forward, as if they had some deep hatred for the inheritor of demonic art.


    "Damn, Gu Changge and Yin Mei, you two have a vicious n��"


    Ying Shuang''s face was extremely ugly, and he didn''t have time to think about it, he immediately turned into the divine light and rushed in another direction.


    Staying here at this moment, sooner orter, he would be surrounded and attacked by all geniuses. His speed was fast, and he hardly stopped for half a step.


    However, Prince Sheng and Jin Chan were not far behind at all. With their footsteps moving, various runes shed across the soles of their feet.


    "Sure enough, that guy is Ying Shuang!"


    "Stop for me, today I will kill you to clean up the humiliation of my Emperor Mountain!"


    Prince Sheng stared at Ying Shuang in front of him, his eyes were extremely cold, and surging divine light full of faint excitement.


    From the day he was born, he dered to the outside world that he would find traces of Ying Shuang and personally kill the traitor who practiced forbidden demonic arts and betrayed Emperor Mountain.


    In order to find Ying Shuang, he spent a lot of energy, but in the end, there was no clue.


    He didn''t expect to rush to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom today, intending to watch the show between Gu Changge and Zi Yang Heavenly King, but happened to bump into Ying Shuang.


    It really came with no effort. At that time, he only needed to kill Ying Shuang.


    Wouldn''t it mean that his strength was stronger than Gu Changge. After all, Gu Changge faced the inheritor of demonic art, but he let him escape many times.


    "Amitabha, the benefactor''s hand is too heavy to kill, I advise the benefactor to put down the butcher''s knife and be a Buddha on the spot."


    Jin Chan Buddha''s eyes were calm, and he recited the Buddha''s chant in his mouth. The purple-golden bowl behind him smashed towards him like a shooting star, and the mountains continued to erge, and he wanted to take Ying Shuang into it.


    Although the auras revealed by him and the Prince Sheng were both in the Sacred Realm, the strengths revealed by the two were by no means simple, and their power could be described as earth-shattering.


    Many geniuses and cultivators changed their expressions under this battle, and felt how terrifying the strength of the Candidate Disciple was for the first time. This terrifying existence in the Sacred realm would not be their opponent.


    "Miss Yin Mei, are you alright?"


    When many geniuses were staring at the three people in the distance.


    A tall and slender girl with silver hair appeared in front of Yin Mei. Seeing that she was seriously injured, she couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    Yin Mei shook her head and said weakly, "It''s okay, I''ll be fine after some rest."


    The silver-haired girl was Ying Shuang''s sister Ying Yu.

 Chapter 306-2: The two of you have a vicious plan, I can solve him without doing it myself (2)

    <h4>Chapter 306-2: The two of you have a vicious n, I can solve him without doing it myself (2)</h4>


    She nced at Ying Shuang, who was fleeing in the distance, with aplicated expression, and couldn''t help but say, "I really didn''t expect Ying Shuang to hide here in the end, and change his appearance to look like this."


    "Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden, how did you meet him?" She asked curiously and doubtfully.


    Yin Mei swallowed a healing elixir after hearing this, and herplexion recovered a lot, and then she said, "I didn''t know at first that he would actually be the inheritor of demonic art."


    "These days, he has been secretly following me, and sometimes he doesn''t hide it at all. Today, I was going to have a showdown with him��"


    "But I didn''t expect him to suddenly attack violently."


    Speaking of which, she sighed helplessly.


    "Miss, are you alright? I know that stalkers are always upsetting!"


    At this time, outside the crowd, a little maid suddenly arrived with a worried and concerned expression on her face.


    "I''m fine. Fortunately, I reacted quickly at the time, otherwise, I might have suffered in his poisonous hands." Yin Mei shook her head.


    Ying Yu also sighed slightly at the moment. From these words, she had basically guessed the cause and effect of the matter.


    Ying Shuang should have nned to attack Yin Mei at first, but he often walked by the river without getting his shoes wet, and this time he finally missed.


    Although Yin Mei said it was simple, she only escaped the catastrophe by reacting quickly, but what was the real situation?


    There was no need to say more about the power of the inheritor of demonic art, and Yin Mei herself should not be underestimated. Last time she heard that she escaped from the hands of someone rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    Such a method, could it be simple?


    "Ying Shuang, don''t continue to be obsessed!"


    Soon, coldness also appeared in Ying Yu''s eyes, with wisps of silver light, intending to attack Ying Shuang.


    "I heard that the inheritor of demonic art has appeared? Where is he?"


    And at this time, when Prince Sheng and Jin Chan were chasing Ying Shuang.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The sky trembled for a while, apanied by dazzling and gorgeous fluctuations.


    Everyone saw that there was a golden avenue extending from the sky, with immortal light bursting with immortal intent, and a young man standing on it, walking with his eyes bright and hair fluttering, possessing a detached attitude.


    It was Gu Changge.


    "Senior Brother Changge��" Yin Mei was stunned for a moment and then shouted with a calm smile on her face.


    "Brother Changge!"


    Ying Yu was a little surprised, and then she hurriedly greeted him and said, "I didn''t expect Brother Changge to arrive so timely."


    Gu Changge smiled, "I just heard the news from my subordinates, so I came one step ahead."


    "It seems that the inheritor of demonic art has not left the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom."


    He said that he had no choice but to pursue Ying Shuang.


    Instead, the figure fell and arrived at Yin Mei''s side. He was surprised and concerned, "What''s wrong with Junior Sister Yin Mei? She looks seriously injured?"


    "Cough cough��"


    Hearing that, Yin Mei couldn''t help coughing up blood, which suddenly stained her dress, making her pale and pitiful, bloodless.


    And her footsteps softened, and it seemed that she was about to lose her footing. Gu Changge''s eyes and hands were quick, and he supported her.


    Yin Mei also leaned against his arms.


    "Thank you Senior Brother Changge for worrying. I just encountered the inheritor of demonic art and was injured by him, but this injury is nothing, I just have to cultivate."


    She replied, blinking when only Gu Changge could see it.


    "Don''t worry, Junior Sister Yin Mei, I will definitely seek justice from the inheritor of the demonic art for hurting you."


    Gu Changge breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, then showed coldness and killing intent, and was reassured.


    "What a fox��" Ying Yu noticed Yin Mei''s little action, and couldn''t help but pout her lips secretly. She could see that Yin Mei was more or less interested in Gu Changge.


    She looked pretty good just now, but as soon as Gu Changge came, she suddenly became weak and could not even stand still?


    However, she didn''t mention it much.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Afterward, Gu Changge didn''t reminisce much. He let go of Yin Mei, and when his figure moved, he followed the direction of the fluctuation just now. Many geniuses on the way immediately recognized him.


    They were shocked and excited, feeling much more at ease than when Jin Chan Buddha and Prince God made their move just now.


    "It''s young master Changge!"


    "Young Master Changge is also here!"


    "Great, this time, the inheritor of demonic art is really doomed, and today is probably his death!"


    "Young Master Changge made a move, and Jin Chan, Buddha Son, and Prince Sheng were on the sidelines. Today will be the death of the inheritor of demonic art. From now on, we don''t need to be afraid, for fear of encountering the inheritor of the demonic art!"


    Many geniuses were extremely happy and excited, and followed behind, intending to witness this battle with their own eyes.


    "Gu Changge?"


    "You also deserve to be called the strongest of the younger generation?"


    Ying Shuang also noticed Gu Changge who cameter and cursed shamelessly in her heart, but his speed was faster. If it wasn''t for Gu Changge, how could he have been exposed?


    Now Gu Changge looked like he didn''t know, and was chasing behind him. This made Ying Shuang feel aggrieved and angry to the extreme, so he could only curse in her heart.


    "The inheritor of demonic art, are you finally willing to show up?"


    Gu Changge''s robes fluttered, and he walked with his hands behind his back, chasing after the divine lights in the sky, the void was blurred, and his speed was so fast that it seemed like he appeared out of thin air.


    He spoke lightly. But it seemed unusually indifferent, and then he shot forward, many runes flickered in his palm, thews fell, and then a dazzling sword light erupted like a star burst.


    These sword beams instantly scattered into hundreds of millions of paths, falling from all directions, tens of thousands of paths, nging, terrifying and pressing!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The moment the sword light fell, the sky was obscured, and it was dark. This was an incredible divine might.


    All the mountains were crumbling into ashes.


    This scene greatly changed the expressions of all the geniuses who were chasing, with a deep sense of fear, and their souls trembled. What kind of mighty power was this to make the sky change color when they move their hands and feet?


    "As expected of the young master Changge!"


    "With the power of the Sacred Realm, he can exercise the power of the Supremews!"


    "Young Master Changge''s attack has never disappointed me, but a random sword attack already contains the prototype of the Supremews��"


    Many geniuses with sharp eyesight were amazed, and their faces were full of sincere admiration.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Facing Gu Changge''s terrifying blow, Ying Shuang''s expression changed, a dazzling brilliance appeared in the position of his heart, and the Golden Ancient Bell appeared again.


    This was a Supreme weapon!


    Every time it felt the crisis of life and death, it would take the initiative to wake up and fight the fatal blow for Ying Shuang.


    This time was no exception.


    After a few mouthfuls of blood. His figure kept running, and he continued to run forward, intending to escape.


    The Golden Ancient Bell turned into a terrifying mountain range, and the golden light was surging, floating up and down in the sky. It seemed that it could shatter the universe and descend with a waterfall-like Supreme aura.


    "Amitabha, we will leave this thing to Young Master Changge. Let''s chase him first, lest the inheritor of the demonic art escapes."


    Seeing Gu Changge arriving, Prince Sheng and Jin Chan had different expressions, but Jin Chan Buddha took the initiative to speak, thinking that Gu Changge couldpete with this Supreme weapon.


    Then he and Prince Sheng went to hunt down Ying Shuang.


    "Brother Jin Chan looks down on me so much, how can there be any reason to waste time?" Gu Changge smiled slightly, but did not refuse.


    Prince Sheng nced at him with a little surprise, and strange thoughts rose in his heart. However, it would be better to leave it to Gu Changge to contend with the Supreme weapon, and it would save him the trouble.


    At that moment, he didn''t say a word and continued to chase. However, the speed of Ying Shuang was very fast, and he quickly passed tens of thousands of miles away from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    At his current speed, even the Jin Chan Buddha and the Prince Sheng behind him could not help frowning, unable to catch up immediately.


    Because they still had to activate the divine weapon and keep attacking, they couldn''t run away almost wholeheartedly like Ying Shuang.


    "Looking at what he looks like, he is nning to rush into the ce where the Absolute Heavenly Extinction cmity erupted. The gray fog in front of him is raging, mixed with a lot of Heavenly Extinction aura. If we go rashly, it is very likely that we will be lost."


    "How about we separate? Should we chase separately?"


    Prince Sheng asked with a strange look in his eyes.


    Jin Chan Buddha nodded in agreement, not caring about the little abacus in the heart of Prince Sheng, "Prince Sheng, be careful."


    As he said that, his figure swept out and chased into the gray fog. Prince Sheng looked coldly and walked in the opposite direction. Although Ying Shuang cultivated forbidden demonic arts, the aura he showed was still inherited from Emperor Mountain.


    For this reason, Prince Sheng didn''t have to worry about losing Ying Shuang.


    "This time I will definitely put the inheritor of the demonic art to death! No matter how much Gu Changge''s limelight rises, it will be suppressed by me!"


    In his eyes, there were bright lights. Although he knew that the inheritor of demonic art was difficult to deal with, he still had a strong confidence and was not very worried.


    "Jin Chan Buddha and Prince Sheng have chased into the mist, and they are separated, so it won''t be too dangerous!"


    "Yeah, at times like this, it''s better to be together."


    "Young Master Changge was left to contend with that Supreme weapon��"


    Many geniuses who followed behind watched this scene, their expressions could not help changing slightly, and they were a little worried, and they did not dare to chase in at will.


    "A Supreme weapon can''t stop me."


    Many geniuses looked at Gu Changge and saw him chuckle. Suddenly there was a vast Supreme pressure surging behind him.


    It was like an endless round of mountains and rivers, rising slowly there, the mountains and rivers were endless, and the power was endless. This was no longer a divine might that could be described in words! The sky seemed to be unable to withstand this majestic force.


    Arge seal of mountains and rivers, carved with countlessplicated and ancient lines, seems to be resurrected, and an amazing supreme pressure permeated from it.


    This was also a Supreme weapon.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The aftermath of the impact of the two Supreme weapons was too terrifying, as if there were many stars exploding there, and the light was so dazzling that it was hard to open eyes.


    And taking this opportunity, Gu Changge''s figure swept across and passed under the Golden Ancient Bell.

 Chapter 307: Yin Meis love is sincere, Gu Changge and the others have been tricked!

    <h4>Chapter 307: Yin Meis love is sincere, Gu Changge and the others have been tricked!</h4>


    Terrible Supreme pressure intertwined between heaven and earth.


    In the end, it condensed into a vast and boundless gxy, densely packed with stars, andpletely engulfing the sky.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene. The two Supreme weapons had reached a state of almostplete recovery. The divine power was so powerful that all the geniuses and cultivators below were shuddering, and they couldn''t help but want to kneel on the ground.


    With this kind of power, even the sky could fall, if a strand of it leaked out, it would be enough to destroy everyone below. The expression of geniuses turned pale, and they hurriedly retreated to the back.


    "The inheritor of demonic art holds a Supreme weapon, and it is the kind that can be revived at any time. No wonder he is so fearless. Even if he is discovered, he can kill everyone and then escape��"


    "After all, his method of changing his appearance was not even discovered by the Elders of the True Immortal Academy!"


    "This time, the inheritor of the demonic art will definitely be punished, and there is no escape!"


    The eyes of many geniuses were full of hatred and anger. Although they couldn''t be like Prince Sheng, Jin Chan, and others, who rushed to attack directly. But they were in the vicinity of the Heavenly Extinction Aura, blocking the view.


    If the inheritor of demonic art wanted to escape, he could only enter deep into thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction!


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the sky, all kinds of runes trembled, turning into a whistling force like mountains and seas. After that Gu Changge disappeared quickly.


    The two Supreme weapons were facing each other in the sky, and the Great Seal of the Mountains and Rivers was almost awake. The gods among them were no longer the primordial gods. After Gu Changge infused it with his divine powers, they only obeyed him.


    The Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers was originally taken by Gu Changge from the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor when he was in the Lower Realm, Jiang Yang.


    Originally it should have been the Immortal Lun Seal, which contained mountains and rivers, billions of stars, and gathered all kinds of red dust, with incredible power. It was just that he was worried about being noticed by Immortal Lun Supreme, so he changed Immortal Lun Seal��s original origin, and shaped it into a Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers.


    Immortal Lun Supreme was not dead, and he might even be a sessor left by the Human Ancestor. But now that the Human Ancestor had disappeared in the hands of Gu Changge. The so-called Immortal Lun Supreme never appeared, and Gu Changge haven''t taken it to heart either.


    So where did the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers originate from?


    Even the people in the Gu family didn''t know and they thought that Gu Changge was lucky enough and obtained a Supreme weapon during his adventure.


    Everyone in the outside world thought that it was bestowed by the Gu family. Over time, many cultivators and geniuses knew that Gu Changge actually possessed a Supreme weapon.


    Not only that, but he could also activate it to disy the divine power of the Supreme Realm. Even when he faced Chu Hao in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, who was at the peak of the Quasi-Supreme Realm, he was not afraid at all and couldpete with him.


    Therefore, when Jin Chan and Prince Sheng asked Gu Changge to stay and fight against the Golden Ancient Bell, everyone knew the reason, but they were not puzzled. After all, only Gu Changge had this ability.


    If Prince Sheng and Jin Chan were topete against the Supreme weapon, they might have to spend a lot of time and still they might not be able to seed.


    "Did Senior Brother Changge rush into it?"


    Behind the arrogance of the heavens, two beautiful figures rode the rainbow as they descended from high altitude, it was Ying Yu and Yin Mei.


    It was Yin Mei who asked out loud. With a deep concern on her face, she looked at the monstrous gray fog in front of her and was very concerned about Gu Changge''s safety.


    This scene made many young geniuses in the vicinity feel envious for a while. How could they not be concerned about their safety by such a beautiful goddess?


    "Reporting to the goddess, Young Master Changge just rushed into it." A genius nodded and replied.


    "What''s wrong, why do you look so flustered?" The genius couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "No, I suspect that Senior Brother Changge has been tricked. The target of the inheritors of demonic art is probably not me, but a few of them��"


    Yin Mei''s face was a little pale when she heard the words, her delicate body trembled, and she said with great worry.


    "What?" Ying Yu next to her was also very surprised, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Why didn''t Yin Mei tell her this before? No, it should be that Yin Mei didn''t react before.


    "Yin Mei, what do you mean by that? What''s the trick?" She asked in a low voice.


    Hearing her words, the expression of geniuses also changed, and their eyes were full of fear and doubt. Gu Changge and the three of them were tricked?


    Young master Changge had no ns, and there would be a day when he would be tricked. Among them, Jin Chan and Prince Sheng, none of them were fuel-efficientmps! Hearing this, Yin Mei took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down before saying,


    "I thought about it carefully just now. When the inheritor of demonic art attacked me, he actually made me react on purpose, so that I could escape sessfully. It''s not because of my Luck. In any case, he was so bold and arrogant in a teahouse where many cultivators came and went, wasn''t he afraid of being discovered?"


    "As long as there is a slight movement, it will attract the attention of many cultivators and geniuses."


    Yin Mei''s remarks silenced many geniuses, and after thinking about the situation at that time, it seemed that something was wrong.


    The inheritors of demonic art had always been cautious, so why did he choose to act when he could be exposed easily?


    "So did he do it on purpose?" At this moment, Ying Yu only felt a cold air sweep up from her tailbone, which made her tremble.


    "Then he took advantage of this opportunity to actually attract the attention of all geniuses, and he even uttered wild words at the time�� Let Senior Brother Changge get out��"


    "His purpose is for Senior Brother Changge and the others to notice him. It should be that he also heard about Senior Brother Changge and Prince Shenging here. At this time, there are no Elders here."


    "Now even Senior Brother Changge''s Supreme weapon has been left outside the Land of Absolute Heavenly Extinction by him!"


    Yin Mei nodded and said that the color inside was even more white, and her delicate body was shaking, and tears wereing out of her eyes.


    "Senior Brother Changge, don''t be in trouble! He is in this situation because of me��"


    Seeing what she said was sincere and extremely worried, Ying Yu and the others'' expressions changed drastically and they fell silent.


    "So, all this is actually designed by the inheritors of demonic art. His purpose is to attract everyone. After all�� There is a huge organization behind the inheritor of demonic art."


    The genius had a dry mouth and a dry voice, and he couldn''t help but feel numb in his scalp. Many people also reacted as to why Ying Shuang fled all the way and didn''t fight back at all, was it because he was weak?


    That was definitely because he wanted to bring Prince Sheng, Jin Chan, and others here.


    "The inheritor of demonic art is really arrogant, and he even nned to lure everyone toe."


    "Is he nning to kill all the geniuses?"


    "This must be a counterattack nned by the inheritor of demonic art!"


    Thinking of this, someone couldn''t help shivering, and there was no blood on their face.


    "This time, Young Master Changge and the others are likely to be in more danger. Since the inheritor of demonic art dares to make such calctions, it means that he must have confidence."


    "No, you have to inform the Academy about the matter here. If there are no Elders here, it will be useless for us to enter!"


    Many geniuses fell silent, but no one dared to leave and go into the gray fog.


    "I''m going to find Senior Brother Changge. Thest time he fought against the inheritor of demonic art to save me, he hurt his origin��"


    Yin Mei was about to set off and rush to it, to follow in the footsteps of Gu Changge.


    "You can''t go!"


    Ying Yu frowned as she pulled Yin Mei, and said in a cold voice, "Isn''t going in with your strength causing trouble for Brother Changge?"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "If something happens to Senior Brother Changge, then I''ll follow him too." Yin Mei was about to cry, her eyes were red, and the nine fox tails behind her had lost their white luster.


    Seeing this scene, many geniuses fell silent.


    Many people even sighed in their hearts. Thest time in the Ancient Immortal Continent, Yin Mei was rescued by Gu Changge from the inheritor of the demonic art. I am afraid that after that, they had already promised.


    This made them all envy and sigh, but they did not dare to leave easily.


    "At this time, we can only wait for the Elders from the academy to arrive��" The genius was silent for a moment and sighed.


    "Young Master Changge and Prince Sheng are not simple people, so there shouldn''t be any problems for some time."


    ����


    The gray fog was surging into the sky, apanied by many ghostly creatures that rushed towards him.


    It was just that they couldn''t even get a foot close to Gu Changge''s side, so they casually probed it, the void copsed, and a terrifying big palm print appeared, and within ten miles, everything was annihted.


    If could be said to be a domain, but it was actually the application of thews of the void. Many Heavenly Extinction beings had not yet approached this range, but they copsed and exploded with a puff sound, destroying both body and spirit.


    "Currently, Ying Shuang should have fled east. Prince Sheng is chasing him, and Jin Chan is in the other direction, so let him be for the time being."


    With a faint smile on the corner of Gu Changge''s mouth, he walked into the void in a leisurely manner.


    One after another, the branding-like Dao, intertwined under his feet, quickly disappeared, and the horizon felt so close. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the flow of manyws of the world, including auras, etc., were all in his field of vision.


    Of course, the same was true for the traces of Prince Sheng and the Buddhist, Jin Chan.


    "Ying Shuang, stop for me!"


    "Where are you going to run now?"


    On the other side, in the depths of the gray fog, war was breaking out.


    Many mountain peaks that had long been exhausted burst open with terrifying fluctuations spread, and one after another magical runes were intertwined and permeated here, across all directions, iparably gorgeous.


    Prince Sheng shouted angrily, drove the four spirit chariots, and arrived here. He was attacking Ying Shuang in front of him, and his moves were wide open and powerful.


    With a punch, the runes all over his body were as gorgeous as fireworks, and the sky rumbled loudly as if a big sun was being pushed along. This kind of power was no longer simply in the Sacred Realm, but like an ultimate move!


    At this moment, he was like a young god, surrounded by many phantoms, Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, and Xuanwu, that were almost alive, fierce, and domineering.


    "I said that I''m not the inheritor of demonic art! I was framed!"


    Ying Shuang''s facial expression changed color, and he couldn''t help shouting angrily. He was already very aggrieved and angry after being chased all the way. Taking out a small green sword and shaking down hundreds of millions of divine flowers in the sky, he tried to resist the punch of Prince Sheng.


    However, after all, he was just a fake, not the real Ying Shuang. Under this blow, the small green sword broke and exploded. He immediately coughed up blood and kept going backward, his hair was disheveled, and he was extremely embarrassed.


    Without the protection of the Supreme Golden Ancient Bell, he was only a little stronger than the average young supreme, and he was simply weak in the face of ancient freaks like prince Sheng.


    "Are you capable of that?"


    Prince God snorted coldly, his eyes were indifferent, and he stood on the four-spirit chariot, with dazzling brilliance flowing all over his body, like an unparalleled Emperor.


    "How many times have I said it, I am not the inheritor of demonic art, I was wronged, and Gu Changge is the real inheritor of demonic art!"


    Ying Shuang coughed up blood, and his face was extremely ugly and authentic. He didn''t expect that he could not even take a single blow from Prince Sheng.


    But the difference was so huge. If it was the real Ying Shuang, even if it was lost at this time, it probably would not be such a one-sided situation.


    "Hehe, you are still arguing at this time, and you don''t show your true skills. I don''t know what you are thinking, but today I must kill you."


    "As long as I kill you, it will prove that I am stronger than Gu Changge, and all the momentum he has will be my Luck!"


    Prince Sheng didn''t care about Ying Shuang''s state at all. His words fell and he rushed forward.

 Chapter 308: Is this the strength of your ‘joint forces’? Aren’t you misunderstanding your strength

    <h4>Chapter 308: Is this the strength of your ��joint forces��? Aren��t you misunderstanding your strength</h4>


    The colorful blood condensed in his palm and turned into a colorful war spear, extremely sharp, piercing the sky, pressing down, and trying to kill Ying Shuang.


    "Damn it! It''se to this, and you still don''t believe me?"


    Ying Shuang''s expression was extremely ugly. He exuded a colorful mist of blood from his body, which was like the blood of the gods. After all, he was the son of the Emperor, just like Prince Sheng.


    Needless to say, the tyranny of this bloodline made the void tremble, driving the terrifying power.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    In the next moment, the two of them attacked together, as if an asteroid collided. But Ying Shuang''s body shook violently, he coughed up blood as his arms spasmed and almost exploded.


    The spear just now came through with unparalleled strength, almost splitting his internal organs. Ying Shuang was very decisive, retreating at an extreme speed, like a phoenix spreading its wings, fast and with amazing momentum, exerting extreme speed, and did not want to fight more.


    "Who said you can escape? What about the demonic arts you cultivated? You haven''t used it yet? Are you looking down on me?"


    Prince Sheng snorted coldly and chased after him with the four spirit chariots, but his expression soon changed, and he said in shock and anger, "Gu Changge, why are you here?"


    "The inheritor of demonic art is my prey, do you want to get a bargain?"


    The face of Ying Shuang, who was running away, also changed drastically, and even became a little panicked and pale, as if he had seen a ghost, he was cold from head to toe.


    Unexpectedly, ripples appeared in the void in front of him.


    Then Gu Changge walked out of the room with a smile on his face, his eyes were calm and deep, rich as jade, and his clothes fluttered, looking extraordinary and refined.


    "Why don''t you keep running?"


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile when he looked at Ying Shuang, whose face was already pale.


    As for Prince Sheng, who was chasing after him with the four spirit chariot, he ignored it.


    "Gu Changge, I have no grievances with you, why do you frame me over and over again?"


    Ying Shuang was cold from head to toe, his limbs shivered, and his soul trembled. He was forcing himself to calm down, but his voice was trembling. There had never been a moment more terrified and hopeless for him than today.


    Wasn''t Gu Changge fighting against the Golden Ancient Bell? How could he suddenly arrive here?


    "No grievance? No, there is a grievance." Gu Changge still smiled lightly, "Don''t forget your identity, we are mortal enemies."


    Ying Shuang''s face was pale and desperate, and he almost gritted his teeth, "Why��"


    He was just jealous of Gu Changge''s identity and wanted to take away everything from him, but he almost never said such a thing, how did Gu Changge know about it?


    "Gu Changge, what do you mean? Ying Shuang is my prey!"


    In the distance, Prince Sheng snorted coldly and approached with his four-spirit chariot. He hadn''t figured out the current situation. Although he felt that Gu Changge appeared too abruptly, he didn''t think deeply.


    In his opinion, it was Gu Changge who wanted to find a bargain after seeing Ying Shuang being seriously injured by him. How could there be such a good thing in this world?


    "What do I mean? Can''t you see it now?"


    Gu Changge nced at him calmly, smiled and said, "But since Ying Shuang is your prey, then I will give it to you. Don''t worry I won''t interfere."


    After saying that, his figure floated away, and the white clothes moved and retreated to the other side.


    Prince Sheng frowned, and it seemed a bit strange to tell him this matter instinctively. Could it be that, as Ying Shuang said, he was really framed?


    But in the next moment, seeing the rainbow appearing under Ying Shuang''s feet, just as he was about to run away, his expression changed, and he didn''t have time to think about it, so he chased after him.


    <strong>Hoo!</strong>


    The fist of wind swept over, and Ying Shuang suddenly swept away like a fallen leaf, blood spurting wildly from his mouth, and he didn''t know how many bones were broken as he fell to the ground, and he couldn''t get up for a while.


    "What a waste, I didn''t expect you to be unable to take a punch from me. If you''re still pretending at this time, don''t me me for being cruel��"


    Prince Sheng snorted coldly, approached quickly, and once again condensed the multicolored spear in his hand, trying to pierce Ying Shuang into the ground.


    But in the next moment, his expression suddenly changed, as if he was struck by lightning, it was unbelievable.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The blood sttered, like a dazzling blood flower, blooming on him. A slender, white hand prated from behind him, tearing it apart. The wound was terrible, like torn rags, almost translucent from front to back.


    Gu Changge''s figure appeared behind him with a faint smile on his face.


    "Gu Changge�� You��"


    Prince Sheng snorted and turned his head, his face suddenly bing pale, unbelievable. At a critical moment, Gu Changge would suddenly attack him, shouldn''t he be dealing with Ying Shuang?


    However, his response was also very fast as a grain of crystal clear and jade-like divine sand emerged from his mouth. In the blink of an eye, it turned into the size of a mountain, like a shield, and bombarded Gu Changge behind him.


    "Did you think it would be useful?" Gu Changge smiled nonchntly.


    The terrifying sword glow spewed out from his fingers, almost like immortal gold casting, tearing Prince Sheng to pieces. The blood of the multicolored gods, with a crystal meaning, rolled down from the sky.


    The mountain-sized piece of divine sand was pped down by his other hand, and it exploded with a bang.


    "Gu Changge, why are you like this��" Prince Sheng vomited blood, his face was extremely pale and frightened, and his body almost burst.


    His bones and lungs had been torn apart by the sword''s energy, and there was also an irreversible sword light that was constantly eating away at his vitality, making it difficult for his injuries to heal.


    His scalp was numb, his back was full of cold air, and his soul was almost frozen.


    "Could it be that what Ying Shuang said was true��" He suddenly reacted, after all, he was not stupid.


    He just didn''t think much about it before. Now after contacting Ying Shuang''s terrified expression and Gu Changge''s actions.


    He figured it out. Ying Shuang didn''t lie!


    It turned out that all of this was actually manipted by Gu Changge behind the scenes!


    Gu Changge was the true inheritor of demonic art!


    This made prince Sheng''s skull almost explode, and he felt a bone-chilling aura that he had never thought about before. That was to say, from the very beginning, Gu Changge was actually calcting everyone, even the many Dao forces were all yed by him.


    How terrifying was this? Just thinking about it could make one shudder.


    "I told you a long time ago, but you never believed me."


    Ying Shuang spat out blood and climbed up from the ground, seeing this scene, a glimpse of gloating swept through his eyes, but they soon became gloomy again.


    "Now the only way we can have a chance to escape from him is if we join forces. Otherwise we both will have to die here today. Gu Changge, how��"


    Ying Shuang was about to say something else when suddenly his face changed dramatically and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. He didn''t know when, but Gu Changge suddenly appeared in front of him and directly stomped him down with one foot.


    With a click, his bones shattered, and under this terrifying force, the whole person almost exploded. This speed was so fast that it was as if it had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Join forces? Do you guys have some misunderstanding about your strength?"


    Gu Changgeughed lightly as a terrifying demonic aura fiercely emerged from his hand.


    In the next moment, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd appeared in his hand, emitting a trembling sound that cracked the heavens as he casually shed down with his hand. The terrifying de light was, as if it was falling from another universe, crossed over and arrived here in the blink of an eye.


    The sharpness of the de was unparalleled, and nothing could stop it, and it directly prated prince Sheng once again who looked suddenly changed and tried to resist. The void at this moment directly exploded, instantly spreading out horrible cracks in a hundred miles.


    Many of the Heavenly Extinction beings were subjected to this horrible breath, even if they had lost their spirit, but they also did not dare to approach and escaped in fear.


    "Is this the strength of your joint effort? It''s really unbearable."


    Gu Changgeughed casually. ck Dao runes flowed in the void, haze, and mist steamed up, turning into a Dao treasure bottle, dropping down towards Prince Sheng below.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    But in the next moment, the divine Emperor''s son''s face suddenly changed, and an overwhelming aura emerged in his sea of consciousness.


    A sword was manifested, golden like divine gold was poured on it, brilliant, and the dharma god was holding this sword. Along the way, there were horrible shadows appearing.


    The universe split open, the stars copsed, and even the world fell into ruins under this sword. But Gu Changge just calmly looked forward and dropped his fingers, and a ray of the sword spurted out.


    Everything in its lead was washed away, and everything returned to the dust. The two swords collided, the horrific aftershocks almost destroyed the sky and the earth, Prince Ying let out a stifled grunt, his eyebrows cracked open, and his Dharma God almost copsed.


    "I don''t believe it!" He couldn''t help but roar and lights flickered in his divine soul.


    A purple-gold divinemp emerged, and the moment it first appeared, it diffused a Supreme aura that could burn down the vault of heaven.


    As the son of the Heavenly Emperor, he also had a life-preserving object that could only be activated when his life was at risk.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    However, Gu Changge had already anticipated it, the Great Dao Treasure Bottle emerged behind itself, dropping dark light, nketing the sky with gray mist, directly enveloping everything.


    Although it just coalesced. But even the Supreme-level divinemp was also quickly swallowed into it.


    "You really are the real inheritor of demonic art�� You are hiding so deeply."


    The divine Emperor''s face turned white, his entire body trembled, and even the Four Spirit Chariot was shattered into pieces by the Great Dao runes.


    "It''s just that you are too stupid to make a move." Gu Changgeughed in disbelief, and the horrible dark light instantly drowned him.


    Immediately afterward, the unwilling, angry roaring noiseing from it caused Ying Shuang''s hair and bones to shudder, and his soul to tremble with fear to the extreme.


    "Gu Changge, you can''t kill me. If you kill me, people will definitely know your identity."


    His voice trembled and he wanted to kneel down and beg for mercy. In the end, it was just a little boy, and at this point, he was almost scared out of his wits.


    "That''s not necessarily true."


    Gu Changge casually smiled, followed by a palm, he directly pped him to death, and destroyed his body and spirit. To thest moment, Ying Shuang was still nning to beg for mercy, full of desperate fear.


    Of course, before this, Gu Changge had already plundered the so-called taking over a powerhouse stream of Luck points from the Son of Luck. Just in case, Gu Changge also kept the wisp of soul in his divine soul that was connected to the soulmp.


    At the same time, the system prompt rang out.


    "Ding, you killed the Son of Luck, triggered the Luck clearing drop rule, dropped the Heavenly Dao treasure box, settlement is in the process��"

 Chapter 309-1: Even Gu Changge is dying, It seems that the world is about to change (1)

    <h4>Chapter 309-1: Even Gu Changge is dying, It seems that the world is about to change (1)</h4>


    The gray fog was surging, and the runes of the Dao intertwined in the void, condensing into the Great Dao treasure bottle as it devoured the origin bloodline of Prince Sheng.


    Many inherent divine powers shed quickly in Gu Changge''s mind. He narrowed his eyes slightly and did not take these skills seriously that were originally inherited from Prince Sheng''s unique skills.


    The Supreme-level divinemp floated in it for a moment, and a ray of fire could burn down the sky, but its brilliance also dimmed quickly.


    Within it, the spirit gods of the artifacts let out a roar of unease and fear, but they disappeared in a short while and returned to peace. Even if it was just the Great Dao treasure bottle condensed by the runes of the Dao, with Gu Changge''s current strength, it also contained an extremely terrifying divine power.


    The Supreme Artifact had no real motivator, and even if the artifact spirit in it woke up, it would just be rootless duckweed, and it would be impossible for it to contend for long.


    "I just don''t know what kind of reward will be dropped this time��"


    Gu Changge stood in the void, his white clothes moved, and he whispered to himself as if he just did something trivial. Then, he took action to remove the many traces in front of him, and then created a feeling of a terrifying war.


    In particr, the aura of demonic arts permeated every inch of the void. As long as a cultivator stepped into this ce, there would be a chilling and creepy feeling all over their body.


    Fright, palpitations, chills, terror! This ce seemed to have turned into a terrifying area like hell.


    Not only was the aura of Heavenly Extinction flooded, but at this moment there was also a strong and powerful aura of forbidden demonic arts, which was like a ck hole in the universe, enough to swallow anything into it.


    As long as the Elders came here to investigate, they would feel like their souls were frozen and cracked.


    Unsearchable, untraceable!


    Of course, the most important thing was to feel the ferocity of the battle at that time and even give birth to a feeling that even if they participated in it, they would not be able to escape alive.


    "In this way, who can know exactly what happened? No, I''m the only one who knows what happened��"


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile, then looked at the golden treasure chest in his hand.


    The moment he killed Ying Shuang, the system prompted Gu Changge toplete the task of killing the Son of Luck. There were many Luck points and Destiny value, but he didn''t care much.


    He just wanted to know what the Heavenly Dao reward chest would get this time. However,pared to thevender treasure chest dropped when killing the Human Ancestor before, it looked a bit shabby.


    Of course, he was not surprised. After all, not every Child of Luck was like the Human Ancestor. This kind of Child of Luck was still better than the others, what else was there?


    Even the most basic strength of the original owner of the body could not be disyed.


    "Do you want to open the Heavenly Dao Treasure Chest?"


    "Open." Gu Changge''s eyes shed a strange color.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Apanied by the dazzling golden brilliance blooming in front of his eyes, a crown shrouded in gray-brown divine light jumped out, flickering and floating in it. A wisp of aura symbolized bad luck was condensed and manifested in it, lingered up and down, strange and simple, with a natural meaning of Dao.


    "Grey Crown of Luck?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly and quickly understood the role of the Grey Crown of Luck.


    Speaking of which, there was an essential difference from the Purple Crown of Luck that he obtained when he killed the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor. Because Purple Crown of Luck was a reversal of Luck, which could significantly improve the user''s Luck in a short period of time, which was equivalent to being the Son of God.


    However, there was a limit to the number of times the Purple Crown of Luck could be used. After the limit was exceeded, it would shatter and explode. So far, Gu Changge had not found the right time to use the Purple Crown of Luck.


    The role of the Grey Crown of Luck in front of him was just the opposite. It could make the user''s Luck drop to the lowest point in a short period of time, including the Son of Luck, who was known as the Son of God.


    It won''t say there was any offsetting function.


    "The original Prince Ying also had bad Luck. It is indeed bad Luck that the Emperor''s son was taken over by a horse-feeder. That''s why this thing was revealed to me��"


    Gu Changge''s smile was somewhat intriguing, although this kind of thing sounded tasteless.


    But that was not the case, the introduction of the Grey Crown of Luck said that it could work on any existence. That naturally also included those powerful cultivators who transcend the Supreme Realm.


    That kind of powerful existence was even more sensitive to all kinds of heaven and earth Luck, and it was easy to calcte. With the Grey Crown of Luck, maybe when he retreated, a god and five degenerates could directly take it away.


    For Gu Changge, this was a good thing for killing people and stealing goods. Because Luck itself was elusive and hard to find, even the Supreme Being was very jealous of this method, and they would have no idea who was secretly murdering them.


    Afterward, after he collected the Grey Crown of Luck, he nced at the Luck Points and Destiny Value that were obtained this time, which were around 30,000.


    It could be exchanged for a lot of transcendent bones. At Gu Changge''s current level, there were already many transcendent bones within him that had taken the initiative to provide him with various insights into the Dao of heaven and earth, and the rationality ofws.


    There was also a forbidden demonic art that swallowed a lot of source energy, so there was no need to think about cultivation. Others relied on closed-door insights to break through. Even Jiang Chuchu, who was known as the reincarnation of Immortal, and Wang Ziji, who was born Sacred, had to break through step by step.


    But Gu Changge didn''t have to think about these things, his cultivation base had arrived at the bottleneck, and it was time to make a breakthrough. He estimated that at this speed, it would not be long before he would break through to the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    "Nowadays, the origins of all kinds of geniuses don''t have much effect on me anymore. It''s time to consider attacking the older generation."


    Gu Changge began to think about another thing, even for an ancient freak like Prince Sheng. It didn''t y a big role, and it was not as good as the Son of Luck, Ying Shuang.


    Therefore, the cultivation base must be greater than theirs. He didn''t forget the red-clothed witch that the system mentioned before. Calcting the time he spent with Yue Mingkong, and she was born recently.


    A ce like Burial Demon Abyss was a ce that even the Supreme did not want to get close to. Judging from Gu Changge''s previous memories, when he was the Demon Lord, his cultivation was ominous and indescribable.


    But the extent to which one hand shattered the heavens was far beyond the concept of Immortality. The red-clothed female demon could take a sh from his demonic halberd and not die but was only beaten into the Demon Burying Abyss. Wasn''t this strength already scary enough?


    As for whether he was merciful at that time, it was unclear, but the terrifying level of the red-clothed witch was absolutely shocking.


    "The hatred that cannot be quenched even in the deepest depths of hell��"


    Whenever he recited this sentence, Gu Changge could always see the figure in red in front of his eyes. Although he had a n in his heart, it was hard to say whether it would work. But soon, he put this matter down, and there were other things to arrange in front of him.


    Gu Changge''s figure swept away and appeared on the top of a mountain not far away, looking in the other direction. At that time, Jin Chan and Prince Sheng were separated, but it took a while.


    Jin Chan did not chase anyone, as long as he was not stupid, he would turn back and chase in this direction. Moreover, he always felt that Jin Chan was not as simple as it seemed, and Zi Yang Heavenly King, the Six Crown King, and others might not be as good as him.


    Of course, just from the point of view of Luck, he couldn''t see anything. The most important thing was Gu Changge''s intuition after he fought with him at that time. However, no matter how simple it was, Gu Changge didn''t need to care.

 Chapter 309-2: Even Gu Changge is dying, It seems that the world is about to change (2)

    <h4>Chapter 309-2: Even Gu Changge is dying, It seems that the world is about to change (2)</h4>


    "Jin Chan should soon feel the abnormality here and will rush over. Then I should give him a surprise first��"


    He couldn''t help but smile, waving his sleeves, and the majestic aura suddenly rose into the sky, entwined with strands, spraying out from his every pore, shattering the sky.


    Under such fluctuations, he did not believe that Jin Chan would not be attracted.


    Immediately afterward, a deep and heart palpitating demonic aura pervaded Gu Changge''s brows, and a viin could be seen walking out, with indifferent brows, just like Gu Changge.


    But soon, his face was obscured by the fog, and even the Supreme Being could not spy on it. This was naturally the soul of Gu Changge.


    It was only condensed by his thoughts and was indescribable!


    The next moment, a vague and terrifying figure emerged from behind him, with demonic unparalleled power. Four Great Sacred Realm puppets in ck robes appeared, each with ck runes intertwined in their hands.


    In the end, it condensed into a terrifying Dao, which floated up and down under the sky.


    ����


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    On the other side, the gray fog was surging, and the sky was extremely dark.


    A golden light quickly passed through it, the divine runes were shining, and the golden light flowed all over the body. There were many Buddhas and gods on the cultivator''s robes, some of which were solemn, or were smiling with flowers.


    It was Jin Chan, who was frowning at the moment and had an uneasy premonition in his heart.


    "It seems that the inheritor of demonic art should be in the direction of the prince Sheng, why do I have an uneasy feeling�� Calcting the time, it''s almost time to go back and have a look."


    "Under the Hanging Temple, the Buddha''s clothes, and the Buddha''s head bowed for thousands of years��"


    Jin Chan Buddha sighed, there was a Buddha seal between his eyebrows, in which there was a light like the rising sun, which seemed to reflect everything under theke.


    Therefore, even if the ce was extremely dark, it was difficult to stop his sight and steps. There were rumors that he had 108 Buddha bones in his body, but there were more than that.


    In the sea of ??his consciousness, he was born with the Light of Merit and Virtue. Later, the Light of Merit and Virtue was cultivated by him into a God of Merit and Virtue, and he could bless the vows of Buddhists between heaven and earth at any time.


    Of course, this was his trump card method, and he seldom showed it to outsiders and didn��t use it even when he fought against Gu Changge in front of the gate of True Immortal Academy at that time.


    "I''m afraid that Prince Sheng is in danger. The inheritor of demonic art has dragged us here all the way, and his intentions are very obvious��"


    Jin Chan shook his head slightly and sighed with a sympathetic look on his face. It was not that he didn''t know what Prince Sheng was thinking, but he hadn''t figured it out yet.


    On the other hand, the power of the inheritor of demonic art needed no further exnation, although he had a Buddha''s heart, it did not mean that he was stupid. All of his words and deeds were a way of eliminating demons and guards.


    He had a Buddha''s heart, and when it shone through thousands of mountains and rivers, it was terrifying, and naturally, it could not escape his eyes. Afterward, Jin Chan''s figure paused, turned into Buddha light, rushed into the sky, and already turned back without staying too long.


    "Hopefully it''s still not toote."


    Not long after that, a surging aura emerged from the gray fog.


    He shook his head, and soon followed the same path, rushing to the other direction where Prince Sheng left, and on the way, he had already noticed some terrifying aftermath of the battle. There was another aura that he was very familiar with.


    At that time, when they fought in front of the gate of the True Immortal Academy, Jin Chan had already remembered Gu Changge''s aura, and it was naturally impossible to admit his mistake at this time.


    Therefore, he was still a little stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect Gu Changge to chase after him one step ahead.


    "Gu Changge is already here, did he leave the Supreme Artifact outside? I didn''t expect even for him to be tricked. The inheritor of demonic art deliberately blocked the way with the supreme weapon, just wanted to kill me, and so on."


    "Amitabha, I hope Prince Sheng and the Young Master Changge are alright."


    Jin Chan was stunned for a moment, and his figure manifested in a mountain range, traversing here, taking one step, the space changed, and the speed was extremely fast.


    He pondered for a while, and sighed at the ce, "It seems�� this battle�� was a bitte for this little monk."


    In this mountain range, he felt the aura of Prince Sheng, of course, it was only the remaining aura. And he could feel that the situation was bad.


    However, although Jin Chan''s words were filled withpassion, his eyes were calm and there was no turbulence.


    He had already guessed the purpose of the inheritor of demonic art, but he didn''t point it out. At that time, Prince Sheng seemed very eager, but for fear of being escaped by the inheritor of demonic art, he would not say anything more.


    So now this situation was already expected.


    "Although you have the heart to subdue demons, you don''t have the power to subdue demons, so you are beyond your own power��"


    The figure of Jin Chan moved, the monk''s clothes fluttered, and he rushed to the mountains ahead. If his perception was correct, there was a battle there.


    "Um?"


    However, when Jin Chan arrived there and saw the situation, he was shocked for the first time, and his Buddha��s heart was also a little unstable.


    "Gu Changge�� He actually has such a miserable day."


    There were waves on his calm face, but soon it became calm again. He saw that in the high sky, the gray fog was looming, and there were terrifyingws and order falling down, covering everything, turbulent and surging.


    It was ck like a gxy, thick and heavy.


    A pitch-ck Dao bottle condensed by the runes of the Dao was floating there, as if it was devouring the world. A vague figure that was shrouded in ck mist, could not see his face clearly, was standing under the treasure bottle, and his expression was indifferent and sneering.


    There were still four Great Sacred Realm cultivators standing beside him, and many runes had evolved in their hands, firmly blocking the heaven and earth. Every inch of the void was filled with a palpitating and chilling aura.


    Jin Chan''s back couldn''t help but feel some chills, what happened to the battle here before? Even in the remaining aftermath, there was a kind of terrifying fear.


    "Gu Changge, you have been chasing me for so long. Have you ever thought of such a day!"


    The figure above the sky that was shrouded in ck mist, couldn''t help but sneer, extremely proud and chilling. His face was obscured by the fog, but from the perspective of his aura, Jin Chan could conclude that it was the previous Prince Ying Shuang.


    The four Great Sacred Realms cultivators once appeared on the battlefield of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and they were suspected to be the subordinates of the inheritors of demonic art!


    Under the mountain range, Gu Changge was sitting there cross-legged, with a golden decree unfolding in front of him, protecting him within it. But his current state was not right, his body was stained with blood, and his breath was disordered.


    The most terrifying thing was that there was a wound on his body that almost ran through his belly, and the multi-colored immortal aura was flowing, apanied by various colors of rays of light, to repair the wound.


    However, asyers of ck mist rose, it was corroded and difficult to get rid of, making Gu Changge''splexion even paler and weaker, and the light in his eyes seemed to be extinguished.


    "The origin is damaged, and even Gu Changge is dying�� The aura of the Prince Sheng has disappeared."


    Jin Chan''s pupils shrank slightly. He didn''t expect that the result of this incident was beyond his imagination, and it could only be described as horrifying.


    Once it spread out, there would be a terrifying earthquake in the outside world, sweeping in all directions, and it would be difficult to be peaceful!


    "Looks like the outside world is going to change��"

 Chapter 310-1: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacular (1)

    <h4>Chapter 310-1: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacr (1)</h4>


    At the same time, in the outside world with surging mist among the mountain peaks, and divine lights emerging one after another. They were all geniuses and cultivators. After hearing the news of this ce, they arrived quickly.


    For a while, it became very lively here. The geniuses of several ancient kingdoms had gathered here.


    The mysterious Six Crown King was dressed in gray, had a medium build, and his face was covered in mist. He was riding a white crane and was looking down. In his eyes, there were divine lights passing by as the runes evolved, and many terrifying scenes emerged, deducing what happened.


    At this time, even he felt a sense of unease in his heart, and there was a faint feeling of trepidation.


    "There is a great danger hidden in it. This time, the inheritor of demonic art sure nned a lot to attract many talents toe here, otherwise, it would not be possible. This is just a premeditated calction. Ying Shuang, I underestimated you��"


    The Six Crown King couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, then he nced at the Supreme weapon that was still facing off in the distance, and frowned.


    "Gu Changge''s Supreme weapon was left here. I wonder if he expected it or not. It seems that he and Prince Sheng are both miserable. With such a big risk, the inheritor of demonic art must be confident in his abilities."


    Another Candidate Disciple appeared beside the Six Crown King, with a beautiful face and a tall stature. There was a divine phoenix pattern between the eyebrows, and a pair of radiant phoenix wings spread out from her back, like divine mes, it was the Phoenix Maiden.


    She too had rushed here but like the Six Crown King, she was afraid of the method by the inheritor of the demonic art and did not choose to enter.


    "Ying Shuang did this because he was definitely thinking of killing those who were chasing him."


    The Six Crown King nodded. He admitted that he had read it wrong at the time. He didn''t expect Ying Shuang to hide it so well, that he could even hide it from his eyes. Such ruthless calctions and methods, as well as this kind of courage, made him have to pay attention.


    However, this was in line with the inheritor of demonic art he knew before.


    "I hope that Young Master Changge, Jin Chan, and Prince Sheng will be alright. Otherwise, I am afraid that no one will be able topete with the inheritor of demonic art."


    "Gu Changge is so strong, and he has always calcted others, how could he be calcted by others. It''s impossible for him to have an ident."


    On a mountain range, Gu Xian''er appeared here with icy muscles and jade bones, fluttering skirt, and a cold face, but her brows were wrinkled. Even though she said that she couldn''t calm down at this time, and couldn''t help but feel worried.


    It was really a wave of unrest as she agreed to bring back the kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi. But Gu Changge disappeared in the middle, saying that he sensed the trace of the inheritor of demonic art, and rushed to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom one step before her.


    But Gu Xian''er never thought that after she came here, she would hear Gu Changge and the others encounter the plot of the inheritor of demonic art, and now there was no news about their life or death.


    This made her very uneasy and worried, knowing that Gu Changge was very strong, and no one could hurt him. Moreover, after his ident, it would mean that no one could bully her in the future.


    But Gu Xian''er was not happy at all. After all, that was the inheritor of demonic art!


    Gu Changge had hit him hard many times. How much he hated Gu Changge was self-evident. With such a good opportunity, how could he let it go? Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er began to harass many of Gu Changge''s followers, asking them to encourage the geniuses.


    At this time, if she went rashly, it would only bring trouble to Gu Changge and she would drag him down. But if there were many people, it would be more or less different.


    This method of hers was very effective, and many geniuses were deeply inspired and they suddenly had confidence.


    "It doesn''t matter, there are so many of us now. When the timees, I don''t believe that the inheritor of demonic art will be so arrogant."


    "Yeah, yeah, what''s there to be afraid of at this time? Young Master Changge and the others are all rushing to it. At this time, can we only cringe here? We are also ashamed of the word genius."


    Soon, many people were filled with righteous indignation. Hearing the arrogant woman beside her secretlyparing them with Gu Changge and the others, they suddenly felt hot and felt a little ashamed, unable to justify it.


    After all, it was not just a matter of Gu Changge and others destroying the inheritor of demonic art.


    Every cultivator was bound to this duty.


    Thinking like this, many geniuses instantly gained confidence. There were so many people, no matter how many tricks he had, could the inheritor of demonic art kill everyone?


    "Sure enough, it''s useful to say that."


    Gu Xian''er nodded slightly, and soon her figure moved, she left the top of the mountain, followed the crowd, and rushed to the ce of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Because the two Supreme weapons were facing each other, no creatures jumped out to intercept them and went deep into thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction all the way.


    "Senior Brother Changge must not be in trouble." Yin Mei was worried.


    Gu Xian''er didn''t have a good impression of this vixen when she was in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, but now that she cared so much about Gu Changge, for some reason, she had eased a lot.


    Now was not the time to be petty.


    The Six Crown King, the Phoenix Maiden, and the others followed behind with strange expressions on their eyes at this time. They all had their own calctions and did not n to move ahead. If they encountered the danger of ambush, they could retreat as soon as possible.


    As the leader of the younger generation, no one would be a fuel-efficientmp.


    ����


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Above the dome of the sky, the gray fog was overwhelming, and the four Great Sacred Realm cultivators shrouded in ck robes moved to block every inch of the void.


    The runes of Dao were intertwined and drooping, turning into a Great Dao treasure bottle which was floating and exuding surging power, as if there was a vast gxy pressing down.


    "Gu Changge, how long can you hold on? You should have thought of today when you were chasing me, and soon you will go down to apany that idiot Prince Sheng."


    An arrogant and powerfulughter resounded in the sky. The figure that was obscured by the thick fog, sneered and stared down, although he noticed the arrival of Jin Chan.


    But he had no interest in him. Now in his eyes, there was only Gu Changge!


    It seemed that as long as Gu Changge was killed, there would be no one in this world who would be able to resist and punish him. Hearing these words, Jin Chan couldn''t keep his calm expression from before, and his heart trembled.


    He had previously guessed that Gu Changge and Prince Sheng might be involved in the trick of the inheritor of demonic art, and he also guessed that the two of them might suffer a big loss this time.


    But he really didn''t expect that the battle that took ce would be so tragic that even Prince Sheng had�� died.


    Once the matter here was spread, it would set off a boundless wave, and the strong edge of the inheritor of demonic art would once again shock the world. He felt it again and again and even quietly used the Seed of Merit, but in the end, he discovered that�� Prince Sheng''s aura had already disappeared!


    What Ying Shuang said was not a lie!


    Gu Changge also appeared to be seriously injured, sitting there cross-legged, his eyes slightly lowered, and his expression was still calm. But his aura was also very sluggish, and there was no longer the extraordinary and divine aura of the past, his white clothes were dyed red, and the terrifying wound had almost pierced back and forth.


    It was shocking!


    Terrifyingly amazing!


    If it weren''t for the Golden Decree in front of him, that seemed very extraordinary, spraying out multi-colored divine light like a shield, where itpeted against the manyws and orders hanging down.


    Maybe Gu Changge would have already followed the path of Prince Sheng today!


    The inheritor of demonic art calcted such a n, it could be said that he had made ruthless efforts.


    First, he cleverly exposed himself to attract people.


    Then, the Supreme weapon blocked the way, causing everyone to separate, and by this means, the Supreme weapon owned by Gu Changge was also restrained.


    However, he was already in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, setting upyers of traps and ambushes, and only when they enteredter, he would attack. Under this kind of calction, let alone prince Sheng, even if a real Supreme being came here, he might have to be robbed and fall into it.


    Thinking of this, Jin Chan Buddha''s mind was stable yet he couldn''t help but shake a little, giving birth to a terrifying cold aura. If he hadn''t followed Prince Sheng''s words and chased in the other direction, he might have been the one who was robbed today.


    This inheritor of demonic art was really cruel!


    However, Jin Chan''s eyes quickly shed a different color and he had another idea.

 Chapter 310-2: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacular (2)

    <h4>Chapter 310-2: Both of them can really bear it, The injury is even more shocking and spectacr (2)</h4>


    Judging from the tragic fluctuations now, the battle just now was extremely tragic, and no one dared to underestimate Gu Changge''s strength.


    Since, he was injured like this. Ying Shuang in front of him would definitely not be better, it was likely to be strong outside and dry from inside.


    Many methods had been used just now, otherwise, with his character, it was impossible for him to stop himself from killing Gu Changge.


    Instead, he said so much that he rushed over.


    In other words, Ying Shuang was actually very afraid of Gu Changge, even in this situation, he didn''t dare to take him lightly, because he wasn��t sure what other means Gu Changge had.


    Judging from Gu Changge''s weak, but still calm demeanor, the same was true.


    "Amitabha, good, very good, it is the responsibility of the cultivators to eliminate demons and defend the Dao!"


    "Young Master Changge, hold on, this monk will stop the inheritor of demonic art."


    Jin Chan opened his mouth, smiled slightly, and chanted the Buddha''s name.


    Immediately afterward, he stepped forward and appeared mid-air. Looking at the figure shrouded in gray fog, he attacked directly, wanting to investigate its reality.


    "The inheritor of demonic art should not be rampant, today, this little monk will eliminate evil today."


    After saying that, the light behind him soared to ten thousand feet, and the phantoms such as Buddha, Dharma God, and Divine Ape all manifested.


    All kinds of Dharma attacked forward in a single thought. At the same time, a purple-gold bowl appeared and erged in the sky, like a pool of thunder tribtion.


    Among them, the dense thunderbolts flickered and made a crackling sound, and all kinds of terrifying real thunder manifested, revealing an extremely dangerous atmosphere.


    "Jin Chan came at the right time."


    When Gu Changge heard this, he also looked over at this time. However, his words did not seem to have any ups and downs, nor was there any excitement or any sense of salvation.


    "Unfortunately, you are still a stepte, Prince Sheng has been killed by the inheritor of demonic art. I didn''t expect you two to be separated."


    He said lightly, although his face was pale and bloodless, he still had a feeling of palpitating and not daring to look at him.


    Jin Chan did not look back when he heard the words, but raised his eyebrows. This action looked a bit frivolous, and it gave him a demon-like aura.


    He knew the meaning of Gu Changge''s words. He was saying that he knew it was a conspiracy before, but he never exined it to Prince Sheng.


    "Young Master Changge doesn''t understand what the little monk said. Could it be that you think the little monk intended to harm Prince Sheng?"


    In this regard, Jin Chan just smiled and said, the attacking technique in his hand did not stop.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Ayer of pale golden glow-like color appeared on his palm, and the whole person seemed to be made of immortal gold, revealing an amazing aura.


    "You bald donkey, do you want to die?"


    Seeing this, the figure in the sky snorted coldly and waved it casually.


    The monstrous demonic energy surged in, turning into all kinds of ferocious beasts, and drowning the many Buddha shadows of Jin Chan. The four Great Sacred Realm cultivators were wrapped in dark mist and shot to block the void.


    Suddenly, that Great Dao treasure bottle exuded a palpitating aura. Among them, there were many ck runes flowing, and then turned into various rune swords.


    At the same time, the mouth of the Great Dao hung down with a ck light, and the speed was too fast, like lightning, directly smashing the many means of Jin Chan.


    In the end, it hit the purple gold bowl, but the purple gold bowl was very strong. I don''t know what material it was made of.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Jin Chan smiled and looked very thin.


    But at this moment, he was swiping forward violently, the fist was like a Buddha, bright and upright, purifying the darkness, and nothing was invincible.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    In the next moment, the two collided, and it was no ident that Jin Chan flew out.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, the Buddha''s light dimmed, his arms spasmed, and his bones were broken a lot, but he was not surprised, and even showed a little smile.


    "Amitabha, he is really strong from the outside, and it seems that your means have been spent on the young master Changge just now. This attack will not hurt this little monk."


    He said, with a stronger smile on his face, and the purple Bowl that flew out fell back into his hands again, which waspletely different from the purple Bowl when he fought against Gu Changge before.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge asked with narrowed eyes,


    "The Great Sun and Immortal Buddha Golden Body? Jin Chan, you are hiding quite deeply."


    "I don''t dare to hide, but now, I have to be serious."


    Jin Chan said with a smile, the injury just now improved quickly, the Buddha''s light was mighty and solemn.


    Gu Changge''s smile seemed a bit profound, he didn''t say anything more, and he looked into the distance, thinking about something.


    Calcting the time, there should be geniuses rushing here.


    In order to act in this scene, his injury had to be a little more tragic and shocking, which was not enough.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, the Golden Decree lifted into the sky, and the golden light was surging and dazzling, covering everything. As if the stars were spinning, the majestic and thick sword energy suddenly spewed out.


    At the same time, Gu Changge got up from the spot, his eyes were clear, his white clothes were stained with blood, but his aura was surging. The ce where the sky was covered, the aura entwined with colorful divine light spewed out, prating through the sky, enough for all parties to notice.


    All over his body, every sixty trillion cells turned alive.


    "Gu Changge, what are you going to do?"


    This scene instantly surprised Jin Chan, who was fighting against the inheritor of demonic art in front of him.


    Although he was at a disadvantage, and from time to time he was on guard against the four Great Sacred Realm cultivators, he still seemed to have some spare energy.


    Because Jin Chan found that the inheritor of demonic art in front of him consumed a lot of strength, and it was not as easy as it seemed on the surface. In fact, in the fight with Gu Changge just now, he was already seriously injured, but he was just holding on.


    The other four Great Sacred Realm cultivators actually couldn''t get rid of their hands in order to condense the Great Dao treasurer bottle in the void.


    Therefore, Jin Chan guessed that the treasure bottle was actually suppressing the body protection soul weapon of Prince Sheng. Just like the Golden Ancient Bell owned by Ying Shuang, the inheritor of demonic art.


    That was a Supreme device. The status of Prince Sheng wasparable to that of Prince Ying, how could he not have the Supreme weapon to protect him.


    Therefore, the Supreme Artifact might have been suppressed, and it was suppressed by the treasure bottle in the sky. It would only take a little longer, and they would have the opportunity today to take down the inheritor of the demonic art in front of him, and even avenge the fallen prince.


    Jin Chan was a little bit puzzled, why at this time, Gu Changge suddenly burst out and sacrificed the Golden Decree to kill himself. Judging from its state, it should be a forbidden technique.


    "Young Master Changge, is it worth it?"


    He couldn''t help but shake his head and recited the Buddha''s chant.


    "You sure have the means. Gu Changge, you can''t stand it anymore��"


    And just when Jin Chan Buddha sighed, the inheritor of the magic art in front of him suddenly sneered, his breath also changed, and the magic energy became more and more monstrous.


    Seeing this, Jin Chan''s expression changed, and he felt that something was wrong, so he had to step back.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    However, a knife that waspletely condensed by pitch-ck runes and wrapped around ck magic mes emerged from the void, and suddenly, it pierced through the unprepared Jin Chan.


    The aura of knife split the sky, whizzing past, spreading out an extremely terrifying crack in the void. His expression turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, and hurriedly urged his Buddha Dharma to shatter the magic sword.


    Then he pulled away and stepped back. Unexpectedly, at this time, the inheritor of demonic art was still hiding his means. He and Gu Changge really didn''t fully show their means until the end.


    <i>I can bear it!</i>


    This simrity made Jin Chan want to curse, he had to use the Buddha''s light to expel the ck mist. This kind of injury was difficult to heal and required a lot of time to heal.


    But fortunately it was only a small injury and did not harm his origin. This made him more or less relieved.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    "Don''t you still have the means?"


    Gu Changge''s face was pale, and he appeared in the sky, his expression was still t.


    As the Golden Decree fell, it was boundless and mighty. As if ordered to kill, the golden handwriting swept with the boundless killing intent and fell toward it.


    Suddenly thend copsed, the sky and the earth changed, and the horror reached the extreme. All the means used by the inheritor of demonic arts were swept away by this sword energy. His eyes suddenly widened and blood spurted out, which seemed unbelievable.


    "Not good. This guy is crazy. He intends to burn the blood essence. Today''s matter, I shall remember."


    "Retreat!"


    Apanied by this loud shout, he took the four Great Sacred Realm cultivators and nned to escape from this ce. In the blurred void, the channel that had been opened up appeared, stepped into it, and did not stop at all.


    And above the sky behind him, the gray fog split open, and many divine lights arrived, all of them were mighty geniuses.


    Everyone saw the shocking scene just now, and there was a kind of trembling and fear that came from their souls. Just now, they almost fell to their knees and worshiped.


    However, some people reacted quickly, couldn''t help being horrified, and shouted anxiously, "Young Master Changge!"

 Chapter 311: It turns out that Gu Changge will also be injured and prince Sheng is probably dead

    <h4>Chapter 311: It turns out that Gu Changge will also be injured and prince Sheng is probably dead</h4>


    "This����"


    All the geniuses who arrived couldn''t help but open their eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of them in shock.


    In fact, just now, if it wasn''t for the terrifying aura that suddenly prated the sky, reflected in all directions, and dispelled arge area of Heavenly Extinction aura. They won''t be able to notice the movements here ande soon.


    On one hand, the distance was too far, and many geniuses did not have the terrifying perception ability of Candidate Disciples such as Gu Changge. On the other hand was the influence of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Geniuses who rushed here not only had to be careful to watch out for the inheritor of demonic art. They had to kill the Heavenly Extinction beings that attacked them, so they had no time to care.


    Now, a young figure was standing in the sky.


    His ck hair was like ink, his eyes were deep, and his whole body was glowing like an immortal god, surrounded by five colors of divine light. Between the gestures, the rhythm of Dao was hanging down, and thews were intertwined as if he was the center of heaven and earth.


    The scene was unparalleled.


    But in contrast, there was a shocking and terrifying injury on this young figure and his robe had almost been dyed red with blood. Such a scene shocked many geniuses in ce, their scalps tingling, and they couldn''t believe that it was Gu Changge.


    That otherworldly, almost perfect man who didn��t have any ws, how could he look like this now? What kind of terrifying war was going on here?


    "Gu Changge��"


    Gu Xian''er also froze in ce and muttered, she couldn''t believe it.


    In all her memories, Gu Changge had always been so strong and confident, without any omissions, and calm. As if he would easily withstand it even if the sky fell.


    She still remembered that thest time Gu Changge was injured was a long time ago.


    In the Ancient Immortal Continent, in order to rescue Yin Mei, he was hit hard by the inheritor of demonic art and hurt his origin. But today, he was injured again, and it was also because of the inheritor of demonic art.


    Andpared to thest time, the injuries he suffered this time were even more terrifying. Even from a long distance, she could feel the paleness of Gu Changge''s face and the rapid dissipation of his aura of life.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t see it, but now Gu Changge''s state was very weak, his blood was extremely drained, and he waspletely supported by the forbidden technique. This made Gu Xian''er feel very sad as if her heart was tightened.


    The jade hand couldn''t help clenching tightly, giving birth to the cold killing intent towards the inheritor of demonic art. It turned out that Gu Changge would also be injured.


    It was not as she imagined, almost omnipotent.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The sky was trembling, and countlessws and orders were interwoven there as if it had be a boiling ocean. Following Gu Changge''s celestial cover, the aura entwined with colorful rays of light spewed out.


    Then it turned into a long dragon and gathered into the Golden Decree. It suddenly came to life with a buzzing sound.


    Hundreds of millions of divine lights erupted, dazzling, splendid, and impossible to look directly at.


    In the eyes of the many geniuses who came here, this was like a round sun reflecting in the heavens and the entire world.


    Even the most terrifying Heavenly Extinction aura at this time became like melting ice that was quickly dissipating and disappearing.


    Many people didn''t even dare to look directly, their eyes were extremely painful. Even if they closed their eyes, it was very painful, and they couldn''t help shedding tears.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The Golden Decree lifted into the sky, and many of the sword lights were like a gxy, rumbled and turned there, majestic and vast, and then suddenly shed into the void.


    The rune of Dao copsed, apanied by a few muffled hums. After that, the void broke open, and a terrifying and astonishing crack appeared, which spread out for thousands of miles in an instant.


    However, even if such a terrifying divine might burst out, even the sky was submerged and covered by such fluctuations, the inheritor of demonic art still escaped, and with his four Great Sacred Realm cultivators, he disappeared soon.


    Everyone watched in shock.


    Jin Chan, who was recovering from his injuries in the distance, returned to his peaceful and unwavering image in front of people. He was chanting the Buddha''s name without saying much.


    In his opinion, at a critical time, Gu Changge showed such strength, in addition to deterring the inheritors of demonic art. His purpose was for reputation.


    "Fame and reputation��" He couldn''t help shaking his head slightly, not understanding why Gu Changge used such a method at that time.


    Burning the origin and source of life, if one was not good, it was likely to fall into the root of the cultivation, and it would be difficult to make a breakthrough.


    At this moment, the ck fog was surging, and there were only the remaining fluctuations between the heavens and the earth, telling everyone what happened here.


    In this kind of world-shattering battle, even the Great Sacred Realm cultivator would have a hard time surviving in it, and every inch of the void was filled with that kind of aura that made the soul tremble and almost crack.


    The kind that could prate into the soul.


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t have time to make a move in the end. If I got here earlier, I might have done something��"


    Many people regretted that they did not expect to see the inheritor of demonic art fleeing as soon as they arrived here, and were not able to make a move against them.


    However, it was also evident that in this case, even the old monsters who were most proficient in thews of space could not intercept the inheritors of demonic arts.


    Since the inheritors of demonic arts dared to plot against the geniuses of the entire heavens, they had arranged everything in advance. Among them, it naturally included such things as space portals.


    Of course, many geniuses breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little fortunate. The power of the inheritor of demonic art had long been deeply appreciated, and it was already a blessing to be able to survive.


    They didn''t expect the inheritor of demonic art to be wiped out so easily. But soon, someone noticed the anomaly.


    Although this battle was very terrifying, and the remaining aura was so heart-pounding, one person was missing.


    Prince Sheng!


    "Why can I only see Young Master Changge and Jin Chan? Where is Prince Sheng?"


    A young supreme of the ancient royal family was a little puzzled, his eyes swept all over the ce, but he didn''t see any trace of prince Sheng.


    "Yeah, I remember that Jin Chan and Prince Sheng came first, and then Young Master Changge cameter. Could it be��"


    The expression of this genius changed, his face turned pale, his voice stopped abruptly, and he didn''t dare to say anything more. The followers of Prince Sheng, including Ying Yu, also panicked and felt very uneasy, and began to look around for traces.


    "Prince Sheng''s aura has disappeared. If I guessed correctly, Prince Sheng already had a lot of bad Luck." Heavenly Phoenix Maiden took the initiative to speak, her expression was very heavy.


    Strands of immortal phoenix-like runes shed in his eyes as if small immortal phoenixes dancing with her.


    Her words made the expressions of the followers of Prince Sheng change greatly, and they lost all their blood with a swipe. They couldn''t believe that it was real, it was like a thunderbolt, their feet were weak, and they were about to kneel down.


    The geniuses who were paying attention to all this nearby were also horrified and shuddered.


    "Prince Sheng��s aura has indeed disappeared. I am afraid he is dead. I really didn''t expect that it would end like this in the end."


    "I wonder what the Emperor Mountain behind Prince Sheng would do if they knew that Prince Sheng died at the hands of Prince Ying?"


    The Six Crown King nodded.


    While saying this, his voice became intriguing, but his expression didn''t fluctuate much.

 Chapter 312-1: Buttoning the hat, adding fuel to the fire, Jin Chan triggers public anger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 312-1: Buttoning the hat, adding fuel to the fire, Jin Chan triggers public anger (1)</h4>


    "Prince Sheng has fallen��"


    As soon as the Six Crown King said this, the ce fell into a dead silence, and the expressions of many people changed greatly, revealing fear.


    If there were still people who were doubting whether things were true just now, it was almost confirmed now.


    After all, it was not only the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden who felt this way, but even the Six Crown King who had always been low-key and mysterious said this.


    Were there any other possibilities? Neither of them was the type to talk nonsense.


    "This��"


    "Did Prince Sheng really fall here�� No way, Prince Sheng is a descendant of the Emperor Mountain, son of the Divine Emperor, is powerful and has many trump cards, how could that be��"


    "This time, the inheritor of demonic art nned a trick to kill everyone. It''s really ruthless!"


    Many geniuses who heard these words were stunned at the moment, their scalps were numb, and the cold air swept through their bodies. Someone couldn''t help but mutter and ask in a trembling voice.


    "Impossible, Master is so powerful, and with the protection of the Supreme weapon bestowed by the Emperor, how could he fall here��"


    "This must be fake, Master must be in the rest of the world now, and he didn''te here."


    Hearing this, the followers of Prince Sheng were stunned for a while if they were struck by lightning, their faces pale in fear, and it was even more incredible.


    In their eyes, Prince Sheng was destined to be invincible, and he will pass by in this life and achieve the pinnacle. How could he fall into the hands of the inheritor of demonic art?


    They dared not imagine what would happen if Heavenly Emperor Mountain knew about this.


    It was estimated that the shocking waves and boundless earthquakes were not an exaggeration to describe it.


    "Ugh��"


    "After all, even young master Changge has been severely injured, and it is not impossible for Prince Sheng to fall here."


    Many people sighed, their eyes were very heavy, their moods wereplicated, and they all had a premonition of what would happen next.


    The Upper Realm, which had been calm for a long time, would definitely cause a sensation again because of this incident.


    "Given Gu Changge''s strength, it seems that Ying Shuang is really not to be taken lightly."


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and the others didn''t care about the followers of Prince Sheng. They quickly turned their attention to Gu Changge, with different expressions, and then they moved and walked over.


    "Amitabha, it''s time for you fellow Daoists toe. It''s a pity that Prince Sheng has already encountered the poisonous hand of the inheritor of demonic art��"


    On the other side, Jin Chan, who was almost in good condition, also came over. As he walked, there were bloodstains on his clothes, and the Buddha''s light was looming.


    There was a sense of detachment. Hearing him say this, the young geniuses, who were still holding a lot of hope, also had a gloomy expression.


    "Jin Chan knows the cause and effect?" The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden couldn''t help but ask.


    With her slender and straight legs, she was much taller than the average female nun, giving people indescribable oppression when she speaks.


    "I only know one thing, when this little monk came, Prince Sheng had already been killed by a poisonous hand, and even young master Changge had been seriously injured. This little monk doesn''t know anything about what happened before this."


    Hearing this, Jin Chan said with a slight smile, and the answer was not leaking.


    "Really? Even Jin Chan doesn''t know what happened here. No wonder Jin Chan is in good condition and has not suffered any injuries."


    The Six Crown King showed a strange look, looked up and down at Jin Chan, and said with some interest.


    In his opinion, Jin Chan''s cultivation strength was at most simr to that of Prince Sheng. Previously, he clearly rushed into it together with Prince Sheng, but Gu Changge chased after himter.


    As a result, Prince Sheng died and Gu Changge was seriously injured, but he was safe and sound, not even seriously injured. This was really strange, or he was really hiding deeply.


    Either he was not involved in that war at the time and found a ce to hide.


    Jin Chan''s statement was nothing more than an excuse for not wanting to admit that he had a premonition of danger and chose to retreat.


    Many people thought of this, and their expressions changed slightly, but they did not break it, and their hearts were filled with fire. Hearing that, Jin Chan was not surprised at all, and still smiled and said, "The little monk is also very regretful, about why he didn''t arrive earlier."


    Afterward, everyone rushed to the ce where Gu Changge was cultivating, but the mountain range was almostpletely upied by his followers. Everyone''s eyes swept around vigntly, in case someone suddenly burst out at this time and attacked the seriously injured Gu Changge.


    After all, who knew if the inheritor of demonic art had any hidden alliance.


    Many treasures shrouded the heavens and the earth, and even many holy artifacts could be seen floating, and various colors of rays and mists hung down, exuding a dangerous atmosphere.


    Gu Xian''er, Yin Mei, and others rushed over as soon as they arrived here. At this moment, they all looked at Gu Changge with worried expressions.


    Even Gu Xian''er, who was used to bickering with Gu Changge, held her pair of jade hands together. She was worried and was looking very uneasy.


    It was the first time she had seen Gu Changge hurt so badly. But at this time, she didn''t know how to help him. She could only watch him constantly fight against the demonic energy in his body, his face was calm but it was extremely pale.


    This reminded her of when she was in Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce before.


    In order to repay her for digging her Dao bone, Gu Changge asked her to attack him, and then he did not resist at all and abruptly took her blow. The same was true for that blow, which almostpletely pierced and tore his entire body, and the injury was shocking.


    "Senior Brother Changge has a strong cultivation base and a deep foundation. This injury should not be a problem."


    Listening to these words, Yin Mei calmed down andforted her. Gu Xian''er nodded, and her expression softened a little. But she also had another concern, that was, Gu Changge''s injury was so serious, if he couldn''t suppress his demonic heart, what should she do?


    When that happened, apart from Gu Changge himself, no one here would be able to help him.


    "How is Brother Changge?"


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown Prince and others also came here soon.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden was the one who spoke out, and there were wisps of divine light in her eyes.


    One after another immortal phoenix-like runes flickered around her as she looked at Gu Changge''s current situation. The same was true for the Six Crown King, divine lights flickered in his eyes, and various runes circted.


    He was seriously investigating Gu Changge''s aura, and finally shook his head slightly in his heart after finding that Gu Changge had indeed hurt his origin. And because Gu Changge cast a forbidden technique just now, burning his origin of life, causing the injury to increase, nobody knew he would be able to recover.


    This was much more serious than the injury he had guessed when he just came here.


    "This time, the n of the inheritor of demonic art was really sessful. Gu Changge will not be able to use his spiritual energy for half a month."


    "Emperor Mountain is bound to be furious because of the death of Prince Sheng, but there is nothing they can do. After all, Prince Ying was once a descendant of Emperor Mountain��"


    The Six Crown King pondered in his heart and gave Jin Chan a slightly different look. His expression was extraordinarily calm. Even with the Buddha''s light looming, he didn''t seem to care much about Gu Changge''s injury.


    Or he had known all this before.


    "Amitabha, Young Master Changge, in order topete with the inheritor of the demonic art, did not hesitate to burn his origin even when he was seriously injured. Such a heart and righteousness make this little monk really admire him."


    Jin Chan said with a slight smile.


    Then, he took out a crystal clear pale yellow medicinal pill from the Buddhist robe with many Buddha lights reflecting on it, creating a colorful light, which was very mysterious.


    A holy light emerged from the void. It seemed that there were many eminent monks who had attained the Dao sitting there, chanting till rebirth and dispel everything.


    "This is a unique holy Buddha pill from the Buddha Mountain. It is refined by the monks who have attained the Dao with the power of merit and virtue. It is very effective in expelling all kinds of evil and demonic aura. Perhaps it will help for the injury of young master Changge."


    Gu Changge was sitting there cross-legged, his expression calm and unwavering, strands of ck mist lingered, and he seemed to have an evil spirit.


    However, apart from the serious injury, nothing different could be seen on him.


    Hearing this at this time, he opened his eyes and nced at him lightly, "Jin Chan''s kindness is understood by Gu, but you should keep this Holy Buddha pill for your next use. Next time, if the Buddha''s son encounters the inheritor of demonic art again, he will not be as lucky as he is now."


    Although he said it lightly, the expressions of many geniuses changed. Many of the people present were not stupid, and they could all hear Gu Changge''s dissatisfaction with Jin Chan, as well as a light mockery.


    This made many people frown and they began to rethink the cause of the matter. Six Crown King also narrowed his eyes, a little interested. He vaguely guessed the reason why Gu Changge said this.


    "What happened?"


    "Why does Young Master Changge have such an attitude towards Jin Chan?"


    Many geniuses looked over and looked confused, thinking that this should have nothing to do with Jin Chan.


    Gu Xian''er, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others were also staring at Jin Chan as if they wanted to see him give an exnation.


    "Yeah, what happened at that time? Why did Jin Chan, who went in first,e out unscathed, but Young Master Changge was severely injured?"


    "Could it be that the inheritor of demonic art did not attack Jin Chan?"


    When the crowd first rushed over, they happened to see Gu Changge forcibly urging his origin, burning blood, showing a terrifying blow, and forcing the inheritor of demonic art to retreat.


    At that time, many people didn''t notice Jin Chan, and they didn''t know what he was doing at that time. Thinking of this, many geniuses guessed something and felt a kind of contempt and disdain for him.


    As a Buddhist, he did not show up at the critical moment, but let the severely injured Young Master Changge fight hard. Inparison, although Gu Changge was usually domineering, his righteous actions were even more admirable.


    "I would like to thank brother Changge for your concern, but there are still a lot of Buddha pills on this little monk. If I unluckily encountered the inheritor of demonic art, there is a way."


    Jin Chan did not expect Gu Changge to say such a thing, his expression changed slightly, but he quickly recovered and smiled slightly.


    "Jin Chan was really lucky this time. Who would have thought that you would act separately at that time?" Gu Changge sighed slightly but did not deny it.


    Then, he nned to get up, but this seemed to touch the injury, which made him pale again, coughing blood from his mouth, and he looked even weaker.


    This scene made the hearts of many beautiful girls tighten.


    Was this still the young master Changge they knew and admired? At this moment, he was more like a banished immortal left in the abandoned world, suffering all kinds of hardships.


    "Gu Changge, are you alright?" Gu Xian''er hurried over to support him, her worry was evident.


    "It''s okay, it��s nothing."


    Gu Changge looked at her and smiled slightly, but before he could finish speaking, blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth, and his face became paler.


    "Don''t talk, you are still trying to be brave at this time." Gu Xian''er felt a little distressed, took out a clean handkerchief, and wiped off the blood for him.


    Everyone''s expressions were different. Many people know about Gu Xian''er''s identity, so it was not surprising.


    "What the young master Changge said is very true. The little monk should have been with Prince Sheng at that time. If he hadn''t acted separately, he would not have encountered such a poisonous hand."


    Hearing this, Jin Chan also sighed and didn''t expect Gu Changge to say this. Was it an exnation for him? This made everyone look a little puzzled.

 Chapter 312-2: Buttoning the hat, adding fuel to the fire, Jin Chan triggers public anger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 312-2: Buttoning the hat, adding fuel to the fire, Jin Chan triggers public anger (2)</h4>


    "Since Jin Chan knew that all this was the n of the inheritor of demonic art, why didn''t he stop Prince Sheng?"


    Afterward, Gu Changge asked with ease, regardless of Gu Xian''er''s staring at him. Anyway, in doing things like buttoning a hat, he was very good at it.


    An ident happened to Prince Sheng.


    The inheritor of demonic art bore the brunt, but Ying Shuang''s identity was a bit embarrassing, after all, he was also a descendant of Emperor Mountain.


    At this time, he naturally had to find a way to make Emperor Mountain build momentum. No matter from which point of view, Jin Chan was the best choice.


    On the other hand, the Hanging Buddhist Temple was built on Buddha Mountain as a ce to guard the changes in the Burial Demon Abyss. Gu Changge''s action on Jin Chan was also for the consideration of his subsequent ns.


    "Gu Changge, can you stop talking, it hurts��" Gu Xian''er said in a low voice.


    "Young Master Changge, what does this mean?"


    Hearing this, Jin Chan''s expression changed slightly, but he remained calm. He knew that Gu Changge wanted him to feel guilty. At that time, he did know that all of this was the calction of the inheritor of demonic art, but he still did not stop it.


    He felt that Prince Sheng was overconfident, and he knew that he would not listen to what he said. Stopping him wouldn''t work at all. Rather than wasting time, he let him fend for himself.


    But now, Gu Changge holding on to this matter was tantamount to instantly pushing him to the cusp of the storm.


    "Jin Chan knew that all of this was the n of the inheritor of demonic art?"


    The expressions of Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Ying Yu, and others changed, but the expression of the Six Crown King remained the same as if he had already guessed it.


    Many geniuses were also angry after hearing this, and they looked at Jin Chan very angrily, and asked him to exin. Especially the followers of Prince Sheng.


    Since Jin Chan knew that this would be a conspiracy, why didn''t he stop it? Wasn''t this him wanting to kill Prince Sheng and Gu Changge? No wonder Gu Changge had such an attitude towards him just now.


    "As a monk and a descendant of Buddha Mountain, you don''t havepassion, but have such vicious thoughts�� Jin Chan, shouldn''t you exin it?"


    The geniuses of Heavenly Emperor Mountain couldn''t help but ask if they normally would not dare to ask Jin Chan like this. But today Prince Sheng was killed, and they won''t be much better in the end. Naturally, they were not afraid of anything.


    "Why did Young Master Changge say this?" Jin Chan asked again, looking at Gu Changge calmly. The others were ignored.


    "This cultivator didn''t lie, and I hope Jin Chan can frankly confess all this and give an exnation to prince Sheng." Gu Changge calmly looked at him.


    Gu Xian''er was a little annoyed when she saw that he was ignoring her, but knowing that he was seriously injured now, she didn''t care about him. At this moment, she looked at Jin Chan''s eyes, and there was also faint wickedness in her eyes.


    "I also hope that Young Lord Changge will do justice to my Master!"


    "I implore Young Master Changge to do justice for my Master!"


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Seeing this scene, all the geniuses of Heavenly Emperor Mountain fell to their knees, knowing that Jin Shan would not care about them, so they begged Gu Changge to make decisions for their murdered prince.


    They knew that, except for Gu Changge, no one here could seek justice for Prince Sheng. Buddha Mountain behind Jin Chan was not weaker than Emperor Mountain.


    The Six Crown King and others also looked like they were watching the fun from the sidelines. Although the fall of Prince Sheng was rted to the inheritor of demonic art, on the other hand, it was also rted to Jin Chan.


    "Get up, for Prince Sheng, Gu is really helpless." Gu Changge nced at them and sighed, somewhat helplessly.


    "Young Master Changge is really able to anticipate things like a god. This little monk did guess at that time that all this was actually a conspiracy of the inheritor of demonic art��"


    Jin Chan also sighed at this time. The monk did not lie. Although his temperament was different from that of other monks, he still had to abide by many precepts.


    Lying also meant breaking the precept. Otherwise, any profound Buddhist teachings that had been cultivated for many years would be in vain.


    Hearing this, everyone''s pupils shrank. They didn''t expect Jin Chan to admit it so calmly, which shocked them.


    "It seems that Prince Sheng did not die unjustly." The Six Crown King smiled and had expected this.


    Although Jin Chan was a monk, he was actually very shrewd. In the face of the conspiracy of the inheritor of demonic art, he chose to retreat, and Prince Sheng did not notice this.


    "My master has no enmity with you, why did you want to harm him, Jin Chan?"


    When the geniuses of Heavenly Emperor Mountain heard his words, they stared at Jin Chan with anger and hatred and asked him to give an exnation.


    "Prince Sheng insisted on sending himself to death. What does it have to do with this little monk? Even if I persuaded him at that time, I would not be able to persuade him."


    "My condolences, everyone." Jin Chan replied with the same expression.


    In the face of his answer, many geniuses became angry again. Compared with Jin Chan''s usual dignified appearance, these words now seem extremely hypocritical.


    Seeing death and not saving it in his mouth had be a persuasion? Prince Sheng was not an idiot. If he knew that this was a conspiracy, he would definitely choose to retreat instead of going to die.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Changge who was seriously injured many times because of the inheritor of demonic art. He was usually a strong person, but in the face of such righteousness, he did not hesitate to stand up, which made many geniuses admire him.


    Inparison now, more geniuses were convinced by Gu Changge.


    What Jin Chan said already triggered public anger!


    Even for the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the Six Crown King, at this time, it was difficult to say anything more.


    Seeing that many people were filled with righteous indignation, they were about to seek justice for Prince Sheng, Gu Changge waved his hand at this time with a little helplessness,


    "Forget it, since Jin Chan said so, I can''t me him for this. After all, persuasion is indeed beyond the ability of people."


    The hatred was almost over, and Gu Changge naturally knew the truth of letting it go. In the eyes of many geniuses, the death of Prince Sheng was inseparable from Jin Chan.


    And although what he said seemed to be persuading everyone, it was actually adding fuel to the fire. As a monk, he should bepassionate, but Jin Chan behaved like this, and he had to ask someone to contact him if there was any enmity between him and the Prince Sheng.


    Otherwise, how could he just watch Prince Sheng go to die?


    From today onwards, conflicts were bound to arise between Emperor Mountain and Buddha Mountain. This was also what Gu Changge wanted to see.


    Although the geniuses of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain heard these words, even though they were not reconciled, they did not dare to say anything more. After all, Gu Changge was the one who said this.


    Then they passed what happened here back to Emperor Mountain as Emperor Mountain should have known about such a big thing.


    With Prince Sheng��s broken soulmp, the Emperor Mountain would notice it.


    "Since young master Changge is no longer in serious trouble, the little monk will also retire first. The inheritor of demonic art has be more shrewd, and I am afraid that it will not be easy to deal with in the future."


    Jin Chan said with a calm expression, and then saw Gu Changge nod. He smiled slightly, and the Buddha''s light appeared under his feet, and he rode the Buddha''s cloud away. He didn''t seem to care about the opinions of many geniuses towards him.


    "Jin Chan is a deep-minded person, not a person who is easy to get along with."


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and others thought in their hearts, and their emotions wereplicated, and then they also said goodbye to Gu Changge and nned to leave first.


    In any case, the matter of the inheritor of demonic art would surely cause a huge sensation in the world again.


    Naturally, Gu Changge wouldn''t hold back any longer. After all, this ce was still the ce where the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction erupted, and it was not safe. He could guess everyone''s thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long for this injury to heal and it won''t affect me. Let''s get out of here too."


    Gu Changge smiled at Gu Xian''er, Yin Mei and others. Afterwards, a group of geniuses turned into divine lights, rode the mist, and left one after another.


    Soon, the matter here also spread through the mouths of everyone, as if it had grown wings. The moment the news came out, an extremely terrifying earthquake urred.


    Not only the True Immortal Academy, but even the many Supreme Dao Lineages and Immortal Great Sects in the entire Upper Realm were shocked, causing boundless waves.


    No one would have thought that such a trial would involve so many terrifying things. Prince Sheng had fallen! Gu Changge''s origin was damaged and he was seriously injured!


    No matter which news it was, it was enough to make all monks and creatures tremble and feel chill all over their body. The daring actions of the inheritor of the demonic art simply made everyone stunned and panicked, and everyone was in danger.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, this time, the inheritor of demonic art nned to kill many geniuses, so was it not a provocation of the many forces in the Upper Realm today?


    For a while, many forces were considering whether to send the powerful members of the n to follow the inheritors of demonic arts.


    The degree of caution about this matter had risen to an unimaginable level. True Immortal Academy got the news and sent Elders toe. Although this trial was not over yet, it castedyers of shadows on the hearts of many geniuses.


    And through this incident, Gu Changge''s poprity once again reached a peak. Jin Chan suffered a lot of infamy, but he didn''t care about it at all.


    Back in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Gu Changge naturally screened everyone, including Gu Xian''er and Yin Mei. At this time, he imed that he was in seclusion and healing, and he saw no outsiders.


    His injury was very simr in disguise, even the Supreme Being couldn''t detect the truth, so Gu Changge had nothing to hide. At that time, all geniuses clearly saw what happened.


    Even if his true identity was exposed in the future, many people would probably suspect that he was wrongly framed. Anyway, whoever wanted to visit him, the unanimous excuse was the seclusion for healing.


    Currently, no one would be so stupid and n to break in directly, unless they really nned to trigger public anger and n to seek death.


    During this period, things had always been uneasy, and the Kings of the major ancient kingdoms were even more frightened, for fear of being involved.


    However, Yin Mei guessed Gu Changge''s n. She also cooperated very well, leading Gu Xian''er and many of Gu Changge''s followers, using the power of the Wan Dao Business Alliance, and began to investigate the trace of Qing Xiao Yi.


    Gu Changge hadn''t forgotten about Zi Yang Heavenly King. When such a big thing happened, Zi Yang Heavenly King was also a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, and he could not protect himself.


    Although he hadn''t shown up yet, it was estimated that he had already received the relevant news. Then, taking advantage of this chaotic opportunity, Gu Changge quietly left the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom and rushed to the ce where Jiang Chuchu was located.


    Because from the information he got from her, there was information about the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction!


    It just happened to be taken away, and theyout n would be arranged in the meantime.

 Chapter 396-3: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (1)

    <h4>Chapter 396-3: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (1)</h4>


    And just when Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao were talking happily. Outside the pce, a woman in purple hurried in.


    Everyone nced at her and recognized her as Qingzhu, the female official next to the Empress. Thus, they didn''t care much.


    Qingzhu, on the other hand, looked cold and calm, walking behind Empress Xi Yao and standing with Qingmei, Qinn, and Qingju, with a respectful appearance.


    Empress Xi Yao nced at her but did not ask her where she went.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge noticed the unnatural look on the purple-clothed woman''s expression, and raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn''t say much.


    "I wonder why the Young Master Changge decided to visit the Demon World this time?"


    Once the conversation was over, Empress Xi Yao opened her mouth and asked curiously.


    Although she had written correspondence with Gu Changge, Gu Changge never mentioned the reason for visiting the Demon World.


    This made her very curious.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge put down the wine ss in his hand before smiling and replying, "Empress Xi Yao, did you know that some time ago, I went into the Chaotic Star Region to exterminate the Thirteen Thieves?"


    Empress Xi Yao nodded, she naturally knew about this.


    Because the person behind the Thirteen Thieves turned out to be the remnant of the Five Emperors who fled from the Demon World 6,000 years ago, the Demon Master Bai Kun.


    This made her very shocked at the time.


    Who would have thought that Bai Kun had been hiding in the Chaotic Star Region all these years?


    No wonder she dispatched a lot of people, and was unable to find any movement.


    But now that Gu Changge had arrested Bai Kun, she naturally didn''t care about it anymore.


    "Is it possible that Young Master Changge came to the Demon World this time because of this matter?"


    Empress Xi Yao was a little thoughtful.


    Gu Changge nodded and said with a smile, "It does have a lot to do with this matter, but there is still a part of it, it has something to do with you, Empress Xi Yao."


    "It has something to do with me?" Queen Xiyao raised her eyebrows.


    However, Gu Changge didn''t say much. Empress Xi Yao''s eyes moved slightly, and she also understood that this matter might involve a great deal.


    It was really inappropriate to speak about this here, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    And Qingzhu, who was obediently serving behind Empress Xi Yao, was a little disappointed when she saw this.


    She thought that she could hear something crucial. In the end, Gu Changge just ended it with this sentence.


    And just when Gu Changge was talking to Empress Xi Yao.


    Below the banquet, there was a beautiful woman wearing a long coat and yellow dress.


    She was talking to an old man in white with a calm aura next to her and looked upward from time to time with curiosity.


    She looked picturesque as if she just walked out of a quaint picture scroll, with a poetic atmosphere, gentle and generous.


    "Youwei, what do you think of the rumored Young Master Changge?"


    The old man in white asked with a slight smile on his face.


    The woman in the jacket and yellow dress was the only daughter of the Grand Master of the Demon Realm, Song Youwei.


    She was the most brilliant young genius in the Demon World right now.


    Hearing this at the moment, she raised her head and looked up, and couldn''t help but smile, "Reporting to my father, Youwei feels that in terms of appearance and temperament alone, Young Master Changge can be called a God like Immortal, unparalleled in the world. ."


    "It can only be said that Young Master Changge is worthy of being a famous person in the Upper Realm. No matter whether it is his bearing or his speech, I can''t find the slightest w. Of course, in terms of cultivation, I dare not speak falsely. It is rumored that he has already reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm. It''s just unbelievable."


    "In front of him, I really can''t be called a genius. Obviously, he is about the same age as me."


    Her words were very simple and direct and her expression was normal, indicating that she didn''t mean to tter or please.


    It was just to express her first opinion when she saw Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge was indeed very good, even to the point where she couldn''t find any ws, and she couldn''t find a genius who couldpete with him. But she didn''t have any idea, at most, it was only a kind of amazement and admiration.


    Song Youwei was not a superficial person and naturally she was not the kind of person who tended to be inmed.


    "In terms of his current power, it is true that there are no young people better than him in the huge Upper Realm. Even the strength of those Great Sect leaders is inferior to him."


    "I really don''t know how such a monster can exist in this world."


    After listening, the old man in white nodded in agreement, and then sighed, "Youwei, you cane with me to meet Young Master Changge in a while. I can be regarded as a familiar face in front of him."


    "If you can get in touch with people like him more, it will be a good thing for you."


    He didn''t say anything to ask Song Youwei to please Gu Changge.


    Not to mention that with his character, he couldn''t do such a thing. Even Song Youwei herself would refuse something like this and it would be impossible for her to agree to such a request.


    Of course, for Gu Changge, there were too many beautiful girls in the sky, and Song Youwei probably wouldn''t catch his eye.


    "Hmm, Youwei listens to father."


    Song Youwei nodded, still looking at Gu Changge curiously.


    However, Gu Changge seemed to have noticed her gaze, then looked over, smiled at her before nodding slightly.


    Song Youwei was slightly startled, but she did not look away shyly like ordinary women, but instead smiled generously and looked at Gu Changge.


    Noticing this scene, Empress Xi Yao raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "Does Young Master Changge know Youwei?"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and replied, "I don''t know her, I just think she is a little different from the rest of the women."


    "She is the only daughter of the Demon Master, her name is Song Youwei, and she is also a very dazzling genius in my Demon World." After hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nodded and exined.


    "Song Youwei? This is a poetic name." Gu Changge smiled and looked away.


    Soon afterward, the reception banquet was over, the guests and the host enjoyed themselves, and many big figures in the Demon World also said their goodbyes and left.


    They could imagine that Gu Changge''s arrival in the Demon World would definitely cause a huge sensation, causing unimaginable effects.


    In the hall today, they had heard a part of the conversation between Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao and understood that Gu Changge did note to the Demon World for no reason.


    So it was very likely that there would be unimaginable turmoil in the Demon World, and they had to prepare in advance. However, in the pce, many important officials trusted by Empress Xi Yao stayed behind.


    With their family members, they nned to visit Gu Changge in person, making them familiar.


    "The old master of the Demon World, greets Young Master Changge. This is the daughter of this old man, her name is Song Youwei."


    Demon Master first took Song Youwei to stand up and bowed his hands toward Gu Changge, who was the first to take the seat after Empress Xi Yao.


    While speaking, he introduced Song Youwei next to him.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and looked away, "Demon Master doesn''t need to be too polite, Empress Xi Yao has already introduced her to Changge just now."


    After that, he looked at Song Youwei with a warm smile, "Youwei, that''s a good name."

 Chapter 397-1: Oh no, I confused the two names, I’ll wait and see (1)

    <h4>Chapter 397-1: Oh no, I confused the two names, I��ll wait and see (1)</h4>


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao returned to her senses. Her eyes fell and she looked at the man in blue.


    She frowned slightly, then stretched out and said, "This person''s name is Jun Fan, he is the third son of the King of Peace and Chaos, and now in my Demon World, he is also a very dazzling genius. However, he has been hidden by the King of Peace and Chaos in the past few years, and he began to emerge recently."


    As the Empress of the Demon World, her eyes were distributed all over the ce, and she naturally knew many young geniuses. Geniuses such as Song Youwei and Jun Fan actually fell into her sight a long time ago.


    In the beginning, the purpose of her establishment of the ck and White Academy was also to capture the geniuses from all over the Demon World and use them for herself.


    If there was no ident, in today''s Banquet of Geniuses, Jun Fan was bound to reach the top three. Thinking of this, she was in a good mood. She had rarely seen such an outstanding genius, who would definitely be famous in the Demon World in the future.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said with interest, "The third son of the King of Peace and Chaos, this name is a bit special, Jun Fan. What does it have to do with Jun Bufan?"


    Hearing this, Qingzhu, who was standing behind Empress Xi Yao with her head bowed, turned pale, but fortunately, her head was lowered so no one could see it.


    Empress Xi Yao nced at Jun Fan at the foot of the mountain, nodded, and said, "I was a little surprised when I learned all this. But the King of Peace and Chaos is my hand pick, and I know how many of his children are from, so I don''t care too much about this."


    The King of Peace and Chaos was a character she knew well. So she had no doubts about this very simr heir''s name.


    Moreover, Jun Fan''s cultivation talent was really dazzling, which made her have the heart to cherish talent. She thought that Gu Changge was suspecting something, so she exined with one more sentence.


    Gu Changge smiled and continued, "Now it seems that this man named Jun Fan is a bit extraordinary. I think his strength is much stronger than the rest of his peers."


    "Jun Fan and Youwei surprised me a bit."


    Empress Xi Yao also smiled and looked at another equally dazzling genius, Song Youwei.


    Her climbing speed was not much slower than Jun Fan''s. And she didn''t seem to use all her strength, she seemed to be at ease, her dress fluttered, and she had a sense of schrly family.


    She was always in no contest, falling behind Jun Fan. Many geniuses who shot against her had already rolled down, and their hearts were horrified.


    Song Youwei''s strength should not be underestimated.


    "I see more than just surprises��"


    Gu Changge''s eyes were still very interested, and he meant something.


    Near the sacred mountain, everyone watched this scene, and was full of admiration in their hearts.


    In particr, Jun Fan''s father, the King of Peace and Chaos, had an even more joyous look on his face.


    He had no idea that Jun Fan would be able to stand alone, crushing his peers, and had already set foot on one hundred and eight steps. Many of the geniuses of the Demon World were suppressed by him and were not his opponents.


    This made him happy, listening to thepliments and envious voices of many colleagues around him, and his smile did not stop.


    "Fan��er really didn''t let his father down!"


    He sighed in his heart, the elder brother and second sister of Jun Fan behind him also had smiles on their faces, full of glory.


    "Sister Lian''er, you said that young man is the one we are looking for."


    Bai Hua and Bai Lian''er, who were hidden in the crowd, were also staring at the many scenes on the sacred mountain at the moment.


    The person who spoke was Bai Hua, and his face was full of shock.


    Bai Lian''er looked indifferent and said, "You can''t be wrong, that person is definitely him. Apart from him, there is no one in the younger generation of the Demon World who has such strength."


    Listening to the affirmation in Bai Lian''er''s words, the color of the Bai Hua also changed several times.


    "Then why does he still climb the top of the sacred mountain at this time? ording to reason, isn''t Empress Xi Yao the person he hates the most, why is he still like this?"


    "Isn��t he afraid that Empress Xi Yao will discover his identity?"


    He was a little unbelievably authentic and couldn''t understand Jun Fan''s actions.


    Bai Lian''er said lightly, "He just wants to prove himself. Even if he is resurrected from the dead, he is still excellent�� From love to hate, now he is absolutely full of hatred and anger, and he will head to Xi Yao for revenge."


    However, in her words, it was difficult to hide the sneer and disdain. Having grown up with Jun Bufan, she naturally knew his character.


    Bai Hua listened thoughtfully and asked, "Then Sister Lian''er, do we still have to hand over things to him as Master said?"


    Bai Lian''er heard the words, but there was some hesitation on her face.


    Naturally, she also saw Gu Changge, who was at the top of the sacred mountain, chatting andughing with Empress Xi Yao, a man she couldn''t see through at all.


    As for why Gu Changge appeared in the Demon World. She guessed that it was for her, or for the bag in her hand.


    After all, her father fell into Gu Changge��s hands, as long as Gu Changge had a little means, he could easily interrogate things from his mouth.


    Otherwise, how could the timing be so good? As soon as she came to the Demon World, Gu Changge also followed?


    So now she actually had two choices. One was to hand over the bag to Jun Bufan ording to her father''s request.


    The second was to find Gu Changge, make a deal with him, and ask him to let go of his father, while she gave him the bag.


    So now she was tangled in her heart as to how to choose. Gu Changge was not worth believing. If she could trust Gu Changge, she would choose to give the bag to him in exchange for her father''s life.


    Jun Bufan was just a stranger to her now.


    Once the two grew up almost together, although they were not brothers and sisters, their feelings were not inferior to brothers and sisters.


    But all of this changed after meeting Xi Yao. She had great hopes for Jun Bufan and wanted him to be a generation of Demon Emperors like Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, covering all directions.


    In the end, Jun Bufan''s actions deeply hurt her.


    Even though she warned Jun Bufan many times, saying that Xi Yao''s mind was impure and not as pure as she appeared on the surface, Jun Bufan never listened to persuasion, loved her without regret and died as expected in the end.


    During this period, Jun Bufan even maliciously ndered Xi Yao many times because of her affairs. There were so many of those incidents.


    In the end, she, who cared about Jun Bufan the most, ended up being the person he hated the most.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Bai Lian''er''s mouth couldn''t help but disy ridicule. She was so stupid back then that now she couldn''t wait to cross the river of time and strangle herself to death.


    If it weren''t for this matter being her father''sst entrustment, how could she have agreed to this? And just when everyone''s mood was different, at the top of the sacred mountain, with Jun Fan''s whole body glowing, many runes circted as he took thest step.


    On the one hundred and eight steps, there was a sudden humming sound.


    In the end, a splendid brilliance shone there, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple, light intertwined with various colors, and the colorful clouds were flowing, looking extremely dazzling and showing his first ce.


    Suddenly, there was a sensation in all directions, making a sound like a mountain and a tsunami. All the demon n people looked at the man in blue walking toward the top of the sacred mountain, with expressions of amazement, reverence, and envy in their eyes.


    "It''s him!"


    "The third son of the King of Peace and Chaos, this speed has probably broken the record of thousands of years, right?"


    "It''s terrifying! His strength is so strong? He ispletely crushing everyone behind him!"


    "It''s unbelievable that even Song Youwei, the only daughter of the Demon Master, is behind him��"


    Everyone looked at it in shock, but they didn''t expect that at the Banquet of Geniuses, someone would break the record for 6,000 years.


    After what they saw today, it would probably cause a lot of shock in the Demon World!


    "Breaking the record��"


    Empress Xi Yao also had a rare smile on her face, looking at Jun Fan who was walking toward her.


    This talent was indeed rare, and it really surprised her.


    Gu Changge''s face did not change in the slightest, and his heart was full of interest. Now the higher Jun Fan stood, when he fell, he would naturally fall more miserably.


    Jun Fan maintained neither a humble nor an arrogant look on his face and quicklynded on the top of the sacred mountain.


    Looking at Empress Xi Yao and Gu Changge who were sitting in the same seat in front of him, he felt somewhat gloomy in his heart.


    Just now under the top of the mountain, he had been paying attention to the movement above, knowing that Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao had a good conversation.


    Although there was no intimacy or transgression in the manner. But after all, it made him very ufortable, so he showed his true cultivation and broke the record of the Banquet of Geniuses in one fell swoop.


    The current limelight was momentary. However, Jun Fan still maintained a somewhat humble expression and walked over.


    "You are Jun Bufan, right?"


    However, the next moment, Gu Changge''s smiling voice sounded, which shocked Jun Fan''s heart. His mind buzzed even more as if he was hit by a hammer, rumbling and nk.


    His face changed slightly, and his first reaction was to be on guard, intending to crush the jade talisman in his sleeve and let the subordinates who were lying in ambush take action.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    How did Gu Changge know his identity?


    Could it be that Qingzhu betrayed him? And told all of this truthfully?


    "Oh, no, your name is Jun Fan, I confused the two names."


    However, all kinds of thoughts shed in Jun Fan''s heart, the vibration was abnormal, and he was about to make a move.


    Gu Changge''s voice sounded from the front again, with a sense of surprise and a slight apology.

 Chapter 314-1: I wont bully you today, The role of the Purple Crown of Luck (1)

    <h4>Chapter 314-1: I wont bully you today, The role of the Purple Crown of Luck (1)</h4>


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The ripples spread one after another, and the void became blurred as if there was endless divine light permeating. It was more like a door was opening.


    Gu Changge appeared in white fluttering clothes, immortal and divine, aloof, walking from the void. There was a vast and terrifying aura spreading out from around his steps, looking strong and unpredictable.


    At this time, no one could see the terrifying injury he had in front of everyone at all, and his face couldn''t be better. In any case, the origin and bloodline of Prince Sheng were from the Emperor of an ancient royal family and contained many innatews and rune bones.


    After swallowing, it was more or less beneficial. Even if the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, and others were here, they would definitely be shocked and horrified to the point of tingling their scalps.


    They all believed that Gu Changge would not be able to use any ability for at least half a month, and could only hide in the pce to recover from his injuries.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Gu Changge reached out with his palm, and there was a multicolored glow, turning into a terrifying ck grinding disc. It was as if the sea of ????stars fell into the human world, the many souls in the front copsed and exploded in an instant, bing a cloud of blood, and their bodies and spirits were destroyed.


    "When did I say I was seeking death? You think too much."


    "And if you can be counted as a wounded person, I am afraid that there is no perfect person in this world. As for your reluctance, that has nothing to do with me."


    After reacting, Jiang Chuchu looked at Gu Changge and said in a cold voice.


    It was very mocking like divine ice was smashing a jade te, extremely crisp and cold. But having said that, seeing that Gu Changge cared about her, she was actually very happy. After all, Gu Changge''s character was like this, and she didn''t expect to hear anything good from his mouth.


    "You are so lively, it seems that you are not in danger yet. Then it seems that I shouldn��t havee here being a bit self-indulgent." Gu Changge said casually, his figure shed and appeared beside her.


    Jiang Chuchu snorted softly and said, "Even if there is danger, I can handle it myself. Let me tell you it''s because I can''t solve the cmity in the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction."


    "You can''t solve it. Of course, if you beg me, it''s another matter." Gu Changge nced at her and said calmly.


    Then he looked up at the crack in the sky and narrowed his eyes.


    At first, he was just trying it out, wanting to see if the blind cat could meet the dead mouse, he never thought that Jiang Chuchu would be able to help him find the source of Heavenly Extinction.


    But he didn''t expect that she even had her own treasure hunt attribute. Of course, this was a treasure for Gu Changge, and he could improve his own strength, and it could also increase the devouring power of his Great Dao treasure bottle.


    The source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, for the rest of the cultivators and living beings, was purely a terrifying scourge that could not be avoided. Their expressions would change, like avoiding snakes and scorpions, and they didn''t dare to be contaminated.


    Of course, it was impossible for Gu Changge to tell Jiang Chuchu this kind of remark. He also expected her to continue to be his tool person in the future, to find the origin of Heavenly Extinction, and he would enjoy it anyway.


    It was a big deal when it was like now, he didn��t have to work harder, and would only rush over after getting the news.


    "I won''t beg you. Besides, Gu Changge, you came over by yourself, I just reminded you, don''t make a mistake��"


    Jiang Chuchu''s voice was cold, and she couldn''t say what she wanted to ask Gu Changge, this despicable, shameless, and annoying guy.


    However, Gu Changge smiled and interrupted her with a wave of his hand, "If you don''t beg me, then I''ll leave. As for the remaining cmity, you can take care of it yourself. Anyway, I''m toozy to take care of it. It has nothing to do with me. However, don''t you feel ashamed that the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall have mixed up your stupid appearance?"


    "Gu Changge, you are scolding me again�� You�� are too much!"


    Jiang Chuchu was stagnant for a while, and some indignation appeared on her face. She didn''t expect that after Gu Changge came, he would not solve the scourge of heavenly extinction first.


    Instead, he used this matter to threaten and bully her and called her stupid. Why was this guy so annoying as always?


    As a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, just with her detached status and prestige among the younger generation, it was hard to underestimate him. Did she need to say more about her talent? Jiang Chuchu still had this confidence and pride.


    "If you don''t ask me, it will save me some effort anyway." Gu Changge said calmly, she didn''t have the slightest self-consciousness to bully her and pinched her weakness to the bone.


    Of course, even if Jiang Chuchu didn''t ask him, he would definitely rush to it in the end. After all, there was no reason to put the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction on hold.


    It was just that he won''t say these words to Jiang Chuchu. Jiang Chuchu was also very angry when she saw that Gu Changge was nning to go home and leave at any time.


    But what could she do now? After all, it was she who delivered the message and notified Gu Changge, and her purpose was to hope that he could solve the cmity here.


    After all, Gu Changge came here to help her.


    "I see, you just want to take advantage of the fire and make me soft. Gu Changge, you bastard, can''t you just let me go?" Jiang Chuchu said coldly.


    Gu Changge smiled, "It seems that you are not very stupid, and you have not damaged your head because of your cultivation."


    "You��" Jiang Chuchu''s eyes were like ice des that had been quenched with cold air. They were cold and wanted to poke Gu Changge into a bloody hole.


    If eyes could kill, Gu Changge would have been killed countless times by her long ago.


    "Are you begging me?" Gu Changge still smiled lightly.


    "Don��t even think about it." At this time, Jiang Chuchu didn''t know where the courage came from, and it was rare to get tough.


    The cold and beautiful eyes stared at him so coldly. She felt that it might be because she had always been weak in front of Gu Changge. This led to Gu Changge taking pleasure in bullying her.


    Therefore, at this time, it was impossible for her to be soft, even if it was for a while, it might cause Gu Changge to clean up. However, what surprised and stunned Jiang Chuchu was that after hearing what she said, Gu Changge was not angry, but smiled and said,


    "Forget it, seeing how pitiful you are, I won''t bully you today�� Just wait for me here in peace."


    After that, he didn''t wait for Jiang Chuchu''s answer, his figure shed, and he took a step forward, already floating away.


    In the next instant, Gu Changge appeared above the sky, and with a wave of his hand, the surging and terrifying pressure, like the star sea bursting the embankment, rumbled down.


    Many Heavenly Extinction beings, who could not even get close to him, were crushed into a blood mist and exploded in the void.


    "Umm�� then you have to be careful." After reacting, Jiang Chuchu, who was still a little stunned, couldn''t help but reply in a low voice, and then realized that something was wrong, how could she care about Gu Changge?


    However, this surprise came a little too suddenly. How could Gu Changge suddenly be so nice to her today, and he wasn''t angry when he said that?


    Could it be because thest time she asked Gu Changge to be nicer to her? Gu Changge actually agreed, but this guy was very hateful, so he just said no.


    Jiang Chuchu''s personality was cold and calm, and she didn''t like to talk too much. After thinking about this, Gu Changge was also very angry at this time. But soon she thought about it, the change in Gu Changge''s attitude, on the other hand, meant that Gu Changge would actually consider her feelings with scruples.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu suddenly felt a lot brighter and happier.


    ����


    Deep in the midst of the cracks.


    Gu Changge''s figure appeared here, but as soon as he took a step, he felt a tyrannical spirit sweeping over from behind him.


    At the same time, a terrifying fluctuation emerged like a volcanic eruption, and it was unparalleled in strength.


    Great Sacred Realm!


    He didn''t think much about it and just swung his fist towards the back.


    The light of the fist filled the air, and the power was unpredictable, directly overturning the gray fog, and everything around it turned to ashes. Although the Heavenly Extinction creatures in the Great Sacred Realm were born with sanity, it was easily smashed to ashes by a punch and shattered directly.


    With his current strength, Gu Changge could easilypete with the Quasi-Supreme even if he did not use his demonic art. If many means were used, even if it was the Supreme being, or even above the Supreme being, it could be called the existence of the Emperor, and he was sure to contend.

 Chapter 314-2: I wont bully you today, The role of the Purple Crown of Luck (2)

    <h4>Chapter 314-2: I wont bully you today, The role of the Purple Crown of Luck (2)</h4>


    Of course, this so-called Emperor could only be regarded as a Quasi-Emperor Realm at most. If it was someone after being enlightened and attaining the Emperor Realm, he must at least break through to the Quasi-Supreme Realm before talking about it.


    Nine steps to the Supreme, one step to another. So even if it was the Supreme realm, the gap between them was still veryrge.


    "ording to Jiang Chuchu''s words, there is an origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction in the depths. Judging from the fluctuation of this aura, it is obviously much denser than the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction that I encounteredst time."


    Gu Changge went into the depths, and then his eyes became a little intriguing. Because he sensed the aura of the source of Heavenly Extinction was obviously much richer than the source of Heavenly Extinction he had encountered before.


    That was to say, after devouring this source of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction this time, his cultivation could be improved again. At this time, he suddenly remembered the Purple Crown of Luck that he obtained a long time ago.


    There was a limit to how many times that thing could be used. But Gu Changge didn''t know how effective it was.


    Just this time, he had the opportunity to try it. Thinking like this, in his palm, there was a sh of purple-gold light and a purple crown appeared like it was made of immortal gold.


    After using it Gu Changge saw a phantom sh in front of him. In the dark, he felt that the aura around him became unpredictable and mysterious.


    However, not long after he walked forward, he suddenly saw a figure rushing toward him in the gray fog. With unparalleled power, the entire space was rumbling and copsing continuously.


    It was a headless corpse covered in gray fog.


    "The headless corpse of the Quasi-Supreme Realm, even the origin isplete�� Jiang Chuchu''s luck is really good, she can be called my lucky star."


    Gu Changge couldn''t helpughing. The space in the crack looked more like a small world, with no visible edge.


    But there were mountains,kes, mountains, and even pavilions and pces.


    This headless corpse had been contaminated by the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction for countless years and was even wearing broken armor and battle clothes, holding a spear.


    When it swept in, the mountains and rivers copsed, and all the peaks copsed and turned into powder. The prestige of the Quasi-Supreme Realm was like the sky falling down and covering it, was terrifying to the extreme.


    "Not only does the Heavenly Extinction aura remain in the body, but there''s also the immortal aura��"


    Gu Changge''s figure moved and disappeared in ce, still rushing toward this headless corpse.


    Immediately afterward, he made a move, and the vast fluctuations suddenly enveloped all directions, wanting to suppress this corpse, intending to devour the origin that was still remaining in it.


    The void copsed and turned into a terrifying big palm print, even if it was a Quasi-Supreme, it would be difficult for him to break free from this bondage for a while.


    The spirit of the headless corpse swept over and seemed to be very angry. But in the next moment, the world exploded and was shrouded in palm prints.


    With a rumbling sound, many mountain ranges copsed, and the ground shattered into countless cracks. He was directly covered and crushed by a palm, and the tyrannical Quasi-Supreme body almost exploded.


    It didn''t take long for theplete source of a Quasi-Supreme to be devoured up quickly, leaving only a piece of ashes in ce. Gu Changge''s figure shed and left the ce.


    He was a little suspicious, and encountering theplete Quasi-Supreme source was inseparable from the Purple Crown of Luck.


    "Huh?"


    But at this time, Gu Changge suddenly felt that something was wrong. His figure swept away, quickly disappeared, and appeared in another direction. He saw a pitch-ck boat emerging in the thick gray fog.


    It was rusty, stained with blood, there are traces of various battles on it, broken battle suits, ancient armor�� and other headless corpses. The boat was made of an unknown material.


    The whole body was dark and without any luster, but it gave people an indescribable feeling of terror and palpitations. Who would have thought that such a strange boat would suddenly appear in the ce where the cmity broke out in thend of Heavenly Extinction?


    As long as it was a cultivator, at this time, there would be a burst of horror. Moreover, the fog rolled, like a terrifying deep sea, looking endless. It was this pitch-ck boat that suddenly appeared, making no sound, which surprised Gu Changge.


    He didn''t expect to see someone breaking in here.


    In the boat, there was a wave of divine sense, which suddenly swept over, and the gray fog burst, which was extremely terrifying. Even the headless corpse that attacked Gu Changge just now calmed down and knelt on the spot, as if bowing to the monarch.


    On the boat, it could be seen that there were many figures, all of them were Heavenly Extinction beings and they were not weak, and they were all born with spiritual wisdom.


    "If you can walk through thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction it seems that you should be a member of the Imperial Court of Absolute Heavenly Extinction."


    "The guesses of the old guys in True Immortal Academy were correct. This time, there are people from the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court who are really behind the scenes."


    Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a thoughtful expression. He remembered the news he got from Yue Mingkong earlier.


    The Imperial Court intends to establish Heavenly Extinction Reincarnation, trying to find the sessor of Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. In Yue Mingkong''sst life, she witnessed with her own eyes that the people of the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court were born and searched for the descendants of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation everywhere.


    At that time, Ye Ling was very cautious and never showed any trace. As for whether Ye Ling came into contact with the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court, Yue Mingkong didn''t know that.


    Gu Changge had heard a lot of news from her, but he didn''t expect that the people of the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court would be born so early.


    "Could it be that the timeline has advanced a lot�� Maybe it has something to do with the Purple Crown of Luck. Maybe I should give it a try."


    Thinking like this, Gu Changge didn''t look at all.


    At the moment when the other party''s consciousness swept over, a vague fog suddenly rose above his face, and only a pair of god-like eyes showing indifference were revealed.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The next moment, an even more terrifying aura emerged as if the Lord of Reincarnation had fallen into the world. The fluctuations of the six realms of reincarnation were vast and boundless, evolving everything, and overturning the sky.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A muffled buzz came, and there was a shudder in the boat. At the same time, several figures above flew out and fell directly, with a face full of horror and embarrassment.


    "Hateful��"


    An obscure voice came, and then in the boat, a man with a pale face and bloodless, wearing a purple-gold armor walked out. The cultivation base that appears was impressively the early stage of the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    He was a member of the Royal Family of the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court.


    Gu Changge almost recognized this person at first nce. Most of the Heavenly Extinction beings had different shapes, but only those of the Royal Family were the same as the human race.


    In addition, the bloodline of the Heavenly Extinction Royal Family was enough to suppress the other Heavenly Extinction beings, making them walk on the ground in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction and go anywhere. The man in front of him didn''t look very old, but in fact, he was very old, and even his clothes were very simple.


    At this moment, he was looking at Gu Changge in awe, and the rest of the figures that appeared behind him were also shocked and stood there motionless. They also didn''t understand why there were outsiders appearing in a ce where the aura of Heavenly Extinction was so strong.


    And he was still a young man. What made them even more incredible was that even His Royal Highness the Third Prince was not a match for this young man. The spiritual sense that investigated just now was severely injured the first moment it touched the opponent.


    "Outsider?"


    The man in the purple-gold battle uniform looked at Gu Changge with fear and said in themonnguage of the outside world.

 Chapter 314-2: I wont bully you today, The role of the Purple Crown of Luck (1)

    <h4>Chapter 314-2: I wont bully you today, The role of the Purple Crown of Luck (1)</h4>


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The ripples spread one after another, and the void became blurred as if there was endless divine light permeating. It was more like a door was opening.


    Gu Changge appeared in white fluttering clothes, immortal and divine, aloof, walking from the void. There was a vast and terrifying aura spreading out from around his steps, looking strong and unpredictable.


    At this time, no one could see the terrifying injury he had in front of everyone at all, and his face couldn''t be better. In any case, the origin and bloodline of Prince Sheng were from the Emperor of an ancient royal family and contained many innatews and rune bones.


    After swallowing, it was more or less beneficial. Even if the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, and others were here, they would definitely be shocked and horrified to the point of tingling their scalps.


    They all believed that Gu Changge would not be able to use any ability for at least half a month, and could only hide in the pce to recover from his injuries.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Gu Changge reached out with his palm, and there was a multicolored glow, turning into a terrifying ck grinding disc. It was as if the sea of ????stars fell into the human world, the many souls in the front copsed and exploded in an instant, bing a cloud of blood, and their bodies and spirits were destroyed.


    "When did I say I was seeking death? You think too much."


    "And if you can be counted as a wounded person, I am afraid that there is no perfect person in this world. As for your reluctance, that has nothing to do with me."


    After reacting, Jiang Chuchu looked at Gu Changge and said in a cold voice.


    It was very mocking like divine ice was smashing a jade te, extremely crisp and cold. But having said that, seeing that Gu Changge cared about her, she was actually very happy. After all, Gu Changge''s character was like this, and she didn''t expect to hear anything good from his mouth.


    "You are so lively, it seems that you are not in danger yet. Then it seems that I shouldn��t havee here being a bit self-indulgent." Gu Changge said casually, his figure shed and appeared beside her.


    Jiang Chuchu snorted softly and said, "Even if there is danger, I can handle it myself. Let me tell you it''s because I can''t solve the cmity in the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction."


    "You can''t solve it. Of course, if you beg me, it''s another matter." Gu Changge nced at her and said calmly.


    Then he looked up at the crack in the sky and narrowed his eyes.


    At first, he was just trying it out, wanting to see if the blind cat could meet the dead mouse, he never thought that Jiang Chuchu would be able to help him find the source of Heavenly Extinction.


    But he didn''t expect that she even had her own treasure hunt attribute. Of course, this was a treasure for Gu Changge, and he could improve his own strength, and it could also increase the devouring power of his Great Dao treasure bottle.


    The source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, for the rest of the cultivators and living beings, was purely a terrifying scourge that could not be avoided. Their expressions would change, like avoiding snakes and scorpions, and they didn''t dare to be contaminated.


    Of course, it was impossible for Gu Changge to tell Jiang Chuchu this kind of remark. He also expected her to continue to be his tool person in the future, to find the origin of Heavenly Extinction, and he would enjoy it anyway.


    It was a big deal when it was like now, he didn��t have to work harder, and would only rush over after getting the news.


    "I won''t beg you. Besides, Gu Changge, you came over by yourself, I just reminded you, don''t make a mistake��"


    Jiang Chuchu''s voice was cold, and she couldn''t say what she wanted to ask Gu Changge, this despicable, shameless, and annoying guy.


    However, Gu Changge smiled and interrupted her with a wave of his hand, "If you don''t beg me, then I''ll leave. As for the remaining cmity, you can take care of it yourself. Anyway, I''m toozy to take care of it. It has nothing to do with me. However, don''t you feel ashamed that the descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall have mixed up your stupid appearance?"


    "Gu Changge, you are scolding me again�� You�� are too much!"


    Jiang Chuchu was stagnant for a while, and some indignation appeared on her face. She didn''t expect that after Gu Changge came, he would not solve the scourge of heavenly extinction first.


    Instead, he used this matter to threaten and bully her and called her stupid. Why was this guy so annoying as always?


    As a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, just with her detached status and prestige among the younger generation, it was hard to underestimate him. Did she need to say more about her talent? Jiang Chuchu still had this confidence and pride.


    "If you don''t ask me, it will save me some effort anyway." Gu Changge said calmly, she didn''t have the slightest self-consciousness to bully her and pinched her weakness to the bone.


    Of course, even if Jiang Chuchu didn''t ask him, he would definitely rush to it in the end. After all, there was no reason to put the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction on hold.


    It was just that he won''t say these words to Jiang Chuchu. Jiang Chuchu was also very angry when she saw that Gu Changge was nning to go home and leave at any time.


    But what could she do now? After all, it was she who delivered the message and notified Gu Changge, and her purpose was to hope that he could solve the cmity here.


    After all, Gu Changge came here to help her.


    "I see, you just want to take advantage of the fire and make me soft. Gu Changge, you bastard, can''t you just let me go?" Jiang Chuchu said coldly.


    Gu Changge smiled, "It seems that you are not very stupid, and you have not damaged your head because of your cultivation."


    "You��" Jiang Chuchu''s eyes were like ice des that had been quenched with cold air. They were cold and wanted to poke Gu Changge into a bloody hole.


    If eyes could kill, Gu Changge would have been killed countless times by her long ago.


    "Are you begging me?" Gu Changge still smiled lightly.


    "Don��t even think about it." At this time, Jiang Chuchu didn''t know where the courage came from, and it was rare to get tough.


    The cold and beautiful eyes stared at him so coldly. She felt that it might be because she had always been weak in front of Gu Changge. This led to Gu Changge taking pleasure in bullying her.


    Therefore, at this time, it was impossible for her to be soft, even if it was for a while, it might cause Gu Changge to clean up. However, what surprised and stunned Jiang Chuchu was that after hearing what she said, Gu Changge was not angry, but smiled and said,


    "Forget it, seeing how pitiful you are, I won''t bully you today�� Just wait for me here in peace."


    After that, he didn''t wait for Jiang Chuchu''s answer, his figure shed, and he took a step forward, already floating away.


    In the next instant, Gu Changge appeared above the sky, and with a wave of his hand, the surging and terrifying pressure, like the star sea bursting the embankment, rumbled down.


    Many Heavenly Extinction beings, who could not even get close to him, were crushed into a blood mist and exploded in the void.


    "Umm�� then you have to be careful." After reacting, Jiang Chuchu, who was still a little stunned, couldn''t help but reply in a low voice, and then realized that something was wrong, how could she care about Gu Changge?


    However, this surprise came a little too suddenly. How could Gu Changge suddenly be so nice to her today, and he wasn''t angry when he said that?


    Could it be because thest time she asked Gu Changge to be nicer to her? Gu Changge actually agreed, but this guy was very hateful, so he just said no.


    Jiang Chuchu''s personality was cold and calm, and she didn''t like to talk too much. After thinking about this, Gu Changge was also very angry at this time. But soon she thought about it, the change in Gu Changge''s attitude, on the other hand, meant that Gu Changge would actually consider her feelings with scruples.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuchu suddenly felt a lot brighter and happier.


    ����


    Deep in the midst of the cracks.


    Gu Changge''s figure appeared here, but as soon as he took a step, he felt a tyrannical spirit sweeping over from behind him.


    At the same time, a terrifying fluctuation emerged like a volcanic eruption, and it was unparalleled in strength.


    Great Sacred Realm!


    He didn''t think much about it and just swung his fist towards the back.


    The light of the fist filled the air, and the power was unpredictable, directly overturning the gray fog, and everything around it turned to ashes. Although the Heavenly Extinction creatures in the Great Sacred Realm were born with sanity, it was easily smashed to ashes by a punch and shattered directly.


    With his current strength, Gu Changge could easilypete with the Quasi-Supreme even if he did not use his demonic art. If many means were used, even if it was the Supreme being, or even above the Supreme being, it could be called the existence of the Emperor, and he was sure to contend.

 Chapter 401-1: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenly comes to light (1)

    <h4>Chapter 401-1: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenlyes to light (1)</h4>


    "Nothing meaningful. I wouldn''t interfere in the affairs of the Demon World, but I am concerned about Xi Yao''s affairs. After all, this Gu is a good person who helps others. How can I sit still while you bully and take advantage of other people��"


    Gu Changge smiled.


    "Gu Changge, don''t make a mistake. As someone from the younger generation, many things are beyond your control."


    The Night Demon''s face sank. He couldn''t understand what Gu Changge meant by saying this, but it didn''t prevent him from knowing that Gu Changge insisted on interfering in the Demon World.


    <i>Isn''t Xi Yao''s business the matter of the Demon World? What''s the difference?</i>


    "Do you really think that being the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal family, you can really interfere in everything?"


    Jun Fan had been paying attention to this side, and seeing this scene, the sneer in his heart deepened.


    He knew that Gu Changge''s strength was very strong, far from what he could reach now, but his Uncle Ye still had an imperial weapon in his hands, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword!


    If the strength of the Supreme Realm,bined with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword burst out in full power unless someone in the Quasi-Emperor Realm existed, who couldpete against it?


    And what he was betting on was that Gu Changge arriving to the Demon World without his Guardian.


    If he lost the bet, he didn''t have to worry, he had already figured out a way out, but he would be a little unwilling.


    "It seems that you are determined to seek death."


    "I said, you can��t touch Xi Yao, even if she once killed your whole family."


    Hearing Night Demon''s words, Gu Changge couldn''t help from shaking his head slightly, though his tone was still calm, "If you are self-professed to cultivate, kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe I can spare your life for a while."


    "You��" Hearing this, Night Demon''s forehead almost jumped with blue veins, and he had never seen such an arrogant person before.


    The realm of cultivation was far inferior to him, but he was so arrogant and looked like he already had his life under control.


    When Jun Fan heard this, his heart was full of anger, and his face was not good-looking, "Damn, this guy is really arrogant! How dare he humiliate Uncle Ye like this."


    And as the words fell, Gu Changge shot, and the peerless immortal sword that seemed to be condensed by countless rules instantly descended and shed toward the Night Demon.


    The five-colored divine light soared into the sky, and the sword energy was boundless, like the transformation of many stars, submerging the sky.


    This power was too vast and terrifying, making everyone go pale as it was no longer something that human beings couldpete with.


    Faced with this kind of fluctuation, any creature would instantly turn into powder.


    "You��"


    The pupils of the Night Demon in the ck gold robe shrank slightly, he didn��t expect that Gu Changge would make the first move from above the sky.


    In his hand, there was a long ck sword that looked like cast from immortal gold, and his Supreme aura emerged as it shed forward.


    The movement was not very fast, but there was the sound emitted from heaven and the earth, and it suddenly crossed endless space.


    "This is�� the resonance of the Dao, the sound of harmony, and the sound of energy pervading the universe!"


    "This is the power of an imperial weapon!"


    Every big figure in the Demon World got goosebumps all over their bodies. This was enough to kill themon people, and it could only be drawn by the existence of taboos.


    "Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword�� How could it be in his hands��?" Even Empress Xi Yao''s expression changed.


    Dao Resonance, which had always only appeared in the most ancient legends, belonged to the power of the Emperor, and now they really saw it firsthand.


    Between heaven and earth, there were terrifying projections that emerged from the unspeakable ce, like the Supreme aura that existed in the Emperor Realm.


    In it, the Dao was suppressed stubbornly, and innumerable strands were falling down. There were dragons leaping, phoenixes dancing, and the voice of God was like a knife, ying all living beings!


    However, this was just the apanying heavenly sound, which contained endless terror.


    The real killer move was the ck heavenly sword, which pierced through the sky at once as if crossing many realms and shed in front of Gu Changge''s eyebrows in the blink of an eye.


    The sky was torn apart, and the ages were turned into ashes.


    It was terrifying!


    Seeing this scene, even the King of Peace and Chaos and others, who had reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm were palpated and horrified.


    This was the spiritual thought that could throb all living beings and creatures.


    This sword was apanied by countless ck lines, each of which was aw, and each strand was enough to cut off a Quasi-Supreme, or even a Supreme being!


    Innumerable threads, condensed on the ck de, focused on Gu Changge''s forehead.


    It was conceivable how terrifying this attack was. Time and space were cut off, and there was a vacuum of heaven, which looked invincible.


    Even the immortal sword condensed in Gu Changeg''s hand could not help but shatter at this moment, and they were not on the same level.


    "ng!"


    But in the next moment, a peerless heavenly sound rang out, and a golden nine-story pagoda emerged cast in divine gold, with the prestige of the world, and unparalleled strength.


    It quickly emerged behind Gu Changge and hung down with vast goldenws. Every goldenw was indestructible.


    The sword fell on it, making a terrifying vibration, but it didn''t do any damage, and Gu Changge stood still, not even lifting his robe.


    Gu Changge''s face remained unchanged, and he said lightly, "It can''t even break through my defenses, what means will you use to deal with me?"


    "This is��"


    "The legendary Heavenly Tower?"


    "How could it be in your hands!"


    The Night Demon''splexion changed dramatically, he felt the trembling sound from the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, his arms almost spasmed, and his bones shook violently.


    After all, he was not a True Emperor, and it was difficult to exert the true power of Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword.


    As for the Heavenly Tower in front of Gu Changge, it was said that it was the thing of the Immortal Pce, which had the effect of suppressing the Luck of the world. It was thick and indestructible.


    Some even said that it was something used by a True Immortal!


    Even if Gu Changge couldn''tpletely activate it, it was easy to protect himself in a short period of time.


    The rest of the big figures in the Demon World were also stunned at the moment. At the moment of the collision just now, the peerless heavenly sound almost shattered their souls.


    They dared not imagine how strong it would be to face this sword. But now Gu Changge was not only unimpeded, he even had the ability to use other means!


    This strength was simply unfathomable, even if the Heavenly Tower could protect him, but without strong energy support, it was empty talk.


    "The Heavenly Tower turned out to be in his hands�� How many tricks did he hide?"


    Empress Xi Yao''s heart was also shaking abnormally. She wanted to speak out just now to tell Gu Changge to be careful.


    But it seemed that she waspletely overthinking it. Gu Changge''s methods were beyond her imagination.


    She estimated that even in the heyday when she was not poisoned, she would not be Gu Changge''s opponent by using all means.


    His strengthy in the fact that no one knew his bottom card and his true strength.


    "How is this possible�� How could the Heavenly Tower fall into Gu Changge''s hands? This is not right��"


    Jun Fan''s face was not good-looking, his brows were tightly wrinkled. He took out another jade talisman hidden between his sleeves, and silently sent a message to notify the others, so that they could act quickly.


    Gu Changge had be the biggest variable.


    He initially took Gu Changge into consideration, but he did not expect that Gu Changge had so many means and even insisted on protecting Xi Yao.


    "Let Uncle Ye hold off Gu Changge, and the rest take this opportunity��"


    Jun Fan''s eyes shed slightly, and he informed the rest of the people through themunication talisman.


    The battle below the top of the sacred mountain was also extremely terrifying. Everyone was fighting, attacking each other in the sky, and the bones were piled up.


    Soon, the battle between Gu Changge and the Night Demon broke out again.


    Gu Changge''s dharma body of ten thousand feet was like the transformation of the Dao, with mysterious and endless fluctuations.


    "Just hold him back��"


    Night Demon received Jun Fan''s voice, and now he understood how difficult Gu Changge was, his eyes shed, and his figure rose into the sky.


    "Are you going to hold me back?"


    Gu Changge smiled, he still had this intention, and many methods were not easy to use in front of others.


    Wasn''t this Night Demon just looking to run away?


    "Protect Empress Xiyao, if she loses a hair, you don''t have to return to me."


    He instructed Tian Ze and the others.


    "Yes master, don''t worry, we will protect Empress Xi Yao."


    Although Tian Ze and the others looked fierce, their strength was not to be underestimated.


    After that, Gu Changge''s figure disappeared from the spot, the dharma body of ten thousand feet evolved, the void trembled with an extremely fast speed.


    The two rushed out of this ce and came to the outside world, where the most terrifying battle broke out.


    Within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, there were deste people, all depleted stars, broken continents, and lifeless star corpses.


    "Gu Changge, why do you insist on helping her? Empress Xi Yao''s methods are cruel, and the heavens are angry, If the great Demon World continues to be under her control, it will be destroyed sooner orter."

 Chapter 401-2: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenly comes to light (2)

    <h4>Chapter 401-2: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenlyes to light (2)</h4>


    Outside the realm, Night Demon also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t intend to fight against Gu Changge, intending to dy him and give the others a chance to assassinate Empress Xi Yao.


    "What does it matter to me if the Demon World is destroyed or not? I''ve said that I won''t interfere in the Demon World. I''m not interested in how your Demon World is doing."


    Gu Changge said casually, "If you want to keep dying time, you don''t have to."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Night Demon frowned, and the ck gold robe on his body was glowing, with an immortal aura, as if it could withstand the ages.


    "Because you will die soon."


    Gu Changge said, and at the same time, the Heavenly Tower shed and descended from the top of his head andnded on his shoulders.


    "How arrogant, you even took out the Heavenly Tower, you are underestimating me too much."


    The Night Demon sneered. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so arrogant. After arriving outside the realm, he first took out the Heavenly Tower.


    <i>How confident was he in his own strength?</i>


    "It was a cover-up just now, I didn''t want to shock the world, or do you think I need to use weapons to defend against you?"


    Gu Changge spoke calmly, smiling as if mockingly.


    In the next moment, monstrous demonic energy suddenly appeared in his hand. This was a halberd forged by wless ck crystal, exuding a terrifying aura that shattered the ages and ughtered the heavens.


    "What is this Ominous aura?"


    Night Demon''splexion changed slightly, and he sensed that something was wrong.


    This was a strong sense of danger as if his soul was frozen and cracked, and it would be pierced by that devilish halberd at any time.


    At this moment, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in his hand seemed to sense the danger, as if it was recovering, the aura above it was terrifying along with the brilliant radiance. It was sharp and pressing as the ck light surged with an absolutely powerful blow.


    "You''re going to die, and you are still asking so many questions?"


    Gu Changge''s expression was still turbulent. With his steps, the void blurred, and he disappeared from the spot in an instant. The Eight Deste Demon Halberd swept down, and the nearby star field exploded at once.


    The terrifying fluctuations caused Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword to make a terrifying cracking sound in an instant, and it seemed that it was difficult to continue to contend.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Night Demon was severely injured in an instant. He groaned and coughed up blood, his internal organs were in severe pain, and his hand holding the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was almost cracked.


    This was a destructive power, and any level in front of it could only be turned into powder. At this moment, his face was horrified, it was unbelievable, why did Gu Changge still have such means?


    Even he, who possessed the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, was far from his opponent.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    In the next moment, Gu Changge walked towards him, and a chaotic gray mist spread as he walked, covering the vicinity.


    Heaven and earth were exhausted, all things turned dead, and they were plunged into eternal silence.


    A ck Dao, with ck light hanging down, floated above his head, like a ck hole swallowing the heavens, with a terrifying palpitation.


    "How is this possible! You turned out to be a descendant of demonic art!?"


    Seeing this scene, Night Demon finally reacted, and hisplexion changed drastically, turning extremely pale.


    He recognized Gu Changge''s identity. This made him desperate, and he couldn''t believe it, how could Gu Changge be the inheritor of demonic art?


    It was so creepy that his skull was about to explode.


    He raised his hand, and all the power poured into the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, trying to rush out of this ce.


    The sword light was sky-shattering, and thews from the Dao of the Sword flowed out.


    Gu Changge''s expression remained the same, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd swept down, and the void exploded as if even the universe had ruptured and was split into two.


    Afterward, the gray fog loomed over the sky, shrouding all the star fields, and there was a heart-pounding scream before everything finally returned to silence.


    On the top of the sacred mountain, the figures of Gu Changge and Night Demon rushed out of the realm.


    There were more assassins who rushed in instantly, and their strength was powerful. Many geniuses had suffered from their poisonous hands, and they couldn''t resist for a moment.


    For a time, this ce was full of shouts, and everyone brought out their weapons and fought each other.


    "I have sent orders to the army of the pce, and they will arrive soon."


    Empress Xi Yao''s face was calm and not flustered.


    It was true that she couldn''t use her energy, but just relying on the terrifying level of her fleshy body was not something that ordinary people could get close to.


    Not to mention that there were many strong people left by Gu Changge by her side. This assassination was finallying to an end.


    During the thought just now, she already knew in her heart who betrayed her. While this made her angry, it was more of a chill.


    It seemed that her next step was to shuffle all the confidants around her.


    Before that, she never thought that the most trusted confidant she had cultivated since childhood would betray her one day and poison her meal.


    Until now, she still remembered how she rescued her from the mouth of the big demon, and how she taught her the method of cultivation.


    Thepanionship for hundreds of years was still fresh in her mind. In the end, she actually repaid herself like this.


    "The naivety that Gu Changge said at the time turned out to be this. It seems that he already noticed it��"


    The corner of Empress Xi Yao''s mouth turned a little self-deprecating. This was no longer a matter for the authorities to be obsessed with. It was purely because she was too stupid.


    And now, she began to think about another question, if Jun Bufan was not dead, where would he hide now?


    Had he changed his face, or had he gone into hiding?


    But what Empress Xi Yao could be sure of was that Jun Bufan was definitely the one who nned the assassination this time.


    The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was the best proof.


    Six thousand years ago, her mother You Yue Demon Emperor disappeared, leaving only the weapon and a simple letter.


    The content of the letter was also very simple, it was to tell her that the Demon World was about to be in chaos and the weapons were left to her for self-defense, and she was asked to make up her own mind.


    If it weren''t for the content of the letter, she wouldn''t havee this far. Therefore, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword must have been left by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor to his son in the end.


    "I seem to have fallen into a misunderstanding because the body from Jun Bufan''s tomb disappeared, so I thought that he died by fraud and was not really dead, and is just hiding somewhere."


    "But what if this was his old suspicion? He deliberately led me to doubt this? He was actually dead at the time, but before the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang disappeared, he reshaped his soul and let him carry his original memory. Reincarnation? Because of this, I never found Jun Bufan?"


    Empress Xi Yao''s eyes could not help narrowing as the foggy clouds surrounding her thoughts were cleared.


    "Could it be that I''ve been nning for so long and it will fail��"


    But just when Empress Xi Yao figured out a certain key point, Jun Fan''s expression turned ugly.


    Although he was also fighting in the crowd, he had been paying attention to the battles outside the territory and wanted to see Uncle Yee here after suppressing Gu Changge.


    Uncle Ye was his biggest support now. If Uncle Ye took action, Empress Xi Yao would never have had the possibility to survive.


    But now Uncle Ye was fighting with Gu Changge, and it was difficult to get out after dying it there for the time being.


    He underestimated the power of Empress Xi Yao on this side. Although he had sent many strong men to kill them, they all died tragically on the top of the sacred mountain, and could not hurt her at all.


    Then once the army of the pce arrived, the situation would definitely be reversed in an instant, and many people would not be able to escape.


    Thinking of this, although Jun Fan was not reconciled, he could only grit his teeth and summoned everyone to flee.


    In this assassination, the person he underestimated the most was actually Gu Changge.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge, there would never have been any ident in this assassination, but Gu Changge''s strength and means were unbelievably strong.


    "Run away, don''t stay."


    Then, Jun Fan took a deep breath and sent a message to inform many of his subordinates.


    He also began to think about the next n, and he was absolutely unwilling to let Empress Xi Yao go like this.


    Fortunately, in this assassination, he had been behind the scenes and had not really appeared.


    In this way, he was still safe for the time being, and no one would suspect him. He was still in the dark, and Empress Xi Yao was still in the light.


    "Qingzhu, I''m sorry��"


    Jun Fan nced at Qingzhu, whose face was a little pale in the distance, and felt a little sad in his heart.


    Now the person most likely to reveal his identity was Qingzhu next to Empress Xi Yao.


    However, in order to preserve his identity in this life, he could only kill her.


    With Jun Fan''s order, many assassins looked at each other and ran out of the mountains one after another, choosing to evacuate.


    In the distance, the mighty Imperial Pce army finally crashed with a murderous aura and carried out a cleanup.

 Chapter 402-1: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (1)

    <h4>Chapter 402-1: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (1)</h4>


    The sky trembled and the mountains shook! The sound of rumbling arrived, like a thousand troops galloping over to kill.


    The ck army descended from beyond the sky, attacking in all directions.


    This was a group of elites, and even their mounts were pure-blooded beasts, with scarlet eyes, powerful strength, and silky hair, exuding a dazzling light.


    "Attack!"


    This group of troops got news from the pce, and then rushed to this ce just a while ago.


    Her Majesty the Empress was attacked, this incident shook the court and the opposition, making everyone angry.


    After that the army in the pce quickly assembled, they rushed to the ck and White Academy through the teleportation array.


    They were like a torrent as they began to surround and kill many assassins who had not yet had time to escape.


    Suddenly, a massacre began, and there were screams everywhere.


    The general trend had passed, and many assassins, even if they were unwilling in their hearts, were of no avail as they started to escape everywhere.


    However, the speed at which they escaped was notparable to the speed at which manyrge armies were chasing and attacking them.


    Many people saw that it was difficult to escape, and they chose to self-destruct directly on the spot. Their body and spirit were both destroyed, the mist of blood drifted away, the end was ruthless and abnormal, leaving no survivors.


    "It''s over, these assassins all started to retreat, they all fled outside."


    "It was quite a false rm, thanks to Young Master Changge for holding down the Night Demon, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "Yeah, if there was no Young Master Changge, Her Majesty the Empress would have been really fierce this time. It is hard to imagine that the other party had prepared so many means in order to assassinate Her Majesty the Empress, even the weapon used by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was involved��"


    "That''s an imperial weapon! Fortunately, Young Master Changge still holds the Heavenly Tower in his hand, otherwise it would be hard to resist."


    Many important officials of the demon n who watched this scene, all breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, and they were relieved, and their hearts were full of emotion.


    In the battle just now, they were also injured a lot. Butpared to this injury, they were still more worried about the poison of Her Majesty the Empress.


    If the poison was strong, then the Demon World would probably be in chaos in a short period of time, and it would make people panic.


    It was estimated that many big figures were involved in this attack.


    Even a Supreme Realm powerhouse like Night Demon attacked with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword. Even Her Majesty the Empress in her prime would probably not be able to deal with it.


    "Hmph, this person ran away. The guy who hides his head and shows his tail doesn''t dare to show his true colors at all! But Your Majesty is fine, so I can rest assured when I wait."


    From the sky, Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos, Demon Master and others all fell down, their bodies were covered in red while some ces even showed visible bones, and the injuries were extremely serious.


    Their opponents were very strong, and there were some people whose strength was even above them. If it weren''t for therge number of them, they probably would have already been defeated and killed.


    <strong><b>Whoosh whoosh!!!</b></strong>


    Soon, everyone had no time to recover from their injuries, and they turned into a divine light and headed toward the top of the sacred mountain.


    "Great, we survived, and the assassins escaped."


    Seeing that this attack was finally over, many geniuses also showed joy on their faces, and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Many people were even more paralyzed to the ground. They were all supported by one breath just now.


    "I failed this time, but there will always be a next time."


    Jun Fan closed his eyes and heard from the rest of the young geniuses, sitting cross-legged and resting on the spot to recover from his injuries.


    There was a deep sense of unwillingness in his heart, but at this time, no one paid attention to it.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"


    Song Youwei, who was also stained with blood, came from under the sacred mountain and asked respectfully.


    "I''m fine��"


    Empress Xi Yao shook her head.


    She stood on the top of the mountain and looked out of the domain. With her current ability, she couldn''t sense the battle that was taking ce there.


    Although she knew that Gu Changge was strong, she was not sure until the result came out.


    After all, the other party was the Night Demon, a character who had been in the Demon World 6,000 years ago, and now he was holding the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, which was even more powerful and almost invincible.


    And just when Empress Xi Yao was thinking. Suddenly there was a faint wave from outside the realm, and then the void in front of her was blurred, and Gu Changge''s figure appeared.


    He looked calm, and his robes were as good as new, unstained by fine dust.


    Empress Xi Yao and Song Youwei were both stunned, a little disbelieving that Gu Changge looked so rxed. He didn''t seem to have any problems, there was no injury on his body, his breath was steady, and there was no disturbance.


    If they hadn''t seen the battle between him and Night Demon just now, no one would believe that this would be what Gu looked like after the war.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your kindness, are you all right?"


    After reacting, Empress Xi Yao looked at Gu Changge and cupped her hands, and asked. Song Youwei also looked at Gu Changge with an unbelievable look.


    How the hell did he look like that when he just came after fighting?


    "Of course, I''m fine."


    Gu Changge waved his hand, very casual, and then said with a somewhat regretful tone,


    "That guy was smart as he suddenly ran away. I was worried about this side, so I didn''t go after him. But nothing happened on your side, right? I think the assassins have already retreated."


    "The Night Demon ran away? It seems that this is why these assassins escaped."


    Song Youwei was a little surprised, and admired Gu Changge even more.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your concern, I''m fine."


    Empress Xi Yao shook her head, she actually didn''t believe Gu Changge�� words. She felt that this matter might not be as simple as Gu Changge had mentioned.


    The Night Demon should not have escaped, but was killed by him. If Night Demon really escaped, then Gu Changge probably wouldn''t look like this, and now she knew him a little.


    Therefore, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword should also be in Gu Changge��s hands now.


    However, since Gu Changge didn''t say anything, she knowingly didn''t ask. For today''s matter, she had already epted Gu Changge''s great favor.


    Although the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was precious, it should be nothing for Gu Changge.


    When the Purple Mansion was destroyed, most of the underlying resources fell into his hands.


    One or two pieces of imperial weapons may be very precious to ordinary Taoist sects, but Gu Changge even had Immortal artifacts such as the Heavenly Tower.


    Now she was a little curious about how Gu Changge killed Night Demon.


    "It''s fine." Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled and seemed to be quite concerned.


    Just as Empress Xi Yao thought, after the Night Demon died, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword naturally fell into his hands.


    In addition, it also included the Supreme Origin of the night demon. It was just he didn''t have to say this kind of thing, Empress Xi Yao should be smart and won''t ask too much.


    Gu Changge''s trip to the Demon World, although he nned to find the son of the Demon Emperor and Bai Lian''er. But with the encounter of something like the Supreme origin, he naturally would not let it go.


    It wasn''t that Gu Changge nned to hide the news of Night Demon��s death.


    But he found that the Night Demon did not leave anything like a life token or something. If news of his death spread, Jun Bufan might panic.


    He also nned to use Jun Bufan to draw out the big fish behind him, so naturally he didn''t n to startle the snake like that. Now, ording to the current situation of the Demon World.


    Empress Xi Yao was really just a chess piece, the real chess yer was still behind the scenes and had never appeared.

 Chapter 317: All day long, Jiang Chuchu is thinking of getting good things for free

    <h4>Chapter 317: All day long, Jiang Chuchu is thinking of getting good things for free</h4>


    Gu Changge''s figure appeared outside the crack and there seemed to be a floating light flickering beside him as he appeared beside Jiang Chuchu in a single step.


    "Are you okay?"


    Jiang Chuchu''s figure shed, stepping forward as she asked, her eyes fell, and she looked up and down at Gu Changge. She found that his breath was peaceful and stable, not like he was injured, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She still remembered the shocking injury when Gu Changge was corroded by the aura of Heavenly Extinctionst time.


    "I��m fine." Gu Changge waved his hand and smiled naturally, "I didn''t expect that Your Highness, the Holy Maiden, would care about me, the demon. It''s really ttering."


    "You''re thinking too much since it��s my fault. If something happens to you, I''ll be sorry."


    Hearing this, the concern on Jiang Chuchu''s face disappeared, and she nced at Gu Changge, and exined showing a cold face.


    "Okay, okay. I know you care about me." Gu Changge smiled and reached out to embrace her slender waist.


    Jiang Chuchu was about to deny it, but suddenly, her body stiffened and her expression froze. The whole figure was like a y sculpture, standing there, very unustomed to Gu Changge''s intimate behavior.


    Ayer of redness appeared on her delicate white skin. She didn''t know what she was feeling now. She clearly felt that Gu Changge was extremely annoying, but she just couldn''t refuse.


    Moreover, Gu Changge bullied her again and again, and when they first met, he suppressed her and imprisoned her in his small world. It was the darkest and most helpless time for her.


    Afterward, she even witnessed the process of Gu Changge calcting the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor and killing him. It had an indescribable impact on Jiang Chuchu''s more than 20 years of cultivation.


    Gu Changge was really horrible and terrifying, but he didn''t kill her, even if she knew many secrets of Gu Changge. He even took the initiative to rescue her and solved several cmities of Absolute Heavenly Extinction for her.


    "Chuchu?"


    At this time, Gu Changge suddenly called out softly, making Jiang Chuchu who was in turmoil, suddenlye back to her senses, looking at him suspiciously with her cold and beautiful eyes.


    "Huh?" Jiang Chuchu motioned for him to continue.


    "You didn''t say anything?" Gu Changge smiled.


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned for a moment, then said softly, "Thank you."


    "That''s it?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and seemed a little dissatisfied with her answer.


    "Then what do you think of me?" Jiang Chuchu looked at him, and after tasting the sweetnessst time, she became more and more daring to fight against Gu Changge.


    "Then it seems that you want something for free, huh?" Gu Changge asked with interest.


    Hearing that, Jiang Chuchu thought about it seriously. It seemed that she was really just waiting to get things for free without doing anything. As a result, Gu Changge came all the way, and it took so many days for him to solve such trouble.


    But she just said thank you. It was kind of embarrassing to say this. However, she had no regrets about the hateful Gu Changge. Jiang Chuchu thought about these words and felt that there was still some sincerity, and maybe she would have to continue to trouble Gu Changge next time.


    So she said lightly,


    "I don''t care about that. This matter has nothing to do with you. If you didn''t kill the Human Ancestor, there wouldn''t be so much trouble. However, thank you very much�� woo woo��" But she didn''t say the rest because her mouth was gagged.


    Jiang Chuchu''s beautiful eyes widened, and her jade fist mmed on Gu Changge''s body, sending out terrifying fluctuations like mountains and seas. If the ordinary cultivators were there at this time, maybe they would all explode, and their bodies and spirits would be destroyed.


    Her strength should not be underestimated. When caught off guard, her subconscious power was still very terrifying. However, no matter how hard Jiang Chuchu struggled, she couldn''t get rid of it.


    In the end, she hummed out of her nose and didn''t bother to struggle. Anyway, Gu Changge didn''t bully her like this once or twice. Jiang Chuchu was also used to it.


    "Chuchu?" Gu Changge smiled and called out.


    "Um?" Jiang Chuchu looked at him with her beautiful eyes, but she seemed very calm at this time.


    Even if Gu Changge didn''t care about her current nickname, it felt normal. Gu Changge had always been very picky about women, and there were naturally fewer women who made him interested.


    Jiang Chuchu was not only useful to him, but also helped him obtain the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and made him love her. At this time, Gu Changge would naturally not begrudge some tenderness.


    "Chuchu, do you want me to do something to you?" But the next moment, Gu Changge smiled, and in a sh, he appeared in another direction.


    Jiang Chuchu had already closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling slightly. But she didn''t know that when Gu Changge suddenly said this, her whole person was stunned, she opened her eyes and realized all this.


    Then, on her delicate face of immortal jade, two groups of red clouds suddenly appeared. She became angry and annoyed, and her eyes suddenly became cold.


    "Gu Changge��you''re really a bastard!" Jiang Chuchu said in a cold voice with anger.


    "What? Are you disappointed, Chuchu?" Gu Changge smiled and stood in the void in the distance. The white clothes were moving, and they were looking extraordinary and immortal as if they were going to step on the immortal road and fly away.


    The smile on his face, in the eyes of Jiang Chuchu now, was almost exactly like a bastard, and it was extremely hateful.


    "Why do you always like to bully me?" Jiang Chuchu felt all kinds of grievances in her heart, but her face was still cold.


    She had given in to this extent, but Gu Changge was still teasing and bullying her. This made her, who had always been disinclined to be noisy, couldn''t help but want to grind her teeth and curse at Gu Changge.


    But she abruptly endured it.


    "When did I bully you again?" Gu Changge said calmly, "It''s toote for me to love you."


    Jiang Chuchu was very angry at his shameless words.


    Which man loved his woman like him?


    "However, this can be regarded as the reward I want. Don''t think about getting good things for free in the future. If you want me to help you, then you have to pay the price, understand?" Gu Changge spoke again.


    With a wave of his sleeve, the void blurred, and a portal appeared. In a blink of an eye, he left this ce and disappeared without a trace. Although he imed to be in seclusion to recuperate. But in fact, apart from Jiang Chuchu, no one knew that Gu Changge had been here.


    But just in case, he had to go back first.


    "I����"


    Jiang Chuchu was stunned by Gu Changge''s words, and infinite resentment arose in her heart. What do you mean, don''t think about getting good things for free?


    All of her people belonged to Gu Changge, so Gu Changge still intended to take advantage of her? Did that mean that in the future, she would be bullied by Gu Changge just like she was today?


    "The scourge of Heavenly Extinction was obviously solved by him, but at this time, the credit is all on me. He doesn''t want anything."


    Then, Jiang Chuchu thought about something else and looked fixedly in the direction where Gu Changge left. Ripples were born in her heart, and she couldn''t calm down for a while. Before that, she had never thought about letting Gu Changge rece the Human Ancestor.


    Even if Gu Changge took the initiative to mention it, she would directly refuse it, and she never hesitated or wavered. But now, as soon as this thought appeared, it was like a raging fire, and it was difficult to stop.


    With Gu Changge''s current reputation, she only needed to announce at that time, who would know if it was true or not?


    ����


    "How is Young Master Changge''s injury now?"


    "I saw that Young Master Changge''splexion is much better than before."


    "It can only be said that it is worthy of young master Changge, even if he suffered such a serious injury. He recovered within a few days. Such a powerful vitality is stronger than some ancient freaks."


    "Yeah, if it were us, we would probably have died long ago with such an injury."


    In the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, a magnificent pce was very lively, and many people came here. Many geniuses gathered, including Yin Mei, Ying Yu, Gu Xian''er, Qing Feng, and others.


    There were also several Elders of the True Immortal Academy who had heard the news and rushed here. At this moment, it was the few geniuses who were speaking, all with sighs and admiration.


    In the center of the pce, Gu Changge greeted everyone with a smile and a slightly pale face. It was the first time he had appeared in front of outsiders in this period of time.


    In front of him, there was also a chessboard that was ck and white. When everyone came to visit him, he was ying chess with Ji Qingxuan to pass time.


    After returning to this ce, Gu Changge began to prepare for his next step. The fight between the two Sons of Luck, Qin Wuya and Chu Hao, could not be triggered so easily under his secret guidance.


    What Gu Changge had to do was to take out Zi Yang Heavenly King first.


    Of course, only he knew this. In the eyes of everyone at this moment, Gu Changge''s cultivation and aura were slightly better than some time ago. But it still hadn''t reached the point where his wound was fully healed.


    This injury was no small trouble for him.


    "Young Master Changge has injured his origin. To recover, it will take a little longer��"


    The Elder who spoke slightly shook his head and withdrew his hand to inquire about Gu Changge''s injury. With Gu Changge''s identity, naturally, he would notck all kinds of divine materials and holy medicines, but it was still such a case, which showed how terrifying his injury was.


    Everyone had different emotions when they heard these words.


    "The Elders are over-concerned." Gu Changge smiled slightly, "This injury will heal in half a month at most, it''s nothing big. However, during this period of time, I wonder whether Elders have any news about Qing Xiao Yi?"


    "Or is it�� the news of Heavenly King Zi Yang?"


    Then, Gu Changge took the initiative to speak, directly mentioning another matter, and asked. Hearing this, the atmosphere in the pce changed abruptly, even the Elders who were smiling just now, their expressions stiffened, and they were suddenly speechless.


    The faces of many geniuses also showedplex fears.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King!


    During this period of time, if the inheritor of demonic art was the most popr, then Zi Yang Heavenly King was definitely the second most popr. Even in the eyes of many people, Zi Yang Heavenly King might repeat the mistake of Prince Ying.


    Not only did he kidnap Qing Xiao Yi who had the Immortal Demonic Body, but he also seemed to be rted to the inheritor of demonic art! Zi Yang was going to hunt down the inheritor of demonic art, but he ended up kidnapping Qing Xiao Yi in secret.


    In addition, during this period of time, various rumors and spections arose, causing a sensation all over.


    But Zi Yang Heavenly King still did not show up.


    In the eyes of everyone, it was a manifestation of silent escape.

 Chapter 318: Young master Changge is really worthy of admiration, the clues of Zi Yang Heavenly King

    <h4>Chapter 318: Young master Changge is really worthy of admiration, the clues of Zi Yang Heavenly King</h4>


    "During this time, we also asked Purple Mansion about the whereabouts of Zi Yang Heavenly King, but even Purple Mansion does not know a thing."


    "We will not forget about Qing Xiao Yi��s matter, but Zi Yang Heavenly King''s whereabouts are unknown. It is even more difficult to find Qing Xiao Yi. It is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "It''s not that we are cking off, but this kind of thing is beyond human ability."


    An Elder couldn''t help sighing. Although the Supreme being was strong, if you want to find the other party when the other party was deliberately hiding their traces, it was also very difficult, and there was almost no possibility of sess.


    They also tried to deduce where Qing Xiao Yi was based on the bloodline of Qing Xiao Yi''s brother. But the two were not biological siblings and were not rted by blood.


    In the end, there was no choice for them but to give up. His words also changed the expressions of many geniuses present here, and they sensed a subtle meaning.


    "Looks like there''s going to be a good show."


    "Young Master Changge still didn''t let it go."


    As the Supreme sect behind Zi Yang Heavenly King, how could Purple Mansion not be aware of his traces?


    After all, the inheritance of Zi Yang Heavenly King''s cultivation came from the Purple Mansion, and the Purple Mansion only needed a little means to determine where Zi Yang Heavenly King was.


    "It seems that Purple Mansion intends to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    "As a Supreme sect, it does have such courage and strength."


    Several geniuses looked at each other and understood the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Hearing what the Elder said, Qing Feng also said with a bitter expression, "Purple Mansion doesn''t care about a little guy like me at all, in front of them, let alone my sister who was kidnapped, even if she dies tragically, they wouldn''t care. Standing tall and overlooking everything, in their eyes, Heavenly King Zi Yang is their only hope for the future�� And my sister and I are just little ants that can be pinched to death."


    His words made many geniuses silent, feeling the sadness of a small person. Obviously, his sister was kidnapped, but he was powerless and was not even qualified to resist.


    Everyone fell silent.


    The Purple Mansion behind Zi Yang Heavenly King would rather offend the rest of the Dao lineages and protect a ruthless descendent like Zi Yang Heavenly King. After all, Heavenly King Zi Yang might be rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    And this "maybe" could be erased at any time because of the existence of Purple Mansion! At that time, who would go against the Purple Mansion because of this?


    "It seems that the Purple Mansion is deliberately concealing the traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King. Could it be that Purple Mansion is nning to risk the world''s justice and n to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King?"


    Gu Changge pondered for a while, sighed slightly, and then said, "But don''t worry. Since I promised something, I naturally won''t shirk it."


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King and the Purple Mansion behind him are so arrogant, maybe this time the inheritor of demonic art has infiltrated the True Immortal Academy and has an inseparable rtionship with Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard the words. They didn''t expect that even if Gu Changge was injured, he would still stand strong and never forget this. Many people still thought that he might be at ease and recuperating, and he had no time to take this matter into consideration.


    But now it seemed that Gu Changge was determined to find out Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "Young master Changge made a promise to that girl and still cares about her, with such a temperament, he is truly worthy of admiration!" All the geniuses sighed.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge." Qing Feng understood what Gu Changge meant, and immediately said with gratitude.


    Gu Changge waved his hand. Several Elders looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Anyway, they did not dare to intervene easily. Lightly, the two sides were unttering, and at worst, the body and spirit would be both destroyed.


    Afterward, after seeing Gu Changge, everyone retired one by one. In the end, only Gu Xian''er stayed, and she seemed a little hesitant to speak.


    "In front of me, don''t beat around the bush." ??Gu Changge had a calm expression, holding a teacup in his hand, and took a sip.


    In addition to Gu Xian''er, Ji Qingxuan was standing beside him.


    "With your current situation, can you intervene in this matter?"


    Gu Xian''er frowned slightly, worried about Gu Changge''s injury, but Gu Changge himself didn''t care at all.


    "It''s just a matter of dealing with a Zi Yang Heavenly King, what''s there to care about." Gu Changge didn''t care about that.


    Gu Xian''er''s brows were still tightly wrinkled.


    "Don''t be so brave. If I hadn''t agreed to Qing Feng casually, I wouldn''t have involved you��" She felt a little guilty and remorseful.


    Gu Changgeughed suddenly, put down the teacup, and said unhurriedly, "Don''t be sentimental, and think I''m here for you. It''s just that Zi Yang Heavenly King is blocking my way. Besides, I suspect that he has colluded with the inheritor of demonic art."


    "Maybe I can find the inheritor of demonic art because of him. Gu Xian''er, if you don''t change your character, one day I will sell you off, and you may have to count the money for me."


    "Well, I''m being selfish. It''s your body, not mine. Do you think I''ll care if it hurts?" Gu Xian''er didn''t care about Gu Changge''s sarcasm and looked at him coldly.


    At this time, her eyes were as cold as ice. After saying that, she turned her face away, her skirt fluttered, and she looked aloof and vulgar and left the hall with a burst of immortal energy.


    "This girl is really helpless. She��s still cute when she is angry." Gu Changge shook his head slightly, and Ji Qingxuan, who was beside him, quickly filled the teacup for him.


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King''s junior brothers and junior sisters, are they still in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom?" Gu Changge nced at her and asked lightly.


    "They are still there and haven''t left. Could it be that the young master wants to do something to them?" Ji Qingxuan nodded and asked curiously.


    Purple Mansion was a behemoth with a long heritage and was extremely ancient. Even among the many Immortal sects and Supreme sects, they could be ranked at the forefront. This was also the reason why many Elders were afraid to take action.


    Although the Hidden Royal Family behind her was less ancient, it had declined, even if it had not declined, it was far less than the terrifying ancient heritage of Purple Mansion.


    "Make a move? No, how can I attack them when I am elegant and easy-going? I just want to invite them over for a cup of tea." Gu Changge smiled and said casually.


    Ji Qingxuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded, although she didn''t follow Gu Changge as fast as her sister Su Qingge. But she was very smart, and some things were easy to understand, and there was no need to say more.


    For example, she also understood some of Gu Changge''s personality habits more clearly. Ji Qingxuan felt that Gu Changge had actually seen her abnormality long ago, but she had never been able to spot it.


    From some of his usual words, she could feel Gu Changge''s interest, like he was teasing a small pet. For her, that time was the most disturbing and tense.


    This made Ji Qingxuan''s back often wet with cold sweat, and her heart was almost raised to her throat. It turned out that Gu Changge just asked casually and didn''t care. This kind of feeling was like walking on the edge of a cliff.


    Ji Qingxuan felt that Gu Changge did this on purpose. She had been following Gu Changge for a while, and many rumors from the outside world seemed unreal to her.


    Whether it was gentle or elegant, or strong and arrogant, all of them were wrong.


    Unpredictable.


    Only this word could describe him.


    "Pass on my instructions, go to the residence of the Purple Mansion disciples, and invite all of them here. If they don''te, then you''re wee to suppress those that should be suppressed, and disable those who should be beaten."


    Afterward, Gu Changge spoke again and asked Ji Qingxuan to instruct this matter. Ji Qingxuan did not dare to dy and hurriedly went down to give orders.


    Gu Changge rubbed the teacup made of white jade. His eyes gradually deepened.


    He started to think about other things.


    During this period, in addition to the powers of the Dao Lineages, he began to pay attention to the existence of the inheritors of demonic art and sent major powerhouses to search for their traces.


    Another thing also shocked the entire Upper Realm.


    The two ancient beings in Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Buddha Mountain fought against each other. It was said that these two beings were both characters who had failed to be enlightened.


    Their current cultivation was only half a step away from enlightenment.


    In the battle that took ce outside the sky, there were still vast fluctuations even hundreds of millions of miles away, the sky and the earth were torn apart, shocking everyone.


    The stars within a million miles were turned into ashes and dust.


    As for the oue of that battle, no one knew a thing about it. Some people said that the Buddha of Buddha Mountain was slightly better, and some people said that the existence of Emperor Mountain was stronger.


    All in all, there were different opinions.


    And through this incident, Jin Chan was also pushed to the forefront of the wind and waves, and many people learned what happened from the mouths of many geniuses.


    The reason for the war between Emperor Mountain and Buddha Mountain. Speaking of which, it was entirely caused by this Jin Chan.


    As a monk, not only was he not merciful, but he did whatever he wanted. As a result, Prince Sheng was killed by the inheritor of demonic art. Many people called him a demon monk!


    "Demon Monk? It seems that the grievances of Emperor Mountain have not been digested, so they just wanted to find a ce to vent."


    Gu Changge thought of Purple Mansion, and at this time, he had to find a fool to charge him first. After thinking about it, it was still best to take advantage of Emperor Mountain.


    "As long as the hatred of Emperor Mountain does not disappear, Purple Mansion will definitely be noticed at this time, and I can give them a signal."


    Gu Changge smiled, raised the chess piece, and dropped it, the entire chessboard changed vertically and horizontally, suddenly like a thousand atmospheres, mysterious and unpredictable.


    "Checkmate!"


    ����


    At the same time, in a tall mountain range not very far from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom. Among the craggy rocks, the cliffs, the ancient trees were tall and lush, and their branches were covering the sky.


    Large swaths of fog drifted here. In the void, there was a constant flickering of light. If one looked closely, they would find that this was a very hidden and mysterious rune. These runes covered all directions and were condensed into hidden patterns.


    At this time, even if there was a Spiritual Sense of a Supreme being sweeping down in the sky, it was impossible for it to find the anomaly here. Because these hidden patterns were extremely superb, in addition to the surrounding mountains, there were also various hidden divine weapons.


    In thend shrouded in formations, there was a ruin that had been abandoned. The copsed pce buildings, pagodas, and temples were covered with moss, looking very ancient and vicissitudes.


    A heroic man in a purple robe, with ck hair and a shawl, with facial features exuding a sense of righteousness, was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    Threads of brilliance seemed to pour down from the sky and were finally absorbed by the lines between his eyebrows.


    There were many geniuses near the purple-robed man, both from the human race and the ancient races, with a strong aura, and they were guarding and patrolling around, and they were extremely vignt.


    The man in the purple robe was Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    He was nning to refine the immortal aura so as to solve the problem of his immortal eye and see if he could find a way to solve it.


    Contrary to what everyone thought, in fact, Heavenly King Zi Yang did not go too far from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.

 Chapter 319: Invitation for tea, Even if I am injured, I can still cover the sky with one hand

    <h4>Chapter 319: Invitation for tea, Even if I am injured, I can still cover the sky with one hand</h4>


    There was actually a reason for Zi Yang Heavenly King to appear here. First, he didn''t know where to go. Secondly, because he wanted to know thetest news, he was waiting here for the arrival of his Senior brother Qin Wuya.


    When he learned that he was being used of kidnapping Qing Xiao Yi, and had a lot to do with the inheritor of demonic art. Zi Yang Heavenly King waspletely stunned as if he was struck by lightning, his head was buzzing, and he couldn''te back to his senses for a while.


    His first reaction was that these rumors were all false, and he was being framed. After all, he was chasing the inheritor of demonic art. Although he could not catch up, his many followers were injured. But kidnapping Qing Xiao Yi? Had a lot to do with the inheritor of demonic art? How could he do that?


    Later, when he got the details of those rumors, Heavenly King Zi Yang was extremely furious and hated the heavens. He directly roared and shattered the mountains and rivers in a radius of ten thousand miles. He was framed by someone!


    He didn''t do anything, and was used of such huge me? The followers around him could attest to this kind of thing. Since he came out from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom''s Capital to hunt down the inheritor of demonic art, he almost never acted alone.


    How did he rush to the Ancient Qinglong Kingdom and kidnap Qing Xiao Yi in such a short period of time? This simply could not be done. But from the many details in that news, it also included the scene recorded in the memory stone. It made Zi Yang Heavenly King feel dumbfounded and his eyes would pop out.


    If he hadn''t been very aware of what he had done during this time, he might have suspected that he had taken Qing Xiao Yi away. After all, it involved the power of Hongmeng!


    The person who took the shot at the beginning had the same power as him. But as far as Heavenly King Zi Yang knew, apart from him, there was no other person in this world who had this kind of power.


    And the situation at the time was even more coincidental. If the other party deliberately framed him, how would he know that Qing Feng possessed the Heavenly Artifact, the Heavenly Bottle?


    If there was no Heavenly Bottle, Qing Feng would have died at that time, and it was even less likely to reveal the existence of the power of Hongmeng. All of this seemed to be aplete coincidence, and still logical. There were no ws and exnations that could be found. Moreover, in conjunction with another sensational event, it almost blocked Zi Yang Heavenly King''sst retreat.


    Didn''t he go after the inheritor of demonic art at that time? But why would the inheritor of demonic art appear in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, and in front of all the geniuses, attract people to thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction?


    Prince Sheng died, and Gu Changge was seriously injured! The sensation caused by this incident was tens of thousands of times more shocking than that of Qing Xiao Yi being kidnapped, and the impact was even more unimaginable.


    This made Zi Yang Heavenly King feel chills all over his body, and his eyes almost went dark. The terrifying cold air rushed from his tailbone to his head, and it was almost impossible for him to move.


    Fright, anger, unease�� and most of all, fear. For this kind of thing, no matter how he exined it, it was impossible to wash away, unless he could find the real murderer who kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi.


    Find that mysterious person who, like him, possessed the power of Hongmeng. But the difficulty of this kind of thing was even more difficult than clearing the suspicion. The other party was nning to kill him.


    When he said he was going to hunt down the inheritor of demonic art, the inheritor of the demonic art appeared and pped him in the face. In this way, everyone would think that he and the inheritor of demonic art had actually negotiated it a long time ago.


    Withyer uponyer of calctions, interlocking, terrifying to the point of making him palpitate.


    "Qing Xiao Yi has an Immortal Demonic body, except for the inheritor of demonic art, no one will kidnap her�� And the person I was chasing at that time turned out to be a fake inheritor of demonic art. , the purpose of all this is to calcte me�� Damn it, don''t let me know who is plotting against me!"


    Thinking of these things, Zi Yang Heavenly King was extremely angry and unwilling. His fists were clenched, and the killing intent was so monstrous that even the sky seemed like it would be shattered at any time. But then, he calmed down, after all, he was not an impulsive and mindless person, knowing that this kind of anger was just in vain.


    "The most urgent task is to know who the enemy is. The Purple Mansion behind me cannot give up because of this!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King calmed down and began to seriously think about countermeasures. Because his identity was simr to the rest of the ancient freaks, the family he was born into was the power line in the Purple Mansion. So he was not very worried that if such a thing happened, he would be abandoned by the forces behind him.


    Afterward, Zi Yang Heavenly King hesitated and struggled for a moment, intending to use a secret technique, but this would wear down the immortal runes in his immortal eyes.


    If he wanted to use itter, it would be more difficult.


    "There''s no other way. If you don''t even know who the enemy is, even if there is a countermeasure, so what?"


    Zi Yang suited himself.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, in his blood, there were many runes emerging, constantly surging, and they all converged in the sky. Then, the rune between his eyebrows split open, and a radiance emerged, iparably bright and solid as if all kinds of divine lights were emerging.


    Followed by the appearance of a hazy scene. It was a broken corner of the future. Although it was blurry, Zi Yang Heavenly King could see the figure of that person clearly.


    "What? That''s�� Gu�� Changge!?? Why is it him again."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s eyes widened, and the corners of his eyes were about to split, making it hard to believe this scene. Although it was just a vague figure, how could he not recognize that kind of temperament and appearance and such a face?


    This was his great enemy, Gu Changge! Could it be that Gu Changge was dealing with him again? Was all this actually calcted by Gu Changge? Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t figure it out at all, his head was a mess, and he still wanted to see the details.


    But in the next moment, those heartfelt horrors came again. In the faint, he saw the scene when the mountain gate was shattered and destroyed by a palm from the eight thousand states across the sky.


    Every inch of his cell, flesh, and bones trembled, creating unspeakable fear. Zi Yang Heavenly King turned pale, sweating profusely, and his whole body was wet as if he had been fished out of water.


    "How is it possible��" His voice trembled, and his eyes were horrified and filled with fear.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t figure out why he suddenly saw that nightmarish, indelible scene that apanied him from generation to generation.


    ����


    The Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion was named Zi Yan, but her original name was actually Liu Zi Yan. His father was the current patriarch of Purple Mansion, and he was powerful in the Upper Realm.


    Although Liu Zi Yan was not among the ten Candidate disciples of True Immortal Academy. She was also a Quasi-Candidate level, though very low-profile and only a few people had seen her make a move, and her strength was definitely not weak.


    There were even people who collected the portraits of all the beautiful girls in True Immortal Academy, and finally selected the ten most beautiful girls and named them ten beautiful pictures.


    Liu Zi Yan was also one of them.


    She had a beautiful face, and a slender figure, and was wearing a long purple dress, embellished like flowers. The lotus strides were gentle like immortal flowers swaying, morous and noble, and exuding an amazing beauty.


    In the residence of all the disciples of the Purple Mansion in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Inside the pce.


    Liu Zi Yan stood in the first ce, her brows furrowed, her voice cold.


    "Gu Changge invited all of us to have tea?"


    Behind her, there were the rest of the disciples of the Purple Mansion, their faces were heavy and uneasy. They were very nervous, and they all worshiped the True Immortal Academy. This time, they followed Zi Yang Heavenly King and came to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom for the trial.


    It was just that because of Zi Yang Heavenly King''s high vision, many people did not be his followers but stayed here.


    "This is the Master''s order, and I hope Holy Maiden Zi Yan won''t make it difficult for me to make him wait."


    "Master said that if the Holy Maiden Zi Yan rejects his kindness, then I can only use force to take you away."


    In front of the pce gate, a tall young man with divine light all over his body said in a deep voice. His name was Wang Zhong. His eyes contained divine inscriptions, and wisps of divine light, and there was great majesty between opening and closing.


    There were also many geniuses behind him, all of them with strong cultivation and amazing aura. In the entire True Immortal Academy, almost no one knew about them. The mighty pressure shrouded this ce, causing many cultivators and creatures on the street to be extremely shocked.


    "Gu Changge is such a good man!" Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan frowned, and her voice was like a thousand years of mysterious ice, crisp but cold.


    In terms of identity, she and Gu Changge were from the same generation, but Gu Changge had such an attitude and didn''t take her seriously. For Liu Zi Yan, these were actually not important.


    What worried her was whether the matter of Zi Yang Heavenly King would even involve them now. When he was in True Immortal Academy, there was a conflict between Gu Changge and Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Afterward, Gu Changge even took action, humiliating Zi Yang Heavenly King in front of all geniuses and the Elders. This feud was not so easy to solve. Now was an eventful time.


    The matter of Zi Yang Heavenly King was known to the whole world, and Gu Changge even threatened them to seek justice for Qing Feng. Liu Zi Yan had already guessed Gu Changge''s purpose.


    And now, someone was sent to invite them to drink tea. Drinking tea was just an excuse, and Hongmen Banquet''s house arrest was probably the real thing.


    "Holy Maiden Zi Yan, please!"


    "My Master has prepared a tea feast, and I''m just waiting for everyone from Purple Mansion to go."


    "In addition, Master also asked me to wait for a word by the way. He is injured, and he may be a little ill-mannered at that time. I hope that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan will not take offense!"


    Wang Zhong spoke again and was very polite, but there was no doubt in his words. This was already an unabashed threat. And if Liu Zi Yan dared to refuse, he and the people behind him would immediately start to suppress everyone.


    Liu Zi yan''s body trembled with anger, and her silver teeth clenched tightly.


    "What a great young master!"


    Even if Gu Changge was seriously injured, he was definitely not something she could resist. Not to mention that Gu Changge''s words were already obvious. If she dared not to obey, he would order to directly suppress everyone here.


    Such a strong attitude made Liu Zi Yan extremely angry and unwilling, but there was nothing she could do. The many disciples behind her were also pale and extremely frightened.


    After all, the arrogant group in front of her was sent by Gu Changge!


    In this Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, who would not be afraid? Even the Elders who came to preside over the overall situation would not dare to offend Gu Changge!


    "Even if he is seriously injured, he can still cover the sky with one hand! Okay, please wait for a while, Young Master Changge, Zi Yan will be here soon."


    After taking a deep breath, Liu Zi Yan calmed down and spoke to Wang Zhong in front of her. Zi Yang Heavenly King was an ancient freak from the lineage behind her. If one counted it ording to her seniority, he could be ranked many generations above her ancestors.


    Liu Zi Yan did not believe that Heavenly King Zi Yang would do such a thing. Under the guidance of Heavenly King Zi Yang, she learned an ancient cultivation method that she had been cultivating for many days and could not be leaked to the outside world.


    She had also heard Zi Yang Heavenly King talk about his ambitions and Dao, and did not believe that he would be the one who would work with the inheritor of demonic arts and kidnap Qing Xiao Yi.


    "Holy Maiden Zi Yan misunderstood. My Master''s intention is to ask everyone toe over now. Master��s time was precious, and he didn''t want to waste it on such trifles."


    However, what Wang Zhong said at the next moment made Liu Zi Yan freeze, and endless humiliation and anger arose in her heart. How powerful and bullying was this? He just said this. It was unabashed contempt and indifference!


    Although the rest of the Purple Mansion��s disciples were equally angry, they only dared to be angry but did not dare to speak, and did not dare to say a word. Seeing this scene, mockery shed in Wang Zhong and the other''s eyes.


    In front of their Master, they still dare to pretend?


    "Okay, let''s go now!"


    Afterward, forcing herself to calm down, Liu Zi Yan almost gritted her teeth and said, this was the first time she had felt this powerlessness and humiliation since she grew up.


    And soon, Liu Zi Yan and others left and rushed to the pce area where Gu Changge was located. After they got there, Wang Zhong led them into the hall. They finally met Gu Changge who invited them to drink tea.


    "Master, you can''t let me��"


    "So cruel every time."


    There was a chessboard in the hall, and the two people were sitting opposite each other. The beautiful woman was looking aggrieved, looking at her white face, which was smeared with ink.


    On the other hand, the man on the other side, in white clothes and white socks, with loose ck hair and a sloppy expression, didn''t even realize it, as if he did not do all of this.


    He nced over here and smiled slightly.


    "Oh, Holy Maiden Zi Yan is here? Qingge, go and make tea, don''t neglect my distinguished guest."

 Chapter 320: Its just the tip of the iceberg, in fact, you misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 320: Its just the tip of the iceberg, in fact, you misunderstood</h4>


    Hearing this, Ji Qingxuan didn''t have time to wipe off the ink smeared on her face by Gu Changge, and hurriedly got up and went to make tea. She had asked Gu Changge before if he wanted her to prepare something in advance, after all, he was inviting her toe over for tea.


    If he didn''t even have tea when she came, wouldn''t he seem to look down on them too much? But Gu Changge just waved his hand and said that he didn''t need it, drinking tea or something was not important.


    Ji Qingxuan didn''t care too much. She guessed that the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion might not be able to leave this ce today. Even if she could get out, they would probably have to pay a terrible price.


    "Zi Yan greets Young Master Changge."


    Liu Zi Yan''s expression was ugly at the beginning when she entered the pce, but she soon recovered her calmness and greeted Gu Changge. When she came here, she thought about Gu Changge''s many ways to make things difficult.


    But she didn''t expect him to be like this, even though the tea was freshly boiled, and there was no preparation at all. Such a contemptuous attitude made Liu Zi Yan very angry. But she still had to hold back and smile politely in return.


    <i>He was even toozy to prepare something for the Banquet, this Gu Changge is really strong and arrogant, exactly the same as the previous rumors.</i>


    Liu Zi Yan thought so in her heart and calmed herself down. If there was a real conflict, she would definitely not be Gu Changge''s opponent.


    Even though Gu Changge was injured.


    For the rest of the geniuses, even if Gu Changge was in such a state, he was still an unmatched terrifying mountain.


    "Greetings Young Master Changge!"


    The many disciples of Purple Mansion behind Liu Zi Yan were also extremely nervous and uneasy at this moment and greeted Gu Changge with great fear. Although Gu Changge in front of him looked harmless, he even had an extraordinary demeanor and was not like a mortal person.


    But the shadow of a man.


    Only when you really face him could you feel the terrifying pressure and heart palpitations.


    "Take the rest of the disciples to another ce to entertain them. I have something to talk about with Holy Maiden Zi Yan."


    "However�� I really didn''t expect that the Holy Maiden Zi Yang woulde so quickly, Qingge, I knew that this girl waszy, and I even asked her to go to prepare the tea earlier, but she just didn''t go�� Well, I��ll have to teach her a lesson in time."


    "I hope that Lady Zi Yan will not take offense to my poor reception."


    Gu Changge smiled very casually, instructed Wang Zhong at the entrance of the hall, and then he got up and walked down.


    When Ji Qingxuan, who was not far away, heard this, she just wanted to roll her eyes in her heart. She knew how to bezy all day, and she was so diligent. She really appreciated Gu Changge''s method of throwing the me with ease.


    "Young Master Changge is joking, this sweet girl is honored to see the true face of Young Master Changge."


    "To be able to drink tea with the young master Changge is really a blessing for Zi Yan, which is something that countless girls can only envy."


    Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan''s heart skipped a beat. But she was still forcing herself to remain calm, she replied with such a smile like watertight. She didn''t believe that Gu Changge was so bold and dared to do anything to her at will.


    Even if he had a grudge against Zi Yang Heavenly King, it was impossible for him to vent his anger on her. If something happened to her here, Gu Changge wouldn''t be able to escape the responsibility.


    After all, many cultivators saw hering to Gu Changge''s side with their own eyes.


    "Holy Maiden��"


    Many disciples of Purple Mansion looked at Liu Zi Yan with worried expressions.


    If they were taken away, it would take them a while to take action if something happened to her. Their support would be toote.


    "Could it be that you can''t even trust the character of Young Master Changge?" Liu Zi Yan said lightly.


    The implication was if something happened to her. Gu Changge was inseparable from this matter, so they could rest assured. As for character, from the rumors, Gu Changge''s character was not very good.


    Hearing this, the disciples of the Purple Mansion couldn''t help but feel relieved and asked Wang Zhong to take them away.


    Although Gu Changge was talking about hospitality, none of the people present were idiots, and they all understood that it was actually house arrest.


    Now the entire Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom was under the control of Gu Changge, although the ce he chose for the trial at that time was the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. But as soon as Zi Yang Heavenly King disappeared, the Six Crown King was low-key and mysterious and did not like to fight for power. As a result, no one in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom dared to disobey Gu Changge''s words, even if they were disciples of Purple Mansion.


    Now Gu Changge wanted to ce them under house arrest.


    Even if the Elders of the True Immortal Academy knew about it, they would not dare to say anymore, instead, they would turn a blind eye.


    "It seems that Holy Maiden Zi Yan has misunderstood Gu a little bit, she is so vignt and suspicious of my good intentions��"


    Gu Changge shook his head and smiled helplessly, then pointed to the seat in front of him and motioned for Liu Zi Yan to take the seat.


    Liu Zi Yan nodded and sat down, naturally not believing Gu Changge''s words.


    She was not a three-year-old child, she had her own set of standards for right and wrong, let alone judging whether a person was good or bad.


    Suddenly, she looked at the chessboard not far away and asked curiously, "Does Young Master Changge also like to y chess?"


    She had dabbled in chess, and although she couldn''t be called over by every one, she had a good vision. ck and white were distinct and crisscrossed. From this simple chessboard, one could actually glimpse heaven and earth, and many mysteries.


    One could even see the cultivation level of the person who fell on the chessboard.


    In a trance, she actually saw the chessboarde alive, ck and white, suddenly rising into the sky, like a sea dragon breaking out of the water, the strong wind turned ck and white, and it soared up to 90,000 miles.


    Darkness and lightbined into chaos, and chaos opened up and separated heaven and earth.


    Every chess piece on it had be blurred, as if it had been transformed into a living being, transformed into various Dao forces, transformed into Ancient Supremes, transformed into Supreme Master��


    "Take all beings and spirits as chess��"


    In Liu Zi Yan''s heart, her voice trembled slightly. At this moment, she couldn''t find any more words to describe her mood other than the stormy waves.


    Unfathomable.


    It was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Everything he had shown now was like the tip of the iceberg above, how much was hidden under it? No one knew this except Gu Changge.


    This made Liu Zi Yan''s mind unable to calm down for a while, and she never expected to see such a scene today. Gu Changge looked at her expression and vaguely guessed everything she saw.


    But he didn''t care, he just smiled and said, "It''s not like I like it, I''m just bored to pass the time. After all, I''m seriously injured now, so I can only stay in the pce honestly, and I can''t go anywhere."


    Liu Zi Yan looked at him deeply, and then sighed, "I wonder why young master Changge invited me here?"


    She had already made up her mind, not to offend Gu Changge. This was not a matter of intuition, but the sight she saw on the chessboard just now made her feel a bone-chilling fear.


    It seemed to have touched some terrifying secret. How deep was this hidden, so that there was such a grand spirit, using heaven and earth as a chess piece?


    Even those who had be enlightened did not dare to be like Gu Changge, and didn��t have such courage.


    "I just wanted to invite the Holy Maiden Zi Yan toe to drink tea, why can''t you believe me?"


    Gu Changge smiled helplessly, his eyes were calm and indifferent, giving people a very reassuring feeling.


    "Master, the tea is ready!"


    At this time, Ji Qingxuan also came up with tea, steaming hot, boiled with 8 million years old tree heart spring, fragrant and iparably rich.


    The tea leaves were like the ancient tea of ??enlightenment, with all kinds of divinities hanging down, and the rhythm of the Dao was flowing, but they were not the same, and there was a big gap.


    Some were shaped like ancient bells, and with a slight trembling, the bells would ring out, and some were like a big cauldron, a sword, an ancient seal��


    The five-color divine light shone around the tea water as if a divine weapon had been opened in the void.


    Axes, forks, swords and whips, everything�� All kinds of divine weapons were all in illusion as if they were about to emerge solidly, with nging noises, and surging treasures.


    "This tea is really strange."


    Liu Zi Yan was a little stunned for the first time. As a saint of Purple Mansion, she had seen a lot of things.


    But this was the first time she had seen such tea, let alone the preciousness of the tea, she had never seen these rare tea leaves. She really learned a lot today.


    For a while, she was a little confused about Gu Changge''s purpose. Did he really invite her toe over for tea? But seeing how arrogant the attitude of the servants and followers sent by Gu Changge before was, she couldn��t be sure.


    Comparing the two, Liu Zi Yan felt that it was likely that his people were used to being arrogant and domineering. After all, with the identity of Gu Changge''s followers, who would dare to provoke them easily?


    "This is an unnamed ancient tea that I nted and cultivated myself. I used the branches of the ancient tea tree to enlighten the Dao and then grafted the branches and leaves of other ancient teas. Finally, I came up with such a different thing��"


    Gu Changge smiled warmly and spoke elegantly, and then took the initiative to introduce the tea to Liu Zi Yan.


    Of course, these words must be nonsense, and he had a lot of interest in drinking tea. But nting and cultivating ancient tea was too troublesome. Gu Changge still liked the process of picking the final fruit directly.


    This unknown ancient tea was exchanged by him from the system mall. As for the purpose, it only served as an introduction.


    "I see, I didn''t expect the young master Changge to be so leisurely�� However, being able to think of this method to cultivate ancient tea is really admirable for Zi Yan."


    Liu Zi Yan''s eyes were a bit strange, these words were from the bottom of heart, very sincere, and were not ttering.


    She herself was not very interested in cultivation. Compared with other hobbies, such as piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, tea art, dancing, etc., she had studied them more thoroughly.


    She knew a lot of ancient teas in this world, so she could better judge whether Gu Changge''s words were true or not. She really did not expect that Gu Changge had such a profound insight into the art of cultivating tea.


    "It seems that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is also a person who understands tea."


    "Please!"


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, then motioned Ji Qingxuan to fill it up, and at this time he also stated his intentions.


    "Actually, there is another thing I invited Holy Maiden Zi Yan for."


    At this time, even if Gu Changge didn''t say anything, Liu Zi Yan actually knew what he was talking about. She smiled bitterly and said, "I know that Young Master Changge is looking for the traces of Heavenly King Zi Yang, but in fact, even I can''t contact him."


    "I informed him about something more than half a month ago, but until now, there has been no reply about him. If Heavenly King Zi Yang is really rted to the inheritor of demonic art, I will definitely not be merciful."


    "Oh? Is that what Holy Maiden Zi Yan said? However, you seem to have misunderstood."


    However, what Gu Changge said in the next moment made Liu Zi Yan''s expression stiff, and she was a little surprised.


    Didn''t Gu Changge intend to inquire about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s clues and traces from her? Did she misunderstand?

 Chapter 321-1: The purpose of displaying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (1)

    <h4>Chapter 321-1: The purpose of disying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (1)</h4>


    "Misunderstand?"


    To be honest, hearing Gu Changge speak, Liu Ziyan waspletely stunned. She always felt that Gu Changge��s invitation was to inquire about Zi Yang Heavenly King, so she said these words without hesitation.


    Judging from the contact just now, Gu Changge didn''t seem to have any ns for her either. But now he suddenly said that all of this was a misunderstanding.


    Was that so?


    "Young Master Changge, why did you say this? Didn''t you want to ask about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s whereabouts?"


    Liu Zi Yan frowned and couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Changge rubbed the white jade teacup lightly, his smile undiminished, "Of course not. I actually knew about Zi Yang Heavenly King for a long time, and his whereabouts will be known sooner orter. Now I only invited the Holy Maiden Zi Yang for tea."


    Liu Zi Yan still was suspicious.


    But Gu Changge smiled and said in a gentle and elegant voice, "You are too cautious."


    "Of course, you also know that in order to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, Purple Mansion would rather offend many Dao forces than hand over his whereabouts. And you are the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion, if Zi Yang Heavenly King encounters something, he will definitely contact you as soon as possible."


    Liu Zi Yan was silent when she heard the words, Gu Changge was right, the incident in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom was something that Purple Mansion took very seriously.


    Even in this situation, Zi Yang was still under the protection of Purple Mansion, with a posture that they would rather fight against the rest of the Dao forces for Zi Yang Heavenly King. Although she was a Sacred Realm cultivator and her father was the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, she was still not as highly valued as Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "I think that Holy Maiden Zi Yang is smart, she should know how to do something like digging one''s own grave in Purple Mansion." Gu Changge then took a sip of tea, squinted his eyes, and smiled again.


    "Dig your own grave?" Liu Zi Yan was stunned for a moment, muttering these four words to herself.


    "Yeah, it''s indeed digging one''s own grave."


    In her opinion, if Zi Yang Heavenly King was really connected with the inheritor of demonic art. And Purple Mansion still wanted to protect him, which would definitely cause public anger.


    Even Emperor Mountain broke contact after learning that Prince Ying was the real inheritor of demonic art, and imed that Prince Ying had been expelled from the mountain gate, for fear of getting into any trouble.


    This level of attention was evident. The enemy of the entire world was not just talking. If Purple Mansion insisted on going its own way, it was very likely that they would face a situation of making enemies all over the world.


    Emperor mountain was now sad and had nowhere to vent its anger. They just needed a justified opportunity, not to mention that there were hidden enemies of Purple Mansion just around the corner. Before, she felt that Purple Mansion''s handling was inappropriate, but now with Gu Changge''s persuasion, she felt more and more that something was wrong.


    If Purple Mansion continued to act like this, it might be on the road of destruction.


    "I actually know what young master Changge intends, but even as the Holy Maiden of the huge Purple Mansion, there are actually very few people that would listen to me. Even if the pros and cons are exined, it will not make much difference."


    Liu Zi Yan sighed, feeling a little helpless as she turned to stare at Gu Changge with bright eyes, "I would like to ask Young Master Changge to give me some advice."


    Although she and Zi Yang Heavenly King had met many times, he had even instructed her, and knew the path of their Dao. However, with Gu Changge''s statement, Liu Zi Yan''s belief that Zi Yang would not be associated with the inheritor of demonic art began to waver.


    Liu Zi Yan was born extremely beautiful, with ck hair like a waterfall that could reflect light, and a waist like a willow. Even with a veil, her skin looked like snow, carved from wless suet and jade.


    At this moment, staring at Gu Changge like this, her eyes did not blink, and her face became more and more beautiful. If an ordinary young genius was looked at like this, he would have been unable to bear it, but Gu Changge did not.


    His eyes were calm, and he didn''t waver. He just smiled and said, "I can''t talk about advice. Miss Zi Yang is thinking about the future of the Purple Mansion, and I am thinking about the inheritor of demonic art. In fact, we are not in conflict."


    Liu Zi Yan nodded, "Young Master Changge cares about the world, and Zi Yan admires it."


    "The tea is getting cold." Gu Changge pointed to the teacup in front of her.


    Liu Zi Yan shook her head, "I am not in a hurry to drink, Young Master Changge��s words have disturbed Zi Yan''s appetite at this time."


    She knew that there was a grudge between Gu Changge and Zi Yang Heavenly King, no matter what the reason was, Gu Changge would not easily let him go. And Gu Changge obviously had some way to force Zi Yang Heavenly King to appear.


    But he just didn''t say it, he invited her toe for tea, and let her notice the danger of this matter, and was worried about her. This made Liu Zi Yan annoyed for a while, feeling that Gu Changge did this on purpose.


    But being a Holy Maiden, she was naturally aloof and gentle, so she didn''t say much at this time.


    However, Gu Changge did not intend to exin, just smiled and said, "Okay, since you say so then let it be so. For the next period of time, I hope that the Holy Maiden Zi Yang can stay here. Of course, I will tell the outside world that you have been taken under house arrest by me."


    "House arrest?" Liu Zi Yan nced at him with a strange look in her eyes. When she first came here, she really had the idea of ??being under house arrest by Gu Changge.


    But now Gu Changge had made tea and even treated her with courtesy and politeness. This transformation made her feel very strange and ufortable. And Gu Changge actually nned to im that she was under house arrest?


    What was this for? Was it to let Purple Mansion and the outside world see it? Liu Zi Yan couldn''t figure it out.


    "Young Master Changge, can you tell me the reason?" Liu Zi Yan was puzzled.


    "Is the reason important? Could it be that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan really don��t want to be ced under house arrest by me?" Gu Changge smiled and looked at her.


    Liu Zi Yan was silent, feeling that Gu Changge''s actions and thoughts were really unpredictable. This made her feel very helpless. She knew that Gu Changge was not a good person, but she just couldn''t hate him.


    He even wanted to help her find the trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King, which made her teeth itch. However, what Gu Changge said was true, the two people''s positions were actually the same. Seeing that Liu Zi Yan didn''t say more, Gu Changge didn''t say anything more and sent someone to send her back.


    His goal had almost been achieved, the current Patriarch of the Purple Mansion loved a daughter like Liu Zi Yan very much. Now, although Purple Mansion was extremely strong, and intended to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, that was only because the voices of opposition had been suppressed.


    Liu Zi Yan was not stupid, she knew what would be beneficial to Purple Mansion. She would definitely find a way to contact the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, to show her own views and many pros and cons.


    And the Patriarch of Purple Mansion knew that his daughter would more or less likely cast a finger on Gu Changge, and would seriously consider Liu Zi Yan''s words. As long as there was a slight sign of splitting in the Purple Mansion, for many outsiders, it would be like smelling blood, and they would swarm away in an instant.


    And this was one of Gu Changge''s goals.


    Once Zi Yang Heavenly King no longer had Purple Mansion''s support behind him, it was just a matter of Gu Changge''s words to kill him. Secondly, if Purple Mansion insisted on protecting him.


    Then Gu Changge didn''t mind showing his minions, not the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and other forces behind him, but the many means he left behind in the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    The Upper Realm had been quiet for too long. In fact, Gu Changge knew that Yue Mingkong was secretly training Immortal Guards. After all, the training method came from him.


    He didn''t have to think too much to know that it was something that Yue Mingkong got from him in her previous life, or that he taught her personally in his previous life. At that time, as long as he said a word, Yue Mingkong would definitely hand over the control of these Immortal Guards to him. Gu Changge had no doubts about this.


    He was waiting to use Purple Mansion to test the strength of this power for him, and the effect of this whetstone was just right. After developing for so long, Gu Changge also intended to show his edge to the Upper Realm.


    The imminent birth of the Demon Burying Abyss, the appearance of the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court, the appearance of the Demon World Realm, the Immortal Pce''s secret storage of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts�� All these signs indicated that the situation in the Upper Realm would only be moreplicated.


    Gu Changge had bigger ambitions. No matter how high his momentum was now, he could hardly find a rival among the younger generation. But in the eyes of those Immortal sects and Supreme Daoists, he was still just a junior, and was not worthy of attention.


    Just like the inheritor of demonic art, there was a lot of uproar before, and many geniuses died tragically, but many Dao traditions and Great sects still didn''t care.


    It was not until this time that Prince Sheng of the Emperor Mountain was brutally murdered, and even Gu Changge was "severely injured", that many Dao forces noticed.


    The inheritor of demonic art, they didn''t care about before, had actually developed to this level. This incident caused panic among many people, but the situation was not chaotic enough.


    Then, a piece of news spread in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, causing a huge sensation, and all geniuses and monks were shocked. The area where all the disciples of the Purple Mansion were located was now empty and very quiet.

 Chapter 321-2: The purpose of displaying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (2)

    <h4>Chapter 321-2: The purpose of disying the intention, Just the right stone for sharpening (2)</h4>


    A cultivator was curious and went to inquire, and only then did he know that not long ago, even with the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion, everyone from Purple Mansion was taken away by a group of terrifying geniuses.


    Many people recognized that group of geniuses, who were followers of Gu Changge.


    Soon, the news about the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion which was also spread by Gu Changge''s followers, caused an uproar.


    "What? The Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion was taken away by Young Master Changge and was ced under house arrest�� Is Young Master Changge taking the opportunity to provoke Purple Mansion?"


    Some geniuses'' eyes widened, and they were unable to believe this. Some people also expressed disbelief, thinking that this kind of thing was too incredible and too reckless.


    "This is absolutely true. Except for the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion, the rest of the disciples of the Purple Mansion were also taken away. I saw it with my own eyes at the gate of the pce��"


    A cultivator swore an oath and said what he saw with his own eyes. He still remembered the unpleasant face when the Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion was taken away.


    "Really, it seems that Young Master Changge even put the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion under house arrest in order to find out the traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    Everyone was shocked and deeply astonished, but the Holy Maiden of Purple mansion represented the face of Purple Mansion. Being directly taken away by Gu Changge''s followers with arge audience was too disrespectful to Purple Mansion, and it was no different from hitting Purple Mansion in the face.


    Of course, considering that Gu Changge sent someone to do this, many people suddenly realized that apart from him, not many people had the courage to do so.


    However, some people suspected that in the face of such a provocation, Purple Mansion would probably not care, after all, they wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King to death.


    The Holy Maiden of the Purple Mansion was only under house arrest, what could happen?


    Unless Gu Changge really intended to kill the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion, but if that was the case, then what was the difference between him and the so-called inheritor of demonic art. As the almost recognized leader of the younger generation, it was impossible for Gu Changge not to cherish such feathers.


    What happened next really confirmed the guesses of many cultivators. Regarding the matter of the house arrest of their Holy Maiden, the Purple Mansion did not care at all, and even some Elders personally spoke out, hoping that the young master Changge would entertain their Holy Maiden well.


    Such a shameless attitude caused an uproar.


    Whether Purple Mansion knew about the traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King or not, let alone the tough attitude of protecting Zi Yang Heavenly alone, many geniuses were shocked.


    However, Purple Mansion only spread such words, and did not take any substantive actions. After all, it was a matter for the younger generation. If the older generation intervened rashly, it would lead to an unknowable and terrible situation.


    And the younger generation couldn''t find anyone who was Gu Changge''s opponent, so they simply started to have thicker skin and more shameless than anyone else. They were also cautious, knowing that their words were untenable.


    But with these words, it meant that they were determined to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King. Liu Zi Yan was now in Gu Changge''s hands and they didn''t care at all.


    Regarding Purple Mansion''s answer, Gu Changge''s answer was also very simple, saying that he would take good care of the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion.


    It was just that there was no guarantee that the next time the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion would return, would she give the Patriarch of Purple Mansion a big surprise and make him a grandfather or something.


    Such a statement caused a huge sensation in an instant. Many people were stunned and their eyes were about to fall out. Unexpectedly, Gu Changge was really acted like tit for tat. Since Purple Mansion didn''t even give him face, they knew that Zi Yang Heavenly King kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi, but they still wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Gu Changge simply put their Holy Maiden under house arrest, and imed to surprise the Patriarch of Purple Mansion. This made a lot of geniuses feel ashamed, they would not dare to say such words anyway.


    "Is this Gu Changge''s n? Zi Yang Heavenly King is nowhere to be found, and he doesn''t know where he is hiding."


    "Just ording to what Purple Mansion has done, it is impossible to care about this matter. Zi Yang has Hongmeng Dao bone, which is a rare talent since ancient times. Although he was defeated by Gu Changge, as long as he breaks down and stands up, his cultivation is bound to increase by leaps and bounds."


    "Purple Mansion has always had great ambitions and ns to go further, and Zi Yang Heavenly King is their hope��"


    In the mansion of the Six Crown Prince, he stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the area where Gu Changge was located, showing his thoughts, and then shook his head.


    "Is this what Brother Changge meant?"


    In the other mansion, Ying Yu, who looked tall with silver hair like a waterfall, was holding a letter in her hand with a surprised face. It was a letter sent by Gu Changge.


    She quickly read the contents of the letter and frowned. And her expectations were good, because Gu Changge got a lot of news and clues about Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "Heavenly King Zi Yang worked together with the inheritor of demonic art to kill Prince Sheng. Having Brother Changge taking the lead, it saved me a lot of trouble."


    After reading it, Ying Yu clenched her hands tightly and felt cold. Now that Prince Ying and Prince Shen were not around, she naturally became the first descendant of Emperor Mountain.


    Many things were left to her to handle.


    "Purple Mansion is protecting Zi Yang Heavenly King and is insisting on going against me. It''s really hateful, and I have to teach them a lesson."


    During this period of time, Ying Yu was also filled with depression and anger, and Emperor Mountain became the object of ridicule by everyone. As a sessor, she was naturally ridiculed and discussed.


    Later, Ying Yu sent the news back to the mountain gate and asked about the ns of those ancient existences of Emperor Mountain. At the same time, she also intended to call out the followers left by Emperor Ying, and visit Purple Mansion to seek justice.


    For a time, the small ce of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom also became turbulent and was no longer calm. Every day, cultivators with a strong aura could be seening from all over the ce.


    The high-ranking people of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom even tucked their tails and shrank in their own territory.


    At this moment, on the mountains outside the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Gu Xian''er''s figure appeared here, her clothes were fluttering, and she looked cold and aloof At a nce, she was as cold as ice, making people dare not approach. On her shoulders, a big red bird dropped its wings, but its eyes were earnestly searching for all parties.


    "Dahong, you have to help me look carefully, this matter is very important to me."


    Gu Xian''er opened her mouth and said to the big red bird on her shoulder, although she didn''t know where Zi Yang was hiding, she believed that it was definitely not far from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    If she searched carefully, she would be able to find it. Because Zi Yang Heavenly King could not run too far at this time, the so-called most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    Unless Zi Yang Heavenly King changed his appearance in the future, he wouldn''t want to stay in Ture Immortal Academy. The abduction of Qing Xiao Yi was inseparable from him.


    Gu Changge was now injured and couldn''t act very well. If she could find Zi Yang Heavenly King, it could save him some trouble. With this thought in mind, Gu Xian''er called the big red bird.


    Because it had a special talent for finding, whether it was a hidden cultivator, various treasures, opportunities, etc., it could not escape its eyes.


    "Quack����" Suddenly, the big red bird screamed, and those eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Did you find any clues?" Gu Xian''er was a little surprised, she followed its gaze, but her expression was stiff.


    Between the cliffs of the mountain peaks, a blue-and-red, star-like nt was exuding a splendid brilliance, which was very magnificent and strange.


    "I asked you to find someone, who asked you to hunt for treasure." Her words were a little resentful, how could such an unreliable big red bird be her guide. Hearing this, the big red bird gave her a disdainful look.


    "I don''t want it, no one can find it, I don''t want any precious divine grass��" Gu Xian''er shook her head, her face a little sad.


    "This is�� Starfire nt��" But soon, she took another look, couldn''t help but exim slightly, she became very surprised, and her beautiful eyes also lit up.


    Only then did she notice that under the nt, there was a small stone spraying colorful rays of light. Gu Xian''er''s figure shed, and she hurriedly swept away. She was about to pick it off, and she felt a little mncholy.


    She was so lucky. She didn��t find what she was searching for, but she couldn��t notice the Starfire nt for so long.


    However, Gu Xian''er didn''t notice it.


    Behind an ancient tree in the distance from her, a man with a medium stature and an ordinary appearance was watching her go away with aplex face, without any movement.


    It was the Senior brother Qin Wuya who returned from Nine Heavens, and also the Senior brother of Gu Xian''er in her previous life.

 Chapter 322: Feeling a little dizzy, Zi Yang Heavenly Kings little calculation

    <h4>Chapter 322: Feeling a little dizzy, Zi Yang Heavenly Kings little calction</h4>


    After Gu Xian''er picked the Starfire nt, she turned into the divine light and left this ce, ignoring Qin Wuya who had been watching her from a distance.


    "With such a personality, although it is very simr to Junior Sister back then, there are still some differences."


    And Qin Wuya also sighed deeply, his figure emerging from behind the ancient tree as he withdrew his eyes, and did not take the initiative to recognize each other.


    Although he now had the water of Reincarnation Lake in his hand, he could help Gu Xian''er to restore the memory of her past life. But suddenly showing up without telling his origin would definitely arouse Gu Xian''er''s suspicion.


    If he tried to force Gu Xian''er to drink the water from the Reincarnation Lake, it would be somewhat inconsistent with his behavior. Not to mention that Gu Xian''er had a good cultivation base and looked like she had a lot of tactics. If he really wanted to suppress her, he would probably have to waste some effort.


    That was not worth the loss.


    And Qin Wuya came here just to find the hiding ce of Zi Yang Heavenly King, and didn''t want to cause other troubles. Therefore, he watched Gu Xian''er leave secretly.


    At that time, after seeing the reincarnation of his former Dao Companion in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, Qin Wuya was very excited and nned to go to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom to find his apprentice and brother.


    With the status of Zi Yang Heavenly King, it should not be difficult to find out the identity of that woman. As long as he knew the identity of the woman, it would be much easier for him to find a way to recognize her.


    Unfortunately, the idea was very good, but the real situation made Qin Wuya stunned and unbelievable. Qin Wuya really did not expect that after arriving in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he did not find Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    On the contrary, he heard that Zi Yang Heavenly King and the inheritor of demonic art had united and kidnapped the girl with the Immortal body. He even killed a group of young geniuses in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and almost killed Gu Changge in it.


    This incident shocked him immensely. He never expected that such a thing would happen not long after he rushed to Reincarnation Lake. In the beginning, Qin Wuya didn''t believe that his Junior brother would do such a thing with his character.


    Because when he was in the sect, Zi Yang Heavenly King was rtively weak and timid, and he was often bullied by other disciples, and it was he who helped him find justice.


    With such a character of Zi Yang, how could he be able to do such a thing to kill geniuses, and among them, Prince Sheng, the descendant of Emperor Mountain, even died tragically.


    However, Qin Wuya was not very sure of his own thoughts. After all, after so many years, people would change. Like his Junior Zi Yang, who hated Gu Changge so much, he naturally wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to put him to death, even if it was to cooperate with the inheritor of demonic art.


    Afterward, he couldn��t find traces of Zi Yang Heavenly King, but all the other news and rumors confirmed his conjecture. These kinds of things made Qin Wuya fall into deep suspicion, and he felt more and more that this matter was inseparable from Zi Yang.


    But soon, fortunately, Zi Yang Heavenly King took the initiative to send someone to contact him and guessed that he had left Reincarnation Lake and rushed to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Therefore, Qin Wuya came all the way here, looking for Zi Yang to meet and discuss the next thing.


    "I hope this matter has nothing to do with my Junior brother. It seems that the inheritor of demonic art is very hard to deal with. If you seek skin from a tiger, you must n to be swallowed by a tiger."


    Qin Wuya sighed slightly in his heart, his figure moved, and he rushed to the ce that he had decided with Zi Yang Heavenly King. In their era, they hadn''t heard anything about the inheritor of demonic art.


    The inheritor of demonic art seemed to have only appeared inter generations, and all the cultivators and geniuses were afraid of what to do. Even those Great sects that were immortal and stood upright were shunned by the inheritor of demonic art like snakes and scorpions, and would not allow them to grow up.


    If Zi Yang Heavenly King cooperated with such a person, he might be killed by him at some point. Soon, in the seemingly quiet and deste ruins ahead, Qin Wuya sensed strange fluctuations, and with his vision, he could easily recognize that these were some hidden formations.


    And the method was very clever, even if a Supreme being was not paying attention, it would be concealed. However, it couldn��t be hidden from his eyes. "Junior Brother Zi Yang."


    At the entrance of the ruins, Qin Wuya took the initiative to speak and shouted inside, while his Spiritual sense was looking behind him to prevent anyone from following.


    "Elder Brother is finally here." Upon hearing Qin Wuya''s words.


    In the depths of the ruins, a purple-robed man who was sitting cross-legged and cultivating suddenly became excited, then hurriedly got up and came to meet Qin Wuya.


    "Junior Brother Ziyang, are you all right?"


    Qin Wuya looked at Zi Yang Heavenly King, slightly relieved, and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. Senior Brother is here, so I''m relieved." Afterward, Qin Wuya and Zi Yang Heavenly King chatted for a while, Zi Yang smiled as he was relieved, and the anxiety in his heart was finally put down.


    In his eyes, Qin Wuya was his backbone. No matter what happened, as long as his Senior brother was there, it could be solved. Like the frame-up incident that happened this time, the same was true.


    "Junior brother, what''s going on? I''ve heard too many rumors." After that, Qin Wuya frowned, went straight to the point, and asked.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t hide anything, he told the truth about everything he knew, and he didn''t hide it at all. Including how he hunted down the inheritor of demonic art, was inexplicably framed by others and became an aplice of the inheritor of demonic art who kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi.


    He told the ins and outs of this matter, without leaving out a single thing.


    "The person who framed you really has a vicious n, and it is wless and perfect."


    Qin Wuya had a lot of knowledge. After listening to this, he couldn''t help but gasp, his back was full of cold air, and he was shocked and a little scared. One link after another, all of the paths were dead ends.


    No wonder Zi Yang Heavenly King was so embarrassed and hid here.


    "If it wasn''t like this, how could I be like this now?" Zi Yang Heavenly King smiled bitterly, but there was more anger and hatred on his face.


    "Then Junior brother, do you know who is framing you?" Qin Wuya asked in a deep voice, "Could it be the Six Crown King, I heard rumors that he was the first to know that you kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi?"


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Zi Yang was also stunned. The person he suspected the most was actually Gu Changge. But he wasn''t sure. When he used his immortal eyes to spy on the fragments of the future, he wanted to know what would happen to him in the future.


    Although he saw Gu Changge''s figure at that time, it was not enough to show that all this was because Gu Changge was plotting against him. Moreover, in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Gu Changge was seriously injured and almost died at the hands of the inheritor of demonic art.


    In Zi Yang Heavenly King''s view, the Six Crown King was actually more suspicious. After all, when all that happened at that time, the Six Crown King was in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Moreover, the two of them had no grievances, and there was no evidence, so why would the Six Crown King categorically kidnap Qing Xiao Yi?


    All of this couldn''t be exined. Secondly, there was another person, that mysterious inheritor of demonic art! Soon, Zi Yang revealed all the three people he suspected, intending to see what Qin Wuya thought.


    "I see, Junior Brother, don''t worry, I will do my best to help you."


    Qin Wuya nodded with a heavy expression on his face. Before this matter came to an end, he couldn''t say who was framing Zi Yang.


    "By the way, Senior Brother, can you do me a favor? I know that your cultivation is strong, so there should be no problem with this."


    At this moment, Zi Yang suddenly thought of something and said, with some anticipation on his face.


    "Junior Brother, please speak." Qin Wuya nodded.


    "Now, because of the fact that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan was arrested by Gu Changge and ced under house arrest, there is now a split within the Purple Mansion, and many Elders have begun to favor the side of the Patriarch." Zi Yang said.


    "So�� you want me to take action and rescue Zi Yan, right?" Qin Wuya was surprised when he heard the words, this kind of thing was not too difficult for him.


    He only had to sneak into the pce where Gu Changge was located, without getting noticed. Although Gu Changge''s strength was strong, it was nothingpared to him who had lived in the Nine Heavens for hundreds of years.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was only in the Heavenly God Realm, but Qin Wuya was not very clear about his true strength.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was overjoyed when he heard the words. In fact, he still had his own little calction, and he didn''t say anything. For Liu Zi Yan, the splendiddy of the Purple Mansion, he actually had a lot of possessiveness in his heart.


    In the beginning, several old monsters of Purple Mansion had personally promised that after he took charge of Purple Mansion, they would give Liu Zi Yan as hispanion. For this matter, Zi Yang Heavenly King had also contacted her, gave her advice, and left some good impressions.


    But now Liu Zi Yan was under house arrest by Gu Changge, and there were even some bad rumors, it made him feel ufortable and his head a little dizzy.


    ����


    At this moment, in the void world where Purple Mansion was located.


    The territory was vast and boundless, and it was difficult to find the frontier. Purple aura lingered around, and clouds were steaming with an immortal aura.


    There were countless immortal mountains and inds, silver waterfalls were falling, and the chaotic fog shrouded everything, making it look iparably grand and majestic.


    In the very center, in the pce standing in the void.


    "Damn it!" A tall, dignified middle-aged man was furious.


    He was dressed in a purple robe, the brilliance of his eyes appeared when he opened and closed, and there was a palpitating aura flowing straight.


    His face was ashen, his fists were clenched, and he was very angry. Many Elders next to him were also persuading him, but they were also helpless.

 Chapter 323: I wonder who is at a loss, You lost again

    <h4>Chapter 323: I wonder who is at a loss, You lost again</h4>


    "This Junior Gu Changge is really bullying people too much! Does he really think that if he is the young master of the Gu family, I wouldn''t dare to do anything to him?"


    "It''s the Great Elder who is protecting Zi Yang Heavenly King. What does that have to do with me? He took my daughter under house arrest without saying anything. How dare he say nonsense, saying that he would like to make me grandfather?"


    "How brave!"


    This person was Liu Ming, the patriarch of Purple Mansion. He had naturally heard many rumors outside. Now he was almostughing out of anger, and his eyes were full of anger. Originally, he still had a good impression of Gu Changge.


    Such a young and handsome man was concerned with the righteousness of the world, and his actions disyed the bearing of a great event. But unexpectedly, Gu Changge arrested his daughter Liu Zi Yan and ced her under house arrest, and threatened him to hand over the whereabouts of Heavenly King Zi Yang.


    How could he know the whereabouts of Zi Yang Heavenly King? Moreover, the one who was protecting Zi Yang Heavenly King in the sect was also another Great Elder. His right to speak was not weaker than his. Moreover an old monster had also woken up recently, and he was very optimistic about Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Because of this, he turned a blind eye, didn''t pay attention to the matter, and handed it over to the Great Elder. For inexplicably carrying the ck cauldron, how could the Patriarch of Purple Mansion not be angry?


    If Zi Yan really gave him a big surprise when she returned to the sect. He was afraid that he would really not be able to bear it, so he would burst into anger and rush to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to make a scene.


    "Patriarch, calm down. When ites to this matter, we are also at fault first, but no matter what, we can''t provoke him when the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is still talking about Gu Changge."


    "After all, the beauty of the Holy Maiden is rare in the world, in case that Gu Changge suddenly can''t help but act randomly��"


    Hearing this, several Elders also opened their mouths and persuaded with a wry smile.


    When something like this happens, as the powerhouses of the older generation, if they intervened, they would be suspected of bullying the younger generation. It was impossible for the forces behind Gu Changge to sit idly by.


    And once this kind of thing bes big, Purple Mansion would not be able to take any advantage, let alone with other Dao lineage forces eyeing Purple Mansion secretly. The only reason they could stand up to now was that no one could stand up and prove that Zi Yang Heavenly King was really rted to the inheritor of demonic art.


    However, their words of persuasion did not work but also made the Patriarch of Purple Mansion even more angry.


    "How dare he! Damn it, this Gu Changge really pissed me off It''s a shame that I felt that he would be a great man in the future, and he must have a ce at the top of the Upper Realm."


    The Patriarch of Purple Mansion had a gloomy face and began to pace in the hall with a very ugly expression. If he didn''t care about the face of the sect and the rest of the forces, he would have shown up in person in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom to rescue Liu Zi Yan, and teach Gu Changge a lesson.


    "Husband, why should you worry about this? Zi Yan is so clever, it is absolutely impossible for her to suffer any grievances. And speaking of this matter, isn''t this an opportunity for her?"


    At this moment, a soft and gentle voice suddenly came from outside the hall.


    A graceful and luxurious beautiful woman walked in with a beautiful appearance, she was holding amunication talisman in her hand, and said with a smile.


    "Greetings, Mrs. Patriarch."


    The rest of the Elders greeted, then looked at each other, and resigned in a tacit understanding. Patriarch of Purple Mansion and his wife were extremely affectionate, and they doted on their only daughter Liu Zi Yan a lot.


    "Lady." Seeing the person arriving, the anger on the Patriarch��s face disappeared.


    Then he showed a soft meaning, and he could not help but ask curiously, "I wonder what mydy means?"


    "This is the news from Zi Yan. You can see it by looking at it for yourself. Even if we have a grandson, we still don''t know who will suffer."


    The Lady Patriarch smiled when she heard the words, and handed themunication talisman to Liu Ming. In her opinion, with Gu Changge��s identity, saying such words was just to embarrass Purple Mansion.


    He couldn''t do anything. If Gu Changge did something to Liu Zi Yan, it would be impossible for him to be irresponsible with his identity, and it would save them a lot of trouble at that time.


    After all, Liu Zi Yan was also a very famousdy of the Purple Mansion in the Upper Realm. Everyone was worried that her standard was too high, and she would not be able to find a soul mate in the future.


    No matter whether it was talent or cultivation background, no one was more suitable than Gu Changge. Even if this was caused by an ident, it would be a good thing.


    Liu Ming, the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, didn''t know what his wife was thinking.


    "Oh, Zi Yan sent a message back? Could it be that Gu Changge bullied her?"


    But soon, his face was stunned, his eyes widened in disbelief, and then he frowned and sighed deeply.


    After reading everything in themunication talisman, it was difficult for Liu Ming to remain calm.


    "House arrest is just an excuse?��


    ��I didn''t expect it to be like this. When have I judged wrong, with Zi Yan''s character, it is absolutely impossible to deceive her."


    "Gu Changge''s n is really hard to ignore."


    ��Actually, I''m also very clear about Zi Yan''s concerns�� Since Gu Changge insists on asking Zi Yang Heavenly King for an exnation, then I''ll just cooperate with him."


    Patriarch of Purple Mansion pondered for a while and regained hisposure. In themunication talisman, Liu Zi Yan had already exined everything.


    Including the reasons why Gu Changge invited her to drink tea that day. During this period of time, some of the things between her and Gu Changge, such as drinking tea and ying chess, and asionally discussing Dao, were also very leisurely.


    It was nothing like being under house arrest. Liu Zi Yan even enjoyed it, and it was rare to find that kind of like-mindedness in the opposite sex. From this incident, Liu Ming also saw Gu Changge''s tough attitude.


    There were only two options in front of him now, one was to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, and be an enemy of many Dao forces, including Gu Changge.


    The second was to cooperate with Gu Changge to search for the trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King, and dere that Zi Yang Heavenly King had nothing to do with Purple Mansion.


    "Husband, please think about it carefully. After all, this matter involves the future of Purple Mansion. If you are not careful, you will be smashed to pieces, and you will die without a ce to be buried."


    The Lady Patriarch also persuaded, how could something like the inheritor of demonic art be easily contaminated?


    Liu Ming frowned and sighed deeply, feeling that things were extremely difficult.


    "The line behind Zi Yang Heavenly King is very ancient, and at the same time, it has an inseparable rtionship with my lineage. If he is to be expelled from the sect because of this. I can''t control this matter."


    "Then why don''t you take a step back and directly im that this matter has nothing to do with you, but was done by the Great Elder alone. Although it will offend him, we can''t care about it."


    "That''s true, then I��ll do as the Lady says."


    Liu Ming pondered for a while, then nodded, and began to give instructions, and write relevant orders.


    Soon, a piece of news emerged from the Purple Mansion, causing a stir among all parties.


    Patriarch of Purple Mansion personally said that if Zi Yang Heavenly King had something to do with the inheritor of demonic art, then he would be the first one to kill him without leaving any cmity behind.


    As soon as the news came out, it quickly caused a terrifying sensation like an earthquake. All the cultivators and geniuses were extremely shocked. They never expected that things would suddenly happen like this.


    Was this because the Patriarch of Purple Mansion was soft on Gu Changge?


    Or was there another purpose?


    There were many guesses.


    After all, the Patriarch of Purple Mansion said so, but Purple Mansion still wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King. What did this mean?


    It meant that there were internal conflicts in Purple Mansion! As soon as this statement appeared, many Dao forces and cultivators were shocked, and they realized that there was no unity of opinion in the Purple Mansion.


    Some people wanted to protect Zi Yang Heavenly King, but some people wanted to deal with it fairly. The Patriarch of Purple Master said that, if things turned out to be uncontroble, it would be equivalent to giving Purple Mansion a chance of rxation.


    It was not that the entire Purple Mansion was going to be the enemy of the whole world. But no matter what, if Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t show up soon the situation would be more turbulent!


    The entire Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom was immersed in an atmosphere full of mountains and rains. During this period, outside the gate of Purple Mansion, an ancient existence from Emperor Mountain arrived forward to seek justice.


    There was no doubt that a terrifying war broke out after that. Outside the Purple Mansion, many mountains and rivers turned into dust. Some cultivators even saw that the stars outside the sky fell.


    Many disciples and cultivators of Purple Mansion were deeply disturbed. When they were walking outside, they were attacked by many people, and they were regarded as aplices of the inheritor of demonic art.


    All these things made many disciples of Purple Mansion feel resentment towards Zi Yang Heavenly King. It was clearly the trouble he caused, so why did they suffer in the end?


    ����


    Deep in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Inside the splendid quaint pce.


    The two people were sitting opposite to each other.


    The fragrance of tea was lingering, and the rhyme of Dao was long.


    <strong>tter!</strong>


    As thest word fell, the situation on the chessboard changed instantly, criss-crossing, divine light surging and a true phoenix who was going to leap for nine days was beheaded by a knife with blood sttering into the sky.


    "You lost again."


    Gu Changge smiled and looked at the woman in the purple dress in front of him.

 Chapter 324-1: Its good to think, Zi Yang Heavenly King wants to kill you (1)

    <h4>Chapter 324-1: Its good to think, Zi Yang Heavenly King wants to kill you (1)</h4>


    Inside the main hall, the fragrance of tea was wafting, and the green smoke was lingering. As Gu Changge''s words fell, it seemed extremely quiet for a while.


    Ji Qingxuan stood beside Gu Changge, filling up the tea for him. Her eyes fell on the purple-skirted woman in front of her from time to time, but she seemed peaceful and well-behaved.


    The woman in the purple dress was in her twenties, and the veil that was originally used to cover her face was already gone. Her pretty face was white. She was beautiful, her lips and teeth were crystal clear, her hair was ck, and she had a kind of detached beauty.


    But at this moment, her flower-like immortal face was smeared with all kinds of ck ink, ck and white, which looked extraordinarily weird. Although it was a little weird, she still looked aloof.


    Her face was ashen, with her fists clenched, and she was very angry. If geniuses from the outside world saw this scene, their eyes would be widened, unbelievable.


    Then they would turn so angry that they could not wait to jump out to support justice for the goddess and wash away the shame.


    Liu Zi Yan was holding a chess piece and was about to ce it down. But she didn''t want the sudden change in the chess game to directly block any of her retreats without leaving a trace of vitality, leaving her stunned for a while, not knowing what to do.


    In the end, she could only sigh in disappointment, "I lost again."


    These days, every time she asked Gu Changge for a chess game, she always lost miserably.


    She considered herself to be highly skilled at chess, and no matter what kind of opponent she had encountered before, even a chess master who had been immersed in this game for hundreds or thousands of years, she was sure topete and win.


    But in front of Gu Changge, who was about the same age as her, she had repeatedly lost and never won. No matter what, she couldn''t find any way of retreating, and every escape route was calcted by Gu Changge.


    Liu Zi Yan couldn''t believe all this at first, after all, a person''s energy was always limited.


    Gu Changge''s cultivation base was so powerful, which showed that he spent a lot of time on cultivation.


    But why were his chess skills equally superb? Liu Zi Yan couldn''t ept it and it was even far beyond her who studied this especially. How could there be such a monster in this world?


    Moreover, Gu Changge''s way of ying chess was seamless and interlocking. Even if she just yed against him in the chess game, she couldn''t help but feel her heart palpitating.


    This reminded Liu Zi Yan of the scene she saw that day, with all beings as chess pieces, heaven and earth as the board, with such boldness, it was indeed beyond her reach.


    Of course, Liu Zi Yan didn''t know that her so-called chess master, Gu Changge depended on the system��s points. Before that, he didn''t know any chess skills at all, and he just learned it by using points now.


    If it wasn''t to deal with Liu Zi Yan, he wouldn''t bother to study chess.


    "Yeah, Holy Maiden Zi Yan, you lost again. I already gave you three pieces in this chess game, but I didn''t expect the result to be the same."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed to sigh helplessly and then smiled. Then, he raised his wrist, unconsciously picked up the brush next to him, dipped it in ink, and nned to smear it on the face of the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Liu Zi Yan bit her lip, her eyes fixed on him, "Young Master Changge won''t let me?"


    "How many times have I let you, is it possible that the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is trying to make a fool of herself?" Gu Changge chuckled lightly.


    He was like jade, immortal and divine. Even if the things he was doing now were a bit hateful, it was hard to make women feel bad.


    Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan could only close her eyes resignedly, her long eyshes trembling slightly, and she allowed Gu Changge to scribble on her face with a brush.


    Who would have thought that in order to ask Gu Changge to teach chess skills, she would even make a bet?


    Of course, this bet was proposed by Gu Changge, and Liu Zi Yan didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but she was a little itchy at Gu Changge''s bad taste.


    "It will be over soon." Gu Changge stopped writing, his eyes were somewhat intriguing.


    Liu Zi Yan lowered her eyes and felt annoyed in her heart. She didn''t even need to look at the bronze mirror to know that her face must be full of ck ink.


    For a woman who loved beauty, this was simply torture. This kind of thing, apart from Gu Changge, it was estimated that no one could do it.


    "y again."


    Afterward, Liu Zi Yan raised her eyes and said again, there was stubbornness and unwillingness in her eyes, as if she had to win against Gu Changge.


    "I��m not ying."


    Gu Changge shook his head, and brought the teacup to his mouth, his eyes were calm, and he seemed indifferent, with a detached demeanor.


    "No, Young Master Changge, you are bullying people like this, how can you not y." Liu Zi Yan stood up suddenly, a little impatient, and was no longer calm.


    If she didn''t win a game with Gu Changge, she would really be in trouble.


    "Anyway, Holy Maiden Zi Yan, you can''t beat me. It doesn''t make sense to keep winning like this."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge just said calmly.


    Liu Zi Yan heard what he meant, and felt that such a bet was boring. Therefore, she was also very straightforward and asked directly,


    "What do you want? Young Master Changge, to promise me and have another round with me?"


    "Why should Miss Zi Yan be so obsessed with this? Could it be that you still like the feeling of being abused by me?"


    Gu Changge asked with a strange smile.


    Liu Zi Yan was stunned for a moment, a haze appeared on her face. She was a little flushed and panicked as she hurriedly waved her hand, "Young Master Changge, don''t talk nonsense, Zi Yan is just happy to see the hunter, and has no other intentions."


    "That''s good." Gu Changge smiled, his face was clean and handsome, and she couldn''t find any ws.


    Even if his face was pale and his serious injuries had not healed, his demeanor was still refined and aloof. He looked outside the hall and gently ced down the teacup.


    "I thought you were really nning to bring a big fat grandson back to the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, otherwise why would you be so persistent."


    Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan��s face became even more red, but because of the ink marks, it was not very obvious.


    She calmed down and quickly exined, "Young Master Changge is joking, Zi Yan has never had this idea."


    She also knew many rumors from the outside world these days.


    In particr, what Gu Changge said to the Patriarch of Purple Mansion about making him a grandfather, really left Liu Zi Yan stunned for a long time.


    She was still serious at the time and took this matter to ask Gu Changge, but what she got in return was this sentence, "The Holy Maiden Zi Yan is quite beautiful."


    Liu Zi Yan could hardly forget the stunned, ashamed and angry look on her face at that time. She couldn''t wait to find a crack in the ground to hide herself, knowing that Gu Changge''s house arrest was just an external statement.


    But she herself believed it to be true. Moreover, Liu Zi Yan could see that Gu Changge really had no interest or intention for her.


    If not, why would he say such a thing?


    "Oh, it seems like I''m thinking too much." Gu Changge smiled, and then looked outside the hall with a thoughtful look.


    Seeing his appearance, Liu Zi Yan couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Young Master Changge has been looking outside the hall just now, is there something wrong?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced at her, shook his head, and said, "Suddenly I feel a little restless, it seems that I will feel a little uneasy these few days, Miss Zi Yan should also pay attention."


    "I should, pay attention?" Liu Zi Yan was stunned for a moment, unable to understand the meaning of Gu Changge''s words.


    "In the past few days, Holy Maiden Zi Yan should move in and live with me." Gu Changge didn''t exin much and just said this.


    "Gu Changge�� don''t think about it�� I�� I''m not going to have a baby for you!"


    When Liu Zi Yan heard these words, she was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly turned pale with shock, and she couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    At this time, the first thing that popped into her head was what Gu Changge said to the Patriarch of Purple Mansion a few days ago about being a grandfather.


    So in a hurry, she couldn''t help but blurt out. But as soon as she said this, she felt that something was wrong, and her reaction seemed to be too violent.


    "Why does the Holy Maiden Zi Yan think about such things all day long?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, and seemed a little helpless, "I mean you moved here, if something happens, I can take care of it��"


    Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan also quickly reacted, her eyes slightly opened. She was not stupid. Judging from Gu Changge''s actions just now, he seemed to have noticed something.


    "Young Master Changge means that someone mighte to assassinate me?"


    Liu Zi Yan calmed down and frowned, thinking seriously, she did not doubt this possibility. If something happened to her at this time, Gu Changge would never be able to get rid of it.


    And the most important thing was that because of her rtionship, there had been many voices in the Purple Mansion who were against protecting Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    If something happened to her, it would definitely attract the anger of the Purple Mansion, and maybe the little signs that she had just had would be snuffed out.


    "If I were Zi Yang Heavenly King, what I would do at this time would definitely be to send someone to kill you."


    Gu Changge smiled, and for the sake of it, he didn''t believe Liu Zi Yan and still couldn''t understand her.


    When Liu Zi Yan heard the words, she fell into deep contemtion. Everything she did was for the sake of Purple Mansion, and what Zi Yang Heavenly King did was tantamount to pushing Purple Mansion into the abyss of doom.


    At this time, she had be the blocking stone of Zi Yang Heavenly King! Afterward, Gu Changge called a group of followers and asked them to step up patrols and alerts to prevent anyone from getting in.


    Liu Zi Yan was overwhelmed with thoughts, and she no longer wanted to continue looking for Gu Changge to y chess, so she went back first.


    "Qin Wuya, it��s time for you to make a move��"


    After seeing Liu Zi Yan leave, Gu Changge smiled, and he had already set up the, waiting for Qin Wuya to take action.


    In fact, he had already guessed the purpose of Zi Yang Heavenly King. Of course, it wasn''t to kill Liu Zi Yan but to rescue her.


    And the only helper Zi Yang Heavenly King could find now was his Senior brother Qin Wuya. Then, Gu Changge sent a message to inform Tang Wan, asking her toe over and left something for her to do.


    At this time, it would be even better if Chu Hao, another Son of Luck, could be involved along the way.

 Chapter 324-2: Its good to think, Zi Yang Heavenly King wants to kill you (2)

    <h4>Chapter 324-2: Its good to think, Zi Yang Heavenly King wants to kill you (2)</h4>


    ����


    At the same time, outside the pceplex.


    A man with a medium build and an ordinary face was frowning at a remote alley. He was whispering softly in his mouth, and there was a stone with a strange pattern in his right hand, which was circting inexplicably.


    "With Gu Changge''s current state, as long as I avoid his followers, he won''t be able to find me. When the timees to rescue Holy Maiden Zi Yan discreetly, it can be regarded as thepletion of the task given to me by Junior Brother Zi Yang."


    This person was naturally Qin Wuya who agreed to Zi Yang Heavenly King''s request and came to rescue the Holy Maiden Zi Yan.


    In order to urately control the whereabouts of many of Gu Changge''s followers, and rify the situation of the defense guards of the pce where Gu Changge was located.


    Qin Wuya had observed this ce for three full days before he was fully confident.


    This ce was heavily guarded, themunication of the geniuses was firmly controlled, and no unfamiliar faces were allowed to enter.


    In the entire Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, even the forbidden areas in the Imperial Capital did not have such a terrifying alert situation. It could be seen how difficult it was for Gu Changge to be seriously injured.


    In the eyes of many people, Gu Changge imed to the outside world that his injuries were almost healed. But the injury of origin was not so easy to recover from.


    "If his injury is not serious, it is definitely impossible to be as vignt as he is now, not letting go of any trouble."


    "It seems that although this Gu Changge has excellent skills, he is still worried that others will take the opportunity to attack him. The inheritor of demonic art is hiding in the dark and is eager to move. Gu Changge is definitely a life-and-death problem that must be eliminated."


    Qin Wuya carefully concealed his aura and hid near the pce. Even the geniuses who were patrolling did not find him.


    Soon the sky dimmed, and the afterglow in the distance fell on the pceplex in front of it, like an ancient pce tower located in the world, iparably magnificent.


    The cultivators who came and went all cast their gazes in awe, but did not dare to stop at all. At this moment, a slight fluctuation emerged from the void.


    Qin Wuya''s figure became blurred, he stepped forward and soon disappeared.


    At this time, even a cultivator who was extremely proficient in space talent would not be able to find his trace.


    In Qin Wuya''s hand, the mysterious stone that was shining brightly originated from Nine Heavens. Whether it was concealing appearance or hiding the aura of the cultivator, it had an indescribable miraculous effect.


    Of course, Qin Wuya still had a lot of methods, and that was the reason why he was so confident. Along the way, Qin Wuya saw many geniuses patrolling around, but he didn''t notice him.


    As long as he was not stupid, he would know how strict was the situation around Gu Changge after he was injured. Therefore, unless they really wanted to kill Gu Changge, no one woulde here.


    The geniuses and the cultivators patrolling, more or less, all had such thoughts, and they were not as serious as Qin Wuya thought before.


    Most people just wandered around the neighborhood. Soon, after entering the pceplex in the front, Qin Wuya''s eyes were slightly different, and he swept through many formations, as well as the patrolling cultivators.


    Then he carefully avoided them and went directly to the deep pce pavilion. He had a goal in mind, and he had long known the location of Gu Changge''s pce and the area where the disciples of the Purple Mansion were currently being held.


    It was actually only a hundred miles away from where Gu Changge was.


    For a cultivator like them, it was just a matter of thought, but after arriving at this mansion, Qin Wuya began to stretch out his spiritual sense and search for the trace of the Holy Maiden of Purple Mansion.


    The most urgent task was to find the Holy Maiden Zi Yang first and take her away so that Purple Mansion would not be afraid of Gu Changge.


    As Gu Changge guessed, Zi Yang Heavenly King was not feeling well now. Even the Purple Mansion behind him was still protecting his traces. But there were already other words in the Purple Mansion.


    To put it bluntly, if Zi Yang Heavenly King was rted to the inheritor of demonic art, naturally, he would not show mercy, and he would definitely take action to end Zi Yang Heavenly King without leaving any disaster.


    Therefore, Zi Yang Heavenly King panicked in his heart, and his biggest support now was the Purple Mansion behind him. If even Purple Mansion gave up on him, what would happen to him? He was even far inferior to Prince Ying.


    "You are��"


    On the other side, in a quiet mansion, Liu Zi Yan, who was about to fall asleep, frowned, with a warning sign in her heart. The rune in her hand flickered, the brilliance permeated, the aura surged, and she got up in a hurry, ready to attack at any time.


    Outside the courtyard, a dark shadow suddenly descended, and the moonlight became blurred as if it was obscured by endless dark clouds.


    Liu Zi Yan looked at the ck-robed figure who suddenly broke in front of her, and felt a sense of unease in her heart. At night, this person suddenly broke into her courtyard, and it was still silent.


    Moreover, Liu Zi Yan noticed that with the appearance of the man in the ck robe, the nearby aura became strange. Even the night sky seemed to be shrouded in darkness, a terrifying ck fog suddenly swept from all around,pletely wrapping the entire courtyard.


    Even if she made a huge movement, she would not be noticed by the patrolling cultivators and geniuses outside. Such a method made Liu Zi Yan very uneasy.


    The other party was definitelying prepared!


    One must know that she was currently staying in the pce group where Gu Changge was located. The defense was so strict that it was beyond imagination, but there were still people who could sneak in.


    Didn''t that mean that if this person had bad intentions, it would be easy to assassinate her here?


    Thinking in a bigger direction, if he and the inheritor of demonic art were actually a group, the purpose was to take advantage of Gu Changge''s serious injury and n to assassinate him in the bud.


    She couldn''t even imagine it. At this time, Liu Zi Yan remembered what Gu Changge had said, and felt a chill on her back.


    Could it be that someone really nned to kill her at this time, thus causing hatred between Gu Changge and Purple Mansion?


    She regretted it a little, why didn''t he follow Gu Changge''s words and move to the courtyard next to him, at this time there would also be someone to take care of him, so it would be much safer.


    "Hehe, Holy Maiden Zi Yan��"


    The ck figure who suddenly appeared looked at Liu Zi Yan with a sneer, as if he was watching his prey.


    His whole body was wrapped in ck mist, and his face could not be seen clearly, but the terrifying aura was almost suffocating.


    With such an appearance, Liu Zi Yan was instantly reminded of a person, the inheritor of demonic art.


    Of course, the person in front of him would definitely not be the inheritor of demonic art, but he was absolutely inseparable from the inheritor of demonic art.


    At that time, in thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, almost all geniuses saw it.


    Beside the inheritor of demonic art, several terrifying figures in ck robes and shrouded in ck mist appeared, and everyone''s cultivation was at least at the level of the Great Sacred Realm.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to kill me? Were you sent by Zi Yang Heavenly King?"


    Although Liu Zi Yan was uneasy in her heart, she was forcing herself to calm down and asked in a cold voice. She knew she couldn''t panic at this time.


    Moreover, she wanted to use this to get information from the other party.


    "Who is Zi Yang Heavenly King?"


    But the man in the ck robe just sneered when he heard the words, and didn''t say much, "You are about to die, and there are still so many questions. If you want to know, go to hell and ask others."


    After that, he didn''t talk nonsense at all, and rushed directly with a palm, like a peerless heavenly sword, falling down endless rules.


    The terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Realm emerged, and Liu Zi Yan was going to be killed here.

 Chapter 407-2: Fits a flawless image, Old acquaintance meets (2)

    <h4>Chapter 407-2: Fits a wless image, Old acquaintance meets (2)</h4>


    "I''ve been too busy these days. Why? Are you feeling left out?"


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nced at Gu Changge, and after being slightly shocked, she quickly regained herposure and continued to look at the memorial in her hand.


    "Her Majesty the Empress is very busy. Since you didn''te to see me, I can onlye here." Gu Changge smiled and then waved his hands to let Qingmei, Qinn, and the others leave.


    Empress Xi Yao was very ufortable with his gaze.


    Although the two had already had the most intimate rtionship, when she thought that all of this was intentional by Gu Changge, and not sincere towards her, she felt very ufortable, even unspeakable.


    So she was avoiding him on purpose, but she didn''t expect that Gu Changge would take the initiative to find him today.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Empress Xi Yao asked, still looking down at the memorial in her hand.


    Gu Changge looked down at her swan-like white and delicate neck, then smiled as he bent over, and wrapped his hand around her, saying, "Am I not here to help you solve the trouble?"


    "Trouble?" Empress Xi Yao''s body froze, but she quickly recovered and asked knowingly.


    "Of course." Gu Changge smiled.


    "Can you be sure that Jun Fan is Jun Bufan?"


    Seeing Gu Changge smiling, Empress Xi Yao turned her head and nced at him, but she also naturallyid down in his arms.


    She had been suspecting this for a while, but unfortunately, she could not find the slightest evidence. She felt that Gu Changge should know something, but he never told her.


    With this thought in her heart, Empress Xi Yao''s face seemed unusually calm.


    "Of course, what''s the use of you then? Aren''t you the Empress?"


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Don''t ask me about everything, you have to think about it yourself."


    Empress Xi Yao shook her head and said, "If I knew, would I still ask you? What did you say that day? After you lied to my body, you don''t care?"


    "It��s what you want and what I want, can this be called cheating?"


    Gu Changge smiled and denied, "Jun Fan''s matter will soone to an end. You will know what to do when you see it."


    Hearing what he said, Empress Xi Yao nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    In the following days, Gu Changge would asionally go to the pce to ask her to exin some things.


    After Empress Xi Yao discovered Gu Changge''s true face, although she had grudges in her heart, in today''s huge Demon World, Gu Changge was the person who had the closest rtionship with her.


    Therefore, she had never expressed this emotion and naturally, she would not refuse Gu Changge''s various requests.


    She also wanted to know what Gu Changge nned to do.


    How would Jun Bufan and Jun Ruoxi affect Gu Changge?


    ����


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The army rolled over as the sky trembled and the ground quaked lightly. The beasts roared and the birds were frightened away.


    This was a boundless and lush ancient forest with thick fog and many ces were surrounded by colorful clouds.


    Many knotted trees were like mountains, covering the sky and the earth. Spiritual herbs and fruits, flying springs and waterfalls could be seen everywhere with the deep bushes revealing the vastness.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, many people would never have believed that this would actually be a forbidden area in the Demon World. All the creatures who had strayed into this ce for more than 6,000 years had disappeared without a trace, like a stone sinking into the sea.


    From the outside, it looks like a fairnd.


    "The front is where the restricted area lies. Everyone can stay in the same ce, and they are not allowed to move."


    The mighty army of the Demon World appeared here, suffocating and murderous. The King of Chaos appeared on a mountain peak as he looked ahead and ordered.


    He was dressed in bronze armor, holding a big axe. His eyes were bright and shining with many runes intertwined, turning into a rolling divinity, emitting a suffocating deterrent.


    "Father, are we really going to clear this ce?"


    Besides the King of Chaos, Jun Fan frowned slightly, looking at the restricted area in front of him, feeling helpless and unwilling in his heart.


    This was the ce where his real sister, Jun Ruoxi, lived in seclusion.


    Even if he lived a new life, he never came here, because he didn''t want to disturb Jun Ruoxi, and he didn''t want to involve her in this matter.


    But now, he couldn''t help it.


    Even he was dispatched to clean up this ce, and he couldn''t help himself.


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Her Majesty the Empress personally ordered it, not to mention that Jun Bufan is very likely to be hidden in this ce. That is the chief who nned to assassinate Her Majesty the Empress behind the scenes. If you catch him, do you still worry that my Jun family will not be powerful?"


    The King of Peace and Chaos nced at Jun Fan, speaking meaningfully.


    With ambition in his eyes, he stared at the vast ancient forest in front of him and seemed to have seen his great future in it.


    Jun Fan fell silent after hearing the words. He also thought of many ways to stop all of this, but it was of no use. With his current strength, it was impossible to stop Gu Changge''s will.


    He didn''t believe that Empress Xi Yao could do such a thing, it was definitely ordered by Gu Changge under the guise of Empress Xi Yao.


    Its real purpose was to force him to appear.


    For various reasons, he saw it very clearly.


    At present, the problem before him was how to rescue Jun Ruoxi and prevent her from being caught.


    "Six thousand years ago, my elder sister was about to step into the Quasi-Supreme Realm. Now that six thousand years have passed, even if her talent is not as good as mine, she should be in the Quasi-Supreme Realm at this moment."


    "It''s really troublesome if she wanted to escape safely."


    Jun Fan frowned. When he was not born, his sister was already in the Sacred Realm. After so many years, it was impossible for her to not make any progress.


    To him, Jun Ruoxi was much more important than his cheap father, the King of Chaos. The person who could make him valuable in this life, besides Jun Yao, was Jun Ruoxi.


    However, it was also a coincidence that the identities of the two of them were his sisters.


    "Father, I''ll go around first to check the situation here. If there is anything unusual, I will send you a message."


    Afterward, Jun Fan opened his mouth and nned to leave the team first. He wanted to enter the restricted area from another direction and be the first to find Jun Ruoxi before the Heavenly King of Chaos.


    Hearing this, the King of Peace and Chaos did not suspect anything, nodded, and asked, "Would you like me to give you a team?"


    "No, it''s much more convenient for me to be alone." Jun Fan refused, and then he didn''t wait for the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos to agree as his figure swept away, turning into a divine light and heading for the rest of the direction.


    The King of Peace and Chaos did not care about Jun Fan too much and began to instruct the army, and at the same time sent people to look at the situation here.


    After Jun Fan left the team, he turned into a divine light and headed for the depths of the mountain range. Although this ce was designated as a restricted area, it did not impose many restrictions. As long as one paid attention to some fluctuations, it was easy to reach them.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    However, when he rushed to leave, a faint ripple suddenly spread in the void, followed by an inexplicable wave.

 Chapter 326: The so-called back-and-forth, Gu Changges true strength?

    <h4>Chapter 326: The so-called back-and-forth, Gu Changges true strength?</h4>


    "Looks like you know me. Then who are you?"


    With a smile on his face, Gu Changge''s robe fluttered and he looked splendid under the moonlight as he slowly walked in.


    Then he pped his hands, and outside the courtyard behind him, arge number of geniuses suddenly poured in. They all stared at Qin Wuya in front of him with murderous intent and surrounded him.


    A terrifying aura surged in the courtyard, enveloping it into a chilling atmosphere. Everyone''s eyes were cold and murderous, and there was even fear in their hearts. In their opinion, Qin Wuya and the ck-robed man who suddenly broke into tonight to assassinate Liu Zi Yan were actually working together.


    It was just that these two people were very smart. After one of them was exposed, they immediately changed the n. The mysterious man in front of him took the opportunity to enter and continue his assassination of Liu Ziyan.


    Such a strategy was really vicious!


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge''s quick reaction, noticing that something was wrong, and turning back on the way, something unexpected might have happened to Liu Ziyan now. And once this kind of thing happened, as the ones responsible for patrolling, they couldn''t escape the me.


    Thinking of this, they had even more murderous intent towards Qin Wuya in front of them, and could not wait to immediately shoot him to death. Seeing everyone''s murderous expressions, Qin Wuya''s heart felt bad.


    Even if he was very confident at first. There was no denying that he felt a chill on his back as he didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly appear.


    Didn''t he go after the man who assassinated him? Why did he suddenly turn back?


    In this way, if he didn''t exin it, it was estimated that he would be regarded as someone with the ck-robed man. However, Qin Wuya had cultivated for many years and was in an extraordinary state of mind. He quickly calmed down and instead asked in a deep voice.


    "Gu Changge, if you''re sensible, let Zi Yan Holy Maiden go."


    He did not directly answer Gu Changge''s question, but took the lead and put aside his rtionship with the ck-robed man


    Moreover, his face was covered with a ck aura, the runes were shing and there were special rules surging as if he was not afraid of being found.


    "Young Master Changge��"


    Liu Zi Yan, whose pretty face was full of chills, was also looking at Gu Changge who was approaching with surprise.


    She didn''t know why, but when Gu Changge was around, she felt a sense of security for no reason. When she was in despair before, it was also Gu Changge who suddenly appeared, forced the man in the ck robe back, and saved her life.


    And now when she was in danger, he turned back.


    Although Liu Zi Yan knew that if she was assassinated in Gu Changge''s mansion it would bring him a lot of trouble, and that was the reason behind Gu Changge trying to save her many times.


    But she was still impressed.


    "Let Holy Maiden Zi Yan go? Where did you find out my feelings for Holy Maiden Zi Yan?"


    "It was indeed a difficult fight. If I hadn''t suddenly noticed that something was wrong with the man in the ck robe, and guessed that he had aplices, I''m afraid you would have seeded at this time."


    "Who are you?"


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and in his hands a divine rune began to appear. A peerless edge was revealed as brilliance flowed and a terrifying aura appeared.


    "Gu Changge, the matter of your house arrest of the Holy Maiden Zi Yan is well known in the world. What are you trying to quibble about at this time? I just don''t like you, so I came to rescue Holy Maiden Zi Yan."


    Qin Wuya frowned and said in a deep voice. At the same time, he looked at Liu Zi Yan, "Please rest assured, Miss Zi Yan. I have no malice for you. The reason why I came here tonight is to save you from the demon''s ws."


    He knew that when he first appeared, Liu Zi Yan was too vignt, so he regarded him as someone with the man in the ck robe and attacked him. So he just needed to exin things clearly, and presumably, Liu Zi Yan would understand that he came to save her.


    "Help me?"


    ��Rescue from the demon��s w?"


    But hearing this, Liu Zi Yan still sneered and said nothing, her eyes were very cold.


    If it wasn''t for her quick reaction, it was estimated that she would have died tragically in this ce by now, both physically and mentally.


    This person even nned to deceive her at this time, did he really think she couldn''t see the situation clearly? He didn''t even give a decent excuse.


    From Liu Zi Yan''s point of view, the mysterious man in front of him was like the man in the ck robe who attacked her earlier and was sent by Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    However, Zi Yang Heavenly King was very thoughtful, and he still felt uneasy when he sent one person, so he sent another person.


    "Holy Maiden Zi Yan, you have to believe me, I really have no ill intention toward you." Qin Wuya still said in a deep voice, he didn''t know why but Liu Zi Yan was extremely vignt toward him.


    "Young Master Changge, is your injury okay?" But at this time, Liu Zi Yan no longer paid attention to him. She asked Gu Changge with concern, remembering the heavy damage to his origin.


    Even if his injury had improved now, with him forcibly attacking, it was estimated that it would leave a lot of influence.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to deal with this guy."


    Gu Changge replied with a smile with a detached and peerless demeanor.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    As he spoke, he directly made a move, his sleeves rolled, tyrannical and contemptuous. The rumbling sound spread all over the world, shaking the sky, and many followers behind him also attacked immediately.


    All kinds of divine powers evolved under the night sky, the brilliance was gorgeous, and the aura was extremely terrifying. Their strength was also among the top of their peers.


    Many of them used to be famous young supremes.


    Now that they all made a move, their might was fierce and surging, making the ce chaotic all of a sudden. It was as if many stars had exploded, and the terrifying fluctuation shocked everyone in the Xuanwu Imperial Capital.


    All kinds of treasures and instruments were disyed under the sky, and they all attacked Qin Wuya.


    "You want to stop me with just you guys?"


    Seeing that Liu Zi Yan didn''t believe his words at all, and was instead worried about Gu Changge, Qin Wuya frowned again, and his voice was very rude.


    He didn''t intend to cause extra trouble, if Gu Changge let Liu Zi Yan go, he would just take her away without doing anything to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge had a lot of tricks, but he had been seriously injured, how much strength could he show now?


    As for Gu Changge''s followers, in his eyes, they were not worth mentioning, he didn''t need to care about the, after all, they could be defeated easily.


    "He''s really arrogant. It seems that my current methods are still too gentle so that any cat or dog dares to bully me."


    Seeing this, Gu Changge shook his head slightly, his expression calm and indifferent.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the night sky, divine runes flowed and an indescribable big hand swatted forward, driving the power of the boundless Dao. It was as if a piece of heaven was about to fall, absorbing the power in the void.


    Gu Changge made a strong move and his means were even more terrifying. The terrifying big crack in the void spread out in an instant, like a palm print, pressing down in all directions, causing every inch of the void to copse.


    There was no sign of injury on his body at all.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Moreover, at this time, the aura disyed by Gu Changge had already reached the Great Sacred Realm. All kinds ofws fell, and the Great Sacred Dharma body stood on the ground, with golden light surging, like a god standing under the sky.


    With a big wave of his hand, it spurted out all kinds of radiance, densely packed, and the vastness was like a sea of ??stars as if shrouding everything. Large swaths of architectural pces copsed and turned ashes in an instant, which was earth-shattering.


    Up to now, the identity of the inheritor of demonic art had been finalized, and Gu Changge was toozy to hide his cultivation. His aura reached the Great Sacred Realm, but the strength he showed was enough to make the Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivator turn pale.


    "The Great Sacred Realm��" Qin Wuya''splexion also changed slightly, his figure swept across the sky, and at the same time, he was fighting against the blow.


    The method he cultivated came from ancient times, and the aura waspletely different from the present.


    Arge piece of bone inscription spewed out from between his palms. Thunder and lightning formed into pieces, runes like a sea, turned into long dragons and prated the sky.


    This was a terrifying scene. It seemed that there were stars converging into a point, and then erupting here. It was unimaginable and powerful.No one expected Qin Wuya''s methods to be so strange.


    The rest of the geniuses who took the shot went weak as soon as they touched it, their divine weapons burst, they vomited blood and retreated while groaning, and they lost theirbat effectiveness all of a sudden.


    At the same time Qin Wuya''s vast spiritual consciousness, like a deep sea, turned into a divine sword with a thud, sweeping across all directions, making countless cultivators terrified, feeling fear and trembling in their souls.


    The Quasi-Supreme Realm attack, if it was outside the domain, could destroy the stars at any time, and destroy everything.


    In the territory of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, it was already the result of restraint, otherwise, this ce would be destroyed in an instant and turned into a robbery.


    "Quasi-Supreme? Where did Zi Yang Heavenly King find such a strong man?"


    Liu Zi Yan was also very surprised, and a cold sweat broke out on her back. She was extremely afraid. If Gu Changge hadn''t arrived just in time, she would have been absolutely ruthless in the face of such a strong man.


    However, what surprised her even more was that Gu Changge''s strength now far exceeded her previous understanding.


    It seemed that Prince Sheng died without resentment. Gu Changge, who was so powerful, was severely injured at that time. It could be seen how terrifying the strength of the inheritor of demonic art was.


    "Quasi-Supreme Realm, but this should not be his full strength."


    Gu Changge was tall and powerful, and the power of his shot was boundless. He resisted this blow and stood still.


    Seeing this, a strange color shed in his eyes.


    Qin Wuya was a strong man who had returned from Nine Heavens. He had experienced various hardships there, and his methods andbat experience were notparable to ordinary cultivators.


    There was a reason why Nine Heavens could be a ce that many cultivators yearned for. In Gu Changge''s opinion, Qin Wuya''s methods were remarkable, and Qin Wuya had not yet shown his true strength.


    "It seems that Junior Brother Zi Yang''s concerns are justified. Gu Changge''s strength is so terrifying at such an age��"


    "It hasn''t even been fully revealed before."


    After the blow, Qin Wuya frowned, and his figure appeared on the other side, with a calm expression, but his heart was actually not at peace, causing a stormy sea.


    In fact, many people had been guessing how strong Gu Changge really was, because he never showed his true strength in front of everyone.


    Even while facing his peers, he just simply crushed them. Over time, Gu Changge''s strength became a mystery.


    Everyone knew he was unfathomable.


    Gu Changge''s real talent was not just talking, many cultivators spected that his realm had actually surpassed many ancient freaks.


    Even though he was seriously injured right now, Gu Changge''s situation surpassed the level of a Great Sacred Realm, and it really shocked everyone.

 Chapter 409-1: Gu Changges final plan, An indispensable existence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 409-1: Gu Changges final n, An indispensable existence (1)</h4>


    "Father, quickly tell me this is not true, how could Xiao Fan be��"


    In the Heavenly Prison, all the family members of the Heavenly King''s Mansion were imprisoned. Including the wife of the King of Chaos, the eldest son Jun Ping, the second daughter Jun Yao, and the rest of the top executives of the Jun family.


    At first, everyone was stunned and confused. They didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, the army broke in and surrounded the pce. Then everyone was detained in the Heavenly Prison.


    Here, they met the King of Peace and Chaos, the backbone of the Pce of Peace and Chaos.


    But he seemed to have suddenly aged several decades. He looked extremely depressed with the vicissitudes of life, his face was full of sadness, and his brows had never been stretched.


    "It''s true, Her Majesty the Empress got evidence of Xiao Fan''s betrayal through some means. Now all the civil and military officials of the dynasty already know about it. The glory of our Jun family will not reappear after today."


    When the King of Peace and Chaos heard Jun Yao''s words, he couldn''t help but nce at her and sigh. His expression was deeply depressed and helpless.


    Until now, there was still a groan in his head, and he could not react. What happened today had hit him too hard.


    The King of Chaos was both helpless and angry, but Jun Fan was secretly nning to assassinate Her Majesty the Empress behind their backs.


    Once this kind of thing was exposed, it would destroy the Jun family and the Pce of Peace and Chaos!


    "How is it possible? Xiao Fan admires Her Majesty the Empress, how could he do such a thing�� Is there any misunderstanding in this?"


    Jun Yao''s face turned pale, her voice trembled and she couldn''t believe the exact answer.


    In her impression, Jun Fan was a confident and steady young man. Although he was a little arrogant at times, inparison to his talent and cultivation, it was nothing.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing, especially hiding it from all of them.


    "Xiao Fan is hiding a lot from me."


    Jun Fan''s eldest brother Jun Ping opened his mouth and sighed deeply.


    Judging from his appearance, he was extremely burly and tall, like the King of Chaos, with an aura like a gangster.


    The rest of the senior members of the Jun family were also shocked at the moment, and their hearts were palpated because of this news.


    Before that, they never thought that Jun Fan''s hidden identity would be Jun Bufan, the former son of Xuan Yang Demon Emperor.


    Many people couldn''t help but feel resentment toward Jun Fan. He didn''t even care about them after such a big event that affected the whole family.


    No wonder Jun Fan did not return to the imperial capital this time but made an excuse to leave. It seemed that he already knew the reason and used this to avoid disaster.


    Of course, there were also many people specting that the real Jun Fan was actually dead, and that the person upying his body now was actually a person from more than 6,000 years ago.


    "That''s it, no need to say more. Let''s see how Her Majesty the Empress will deal with it now. If she loses her anger, maybe she will go easy on us. I think Her Majesty the Empress will also be angry."


    "My loyalty to her can be seen from the sun and the moon. Her Majesty the Empress is not an unreasonable person."


    Soon, the King of Peace and Chaos waved his hand and uttered, calming everyone down.


    However, he was not sure about Empress Xi Yao''s final attitude.


    After all, the matter involved was really too big. If Gu Changge hadn''t suddenlye to the Demon World, Her Majesty the Empress would definitely be facing far more ominous risk to her life.


    Of course, he was angry because of Jun Fan''s betrayal and concealment. With this kind of thing being discovered, it would definitely bring disaster to the whole family.


    "How can things suddenly be like this in one day��"


    Jun Yao''s lips were pale and her hands were clenched tightly. She was still taking care of the flower tea nted, and nned to wait for the next time she saw Gu Changge, to let him taste it.


    Now that she was in prison, she didn''t know how things would develop next. From the daughter of the noble king of chaos to a prisoner, her life and death were unpredictable.


    This huge gap left her at a loss for a while.


    However, she was not an ordinary person, so she quickly calmed herself down. There was no use in worrying about this kind of thing.


    She didn''t want to me Jun Fan. Judging from his usual actions, Jun Fan didn''t show anything unusual. But how could he be the son of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, Jun Bufan, who had been dead for 6,000 years?


    Just when everyone in the Jun family was gloomy, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the Heavenly Prison. Theplexions of many prison guards changed, and they lowered their heads and looked respectful.


    A ck-clothed man arrived, with a detached and mysterious temperament, with an innate nobility.


    "Young Master Changge��"


    Jun Yao''s face was slightly startled because she didn''t expect to see Gu Changge there.


    Did hee to visit her in the prison after knowing her situation? Thinking of this, Jun Yao''s heart couldn''t help beating fast, and her face turned a little shy.


    Many members of the Jun family also watched this scene in shock, and then they all saluted across the heavenly prison, "Greetings, Young Master Changge��"


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge." The King of Chaos also disyed joy on his face and hurriedly saluted.


    In his opinion, Gu Changge��s visit was rted to his daughter Jun Yao.


    It seemed that some time ago after his daughter had contact with Gu Changge, she did get on his good side, and even made Gu Changge visit her in person at this ce.


    This brought hope to the mind of the King of Chaos. In today''s Demon World, if there was one person who could save him, it was definitely Gu Changge.


    Even the grandfather who taught Her Majesty the Empress since childhood would never dare to touch Her Majesty''s bad head at this juncture.


    But Gu Changge was different.


    He had a close rtionship with Empress Xi Yao and was also Empress Xi Yao''s savior. If he came forward in person, Empress Xi Yao would definitely agree.


    "Young Master Changge, why are you here?"


    A haze appeared on Jun Yao''s jade face, and she looked at him shyly.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, nced at the many members of the Jun family, his face seemed to be a little clear, and then said to her, "I just learned about this from Xi Yao, I thought it might be some kind of misunderstanding, but I also looked at the image stone��"


    Having said that, he sighed and did not continue.


    The expressions of everyone in the Jun family darkened, and they naturally knew what Gu Changge meant.


    Since he said that Jun Fan was the son of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, it was already a certain and unchangeable fact.


    Jun Yao''s expression was also a little sad, she shook her head and said, "I''m sorry Young Master Changge, I made you worry."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and said, "You don''t have to be polite, Miss Jun Yao, and you don''t have to worry. I believe that when Xi Yao''s anger subsides after a while, you will be released."


    Hearing this, everyone in the Jun family felt a little relieved, and the King of Chaos also showed joy. Since even Gu Changge said so personally, then Empress Xi Yao will definitely let them go in the end.


    "Mmmm, I''m sorry, Young Master Changge, you had to visit me personally because of this kind of thing��"


    Hearing what Gu Changge said, Jun Yao was also a little at ease, her voice was shy, and her face was a little red.


    "I don''t want you to worry too much either, don''t worry, with me around, you will be fine." Gu Changge smiled.


    After that, he nodded slightly toward the King of Chaos and the others, then turned around and walked out of the prison without staying for long.


    "Uh-huh����"


    Jun Yao''s heart was pounding because of Gu Changge''s words. Her head was dizzy, she watched Gu Changge leave, until she couldn''t see a trace of his figure, and then she came back to her senses.


    "Thanks to you, Yao''er. Without you, your father really wouldn''t know what to do this time��"


    "Tell me, how far have you and Young Master Changge proceeded, for him toe to see you personally? Why didn''t you tell my father about such an important matter as Yao''er before��"


    The King of Chaos looked at Jun Yao with a look of joy and added.


    In his opinion, even though Jun Yao usually had a somewhat arrogant temperament.


    But her appearance needed absolutely no exnation, in the huge imperial capital, apart from Her Majesty the Empress, the only person who couldpare with her was Song Youwei.


    What was more, after hearing that Gu Changge liked to drink tea, Jun Yao studied this method deeply, and it was not impossible to win Gu Changge''s love.


    Hearing this, Jun Yao said in a panic, "Father, what nonsense are you talking about, I just have some research on the tea ceremony, and it happens that Young Master Changge is interested in this. It is not what you imagined, otherwise, with my appearance, How can I get into the eyes of Young Master Changge?"


    Even so, she was still a little overjoyed.


    In this regard, the King of Peace and Chaos just smiled nonchntly, "I know, I know, my daughter is thin-skinned, but the closer your rtionship with Young Master Changge is, the better."

 Chapter 409-2: Gu Changges final plan, An indispensable existence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 409-2: Gu Changges final n, An indispensable existence (2)</h4>


    If Jun Yao could be his concubine, even if he was not the King of Peace and Chaos, in this huge Demon World, the Jun family would be able to instantly be one of the best wealthy families, and even Empress Xi Yao would have to give him face.


    Of course, he could only think about this from his ancestral grave.


    In terms of Jun Yao''s identity, even if she was high up, she was still not qualified.


    What he thought was that if Jun Yao had a rtionship with Gu Changge and got a child or something, in terms of the power of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they would definitely not let the descendants of their direct line be left behind.


    In this way, his family would naturally be able to climb that level.


    At this moment, everyone in the Jun family looked at Jun Yao with admiration. Judging from Gu Changge''s attitude towards her just now, it was enough to show that Jun Yao had a heavy weight in his heart.


    Otherwise, with Gu Changge��s status, how could he be condescending enough toe to such a ce.


    Outside the Heavenly Prison, Empress Xi Yao was already here waiting for Gu Changge. After seeing hime out, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you going to use the Jun family to find Jun Bufan?"


    She could see Gu Changge''s intention clearly.


    Gu Changge nced at her and said casually, "No, the Jun family can''t find Jun Bufan. Even if he knew about it, he wouldn''t care. Do you think Jun Bufan would care about the lives of everyone in the Jun family? ?"


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nodded thoughtfully and said, "Then what is your purpose for doing this?"


    If Jun Bufan cared about the life and death of Jun''s family, then he naturally would not use this identity to plot and try to assassinate her.


    "My purpose in doing this is naturally to help you solve troubles." Gu Changge smiled and said.


    Empress Xi Yao stared at him, and finally stopped asking more. Since Gu Changge didn''t want to say more, it was useless for her to ask.


    Moreover, Gu Changge''s capture of Jun Bufan, for her, was indeed helping her solve the trouble.


    The fact that the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos was detained along with the whole family caused a lot of uproar in the imperial capital. Many people spected that the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos was ineffective in his work, and he was suppressed by Her Majesty the Empress.


    However, this kind of thing couldn''t cause a big sensation in the huge nine domains of the Demon World.


    It was just like a small pebble thrown into theke, which caused a little wave, and soon returned to calm.


    In the next few days, Gu Changge would visit Jun Yao from time to time in Heavenly Prison, making her feel that she was quite concerned about her affairs.


    In addition to the gratitude of everyone in the Jun family, they were greatly relieved and felt that the time to see the sun again was not far away.


    Then, seeing that the time was finally up, Gu Changge walked over with a heavy face, frowning, and at the same time ordered someone to release Jun Yao.


    Jun Yao was surprised, but she was more puzzled about why he only released her and didn''t care about her n.


    "Young Master Changge, what''s going on?"


    Jun Yao was puzzled, especially when Gu Changge seemed to be in a heavy mood.


    Gu Changge looked at her and sighed softly,


    "In this period of time, I have already investigated clearly. Jun Fan is no longer the one he used to be. He should have been taken over by the son of the Demon Emperor from six thousand years ago."


    "What!"


    Jun Yao''s face turned pale when she heard these words, although she had guessed this possibility. But hearing it from Gu Changge''s mouth was like a thunderbolt, which made her heart tremble, and she couldn''t bear the sadness.


    "Xi Yao is still angry, and I can''t persuade her, but after thinking about it, she decided to give you a chance to wash away your crimes."


    Gu Changge nced at Jun Yao, and then said again.


    Jun Yao endured the grief in her heart and couldn''t help asking, "What does Her Majesty want us to do?"


    If it was the previous Jun Fan, he would never be able to do such a thing that would put his family in danger. So she also knew that the current Jun Fan was actually not the original Jun Fan, he was just wearing ayer of Jun Fan''s skin. That was it.


    Her real younger brother was taken over by Jun Bufan, the son of the Demon Emperor who died 6,000 years ago!


    She would avenge this no matter what!


    "Xi Yao feels that Jun Fan is secretly nning a major event to disrupt the Demon World. Now maybe only you can stop this�� In fact, I don''t want you to take this risk." Gu Changge said with some helplessness.


    Jun Yao had calmed down at this moment, and she said firmly, "I am not afraid of danger. As long as I can rescue my family and avenge my brother, I will do anything."


    Gu Changge sighed, and then took out a crystal clear jade talisman flowing with divine light from his sleeve, and said, "If that''s the case, then I don''t need to persuade Miss Jun Yao any more. Crush the jade talisman, as long as you crush this thing, if you encounter danger, you should be able to save your life. Moreover, after you crush this jade talisman, I can sense your position and cane as soon as possible to save you."


    Seeing this, Jun Yao was stunned for a moment, and then she was filled with infinite emotion and took over the jade talisman.


    "I see, Young Master Changge is so kind and virtuous, Jun Yao doesn''t know what to do in return."


    Gu Changge waved his hand, and then said cautiously, "Miss Jun Yao doesn''t have to do this, this is also a gift for tea that day, this matter is very important. I will talk to you in detailter, you must remember and keep that in mind, or you will endanger your life."


    "You have to know that the current Jun Fan is no longer the younger brother you knew before. Once his interests are at stake, he will not consider you and the family behind you."


    Jun Yao nodded heavily, with a solemn expression.


    Afterward, Gu Changge started to tell her what to do ording to the original n.


    Jun Yao now had no doubts about his words. Although it sounded a little troublesome, as long as she didn''t reveal any w, there was no problem.


    "I know, don''t worry, Young Master Changge."


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Then be careful."


    After that, he took Jun Yao away from the imperial capital and waited for a figure to arrive at the ce that had been calcted.


    In Gu Changge''s n, Jun Yao had to y a very important role, and it was even a matter of sess.


    Since the Gate of Life was now guarded by Jun Bufan''s sister Jun Ruoxi, then this Gate of Death would definitely be found by Jun Bufan, let alone the key in his hand.


    Gu Changge intended to find the Gate of Death through Jun Bufan, and before that, he couldn''t be scared.


    ����


    "Father, is what you said true?"


    At this moment, Song Youwei''s eyes widened in Demon King''s mansion, feeling a little unbelievable.


    When the Demon Master heard these words, he let out a long sigh, and replied, "I didn''t believe it at the time, but the image stone can''t be faked."


    Although Her Majesty the Empress had instructed not to spread the matter, she couldn''t stand Song Youwei''s stubbornness.


    He could only tell her about it.


    However, Song Youwei was very smart and would not spread this kind of thing casually, so he was quite relieved.


    "So that''s the reason." Song Youwei was still in disbelief and looked in a trance.


    She hesitated in her heart before finally sighing deeply. Just now, she also received a message from Jun Fan, saying that he had found a ruin and invited her to go with him.


    Song Youwei had a deep understanding of the formation runes, and she was not shallow in the study of ancient relics. She was also very interested in these.


    Many times Jun Fan would invite her to go with him. But now, when she heard the news suddenly, it really shook her heart, and she was confused for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Jun Fan was actually Jun Bufan?


    The son of the Demon Emperor from six thousand years ago, the fianc�� who was poisoned to death by Her Majesty the Empress?


    That was to say, some time ago, the assassination of the top of the sacred mountain was actually nned by Jun Fan, and now the Heavenly King��s Pce of Peace and Chaos was implicated because of his rtionship.


    No wonder she always felt that Jun Fan''s expression was a little strange at that time, so there was such a reason.


    "Father, I won''t tell anyone about this, but I''m going out for a while��"


    Afterwards, Song Youwei calmed down and said to the Demon Master.


    She still decided to find Jun Fan and personally ask him the reason. She didn''t believe that Jun Fan was a wicked person, now that the Demon World was peaceful, stable and prosperous.


    Her Majesty the Empress could be said to have contributed.


    Did Jun Fan really intended to destroy all this, or was it just to take revenge on Her Majesty the Empress from 6,000 years ago?


    For many things, she had to personally ask Jun Fan.


    Demon Master frowned, looking at Song Youwei''s expression, he vaguely guessed what she was thinking.


    Song Youwei and Jun Fan had a very close rtionship. It was impossible for her not to worry or care about such a big matter.

 Chapter 410-1: The big net is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 410-1: The big is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (1)</h4>


    "You''re so old, and I advise you on many things, but you probably won''t listen to them. You have your own opinions."


    "But you have to know that this matter is of great importance. I feel that Her Majesty the Empress is just a pawn. The one who really wants to attack Jun Bufan is actually Gu Changge."


    "So you have to think carefully about the terrifying consequences�� Once you get involved in this kind of vortex, everything can shatter at every turn."


    Demon Master sighed, knowing that he couldn''t persuade her, but as a father, he had to exin many things to her, worried that she would regret it because of impulsiveness.


    "Father, I got it. Don''t worry, I have my own way."


    Song Youwei nodded solemnly. From the first time she saw Gu Changge, she felt that the perfection he showed was really unreal.


    How could there be such a perfect person in this world?


    This so-called perfection was naturally a disguise revealed to outsiders. No one knew what the real Gu Changge was like.


    Afterward, Song Youwei hurriedly left the imperial capital and rushed to the agreed ce ording to the message left by Jun Fan. However, in the forest outside the imperial capital, she encountered someone, which surprised her.


    She had tried her best to avoid the cultivators of the imperial capital and enter the remote mountains and forests, how could she meet any acquaintance here?


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, it seemed that she was also avoiding something, with a sad expression on her face.


    Thinking of this, Song Youwei took the initiative to show up, walked towards the other party, and asked, "Sister Jun Yao, why are you here?"


    This person was Jun Fan''s second sister Jun Yao, and Song Youwei was fairly familiar with her.


    Jun Yao didn''t seem to expect to see Song Youwei here, she was a little surprised, and then hurriedly said, "Youwei, why are you here? Do you know what happened in the imperial capital? I heard rumors that my father and others were imprisoned by them in the Heavenly Prison�� What''s going on?"


    Hearing this, Song Youwei was stunned at first and then sighed in her heart. It seemed that Jun Yao was not in the imperial capital when this happened, so she escaped.


    And when she heard the news of the imperial capital, she didn''t dare to show up, so she could only hide in the deep mountains and ancient forests and happened to meet her.


    "I don''t know what happened. Her Majesty the Empress seems to be furious because of this incident, but I don''t know exactly what happened. By the way, why are you here?"


    Song Youwei sighed and pointed to a pavilion not far away, "Let''s go there and talk in detail."


    Jun Yao''s face was gloomy, and she said in pain, "I don''t know what''s going on. I left the imperial capital and nned to go to find a flower tea, and then I heard about it on the way back to the imperial capital. How could this be? I don''t know how Xiao Fan is doing now."


    Song Youwei felt sympathy and felt that Jun Yao was also a pitiful person. But she was also hesitating whether to tell her the truth of this matter.


    <i>��Forget it, let her ask Jun Fan in person about this matter. I''m an outsider, so it''s not easy for me to intervene.��</i>


    Thinking of this, she still chose to hide it.


    Later, Song Youwei only told Jun Yao that Jun Fan invited her to explore a ruin, but did not say anything else, but after hearing this, Jun Yao hesitated and decided to go to Jun Fan with her.


    In this regard, Song Youwei would naturally not refuse. The two of them quickly went on their way.


    After watching the figures of the two gradually disappear, a figure in Immortal clothes walked out of the void.


    "I just said that Song Youwei has so many Luck points, how can she be like an unrted person? I wonder what role she would y in this incident."


    Gu Changge was a little interested, and things hade to this point.


    He had already weaved an invisiblerge and was waiting for thest moment to close the.


    In this big game of the Demon World, he had already made a move, how would the Six Emperorse to pick it up?


    ����


    At this moment, Jun Fan, who was a million miles away from the imperial capital, was in a remote area with mountains and ravines.


    The aura here was very strange, and there was a ck wind whistling in the air.


    The monstrous ck wind swept in as the heavy fog turned mighty, covering the world. The sky was dark, and no other colors could be seen.


    <i>I wonder what kind of energy this ck gale is made of. It may bews, or it may be a broken divinity. This kind of aura is very strange, alternating between cold and hot, and it is all-pervasive.</i>


    "Sure enough, just like what the father said, thews of heaven and earth ahead have changed, which arepletely different from the localws of the Demon World."


    Jun Fan said to himself, when he took a step, there was a rumbling sound from his body, and he used the secret treasure to counter this aura, which was shocking.


    He felt that the Gate of Death was actually here.


    There were many dangerous ces in the Demon World, and this ce was once known as the Heavenly Extinction for strangers. Even the soil was blood-red, ck clouds rolled, and the scene was terrifying.


    There were rumors that this ce was transformed after a being from the mysterious Nine Heavens�� Burial Ground fell a long time ago.


    "The ce where the corpse flower grows is full of death�� The Gate to Death is most likely here."


    However, Jun Fan did not enter rashly. Because there were many fierce runes in this ce, there was a Quasi-Supreme who tried to go to this ce to attack the Supreme Realm but got lost here.


    When he was finally discovered, he had already turned into a dead bone.


    He nned to wait for Song Youwei toe over, because Song Youwei had studied these things a lot, and she even got the inheritance of a Demon World power.


    That Demon World power, who once set up a great formation of gods, killed a Quasi-Emperor Realm creature that came from the Upper World.


    Apart from him, very few people knew about it.


    "If Youweies here, things should go a lot smoother."


    Jun Fan''s eyes flickered, he knew where the key Jun Ruoxi said was hidden now. It was in his sea of ??consciousness!


    Back then, his imperial father gave him the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, but he didn''t say anything about the key, because the time had note.


    In the past few days, after Jun Fan entered the Sea of ??Consciousness space and searched again, he finally found the unsurprising key in the corner.


    "Are you so sure that the Gate of Death your sister said is here?"


    In the void, a deep ck smoke drifted past and then turned into the figure of Bai Lian''er.


    As a mirage, her body was this smoky substance, illusory and hard to find. She looked at the red ground in front of her and asked lightly.


    Jun Fan nced at her and said with a smile, "I can''t be wrong."


    There was another reason why he didn''t say much. Because of the key, he could feel the specialty of this ce.


    But at this moment, Jun Fan''s face suddenly changed, and amunication talisman in his arms lit up.


    His spiritual sense prated, and after reading the message, he was a little shocked at first, and then his face quickly turned gloomy.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Lian''er asked, seeing his strangeness.


    Jun Fan looked at her coldly and said, "You betrayed me?"


    Bai Lian''er sneered, then looked at him lightly and said, "I''m not your person, how can you say that I betrayed you?"


    "You��" Jun Fan''s heart surged with anger, his fists clenched tightly, he never imagined that his childhood sweetheart would give him such a show at this time.


    He did not expect that during the period of his absence, everyone in the Heavenly King''s Mansion would be imprisoned.


    If he hadn''t installed any observer outside the imperial capital, he probably wouldn''t know that such a big thing happened.


    Since thest assassination failed, Empress Xi Yao had carried out a major cleanup inside and outside the imperial capital. Many of his observers had been removed, and he could not immediately know what happened in the imperial capital.


    In Jun Fan''s view, the urrence of such a thing showed that Empress Xi Yao definitely already knew his true identity and had sufficient evidence.


    And the person who could provide this evidence to Empress Xi Yao, apart from Bai Lian''er in front of him, there could hardly be anyone.


    "Did Xi Yao tell you to do this?"


    Jun Fan''s face was very ugly, he was extremely vignt, and many of his life-saving backhands were ready to sacrifice at any time to fight against Bai Lian''er.

 Chapter 410-2: The big net is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 410-2: The big is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (2)</h4>


    Bai Lian''er didn''t answer, just looked at him with pity, and said, "It''s alreadye to this, and you don''t even know who is my master? You are really pitiful."


    "Is it Gu Changge?!"


    Jun Fan reacted and almost gritted his teeth. He hated this person who destroyed his n over and over again.


    "Looks like you''re not stupid. Don''t worry, I don''t n to fight you, so put away your means. You should have never offended someone you shouldn''t offend, Jun Bufan, I''m looking forward to the scene where Gu Changge kills you��"


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, apanied by a burst of creepyughter, Bai Lian''er''s figure turned into a deep ck mist and instantly dissipated in ce without a trace.


    "Damn it, I won''t let you go."


    Jun Fan''s face was gloomy, and his fists clenched tightly.


    A pale golden paper page with many dense divine patterns flowing on it, containing unparalleled divine might, was hidden in his sleeves, ready to be sacrificed at any time.


    If Bai Lian''er hadn''t left just now, he would have already attacked.


    This was one of his trump cards, even if Bai Lian''er''s cultivation base was unfathomable, he still had the confidence to fight her to the death.


    "When Bai Lian''er brought the bag to me, she felt uneasy and kind, that bag might have been manipted by Gu Changge, even if he couldn''t open it, if he left a brand or something, he could find my whereabouts��"


    Jun Fan was very cautious, and then began to find a way to remove many auras from his body, and at the same time used many secret treasures to cover up his deeds.


    After his identity was exposed, Empress Xi Yao would never let him go. Once his position was determined, she would definitely send troops to hunt him down.


    He was absolutely certain of this.


    Then, Jun Fan turned into a divine light and ran into the rednd, intending to investigate the location of the Gate of Death while waiting for Song Youwei''s arrival.


    Although Song Youwei was informed of his whereabouts, he believed that in terms of Song Youwei''s character and person, he would not be exposed.


    In today''s huge Demon World, there were not many people who could make him trust so much, but Song Youwei was definitely one of them!


    "Sister is in danger now. Since Gu Changge is the mastermind behind the scenes, he must already know about the Gate of Life. I can only hope that my Elder sister has the means to hide her whereabouts and prevent Gu Changge from finding it."


    But at this moment, Jun Fan''s heart was still worried about another thing, and he seemed very anxious and worried.


    ����


    "The location of the Gate of Life seems to be a bit extraordinary. The moment ordinary people step into this ce, they are affected by the general trend of this ce��"


    At the same time, on the top of a mountain, Gu Changge stood there, with divine light in his eyes, as if hundreds of millions of runes were evolving, looking at the deep scene.


    Behind him were Jiang Luoshen, Tian Ze, and many other powerhouses he brought from the Upper Realm.


    This was a boundless and lush ancient forest with thick fog, and many ces were surrounded by colorful clouds.


    Many knotted trees were like mountains, covering the sky and the earth. Spiritual herbs and fruits, flying springs, waterfalls could be seen everywhere, and the bushes were deep, revealing the vastness.


    It was Jun Bufan''s sister, Jun Ruoxi''s seclusion ce.


    "There is indeed something hidden here. It seems that the changes in the Luck of the Demon World are closely rted to the disappearance of the Six Emperors. They have been hiding from people''s eyes and ears all these years, and it is not the real news��"


    Jiang Luoshen frowned, and there was light flowing in her eyes, and she used the means of the Supreme God n to explore this ce.


    "Princess, I think we can search this ce side by side. If you don''t believe me, turn it over. I don��t believe that we can''t find the mysterious location."


    Behind Jiang Luoshen, a strong man of the Supreme God n spoke, feeling that this ancient and vast mountain could not stop them.


    Jiang Luoshen said lightly, "If it was that simple, Gu Changge would have already started, how could he have waited until now."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked back, nced at her, and said, "It''s really not that simple, but unfortunately we didn''t arrest the guy named Jiang Chen, otherwise, it would be much more convenient if he was there."


    He was telling the truth. With his current ability, he could at most perceive the unusualness of this ce.


    Every inch ofnd here was covered with an Ancient Formation of Gods. The power of the Gods was vast, the runes were looming and they contained terrifying power.


    At this time, there was naturally ack of a treasure hunter to explore the way.


    It was a pity that Jiang Chen was now escaping from the Upper Realm, otherwise, Gu Changge would want to arrest him and lead the way.


    "I don''t believe you can''t do anything about it." Jiang Luoshen nced at him and said, "I think you just find it troublesome��"


    Gu Changgeughed and said, "It seems that you know me quite well. I do have a solution. After all, you are here, so I really can''t throw you over there. I can see at a nce where there are formations."


    Jiang Luoshen stared at him coldly, if her eyes could kill, she would have killed Gu Changge countless times.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this time, waves of fluctuations suddenly arrived from the void, then it became blurred, and a deep ck mist appeared in the air.


    Bai Lian''er''s figure stepped out of it.


    "It seems that Jun Bufan already knows." Gu Changge nced at her and asked casually.


    "He knows." Bai Lian''er said lightly.


    "Okay, lead the way."


    Gu Changge nodded. He did have a way to find the path. At that time, Bai Lian''er followed Jun Bufan into this ce. Although there were many lines, it was difficult to find the exact location.


    But as long as there was a general orientation, he could gradually narrow the range, and could still find its hiding ce.


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er didn''t talk nonsense. When her figure moved, it turned into a mist with a bang, filling the void space and moving toward the front.


    Gu Changge followed, and the runes in his eyes turned into a ck-and-white brilliance like Reincarnation, exploring the changes in the patterns around him.


    "Since that well is where the Gate of Life is located, it is naturally a ce where life meets life. In this way, it is actually not difficult to find��"


    Under the manifestation of Reincarnation, all the scenes here were clearly listed.


    Thews of heaven and earth, the trend of the terrain, the flow of air, the intersection of vitality��


    Gu Changge''s pace was not fast and he followed behind Bai Lian''er.


    But he felt that as he came, the aura here was constantly changing, and the other party should have noticed his arrival, trying to stop him and hide her own aura.


    "If you break into this ce rashly, you will definitely get lost." Jiang Luoshen noticed this change and frowned.


    Gu Changge didn''t care about her. He had already sensed where the well was.


    On a low mountain, in an ancient well that was flowing with rays of light, endless vitality was gushing out, and immortal energy was transpiring.


    As the most hard-to-find "Gate of Life" in the Demon World, there were many changes here at this moment, and wisps of dawn emerged from it, transforming into the void.


    A white-haired woman sat quietly in the ancient well, her white hair like a waterfall covering her face. She had never moved, and her whole person had a fairy melody, ethereal carved from white and wless ivory.


    Even her long skirt was pure and clean, without a trace of variegation.


    It was Jun Ruoxi.


    At this moment, Jun Ruoxi''s brows were tightly wrinkled, her eyes seemed to be opened, and she felt a terrifying aura that was constantly approaching this ce.


    She couldn''t see the appearance of the other party, but she only noticed that the other party was extremely terrifying. The aura was iparably chaotic and majestic, but it also carried a heart-pounding infinite order. Under this majesty, she actually had the illusion of being an ant.


    This was the first time she had encountered such a feeling. Even if she tried to hide the aura of this ce and block the other party''s footsteps, she couldn''t do it at all.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Her tightly closed eyes finally opened, trying to see the face of the other party.


    "This Gu is not far away, won''t Miss Ruoxi show up to see him?"


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from above the ancient well, which made Jun Ruoxi''s calm face change, and the chill on her back became overwhelming.

 Chapter 411-1: Starting to close the net, The Innate Gods want to suppress the Gate of Life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 411-1: Starting to close the, The Innate Gods want to suppress the Gate of Life (1)</h4>


    In the ancient well that spewed out endless immortal energy, strands of purple mist emanated from it, which seemed very mysterious and ancient.


    If ordinary people came here, they would definitely get lost because of the nearby formations, and it would be difficult to find the real location of the ancient well.


    However, Gu Changge quickly determined the location of this ce based on the terrain changes and the intersection of vitality and Bai Lian''er''s guidance.


    Here, with Jiang Luoshen, Tian Ze, Bai Lian''er, and others, he was looking at this ancient well with interest.


    But, the fog was dense with flowing colorful clouds, and it was difficult to really see what was in it.


    "Is Jun Ruoxi hiding here?"


    Jiang Luoshen stretched out her jade hand, swiped a few times in the void and an ancient word "empty" emerged, and finally fell towards the ancient well below.


    However, when it touched its surface, ayer of ripple-like power spread out, blooming with dazzling golden light and quickly disappeared.


    "This is the power of this formation. The source of the formation that blocked us just now came from this ce, and this is where the formation''s eyes lie."


    Jiang Luoshen quickly understood the truth, and her expression was a little moved.


    At first, she insisted oning to the Demon World because she was worried that Gu Changge would let her nsmen die, but now she was suddenly very interested in the secrets of the Demon World.


    During the six thousand years of chaos, the disappearance of the Six Emperors was obviously no ident. Jun Bufan''s rebirth and revenge seemed to her like being arranged by someone.


    If the Demon World was a world-shattering chess game, then Jun Bufan and Empress Xi Yao could only be regarded as two pieces, and the Six Emperors who yed them were the real people behind the scenes.


    Now, along with Gu Changge, she had the feeling of being yed by the Six Emperors. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but nce at Gu Changge, her eyes filled with brilliance.


    Although Gu Changge was not good to her, it had to be said that he had an indescribable attraction to women, which would attract people into it.


    "If Miss Ruoxi still doesn''t show up, don''t me Gu for making a move."


    At this time, Gu Changge spoke again, his voice t and unwavering.


    As he spoke, a thick ck mist appeared in his hands, followed by the manifestation of the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword which was forged like immortal gold.


    The de was sharp, and the slightest strands of Imperial pressure dropped down, making a trembling sound, seemingly so that the sky could be broken at any time.


    This was a chilling murderous aura as if it could split everything in front of it with just the appearance. Although the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was an Imperial weapon refined by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor at that time.


    But after being suppressed by Gu Changge, it already appeared to be very docile, and the gods among them did not dare to resist, for fear of being wiped out by him.


    "How can the father''s weapon be in your hands��"


    From within the ancient well, a voice finally sounded.


    Although it felt like that of nature, it contained shock, coldness, and anger. Jun Ruoxi opened her eyes, still motionless, her whole body exuded a terrifying pressure and a murderous aura.


    Her white hair was fluttering, her skin was like jade, and her dress was flying, pure white as snow, as if carved from the finest suet and jade, with amazing beauty.


    At this moment, she was extremely angry and at the same time very puzzled.


    The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was something that Xuan Yang Demon Emperor left to her younger brother Jun Bufan. How could it fall into the hands of the man in front of him?


    Could it be that his brother had suffered an ident?


    At this time, Jun Ruoxi suddenly noticed Bai Lian''er next to Gu Changge, her expression was stunned for a moment. She quickly recognized her, but she didn''t expect that she was actually with Gu Changge.


    At that time, Jun Bufan brought Bai Lian''er over, and she didn''t ask much, thinking that Bai Lian''er was Jun Bufan''s helper, but now it seemed that she was wrong and thought too much.


    The childhood sweetheart 6,000 years ago turned out to betray Jun Bufan and followed an outsider.


    "What did you do to my brother?"


    She spoke again, her voice cold and without a trace of emotion.


    "I never had the patience to say something for a second time. If you want to know how your brother is, thene out and see me."


    Gu Changge spoke calmly and talked to her across the ancient well.


    He was nning to try out the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword to see if he could break the formation of the ancient well in front of him.


    If it really didn''t work, then he would have no choice but to use other means, like the Eight Deste Devil Halberd or the Great Way Aquarius.


    Jun Ruoxi was silent for a moment, and then said coldly, "I can''t leave this ce now, I can''te out to see you. Why is the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in your hands? What have you done to my brother��"


    "Ohh?"


    Hearing what she said, Gu Changge was naturally toozy to talk nonsense with her.


    A knife shed straight ahead, and suddenly a vast ck light erupted here, drowning everything.


    This kind of power was really terrifying. If this ce was not special, and there were formations everywhere, it would definitely turn into ashes almost immediately.


    This was the power of the Imperial weapon, far exceeding the Supreme weapon. Although Gu Changge couldn''t fully unleash it, it was terrifying enough.


    Suddenly, there was only a vast sword energy left in the world, like an abyss pressing down toward the front. Even the Night Demon who assassinated Empress Xi Yao at that time could not exert such power.


    The sky here was trembling as if it would crack and explode at any time. Jun Ruoxi''s expression couldn''t help changing. Although she was separated by this ancient well, she also felt this kind of terrifying power.


    There were signs of copse in the void around her.


    In the next moment, her sleeves were rolled up, and many runes erupted, dazzling, and blooming into a star-like brilliance.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The top of the ancient well was like the sky falling as it was split open by Gu Changge''s knife.


    Many array patterns revived, gathering the power of this ce, transformed into various splendid divine lights and chains ofws, drowning this ce like torrential rain.


    The dazzling brilliance erupted as if countless stars had exploded. This brilliance could make people unable to open their eyes.


    Even Jiang Luoshen, Bai Lian''er, and others had to choose to step back and venture into another direction, not wanting to be affected.


    "The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword is not yours, why is it in your hands?"


    Jun Ruoxi''s pretty face turned cold, and there was a cold murderous aura in her voice.


    Although she was separated by an ancient well, the strength disyed at this moment could actually rival the power of Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword.


    Of course, she mainly relied on the power of this formation, otherwise, with her Supreme Realm cultivation, it would be absolutely impossible to disy such a great divine might.


    "Want to know? Then you can go down and ask its owner, okay?"


    Gu Changge stood in the air, his expression indifferent. His dark clothes were hunting and his hair was crystal clear.


    At this moment, as he swung the sword forward, a terrifying sword force rose behind him. It was like the rising of a brilliant ck sun, with endless chains ofws falling, which seemed to be able to cut down the sun, moon, and stars outside the sky.


    "You killed my brother?"


    "Impossible�� it is�� the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword that you got from killing Ye Yao?"


    Jun Ruoxi''splexion changed again, although she was blessed with the power of the formation here, she still felt that she was not Gu Changge''s opponent.


    Although his cultivation was only in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, his aura was even more terrifying than some Supreme beings. Holding an Imperial weapon, he was extremely powerful.


    In the next moment, she brought out a crystal clear divine sword from her sleeve.


    This was an ancient forbidden weapon. Although the number of times it could be used was limited, the divine might that erupted was extremely terrifying.


    As Jun Ruoxi descended through the ancient well, suddenly a vast sword energy swept across, ramming away at Gu Changge.


    At the same time, the formation pattern here revived again, and an aura like the copse of mountains and seas erupted, trying to eliminate Gu Changge''s blow.


    "That''s all you have? You still want to stop me?"


    Gu Changge''s expression was still indifferent, it didn''t change at all because of Jun Ruoxi''s means, and attacked again.


    "How is this possible?"


    Suddenly, Jun Ruoxi''splexion changed greatly as she found it unbelievable. The body sitting cross-legged in the ancient well trembled violently, and lines of blood appeared on her jade-like palm, which was injured by the force of the shock.


    Immediately afterward, the void trembled and Jun Ruoxi found that the sword she sacrificed was imprisoned.


    The vast sword light descended again, but the void outside the ancient well was stagnant, and an inexplicable power descended.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Jun Ruoxi spat out a mouthful of blood, even though she didn''t really fight against Gu Changge, she just used divine powers topete in the air, but she obviously lost.


    "It involves thews of space�� and reincarnation��"


    Her face was horrified, she felt a chill, and for the first time shivered because of a young man.


    The strength of the other party made her despair. If it weren''t for the many restrictions on the array pattern here, the other party would have killed her long ago and would not have given her a chance to contend.

 Chapter 330-1: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (1)

    <h4>Chapter 330-1: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (1)</h4>


    When he thought of the scene that he observed using his Immortal Dao eye, Gu Xian''er at that time was so desperate and helpless. As cold and arrogant as her, how could she be reduced to such a level?


    This was all Gu Changge''s conspiracy!


    Gu Changge won her trust, and finally, when she was unprepared, she suddenly took action, imprisoned Gu Xian''er, plundered and devoured her origin.


    "How can I let something like this happen? How can I let her suffer through this suffering, little Junior sister, she is destined to be an Immortal in the Nine Heavens��"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King clenched his fists tightly, his body trembled, and the fire of hatred and anger burned in his eyes.


    Once the anger subsided, he found himself surprisingly quiet, no longer with the previous anxiety and fear. The existence of Junior Sister Xian��er was his greatest courage to support him against Gu Changge!


    Hearing Zi Yang Heavenly King''s firm words, Qin Wuya fell into silence for a while. He could understand Zi Yang Heavenly King''s feelings for Gu Xian''er.


    Even he knew that under such circumstances, it would likely lead to the exposure of Zi Yang Heavenly King��s traces, attracting Gu Changge and others, and his life would be in danger. But Zi Yang Heavenly King did not hesitate.


    "Junior brother, you have to think carefully. This matter can''t be solved on impulse. Gu Changge is far from your enemy, whether it��s his background or cultivation, and at this time, Gu Xian''er may not believe your words."


    "She trusts Gu Changge very much. At this time, she will definitely think that you are alienating the feelings between her and Gu Changge. Instead, it will widen the distance between the two of you, which will outweigh the gains.��


    Qin Wuya sighed slightly, still intending to persuade him.


    "Senior brother does not need to persuade me, I have already decided."


    Even after hearing that, Heavenly King Zi Yang insisted, his fists were still clenched tightly, and his bone fingers had turned white because of too much force.


    After knowing Gu Changge''s true identity. If Gu Xian''er stayed by Gu Changge''s side a little longer, he felt that it would be tormenting, and he was extremely worried.


    For fear that the shattered future picture he saw would be a reality, and show up in front of him, dripping with blood.


    Although the former Gu Xian''er was disdainful of him, he had nothing else to focus on but Dao. But he didn''t mind. For him, even after thousands of reincarnations, if he could change the way she looked at him, Zi Yang Heavenly King also thought it was worthwhile.


    This had be his obsession.


    In thest life, Gu Xian''er was also called Dao Xian, and she was the most talented disciple of their Boundless Dao Sect since time immemorial. There was a wealth of near-Immortals, and there was even a high possibility of worshiping the Immortal Pce overlooking the Heavens of all ages.


    In their era, they oftenmunicated with each other. It was not like the current era, the traces of the Immortal World were elusive and hard to find, and even the Immortal had be a legendary existence.


    During that time, Immortals often appeared in the world, visiting friends to discuss Dao, and the Immortal Pce was high above and ruled all directions.


    Behind every Immortal Pce, there were existences beyond Immortals. If not for that terrifying catastrophe, that Immortal Pce would not have copsed, turning the world into ashes.


    He now estimated that he was not even qualified to stand in front of Junior Sister Dao Xian, let alone do something for her. After all, Sister Dao Xian was destined to be an Immortal.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King had alsoined about her, why she couldn''t hold anyone other than Dao in her eyes. But now, he was relieved.


    Because Dao Xian was the real her. Dedicated to the Dao, she would only be an Immortal, and she would not be disturbed by foreign objects, nor would she stop for anyone, and she would not leave a nce for anyone.


    That was the little Junior sister he had always admired.


    "Isn''t there a way? Senior brother, haven''t you already obtained the water of the Reincarnation Lake? As long as Junior Sister Dao Xian can restore her past life memories, she will definitely believe us. I must save her from Gu Changge''s ws!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King revealed divine light, and said in a deep voice, feeling that this matter was not so easy but there was no chance.


    "What do you mean��? We directly attack Junior Sister Dao Xian and force her to drink the water from the Reincarnation Lake?" Qin Wuya asked with a frown.


    Apart from this method, he really couldn''t think of what else Zi Yang Heavenly King could do. But in this way, if Gu Xian''er resisted, the suspicions about them would be clear.


    In this way, the me would be firmly seated.


    "I don''t want to do this either, but if Junior Sister Dao Xian doesn''t believe us, then this is the only thing we can do. We are doing this for her own good. I believe she will choose to forgive us when the timees. Break the cauldron and sink the boat."


    Zi Yang had a gloomy and lone wolf-like hostility on his face.


    Qin Wuya nced at him, no longer persuaded him as he nodded and said, "Okay, just follow what you said, then I will take the initiative to reveal our whereabouts and bring in Sister Dao Xian, you should pay attention to the concealment of this ce. With the formation, it is best not to let Gu Changge find any clues."


    After that, his figure moved, turned into divine light, leaving this ce, and went outside the ruins.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King nodded and stood with his hands behind his back, his purple robe fluttering and his face was cold. Compared with before, he seemed to have suddenly changed his personality.


    Afterward, he took out the jade talisman and informed the Purple Mansion behind him of his current situation. Zi Yang Heavenly King was born in Purple Mansion, and the family behind him was also the main power in Purple Mansion.


    Although after several generations, it had declined somewhat, their right to speak in the Purple Mansion was still unshakable. Zi Yang Heavenly King believed that the family behind him was still standing by his side.


    At the same time. On the other side, the mountains in the distance spread, towering and ancient, like a terrifying beast crawling on the ground.


    The mist was flowing and lingering, and the border was not visible. Many miasma insects and beasts, with towering branches, obscured the sky, making this ce darker and damp.


    Qin Wuya''s figure appeared in a mountain range, the runes shed in his eyes, and the golden light was wispy as he looked at the distant scene. It was here that he met Gu Xian''er a few days ago.


    Judging from the speed of Gu Xian''er''s search, she probably won''t be able to go very far during this time. Therefore, Qin Wuya nned to reveal his traces here, attract Gu Xian''er toe here, and then lead her to the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King was hiding now.


    "The best way is to be noticed by her inadvertently, otherwise, with her level of caution, she may be suspicious��"


    Thinking like this, Qin Wuya deliberately descended to a in below and found an open but secret ce. Afterward, he arranged some hidden formations and began to sit cross-legged, as if he had been severely injured and was recovering.


    A hidden aura fluctuation spread out, and unless it was very close to him, it would never be felt. As a result, even if Gu Xian''er suspected that this matter was strange, she would not think deeply.


    At most, she would think that he was seriously injured after fighting against Gu Changge and could not escape, so he could only find a secret ce to start healing.

 Chapter 330-2: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (2)

    <h4>Chapter 330-2: Qin Wuyas so-called strategy, Otherwise she would not feel at ease (2)</h4>


    ����


    On the other side, a beautiful girl with a big red bird on her shoulders was walking through the mountains.


    The girl''s figure was slender, her skin was white and delicate like porcin, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and her temperament was dusty, like the most wless artwork from the hand of God.


    With her frosty nce, the dress was fluttering, with an immortal spirit, otherworldly. It was Gu Xian''er.


    However, her expression was not very good at the moment. As Qin Wuya expected, she had searched every mountain range these days, but she had not found any trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    This made Gu Xian''er feel anxious and uneasy. It had been a long time since Qing Xiao Yi was kidnapped. Although Qing Xiao Yi''s soulmp was still bright, and there was no bleak trend, it still made Gu Xian''er feel uneasy and she felt a little guilty.


    But Zi Yang Heavenly King''s way of hiding was really good. Even if she used a lot of means, it was difficult to find any clues. Just as Gu Changgeughed when he found out that she was going to find Zi Yang Heavenly King, now she was wasting her time and effort.


    "I wonder what Gu Changge is going to do now?" Gu Xian''er frowned.


    Naturally, she had also heard about Gu Changge being attacked in the past few days. With Gu Changge''s strength, there was definitely no surprise.


    Now what she wanted to know most was what Gu Changge ns to do, whether to continue to wait for Zi Yang Heavenly King to reveal his traces or did she have another way.


    At this moment, Gu Xian''er didn''t know that Gu Changge had already started to rush to the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King was.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about Gu Changge, he has his ways, and I have mine. I can''t rely too much on him. If I encounter any trouble, I want him to help me solve it as soon as possible."


    Gu Xian''er thought so in her heart, her figure shed, and she rushed to another mountain range. Although her method was stupid and needed to be searched next to each other, it was better to be meticulous and to miss almost nothing.


    "Huh?"


    "This is?"


    Suddenly, Gu Xian''er frowned, looked around, and noticed that a faint wave of aura was emerging from the void. Although it was very secretive, it could not hide her powerful perception.


    Gu Xian''er was now on the verge of breaking through to the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    Her Primordial Spirit was even more powerful. Since she was a child, she had swallowed all kinds of spiritual treasures, trained with various secret methods, and even cultivated the concept of Primordial Spirit, and her perception was far superior to her peers.


    So at this time, she immediately noticed the unusual aura in the void.


    "Is there anyone else here?"


    Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er shed, quietly hiding her breath, and rushing in the direction of the fluctuation.


    Soon, she noticed a hidden in.


    A man with an ordinary face and a medium stature was sitting there cross-legged, with the divine light flowing, the runes all over his body were shing, and all kinds of divine lights were emanating from him. It was obvious that he was severely injured and was healing.


    "This person is�� the brother of Zi Yang Heavenly King, the mysterious man who was cut out of the Nine Heaven strange stone."


    Gu Xian''er quickly recognized this person, her pupils shrank slightly, and she subconsciously took out a talisman from her sleeve.


    She was very clear about the rumors during this period. It was the person in front of her who went to assassinate Gu Changge, but he used an ancient treasure and fled away.


    But no one thought that he was seriously injured and was recovering here. It seemed that in the battle with Gu Changge, he was indeed seriously injured. Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er did not frighten the snake, but carefully concealed her aura.


    She had her own calctions.


    The person in front of her and Zi Yang Heavenly King definitely had an inseparable rtionship. As long as she quietly followed behind him, wouldn''t she be able to find Zi Yang Heavenly King?


    And just when Gu Xian''er was thinking, the figure in front suddenly opened his eyes, and a long dragon made of blood spurted out, making a rumbling thunder.


    He frowned, stood up slowly, and muttered to himself.


    "It will take a while for this injury to heal. Gu Changge really is the true inheritor of demonic art��"


    "Do you really think that if you can deceive the world, you will be able to deceive me? You kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi and framed Junior Brother Zi Yang, but now you even n to kill him with a knife."


    "It''s so cruel. If I don''t get rid of him, it will be a terrible disaster."


    Qin Wuya''s brows were tightly wrinkled, and his face was heavy, so he couldn''t help but whisper.


    "The most urgent task is to meet with Junior Brother Zi Yang and discuss with him how to solve the following matters. Junior Sister Dao Xian really trusts him too much, she has no idea of ??Gu Changge''s ulterior motives, and may suffer from Gu Changge''s poisonous hands in the future��"


    After all, his figure swept forward, disappeared in a sh, and soon disappeared.


    "What��"


    "What does he mean by these words? Gu Changge is the real inheritor of demonic art?"


    However, Gu Xian''er, who was hiding behind, was stunned in ce at the moment, shocked, and her expression was full of disbelief. She didn''t expect to hear such words.


    She only felt her head buzzing, as if she was hit by arge stone, and it even became nk. She didn''t know how she was feeling at the moment.


    Gu Changge was the real inheritor of demonic art? The culprit of everything? The most terrifying scourge in this world?


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t believe all this.


    <i>But�� if Qin Wuya deliberately framed it, why would he know that she was here? Saying all this on purpose? </i>


    <i>Shouldn''t he hurry up and hide after seeing her, afraid that I would contact Gu Changge toe and hunt him down?</i>


    <i>Was this all just a coincidence?</i>


    <i>Or�� What Qin Wuya said was not nonsense?</i>


    "Impossible, if Gu Changge is the inheritor of demonic art, how can there be no sign at all. If he is the inheritor of demonic art, how could he be injured repeatedly because of the inheritor of demonic art."


    "This Qin Wuya must have misunderstood something. Either he said this on purpose, knowing that I am here, and wanted to alienate the rtionship between me and Gu Changge��"


    Gu Xian''er''s head was in a mess, her heart suddenly panicked and uneasy. She didn''t know why she was so lost, worried, and even had the fear that she didn''t know why.


    Even though she didn''t notice herplexion, it was actually a little pale. At this moment, she even wished that she hadn''t heard such words.


    Before, she had never doubted that Gu Changge would be the inheritor of demonic art. And now, after hearing about this possibility, she couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Immediately, after realizing it, Gu Xian''er didn''t stop, and hurriedly chased forward, trying to find where Zi Yang Heavenly King was based on Qin Wuya''s trail.


    It didn''t matter whether Qin Wuya deliberately designed to lead her there. She just wanted to know if it was true or not. Otherwise, she would not be at ease.


    ����


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    The void trembled, bursts of brilliance emerged, and a burst of spatial fluctuations filled the air. Immediately afterward, a bright portal opened, and many figures walked out of it and came to the outside world.


    The head of the group was slender and tall, his white clothes were better than snow, and his eyes were calm and deep. His hair was as crystal-clear as ink, disying an extraordinary and refined meaning, like a young god who had emerged from the Nine Heavens.


    Behind him were the geniuses and young supreme beings of various races, with powerful cultivation bases and amazing blood and vigor.


    A yaksha-like creature stood in front respectfully, pointing to the many mountains ahead.


    "Master, in front of you is the Hengyue Mountains outside the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom."


    Gu Changge nodded, his eyes swept below, and said lightly,


    "Zi Yang Heavenly King''s hiding ce is right here, search for me next to each other, don''t let any corner be missed."


    "The rest of the people block every direction of this ce, and no creatures or cultivators were allowed to take a step. Those who vited the order should be regarded as the aplices of Zi Yang Heavenly King, and they would be killed directly without showing mercy."


    "Yes, Master."


    When a group of followers heard the words, their faces suddenly became solemn, and they agreed in unison. The momentum was amazing and the murderous aura was surging, causing the many geniuses who followed behind also changed their expressions, and their backs shivered.


    This was really Gu Changge''s style, directly blocking this mountain range and not allowing anyone to escape.


    They smiled bitterly in their hearts, and did not dare to approach at this time, for fear that Gu Changge would take them as a group with Zi Yang Heavenly King and the inheritor of demonic art.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge nced at the mountains in front of him, moved his footsteps and stepped forward, his clothes fluttering, a thousand miles in one step, all within easy reach.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan, Six Crown King, Ying Yu and others also followed.


    However, they did not step forward, but stood on the top of the sky, their eyes swept away, waiting for Gu Changge to find the trace of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    After all, Gu Changge was so certain that Zi Yang Heavenly King would be here, so he must be sure. Otherwise, he would be hitting them in the face at this time.

 Chapter 412-2: The Gate of Death finally emerges, Hand over the key or I’ll kill her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 412-2: The Gate of Death finally emerges, Hand over the key or I��ll kill her (2)</h4>


    "This is the chance Xiao Fan you are looking for, is it behind this portal?" Jun Yao asked, very nervous, holding the protective artifact Gu Changge gave her in her hand.


    Jun Fan couldn''t help but smile, there was nothing to hide at this time.


    He nodded and said, "Behind this door, there is a secret of the chaos that happened in the Demon World 6,000 years ago. As long as I walk in, everything will be known."


    He believed that as long as the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was found, the current situation in the Demon World would be reversed in an instant.


    The situation of Empress Xi Yao''s unification of the Nine Regions would soon be broken, and all problems would be solved.


    "There is also a line of small characters here, which seems to say that only those who have the key can pass through this door and enter therge formation�� It turned out that inside the portal, it turned out to be arge formation. Who set this up?"


    Song Youwei approached, frowning tightly, staring at a line of small characters next to the portal, carefully identifying them, and recognizing them.


    After that, she looked at Jun Fan, and judging from his expression, he obviously knew about it. Therefore, Jun Fan actually had the key to enter this portal.


    "You have the key in your hand, right?" Song Youwei asked.


    "This is the key��"


    Jun Fan heard the words, but there was nothing to hide. There were no outsiders present.


    After he finished speaking, brilliance shed in his palm, and a scale-like thing emerged with brilliant radiance, with some strange lines on it, which looked like the scales of some kind of monster.


    If it wasn''t for Jun Ruoxi''s reminder, he wouldn''t even know that the scale that was thrown in the corner of his sea of consciousness space at that time would actually be a key.


    "I will enter it for a while, you can leave, or you can wait for me here, but I feel that after entering, I may not necessarilye out from here."


    Jun Fan then said again, looking at the portal, intending to use the key to walk in.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But at this moment, a terrifying murderous aura suddenly attacked from behind him, making him shiver all over, and his whole soul seemed to be frozen.


    With that a blue short knife passed through the void, killing intent submering all directions, and the space seemed to be stagnant.


    "Be careful, Young Master."


    At a critical moment, a powerhouse behind Jun Fan roared, urging the whole body''s aura, muscles, and blood vessels, bursting out the most powerful force in this body, pushing Jun Fan away.


    And he himself was pierced by this short knife between his eyebrows, and he died instantly, both physically and mentally.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A cloud of deep ck mist appeared in the distance, and Bai Lian''er appeared, holding a short knife in his hand, looking a little regretful.


    "Unfortunately, if the reaction was a little slower, you would have died just now. But your luck is really good to avoid."


    "It''s you!"


    Jun Fan''s soul was scared. He didn''t expect that he almost died because of carelessness just now. He stared at Bai Lian''er with a gloomy face, extremely angry and cold.


    The many powerhouses behind him were also vignt at this moment, offering all kinds of divine weapons, and staring at Bai Lian''er, in case she continued to attack.


    "What is happening?"


    Song Youwei and Jun Yao were also startled by the sudden scene just now, and they broke out in a cold sweat.


    Although Bai Lian''er was the daughter of the Demon Master Bai Kun, after six thousand years, there were not many people who could recognize her at a nce.


    They didn''t recognize her at the moment.


    "Hand over the key obediently, otherwise no one will be able to save you today. Everyone around you will die with you."


    Bai Lian''er looked at him lightly, her voice did not fluctuate, and she seemed extremely indifferent.


    Jun Fan said with a gloomy face, "You followed me all the way?"


    "It doesn''t matter, what matters is that if you don''t hand over the keys, you will die today."


    Bai Lian''er didn''t answer, just stared at the scale in Jun Fan''s hand.


    "If you want the key, you can try to take it."


    Jun Fan did not hesitate and took out a golden decree from his storage ring. After the aura was activated, it began to expand in the wind, covering the sky.


    There were many star-like divine inscriptions circting on it, which were majestic and heavy, like heaven, and could be pressed down at any time.


    Moreover, each divine script was like a star, where the strongest sword energy evolved, so sharp that even the sky trembled.


    This was one of his trump cards, which could explode with unparalleled power after being activated. He was confident that he could stop Bai Lian''er.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    One after another dazzling sword lights descended, drowning the ce, strong and terrifying, like thousands of divine swords shed.


    "Wouldn''t cry without seeing the coffin, I think you are going to court for death."


    Seeing this, Bai Lian''er''s expression was indifferent, and her expression did not change in the slightest because of Jun Fan''s methods. At the same time, her figure turned into a mist and disappeared, as if she had merged into the void.


    The world-shattering murderous aura filled the air, and everyone felt a chill all over their bodies, a tingling sensation in their souls and even their eyebrows seemed to be split open.


    This was monstrous killing intent.


    Bai Lian''er was worthy of being the descendant of the Killing Emperor. As soon as she disyed her absolute power, everyone shuddered, as if they had been dragged into the Underworld, and would sink forever.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    However, the golden decree was not simple. With the recovery, it began to attack with many divine swords, making a loud noise, making the invisible Bai Lian''er unable to approach Jun Fan and being forced out from the void.


    She frowned, looked up at the golden decree, and revealed her figure.


    "How long do you think this decree can protect you?"


    Bai Lian''er said lightly, not choosing to continue attacking, but standing in ce.


    Jun Fan thought she was afraid, he breathed a sigh of relief, and sneered, "I don''t need it to protect me for a long time, as long as I enter the portal, this time is enough."


    "So it seems that you are going to give up on everyone here, regardless of their life or death?" Bai Lian''er couldn''t help but mock.


    Hearing this, Song Youwei and the others'' faces changed slightly. They naturally knew Bai Lian''er''s terrifying methods. If Jun Fan didn''t care about their lives, then they would definitely not be Bai Lian''er''s opponents.


    "Are you threatening me?" Jun Fan looked ugly, holding the scale tightly in his hand. He was very unwilling, the portal behind him was clearly not far from him.


    But if he entered, Jun Yao, Song Youwei, and others here would all die without a ce to be buried. It was impossible for Bai Lian''er to let them go.


    "Hand over the key and I can let them die. If the people behind me arrive, it will not be that easy to solve this."


    With a pity-like mockery, Bai Lian''er stood on the spot and gently wiped the short de in her hand.


    "Don''t even think about it, I won''t give you the key. If you dare to hurt them, no matter where you run away in the future, I will have the means to kill you. Bai Lian''er was not like this at the beginning, Now she actually helped others, I wonder how Uncle Bai Kun will feel when he finds out?"


    Jun Fan sneered as if he had seized Bai Lian''er''s weakness. He believed that as long as he entered the portal and found his father, what fear would Bai Lian''er have?


    "Shut up, my father just listened to your father''s words, that was why he ended up in such and and caused my mother to die young. Now that you say this, you are courting death."


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er''s expression suddenly turned gloomy and murderous. If it wasn''t for this golden decree protecting Jun Fan, she would definitely smash him into pieces.


    "What''s the use of talking so much? It doesn''t change the fact that you vited Uncle Bai''s words and betrayed me."


    Jun Fan calmed down, there was another thing in his hand, and he began to calcte the timing, ready to sacrifice itter,nding a fatal blow on Bai Lian''er.


    "I almost fell for your trick, I don''t need to be angry because of you."


    But at this time, Bai Lian''er seemed to have reacted, her emotions returned to calm, and her eyes went cold.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, above the sky, violent fluctuations emerged followed by a golden Dao with many figures standing on it.


    The man heading them was dressed in a mysterious robe, his hair was crystal clear, shrouded in multi-colored divine brilliance, and his expression was t, disying the intention of overlooking.


    In the next moment, a giant palm that lifted the sky fell, with unparalleled power, covering the world, and suddenly tore away the golden decree in the front.


    "Gu Changge��" Seeing this scene, Jun Fan''splexion changed drastically, and he was extremely horrified.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    Suddenly, hundreds of millions of golden lights erupted there, terrifying fluctuations, surging like a tide.


    The golden decree tried to fight against it, but the giant palm in the sky was extremely powerful. It arrived from there and was wrapped in a chaotic aura. It was not a simple illusion, but the physical manifestation of powerful energy.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    The golden decree cracked open, and many terrifying sword lights were quelled by this palm.


    "Give me the keys. Or I''ll kill her."


    Gu Changge fell from the sky, his expression did not waver, he was holding a figure in his palm, and he could kill her at any time.

 Chapter 332: If the future is willing to do this, How dare you hurt her?

    <h4>Chapter 332: If the future is willing to do this, How dare you hurt her?</h4>


    "How did you get here?"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King frowned and asked, "This is not the ce you should be, I advise you to go back."


    However, Gu Xian''er had already seen through their ns, and was unmoved at this time, her eyes were cold and murderous.


    "You don''t have to pretend anymore, tell me, why did you lure me here? Do you want to create a crack in the rtionship between me and Gu Changge, instigating me to deal with him? That can only mean that you are thinking too much."


    Gu Xian''er''s voice was very cold, as if it didn''t contain any emotion. Hearing this, Qin Wuya and Zi Yang Heavenly King looked at each other and frowned.


    Afterward, Heavenly King Zi Yang sighed, "My Senior brother and I are actually doing it for your own good."


    He decided toe clean.


    Qin Wuya was also silent. They also knew that at this time, all of their previous ns were useless.


    Gu Xian''er frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "As you have heard all this, Gu Changge is actually the real inheritor of demonic art. Sooner orter, he will attack you, devouring your origin and everything. And your identity is that of the Junior sister from my previous life, but you don''t know this."


    "Do you remember the day in front of the mountain gate of True Immortal Academy? Why did I do that? Actually, I just wanted to help you restore the memory of your previous life. If you don''t believe it, then I have no choice."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''splexion returned to calm, and he stared at Gu Xian''er and said, ready to tell Gu Xian''er everything he knew and understood.


    "Past life?" Gu Xian''er''s brows were still wrinkled when she heard the words, and judging from her expression, he couldn''t tell whether she believed it or not.


    To be honest, Zi Yang Heavenly King''s words had a big impact on her. She thought about the purpose of Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya, but she didn''t expect him to say something which was beyond Gu Xian''er''s expectations.


    "In our previous life, we were all disciples of the Boundless Dao Sect. I was the Senior brother, and Junior Brother Ziyang and you were both direct disciples of my Master. In yourst life, your name was Dao Xian."


    Qin Wuya also spoke at this time, hoping that from these words, Gu Xian''er would be reminded of something.


    However, Gu Xian''er''s expression was still calm and cold, without any change, and she didn''t remember anything.


    "Have you finished speaking?" Then, she asked coldly.


    The name Dao Xian, she had heard Qin Wuya say it just now, but she didn''t expect it to be the name of her previous life.


    It felt so incredible and dreamy. Was there really reincarnation in this world?


    "This is the water of Reincarnation Lake. It can restore memories of past lives. If you don''t believe it, you can drink it."


    At this time, Qin Wuya spoke again, took out a small white jade bottle from his sleeve, and handed it to Gu Xian''er.


    A miraculous brilliance emerged, and the silver-white brilliance permeated in the void, exuding the meaning of reincarnation, which was amazing. Even through the bottle, people could feel the surging meaning.


    "The water of Reincarnation Lake?"


    Gu Xian''er frowned and didn''t pick it up, she still couldn''t trust Qin Wuya and Zi Yang Heavenly King. As for whether it was the water of Reincarnation Lake, she had no way to prove it.


    Who knew what was in the bottle?


    However, these words made Gu Xian''er fall into doubt.


    What was the purpose of the two of them?


    Not to mention the truth of the past life, just the act of bringing her here now didn''t seem to have any good intentions.


    "If you still don''t believe it, this is what I saw when I used my Immortal Eye."


    Seeing Gu Xian''er go silent, Zi Yang Heavenly King suddenly burst into joy, thinking she was thinking seriously, so he couldn''t help but say.


    At the same time, a golden pattern appeared between his eyebrows, reflecting everything, extremely dazzling and surging with divine light.


    Although at this time, the real supernatural power of Immortal Dao eye could not be used. But it was not difficult for him to restore what he saw at that time.


    If Gu Xian''er could see these sights.


    Then he believed that Gu Xian''er would definitely have doubts about Gu Changge, and would at least not have as much trust in him as she had now.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    While speaking, the void in front of Zi Yang Heavenly burst out with brilliance, followed by some pictures. In the dark and damp dungeon, a beautiful young girl was sealed with chains.


    Her limbs were hanging on the wall, covered with blood, her aura was decreasing, but her expression was full of stubbornness and coldness. The man in front of her had a handsome face, a white robe that was better than snow, a rich spirit like jade, without the slightest bit of dust.


    There was also a small white jade bowl in his hand, which contained blood, which looked thick and evil. Seeing this scene, Gu Xian''er was silent.


    Suddenly, her delicate body trembled, and her face turned pale, as if she had lost all her blood.


    "Bullshit, I''m going to kill you."


    Suddenly, she snorted coldly, and directly sacrificed the jade sword, which flew out from the palm of her hand.


    The crystal clear and radiant sword, with a terrifying edge cut through the sky and fell towards Zi Yang Heavenly King, as if to kill him here.


    "These are the fragments of the future that my Immortal Eyes can see. Gu Changge is uneasy and kind to you. He is the real inheritor of demonic art. Why can''t you trust us?"


    "It''s impossible for me and my Senior Brother to hurt you."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s expression was a little gloomy, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    At the same time, the sleeves were rolled up as the purple energy rushed out like a gxy, falling from the sky, resisting Gu Xian''er''s blow. With his current strength, if Gu Xian''er did not use other means, it was not difficult to suppress her.


    However, Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t do this, and was still trying to persuade her, hoping that Gu Xian''er could figure it all out and stop being obsessed.


    "Besides provoking my rtionship with Gu Changge, do you have any other abilities? If that is my future, then I am willing to do so."


    Gu Xian''er''s voice was still as cold as ice, without any emotion.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The jade sword pierced through the void, the aftermath smashed everything around, and the mountains were copsing, with terrifyingws and order, turbulent and vast, bursting with all kinds of gorgeous lights.


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Zi Yang''splexion suddenly turned extremely ugly, with anger, gloom, hatred, but more than jealousy and unwillingness.


    "Why? What is all this for? It''s obvious that I''m being nice to you, but Gu Changge is intent on hurting you��"


    He was almost roaring, never expecting Gu Xian''er to say such a thing, the whole person seemed to be ignited by the me of jealousy.


    At this moment, Heavenly King Zi Yang couldn''t care about anything, he wanted to suppress Gu Xian''er and force her to drink the water of Reincarnation Lake.


    For a time, thews were intertwined here, the divine chain of order was in the air, and the dazzling beam of light suddenly passed through the void, which was extremely terrifying.


    Hongmeng''s purple aura shrouded the sky and turned into a vast cloudyer, in which various magical powers evolved as the purple thunder crackled, as if it could tear everything apart.


    Gu Xian''er was also using various means to fight against all this, and her expression was very cold. And Qin Wuya didn''t do anything, he just watched from the side, at the same time to prevent the fluctuations here, attracting the rest of the cultivators and geniuses<strong>.</strong>


    <strong>Boom boom boom!!!</strong>


    The battle here became more and more astonishing, with a loud shock, like the drum of an immortal was being beaten, shaking the universe, the cepletely exploded, and the entire ruins were shattered.


    Dao was evolving, andws were condensing. Gu Xian''er''s immortal bone was manifesting, turning her into a Supreme True Immortal, to suppress everything.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King manifested his Hongmeng Dao bone, and the purple energy was boundless and iparably terrifying, like a gxy bursting its banks. Finally, in the void, there was a sound of shock, and red blood was spilled.


    Gu Xian''er flew out, there was blood on the corners of her mouth and skirt, and her expression was cold. After all, her Realm was much weaker than Zi Yang Heavenly King, and after using a few tricks, she quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    She was not his opponent.


    "Junior Sister Xian''er, you are not my opponent, so don''t resist at this time, just be obedient��"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s purple robe fluttered as he was standing in the sky. At this moment, after one blow, his face had recovered to calm, watching her say so.


    However, before his words were finished, Qin Wuya''s expression suddenly changed behind him, and he shouted, "No, hurry up and step aside."


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the next moment, the mountains and seas copsed, the power of the destruction of the universe surged forward and the void suddenly exploded.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t have time to react, he wanted to turn back in the face of the great change in fear, but the whole person was hit by this force, and his body exploded instantly with a bang, with blood flying around.


    "You are looking for death! How dare you hurt her?"


    A figure walked out of the void, and a palm covered the sky and shot down, like the wrath of the ancient sky, carrying the power of hundreds of millions of stars.


    His face was like ice that had existed for hundreds of millions of years, and one couldn''t help but feel chills on his back, from head to toe, making their soul shiver.

 Chapter 333-1: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel plan! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 333-1: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel n! (1)</h4>


    Fluctuations emerged from the void, followed by a terrifying aura like a turbulent ocean, and it seemed more like a gxy falling into the world.


    Many runes were engulfed withw and order were intertwined as a figure stepped out, making a strong move, with a cold murderous aura of anger.


    Thews of Dao he controlled appeared all over his body, lingering in there, as if they were surrendering to him, worshiping him, just like facing a young supreme god.


    It exploded right here.


    Arge palm print in the void appeared, carrying the power of hundreds of millions of stars as if it could suppress the ages, and it was extremely powerful as it descended from the sky and hit Zi Yang Heavenly King who was caught off guard in an instant.


    Although he reacted quickly, hisplexion changed drastically, and he wanted to fight, but the power contained in this palm was simply too great. Even if he was wearing a treasure robe that could resist the strength of the Great Sacred Realm, it was difficult for him to withstand this blow.


    After resisting for a moment, cracks appeared on his treasure robe, and then it exploded. His fleshy body was like an egg hitting a stone, extremely fragile, and his bones broke with a click.


    His internal organs were crushed, the whole body almost exploded with the blood dripping, and he didn��t look like a human anymore.


    "Gu Changge!" Seeing the personing, Zi Yang Heavenly King let out a growl.


    At the same time, apanied by the piercing pain, his face almost distorted, looking extremely hideous. He never thought that at this time, Gu Changge would suddenly appear, andunch a powerful strike like a thunderbolt, which would directly injure him.


    His divine soul turned into divine light, swept over the tattered body, and quickly fled to the other side to rebuild the body. Although Heavenly King Zi Yang hated Gu Changge very much.


    But he was also aware that he was not Gu Changge��s opponent. He was worried that Gu Changge would seize the opportunity at this time and attack directly, beat him to the point of annihtion, and Purple Mansion would note for support.


    In the void, Gu Changge''s figure stood there, his robe fluttered, and his eyes were calm and deep, but with more of a cold and murderous aura.


    Hearing that, he didn''t say much, but looked at Gu Xian''er, who was staring at him nkly, and sighed softly, "How could you be so impulsive in finding out the whereabouts of Heavenly King Zi Yang and not give me any message?"


    Although he was ming, it was hard to hide concern and worry in his words.


    In fact, before Gu Xian''er came here, Gu Changge found this ce. However, he did not show up, waiting for Qin Wuya to appear, wanting to see their hidden methods.


    After that, he witnessed Qin Wuya''s n to lure Gu Xian''er with his own eyes. Including the showdown between the two of them, Gu Xian''er''s past life, and Zi Yang Heavenly King revealing his identity as the inheritor of demonic art.


    Gu Changge saw all this, but he didn''t stop it and chose not to show up. Afterward, Gu Xian''er''s actions surprised him a little, but more than that it was trance and a sigh.


    Especially after witnessing the miserable vision of the future, Gu Xian''er actually said that even if that was the case, she would still be willing. This made Gu Changge fall into silence for a while, not knowing what to say. Should she be called stupid, or should she be called innocent?


    Of course, he also guessed that the picture Zi Yang Heavenly King saw was actually something on the timeline that Yue Mingkong experienced. In this life, at most, he only bullied Gu Xian''er, how could he be willing to hurt her.


    However, when she heard Gu Changge''s words, Gu Xian''er did not answer, but still looked at him nkly, her normally cold and moving eyes seemed to have lost her spirit. Not even the blood on the corners of her mouth was wiped away.


    "Gu Changge, how did you find this ce?"


    At this time, it was Qin Wuya who shouted in a cold voice, extremely fearful, and appeared in front of Zi Yang Heavenly King in a sh.


    He was sure that Gu Xian''er did not pass the news to Gu Changge. How did Gu Changge find this ce, and how long had he been hiding in secret?


    This made Qin Wuya feel terrified, which meant that Gu Changge had actually listened to what they said just now, including their origins and rtionship. This was their biggest secret, and it had never been told to anyone except each other.


    He told Gu Xian''er today that if she didn''t agree, he would be forced to take action, suppress her, and force her to drink the water of Reincarnation Lake. So he was not worried about her speaking out.


    "It''s all thanks to you. If you hadn''t led the way for me, how could I havee here. Speaking of which, I have to thank you very well."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, his figure fell from the sky and walked slowly.


    He knew what Qin Wuya was worried about, but at this time, Gu Changge didn''t care.


    "You left a mark on me? How could it be possible? I searched all over and couldn''t find any mark." Qin Wuya''s voice was gloomy and unbelievable.


    "If you can find it, what am I going to do?" Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Qin Wuya''s face became more and more gloomy, and he had already concluded that Gu Changge did something.


    It turned out that Gu Changge deliberately let him go at that time, and even used means he didn''t know to leave something like a mark on him, so he took this opportunity to find him.


    Apart from this possibility, there was no other possibility. His back was even colder.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King, who was recovering from his injuries, was also very pale when he heard that. He never expected that the one who finally revealed his whereabouts would be his Senior brother.


    "Junior brother, it''s my fault. I didn''t expect Gu Changge toe here in the end."


    Qin Wuya apologetically nced at Zi Yang Heavenly King. If he had been more cautious, Zi Yang would not have been hit so hard by Gu Changge, and he wasn''t even sure if he could escape safely today.


    "Senior brother doesn''t have to do this, Gu Changge is so cunning, who would have thought that he would do such a thing."


    Zi Yang took a deep breath and calmed down, without any intention of ming Qin Wuya. Right now, he could only face Gu Changge directly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, a mighty purple aura appeared on his body, permeating from every inch of his tattered flesh and blood.


    In the end, it turned into a chain of immortal energy, and his injured body was reconnected as his injury was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. This method was naturally not that simple, and it consumed the origin.


    Even Zi Yang Heavenly King had to do this because he needed to restore his state to its peak in a short period of time so that he could fight against Gu Changge''s battle power.


    Soon, hisplexion improved.


    In the blood, there was also a mysterious fluctuation that turned into a simple and mysterious rune, which condensed into unparalleled power.


    "Senior brother��"


    Qin Wuya recognized this secret technique, and his face turned a little dignified.


    Because this secret technique did not belong to this world and was a forbidden secret technique of the Boundless Dao Sect.


    This technique must not be used until as thest resort, not only would it burn the origin, but also burn the lifespan.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King��s face was aging at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and there were also spots of white hair in the hair.


    "Senior brother doesn''t need to persuade me, no matter what, today, I want to subdue the demon! Not only for Junior Sister Xian''er but also for themon people in the world, the inheritor of demonic art must be executed!"


    "Gu Changge has lost all of his conscience, and he has done all the bad things. Sooner orter, he will suffer retribution."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King''s face was firm and upright, and his words were even more generous and powerful, containing unimaginable power. At this time, even he didn''t know why, but there was a surge of righteousness.


    The human world had its own right path, and this demon would not be allowed to do evil and cause chaos in the heavens.


    "At this time, haven''t you forgotten to frame me? Although Xian''er is a little stupid, you want to provoke her with these words? Aren��t you underestimating her too much?"


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and walked to Gu Xian''er''s side. He didn''t care about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s words at all.


    "Gu Changge��" Gu Xian''er also seemed to havee back to her senses, still staring at him nkly.


    Gu Changge gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth for her, his eyes fixed on her, "You just need to remember one thing, no matter when it is, I will never hurt you."


    Gu Xian''er was stunned when she heard the words. She actually wanted to ask Gu Changge whether the words of Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya were true or not and whether he was the inheritor of demonic art.


    But seeing Gu Changge say this, she didn''t know how to speak. But there was no doubt that she believed that Gu Changge would not hurt her.


    In her opinion, the picture Zi Yang Heavenly King showed her, was to sow discord between her and Gu Changge, so she was so angry just now.


    "Junior Sister Xian''er, don''t believe Gu Changge''s nonsense, he will do anything to gain your origin."


    Zi Yang Heavenly King snorted coldly, now he was not as angry as before, and he had calmed down.


    After all, Gu Xian''er had been tricked around by Gu Changge, and she couldn''t tell the difference between east, west, north, and west, so he couldn''t me Gu Xian''er for this.


    However, this hatred must be counted on Gu Changge''s body.


    "Junior brother doesn''t need to talk to him. Today, if you and I join forces, there might be a chance."


    Qin Wuya said coldly, he was very decisive, without hesitation, he shot straight forward, iparably strong and fierce. The injury he mentioned before was naturally to deceive Gu Xian''er.


    He was in good shape himself, and he didn''t suffer multiple injuries at all that night.


    In the void, the divine runes flickered and the brilliance was splendid, all of which were transformed by variousws of Dao, and the order was condensed and intertwined, which was extremely terrifying.


    "Don''t take action, leave both of them to me, and I will find out the whereabouts of Xiao Yi."


    Gu Changge looked at Gu Xian''er with a strange look in his eyes. Then, without waiting for her to answer, his figure shed and appeared in the sky as he fought with Qin Wuya.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    When he raised his hand, a divine light shot out emitting an extremely dazzling sword aura falling from the sky, fierce and capable of attacking everything.


    Afterward, Heavenly King Zi Yang did not hesitate and shot at Gu Changge, the mighty purple aura was overwhelming and endless like a gxy.


    All kinds of mysteries evolved there, condensed into all kinds of divine weapons, swords, spears, swords, halberds, axes, and forks, and all attacked Gu Changge to counter his blow.

 Chapter 333-2: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel plan! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 333-2: How dare you hurt her? What a cruel n! (2)</h4>


    <strong>2</strong><strong>)</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The sky and the earth shook violently, making a terrifying sound, and the aftermath alone caused many mountain ranges to copse and turn to ashes.


    For a time, thews were intertwined here, the mountains shook violently, and the chains of order ran through the void as if they could pierce the heavens and the earth.


    Then, a golden fog appeared in the sky, Gu Changge condensed the Dao Dharma body surging with golden light, it was tens of thousands of feet in size.


    He was extremely powerful, and he reached out with a big hand, covering the sky, causing the ce to fall at once.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Qin Wuya was very confident in his own strength. As soon as he attacked, he showed thebat power of the Quasi-Supreme Realm, turning into a divine mountain, which was extremely solid and majestic, like a fetish from the Nine Heavens.


    But facing Gu Changge''s palm, it copsed directly, unable to resist for a moment.


    Qin Wuya''s body shook violently, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out and he flew out backward.


    "You still don''t admit it, you''re not hurt at all."


    He was extremely shocked and horrified. Now, the strength that Gu Changge showed was several times stronger than that in the mansion that night, and it was even more powerful and terrifying.


    "Injured? No, it''s just that you are too weak."


    Gu Changge smiled casually, walking into the void as if he was casually strolling in his courtyard.


    The palm fell again, the chaotic mist spread, and the golden divine inscription hung down, which was extremely solid, like the palm of the Emperor, making Zi Yang Heavenly King fly out with blood.


    His body almost exploded and fell to the ground, unable to get up for a long time. Although Zi Yang Heavenly King used the forbidden technique, in front of Gu Changge, he still couldn''t even resist a palm, his body was tattered and full of blood.


    He coughed up blood again, which was wrapped in broken pieces of internal organs, and was seriously injured. Zi Yang Heavenly King''s face was very ugly, he quickly took out the holy medicine and medicinal herbs, and stuffed them into his mouth, which made the injury improve.


    "Brother��"


    He didn''t expect that the two of them would still not be Gu Changge''s opponents even when they joined forces.


    Before that, didn''t the Senior Brother say that he had 50% chance in defeating Gu Changge?


    "I didn''t expect his current strength to reach this point. Gu Changge is hiding too deeply."


    Qin Wuya knew what Zi Yang Heavenly King was thinking, his face became more and more gloomy, and he was worried in his heart.


    Under such circumstances, Gu Changge''s desire to kill Zi Yang Heavenly King could be said to be an easy task. Although he still had many means that he had not used yet, he had a lot of headache.


    When he entered the Nine Heavens by mistake, he also obtained a lot of divine objects and learned a lot. However, once those means were used, they would likely cause unimaginable consequences.


    The Nine Heavens had manifested in the Upper Realm. Once known, his fate would not be much better than that of the inheritor of demonic art.


    Qin Wuya was very clear about the truth of the innocence of ordinary people and the guilt of pregnant women. After that, Gu Changge''s expression was calm and indifferent, and he shot again, pushing his big palm horizontally and mming it down from the sky.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King continued to vomit blood, his body was covered in wounds, the bones were healed and then broken, the internal organs were crushed, and the whole person was tattered.


    At this time, even if he had many divine medicines and medicinal pills on his body, it would be difficult for him to recover, because Gu Changge would not give him time at all.


    "Gu Changge, stop!" Qin Wuya''s eyes were splitting, and he was extremely angry.


    Although he took action from the side and wanted to dy Gu Changge, he still didn''t have any chance to show his strongest means.


    Gu Changge was even more simple, directly using the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers, the Supreme power pulsated up and down, the aura of the Dao was rumbling, and it rolled over in the sky, making Qin Wuya grit his teeth with no way to counter it.


    He used a lot of means, but he still coughed up blood and was hurt. Then, while clenching his teeth, he sacrificed an ancient treasure, it was shining and snow-white, like an ancient scale, covered with all kinds of simple and natural Dao formations.


    The moment this scale appeared, it broke through the void and appeared directly, as if it was reproducing the original immortal creature.


    Whoohoo!


    A strange sound suddenly appeared in the heavens and the earth. The scales were extremely strange, and the lines on it seemed to being back to life, and they all shone brightly.


    In the end, it turned into a strange beast with the body of a dragon, beast, and an ox, surrounded by purple thunder as they roared up to the sky, and it seemed as if even the sun and the moon could be smashed to pieces.


    In the face of this power, even the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers seemed to be affected.


    There was a terrifying wind, apanied by the roar of Dao, which was deafening, blowing from all directions of the world, as if even the soul of a person could be shattered.


    "A creature from the Nine Heavens?"


    Gu Changge''s eyes fell on the scale, and he was a little interested. With the power of one scale alone, he was able topete with the Supreme Artifact.


    How strong was this beast in its prime? However, he didn''t care too much. After using the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers, he directly attacked Qin Wuya, and at the same time, he shot at Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Gu Changge didn''t n to kill Zi Yang Heavenly King now, he was still waiting to fight the old generation, and before the powerhouse of Purple Mansion arrived, Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t die yet.


    "Isn''t the general routine all about killing someone, and then the older generation would jump out and shout to stop? Zi Yang, you are about to die, and the powerhouse from Purple Mansion hasn''te yet. Are they going to abandon you?"


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, ignoring Qin Wuya who was battling against the Great Seal of Mountains and Rivers behind him. He mmed his hands down again, this time directly suppressing Zi Yang Heavenly King to the ground.


    "Gu Changge! If you kill me, Purple Mansion will not let it go!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was covered in blood, and no bones were intact. At this moment, he couldn''t help roaring, extremely frightened and uneasy, for fear of being killed by Gu Changge.


    "You colluded with the inheritor of demonic art to attack the disciples of the Academy, and then you even joined your Senior brother to attack the Holy Maiden Zi Yan, trying to put the me on me."


    "At this time, what else do you want to quibble about? If Purple Mansion dares to protect you, so what if I destroy it."


    Gu Changge''s smile was still light and cloudless, and there was no turbulence.


    "Gu Changge, you are spitting nonsense!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was furious and cursed, extremely angry.


    His whole body was glowing, extremely translucent.


    At the same time, his Hongmeng purple aura was surging, and there was an aura of chaos leading to primordial evolution, which was trying topete with Gu Changge.


    But the gap between the two of them was way too big.


    No matter how extraordinary Hongmeng Daot bone was, it would be difficult to fight against it if it spewed the colorful rays of light there and flew through the rules of the strongest.


    Soon Zi Yang Heavenly King was sttered with blood, and was directly suppressed to the ground by Gu Changge. The atmosphere of the battle that took ce here spread, and all kinds of divine lights illuminated the sky, instantly attracting many cultivators and geniuses from afar.


    For a time, divine lights broke through the sky and rushed to this ce, all thinking that there was a big event happening here and it should not be missed.


    The disciples of the True Immortal Academy also arrived quickly to control the situation, on divine weapons, mounts, etc., for fear of missing something.


    "It''s Zi Yang Heavenly King!"


    "Young Master Changge has found the trace of Heavenly King Zi Yang, and the two are fighting!"


    Soon, the cultivator who arrived, saw the scene from a distance, and couldn''t help shouting directly, iparably shocked and excited.


    The many cultivators behind him were also very excited to hear the words, and they came quickly to witness all of this with their own eyes.


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Ying Yu and others who were waiting outside the mountain range also heard the movement here, with different expressions on their faces, and clouds rose from their feet as they rushed over.


    "Not good!"


    "This ce has been discovered."


    Seeing this scene, Qin Wuya''splexion changed drastically again.


    He was fighting against the power of the Supreme weapon. He didn''t expect that the hidden formation of this ce had been broken, causing the brilliance of this ce to soar into the sky, attracting the cultivators from afar.


    He knew that Gu Changge must have done it.


    Gu Changge not only wanted to expose their whereabouts, but also wanted to kill Zi Yang Heavenly King in front of all the cultivators, holding high the name of justice.


    This made him shiver uncontrobly.


    What a cruel n!

 Chapter 414-2: I met my brother Bu Fan, The snipe and clam compete for the fishermans profit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 414-2: I met my brother Bu Fan, The snipe and mpete for the fishermans profit (2)</h4>


    The young man in front of them spoke to them first, with a gentle expression that felt like a spring breeze, neither humble nor arrogant, but not rude.


    It was conceivable that his identity and background were absolutely extraordinary, otherwise, he would never be able to cultivate such a detached bearing.


    "You know who I am waiting for?"


    The Demon Emperor Xuan Yang kept his expression unchanged, staring at Gu Changge. His eyes were very deep with stars rolling in them and many scenes evolving as if he wanted to see through him.


    "Of course, I know." Gu Changge smiled slightly, "Junior came to this world just to find the two of you."


    "What''s your rtionship with the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor asked coldly, looking at Gu Changge. From the face to the temperament, to the cultivation base, and she did not let it go.


    For them, suddenly seeing such a young man who broke into this ce, and finding their whereabouts, revealing their identities in one fell swoop, how could they not be shocked and suspicious?


    However, they didn''t mad a move, because they didn''t feel Gu Changge''s malice.


    "I am the Young Master of the Gu family." Hearing this, Gu Changge still smiled neither humble nor arrogant.


    "It turned out to be the Young Master of the Gu family, no wonder��"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor''s pupils shrank, and then the vignt expression on her face softened slightly.


    The face of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was also slightly solemn, not as casual as before.


    Although they hadn''t left this world for 6,000 years, they didn''t know who the Young Master of the Gu family of this generation was, but they were also convinced that no one in this world should dare to pretend to be this identity.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have already attacked, just in case, to probe their soul.


    "I wonder why the Young Master of the Gu family is looking for me?"


    However, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was still a little wary and was not at ease with Gu Changge.


    After all, he was an Enlightened being, standing at the pinnacle of the path of Taoism in this world.


    Even in the Upper Realm, many Great Sect leaders needed to be respectful to him, and there was no need to be so polite to a young junior like Gu Changge.


    "I and Bu Fan are close friends. He asked me toe here to find the two of you, and asked me to hand over one thing to the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor." Gu Changge exined with a smile.


    Demon Emperor Xuan Yang frowned and couldn��t believe Gu Changge''s words. The same was true of the You Yue Demon Emperor, who always felt that things were a bit strange.


    "How do you want me to believe you, where is Xiao Fan now?" Xuan Yang Demon Emperor asked, his eyes fixed on Gu Changge, trying to catch the anomaly from his expression.


    However, he was very disappointed. Even as an Emperor, it was difficult for him to see the slightest disturbance in the young man in front of him.


    Naturally, it didn''t change because they were in the Emperor Realm.


    So trying to see if there was something wrong with Gu Changge''s demeanor obviously didn''t work.


    "Xuan Yang Demon Emperor seems to be a little too nervous. I was entrusted by Brother Bufan, and there is no reason for you to believe me." Gu Changge still had a decent smile on his face.


    Hearing this, the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang looked slightly unnatural, and he thought that Gu Changge had no reason to make him believe it.


    And he said that he was entrusted by Jun Bufan.


    "Of course, if the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang doesn''t believe it, there is nothing I can do. Now I can only briefly talk about how I met Brother Bufan. Six thousand years ago, the Demon World was in chaos, and the Demon Master Bai Kun escaped from the Demon World and went to the Chaotic Star Region. He lived in seclusion. Some time ago, he searched for his daughter''s whereabouts and was noticed by Empress Xi Yao of the Demon World, and she sent people to hunt him down. It just so happened that Bai Kun''s daughter Bai Lian''er was getting bullied, so I rescued her from the people of the Demon World."


    "From the mouth of the Demon Master Bai Kun, I learned about the things entrusted to him by the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang, so I simply came to the Demon World with Bai Lian''er, which happened to coincide with Brother Bufan''s n to assassinate Empress Xi Yao at the banquet of geniuses��"


    "Although this was not sessful, it also caused Empress Xi Yao to be injured and angry. Brother Bufan''s identity in this life was exposed, and the entire family was imprisoned. Now he is trying to find a way to rescue his rtives in this life, and he has no time to bother.


    "That''s why he asked me toe here to find the two of you based on the information in the bag, so as to settle this misunderstanding and save the rtives in this life."


    Gu Changge spoke again, his expression was natural and casual. There was no change. He exined to the two Demon Emperors Xuan Yang and You Yue, who had slightly condensed expressions as he exined the ins and outs of this matter.


    "You even know what''s in the bag?" Xuan Yang Demon Emperor''s face went slightly solemn.


    Gu Changge nodded and said, "I happened to be there when Brother Bufan opened the bag, so I understand some of the things."


    Hearing this, the Demon Emperor You Yue said withplicated eyes, "Xi Yao and Bufan should not be enemies. This misunderstanding should be resolved."


    She didn''t feel anything wrong with Gu Changge''s words. And this also exined where Jun Bufan was now and why Gu Changge came here.


    "Of course, Brother Bufan also asked me to bring this thing, saying that Demon Emperor Xuan Yang would need it."


    At this time, Gu Changge spoke again, and a brilliance shed in his hand.


    A ck heavenly sword, forged like immortal gold, appeared and the brilliance circted, nging loudly and sharply as if it could pierce the sky at any time.


    "Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword!"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor''s eyes narrowed, and her tone was slightly delighted.


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was also relieved. Just now, he carefully considered the truth of Gu Changge''s words, but now he was more relieved when he looked at Gu Changge.


    Since Jun Bufan even handed over the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword to Gu Changge, it meant that he really trusted Gu Changge a lot.


    Moreover, Gu Changge did not covet the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, and his eyes never stayed on it for more than a moment.


    With such a natural and casual look, they couldn''t help but think highly of him in their hearts.


    After all, there were not many people in this world who would be indifferent when faced with an imperial weapon.

 Chapter 415-1: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (1)

    <h4>Chapter 415-1: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (1)</h4>


    Two terrifying figures with invisible heights stood on the edge of the sky, and even the gxy was being lifted from their hands.


    The chaotic mist was surging as it hung one after another, evolving into all kinds of powerful immortal lights.


    The body of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was extremely strong and powerful, like an immortal emperor forged from gold. His ck hair was like a waterfall, shattering the heavens and the earth.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword seemed capable of splitting everything, wielding an extremely powerful sword light, fighting against the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao.


    This battle was terrifying.


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao was so powerful that he raised his hand to shoot out thousands of red lights as if he would drown the world. The vast divine light filled the air and contained unparalleled lethality.


    At the level of the Emperor Realm, they were already standing on the top of this world, overlooking everything like an invincible existence in the sky and on the ground.


    Usually, it was impossible to see the scene of the two Emperors fighting each other. Because the sky was turned upside down and the stars were moving, the whole universe seemed to be shaking with their breath.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this ce was too special and iparably strong, the fluctuations in their fight would definitely shock all directions.


    "Even if you have an Imperial weapon, you are not the opponent of the three of us. Xuan Yang, you must die."


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao opened his mouth indifferently, and the ce covered by heavenly spirits rushed out of the vast sky as the bloody light seemed to cover the sky and poured down.


    He clenched his fist and smashed ahead. His whole body was like the most terrifying weapon, it made a clear vibration, and collided with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword.


    Afterward, his wings spread out behind him and swept toward him at a very fast speed. This was his powerful innate supernatural power, and after reaching the Emperor Realm, it was even more unparalleled in the world.


    "Today, I shall cut you with my sword."


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor''s eyes were equally indifferent, he rushed forward, took out the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword before shing it across an infinite distance.


    At this moment, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword seemed to be revived, a peerless and powerful aura emerged, turning into a sword energy that covered the sky.


    This sh seemed to be able to split even the universe.


    Seeing this scene, Demon Emperor Chi Xiao''s expression changed, and at the same time, he became furious. Because he didn''t have any weapons in his hands, he was always at a disadvantage.


    This feeling made him feel aggrieved and felt that the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was ipetent. However, he was not a simple person, he roared angrily and sacrificed the rest of his weapons.


    Although it was notparable to the Imperial weapon, its power should not be underestimated. Then he did everything possible to attack forward and block this attack.


    However, this blow from the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was unstoppable.


    The ck heavenly sword fell, his weapons,ws, divine powers, Taoism; all the means copsed, and cracks almost appeared on his body.


    "Are you forcing me?"


    Suffering such a big loss, Demon Emperor Chi Xiao��s face was very cold, and he quickly appeared in the distance.


    He was using a forbidden technique, which would also be forbidden even at the Emperor Realm. That showed its horror.


    In the next moment, the ce between his eyebrows was filled with an ocean-like aura, followed by a golden light.


    Origin Feather��


    Seeing this, Demon Emperor Xuan Yang''splexion also changed slightly, and he was very jealous, "I didn''t expect you to have it. In addition to the Chi Xiao spear, you actually refined your hardest Origin Feather into a weapon��"


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao replied with a sneer, "I started refining this thing millions of years ago, and it has never really been exposed to the world because once it was born, it is bound to return with the blood of the Emperor."


    As the words fell, a Golden Feather broke open between his eyebrows. There were various ancient andplicated patterns on it which were very primitive as if they contained all his Taoism and insights.


    It was as if the sky would be shattered.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    Afterward, the Golden Feather was like a peerless immortal sword, and its majesty was enormous and shocking.


    Even if he resisted it with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, it seemed quiteborious. His arm spasmed and copsed due to its strength, and even bone g appeared.


    At the same time, his eyebrows were split open, and his skull was almost pierced.


    This was the hardest Origin Feather in the body of the Chi Xiao Demon Emperor. It was indestructible and closely rted to him. It was terrifying and even had the effect of destroying the primordial spirit.


    Demon Emperor Xuan Yang looked solemn. He had underestimated the means of Demon Emperor Chi Xiao.


    "That''s a good thing��"


    Gu Changge, who had been paying attention to the battle between the two, couldn''t help but squint slightly when he saw the Golden Feather, showing some interest.


    With his eyes, he could think it was a good thing, it could only show that this Golden Feather was really extraordinary.


    It condensed many divine powers of Demon Emperor Chi Xiao, and the moment when it was sacrificed, it was hard to stop it. However, he didn''t care much and even watched the battle from a distance.


    By now, Demon Emperor Xuan Yang and Demon Emperor Chi Xiao had already started showing their trump cards.


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor originally thought that he had the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in his hand, and that victory was in his hands.


    But, he didn''t expect Demon Emperor Chi Xiao''s methods to be equally extraordinary. Many years ago, he did talk about refining his Origin Feather into a weapon, althoughpared with the true Emperor''s weapons, it was still far behind.


    In a short period of time, the two of them did not lose their way, and they constantly exchanged injuries for injuries.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the You Yue Demon Emperor, who was fighting with the Blood Demon Emperor and another Demon Emperor in the distance, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. Her face went pale, and she was severely injured. She was not the opponent of the two of them.


    Just now, another Demon Emperor was about to help the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao to deal with the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    Nheless, after seeing that Demon Emperor Chi Xiao didn''t need any help, he turned around and attacked Demon Emperor You Yue.


    Although the You Yue Demon Emperor was the Demon Emperor, her cultivation was far inferior to the two of them, and she could barely resist one of them.


    But if she was attacked by the two of them together, her defeat would only be in an instant.


    At this moment, she was in danger, coughing up blood constantly and was seriously injured. Although she was using her strongest means, she was helpless in the face of the attack of the two and kept flying.


    "The strength of the You Yue Demon Emperor is the weakest among them��"


    "It is said that she is the righteous sister of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor. It was thanks to the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor that she was able to break through the Quasi-Emperor Realm."


    Gu Changge''s eyes were faint, and he nced at a ce in the void, where he just arranged a lot of jade talismans and hid them in it.


    At this moment, everyone was fighting, and it was naturally difficult to find their existence. However, he still did not choose to make a move, and before the final opportunity, none of the Five Emperors were on theirst legs.

 Chapter 335-1: Its not Gu Changges identity that matters, Gu Xianers thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 335-1: Its not Gu Changges identity that matters, Gu Xianers thoughts (1)</h4>


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The blood sshed in the void, like a bewitching flower blooming with stunning beauty.


    Just like the beautiful sword light that illuminated the sky just now, as bright and wless as the moon, the murderous intent was enough to make people tremble and fear to the extreme.


    It was as if a holy and transcendent Immortal fairy apanied by the moonlight and descended to the mortal world. However, under the beauty of this prosperous world, the Supreme of Purple Mansion stood frozen in ce.


    From the widened eyes, his sense of horror and despair had not dissipated yet, but his vitality had already passed away.


    He was killed!


    There was a hole between his eyebrows, the front and rear were translucent, which was extremely terrifying. This sudden change shocked everyone.


    The Supreme of Purple Mansion, who was iparably strong and arrogant just now, disappeared in a sh, and his vitality disappeared.


    Seeing the slight smile on Gu Changge''s face, everyone couldn''t help but shudder. The rest of the masters of the Purple Mansion looked extremely horrified and unbelievable.


    Many people were already dumbfounded and speechless.


    The middle-aged man who was rescued by the old man in the Daoist robe just now had a pale face devoid of blood.


    His whole person couldn''t stop shaking, and the fear was so extreme that he was about to copse to the ground.


    "Purple Mansion��s Supreme is dead��"


    A cultivator reacted, he couldn''t help swallowing, his voice trembled. He had a premonition that the Upper Realm would change after today, and unimaginable events would happen.


    "It turns out that Gu Changge had already anticipated all this, and he had already arranged steps. I was worried for nothing��"


    Gu Xian''er also widened her eyes in surprise.


    She also didn''t know who made the shot just now, but judging from Gu Changge''s attitude, it should be someone from Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    The strength was so powerful.


    "This is too strong, it doesn��t make sense at all, to directly kill a Supreme��"


    "This is Supreme."


    At this time, the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Ying Yu and others couldn''t help but stare in shock as a terrifying chill appeared on their backs. It was hard to believe what was happening in front of them.


    However, they were also very clear that today''s events would definitely cause a terrifying earthquake, which would horrify all Dao forces.


    One must know that a third rank powerhouse at the Supreme Realm was definitely an invincible existence in the current Upper Realm. They were respected as the Ancestors, and no one could match them.


    Among the Dao forces behind them, even if they saw the existence of the Supreme Being, they had to be respectful and not dare to neglect. To be able to reach the stage of Supreme, no matter when, they were arrogant, talented and proud since the ancient times.


    Although their talent was strong, it was difficult to say whether they could reach this stage in the future. But now, Purple Mansion had dispatched a Supreme Being to solve today''s affairs, shelter and take away Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    In the eyes of everyone, this had almost be a foregone conclusion, and no one could stop it. Although Gu Changge had a Supreme weapon, if he wanted topete with a real Supreme, it was still impossible.


    At the moment when the Supreme Being attacked just now, many people were still guessing why Gu Changge was so calm and fearless.


    And now they finally understood.


    It turned out that there was a peerless powerhouse hidden behind him. The strength of this peerless powerhouse was simply unimaginable, and terrifying, and it could easily obliterate a Supreme Being.


    One must know that even if it was the existence of the Supreme Realm, and wanted to obliterate the other party in an instant, it was simply impossible.


    This could only show that the mysterious person who shot just now was far above the Supreme Realm.


    Was it the existence of the Emperor Realm?


    Thinking of this, everyone''s expressions changed dramatically, revealing fear.


    The existence of the Emperor Realm was the strongest existence of almost every major sect and Dao lineage, suppressing their luck and background. How could they easily take action?


    Generally, it was only in the face of a life-and-death crisis that one would wake up from seclusion.


    No one thought that this incident would rm the Gu family''s Emperor Realm powerhouse, and it had been hidden behind Gu Changge, waiting for the Purple Mansion Powerhouse to take action against him.


    It could also be seen that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family valued ??and cared about Gu Changge!


    This was because it was obvious that Purple Mansion would not be able to help it, so this n was set up.


    Could it be that there was a reason to attack Purple Mansion?


    In this way, no matter what the reason was, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was on the right side.


    After all, this was under the watchful eyes of the public, and the Supreme of Purple Mansion was bullying the younger generation and preparing to teach Gu Changge a lesson.


    It was not surprising that the Supreme would end up like this.


    Purple Mansion could only grit their and swallow this hard.


    "A Supreme Being died here, and Hongmeng Dao bone of Zi Yang Heavenly King, the descendant of Purple Mansion, was dug out. It was better to die than live�� Purple Mansion is going to go crazy today."


    "Yeah, other than that, what Purple Mansion did was dere war on Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and the Supreme existence took action against the young master of the Gu family, which is no different from provocation!"


    "The Supreme from the Purple Mansion was obliterated, it can only be said that he brought it on himself. He was so arrogant just now, he should have expected this consequence."


    Some cultivators couldn''t help but whisper, thinking of the consequences of this incident.


    How many years had passed? This was the first time they heard that there was a Supreme Being who was killed, and it was killed in front of everyone.


    Just now, everyone saw the blurry figure that shot.


    But no one could see her face.


    It could only be vaguely guessed that it was a woman of peerless elegance.


    "Do you still want to attack?"


    Gu Changge looked at the people of Purple Mansion who were already frightened and their souls were trembling to the extreme, and smiled slightly.


    "Or do you want to get back the Primordial Dao Bone of Zi Yang Heavenly King?"


    As he spoke, he gestured to the Primordial Dao Bone in his hand, which was glowing with purple light, crystal clear and intertwined with divinity.


    The wisps of Hongmeng Purple aura entwined and hung down on it, looking extremely mysterious and magnificent, as if it could evolve into the heavens and the world.


    When the Dao Bone of Zi Yang Heavenly King was dug out by Gu Changge, he had not yet passed out, and wanted to hold out until his Supreme Realm uncle took him away.


    But in the next moment. After seeing his hopeful Supreme Realm uncle being violently killed, he finally couldn''t bear it any longer, spurting out a mouthful of blood, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.


    Under such a huge blow, how could Zi Yang Heavenly King persist?


    At this moment, hearing Gu Changge''s words, everyone from Purple Mansion turned pale and frightened, trembling there, looking at Gu Changge in horror, worried that he would suddenly attack and kill everyone.


    Even their Ancestor who was a Supreme Being was killed, what else could they do?


    Resist?


    That would only make them die faster.


    "It seems that you are still savvy with current affairs, but the death penalty can be avoided�� Living crime is inevitable."

 Chapter 335-2: Its not Gu Changges identity that matters, Gu Xianers thoughts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 335-2: Its not Gu Changges identity that matters, Gu Xianers thoughts (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge looked at their terrified expressions, and the smile on his face remained undiminished.


    But when it came to thetter sentence, his words turned sharp and indifferent.


    "Purple Mansion colluded with the inheritor of demonic art, and murdered their peers. Everyone, let us execute them."


    "Come, let me suppress the people of Purple Mansion and wait for the disposal."


    After all, in the sky behind him, there were suddenly a series of divine lights rushing in and rolling over, like a thousand troops.


    Dazzling, gorgeous andpelling, all wearing armor, holding heavenly swords, spears, halberds, aggressive, murderous.


    "This is��"


    "Where did the young master Changge send the Immortal guards?"


    Everyone looked at this scene in surprise.


    Only then did they notice that Gu Changge had dispatched an elite team at some point.


    Everyone''s cultivation base was above the Heavenly God Realm, as if they were born from the sea of ????blood, with a strong evil spirit.


    "As expected, Gu Changge has already nned everything. He not only wanted to deal with Zi Yang Heavenly King, but also the Purple Mansion behind him."


    "What great courage!"


    The pupils of the Six Crown King could not help shrinking, and he couldn''t help but feel shocked in his heart.


    "Gu Changge should have known about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s whereabouts a long time ago, but he didn''t make a move for a long time. Instead, he waited for the powerhouses of Zi Yang to arrive here. There is a logical excuse."


    "Does he really n to destroy Purple Mansion?"


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden also reacted.


    She asked herself, although she had seen many calctions but today she still couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air, feeling a little frightened.


    Then, in the shocking gaze of everyone, these Immortal Guards rushed to the sky with murderous aura, surrounded everyone from the Purple Mansion, wanting to take them down.


    Although the people of Purple Mansion were extremely frightened, how could they dare to resist?


    They arrived very quickly, but they were also suppressed very quickly. Including a Quasi-Supreme Realm powerhouse, whose spiritual sea was also sealed off, suppressed strongly and did not dare to resist.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was randomly sealed by Gu Changge and he threw it to the Immortal Guards, so he did not choose to kill him at this time.


    For Gu Changge, Zi Yang Heavenly King still had another function.


    However, the small bottle containing the water of Reincarnation Lake on Zi Yang Heavenly King was taken away by Gu Changge.


    Previously, he had seen Qin Wuya hand this small bottle to Gu Xian''er, but Gu Xian''er didn''t pick it up, but Zi Yang Heavenly King took it.


    "Why are you still in a daze? The whereabouts of Qing Xiao Yi will soon be known, Zi Yang Heavenly King is in my hands, and he will exin all this sooner orter."


    Then, Gu Changge''s figure fell from the sky, came to the side of Gu Xian''er who was still a little stunned, and said with a slight smile.


    "Umm."


    Gu Xian''er nodded, her eyes were cold, and she didn''t say anything nor did she ask any more questions.


    She didn''t talk back to Gu Changge like before, but she seemed unusually quiet and indifferent, as if she would be an immortal at any time.


    Gu Changge knew what she was thinking, and couldn''t help but smile, "What''s the matter, are you still thinking about what happened just now?"


    Hearing him take the initiative to mention it, Gu Xian''er was a little surprised, but she nced at Gu Changge and didn''t say much, but her attitude was already obvious.


    She was not stupid, on the contrary, she was smarter than many cultivator.


    Previously, it was because she felt that Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya were uneasy and well-meaning, and nned to sow discord between her and Gu Changge.


    This made her extremely angry, and without thinking deeply, she directly concluded that Heavenly King Zi Yang and Qin Wuya were framing Gu Changge.


    But judging from all the actions just now, Gu Changge obviously nned to deal with Zi Yang Heavenly King a long time ago, and even brought the Emperor Realm powerhouse of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind him.


    These arrangements could not bepleted in one day, which only showed that Gu Changge had actually nned this a long time ago.


    In this situation, ZiyYang Heavenly King was like an unlucky ghost, and he didn''t have any chance to turn around.


    These things were simply terrifying.


    Gu Xian''er knew that Gu Changge was not purely a bad person, but he had nothing to do with good people.


    As for the pictures Zi Yang Heavenly King showed her, Gu Xian''er didn''t care at all. Although Gu Changge was deeply sullen and his methods were terrifying, he would never hurt her.


    If Gu Changge was really interested in her origin, how could she have survived until now with her little means?


    However, if what Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya said were true, how would she face Gu Changge in the future?


    If he was the inheritor of demonic art, then what was she?


    The aplice of the inheritor of demonic art?


    In fact, Gu Xian''er did not have much resistance to the inheritor of demonic art, because her group of masters in Peach Vige were themselves both good and evil, and every good and evil had their own set of behavior standards.


    However, she still hoped that those words were all false, and they were all deliberately spoken by Zi Yang Heavenly King in order to alienate the rtionship between the two of them.


    "I think there are some things that I still need to tell you, so that you don''t look like I owe you money."


    Gu Changge nced at Gu Xian''er who was in deep thought and said.


    At the same time, he waved his hand to signal the Immortal Guards to escort the people of Purple Mansion away.


    Seeing this, the other geniuses in the distance wanted toe forward andpliment them, but they also stood in the distance knowingly and did not move.


    What they saw today really shocked them, and they wanted to ask Gu Changge about many things.


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the others did not step forward, but remained silent for a while, and then turned into a divine light and left one after another.


    Soon, many cultivators here also left, passing on what happened today to the forces and sects behind them.


    "Um?"


    Gu Xian''er''s thoughts were interrupted, and she looked suspiciously at Gu Changge.


    Although she was a little dissatisfied with his metaphor, she was still a little curious as to what Gu Changge was going to say to her.


    "Actually, I found this ce before you came here. I heard everything Zi Yang Heavenly King said to you��"


    "Including him saying that I am the inheritor of demonic art, saying that you were their Junior sister in your previous life, and you only need to drink the water of Reincarnation Lake, you can restore the memory of your previous life�� I naturally saw that picture, I even heard you say that if that picture is true, you would be willing to do so."


    Afterwards, Gu Changge confessed these things with a calm expression.


    But when it came to the back, he couldn''t help showing a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. Hearing this, Gu Xian''er widened her beautiful eyes and looked at him in surprise.


    But when she heard thest sentence, she still couldn''t stand it. She felt her face get hot with rising haze.


    How could he suddenly say such words at that time? It was even heard by Gu Changge. Facing Gu Changge''s expression, she just wanted to dig a hole and get buried in it.


    "Gu Changge, don''t think too much, it''s just my angry words, is it possible that you still take it seriously?"


    However, Gu Xian''er''s energy-raising skills were still very good. Soon she recovered to her true nature, nced at him lightly, and even asked a question.


    With the "you think it''s beautiful" look. Of course, she really didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly say this.


    However, Gu Changge''s confession made her feel much better. She found that what she cared about was not Gu Changge''s identity, but his attitude.


    "Is your reaction a little too big? I''m telling you this because I want you to understand one thing." Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    "I know, you don''t need to tell me this." Gu Xian''er said, "Although I can''t hear anything good from your mouth, I still trust you."


    "No, in fact, what Zi Yang Heavenly King and the others said are true."


    However, Gu Changge waved his hand to interrupt her, and what he said made Gu Xian''er suddenly stunned, very stunned. For a while, she didn''t know whether what Gu Changge said was true or false.


    With a faint smile on the corner of Gu Changge''s mouth, he continued,


    "So you have to stay away from me in the future, maybe one day, if you make me unhappy, I will throw you in the dungeon, drink your blood, dig your bones, and swallow your origin."


    "So you couldn''t help showing up when you saw me being injured by Heavenly King Zi Yang?"


    Gu Xian''er reacted, she couldn''t help itching her teeth, she was a little indignant, and began topete with him.


    "Yeah, after all, I said that other than me, no one else can bully you. Zi Yang Heavenly King was seeking his own death, I can��t me him for that."


    Gu Changge nodded and admitted it seriously, and then said regretfully, "Unfortunately, you are too weak. I thought that with your strength, you would not be hurt by him."


    Gu Xian''er was stunned, and suddenly remembered that the grievances between Gu Changge and Zi Yang Heavenly King seemed to be caused by her.


    Whether Gu Changge was dealing with Zi Yang Heavenly King or Purple Mansion, in fact, it had nothing to do with her.


    She was still struggling with Gu Changge''s identity and the terrifying methods of his methods just now.


    "You must think I''m weak��" Thinking of this, Gu Xian''er stared at Gu Changge, and finally hummed from her nose.

 Chapter 336-1: The Secret of the Purple Mansion, A little more human (1)

    <h4>Chapter 336-1: The Secret of the Purple Mansion, A little more human (1)</h4>


    Soon, the incident in the Hengyue Mountains was immediately spread to the entire Upper Realm, causing an unimaginable huge sensation.


    It was like a huge earthquake.


    All the cultivators who learned of this widened their eyes in amazement and were shocked on the spot, unable to react for a long time.


    Listening to the events from the mouths of many cultivators who witnessed it with their own eyes, it spread all over the ce at an unimaginable speed as if the news had grown wings.


    The words that followed one after another were unbelievable, and felt like a dream.


    First, Gu Changge rushed to the Hengyue Mountains and found Zi Yang Heavenly King, suppressing him.


    The mysterious man who tried to assassinate the Holy Maiden Zi Yan also escaped and disappeared in the end.


    Afterward, a group of powerhouses from the Purple Mansion broke through the space and descended. The person in the lead was a Supreme Being, trying to save Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    His strong and arrogant attitude shocked the cultivator and geniuses who observed all this at that time.


    During this process, a powerhouse at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm from Purple Mansion stood up for Zi Yang Heavenly KIng and tried to teach Gu Changge a lesson.


    However, he was seriously injured by Gu Changge''s backhand attack. If the Supreme Being from Purple Mansion hadn''t rescued him, this person would have died tragically on the spot.


    After this incident, the Supreme Being of Purple Mansion became angry, disregarding morality as he tried to bully the young and directly attacked Gu Changge.


    But at the next moment, a mysterious powerhouse appeared andnded a strong attack. A sword aura prated between the Supreme Being��s eyebrows, his soul was annihted, and he died directly on the spot.


    The death of the Supreme Being in such a shocking way, really shocked everyone.


    One must know that the Upper Realm had not seen a battle between the Supremes for many years, let alone the death of the Supremes.


    In addition to the decline of Heaven, the fall of a Supreme Being could rarely be heard.


    And today, the death of the Supreme Being of Purple Mansion seemed to be the beginning of this great world.


    Many cultivators had a hunch that the next Upper Realm might not be peaceful, and big things would happen.


    Since such a thing urred, Purple Mansion would definitely be furious, and would not let it go.


    And the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Gu Changge was mysterious and unpredictable, even the oldest sects of aristocratic families were extremely fearful of them.


    A powerhouse suspected of being an Emperor was now by Gu Changge''s side to protect him. It also disyed that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s attitude toward this matter was strong and domineering.


    What if you were a Supreme? They didn''t care at all and just started beheading.


    The rtionship between Zi Yang Heavenly King and the inheritor of demonic art was indescribable.


    This move by the Purple Mansion was tantamount to announcing the Upper Realm that they were working together with the inheritor of demonic art.


    Many Dao forces had started discussing.


    Including the Ancient Ye n, the Endless Fire Nation, the Emperor Mountain, and other Dao forces, the ones who had suffered from the poisonous hands of the inheritor of demonic arts and had an insoluble hatred.


    They were worried that they couldn''t find the trace of the inheritor of demonic art and there would be no clue to start.


    Purple Mansion''s actions were nothing more than a p in the face of many Dao forces, which instantly aroused public anger.


    Among the various Dao forces, some high-level officials began to discuss and n to crusade against the Purple Mansion together with the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in order to return justice to the world.


    For a while, the entire Upper Realm had an atmosphere of calm before the storm.


    At the same time, True Immortal Academy also hurriedly ordered all the experienced disciples to return to the Academy so as not to get them involved.


    The geniuses who were still in the major ancient kingdoms evacuated one after another and stopped their trials, because they had a hunch that the ce where Gu Changge was located would not remain calm in the next period of time.


    Currently, in the Purple mansion, there was no peace at all.


    Surrounded by mountains, shrouded in clouds and mist, the mighty purple aura stretched out, disying their majestic style.


    In the middle of a magnificent pce. Many figures with terrifying aura could be seen standing, their faces were blurred, they were shrouded in chaotic energy as they were discussing things.


    With a cold expression on Liu Zi Yan''s face, she stared at the white-bearded and white-robed old man above, and couldn''t help but ask, "Elder, what you are doing now is like pushing the entire Purple Mansion into the fire pit and getting it buried into the abyss."


    "Now that Purple Mansion has aroused public anger, the rest of the Dao forces are discussing the crusade. You don''t want to solve this matter, and you are even nning to take revenge."


    "Do you really intend to bury the entire Purple Mansion by doing this?"


    The old man with a white beard and white robe was sitting in the middle of the hall. His eyes were deep and vast, like an endless starry sky, in which various scenes were evolving, and the end was mysterious.


    Behind him was a majestic and heavy aura that was rising and falling as if the world was rumbling and turning, which was extremely terrifying.


    Hearing this, he just calmly and indifferently nced at Liu Zi Yan, shook his head, and said, "You don''t understand, Zi Yang shoulders the future of my Purple Mansion, and there is no room for loss."


    "If something happens to him, my Purple Mansion''s luck would be cut off within a hundred years. Now my Purple Mansion''s only chance lies on him. After a hundred years, he will leap to the sky, otherwise it will decline. We need to make a choice."


    There were many figures behind him, and their faces were still indifferent and calm as if they had known about this for a long time.


    Hearing this, Liu Zi Yan still gritted her teeth and said, "If that''s the case, then why did the Great Elder take action and ce my father under house arrest? Now, as long as there is a slight resistance in the Purple Mansion, you arrive to suppress it."


    "Is that what you said?"


    Her words were generous and robust, with righteousness, but also contained anger and unwillingness.


    She didn''t expect to see such a situation after returning to the Purple Mansion.


    All the disciples and Elders who opposed their decision were imprisoned in the dungeon.


    The Great Elder''s cultivation base was unfathomable. When her father was still just an ordinary disciple, he was already the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion, overlooking the world for thousands of years.


    If the Great Elder made a move, even if her father was now the Patriarch of Purple Mansion, there was no chance for him to contend.


    "Liu Ming only knows to look after the immediate interests, not the long-term variables in the future."


    The Great Elder''s expression still did not change, and he said lightly.


    "Now that all the Dao forces are united to fight, if the Great Elder is determined to go his own way, let alone a hundred years, even if it is a year, it is impossible tost��" Liu Zi Yan was still gritting her teeth, and her beautiful eyes were full of unwillingness.


    Why was it such a simple truth that the Great Elder did not understand?


    "Come, send the Holy Maiden to rest. During this time, the Holy Maiden can cultivate with peace of mind. You don''t have to worry about the affairs in the sect."


    However, the Great Elder did not let Liu Zi Yan finish her words and got someone to take her down, her expression still calm and indifferent.


    "Elder, what about the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?"


    Then, after seeing Liu Ziyan being taken down.


    A terrifying being standing on the other side with a blurry face opened his mouth. Between the eyshes that opened and closed, there were hundreds of millions of gods intertwined, mountains and seas surged up and down, the sun and the moon copsed, and he asked tentatively.


    "The Ancient Immortal Gu Family has been standing for a long time, it is indeed mysterious, and its heritage should not be underestimated, but since the existence of my Purple Mansion has also undergone all kinds of hardships and immortality.


    "Gu Changge''s false usation, it''s impossible for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to not know about it, but they still don''t care about it. How can such a calf-protecting behavior arrive at my face and proim that my Purple Mansion protects the short?"


    "The blood of the Supreme Lord of the Purple Mansion cannot be shed in vain." When the Great Elder heard the words, hisplexion obviously sank a lot, and then he spoke lightly and decided to seek justice for his Supreme Lord.


    "Yes."


    When several terrifying beings heard the words, their faces became solemn, and they had already made clear the attitude of the Great Elder.


    Then the figure shed, and the space channel was opened directly as they left this ce.


    Their cultivations were all in the Supreme Realm, which was much stronger than the Supreme who rushed to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King before.


    Now that they had been instructed, it was natural to start the arrangement, and at the same time, they had to find a way to save the life of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Otherwise, everything would be in vain.


    "After a hundred years, if there is no Purple Mansion in the world�� How would the day change?"


    After seeing everyone leave, the Great Elder sighed faintly, and his expression became very cold.


    He then waved his sleeves and got up from the spot, passed through the void, and arrived at a very dark cave.


    Here, an immortal aura was gushing out, white, ck, gray, three-colored fog filled the air, it was turbulent and vast, and more strange.


    There was a person dressed in arge robe and rigid limbs.


    With a haggard face, sunken eye sockets, scaly skin, and a strange figure with white hair on his arms, he was sitting cross-legged.

 Chapter 336-2: The Secret of the Purple Mansion, A little more human (2)

    <h4>Chapter 336-2: The Secret of the Purple Mansion, A little more human (2)</h4>


    It seemed that it had already lost its vitality and remained motionless.


    "Brother, I need to ask you to do another divination."


    "Facing the cmity of Ancient Immortal Gu Family this time, how much vitality does my Purple Mansion have?"


    The Great Elder of Purple Mansion arrived here, and his face was also a little dignified and fearful, for fear of being contaminated.


    But thinking of something, he pondered for a while and asked.


    Few people knew that the development of Purple Mansion to this day was inseparable from this strange person in this cave mansion.


    Even the original founder of Purple Mansion found a ce of an opportunity through the divination of this entric, where he obtained the Dao, and then founded the Purple Mansion.


    Hearing this, the entric''s eyelids fluttered, as if they were about to open, but those eyelids were as heavy as the majestic blue sky, and they could only open a tiny gap.


    Seeing this, the expression of Purple Mansion��s Great Elder darkened. In the past, the strange man''s eyes could be opened a little, but now, it was very difficult to even hold it open.


    If he could no longer open his eyes, it meant that he was no longer able to continue with divination. After all, how could he easily use this kind of power to spy on the Way of Heaven?


    These bacshes on weirdos were the best proof.


    Thinking of this, the Great Elder of Purple Mansion could not help but sigh.


    At the beginning, it was based on the divination of this strange person, through various secret methods, to attract the strong heroes of the forbidden era.


    In the end, it cost a lot, and even burned the luck of Purple Mansion, which paved the way for Zi Yang Heavenly King��s birth to be immortal, apanied by Hongmeng Dao bone.


    In Zi Yang Heavenly King, he devoted too much effort, not only for Purple Mansion, but also for himself.


    If Zi Yang Heavenly King could achieve enlightenment before he died, then Purple Mansion would surely prosper for thousands of years, and he could sit in peace.


    If not��


    Then he could only use the Heaven-defying Forbidden Technique before he died, seize Zi Yang Heavenly King''s lifespan and everything in order to live another life and continue the inheritance of Purple Mansion.


    If it weren''t for the strange person who owed a favor to the founder of Purple Mansion, how could he have helped him so many times?


    And it was precisely for this reason that he could not afford to lose Heavenly King Zi Yang, even if he really colluded with the inheritor of demonic art.


    "Ten��"


    At this time, the Great Elder of Purple Mansion, who frowned, suddenly heard the strange person''s words, which were extremely vague.


    "Ten percent?"


    The Purple Mansion��s Great Elder looked happy and couldn''t help asking.


    However, when he heard the following words, hisplexion suddenly paled, he lost all blood, and his whole body was almost stiff in ce.


    "Ten�� death without life."


    ����


    "Aunt Qing."


    On the other side, within the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, in a quiet and uninhabited side hall.


    Gu Changge stood by the window, with his hands on his back, his robes fluttering as he looked up at the dark-colored mountains in the distance, with a faint smile on his face, "I have to thank you for today''s affair."


    The void in front of him fluctuated, a vague figure emerged, with a peerless elegance.


    This face was not real, as if standing in another world.


    Her green dress was like Dao, her hair was fluttering, her eyes were quiet and peaceful, like a warm and clear jade that hung like a bright and wless moon.


    "No problem. Little Supreme, you are indeed arrogant."


    The woman in green shook her head, her voice sounded like the sound of nature, and it had the power to make people feel at ease.


    "We haven''t seen each other for several years, Aunt Qing is still as beautiful as ever, and now the Supreme powerhouse is also destroyed by the flick of her finger."


    Gu Changge smiled and chatted with her casually.


    Aunt Qing, formerly known as Gu Qingyi.


    ording to her generation, she was not actually a member of the Gu family''s generation, and it could even be traced back very far.


    She was an ancient freak of the Gu family, but she lived in the same era as Gu Changge''s father.


    When he was born, Gu Qingyi was actually much younger than Gu Changge''s father.


    For this reason, Gu Changge''s father treated her as a righteous sister, and took good care of her.


    That was why Gu Changge called her Aunt Qing.


    As for why she became Gu Changge''s guardian.


    Speaking of that, there were actually quite a few twists and turns.


    When Gu Changge first appeared at the age of three, he overwhelmed his peers in the Gu family.


    Even those nsmen who were a little older than him looked extremely bleak.


    During this process, many Elders of the Gu Family moved their minds and felt that Gu Changge''s achievements at such a young age would be limitless in the future.


    Choosing the right guardian was naturally the top priority.


    However, to everyone''s surprise.


    At that time, Gu Changge only said that he could push the world horizontally without needing a Guardian. The three-year-old child said this indifferently, which really shocked everyone in the Gu family.


    Some people thought that Gu Changge was a bit arrogant at a young age. After all, no matter how amazing he was, he would encounter danger before he grew up.


    The tallest tree would attract the strong wind and was easy to break.


    It was just that Gu Changge couldn''t be convinced by this matter, and even his father couldn''t do anything about it.


    However, in the end, contrary to everyone''s expectations, Gu Changge suddenly asked Gu Qingyi to be his Guardian.


    Gu Qingyi was very powerful regardless of talent or cultivation, but no matter what, it was impossible for her to be the Guardian of a three-year-old child.


    But she actually agreed.


    This incident caused a lot of uproar at the time, making many disciples of the Gu family envious.


    After all, Gu Qingyi was a well-deserved peer, and some people even asserted that she would be enlightened before Gu Changge''s father.


    Many n Elders spected that Gu Qingyi agreed only because of the face of Gu Changge''s father.


    But in fact, Gu Changge knew that he was just greedy for the origin of the family at the time, and he nned to follow it slowly in the future.


    And why Gu Qingyi agreed, maybe it was because of his father.


    But the more reason should be that Gu Qingyi seemed to have noticed something.


    Because she had an innate Nine Immortal Heart, this was not a secret among the seniors of the Gu family.


    "You haven''t called me for years, I thought you had forgotten about me, your Guardian."


    When Gu Qingyi heard these words, she was just calm and authentic as if the situation happened a long time ago, there was no change in her eyes.


    Her figure was very vague, like a floating light and dancing shadow, in another boundless and distant world.


    "Aunt Qing isining?"


    Gu Changge still had a smile on his face.


    To be honest, Gu Qingyi was the first person he couldn''t really see through, including her thoughts, her cultivation and so on.


    He even suspected that Gu Qingyi had already reached the deep realm of Emperor Realm, and she was probably not far from enlightenment.


    However, Gu Qingyi ignored his teasing and just shook her head.


    "You seem to be different than before."


    "Oh? What''s the difference?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "You are a little more human." Gu Qingyi added.

 Chapter 337-1: Mysterious Gu Qingyi, The last role of Zi Yang Heavenly King (1)

    <h4>Chapter 337-1: Mysterious Gu Qingyi, Thest role of Zi Yang Heavenly King (1)</h4>


    The pce was quiet.


    The mountains in the distance moved up and down, d in dark shadows by the smoky clouds, it was very beautiful.


    In the distance, one could even see some colorful rays of light rising into the sky and the flowing mist, reflecting the sky which was magnificent and unusual.


    When Gu Qingyi said this, her eyes seemed to be slightly dazed, as if she had remembered something.


    However, her figure did not appear in this space, she was separated from Gu Changge by mountains and sea.


    Her face was blurred, her robe fluttered slightly, and even Gu Changge couldn''t see her expression clearly.


    "Aunt Qing is saying that I didn''t look like a human before?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge was not surprised at all. He walked to the table, picked up the white jade teacup on it, took a long breath before asking with a slight smile.


    "No. You weren''t human at all."


    Gu Qingyi looked sideways, her eyes prated through theyers of space, fell on his face as she shook her head slightly and her voice did not contain any waves.


    "��"


    "It seems that Aunt Qing has a really big opinion of me."


    Gu Changge smiled.


    Although he knew from the tone of her words a long time ago, it always felt strange to listen to her like this.


    When people talked to her, they would really feel like she would kill them anytime.


    However, considering that Gu Qingyi had little contact with outsiders, and she usually cultivated in seclusion, he didn''t care.


    With such a temper, could one expect her to get along well with people?


    But speaking of which, in the entire Gu family, not even his parents knew him as well as Gu Qingyi.


    It was a strange intuition.


    That was why Gu Changge asked Gu Qingyi to stay with the Gu Family, asking her to not protect him.


    Of course, on the one hand, he was worried that the existence of the Guardian would affect some of his ns.


    On the other hand, it was also because Gu Qingyi knew him too well, and she was staring at him secretly, which always made Gu Changge very ufortable.


    Gu Qingyi had been with him since he was three years old, although many times she never showed up and was hiding in the dark.


    But she actually knew Gu Changge''s every move.


    Later, Gu Changge made a request, so Gu Qingyi did not have to protect him.


    It seemed that now, Gu Qingyi''s real body was not actually in this space, but at an endless distance.


    Killing a Supreme Being was more like a matter of thought for her.


    Gu Changge didn''t know how strong she was.


    "But you''re doing fine now."


    Then, Gu Qingyi said again, her figure became more and more blurred, and she walked toward the distance.


    Her skirt fluttered while walking, her bare feet were whiter than snow, the blue silk was like Dao, and in a blink of an eye, there was no trace of her left here.


    Gu Changge watched her disappear in a daze, then shook his head, not taking it to heart.


    He couldn''t guess Gu Qingyi''s thoughts, and he didn''t feel any threat from her.


    Gu Qingyi was a trustworthy person.


    Then his figure shed as he left the pce, and entered the dungeon where Zi Yang Heavenly King was imprisoned.


    The next step was to prepare for the fight against Purple Mansion.


    He was not worried about the battle between his Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Immortal Sect, after all, Purple Mansion was far from worth the care of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Before that, Zi Yang Heavenly King still had some uses left.


    In addition, forces such as Emperor Mountain, Ancient Ye n, Endless Fire Nation, and White Tiger n were also discussing how to attack Purple Mansion, as he expected.


    Gu Changge felt that he didn''t need to use much means, just relying on the power of the Ancient Immortal Continent should be enough.


    ck Heavenly Eagle, Divine Crocodile, Ancient Snake, Ancient Immortal Dragon�� The power of these ns should not be underestimated.


    He had already ordered these ns to send people over. When the time arrived, he would first think of a way to let the forces such as Emperor Mountain take the lead, and then he would send arge army to suppress the border and directly enter the Purple Mansion��s Mountain Gate, just in time for the fisherman to benefit.


    Gu Changge could also see if Hei Yanyu had trained this army ording to his requirements during this period.


    At the same time, in a boundless space that was infinitely far away.


    A splendid woman in green clothes seemed to have emerged from the void. She stood on the top of the mountain, overlooking the clouds and mist beneath her feet.


    She seemed to be alone in the entire space.


    The sea of ??clouds ovepped, and the water and the sky formed a line at the horizon. From a distance, the sky seemed to be reflected in the clouds and mist.


    It was magnificent and high.


    Gu Qingyi sighed faintly. At this moment, her eyes seemed to prate the infinite space in an instant, which was extremelyplicated.


    "Immortal Pce��"


    "Destroying eight thousand states with one palm, and nothing would exist in Nine Heavens��"


    "Will it repeat?"


    ����


    Deep in the Imperial Capital of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom.


    Underground. In a dark, damp dungeon.


    A purple-robed man covered in blood was thrown here, surrounded by moss, exuding a stench.


    "Gu Changge��"


    At this moment, the purple-robed man let out a roar and woke up from thea.


    This sound was very terrifying as if it was the desperate roar of the beast who was on the verge of desperation.


    The tearing pain of the wound and the fracture of the bones made Zi Yang Heavenly King grit his teeth, his face turned pale, and pea-sized cold sweat covered his forehead.


    After losing the Primordial Dao Bone, he couldn''t even heal this injury.


    A terrifying force, very strange, that could devour everything, was eating away his origin and soul.


    His soul pce was crumbling, his soul light was dim, and it seemed to be about to crack.


    "Gu Changge�� I will not rest until you die!"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t help but let out a low growl, his fists clenched tightly, his bones and fingers turning white.


    Then he noticed his current environment, his face was sinking like water, and he forced himself to calm down.


    He felt like he had a long dream.


    He became a lonely ghost, wandering between heaven and earth, and finally, for some unknown reason, he saw the once tattered and copsed mountain gate.


    He saw the Purple Mansion that was swallowed up by mes and turned into ashes.


    He also saw the Senior brother Qin Wuya and the younger Junior sister Dao Xian. They looked terrified and covered in blood as if they wanted to say something to him.


    But in the end, he couldn''t hear what they were saying either.


    The fire engulfed everything.


    Later, he was awakened by pain, and everything he saw in the dream was dripping with blood.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King felt that that was the future he was about to encounter.


    His masters, rtives, and friends would all suffer from Gu Changge''s poisonous hands, and no one could be spared.


    This made him extremely angry and hated, but he was deeply uneasy because of his weakness!


    "You are up?"


    At this moment, a chuckle sounded from the side that made Zi Yang Heavenly King''splexion change drastically.


    He turned his head abruptly, his pupils shrank, and his expression suddenly became extremely cold and hateful.


    "It''s you!"


    "Gu��Chang��ge!"


    He clenched his teeth, and almost spit out these three words from his throat, with monstrous hatred and anger.


    In the darkness, a figure walked out, tall, with a faint smile on his handsome face.


    "Brother Zi Yang slept well tonight? But you seem to be having a nightmare. I think you must''ve done a lot of unfortunate things, and you can''t sleep peacefully."


    Gu Changge smiled casually, and the guard behind him saw this and hurriedly moved a stone bench and ced it behind him.


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Zi Yang''s expression turned even colder, staring at him coldly without saying a word, as if to smash Gu Changge''s body to ashes.


    However, Gu Changge had no intention of sitting down and waved his hands to let the guards leave.


    Only then did he take a moment to look at the current state of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "Unfortunately,pared with your Senior brother Qin Wuya, you are still far behind."


    He shook his head regretfully.

 Chapter 337-2: Mysterious Gu Qingyi, The last role of Zi Yang Heavenly King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 337-2: Mysterious Gu Qingyi, Thest role of Zi Yang Heavenly King (2)</h4>


    After all, Zi Yang was not the Son of Luck, at most he was just a person with Great Luck.


    Therefore, the rule of clearing and dropping the Luck Point could not be triggered.


    This made Gu Changge a little regretful. What a waste of leeks!


    Zi Yang Heavenly King didn''t understand Gu Changge''s words, nor did he understand the purpose of his arrival here.


    There was only anger and hatred in his heart. If eyes could kill people, he would have killed Gu Changge thousands of times.


    "Gu Changge, there is no enmity between me and you, why did you hurt me like this?"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    Gu Changge smiled, shook his head, and said, "Brother Zi Yang, you can''t say that, it''s obviously you who want to deal with me, what do you mean there is no enmity between us?"


    As he said that, something suddenly appeared in his palm.


    The item was crystal clear, and even the blood and bones in it were clear with wisps of purple aura lingering in it, making it extremely mysterious as if it could evolve into the heavens and the world.


    "Hongmeng Dao bone��"


    Seeing this, Heavenly King Zi Yang''s expression became even colder, his body trembled, and he was extremely angry.


    It was something that apanied him when he was born.


    Hongmeng descended from the sky, and the sound of Dao filled the air. At that time, the golden lotus bloomed and took root in the void. Within a radius of 10,000 miles, it was full of auspicious scenery.


    With Hongmeng Dao bone.


    He once swept and suppressed an era, making him invincible, even if the ancient freaks of other eras woke up, they were defeated by him.


    In this era, if he hadn''t encountered Gu Changge, how could he be so embarrassed?


    Now, even the Hongmeng Dao Bone had been dug up by him!


    The mysterious power of the Hongmeng Dao Bone could even allow cultivators to control the power of the evolutionary world.


    Gu Changge looked at the Hongmeng Dao Bone in his hand. To be honest, this thing was far inferior to the transcendental bone he exchanged from the system.


    The rarity of the Hongmeng Dao boney in the Hongmeng Dao contained in it.


    Chaos and Primordial aura could be transformed.


    Of course, the innate Dao in this Hongmeng Dao bone was notplete, at most there were some prototype samples.


    The purpose of him taking it out was just to test whether Zi Yang Heavenly King''s Immortal Dao Eye had something to do with Hongmeng Dao Bone.


    However, apart from Zi Yang Heavenly King''s expression which was even more icy and angry, there was no extra reaction on his body.


    "It seems that it has nothing to do with Hongmeng Dao bone. Then it must be rted to the Hongmeng Purple aura."


    Then, Gu Changge waved his sleeves.


    With a humming sound, a seed entwined with a purple aura suddenly appeared in the void.


    It seemed to be extremely heavy, floating up and down, containing some kind of terrifying power.


    Although it had not recovered, there was a sense of soul and heart palpitations.


    One must know that at that time, this Hongmeng Purple aura was enough topete with the Supreme Artifact, and it was still under the circumstance that Zi Yang Heavenly King was not able to use it to the utmost.


    If it recovered, it was estimated to beparable to the True Immortal.


    "Hongmeng Purple aura��"


    Seeing this scene, Heavenly King Zi Yang gritted his teeth, and his voice couldn''t help from trembling, it was because of extreme anger and unwillingness.


    The Hongmeng Purple aura was the divine artifact of the Purple Mansion.


    In the beginning, in order to integrate this Dao, it took him a long time and he failed several times in the middle.


    Moreover, the Hongmeng Purple aura was not a docile thing.


    On the contrary, it was extremely violent.


    If he hadn''t possessed the Primordial Dao Bone, it would be difficult to even get close to it, let alone fuse it.


    Later, relying on the power within the Hongmeng Purple aura, he was able to use the Heavenly Eyes of the Immortal Dao to spy on the future.


    It could be said that Hongmeng itself and Hongmeng Dao Bone contributed greatly to his current achievements.


    The memory of his previous life had be a tasteless thing.


    At any rate, he had been integrating with the Hongmeng Purple aura for many years. Although it was difficult to fully activate it, he could still feel its many emotional changes.


    It was frightened, terrified��


    This was the emotion that Hongmeng Purple aura was now conveying to him.


    In Gu Changge��s hand, the Hongmeng Purple aura even became docile, and extremely fearful, as if it was facing some peerless master.


    This was something that was unimaginable before.


    One must know that even in the face of the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion who had cultivated for eons, the Hongmeng Purple would not possess such emotions, and even emit some disdain.


    In front of Gu Changge, it was even more docile than a kitten, trembling and shivering.


    What was there in Gu Changge?


    "It seems that your Heavenly Eye is inseparable from the Hongment Purple aura."


    Gu Changge smiled and noticed Zi Yang Heavenly King''s reaction and changes.


    The purple divine pattern on the center of Zi Yang Heavenly King''s eyebrows glowed faintly, with strange fluctuations spreading out as if it could reflect everything.


    "Gu Changge, what do you want to do?"


    At this moment, Heavenly King Zi Yang''s expression changed greatly, and he vaguely guessed Gu Changge''s intention.


    His expression became extremely frightened, his face turned pale and even despaired.


    Gu Changge not only wanted to dig up his Hongmeng Dao bones.


    Now, even his Heavenly Eye was not spared.


    "If it is two-phase refining, maybe a secret treasure can be refined, but it can help me deduce the future."


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes and said to himself,pletely ignoring Zi Yang Heavenly King''s extremely frightened expression.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Under the traction of the Hongmeng Purple aura, a mysterious power emerged, and the fragments of time were flying, the brilliance was splendid.


    A river appeared, with traces of the years, mountains and seas turned to ashes, thunder, and lightning drying up��


    In the void, there was a strange rumbling sound, the divine runes were intertwined, turned into a sharp long knife, and fell with a <strong>puff!</strong>


    "What��"


    Zi Yang Heavenly King let out a scream, no matter how strong his will was, he couldn''t bear this kind of pain.


    In the next moment, he passed out.


    Gu Changge waved his sleeves, and a wooden box appeared. He ced this radiant Heavenly Eye in it and stored it away.


    After that, he didn''t care about Zi Yang Heavenly King''s life or death. For the time being, he couldn''t die. Before the powerhouses from Purple Mansion arrived here, Zi Yang Heavenly King couldn''t die.


    After all, he had to provide Purple Mansion an illusion, no, it was a hope.


    A hope to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King, otherwise, if they knew that Zi Yang Heavenly King was dead, they would definitely not spend such a huge price and fight against many Dao forces.


    ����


    Outside the dungeon, Gu Xian''er could be seen waiting.


    After rushing back to the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, she did not follow the rest of the disciples back to the True Immortal Academy.


    Instead, she wanted to provide Qing Xiao Yi and Qing Feng an exnation; she would not feel at ease until she found Qing Xiao Yi''s whereabouts.


    Although Gu Changge reassured her that Xiao Yi would be fine.


    But Gu Xian''er was still very worried. Before she saw her with her own eyes, she couldn''t rx at all.


    Seeing Gu Changgeing out at this moment, she was a little curious, but she still didn''t ask, she just said lightly, "I seem to have heard the screams of Zi Yang Heavenly King just now��"


    Gu Changge smiled and said calmly, "It''s nothing, I just asked him about the whereabouts of Qing Xiao Yi, but Zi Yang Heavenly King refused to admit it, so I had no choice but to use some other means."


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er suddenly nodded, her eyes fell on him, and she asked, "Then do you have any clues?"


    Gu Changge replied casually, "Although Zi Yang Heavenly King refused to admit it, now, it''s not because he doesn''t want to admit it. Don''t worry, I already know the whereabouts of Qing Xiao Yi."


    "After Heavenly King Zi Yang kidnapped Qing Xiao Yi, he didn''t immediately hand it over to the inheritor of demonic art. He seems to have other ns."


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er nodded again, and she was relieved.


    She actually guessed the purpose of Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    After all, Qing Xiao Yi had an extremely rare Immortal Body, and its origin was very rare. Zi Yang Heavenly King could just rely on Qing Xiao Yi to make a deal with the inheritor of demonic art.


    Naturally, he would not hand her over easily.


    "Qing Xiao Yi will be fine."

 Chapter 423-1: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 423-1: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (1)</h4>


    The courtyard went quiet. All the flowers and nts were fluttering and the spiritual mist was dense. Many colorful butterflies and birds descended, which added a bit of leisure to this ce.


    But now everyone dared not be careless, their faces were solemn, and their backs were cold.


    In particr, everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue along with Holy Maiden Yaoyue couldn''t help trembling.


    Their faces were pale, their souls trembled, and they almost couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    They dared not imagine that the other party would decide the fate of the Sacred Land Huang Yue with just a single word.


    In normal times, they couldn''t believe that such a thing would still happen in this world.


    Since its existence, the Sacred Land Huang Yue had stood immortal and had an iparably long heritage, overlooking the endless creatures in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    The rest of the cultivators were full of fear when they heard about the Sacred Land Huang Yue. It didn''t mean that it would be destroyed if someone wanted to destroy it.


    But the words of the young man in front of them made them not dare to doubt. They were full of fear and despair and even more so, their legs went weak as they slumped to the ground.


    Needless to say, the origin of the other party was absolutely huge and terrifying to imagine. Even the Ancestors of the Shen n were now standing by the side respectfully, not daring to neglect.


    How could this background be something they could provoke?


    At this moment, they felt deep regret and resentment for the contemptuous attitude of Holy Maiden Yaoyue just now.


    If it wasn''t for what she said just now, how could the other party destroy the Sacrednd behind them with a single word?


    "Yes, my lord."


    At this moment, the faces of the powerhouses behind Gu Changge turned solemn and they hurriedly said respectfully.


    As soon as the figure moved, they turned into divine lights and left, obeying Gu Changge''s order to destroy the Sacred Land Huang Yue.


    In their eyes, the Sacrednd of the Heavenly Lan Realm was actually no different from a turkey and a dog. Even if the other party had a Supreme being, they didn''t care.


    If someone offended the power of their Young Master in this world, even if there was an Enlightened being in charge, it meant that it would be destroyed if he said to destroy it.


    The Immortal Great Sect Purple Mansion that shocked the Upper Realm at the beginning was destroyed because they offended the Young Master.


    So the small Huang Yue Sacred Land could be destroyed with a flick of a finger.


    This scene made everyone in the Shen n shudder. Their souls trembled, and for the first time they deeply realized what fear was.


    Many people finally understood why this young man let the Ancestor, Elders, and others show up to greet him.


    After all, if the other party could destroy Sacred Land Huang Yue with one sentence, he could also destroy the Shen n with one sentence.


    "One sentence will destroy the opponent''s forces."


    "This character is still as strong as it is��"


    Mother Shen and Father Gu were in the crowd. Looking at all this, they took in a breath of cold air, and their hearts were extremelyplicated.


    Although Gu Changge''s actions shocked them. But no matter what, he did this to stand up for Gu Xian''er, and they couldn''t say anything more.


    What Holy Maiden Yaoyue said just now was indeed humiliating Gu Xian''er, making them unbearable.


    "You�� You don''t really need to do that."


    Gu Xian''er didn''t expect Gu Changge to do this and she was a little stunned.


    Although she was angry just now, she had no ns to implicate the rest of the Sacred Land Huang Yue.


    But this was also Gu Changge''s character. No one else could change what he decided.


    For him, the Sacred Land Huang Yue was really no different from the ants. He didn''t even need to do anything. With just one sentence, countless people were willing to trample this ant to death for him.


    However, it was because of Gu Changge''s behavior that she felt at ease.


    "Since when were cats and dogs able to bully my Gu family?"


    Gu Changge nced at her, Gu Xian''er had always been stubborn but at this time she seemed a little weak and did not dare to refute.


    She could see that Gu Changge was really angry.


    "Elder sister��"


    Shen Xian''er was also stunned just now, she never expected that things would suddenly be like this.


    She didn''t doubt Gu Changge''s words.


    Instead, she felt that because the other party humiliated Gu Xian''er, he was going to destroy the Sacred Land Huang Yue, which was really heart-wrenching.


    Shen Xian''er''s character had always been uncontested and she never thought before this that there would be forces in this world that would be destroyed because of one sentence.


    "His Royal Highness��"


    Everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue was in despair and looked at Holy Maiden Yaoyue.


    At this moment, she was also pale and bloodless and her head was still buzzing and nk. She didn''t expect that she would cause great disaster for the Sacred Land behind her.


    "Master��"


    She could only look at Li Xiu, who looked very cold and prayed for him to protect her and the Sacred Land Huang Yue behind her.


    Li Xiu noticed the expression of Holy Maiden Yaoyue, his expression returned to her natural state.


    He also knew that at this time, if he didn''t stand up again, he wouldn''t be able to justify it. Since this matter would evolve into this, it could be said that it had a lot to do with him.


    Gu Changge''s strength made him feel a little cold.


    Even in the era when he was still standing between heaven and earth, he had never seen such a strong person who would destroy the forces at every turn.


    "This Gu is not an unreasonable person, but since you want me to know what it means to have a heaven outside of heaven, then you should let me see it now."


    Gu Changge looked at Holy Maiden Yaoyue and the others. His words were understated, but they were all terrified and did not dare to look up at him.


    "Why is this brother doing this? She just invited Yaoyue just for a moment. It''s not worth it because of such a trivial matter. In my opinion, it''s not worth it."


    At this time, Li Xiu didn''t care about the angry expressions of the many Elders of the Shen n, but walked out and looked at Gu Changge before he said.


    Although there was no fluctuation in his cultivation, he had an air of calmness and indifference that was hard to underestimate.


    "What a wasteful son-inw! How dare you talk to Young Master Changge in such a tone? Do you really think that you are a person? Aren��t you courting death?"


    The Second Elder of the Shen n looked cold. He didn''t expect that at this time, Li Xiu was not afraid at all, and he was still so calm.


    Where did he get the courage to talk to Gu Changge like that?


    At this moment, everyone in the Shen n already knew that Li Xiu had another hidden identity.


    It was just that they didn''t know what this identity was. Seeing him stepping out without panic at all, and still talking like this, they couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing this, everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue couldn''t help but have hope in their hearts. Since Holy Maiden Yaoyue said so, it meant that Li Xiu''s identity should not be simple.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so confident and calm.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Gu Changge looked at Li Xiu with interest.


    He was very interested in the Son of Luck of the son-inw this time.


    His Luck point was really not simple, even more amazingly rich than the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    From this point of view, it should not be as simple as a son-inw flow.


    "Exactly."


    Li Xiu looked at Gu Changge calmly.


    It was the first time he had seen such a young man. iHe was unfathomable and even gave him an unparalleled sense of oppression.


    However, he was not flustered, thinking about Gu Changge''s identity.


    There was no doubt that he was from an Immortal Great Sect or Supreme Dao sect in the Upper Realm, otherwise, the Shen n would not treat him like this.


    However, he had not left the Shen n in these years, and he did not know much about the outside world.


    Gu? Young Master Gu Changge?


    Could it be someone from the Upper Realm?


    Li Xiu felt that this matter had be a bit tricky and needed to be handled with caution. However, if the other party knew his identity, he should take his face and reveal the past.


    The Gu family was not easy to mess with, but his identity was also not simple.


    "What? Are you nning to stand up for the Sacred Land Huang Yue? You also said that you are the outsider in her mouth?"


    Gu Changge smiled, and nced at the frightened, pale-faced Holy Maiden Yaoyue and the others. His words were a little interesting, "As for the big fight? I don''t think it would be difficult for me to kill them."


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue and others were swept away by Gu Changge''s eyes. Their backs were even colder, as small as ants.


    Once upon a time, they were still high above the Sacred Land, overlooking the heavens and the earth.


    But now, their life and death could not be controlled by oneself. It was all under the control of the other party''s thoughts.

 Chapter 423-2: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 423-2: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (2)</h4>


    "There is a heaven outside the heaven, and there are people above people. This is true. No matter who it is, there is no guarantee that the heaven that he sees is a well."


    "As a Daoist brother, why do you need to know them in general? What''s more, one has to forgive others. For today''s matter, I hope Brother Daoist can see my face and forgive Yaoyue and others this time. They will also apologize for the rudeness and recklessness just now."


    Li Xiu said, showing neither humility nor arrogance, looking very calm.


    He felt that Gu Changge was not someone who was easy to deal with. Although he didn''t say much in his words, the kind of aloofness and overlooking that was imprinted in the depths of his soul was undoubtedly revealed.


    Such an existence was definitely standing on top of the wind and clouds in the Upper Realm, attracting everyone''s attention.


    If one wanted to make it regress, they couldn''t use ordinary methods.


    "Lord����


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue didn''t expect him to say that with Li Xiu''s status. This was already equivalent to showing weakness and giving in.


    At this moment, she also vaguely guessed Gu Changge''s identity.


    Was there a second person in this world who could afford to offend Young Master Changge?


    Her bowels were about to turn blue, and she couldn''t wait to give herself a few ps.


    Obviously, her eyesight never went wrong, but how could there be a problem today?


    Who would have thought that a character like Gu Changge woulde to the Heavenly Lan Realm?


    "It seems that it is not easy for the Lord to solve this matter��" She felt bitter in her heart.


    "Presumptuous! For your face? Who do you think you are? You still need Young Master Changge to see your face, it''s just courting death!"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s expression did not change, but the expressions of everyone in the Shen n changed drastically.


    Especially the Second Elder of the Shen n, who knew Gu Changge''s identity.


    Now Li Xiu actually nned to let Gu Changge take his face and forgive Holy Maiden Yaoyue and others this time.


    Where did he get the courage and confidence?


    The Second Elder of the Shen n was even worried that because of Li Xiu''s rtionship, the entire Shen n would be implicated, causing Gu Changge''s displeasure.


    At this moment, he was extremely angry and as soon as he finished speaking, he started to attack Li Xiu.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The wide sleeves were rolled up as the cultivation of the Great Sacred Realm broke out, turning into a vast golden rune, drowning forward, suppressing him, and making amends for Gu Changge.


    Although he was trending toward the mes, his own strength should not be underestimated. He was also a famous master of the older generation in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    As soon as he made his move, everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue turned pale and couldn''t help but move backward.


    "Lord!"


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue couldn''t help but exim and was a little worried.


    After all, Li Xiu now seemed to be just an ordinary person with no cultivation.


    How could he be the opponent of the Second Elder of the Shen n?


    Gu Xian''er, Shen Xian''er, and the others also looked at them together. Their brows furrowed, feeling that Li Xiu had no cultivation. But he was extremely calm and didn''t seem to be worried, and the corners of his mouth even showed a faint arc.


    This scene puzzled them. Could it be that Li Xiu still had some confidence? One must know that in front of him was a Great Sacred Realm powerhouse!


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do anything to me."


    Li Xiu''s expression remained indifferent as he said, not worried because of the Second Elder of the Shen n.


    In the next moment, the void rumbled and trembled, just as the Second Elder of the Shen n was about tond in front of him.


    On Li Xiu''s brow, a dazzling golden pattern suddenly appeared and then a golden brilliance appeared, turning into a golden light curtain, blocking the palm of the Second Elder of the Shen n.


    The golden light curtain was condensed like immortal gold and the runes on it shed, making the void blurred and tyrannical.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    This ce exploded and the void was about to be torn apart like paper. Li Xiu''s expression did not change, and there was a slight arc on the corner of his mouth.


    The Second Elder of the Shen n was in the Great Sacred Realm.


    "What!"


    "How can that be?"


    This made him shocked, unbelievable. In the next moment, he didn''t believe it and attacked again.


    The terrifying purple runes turned into streaks of purple lightning, crashing down from the sky, and the nearby mountains seemed to be destroyed.


    But even so, Li Xiu still stood still, the golden light curtain was difficult to break through and was indestructible.


    "This light curtain��"


    The Ancestor of the Shen n waved his sleeve to block the aftermath and prevent the nearby mountains from being destroyed.


    However, his eyes were still on the golden divine inscription between Li Xiu''s eyebrows just now.


    it felt a little familiar, vaguely, as if he had heard of it. But for a moment, he couldn''t react.


    "Don''t waste your energy. With your strength, you can''t break my defense."


    Li Xiu looked at the unbelievable Second Elder of the Shen n with an ugly face and said indifferently, looking quite rxed.


    On his forehead, the golden lines seemed toe alive, transforming into runes, condensing them in the void, disying a powerful and iparable power.


    For a while, the ce was quiet, and everyone was extremely shocked.


    Gu Changge looked at Li Xiu with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "There are heavens outside the heaven, and there are people above people, what you said is not bad. It''s just that I can give you face, do you dare to ask for it?"


    ����


    At the same time, somewhere far away, thousands of miles away from thend of the Shen n, within the magnificent mountain gate where the rays of light rushed into the sky.


    In an extremely grand and ancient pce, suddenly a vast aura emerged.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    An old man who looked quite sturdy appeared. His face was ruddy, and he was very excited at this moment.


    "The fluctuation just now, if there is nothing wrong, it must be the aura of the Lord. I knew it, how could he fall into that battle, my Lord."


    In his words, it was difficult to hide the excitement. While speaking, he took a step forward and disappeared from the hall in an instant.


    "Pass my order, and everyone from the Heavenly Sword Sect wille to the square to discuss matters."


    The old man''s voice was like a bell, containing indescribable divine power, and he was calling for the disciples and elders toe.


    Hearing this voice, many disciples and Elders were stunned at first, and then they reacted, not daring to neglect it. They all turned into divine lights and went to the front to pay their respects, "I greet the Ancestor."


    The old man was the Ancestor of the Heavenly Sword who created the Heavenly Sword Sect. His cultivation was unfathomable and he had not appeared for many years.


    Many people suspect that he had died. But they never thought that he would break through today and appear.


    "Follow me to wee the return of our Lord!"


    The Ancestor of Heavenly Sword Sect''s face showed excitement and he shouted with full of energy and led many disciples and Elders to go in the direction of the aura he had just perceived.


    At this moment, in many ces in the Heavenly Lan Realm, simr scenes were still happening, which shocked many people, and they didn''t know what happened.


    There were changes in those big forces and many divine lights broke through the sky and rushed toward a certain ce. However, different from the rest of the forces, the mountain pce where the Sacred Land Huang Yue was located was a tragic scene, with mourning everywhere.


    The dazzling splendid brilliance soared into the sky as many auras were surging, and there were shouts of killing everywhere. However, in the sky above, the huge palm wrapped around the regr rune and fell toward everyone.


    All the disciples and Elders coughed up blood and exploded. Their bodies and spirits were both destroyed, many runes were wiped out and the mountain pce tower copsed and turned into ruins.


    This was a scene that made everyone in the Sacred Land Huang Yue despair. The Elders who were as strong as the Great Sacred Realm were also beaten hard.


    This attack was aggressive and extremely abrupt, without giving them any chance to ask, the Sacred Land Huang Yue was about to be destroyed.


    Several figures with terrifying auras, like demons and gods, stood on the horizon, flowing with divine light. As their eyes opened and closed, there were wisps of divine light, which evolved into various terrifying scenes.


    Their dharma bodies were iparably huge, with a surging aura, covering the world, causing many cultivators passing by to tremble. Their souls were terrified, and they felt a suffocating pressure.


    "What happened, why is there a war in the Sacred Land Huang Yue?"


    "It is said that they offended someone they should not have offended, and these terrifying beings have been ordered toe and destroy the Sacred Land Huang Yue."


    Among the mountains in the distance, many cultivators looked at all this in horror. They dared not imagine that the Sacred Land Huang Yue, which had been inherited for a long time and had a territory of tens of thousands of miles, would be so fragile.


    Even the mountain protection formation was torn apart by the opponent''s bare hands.

 Chapter 339-1: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (1)

    <h4>Chapter 339-1: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (1)</h4>


    A radiant old man with a handsome face and fluttering robe stepped into the hall.


    It could be seen that when he was young, his demeanor was refined, and he had a sense of transcendental unity with the Dao, and the whole person seemed to be standing at the center of the Dao.


    His Dao rhyme was naturally intertwined withws, and it seemed that even the heaven and the earth were integrated with his breath even when he was walking.


    Even the old peasant who was smoking a dry cigarette just now stood up and seemed to respect him.


    "Greetings, Ancestor."


    In the main hall, Gu Lintian didn''t know which Ancestor had arrived, but he was quite respectful in his words and saluted.


    In addition to Gu Lintian, there were many Elders of the Gu family in the hall, who arrived from all branches of the Gu family.


    Needless to say, their cultivation base was naturally weak, but even the weakest was in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, and they were discussing the matter of the Purple Mansion this time.


    For them, it was just an insignificant, painless little thing. If it weren''t for Gu Changge''s involvement, they probably wouldn''t care so much.


    "Greetings, Ancestor."


    All the n Elders also saluted.


    Some people had already guessed the identity of the Ancestor who entered the hall.


    But there were too many Ancestors of the Gu family, and some Ancestors had never appeared even in the millions of years of their cultivation.


    This was the case with the Ancestor in front of him. Many n Elders were unfamiliar with his face, but they did not dare to be disrespectful.


    One must know that even the Supreme Beings were deeply trembling, and there was a natural feeling of worship from the heart.


    This could only show that the cultivation base of the Ancestor in front of him had long been unfathomable.


    "My name is Gu Lang."


    While everyone was guessing around, the Old Ancestor spoke up, and a little chaotic mist lingered in his hair.


    As if he had just crawled out of the cemetery, his voice had a faint smile, and he looked at the younger generation in front of him and was somewhat satisfied.


    "Hiss!"


    "Ancestor Lang! The one who almost destroyed the Emperor''s Dao Heart��


    Hearing this, all the Elders of the Gu family, including Gu Lintian, couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    Then they reacted as Gu Lintian stepped forward slightly and said, "This junior is the current head of the Gu family, and greets the eighteenth Ancestor!"


    Even if he was the head of the family, and his attitude was much more respectful than before.


    Gu Lang.


    There were many others like this person, and it was an Ancestor of the line behind him.


    There was no way to verify his age, and he didn''t even know which era he was from.


    The only record he made was that he had attacked the Emperor Sheng of Emperor Mountain countless years ago.


    Emperor Sheng ruled the world, and during the years of ruling the ancient tribes, his ambitions were inted.


    One day, he rode the Golden Avenue and arrived at the gate of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, trying to provoke him, intending to get a glimpse of the depth of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    As a result, before stepping into the mountain gate, just in front of the gate, he was pped directly by an Ancestor from the Gu family who just came out to breathe some fresh air.


    It caused a huge sensation at that time.


    Naturally, it had also be the biggest stain on the Emperor Sheng of Emperor Mountain.


    It was just that as time passed, many Dao traditions who had witnessed this incident were also buried in the long river of time.


    By now, there were very few cultivators who knew this secret matter.


    But in the Gu family, anyone who had studied the secrets of ancient history would know about it.


    Of course, the people of Heavenly Emperor Mountain must also know that, otherwise, it would not have been like thest time when Ying Yu arrived to Ancient Immortal Gu family to visit Gu Changge but she waited outside the mountain gate for half a month without seeing anyone, and finally left angrily.


    Ordinary Immortal sect and Ancient Immortal Family��s, how could Emperor Ying have a daughter with such a fearful attitude?


    "Not bad."


    "Eighteenth Ancestor? How long has this been since I was called like this, and now I''ve been cking in cultivation for a long time, and I''m afraid I won''t even be the Twentieth Ancestor."


    Gu Lang was in a good mood when he heard this, he shook his head slightly and smiled.


    Gu Lintian felt the aura of his veins.


    From the point of view of cultivation, he was not far from enlightenment.


    This made him quite gratified. In the past, when the head of the Gu family was much older, he was far from such a cultivation base.


    This could only show that Gu Lintian''s talent was good.


    Hearing this, all the n Elders in the temple were even more ashamed.


    The reason why Gu Lang was called the Eighteenth Ancestor was because of his strength, he ranked eighteenth among the Ancestors of the Gu family.


    And this happened a long time ago, and no one could tell where his cultivation had reached now.


    As it was mentioned before, the Ancestors of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had rarely appeared in the world, not to mention the part of the fairnd.


    The Upper Realm part alone was enough for everyone in the Gu family to specte.


    "I already know about the Purple Mansion��s incident. You can live if you see evil, but you can''t live if you do evil. You don''t need to worry about it. On the contrary, it is that descendant of my family that I am very interested in��"


    And in the midst of spection.


    Gu Lang spoke again, his eyes were deep, and there were many terrifying scenes emerging.


    It seemed that it had prated many spaces at once and fallen within the territory of Purple Mansion.


    What he said was even more direct, and he didn''t really care about such trivial matters as Purple Mansion.


    Before he walked out of the cemetery and came to the main hall, he had an insight into the many things that had happened to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family during this period of time.


    He was not interested in matters big or small.


    The entire Gu family was well-organized and prosperous under the governance of the younger generation.


    However, he was very interested in Gu Changge, the sessor who almost caused a disaster.


    Speaking of which, this was a descendant of his lineage, and he was so ruthless that he would attack his cousin at a very young age and dig her bones.


    Although the follow-up remedies were not clever, they could be regarded as solving the problem from the root cause.


    Hearing this, he suddenly wanted to see this junior.


    Of course, he wouldn''t me Gu Changge or anything. The younger generation''s affairs were left to the younger generation to solve. He was purely interested.


    "Changge is currently in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, nning to attack the Purple Mansion. If the Eighteenth Ancestor wants to see him, then I will send a message to let him return to the n."


    "The matter regarding the Purple Mansion should not waste much time for him."


    Gu Lang said.


    After all, the Ancestors finally emerged, if the Ancestors were optimistic, just dropping something out of the fingers would be enough for their younger generation to benefit a lot.


    Although Gu Changge''s talent was strong, he was only a junior after all, and they were also aware of many rumors outside.


    Hepeted against a Quasi-Supreme existence.


    To be honest, he was stunned as a father for a long time, but he didn''t expect Gu Changge''s hidden strength to be so terrifying.


    Of course, he was more happy and gratified.


    In fact, some of Gu Changge''s ns during this period of time had been clearly stated in themunication talisman.


    This time, in the crusade against Purple Mansion, there was actually no need for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to intervene.

 Chapter 339-2: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 339-2: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge could easily deal with it with his own strength.


    Moreover, there was Gu Qingyi by his side now, with her cultivation base, even if it was the other ancient existences, if they wanted to attack Gu Changge, they would have to weigh it.


    Therefore, Gu Lintian was not worried about Gu Changge.


    "ording to what Qingyi reported, Changge has gained a lot of opportunities during this period of time, and his cultivation has improved rapidly. This time, the crusade against Purple Mansion can be regarded as his training."


    In addition, Gu Lintian was deeply impressed by his adopted sister, and could not see through her cultivation.


    He still remembered that when Gu Qingyi was born, she looked like a seven or eight-year-old girl, but in a blink of an eye, her cultivation was unfathomable, and he as her adopted brother couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed.


    "Oh, since that''s the case, then there''s no need. I''m out this time, and I can meet some old friends by the way. I won''t enter into seclusion for a short time. I will be waiting for the good news from this little guy."


    Hearing this, Gu Lang just waved his hand and smiled lightly, not intending to let Gu Changgee back.


    As a result, it might interfere with Gu Changge''s n.


    He actually appreciated such a brave, resourceful and powerful junior, and didn''t want to interfere too much.


    And after saying this, Gu Lang didn''t say much, and with a flick of his figure, he disappeared from the hall.


    At his level, he could move hundreds of millions of miles with a single thought, just in an instant, but it was very likely that he had already gone to an endless distant ce.


    "ording to the information recorded in the rumors, the character of the Eighteenth Ancestor is like this. Although he said he didn''t intend to take care of it, in fact, this old man has probably already rushed to the Purple Mansion at this moment."


    "If Purple Mansion doesn''t have any strong background, I''m afraid it won''t be able to force Changge to send troops��"


    After seeing Gu Lang disappear, a n Elder said with a wry smile.


    "I didn''t expect that this incident would disturb the Eighteenth Ancestor. If this old man took action, this Purple Mansion would not be able to turn the tide."


    Many n Elders talked a lot, but they still admired the Eighteenth Ancestor in their discourse.


    Moreover, it could be seen from these words today that the Eighteenth Ancestor should be very optimistic about Gu Changge.


    Thinking of this, all the n Elders looked at Gu Lintian and said with bright eyes,


    "Patriarch, this time against Purple Mansion, my Gu family would send five Emperor Realm and ten Supreme Realm cultivators to help the young master. What do you think?"


    Before that, they had all heard the news from Gu Changge and knew of his ns, saying that there was no need for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to intervene.


    Gu Changge intended to use this to train his army of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    But now even the Eighteenth Ancestor had made his move.


    It was impossible for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to let the Ancestors fight, and let the younger generation watch the show on the sides, right?


    Gu Lintian nodded when he heard the words, "That''s it, it''s just that in this war, the Emperor Mountain, the Ancient Ye n, and the Nation of Endless Fire have already rushed to the battlefield, and we''re just fighting the battle now."


    Five Emperor Realm cultivators.


    But to be precise, it should be two Emperors and three Quasi-Emperors.


    After the cultivation base breaks through the peak of the Supreme Nine Heavens, one could enter the Emperor Realm.


    When they reach the Emperor Realm, they were generally called Quasi-Emperor in the current Upper Realm.


    After the Quasi-Emperor, the cultivators would need enlightenment.


    If enlightenment was sessful, they would sessfully enter the Emperor Realm, and were alsomonly known as the enlightened person.


    That was the True Emperor, across the universe, invincible in the world, in the heavens, and the underworld, it was almost impossible to find an opponent.


    Among the Lower Realms that were attached to the Upper Realm, only the world with theplete Heavenly Realm could give birth to the imprint of the Heavenly God Realm.


    But in the Upper Realm, there were not many restrictions, because the Heaven here wasplete and included countless Lower Realms.


    As long as the cultivator broke through the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and seed in having an enlightenment, he could be an Emperor.


    Therefore, in the same era, many geniuses would break through to be enlightened.


    In order to better distinguish the difference between the enlightened and the unenlightened, many Dao traditions called it the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    God King Realm, the Heavenly God Realm, the Sacred Realm, the Supreme Realm, the Emperor Realm, and even the Immortal realm above.


    These were six realms known to the Upper Realms.


    Afterward, an order was passed on, causing a sensation in various ces, and the senior management of the Gu family began to mobilize their powerhouse from all over the country to crusade against Purple Mansion.


    "Purple Mansion simply doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    On top of the immortal mountains, the powerful men with terrifying strength snorted coldly and began to equip their armor as the powerful aura rushed out from his body like a real dragon.


    At the same time, the ancient horn blew, cast with the real horns of various terrifying beasts, and the sound vibrated, calling for the Gu family��s Immortal Guards to emerge.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    One after another iparably dazzling light doors prated, the immortal sound spread, and the immortal energy permeated as if connecting to another world.


    A group of Immortal Armored Soldiers descended, riding ancient pure-blooded beasts, with a murderous aura that shook the sky, and the breath was cold.


    Everyone was wearing dazzling battle armor, and it seemed that they had experienced countless wars.


    There was no doubt that this was an invincible army of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Usually, they cultivated and killed enemies in another world to sharpen theirbat power, but when there was a war, they would rush to the forefront.


    In the other directions, there were also door openings.


    The divine light disappeared, and the momentum was overwhelming, and soldiers began to rush out, riding all kinds of terrifying beasts, like thousands of troops galloping.


    At the same time, the sky trembled.


    One after another, the ancient warships broke through from the small worlds of various parties. They were bloodstained, entangled with chaotic energy and immortal mist, with unparalleled divine might.


    "Follow the decree and destroy the Purple Mansion!"


    In the endless territory where the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was located, countless affiliated forces were shaken, and without any hesitation, they began to gather powerfulbat power.


    Towards the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they had an extremely strong belief.


    The flying warships on the battlefield and the beasts of war converged into a mighty terrifying force that stopped under the starry sky.


    There were hundreds of millions of them!


    The shocking change in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s side immediately shocked many Dao forces that were closely watching this matter.


    Many Daoists wanted to know the depth of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, and what kind of attitude they would hold towards this battle.


    Because the Dao forces such as Emperor Mountain and Endless Fire Nation had already rushed to the territory where Purple Mansion was located.


    However, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family remained silent for a while.


    This made many people doubt that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family really didn''t n to take care of this matter.


    But soon, the fluctuation of the sky here shocked everyone.


    They saw that ancient warships that broke the domain came here one after another, iparably majestic and ancient, like a continent, rushing out of the territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    With thick chaotic energy and immortal mist, they directly broke through the space and arrived with a huge momentum that shook the sky.


    In addition, many Immortal Guards with dazzling divine light rushed out, riding all kinds of terrifying beasts, crushing and covering the sky.


    As for thebat power among those affiliated forces, there was no need to say more.


    Like locusts, it was overwhelming and mighty, as if the dark clouds on the border could not be seen.


    Between the heavens and the earth, only the boundless darkness was projected down as ck clouds that were pressing down on the city, and was about to descend directly to the territory of the Purple Mansion.

 Chapter 339-3: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (3)

    <h4>Chapter 339-3: Ancient Immortal Gus Family background shocked the world, Tang Wans fear (3)</h4>


    "Charge toward Purple Mansion!"


    "Raise the power of the young master!"


    The terrifying momentum reverberated under the starry sky, almost causing the sky to burst.


    This scene directly made many Daoists who had previously held a skeptical attitude lose their voices and be extremely horrified.


    To put it bluntly, this battle alone made many Daoists tremble.


    Compared with the army sent by the Emperor Mountain, Endless Fire Nation, and other forces, it was more than terrifying several times.


    Moreover, many Daoist spies noticed that there were at least ten Supreme Beings dispatched from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family at the same time, and their aura covered the sky, making people palpitate. They couldn''t help but kneel on the ground.


    There was no need to mention the Quasi-Supreme Realm among them.


    One must know that the three Supremes of the Emperor Mountain arrived here and the Ancient Ye n also sent three.


    This was already considered an unmatched power in many Dao traditions, and the scarcity of the Supreme was by no means a lie.


    The Supremes known to the True Immortal Academy today were only a dozen or so!


    But the Ancient Immortal Gu Family alone sent a whole ten of them!


    This was an attitude and manifestation of horror!


    Since Purple Mansion had dispatched a Supreme to rescue its descendant?


    Well, then the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would send ten of them today!


    This made many forces tremble to the extreme.


    They knew that the Immortal Family had a terrifying and unfathomable background. It had been inherited from the oldest period of the Immortal era to the present, and they dare not imagine it.


    And now, many Daoists were asking themselves, if this force suddenly attacked their territory, could they stop it?


    Apart from those Dao forces that had existed since before the Taboo Era, almost no one could stop them!


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help shivering. Before that, many Dao heritages were guessing what the background of the Ancient Immoral Gu Family was and why they stood immortal.


    And now they finally knew a part of the reason!


    Afterward, the ancient warships draped in Chaotic aura and Immortal Mist crashed into the sky with a roar. There were bloodstains of the ancient and powerful people on them.


    One after another, the gates of light opened, and tens of thousands of knights and soldiers shot out from them.


    Their immortal armor was bright, and they seemed to have experienced endless ughters.


    They were strong men with hot tempers and auras rushing to the sky.


    One by one, simr strong men, armed with various weapons, riding pure-blooded beasts, stepped out of the door of light!


    "Attack!"


    "Destroy the Purple Mansion!"


    "Raise the might of my Ancient Immortal Gu Family!"


    The ancient warship was simple and majestic, roaring away and smashing the sky, and directly forcing the space channel.


    That kind of immortal power was too vast, it was unbelievable, suppressing countless cultivators'' souls to tremble, and one couldn''t help falling to their knees.


    Moreover, some cultivators seemed to have noticed that in addition to the Supreme Beings, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had also dispatched the existence of the Emperor Realm!


    The existence at Emperor Realm was almost an invincible person who suppressed the background!


    Now that the Immortal Pce in the Upper World was not visible, the Emperor Realm represented invincibility!


    For a time, everyone''s scalp became numb.


    Then, after the Ancient Immortal Gu Family dispatched arge army, they were far away.


    In the territory where the divine religion was located in the beginning, ancient warships began to rush in, and they were mighty, with a boundless murderous aura, shattering the sky!


    The eyes of the entire Upper Realm were affected by this battle.


    There were many Dao forces and some strong people immediately rushed to Purple Mansion. Although they did not participate in it, they did not want to miss this terrifying battle.


    At this time, how could Purple Mansion stop it?


    However, due to this reason, Gu Changge moving from the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom seemed very leisurely, and many cultivators focused their attention on the Purple Mansion.


    On his side, the people paying attention to him were much less.


    This made Gu Changge feel that some of his strategies were probably overthinking.


    He didn''t even need to take a shot. This power alone was enough for Purple Mansion. Could they still contend against it?


    That was simply impossible.


    It was just that, this way, he had no chance to test the army of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    With Purple Mansion''s lessons learned, which Dao lineage would dare to calcte against him in the future?


    At this moment, in the courtyard, a few green bamboos rustled, which seemed quite peaceful and elegant.


    Gu Changge''s robes were clean and spotless, and Ji Qingxuan was grinding tea for him.


    Instead, he was writing something with a little interest.


    Tang Wan was dressed in in gauze, with a gentle and beautiful face, no makeup, and a graceful figure, standing in front of him with some respect and unease.


    In fact, her heart was not as peaceful as it seemed on the surface.


    The more she understood, the more she felt the horror of Gu Changge.


    Tang Wan had previously consulted the ancient books and guessed that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic art.


    Now it seemed that this spection was probably true.


    Just when the Upper Realm caused a sensation because of his actions, and the Purple Mansion was on the verge of being destroyed by many Dao forces, he was still leisurely practicing calligraphy here.


    Quiet and indifferent, revealing a sense of detachment.


    Such a huge gap made Tang Wan tremble in her heart, and she was terrified to the extreme.


    "Well, that''s a hard word to write."


    At this moment, Gu Changge smiled slightly and put down the pen in his hand.


    "Young master''s words are so beautiful."


    Ji Qingxuan''s beautiful eyes shed with brilliance.


    The word "kill" should have been filled with the meaning of killing gold and iron horses, but under Gu Changge''s pen, there was a sense of immortality, as if the word could be stopped because of this.


    But if one looked closely, they would find that this word contained Supreme meaning.


    The word "kill" could be detached from the paper at any time and turn into an iron-blooded soldier, killing everything!


    Such a realm made her extremely stunned.


    "You tterer."


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard these words, and then looked at Tang Wan who had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Greetings, master."


    At this moment, in front of Gu Changge, Tang Wan no longer dared to be as stubborn and tenacious as before and was deeply fearful and uneasy.


    Because she was worried that after the Purple Mansion, the Tang family behind her would be the second Purple Mansion and follow in its footsteps.


    Although Purple Mansion had not been destroyed yet, in her opinion, it was not far away.


    Even if Chu Hao took over the position of future sect master of Supreme Dao Cave, while facing Gu Changge, he would have no choice but to die.


    Not to mention Gu Changge''s hidden strength, just the many means he had shown on the bright side were enough to make people terrified.


    Before that, although Tang Wan knew the strength of the Gu family, she never thought that it would be powerful to such a terrifying level.


    Now the entire situation in the Upper Realm had changed because of therge army sent by the Ancient Immortal Gu Family this time.


    "During this time, Chu Hao seems to be still negotiating ns to deal with me��"


    "I said before, if he didn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I would be toozy to do anything to him. For me, crushing him should be much easier than destroying the Purple Mansion."


    Gu Changge looked up at her with a smile and said, with a jade-like warmth.


    Hearing that, Tang Wan''s face turned pale, and a chill emerged on her back. She didn''t know how Gu Changge learned about this.


    But what he said was true.


    During this time, Chu Hao did not listen to her advice.


    On the contrary, he was still nning to deal with Gu Changge, and he did not give up and wanted to remove the humiliation of that day.


    Her voice couldn''t help trembling, and was somewhat uncontroble horror,


    "I have persuaded Chu Hao, can master give me a little more time��"

 Chapter 340-1: Borrowing a knife to kill people, A desperate battle between the Immortal Sects (1)

    <h4>Chapter 340-1: Borrowing a knife to kill people, A desperate battle between the Immortal Sects (1)</h4>


    A soft breeze entered the courtyard as the bamboo rustled.


    The environment became even quieter.


    "Yes? But I feel that Chu Hao is still bent on wanting to kill me. Is this my illusion, or is it Chu Hao''s arrogant self-confidence?"


    "If I give you time, how many days do you think are enough? Or do you want me to do it myself? Actually, I hate trouble, but Chu Hao doesn''t seem to be someone in that category."


    In front of the stone table, Gu Changge slightly blew the mist from the teacup, his eyes were light as he asked casually. His words seem to be a very understatement and were not very mindful.


    Ji Qingxuan''s beautiful eyes were like ss, disying some surprise.


    She stood beside her and pinched her shoulders for Gu Changge very obediently, she was already extremelypetent for the status of this maid.


    In her opinion, with Gu Changge��s identity, how could he care too much about Chu Hao?


    He purely said that because he felt offended by being remembered by an ant and felt ufortable.


    "Please give me another period of time, at most half a month, I will make Chu Hao understand all this and make him give up."


    "Chu Hao doesn''t know how high the sky is, and offended Master, but I also hope that Master will be magnanimous, and won''t care."


    Tang Wan''s voice was trembling, her eyes disyed extreme fear. She was obviously frightened to the core.


    Judging from the meaning behind Gu Changge''s words, did he n to attack Chu Hao?


    She did not dare imagine that at such a time, if Gu Changge really did something to Chu Hao, how much were the chances of Chu Hao��s survival?


    It was probably a dead end!


    Before that, no matter what she said to Chu Hao, he firmly believed that sooner orter he would recover everything from Gu Changge and wash away the humiliation of that day.


    For Tang Wan''s many persuasions, Chu Hao turned a deaf ear and ignored them.


    With such thoughts in mind, Chu Hao actually conspired a lot during this time.


    These methods, in Tang Wan''s opinion, were even more stupid and it was impossible to have any impact on Gu Changge.


    After all, Chu Hao was just a little Prince in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Compared with the entire Ancient Immortal Gu Family, even its smallest affiliated forces were far superior to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, which was as humble as an ant.


    With such a huge gap, did Chu Hao still feel that he had hope? Especially when she couldn''t help herself and couldn''t help Chu Hao anymore.


    Did he still not understand?


    Tang Wan was very disappointed with Chu Hao now.


    She was already thinking of every way to help Chu Hao but not only did Chu Hao no longer care, he was even looking forward to his own death.


    If Gu Changge really intended to destroy the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, it was really just a matter of one sentence.


    There wasn��t even a need for Gu Changge to do it himself. There were countless Dao heritages and forces who wanted to please him, and they would all be happy to do it.


    Was he counting on the Supreme Dao Cave behind him to protect him? Couldn''t he see the end of Purple Mansion?


    "No, you don''t have to worry about Chu Hao''s side. I have other things for you."


    At this time, Gu Changge waved his hand to interrupt her, and said lightly, "During this time, a person named Qin Wuya may approach you�� When he does, no matter what happens to you, don''t panic and just do what I say."


    "Qin Wuya��"


    Tang Wan was stunned. For some reason, the name gave her a very familiar feeling, as if she had heard it somewhere.


    "Is this the brother of Zi Yang Heavenly King? The enemy of Master?"


    Suddenly she reacted, herplexion changed slightly, and she remembered.


    Due to the current situation, she had heard the name Qin Wuya, and felt as if she was familiar with it.


    Just why did Gu Changge say that Qin Wuya woulde find her?


    "It''s him. After all, you were his Daopanion in his past life. He knows your existence and will definitely approach you to continue the rtionship."


    Gu Changge nced at her and said lightly.


    ��Daopanion from my past life?"


    Hearing this, Tang Wan suddenly widened her eyes, and couldn''t help but gasp as her face turned pale.


    Recently, some vague images had begun to appear in her mind. She was in front of the magnificent ancient mountain gate, an era that was extremely far away from today.


    The sky was high and the earth was vast, all things were vast. The sacred mountains were majestic, immortal mountains were magnificent and boundless.


    She had a kind heart and respected her father.


    There was also a mature and stable Senior brother and Daopanion, as well as Junior brothers and Sisters who shouldered the heavy responsibility of restoring the sect.


    Although sheforted herself that it was just a dream. But he couldn''t help but wonder if there existed reincarnation in this world.


    But now hearing Gu Changge''s words, really made her stand stiff in ce.


    It was as if an explosion had urred in her brain which was humming and trembling. However, how on earth did Gu Changge know all this? And how was he so confident that Qin Wuya was her past lifepanion?


    This made Tang Wanpletely stunned. She couldn''t believe it.


    Who was Gu Changge and why did he know these things?


    Ji Qingxuan also heard Gu Changge''s words and was very shocked, but there was nothing on her face as she pretended not to hear anything.


    But in her heart, Gu Changge became more and more mysterious and unpredictable, even the thing like past life reincarnation was so clear in front of him.


    "How did Master know about this?"


    However, Tang Wan also had her fair share of experience in the Wan Dao Business Alliance with strong winds and waves.


    She quickly regained herposure and couldn''t help asking. But there was a trembling fear in her voice that even she didn''t want to admit.


    Gu Changge nced at her, shook his head, and added, "You don''t need to know this, just remember what I asked you to do."


    "Yes."


    Tang Wan nodded, her heart filled with sadness, she remembered Gu Changge''s other identity, the descendant of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation!


    It was not surprising that he could prate thews of Reincarnation and understand all of this. It was just that she couldn''t figure out why men who were rted to her would eventually appear on the opposite side of Gu Changge.


    Whether it was Chu Hao or this man named Qin Wuya, who was suspected of being her Daopanion from her previous life, it was the same.


    In the end, she would actually be the one to deal with them in person. This feeling made Tang Wan''s heart sink to death.


    "You can go back to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom first, and if there is anything, I will tell you."


    Gu Changge said lightly, knowing what Tang Wan was thinking, but didn''t care.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tang Wan lowered her head, her face full of gloom.


    After Tang Wan left, Gu Changge also waived Ji Qingxuan to go back.


    He looked at the piece of paper in his hand with a thoughtful gaze.


    "Currently it should be impossible for Purple Mansion to give up Zi Yang Heavenly King. Although they are being besieged by various Dao lineages, they will definitely send some powerhouses to rescue him."


    "If the Supreme Dao Cave is knowledgeable, they should know what to do, if not, don''t me me for making a move again��"


    Gu Changge couldn''t help himself from muttering softly, and his eyes seemed a little deep.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge began to instruct his subordinates to detain all the people from Purple Mansion, including Zi Yang Heavenly King and bring them to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Anyway, he intended to drag the disaster to the east.


    If this was the case, it would be able to provoke a conflict between Supreme Dao Cave and Purple Mansion, which would save some trouble.


    If not, the city gate of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would catch fire and bring disaster to the fish inside the pond, and it would be destroyed.


    Although Gu Changge wanted to target Chu Hao and the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, if he did it for no reason, he would be criticized.


    After all, on the surface, he was the young leader of the righteous path, and he had to cherish the feathers.

 Chapter 340-2: Borrowing a knife to kill people, A desperate battle between the Immortal Sects (2)

    <h4>Chapter 340-2: Borrowing a knife to kill people, A desperate battle between the Immortal Sects (2)</h4>


    What was more, now the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was showing their edge. If his actions were too strong and arrogant, it would inevitably make the rest of the Dao lineage jealous of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and give birth to some intentions.


    Under various considerations, Gu Changge felt that it was more appropriate to borrow a knife to kill his targets.


    As for Chu Hao''s side, for now, Gu Changge didn''t really care.


    After all, Chu Hao''s background was far inferior to Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Besides, if he wanted to deal with Chu Hao, there was no hurry.


    As the Son of Luck, Chu Hao''s role was much more than Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Before he had not been squeezed clean, it would be a waste to kill him like this.


    After all, such leeks were hard to find!


    That was, Chu Hao and Qin Wuya, who were ready for harvest.


    "In this way, things will be much more logical, the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom was destroyed by the angry Purple Mansion. The most I will have to do is toment that I didn��t expect Purple Mansion to be so vicious."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge could not help but smile, and then also moved to rush to the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    The King of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, who was closely watching Gu Changge''s every move, was now smiling for the first time in a long time. It was as if the whole country was sending him off with firecrackers and drums.


    Many of the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom''s families were also relieved, fearing that the fight between Purple Mansion and Gu Changge would implicate them all.


    Now that Gu Changge had left, the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom was rtively safer and did not need to be as frightened as before.


    ����


    "Senior Uncle, after Wan''er left, did she go to see Gu Changge?"


    At the same time, in the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom''s Imperial Capital.


    In the middle of a grand and imposing mansion.


    Two people were discussing some matters, and the man who was asking questions at this moment had a handsome face, a tall figure, and a vaguely unearthly aura.


    It was Chu Hao, and the old man in front of him with Immortal style, with three wisps of white beard, was none other than his one Master, Uncle Bai Yang.


    The two of them left the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom and followed Tang Wan all the way.


    Chu Hao desperately wanted to know the purpose of her visit and why she came here to see Gu Changge.


    If this matter was not clear, Chu Hao felt that he would have trouble sleeping and eating.


    He even wouldn��t be able to focus on cultivating, birthing a demon in his mind.


    "Wan''er won''t betray me, she has bitterness, and might be threatened by Gu Changge!"


    Chu Hao could not help but murmur, it was as if there was a thorn in his heart.


    The thought of Tang Wan hiding from him and secretly moving to meet Gu Changge privately made him feel suffocated and annoyed.


    Although he knew that with Tang Wan''s character, she would not do anything to betray him. But this kind of thing, meeting with another man, how could he tolerate it?


    But he also had to choose to forgive Tang Wan, pretending to ignore the matter.


    At that, Bai Yang''s face was also very unpleasant, his brow was furrowed and he let out a slight sigh, "If Tang Wan didn''t change her route midway, she should have gone to see Gu Changge."


    "That mansion is now inhabited by none other than Gu Changge."


    He gave Chu Hao a somewhat regretful, sympathetic look, and at this time, he could not think of any persuasive words.


    "Did you not follow up, Senior Uncle?"


    Although he had long guessed that this was the case, hearing his Senior Uncle say this, Chu Hao''s face was still ugly, taking a deep breath and forcing himself to calm down.


    "Gu Changge is now surrounded by a mysterious Emperor Realm powerhouse for protection, if I go there rashly, I will probably be misunderstood by that Emperor Realm being as someone from the Purple Mansion who came to assassinate Gu Changge��"


    Bai Yang had a trace of scruple on his face as he exined.


    He himself actually knew something about the Supreme Being that the Purple Mansion had sent to rescue the Zi Yang Heavenly King before.


    Even if his strength was stronger than the other party, it was not much stronger.


    Now, if he encountered that mysterious Emperor Realm powerhouse, wouldn''t he be sending himself to his death?


    "Senior Uncle is considerate, I was reckless."


    At those words, Chu Hao''s fists were clenched tightly, and resentment once again surged in his heart.


    He had been cultivating since he was young and throughout the way he had a smooth sailing, ess to many opportunities, and did not encounter any setbacks and tribtions.


    His future was bright, and as long as he didn''t fall, he would definitely be a person who stands at the top of the Upper Realm.


    But now against Gu Changge, he had repeatedly suffered huge blows.


    Even so, the Supreme being, his Master, showed up but he also could not resist Gu Changge, and even did not dare to show up to probe.


    "But Hao''er, you do not have to worry, I saw Tang Wan went to see Gu Changge and left pretty quickly. It was almost the time it took for a cup of tea. Nothing should have happened between the two, and Tang Wan��s pure aura was still intact ����"


    Seeing Chu Hao look like this, Bai Yang was also a little worried and helpless, patting his shoulder, afraid that a good seedling would be ruined.


    So he couldn''t help but speak up and persuade.


    This woman was not worth Chu Hao��s care.


    But he did not say these words.


    "I know, don''t worry, Senior Uncle, I have a good idea."


    Chu Hao had calmed down at this moment and knew that at this time, he couldn��t me Tang Wan.


    But he had to find a way to stop this kind of thing.


    Gu Changge was so heartless, who knew if he would suddenly do something reckless one day?


    And when the timees Tang Wan would be a weak woman, who could not resist.


    Suddenly, Chu Hao��s face suddenly changed again, feeling the summoning talisman within the storage ring, and there were messages from the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    If something big did not happen, the Vermilion Bird King would not have taken the initiative to contact him.


    "What happened?"


    Bai Yang noticed the change in Chu Hao''s expression and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Something happened in the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom�� Damn it�� I am not going to let Gu Changge go!"


    Chu Hao took out the transmission talisman, quickly checked the message, and his face also suddenly changed dramatically.


    His expression turned gloomy and ugly, almost gritting his teeth, spitting out these words from his throat, the hatred was enormous.


    "Senior Uncle, let''s return to the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom first."


    After speaking, he intended to move, not expecting that while fighting with the Purple Mansion, Gu Changge still did not forget to calcte against the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    He was really ruthless!


    "Could it be��"


    Bai Yang''s face changed slightly, and he knew the seriousness of the matter.


    He vaguely guessed something, and could not help but feel a chill thinking of Gu Changge''s tactics.


    While Chu Hao was discussing dealing with Gu Changge, Gu Changge had already made a move first.


    And his terrifying means could be described as thunder and lightning, creepy, and bloodless.


    ����


    During this period of time, the eyes of the entire Upper Realm were almost converged on the territory where the Purple Mansion was located, there was no cultivator and Dao force that did not pay attention to all this.


    Even the transcendent forces such as Buddha Mountain and Human Ancestor Hall were also paying close attention.


    How many times had the Immortal War and the Immortal Tribtion urred in the past and present?


    Everyone''s blood was surging and their hearts were stirring.


    Vast armies descended on ancient warships, from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, the Ancient Ye n, and other Dao forces, under the banner of crusading against the inheritor of demonic art and the Zi Yang Heavenly King, they directly moved to attack.


    If Purple Mansion was leveled, they could also get many benefits.


    The Purple Mansion had been standing for countless years and has umted many resources and heritage.

 Chapter 340-3: Borrowing a knife to kill people, A desperate battle between the Immortal Sects (3)

    <h4>Chapter 340-3: Borrowing a knife to kill people, A desperate battle between the Immortal Sects (3)</h4>


    Now in this battle, in everyone''s opinion, the Purple Mansion was bound to be overthrown, without any possibility of redundancy.


    The sound caused by this great battle was iparably terrifying, and the starry sky of billions of miles in circumference was shaken beyond imagination.


    "Attack!"


    "Trample down the Purple Mansion!"


    Billions of cultivators and creatures were crossing the sea of emptiness and chaotic turbulence with a monstrous sound and a killing aura that almost drowned everything.


    Along the way, countless forces cowered their frontiers, not daring to make a sound.


    Watching these Dao systems and affiliated forces covering the sky.


    The armies came pressing down, like a sharp de, forged with heavenly might, splitting everything with a bang!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the Purple Mansion, all the disciples and Elders urged all kinds of Supreme means with solemn faces.


    The divine light rushed to the sky, the protection formation was activated, beams of light consisting of various colors rushed to the sky, intertwined between heaven and earth, converging into an endless, to resist the attack.


    But there were too many cultivators, and all the ns under the control of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain sent their elites. The thick clouds rolled over, killing until the sky turned over, and the sun and the moon lost their light.


    This scene was rare even in thousands of years.


    In the other direction, all living beings could only feel the awe-inspiring Supreme aura sweeping through the sky.


    Stars trembled, like sieve, the heavens were shaken, the heaven and earth distorted.


    There sounded the roar of killing, shaking countless forces.


    One could imagine what kind of terrifying battle was taking ce.


    The war between the Supreme Beings!


    A Dharma Body��s Purple Aura stretched, evolving everything.


    On the top of the sky, draped with countless divine haze, it was fighting all the enemies, as if standing at the top of the universe.


    In a vague way, one could see a tripod enveloped in infinite light, a golden radiant bell, and a green seal floating in the lining.


    That was the Supreme Weapon, at the moment of its awakening, all thews were blurred.


    Many stars exploded and instantly turned into dust.


    This scene made all the cultivators and Dao forces horrified.


    "The foundation of the Purple Mansion is so terrifying that it directly blocked the attacks of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and the Ancient Ye n?"


    "I didn''t expect the Purple Mansion to be so deeply hidden, but those Supreme Beings, they should havee out from their Ancestral Hall, and their aura doesn''t belong to the contemporary era!"


    Many powerful people of the Dao forces, who were closely following this battle, were iparably shocked.


    They didn''t expect the situation that was previously thought to be one-sided to be a stalemate.


    The strength of the Purple Mansion was simply beyond the imagination of the crowd.


    Many people had reacted previously, since the Purple Mansion dared to do so, so they had the ability!


    And at the same time, far beyond the star field that suddenly issued a rumbling sound, everyone trembled, their souls seemed to be cracked off.


    Ancient gs waved and opened up everything!


    The ancient warship, majestic as an ancient continent, cast an endless shadow.


    Immediately after that, sting through the void, cloaked in chaos, it smashed through everything in front of it, crushing the vault of heaven.


    A big "Gu" word was swaying in the sky above the vault!


    The front was exactly where the Purple Mansion was located!


    "The Ancient Immortal Gu Family has descended! This time, the Purple Mansion is in bad luck. Can they withstand the joint efforts of several families, but can he withstand the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?"


    "It looks like the Purple Mansion''s sect is about to be breached!"


    All the Dao lineages and forces were shocked, looking at the armies of cultivators arriving to kill, stretching on and on, obscuring the vault of heaven and the starry sky.


    This was a matchless power that made people tremble with fear!


    "Trample the Purple Mansion! Raise the might of my Gu Family!"


    There was an old man on the ancient warship, blowing everything with a trumpet as the terrifying fluctuations descended in an instant.


    This great battle erupted instantly.


    On the ancient warship, runes filled the air and turned into divine swords, striking down towards the front.


    In the depths of the starry sky, a sky full of light runes emerged, shocking the nine heavens.


    The void trembled, like a sieve, as if pierced by a ray of light.


    The great formation shielding the Purple Mansion nearly copsed, and it was difficult to guard!


    This scene made the powerhouses who watched this battle from afar shocked to death, and chills emerged on their backs.


    This was only one blow, if there were a few more blows, could the Purple Mansion still guard against it?


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    And at that moment, the Gu family''s Supreme Being also took the lead!


    With a raised hand, the Supreme power swept through all directions, causing many stars to tremble.


    "Attack!"


    From the Purple Mansion, three Supreme Beings once again rushed out, their auras even more powerful than the Supreme Beings who were fighting with the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and other forces.


    "The Ancient Immortal Gu Family is deceiving people too much! They have conspired with Gu Changge to suppress my Purple Mansion��s heir! This revenge must be taken!"


    "We will guard the Purple Mansion inheritance and will not allow outsiders to covet it!"


    The three Supreme Beings appeared beneath the starry sky, their faces cold with iparable hatred, and they directly cursed.


    "Do you and the others think that with just the three of you, you can even attempt to offend my Gu family? You know you will die, but you still want to stop us, your courage is reallymendable."


    "Today, we will fulfill your and others�� wishes. On the road to the Yellow Springs, it is not a bad thing to have someone to apany you."


    At the same time, among the Gu family''s army, a horrible aura descended from the air, and the divine light covered the wilderness.


    Ten Supreme Beings appeared in the star field, their faces blurred, their majesty was enormous, and their words were cold and strong.


    The ten Supreme Beings appeared, their aura was rushing to the sky and they would certainly kill the three of them from the Purple Mansion!


    Everyone was shocked, before they had vaguely perceived that the Gu family sent ten Supreme Beings, but many people still only felt their aura as they did not show up.


    Among them were likely to have many Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivators.


    But now that they had seen it with their own eyes, it was really appalling, ten Supreme Beings, all in peak condition.


    Everyone of them was in the Upper Supreme Realm, not the Lower or Middle!


    Supreme Nine Heavens, only after the cultivation level reached Seven Heavens, would they be called Upper Supreme, it could be seen by the horror of this power!


    "No��"


    It was a desperate scene, and countless disciples and Elders of the Purple Mansion could not help but give birth to sorrow and hatred when they saw this scene, anger rushing to the sky.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Soon, this terrifying battle erupted and touched everyone''s heart and soul, trembling to the extreme.


    The three Supreme Beings of the Purple Mansion had a strong attitude as they moved forward, not fearing death, disying the most powerful means in their lives.


    A boom sounded as if the stars exploded in front of the explosion.


    It was as if the heavens and earth crumbled, trembled, and chaos tumbled.


    Heaven and earth-like aura emerged, drowning everything.


    However, in the next moment, they almost instantly coughed up blood, their bodies on the verge of explosion as they moved in a horizontal flight, crashing countless stars along the way, instantly bing pieces of powder.


    Ten Supreme Beings had striked, unless an Emperor Realm existence striked, who could resist it?


    All the Dao forces were horrified, felt numb, with Gu family��s strength, even if the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and other forces did not take action, it also could easily destroy the Purple Mansion!


    This was apletely one-sided situation.

 Chapter 341-1: Junior Brother, I am coming to save you, How could he not expect it? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 341-1: Junior Brother, I aming to save you, How could he not expect it? (1)</h4>


    "Want me to help Purple Mansion? Are you joking, or are you saying that you are stupid?"


    And just when the terrifying Immortal War was taking ce outside the territory of Purple Mansion, the Reincarnation Lake in the restricted area seemed quite peaceful.


    In the depths of the surging chaotic mist.


    A seemingly tall and majestic divine mountain existed dotted with the ancient trees that were prosperous, disying an area that existed before the opening of the sky.


    One after another, the colorful divine trees took root on the edge of the cliff, and they fell and condensed their variousws. They were like old monsters that were not born, and they had an aura that made one''s soul tremble as their soul light swayed.


    Between the peaks of the mountains, all kinds of glowing clouds gushed out, reflecting the sky in a mysterious way.


    It was like an independent small world, and one could often see a splendid brilliance rising into the sky from the depths.


    In the surroundings, one could sense the fragrance of birds and flowers, the green vegetation, and the growth of divine medicines on the cliffs.


    The auspicious beast roared in the distance, and the divine bird chirped in the sky. It was very peaceful, like a purend outside the world.


    No one could have imagined that the Reincarnation Lake that was located in the extremely mysterious restricted area of ??the Upper Realm would be like this.


    A mysterious wave was transmitted in the void, revealing the disdain of the speaker.


    At this moment, at the foot of a golden mountain shrouded in golden rays of light, Qin Wuya was standing here, his expression was very calm and heavy, he was not surprised at all when he heard such an answer.


    How many forces in the entire Upper Realm dared to help Purple Mansion? There were hardly any. But he still wanted to give it a try, not wanting to miss the chance to save Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    He was able to rush to Reincarnation Lake because of thest time he came here to exchange the water of Reincarnation Lake.


    For a fetish with Nine Heavens, an ancient existence here owed him a favor. If not, he would not even be qualified to enter the Reincarnation Lake.


    "I still have a lot of what I gave youst time."


    Hearing this, Qin Wuya spoke again. After all, he had lived in Nine Heavens for hundreds of years, and he had umted a lot of good things in his hands.


    Even for this kind of existence these items would be heart-wrenching.


    "No."


    However, the ancient existence of the Reincarnation Lake, when he heard the words, rejected it sinctly. His tone even held a faint mockery,


    "Go back, if you offended the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, you won''t get any good fruit to eat."


    "In addition to an Immortal Scripture from Nine Heavens, I know the method of Reincarnation Lake. You only need to hide your aura and save my Junior brother. No one will find your trace."


    "Now that Purple Mansion is facing a war, this mister one needs to take care of him."


    "Gu Changge will only think that it was the Purple Mansion who secretly shot, and will not suspect you."


    Hearing this, Qin Wuya spoke again, and he ced down his blood and even took out an Immortal Scripture that was extremely rare and would cause countless cultivators to fight for it outside.


    "And you don''t have to help Purple Mansion, just rescue my Junior brother, how about it?"


    In order to impress the ancient existence in front of him, he lowered his requirements again.


    "Why are there so many good things in your hand? Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you and take it directly?"


    Hearing the words, this ancient existence seemed to have seriously thought about it and was a little moved.


    After all, as long as he was hidden from Gu Changge and rescued Zi Yang Heavenly King by his means, it was quite easy.


    It was just that at this time, he was motivated by greed. Thest time was because he swore on his Dao heart that he would not cross the river and demolish the bridge.


    But what about this time?


    In his eyes, Qin Wuya''s cultivation base was not high, but he had a lot of treasures and even had the Immortal Scriptures of the Nine Heavens, which shocked him very much.


    At his level, what could possibly go wrong? It was nothing more than perception and the reference and understanding of the Dao of others.


    If he could get the Scriptures of the Immortal Way, maybe he could go further and enter the Realm of Immortality.


    Hearing this, Qin Wuya was very calm, as if he had expected it a long time ago, and was not surprised.


    "Believe me, if I dare to tell you that, I am absolutely sure that you will not be greedy," he said.


    "Okay. Then I''ll trust you again. If this matter is known to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, I will immediately inform them that you asked me to do it."


    This time, the ancient existence agreed very readily and did not doubt Qin Wuya''s words.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the sacred mountain, the runes flickered, a vague and terrifying figure appeared with the golden light Dao floating under his feet, taking a step the figure soon disappeared.


    Seeing this, Qin Wuya finally breathed a sigh of relief, disying a bit of a smile.


    "Brother, hold on, I aming to save you!"


    ����


    On the other side, within the pce at the capital of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    The King of Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom screened everyone, except the old eunuch who was closest to him.


    There was no one else in the pce.


    Currently, his face was ugly and gloomy to the extreme, even with a hint of lividness.


    Even his favorite cup of tea was shattered at this time.


    "This Gu Changge is simply deceiving people too much. He clearly knows that he is a cmity, but he has toe to my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. Isn''t this trying to harm us?"


    "When the timees, the powerhouses of Purple Mansion will arrive, and once they fight here, won''t they destroy my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom?"


    He almost gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as his face was turning blue with hatred.


    Who would have thought that after Gu Changge left the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom, not only did he not venture to the territory of Purple Mansion to participate in this rare battle.


    Instead, he detained everyone from the Purple Mansion where Heavenly King Zi Yang was located and ced them in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    This matter made the Vermillion Bird King angry, and he couldn''t tell how bitter he was currently feeling.


    He wanted to refuse this matter, but he didn''t dare to offend Gu Changge on the bright side, so he didn''t dare to refuse at all.


    "My King, calm down, we should discuss this matter with the Third Prince. Now that the army is pressing down and descending on the territory of my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom if Young Master Changge insists on using this ce as a battlefield, how could my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom be able to stop it��"


    The old eunuch, who had no white beard, hurriedly persuaded him from the side, his expression was also nervous, worried, and extremely uneasy, and he felt a kind of unavoidable disaster.


    Now within the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, it could be seen that the mighty ancient warships were hovering above the sky, breaking out of the sky from nowhere, just like a square ancient continent.


    Covering the sky and the sun, they were thick and majestic, with chaotic mist hanging down with a palpitating pressure.


    On those ancient warships, many figures could be seen, densely packed, and numbered in millions. Their appearance was very different from that of the human race.


    Their scales were flickering, the divine wings covered the sky with flowing colored scales, depicting all kinds of Immortal Ancient Races.


    The ck Heavenly Eagle n, the Divine Crocodile n, the Ancient Snake n, the Immortal Ancient Dragon n�� their auras were aggressive and murderous.


    With such a posture, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom could be destroyed in an instant, which made many cultivators worried.


    But, was it possible to let Gu Changge leave?


    Not to mention that the matter of imprisoning Zi Yang Heavenly King was no trivial matter, but if they encountered the people arriving from the Purple Mansion on the way, how would they solve it?


    So what they had to do now was to find a ce to detain Zi Yang Heavenly King first, and if the Purple Mansion really sent someone to rescue him, it would be easy to deal with.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, Gu Changge''s approach was reasonable and understandable.


    But the ce he chose to imprison Zi Yang Heavenly King was the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    This made many people helpless and they felt that things were very uneasy.


    After all, no one wanted to suffer a disaster, so at this time, many cultivators choose to leave their hometowns and quickly leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    "We can only continue when Hao''er rushes back. If we really start a war here, how can my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom have any hope of surviving?"


    "What my King said is exactly what the old ve thought, otherwise we can only wait for the Kingdom to be destroyed at this time."


    And just as the Vermillion Bird King and the old eunuch were discussing, there were spatial fluctuations in the sky outside the pce.


    The figures of Chu Hao and Bai Yang walked out of them and quickly entered the hall.


    Although the Ancient Xuanwu Kingdom and the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom were far apart. But under Bai Yang''s Supreme means, he quickly opened up a space channel and rushed back.


    "Ho''er, you''re finally back!"


    "Greetings, Ancestor Yang!"


    The Vermillion Bird King looked happy as he strode toward Chu Hao''s side, and bowed to Bai Yang at the same time.

 Chapter 341-2: Junior Brother, I am coming to save you, How could he not expect it? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 341-2: Junior Brother, I aming to save you, How could he not expect it? (2)</h4>


    Bai Yang waved his hand slightly, indicating that he didn''t have to.


    "Father, I already know the matter. Now that Purple Mansion has offended many Dao forces, it is already an endless situation. At this time, Purple Mansion must be desperate and will definitelye to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King."


    "If our Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom imprisons Zi Yang Heavenly King, once Purple Mansion hears the news, they would definitely arrive as soon as possible. At that time, with the strength of my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, let alone resist�� We will turn into ashes and cease to exist in an instant."


    "Gu Changge must be punished! This strategy can be described as vicious to extreme!"


    Chu Hao was the first to speak, with an extremely solemn expression on his face. The Vermillion Bird King had already said it clearly in themunication talisman before he came.


    Gu Changge imprisoned the people of Purple Mansion including Zi Yang Heavenly King in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    In addition, Gu Changge had also summoned an army of one million, which was gathering above the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    The momentum was huge, covering the sky and the sun, causing countless cultivators to tremble and feel deeply afraid.


    These two things, no matter which one it was, were extremely fatal to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    "So what do you think about this matter, Hao''er? Gu Changge is determined to bring disaster to this Kingdom, to destroy my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom!"


    The King of Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom''s face turned pale, his voice trembled, he was very frightened, and he couldn''t make up his mind at all.


    He was just a small King. Although he was very angry and dissatisfied with Gu Changge before, he never dared to show it on the surface.


    But what Gu Changge was doing now was simply to destroy the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom!


    Now this scene was like a real dragon fighting, and the ants under their feet would be annihted by a wave of fluctuations inadvertently, which was more disturbing than walking on the edge of the abyss.


    "Father, don''t worry, on the way back, I already figured out what to do."


    "At this time, even if we don''t dare, we can only refuse Gu Changge''s request. Immortals are fighting and mortals are suffering. He is obviously going to deal with us. Is it possible that now, we have to fear him and dare not refuse? "


    "I have already discussed this with my uncle. This time, even if I offend Gu Changge, I will refuse. I can''t let Heavenly King Zi Yang be imprisoned in my Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom."


    Chu Hao''s attitude was very tough, and then he started talking about his ns.


    The King of Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom listened with a tangled expression on his face.


    Because he knew what would happen if he offended Gu Changge. Even if the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was preserved, the situation would not be much better.


    And he had long experienced what Gu Changge''s character was like.


    In front of people, he was gentle and elegant, and like jade but he was indifferent to the bones, and was high above, overlooking them.


    "Okay, then this is what Hao''er said."


    The Vermillion Bird King nodded, his expression extremely heavy.


    At this time, outside the main hall, a figure suddenly emerged, and the lotus step moved slightly, with surprise on her face.


    Seeing this, the guards outside did not dare to stop her.


    "Wan''er."


    "Miss Wan."


    Chu Hao and Vermillion Bird King both looked up, and their moods were different.


    With Chu Hao''s cultivation, he actually sensed Tang Wan''s arrival just now but he didn''t get up to greet her but deliberately let her hear these words.


    On the one hand, he also wanted to know what attitude Tang Wan had towards Gu Changge.


    "Brother Hao."


    The person who arrived was Tang Wan who had returned to the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    She had something to discuss with Chu Hao but she never thought that she would hear what they were discussing upon her arrival. This made her heart suddenly be cloudy.


    "I heard you guys discussing how to deal with Gu Changge. In my opinion, you still need to discuss this matter, and not be so reckless. Not to mention the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, even if it��s the Supreme Dao Cave behind you, you can''t be so reckless. Competing against Gu Changge, Purple Mansion is now a living example��"


    Tang Wan stared at Chu Hao and was very direct as she went straight to the point.


    She couldn''t tell what kind of emotion she was in right now, helplessness, hatred, resentment�� Maybe all of them.


    Why did thingse to this stage? Chu Hao still did not understand that he was about to die?


    Judging from Gu Changge''s words, he didn''t actually care about Chu Hao at the moment.


    If Chu Hao really wanted to take revenge, then he should cultivate hard at this time and strive to be stronger, instead of provoking Gu Changge and offending him to death.


    In Tang Wan''s view, this was actually an unwise choice.


    "Wan''er, are you trying to persuade me to let go of my hatred again?" Chu Hao frowned slightly, feeling a little dissatisfied in his heart.


    Tang Wan''s current attitude made the thorn in his heart sting even more.


    Especially when he remembered that she secretly went to see Gu Changge without telling him, and even used family affairs as an excuse.


    Chu Hao felt his heart hurt.


    Even if she had a hard heart, she should be frank about this kind of thing instead of deceiving the other party.


    Hearing Tang Wan''s words, Bai Yang, who had been silent for a while, also frowned and felt unhappy.


    In fact, he didn''t have a good impression of Tang Wan, especially the recent events that made him feel disgusted.


    But considering Chu Hao''s rtionship, he didn''t say much. But now, Tang Wan actually said that in front of him, she almost said that it was no good to offend Gu Changge.


    This really made him feel a little unhappy, and he felt that he had been too low-key for a long time and was despised by others.


    "Brother Hao, I''m not trying to persuade you to let go of your hatred. I''m just telling you to think twice before doing things that are over your own strength and your will��"


    Tang Wan''s expression changed slightly, she felt as though she had been misunderstood by Chu Hao, and hurriedly exined, "What you should do now is to improve your strength, if Gu Changge deals with you at that time, you will have more chances to survive. "


    She said it almost from the bottom of her heart.


    Tang Wan''s personality was also the same. She didn''t like to move around in circles. She believed that Chu Hao would understand her good intentions.


    "Enough, Wan''er, what you said, I don''t want to hear you speak again in the future."


    But when Chu Hao heard these words, there was a sh of pain on his face and he waved his hand to interrupt her, "I found that you have changed a lotpared to before. But I understand you, you are doing it for my own good, but can you not do this, this time? Stop me, if I really do what you say, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom will be destroyed."


    Hearing this, Tang Wan opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Soon, her expression suddenly became very sad, and then she turned and left without saying a word.


    "Wan''er��" Chu Hao suddenly felt a sense of loss in his heart, but he was also very reasonable, knowing that at this time, he couldn''t waste time on this matter.


    Zi Yang Heavenly KIng was detained in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom for even one day.


    The Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was in danger for one more day.


    Chu Hao quickly calmed down and nned to go to face Gu Changge at this time and have a showdown with him, asking him to take Zi Yang Heavenly King away.


    "Hao''er, Senior Uncle will go with you." Bai Yang''s expression became heavy, and he was extremely jealous of Gu Changge.


    From his point of view, this showdown was to tear up face with Gu Changge, and in the future the entire Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would go to the opposite of Gu Changge.


    The consequences of this were simply unimaginable.


    In the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, Gu Changge, who was waiting for the person who woulde to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King, naturally heard the system prompt.


    These Luck Points and Destiny Value were actually dispensable for him.


    What Gu Changge cared about was actually the blow to Chu Hao. If things didn''t develop like this, how would Qin Wuya get into the next show?


    "It seems that there is still a rift between Tang Wan and Chu Hao. The so-called emotion is such a fragile and useless thing."


    He couldn''t help but smile, already guessing what Chu Hao was going to do next.


    Chu Hao''s idea was indeed very good, but how could Gu Changge not expect it?

 Chapter 428-2: Acting as the Human Ancestor, This bastard really has no credibility (2)

    <h4>Chapter 428-2: Acting as the Human Ancestor, This bastard really has no credibility (2)</h4>


    "I''ll take care of it myself."


    Jiang Chuchu shook her head when he heard the words, knowing that it was not unreasonable for the Elders to say this.


    But she couldn''t ask Gu Changge for help over and over again. Because Gu Changge had helped her several times, it made it difficult for her to speak to him.


    Moreover, Gu Changge also said that she had to pay her back, which made it even more difficult for her to talk about it, because every time she had to pay back, she was bullied by him.


    Althoughst time at True Immortal Academy, Gu Changge had already promised to be nice to her. But Jiang Chuchu didn''t know how good the point Gu Changge said was.


    This made her feel quite sad.


    This time, the Demon of Demon Burying Abyss was aggressive with terrifying strength, endangering many nearby forces, but she couldn''t really sit back and watch.


    "Since your Highness, the Holy Maiden said so, then I will not worry about it."


    The Elders naturally wouldn''t say anything more about this and nned to get up and leave the pce. But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from a distance, causing the expressions of the elders to change slightly, and they were a little shocked.


    "Young Master Changge wants to see you."


    They were talking about Gu Changge, but Gu Changge showed up.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but look back at Jiang Chuchu. It turned out that what she said would be resolved was what she meant. This made them smile and let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "I''ve been waiting to greet the Young Master Changge."


    Afterward, they turned into divine lights and hurriedly headed out of the gate of Human Ancestor Hall, to meet Gu Changge as they did not dare to neglect him.


    Now, even if it was a Great Sect leader in the Upper Realm, seeing Gu Changge, he would not dare to treat him as a junior and needed to be cautious.


    "How could he suddenlye to the Ancestral Hall�� Could it be because of this?"


    Jiang Chuchu was a little stunned. Just now, she thought she had heard it wrong. After seeing that several Elders had turned into divine lights to greet him, she realized that Gu Changge had reallye to the Human Ancestor Hall.


    This made her panic, and it took her a long time to calm down.


    "It seems that it should be because of the Demon Burying Abyss�� but this kind of thing should have nothing to do with him. Why is he running again?"


    Jiang Chuchu was a little moved and a little embarrassed, thinking that if Gu Changge bullied her like before.


    What should she do?


    What about refusal? Or obedient?


    Thinking of what happened before, a haze appeared on her face.


    And just when Jiang Chuchu''s mind was in chaos, there was a voice outside the main hall. The Elders just now followed a young man and arrived in quite respectfully with smiles on their faces.


    The young man was smiling, dressed in mysterious clothes with wide sleeves, a tall and slender body exuding a noble and mysterious atmosphere with an extraordinary temperament, standing there meant that all beings of heaven and earth could not be ignored.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at him quickly and then quickly retracted his gaze as if her eyes were looking at his nose and his nose at her heart, sitting cross-legged on the spot, looking quite quiet.


    "The matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, it turns out that Her Highness the Holy Maiden has already told Young Master Changge, so I can rest assured."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll go back first."


    After the Elders finished speaking, they quickly stepped back and left the pce, daring not to disturb Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu.


    Although they didn''t know the rtionship between the two, since Jiang Chuchu could persuade Gu Changge to deal with the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, it must not be simple.


    "You don''t want to see me that much? After seeing me, you are just going to keep your head down like this?"


    Gu Changge spoke, staring at her with interest.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu raised her head, her crystal clear and calm eyes like wless ck gems shone with a charming luster.


    She hummed, and then seemed to exin, "I don''t want to see you unless you treat me better."


    Gu Changge couldn''t helpughing, grabbed a futon, sat down beside her as he said, "I didn''t know if you could solve the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, so I rushed to the Human Ancestor Hall non-stop. How about it?"


    Although Jiang Chuchu had guessed his purpose just now, she was quite happy after hearing it from Gu Changge himself. But when she thought that Gu Changge might use this to make a condition.


    She became a little vignt, her eyes were fixed on him. She almost wrote the words "don''t change your mind" on her face.


    Since thest time she knew that she couldn''t be resigned to Gu Changge, she understood that many things couldn''t be done ording to the requirements of Changge��s character, otherwise, he would bully others in many ways.


    "How did you know about the Demon Burying Abyss?"


    Jiang Chuchu asked, intending to change the subject.


    "This question, you have to ask yourself, if you can solve it, then why would I have to trouble myself?"


    Gu Changge''s tone was a little helpless and asked, "Could it be that I have to watch you go to Demon Burying Abyss to die?"


    "I��"


    Jiang Chuchu didn''t expect Gu Changge to say this. Before that, he had been cold and fierce toward her, and his attitude was very bad.


    Like today''s words, she was still not used to it, and she felt a little ttered.


    Did he really promise herself that he would be nicer to her?


    "What are you?"


    Gu Changge interrupted her, his eyes fell on her face, "Tell me, how are you going to repay me now? I''vee all the way to help you solve the trouble of Demon Burying Abyss, shouldn��t you pay me back?"


    Jiang Chuchu expected that Gu Changge would say this, and her pretty face turned a little red. She couldn''t help but retort, "We are now grasshoppers on a rope, and you promised me that you would be nicer to me, Gu Changge. You bastard, you have no credibility."


    Gu Changge couldn''t helpughing, "It means that you n to be the same as before, a white wolf with empty gloves? You think it''s pretty, Jiang Chuchu."


    "I didn''t ask you toe and help me��"


    Jiang Chuchu felt aggrieved, but couldn''t stand Gu Changge''s threatening look, and finally gritted her teeth and said, "Then�� then I''ll let you kiss."


    She felt that she could notpromise, which was already the biggest concession. But she was still a little worried, for fear that Gu Changge would be like before.


    With her strength, she couldn''t resist Gu Changge categorically.


    "That''s it?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows. He had nned to tease her, but Jiang Chuchu took it seriously.


    Jiang Chuchu thought he was dissatisfied and panicked, and said again, "Then�� twice?"


    It was the first time that Gu Changge discovered that this woman was so stupid. He hadn''t discovered it before. After all, she was also the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall. How could her aura plummet when she met him?


    "Okay, okay, just two kisses, it''s cheaper for you."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, in a tone of loss.


    In the next moment, Jiang Chuchu opened her beautiful eyes and wanted to push him away, "Uuuu��"


    <i>This bastard really has no credibility!</i>

 Chapter 426: This time he is really dead, A favorable place to solve the troubles from the Red Witch

    <h4>Chapter 426: This time he is really dead, A favorable ce to solve the troubles from the Red Witch</h4>


    The boundless yellow sand and the dead bones in the distance were blown up by the wind. This ce was very close to the ????Boundary Monuments.


    One could even feel the fluctuations of some battles and their killing intent which were extremely huge and shocking.


    On the mountain peak, Gu Changge watched the scene in front of him with interest.


    Soon, Hongmeng Purple Mirror was covered with brilliance. It was only after a blurry figure shed by that the dead silence was restored.


    "Who is this old man?"


    Gu Xian''er was a little curious, her eyes stayed on the Hongmeng Purple Mirror in Gu Changge''s hand.


    "The man who saved your father and grandfather."


    Gu Changge said lightly, cing away the Hongmeng Purple Mirror, lest Gu Xian''er kept looking at it eagerly.


    "The one who saved my father and grandfather? That is to say, the old man behind Li Xiu? It turned out to be him."


    Gu Xian''er was a little stunned but she was more curious about how this thing in Gu Changge''s hand discovered the old man.


    Was it because of the cause and effect he said before?


    If there was cause and effect between him and Li Xiu, then this thing could be used to find the trace of Li Xiu.


    "It turns out that you are not afraid to find that War Immortal because of this reason."


    Although she really wanted to take a look at what this Hongmeng Purple Mirror was, she knew that with Gu Changge''s character, he probably wouldn''t agree.


    This made her feel that Gu Changge was too careful, and he didn''t trust her so much.


    Was she the kind of person who would snatch things because of a fetish?


    "Let''s go. We need to find that guy''s hiding ce and resolve Li Xiu''s matter. Otherwise the Shen n will suffer his revenge sooner orter."


    Gu Changge nced at her as he alighted and turned into a divine light before leaving the mountain. Many powerhouses could be seen following behind him.


    "You actually care about the Shen n?"


    At first nce, Gu Xian''er felt that Gu Changge was worried about the Shen n''s revenge, but when she thought about it, something wasn''t right. Since he was so concerned about it, there was definitely another reason.


    Gu Changge was unlikely to care about the life and death of the Shen n.


    With that, she also followed, a little regretful that she didn''t bring the big red bird with her, otherwise, with its ability, she would still be able to find the treasure.


    Just at the same time, there was a strange scene in a space crack that was very far away from this ce.


    The waves outside were monstrous, constantly crashing and there seemed to be a real world in motion as it rumbled.


    As Li Xiu''s old ve entered the crack in the space, runes began to sh outside, making everything return to its original state until it became unclear. The mist here was faint and extremely blurry.


    Many candles made of unknown materials were lit on the corridor, expelling the faint mist around them.


    The old man walked into it with a jade pot in his hand, looking very pious and careful as if he was going to meet something.


    Outside this cracked space was the formation that heid down which flowed with green rays of light.


    The surrounding stones flickered with a faint meaning ofws while hiding a terrifying murderous intention.


    He was worried that a cultivator would stray into this ce and bump into Lord War Immortal who was recuperating.


    After he happened to leave this ce, he ran into Shen Xian''er''s father and grandfather trapped not far away, and he happened to be carrying Li Xiu, who had just condensed a new body.


    After thinking for a while, the two of them were saved, just to create a chance for Li Xiu to get closer to the world.


    It was a pity that his calctions were not as good as their calctions. In the end, all of his ns and efforts were in vain, which made him extremely angry.


    "There is still a little bit of origin, and Lord War Immortal can be resurrected. This time the hatred will not be solved so easily."


    The old man walked through this corridor as the scene after that suddenly became brighter. It seemed that he had entered a splendid underground pce.


    The spiritual energy present was dense, the immortal mist was saturated. It could even be seen that thews of life were manifesting and floating in the air.


    This was an excellent ce to nourish the soul. It was located near the Boundary Monument and had a natural topographical advantage.


    The Boundary Monument had been there for many years, with countless casualties. After many of the powerhouses fell, their origins dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Arge part of them drifted and scattered in the Boundary Monument, and then arrived together through the terrain here.


    Over the years, such a ce to nourish the soul had been formed.


    Moreover, it was said that in the deepest part of this ce for raising the soul was the ce of sacrifice to all Immortals.


    It was said that in a very ancient era, ten thousand Immortals prayed for the Dao of Heaven in order to find an Altar of Life.


    The old man didn''t know if this was true or not, but the ce where the soul was raised was true. It could not only warm up War Immortal''s iplete life and soul but also reshape his broken body, which was extremely mysterious.


    Even in the depths of the Reincarnation Lake, a mysterious ce involving the Laws of the Upper Realm, it was said that this step could not be achieved.


    In the center of the splendid underground pce was an ancient bronze coffin. Oilmps with faint mes were still ced on the four corners.


    The oil within was obviously not simple kerosene, but something very special. With a special method, the oil refined from the spine could burn for countless years.


    In the ancient bronze coffin, the one who was sleeping was the War Immortal who fought in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    After arriving here, the old man was even more respectful and carefully approached the ancient bronze coffin with the jade pot in his hand. He let the light balls float out and finally fall into it.


    "My lord��"


    He spoke respectfully and wanted to report what had happened in the outside world, including the tragic death of Li Xiu.


    "I already know."


    An indifferent voice emerged from the bronze ancient coffin, very old, but also extremely weak.


    Li Xiu was his fresh body after all, and his mind was connected. Even though there was an endless distance, he still knew what happened in the Shen n.


    However, he was different from Li Xiu after all. Although there were some waves, he had not yet reached the point of anger.


    "Then, my lord, how should we repay Gu Changge''s revenge?" The old man was stunned and then asked respectfully.


    "I don''t need to worry about this in advance. I will condense a new body after a while. Those family members are not easy to mess with. What''s more, my enemies now know that I''m not dead. Let him be proud for a while."


    The weak voice in the bronze coffin resounded again.


    He was very self-deprecating. He didn''t expect that he, who used to be aloof, would actually be reduced to the point of death.


    He even said that after being humiliated and beheaded, he would continue to forbear and dare not take revenge.


    "Yes, my lord."


    The old man''s face was also a little sad. Once upon a time, Lord War Immortal was so high-spirited and invincible.


    If it weren''t for Heaven and Earth, he would have already be a True Immortal.


    But now, he could only live slowly in the ancient bronze coffin. He needed to search for the source of his body everywhere to help him recover from his injuries.


    Even a younger generation could easily humiliate and torture him.


    "Someone ising."


    At this time, a solemn and shocked voice suddenly sounded from the bronze ancient coffin.


    The old man''s face changed suddenly when he heard the words, why didn''t he feel it?


    In the ce for raising the soul, heid out many formations and if someone came, he would definitely feel it right away.


    He was about to turn his head when he heard an interesting voice from behind.


    "You turned out to be secretly hiding here, Lord War Immortal, we meet again."


    Gu Changge opened his mouth, his eyes fell on the ancient bronze coffin in front of him, and Gu Xian''er and the others followed behind him, all looking around.


    "You�� you are Gu Changge."


    The old man''s back went suddenly cold, and hisplexion changed drastically. How did Gu Changge get in?


    Obviously, he was so cautious, but why was he still being followed?


    "It''s the power of cause and effect, and it has nothing to do with you. He has a divine weapon to deduce cause and effect, and with that he found this ce."


    In the ancient bronze coffin, the voice of War Immortal Li Xiu sounded, as if exining to the old man, but it was extremely solemn and fearful.


    Since Gu Changge could find this ce, it meant that it was absolutely impossible for him to let him go.


    "The ce to nourish the soul is really easy to find."


    Gu Changge looked around and didn''t have the time to talk nonsense with the old man in front of him. He directly took out the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword and shed it with one knife. The terrifying sword aura ran through the ce, containing a ray of extreme power, and instantly descended on the old man.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    The blood sshed out in the void, and the old man grunted. His reaction was fast enough, he sacrificed his own weapon and activated his divine power, but he still vomited blood and flew out in an instant. His body was almost on the verge of exploding.


    Although he had the cultivation base at the peak of the Supreme Realm, how could he be the opponent of Gu Changge holding the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword?


    He didn''t die in an instant, it was already a testament to his strength.


    "We have no grievances, so why are you aggressive?"


    The voice of War Immortal Li Xiu sounded from the bronze ancient coffin, containing anger and coldness. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so strong that he went directly to this ce without leaving anyway for him to survive.


    "No, we have a grudge."


    Gu Changge smiled, attacked again, shing directly at the coffin in front of him. There was a terrifying wave of explosions in this ce.


    The coffin shook violently. Although its material was not simple at all, it was still blown away by this sword, and the body of Li Xiu in it rolled out instantly.


    "This is��"


    Gu Xian''er''s beautiful eyes widened, she was very surprised. It was difficult to connect the tattered corpse covered with green hair in front of her eyes with War Immortal.


    "Gu Changge, you��"


    Li Xiu was extremely furious. The way he looked now was extremely terrifying and ferocious. His whole body was tattered and not a single piece of bone was intact.


    And covered with green hair, it was as long as a human arm.


    "My Lord����"


    The old man also looked at all this dully. It was difficult for him to connect the heroic and invincible Lord War Immortal with the green hairy corpse in front of him, which made him uneptable.


    "It turns out that it has already gone to the corpse. Such a good ce to nourish the soul is a waste for you."


    Gu Changge was not surprised by this, Li Xiu was obviously in the process of transformation or evolution, but the process was still very long.


    Even if he was given another million years, he wouldn''t be able to do it. During this process, Li Xiu could only be ughtered by others.


    "Hateful�� If I was at my peak, how would you dare to humiliate me like this?"


    Li Xiu was furious, but he was just a tattered corpse. Although he was sane, he couldn''t even move.


    As Gu Changge said, now he could only be ughtered by others.


    Gu Changge didn''t waste time, he himself wanted to find a ce to nourish his soul, and in his opinion, Li Xiu''s current state was no different from the so-called experience value. To that he didn''t even bother to say a word of nonsense.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword erupted with an unparalleled sword force. The Emperor��s might was vast and surging as if a mountain torrent was pouring down directly.


    With a scream, Li Xiu''s body, which had already copsed, exploded again and turned into ashes.


    This time he was really dead.


    Of course, before that, Gu Changge naturally did not forget to plunder Li Xiu''s Luck points.


    After doing all this, Gu Changge didn''t care about the system prompts in his mind and the golden luck treasure chest that fell out.


    He took a serious look at this ce and felt that if it was arranged, it could be a favorable ce for him to solve the troubles of the Red-clothed Witch in his n.


    Of course, this premise was that his guess was correct, otherwise, everything would be in vain, and the half-year left to him would being soon.

 Chapter 431-1: What an easy-to-satisfy guy, The identity of Jin Chan Buddha (1)

    <h4>Chapter 431-1: What an easy-to-satisfy guy, The identity of Jin Chan Buddha (1)</h4>


    The Hanging Buddhist Temple was solemn as it emitted faint divine light. There was unspeakable righteousness that could suppress all evil.


    One could faintly hear the bells trembling, and the Buddha''s sound bursting, containing the truth.


    It could even wash the mind of the cultivators, making people be peaceful and quiet, without arguing or irritability.


    Many cultivators were sitting cross-legged toprehend the Buddha Dharma. The Buddha''s light shed on their bodies with a golden glow which was very extraordinary.


    They didn''t pay much attention to the people who came from outside the mountain gate. After taking a look, they retracted their gazes, as if they only had the Dharma in their hearts.


    Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu walked side by side, their clothes fluttering like a pair of immortals, followed by many powerhouses, including Gu Changge''s subordinates and cultivators from the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Jin Chan Buddha walked in front and led the way for everyone. His face was calm but he couldn''t help but feel something strange in his heart.


    This time, in the Chaos of Demon Burying Abyss, he never expected that Gu Changge woulde.


    He knew that Gu Changge was not the kind of person who would care about the life and death of others. Even if the disaster of the Demon Burying Abyss swept all directions and caused chaos in the world, he probably wouldn''t care.


    A person like Gu Changge was even more selfish and indifferent than him. He would only act if it really touched his interests.


    Therefore, Jin Chan Buddha''s heart was a little condensed and he paid more attention to Gu Changge.


    As for Jiang Chuchu, he still trusted her.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with her, when he was in the True Immortal Academy, Jiang Chuchu''s integrity made him admire her.


    The two of them were together, but if someone said that Gu Changge was just apanying Jiang Chuchu, he wouldn''t really believe it.


    Soon, Jin Chan Buddha took everyone through the area in front of him and arrived at the depths of the Hanging Buddhist Temple, where the treasures were transpiring and the Buddha''s light surrounded the mountain, which looked extremely holy and peaceful.


    There were domes and towers in the front and one could even see many fierce beasts, but they were not fierce. In fact, they were even gentler than people with a kind of Buddhist nature.


    Influenced by the Buddhist spirit of this ce, even if it was a big ominous thing, it would also restrain its ominous light and be gentle and peaceful.


    "It is rumored that there is a mantra within Buddha Mountain, which can save all things, even ferocious beasts and birds of prey."


    "There is a ck mountain in front of Buddha Mountain Gate, which once suppressed a Monkey Demon known as the Great Sage of Chaos. Later, Buddha recited scriptures day and night for thousands of years and finally made him lose his fierceness and converted him to Buddhism. He was named the Holy Buddha of Chaos. He is the monster in front of Buddha Mountain Gate, I wonder if this is true or not?"


    Gu Changge nced at the beasts entrenched on the tower and asked with some interest.


    He actually understood the origin of the scriptures of the Human Beings, but it was the remains of a Demonic bottle.


    Inter generations, it was deduced and perfected by eminent cultivators in Buddha Mountain and formed a new divine power, which was said to be able to save all things which were hard to save.


    In the past, many great cultivators converted to Buddhism for this reason.


    There was even a battle to destroy the Buddha in the Upper Realm. It was a pity that the divine powers of Buddha Mountain were very strange.


    And there were so many believers of Buddha Mountain scattered in the Upper Realm and even many Lower Realms, no less than the believers of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Some Great Sect leaders even worshipped the Buddha Mountain when they were young and converted to Buddha, but now many Dao traditions in the Upper Realm were inextricably linked with Buddha Mountain.


    In Buddha Mountian, there were many handed-down artifacts suppressed and their background was Immortal.


    There was once a Buddha who was born with a swinging divine pestle in his hand. He shocked the world in a battle and killed the Royal family in the cloudy sky. His power was not even weaker than the Ancestors of that time.


    In short, the mystery of Buddha Mountain was far beyond that of the Human Ancestor Hall and the Emperor''s mountain in the Upper Realm.


    "Oh, what Brother Gu said was actually about the matter from many years ago? Today, the senior is not guarding the gate of Buddha Mountian, but there are his grandsons, who have been guarding the gate of Buddha Mountain for generations."


    "As for the Scripture of Human Beings, it''s actually a statement from the outside world. In my Buddha Mountain, it is the Supreme Scripture, and only a few people have ess to it."


    Jin Chan Buddha, who was walking in the front, smiled slightly when he heard the words and replied.


    Gu Changge was not surprised by this. Buddha Mountain''s moral appearance was at most half a kilogrampared to him, so there was nothing to say.


    He just wanted to know how much the current Salvation Scripture was rted to his Demonic bottle, and whether it could be used to change the evolution of the Salvation Scripture through the Demonic bottle so that the souls who had been saved by Buddha Mountain could be controlled by him.


    Of course, this idea was just a thought. If it was really to be realized, it was necessary to find cultivators or living beings who had been saved by people.


    He didn''t have much time right now, so he could only bring it upter.


    "At the beginning, the Great Sage of the Chaos was said to be because he did not respect the Buddha Dharma and looked down on Buddha Mountain before he was finally converted. A great cultivator from Buddha Mountain took action and turned it into a ck mountain with one palm, suppressing him in front of the mountain. Day and night under the influence of Dharma��"


    Jiang Chuchu thought that Gu Changge was interested in this matter, so she could not help telling him the ancient records she knew.


    "Holy Maiden Chuchu is actually wrong, it''s not that he didn''t respect Buddhism, it''s that the senior was unruly and disrespectful to etiquette. So my Buddha Mountain taught him a lesson. It was only then that he was grateful and decided to guard in the front of Buddha Mountain Gate."


    When Jin Chan Buddha heard this, he couldn''t help but turn around and shake his head to correct her.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at him and stopped talking when she heard the words. She knew that on the Buddha Mountain, it would be useless to talk about the rest.


    Although she knew that this matter was Buddha Mountain''s own opinion, the truth of the matter was actually recorded in many Dao traditions.


    Gu Changge was not surprised by Buddha Mountain''s shamelessness. Of course, if it were him, he would have done the same.


    After all, for a gatekeeper monster with terrifying strength, no matter what lineage it was, it would pay attention to it.


    Soon several people arrived to a courtyard. After Jin Chan Buddha brought them here, he ordered the rest of the cultivators to get up and leave.


    Gu Changge and others would rest here for the time being and were to set off tomorrow to head to the Demon Burying Abyss to solve the cmity of the Great Demon that was born wtihin it.


    Buddha Mountain would also intervene in this matter and send many Buddhas with profound Buddhist teachings.


    "Jin Chan Buddha gave me a feeling that my mind was not right and I don''t know if it was my illusion."


    Seeing that many cultivators had retreated, Jiang Chuchu couldn''t help but say to Gu Changge, frowning slightly.


    She possessed the Nine Orifices Immortal Soul and her perception of various auras was exceptionally strong.


    It was also by virtue of this talent that she guessed Gu Changge''s true identity. This time, she felt something was wrong with Jin Chan Buddha.


    The other party might have other purposes in going to Demon Burying Abyss.


    Gu Changge nodded in agreement and said, "So when you head to Demon Burying Abyss this time, you have to keep an eye on him. Maybe some trouble wille."


    He didn''t expect Jiang Chuchu to say that, but he thought of a good excuse.


    Since there was a suspicion about Jin Chan Buddha, as long as this suspicion was confirmed, it would naturally have nothing to do with him.


    "Since ancient times, Demon Burying Abyss has indeed sealed many peerless Demons. I heard that Buddha Jin Chan once visited it. Could it be rted to it?"


    Jiang Chuchu had no doubts about Gu Changge''s words, but she didn''t believe Jin Chan Buddha would dare to do so.


    Once those peerless fierce Demons in the Demon Burying Abyss, they were bound to disrupt the existence of the Upper Realm and there might even be an existence beyond the Emperor Realm.


    As a cultivator, was it possible for Jin Chan Buddha to be daring and monstrous to reach this point? Or maybe he himself didn''t care about Buddha Mountain''s strict rules.


    "Who knows this?"


    Gu Changge smiled and added, "You said so, the heart is separated from the belly. In short, be careful."


    Jiang Chuchu nodded and hummed, thoughtfully.


    "Let''s do this for now, but now we have a problem before us. Shall we rest together tonight or separately?"


    Then Gu Changge changed the subject and looked at her with a narrow expression.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at him, and there was a haze on her face. This was the Hanging Buddhist Temple, a Buddhist holy ce.


    What was he thinking?


    "Let''s�� let''s take a break, shall we?"


    However, she didn''t dare to refuse Gu Changge''s request, so she could only ask in a negotiating tone, looking at him tentatively.


    When she was in the Human Ancestor Hall, Gu Changge didn''t ask her anything but she was still a little nervous.


    After all, she personally promised Gu Changge.


    "Fine."


    Gu Changge himself nned to tease her and had no other ns. However, seeing her expression, she still showed some regret and disappointment and shook her head.


    Jiang Chuchu was a little tangled and at this time she felt a little guilty for Gu Changge.


    In her opinion, since she was Gu Changge''s woman, she should obey him naturally. It was normal for her to stay and warm the bed. But she had a natural resistance to these things, and it was difficult for her to ept them for a while.


    However, Gu Changge helped her a lot and solved a lot of troubles for her and he didn''t get anything in return. Gu Changge didn''t really force her.


    His character was like this and after thinking about it like this, she felt that she owed Gu Changge a little.

 Chapter 523-1: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 523-1: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (1)</h4>


    In the Imperial Pce, Vermilion Bird King, Bai Yang, Chu Hao, and others received the news. At this point, they were also stunned, never expecting things to develop in this direction.


    "I underestimated the fear of these sects and families for Gu Changge�� They would rather leave their hometowns and go far away from other domains than fight Gu Changge with us��"


    The Vermilion Bird King''s face turned white as he instantly fell down from his seat, lost in thought.


    "It''s over. It''s over��"


    He muttered one after another, his expression ashen in despair.


    "How is this possible��? Everyone fled overnight��"


    Chu Hao��s face was also pale as if the whole person was struck by lightning, and it was difficult to believe all this. They already felt hope.


    But for some reason, all the families and sects escaped. This was not what he had expected at all!


    "My Royal family treats them well, in the face of such a crisis, they didn''t even think of fighting together with us against the foreign enemy! How dare they run away in the face of danger!"


    Chu Hao was so angry that his body trembled and in the end, he was left in despair.


    <i>Could it be that he could only watch the destruction of the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom? And there is nothing I could do?</i>


    "Your Majesty, this is a letter sent by the Grand Master��"


    At this time, a guard outside the hall, with a slightly pale face, hurriedly presented a letter.


    "Grand Master? Does his old man still think of me?"


    At the sound of this, the Vermilion Bird King stood up from his spot with a jolt and took the letter as hope appeared in his gaze, thinking that the Grand Master was still supporting him.


    But soon, when he finished reading the letter, his whole face lost blood, as if he was struck by lightning with his soul lost.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Hao who supported him on time, the Vermilion Bird King would have fallen to the ground.


    "What happened, Father?" Chu Hao couldn''t help but ask.


    "Even the King''s Master has left me��"


    The Vermilion Bird King was filled with sorrow.


    Grand Master was like a teacher and a father-like existence, but who would have thought that at this time, he also chose to put the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom aside, and left with the Wang family people.


    This letter contained the apology of the Grand Master to him.


    "Is this all because of me?"


    Chu Hao also quickly read through the contents of the envelope, and his face suddenly turned ugly.


    Originally, he still had quite a bit of respect for the Grand Master who had taught him since he was young, but at this moment, he was as angry as he could be.


    "Nonsense! It was clearly Gu Changge who bullied people too much and forced us, so why me it on me?"


    "My Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom has treated him well, but at such a critical time, he just left and didn''t care. Why are you grieving for such a heartless and unrighteous person, Father?"


    Chu Hao''s face was almost ugly and gloomy to the extreme and was about to drip out water.


    Bai Yang on the side, who saw this was also silent and felt that this matter seems to have be a deadlock, almost powerless to change.


    As Tang Wan said before, in front of Gu Changge, Chu Hao was weak and no different from a mole!


    "Hao��er, you have to quickly think of a way for father, the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom can not be destroyed in my hands! Otherwise, I will have no dignity to face my ancestors. This father will also have to bear a thousand ancient curses, by the future generations of people��"


    "Hao''er, you must have a way! Father knows that you must have a way!"


    The Vermilion Bird King''s face was ashen and desperate, and he couldn''t help but cling to Chu Hao''s hand and plead.


    "Father, I��"


    Chu Hao heard the words also desperate, he put a pleading gaze to Bai Yang, but all he got was a sigh from Bai Yang.


    At this time, even if the Supreme Dao Cave dared to intervene, it would be toote. And Gu Changge might not care about the Supreme Dao Cave either.


    "Wan''er, that''s right!"


    "Wan''er she can definitely help me, she met Gu Changge privately several times�� If I have her help and she says something good in front of Gu Changge, Gu Changge might agree to let the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom leave."


    Suddenly, Chu Hao suddenly remembered Tang Wan, like finding the final straw to save his life, and his eyes showed hope.


    Faced with this kind of anxiety, Bai Yang also sighed deeply.


    Before the current incident, Chu Hao was not such a person. He was mature and stable, confident and calm, everything was under control, and there was almost nothing he couldn''t do.


    But now, he was like a headless fly.


    He had forgotten how he had talked with Tang Wan before, and how he was furious because Tang Wan had gone to see Gu Changge privately.


    This kind of taste made Bai Yang''s heart sigh and he felt that a good raw seedling had been driven crazy by Gu Changge!


    ��


    The lofty and majestic ancient warship that was standing above the vault of the sky was simply like a sinking continent, covering everything as the clouds rolled, looking iparably intimidating!


    In the depths of the ancient warship, pces and buildings were lined up, magnificent and ancient, with the style of the immortal ancient era, looking iparably magnificent.


    And at this moment under these buildings, in a very hidden dungeon.


    The atmosphere was damp, permeated with decay and blood, making people''s bones turn cold.


    On both sides of the tunnel lit with animal oilmps, the light was iparably dim. But one could also see that the dungeon was divided into two sides.


    On the left side of the dungeon, a group of frightened and disturbed cultivators, about a hundred, men and women of all races, with different auras, and powerful cultivation who had reached the Sacred Realm.


    There were chains tying their hands and feet, runes shing, as heavy as a million pounds, making it very difficult for them to move.


    And in the right one, eight people, three women and five men, wearing clothes that were significantly different from those of current ns.


    And among them, most of them looked even more fearful, cowering in the corner, although there were no chains on them, but they also did not dare to move.


    Looking at everything outside, they all revealed panic, fear, despair.


    At this moment, there were two people who weremunicating with each other''snguage.


    "Ah Chen, do you think we crossed over? Damn archaeology, we were somehow hit by the white light which brought us to this mysterious, light and strange world. The ancient boat that suddenly appeared at that time, suddenly disappeared again��"


    "But these should be carved among the ancient legends recorded in those relics right? Not only can it fly in the sky and disappear, move mountains and proceed with remation, even those monstrous beasts here are of the size of the mountain range."


    "The woman who took us away at that time is simply beautiful and fairy-like. Even though she looks like a little school girl, although she is also beautiful like an immortal, butpared with that fairy, ahh. It''s a pity��"


    "If we can go back alive and make what happened here public, we will definitely cause a huge sensation and be a celebrity."


    The man who spoke had a simple face and a stout figure.


    But the unintentional flicker of shrewdness in his eyes as he spoke showed that he was not as simple as he looked on the outside.


    "I don''t know, by all rights we should be considered to have crossed over, otherwise we can''t exin this matter at all."


    "Before that, we should know something about this world, or we might not even be able to save our lives, these cultivators don��t look like good people."


    "In their eyes, everything speaks only by virtue of their fists."


    The man named Ah Chen sniffed and added.


    His features looked very handsome, with a medium build.


    And he was not very frightened like the rest of them, instead, he was calmer and kept surveying the environment outside the dungeon.


    His original name was Jiang Chen, from a geological university archaeology graduate student. He had quite a lot of understanding of a variety of ancient carved remains.


    This time, his few good friends followed him to recently discovered relics, to conduct research exploration, and for the graduation thesis preparation along the way.


    But unexpectedly in this ruin, they encountered a series of strange events, and many people were killed on the way.


    Some people felt that something was wrong and rushed to exit.


    They, on the other hand, did not believe in evil and went all the way in.


    Finally, in the depths, they encountered a very strange, altar-like thing, surrounded by all kinds of strange stones that shone with light, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention at that time.


    At that time, next to that altar, there were also many huge beast bones, iparably scary.


    Some people who were timid almost pissed themselves in fear at that time, and their legs went weak because those corpses and bones were not recorded in any ancient books at all.


    It was like they had opened the gates of hell and seen another scene of this world!


    At that time, they didn''t know what happened, and who touched something, there was suddenly a gorgeous light on that altar, and it hit everyone immediately after that.


    Many people instantly passed out.

 Chapter 523-2: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 523-2: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (2)</h4>


    When they woke up again, they had already appeared in the middle of this world along with the light and felt the danger of this world with all kinds of horrors.


    When they arrived in this world, there were still a dozen of them, and now there were only eight of them left.


    And among the eight of them, they didn��t know how long they could still live.


    "Yes, it''s better to save our lives first, and I don''t know where that woman is after imprisoning us."


    The stout man sighed, his name was Niu Tian, he and Jiang Chen were very close, and usually did everything almost together.


    The two of them were even close to wearing the same pants.


    "Um."


    Jiang Chen nodded, but his eyes couldn''t help but look at a woman on the other side of the dungeon, who was hugging her knees, with ck hair like waterfall, wless facial features, a white and delicateplexion, and an indescribably beautiful woman.


    Xiao Ruoyin.


    It was also the little schoolgirl that Niu Tian was talking about.


    The two of them were in the same school and in the same ss.


    Even in the eyes of many people, she was a talented woman with good looks. Jiang Chen was knowledgeable and hardworking, while Xiao Ruoyin was talented and good-looking.


    It was just that the rtionship between the two of them was just a little better than ordinary friends.


    This made Jiang Chen feel very helpless, knowing many reasons, he was preventing all this.


    And this time, the reason why he came here actually had a lot to do with Xiao Ruoyin.


    Because she took the initiative to invite him.


    Including many of Niu Tian''s ssmates, they were actually invited by her.


    If it wasn''t because of Xiao Ruoyin when he felt something was wrong, and he had already fled, how could he have been reduced to this point?


    However, Xiao Ruoyin didn''t seem to notice Jiang Chen��s gaze, she was still staring at the void outside the dungeon, her eyes were calm, and she seemed to be in a daze, but she seemed to be thinking about something.


    She didn''t have the panic and anxiety of others, on the contrary, she was very calm, as if she had already epted all this.


    "By the way, Ah Chen, have you noticed how the ancient flying boat appeared at that time? I saw a sh of white light, and many people fell into aa��"


    "And an ancient flying boat suddenly appeared and carried us all the way here."


    At this time, Niu Tian suddenly couldn''t help asking, his eyes filled with doubts.


    Although many people who were hit by the white light at that time passed out in aa.


    But he didn''t, so he saw an ancient flying boat suddenly appear at that time. It looked very simple and outdated. Even the ancient g on the flying boat was tattered, carrying everyone across the vast universe.


    Then he couldn''t hold it any longer and suddenly fell asleep.


    Niu Tian didn''t know how long it took on the way. After waking up, he had already appeared in this world.


    And the ancient flying boat that was carrying them all had disappeared.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s expression changed slightly, but he recovered quickly as he shook his head and said, "I don''t know where that flying boat went, after I saw you falling asleep, I couldn''t help it. I don''t really know what happened next."


    Among the people who were hit by the white light at that time, in addition to Niu Tian, ??there were actually many people who were sober, including Jiang Chen.


    He actually knew what Niu Tian said, but there were some things that Jiang Chen didn''t know how to say, so he simply didn''t say more.


    The ancient flying boat that carried all of them here at that time actually rushed out of his body.


    The white light suddenly hit him, and then a mysterious and unspeakable change appeared in his body, and then the ancient flying boat appeared, directly carrying everyone away.


    Except for Jiang Chen, no one else knew about this matter.


    Until now, Jiang Chen still couldn''t understand why such a thing appeared from his body.


    At this time, it seemed that she heard the conversation between the two of them, and Xiao Ruoyin on the other side also turned her head and looked at Jiang Chen, "Is there any way you can get us out of here?"


    Hearing the question of the goddess, Jiang Chen also looked over and said with a smile, "There is a way, but I feel that it will take a while, and I have to learn theirnguage first."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s eyes moved slightly, as if thinking of something, but she still shook her head and said, "I''m worried that we won''t have time."


    Jiang Chen also fell silent. Facing this mysterious and powerful group of cultivators, they didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    Not to mention that there was a more powerful existence hidden in this group of cultivators, Jiang Chen even felt that such existence, on his original, could destroy the world alone.


    How could they resist such an existence?


    At this time, the only thing he could do was pray and hope that the mysterious ancient flying boat would resurface and carry them all away from here.


    "Actually this world�� has appeared in my dreams."


    At this time, Xiao Ruoyin seemed to be thinking about something, and suddenly spoke again.


    But what they said shocked Jiang Chen and Niu Tian all of a sudden.


    "What?"


    Jiang Chen''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe his ears, Xiao Ruoyin said that this ce appeared in her dream. Could it be that she already knew that she would encounter all this when she went to that ruin?


    Seeing the shocked and unbelievable expression of the two of them, Xiao Ruoyin seemed to want to say something.


    But a voice suddenly emerged from outside the dungeon, making her quickly shut her mouth and turn her head to look over.


    When Jiang Chen and the others heard this movement, they also looked over, with vignce, fear, and anxiety in their eyes, and their backs were full of chills.


    "It''s the woman in the ck dress who took us away��"


    Niu Tian said in a low voice, noticing the two people walking slowly outside the dungeon.


    The woman in the ck dress was tall and slender, with a veil on her face, only revealing a pair of eyes like autumn water, her eyebrows were like spring, giving a sense of demure, and there was a vague mist lingering, making it difficult to see her surroundings.


    But they had felt her terror, especially after witnessing the tragic death of theirpanion at her hands.


    Jiang Chen and the others naturally didn''t dare to take her lightly, thinking that she would be a good person.


    Femme beauty!!


    This was what everyone had in mind.


    But what shocked Jiang Chen and the others was that the woman in the ck dress arrived with a young man today.


    Judging from her demeanor, she obviously respected the man in white.


    One must know that before this, the women in ck dresses gave all of them the impression of being strong and noble, with majesty, like a queen.


    Who was this man in white?


    In their eyes, a dazzling immortal intent seemed to be glowing all over the body of this man in white, and even his hair was as crystal clear as ink.


    From his deep eyes, they couldn''t even see any changes in mood and emotions, like a deep pool.


    This feeling seemed to them as if he looked at them like ants.


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, ??and the others couldn''t help but shudder. Obviously, they didn''t feel any malice, but they couldn''t help but feel a huge fear as if their life and death were stripped away.


    The people who entered were Gu Changge and Hei Yanyu.


    "Master, they are the mysterious group of people I captured in the Ancient Immortal Forbidden Area at that time. However, due to some things, many people died in the middle."


    Hei Yanyu''s voice was soft and respectful to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nodded, and his eyes were very calm.


    Then, he looked at Jiang Chen and the others in front of him, especially Jiang Chen and Xiao Ruoyin, and then asked, "Do you want to go out alive?"


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others looked puzzled, and could not understand what Gu Changge was saying.


    "Master, they don''t understand ournguage." Hei Yanyu exined, thinking that Gu Changge didn''t know about it.


    However, Gu Changge ignored her, and his eyes fell on Xiao Ruoyin with interest, "Interesting, you can understand what I''m talking about."


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at him suspiciously, as if she could not understand what he was saying.


    "I like smart people. Smart people know what to do at this time." Gu Changge said lightly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s expression couldn''t help but change slightly.


    At this moment, the whole person seemed to be strangled by a pair of invisible hands, unable to breathe at all, almost suffocating.


    This made her feel a terrible fear.


    She also didn''t know how Gu Changge knew this, and she obviously did a good job of disguising it.


    "Do you want to go out alive?" Gu Changge asked again with a faint smile on his lips.


    Xiao Ruoyin was silent for a while, and then replied in this worldnguage, "Yes."

 Chapter 343-1: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 343-1: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (1)</h4>


    In the Imperial Pce, Vermilion Bird King, Bai Yang, Chu Hao, and others received the news. At this point, they were also stunned, never expecting things to develop in this direction.


    "I underestimated the fear of these sects and families for Gu Changge�� They would rather leave their hometowns and go far away from other domains than fight Gu Changge with us��"


    The Vermilion Bird King''s face turned white as he instantly fell down from his seat, lost in thought.


    "It''s over. It''s over��"


    He muttered one after another, his expression ashen in despair.


    "How is this possible��? Everyone fled overnight��"


    Chu Hao��s face was also pale as if the whole person was struck by lightning, and it was difficult to believe all this. They already felt hope.


    But for some reason, all the families and sects escaped. This was not what he had expected at all!


    "My Royal family treats them well, in the face of such a crisis, they didn''t even think of fighting together with us against the foreign enemy! How dare they run away in the face of danger!"


    Chu Hao was so angry that his body trembled and in the end, he was left in despair.


    <i>Could it be that he could only watch the destruction of the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom? And there is nothing I could do?</i>


    "Your Majesty, this is a letter sent by the Grand Master��"


    At this time, a guard outside the hall, with a slightly pale face, hurriedly presented a letter.


    "Grand Master? Does his old man still think of me?"


    At the sound of this, the Vermilion Bird King stood up from his spot with a jolt and took the letter as hope appeared in his gaze, thinking that the Grand Master was still supporting him.


    But soon, when he finished reading the letter, his whole face lost blood, as if he was struck by lightning with his soul lost.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Hao who supported him on time, the Vermilion Bird King would have fallen to the ground.


    "What happened, Father?" Chu Hao couldn''t help but ask.


    "Even the King''s Master has left me��"


    The Vermilion Bird King was filled with sorrow.


    Grand Master was like a teacher and a father-like existence, but who would have thought that at this time, he also chose to put the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom aside, and left with the Wang family people.


    This letter contained the apology of the Grand Master to him.


    "Is this all because of me?"


    Chu Hao also quickly read through the contents of the envelope, and his face suddenly turned ugly.


    Originally, he still had quite a bit of respect for the Grand Master who had taught him since he was young, but at this moment, he was as angry as he could be.


    "Nonsense! It was clearly Gu Changge who bullied people too much and forced us, so why me it on me?"


    "My Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom has treated him well, but at such a critical time, he just left and didn''t care. Why are you grieving for such a heartless and unrighteous person, Father?"


    Chu Hao''s face was almost ugly and gloomy to the extreme and was about to drip out water.


    Bai Yang on the side, who saw this was also silent and felt that this matter seems to have be a deadlock, almost powerless to change.


    As Tang Wan said before, in front of Gu Changge, Chu Hao was weak and no different from a mole!


    "Hao��er, you have to quickly think of a way for father, the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom can not be destroyed in my hands! Otherwise, I will have no dignity to face my ancestors. This father will also have to bear a thousand ancient curses, by the future generations of people��"


    "Hao''er, you must have a way! Father knows that you must have a way!"


    The Vermilion Bird King''s face was ashen and desperate, and he couldn''t help but cling to Chu Hao''s hand and plead.


    "Father, I��"


    Chu Hao heard the words also desperate, he put a pleading gaze to Bai Yang, but all he got was a sigh from Bai Yang.


    At this time, even if the Supreme Dao Cave dared to intervene, it would be toote. And Gu Changge might not care about the Supreme Dao Cave either.


    "Wan''er, that''s right!"


    "Wan''er she can definitely help me, she met Gu Changge privately several times�� If I have her help and she says something good in front of Gu Changge, Gu Changge might agree to let the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom leave."


    Suddenly, Chu Hao suddenly remembered Tang Wan, like finding the final straw to save his life, and his eyes showed hope.


    Faced with this kind of anxiety, Bai Yang also sighed deeply.


    Before the current incident, Chu Hao was not such a person. He was mature and stable, confident and calm, everything was under control, and there was almost nothing he couldn''t do.


    But now, he was like a headless fly.


    He had forgotten how he had talked with Tang Wan before, and how he was furious because Tang Wan had gone to see Gu Changge privately.


    This kind of taste made Bai Yang''s heart sigh and he felt that a good raw seedling had been driven crazy by Gu Changge!


    ��


    The lofty and majestic ancient warship that was standing above the vault of the sky was simply like a sinking continent, covering everything as the clouds rolled, looking iparably intimidating!


    In the depths of the ancient warship, pces and buildings were lined up, magnificent and ancient, with the style of the immortal ancient era, looking iparably magnificent.


    And at this moment under these buildings, in a very hidden dungeon.


    The atmosphere was damp, permeated with decay and blood, making people''s bones turn cold.


    On both sides of the tunnel lit with animal oilmps, the light was iparably dim. But one could also see that the dungeon was divided into two sides.


    On the left side of the dungeon, a group of frightened and disturbed cultivators, about a hundred, men and women of all races, with different auras, and powerful cultivation who had reached the Sacred Realm.


    There were chains tying their hands and feet, runes shing, as heavy as a million pounds, making it very difficult for them to move.


    And in the right one, eight people, three women and five men, wearing clothes that were significantly different from those of current ns.


    And among them, most of them looked even more fearful, cowering in the corner, although there were no chains on them, but they also did not dare to move.


    Looking at everything outside, they all revealed panic, fear, despair.


    At this moment, there were two people who weremunicating with each other''snguage.


    "Ah Chen, do you think we crossed over? Damn archaeology, we were somehow hit by the white light which brought us to this mysterious, light and strange world. The ancient boat that suddenly appeared at that time, suddenly disappeared again��"


    "But these should be carved among the ancient legends recorded in those relics right? Not only can it fly in the sky and disappear, move mountains and proceed with remation, even those monstrous beasts here are of the size of the mountain range."


    "The woman who took us away at that time is simply beautiful and fairy-like. Even though she looks like a little school girl, although she is also beautiful like an immortal, butpared with that fairy, ahh. It''s a pity��"


    "If we can go back alive and make what happened here public, we will definitely cause a huge sensation and be a celebrity."


    The man who spoke had a simple face and a stout figure.


    But the unintentional flicker of shrewdness in his eyes as he spoke showed that he was not as simple as he looked on the outside.


    "I don''t know, by all rights we should be considered to have crossed over, otherwise we can''t exin this matter at all."


    "Before that, we should know something about this world, or we might not even be able to save our lives, these cultivators don��t look like good people."


    "In their eyes, everything speaks only by virtue of their fists."


    The man named Ah Chen sniffed and added.


    His features looked very handsome, with a medium build.


    And he was not very frightened like the rest of them, instead, he was calmer and kept surveying the environment outside the dungeon.


    His original name was Jiang Chen, from a geological university archaeology graduate student. He had quite a lot of understanding of a variety of ancient carved remains.


    This time, his few good friends followed him to recently discovered relics, to conduct research exploration, and for the graduation thesis preparation along the way.


    But unexpectedly in this ruin, they encountered a series of strange events, and many people were killed on the way.


    Some people felt that something was wrong and rushed to exit.


    They, on the other hand, did not believe in evil and went all the way in.


    Finally, in the depths, they encountered a very strange, altar-like thing, surrounded by all kinds of strange stones that shone with light, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention at that time.


    At that time, next to that altar, there were also many huge beast bones, iparably scary.


    Some people who were timid almost pissed themselves in fear at that time, and their legs went weak because those corpses and bones were not recorded in any ancient books at all.


    It was like they had opened the gates of hell and seen another scene of this world!


    At that time, they didn''t know what happened, and who touched something, there was suddenly a gorgeous light on that altar, and it hit everyone immediately after that.


    Many people instantly passed out.

 Chapter 343-2: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 343-2: To the point of being sick and desperate, Do you want to go out alive? (2)</h4>


    When they woke up again, they had already appeared in the middle of this world along with the light and felt the danger of this world with all kinds of horrors.


    When they arrived in this world, there were still a dozen of them, and now there were only eight of them left.


    And among the eight of them, they didn��t know how long they could still live.


    "Yes, it''s better to save our lives first, and I don''t know where that woman is after imprisoning us."


    The stout man sighed, his name was Niu Tian, he and Jiang Chen were very close, and usually did everything almost together.


    The two of them were even close to wearing the same pants.


    "Um."


    Jiang Chen nodded, but his eyes couldn''t help but look at a woman on the other side of the dungeon, who was hugging her knees, with ck hair like waterfall, wless facial features, a white and delicateplexion, and an indescribably beautiful woman.


    Xiao Ruoyin.


    It was also the little schoolgirl that Niu Tian was talking about.


    The two of them were in the same school and in the same ss.


    Even in the eyes of many people, she was a talented woman with good looks. Jiang Chen was knowledgeable and hardworking, while Xiao Ruoyin was talented and good-looking.


    It was just that the rtionship between the two of them was just a little better than ordinary friends.


    This made Jiang Chen feel very helpless, knowing many reasons, he was preventing all this.


    And this time, the reason why he came here actually had a lot to do with Xiao Ruoyin.


    Because she took the initiative to invite him.


    Including many of Niu Tian''s ssmates, they were actually invited by her.


    If it wasn''t because of Xiao Ruoyin when he felt something was wrong, and he had already fled, how could he have been reduced to this point?


    However, Xiao Ruoyin didn''t seem to notice Jiang Chen��s gaze, she was still staring at the void outside the dungeon, her eyes were calm, and she seemed to be in a daze, but she seemed to be thinking about something.


    She didn''t have the panic and anxiety of others, on the contrary, she was very calm, as if she had already epted all this.


    "By the way, Ah Chen, have you noticed how the ancient flying boat appeared at that time? I saw a sh of white light, and many people fell into aa��"


    "And an ancient flying boat suddenly appeared and carried us all the way here."


    At this time, Niu Tian suddenly couldn''t help asking, his eyes filled with doubts.


    Although many people who were hit by the white light at that time passed out in aa.


    But he didn''t, so he saw an ancient flying boat suddenly appear at that time. It looked very simple and outdated. Even the ancient g on the flying boat was tattered, carrying everyone across the vast universe.


    Then he couldn''t hold it any longer and suddenly fell asleep.


    Niu Tian didn''t know how long it took on the way. After waking up, he had already appeared in this world.


    And the ancient flying boat that was carrying them all had disappeared.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s expression changed slightly, but he recovered quickly as he shook his head and said, "I don''t know where that flying boat went, after I saw you falling asleep, I couldn''t help it. I don''t really know what happened next."


    Among the people who were hit by the white light at that time, in addition to Niu Tian, ??there were actually many people who were sober, including Jiang Chen.


    He actually knew what Niu Tian said, but there were some things that Jiang Chen didn''t know how to say, so he simply didn''t say more.


    The ancient flying boat that carried all of them here at that time actually rushed out of his body.


    The white light suddenly hit him, and then a mysterious and unspeakable change appeared in his body, and then the ancient flying boat appeared, directly carrying everyone away.


    Except for Jiang Chen, no one else knew about this matter.


    Until now, Jiang Chen still couldn''t understand why such a thing appeared from his body.


    At this time, it seemed that she heard the conversation between the two of them, and Xiao Ruoyin on the other side also turned her head and looked at Jiang Chen, "Is there any way you can get us out of here?"


    Hearing the question of the goddess, Jiang Chen also looked over and said with a smile, "There is a way, but I feel that it will take a while, and I have to learn theirnguage first."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s eyes moved slightly, as if thinking of something, but she still shook her head and said, "I''m worried that we won''t have time."


    Jiang Chen also fell silent. Facing this mysterious and powerful group of cultivators, they didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    Not to mention that there was a more powerful existence hidden in this group of cultivators, Jiang Chen even felt that such existence, on his original, could destroy the world alone.


    How could they resist such an existence?


    At this time, the only thing he could do was pray and hope that the mysterious ancient flying boat would resurface and carry them all away from here.


    "Actually this world�� has appeared in my dreams."


    At this time, Xiao Ruoyin seemed to be thinking about something, and suddenly spoke again.


    But what they said shocked Jiang Chen and Niu Tian all of a sudden.


    "What?"


    Jiang Chen''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe his ears, Xiao Ruoyin said that this ce appeared in her dream. Could it be that she already knew that she would encounter all this when she went to that ruin?


    Seeing the shocked and unbelievable expression of the two of them, Xiao Ruoyin seemed to want to say something.


    But a voice suddenly emerged from outside the dungeon, making her quickly shut her mouth and turn her head to look over.


    When Jiang Chen and the others heard this movement, they also looked over, with vignce, fear, and anxiety in their eyes, and their backs were full of chills.


    "It''s the woman in the ck dress who took us away��"


    Niu Tian said in a low voice, noticing the two people walking slowly outside the dungeon.


    The woman in the ck dress was tall and slender, with a veil on her face, only revealing a pair of eyes like autumn water, her eyebrows were like spring, giving a sense of demure, and there was a vague mist lingering, making it difficult to see her surroundings.


    But they had felt her terror, especially after witnessing the tragic death of theirpanion at her hands.


    Jiang Chen and the others naturally didn''t dare to take her lightly, thinking that she would be a good person.


    Femme beauty!!


    This was what everyone had in mind.


    But what shocked Jiang Chen and the others was that the woman in the ck dress arrived with a young man today.


    Judging from her demeanor, she obviously respected the man in white.


    One must know that before this, the women in ck dresses gave all of them the impression of being strong and noble, with majesty, like a queen.


    Who was this man in white?


    In their eyes, a dazzling immortal intent seemed to be glowing all over the body of this man in white, and even his hair was as crystal clear as ink.


    From his deep eyes, they couldn''t even see any changes in mood and emotions, like a deep pool.


    This feeling seemed to them as if he looked at them like ants.


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, ??and the others couldn''t help but shudder. Obviously, they didn''t feel any malice, but they couldn''t help but feel a huge fear as if their life and death were stripped away.


    The people who entered were Gu Changge and Hei Yanyu.


    "Master, they are the mysterious group of people I captured in the Ancient Immortal Forbidden Area at that time. However, due to some things, many people died in the middle."


    Hei Yanyu''s voice was soft and respectful to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nodded, and his eyes were very calm.


    Then, he looked at Jiang Chen and the others in front of him, especially Jiang Chen and Xiao Ruoyin, and then asked, "Do you want to go out alive?"


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others looked puzzled, and could not understand what Gu Changge was saying.


    "Master, they don''t understand ournguage." Hei Yanyu exined, thinking that Gu Changge didn''t know about it.


    However, Gu Changge ignored her, and his eyes fell on Xiao Ruoyin with interest, "Interesting, you can understand what I''m talking about."


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at him suspiciously, as if she could not understand what he was saying.


    "I like smart people. Smart people know what to do at this time." Gu Changge said lightly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s expression couldn''t help but change slightly.


    At this moment, the whole person seemed to be strangled by a pair of invisible hands, unable to breathe at all, almost suffocating.


    This made her feel a terrible fear.


    She also didn''t know how Gu Changge knew this, and she obviously did a good job of disguising it.


    "Do you want to go out alive?" Gu Changge asked again with a faint smile on his lips.


    Xiao Ruoyin was silent for a while, and then replied in this worldnguage, "Yes."

 Chapter 433-2: This long-lost and familiar atmosphere, The Red-clothed Witch Chan Hong Yi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 433-2: This long-lost and familiar atmosphere, The Red-clothed Witch Chan Hong Yi (2)</h4>


    In the next moment, something terrible happened. With Gu Changge''s roar, the sea of ??blood in front of him began to boil crazily, rushing towards Gu Changge.


    He devoured the endless blood energy here and the red brilliance like a gxy fell towards Gu Changge''s mouth.


    It seemed that a bottomless ck hole had formed here, more like a dimly copsed sun, gathering all the light in the world.


    The sea of ??blood was rapidly disappearing. It was creating a stormy sea.


    Such a scene was too shocking. Gu Changge even showed the Dharma body, as tall as ten thousand feet, standing up to the sky and all the sea of ??blood was like wolf smoke as he opened his mouth and screamed, swallowing them all.


    All the creatures in the vicinity looked horrified. They were stunned by such a scene, trembling in ce, terrified to the extreme.


    They never thought that one day the origin of the sea of ??blood that bred them, the source of all the demonic energy, would be devoured by a human.


    And the aura of this young man made them even more afraid, more afraid than facing the origin of this sea of ??blood.


    At this time, a figure suddenly arrived at a ce not far from Gu Changge.


    It had blood stains on its body, he didn''t know how it was stained, it was a tattered ck battle suit, flowing with ck light, some ces were cracked, it could be seen that it had blue skin and was holding a tattered spear in its hand, a cracked ck gold shield in other. Its aura was very terrifying, even reaching the firstyer of the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    The rest of the creatures in the vicinity were very afraid when they sensed its arrival. Obviously, it was the absolute overlord of this ce, stronger than the rest of the creatures.


    When it came in front of Gu Changge, it put down the spear and the ck gold shield in its hand, and there was a radiant light in its eye sockets as it bowed its head reverently, showing its willingness to follow.


    Gu Changge had his eyes closed slightly, quietly engulfing the sea of ??blood here, knowing its surrender, he didn''t care too much.


    Seeing this, the rest of the creatures left the ce silently, not daring to get too close. Normally, if they encountered this creature in front of them, they would be its food. It could be imagined that it was powerful and terrifying.


    Its scars and tattered battle clothes were the best proof.


    And just when Gu Changge was nibbling away at the sea of ??blood here, trying to take away his former true blood.


    The entire Demon Burying Abyss was also undergoing shocking changes. A monstrous hostility swept out from a ce far away from here.


    This kind of ferocious power was so terrifying that it was indescribable. It even had an unrivaled demonic aura, rushing out of the Demon Burying Abyss, dimming all the star fields within a million miles.


    All the essence of heaven and earth was flowing backward, countless big stars were trembling as if they were about to copse one by one.


    It was dark, and there was no light to be seen.


    Such a scene shocked many sects and forces in the Upper Realm and many ancient existences who were good at deduction all changed theirplexions and looked in the direction of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    "Bleeding and bloody, this is the hatred and killing that willst forever�� The sky in the Upper Realm is about to change��"


    Both the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion and the Secret Sky Family, who were good at deduction, had older generations. Their faces were solemn and dignified to the extreme, and the divination tortoise shell cracked in their hands.


    Someone even let out a muffled snort, vomited blood and flew out backward, receiving a terrifying bacsh with a horrified expression.


    "The catastrophe, this time in the Demon Burying Abyss, is likely to have an unimaginable peerless Demon about to be born. This matter is really unimaginable�� The seal has been worn down for so many years, is it finally going to be unable to resist? "


    "But didn''t we still have half a year? How could this be��"


    Many forces frowned because it was difficult to separate their energy because of the battle in the Eight Destion and Ten Territories.


    But at this time, there was an ident in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    If there was still half a year left, they could still think of a countermeasure, but from the current scene, there might be some abnormal changes��


    "No, I have to send a powerhouse to take a look and take some time to solve the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss."


    At that moment, they began to think of countermeasures and dispatched the powerhouses around them to investigate the Demon Burying Abyss.


    All of a sudden, there was another disturbance in the Upper Realm. First, there was the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction ??and now there was the chaos of the Demon Burying Abyss, causing people to panic and feel quite uneasy.


    "What happened?"


    "Could it be because of the location of the Meditation Robe that the power of this seal has weakened��"


    At the same time, Jin Chan, who was at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss, changed his face slightly. He almost suffocated just now and there was a trembling from his soul as if he was about to freeze.


    That kind of hatred that could wipe out both aura and soul was monstrous, permeating this ce as if it had been integrated with the environment.


    With his state of mind, at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel some fear, not daring to imagine the extent of the existence sealed in the deepest part.


    However, he was not an ordinary person and his expression quickly returned to normal. He looked at a mountain peak not far away, which was not very tall, but there were many scriptures shining on it. Strings of ancient runes intertwined and shed, branded everywhere.


    Faintly, he could even see the divine light around the mountain peak and the phantoms of Buddha and ancient monks appearing, sitting cross-legged there, chanting scriptures.


    On the top of the mountain, there was a moon-white Meditation Robe floating on it. The Buddha''s light was shining, looking extremely holy as it emitted light to protect everything nearby.


    When the demonic energy came here, it seemed to be contaminated by the scorching sun and it made a burning sound, turning into blue smoke and about to dissipate.


    "Buddha, this is the seal barrier line, we can''t go any closer��"


    Many monks around Jin Chan''s body had iparably dignified faces, staring at the scene behind the mountain peak.


    It was pitch ck there, and there was no light as if it had fallen into eternal darkness. But there was a palpitating aura that made them tremble and they couldn''t control it at all.


    This feeling was like an ant facing a true dragon. That kind of unstoppable pressure was like walking on the edge of an abyss with their eyes closed, and if they were not careful, they would be wiped out.


    In addition to the Meditation Robe, there were also all kinds of terrifying formations here, emitting bursts of golden light.


    But with the contamination of the demonic energy, it also cracked inch by inch, obviously, it couldn''tst for a long time.


    They were terrified.


    "I know, but the robe must be taken away."


    Jin Chan''s face was serious, and he walked towards the mountain ahead.


    At the same time, he took out a Buddha��s bone that was shining with Buddha''s light, and when he was about to take off the Meditation Robe, he put this bone on it.


    Otherwise, the seal here would definitely copse soon.


    But all of a sudden, Jin Chan''splexion changed drastically, his whole body felt cold, and he didn''t dare to move as if he was being targeted by some extremely terrifying existence.


    A terrifying cold air swept across his entire body, the spine was icy cold and the scalp seemed to explode.


    He didn''t dare to turn his head, but he saw the other monks looking behind him with terrified and horrified expressions.


    "What is that!"


    At this moment, the Buddha''s heart belonging to Jin Chan was flowing with Buddha''s light, and at the same time, the Buddha''s bones were also blooming with dazzling brilliance, fighting against this frightening aura.


    He turned his head with difficulty but saw a figure standing not far from him.


    The other party seemed to be looking at him in doubt and confusion.


    This was a beautiful figure, many descriptive words in this world fell on her body, but it looked nk and powerless.


    This kind of beauty had reached an extreme, and people did not even dare to desecrate it, and it was a sin to even look at it.


    She was dressed in red, tall and slender, with ck hair like a waterfall, a small face with melon seeds and no ws in her facial features. Her eyes were ck and white, like wless ck gems, shining with luster.


    However, the expression within it was very confusing. Standing there, looking at him, her eyes were out of focus, as if they were falling in the void farther behind him, looking at something.


    "This is the original figure�� The Red-clothed female Demon sealed in the Demon Burying Abyss."


    Some memories emerged in his mind, and Jin Chan''s calm heart started beating violently.


    He looked away with difficulty, not daring to take another look, knowing how terrifying this existence was.


    The woman in red stood within the lines, unable toe out, bursts of golden light fell on her body and bursts of blue smoke billowed up. It was obvious that she was in pain at first nce, but there was no change in her expression, still looking at the distance in confusion.


    Moreover, she had a unique fairy charm, like a fairy flower soaring to the sky, or like a mustard seed flowing into the underworld, but the aura was so terrifying that it made his scalp tingle, and his legs were so weak that he was falling to his knees.


    "This is the female demon in red that was recorded in the ssics back then��"


    "It really is her."


    All the cultivators of Buddha Mountain looked very terrified, but they felt that the Red Witch still couldn''t get out of the sealed ce, and they gradually felt relieved.


    The reason why the abbot of the Hanging Buddhist Temple died at the beginning was that he entered the formation by mistake.


    They didn''t dare to underestimate the woman in red in front of them. The horror of the other party was unimaginable. Just standing there made their spirits freeze.


    But they didn''t dare to look too much, they recited Buddhist scriptures silently in their hearts to calm themselves down, so as not to be distracted by the beauty of the other party.


    "She can''te out��"


    Jin Chan calmed down quickly, knowing that the female demon in red could not leave the sealed ce, he was also relieved and nned to head toward the mountain ahead to take off the Meditation Robe.


    But as he walked over, hundreds of millions of divine lights suddenly burst out from the formation patterns here, as if they had turned into beams of light, dazzling and bright, all sting towards the red demon in the sealed ce. It made her body emit bursts of smoke-like hissing sounds, more like water sshing into a frying pan, making one''s teeth sour and shocking.


    But the red-clothed female demon seemed not to feel the pain, as if she was used to it. She was still looking at the direction behind Jin Chan in a daze, she seemed to be able to sense who was there, someone who was important to her, she could hardly forget.


    Even if she couldn''t see him, she still knew where he was.


    "Master�� Master��"


    She looked very confused, muttering these two ancient words.


    But Jin Chan and others couldn''t understand it. It felt very obscure and ancient, and they didn''t know the characters andnguage of the era.


    The Red-clothed female Demon seemed to want to get out of there but when she touched the light in front of her, horrible green smoke burst out from her body as if she was being burned by the mes and she couldn''t help but shrink back, sensing the tenderness.


    The faces of the cultivators of Buddha Mountain changed drastically. They watched as the hand of the female demon in red melted quickly when it touched the light and the flesh and bones melted away.


    This kind of pain made them tremble uncontrobly, unimaginable.


    Who set up the formation here back then? It was so terrifying.


    And this formation pattern seemed to be specially set up to seal the Red-clothed female Demon or else she could easily walk to their side.

 Chapter 434-1: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I’ll let you out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 434-1: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I��ll let you out (1)</h4>


    The mountain in front was not high and there were many Buddhist scriptures engraved on it, which could suppress the evil energy, but it couldn''t cover the sky. He had to climb to the top of the mountain step by step to take off the Meditation Robe.


    Jin Chan looked devout, holding the Buddha��s bone in his hand as he walked toward the mountain peak. Bursts of Buddha''s light radiated out from him to resist the terrifying evil spirit here.


    The many formations on the ground did not affect him. His speed was very fast. Although he was walking, he had already reached the foot of the mountain in just an instant.


    "Once I get hold of the Meditation Robe, the little monk will leave this ce. You should stay here with peace of mind."


    He felt that the eyes of the female Red Demon seemed to be on his side, but after knowing that the other party could not step out of the sealed ce, he was very relieved. He even proimed with a natural expression, regardless of whether the other party could understand or not.


    Naturally, the Demon Burying Abyss was bound to be a ce of concern for many Dao forces. At that time, there would definitely be many powerhouses arriving to reshape the seal to prevent her from breaking out of the seal and being born.


    Otherwise, the Upper Realm would usher into a terrible disaster.


    Hearing the words, the female Red Demon was still very confused and didn''t know Jin Chan''s intentions.


    To her, that Meditation Robe was regarded as something which could provide a little bit of warmth in the dark underground.


    Only when she was close to that Meditation Robe, could she feel a trace of peace.


    However, she couldn''t understand what this emotion meant now. She just knew that the Meditation Robe was helpful to her, but the other party wanted to take it away.


    She suddenly felt uneasy and a shocking hostility suddenly appeared in her confused eyes, which turned cold, indifferent, filled with thick blood.


    Immediately, the Demon Burying Abyss had another startling change. The terrifying hostility covered the sky, many stars and continents outside were trembling as if they were about to shatter.


    The faces of countless cultivators and creatures changed dramatically.


    "What the hell happened!"


    "Could it be that the seal is weakening?"


    Jiang Chuchu and others who were waiting outside the Demon Burying Abyss also watched this scene in shock.


    Jin Chan was also stunned by the scene in front of him, but his feet kept moving. He already knew that the female Red Demon was not in good condition.


    In his previous life, it was because of pity for Chang Yi that he disturbed his Buddha''s heart and stole it from Buddha mountain. Trying to expel her Demonic nature.


    But when he was about to approach her a little bit, she pointed at the center of his eyebrows and he died on the spot.


    So in this life, his Buddha''s heart was even more stable. He just wanted to take the Meditation Robe and leave this ce, regardless of the Red Demon.


    The Meditation Robe was the treasure of the Buddha Mountain and there was even a saying that it was not a thing of this world.


    Such a precious thing naturally could not be reduced to this.


    <strong>Chi!!!</strong>


    The terrifying momentum came again as a dazzling brilliance erupted. The Red Demon seemingly wanted toe out. But facing the unrivaled power from the formation pattern under her feet, she had no way to resist.


    Even with this degree of pain, her face did not change in any way and she was still trying to rush out.


    There was a terrifying aura emerging from her in white jade hand. Countless Dao Laws were evolving and at this moment, there was even the condensed essence of the origin but it was still difficult for her to rush out.


    On the contrary, it was the hostility within her that gradually calmed down following the formations here.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jin Chan speeded up again and quickly climbed toward the top of the mountain. His Buddha��s bone emitted a radiant brilliance, like a brightmp.


    All of a sudden, a terrifying aura rushed from a distance. It was a red spear stained with blood, piercing through the void as it descended.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    This ce exploded all of a sudden, runes filled the sky and many cultivators changed their faces drastically. They tried to resist but they were blown away by the waves, spitting blood and were severely injured in an instant.


    "Who is it?"


    Jin Chan was also shocked by this sudden scene and turned to stare coldly into the distance.


    There was a figure wearing a ck battle suit walking over. Wearing a tattered battle suit that emitted a glow, the aura was terrifying. His eyes were zing with unparalleled power, causing his face to change again.


    "Quasi-Emperor Realm existence��"


    Jin Chan felt that majestic pressure and following the other party, it seemed that the mountains and seas copsed to submerge him.


    The attack just now was obviously from the opponent, suppressing and killing many monks behind him.


    For a Quasi-Emperor existence, there was really no match for him at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    The most powerful cultivator he brought this time was only in the Quasi-Supreme Realm. The blow just now had already severely injured him. If he hadn''t dodged quickly, he might have been pierced by the opponent''s spear and killed on the spot.


    However, Jin Chan''s expression changed again in the next moment. It was even unbelievable that behind this ck figure was his old acquaintance Gu Changge.


    "Brother Gu, what is the meaning of this?"


    Jin Chan''s face sank, he was not sure about the rtionship between this ck figure and Gu Changge.


    And he didn''t know Gu Changge''s intentions.


    However, he didn''t notice that with the arrival of Gu Changge, the bewildered eyes of the Red-clothed female Demon within the pattern gradually gained focus. Although she was still dazed and confused, her eyes fell on Gu Changge and never moved a bit.


    "Master�� Master��?"


    There was an indistinct murmur in her mouth, which was so obscure that no one could understand it except Gu Changge.


    However, Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change at all. He didn''t seem to see her and was still staring at Jin Chan.


    Chan Hong Yi''s state was as he expected, she had been sealed here for countless years and her sanity was no longer clear.


    But no matter when it was calm or when it was violent and murderous, it was definitely not something that ordinary people could get close to.


    Her strength was so terrifying that even an Enlightened being would not have the courage to face it and would run away in despair.


    This was the fear that seeped into the soul. But this was good news for him.


    "Is Jin Chan nning to break the seal of this ce and release the Demon who is sealed here?"


    Gu Changge opened his mouth slightly. His eyes fell on the Meditation Robe behind Jin Chan Buddha.


    At the same time, he walked toward there and the ck figure was following behind him respectfully.


    This was the guy who tried to surrender and follow him in front of the sea of ??blood before. The strength of the Quasi-Emperor Realm was the absolute overlord in the vicinity and his strength was powerful.


    In order to save trouble, Gu Changge named him Alpha.


    Jin Chan''splexion changed slightly. It was then he realized that Gu Changge had misunderstood his intentions, so he let the people behind him do it.


    But this time was not the time for him to ask about the identity of the ck figure.


    "Brother Gu misunderstood, I didn''t mean to break the seal of this ce��" He was about to exin.


    However, Gu Changge did not give him a chance to continue talking. His expression was very indifferent, the void changed with his steps and a blur appeared in front of him. He directly raised his hand and patted forward, Jin Chan was shaken as he spit out blood, his body almost exploded.


    If it weren''t for the Buddha��s bone in his hand, which emitted a faint Buddha light at the critical moment, blocking Gu Changge''s blow.


    Otherwise, just now, he would have been shot to death.


    "As a monk, his mind is so vicious that he intends to unmask the Meditation Robe sealed here, release the Demon and bring disaster to the world. Jin Chan, you have disappointed this Gu so much." Gu Changge said lightly, his tone seemed cold, even more indifferent.


    "Gu Changge�� you��"


    Jin Chan Buddha coughed up blood and struggled to get up from the ground with an extremely ugly expression.


    The Buddha''s light in his body was shining, intending to repair the injury. The blow just now almost killed him.


    If Gu Changge struck again, he didn''t know if he could block him with the Buddha bone in his hand.


    Moreover, he didn''t know if Gu Changge really misunderstood or if he was nning to kill him here.


    This made his heart very cold. He took out the Buddha Mountain��s Dharma Artifact Swinging Demon Pestle. This treasure contained the power to sway Demons. With his current strength, although he couldn''t fully activate it, it could also provide a little more protection.


    "I what? Why do I feel that Jin Chan, you have something to hide, so you n to release this Demon?"


    Gu Changge said lightly and stepped forward again as if to kill him here.


    "Gu Changge, you don''t want to spit blood, I just want to get back my Buddha Mountain��s treasure."


    Jin Chan''splexion was extremely ugly. He felt that Gu Changge''s repeated deception was too much.


    "Oh, that''s a good excuse. In order to get back Buddha Mountain��s treasure, you n to release this Demon?"


    Gu Changge''s smile was slightly sarcastic, but his eyes were still indifferent and unwavering.


    "Protect the Buddha."


    The cultivators of Buddha Mountain were also very shocked when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect that after Gu Changge appeared, he nned to suppress and kill Jin Chan.


    They thought that Gu Changge had misunderstood, and thought that Jin Chan was going to open the seal of this ce. So they all took action to stop it.

 Chapter 434-2: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I’ll let you out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 434-2: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I��ll let you out (2)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    A burst of Buddhist scriptures arose in an extremely brilliant manner like a star falling down, turning the void crystal clear and holy.


    However, Alpha just nced at them indifferently as if watching ants. Then the terrifying wave of the spear sent them all flying out.


    Without Gu Changge''s order, he did not choose to attack.


    "Colluding with Demons and trying to bring chaos to the world. This crime should be punished. Kill them all."


    Gu Changge ordered lightly, showing no mercy in his hands.


    He just raised one hand and pped Jin Chan in front of him. The Demonic Pestle in his hand emitted a dazzling Buddha light, like the wrath of thunder, trying to counter Gu Changge''s blow.


    However, the gap between Jin Chan and Gu Changge was too great and he was blown away in an instant, coughing up blood continuously, his body almost exploding.


    The power of the Swinging Demonic Pestle couldn''tpete with Gu Changge''s palm.


    He was seriously injured, and any means were useless in the face of absolute strength.


    The rest of the cultivators of Buddha Mountain were no match for Alpha at all. Killing them was no different from killing so-called ants. They exploded in an instant and their souls were annihted together.


    "The riot in Demon Burying Abyss probably has something to do with your Buddha Mountain."


    While Gu Changge was speaking, he attacked again.


    But Jin Chan was very decisive this time and felt chills all over his body. Seeing Gu Changge''s ruthless methods, he directly sacrificed the Demonic Pestle and Buddha bone in his hand.


    At the same time, the formation patterns recorded before were called out and the huge Buddha lotus bloomed. A terrifying aura emerged and he fled into it while coughing up blood before he quickly disappeared.


    He felt that if he didn''t escape, he would definitely be killed here by Gu Changge at this time.


    Now that things hade to this point, he naturally didn''t dare to take the Meditation Robe anymore. But Gu Changge just watched this scene calmly and indifferently and did not continue to chase.


    "If you don''t run away, you won''t be able to take the me��"


    He hadn''t nned to kill Jin Chan here. After all, the seal of the Demon Burying Abyss would break ahead of time and the Red-clothed female Demon would also appear ahead of time. Such a major event would definitely cause a sensation in the Upper Realm and cause boundless waves.


    If there was no one to take responsibility, it would bring him a lot of trouble.


    And the moment Jin Chan escaped from this ce, Gu Changge looked at Chan Hong Yi, then his expression moved slightly and he walked toward her.


    In his memory, she timidly pulled the corner of his clothes. The little girl who liked to wear red clothes ovepped with her in front of him.


    "Master�� Master�� Father?"


    Chan Hong Yi''s eyes were very nk as they fell on Gu Changge''s face, feeling close, and wanting to get out of the range where the formation was located.


    But when she got close to it, a scorching and terrifying aura suddenly swept over her, making a scorching sound from her body.


    This kind of pain didn''t stop her from moving, she was still walking toward Gu Changge, very stubbornly. She wanted to walk out through the seal.


    <strong>Chi chi!</strong>


    The burning sound here became more and more piercing, apanied by green smoke, but after arriving here, it seemed that there was a moat stopping her.


    Sadness appeared on her face.


    Gu Changge noticed that the scars on her hands were obviously left when she touched the formation just now. Although they healed quickly, they were still terrifying.


    The formations in front of him couldn''t stop him. As long as he wanted to, he could destroy them at any time. Although it wasid by the Demon Lord, he was the Demon Lord, and the Demon Lord was him, so it was easy to destroy the formations.


    "I''m going to let you out�� From today onwards, you are free."


    Afterward, Gu Changge spoke, and ancient and obscurenguage sounded from his mouth.


    Chan Hong Yi turned her head to the side. Her blue hair drooping down, she understood what he meant but her expression was still very confused.


    She stretched out her white and clean jade hand and tested the formation in front of her eyes. Then there was still a burst of brilliance, making a terrifying burning sound and a puff of green smoke came out.


    However, she seemed to be used to the pain, she just looked at her hand. Her gaze was still nk and slowly her eyes fell on Gu Changge''s face again.


    She felt that she had forgotten a lot, but she remembered that the person in front of her was very important to her.


    "In her current state, if she didn''t have this formation to wipe out the Demonic and hostile energy, she might attack me immediately��"


    "Although she is insane now, she has another personality that destroys the world and ughters."


    Gu Changge''s eyes were a little thoughtful. He had seen another appearance of Chan Hong Yi just now, if it wasn''t for the formation here, which wiped away her hostility at that time, she might not be so polite to him.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge still decided to give it a try, but before that, he moved his figure to get the Meditation Robe sealed on the top of the mountain. This thing was very effective in suppressing the hostility against Chan Hong Yi, so he had to get it first.


    Many Buddha lights intertwined as they finally turned into a majestic and vast pressure, sweeping all directions.


    As soon as the Meditation Robe was loosened, the many Buddha shadows in this ce disappeared immediately. The Buddha''s voice permeating everywhere finally returned to the Meditation Robe.


    He had to say that this treasure of Buddha Mountain was very mysterious, as long as one gets close to it, one''s mind would be at peace and the hostility would be dissipated.


    And at the moment when Gu Changge took away the Meditation Robe, with a thought in his mind, all the formation patterns inscribed in the void and between the four walls copsed and dissipated.


    The seal was broken.


    In the Demon Burying Abyss, there was the sound of thousands of Demons crying, which made one''s scalp tingle. All the Demons were fleeing as if they felt something terrible.


    The vast and terrifying Demonic energy suddenly soared into the sky, shaking the sky as it darkened the star field within a radius of tens of thousands of miles.


    This was an extremely shocking scene, the stars went dim and the blood clouds were soaring.


    Many cultivators of the sects and forces were shocked. They felt that there was a cloud of blood billowing in the distant sky, covering the sky and blocking out the sun, which was frightening.


    "Attack!"


    The moment Gu Changge finished doing this, he felt a surge of hatred and a murderous aura enveloping her.


    Chan Hong Yi stood where she was, the confusion in her eyes disappeared and all of them turned cold and heartless, even her pupils were dyed blood red.


    The hair fluttered and the terrifying hostility that seemed to have been umted for countless years, erupted like a mountain torrent bursting a bank. It could be called earth-shattering, shaking the past and the present.


    At this moment, she only had Gu Changge in her eyes and she only had one thought, which was to kill him.


    However, before she could make a move, the void in front of Gu Changge split open. He had anticipated and arranged Alpha. He then turned around and left this ce, without staying for a long time.


    At thetest, in half a year, the seal here would break and dissipate and at that time Chan Hong Yi would also appear


    The Meditation Robe did have a miraculous effect on suppressing her hostility, but in conjunction with the formation here, Gu Changge did not take any risks. Once he got close to Chan Hong Yi at this time, it would definitely be a disaster.


    Now he had let her be born half a year earlier, which could make things much easier.


    Dominating Chan Hong Yi''s current personality was already the indelible hatred in the deepest part of hell.


    After seeing Gu Changge''s disappearance, Chan Hong Yi''s expression didn''t change at all, she was still cold and heartless and didn''t make any movements.


    In the next moment, she opened her mouth suddenly and screamed at the bottom of the abyss. Countless streams of Demonic energy and monsters gathered towards her like a river flowing into the sea and rushed toward the Demon Burying Abyss together.


    This was an iparably overbearing method to plunder everything in the world.


    The star field went dim and therge expanses of stars seemed to be swept away at this moment, leaving only barrenness in an instant. The lives of all creatures and cultivators were swallowed up.


    "Chan Hong Yi''s mind and soul are damaged, her memory is iplete, her mind is confused. She only has nostalgia, the other is only hatred�� Fortunately, she can''t be like ordinary people, otherwise, she would have found my current identity easily."


    "I��ll let her vent for now."


    After Gu Changge left the bottom of the abyss, he went to find Jiang Chuchu and the others to meet up and left the Demon Burying Abyss first. There were some things that didn''t need to be exined to her too much.


    She could guess it by herself.


    "Just now Jin Chan escaped from the teleportation pattern after being severely injured��"


    "Is the matter in the Demon Burying Abyss rted to him?"


    Jiang Chuchu asked, at that time she was about to take down Jin Chan, but he was very cautious and directly shook her away with the Demonic Pestle before fleeing to the distance without stopping.


    She was worried that something might happen to Gu Changge down below, so she didn''t chase after him.


    "Buddha Mountain once used a treasure to seal the Demon at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss, but Jin Chan intends to take that treasure away, regardless of the consequences, he ns to release the Demon."


    "I saw his actions and fought him, but he was severely injured and escaped��"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and then exined what he understood in a different way.


    Including how the abbot of the Hanging Buddhist Temple once stole the Buddhist treasure and how he left it at the bottom of the abyss.


    So things turned out that, as the reincarnation of the former abbot of the Hanging Buddhist Temple, Jin Chan, who was still in the dust, tried to release the female Demon who was sealed under the Demon Burying Abyss.


    After hearing this, Jiang Chuchu was in a restless mood. In other words, the horrific movement just now was a sign that the Demon of the Demon Burying Abyss was born half a year earlier.

 Chapter 345: Is this the so-called meeting with a noble person? The conditions for cultivating

    <h4>Chapter 345: Is this the so-called meeting with a noble person? The conditions for cultivating</h4>


    Before this, Gu Changge didn''t have any extra thoughts about Xiao Ruoyin, Jiang Chen, and the others. At most, he wanted to see if Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, could bring him any surprise.


    Raising leeks and waiting for them to grow stronger before harvesting.


    But for one who could travel from the Lower Realm to the Upper Realm, with arge number of people.


    The teleportation formation waspleted with just a few spirit stones?


    Was such a thing even possible?


    Even if one used their entire brain they would know that it was impossible unless there existed some power in the dark who helped them.


    This could only show that there was some kind of goldfinger hidden on Jiang Chen''s body, which could help them travel through many Lower Realms and arrive at the Upper Realm.


    The altar in the Immortal Ancient Forbidden Area happened to be rted to the Lower Realm where Xiao Ruoyin and others were located, and it just yed the role of passing on the spatial coordinate.


    In this way, it made sense.


    "It seems that the memory of the Demon Lord''s vest needs to be triggered gradually. Up to now, the role of my system seems better than nothing."


    Gu Changge closed his eyes slightly, his expression was calm and he was sorting out some memories that emerged in his mind.


    Of course, the reason for triggering these memories was the new Luck Quest mentioned previously by the system.


    Because Gu Changge met Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, he naturally led out some of Xiao Ruoyin''s information.


    <i>Body of Destiny.</i>


    This was a reminder for Xiao Ruoyin provided by the system.


    Otherwise, based on Gu Changge''s current vision, he wouldn��t be able to judge it and would require time to confirm such things.


    This was a kind of physique that only existed between the concepts of nothingness. It was very ethereal. It involved nothingness, destiny, cause, effect, etc.


    Anyway, it was enough for Gu Changge to know that this physique was useful to him.


    And the Body of Destiny was abstract, and only one person in this world had it.


    In the Taboo Era, Immortal Pce was in charge of the Heavens and billions of worlds. It ruled the ages, and stood Immortal.


    The Immortal Pce was divided into four parts consisting of four pces, the South, East, North, and West. In addition to the Immortal Masters, there were also four Immortal Emperors, Major Immortal Sects, etc., in charge of the Heavens and billions of worlds.


    Not only that, there was the extremely mysterious Temple of Destiny, which was responsible for supervising the Fate of the Immortal Pce, deducing the Destiny of Heaven, and trudging through the long river of time.


    The Prophet of Destiny within the Temple of Destiny had such a physique.


    It was for this reason that Gu Changge was the first to suspect Xiao Ruoyin at this meeting.


    Back then, when the Demon Lord perished, the Immortal Pce copsed, the blood of all Immortals disappeared, and even the Immortal Lord fell. Although the Prophet of Destiny was mysterious, they might have eventually fallen and ended up in reincarnation.


    "The Prophet of Destiny once relied on the creation of the Immortal Boat to traverse the ages, and even before the beginning of Heaven and Earth, in search for the beginning of the Way of Heaven, to respond to the cmity of future generations��"


    Gu Changge whispered to himself, and these memories naturally appeared in his mind.


    Soon after, he heard footsteps emerging from outside the hall, and Gu Changge''s expression returned to his natural state.


    His expression was originally like an ancient well but at this time, it was just right to disy a three-point appreciation.


    The visitor was naturally Xiao Ruoyin who had just taken a bath.


    Wearing a in long dress, her ck hair was hanging loosely, her makeup was wless and her legs were long and slender. It was not an exaggeration to describe her as natural beauty.


    "Greetings, Young Master Gu."


    Noticing the appreciation in Gu Changge''s expression, Xiao Ruoyin blushed for some reason and her heart started beating faster for no reason.


    She had already heard Gu Changge''s name from Hei Yanyu''s mouth just now.


    And from her mouth, she vaguely understood what kind of identity Gu Changge had in this world. It would not be an exaggeration to describe him as the Emperor of Immortals.


    This was the first time she wore the clothes of this world.


    Although it was only found by Hei Yanyu for her, it was morefortable than anything Xiao Ruoyin had worn in the previous world.


    Even the pendant had a faint radiance which was very mysterious and various colors of divine light were hanging down as it gave people a feeling of being as light as a swallow.


    All this gave Xiao Ruoyin a dreamy and unreal feeling. Before that, she was just a prisoner whose life and death was unpredictable.


    "You''re wee, Miss Xiao."


    Gu Changge smiled and replied casually.


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at him and suddenly she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Does Miss Xiao have anything to say?" Gu Changge smiled and asked as if he didn''t know.


    Xiao Ruoyin sensed that Gu Changge should not be a bad person, judging from his previous performance.


    He gave people a kind of otherworldly, gentle, and elegant feeling, like a Ture Immortal.


    So after thinking about it, she still spoke. Although knowing this request might be a little rude and reckless, it might even destroy the slight familiarity between her and Gu Changge.


    "Young Master Gu, my group ofpanions are actually like me. They also inadvertently broke into this ce without any malice. You can rest assured��"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge interrupted her by waving her hand and sitting there with his immortal aloof attitude. His voice was still gentle as if there was no change, "Don''t worry, I have no grievances or enmity with them, naturally, I won''t embarrass them."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu."


    Xiao Ruoyin couldn''t help showing joy on her face. She was very happy but she didn''t expect Gu Changge to agree so easily.


    "Don''t thank me, maybe I haven''t seen such an interesting person or heard such an interesting thing in a long time." Gu Changge said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin''s expression moved slightly, because of these words a bold idea suddenly appeared in her heart.


    Since Gu Changge was very interested in things from her world, could she take this opportunity to tell him about those things?


    If he was in a good mood, maybe she would have a chance to get a glimpse of this so-called way of cultivation.


    "If Young Master Gu still wants to know about the world I live in, I can tell you something��"


    Xiao Ruoyin said with some anxiety on her face. She didn''t know how Gu Changge would react after saying that.


    Apart from this reason, she really couldn''t find any excuse to stay by Gu Changge''s side.


    Although in the previous world, she had many suitors because of her beauty. In this world, her appearance did not seem to bring any advantage.


    A person of Gu Changge''s identity couldn''t have any thoughts because of her appearance.


    "It''s okay to listen to these things once or twice but if I listen to them too much, I might get bored."


    Gu Changge smiled and said, very politely rejecting her with this reason.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin was a little disappointed, though it was not surprising for the cultivators in this world. After all, the two cultures were entirely different.


    Gu Changge seemed to be very interested to listen to at first but if he listened to it too much, it would indeed be boring.


    "Master Gu, I want to ask, if I want to cultivate, what conditions do I need to fulfill?" Xiao Ruoyin asked again, with a look of hope and fascination in her eyes.


    Being able to be a cultivator had always been her dream and pursuit and at this time, this dream had been infinitely magnified, giving her hope.


    She also knew that if she asked questions over and over again, it would be annoying for someone else but in the face of this opportunity, Xiao Ruoyin didn''t want to let it go.


    "Cultivation?"


    Gu Changge seemed to be stunned when he heard the words but then he thought about it and then patiently exined it to her, "In addition to having the physique, spiritual roots, cultivation techniques, and a lot of resources that can be cultivated, the rest, in my opinion, is about time."


    "Physique, spiritual roots, cultivation techniques, a lot of resources, and time?"


    Xiao Ruoyin narrated these words, and the look in her eyes gradually dimmed.


    She didn''t have any of them, even if she had physique and spiritual roots, it was impossible to have cultivation techniques and resources.


    She could be regarded as a traveler, but in such a strange world, with no rtives or friends, how could she have the chance to get these things?


    "If Miss Xiao wants to cultivate, I can help you, but the premise is that you must have the spiritual root and physique to cultivate, otherwise there is nothing I can do."


    Seeing that the look in her eyes gradually disappear, Gu Changge suddenly smiled and suggested in a gentle voice.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin was stunned for a moment, her eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe her ears.


    Although she was extremely pleasantly surprised, it was as if she was hit by a pie that fell from the sky but she couldn''t understand why Gu Changge chose to help her so well.


    Was it the legendary meeting with the noble?


    "Young Master Gu, I don''t know how to thank you for helping me like this��"


    Having said that, Xiao Ruoyin couldn''t go on, she didn''t know how to thank Gu Changge.


    <i>Would it be old-fashioned to promise something? But do people still care about that?</i>


    "A promise is not necessary."


    Gu Changge smiled and seemed to know what she was thinking, and interrupted her by waving his hand like a joke, "Perhaps I think you and I are destined. For me, these cultivation techniques and resources are just things that are not worth mentioning. It''s nothing at all."


    "��Thank you, Young Master Gu."


    Xiao Ruoyin''s face was slightly reddish, and she raised her eyes to look at him.


    Then she fell silent. Even if she was a fool, she could understand the importance of cultivation techniques and resources in this world.


    But Gu Changge was still willing to help her without evenpensating.


    Maybe this really was just a trivial matter for him.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me, in case you don''t have spiritual roots and aptitude, then I��ll not be able to help you." Gu Changge smiled.


    "Uh-huh."


    Xiao Ruoyin nodded as if she was pecking at rice, her heart was already filled with joy and happiness.


    Unexpectedly, with all the twists and turns, one day she would be able to embark on the road of cultivation.


    If the group ofpanions who were currently imprisoned in the dungeon saw her like this, they wouldn''t be able to help but widen their eyes. Was this the University��s Goddess in their minds?


    Afterward, Gu Changge took Xiao Ruoyin to the ce where her talent and physique were to be tested. Of course, with his eyesight, he could see whether Xiao Ruoyin could cultivate or not.


    The Body of Destiny.


    It was just that considering the subsequent ns, he had to make some arrangements.


    Soon, a part of space was cleared out, the divine mountain shone brightly, the immortal pond was filled with all kinds of divine lights, extremely brilliant. There were even several stones full of Immortal aura on the side, looking extremely splendid.


    Gu Changge had already instructed Hei Yanyu to arrange all this, and now he was waiting for Xiao Ruoyin toe and test her talent.


    After arriving here, Xiao Ruoyin also became nervous, and Ruyu''s cheeks could not help but sweat.


    "Miss Xiao, I hope you won''t disappoint me." Gu Changge smiled.

 Chapter 436-2: A very small space is enough, Start dealing with the Child of Luck (2)

    <h4>Chapter 436-2: A very small space is enough, Start dealing with the Child of Luck (2)</h4>


    ��


    Thend of the Tang family was a small world like a paradise, very grand.


    There were rows upon rows of pces and pavilions, surrounded by a light mist and verdant trees, dotted with springs and waterfalls. Disying great wealth.


    Many people from the Tang family, whether they were members of the same family or people with foreign surnames, had gathered here to discuss the affairs of the Tang family.


    In the main hall, a woman in white sat at the head seat, with a calm expression. She was very beautiful.


    But this kind of beauty was full of strangeness and charm. Different from other women she had a frown and a smile that seemed to turn all living beings upside down.


    Her melon-like face was not big, but the white and wless suet jade was shining with a moving luster. And her bright eyes were like red gemstones, shining faintly.


    The nine snow-white and fluffy fox tails behind her were supported by several maids, with serious and dignified faces.


    Now the olddy of the Tang family was standing behind her respectfully.


    The same was true for the rest of the higher members of the Tang family, who respected Yin Mei quite a lot.


    Tang Wan was in the crowd, secretly anxious in her heart. For some reason, the family decided to hand over many properties to Yin Mei all of a sudden.


    Even her grandfather, uncle and others had no objection to this. This waspletely different from the people she usually knew and the most important thing was that all of this happened without her knowledge.


    At that time, Yin Mei brought people to the Tang family and said that she would take over the important affairs of the Tang family in the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    She still thought that Yin Mei was just dreaming. Even if Gu Changge was standing behind her, she could not let the Tang family let go and abandon the family interests.


    Unless Gu Changge ordered her to persuade the nsmen, it would be very difficult to seed. Because she understood the character of her grandfather, uncle, and others. They would not be reconciled to entrusting the family business that had been in operation for so long.


    This kind of thing was simply impossible.


    However, Tang Wan was shocked and felt incredible that her grandfather, uncle, and others, after seeing the jade talisman handed over by Yin Mei, changed theirplexions drastically and then turned pale for a while before agreeing in a slumped manner.


    They didn''t tell her what was in that jade talisman. No matter how she asked, they didn''t exin it.


    It was just that the good times of the Tang family wereing to an end, so they could only agree to Yin Mei''s request. However, after this decision was made, it immediately caused a greatmotion in the Tang family.


    Although many people of the same n were shocked, confused and puzzled by this, they would never refuse the olddy''s orders.


    Many people still think that the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox n had seized their lifeblood. Otherwise, the Tang family would not have responded in this way.


    The Tang family decided to entrust the property to Yin Mei, but the people with other surnames refused to agree because many properties of the Tang family were handed over to them.


    Now, after handing those over to Yin Mei, wouldn''t it just cut off their lifeline?


    So many nsmen with foreign surnames gathered together and came to the Tang family to ask for an exnation. Behind Tang Wan, Qin Wuya, who had changed his mind, stood quietly.


    He knew the troubles Tang Wan had encountered this time. The Tang family didn''t know what lifeblood was in the hands of the goddess of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n.


    And what this lifeline was, he still had no idea. But he believed that as long as he thought of a way, he would be able to help her find it.


    As the wife of his previous life, Tang Wan had seen the sorrow in her eyes and the pain in her heart.


    For example, these people with foreign surnames in front of him were all secretly persuaded by him toe here. His purpose was to put pressure on the Tang family, and at the same time, Yin Mei would get into trouble and it would be difficult to solve the matter.


    Fortunately, things went well, and ording to his n, the matter of entrusting the property to the Tang family was temporarily dyed.


    Moreover, if the matter was not sessful, he could only find another way. Either find a chance to kill Yin Mei or force her to tell the truth, about why everyone in the Tang family would be so jealous and respectful to her.


    "Qin Ya, why did you say my grandfather listened to Yin Mei so much?"


    Tang Wan looked at Yin Mei who was sitting on the first seat, feeling very puzzled, and couldn''t help asking Qin Wuya who was behind her.


    Qin Wuya changed his name to Qin Ya by her side. He was very calm, his eyes moved slightly and he said, "Maybe he was threatened by something."


    Tang Wan sighed in her heart. She also guessed the reason, but everyone in the Tang family did not exin. And she knew that the person behind Yin Mei was Gu Changge.


    It was not easy for her to stop this matter, for fear of being noticed by Gu Changge.


    However, in the past few days, people with other surnames woulde to the Tang family to make a fuss, asking for an exnation, which made Yin Mei exhausted. However, these people with other surnames still had a lot of resources in their hands, and it was not easy to get rid of them.


    If there was a conflict, it would be a big blow to the entire Tang family''s property and the gains would outweigh the losses.


    This incident made her somewhat relieved, and she didn''t want the property she worked so hard to fall into the hands of others.


    "If this matter is rted to Gu Changge��"


    She sighed in her heart, feeling a headache and not knowing what to do.


    Afterward, she and Qin Wuya left the hall and did not continue to get involved in this matter. Now she only wanted to solve this problem.


    "Miss Wan''er, you don''t need to worry too much about this matter. There must be a road ahead. The waterway and bridge are naturally straight."


    Qin Wuya opened his mouth and vaguely guessed what Tang Wan was thinking. This made him firm in his n. With his ability, it was not difficult to lurk quietly.


    "Is there something you can do?"


    Tang Wan looked at Qin Wuya, she knew Qin Wuya''s purpose for staying by her side and could feel his most sincere concern for her.


    But this kind of past life made it difficult for her to ept it. Although she was disappointed with Chu Hao, it didn''t mean she would ept Qin Wuya.


    Moreover, Gu Changge also ordered her to monitor Qin Wuya''s actions and whereabouts.


    So she only felt guilty towards Qin Wuya and had no other intentions. Hearing what he said now, she gave birth to some hope.


    Qin Wuya nodded and said, "I have some ideas about this matter��"


    But at the moment in the pce, Yin Mei didn''t know that Qin Wuya was behind all this.


    Having to deal with these people with other surnames every day, she couldn''t help but feel irritable, so she informed Gu Changge of the matter and waited for him to handle it personally.


    "Miss Yin Mei, these people with other surnames really don''t give a damn, so don''t get angry with them."


    Seeing many nsmen with foreign surnames arguing and leaving, Elder Tang saw that Yin Mei''s expression was not right. So he said hurriedly, feeling uneasy and worried.


    The lives of their n were still in Yin Mei''s hands. If it made her angry and she destroyed their n, wouldn''t they cry when they wouldn''t be able to find it?


    He felt very bitter in his heart. For some reason, almost all the lives of the whole family were suddenly controlled by Yin Mei.


    That was why he agreed to Yin Mei''s request and handed over the family business.


    It was a pity that until now, he still didn''t know where she got such means.


    "I''m not going to be offended by it."


    Yin Mei nced at him lightly.


    She was just worried in her heart whether she would disappoint Gu Changge because she didn''t handle this matter well.


    "Just don''t get angry, these guys have no eyesight. They don''t deserve your seriousness."


    "Don''t worry, the old man will take back the many properties in their hands soon, and it doesn''t matter if they have to be killed or cut."


    Old Tang breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but promise. Through this incident, he also saw the wolfish ambitions of these foreign nsmen.


    Before that, they didn''t know that they had this idea and nned to annex the rest of their family''s property.


    Yin Mei nodded and said, "I have already informed the Young Master behind me about this, and he shoulde here. Just get ready for it."


    "Don''t worry, the old man must be ready to meet him."


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang''s face turned serious, knowing that Yin Mei was actually just taking over for someone else and there was actually another person standing behind her.


    As for who that person was, Yin Mei did not disclose it before. Although he had some guesses, he would not be sure until he saw the real person.


    Then Mr. Tang rushed to make arrangements.


    Yin Mei rubbed the center of her brows with some headaches, but because she was going to see Gu Changge soon, she felt a little happy again with a bright look on her face.


    Today, she was specially dressed up, her nose was straight, her lips were bright red, and her hair was soft and smooth, charming all beings.


    Even the fox tail had been carefully groomed, the fur was white and wless and it was shaking gently, looking very fluffy.


    Some time ago, Gu Changge ordered someone to send a Quasi-Emperor weapon, which surprised her and made her very happy.


    It was not because of the preciousness of the Quasi-Emperor weapon. But Gu Changge still remembered her in his heart, and didn''t forget her and discarded her in the corner.


    She didn''t have many extravagant hopes, and a small ce in Gu Changge''s heart was enough.


    She wouldn''t think about the rest, let alone ask extravagantly.

 Chapter 437-1: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 437-1: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (1)</h4>


    Elder Tang ordered that all members of the Tang family were to prepare for the wee of an important person who would be arriving at the Tang family.


    Although they didn''t know who the big man was, it didn''t prevent them from feeling a sense of respect in their hearts.


    Although the Tang family was not as old as the other Great Sects, it could upy a ce in the Wan Dao business alliance, which was enough to show the strength of the masters of the Tang family in the past.


    Moreover, their Tang family had unimaginable trust in the words of the Old Master Tang, and many members of the n were shocked.


    "A great man, could it be him?"


    Tang Wan immediately thought of Gu Changge and was very surprised. Besides Gu Changge, who else could make Yin Mei respect someone so much?


    "What is he doing in the Tang family at this time?"


    She felt uneasy and felt that the reason why the old man of the Tang family and others surrendered to Yin Mei this time was probably Gu Changge was instigating behind the scenes.


    This made her rebellious heart, which had been raised with great difficulty, gradually quiet down.


    She was quite familiar with Gu Changge''s methods and knew how terrifying he was. It was okay to offend anyone in this world, but not Gu Changge.


    "He wants to control the Tang family''s property, so who else can stop him?"


    Her heart was bitter and desperate, extremely gloomy.


    She didn''t know what Qin Wuya could do. Even if Qin Wuya really had a way, would he be Gu Changge''s opponent?


    This was no longer necessary.


    One must know that even Qin Wuya was under Gu Changge''s control now, but he himself didn''t know it.


    "Is it finally over?"


    She sighed softly, and her heart finally calmed down. However, she struggled for a while and decided to remind Qin Wuya.


    During this period of time, Qin Wuya cared for her, moved her heart and she felt guilty at the same time.


    And this time, the person Qin Wuya had to face was Gu Changge.


    Although Gu Changge controlled her life and death, as long as she did not betray Gu Changge, Gu Changge would not care about her being a useless pawn.


    Although what the Tang family did made her feel chilly, it was after all the family that gave birth to her and raised her, so it was hard for Tang Wan to sit idly by.


    However, when Tang Wan went to Qin Wuya''s residence to look for him, she found that he was not there and seemed to have gone to another ce.


    This made her surprised and stunned at the same time. She sighed in her heart, could it be that all of this was preordained?


    She couldn''t change anything.


    ��


    On the second day, outside the Tang family''s mansion, nine-headed blue dragons arrived across the sky and many powerhouses appeared, being led by Gu Changge.


    Elder Tang and the others had already been waiting here respectfully.


    Before that, he guessed that the person behind Yin Mei was Gu Changge, so he wasn''t very surprised. He looked extremely submissive and dared not be disrespectful.


    Tang Wan was also among the crowd, looking at Gu Changge who descended from the white jade chariot.


    She hadn''t seen him for a while, but his cultivation and aura were even more terrifying. It was far from enough to describe it as unfathomable.


    What was even more frightening was that there was a terrifying invincible aura on him now. Although he didn''t show it intentionally, it made the nearby people turn pale and feel suffocated and breathless while walking.


    With every movement of his hands and feet, he was like a young immortal, with a surge of fairy light, auspicious clouds surrounding his body and a chaotic mist disappearing between his palms, which was so powerful that it was unimaginable.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge." Elder Tang and the others respectfully spoke.


    "My Master." Yin Mei stood at the front with a smile on her pretty face.


    Gu Changge nodded, nced at them, and his eyes finally fell on Yin Mei, saying, "I already know the matter, since they are disobedient, then just kill them."


    In his opinion, the matter of Tang family members with other surnames was insignificant, and it was not worth caring about at all.


    The reason why he came to the Tang family this time was mainly to solve the matter of Qin Wuya, the Son of Luck.


    With a smile on her face, Yin Mei nodded and said, "Since the Young Master said so, then I will order people to deal with these people with surnames outside the Tang family."


    Since Gu Changge didn''t care about the industrial connections controlled by those people with foreign surnames, she naturally wouldn''t ask more questions.


    In terms of Gu Changge''s current status, it was impossible to waste any time on such matters.


    Everyone, including the Elder of the Tang family, felt cold. In a few words, Gu Changge had already decided the fate of these people with other surnames.


    For him, it was more like crushing an ant to death and he didn''t need to care at all.


    This made everyone in the Tang family even more fearful and respectful. Compared to people with other surnames, their life and death were also controlled by Gu Changge.


    It was just that they still couldn''t figure out how this happened.


    They also never imagined that after Tang Wan''s younger brother Tang Tian woke up from aa, the extra mysterious scriptures in his mind would actually be problematic.


    Until now, they still thought that it was a mysterious Immortal scripture with infinite value, which could be passed down from generation to generation as a family heirloom.


    In this regard, they felt that Gu Changge''s methods were mysterious and unpredictable. He controlled the life and death of their family without knowing it.


    Many of them wondered if they were affected by some kind of secret control technique, such as poison pills, Gu worms, and so on.


    It was a pity that they searched again, but couldn''t find any clues.


    "Young Master Changge, please follow me."


    Afterward, Elder Tang led the way and led Gu Changge into a group of pces. The mist was dense and the spiritual spring gurgled, the immortal spirit floated, the scenery was quiet and beautiful.


    Even the bricks and tiles were not ordinary things, they were very solemn and ancient, shining with all kinds of rays of light, revealing the aura and dignity.


    "Only the most distinguished guests from our Tang family will be invited here. In the beginning, my Tang family paid a lot of money to let an ancient architect be in charge of the construction. It belongs to the style of Ancient times��"


    Elder Tang spoke respectfully, with some pride in his brows.


    After all, such pces and pavilions were rare, and every brick and tile was very particr.


    Gu Changge nodded, nced at it casually and said, "It''s indeed a bit of the pre-Ancient style."


    Seeing that Gu Changge didn''t mean to say much, everyone in the Tang family was not surprised either.


    "Young Master Changge, rest here and I won''t disturb youter."


    Soon, Elder Tang and others went back one after another, but Gu Changge opened his mouth to call out to Tang Wan and asked her to stay.


    Many members of the Tang family were surprised. They looked at Tang Wan with different expressions. They didn''t know when she met Gu Changge.


    Elder Tang also had strange looks in her eyes, Tang Wan didn''t even tell them that she knew Gu Changge.


    Thest time when the Tang family was plotted by Yin Mei, they didn''t know that Gu Changge was behind it and they thought it was a confrontation between Yin Mei and Tang Wan.


    Tang Wan didn''t expect Gu Changge to leave her alone. She pursed her lips, feeling a little uneasy.


    The rest of the Tang family also left wisely, not daring to ask more questions.


    If Elder Tang hadn''t known about the mutual affection between Tang Wan and the man named Chu Hao, he would have doubted whether there was something between Tang Wan and Gu Changge.


    But judging from Gu Changge''s identity, it was difficult for Tang Wan to catch his eyes.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge."


    Tang Wan was a little embarrassed, she was afraid of Gu Changge from the bottom of her heart and she didn''t even dare to raise her head.


    And in front of Gu Changge, she felt that all her thoughts and secrets had been seen through and she was terrified.


    Gu Changge found a stone bench and sat down gently. He then asked with great interest, "Do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    Tang Wan''s heart trembled and she hurriedly said, "Master Changge, I didn''t vite your will. I have been monitoring Qin Wuya''s actions during this time and I haven''t revealed anything about you to him."


    She thought that Gu Changge was aware of her intention to remind Qin Wuya.


    This made her very terrified.


    Now that the lives of everyone in the Tang family were under the control of Gu Changge, she dared not go against his will, fearing that it would bring disaster to the Tang family.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Really? It''s fine if you didn''t do it, I don''t believe you have the guts."


    Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief and was worried that Gu Changge would not believe it, and would ask her to prove it.


    "This time I came to the Tang family to kill Qin Wuya. This is the Burning Immortal Water. You let him drink it. After the matter is done, I will let the Tang family go. If it can''t be done, then your Tang family will apany him together."


    But at the next moment, Gu Changge''s tone changed, he nced at Tang Wan with great interest and then took out a small white jade bottle from his bosom.


    Herplexion changed and her face turned pale. It was unbelievable and her fingers under the sleeves were trembling.


    Even Yin Mei, who was obediently standing behind Gu Changge, changed her expression slightly, with a chill.


    She looked at the white jade bottle, very apprehensive.


    "Burning Immortal Water��"


    Her voice was trembling, full of fear and at the same time, an astonishing chill emerged from her back.


    Gu Changge actually nned to ask her to kill Qin Wuya by poisoning him.


    Burning Immortal Water, as the name suggests, was a strange poison with unknown origin. It was said to be able to bury Immortals and just a drop was of a sky-high price.


    Ordinary cultivators dare not touch it and were not qualified to touch it.


    Because the water for burying Immortals itself contained terror and permeability. There were rumors that the water for burying Immortals was contaminated with the evil spirit of cultivators.


    The cultivators who approached it would involuntarily suffer bacsh and their internal organs would turn into pus and blood, which could not be cured by immortal medicine.


    The water for burying Immortals had disappeared in the Upper Realm. Few people had seen it and it had only appeared in rumors.


    Now, a bottle appeared in Gu Changge''s hand.


    Even if there was only one drop of Burning Immortal Water in this bottle, it was of unimaginable value.


    "What? Don''t you want to?"


    Gu Changge had a faint smile on his face, and his facial features were so handsome that no one could pick out the slightest w. He even gave people a feeling of spring breeze.


    But at this moment, Tang Wan felt chills all over her body. Her hands and feet were cold, and her whole body seemed to be thrown down by a basin of ice water, she was terrified to the extreme.


    She wanted to take the white jade vial from Gu Changge, trying to calm down. However, her fingers were uncontroble and trembled violently, like sifting chaff.


    The white jade bottle in front of her seemed to be extremely hot and it was about to fall from her hand.


    "You have to hold it steadily and don''t drop it. It took me a lot of work to find such a small bottle. I didn''t intend to be so troublesome, but this is your punishment for sympathizing with him."


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, but his tone was somewhat regretful as if he didn''t want to do this.

 Chapter 437-2: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 437-2: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (2)</h4>


    "I�� I understand��"


    Herplexion turned even paler and her heart became even more frightened.


    At the same time, she was full of regret and despair. Sure enough, when she had the idea to remind Qin Wuya, Gu Changge knew it. She was lucky enough to think that he didn''t care.


    "After you arrange it, let me know. I don''t want to miss this good show. Go back."


    Afterward, Gu Changge smiled, waved his hand and asked Tang Wan to go back as if he had no intention of continuing to embarrass her.


    "Yes."


    Tang Wan''s hands trembled. She tightly held the white jade vial, her heart was full of bitterness and despair as she left this ce.


    She didn''t dare to hate Gu Changge, she just hated herself. Why did she have to be soft-hearted at that time and had such thoughts?


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    She didn''t dare to gamble with the fate of the family and the lives of all the nsmen, not to mention that Qin Wuya didn''t have the slightest chance of winning when facing Gu Changge from the beginning to the end.


    Everything was preordained.


    After seeing Tang Wan leave, Yin Mei asked curiously, "Is the Young Master really nning to let Tang Wan poison that person?"


    She felt that with Gu Changge''s strength, it would be so troublesome to deal with one person. She knew Qin Wuya''s identity, so she naturally knew the hatred between him and Gu Changge.


    The once-destroyed Purple Mansion, as well as Zi Yang Heavenly King was inextricably linked with Qin Wuya.


    Gu Changge looked at her with a smile on his face and stretched out his hand to signal. Yin Mei''s pretty face was hazy, and she came into his arms obediently.


    "I just want to know if she can kill someone. As for whether she poisoned him or not, it doesn''t matter, because the moment I came to the Tang family, Qin Wuya was already a dead person."


    Gu Changge smiled and didn''t really care. He put his palm on Yin Mei''s fox tail and stroked it lightly like a cat.


    "It seems that she is not stupid, and she will know how to do it."


    Yin Mei''splexion was full of haze, soft and boneless, charming and natural.


    In fact, he had another purpose, the more desperate Qin Wuya was, the more Luck points and Destiny value he would get when harvesting.


    After being raised for a long time, Qin Wuya had a lot of Luck points, and this Elder brother who returned from Nine Heavens might be hiding some secrets about Nine Heavens.


    After the taboo era ended, the Upper Realm was shattered, the Immortal Pce copsed and the Immortals died.


    The remaining Immortals went to Nine Heavens, sealed off their Immortal Gate and the Heavens and Earth were beyond reach. Since then, no True Immortals had appeared in the Upper Realm.


    Many forces today, such as the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Buddha Mountain, etc., although they had a lot to do with Nine Heavens. But the era involved was too long, and few people knew about it. They could only look up some things in the ssics.


    Therefore, it was even said that the long river of time before the Forbidden Era actually copsed.


    In the previous era, before Immortal Pce, there was an even longer era.


    However, due to the existence of the Taboo Era, many people kept that era a secret and did not dare to mention it, because just hearing those two words, they felt fear and trembling deep into their souls.


    This was the reason why the world dare not reveal its name.


    That was a kind of fear and palpitation that one did not know about his deeds, but could feel with just these two words.


    "However, with Qin Wuya''s cautiousness, he might notice it but it depends on whether he is willing to drink the poisonous water given to him by his wife in his previous life."


    Gu Changge smiled, looking a little yful.


    "My lord��"


    But Yin Mei didn''t have the time to listen to what he said at the moment, her voice trembled slightly.


    The fox tail of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n was their lifeblood. If others dared to touch it, even if they risked their lives, they would cut off their palms.


    She looked at Gu Changge with watery eyes and offered to put on her red lips.


    ��


    After returning to her courtyard, Tang Wan''s mood finally calmed down.


    The white jade vial in her hand was no longer as hot as before.


    She had no choice, if she refused, Gu Changge would not let her go, let alone her rtives.


    "Burning Immortal Water��"


    She murmured these three words softly and she had already made a decision in her heart. In fact, when her life was controlled by Gu Changge, she was already doomed.


    Afterward, she took the initiative to go to the food hall, intending to cook for Qin Wuya herself, so as not to starve him on his way to the afterlife


    Tang Wan knew that Qin Wuya was not in the n now, but was outside, busy with her affairs.


    She still felt guilty before, but now she dare not have this emotion. After all, she was just her, not Qin Wuya''s wife.


    Whether it was the flower of simrity or reincarnation, was not important to her.


    What Qin Wuya did was just wishful thinking and she didn''t take the initiative to ask Qin Wuya to do anything for her.


    Soon, Tang Wan became busy in the food hall, processing all kinds of spiritual fruits, and all kinds of beast meat. The meal became fragrant and attractive.


    Many of the spirit chefs here watched this scene in astonishment. They never thought that Miss Tang Wan would dare toe here in person and cook food for people in the middle of the night. They wondered who was so lucky.


    The strong fragrance permeated out and the sun was shining brightly. There was a faint glow flowing on each piece of meat, which looked crystal clear full of color and fragrance and made people''s index fingers move.


    Tang Wan''s eyes wereplicated, she worked hard for an hour before she cooked a lot of food. At the same time carefully pour the Burning Immortal Water into it.


    Although the Burning Immortal Water sounds scary, it did not look much different from ordinary spring water, pure and clear.


    In fact, she also thought that drinking it with Qin Wuya would repay his kindness during this time.


    But after thinking about it, she still gave up. After all, she was just using Qin Wuya''s rtionship, and she didn''t want to end her life just like that.


    "Take these to my courtyard."


    Tang Wan gave orders to the servants, then got up and went to the courtyard where Qin Wuya usually rested. She knew that by this time, he should have returned.


    <strong>Boom boom boom!!</strong>


    After arriving here, she knocked on the door first and then waited quietly.


    "Miss Wan''er�� Why are you here in the middle of the night?"


    Qin Wuya was wearing a robe, obviously, he just fell asleep but he didn''t expect Tang Wan to knock on the door at this time.


    He was very familiar with Tang Wan''s aura, so when she approached, he noticed it. This made his heart move slightly, giving birth to a wave of anticipation.


    After all�� Lonely man and widow, visiting in the middle of the night?


    What was more, Tang Wan''s identity was his wife in his previous life, so Qin Wuya couldn''t help but guess about that.


    Tang Wan must have seen what he did during this period of time and it was impossible for her to remain unmoved.


    "I prepared a table of food and wine. Pleasee to my courtyard."


    Tang Wan smiled slightly, speaking concisely. There was nothing unusual about the expression on her face.


    "Miss Wan''er, did you cook it yourself?" Qin Wuya was a little surprised, but more of a surprise.


    Tang Wan nodded with a smile, then walked towards her own courtyard as she said, "I''m sorry for the recent affairs of the Tang family. I can''t thank you enough, so I cooked it myself to reward you."


    The reason why those nsmen with other surnames united to protest, in Tang Wan''s opinion, was Qin Wuya''s n and push.


    But today Gu Changge issued an order to let Yin Mei not need to take care of it. Since these people with foreign surnames were blocking them, they should be killed.


    It was just that Qin Wuya probably didn''t know about this matter yet.


    "Thank you, Miss Wan''er."


    Hearing what Tang Wan said, Qin Wuya was still a little moved, making him feel that what he did was worthwhile.


    "By the way, Ms. Wan''er, I have already contacted a friend of mine regarding the matter of the Tang family this time and asked him to help me abduct Yin Mei to force her to exin how she controlled the Tang family."


    On the way to Tang Wan''s courtyard, Qin Wuya opened his mouth and took the initiative to talk about his n.


    There were many good things in him, all of which were obtained when he strayed into Nine Heavens.


    So it was not difficult to find someone to help him.


    "Abduct Yin Mei?"


    Tang Wan was slightly taken aback, she didn''t expect that this was Qin Wuya''s n. It seemed that he still didn''t know that Gu Changge hade to the Tang family.


    "Yes."


    Qin Wuya nodded, with confidence and certainty in his heart, and continued, "Miss Wan''er, don''t worry, I''ve made arrangements for this matter and no one will notice anything unusual, nor will anyone get evidence."


    Hearing what he said, Tang Wan didn''t say anything more.


    Anyway, after tonight, Qin Wuya was already a dead person and the crisis of the Tang family would also be solved easily.


    The methods he said would not have any effect at all.


    Soon, the two came to Tang Wan''s courtyard. The moonlight was mottled, the candles were dimly lit, the stone table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, the moon was shining brightly, there were meat, melons and fruits, all kinds of colors and fragrances, and there was a strong fragrance diffuser.


    The wine and chopsticks were already prepared at the side and they were waiting for Qin Wuya to take his seat.


    "Ms. Wan''er made all of these herself?"


    Qin Wuya sighed in admiration, but it wasn''t too much of a surprise that Tang Wan, who had a gentle temperament, would cook such a feast.


    This scene made him find the warm feeling from his previous life.


    "You don��t want to try it?"


    She smiled and motioned him to have a taste.


    Qin Wuya looked at her, smiled and said, "Miss Wan''er, won''t you try it yourself?"


    Tang Wan shook her head slightly and said, "I''ve already tasted it when I was in the food hall, I''ll just watch you eat it."


    Having said that, she was still a little nervous, worried that Qin Wuya would notice something unusual.


    However, Qin Wuya was very relieved upon hearing this, he just smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, then I must eat all of these dishes tonight. Only in this way can I live up to Miss'' kindness."


    After that, he moved his chopsticks and started to eat, in order to let Tang Wan feel that he was enjoying and loving it, he seemed to be devouring it, for fear that someone would snatch it from him.


    Seeing this, Tang Wan couldn''t help shaking her head slightly and said with a smile, "Eat slowly, don''t choke, there is still wine here, no one will grab it from you."


    While talking, she filled his wine ss, seeing Qin Wuya raise his head and drink the wine in one gulp, the faint smile on Tang Wan''s face also disappeared.


    "What happened!"


    But at this moment, Qin Wuya''splexion suddenly changed. It was unbelievable for him. The bowl and chopsticks in his hand fell to the ground with a ng, smashing into pieces.


    At the same time, a mouthful of ck blood containing many broken heart fragments spewed out. Terrible pain swept over him, leaving no blood on his face, and he fell directly to the ground.

 Chapter 349-1: He is already acting like this, Are you still waiting to see him pretend? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 349-1: He is already acting like this, Are you still waiting to see him pretend? (1)</h4>


    "Master, is there anything special about that woman?"


    Without outsiders, Yan Ji was direct as her eyes fell on Gu Changge''s face, she couldn''t help asking.


    About Xiao Ruoyin, Gu Changge didn''t tell her much but told her that he had found a good apprentice for her and asked her to teach her.


    However, Yan Ji could see that Gu Changge had other ns for that woman.


    Otherwise, with his character, it would be impossible for him to go through so many troubles and be so good to a woman.


    It was so good that she was envious.


    But this kind of emotion was only a matter of time. Yan Ji knew that her cheap disciple might have some kind of special physique. Gu Changge nned to wait for her cultivation base to reach a high point before devouring it.


    That being said, she was really pitiful.


    "It''s very special, and it may be of great use to me in the future."


    Regarding Yan Ji, Gu Changge had nothing to hide and smiledzily.


    "Then I must teach her well." Yan Ji nodded.


    "Actually, no, maybe it won''t be long before she will remember something. You just need to let her know that we are doing this for her good." Gu Changge''s smile was a little meaningful.


    Yan Ji''s expression was a little stunned, "Is that woman a reincarnation of a certain existence?"


    Gu Changge smiled and didn''t say much. Yan Ji was very smart. He just had to tell her this and she would know what to do next.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, but your cultivation is so profound."


    Then, he lightly wrapped his hand around Yan Ji''s waist, chatted with her casually and asked her about thetest thing.


    Yan Ji gave him a slight sneer, "After cultivating all day long, there is no shortage of cultivation resources. Even if it''s a pig, it would make a breakthrough."


    However, although she broke through the Quasi-Supreme Realm, she still couldn''t feel Gu Changge''s Realm.


    So there was a faint resentment in her words.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, "That''s why I found something for you to do."


    "Are those mortals all with my cheap apprentice?"


    Yan Ji was a little curious about Jiang Chen and the others.


    "Yeah, they are all a group and they were teleported here from a remote Lower Realm by chance," Gu Changge said with a smile.


    Suddenly, Yan Ji turned her head sideways and stared at him with zed eyes, "Young Master?"


    "Huh? Go on, I''m listening." Gu Changge smiled.


    "It''s good that you haven''t forgotten me."


    ����


    And while Gu Changge left the Vermillion Imperial Capital and temporarily resided on the ancient warship, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was not at all peaceful.


    With the distantnd, at the territory of the Purple Mansion, the sect protection formation was broken and the army of the various forces entered. The battle was earth-shattering.


    Their bones became mountains, their blood flowed into rivers, piled up everywhere, and many creatures and cultivators died in this battle.


    The endless territory also copsed in this war, the sea was flowing, the sky was turned upside down, and everyone was shocked.


    The horror of the Immortal War had shocked countless Daoists in the Upper Realm.


    The ten Supremes of the Ancient Immortal Gu family appeared and they looked at them almost everywhere, no one could stop them.


    In the end, the Supreme beings bled and died on the spot. The Supreme Weapon was smashed in the sky and became countless fragments, which fell all over the ce.


    In this battle, Daoist forces such as Emperor Mountain, Ancient Ye n, and Endless Fire Nation also suffered heavy losses.


    Because the people of Purple Mansion held the determination to burn all the jade and stone, the army sent by the Ancient Immortal Gu family was toorge, enough to describe it in hundreds of millions, covering the sky and terrifyingly boundless.


    As a result, it was the Emperor Mountain and other forces that dispatched a rtively small army, and suffered thebined force of everyone from the Purple Mansion


    Later, from the Purple Mansion the Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouse appeared but he broke the seal from the background, disying unparalleledbat power. Yet it did notst long.


    Some cultivators watching the battle noticed that in the ancient warship of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, there were also strong Emperors who appeared outside the territory to fight.


    The horror of this battle was far beyond the war between the Supreme beings. Even the starry sky had copsed and countless cracks had emerged as if it was about to copse, and the scene was terrifying.


    Many powerhouses of Purple Mansion were defeated, and they nned to retreat to the sect but before they could retreat, the army of the Ancient Immortal Gu family rushed out with the breath of several Quasi-Emperor''s again.


    In this battle, the Emperor Realm cultivator of Purple Mansion never escaped safely and died tragically on the spot!


    The battle of Immortal families was still going on and almost all the Daoist sects in the Upper Realm were paying attention, feeling palpitations and giving birth to a terrifying chill.


    The strengths of Gu Changge and Ancient Immortal Gu''s family were exactly the same, which made people tremble!


    Under such strength, Purple Mansion could not stop it at all, it could only be seen how long it couldst.


    Some experts also noticed that there seemed to be arge army in the Purple Mansion, which suddenly opened up a space channel and disappeared without a trace.


    Some people spected that this army was nning to quietly go to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King!


    During this period of time, the Vermillion Bird King''s face was full of grief and even his hair had turned white. The entire ancient kingdom was already facing disintegration and it was even said that it was already on the verge of being destroyed!


    In just a few days, almost all of the aristocratic families and sects moved away.


    Even the rest of the cultivators did the same, and no one chose to stay here.


    Even if Gu Changge ordered Zi Yang Heavenly to be taken to other ces at this time, it was toote. The copse of the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom was almost inevitable.


    However, the Vermillion Bird King still did not want to let the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom decline in his hands. No matter what, he continued to hold on, otherwise, he would have to face his Ancestors without any pride.


    In this regard, he could only keep asking Chu Hao but unfortunately Chu Hao was also helpless.


    After Tang Wan left angrily that day, it became difficult for him to see Tang Wan again.


    Tang Wan closed the door to him.


    Chu Hao wanted to ask Tang Wan to intercede, but Tang Wan didn''t even want to see him, because of what happened that day, Chu Hao had already be estranged.


    There was no other way, Chu Hao could only ask around to find out where Zi Yang Heavenly King was being held.


    He had a bold move in his heart, intending to take Zi Yang Heavenly King away from the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    And he imed that he was instructed by Gu Changge to be responsible for guarding and imprisoning Zi Yang Heavenly King, so that a disaster might be avoided.


    With his Quasi-Supreme cultivation base and the Supreme cultivation base of Uncle Bai Yang, it was not enough to guard and detain Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    At that time, even if Gu Changge was dissatisfied with what he had done, he would also be helpless and this was the so-called killing first and then toying around.


    It was a pity that he hadn''t found out where Zi Yang Heavenly King was being held.


    And when Chu Hao inquired about where Zi Yang Heavenly was being held.


    Another man dressed as Qiao Zhuang was also asking around, it was Qin Wuya.


    Although he had already invited the ancient existence of the Reincarnation Lake to take action, he only had one chance. If he did not find the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King was detained, all of his previous efforts would be in vain.


    In the past few days, although Qin Wuya did not have a high position like Zi Yang Heavenly King, he met Tang Wan.


    This feeling made him feel very strange.


    It was just that he had something important to do, so he didn''t take the initiative to show up to meet Tang Wan.


    "Now that Purple Mansion has attracted everyone''s attention, this is a good opportunity for me to rescue Junior Brother Zi Yang. After I rescue him, I will meet you! Wan''er!"


    Looking at the beautiful figure in the distance, Qin Wuya secretly muttered in his heart, but after he turned around, Tang Wan also turned around and stared at his back with aplicated face.


    "Why do you all insist on going against such a terrible person?"


    She shook her head and sighed.


    ording to the instructions of Changge, a big had been drawn down, just waiting for him to break in. Unfortunately, although she did not want all of this, she couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 349-2: He is already acting like this, Are you still waiting to see him pretend? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 349-2: He is already acting like this, Are you still waiting to see him pretend? (2)</h4>


    ����


    At this moment, in the open field, the auspicious beasts roared, the immortal birds shook their wings, the sacred mountains were towering and the pavilions were magnificent.


    Xiao Ruoyin brought Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others to this ce. On the way, she told them how to test their talents and physique.


    Everyone seemed a little excited when they heard her.


    Especially when they heard that Xiao Ruoyin''s aptitude was very good and seven colors appeared. Even stronger than some young geniuses, so they seemed even more excited and couldn''t wait.


    In their opinion, Xiao Ruoyin was the one who arrived through with them.


    Her aptitude was strong, so they should be simr to her.


    Thinking that they would soon be able to show all kinds of divine powers like immortals, they were excited.


    Even Jiang Chen had some expectations in his heart.


    He didn''t know what his aptitude was, but after asking about the Immortal Boat in his mind, it said that it was very powerful.


    This made Jiang Chen breathe a sigh of relief, and he was a little happy. He was holding back a sigh of relief before but at this time, he was able to rx.


    In this world, wasn''t it just apetition for talent and aptitude?


    Then, the aptitude he would measure in a while may be better than that of Young Master Gu, and it was quite refreshing to think about it if he could steal his limelight.


    Xiao Ruoyin''s aptitude was very good, but his aptitude was not necessarily weaker than hers!


    "I wonder what my qualifications are, if I don''t even have the qualifications to cultivate, it would be a shame." Niu Tian said nervously.


    At this time, Jiang Chenforted him and said, "You are so healthy, you will definitely be able to cultivate, don''t worry too much."


    As the two were talking, someone in front of them stepped forward nervously. It was a man named Song Ming, who had an average rtionship with the two of them.


    But it was Wang Ning''s licking dog.


    Jiang Chen and Niu Tian stared at Song Ming, saw that he was nervous, and put his hand on the test stone.


    In the next moment, the brilliance that everyone expected did not appear, let alone brilliance, there was not even a little light.


    This scene made everyone''s heads a little confused, and even Xiao Ruoyin frowned slightly.


    But she didn''t say much. The question of aptitude varied from person to person. Who knew the result before it was tested?


    "Could it be that the test stone is broken?" Song Ming couldn''t believe it, his eyes widened, his lips trembling, this fact was like a bolt from the blue, almost making him unsteady.


    If he had no talent for cultivation, what would he do in this world? His cultivation dream, wasn''t that broken?


    "The test stone is broken? You must be joking. If you don''t have the talent for cultivation, you don''t have it. You can''t even understand this?"


    "Without the talent for cultivation, you are trash in this world." The tall creature next to him sneered and seemed to be disdainful.


    Song Ming nced at this tall creature in fear, and walked down in despair, looking extremely desperate.


    Seeing this scene, the people behind couldn''t help but get nervous. After all, this world was so cruel.


    Many people spected that Xiao Ruoyin was favored by Gu Changge due to her strong talent?


    Soon, four people tested in a row, and the results were nothing.


    The test stone remained motionless, without the slightest change.


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others also frowned.


    Xiao Ruoyin''s expression also turned out not very good-looking, feeling helpless for them.


    Afterward, the woman named Wang Ning arrived. There was nervousness and anxiety on her beautiful face, and her back was wet with cold sweat.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Finally, there was a little change on the test stone, and a faint red light appeared.


    But soon it dimmed again.


    Seeing this scene, her eyes suddenly lit up and she almost jumped up from the spot, very excited and happy.


    "I have a talent for cultivation! I can cultivate!"


    Wang Ning couldn''t help but say excitedly, her voice trembled, and she finally let go of her heart, and the rest of the people also cast envious and jealous eyes at her.


    "It''s just a little bit. This kind of talent, even the worst forces won''t want it. They''re just trash like them. What''s the difference?"


    However, when the tall creature next to her saw this, he still showed disdain and said mockingly.


    As soon as these words came out, Wang Ning was dumbfounded. Wouldn''t even the worst forces want it? Then what about her future cultivation techniques and resources? Thinking of this, she also became desperate, the hope just now disappeared instantly. It was as if she had suddenly fallen from heaven to the deepest abyss.


    Xiao Ruoyin nced at Wang Ning, who was always against her in the past, and felt quite emotional. If she, like Wang Ning and the others, did not have any cultivation talent, she would be like them, so desperate.


    Just when Wang Ning and others were in despair, Niu Tian also took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    On the test stone, a little red brilliance appeared, and then quickly dimmed, exactly the same as the scene of Wang Ning''s test just now.


    Seeing this, Wang Ning and the others also breathed a sigh of relief for some unknown reason, and they became more bnced. That was how people were, and it was hard to see that others were better than themselves, even if this person was a goodpanion of theirs.


    "Perhaps this is our fate." Niu Tian''s mouth was bitter, and he was equally lost.


    There was not much difference between a little talent and no talent. In this world, sometimes talent really meant everything.


    "This��" Jiang Chen didn''t know how tofort his brother at this time, whose face was very heavy.


    "Don''t worry, Niu Tian, ??I will definitely find a way to cultivate for you in the future."


    He still remembered what Immortal Boat Spirit said to him, his talent was very powerful, so he just needs to cultivate hard, and when he bes stronger in the future, he would definitely be able to find a way to help his brother.


    Hearing this, Niu Tian forced out a wry smile, thinking that Jiang Chen wasforting him, and did not think deeply.


    And Wang Ning and the others were very ufortable at this time. Jiang Chen''s tone sounded as if he said that he must have a talent for cultivation.


    And he was even so calm.


    "Jiang Chen, do you think you have such good luck as Goddess Xiao? In the future, I think all of us have the same cultivation talents. Except for Goddess Xiao, you should stop dreaming."


    At that moment, the man named Song Ming couldn''t help but sneer, very harshly.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people did not stop their rebuttals at all. If at this time, Jiang Chen was really found to be talented, then they would really be unbnced in their hearts, envious and jealous.


    <i>How can Jiang Chen have the talent for cultivation, but they can''t?</i>


    "Only a dog looks down on people."


    "Just wait and see."

 Chapter 349-3: He is already acting like this, Are you still waiting to see him pretend? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 349-3: He is already acting like this, Are you still waiting to see him pretend? (3)</h4>


    Jiang Chen already knew the result, so he behaved very calmly, but at the moment he only frowned slightly. He could see through his ssmates.


    After that, he walked directly to the ce where the test stone was located, his expression was calm, and there was no sense of despair on the face of everyone.


    At this time, even Xiao Ruoyin didn''t feel right. Where did Jiang Chen get his confidence? Why did he think that he must have the talent for cultivation?


    Although in her heart, she also hoped that Jiang Chen could really embark on this path of cultivation, otherwise when she would be sessful in her cultivation in the future. In a blink of an eye, her former ssmates would have all turned into dead bones, and there would be no one to talk to.


    "Jiang Chen, where did he get his confidence? Or is he actually trying to show off the limelight at this time, pretending to be a force?"


    Xiao Ruoyin frowned with a feeling of displeasure in her heart. She used to think that Jiang Chen was mature, stable, reliable, and a trustworthy person, but today Jiang Chen''s actions made her feel that she might have misjudged him.


    In the past, Jiang Chen would never do such a brainless thing.


    Unless Jiang Chen was really sure that he could show his terrifying talent, he would definitely be theughing stock and would be ridiculed by everyone.


    In the distance, on the magnificent pavilion, Gu Changge and Yan Ji stood side by side by the window, watching everything that happened there.


    "It''s really interesting, I wonder how wonderful his expression will be in the next moment." Gu Changge''s mouth had a faint smile on his face, looking very yful.


    "Young master, in fact, you''ve already arranged for someone to manipte the test stone, right?"


    At this time, Yan Ji also saw that something was wrong.


    Of the few people tested just now, two of them actually seemed to have good talents, but when they tested on the test stone, there was only a faint glow.


    This had it all.


    For that group of people, cultivating talent was an important thing that determined their future destiny.


    But now how could they know that there would be a real problem with the fast stone that tested their talent?


    "Yeah, without doing something, should we wait for that guy to pretend for a while?" Gu Changge smiled and said very naturally, without the slightest consciousness of doing something.


    One of his small actions for this group of people, was a major event rted to their future destiny.


    Wait, correcting the train of thought because this group of people had no future at all. Except for that leek Jiang Chen, Gu Changge didn''t intend to let the others go.


    "It can be seen that this person named Jiang Chen seems to have a special physique."


    Yan Ji nodded, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong. After all, Gu Changge spared the lives of this group of people. As for how to decide their future, it was Gu Changge who had the final say.


    In the field, Jiang Chen was iparably confident, he calmly ced his palm on the test stone.


    Almost everyone''s eyes turned to look over, wanting to see if Jiang Chen was really as he said, the dog looks down on people.


    Soon, a breath time passed, and the test stone remained motionless and did not change at all.


    Jiang Chen frowned, his face became a little strange, but he still didn''t take down his hand, "How is it possible?"


    He quickly asked the Immortal Boat Spirit in his mind, <i>What the hell is going on? Isn''t it that I am very talented? Why is this test stone not responding at all?</i>


    "Jiang Chen, how long do you have to put your hands on it? It''s not that the longer you put your hands on it, the more you can show your talent. If you don''t have it, you don''t have it. What are you pretending to be? Only a dog looks down on people. I''mughing to death." Song Ming, who was stunned by Chen, sneered again at this moment and was very disdainful.


    The rest also disyed ted expressions.


    "Jiang Chen, don''t be cocky if you don''t have talent��" Xiao Ruoyin frowned, and her face became more and more unhappy. She knew that at this time, Gu Changge was actually watching from a distance, Jiang Chen saying this was very shameful for her.


    Hearing her words, Jiang Chen''s face was drenched with cold sweat, turning faintly ugly and embarrassing. Why was the matter different from what he expected? Could it be that the Immortal Boat Spirit was pitting him?


    "Jiang Chen, this test stone has been manipted, it''s bad. Someone deliberately wants to make you feel embarrassed."


    And at this moment, the voice of the Immortal Boat Spirit resounded again, with indignation.


    "It turns out that this test stone is broken."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen breathed a sigh of relief, he had already guessed who did this, and it was very cold.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure on his face, and said, "This test stone is broken, I''ll try another one."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned for a while, but when they reacted, even Niu Tian was deeply speechless. Test stone broken? What kind of reason was this, he doubted whether Jiang Chen had been stunned today.


    "Iughed so hard, Jiang Chen, so this is the reason you said, I thought you were so good? Isn''t it like me, the test stone is broken? Maybe the next one is also broken."


    Soon, there was a burst of sarcasticughter.


    Jiang Chen''s skill in nourishing spiritual energy was good. At this time hisplexion was also strange, and he felt very aggrieved and ugly.


    "Jiang Chen, what nonsense are you talking about, when I tested my talent, I also used this test stone, how could it be broken?"


    Xiao Ruoyin was also very speechless to Jiang Chen. She didn''t expect that he would choose such ame excuse after he couldn''t measure his talent.


    "This test stone is really broken. If you don''t believe me, can you test it yourself?"


    Jiang Chen stared at her, still trying to exin, but Xiao Ruoyin was toozy to care about him.


    "I know you may not be able to ept this result, but the world is so cruel, if you don''t have the talent for cultivation, it would be good to be an ordinary person with peace of mind. I believe that with your ability, even an ordinary person will live better than the rest. Everyone is fine." Xiao Ruoyin calmed down and said so.


    Jiang Chen still wanted to say something but the tall creature had already waved his hand, his face was indifferent, his voice was sneering, and he stopped in front of him.


    "Miss Xiao and you are no longer from the same world. A bunch of trash, they don''t even have the talent for cultivation, and they still try to be immortals."


    "In the future, when they die of old age and turn into dry bones, Miss Xiao will still be as beautiful as she is now, and even her face will not change at all. I have said it so clearly, if you still don''t give up, then don''t give up. Are you ming me for doing it?"


    When the words fell, a terrifying aura surged from his body, making Jiang Chen, Niu Tian and the others pale, and they almost couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at this scene and it seemed unbearable.


    However, at this time, Gu Changge walked over from a distance and said with a smile, "Sometimes the world is so cruel, and the fate of the world is so cruel. If the connection is broken, it will bring all harm and no benefit to future cultivation."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin was silent for a while, then nced at Jiang Chen and the others, "You guys take care."


    After that, she turned and walked toward Gu Changge.


    "Ruoyin��"


    "Xiao Ruoyin."


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian and the others suddenly changed their expressions.


    In the next moment, around them, several creatures with terrifying auras and divine light appeared and surrounded them all.


    "Take them out of here." Gu Changge instructed lightly.

 Chapter 350-1: There is such a vicious person in this world, Kill all and leave none (1)

    <h4>Chapter 350-1: There is such a vicious person in this world, Kill all and leave none (1)</h4>


    With the pavilions scattered, the pce towers stood majestic and the magnificent divine glow was flowing around them.


    "You don''t have to worry, I will send someone to apany yourpanions to a safe ce. As you said, although they can''t cultivate, it''s also good to be a mortal."


    "Everyone in the world thinks that Immortals are good, but how would they know the worries of the Immortals?"


    Gu Changge arrived with an exnation.


    He said this with a warm smile on his face as if he wanted her to let go of all this.


    "What young master Gu is saying is that the gap between immortals and mortals is a doomed gap. Since they can''t cultivate, it''s not bad to be a mortal. I think they can also figure it out. This world is�� indeed cruel."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin nodded lightly and walked to Gu Changge''s side. Her eyes were a littleplicated but at this time her emotions had already returned to calm.


    Although she was a little sad just now, this kind of thing would only be more troublesome if she didn''t cut the mess soon. Even if it was for her, or for Jiang Chen and the others, it would not be a good thing.


    And from now on, she would officially embark on the road of cultivation, and naturally, she would have to settle with her previous mortal affairs.


    "Starting today, you can follow Yan Ji to cultivate. She will inform you everything about the world of cultivation."


    "I believe that with your beautiful appearance, it won''t be long before you be famous in the Upper Realm as a young genius."


    Gu Changge said, and a strange color shed across his eyes. Just now, he noticed a lot of changes in Xiao Ruoyin''s Luck Points.


    It could only be said that she was indeed the reincarnation of the Prophet of Destiny. Her heart for Dao was indeed far beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    After severing the mortal bond, her state of mind became significantly stronger than before.


    "Um."


    Xiao Ruoyin nodded with a much more rxed expression. Perhaps for her, cutting off this dusty rtionship was also a kind of relief.


    At this moment, she looked more aloof than before with her elegant dress. There seemed to be a sh of light in her eyes.


    It was then, Yan Ji Lian moved lightly and arrived from a distance.


    Her face was absolutely beautiful and wless. Her expression was cold and calm. It seemed that there would be no fluctuations because of foreign objects.


    She stared at Xiao Ruoyin and said, "From today onwards, you will cultivate with me. I will teach you somemon things about cultivation in this world in a while. Along the way, I will impart some simple and easy-to-learn techniques."


    Yan Ji had been a Master once, so teaching a disciple was not difficult for her.


    Not to mention that Gu Changge had already mentioned Xiao Ruoyin''s origin, so she actually did not need to teach her many things, Xiao Ruoyin should be able to awaken some memories of her previous life in a short time.


    At most, it was just a walk through the scene of being a Master.


    "Disciple thanks Master."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin hurriedly portrayed in a respected manner, and at the same time she was full of expectations for her cultivation life.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and motioned for Yan Ji to take Xiao Ruoyin away. Yan Ji understood, and then took her away from here on the grounds of teaching Xiao Ruoyin some cultivation techniques.


    In the distance, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others were still calling Xiao Ruoyin''s name, but although Xiao Ruoyin heard it, her face did not change and she still did not look back.


    As Gu Changge said, their fate hade to an end. They and she were no longer from the same world.


    Thousands of yearster, she would still be as beautiful as ever, but the bones of Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, ??and the others would have turned into ashes, and they wouldn��t even know where they were buried.


    It was better to cut off all of this at this time, otherwise, it would only leave sadness.


    "Someone."


    Gu Changge nced at Jiang Chen and the others as he waved his hand to summon a few powerful creatures before casually giving them an order.


    "Yes, Master."


    This group of creatures looked solemn as they bowed respectfully.


    Afterward, Gu Changge left the ce and his figure appeared in a pavilion. Hei Yanyu was making a pot of tea for him, with light green tea water and mist lingering as it looked quite elegant and fragrant.


    "Arrange the army and enter a state of alert. The people from Purple Mansion should almost arrive."


    Gu Changge took a sip of tea and said lightly.


    Although he never participated in this Immortal War, the news from the front line was actually passed back at a time.


    Therefore, Gu Changge was aware of the fact that Purple Mansion had quietly dispatched arge army to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    Although the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was now facing a situation of disintegration, it was actually one step away from being destroyed.


    The main thing Gu Changge wanted was to use this to make Chu Hao and Qin Wuya face off. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble, the small Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was not worthy of his attention at all.


    "Yes, Master."


    Hei Yanyu heard the words and set off to give instructions.


    After Hei Yanyu left, Gu Changge started to think about another matter.


    The Hidden Ji family behind Su Qingge and Ji Qingxuan could be brought under his control if the means were appropriate.


    Either way, it was a pretty powerful force.


    During this time, Gu Changge could also see that Ji Qingxuan had a different kind of ambition for power and her own means were not inferior to her sister''s either.


    If Ji Qingxuan was in control of the Hidden Ji family, it would be much more convenient for him. After all, Ji Qingxuan had a deep fear and dependence on him.


    In addition, the Tang family in the Wan Dao Business Alliance was now almost infiltrated by Gu Changge.


    The secret chess that was left on Tang Wan''s cheap brother Tang Tian at the beginning should also be working at this time.


    How could there be so many coincidences in this world? This so-called pie from heaven was nothing more than a trap set by someone in advance.


    The horror of the Immortal Binding Art could even control the entire ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Controlling a business alliance like the Tang family was more than enough.


    It just happened that Yin Mei took over the Tang family of the business alliance. As a result, most of the rights of the entire Wan Dao business alliance should fall into her hands.


    As for Tang Wan, Gu Changge didn''t n to let her take over anything.


    Her only role was to be a fuse that would trigger the conflict between the two Children of Luck.


    Besides, she was of no use to Gu Changge.


    "During this period of time, Yue Mingkong should be busy collecting the Seven Heavenly Artifacts. Besides the Heavenly Bottle and the Heavenly Jar in my hands, she should also have a lot on her."


    "When the matter here is finished, I need to summon her."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge couldn''t help showing a faint smile.


    However, he guessed that even if he didn''t ask for it, after Yue Mingkong collected it, she would eventually send it to him.


    Afterward, Gu Changge thought of something and with a wave of his hand from within the void behind him, a ck-robed figure covered by the ck mist appeared with an indifferent expression which seemed very ruthless but revealed the terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Realm.


    Divine puppet!


    "Greetings, Master!"


    The puppet said respectfully toward Gu Changge. There was gradually a sense of agility in his eyes.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and waved again, the ck mist on his face dissipated, revealing an ordinary middle-aged face.


    After thinking about it, there was a faint smile on his mouth.


    "Go and find him."


    In the next moment, the face of the puppet in front of him began to change.


    He soon became a somewhat gloomy old man with a high nose, like an eagle''s ws, giving people a shuddering feeling.


    "Yes, Master."


    The ck-robed old man took a step forward, disappeared in an instant.


    ����

 Chapter 350-2: There is such a vicious person in this world, Kill all and leave none (2)

    <h4>Chapter 350-2: There is such a vicious person in this world, Kill all and leave none (2)</h4>


    On the other side, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others were being driven off the ancient warship.


    "It''se to this, and you still want to be toads that eat swan meat, I''mughing to death. You don''t even look at your cultivation talent, what a waste!"


    "You and Miss Xiao are no longer from the same world. If you don''t hurry up, do you still want to stay here and ask for trouble?"


    Around them, several terrifying creatures stared at them indifferently, exuding terrifying pressure, making their faces pale as their souls trembled, and they were terrified.


    In their opinion, it was because of Xiao Ruoyin''s rtionship that the creatures on the ancient warship were polite to them.


    But now, when it was determined that they had no talent for cultivation, the true faces of these creatures were also revealed. It was extremely cold, and their words were merciless.


    This world was so cruel!


    It was one of them who spoke with undisguised mockery and sneer. Along with a big wave of his hand, the terrifying majesty descended and he was about to drive Jiang Chen and the others away, sending them off the ancient warship.


    "Ruoyin��"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s expression was full of sadness and helplessness, his heart was full of worry.


    He didn''t dare to refute his mocking words. He had no doubt that if he just refuted a sentence, the p the size of a futon would hit him on the head.


    With his current body, wouldn��t he be pped into a mesh with a p?


    "Not bad."


    Seeing that Jiang Chen didn''t speak, the creature who spoke just now sneered as his expression returned to indifference.


    Jiang Chen''s expression shed with gloom. He swore in his heart that if there was a chance in the future, he would definitely kill the creature in front of him.


    Although Xiao Ruoyin was heartless and indifferent to what they said just now, he knew that there was nothing she could do, because Xiao Ruoyin didn''t believe that the test stone was manipted by Gu Changge.


    It was not that he had no talent for cultivation, it was just that Xiao Ruoyin didn''t know of it.


    "If Ruoyin listened to my exnation, things wouldn''t be like this, but when that Young Master Gu appeared, he wouldn''t give me a chance to exin��"


    Jiang Chen clenched his fists tightly and quickly calmed down, although he was holding back a sigh of relief.


    But he also knew that if he went against Gu Changge now, it would be tantamount to death.


    Once Xiao Ruoyin was separated from them, what would he do if she suffered from Gu Changge''s poison in the future?


    Now, he didn''t even have the chance to confess to Xiao Ruoyin.


    In his opinion, Xiao Ruoyin had been kept in the dark by Gu Changge, and she didn''t know anything. She didn''t even know that Gu Changge had bad intentions towards her.


    This was more than what the word danger could describe.


    "What should I do? Master is by the side of that terrifying man right now, she may suffer unexpected events at any time, Jiang Chen, we can''t ignore her��"


    The artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat was extremely uneasy and worried.


    By this time, Jiang Chen had calmed himself down and after hearing this, he calmly said, "I think the most important thing is to improve my strength first. As long as my strength is improved, I will be able to see Ruoyin in the future, inform her all this, and let her clearly see the real face of that Mr. Gu."


    "Although that Young Master Gu has a n for Ruoyin, it shouldn''t be put in action for now. So for me, I have time to cultivate well."


    "And don''t I still have you? I don''t believe that when that timees, I can''t fight that Young Master Gu."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Chen had hope in his heart. The current situation was like he was in the dark, and that Young Master Gu was in the light, which was very beneficial to him.


    "For now, that''s the only way to do it. After leaving here, I''ll find you a cultivation technique first. If possible, I can also join a sect first. If you are a free cultivator, your cultivation resources will not be enough��"


    Hearing this, the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat was silent for a while and exined.


    At the same time, it was making ns for Jiang Chen as the two of them were now grasshoppers on the same rope.


    On the way to leaving the ancient warship, Jiang Chen was discussing matters with the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat. After finding a way, his expression quickly returned to calm.


    On the other hand, Niu Tian, ??Wang Ning, and the others still seemed to be lost. It was as if they had not recovered from the blow just now.


    "Jiang Chen, it''s your turn, what are you still waiting for, everyone is the same now, you can''t cultivate in this world, maybe one day you will meet two cultivators and the aftermath will kill us thousands of times��"


    Seeing Jiang Chen''s indifferent and calm expression, Song Ming, who had just made a mockery of him, couldn''t help it, his words were very rude.


    He was very unhappy with Jiang Chen''s appearance.


    After all, things hade to this point, Jiang Chen actually pretended not to care.


    It was the same just now, everyone thought that Jiang Chen was so indifferent, maybe he was going to create some kind of miracle but in the next moment he was pped in the face.


    Wasn''t the test stone silent?


    He even said that the test stone was broken and they had to rece it with a new one. Only Jiang Chen could do such a shameful thing.


    He felt the heat on his face. It was very embarrassing. When the rest of the people heard the words, they also opened their mouths with mockery in their eyes.


    "Shut up!"


    Niu Tian frowned and nced at the group ofpanions.


    He was tall and burly, and was also measured to have talent at the time. Although he was average, they were by no meansparable to him.


    This group of people were very afraid of the tall and big Niu Tian. After a few words, they also shut up.


    "I said that the test stone was faulty, but you didn''t believe it. Now you''re going to me me again. Oh, that''s ridiculous."


    Jiang Chen said indifferently, he knew in his heart that he possessed the talent for cultivation, and with this group of ssmates who looked down on others, they would soon be different, so he just let them say.


    That was the reason he appeared very breezy.


    "Ah��" Niu Tian nced at him and shook his head.


    Jiang Chen smiled and said to him, "You don''t have to worry, that test stone was broken back then. In fact, you and I both have cultivated talents."


    "Ohh?"


    Seeing his confident appearance, Niu Tian was also a little puzzled. Could it be that the test stone was really broken?


    But he did not ask this.


    After all, there were such a group of terrifying creatures around here. If they said something that made them unhappy, who knew what would happen?


    "Jiang Chen, was that test stone really broken?"


    At this moment, Jiang Chen suddenly felt a gust of fragrance beside him. Hearing this voice, he looked back, and it was Wang Ning with some anxiety on her face.


    Wang Ning, for some reason felt that Jiang Chen being so indifferent and confident had a reason, and when she thought about his usual actions, she was more sure about it.


    He must know something.


    "Umm." Jiang Chen nced at Wang Ning and nodded.


    For Wang Ning, he had never felt anything before, after all, his thoughts were on Xiao Ruoyin.


    But now, he suddenly discovered that Wang Ning seemed to be pretty good too. He didn''t mind telling her something as an old ssmate as he said in a low voice, "The test stone was actually manipted, the purpose was to drive us away logically��"


    Hearing this, Wang Ning''s expression moved slightly and she subconsciously thought that this was Xiao Ruoyin''s move, just to have an excuse to get rid of them.

 Chapter 350-3: There is such a vicious person in this world, Kill all and leave none (3)

    <h4>Chapter 350-3: There is such a vicious person in this world, Kill all and leave none (3)</h4>


    "Does that mean we are all gifted with cultivation?"


    Thinking of this, she suddenly couldn''t help being excited. It was simply another thing.


    Jiang Chen was about to answer, but he heard a creature beside him say indifferently, "Here it is."


    "This is a dense forest. Do you want to leave us here? Don''t you intend to send us to a safe ce?"


    "It''s not safe here at all!"


    Someone heard this and looked around for a while, voicing their dissatisfaction.


    Looking around, there were tall and towering ancient trees, the mountains formed a range, the vines and thorns were scattered, and everything was shrouded in fog in the distance. Even the border could not be seen at all.


    And asionally they could hear the roars of various beasts, and they could even see a lot of exotic birds, with their wings spread out. They looked like a dark cloud, which was extremely terrifying.


    <i>If you leave us here? What''s the difference between that and killing us?</i>


    Ordinary cultivators did not dare to break into such a ce. They had not even cultivated before, how could they survive?


    "Speaking of which, don''t you understand?"


    The creature who spoke just now grinned, revealing sharp-edged teeth, looking extremely ferocious.


    Everyone was so frightened that they turned pale and shivered, and they didn''t dare to say a word.


    At this time, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian and the others all noticed that something was wrong.


    Because the few creatures next to them looked at them with icy mockery and didn''t say much.


    "Run!"


    "They''re going to kill you!"


    In Jiang Chen''s mind, the artifact spirit of the Immortal boat shouted at him, extremely anxious.


    <strong>Boom! ! !</strong>


    The moment Jiang Chen heard these words, it was almost toote to react. He directly ran to the ancient forest in front of him, and the moment he left, a terrifying aura swept out from behind him.


    A red glow suddenly erupted, and the nearby mountains seemed to be shaking, about to copse.


    He looked back, and his pupils constricted.


    He saw that Wang Ning, who was excited, and couldn''t even react, was hit by this red glow. Her whole person copsed and exploded, turning into ashes in an instant.


    As for the rest of thepanions, some people didn''t react as they were enveloped by this red glow, and they didn''t even have the time to scream, directly evaporating.


    Those who reacted were almost scared out of their souls, wishing they had more legs to roll and crawl to escape far away.


    "Trying to escape? Let me see where you can go."


    These creatures sneered as everything to them was a cat-and-mouse joke in their eyes, "Even if you can escape today, you won''t be able to survive out of this forest."


    Their expressions were very cold and they were not in a hurry. After killing a few people, they slowly chased after them, as if they were going to give Jiang Chen and the others time to escape.


    Jiang Chen hid in the dense forest, his heart beating non-stop. He was very nervous, his back was wet with cold sweat and coldness creeping on the limbs.


    If his reaction was a little slower just now, he would have definitely ended up like Wang Ning and the others, being smashed to ashes by that red light.


    This made him extremely frightened, and his feet were even weak.


    It was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    In this world where the strong ate the weak, if there were no means to save life, then his end was really no different from that of an ant and he would be pinched to death.


    Moreover, Jiang Chen never imagined that these creatures would be so bold and ruthless that after sending them to this ancient forest, they didn''t even n to let them leave.


    This must be the order of that Young Master Gu!!!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chen was horrified.


    The other party did not kill them in front of Xiao Ruoyin but did it silently. He was only pretending to be a good person in front of Xiao Ruoyin.


    At the banquet, he looked warm and kind but in a blink of an eye, his people were dispatched to take their lives.


    How could there be such a vicious person in this world!


    It was almost like a human face with a demon��s heart!!


    Those few of hispanions were probably not as lucky as him, and they would definitely not escape this group of creatures with strong cultivation bases who were able to fly through the clouds.


    "Niu Tian, don''t do anything��"


    Jiang Chen looked worriedly in the other direction. Just now he noticed that Niu Tian was running away in a different direction from his.


    And Niu Tian''s physical strength was much stronger than him. If he could escape, then Niu Tian should also be able to.


    "Gu, I will never forgive you! If something happens to Niu Tian, I will definitely not let you go in the future��"


    Jiang Chen gritted his teeth, and his heart was cold.


    He knew that the so-called Young Master Gu was not a good person but he really didn''t expect him to be so vicious.


    On the surface, he promised to let them go but secretly he dispatched people to kill them all. When he first met Gu Changge, he was dressed in white clothes that surpassed the snow.


    But why were his means cruel to such a point? Did he really not want to leave them a way to survive?


    Obviously, there was no grudge between them!


    Jiang Chen never hated a person like this before and Xiao Ruoyin staying with such a terrifying person made his back chill and creepy.


    "What��"


    At this moment, Jiang Chen heard a scream from a distance.


    This made hisplexion change dramatically. The voice he heard belonged to one of hispanions, and it seemed that the other party had been brutally murdered.


    This made him feel even colder in his heart, he didn''t dare to stay here any longer and turned around, hurriedly escaping toward the depths of the dense forest.


    Above the sky, divine lights swept over one after another, flying through the clouds and diving through the fog, covering the sky and the sun.


    After these creatures were transformed into their original forms, they were extremely terrifying, like gigantic hills with ck clouds tumbling, chasing and killing them.


    This terrifying aura was like a big mountain pressing on the top of the head, making people unable to breathe at all.


    Jiang Chen kept running away, pressing into the depths of the dense forest.


    The nearby ancient trees were getting taller and more prosperous while the branches and leaves alone could cover a small piece of the sky.


    "In order to kill a few of us mortals, so many people were sent��"


    Jiang Chen clenched his fists tightly. He didn''t know where the strength arrived from, supporting him to keep fleeing.


    Further back, the miasma and mist here were thicker, Jiang Chen even felt that his body was going to be corroded, and he couldn''t bear this kind of aura.


    "Immortal Boat, hurry up and think of something for me, otherwise I will die, and you will not be able to live without a host��"


    Jiang Chen gritted his teeth andmunicated with the Immortal Boat in his mind.


    "You have to keep running to the front. The terrain here is not good. Once you get inside, as long as you move the terrain of the mountains and rivers, I will block the group of creatures behind��"


    The artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat was also anxious. His voice trembled, and he was extremely worried. He never expected that things would turn out like this.

 Chapter 351-1: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 351-1: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (1)</h4>


    "What the hell is going on here? Why did she send us here, and try to kill us all? Could it be that Xiao Ruoyin arranged all this? But we have no grievances with her, why did she do this��"


    "No, this is not arranged by Xiao Ruoyin, she is innocent, she can''t do such a thing!"


    "That should be Mr. Gu��s doing�� Damn it, why did he do this? We have no grudge against him at all!"


    In the other direction, Jiang Chen''s friend Niu Tian was also desperately fleeing.


    His face was pale, his back was cold, and his limbs felt weak. If he was even half a stepte, he would have copsed to the ground just now.


    He couldn''t believe that the odd-looking creatures would suddenly attack them, making them so terrified with the thought that they wanted to kill them all.


    They first brought them into this deste dense forest, after which they tried to kill them and destroy their corpses.


    This simply left them no way out.


    Even if they escaped the pursuit of these creatures, it was estimated that they would not be able to escape this dangerous ancient forest and would eventually die there.


    "That Young Master Gu is exactly what Ah Chen said. He is not a good person at all. How wrong of me to think that I actually thought he would be a kind person!"


    Niu Tian gritted his teeth, and it was the first time that he hated a person so much.


    He now remembered what Jiang Chen had said prior and he was sure that the test stone was really manipted, and its purpose was to drive them away in order to kill them.


    In this way, even if Xiao Ruoyin seeded in her cultivation in the future, if she wanted to search for their traces, she probably would not be able to do it!


    "It''s such a vicious mind! Xiao Ruoyin is simply in too much danger to be around that Young Master Gu�� Who knows what ns Young Master Gu will have for her��"


    Niu Tian gritted his teeth and kept moving deep into the ancient forest.


    But soon, he heard a scream behind him, it was from one of hispanions, which made hisplexion change drastically again.


    Fortunately, Jiang Chen''s reaction was faster than his at that time. For some reason those creatures were not in a hurry to chase them and were moving just like a cat catching a mouse, letting them flee first.


    If they wanted to catch them, it shouldn''t be that hard either.


    "If I can get out of here, I will definitely take my revenge!"


    Niu Tian''s face was full of hatred.


    Then, the deeper he escaped, the denser the fog was turning.


    The ancient trees were towering, and there was even a gray miasma in the distance, which contained strong corrosiveness.


    Niu Tian felt his skin tingling, almost like it was about to crack as blood seeped out, but his blood was a little strange, not normal red, but with a touch of gold.


    He didn''t notice this now and was still burying his head and escaping forward.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Suddenly, he felt a terrifying aura appear above the sky, the ck mist rolled outwards, and the scales flickered, like an extremely terrifying giant beast hovering there. The breath alone could make people breathless.


    "Not good, I was caught up��"


    Niu Tian''splexion changed drastically, and he didn''t have time to react, so he hurriedly hid in the swamp ahead, not daring to move at all. His body was covered in rotten leaves and silt.


    He held his breath and waited for the terrifying beast in the sky to leave.


    "I noticed you, do you still want to run away?"


    However, the terrifying beast seemed to have noticed where he was, and there was an icy mockery in his eyes.


    Then, red lightning spewed out of his mouth as it streaked over the swamp, andnded on Niu Tian with a bang, leaving behind several terrifying cracks as ravines appeared nearby.


    "Puff!"


    Faced with such a terrifying blow, Niu Tian''s face suddenly turned into despair. He had a premonition that this blow would blow him to ashes, just like his previouspanions, directly destroying both his body and spirit.


    But he didn''t expect that in the next moment, a strange force appeared within his body, moving along the limbs, emerging from every cell as it turned into a faint golden mist that wrapped around him.


    Scarlet lightning fell, and the sky shook. The mountains roared as if they were about to burst!


    And he just snorted as a mouthful of blood spurted out, several bones were broken along with some internal organs, but there was no serious problem.


    "What happened just now?"


    Although Niu Tian was shocked, he quickly reacted as he hurriedly got up from the swamp, and fled forward staggeringly all the way.


    When this strange energy poured out just now, he waspletely stunned, and he never thought that there would be such a change.


    Were there any secrets hidden in his body?


    "What?"


    "What''s going on? Could it be the strange change that the young master said to be reported?"


    "Then�� give him another chance to escape."


    Although the terrifying creature in the sky was also surprised for a moment, his eyes could not help but narrow, showing a color of interest.


    Although the attack just now was not even one percent of its strength, killing a mortal was simply a breeze, effortless.


    It seemed that there was something extraordinary about this Niu Tian.


    Afterward, it rode the ck cloud and slowly chased Niu Tian in front. But it didn''t seem to be in a hurry which seemed like mocking, asking the other person to continue running.


    Against a mere mortal, it was only a matter of thought to catch up for him, and letting them escape like this was nothing more than Gu Changge''s order.


    As for the reason, it couldn''t be guessed, and the thoughts of the young master were not something he could specte.


    "Damn, there''s a cliff ahead��"


    However, Niu Tian in front did not escape for long and soon became desperate.


    Amidst the rolling clouds and mists ahead, there was a terrifying stream of astral wind which seemed to be able to blow away the human skeleton and soul.


    Three feet away from him, it was a bottomless abyss.


    If he fell, with his current physical condition, he would definitely turn into a lump of flesh in an instant, and there would be no second possibility.


    In front was the cliff and there were pursuers behind!


    This made Niu Tian extremely desperate. His face was pale, and he was hesitating whether to wait for death on the spot, or jump off, maybe there was a chance of survival.


    "Why don''t you run away?"


    Above the sky, the ck fog slowly surged over, and the terrifying beast that had just shot turned into a human figure, disying great interest with a yful look.


    "Why are you chasing me? We have no grievances or enmity."


    Niu Tian gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down at this time, and couldn''t help shouting and asking, with a strong sense of unwillingness and anger.


    "Do I need any excuse to kill an ant?"


    "I gave you so much time to escape and let you live but you were caught up by me. How do you want to die?"


    The creatureughed and didn''t say much before the big hand went straight forward. The ck mist surged as the divine light was like a tide, and it was about to p Niu Tian to death.


    "I''d rather jump than die in your hands��"


    "Tell the master behind you, if I survive this, I will pay him back for everything he has done sooner orter!"


    Seeing this scene, Niu Tian gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, but he was very resolute.


    In the next moment, he turned around and ran towards the cliff in front of him. He jumped forward without any hesitation and fell into the abyss. It was very likely that his whole body would be reduced to the flesh.


    "If he just jumped down like this, how should I exin to the young master?"


    "Forget it, anyway, the young master also said to give them a chance to live, if they can''t get it themselves, they can''t me anyone."


    Seeing this, this creature frowned and his expression was a little unsightly. He didn''t expect that a good cat-and-mouse game would end up like this.


    But in his opinion, although this Niu Tian was a bit special, in the face of this abyss, if he fell, it was a dead end.


    Thinking of this, his figure shed, and he rode the fog and rose into the air, intending to go back.


    ����


    On the other hand, Jiang Chen still didn''t know what happened to his friend Niu Tian, ??because he could not even protect himself now.


    Although he tried his best to escape, in the end, he was just a mortal. After the rest of hispanions screamed, Jiang Chen knew that something was wrong.


    Now, three iparably terrifying creatures swept through the ck mist and appeared in front of him. Their scales and wings covered the sky,pletely surrounding him.


    The nearby mountains and ancient trees copsed and were all razed to the ground. He had nowhere to hide and was intercepted by them.


    These three creatures were extremely terrifying, their eyes were full of interest and yfulness, and they didn''t seem to be in a hurry to attack as it depended on how he responded.


    "What should I do? Am I going to die here today? I''m not reconciled��"


    Jiang Chen''s face turned pale, he shouted wildly in his heart andmunicated with the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat, feeling extreme fear.


    If there was no other way today, he would really die here. The strength of these creatures in front of him was too terrifying.


    Just the permeating aura made his legs weak, and he couldn''t help but kneel on the ground, not daring to move.


    Even the Artifact Spirit of Immortal Boat in his mind was also extremely frightened. It had just woken up not long ago, and it did not have much strength at all, and it couldn''t help much.


    And although Jiang Chen himself was the vessel of the Immortal Boat, after he had been reincarnated, he was now only a mortal with a mortal body.


    In the face of these few creatures who were at least in the GodKing Realm, there was no way to live.


    Could it be that the two of them were really going to be buried here today?


    The artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat also became desperate.


    If it got a little more time, it was sure to make Jiang Chen a powerhouse. Although it could notpete with these people in front of him, there should be no problem for him to escape.


    "Little guy, do you still want to escape at this time? Wouldn''t it be better to just wait for death?"


    "We let you escape for so long, but you are still caught up by us. How do you want to die?"

 Chapter 351-2: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 351-2: Watching the leeks grow vigorously, can be regarded as an unexpected joy (2)</h4>


    The three-headed creatures appeared above the sky, and the ck mist rolled with a yful smile, its expression was like looking at an ant and he could shoot it to death by raising his hand.


    Jiang Chen''s face was pale and he was feeling extremely desperate. As a mortal, he had not yet stepped into the realm of cultivation, so naturally, he could not be their opponent. Even if he escaped, he would be caught up by them.


    However, at this moment, a terrifying spiritual thought swept across the sky. Like a vast sea of ??stars, it smashed into the human world, turbulent and surging, making people feel the feeling of shivering.


    "Who is this?"


    The expressions of several creatures changed suddenly, staring at the sky, their eyes were extremely dreadful, and they couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    "Hmph, even in the God King Realm dare to be mad in front of this old man?"


    With a cold snort, the figure of an old man in a ck robe emerged from the sky. He didn''t look tall, with an aquiline nose and a gloomyplexion, giving people a shuddering feeling.


    "Puff!"


    These few creatures were shocked by the words of the ck-robed old man, and their blood was turned over.


    However, they were not afraid at all, they reacted quickly and their eyes were full of coldness and murderous intent, and they did not care that the other party was a Sacred Realm existence.


    "Do you know who the Master behind us is?" They shouted angrily, "How dare you to save the person our Master wants to kill? You don''t know whether to live or die!"


    "I don''t care who the Master behind you is, get out of here, I am interested in this kid, and if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    "Three God Kings, chasing and killing a mortal, were not they afraid of beingughed at?"


    The ck-robed old man seemed to have a very hot temper, and he didn''t talk nonsense but sneered.


    In the next moment, with a wave of his sleeve, a terrifying force seemed to rush towards them.


    Immediately, the few creatures in the front choked up blood and flew upside down, and they were instantly fanned to the distance, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    This sudden scene made Jiang Chen''s entire body stunned as his eyes widened, and he didn''t react for a while. Could it be that this ck-robed old man would be his savior?


    It was just that he felt that the ck-robed old man didn''t seem to be a good person either. Whether it was his face or his breath, it all revealed a gloomy feeling.


    Could it be that he just emerged from the wolf''s den and fell into the tiger''s den again?


    But what about facial expressions? When he first saw Gu Changge, who knew he would be such a vicious person?


    "Thank you senior for saving my life��"


    Soon, Jiang Chen reacted, and he was about to express his gratitude to the ck-robed old man in front of him.


    "Boy, from now on, I will be your guardian, and I will help you reach the top andpete in the top Realms! Be famous in the Upper Realm!"


    "Even revenge would be easy then!"


    But along with the sound, an extremely cold hand suddenly rested on his shoulder, as if looking at his physique.


    He didn''t know when but the ck-robed old man had disappeared from the spot, appeared beside Jiang Chen, and said such words.


    "Guardian?"


    For a while, Jiang Chen was a little stunned and didn''t react.


    The handsome ck-robed old man appeared and saved his life, but now he was going to be his protector?


    Was there such a good thing in this world?


    "Jiang Chen, you have to be careful, this old man seems to have bad intentions towards you�� Don''t believe his words."


    Seeing this scene, the spirit of the Immortal Boat voiced in an extremely heavy and authentic voice.


    Although it didn''t know the intention of the ck-robed old man, it could sense his bad intentions.


    And just as it said.


    In the palm of the ck-robed old man, a ck light suddenly appeared, like a seed, surrounded by ck light, looking extremely strange.


    The moment this ck light appeared, it spread along Jiang Chen''s shoulders, toward every inch of his body.


    Then it passed through his skin, flesh, and bones, and finally fell to the position of his belly, which was also the ce where the spiritual sea was to be formed at the beginning of cultivation!


    This ck seed was extremely mysterious. It seemed to beposed of countless ck runes, but it was extremely dark and had countless mysterious vortexes.


    "What is this?"


    Jiang Chen widened his eyes in shock, feeling that his every movement, even his breathing, seemed to be fused with this ck seed.


    In his flesh and blood, a mysterious power emerged, as if it could swallow everything.


    This ck seed seemed to contain a supreme scripture, mysterious andplicated, and every word was extremely profound!


    And at the moment when this ck seed fell into his body, Jiang Chen felt that a magical power emerged from his belly, making the terrifying spiritual energy of heaven and earth rush towards him!


    He felt a powerful force!


    This kind of power even made him feel that in the face of those powerful enemies, he also had the confidence to fight.


    "It seems to be an inheritance��"


    This scene made the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat say in shock, "And it feels very mysterious and powerful, although it looks a little evil, and it doesn''t look like something famous��"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen didn''t care about that, "Evil nature is just evil nature, I don''t care."


    "Hehe, boy, from now on, you will be the 108th generation descendant of Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations!"


    "Did you remember it?"


    At this time, the ck-robed old man seemed very satisfied with Jiang Chen''s shocking performance and patted his shoulder.


    On the gloomy face, there was a slight smile, which looked a bit hideous and made people shudder.


    "Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations? The 108th generation descendant?" Jiang Chen was shocked. Judging from the name, it shouldn''t be a good thing.


    But at this moment, he felt a different kind of peace of mind.


    Although this ck-robed senior looked fierce and not a good person, he not only saved his life.


    After meeting now, he even directly passed on his inheritance.


    Such a great kindness was simply unrewarding.


    After all, how could all kinds of things in this world be rified by their appearance?


    "Thank you Senior for saving my life and passing on your inheritance!"


    Jiang Chen quickly calmed down his surging mood and said gratefully.


    "Hehe, don''t rush to thank the old man, the old man is not a good person. And in the future, if you know what Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations is, it will not be like this, and maybe you will resent the old man!"


    Hearing this, the ck-robed old man couldn''t help but sneer, and he was quite disdainful of Jiang Chen''s thanks.


    Hearing the words of the ck-robed old man, Jiang Chen didn''t seem to care, although the ck-robed old man said that he was not a good person,pared to the kind of people who pretended to be a good person and turned out to be extremely vicious behind the scenes, he was countless times better.


    Jiang Chen also deduced from the name that this inheritance method should not be something of the righteous way. But he didn''t care.


    "I don''t care if Senior belongs to the righteous or demonic faction. Anyway, Senior saved the life of this junior. This is an unchangeable fact."


    After that, Jiang Chen let out a long sigh of relief, calmed down, and said so.


    "Humph����"


    The ck-robed old man snorted coldly, but his expression seemed to be somewhat approving.


    "It''s been a while since I saw someone like you being hunted down. Those creatures don''t seem to n to kill you but to make you despair first�� Who the hell did you offend?"


    Afterward, he seemed curious and exined, and asked aloud.


    "It''s a Gu!"


    Hearing this, a sh of hatred passed in Jiang Chen''s eyes, and he actually knew it, otherwise, how could he have escaped for so long as a mortal?


    Gu Changge not only wanted to kill him but also made him feel hopeless and despair!


    So vicious, this hatred was simply unbearable!


    ����


    "Young Master, everything was done ording to your instructions, first giving them a chance to live, but apart from the burly man whomitted suicide by jumping off the cliff, the man named Jiang Chen was rescued by an old man in ck robes who suddenly appeared."


    "The rest of the people have been resolved, there is no ident, and their body and spirit were both destroyed on the spot."


    In the pavilion, Gu Changge was blowing the teacup unhurriedly, listening to the reports of several creatures in front of him, and nodded slightly.


    "Hmm, you can go back."


    After that, he took a sip, with his eyes wandering.


    Since Jiang Chen��s body was transformed by the Good Fortune Immortal Boat, before getting hold of theplete Good Fortune Immortal Boat, he couldn''t make a move too early.


    Gu Changge simply found a protector for him. Naturally, he had to watch his leek thrive.


    As for Niu Tian, ??it was a bit beyond Gu Changge''s expectations, but it wasn''t a big surprise, after all, he was the friend of the Son of Luck.


    His initial n was to see if thepanions of this group of Children of Luck could encounter some opportunities at a critical moment, so as to reverse the situation of life and death.


    After all, the so-called Luck was illusory, and no one could say what would happen at the critical moment.


    Therefore, Gu Changge let the few sentient beings directly attack them, but unfortunately, except for Niu Tian, ??there was no special ce for the others.


    All of the others died.


    "In this way, after Niu Tian jumped off the cliff, he would not die, but I wonder what adventures he will encounter."


    "If he didn''t die, he would be blessed. I hope you can give me a surprise when I see you next time."


    Gu Changge smiled. He was preparing for this step before, and the fruit of knowledge was not so delicious.


    identally harvesting an extra leek could be regarded as an unexpected joy.

 Chapter 442-1: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (1)

    <h4>Chapter 442-1: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (1)</h4>


    This battle had a wide impact, sweeping the sky and the earth and it could be called a devastating disaster.


    If not for the formation, even the outside world would have been affected and would have copsed.


    To put it bluntly, the strength of the Red Demon was unique in this era.


    The powerhouses who fought with her were many Enlightened beings holding Imperial weapons. They had vicissitudes of life and were very cautious. It was just a Dharma body, but it was still so powerful that it was boundless.


    When they fought against the Red Demon, they kept coughing up blood and retreating, and many of the divine powers they used copsed and broke apart.


    Some people sacrificed their divine powers and used thews and chains of this ce for their own use, but they were still smashed into ashes by the Red Demon''s palm and they couldn''t resist at all.


    This was a horrifying and shocking scene. The Red Demon kept walking towards the divine city, with blood and bones under her feet as beams of divine light fell on her body, constantly intertwining and bombarding her.


    But her aura didn''t change at all, it was so strong that it made people tremble and realize that she had reached another level.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The dazzling brilliance was extremely gorgeous as it exploded again, many people coughed up blood and retreated.


    An Old Monster looked horrified, before he knew it, the Red Demon had arrived to his side. She pinched his neck with her slender hands and lifted it up like a chick without any effort.


    This Old Monster was one of the strongest powerhouses in the Quasi-Emperor Realm. But at this moment, he looked extremely weak, he was extremely frightened. His whole body glowed as Emperors emerged one by one, trying to resist the Red Demon.


    But in the next moment, the Red Demon shook her palm lightly and twisted his head off.


    Then there was a bang as red and white light exploded, including his soul, which was instantly annihted.


    "It''s a monster, it''s invincible��"


    "I shouldn''t havee here in the first ce."


    At this moment, many people regretted it. Seeing with their own eyes that a powerhouse of the level of an Enlightened being and a Quasi-Emperor would not have any power to resist the Red Demon.


    How could this not make them despair?


    "The strength of the Red Demon is indeed terrifying, but it is still impossible for her toe to our side in a short time."


    At the center of the formation, several Old Monsters whispered. They were shocked, but also fiery, staring at the battlefield in the distance.


    The Red Demon was very strong, but she was bound to be exhausted after a while. Even if she reached the center of the formation, she might not be able to retain much strength.


    For them, this was an excellent opportunity.


    "Amitabha�� All the benefactors, in order to suppress the Red Demon, are so desperate and even willing to die, I really admire it."


    Many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain put their palms together and looked at the great battle in the distance withpassionate expressions.


    At the same time, they urged the Buddha''s light in their hands to converge into the eyes of the formation to maintain the operation of the formation here.


    Gu Changge always felt that he underestimated Chan Hong Yi''s current strength. But judging from today''s events, maybe he overestimated her current state.


    ording to his spection, Chan Hong Yi should have already attacked him at this time. Yet she was still being dragged by a group of powerhouses, and they hadn''t even activated the formation horn yet.


    "It seems that she hasn''t recovered yet and hastily sought revenge on me while dragging her wounded body. But she is as eager as ever."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, not to mention feeling sorry for this woman. Though he still felt that she was as stupid as ever.


    He casually poured some divine power into the formation eye and at the same time nced at the many Old Monsters around him before looking at Chan Hong Yi.


    From his direction, one could just see Chan Hong Yi''s figure, even her snow-white face was stained with blood.


    Those eyes were still indifferent, looking at him through the formation, she saw him.


    However, Gu Changge just smiled casually and a terrifying hostility appeared in Chan Hong Yi''s eyes again.


    Many powerhouses behind her were blown away by her palm. She was full of evil spirits, wanting toe and kill Gu Changge.


    The boundless hatred erupted and her power rose several levels again. The monks who had not reached the Supreme Realm copsed and exploded in an instant under such fluctuations, turning into blood mist.


    It could be said that the power she was disying now had reached a certain limit. There were many cracks on her body, like white jade porcin, which might break at any time.


    "Activate that formation horn."


    "Hurry up!!"


    At this time, a Great Sect leader suddenly gave a low shout and his previous actions seemed very calm.


    At this moment, when he discovered the w in the Red Demon, his eyes shed, and he sacrificed a forbidden weapon.


    This kind of forbidden weapon was very different from ordinary forbidden weapons and the method of sacrificial refining was soplicated that it was unimaginable.


    At the moment when the energy started to erupt, it was like a scorching sun exploding on the body of the Red Demon.


    When the rest of the people heard his words, they did not hesitate and started to resort to their own powerful methods. They were waiting for this moment, and did not dy any longer.


    Otherwise, all of them would be ughtered by the Red Demon in the end. The losses would outweigh the gains.


    At the same time, the corner of the formation pattern where the eye of the formation was located began to glow, and dazzling brilliance flowed in all directions.


    Simple and crystal-clear Dao runes circted one after another, like a clear mirror, which could reflect variousws as it descended from the sky.


    Those were golden ancient runes, like the carrier of Dao.


    And the mysterious evolution of heaven and earth contained infinite divine power, it turned into all kinds of divine weapons, such as swords, guns, halberds, axes, hooks, bells, tripods, and seals�� If it attacked the Red Demon, she would definitely be wiped out.


    In a higher ce, there was still a Dao rune evolving, turning into a red and shining world-destroying millstone, which rumbled and descended with the trembling momentum of the heavens.


    Wisps of golden brilliance poured down, it was the aura that surpassed the Emperor Realm. The mountains fell and the ground cracked, turning into ashes.


    Everyone cheered up, watching this scene, and felt hope.


    The rest of the most powerful didn''t hesitate as they all activated the forbidden weapons in their hands to attack the Red Demon together.


    At this moment, the four gates of the Divine City seem to swallow everything in the world, incorporating all thews of this ce.


    Afterward, they were interwoven into beams of light as thick as mountains and bombarded the Red Demon.


    Even the outside world cracked a hole and immeasurable light rushed out. The stars seemed to have been sacrificially refined in advance, mixed with a vast aura, falling toward the bottom.


    It was as if a catastrophe had fallen from the sky and everyone was about to be destroyed. In the vast aura, there was the meaning of destroying the world.


    This kind of aura was simply horrifying and appalling, beyond imagination.


    <strong>"Boom!"</strong>


    A terrifying bombardment sound resounded through the sky and even spread out of the formation. It spread to every corner within thousands of miles, causing many monks and creatures who had escaped from the divine city to hear this sound.


    This was the sound of the Dao, and hidden within the sound, there were even fragments of the Dao in the dark.


    The Red Demon looked indifferent and calm and walked toward where Gu Changge was, neither dodging nor evading.


    Therefore, she was almost solidly hit by all the brilliance.


    Immediately, green smoke arose from her body and her evil spirit also dissipated. The whole person staggered as if it was difficult to stand still.


    Under her feet, the ground was shattered, sting out terrifying cracks that could even spread to the underground world.


    And on her body, the cracks were even clearer, with blood seeping out of them.


    The physical body of the Red Demon was terrifying, beyond the realm disyed today, no one could hurt her.


    It was just that her original injury was difficult to heal, and after being bombarded by this external force, it began to recur.


    This scene fell into everyone''s eyes, the Red Demon was finally hurt and they couldn''t help cheering, letting out a sigh of relief.


    The Red Demon was not invincible, she would be obliterated by them sooner orter, and the injuries on her body were the best proof.


    "As long as there are a few more blows, the Red Demon will be wiped out by us sooner orter."


    Many of the most powerful people had hope in their hearts and they nned to cooperate again.


    It had to be said that the formation horn was really strange and it contained indescribable mysterious power.


    At the ce where the formation eye was located, all the Old Monsters also breathed a sigh of relief and added with a smile, "It seems that this formation horn is really useful��"


    While talking, they injected qi again to support the formation.


    With the blow just now, without their cooperation, the Red Demon would not have been so injured.


    However, to maintain this formation eye, the energy that needed to be consumed was a huge amount.


    Even they felt a little overwhelmed and swallowed pills and other things to keep up at once.


    A group of ancient monks of Buddha Mountain were also sitting cross-legged here. Constantly chanting ancient scriptures, and using some kind of secret method to provide support for the formation eye.


    Gu Changge poured energy into it cooperatively, but his eyes kept falling on Chan Hong Yi. Seeing her current appearance, he also felt that the time was almost here.


    Then, in the palm of his hand, a jet-ck Dao rune fell into the eye of the formation along with the Demonic power.


    After doing so, he nced at the few people in front of him with interest.


    "The consumption in the eyes of the formation has be stronger. It seems that the Red Demon is trying to break through the formation here, and she may have to leave."


    At this moment, an Old Monster''s expression suddenly changed, he felt a huge devouring powering from the formation''s eyes.

 Chapter 442-2: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (2)

    <h4>Chapter 442-2: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (2)</h4>


    They needed a terrifying amount of energy to maintain the formation.


    He felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer. One must know that he had swallowed some divine pills, but the consumed energy could not be replenished at all.


    "It takes more energy to maintain the formation�� With me waiting for a few, it may be difficult to continue."


    The faces of the other Old Monsters also changed suddenly. They underestimated the divine power needed to activate the formation horn.


    In this way, they were likely to be consumed alive before the Red Demon was killed.


    "I made a mistake, I didn''t expect that even after using all my strength to activate this formation, it would still consume so much��"


    Gu Changge''splexion was also slightly pale at the moment, his brows were tightly frowned, and he sighed with a dignified look.


    "If we lose our support here, the situation of the battle would be finally reversed, I''m afraid it will change again."


    An Old Monster had an ugly face and was very unwilling, feeling that they had miscalcted.


    It was already hard to see the opportunity, was it possible to give up? They were not reconciled.


    "I''ll hold on for a while."


    "At that time, I should have thought that it wouldn��t be so easy to deal with the formation pattern for the Red Demon."


    Several ancient monks of Buddha Mountain also became very dignified, and sighed. They also felt that their energy was being crazily swallowed by the formation horn.


    However, many Great Sect leaders in front of them were fighting with the Red Demon, and it could be said that there were heavy casualties. If there was a problem on their side, it would definitely affect the whole situation.


    However, after a while, someone couldn''t take it anymore and stopped injecting energy into the eye of the formation.


    If it continued, maybe his origin would be damaged, and they would be exhausted here.


    And as someone stopped injecting energy into the eye of the formation.


    The devouring force felt by the rest of the people suddenly became more terrifying. After losing the sharing, the pressure on them instantly increased several times.


    The terrifying feeling of devouring, like a whale swallowing a dolphin, immediately made theirplexions turn pale.


    Even a kind of Old Monster with a profound cultivation base and a vastness changed his expression drastically. He hurriedly stopped, not daring to make fun of his own origin at this time.


    "It can only be supported by pills, otherwise who can bear it�� This formation pattern is really evil."


    An Old Monster couldn''t help cursing and hastily swallowed many pills.


    At this time, even a group of ancient monks couldn''t take it anymore. They had to shake their heads and stop as they began to replenish their energy.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work if it goes on like this."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, swallowing the next elixir. He sighed, and said with some regret, "If there were more people at that time, I would not be so tired now, but I didn''t know that this formation would consume so much energy�� It was a misstep."


    His words were recognized by everyone here, even the monks of Buddha Mountain, who disliked him, remained silent.


    What happened here, the group of powerhouses who were fighting with the Red Demon in front also heard, and theirplexions suddenly changed drastically.


    Almost instantly, the formation covering the sky showed signs of dissipating.


    And the Red Demon even seized this opportunity, her indifferent eyes lingered on Gu Changge for a moment.


    In the next moment, on her jade hand, a series of Dao runes began to manifest, evolving into a simple and natural ck giant clock. When there was a loud shock, a terrifying wave of gong sounded.


    Before, she only relied on absolute strength to crush, and she would not use divine powers and so on.


    But now, she also understood the difficulty of the matter. If it weren''t for the sudden dissipation of the formation, she would have been in a lot of trouble today. As for how the formation disappeared, it was not difficult for her to understand with her current sanity.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The moment the formation dissipated, the situation reversed horribly. Everyone who had a slight chance of winning just now coughed up blood and copsed as they exploded on the spot.


    "Run away, the Red Demon can not be dealt with for the time being, staying here is just death."


    Seeing this scene, more people chose to flee outside the divine city, not daring to stay for fear of being killed by the Red Demon in a short while.


    She had already proved to everyone how terrifying she was with her strength beyond the Emperor Realm. This was no longer a situation that could be wiped out by working together.


    Not to mention that there was a problem with the formation, it was even more difficult to deal with her and there was almost no possibility.


    Many powerhouses naturally understood this truth, although they were unwilling, there was nothing they could do.


    After a lot of nning and calction, it turned out to be all in vain?


    But there were only a few who could escape. The eyes of the Red Demon were full of fierceness at this moment. Almost all the living things in front of her were shot to death by her. Even the space was frozen, and the whole world seemed to be still.


    This was a terrifying method, her sleeves swept across, the world was dark and everyone copsed and exploded.


    There was a lot of blood here, it was difficult to see living people, either corpses or broken weapon fragments.


    And she was bathed in blood, walking toward the eye of the formation.


    Theplexions of the recovering Old Monsters changed drastically, and they felt fear and trembling.


    The Red Demon was really too strong. In the current Upper Realm, probably, only the revival of the oldest and most ancient existences couldpete with her.


    But at the next moment, in front of everyone, the Red Demon suddenly staggered, a lot of blood began to flow from her body, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Looking at it like this, it seemed that the red clothes became more and more bright red, as if she was soaked in blood.


    Her already white face was even more bloodless and lost its luster. But that was all, she seemed to know no pain, no fatigue.


    "This!"


    "She''s exhausted and her soul is dry!"


    "It seems that the battle just now has consumed all her strength, and now she is no longer a threat to us."


    This scene made all the Old Monsters who were nning to escape and the monks of Buddha Mountain startled and surprise appeared on the faces of many Old Monsters.


    "Ammitaba, benefactor, you havemitted a lot of evil, do you think there will be such a day?"


    "Today, my Buddha will save you and let you take refuge in the realm of eternal bliss."


    Several ancient monks of Buddha Mountain also stopped fleeing. Their faces regainedpassion and looked at the Red Demon who was so close to them.


    After that, they continued to sit up cross-legged and just in case, they still injected qi into the eyes of the formation, intending to use this to suppress the Red Demon.


    "Brothers, since this is the case, let��s discuss first how to divide the body of this Red Demonter? The old man wants a piece anyway."


    "Of course, there is no problem."


    "If you can gain insight into its secrets, it would not be in vain for the old man toe here to hunt her."


    When the Old Monsters saw this, their eyes shed sharply and they poured energy into the eyes of the formation.


    Although the consumption was terrifying, at this point, they didn''t care about the damage to their origin.


    The Red Demon stood in front of them, her blue hair was stained with blood, her eyes didn''t even change when she heard these words.


    She could understand the words, but she didn''t care, and she didn''t need to care.


    At this moment, she was looking at Gu Changge within the line of sight, this was the first time the two of them were so close after they were in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    However, on Chan Hong Yi''s face, hostility, evil spirit, hatred, killing intent�� These emotions almost swept over, making people feel frightened and trembling.


    Gu Changge was also sizing her up carefully, looking at her eyebrows, facial features, body shape and clothing.


    He had to say that she was indeed beautiful. Even at this time, her palm-sized face and facial features were so exquisite that he couldn''t pick out any ws.


    But those eyes were cold and heartless, making one feel that there was a boundless sea of ??blood about to drown from behind her.


    "Young Master Changge, we can''t hold on anymore,e here quickly, the Red Demon has no strength to resist at this point."


    "Now is thest chance."


    At this time, seeing that Gu Changge hadn''t poured energy into the eyes of the formation, an Old Monster couldn''t help but get a little anxious, and couldn''t help shouting.


    However, Gu Changge ignored him and looked at Chan Hong Yi before he shook his head lightly and said, "After so many years, you really haven''t changed at all. You are absolutely stupid. Since you n to seek revenge from me, then are you sure that you can do it? Why are you looking for me so recklessly, do you want me to kill you?"


    His words were understated, without any emotion, as if he was teaching a junior casually.


    But upon hearing this, all the Old Monsters and the ancient monks of Buddha Mountain who were at the center of the formation were all stunned for a moment, not understanding what these words meant.


    Was Gu Changge talking to the Red Demon in front of him?


    The next moment they realized the meaning of these words, the faces of all of them changed dramatically, it was unbelievable, and they felt terribly frightened.


    "You�� used��"


    The Old Monster who spoke just now couldn''t help looking at Gu Changge in awe, his voice was trembling, "Who the hell are you? You�� you know the Red Demon?"


    However, with a chirping sound, a ck spear suddenly pierced through his forehead, cracking his skull with a bang and including his spirit, he was instantly annihted.


    "My lord."


    Alpha shot quickly, very indifferently, his Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation broke out, and he looked extremely powerful. After doing this, he stood respectfully behind Gu Changge, and nced at the other people who were terrified to the extreme.

 Chapter 443-1: Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner, You will face retribution soon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 443-1: Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner, You will face retribution soon (1)</h4>


    The void trembled, and the ck spear was like immortal ghost iron.


    Shockingly sharp, as fast as lightning, people were caught off guard, as it appeared out of thin air, carrying terrifying power.


    With just one blow, it pierced through the eyebrows of the Old Monster just now.


    The white bone residue mixed with blood sttered everywhere, even the soul was instantly annihted, shocking everyone.


    Everyone''s scalp was numb and they got goosebumps.


    Alpha was tall with radiant eyes, wearing a dark iron battle suit flowing with ck light, holding a ck spear, standing like a god of war, exuding a frightening and trembling aura.


    "So strong!"


    This scene shocked everyone and the faces of many Old Monsters changed dramatically, feeling a chilling chill.


    The strength of this guard hiding beside Gu Changge was definitely beyond the Supreme Realm!


    All of them might be in danger today.


    Gu Changge''s n was so big that they didn''t even know it before, and he hid it so deeply.


    <i>And what was Gu Changge''s identity, why would he talk to the Red Demon like this?</i>


    They couldn''t help looking at Gu Changge in awe. Someone discovered that the surroundings of this world had been blocked at some point.


    Every inch of space seemed to be filled with lead water! There was no way they could escape!


    Chan Hong Yi naturally understood what Gu Changge said just now. But at this moment, there was only hatred in her eyes, and there was no extra emotion other than hatred.


    She wished she could kill the man in front of her.


    "Why did you do this to me?"


    The terrifying hostility resurfaced again, like a sea of ??blood about to drown Gu Changge.


    However, Gu Changge just waved his sleeves. The wide robe was like a piece of universe refined, containing endless mysteries in which the stars rotated and the universe manifested,pletely dispelling Chan Hong Yi''s current hostility.


    She was no longer as ferocious as before, with this level of strength she was no threat to Gu Changge.


    "Gu Changge�� Who the hell are you?"


    Many people couldn''t believe it, and couldn''t help trembling.


    <i>The Red Demon actually spoke again, and the words were definitely meant for Gu Changge</i>


    <i>Didn''t that mean that the Red Demon was not muttering to herself outside the divine city?</i>


    <i>But had found Gu Changge''s aura, and was talking to him like this?</i>


    <i>After she left the Demon Burying Abyss, the person she had been chasing after was actually Gu Changge,</i>


    "Alpha, kill them."


    Gu Changge just casually nced at the crowd behind him when he heard the words, and didn''t say much, but gave instructions to Alpha.


    He had no intention of letting these people live, so letting them know a little more was actually nothing.


    "Yes, my lord." Alpha received the order, his eyes were abnormally cold.


    A spear fell, piercing the sky that destroyed the world, stagnant in the void, carrying endless ck light, flooding everyone.


    "Gu Changge�� What do you mean?"


    An Old Monster was terrified in his heart, he couldn''t help but fall backward, wanting to avoid it.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But his speed was still not as fast as Alpha''s speed. The space seemed to be frozen at this moment, and there was no way to escape.


    "Don��t!"


    He tried all means and all of his divine powers were being interpreted.


    But he was still desperate, he didn''t expect to fall here today and his heart was full of unwillingness and regret.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have coveted the flesh and blood of the Red Demon.


    Apanied by a terrifying sound that shook the sky and trembled in all directions.


    The golden shield sacrificed by the Old Monster was pierced by Alpha''s spear and exploded. Then the whole person was nailed into the void like a candied haw.


    Alpha''s arm trembled slightly, an infinite force of energy and blood erupted immediately. The rain of blood filled the air, tearing the corpse apart.


    The rest of the people also changed their countenance as they shuddered and cursed Gu Changge in their hearts, but they couldn''t hide their fear and coldness all over their bodies.


    What Gu Changge said to the Red Demon just now shocked them, but there was no time to think about it now.


    Now they had encountered the biggest crisis within countless years of their cultivation.


    Alpha was at the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and with their current state, it would not be a problem for him to kill everyone present.


    Not to mention that many people had already consumed a lot of energy and they were no longer in their peak state.


    Gu Changge looked back at the horrified crowd with a calm expression on his face, and said casually, "Didn''t everyone see it by now? She''s not someone you can covet."


    "Gu Changge, you�� you actually colluded with the Red Demon to kill us?"


    "Could it be that the formation horn was also your doing?"


    The few Old Monsters reacted quickly, feeling that Gu Changge''s aura hadn''t changed much from the beginning to the end.


    Theirplexions were ugly for a while and at the same time, they were frightened and angry.


    They instantly figured out the cause and effect. They were angry and terrified, why Gu Changge would take the initiative to say that he would be responsible for guarding the formation.


    It turned out that he had other ns, on purpose.


    The reason why they felt that their energy was terribly consumed and it was difficult to continue to support them was probably due to Gu Changge''s secret actions.


    But they never doubted him at all, only now did they realize that this matter had a lot to do with Gu Changge.


    "At the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss, did you release the Red Demon on purpose?"


    "Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner. How many powerhouses have died because of you today? After you die, you will never be able to reincarnate forever, and you will not be able to reincarnate��"


    All the ancient monks of Buddha Mountain also reacted at this moment. Their faces were also very ugly. It was difficult to maintain their usualposure and they all red.


    At the same time, various pieces of Buddhist artifacts were sacrificed. For a while, dazzling Buddha light burst out here, shining in all directions and the sky was crystal clear.


    Dharma bodies of Buddha and Dao emerged as high as thousands of feet, intertwined with the rhyme of Buddha, phantoms such as Wrathful Vajra, Compassionate Buddha, Bodhisattva, etc., manifested in the empty space, chanting Buddhist scriptures to save the people here.


    This was an unimaginable Buddhist technique, which had the means of saving all living beings and was the Supreme Divine power of Buddha Mountain.


    All the ancient monks were very angry. They always thought that Gu Changge was greedy for the Meditation Robe, but they were all wrong.


    His purpose was to release the Red Demon and even cheated them all along. How could they bear this hatred?


    "Who knows what happens after death? Instead, you all will die here today, with both body and spirit."


    Gu Changge smiled casually, and his words were as casual as if he had crushed a few ants to death. But halfway through, he looked at Chan Hong Yi and said, "Eat to your heart''s content, everyone here today is prepared for you."


    An astonishing hostility appeared in Chan Hong Yi''s eyes and her indifferent pupils stared at him tightly.


    The terrifying evil spirit surged into the sky, turning into a billowing blood-colored dark cloud behind him.


    However, facing the many origins of life here and the dissipatedws and rhymes, she really couldn''t bear it.


    Especially since her current state was not good, old injuries had recurred and many cracks had appeared on her body.


    "I will kill you."


    She let out another sound from her mouth, murderous and shocking, without a trace of emotion.


    "Then you can give it a try. I also want to know whether you have improved after all these years."


    Gu Changge shook his head indifferently, without any change in expression.


    In the next moment, Chan Hong Yi opened her mouth and screamed. The terrifying devouring power emerged, the star field trembled and red wolf smoke emerged from the sky and the earth.


    This was the gathering of many origins of life here. Each of which was as vast as a gxy, falling from below.


    She was devouring these life essences. Her aura kept rising and even her broken body was being reshaped, bing delicate and white, crystal clear like snow.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge''splexion flickered and he estimated the time in his heart.


    "What!"


    "The Red Demon was also released by Gu Changge?"


    The group of Old Monsters who were fighting was even more shocked when they heard the words of several ancient monks of Buddha Mountain.


    At the same time, they kept dodging backward, not daring to confront Alpha head-on.


    They didn''t expect that the birth of the Red Demon had something to do with Gu Changge.


    They thought that it was done by the monk from Buddha Mountain. It seemed that the other party had taken the me for Gu Changge.


    Thinking of this, their backs felt even colder. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes today, they couldn''t believe the truth of the matter.


    It could only be said that Gu Changge was hiding too deeply. It was estimated that probably no one could see his true face from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 353-1: The Son of Luck finally fights, The last hope of Purple Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 353-1: The Son of Luck finally fights, Thest hope of Purple Mansion (1)</h4>


    At this moment, in the magnificent mansion.


    Tang Wan didn''t know that Chu Hao was nning to approach her and ask Gu Changge to spare the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    "How can the family lose so much during this time�� Isn''t that stupid?"


    Tang Wan sat in front of the stone table, frowning slightly, watching the message from the Tang family.


    She was dressed in in gauze, with her graceful figure and dark eyebrows, exuding a gentle and demure temperament.


    Originally, ording to Gu Changge''s instructions, she stayed in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, waiting for her so-called former Daopanion Qin Wuya to find her.


    But she didn��t expect to receive news from the Tang family.


    Some time ago, Tang Tian, ??her yful younger brother, found a mysterious scripture from somewhere. The origin of the scripture was very ancient and mysterious.


    After the appraisal, many n Elders thought that it might be a scripture rted to Immortality.


    This news immediately caused a sensation in the entire Tang family of the Wan Dao business alliance.


    However, the Tang family responded quickly and blocked the newsyer byyer, and it never spread out.


    After that, many people who cultivated that scripture had improved their cultivation and even broke through the bottleneck that they had been stuck in for many years.


    This was naturally a good thing for the Tang family.


    But in this way, many nsmen focused their energy on cultivation and family businesses were unable to operate, making them lose a lot in a short period of time.


    For this reason, Grandpa Tang finally remembered her, and nned to bring her back to the family and let her take over many of their current businesses,


    Originally, this was a good thing for Tang Wan.


    But because of Gu Changge''s instructions, she could not leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom during this time.


    This made her face a little sad, and she could only think of an excuse to inform the Tang family that she couldn''t go back.


    "Is there something bothering Miss Tang? Your brows are so tightly wrinkled?"


    At this time, the words of a gray-clothed man reached Tang Wan''s ears, causing her to suddenlye back to her senses.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that the family encountered a little difficulty."


    Tang Wan smiled slightly, and the sadness on her face quickly disappeared.


    The man in gray standing in front of her was not very tall, and his face looked a little refined, giving people a kind of feeling that he had a great cultivation.


    It was Qin Wuya who mixed in with Tang Wan after disguising.


    During this time, he could not find the ce where Zi Yang Heavenly King was being held, so he gave up.


    Waiting for the Purple Mansion army to fight against Gu Changge, just to fish in troubled waters.


    However, considering that he would stay in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom for a few days.


    He thought of a lot of ways and nned to contact Tang Wan and stay by her side.


    And it just happened that Tang Wan was recruiting disciples, as a result, he naturally became a disciple beside Tang Wan.


    In the past few days, he had also gotten to know Tang Wan a lot.


    "Is there something that disciple Qin Ya can do to help?"


    Then, after cing away the summons in her hand, Tang Wan looked at the man in gray in front of her and asked softly.


    She could naturally see that the person in front of her was Qin Wuya who had offended Gu Changge.


    It was just a disguise, and his alias was Qin Ya.


    That kind of familiarity that arrived from the depths of the soul and seemed to have been together for a long time could not be deceived.


    Knowing that Qin Wuya would approach her, she naturally followed Changge''s instructions to let him get in touch with her smoothly.


    "Oh, it''s alright, it''s just that when I was patrolling outside the courtyard, I saw that Miss Tang seemed to have a sad face. I was curious, so I couldn''t help bute up and ask. I hope Miss Tang will forgive me for the offense."


    Qin Wuya showed a kind smile and exined apologetically.


    "So that''s the case, then I thank Qin Ya for your dedication and concern."


    Tang Wan nodded, her expression t and authentic.


    "Can Miss Tang tell me what''s going on? Maybe I can help you think of a way."


    Qin Wuya then asked again, seeing Tang Wan''s sad face just now, he couldn''t help but feel a little distressed.


    Hearing this, Tang Wan nced at him and didn''t seem to expect him to say that.


    After pondering for a while, Tang Wan nodded as there was no ce to hide, and said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal, it''s just the family''smunication, they encountered difficulties and asked me to rush back, but because of other reasons, I can''t go back right now and leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom."


    "I see."


    Qin Wuya was a little stunned, but his eyes seemed a little gloomy.


    He actually knew about the rtionship between Tang Wan and Chu Hao.


    When he saw Tang Wan for the first time in the alley, the man standing beside Tang Wan was Chu Hao, the Third Prince of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    Later, he inquired and understood the rtionship between Chu Hao and Tang Wan.


    The two of them had known each other since childhood and were very close. They were childhood sweethearts.


    Tang Wan obviously had affection for Chu Hao, and Chu Hao naturally had the same feelings for Tang Wan.


    Now Tang Wan said that she couldn''t leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. And in his opinion, it was actually because of her rtionship with Chu Hao.


    After all, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would soon be destroyed. This was the doomed result that anyone with discernment could see.


    With the battle of millions of cultivators, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom would be destroyed in an instant.


    Chu Hao hoped that Tang Wan could use the strength behind her to help him. But the family behind Tang Wan was not stupid, how could it be possible to help the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom at this time?


    In the end, Tang Wan couldn''t let Chu Hao go, so she didn''t leave the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    This was Qin Wuya''s idea. At this time, he was even a little grateful to Gu Changge,


    He didn''t like Chu Hao personally, and for him, the destruction of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was a matter of apuse.


    Tang Wan looked like this now, and in his opinion, it was inseparable from Chu Hao.


    "Actually, I think Miss Tang still needs to consider her family. After all, no one can stop the fall of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom��"


    Qin Wuya considered his words and nned to persuade Tang Wan to leave this ce and not interfere in this matter.


    However, before he could finish his words, a maid hurriedly entered from outside the courtyard and reported, "Miss, Prince Chu Hao is asking to see you��"


    "Chu Hao? What is he doing here? Tell him that I don��t want to see him!"


    Hearing this, Tang Wan frowned and said directly, obviously she hadn''t forgotten what Chu Hao did a few days ago.


    She had been hiding from Chu Hao these days, not wanting to see him.


    In her opinion, Chu Hao was hopelessly stupid. If he really wanted to continue to deal with Gu Changge, it would only be a dead end.


    "Wan''er, I''m really in a hurry to find you, and now only you can save me."

 Chapter 353-2: The Son of Luck finally fights, The last hope of Purple Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 353-2: The Son of Luck finally fights, Thest hope of Purple Mansion (2)</h4>


    However, Tang Wan''s words were not finished yet when Chu Hao''s figure had already appeared from outside the courtyard. He ignored the obstruction of the guards and directly broke into the ce.


    He looked a little worried.


    The situation was urgent, otherwise it would not be the same, regardless of whether Tang Wan wanted to see him or not, he had barged in like this.


    "Chu Hao, I said that I don''t want to see you, but you still forced your way in. Are you not taking my words seriously now?"


    Tang Wan''s face was full of coldness, and she asked, extremely angry.


    "Wan''er, don''t be angry. Listen to my exnation. I had a hard time breaking in. Today, only you can save me and save the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom."


    "I know you''re still angry with me. It''s my fault for what happened before. I am sorry. I swear that after today, everything in the future will be yours."


    Chu Hao also knew that he couldn''t ount for any reason in this matter, so he exined it directly as soon as he came, and pushed everything to himself.


    "Is everything you say true?"


    When Tang Wan heard the words, her anger eased a little. She thought that Chu Hao had already figured out what happened before, and nned to bow down to Gu Changge.


    "It''s true, and there is not a single lie."


    Chu Hao nodded sincerely.


    "Chu Hao?"


    At this time, Qin Wuya''s gaze flickered with coldness. He didn''t expect that Chu Hao would directly contact her and even directly break in.


    This made him even more disgusted with Chu Hao.


    At that moment, his figure shed, blocking Tang Wan''s face, and said coldly, "You didn''t get the youngdy''s permission, but forced in, are you trying to provoke her?"


    "Who are you?"


    Chu Hao frowned slightly, and a coldness appeared on his handsome face.


    In this courtyard, next to Tang Wan, why was there a man with such an unfamiliar face?


    Before this, he had never seen Qin Wuya, but this aura seemed to be in the Heavenly God Realm.


    "He is the disciple by my side, responsible for protecting me."


    Tang Wan was afraid that the two would suddenly fight, and hurriedly exined.


    Hearing this, Chu Hao''s expression softened a little, and soon he didn''t take Qin Wuya seriously.


    The most urgent task was to let Tang Wan approach Gu Changge to intercede.


    Seeing this, Qin Wuya also snorted coldly and gave Tang Wan a face, but did not do anything to Chu Hao.


    "Tell me, what exactly are you looking for, save you, save the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom? What does this mean?"


    Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief and asked Chu Hao.


    She really couldn''t do such a thing like not care about Chu Hao''s safety.


    "Now the army of Purple Mansion has reached the sky over the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, and they will fight with Gu Changge at any time. Once they fight, the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom below will inevitably turn to ashes�� Wan��er, you don''t want to see the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom getting destroyed, right? You must help me!"


    Chu Hao took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and nned to make a long story short.


    "Of course I don''t want the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom to be destroyed, but how can I stop this?"


    Hearing this, Tang Wan couldn''t help frowning, feeling that this matter was very difficult to handle, and the Tang family behind her did not dare to offend Gu Changge.


    If Gu Changge insisted on dealing with Chu Hao, there was no need to go through so much trouble.


    In her opinion, it was purely a small trick used by Gu Changge after learning that Chu Hao still wanted revenge.


    This was exactly what Chu Hao knew. If he let go of this hatred at that time, why would things develop to this point?


    "No, I know you must have a solution. As long as you go to ask Gu Changge, maybe he will let go of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom. If Gu Changge wants me to be soft, then as long as he lets go of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, The grievances between me and him would vanish��"


    "I won''t seek revenge on him again."


    Chu Hao said, but he couldn''t help but grit his teeth when he got to the end, which showed how embarrassing it was for him to say this.


    He was arrogant, and it was impossible for him to beg for mercy on Gu Changge before.


    But things had alreadye to this point, so he couldn''t help it.


    "You already knew this would happen, why did you have to do it?" Tang Wan sighed, not knowing what to say at this time.


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    "Wan''er, you must help me, now only you can help me!" Chu Hao gritted his teeth.


    "You asked me to ask Gu Changge? But how could he meet me, and even if he sees me, how can I persuade him?"


    Tang Wan couldn''t helpughing bitterly and felt very helpless. She knew Gu Changge''s character well, not to mention that Gu Changge had no feelings for her.


    Even if Gu Changge had any intentions for her, it was impossible for him to obey her.


    Tang Wan still had this self-knowledge.


    "Wan''er, I know you and Gu Changge are very familiar. If you ask him, maybe he will consider it."


    When he said this, Chu Hao''s teeth were about to shatter, and the humiliation was extreme, but he had no choice but to confess everything he saw that day.


    This matter had always been something he didn''t want to face, but he never imagined that he would confess everything in person in front of Tang Wan today!


    "After you left the pce that day, I actually followed you and saw what happened between you and Gu Changge�� I know you didn''t do it voluntarily, and you had difficulties."


    "What��"


    When Chu Hao said this in a very humiliating way. Tang Wan and Qin Wuya in the courtyard were stunned, unable to believe their ears.


    Tang Wan was struck by lightning, her body trembled and her face turned pale.


    She wanted to hide this from Chu Hao the most, but she didn''t expect that he would know about it, and he even found out some time ago.


    Who would have thought that at that time, Chu Hao was hiding in the dark andpletely witnessing everything!


    In that case, Chu Hao had been pretending not to know for a while, but in his heart, he already understood everything.


    And everything she did, perhaps in Chu Hao''s view, was so ridiculous and hypocritical! An unimaginable shame suddenly enveloped Tang Wan.


    "So you already knew that."


    Thinking of this, Tang Wan''s smile was a little sad, but it soon turned extremely cold.


    "In your eyes, I''m actually such a woman who climbs the dragon to turn into a phoenix. You saw it right at the time. I took the initiative to please Gu Changge. As long as I can get into Gu Changge''s eyes, it will not only be me, but also my family. The Tang family behind me will have countless glory and wealth. And you are just a little prince of an ancient kingdom. What can you give me, you can''t even enter the Tang family behind me��"


    "Wan''er, I�� I know you''re not such a person. You had difficulties at the time."


    Chu Hao was also stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Wan''s reaction to be so great after telling this story.


    He wanted to exin, but Tang Wan''s eyes were engulfed in icy coldness, which made him look unfamiliar.

 Chapter 353-3: The Son of Luck finally fights, The last hope of Purple Mansion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 353-3: The Son of Luck finally fights, Thest hope of Purple Mansion (3)</h4>


    Especially what she said now was extremely harsh to Chu Hao''s ears.


    In this situation,bined with these words, wasn''t it the situation that the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom was facing?


    "Chu Hao, shut up! Are you still worthy of being a man?"


    Qin Wuya''s eyes were also red at the moment, and he stared at Chu Hao, never expecting to hear such a thing.


    Chu Hao was simply not worthy of Tang Wan''s affection for her. He clearly knew that she had difficulties and couldn''t help himself, but now he wanted her to go to Gu Changge to beg for mercy?


    From what Chu Hao said, he could guess that Gu Changge at most threatened the Tang family behind Tang Wan and asked Tang Wan to do things for him.


    But in Chu Hao''s eyes, that was the sign of the close rtionship between Tang Wan and Gu Changge?


    Thinking of this, Qin Wuya was also full of anger. It was toote for him to take care of Tang Wan, and now Chu Hao was still hurting her heart so much?


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    At this moment, a terrifying aura erupted, and Qin Wuya moved directly towards Chu Hao.


    The tyrannical supernatural power, overwhelming the sky, turned into a giant golden bell, falling down the waterfall-like order, suppressing as it descended!


    With his strength, he could face even ordinary Supreme beings with ease, and in Qin Wuya''s opinion, dealing with this Chu Hao would not be a problem at all.


    "Pufff��"


    Caught off guard, Chu Hao''s body took this blow solidly, and he immediately flew backwards from the spot. His physical body almost exploded, looking iparably wretched.


    And the nearby buildings and pavilions exploded into ashes in an instant.


    The general Quasi-Supreme could not resist Qin Wuya''s angered strike, and this was still the result of his desire of not destroying the ce, otherwise the Vermilion Bird Imperial Capital, just now would have been turned into ashes!


    "Quasi-Supreme!"


    "Damn it, who the hell are you? There can''t be such a strong person around Wan''er!"


    Chu Hao stood up from the ground with difficulty, covered in blood, gritting his teeth and staring at Qin Wuya with a deadly stare.


    At this time, he was naturally furious, being attacked by someone, how could he give up in peace?


    With such thought, Chu Hao also took action, disying a powerful divine ability, Quasi-Supreme pressure swept through the sky and underground, attacking Qin Wuya.


    The two Great Sons of Luck, at this moment were finally exchanging blows, and their terrifying moves were frightening.


    "����" Tang Wan watched all of this dumbfounded,pletely at a loss for words.


    And just at the moment when Chu Hao and Qin Wuya were fighting. Far above the dome of the sky, there was a shocking fluctuation that emerged from the sky.


    It was a world-shattering aura that suddenly swept down, and a great star trembled, like a sieve to fall down.


    The celestial universe trembled, the heaven and earth twisted, and there resounded the sound of boundless killing and destruction.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of great battle was happening there, using the concept of sea that was divided by the cross-current was not at all too much.


    On the ancient warship, a figure stood still with face blurred, five-colored divine light dazzling, white clothes like snow, robe fluttering, with a transcendent aura.


    "This Tang Wan has not let me down����"


    Gu Changge''s smile looked intriguing as he heard the system prompt sound. He then waved his hand, and a million troops behind him rushed straight to the front of the Purple Mansion��s army!


    This big battle, it was also time to pull out the prologue, just to see the results of Hei Yanyu''s training in this period of time.


    However, in the battle between the Sons of Luck, the dissipated Luck points from them fell into his hands.


    This was something that Gu Changge had not anticipated before.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    A tidal wave of armies rushed out, and the lowest cultivation among them belonged to the False God Realm beings who had experienced many trials and tribtions.


    They appeared from the shore of the ancient warship and swept forward to attack.


    They were all holding ancient divine weapons, covered with Immortal glory, and with a great murderous aura, as if they had returned from the hell.


    Each mount was a pure-blooded creature, raised by the Ancient Immortal ns since childhood.


    The armor was engraved with powerful runes, and the divine light was faint, powerful and boundless.


    When rushing to attack, it also revealed a variety of different formations.


    When they cooperated with each other, the power was so great that even existences with higher cultivation than them would have palpitations and dare notpete.


    The Purple Mansion army did not expect Gu Changge to be so strong. They were not even given a chance to react as Gu Changge had directly dispatched his army to attack. In this way,pletely disrupting their n to rescue the Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    The army was routed!


    Seeing all this, Chu Hao, who was fighting with Qin Wuya, was also desperate at this moment, not expecting that Gu Changge would not give him any room for salvation.


    "No��"


    He couldn''t help but hiss, his eyes glowing red, like a beast on the verge of death.


    "Escort Zi Yang Heavenly King out."


    In front of the ancient warship, Gu Changge stood with his arms folded, and as themand was passed down, a prisoner was quickly pushed out.


    It was none other than the unconscious and bloodied Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    "If you want to save him, then feel free to try." Gu Changge''s words still seemed to be lightly spoken.


    "This moment of Young Master Gu is so terrifying, one thought overthrows countless people��" In the distance of the ancient warship, Xiao Ruyin, who was watching this scene, could not help but shiver, her face slightly white, and this was the first time she witnessed such a vast and terrifying war.


    From the beginning to the end, the fact that the young man in front of her would decide the life and death of countless people had not changed.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    As Gu Changge''s words fell, an ancient warship trembled, and the ancient divine formation lit up with brilliant light, interweaving with billions of light.


    With the star map pulse branding it turned into a matchless sword light drenched with killing aura that swept through all directions, splitting the heaven and earth and sting at the army of the Purple Mansion in the front.


    This was a scene that shocked heaven!


    This sword light, containing the most powerful strike beyond the Sacred Realm, the general paramount would be close to the shattered, the body and soul.


    Any cultivator would also have to turn pale.


    The chaos in front of them was tossed, the heaven and earth were separated and seemed to be fractured.


    The Purple Mansion��s army copsed, just in an instant tens of thousands of cultivators turned into ashes, and the body and spirit were both destroyed!


    Under such aftershocks, the many frontiers of the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom were like broken porcin pieces, easily worn away.


    "No��"


    Looking at this scene, the Vermilion Bird King despaired and instantly fainted to death.


    Distantly, in the rest of the ancient kingdoms, countless cultivators, too, were so frightened by this scene that their souls trembled and they fell to their knees.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Sensing the terrifying aura emerging from this oppression, a shocking aura rushed up among the boundless army of Purple Mansion.


    Those were three supreme beings!


    "Youngest child of the Gu family, don''t be rampant!"


    On top of that, in the deepest part. A majestic and thick sword aura that emerged like a mountain and sea covered swept in, a strand of sword intent that cut down many stars outside the sky.


    That was a magnificent figure, his cultivation level had reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm!


    This was the most powerful force that the Purple Mansion could send out today to rescue theirst hope!

 Chapter 445-1: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Desolations and Ten Regions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 445-1: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Destions and Ten Regions (1)</h4>


    The ancient pce was magnificent and simple, filled with a faint glow, its era was unknown as many ancient patterns were carved on it.


    At this moment, the vast origin of life was gathering from all directions, evolving life symbols one by one and falling into the pool.


    The immortal mist was dense as if the Milky Way was hanging down, it was extremely bright.


    Chan Hong Yi was soaked in it, her blue hair was loose and she was still wearing the Meditation Robe, suppressing a terrifying hostility.


    Those eyes, which were like ck jewels, kept looking in the direction of the entrance of the hall.


    After seeing Gu Changge stop there, she seemed to be relieved. Then she smiled contentedly and happily.


    It seemed that for her, as long as she could see Gu Changge, it was the most satisfying thing in the world.


    "Master�� Father, Hong Yi must practice hard in the future. Don''t�� leave me again��"


    She murmured and kept looking.


    The rest of the body was soaked in the divine spring and when she spoke, she suddenly burst into bubbling bubbles, stupidly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    However, strands of origin turned into brilliant rays of light, permeating the void space with a hazy meaning, continuously gathering towards Chan Hong Yi''s body.


    Those terrible injuries were slowly getting better. Especially in the dazed eyes, there was a sense of agility.


    It seemed that as her body''s injuries healed, the wounds of her soul were also recovering slowly.


    Gu Changge stood at the gate of the Ancient Hall with his ck clothes lightly stretched out. His eyes slightly closed and he could sense the direction of thews here.


    After Chan Hong Yi left the divine city, Gu Changge deliberately avoided everyone and then took her to the soul-nourishing ce that he had prepared long ago.


    There were many scattered origins of heaven and earth here, even some fallen ones.


    There had been countless battles in Boundary Monument and the dead creatures were like the sand of the river. The life origin had gradually gathered over countless years and was boundless.


    After killing War Immortal Li Xiu, just in case, he also controlled the many prohibition formations here.


    On the one hand, he was worried that someone would notice and destroy this soul sanctuary. On the other hand, it was the formation of this ce, which could be controlled by him.


    If at that time, Chan Hong Yi''s hostility reappeared, he could use the formation here to seal her in the Inner Universe.


    However, this was only a deeper consideration and this step was not necessary unless it was ast resort.


    And just as Gu Changge was thinking, there was a wave of fluctuation outside the ancient hall.


    Alpha''s figure emerged, a jet-ck treasure bottle bobbed up and down in his hand, with the majestic intention of devouring everything.


    "My lord, the collection isplete."


    He respectfully handed over the vase.


    Gu Changge nced casually and nodded.


    This was the Great Dao treasure bottle condensed by the runes of Dao. It was as vast as the sea, but it had been filled with the endless origin of life at this moment.


    A clear sea of ??blood floated within it, turning into a red haze which was extremely misty.


    "It''s not enough. However, the origin of life in this ce is already thin. You go to the frontier where the two realms are fighting. There are many cultivators. Kill them and fill another bottle."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, a ck rune emerged in his hand as it condensed into a ck Dao bottle before he handed it to Alpha.


    "My lord, should I kill the cultivators and creatures in this world?" Alpha''s golden eyes showed some doubts, and he asked respectfully.


    "It''s not wrong to kill." Gu Changge nodded slightly, his expression unwavering.


    "Yes." The void was blurred and a crack appeared as Alpha''s figure quickly stepped into it, leaving without a trace.


    Afterward, Gu Changge walked into the hall with the vase of the Great Dao.


    Strands of red smoke rushed out of it, gathering toward Chan Hong Yi''s body.


    The already thin origin of life around her became thick again, like a sea of ??blood floating in the void.


    Her face was a little confused, and her voice was very weak, "Master�� Master��"


    "What happened?" Gu Changge nced at her, his hands kept moving.


    The ck rune fell into the pool.


    At the same time, some divine medicines that were transpiring in the sun were thrown in, including red agate-like fruits, transparent and sacred small trees, shining with silver light.


    "Are you�� are you going to boil�� me like before?"


    Chan Hong Yi stared nkly at the divine spring that was gradually boiling due to the terrifying properties of the medicine.


    The water temperature continued to rise, and even bubbling bubbles were emitted.


    In the enveloping mist, her face became a little hot and her blush rose like a haze.


    However, this fog was condensed from the origin of life and the peerless divine medicine. Each strand contained astonishingly extreme vitality.


    Even the legendary medicine for the human body was nothing more than that.


    "Boiled?" Gu Changge shed some memory fragments in his mind, shook his head slightly, and said, "That''s called foundation building, how many times have I told you?"


    "Oh�� oh, oh. This is called building a foundation, Hong Yi remembered it. Then�� Master, I�� I will boil it in a while, are you going to eat me?"


    Chan Hong Yi was still a little confused and felt very unfamiliar with the word "foundation building".


    But she remembered another very important thing, her eyes were like deer, looking at Gu Changge with some caution and joyful expectation.


    "Eat you?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, walked up to her and felt that her confusion was really serious.


    Chan Hong Yi nodded with a dazed expression which was rarely serious as if this matter was very important to her.


    "Well�� well, I have grown up and Master has eaten me. I�� I can marry Master." She exined earnestly.


    Gu Changge didn''t expect what she meant by eating.


    In his impression, Chan Hong Yi''s personality was a bit upright, but definitely not to this extent.


    "Where did you hear these words?"


    Gu Changge put his head on her head, her voice gradually softened.


    "Yes�� at the foot of the mountain�� Auntie, I asked her when I can marry Master."


    "She�� she said after Master eats me."


    Chan Hong Yi''s voice was a little weak and her expression was a little dazed as if she was thinking about it seriously.


    After saying this, she couldn''t help but tug on Gu Changge''s sleeve, "Master�� Master, can you stop killing Auntie?"


    "Big�� Auntie is a good person, she even taught me how to cook."


    "I�� want to cook for Master��"


    In her memory, Gu Changge rarely let her contact outsiders. He mercilessly killed many strangers who tried to approach her.


    Once, a young master of the hermit Immortal n was exterminated by Gu Changge because of this rtionship.


    "I''m not going to kill anyone this time." Gu Changge rubbed her head, his eyes were calm and deep, "Heal your wounds well."


    "Uh-huh��" Chan Hong Yi nodded obediently.


    In the next few days, the Ancient Hall was filled with a faint red haze.


    Gu Changge was paying attention to the many news from the outside world and asked his subordinates to pass on the news.


    What interested him the most was that many sects and forces were specting about his life and death.


    Some people said that he was suspected to have fallen, while others said that he was kidnapped by the Red Demon. There were different opinions.


    This time, the Demon ying Conference in the divine city could be said to have caused a shock in the Upper Realm.


    There were too many powerhouses who died and those who escaped were also seriously injured. It would take a long time for them to recover.


    In particr, many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain died tragically, leaving no one alive.


    This caused many people to specte on Gu Changge''s whereabouts. Whether it was the younger generation or the older generation, they all paid great attention to him and wanted to know his life and death urgently.


    For Gu Changge, this actually didn''t have much impact. Because he didn''t need to feign death to deceive the enemy. In the current Upper Realm, no enemy could make him do this.


    His main concern was Chan Hong Yi.


    She was like a ticking time bomb, difficult to control and the outburst of hostility was even more unstable. She could turn into the same appearance as in the divine city at any time.


    And as her injuries healed, her strength would only be more terrifying.


    Gu Changge had checked her injuries and her recovery was less than one percent of what she was at her peak.


    Now it seemed that the only way to stabilize her soul was to n other things.


    The Upper Realm was different from the previous era,cking material with Immortal property, so it was difficult for Chan Hong Yi to fully recover.


    In her current state, it was easy to deal with when she was confused. Once she was caught in the killing state, it was bound to be a hundred times more difficult to suppress than before.


    During this period of time, Chan Hong Yi''s injuries were recovering which meant that her strength when she went forward with ughtering would only be more terrifying.


    However, Gu Changge deployed the rest of the backups present here. In case there was no way to suppress her at that time.


    A few dayster, the origin of life within a million miles of the Soul Nourishing Pce had been thinned out.


    The pale blood-colored rays that once floated on the sea of ??Boundary Monuments had dissipated and it would take at least tens of millions of years for them toe together again.

 Chapter 445-2: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Desolations and Ten Regions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 445-2: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Destions and Ten Regions (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge left this ce with Chan Hong Yi but her current whereabouts could not be known to the outside world.


    So Gu Changge thought for a while and threw her into the Inner Universe. Now he didn''t intend to go back home first, there were still some things to deal with in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ording to Alpha''s report, Chu Hao, another Son of Luck was appearing on the side of the Boundary Monument Sea during this time, trying to break into the Eight Destions and Ten Region.


    Gu Changge reckoned that after he got rid of Chu Hao, his cultivation should be able to break through the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    But as time went by, the power of invibility above the Boundary Monument became thinner and thinner, resulting in more and more forces arriving here.


    Arge ck cloud swept away from the sky, shaking the void.


    It was a majestic and vast ancient warship with many powerhouses standing densely on it and the rays of light surrounded their body. Their fighting spirit was brilliant.


    Although it was difficult for the strong powerhouses to cross as it would cost a lot. But for the younger generation, it was an extremely suitable opportunity.


    Almost all of the Immortal Sects, the Supreme Religion, including the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, had young generations who hade here a long time ago and went to the border to fight with the younger generation on the opposite side.


    Thest time Gu Changge manifested the Dharma Body of Faith, it was the epitome of a battlefield.


    Crossing the sea of ??Boundary Monuments was very difficult for the other powerhouses, but for Gu Changge, who was proficient in the origin of space, it was like walking on t ground.


    Although there were many dangerous ces on the way, it was difficult to hurt him now.


    Gu Changge''s robe fluttered, his face was calm and he walked on the waves on the sea of ??Boundary Monuments as if there was an invisible Golden Dao stretching under his feet, directly suppressing the majestic and heavy force emerging from the ground, He speed was very fast and he appeared tens of thousands of miles away almost instantly.


    But soon, he noticed three ck Dragons appearing in the huge waves ahead, surrounded by ck light. They looked extremely hideous and terrifying like a majestic ind lying across.


    They seemed to live in the sea of ??Boundary Monuments and were not afraid of the majestic pressure of this ce. Its body surface was covered with dense ck and blue scales, as strong as Immortal Gold.


    The three ck Dragons noticed Gu Changge''s expression, bared their teeth and disyed a ferocious look, and tried to attack him.


    But at that moment, when the terrifying and vast pressure swept toward them, they trembled, their soul was almost frightened and they continued to drill into the depths of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments.


    "The strength of the Supreme Realm justcks a mount for transportation."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and walked toward them unhurriedly.


    At this moment, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, was a barren and boundless yellow desert.


    The endless yellow sand submerged the heaven and the earth and asionally, withered bones appeared.


    He didn''t know how many powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had died in battle here and all of them died tragically while resisting the invasion of the Upper Realm.


    Buried by wind and sand for many years, their bones were still immortal, exuding a glistening white light.


    Pieces of barren hills and mountains spread here and some peaks were iparably strange with brilliant rays of light and shrouded in divine splendor.


    Some deste forests were also among them, shrouded in thick miasma and chaotic mist.


    From time to time, a huge mountain-like beast could be seen crossing the sky andnding on this ce.


    In some ces, even the powerhouses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions built war fortresses as huge as stars.


    But it had already been damaged before it fell from the sky, smashing out terrifying pits one by one.


    Seen from a high altitude, this ce was devastated with traces of previous battles all over the ce.


    This was a dangerousnd with magnificent mountains and rolling yellow sand. But there was a very unusual scene, hidden in the depths, a group of people trekking here.


    The ancient trees that seemed to have dried up seem to have lost their vitality.


    Yet they still took root and grew. It could be seen that many ck fierce birds were nesting on it, their eyes were like cold knives and their chirping sounds prated the void.


    This group of trekking people were very cautious, their number was not small, there were some races, there were also foreigners, close to twenty or thirty people.


    Most of them were young faces, but there were also many old people with a divine light looming on their bodies and their strength was very terrifying.


    "It is said that the Venerable Spirit Gourd in our world once fought against a Supreme being named Supreme Dao from that world. It was hard to separate and in the end, a void was created."


    "The two died of exhaustion in the end, but their inheritance and many relics, including divine weapons, all stayed here."


    "However, that empty space is very strange. It will only manifest itself when encountering fluctuations of terrifying battles. Otherwise, we will never find the entrance."


    Among the group of people who were on their way, a young woman spoke.


    She was tall and graceful with long hair like silk, very smooth, dark green in color, even her eyes were dark green with a beautiful face, she was a rare beauty.


    Her whole body was filled with a nt-like fresh breath, which makes people feel peaceful.


    Many young men looked at her with admiration.


    The woman''s name was Lu Luo and she was from an ancient race of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The blood of the Ancient Gods was flowing in her body, and she was close to nature.


    All kinds of natural techniques woulde at her fingertips without hindrance. She was also a very famous goddess of the younger generation in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions and had many suitors.


    "If it weren''t for the battle between the two realms this time and the aftermath would have spread here, I''m afraid this void space would not have been revealed."


    "It happened to make it easy for us."


    Hearing Luluo''s words, the other young men and women also nodded one after another. Their eyes sparkled and there was an aura that waspletely different from the Upper Realm.


    They were on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, their status was not low. The family power behind them was very old and they knew a lot of secrets.


    That was why after the discussion, they came here together to explore that empty space.


    "Don''t be careless, since we can know this void space, then those people on the other side may also know it."


    At this time, another man in ck with a slightly younger face spoke. His hair was very long, his face was not handsome, his figure was not very tall, and he was even a little thin.


    But there was an aura that was difficult to ignore on his body. His eyes were radiant, his palms were covered with faint dragon scales, his knuckles wererge and some parts had calluses. He obviously often practices various spells and moves.


    There was a calm and natural aura around him. He was not surprised when dealing with things.


    "Since brother Lin said so, then I will naturally be careful."


    Hearing this, the rest of the young men and women all had serious faces. They were obviously in awe of the man in front of them.


    Even a goddess like Lu Luo couldn''t help showing appreciation in her eyes.


    This man''s name was Lin Wu, he was from the ancient and mysterious Dragon Blood Family, and he was a legendary genius in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    His limelight was extremely dazzling and could be regarded as one of the invincible figures of the younger generation.


    Lin Wu''s background could only be regarded as ordinary, even born to a concubine of the Lin n.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Patriarch of the Lin n hadn''t been confused for a while and had sex after drinking, Lin Wu probably wouldn''t be there now.


    Before the age of thirteen, Lin Wu was not very unusual, even far behind his peers and he was not valued by his family at all.


    But at the age of thirteen, when he awakened the Dragon blood of the Lin family, his terrifying talent was revealed, which shocked everyone.


    It could be said that the sword that had been honed for more than ten years showed dazzling brilliance.


    How terrifying was Lin Wu''s talent?


    There was nothing in this world that he could not learn.


    No matter how obscure and iprehensible the technique was, he could reach the level of proficiency in a very short period of time.


    In a word, there were two types of geniuses in the family, one was called Lin Wu, and the other were called others.


    After more than ten years behind his peers, it was a miracle that Lin Wu could catch up from behind and be a dazzling and invincible existence of his peers.


    However, Lin Wu''s horrory in his talent.


    In the current Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it seemed that the golden age had been umted for a long time. It was beginning to erupt and all kinds of horrors and ancient monsters appeared in the world.


    The star of the troubled times was dazzling, even Lin Wu could only be regarded as one of them.


    "I just don''t know how likely we are to win this battle. It is said that there is a problem on that side, otherwise, there will be more powerful peopleing��"


    Seemingly thinking of something, the goddess Lu Luo sighed quietly, her expression was bitter and helpless with deep depression and fear.


    When the other side was mentioned, hatred and anger appeared in almost everyone''s eyes.


    It was not the first time that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had been invaded. There have been many such instances since ancient times.


    The many damaged war fortresses on the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea today were the result of countless years of fighting.


    Soon, everyone hurried forward again cautiously, avoiding many fierce beasts here.


    The goddess Lu Luo saw that Lin Wu seemed to be thinking something and couldn''t help asking, "Lin Wu, are you still thinking about the past?"


    Lin Wu nodded silently.


    "You�� you have to mourn. Brother Qingyang didn''t give in at thest moment. He died bravely, and he is worthy of the name of your n''s Dragon Blood God of War." Luluo sighed.


    She knew that Lin Wu and his elder brother Lin Qingyang had a deep rtionship.


    But some time ago, when Lin Qingyang fought against a young creature on the battlefield and narrowly defeated the opponent who was about to be killed, he was shot to death by an extremely terrifying existence behind him.


    Together with an Ancestor of the Lin family, he also died tragically on the spot, turning into a blood mist and copsing without leaving any traces.


    This incident made Lin Wu furious for a long time, his eyes had almost turned red with hatred.

 Chapter 446-1:

    <h4>Chapter 446-1:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>746</b></strong><strong><b>: Since ancient times, evil never overwhelms righteousness, I��ll find something good again</b></strong><strong><b>(Part1)</b></strong>


    The ck ancient trees were towering, withered, and without any vitality, but they were iparably tall, standing on all sides of this desert.


    The mountains were sprawling and undting, with no boundaries, and the yellow sand was billowing, covering the sky and covering the earth.


    These ancient trees had absorbed countless dead corpses of powerhouses for countless years, and they had be refined.


    Seeking good luck and avoiding bad luck, they would not provoke the creatures passing by here.


    However, Luluo and her party were still very cautious, fearing that themotion here would be too big and attract the rest of the cultivators.


    Now that the Upper Realm was fighting with the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, this ce was actually not too far from the frontier.


    So as long as there was any change here, it was likely to be noticed by the cultivators with amazing perception over there, thus disrupting their ns.


    "Lin Wu, I can understand your feelings, but at this time, we still need to mourn."


    Luluo persuaded softly, feeling very sympathetic to Lin Wu.


    At the same time, she also has a good impression of this legendary man, and she doesn''t want to see him affected by this matter.


    The terrifying existence that killed Lin Qingyang is by no means something that Lin Wu can face today.


    Lin Wu''s face was very calm, and he had restrained the previous silent emotion.


    He nodded and said, "I know, you don''t have to worry, Luluo."


    Just as Luluo had a crush on him, he also had a deep affection for the well-educated, knowledgeable, and beautiful Luluo.


    In the eyes of many people, when he and the Luluo Goddess stood together, they looked like a pair of extremely well-matched immortal couples.


    "The man who killed brother Lin Wu''s brother is said to have an unparalleled status on the other side. He is the leader there. No one is qualified to stand shoulder to shoulder with him."


    Hearing the conversation between Lin Wu and Luluo, several other young men and women couldn''t help but look over.


    Someone sighed and said powerlessly on his face.


    He was one of those who witnessed that scene that day.


    The ancestor of the Lin n was a quasi-supreme existence, and he was also an extremely powerful person of the extremely old generation of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    However, he was pped to death by the opponent''s dharma body manifested from an infinite distance, shaking the sky.


    And he heard that the other party was about the same age as them.


    Before this, it was simply unimaginable, and he dared not imagine it.


    Their so-called geniuses were really inferior to the ants in front of him.


    "I know that man is strong."


    When Lin Wu heard this, he seemed very calm, without any fear, and did not shrink back because of the opponent''s terrifying strength.


    "Brother Lin Wu, as long as you understand��"


    The person who spoke just now also shook his head.


    He knew that Lin Wu hadn''t witnessed that scene with his own eyes, so it was difficult for him to know the terror of the other party. It was a world of despair and invincibility.


    But at this time, it was impossible for him to persuade Lin Wu to let go of his hatred.


    "There is no genius in this world that I can''t catch up with."


    Seeing everyone''s expressions like this, Lin Wu''s face was filled with self-confidence, almost mming every word.


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed slightly, and they felt Lin Wu''s indomitable intention.


    Many young men and women couldn''t help admiring him even more.


    Several elders also nodded, showing their appreciation.


    At this time, the invasion of the upper realm was the time when the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were united.


    If the younger generation had the same attitude as Lin Wu, why would they worry about being invincible?


    "We''re going to end up against each other anyway, it''s inevitable."


    "Instead of retreating in despair, it is better to fight him to the death."


    "Besides the Boundary Monument, we still have thest hurdle, and we haven''t reached the point of despair yet��"


    Lin Wu kept talking, regaining confidence for everyone, and said, "Although the upper realm is strong, since ancient times, the evil has never overwhelmed the righteous. This is an unchangingw of heaven. We are on the side of justice as if God is helping�� .."


    His words were indeed from the heart, and he was truly blessed by God to be able to make it this far.


    Lin Wu had a secret that he had never told someone, and it had been hidden in the deepest part of his heart.


    At the age of thirteen, on the eve of awakening his blood talent, he prayed by the ancient well in the backyard, hoping to awaken a good talent the next day, thus changing his embarrassing and neglected situation.


    As a result, it was as if God had heard his prayers.


    After a shooting star streaked across the sky, a multi-colored light suddenly appeared in the ancient well, as if there was a ball of light floating in it.


    Lin Wu got the ball of light.


    It was a mysterious space called Evolutionary Martial Space, hidden in his mind.


    The Evolutionary Martial space was very mysterious, and it contained unpredictable things, which could not only help him deduce and control the divine power but also allow his consciousness to enter it.


    The passage of time in it was very slow, allowing Lin Wu to have more time than ordinary people to cultivate.


    And thanks to this Evolutionary Martial Space, he was able to quickly master various techniques and moves, and began to rise, bing a young legend in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Otherwise, his own talent was actually very poor, and his dragon blood talent was gradually improved by relying on the Evolutionary Martial Space.


    It was because of this reason that Lin Wu felt that he was blessed by the heavens.


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be in chaos, and the invasion of the upper realms, wasn''t it an opportunity?


    ��


    At the same time, above the endless ck Dead Sea.


    A three-headed ck flood dragon was riding the clouds and fog, traveling quickly on the sea.


    On top of its head, a young man was sitting cross-legged, dressed in white clothes that were as white as snow, his hair seemed to be filled with chaos.


    He seemed to be deducing something, each rune evolved behind him, and finally disillusioned, like the ancient worlds were constantly copsing, and then reshaped again.


    This was a terrifying scene, just the aura that permeated it could make people tremble.


    In the palm of his hand, there seemed to be billions of worlds that were born and died.


    The three ck dragons under their feet felt their hearts jumping in fear, fearing that a wisp of aura would fall and blow them into ashes.


    This young man was so powerful that it despaired, and it didn''t dare to feel disrespectful at all.


    "Is it almost there?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyes, nced into the distance, and asked casually.


    There were no waves on the sea surface, and it looked extremely dead.


    The closer he got to the coast, the more he couldn feel the weakness of the power of invibility.


    The Boundary Monument was drying up, and it no longer had the restraint it had before.


    It was conceivable that when the barrier here dried up, it would be the time when the army from the upper realm would attack with all its strength.


    "My lord, after crossing the front area, we will be at the border of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions��"


    "The two sides once fought here. A legendary powerhouse of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions forged something called a War Fortress, which can be connected to the power of stars outside the region. Its power is vast�� That battle almost destroyed this ce. My lord, when I was a little dragon, I witnessed that battle with my own eyes."


    The three headed ck dragon trembled when he heard the words, and hurriedly replied, telling everything they knew in detail.


    It had reached the Supreme Realm, and it had lived for countless years. Because it lived in the Boundary Monument, its strength was much stronger than other creatures in the same realm.

 Chapter 355-1: This old mans name is Gu Lang, Thats a complete mess (1)

    <h4>Chapter 355-1: This old mans name is Gu Lang, Thats aplete mess (1)</h4>


    Hearing this, the Quasi-Emperor of the Purple Mansion surged with a murderous aura and made a move. In an instant, it was as terrifying as thousands of stars exploding at once.


    The energy was too majestic and terrifying that the void trembled like ripped paper and was sted open.


    The rest of the people of Purple Mansion roared and rushed forward again. Many disciples and Elders also had a desperate attitude and wanted to fight with Gu Changge.


    But before they had time to get close to Gu Changge, the Great Seal of the Mountains and Rivers suddenly became hundreds of timesrger, brimming with endless might and surging aura.


    <strong>Puff!! Puff!!</strong>


    Everyone exploded in the void and turned into a blood mist before disappearing.


    "Junior, you are too confident. Do you really think that if there is a strong Emperor Realm powerhouse to protect you, you can do whatever you want?"


    However, at this time, the Quasi-Emperor of the Purple Mansion seemed to sense something.


    He suddenly disyed a sneer, and his figure walked over all the distance in one fell swoop.


    In the next moment, he appeared in front of Gu Changge, the terrifying Quasi-Emperor Realm pressure crushed him down, and wanted to kill Gu Changge.


    This shocking change caused everyone''splexion to change drastically, and they couldn''t help but feel astonished, worried for Gu Changge.


    When the Quasi-Emperor powerhouse makes a move, how would he fight?


    The effect of the Emperor''s decree had passed, and even with the Supreme weapon in his hand, it was difficult topete with the Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivator, unless his mysterious guardian took another shot.


    "Oh, isn''t that it?"


    Gu Changge raised his brows slightly, and a faint light appeared on his body as if a god was sitting cross-legged, wanting to recite the Supreme Heavenly Chant.


    In the eyes of everyone, he didn''t seem to care about the killing intent of this person, and it seemed more like he had expected it.


    "Isn��t it?"


    And at the moment when Gu Changge''s words fell, a voice sounded again from a distant ce, as if asking Gu Changge back.


    It was misty and hard to find.


    This Supreme great sound seemed to have descended from nine heavens, running through time and space, piercing the void and roaring in the depths of the sky. Even the Quasi-Supreme beings were horrified.


    All directions resonated, and the world trembled!


    In the next moment, a big ck hand covering the sky, surrounded by countless ck rays of light and chaotic haze, suddenly extended from a distant ce, higher than the sky and wider than the starry sky.


    Under this palm, a star looked even smaller than dust, and the chaotic energy was entangled with the sun, moon, and stars.


    "Hiss!"


    "How is this possible��"


    "Could it be�� a real enlightened person? There is still such a strong person hidden in the Purple Mansion��"


    "It��s definitely an enlightened person, and someone who hase a long way on this road�� This kind of aura was far fromparable to ordinary enlightened people!"


    In this scene, almost everyone was horrified and terrified to the extreme, their scalps were numb as their heads were about to explode.


    The leaders of the Great Sects retreated into the distance one after another and used Heavenly Techniques to observe the battle.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The sky exploded!


    When this giant palm fell, it instantly covered the starry sky.


    The creatures of the other levels also copsed quickly, and their bodies and spirits were both destroyed. Under this palm, they were as weak as ants.


    The army of millions that seemed to be invincible was wiped out in an instant.


    "So you finally showed up?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, hisplexion changed a little bit but he still looked calm.


    There was spection before that the Purple Mansion broke the cauldron and sank the boat, and all of their main force was brought here.


    Now it seemed that this spection had be a reality.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    At this moment, all the ancient warships glowed, intertwined into star-like patterns, absorbing the power and rules in the void to fight against this palm.


    However, this palm was really too strong, these light images just shattered in an instant, and they couldn''t even fight for a breath. Cracks appeared on many ancient warships, and they were about to be erased by this palm.


    And the target was also the Zi Yang Heavenly King who was imprisoned there.


    When this palm went out, everyone coughed up blood and retreated, not daring to approach. The palm also grabbed the cage in the hand and wanted to quickly retract it to save Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    When it was near, everyone could see that the person who made the move was an old man with an Immortal style.


    It was just that his eyebrows were unusually indifferent, his lips were very thin, his big sleeves were fluttering, and his body was full of chaos.


    "Greetings, Great Elder!"


    The remaining members of the Purple Mansion greeted him with respect, even the very Ancient Supremes beings were extremely respectful.


    Hearing this, many cultivators hiding nearby were also shocked. Some cultivators from the older generation thought and recalled in their minds what kind of person this Great Elder of Purple Mansion was.


    Afterward, their faces changed dramatically, and there was a deep sense of astonishment.


    "It is said that the Great Elder of Purple Mansion once set foot on the Immortal Road, but for some reason, he finally retreated. This is an unfathomable existence!"


    "I didn''t expect that he would actually take action in person. With his strength, I know it is an easy thing to save Zi Yang Heavenly King, but is it even like this?" Some people were shocked, but they said that they didn''t understand why the elders of Zi Yang would attack at this time.


    Was it because he was afraid of Gu Changge''s other methods?


    "Great Elder of Purple Mansion? It seems that everyone has appeared together?"


    At this time, aware of the whispers of many spiritual senses in the distance, Gu Changge smiled faintly, and his eyes fell on the existence of the Quasi-Emperor Realm in front of him.


    In the next moment, a sword art suddenly rushed out from his sleeve, radiant with brilliance, with a boundless killing aura.


    The sky was turned upside down, the sun and the moon turned dim as countless attacks and cmities suddenly appeared.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    "What��"


    The existence of the Quasi-Emperor didn''t react at all, his eyes widened, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes were horrified, and there were blood holes in his body that were transparent from front to back, which looked extremely scary.


    In his original n, he wanted to dy the Emperor Realm protector of Gu Changge, so that the Great Elder had a chance to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King.


    But he never imagined that Gu Changge actually possessed such a secret treasure, and its power was so terrifying that it even pierced through his flesh.


    And up to now, Gu Changge, the iparably mysterious Guardian, had yet to show up, which made him even more uneasy.


    However, the Elders had already taken action to rescue Zi Yang Heavenly King, and their goal had been achieved. It was time to retreat, otherwise, they would not be able to leave if the army of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family arrived.


    And this scene shocked everyone again.


    They thought that Gu Changge only had an Emperor��s decree, but who would have thought that he still had a secret treasure?


    Although it was only a single blow, it could seriously damage the existence of a Quasi-Emperor.


    Everyone didn''t know how much means Gu Changge still had, or if he had a premonition of all this, and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had long been prepared to give Gu Changge a lot of life-saving things?


    "Zi Yang!"


    However, right at this moment, the Grand Elder of the Purple Mansion, whose face had been indifferent, suddenly roared out in anger.


    His voice contained a palpitating ice cold and killing intent, as if it could freeze and crack the sky.


    Those who heard it turned pale, those who saw it were frightened, involuntary trembling, and their souls were about to copse.


    Everyone felt the anger of Purple Mansion��s Great Elder and murderous aura.


    The gaze of Purple Mansion��s Great Elder was cold, staring closely at Gu Changge, hating to cut him to death in a million pieces to end his hatred.


    "By the way, I forgot to mention before, Zi Yang Heavenly King is now a crippled person. Even if all of you rescue him, it is estimated that it will not help. So the Junior doesn''t really understand why Seniors would go through all the trouble of trying to rescue a crippled person?"


    "Besides, Zi Yang Heavenly King colluded with the inheritor of demonic art and deserved to be punished, so it''s considered merciful for Senior to keep him alive."


    Gu Changge looked at him, smiled and said, but his voice carried a faint mockery and disbelief.


    The moment he said this, this ce immediately set off a boundless tide of frenzy, everyone had a sense of horror, being shocked to the point of no return.


    On the one hand, it was because of Gu Changge''s unconcealed tone.


    On the other hand was his move.


    It turned out that the Purple Mansion had gone through a lot of trouble, only to have the Zi Yang Heavenly King saved in the end. Yet he turned out to be a cripple?


    "The Hongmeng Dao Bone and Immortal Dao Heavenly Eye are all gone��"


    The Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouse who was injured by Gu Changge''s secret treasure mumbled as his gaze fell on the rescued Zi Yang Heavenly King. His expression also changed instantly, iparably shocked, and even iron-blue.


    "Junior, how dare you!" His voice contained endless anger.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King was unconscious, and things such as the Hongmeng Dao Bone and the Hongmeng Purple Aura Seed had long been scavenged clean by Gu Changge.


    As he said, Zi Yang Heavenly King was now crippled.


    And what they saved in the end was just a ruined man?


    How could the people of the Purple Mansion not be shocked and angry?


    "What a vicious mind, the world says you are the young leader, strongest in the same generation, what a great irony�� Today if you don''t hand over Zi Yang''s dao bone, no one can save you!"


    The face of the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion was gloomy and terrifying, appearing to have be furious to the extreme.

 Chapter 355-2: This old mans name is Gu Lang, Thats a complete mess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355-2: This old mans name is Gu Lang, Thats aplete mess (2)</h4>


    Why did he go to the trouble of cultivating the Zi Yang Heavenly King for?


    Wasn��t it because of that one, who had deduced that the future of the Purple Mansion was in its body?


    But now that Zi Yang Heavenly King had been turned into a cripple. His Dao bone, the cultivated Immortal Heavenly Eye, and the fused Purple Aura Seed were all taken away by Gu Changge?


    He also showed great righteousness, saying that it was for the sake of the world?


    Such a cruel and shameless person was worthy of the title of young leader?


    "Senior, forgive me for not agreeing with this. Moreover, the Dao Bone of Zi Yang does not belong to the older generation."


    Gu Changge still smiled and opened his mouth, looking cloudy and light-hearted.


    "You are seeking death!"


    Hearing these words, the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion finally could not hold back. The icy cold eyes, as if there were cosmic changes, the birth of all things, appalling to the extreme.


    With a ray of light, as if it passed through the years, the ancient and modern, insight into everything.


    The void trembled and was easily torn apart!


    This was the power of a person who had be a Daoist, a terrible Emperor''s might!


    No one could stop it, even the Supreme being and the Quasi-Emperor, they all had to submit and their souls trembled.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    "This old man wants to see who can save you today!"


    His voice was indifferent, even after knowing that behind Gu Changge, there might be an Emperor Realm protector standing, he didn''t care, and was sure of killing them all together!


    When this palm fell, the sky suddenly turned ck, and not a single ray of light could be seen.


    The army, which had already suffered heavy casualties, was also even more appalled and frightened.


    The terrifying Emperor''s might poured down, heavy as billions of divine mountains, the void cracked, and all the formations on the ancient warship destroyed.


    Under this kind of breath, the sky and the universe were overturned, too terrifying.


    All the stars on all sides also broke apart, directly into pieces, forming a chaotic nothingness.


    Everyone''s soul was about to split open and the Great Sect masters, who were hidden in the shadows, were also horrified as their muscles were cracking open, and they backed up extremely fast to leave this ce.


    Gu Changge faced this palm, his expression remained unchanged, he knew that Gu Qingyi could feel all this.


    With her strength, it should not be difficult to resist the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion.


    For Gu Qingyi, he had a lot of trust, so he did not resist. But in the next moment, he did not wait for Gu Qingyi.


    "This is��" Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows and felt a familiar fluctuationing from the bloodline.


    "This."


    The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion didn''t know what he saw in his gaze that was originally cold to the extreme.


    In the next instant, there was suddenly a smear of shock, and then arrived a sense of disbelief, permeated with horror!


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The light of the sky dimmed, as if the clouds broke and the light descended. The palm he used to attack was suddenly split open!


    It was a long ck knife that arrived from nowhere, in, but entwined with an ancient and mysterious dao rhythm.


    A knife fell, directly piercing through the palm of his hand, splitting it open in the air!


    The blood was dripping, carrying the multicolored Emperor''s might, falling from the long sky.


    A drop of blood was like containing a small world, iparably amazing, but there were indelible rules of the de dao, strong and domineering!


    Everyone looked at this scene and was horrified.


    What a terrifying powerhouse was this? He severed the palm of the Great Elder of Purple Mansion with one sh? That was aplete mess.


    "Who is it?"


    The voice of the Great Elder of Purple Mansion was mixed with a trace of fear and trembling, a kind of shock that made him unbelievable.


    He stared at the direction from where the knife fell just now.


    But there was no turbulence there, it was like a silent darkness.


    "These days, all cats and dogs dare to bully my Gu family."


    "I have a handful of old bones left and I finally climbed out to see the younger generation, but I encountered such a terrible thing�� When the Patriarch of Purple Mansin was still a cow herder, the old man also gave him pointers."


    This was a slightly helpless sigh, but it seemed to be frivolous and casual.


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly widened, and they were horrified by these words.


    In the next moment, an old figure slowly emerged from the void.


    His face was genial, with a childlike face and bold hair. His spirit was vigorous, and he had an aura of detachment.


    When he was young, he was bound to be handsome.


    However, as he kept walking, the old face became younger, his facial features were handsome, his hair was crystal clear, seemingly like an Immortal.


    <i>Who is this ck-clothed man who suddenly appeared?</i>


    Doubts arose in everyone''s mind.


    "Who are you?"


    The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion felt fear from the ck-clothed man in front of him. It was the first time he had felt this way in countless years of cultivation.


    This man was stronger than ever!


    "Who am I? The old man''s name is Gu Lang." The ck-clothed man smiled.


    In the next moment, he suddenly pped his palm forward, just like the action of the Great Elder of Purple Mansion just now, understated, but strong and domineering.


    This palm was very simple, and there was not even any flow of Taoism.


    However, this icy sense of life-and-death crisis made the Great Elder of Purple Mansion change his expression.


    Because he hadn''t felt it for countless years.


    This ultimate killing intent could destroy everything and make his scalp tingle.


    In the next moment, he shouted angrily, and thews of the Emperor Realm emerged beside him.


    All kinds of rays of light appeared, and the Supreme Immortal Energy turned into a True Phoenix, a True Dragon, Xuanwu, etc., soaring into the sky, shaking the universe.


    The breath of Emperor recovered and swept in directly, causing a sensation in many areas


    Countless Supreme beings were awakened from the long sleep and looked away.


    The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion showed his most powerful move. The Dharma body appeared in the universe, far more than a million feet, and at the same time, he sacrificed a pole of purple gold floating to destroy the universe.


    However, Gu Lang''s expression was still indifferent.


    In the beginning, this palm was only the size of a grinding disc, but it quickly spread out, and hundreds of millions of divine lights bloomed, descending like a river of stars, falling down like the sky and the earth, pressing forward with sheer momentum.


    Many means had all been wiped out.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    "Impossible, there are no Immortals in this world��"


    This scene made the Great Elder of Purple Mansion look horrified, with despair in his eyes.


    "Remnant Immortals are also Immortals."


    The Eighteenth Ancestor of the Gu Family shook his head slightly, "But this is not the power of the Immortal Realm, it''s just that you are too weak."


    As his words fell, the palm fell with a puff.


    Hundreds of millions of divine lights emanated from this ce, and blood shot into the sky!


    There was a dead silence all around!


    "This is impossible��"


    "How could the Great Elder��"


    Everyone from the Purple Mansion was in despair, with chills surging all over their bodies, trembling souls and not daring to move.


    "Ancestor?" Gu Changge''s eyes shed strangely, and in the wave of his hand, the army attacked again, sounding in all directions, with a monstrous momentum.


    Finally, the battle was over.


    Among the shocking gazes of many Dao Lineages and cultivators, an Ancient existence who was suspected of Enlightenment countless years ago was shot to death in the air, and fell down with one palm.


    The scene just now was really amazing, and many people couldn''t help shivering.


    Who would have thought that thest thing would be like this? They thought that the Great Elder of Purple Mansion who appeared was powerful and invincible.


    This battle was doomed and could not be changed.


    No matter how strong Gu Changge was, he was only a young man in his twenties.


    How would he fight back?


    But who would have thought that an invincible existence of the Gu family would suddenly appear.


    "The background of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family is terrifying. I don''t know what kind of identity this ck-clothed man is in the Gu family. If he can easily kill the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion, then he is at least an Enlightened person!"


    "Even among the Enlightened people, the strength of the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion is estimated to have gone a long way��"


    "Is it really the power of Immortals?"


    The shock of this scene was too great, and everyone couldn''t forget it at all, and they were still trembling.


    "Is this the background behind Ancient Immortal Gu Family? It''s terrifying��"


    It was the first time Xiao Ruoyin had seen such a terrifying scene, and her expression was expressed.


    She just learned from her teacher, Yan Ji, that the background behind Gu Changge was terrifying.


    Now it seemed that her imagination was still toocking.


    One thought decided the life and death of countless people, and this terrible power alone made people feel deeply suffocated.


    Xiao Ruoyin felt that she was lucky. If she hadn''t met Gu Changge, she probably wouldn''t have had the chance to reach this level.


    Perhaps in Gu Changge''s eyes, her talent was actually the same as that of mortals, and there was no difference.


    Thinking of this, she felt that she was a little fortunate.

 Chapter 447-2:

    <h4>Chapter 447-2:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>749</b></strong><strong><b>: You will surprise me, a Leader of that world</b></strong><strong><b>(part2)</b></strong>


    Over the years, Supreme Dao Cave had kept a low profile and retreated from the world. The main reason was that the Supreme Dao Map was lost.


    There were rumors that the Supreme Dao Map was an innate treasure, containing unimaginable mysteries.


    Before the ancient era, there were immortals who came to the Supreme Dao Cave, borrowed this map, and tried toprehend its essence.


    However, after sleeping here for many years, and being awakened today, the state on the map above was very unstable.


    The vast scene evolved in the Dao map, mountains, rivers, nts, trees, and stars all emerged, and then they turned into sword energy, cutting across the sky and falling down.


    Under such a terrifying aura, even the Supreme being would change their expression, not daring to approach at will.


    Chu Hao didn''t expect that the current Supreme Dao Map would ignore their scriptures at all.


    "It seems that the only way is to get in touch with the Supreme Dao Map through other methods, and then find a way to subdue it."


    "It''s too strong for me to win it over."


    Chu Hao''splexion sank, and he quickly turned into a divine light and rushed towards the portal in theke, from which the map above emerged just now.


    In the past, the map on the top was sleeping in it.


    Today, it was suddenly awakened by someone using a secret method, beheading any beasts that tried to get close to it.


    p, p, p!!


    The picture on the top was constantly moving, turning into a majestic power of the world, where the moon was destroyed and the stars were sinking, and the scene was terrifying.


    Chu Hao''s face was solemn, brilliant runes bloomed on his body, and he tried to appease it with all his strength.


    At the same time, he sacrificed a treasure from the Supreme Cave.


    It suddenly became too hot.


    The moment it was lifted, the lid soared into the sky, releasing a vast ocean like a gxy.


    It was a crimson blue me, containing terrifying destructive power.


    It seemed to be able to refine all things.


    The moment the stove appeared, it floated above Chu Hao''s head, resisting the vast sword energy rushing out of the map above.


    At the same time, the three legs of the stove glowed with iparable brilliance, turning into hazy shadows of alchemy, devouring the aftermath of the rushing waves.


    It had to be said that this was an extremely terrifying defensive divine weapon.


    Its level was not clear, but it was definitely beyond the general emperor��s weapon.


    Immediately, vast fluctuations erupted here, as ifrge stars fell from the sky, and then turned into majestic destructive forces.


    The map above shook, and the flying mountains, star wreckage, and the exploded matter all disappeared.


    The whole world instantly became dark, which was the world on the map contained in it.


    Under this kind of terrifying method, even theplexion of the rest of the powerhouses from Supreme Dao Cave changed rapidly and they wanted to evacuate this ce.


    They were well aware that once the vast divine power in the map above activated, they would definitely die and be forcibly refined.


    "It''s getting dark there. Could it be that a rare treasure appeared?"


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo, and other people from the Eight Destion and Ten Regions who entered this ceter all looked at the scene not far away in shock.


    They could feel the terrifying fluctuations intertwining.


    It was more like a ck sun, rising between the sky and the earth, constantly floating up and down, and a wisp of aura falling down was enough to cause the stars to explode, the earth topples, and the mountains and rivers to change course.


    "Is that the treasure of the strong man who fought against Venerable Linghu?"


    The goddess Luluo stared at the distant sky.


    It could be seen that a Dao map intertwined with ck and white was floating up and down on the edge of the sky, and it was constantly extending as if it wanted to devour the world.


    The rest of the young men and women also nodded one after another, with more or less greed in their eyes.


    Lin Wu turned his head to look at her, and said in a deep voice, "How sure are you that you can snatch it?"


    Luluo Goddess was silent for a while, then shook her head and said, "Unless we can find the mysterious gourd of Venerable Linghu before then, we are not even 100% sure."


    "It''s a pity. If we get such a treasure, it will definitely y a key role in the battle with the upper realm at that time."


    Lin Wu felt a little unwilling, the level of such a treasure had obviously surpassed the emperor''s weapon.


    Although it was left behind in their world, no one had gotten it for so many years.


    Now seeing it resurface again, but it was being obtained by people from another realm, how could he be willing to do this?


    The rest of the people also fell silent, they naturally knew what such a treasure meant.


    If Venerable Linghu hadn''t acted at the beginning, I''m afraid there would be more strong people on their side who died tragically.


    As long as the cultivators who had known about the previous battle knew how terrifying that treasure was.


    Sweeping the heavens and the earth, melting the universe.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But at this moment, there was a sudden shocking change from theke in front of him.


    A ck spear emerged, apanied by a ck glow, nging, and suddenly swept down from the sky and the earth.


    Many people from Supreme Dao Cave were caught off guard, their faces were terrified and furious, and they exploded in an instant. They were swept by the spear, and the white bone residue was scattered everywhere.


    More people broke out in cold sweats, were injured by the aftermath, and fell into theke.


    A tall figure wearing a dark iron battle suit appeared in the void, with bright eyes, standing there like an unrivaled war god.


    A frightening and terrifying aura exuded from his whole body, extremely indifferent.


    "Who are you?"


    The rest of the people from the Supreme Dao Cave in the sky turned cold, they didn''t expect that there would be someone following them in the dark and attacking several of them unexpectedly.


    And the aura of the other party made them tremble a little.


    This turned out to be a quasi-emperor existence with terrifying strength.


    "There is an order from my Master to kill everyone."


    Alpha''s voice was very indifferent, without any emotional fluctuations, he stepped forward again and killed the rest of the people who were too high.


    "Master?"


    Everyone from Supreme Dao Cave was stunned for a moment, they didn''t expect that there was someone behind this person, who was called the master.


    Could it be said that it would be a strong powerhouse of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?


    "Kill him, this guy is here to snatch the Supreme Dao map of my Supreme Dao Cave."


    "Don''t let him disturb the Pce Master."


    Soon they realized and an old man roared, showing his supreme strength.


    When they crossed the Boundary Monument Sea, they had already spent a lot and did note to this side unless they surpassed the existence of the Supreme Realm.


    Facing such a quasi-emperor existence, they were somewhat uneasy and flustered.


    But at this time, it was critical time for Chu Hao to appease the Supreme Dao Map, and they would not allow others to disturb him.


    Alpha was very indifferent, he shed down with a spear in his hand, and a piece of rune flew out, flooding forward like a star, causing everyone to cough up blood and explode.


    However, the people who were too high were not afraid of death at all, so they used various forbidden techniques to attack Alpha again and stop him.


    "Damn it, you came to disturb me at this time."


    Chu Hao''s face was also ugly, very angry, and full of killing intent.


    The stove was floating up and down above his head, resisting the pressure of the Supreme Dao Map, he kept chanting the ancient scriptures, trying to calm it down.


    At this moment, how could he be disturbed by others?


    "This person is very strong, but he is not from our world. When did hee in?"


    "The cultivators of the other world are said to be very warlike, and there are endless civil wars, and it is difficult to have unity. Looking at it today, it is indeed the case."


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo, and others were hiding behind the mountain, watching the battle closely.


    Although they were also very curious about who this figure in the dark iron battle suit was, the fight between the two parties was just in line with their wishes.


    If the Upper Realm was united, their defense would have been broken long ago, so why would there be so many things?


    Compared with the Upper Realm, the Eight Destion and Ten Regions were indeed united a lot, of course, it did not mean that there was no rivalry between them and so on.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    At this time, there was a terrifying dragon chant sound from heaven and the earth.


    A pitch-ck three-headed dragon descended from the sky.


    Its body was iparably huge as if it was made of molten iron, its hundred feet were like a divine mountain, and its eyes were ck and red like blood, bloodthirsty and ferocious.


    The moment it appeared, it poked toward Chu Hao with one w, bursting with ck divine light, containing iparable divine power.


    Chu Hao was reciting the ancient scriptures, but he didn''t expect to be attacked suddenly, his face was furious, and it could be said that he was caught off guard.


    "You are courting death!"


    His eyes were cold, and he didn''t care too much about the map, he turned to look at the three-headed ck dragon behind him, his fists were shining, and he went to attack this terrifying giant beast.


    It had to be said that his strength was very strong, the golden fist had endless power, and it was as bright as if it was cast from divine gold, and the void in front of him exploded with a bang.


    "So strong?"


    The three-headed ck dragon was also shocked, it didn''t expect this man whose cultivation level was not as good as it, to be so strong.


    Under this fist, there was a huge power to purify the world.


    This was obviously some kind of supreme technique.


    It also had to be cautious and started to fight Chu Hao.


    For a moment, a dazzling brilliance erupted here, and the Supreme Dao furnace above Chu Hao''s head was floating up and down, resisting the pressure of the Supreme Dao Map.


    The two were fighting here, fighting together, the waves of divine power were like tens of millions, vast and endless, falling in all directions.


    "Isn''t this three-headed ck dragon the mount of the figure I saw back then?"


    "Is that ck figure also a subordinate of that figure?"


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo, and the others were shocked and looked around, trying to find the mysterious figure at that time.


    After all, they took a look at it from a distance and left a terrifying pressure.


    And just when Alpha was held back by the people from the Supreme Cave, Chu Hao was fighting with the three-headed ck dragon.


    Under the radiantke, in front of the portal, a young man appeared at some point.


    His white clothes were whiter than the snow, it was spotless, and his posture was like an immortal in the sky, which was extraordinary and refined.


    It seemed to beprehending the mystery in front of this light door quietly, giving people an unparalleled sense of tranquility.


    The young man''s body was shrouded in divine light, surrounded by chaotic energy. Just standing there, he seemed to be the center of the heavens and worlds.


    The Supreme Dao Map above the sky seemed to feel something and was making a trembling sound as if it was about to be pped down.


    "Where is he?"


    Lin Wu''s voice sounded, with an unconceble shock.


    Vaguely, everyone felt that there were infinite scenes evolving on the map above as if an ancient scripture was being revived and interpreting Dao.


    This was an iparably shocking and astonishing sight, the door of light manifested Dao, and the map above was falling.


    The divine light was dotted, extremely hazy, shrouded in chaotic mist, and there were three thousand worlds, surrounding that young figure, making him the only one in the world, eternal and immortal.


    The chaotic divine mes burned, and each one had a sense of supremacy. It was so dazzling that many people dared not look directly at it. Tears flowed from their eyes, so they quickly closed them.


    This scene was so simr that Lin Wu''splexion changed drastically again, and then he turned pale, and hatred surged up, almost gnashing his teeth.


    "It was he! It was he who killed my brother!"


    His voice contained deep-seated hatred, and his eyes were almost red.


    The scene of his elder brother''s tragic death was still fresh in his memory, and was recorded by many people with memory stones and passed back.


    So he knew very well that it was the young man in front of him who killed his brother.


    "Could it be�� this is�� the leader of that world?"


    "He�� came here unexpectedly? Is it his real body?"


    Luluo and the others realized what Lin Wu said, and theirplexions changed drastically and turned pale.

 Chapter 448-1: Where does the courage come from? The gap gives rise to despair (1)

    <h4>Chapter 448-1: Where does the couragee from? The gap gives rise to despair (1)</h4>


    The fear from Luluo and the others was not unreasonable, but anyone who knew what happened that day would understand how terrifying the leading figure of that world was.


    Before this, they had tried to guess the identity of the figure sitting cross-legged on the body of the three-headed ck Dragon, but they never thought this.


    Because this was simply unrealistic, the sea of ??Boundary Monuments had not yet dried up. How could such a terrifying existence cross over already?


    "Lin Wu, don''t be impulsive."


    The young man named Huo Rong also persuaded Lin Wu at this time, mentioning him to not be impulsive, worried that he would rush out, thus exposing their position.


    He had a good rtionship with Lin Wu and could understand his feelings.


    At first sight of the enemy who killed his brother, how could Lin Wu bear it? The strength of the opponent was far superior to them and he was simply not someone they could fight at the moment.


    "Lin Wu, calm down."


    Several Elders from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions also spoke out to persuade him as they looked at the figure shrouded in endless divine light, full of fear.


    "Why did that person appear here? Could it be that the Boundary Monument can''t stop him?"


    Someone thought of this and was worried.


    If the Boundary Monument dried up, they would inevitably face endless attacks from the Upper Realm.


    "I won''t be impulsive."


    At this time, Lin Wu also calmed down, clenching his teeth and suppressing his hatred to calm down.


    "Let''s leave this ce quickly. Otherwise he will find our tracks, and we may not be able to leave by then."


    Luluo��s face was a little pale and the closer she got the more she could feel the terrifying aura that permeated the other party all the time. It was vast and deep, suppressing a person to suffocate.


    Her words were approved by many people, and they nned to leave this ce quietly.


    Although the Supreme Dao Map was precious and was a rare treasure, they would have to fight for it. They had already seen that that refined man might die tragically here today. They all came from the Upper Realm, it was obvious that the man in white would not be left alive.


    "Come on, move slowly and don''t let the man notice us."


    Lin Wu also nodded. She carefully concealed his own aura, not daring to show the slightest abnormality.


    They had other things to do since the man in white was taking the map above. They had to take advantage of this opportunity to take away the Gourd of Venerable Linghu, and the timing was just right.


    And just when Lin Wu and the others were about to leave secretly. Above the dome of the sky, the Supreme Dao Map ttered like a scroll, expanding continuously, swallowing the heaven and the earth.


    A strange scene was evolving in it, the stars were being destroyed and the moon was sinking with the sky falling apart.


    One by one, runes appeared pulsatingly, filled with endless brilliance. This was the ultimate Law of Heaven and Earth, and it was also the sound of the infinite Dao.


    In a trance, everyone saw a page of ancient scripture containing the supreme essence, manifesting between heaven and earth. And here, in the middle of theke, Gu Changge stood quietly in front of the portal.


    Every inch of his skin was glowing, like wless jade and even the strands of hair were filled with a brilliant chaotic brilliance. He didn''t care about everyone around him. In his opinion, this moment was too precious, obviously much more important than the rest.


    This thing obviously surpassed the Emperor weapon and had innate runes. The cirction of white and ck light along with the distinction between ck and white were the evolution and manifestation of Dao resided.


    This was an unimaginable horror scene. Clusters of mes seemed to contain the Supreme Realm, surrounding them worshiping together. He calmlyprehended the essence of it and realized a kind of understanding about the Supreme Dao.


    The Dao was like a knife, too ruthless.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    And in the sky, the three-headed ck Dragon who was fighting with Chu Hao suddenly roared angrily. It felt the pain and kept bleeding as it was injured by Chu Hao.


    The two fought frantically, constantly disying their respective moves and divine powers. Its three bloody mouths sprayed out various colors of light, enough to turn the mountain peaks into ashes.


    Its cultivation base was much stronger than Chu Hao''s, but it was still at a disadvantage. Its scales exploded and blood rained down. It was not Chu Hao''s opponent at all.


    Chu Hao''s strength was very strange. His fighting skills were unparalleled. It was a kind of unrivaled fighting technique that had long been lost. It even turned into an endless wind around him, making its big paws bloody and shattered. Even its horns were almost shattered.


    "Go to hell with me!"


    It disyed the strongest divine power and opened its three bloody mouths as if it could swallow even heaven and the earth. But among them, three different divine arts were evolving, turning into red me, purple lightning, and ck hurricane. They all were rushing toward Chu Hao.


    However, Chu Hao was unmoved, his eyes were extremely indifferent.


    In the next moment, the golden light surged. His blood was like smoke and his golden fist covered the sky, sting the huge mouths of the three-headed ck Dragon.


    Blood rained and the three-headed ck Dragon roared in great pain but it couldn''t stop Chu Hao''s fist at all.


    Many of its bones were shattered, scales burst and blood was dripping. He was without the slightest prestige before.


    "This guy�� is strong, I''m no match for him. If it goes on like this, I''ll be killed by him."


    There was a hint of fear in the expressions of the three-headed ck Dragon. It thought that Chu Hao would be easy to deal with, so he volunteered to suppress and kill him.


    In the end, he was not Chu Hao''s opponent and he almost died because of his constant pressure and beating. Thinking of this, it evacuated quickly, not daring to continue fighting with Chu Hao. Otherwise, it would definitely die.


    "Where do you want to escape?"


    However, Chu Hao''s gaze was cold and he didn''t intend to let it go. Being disturbed by people over and over again made him angry. He wished to kill the three-headed ck Dragon in front of him to vent his anger.


    Although Lin Wu and the others were leaving secretly, they were still paying attention to the movement here. Chu Hao''s strength really shook their hearts. They couldn''t calm down at all. He was another character they underestimated.


    They had heard about the notoriety of the three-headed ck Dragon for a long time. It was an overlord in the Supreme Territory, and it was difficult to find an opponent.


    But while fighting Chu Hao, he was severely injured and was not an opponent. Before, they even wanted to snatch the Supreme Dao Map from Chu Hao. Though now that they thought about it, it was really beyond their limits.


    At this moment, the three-headed ck Dragon who kept running away saw Chu Hao attacking him with a cold expression. He couldn''t help disying fear and couldn''t help shouting, "My lord, save me!"


    Hearing this voice, even Chu Hao, who was attacking him with a cold expression, was stunned. He knew that there was another figure appearing in the field, but he concentrated on dealing with the three-headed ck Dragon and didn''t bother or ask.


    Now the three-headed ck Dragon with the strength of the Supreme Realm actually called that person Master?


    This shocked his heart. It was then he saw the figure in a ck iron battle suit who suddenly attacked him and his heart sank even more.


    At this moment, Chu Hao felt a strange feeling in his heart and felt a creepy feeling almost instantly. He turned around suddenly, his eyes were shining brightly and he looked at the figure standing in the center of theke.


    "You can''t even kill him, why should I save you?"


    At this time, in the center of theke, Gu Changge, who was meditating on the map above, also opened his eyes and sighed softly upon hearing this.


    The three-headed ck Dragon was also trembling at the moment. He didn''t dare to refute Gu Changge''s words. It quickly knelt down respectfully and said, "I can be a mount for you."


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo and others who were running away quietly couldn''t help but tremble when they heard these words. They felt a chilling fear.


    This feeling was simply out of their control and hard to suppress. A terrifying and ferocious beast in the Supreme Realm said that he was willing to be reduced to a transportation mount.


    For them, this was simply unbelievable. But it happened right in front of their eyes. Was this the invincible power of the leader from that world?


    "It''s you�� Gu Changge!!"


    At this moment, Chu Hao finally saw the face of the figure in front of the portal, his pupils shrank. He couldn''t believe it, "Why are you here? It seems that you were not killed by the Red Demon, and you even escaped."


    He also always believed that Gu Changge was more ominous than good, that the disaster of the divine city in which the Red Demon killed many powerful people.


    Gu Changge was impressively on the list.


    In the end, he didn''t expect that he would appear in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions hundreds of millions of distances away.


    "It seems that you are disappointed."


    There was an understatement on Gu Changge''s face.

 Chapter 357-1: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 357-1: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (1)</h4>


    "Is it because I''m too stupid, it''s been three days and I still haven''t activated the spiritual sea yet, I''ve also spent so many resources of Young Master Gu and swallowed so many pills����"


    Hearing Gu Changge''s words of exnation, Xiao Ruyin opened her eyes and looked a little lost.


    Yan Ji on the side looked calm as she slightly shook her head, and said, "Your qualifications are very good, even for some more outstanding geniuses, it took several months to activate the spiritual sea at the very beginning of cultivation, you sensed the spirit energy on the third day, this speed is already very scary."


    "ording to your current speed, at thetest in one month, you will be able to activate the spiritual sea, don''t be anxious."


    At these words, Xiao Ruoyin felt much better and motivated. She couldn''t help but nod her head and say, "Mm-hmm, I know Master, I will definitely work harder on my cultivation."


    After saying that, she secretly nced at Gu Changge and lowered her head again.


    In the past few days, she also came to know some things from the rumors of the outside world.


    More so, she clearly knew somemon sense concepts and the general background of the forces in this world and so on.


    So Xiao Ruyin could feel how terrifying Gu Changge''s identity was, and there was huge pressure in her heart.


    Because of this rtionship, in front of Gu Changge, she also did not dare to detain as before.


    After all, the more she knew, the more she could feel this heavenly rift that was like an insurmountable gap.


    It was the answer to the saying that those who do not know have no fear.


    Xiao Ruyin also admired her previous self that possessed the courage to talk to Gu Changge like that.


    No wonder Gu Changge found it interesting at the time. He even said that it was the first time a woman had said such things in front of him.


    That was because the women he met before were not as ignorant as she was, and were iparably afraid of Gu Changge, not daring to say much.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruyin was still a little d, if she was not a transmigrator, with no modern thinking, even at that time, she wouldn��t have had the courage to speak to Gu Changge.


    And now what qualifications did she have to be on the sidelines to have Gu Changge''s guidance?


    On Gu Changge''s side, which genius did not have a peerless, terrifying talent, and was powerful?


    She was the only one who was ignorant like a fool.


    "Sir Gu, at the risk of asking, how much time did you spend when you first activated the spiritual sea?"


    However, Xiao Ruyin was also very smart.


    She guessed that Gu Changge found her interesting probably because she dared to open her mouth and talk to him about something that the rest of the women didn''t dare to talk about.


    So her eyes were a little curious and she couldn''t help but ask, wanting to have a goal in mind.


    And hearing this question, Gu Changge put down the cup of tea in his hand as his eyes looked over.


    But that smile made Xiao Ruyin feel as if she had asked a very stupid question.


    "To be honest, it didn''t really take me long to activate my spiritual sea, because it had already been activated and taken shape long before I was born��"


    Gu Changge smiled and seriously answered her question.


    "����"


    Xiao Ruyin''s expression stiffened, and she wanted to say to him that she was sorry for disturbing him, so this was the gap between a true genius and a fake genius.


    Before this, she really thought that her qualifications were really good, now it seemed that it was purely because she thought too much.


    "Miss Xiao, you do not have topare with me. There are thousands of geniuses in this world, like carp in the river. They are countless, and your qualifications are already among the best. Compared to them, your starting point is already considered very high."


    Gu Changge seemed to know what was in her mind andforted her.


    The smile on his face still looked gentle, elegant, and outstanding. One could not pick out a single w.


    Xiao Ruyin looked at him with some resentment, was this afort? Why did she still feel deeply hit?


    "After a while, Miss Xiao will leave with Yan Ji to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce to cultivate. There will be many Elders there to guide you, in addition to many fellow disciples,peting against each other, but you will also be able to test each other''s cultivation, which will be very beneficial to you."


    Then, Gu Changge added, intending to throw Xiao Ruyin to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    He could not always keep her around, not because he felt that she was an eyesore, but purely because he felt that she was of little use until she recovered the memories of the High Priestess of Destiny.


    Besides, it would still take a long time for the Body of Destiny to reach great sess.


    "Mm-hmm, I''ll obey you, Young Master Gu."


    "Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce? What kind of ce is that?"


    With those words, Xiao Ruyin''s eyes disyed a divine longing.


    She didn''t know what Gu Changge was thinking now, she thought that Gu Changge thought that her cultivation was very monotonous and decided to let her join the sect, so she was moved in her heart.


    The name of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce gave a sense of transcendence and uniqueness.


    In the following days, Hei Yanyu sent many strong people to clean up the battlefield. Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, the conclusion of war had many weapons, storage rings, and other things scattered all over. That was also an unspeakable wealth, so someone must clean up.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, Hei Yanyu also took care of Changge''s instructions, to collect those whose origins had not disappeared yet.


    After devouring and refining these origins, Gu Changge''s cultivation level still hadn''t broken through to the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    However, the Luck points that he got from Chu Hao, the Son of Luck, when he took the opportunity to destroy the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, allowed Gu Changge to exchange a lot of transcendental bones again.


    After the matter was settled here, Yan Ji took Xiao Ruyin to Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and Hei Yanyu led the Ancient Immortal Army back to the Ancient Immortal Continent.


    Gu Changge naturally returned to the True Immortal Academy with his followers in peace.


    After this incident, Zi Yang Heavenly King died tragically at the hands of Gu Changge, which indirectly led to the destruction of the Purple Mansion.


    Six Crowned King Jun Yao, Jin Chan, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others avoided him like snakes and scorpions.


    In the entire True Immortal Academy, no one dared to oppose Gu Changge. It could be said that only his one hand covered the sky. The power he held was huge, and even those Elders who had be the Supreme beings also had to fear him.


    And after Gu Changge returned to the True Immortal Academy.


    Although the initiation trial ended early, the Elders decided to hand some rewards to the disciples based on the number of points they had earned and the number of Heavenly Extinction Beings they had destroyed.


    Without any surprise, the one with the most points was naturally Jiang Chuchu, the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    In this trial, countless Heavenly Extinction Beings had died in her hands. The most important thing was that she had solved a scourge of the Great Heavenly Extinction, so the Elders all praised her, saying that she was worthy of being the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    In this regard, Jiang Chuchu actually wanted to say that she didn''t solve the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge, but Gu Changge.


    But Gu Changge didn''t seem to care about these false names, ying on the idea of doing good deeds without leaving a name, no, it was the idea of throwing the name to her after doing good deeds.


    This made Jiang Chuchu not know what to say about him.


    Moreover, after Gu Changge returned to the True Immortal Academy, he seemed to have gone into seclusion and did not see any outsiders.


    Although Jiang Chuchu wanted to ask him something, she couldn''t find a suitable reason and didn''t have the chance to see him.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, what rtionship could there be between her and Gu Changge?


    However, Jiang Chuchu still clearly remembered what Gu Changge said thest time. She was empty-handed, and the more she thought about it afterward, the more she felt that Gu Changge was ying a trick on her.


    She held a grudge about it, and every time she thought about it, she wanted to grind her teeth and bite him to vent her anger, to find him and ask him to understand.


    Once he ate a clean meal and wiped his mouth, this guy denied it again.


    Gu Changge did not know Jiang Chuchu''s thoughts, after returning to the True Immortal Academy, he naturally first sorted out the harvest after the destruction of the Purple Mansion.


    Then he selected a lot of things that Yue Mingkong could use and sent them over to her, as at least his fianc��e.


    The main reason, of course, was that there were things he could find her for.


    In addition, during this period of time, Gu Xian''er was idle and doing nothing. Always running to his pce to wander around, asking questions and showing her presence.


    But Gu Changge knew her little mind, so with some Sacred weapons and a few divine medicines, he sent her away.


    After the destruction of the Purple Mansion, many Dao forces had seen with their own eyes, its countless years of umtion of heritage, all entered into his hands, if there was no eye-catching envy then that would be strange.


    With Gu Xian''er''s greedy character, after knowing that he had obtained so much wealth, it was already good enough that she didn��t shout for a share.


    Maybe she had been wandering around the pce these days, just thinking about how to strike the right way so that she could run as quickly as possible after robbing Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge believed that she could definitely do this kind of thing, and was staring at her almost as green as a wolf.


    Of course, when Gu Xian''er was sent away, Gu Changge naturally bullied her for a meal. After ten and a half, the girl should be embarrassed to show her face in front of him again.


    When he escaped from the pce, her face was as red as a boiled prawn, and even her footsteps were empty.

 Chapter 357-2: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 357-2: True genius and false genius, Peacefully returning to the True Immortal Academy (2)</h4>


    ����


    "Senior ck Robe, where is this?"


    At this moment, in front of a misty mountain, two people stopped here. The person who spoke had beautiful facial features being tall and straight, giving people a feeling of sunshine and cheerfulness.


    It was Jiang Chen and Hei Pao, who were far away from the territory of the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom, running all the way.


    With the powerful cultivation of the ck-robed old man, the two of them quickly traversed a distance of millions of miles, passed through several teleportation formations in the middle, and finally left the range that the battle could reach.


    The sight in front of him made Jiang Chen feel a kind of Immortal energy and indescribable dignity.


    The atmosphere was peaceful with verdant trees, pavilions with flowing springs and waterfalls, flying cranes with roaring beasts.


    "This is the Divine Ruins Sect. Within a radius of ten thousand miles, this force is the strongest. From today, you will practice in the Divine Ruins Sect. ording to the inheritance I taught you, within one month, you will be able to be a cultivator of the Spiritual Sea Realm. If there is any ident during this time, you can crush the jade talisman, and I will show up to save you."


    The ck-robed old man pointed to a cyan boulder beside him and said, on which were written the simple and grand two characters "Divine Ruins".


    Jiang Chen nodded, his expression a little solemn, "Okay, Senior."


    During this period of time, he had be very clear about the power of the Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations. Speaking of which, this was an extremely vicious cultivation inheritance, and it needed to devour other people''s cultivation.


    But after epting this inheritance, Jiang Chen was relieved.


    In this world where the strong ate the weak, nothing was more important than strength, this was what the ck-robed old man taught him.


    Jiang Chen was not ignorant, after several days of struggle, he also wanted to understand, and with his modern thinking it was easier to ept all this.


    In order to be stronger, what about mutting the rest of the cultivators? In this world, being weak was a sin, and only the strong could survive.


    "I hope you don''t disappoint the old man."


    The ck-robed old man nodded, and his figure quickly disappeared.


    Then Jiang Chen took a deep breath and strode towards the Divine Ruins Sect Mountain Gate in front of him. From a distance, he saw two teenagers kneeling there, seeming to be begging for mercy.


    "Let''s go, your aptitude is too ordinary, even if you work hard." An old man in front of the mountain gate shook his head slightly.


    "Immortal Master, please give us another chance." The two teenagers kneeling there were very stubborn, unable to kneel for a long time, and kept kowtowing.


    The old man sighed and said, "You guys have been kneeling for half a month, and I''m not a ruthless person, but rules are rules, your aptitude is really too mediocre, you really can''t pass the test, so hurry down the mountain and leave."


    The two teenagers were iparably desperate, and the words hade to this point, and they also understood that even if they knelt down again, there would be no hope.


    The Divine Ruins sect was the best cultivation sect within a radius of ten thousand miles. It was said that it was attached to the Divine Ruins Dao sect, and the Divine Ruins Dao Sect was an affiliated force of the Hidden Ji family.


    As long as they could worship at the Divine Ruins Dao Sect, from now on, even if they were just a handyman disciple, it would be enough for them to be prosperous for a lifetime.


    But when he heard this, Jiang Chen''s expression was calm as ge quickly walked over. He didn''t have any sympathy for these two teenagers.


    "Daoist brother, wait!" Among the puzzled eyes of several people, Jiang Chen was the first to speak.


    "You are��" The old man was about to turn around and leave when he heard the words, he frowned and looked him up and down, a little puzzled.


    "Daoist brother, I''m here to be an apprentice." Jiang Chen opened his mouth and said, very confident in his cultivation talent.


    "You are too old, even if you have roots, it is not in line with the rules. Our Divine Ruins Sect only epts disciples under the age of eighteen."


    Old Daoist''s voice was gentle, he didn''t drive Jiang Chen down the mountain because of his age, but persuaded him instead.


    "You are over eighteen years old, and you still want to be an apprentice? Didn''t you see the rules of Divine Ruins Sect?"


    The two teenagers carefully looked at Jiang Chen''s clothes and found that he was wearing very tattered clothes. He didn''t look like he came from a big family at all, and their expressions suddenly became very contemptuous.


    The mortals who could cultivate in this world either had a powerful background or were rich.


    A ragged and beggar-like person like Jiang Chen, even if he was talented, he did not have the money to buy many cultivation resources.


    "Daoist brother, I believe that my qualifications will help make Divine Ruins Sect an exception."


    Jiang Chen didn''t care about the sarcasm of the two teenagers, smiled, and said confidently.


    "Make an exception and take a test? It''s just ridiculous."


    As soon as they heard this, the two teenagers immediatelyughed, their words were all contempt and sarcasm towards Jiang Chen, "A beggar is still trying to cultivate, and if he says something that will make Divine Ruins Sect make an exception? You want to make usugh to death?"


    Although Jiang Chen didn''t want to get to know them in general, at this time, being so despised by others, he still felt very unhappy in his heart.


    However, his energy-raising skills were still very good, and he still maintained a calm and confident expression on his face.


    He believed that with the eyes of this old man in front of him, he should be able to see his extraordinary physique and bones.


    "If you really want to be an apprentice, you should know the rules of my Divine Ruins Sect before doing this. If you''re here to make trouble, don''t me me for being rude��"


    However, what surprised Jiang Chen was that when the old Daoist in front of him heard these words, he suddenly changed his gentle expression and became a little sullen.


    The old man felt that Jiang Chen was here to y tricks on him. If he was very confident in his cultivation talent, wouldn''t it be bad to join other Great Sects?


    Why did he rush to Divine Ruins Sect?


    "Daoist brother, listen to my exnation. I really came here to be an apprentice with sincerity, but because of the long distance and long journey, I encountered many beasts on the road, escaped from death, and many servants lost their voices, so I was the only one left. It was difficult to survive, and I could only eat wild fruits along the way until I arrived here��"


    Jiang Chen hurriedly exined and began to tell how dangerous and miserable his journey was, and he was almost dumbfounded when he heard the two young men mocking him just now.


    Hearing this, although the old man''s face was a little unbelievable, it also eased a lot.


    Still, he insisted,


    "Rules are rules. You are already older than the best time to cultivate, so pleasee back. Since the establishment of the Divine Ruins Sect, I have never epted a disciple over eighteen years old��"


    Jiang Chen''s brows furrowed, he didn''t expect him to say so, this old man still didn''t want to let him test his aptitude.


    Could it be that at this time, he could only crush the jade talisman and seek the help of the ck-robed old man?


    But if he couldn''t even solve this kind of thing, wouldn''t it seem that he was too ipetent and useless?


    "Puff!"


    "Just give him a chance."


    However, at this time, a burst of crisp and pleasantughter suddenly sounded from the mountain gate, as if immortal fruit fell on the jade te, like the sound of heaven.


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Chen was shocked and immediately looked over.


    He saw a young girl appearing near the mountain gate, standing on a white jade step, her hair was soft and without any decoration as if it had a sparkling luster.


    The girl was wearing a long goose-yellow dress, tall and slender, with a feeling of being out of the dust like a mountain elf.


    Her face looked very ordinary and not surprising, but the eyes were veryrge, clear and divine, as bright and moving as the moon.


    Seeing this person, the old man in front of the mountain changed his face, was very respectful, and hurriedly saluted, "Greetings, Young Lady."


    The girl nodded slightly, her eyes fell on Jiang Chen, and she pursed her lips and smiled, "That beggar, why don''t youe in quickly?"


    Jiang Chen was a little stunned, but at this moment, the spirit of the Immortal Boat��s words sounded in his mind.


    "Xiao Chen, this girl''s identity will not be simple, you have to be careful."


    "I''m not a beggar, my name is Jiang Chen."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen quickly reacted, smiled at the old man at the door, and then immediately strode towards it.


    Although the old man looked puzzled, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    "Xian Shi, who is that girl?"


    The two teenagers were also stunned for a while, but they didn''t expect the beggar who was mocked by them just now changed his fate and entered the Divine Ruins Sect. They were instantly envious and jealous.


    "Miss�� how can you inquire about her?"


    Hearing this, the old-fashioned Daoist who had a very gentle face suddenly changed his previous appearance and became very cold, and asked.


    The two teenagers were startled, and they didn''t dare to stay for a long time. With envy and jealousy towards Jiang Chen in their hearts, they got up and climbed down the mountain and left.

 Chapter 358-1: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs plans (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358-1: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs ns (1)</h4>


    In the Divine Ruins Sect, in addition to the girl in the goose-yellow dress, there existed many young cultivators.


    There were both men and women. Judging from their age, they looked like they were in their early twenties. Their eyes were full of divine light, emanating a glowing aura, their aura seemed amazing and their cultivation was definitely not weak.


    However, they were all led by the girl in the goose-yellow dress in the front.


    At this moment, everyone had a curious expression as she looked at Jiang Chen who arrived from the mountain gate.


    Judging from his appearance, although Jiang Chen was dressed in rags, his spirit was definitely notparable to ordinary mortals.


    Especially, his indifferent and confident expression made all the young men and women feel a little surprised and seemed to be extraordinary.


    "Miss, is there anything special about this beggar?"


    A man couldn''t help but ask curiously. He looked at Jiang Chen several times, but he couldn''t see anything special.


    There was no spiritual energy in his body, and he looked like he was in his twenties, but he had not started cultivating yet.


    "His physique is special."


    The girl in the goose-yellow dress exined. Her eyes were veryrge and bright, and she was staring at Jiang Chen who was walking over as if she wanted to see through him.


    The rest of the people also looked very surprised when they heard the words, but they knew the identity of the girl very well.


    She even said something special about this beggar''s physique.


    That could only show that this beggar-like man was really not simple.


    "Greetings,dy. I thank thedy for giving me a chance to enter the Divine Ruins Sect."


    Jiang Chen didn''t care about the scrutiny of the group of people, instead, he walked over in a generous manner. His eyes were very clear and calm as he gazed at the girl in the goose-yellow dress.


    Although he could guess that the identity of the girl in front of him was not simple, when he thought that there was an old man in ck robes in the dark, he didn''t worry, and seemed very indifferent.


    This look made everyone look at him.


    "You''re wee. It''s just a gesture."


    Hearing this, the girl in the goose-yellow dress shook her head with a smile on her face.


    Although her face looked very ordinary, she had unspeakable goodwill.


    The women behind her, although they also had beautiful faces and outstanding looks, were bleak in front of her.


    "I don''t know what thedy''s name is?"


    Jiang Chen also had a good impression of this girl in his heart, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "May I dare to ask the name of thisdy��"


    However, upon hearing this, the girl in the goose-yellow dress didn''t say much, but the expressions of the young men and women behind her suddenly changed, and they shouted coldly.


    "It''s okay, it��s just the name, you can call me Chu Yue."


    However, the girl interrupted the crowd with a wave of her hand, indicating that she didn''t need to care, and smiled.


    "Chu Yue? It''s a nice name." Jiang Chen smiled.


    He didn''t feel the slightest malice in this girl who helped him out of the situation. It was like a breeze, very natural.


    The spirit of the Immortal Boat did not notice any malice or intention in her.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared. He had wide sleeves, a ruddyplexion, and bright eyes.


    There were many disciples behind him, all of them were disciples of Divine Ruins Sect judging from the clothes.


    It could be seen that the middle-aged man also respected the girl named Chu Yue and slightly greeted her.


    Then he looked at Jiang Chen and asked, "You are the one who threatened to break the rules of my Divine Ruins Sect?"


    Obviously, the old man in front of the mountain gate had already informed him of the ins and outs of the matter, otherwise, he would not have rushed over so quickly.


    "Greetings, Senior."


    Jiang Chen bowed his hands slightly, "Junior does have confidence in his own talent, and Divine Ruins Sect will not regret epting this junior as a disciple."


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, "You have such a big tone."


    The rest of the people were shocked, and they felt very inconceivable about Jiang Chen''s confident words.


    Especially the disciples of the Divine Ruins Sect, who knew the identity of the middle-aged man in front of them. After all, he was also one of the top three masters in the entire Divine Ruins Sect.


    If it wasn''t for the girl''s sake, he would never have appeared because of Jiang Chen.


    "Interesting. Aren''t you afraid of getting into a fight?"


    The girl named Chu Yue originally nned to lead someone out of the mountain gate, but at the moment she was obviously interested and stopped there.


    She could naturally see that Jiang Chen''s physique was not simple, but in a ce like Divine Ruins Sect, it wasn''t necessarily possible to test it out.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Senior, let''s wait and see."


    Jiang Chen nced at her, thinking that she was also amused, so he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    Chu Yue pursed her lips and smiled, suddenly she wanted to see Jiang Chen feel embarrassed for a while.


    "Miss, are we looking for that thing in a while?"


    A woman behind her couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "The Eldest Young Master probably can''t wait any longer now."


    The girl shook her head and said, "Let''s watch the show first. By the way, let my brother wait. If he can''t wait, let him go first."


    Afterward, the middle-aged man waved his sleeves and took Jiang Chen to the stone tablet for testing his talent. Because of this incident, many disciples of Divine Ruins Sect were disturbed, and they rushed over, intending to join in the fun.


    Jiang Chen was very confident. He had the Holy Body of Creation. ording to the Spirit of Immortal Boat, this was one of the top ten Divine Physiques.


    But soon, Jiang Chen was dumbfounded, and he couldn''t believe it.


    His confident expression could not be maintained.


    When he put his hand on the test stone, there was brilliance on it, but it was not far from the brilliance he expected.


    "This��" He froze.


    "You want to break the rules of my Divine Ruins Sect with this? You are making meugh to death."


    "If you''re lucky and didn''t meet the Youngdy, at this time, you can''t even enter our mountain gate and dare to make nonsense."


    There was a burst ofughter from the side, and everyone looked like they were looking at monkeys.


    Even the middle-aged man was suppressing his anger.


    "Artifact Spirit, what the hell is going on?" Jiang Chen''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly asked the Artifact Spirit in his mind.


    "It should be that this Divine Ruins Sect can''t test your physique��"


    At this time, the voice of the spirit of the Immortal Boat was also full of embarrassment, which waspletely unexpected.


    "For the sake of Miss Chu Yue, I��ll let you worship me and enter the Divine Ruins Sect, but you can only be a craftsman disciple."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, and then walked away.


    "It made meugh��"


    The girl named Chu Yue also disappeared at this time, only the silver bell-likeughter came out from a distance, looking very strange.


    Jiang Chen touched his nose a little embarrassedly, and thingspletely exceeded his expectations.


    "But it''s okay to be a craftsman disciple. ording to the Senior ck Robe, I will be able to activate my spiritual sea soon!"


    After that, Jiang Chen secretly mumbled in his heart.


    He was full of expectations for his next cultivation life. Although there were many disciples in the Divine Ruins Sect, they were all hunting targets for him!


    After the girl named Chu Yue left the Divine Ruins Sect, she went straight to a distant hill.


    A tall man in a golden robe was standing there, quietly staring at the girl walking by. His eyes were as deep as the sea, and even his pupils seemed to be as deep and terrifying as they were.


    His hair was golden, like gold, like a young god, very conspicuous.


    "Chu Yue, you arete." The young man''s eyes fell on the girl, his tone was t, and there was no questioning tone.


    "I just met a funny person, it will be fun to watch."


    Chu Yue smiled genuinely.


    "Greetings, Eldest Young Master."


    The people behind her were in awe of the young man.


    "Let''s go."


    The young man nodded, and then with a wave of his hand, everyone turned into a divine light and fled to the mountains, as if looking for something.

 Chapter 358-2: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs plans (2)

    <h4>Chapter 358-2: Jiang Chen in a fight, Yue Mingkongs ns (2)</h4>


    ����


    At the same time, in the True Immortal Academy.


    In the pce, the divine light loomed, everything was shrouded in immortal mist, and Yue Mingkong was seated on the bed.


    She was tall and slender, with a picturesque face, and delicate skin. She seemed to be the most wless work of art.


    At this moment, she was flipping through a broken map, squinting her eyes, and some thoughts shed.


    "It stands to reason that the Heavenly Tower will be born in this ce. Even if there is a slight difference in time, it is not wrong."


    "Heavenly Emperor Mountains, nearby forces include Divine Ruins Sect, Ancient Ye Sect, Immortal Luo Sect��"


    Yue Mingkong whispered softly, her slender and wless jade fingers alsonded in an area on the map.


    As Gu Changge had guessed, she had been busy looking for the Seven Heavenly Artifacts during this time.


    In her hand, she already had the Heavenly Mirror and Heavenly Seal.


    In addition to that, she also already knew the whereabouts of the Heavenly Sword. It was just that if she wanted to plot, it would take a little work.


    So Yue Mingkong also put more effort on the Heavenly Tower.


    ording to her previous life''s memory, the Heavenly Tower actually existed under the ground, not in a fixed location.


    Andpared to the rest of the Heavenly Artifacts, the Heavenly Tower''s divine might was even more powerful, and there were rumors that the Heavenly Tower even had the effect of subduing the heavens.


    There were even rumors that the Heavenly Tower was actually carried by an iparably Ancient Immortal Beast, following the earth veins through the Upper Realm.


    In order to find out the news of the Heavenly Tower''s appearance, Yue Mingkong actually wasted a lot of effort, after all, many things had deviated from the original development trajectory in this life aspared to her previous life.


    "Crown Empress, this is something sent by Young Master Changge."


    And at this time, just as Yue Mingkong was thinking about when to make a move.


    From outside the pce, a voice arrived.


    A servant girl suddenly entered in holding an exquisite looking box, with an iparably respectful expression, with awe.


    "From Changge?"


    Yue Mingkong first froze at the sound of his voice, and then her cold face could not help but disy a light smile.


    This scene made the maids entering the hall could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, only when hearing about the young master of Changge, Empress Mingkong would show a smile on his face.


    This time, the pressure as the Empress was getting heavier and heavier on Yue Mingkong, her cultivation was also getting more and more unfathomable.


    Every time they had something to ask, they were trembling, like walking on thin ice. Not daring to say much, afraid to say that even a single wrong word would cause them to be beheaded.


    "What is this? That guy actually has the heart to send me something, it''s really rare. Could it be that the sun hase out of the west?"


    Although Yue Mingkong said so, her words still could not hide the happy and joyful intention.


    At the same time, her jade hands raised, and the exquisite looking box fell into her hand.


    This surface of the box was covered with cloud-like silk, dense purple fog, giving people an iparable divine feeling.


    Yue Mingkong knew that this was a spatial box, containing space inside, it could be seen that the things hidden in it should be quite a lot.


    "After overthrowing the Purple Mansion, its countless years of heritage and umtion have all fallen into his hands."


    "It''s a good thing that he still has some conscience and did not forget me."


    Yue Mingkong said quietly, while opening this spatial box.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    Brilliant light of many precious treasures reflected in her eyes, the divine flush of exquisite jewelry, earrings, hairpins and other things, all carved with immortal phoenix and other patterns.


    Draped withws and orders of various colors, there was a powerful aura intertwined with immortal essence, as if made by the hands of immortals.


    In addition, the Sacred artifacts, Quasi-Supreme artifacts, Divine medicines, Dragon marrow, Phoenix jade and other things were countless, so much that the eyes of the maids below were almost blinded with enviousness.


    Any one of these pendants was not a simple Sacred weapon, the refining was iparablyplex.


    Not only did it have a strong defensive capability, it could even be sacrificed when it mattered, as an attacking secret treasure.


    It was not too much to describe it as valuable.


    As a woman, Yue Mingkong naturally loved beauty, and when she saw these things, although she was forcibly concealing it, her eyes could not help but reveal a joyful intent.


    She naturally could see that these were selected by Gu Changge with care.


    He knew what she liked, so he purposely picked it out and had it sent over to her.


    Thinking about this, she was still a little touched and not deluded that she had given so much for him silently in the back.


    "You can go back."


    After that, Yue Mingkong raised her in hand and epted the things inside the box.


    Her face returned to the previous indifference, waving her hand for the maid to return.


    However, the maid who was familiar with Yue Mingkong knew very well that although Yue Mingkong seemed indifferent nowadays, the joyful and happy intention between her eyebrows could not be concealed.


    She was very envious, but also clear that in this world, only a man like Young Master Changge could make their Empress reveal such a look to.


    And just when Yue Mingkong was nning to continue plotting the whereabouts of the Heavenly Tower, footsteps once again came from outside the pce.


    "Why are you here?"


    Yue Mingkong''s gaze fell away, sitting up from the couch, and a clear cold voice sounded.


    "Why? I can''t evene to see my future wife when I have the time to do so?"


    "After all, I''m not like you, knowing that I''m at war with the Purple Mansion''s army, you don''t even care for me. In case I died tragically at the Purple Mansion''s hands, won''t you be a widow for the rest of your life?"


    Gu Changge calmly walked outside the hall and entered.


    The many maids outside the door naturally did not dare to intercept him.


    Afterwards, they also ignored Yue Mingkong''s cold and disgusted look and sat down on his butt next to her.


    At once, a nice aroma emerged, light and elegant and cold, like a snow lotus blooming from the top of a billion years of ice mountains.


    "No, without my permission, you are not allowed to take half a step into my pce." Yue Mingkong said coldly.


    "Fine, then I''ll go out now and won''t evene in the future." Gu Changge said and was about to get up.


    "No." Yue Mingkong felt an annoyance in her clear cold voice and reached out to pull him back.


    "Neither this, nor that. Then what do you want your husband to do?"


    Gu Changge looked back at her, his expression was a bit helpless, "This temper of yours, did I spoil you too much?"


    Yue Mingkong gave him a cross nce, "Say, what is the matter that made youe to see me."


    She knew Gu Changge very well, he belonged to the kind of person who wouldn��t go to the temple without any problem.


    If there was nothing, there was no way he woulde looking for her.


    "Why does it have to be something if I''m looking for you? I just missed you and suddenly wanted to see you, can''t I?"


    Gu Changge shook her head slightly, with a helpless look.


    "This excuse is okay. However, I''ve seen all the things you sent me, and I like them a lot."


    The corner of Yue Mingkong''s mouth slightly hooked and immediately took it back, she just liked the way Gu Changge amodated her.


    "If you like it then it��s alright, otherwise, I would have picked things for you so long in vain."


    At that, Gu Changge showed a smile and smoothly swept her into his arms.


    "Hmm."


    Yue Mingkong made a futile struggle, then also slightly squinted eyes, quietly leaning in his arms, enjoying his rare tenderness.


    Gu Changge looked at the wless immortal face close at hand and smiled faintly, "Mingkong, honestly, did you miss your husband during this time?"


    Yue Mingkong opened her eyes, nced at him with a clear and cold look, and hummed from her nose.


    "No."


    "Sophistry." Gu Changge bowed his head.


    "Woo����"


    Yue Mingkong��s mouth that was about to say was immediately blocked.


    At once, the pce became showy.

 Chapter 359-1: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 359-1: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (1)</h4>


    A few hourster within the pce, Yue Mingkong was leaningzily on the bed, as if she didn''t want to move anymore, and looked a little exhausted.


    "Is this where the Heavenly Tower of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts is located?"


    "Heavenly Emperor Mountain?"


    However, Gu Changge looked at the broken map in his hand with interest, and finally, his eyes fell on the position that Yue Mingkong had specially marked.


    "I read a lot of ancient books, and finally I learned where the Heavenly Tower might have been born."


    Yue Mingkong''s cold voice sounded from behind.


    "Out of the seven pieces of Heavenly Artifacts, I have the Heavenly Bottle and the Heavenly Jar��"


    Gu Changge nodded, then with a wave of his hand, a bottle and a jar with an ordinary and very simple shape appeared in his palm.


    There was a little bit of fluorescent light flickering on it, especially the Heavenly Bottle, where there were wisps of dim light, which seemed to be able to reflect the void at any time.


    As for the Heavenly Jar, it didn''t look much different from ordinary jars.


    ording to rumors, the Heavenly Jar was an imitation of the Great Dao Treasure Bottle, but no one knew how terrifying the specific power was, and Gu Changge had never really activated it.


    "Is this the Heavenly Bottle and Heavenly Jar?"


    Yue Mingkong came over as she seemed a little curious.


    "The rumors all say that after gathering all the seven Heavenly Artifacts, the Immortal Pce can be opened. I don''t know if the rumors are true or not."


    Gu Changge smiled and then handed her the two weapons.


    Yue Mingkong was a little stunned and her eyes puzzled, "Why are you giving them to me?"


    She was nning to give Gu Changge the Heavenly Mirror and the Heavenly Seal, but she never expected that he would give her these two weapons first.


    To be honest, this made Yue Mingkong a little unable to react. This was not like Gu Changge''s character.


    "Aren''t you collecting the Seven Heavenly Artifacts? It just so happens that I don''t need these either, so I''ll just give these to you." Gu Changge smiled.


    "I can''t use it either." Yue Mingkong gave him a sideways nce, not expecting Gu Changge to do this, though she was still very moved and happy.


    "Then why are you collecting these?" Gu Changge was slightly surprised, "Could it be that you are collecting them for me?"


    "Of course, I collected it for you." Yue Mingkong snorted, but her eyes were fixed on him.


    Then she raised her jade hand, and there were waves of fluctuations in the void.


    Immediately after, a crystal clear ancient mirror and a seal cast in purple gold emerged, floating up and down.


    A mysterious atmosphere circted on it, giving people a mysterious feeling.


    "Is this Heavenly Mirror and the Heavenly Seal?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, asking knowingly, he already felt the faint connection between these artifacts.


    In the beginning, he didn''t know who forged it, and the materials and forging methods used were also different.


    But there were different feelings between each other. No wonder there were rumors that the collection of the seven Heavenly Artifacts could open the secret treasure from the ancient times.


    "My Mingkong is really sweet." Gu Changge smiled, then waved his sleeves and immediately epted it.


    When the timees to open the Immortal Pce, there would be no shortage of good things.


    In the next few days, Gu Changge also began to arrange some means ording to the news from Yue Mingkong, and he definitely wanted the Heavenly Tower, there was no doubt about that.


    In addition, Gu Changge had to prepare the arrangement for Burying Demon Abyss.


    Although there had been no news from Burying Demon Abyss for some time now, Gu Changge felt that it was just the calm before the storm.


    Once the red-clothed witch was born, the Upper Realm would be in chaos. Although he had long nned to release the Demon, the Demon Burying Abyss was guarded by the Hanging Buddha Temple and was heavily guarded. It was extremely difficult for ordinary people to get close to it.


    Not to mention that there were all kinds of troubles in the meantime.


    In addition, Yue Mingkong might not be the only one who knew about the existence of the Heavenly Tower, so Gu Changge had to prepare in advance to prevent someone frompeting with him.


    On Yue Mingkong''s side, she was also preparing to go to the Heavenly Emperor Mountains with Gu Changge.


    That ce was actually quite far from True Immortal Academy, and there were still several teleportation formations that they were required to pass along the way.


    And because the terrain was rtively remote, it was close to the wildnd. There were few major sects and major religions. Even if it encountered people with profound cultivation, it would not be strong.


    The only thing Gu Changge needed to care about was whether he would be able to ce his hand on it first.


    As a result, it became more and more difficult for him to find the Seven Heavenly Artifacts.


    Regarding the secret treasures of Immortal Pce, Gu Changge always had a n, but it was not that he was very interested in what was in it.


    It was for the sake of re-refining of the Eight Deste Demonic Halberd, which required some things from the secret treasure of the Immortal Pce.


    Those things were only avable in the Immortal Pce, which once ruled everything.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed, and the True Immortal Academy gradually regained its quiet.


    The inheritor of demonic art, who once made all the disciples feel uneasy and frightened, seemed to have gradually disappeared because of the incident of Zi Yang Heavenly King being subjugated.


    This incident had made many Elders and disciples feel at ease, and they were no longer as turbulent as before.


    During this period of time, they didn��t hear any more cases of disciples being mutted by the inheritor of demonic art.


    On the contrary, the outside world, in some ces, began to show signs of its activities, which caused the vignce of many cultivators.


    "Jiang Chuchu, are you saying that you are stupid?"


    And at this moment, in the cave mansion where the rays of sunshine were shining.


    Wang Ziji looked like she hated the iron for not being steel, so she almost pointed at Jiang Chuchu''s nose and cursed.


    "You clearly know that Gu Changge has a wife. How well do you expect him to treat you? You have to stay away from such a dead scumbag, and don''t let him touch you even if you touch him."


    While speaking, it seemed that even though she was very angry, her beautiful and wless face was flushed slightly red.


    Jiang Chuchu usually acted calmly in front of Wang Ziji and even often confronted her.


    But after being scolded by her today, she could only hold the corner of her skirt and hang her head, as if she had made a mistake, and found it difficult to say a word.


    Jiang Chuchu felt that what Wang Ziji said was right, and she had no way to refute it.


    After the trial was over, and after returning to the True Immortal Academy, under Wang Ziji''s constant questioning, Jiang Chuchu had no choice but to say that the rtionship between her and Gu Changge was indeed unusual.


    Because Wang Ziji was very smart, these days, under her observation, Jiang Chuchu had always been obsessed with him and would leave the cave from time to time to wander around outside.


    So she secretly followed out.


    As a result, she saw Jiang Chuchu finally walking around and went in the direction of the pce where Gu Changge lived. She then stopped by the bluestone outside, not knowing what she was waiting for.

 Chapter 359-2: 3: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359-2: 3: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (2)</h4>


    <strong>3</strong><strong>: My Mingkong is really sweet, Siblings from the Hidden Ji Family (Part 2)</strong>


    Although every time she left with a slightly dejected expression, she wandered around perseveringly after a few days.


    At this time, anyone with discernment could see that Jiang Chuchu had something to ask Gu Changge.


    But she didn''t know how to speak, so she was hesitant.


    Wang Ziji admired her a little, she obviously cared a lot, but in the end, she had to put on a calm look.


    But then again, she still felt very distressed for Jiang Chuchu.


    Although she didn''t know when Jiang Chuchu and Gu Changge became involved, judging from her current situation, she was deeply trapped.


    Gu Changge was not a good person. She didn''t know how difficult it was to want him to give his sincerity.


    Regarding Jiang Chuchu''s situation, Wang Ziji just wanted to say that she only deserved to be eaten clean.


    "Then�� what do you think I should do now?"


    When Wang Ziji wasining in her heart, Jiang Chuchu seemed to have recovered and couldn''t help asking softly.


    She regarded Wang Ziji as someone she could trust, so she would tell her these words. After all, the two of them had cultivated together in the Human Ancestor Hall since childhood. Although they bickered daily, their rtionship was actually very good.


    "What you have to do now is to stay far away from Gu Changge. It is best to ignore him. You must know that you are a descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall, a high-ranking person. It is toote to be sought after by many young Supreme beings and be regarded as a Holy Maiden by countless people���� The more you express your desire to see Gu Changge, the more your value will drop. So at this time, you just need to keep your usual coolness. Then you will have more value in Gu Changge''s eyes and will not be looked down upon by him, okay?"


    Wang Ziji''s persuasion was head-on, just like a master who knew their way.


    As the saying went, she had never eaten pork, but she had seen pigs run.


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chuchu couldn''t help but feel that it was very reasonable. Perhaps it was because she was too weak in front of Gu Changge that she would always be bullied by him.


    "No, why do I feel like you said this to create opportunities for yourself?" Jiang Chuchu suddenly looked at her suspiciously.


    Wang Ziji snorted, "I''ve seen through the essence of that scumbag, do you think I''ll be as stupid as you?"


    Jiang Chuchu nodded thoughtfully, but there was still a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    She still remembered clearly, that was not what Wang Ziji said at that time.


    "Anyway, that Gu Changge is not a good person, Chuchu, don''t be so stupid and simple��" Wang Ziji rolled her eyes and added.


    Jiang Chuchu nodded, "I know he''s not a good person."


    There was something else she didn''t say.


    Not only that, but she also knew that Gu Changge was the real inheritor of demonic arts, and even Human Ancestor was brutally murdered by him.


    Wang Ziji''s understanding of Gu Changge was far less than hers.


    But for the next few days, Jiang Chuchu still did what Wang Ziji said.


    Not long after, she found out that Gu Changge had left the True Immortal Academy, and his fiancee Yue Mingkong was with him.


    This discovery made Jiang Chuchu stunned, and then sad for a while. After Gu Changge returned to the True Immortal Academy, he really didn''t even n to see her.


    This made her doubt Wang Ziji''s method.


    ����


    Divine Ruins Sect, in front of a low mountain.


    There were three or five thatched huts, two or three bamboo groves, a medicinal field in front of the house, and a few old trees apanying them.


    Although it was only the ce where the servant disciples lived, Jiang Chen felt that it was very suitable for him.


    Although there was no Grand Tower and Jade Pce, everything seemed to be very confident and simple. Cultivating here made him feel that he was making rapid progress.


    "ording to the words of Senior ck Robe, my current realm is not far from activating the spiritual sea."


    Jiang Chen looked at the position of his belly, where there was a fist-sized vortex of spiritual energy circling around, slowly absorbing the spiritual energy of the nearby world.


    At this speed, he would be able to be a real cultivator in three days at most.


    Of course, he had this speed of cultivation, thanks to the various elixirs that the girl named Chu Yue sent to him these days.


    Although it was very light, the ingredients were not simple. They were all year-old medicinal materials, such as Huang Jing, Poria, Gastrodia, etc., which were very helpful forprehending spiritual energy.


    And through this period of time, Jiang Chen also learned a lot of news.


    The girl named Chu Yue had a very scary background and was not a disciple of Divine Ruins Sect.


    She came from an ancient force called the Hidden Ji Family, which had a long heritage, even much longer than the Purple Mansion that was destroyed by Gu Changge during this period.


    Ji Chu Yue came here, she seemed to be looking for something. During these days, she had been sending cultivators to search in various mountains.


    But she got nothing.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chen couldn''t help bute up with some ideas. After all, the only function of the Immortal Boat spirit was to explore the changes in the topography between heaven and earth, the direction of Luck, and so on.


    Looking for things? Wasn''t that its specialty?


    As long as it could help Ji Chu Yue find what she wanted and get her favor at that time, even if she didn''t say anything about entering the Hidden Ji Family, it would be much easier for him if he encountered any trouble in the future.


    It was just that Jiang Chen hadn''t thought of a suitable excuse, and the other party wouldn''t necessarily believe him, after all, he was not even a cultivator now.


    "Little Chen, you can actually tell the girl surnamed Ji that you are actually a Divine Origin Master, and your ancestors found ways to explore the ground with one or two hands. That girl will definitely believe you."


    At this time, the artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat suddenly spoke.


    "Origin Master, what is that?" Jiang Chen was stunned for a moment, looking very puzzled.


    "This is a kind of inheritance that has been lost for a long time. You can find the origin and explore the earth to determine the universe, lock the Dragon veins with the mountains and rivers, and change the geography�� almost omnipotent."


    "It''s just that I only know some means now, I can use my identity to fool them."


    The artifact spirit of the Immortal Boat was giving Jiang Chen an idea.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s eyes lit up, and then he quickly left the ce, intending to talk to Ji Chu Yue.


    "These days, it seems that a lot of cultivators havee here. How can people suddenlye to such a remote ce? Could it be that someone has leaked the news?"


    On the other side, Ji Chu Yue, who was in a pavilion, frowned slightly, was thinking about something and felt a little puzzled.


    The birth of the Heavenly Tower, one of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, was deduced by the family behind her after a lot of abolition.


    Although the Hidden Ji Family had a long heritage, over the years, the n had not been connected, and it had shown a trend of decline.


    If they didn''t do something, it won''t be long before the Hidden Ji Family would be a second-rate family and lose its former glory.


    It was for this reason that she and his Elder Brother discussed it for a while and decided to secretly search for the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, in order to find the legendary Immortal relic and restore the family.

 Chapter 360-1: The little ants jumping around seem to have made plans for a long time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 360-1: The little ants jumping around seem to have made ns for a long time (1)</h4>


    "It seems that it is not only our Hidden Ji Family who learned about the news of the Heavenly Tower��"


    "I thought this matter would proceed smoothly. If there is no news from Elder Brother, could it be that we will have to return without sess this time?"


    "In this way, wouldn''t all of our arrangements be in vain?"


    Ji Chu Yue''s two slender brows were twisted together, and she couldn''t help but whisper.


    During these days, she had seen too many cultivators passing through the sky.


    Flying through the clouds, the aura they emitted was strong, and it looked like they were looking for something.


    The other party''s purpose was obviously the same as theirs, and the search area was even wider, and even the area far away from the Heavenly Emperor Mountains was not spared.


    However, just to be careful, Ji Chu Yue did not send anyone to investigate, so as not to startle the snake.


    But this matter soon exceeded her expectations. In addition to the group of people arriving in the first few days, several groups of cultivators hade in these days.


    She even knew some of them, who were from the Hidden Chen Family.


    Although the other party''s family was not as old as the Hidden Ji Family, there also existed Enlightened beings in their family.


    Moreover, over the years, there had been many talented and arrogant geniuses emerging from the Hidden Chen Family, their family��s power was growing, leading to asional frictions with the Hidden Ji Family.


    In this way, once they entered into conflict with the Hidden Chen Family, the news here would definitely spread, and it would definitely attract the attention of all parties.


    After that, when the timees topete for the Heavenly Tower, not only the younger generation would participate, but the older generation would definitely want a share of the pie.


    Not to mention that the Heavenly Tower was one of the keys to unlocking the Immortal Pce, its terrifying power alone was enough to attract countless cultivators.


    What was more, ording to the rumors, the Seven Heavenly Artifacts were beyond the existence of the Emperor, but it was rare that anyone could activate them, let alone disy their strongest power.


    "Miss, that Jiang Chen is asking to see you."


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the pavilion, which made Ji Chu Yue a little stunned.


    Those beautiful and bright big eyes could not help but narrow, like a crooked moon.


    "What is he doing here?"


    Although she knew that Jiang Chen possessed a powerful physique, she had not leaked it yet.


    On the other hand, she also wanted to support him secretly and choose good seeds for the family, so she would send someone to send him some elixir in the past few days.


    From Ji Chu Yue''s point of view, Jiang Chen''s physique was a bit mysterious, and even in some respects, it was not inferior to her brother''s Holy Body.


    It was an almost instinctive intuition.


    "Let him in."


    Ji Chu Yue nodded and was a little curious why Jiang Chen was looking for her.


    "Greetings, Miss Chu Yue."


    Soon, Jiang Chen walked in, and Ji Chu yue, whose eyes fell on the pavilion, bowed slightly.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    Ji Chu Yue had a smile on her face, even if it was only the first time she saw him, she could not help but have a good impression.


    "Is Miss Chu Yue looking for something?"


    Jiang Chen was very direct, straight to the point, and asked directly.


    Ji Chu Yue squinted her eyes, and then her expression remained unchanged, "What do you want to say?"


    Although she didn''t say what she was doing at the Divine Ruins Sect, anyone with a little vision should be able to perceive what she was looking for.


    It was no secret either.


    Jiang Chen was suddenly asking about this, she didn��t know his intention.


    "Miss Chu Yue doesn''t have to worry about anything."


    Seeing Ji Chu Yue''s expression, Jiang Chen couldn''t help but reveal a smile as he added, "Actually, I would like to help Miss Chu Yue. Thanks to the elixir that Miss Chu Yue sent me these days, I can cultivate diligently. Such a great favor, Jiang Chen will never forget it."


    Hearing this, Ji Chu Yue didn''t believe it, she raised her slender eyebrows and said, "Just you?"


    Jiang Chen hadn''t officially entered the path of cultivation yet, and he hadn''t even activated his spiritual sea, but he actually said that he would help her.


    One must know that even the Hidden Ji Family behind her was clueless.


    Where would the Heavenly Tower appear, there was no sign of it at all?


    Ji Chu Yue felt that Jiang Chen was only here to mock her.


    "Miss Chu Yue has to trust me. Although I haven''t officially embarked on the path of cultivation, I actually have another identity�� Divine Origin Master."


    "My ancestors identally received the inheritance of the Divine Origin."


    Jiang Chen disyed a confident smile and exined ording to the words of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat Spirit.


    "Origin Master?"


    Ji Chu Yue''s eyes widened, she was suddenly stunned. She couldn''t believe it, it felt incredible.


    As the genius of the Hidden Ji Family, she naturally knew what the three words ��Divine Origin Master�� represented.


    Jiang Chen, who was so unattractive, actually said that he was a Divine Origin Master?


    In this era, the Divine Origin Master had almost disappeared.


    It was said that because they had touched something that should not be touched leading to them being cursed, and their inheritance had been cut off in the long river of time.


    But there was no doubt about the mystery and power of Divine Origin Masters because they could control the terrain of mountains and rivers, use Luck and Fortune, andunch murderous intentions when they raise their hands.


    "If you dare to deceive me, you should be very clear about the consequences." Ji Chu Yue''s face became serious.


    "I don''t dare to deceive Miss Chu Yue."


    Jiang Chen nodded, very calmly believing.


    Afterward, Ji Chu Yue nodded, took Jiang Chen, and left Divine Ruins Sect, intending to find her Elder Brother Ji Yaoxing, for this kind of thing, she still needed her Elder Brother to make up his mind.


    If Jiang Chen was really a Divine Origin Master, with his ability, maybe he could really help them find the Heavenly Tower.


    ����


    "Is this the Heavenly Emperor Mountains? It''s quite remote."


    "It''s really quite remote, but there are quite a lot of cultivators here. It seems that some people have gotten wind of this and arrived here."


    At this moment, within the void not far from the Divine Ruins Sect.


    Apanied by a chuckle, a wave of fluctuations emerged, followed by a portal opening, and several figures stepped from it.


    A man and a woman were at the lead.


    The man was slender, with a handsome face, and his white clothes were spotless.


    The woman was dressed in a long pce dress, with a picturesque face and light gauze. She was being held by the man in white, her eyes were deep and calm, her hair was fluttering, and she had a peerless posture.


    The two stood side by side, like an Immortal couple, with immortal thoughts lingering around, and it seemed that they could ride the wind away at any time.


    It was Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong who arrived here from True Immortal Academy.


    Behind the two were their followers. The strange beasts were extraordinary, all of them were very rare creatures. Some of them had dense scales, or their whole body was like jade, surrounded by lightning.


    Everyone''s aura was amazing, shrouded in divine brilliance as the divine rune shed between the opening and closing of the eyes, giving people a sense of fierce terror.


    "The most powerful force near this Heavenly Emperor Mountains is Divine Ruins Sect. During this time, we can ask Divine Ruins Sect to help us search."


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes swept across the boundless mountains ahead, and the iplete map appeared in her jade hands.


    She pointed to the area above where the Divine Ruins Sect was located.


    "Then let��s do as you say."


    Gu Changge smiled, "But we didn''t seem to be the first to arrive here. How did the other cultivators know that the Heavenly Tower would appear here?"


    Yue Mingkong shook her head, and her eyes were a little puzzled, "I don''t know, I also guessed that the Heavenly Tower would be born here based on this fragment."


    "Maybe there are other means to deduce it besides this scrap page."


    "Factions like Heavenly Mystery Pavilion and Immortal Tower are very good at deduction. As long as one can afford the price, even if they have to pay the price of bacsh, they should be able to find the Heavenly Tower."


    If the memory of her previous life was correct, the location of the Heavenly Tower was really deduced by Heavenly Mystery Pavilion, and then they sold the news to a certain force at a high price.


    It was only because that force leaked the news that many cultivators knew about the imminent birth of the Heavenly Tower.


    "It''s okay, these trash can''t grab it."


    Gu Changge smiled casually and didn''t seem to care much, "Let''s go."


    <strong>Swish!!!</strong>


    Soon, several long divine lights rose up here, and everyone rushed into the sky as they went to the ce where the Divine Ruins Sect was located.


    In addition to the Divine Ruins Sect, there were many forces near the Heavenly Emperor Mountains.


    Butpared to Divine Ruins Sect, they were much weaker. It would be too troublesome to leave the powerful Divine Ruins Sect to be used by those forces.


    Moreover, ording to the report of the divine puppet, Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, was now at Divine Ruins Sect.


    Such a coincidence surprised Gu Changge.


    He just instructed the divine puppet to throw Jiang Chen into a sect and let him grow on his own.


    But he never thought that Jiang Chen would appear here, he really deserved to be the Son of Luck, he really would appear wherever there is an opportunity.


    Before long, a majestic mountain range appeared in front of Gu Changge and the others.


    It was a scene of immortality with jade buildings, spiritual fog, flying springs and waterfalls, and lush trees.


    "I don''t know why you young heroes havee to my Divine Ruins Sect?"


    The expression of the old man in charge of guarding the mountain gate changed, looking at the young cultivators who appeared in front of the gate of Divine Ruins Sect from the clouds and mist, nervousness and vignce arose in his heart.

 Chapter 360-2: The little ants jumping around seem to have made plans for a long time (2)

    <h4>Chapter 360-2: The little ants jumping around seem to have made ns for a long time (2)</h4>


    His words were very respectful and polite, and he did not dare to be disrespectful. He couldn''t see through the cultivation base of anyone in front of him.


    Especially the man in white at the head, with his gestures, it gave him an unfathomable feeling of dread and heart palpitations.


    So young, this strength was so powerful that it made his scalp tingle.


    The group of geniuses behind should all be their followers. It was conceivable how terrifying their identity was. It was not something that a small Divine Ruins Sect could provoke.


    "My Master ns to live nearby for a while��"


    Hearing this, a powerful creature with the appearance of a Yaksha stepped forward and said lightly.


    A chilling aura circted on the horns on its head, and it seemed that even the void could be split at will.


    Hearing this, the old man''splexion changed even more, and he hurriedly said respectfully, "It''s really a blessing for my sect to wee you all, pleasee in with this old man, and I will inform the head and others��"


    He didn''t dare to let the group of geniuses wait outside for a while as he hurriedly led the way in front, and with that Gu Changge, Yue Mingkong and others entered the mountain gate.


    Along the way, the old man was guessing the identities of Gu Changge and others, his back was drenched with cold sweat and trembling.


    Whether it was clothing, mounts, or bearing, they all revealed a suffocating majesty.


    The man in white was okay, with a casual expression on his face. Although he was aloof, he didn''t show anything.


    The pressure of that beautiful woman made him deeply suffocated, and every nce was filled with indifference and majesty, as if an Empress who reigned over the world.


    Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong''s expressions were calm, they didn''t make any waves, and they didn''t mean to open their mouths.


    "How could he be here��"


    And in the distance, Jiang Chen, who was being taken by Ji Chu Yue, was going to find his brother.


    At this moment, his eyes suddenly widened, and he stood frozen in ce. His whole body shivered and his back was swept by the terrifying cold air, even his voice trembled slightly.


    He never expected to see Gu Changge in such a remote ce.


    Although it was just a casual nce just now, he could see clearly that the young man with the stars and the moon, rich as jade, transcendental, and like a banished immortal, was Gu Changge.


    This appearance and temperament, as long as one had just nced at it, forgetting would be impossible.


    This caused Jiang Chen''splexion to change drastically, his steps were a little weak, his limbs felt cold, and he even had the idea of ??rushing to escape from this ce.


    He had seen with his own eyes how terrifying and ruthless this man was.


    On the surface, he appeared to be as gentle as jade, but in fact, the means were extremely cruel, and he killed many of hispanions.


    If he hadn''t met the ck-robed old man, he would have suffered the same cruel hand from Gu Changge as the rest of hispanions.


    One must know that his friend Niu Tian was still missing, and his life and death was still unknown.


    "Ruoyin��"


    At this moment, a beautiful image couldn''t help but appear in his mind, and Jiang Chen felt unwilling and angry in his heart.


    He could see clearly that the woman next to Gu Changge just now was definitely not Xiao Ruoyin.


    The noble and peerless temperament of the other party was aloof and Empress-like, one could imagine that the background behind her was absolutely extraordinary.


    In front of this kind of person, he was really not as good as an ant. When he was about to worship at the gate of Divine Ruins Sect, the old man at the door blocked him in every possible way.


    But now in front of Gu Changge, he was ttering and humble like a dog.


    This made Jiang Chen feel a deep hatred in his heart, he clenched his teeth and clenched his fists tightly.


    However, he was still forcing himself to endure, calming himself down quickly, and didn''t dare to show any strangeness.


    After all, he couldn''t guarantee that after Gu Changge noticed his existence, Gu Changge would let him go.


    Ji Chu Yue nced at him suspiciously, "What happened to you?"


    She followed Jiang Chen''s gaze, and happened to see a group of young men and women with strong aura in the distance, riding all kinds of exotic beasts, heading somewhere.


    However, she did not see Gu Changge, Yue Mingkong and others who were walking in the front.


    "I''m fine." Jiang Chen shook his head, his expression quickly calmed down.


    "It seems that this period of time has made me more and more restless. The cultivation of this group of people is so strong, and they all went directly to the Divine Ruins Sect��"


    Ji Chu Yue frowned, feeling that things were getting more and more troublesome.


    As she said that, she took Jiang Chen to the mountain range that she had agreed to meet with her Elder Brother Ji Yaoxing.


    "What��s wrong Changge?"


    Yue Mingkong noticed the interesting smile on Gu Changge''s face just now, and couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "It''s nothing, I just saw a little ant hopping around. I suddenly felt that it shouldn''t be too difficult for us to find the Heavenly Tower this time."


    Gu Changge smiled and squeezed her slender and soft jade hand.


    Yue Mingkong gave him a slight sideways nce, "I feel like you already have your hands on it."


    "It''s really nothing this time, it''s just an ident." Gu Changge shook his head.


    He never thought before that Jiang Chen would appear here.


    If it hadn''te to the Heavenly Emperor Mountains this time, and sensed the existence of his divine puppet, then he wouldn��t have known that Jiang Chen was here.


    After all, the Child of Luck must be stocked so he could thrive.


    "I greet all the young heroes, I am in charge of Divine Ruins Sect."


    Soon, the old road ahead took them to a quite quiet pce.


    However, before entering, an old man with white hair and beard, with a childish face and a spirit of shining spirit, arrived with many high-level officials of Divine Ruins Sect as he joined his hands and bowed, and his attitude was very respectful.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, but did not speak, and had no reason to think.


    Yue Mingkong''s expression was indifferent and calm, as if she was carved from a wless immortal jade.


    "My Master is looking for something in the Heavenly Emperor Mountains��"


    The Yaksha-like creature who spoke just now said again, exining the purpose of this visit to the people of Divine Ruins Sect.


    Hearing this, the sect master of Divine Ruins Sect, looked slightly solemn. Although they were secretly looking at Gu Changge just now, they couldn''t remember who he was for a while.


    The Temple of Divine Sect was originally built in the ruins, but it was called Divine Sect for the sake of a grand name.


    And in the vast Upper Realm, it could only be regarded as an unpopr force.


    And Divine Ruins Sect, which was its branch, was even more so.


    In a remote ce like Divine Ruins Sect, the sect master couldn''t get in touch with higher forces, but he could still feel the unusual identities of Gu Changge and others.


    "Don''t worry, all the heroes, as long as my Divine Ruins Sect is able to help, we will definitely help." Sect master of Divine Ruins Sect said solemnly.


    He thought of Ji Chu Yue who hade over during this period of time. Behind her was the Hidden Ji Family, and in the entire Upper Realm, it was also a colossus-like existence.


    He wondered if she recognized the group of young talents in front of her.


    "Do things well, and my Master will not treat you badly."


    Hearing this, the Yaksha-like creature sneered, and with a sh of divine light in his hand, arge piece of rare spiritual origin appeared. It looked like amber, with a dense mist flowing.


    The moment they saw these rare spiritual sources, sect master of Divine Ruins Sect and the others'' eyes were almost straight, and then they hurriedly went down and arranged to vacate the best pce and pavilion in the mountain gate.


    "It can be seen that before we came, someone should havee to the sect master of Divine Ruins Sect."


    Then, he waved the screen to retreat from the crowd.


    Yue Mingkong couldn''t help squinting as she guessed, her face looked less indifference and more tender.


    After hearing their purpose, the sect master of Divine Ruins Sect and others were not very surprised. Thus they could guess that someone hade here before, and they were looking for something.


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter who came here first, as long as they stole my things, they can''t leave this ce alive." Gu Changge smiled, his tone still light.


    "I haven''t seen the Heavenly Tower yet, so it''s all yours now?" Yue Mingkong nced at him and snorted.


    "What I want is all mine."


    Gu Changge said with a smile, and then his mind moved slightly, and he summoned the ck-robed old man who was arranged beside Jiang Chen.


    "Greetings, Master." The ck-robed old man quickly appeared from the void and respectfully said.


    "Keep an eye on that guy''s whereabouts, and if there is any change, report it to me at any time." Gu Changge said lightly.


    "Yes, Master."


    The ck-robed old man came quickly and disappeared quickly. After all, he was in the Great Sacred Realm. In the ce of the Divine Ruins Sect, there was no need to take precautions.

 Chapter 361-1: I want to tie you to my side, A level that was not accessible before (1)

    <h4>Chapter 361-1: I want to tie you to my side, A level that was not essible before (1)</h4>


    "This is a puppet left by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation within the Immortal Ancient Continent for his heir?"


    Yue Mingkong watched with interest as the ck-robed old man departed and could not help but ask.


    She could naturally see that in her previous life, Ye Ling had even made a great name for himself with these puppets. But now these puppets had been obtained by Gu Changge and were even refined again.


    If the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation knew about this, he would probably want to p Gu Changge to death out of anger.


    However, Yue Mingkong liked his feeling of having everything under control and nning.


    "You have good eyesight." Gu Changge smiled.


    "Then what are we going to do next?" Yue Mingkong asked, her voice sounding a bit curious.


    She had only just arrived at the Heavenly Emperor Mountain Range, and it turned out that Gu Changge had already arranged everything.


    Although she knew that he was skilled in nning, it was still shocking to see it with her own eyes.


    "Naturally, we can just wait, someone will find the Heavenly Tower for us, so we can just go and get it when the timees."


    Gu Changge smiled, his gaze fell on the distantly visible stretches of mountains and steep hills along the window, drenched in a hazy mist, all over the ravine sublime danger.


    "You have obviously calcted everything, then why did you call me to apany you here?"


    Hearing this, Yue Mingkong slightly rolled her eyes, and her tone was a bit fierce.


    However, it was less cold than before, but a little more charming.


    She felt that Gu Changge was abominable and just wanted her toe over by herself and watch him easily get to the Heavenly Tower.


    After all, she needed to work hard to calcte, so in the end, he could snatch it.


    Inparison, she found herself wasteful.


    "After all,ing alone is always boring, with you by my side, you can apany me to relieve the tedium."


    Hearing her harsh words, Gu Changge''s tone was righteous as he said with a smile on his face, "I can''t wait to tie you to my side now, I don''t want you to go anywhere."


    Although Yue Mingkong knew that he was deliberately teasing her with these words, she still couldn''t help but feel happy, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but hook up.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens in the future, I will always be by your side."


    She turned her head sideways, her soft hair and immortal face seemed wless as she took the initiative to hug Gu Changge and say her words softly.


    Once the true identity of the inheritor of demonic art was exposed, Gu Changge would definitely face a situation where the whole world would be his enemy.


    At that time, even the family behind him might not be able to protect him.


    Although Yue Mingkong did not want that day toe, if that day really doese, she would not hesitate to stand by Gu Changge''s side and be enemies of the world together with him.


    All the things in her previous life were no longer important to her now.


    She knew that Gu Changge had her in his heart, and that was enough.


    "There won''t be that day." Gu Changge seemed to know what was on her mind and couldn''t help but take her into his arms, smile, and say in a soft voice.


    "Mm."


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes fell on his face, heart happy, and her face suddenly turned rose red.


    She was moved to love.


    ����


    At the same time, in the mountain range not far from the Divine Ruins Sect.


    A man with an upright figure and golden hair was standing, seemingly waiting for someone.


    He had deep eyes, and a golden robe. Even if he heard the talk about him not far away, there weren''t any ripples on his face. The whole person had a kind of calm and introverted temperament.


    It was Ji Yaoxing, the Young Master of the Hidden Ji Family.


    Not far from him, a group of young men and women, with extraordinary auras, shrouded in divine light, with powerful beasts of all kinds, were looking at him talking about something.


    The person at the head of the group was a young girl of just two decades old, in a long red dress, sitting on a beast simr to a Qilin.


    Her skin was gel-like, with eyes simr to autumn water, her red lips dotted as she looked very beautiful, but it gave a feeling of being unreachable along with arrogance.


    The young woman was followed by a wrinkled old woman with unfathomable cultivation.


    "Brother Yaoxing, I wonder if your Hidden Ji Family has any harvest this time?"


    At this time, the young girl came riding on a beast, with a smile on her face and asked.


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing turned his head and his gaze fell on her as he slightly shook his head and said, "No harvest yet."


    His voice was calm, with no ripples, giving an unusually calm and steady feeling.


    The red-skirted girl still had a smile, seemingly not surprised.


    "Chen Ning''er, where did your Hidden Chen Family get the news that the Heavenly Tower was going to appear?"


    Afterward, seemingly remembering something, Ji Yaoxing opened his mouth and asked.


    The young girl named Chen Ning''er was slightly startled by his words as if she did not expect Ji Yaoxing to ask this.


    "I don''t know, I was instructed by my family toe here to look for the Heavenly Tower."


    She said so, not wanting to say more.


    Ji Yaoxing nodded and didn''t ask anything more.


    "It seems that neither of us has any harvest. How about this, Brother Yaoxing and I can cooperate, and search for the whereabouts of the Heavenly Tower together, then each of us will snatch it by our own means, what do you think?"


    Chen Ning''er opened her mouth again and asked with a smile.


    The group of geniuses behind her were all vaguely led by her, and now that they heard this, they were not surprised and looked very natural.


    Ji Yaoxing gave her a deep look and finally shook his head, "For such matters, I think it is better to act individually."


    This Chen Ning''er was scheming, he was not stupid, if he worked with her, he wouldn��t even know when he was pitted by her.


    At these words, Chen Ning''er was a little disappointed but did not say anything more.


    "Brother!"


    At this time, a clear and pleasant voice rang out, and above the sky dome, Ji Chu Yue rode the clouds and brought Jiang Chen to this ce.


    "Ji Chu Yue actually came too? Who is that man?"


    Chen Ning''er was slightly surprised.


    Then her eyes fell on Jiang Chen behind Ji Chu Yue and took a careful look at him, seeing that he had no cultivation fluctuations, so she couldn''t help but show some contempt and disdain.


    "Chu Yue, who is this person?"


    Ji Yaoxing��s scrutinizing gaze fell on Jiang Chen, and his brows could not help but frown.


    This was surprisingly just a mortal who hadn''t yet set foot on the path of cultivation, and he didn''t know for what reason he had been brought here by Ji Chu Yue.


    Ji Chu Yue had not yet mentioned Jiang Chen''s identity to him, so Ji Yaoxing did not know Jiang Chen''s identity.


    As soon as Jiang Chennded, he naturally sized up the group of young men and women in front of him.


    It had to be said that each of their cultivation was very powerful, shrouded in various colors of divine lights, giving him a lot of pressure.


    However, Jiang Chen had a strong heart and still looked exceptionally bashful.


    "Brother, this is the thing I told you about before."


    Ji Chu Yue swept Chen Ning''er a nce, apparently they had been long acquaintances with each other, but they did not have a good rtionship as she coldly snorted, and did not greet her.


    Chen Ning''er also did not care, and jokingly said, "Is it shameful for the young princess of the dignified Ji Family to look like this now?"


    "What do you care about me?"


    Ji Chu Yue frowned, and was a little unhappy. She naturally deliberately disguised her face like this, the purpose was also to not attract too much attention.


    On the contrary, it was Chen Ning''er who was proud and beckoning like a swan.


    "Brother, his name is Jiang Chen."


    Ji Chu Yue then introduced Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen arched his hand in salute, "Greetings, Young Master of the Ji Family."


    "Is that so, since it''s what Chu Yue said, I��ll believe you for now."


    Ji Yaoxing nodded and didn''t ask more about Jiang Chen''s origins, there were still people from the Hidden Chen Family here, so he couldn''t say many things.


    Ji Chu Yue also understood and gave a look to indicate Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen nodded his head to show that he understood, and could see that this very beautiful red-skirted girl in front of him and Ji Chu Yue and others, were not the same group.


    Seeing that Ji Chuyue and Ji Yaoxing seemed to be hiding something from themselves, Chen Ning''er couldn''t help but narrow her eyes.


    She once again sized up Jiang Chen, a mortal who didn''t even have cultivation, how was he valued by the young princess of the Ji Family?


    "Brother, another group of young cultivators came to the Divine Ruins Sect, their cultivation aura looked powerful, they are not to be underestimated, I suspect that it is also another sect that sent them here."

 Chapter 361-2: I want to tie you to my side, A level that was not accessible before (2)

    <h4>Chapter 361-2: I want to tie you to my side, A level that was not essible before (2)</h4>


    Afterward, Ji Chu Yue spoke, referring to the group of young cultivators she saw when she left the Divine Ruins Sect.


    "A group of young cultivators?" Ji Yaoxing frowned.


    "Oh? There are still disciples from the other great sectsing here?"


    Chen Ning''er naturally heard this, and her eyes couldn''t help but light up, she could just wait to find someone to work with.


    "Were you able to see the origins of that group of young cultivators?" Ji Yaoxing asked with a frown.


    "No. It was rather urgent when they left."


    Ji Chuyue shook her head, "I feel that their origins are no less than ours."


    "In that case, I would like to see this group of geniuses, but now there is no trace of the Heavenly Tower, one more person also means more strength." Chen Ning''er couldn''t helpughing.


    "I wonder what Brother Yaoxing thinks? Maybe we can ask something from their mouths."


    When Ji Yaoxing heard this, he fell into thinking. It had been almost a month since the two of them came to the Heavenly Emperor Mountains, and now they had found nothing.


    It would be nice if they could ask something from someone else.


    And to be honest he didn''t really believe that this Jiang Chen in front of him could do much as a mortal.


    It just so happened that Ji Chu Yue was temporarily living in Divine Ruins Sect, and sooner orter she would meet with the other party.


    Thinking so, Ji Yaoxing couldn''t help but nod.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Chen''s expression changed slightly, in fact, he really wanted to tell Ji Chu Yue that the man was actually Gu Changge.


    However, Ji Chu Yue was bound to wonder how he knew Gu Changge.


    If Ji Chu Yue knew that there existed hatred between him and Gu Changge, would Ji Chu Yue help him?


    Although he had a good impression of Ji Chu Yue, he had not yet reached the stage of trusting her so much.


    So Jiang Chen thought about it, the best way was to return to the Divine Ruins Sect, and he couldn''te out of his house of craftsman disciples.


    As for Gu Changge, he definitely wouldn''t go to that kind of ce, so as long as he couldn''t see him, it was impossible for Gu Changge to know that he was at Divine Ruins Sect.


    "Little Chen, you can reveal a little to this girl surnamed Ji, and tell her that you have a grudge against that surnamed Gu."


    "Hidden Ji Family is the lineage of the Human Ancestors, and it is impossible for them to not even have this much courage. Your current identity is the descendant of the Immortals. As long as this girl surnamed Ji is smart, she will understand what to do."


    However, when Jiang Chen was hesitating to think about it, the spirit in his mind spoke up, giving him advice.


    Hearing it say that, Jiang Chen felt relieved.


    Not to mention that the ck-robed Senior was still there in the dark. If something happened, he could let the ck-robed senior take him away as soon as possible.


    Afterward, Ji Yaoxing summoned his followers and nned to return to Divine Ruins Sect with his sister.


    When they entered, the two went to different sects separately, in order to facilitate the exploration.


    On the way, Ji Chu Yue told some news about Jiang Chen through voice transmission, including his mysterious physique, and his identity as a descendant of the Divine Origin Master.


    After Ji Yaoxing heard it, he was also surprised and felt a little unbelievable. This appearance was rare for him, who had always been calm and reserved.


    "Divine Origin Master?"


    He muttered these three words without doubting his sister''s vision.


    Instead, he nced at Jiang Chen, who was following behind and said in a low voice, "If it is as you said, he still has a physique that is not weaker than mine, then we can find a way to let him enter the Ji Family."


    The inheritance of the Divine Origin Master had long been cut off. If Jiang Chen had his inheritance, the sensation it would cause would be self-evident.


    Of course, Ji Yaoxing was an upright person, and he had no ns to seek Jiang Chen, the only idea was to introduce him to the Ji Family.


    The sound transmission process between the two of them was very secretive, but Jiang Chen still guessed what the two were talking about.


    Chen Ning''er''s eyes had been staring at Jiang Chen, even if she was stupid at this time, she would understand that there should be something special about Jiang Chen.


    Otherwise, the Ji siblings would not treat him like this.


    Her eyes flickered slightly, and she quickly had an idea in her heart.


    Soon, this group returned to the Divine Ruins Sect, and when they reached the front of the mountain gate, Jiang Chen took an excuse to walk to the craftsman peak where he lived.


    Ji Chu Yue nced at him strangely but didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Miss Chu Yue."


    The old man in front of the mountain gate respectfully said, and at the same time nced at Ji Yaoxing, Chen Ning''er, and the others, with surprise in his eyes.


    <i>What the hell is going on?</i>


    <i>Why are there so many young geniusesing to such a remote ce as Divine Ruins Sect today? Could it be that what they are looking for is very precious? And It attracted so many people.</i>


    However, he did not dare to ask.


    "Why have the young geniusese to greet the Divine Ruins Sect today?" Ji Chuyue asked, Temple of Divine Sect was an affiliated force of the Hidden Ji Family, and the Divine Ruins Sect was a branch of the Temple of Divine Sect.


    In the Temple of Divine Sect, her status was infinitely nobler than that of the sect master.


    The old man did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly added, "Reporting to Miss Chu Yue, that group of geniuses are at the pce in the east."


    In his opinion, no matter how amazing the identities of those geniuses were, they should be inferior in front of Ji Chu Yue.


    After all, Ji Chu Yue was the princess of the Hidden Ji Family, and her identity was indescribably precious. In the entire Upper Realm, the Hidden Ji Family was also a behemoth-like existence.


    Afterward, Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing, and others, under the leadership of the gatekeeper, went to the pce in the east.


    On the way, the sect master of the Divine Ruins Sect and others heard of the news, and they arrived one after another, very shocked and surprised.


    However, they were very clear about Ji Chu Yue��s identity, so it could be judged that Ji Yaoxing, Chen Ning''er, and others had extraordinary identities.


    "Could it be that she came to find trouble for those geniuses��" The expression of the sect master of the Divine Ruins Sect changed slightly, for fear that this group of young geniuses would fight and destroy this ce.


    However, Ji Yaoxing seemed to see his concern and said, "We are just curious about the group of geniuses�� background and wanted to visit."


    "Spiritual White Jade Horse, Snow Treading ck Cloud, Lei Lin�� these mounts��"


    At this time, Chen Ning''er''splexion changed slightly, and she noticed a group of strange beasts in the distance from the pce, who were drinking water with their heads down.


    These mounts were of great value, possessing various rare bloodlines, among which there were even some alien species with powerful aura.


    This made her heart shudder.


    If it was a single mount, it would be fine to say, but this was a group, it only meant that among these young talents, there were many people whose status was not lower than theirs.


    "It seems that the identity of this group of geniuses should not be simple��"


    Ji Yaoxing''splexion also changed slightly as he became more cautious.


    Although the Hidden Ji Family was down and out now, it had been brilliant once, and it had all the eyesight it should have.


    "Who are you?"


    However, before they walked a few steps, they were stopped by a group of powerful creatures outside the pce. They were from different ns. They were extremely young, with divine light in their eyes, and there was a kind of pressure that made people palpitate.


    "Ji Yaoxing of the Hidden Ji Family, greets all the fellow Daoists."


    Ji Yaoxing bowed his hands slightly, he could see that among the group of young creatures in front of him, the aura of many people was not necessarily weaker than his.


    But here they were only followers, what did this mean?


    Ji Chu Yue''s expression also became solemn, and she did not dare to be as casual as before.


    Only Chen Ning''er looked into the hall with a splendid gaze, as if she wanted to see who it was.


    The Upper Realm was vast and boundless, and it was almost impossible to exhaust the number of Dao Lineages and influences, and the number of them could not be counted. Although the Hidden Chen Family behind her could also be called a behemoth.


    Butpared with the real Immortal Dao Lineage behemoths, they were still far behind.


    In the eyes of those forces that were truly Immortal, it was estimated that they had never heard of the family behind them.


    Although the sect master of Divine Ruins Sect and others did not have the eyesight of Ji Yaoxing and others, they could see that the identity of the young man and woman living in the pce was far beyond their imagination.


    In their eyes, the Hidden Ji Family was an unimaginable behemoth, standing at the top of the Upper Realm.


    "Hidden Ji Family?" Several young creatures at the pce gate heard the words, frowned slightly, and began to recall the origin of this family in their minds.


    "Chen Ning''er of the Hidden Chen Family, greets all the brothers."


    Chen Ning''er also stepped forward at this moment, slightly cupped her hands, and the arrogance on her face had long since subsided.


    "I have some impressions of the Hidden Ji Family, but the Hidden Chen Family, which family is this? I don''t seem to have heard of it." A tall young creature with a third eye between his eyebrows and ayer of golden scales asked with some doubts.


    "I''ve never heard of such a family."


    The young creature next to him shook his head and said, the aura on his body was very terrifying, even Chen Ning''er and the others were deeply suffocated.


    Hearing these words, Ji Yaoxing and others'' expressions changed slightly, and then they smiled bitterly. The Hidden Families was rtively low-key, and rarely had any reputation in the outside world.


    But it didn''t mean that the Hidden Families were not strong. For example, the Hidden Ji Family behind them had a long heritage and was even older than the Purple Mansion.


    Chen Ning''er''s expression was also a little embarrassing. It was the first time someone looked down on the family behind her, but she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After all, the Hidden Chen Family was much worse than the Hidden Ji Family, and it had not existed for as long as the Hidden Ji Family.


    But now, Chen Ning''er was quite sure that the identity of the people in the pce was far beyond her imagination, and it was a level she had never been able to touch before.

 Chapter 457-1: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu’s plan, May catch a big fish (1)

    <h4>Chapter 457-1: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s n, May catch a big fish (1)</h4>


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was very charming and beautiful with a tall and graceful figure, like a standing Buddha lotus. Her eyebrows and eyes were exquisite and the divine light was flowing all over her body, releasing a kind of brilliant glow which made it difficult to ignore its existence.


    But on this street, except for Lin Wu, everyone else seemed to turn a blind eye to her. Around her body there was a special field, no one could see her unless it was the person she wanted to see.


    This was not only a manifestation of profound Dao but also a rather mysterious interpretation of divine powers. The origin of Heavenly Lu City was quite ancient, it was said that it existed before the split of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm.


    The traces of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu were even more elusive. For countless epochs, there were very few creatures and cultivators who had seen her true face.


    ��I wonder why you are helping me. Right now, all the forces in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions feel that Luluo has fallen into the hands of the Upper Realm, and there is no hope for her. No one will choose to help me at this time.��


    Lin Wu saw that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s attitude did not seem to be fake, on the contrary, she was very sincere. He also gradually let go of his heart and gave a wry smile, but he still had some doubts in his heart.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled slightly and said, ��Let��s talk as we walk. It has always been our responsibility to protect the safety of Heavenly Lu City and all living beings in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Is there really nothing to be suspicious about?��


    The street was quiet, very wide, gray and foggy, with traces of previous wars. In some ces, one could still see some motionless figures who seemed to be sitting cross-legged, but there was no vitality in their bodies.


    For countless years, Heavenly Lu City had stood like this between heaven and earth, resisting the invasion of the upper realm.


    ��I see.��


    Lin Wu nodded, and silently followed behind Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, feeling a little heavy in his heart. There were not many pedestrians on the road and many of their faces were familiar to Lin Wu.


    But now when they saw his expression, they were full of sympathy and intolerance. It could be said that there was a great uproar in Heavenly Lu City about the Immortal-ying Gourd being snatched away by the Upper Realm.


    Many people felt that Lin Wu��s behavior was too selfish. He saved a small number of people, but he would sacrifice more people in the future. However, some people knew that Lin Wu was not in charge of this matter. Even if he hadn��t handed over the gourd, it probably wouldn��t have helped.


    Because Gu Changge was so strong, many people spected that his strength had surpassed the Supreme Realm. With such a huge gap, did Lin Wu have any other choice?


    And in the end, even his sweetheart was taken away.


    ��He��s really a poor guy. I wonder what he��ll choose to do����


    Many people watched Lin Wu��s figure gradually disappear and sighed in their hearts. But they didn��t see Heavenly Maiden Tianlu walking in front of Lin Wu.


    Soon, Lin Wu and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came to a pavilion which was a famous ancient building in Heavenly Lu City.


    There was a spiritual spring bubbling next to it, the water vapors were transpiring, the immortal mist was dense and there were colorful clouds flowing nearby.


    A young woman had long been waiting here. She was also dressed in white, her face was beautiful and wless and she had an aura simr to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Seeing Lin Wu and Heavenly Maiden Tianluing, she opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. But Holy Maiden Tianlu smiled and waved her hand, signaling that she needn��t say more.


    Lin Wu was also a little puzzled. The young woman in front of her checked his age. But before this, she had never seen such a face. She tactfully didn��t ask any more questions.


    ��Sit down.��


    After Heavenly Maiden Tianlu motioned him to sit down, she walked to the other side. At the same time, she raised her in hand and a faint radiance fell, covering the ancient building, preventing any news from here from spreading.


    Lin Wu looked suspiciously at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him, wondering what her ns were, and she needed to be so cautious.


    ��Heavenly Lu City is actually not safe. There are many observers from the Upper Realm. In fact, before we knew it, someone had already been ced here. So it��s better to be careful.��


    Holy Maiden Tianlu couldn��t help exining with a smile when she saw that he seemed a little puzzled.


    Lin Wu��s heart jolted. He didn��t expect that Heavenly Lu City, which he thought was the safest, actually had observers from the Upper Realm.


    Since this sentence was said by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, it could not be false. No one in this world knew Heavenly Lu City better than her.


    ��I see, what do you need from me?��


    Lin Wu��s face was serious, and he said in a deep voice.


    ��In three days, I will leave Heavenly Lu City with you and go to Boundary Monument Sea to rescue your sweetheart. Until then, don��t give away my tracks, and don��t mention this to anyone.��


    ��I need you to promise me this.�� Heavenly Tianlu said, looking out of the ancient building, it seemed to fall in the direction of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments.


    Lin Wu hesitated, then nodded and assured, ��I can do this.��


    ��I believe you.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression was very gentle and she continued, ��In this case, after three days, let��s meet outside Heavenly Lu City. During this period, you can find a helper you think you can trust.��


    After finishing speaking, she waved her bare hand again and the misty light fell, but Lin Wu had already disappeared and appeared outside the ancient building.


    Such a mysterious method made his heart tremble. The Holy Maiden Tianlu just now seemed to be quiteplicated. Thinking of this, he inexplicably gained a little more confidence.


    ��Luluo, wait for me�� I wille to rescue you right away.��


    Afterward, Lin Wu strode away, full of excitement and apprehension and rushed to the Lin family��s residence, intending to call up people.


    At the same time, he sent a message to Granny Lu Cui at the time, asking her to go with him to rescue their youngdy.


    After Lin Wu��s figure disappeared, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in the ancient building lost the gentle expression on her face, showing some thoughtfulness.


    ��Master�� are you really going to the Boundary Monument Sea?��


    The young woman behind her had doubts and worries on her face, and she was very disturbed.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded with an inexplicable Dao rhyme appearing on her face, and then she sighed, ��This time, life and death are uncertain and the road ahead is boundless. If I can��te back this time, the safety of Heavenly Lu City in the future will be handed over to you.��


    ��You don��t have to avenge me. If even I can��t solve this disaster, it��s useless for you to avenge me. So stay in the city and cultivate well.��


    Her words seemed very calm as if she had known all this for a long time. Hearing this, the young woman��s face was full of reluctance and sorrow. She said in a trembling voice, ��Master, even you are not sure?��


    She knew that with her Master��s character, she would not easily say words like confessing herst words. This could only show that even she was not fully sure about this trip to Boundary Monument Sea.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled lightly, still very calm as if she knew what she was going to face.


    ��I deduced that Gu Changge ten times in total for my teacher, but the result was backfired nine times and even one time I only got a glimpse of a gloomy future����


    ��Master, you know that he is so strong, why did you go?�� The young woman��s lips were pale and trembling slightly.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said, ��As Holy Maiden Tianlu, this itself is our destiny, so you don��t have to be too sad.��


    ��Actually, a few years ago, as a teacher, I should have given you the identity of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. However, you are still young, your cultivation level is not strong and it coincides with the invasion of the Upper Realm, so your teacher was really worried about you.


    ��But things have reached this point today, and it��s beyond your control. You also need to grow up gradually, shoulder great responsibilities and shoulder your own mission. And keep this city alive.��


    ��I see, Master.��


    Hearing these words, the young woman also understood that no matter how she persuaded it was useless. She couldn��t help but her eyes turned red, her voice choked up, and she nodded emphatically.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu showed tenderness and touched her head.


    ��Don��t be so frustrated, what if the master cane back?��


    Having said that, she also had no idea in her heart. In the beginning, the Enlightened being from the Ancient Royal family of the Upper Realm knocked on the barrier and rushed to the gate of Heavenly Lu City.


    She had full confidence to kill him. However, when facing a worldly genius she felt unspeakable powerlessness, without the slightest confidence.


    Not to mention the shore of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments, which was now called a tiger��sir, where various powerful forces were stationed and there were countless powerhouses.


    Once her traces were exposed, everyone would hunt her down. But in her opinion, this was also the only chance to get rid of Gu Changge. It was definitely not possible to fight head-on, so it could only be taken by surprise.


    And soon three days passed, at the gate of Heavenly Lu City. In front of a grand and ancient altar, Lin Wu waited here with many creatures and cultivators. Every cultivator and creature was shrouded in divine splendor, wearing a battle suit, and had a strong aura.

 Chapter 457-2: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu’s plan, May catch a big fish (2)

    <h4>Chapter 457-2: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s n, May catch a big fish (2)</h4>


    In addition to him, there was Granny Lu Cui who escaped together with other members of the Lu n. However, the cultivation base of the strongest was only the Supreme Realm and there were only two of them.


    One was Granny Lu Cui, and the other was an old monster from the Lin n, who was sent to protect Lin Wu. The act of rescuing Luluo this time was extremely dangerous, and no one was willing to apany him at the beginning.


    Even if the Supreme being went there, it could be said that there would be ten chances of death and no life. However, considering Lin Wu��s identity, the Lin n sent some people to apany him.


    So at this moment, everyone��s faces were silent and tragic, as if they had already expected the ending. Because ording to the agreement, Lin Wu did not mention the existence of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to everyone.


    He also knew that the existence of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was like a trump card and could not be easily exposed. Around the teleportation altar, there were still many young creatures and cultivators standing, looking at all this withplicated eyes.


    Among them was a young genius who belonged to the Eight Destion and Ten Regions and his talent was extremely powerful. Some people could even stand shoulder to shoulder with Lin Wu. He was shrouded in divine light with golden mes beating on their shoulders.


    Some of them wanted to go to the sea of ??Boundary Monuments with Lin Wu. But they were all persuaded by the ethnic group behind them and they were all silent at the moment, seeing Lin Wu and others off.


    But at this time, there was a faint fluctuation in the void, a divine light filled the air, an inexplicable Dao rhyme spread and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu appeared.


    Except for Lin Wu, no one else noticed her. She was still dressed in clean white clothes, her whole body was radiant apanied by a delicate fragrance like a treasured body with immortal muscles.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled slightly at Lin Wu, she was clearly standing here, but no one could see her. This method gave Lin Wu a little more confidence.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Soon, the brilliance on the teleportation altar lit up, dazzling and Lin Wu led everyone into it.


    A burst of space fluctuations filled the air and then everyone seemed to be shuttling through the cosmic tunnel. It could be seen that many stars were floating and the gxy was rolling, rolling up the silver light all over the sky.


    Above the sky, a brilliant divine light could be seen which seemed to have torn apart the universe as it turned into a passage and fallen towards the distant Boundary Monument Sea.


    ��


    On the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, on the majestic and ancient warship, the chaotic mist was flowing, the colorful clouds lingered and the pces and pavilions were standing tall as if the treasures of the gods had fallen here.


    The ck army was stationed here, full of murderous aura. The terrifying evil spirit turned into a banner and fluttered between heaven and earth. This was a terrifying force. The evil spirit that permeated it alone could make many ancient worlds tremble.


    Even if it was separated by hundreds of millions of miles, the armies of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the distance would be afraid to approach and could only wait and see from a distance, taking precautions against sudden attacks from here.


    Although many powerful forces chose to station here, waiting for more troops to arrive. But there were also strong men who led the iron cavalry to rush forward without any scruples, like a torrent, sweeping everything along the way, unstoppable.


    In front of the chaotic world that could be called boundless, it stopped. There, even Enlightened beings had to be cautious and not be careless, because there was a risk of getting lost in it.


    Moreover, there were countless divine storms, turbulent flows in the void and chaotic oceans which could be called terrifying. They could easily smash people to pieces.


    As thergest barrier in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the danger of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss needed no exnation. It would take a lot of time to decipher the correct route.


    Over the past countless years, changes had taken ce in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Even cultivators from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had to pay attention all the time to find the exact route.


    The mighty army stagnated in front of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss and some of the strongest began to deduce, trying to crack the correct route.


    And somewhere in Heavenly Boundary Abyss, a misty brilliance shed. Several figures appeared on an ancient altar, then broke through the space, disappeared again, and did not cause any movement.


    At the same time, in the dark and damp dungeon. Luluo��splexion turned slightly pale and she couldn��t help shivering when she saw Gu Changge open the cell door and walk in.


    ��I gave you three days, have you thought about it?�� Gu Changge nced at her casually, guessing in his heart that when Lin Wu arrived, it should be almost the same.


    ��Don��t even think about it, I won��t betray our world.�� Although Luluo��s expression could not hide her fear, she was still very stubborn and did not give in.


    ��Really? If that��s the case, are you going to watch Lin Wu, who came to rescue you, die here?�� Gu Changge smiled indifferently.


    Then, outside the dungeon behind him, a tall woman with pale moon-white skin walked in. There was a faint golden line between her brows and her facial features were beautiful, quite touching.


    ��You! What do you want to do?��


    Seeing this scene, Luluo didn��t understand Gu Changge��s intentions, but felt uneasy in her heart, and couldn��t help but back away.


    ��Let��s start.�� Gu Changge ignored her but said to the tall slender woman behind him.


    ��Yes, Young Master Changge.��


    The tall slender woman was very respectful to Gu Changge. Hearing this, she walked up to Luluo, and regardless of her frightened and restless expression, she stretched out her hand and ced it on her forehead.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, bursts of rays of light emerged as if intertwined with the divine light. Her tall slender woman became blurred and her bones, flesh and heart seemed to be being reshaped.


    Her facial features, body shape, and even her breath and temperament were all changing. This was not a simple method of disguise, but to remove all the bones and flesh from the body and then rebuild and shape it.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, she transformed into Luluo. Except for some differences in the dresses, the rest of them looked like they were carved out of the same mold, they were exactly the same, and there was no difference.


    Even the expressions of fear and anxiety are imitated vividly.


    ��You! Who the hell are you? What do you want?��


    Luluo looked at the woman who was exactly like her with a pale face, and the fear in her heart was even deeper. She had vaguely guessed Gu Changge��s intentions.


    ��It��s not bad, but it��s just superficial, I��m afraid it won��t be able to hide from the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But it should be enough to lie to that guy named Lin Wu.��


    Gu Changge ignored Lu Luo and took a careful look at the woman in front of him before nodding with some satisfaction.


    The woman in front of her was named Mi Chun, she was the girl of the Mirage n, and she was sent to him these days to find her. Because the Mirage n was the best at disguising, especially the existence of the mirage beads, which could cover up their original aura very well. It could be said that it was difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    However, if one wanted to mix into Heavenly Lu City because of this it was still a bit difficult. Because the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth was suspended in the air, it could reflect the noumenon of the creatures in the Upper Realm.


    The environment of the two worlds was different and thews of Dao were different, so it was easy to detect the difference. But if he cheated Lin Wu in a short time, there should be no problem.


    ��You said that when Lin Wu came to rescue you, would you know that what he rescued was actually just a counterfeit?�� Gu Changge nced at Luluo, with a vague smile on his face, and said, ��But even if he knew, he probably wouldn��t dare to do anything, after all, you are still in my hands.��


    ��You�� are a monster����


    Listening to these words, Luluo finally understood Gu Changge��s sinister intentions. Her voice trembled, and her heart was full of fear and sorrow. It turned out that he never nned to let Lin Wu rescue her from the beginning to the end.


    Instead, he intended to use her to continuously force Lin Wu to work for him. For her, this could be said to be torture and suffering that was worse than death. How could she remain indifferent seeing Lin Wu being used by Gu Changge?


    As Gu Changge said before, she actually had no choice but she didn��t expect Gu Changge��s method to be like this. Luluo��s face paled.


    However, Gu Changge had already left with Mi Chun beside him and didn��t pay much attention to her who was lying on the ground.


    ��If Lin Wu dares to show up this time, it means that there is a spear by his side. The reliance of the Son of Luck should not be too simple. Lin Wu is not a stupid person. Unless he is sure, he will note to rescue this woman. So�� it looks like I caught a big fish.��


    Soon, the space in front of him was torn apart. Gu Changge��s eyes were a little strange, and he stepped into it with a mirage, heading towards the sea of ??Boundary Monuments.


    He actually wanted to know how many Enlightened beings still existed in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    After all, the Eight Destion and Ten Regions were no better than the Upper Realm, and the Enlightened beings were almost the peakbat power. Even if there were remnant Immortals, they had not appeared in the world for countless years.

 Chapter 363-1: In his eyes, I can be trampled to death, The Child of Luck who has grown crooked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 363-1: In his eyes, I can be trampled to death, The Child of Luck who has grown crooked (1)</h4>


    Ji Chu Yue was wearing a long goose-yellow dress. Her slender figure and pretty face was white and sparkling with a moving luster.


    Her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, like an elf walking in the mountains with a frown and smile, all with an unearthly beauty.


    Jiang Chen had seen a lot of beautiful women, although most of them were the women next to his great enemy Gu Changge, it still did not prevent him from feeling this natural beauty.


    Different from Xiao Ruoyin''s beauty, Ji Chu Yue''s beauty was kind of natural, wless as if the hibiscus emerged from clear water, it was naturally carved.


    Behind Ji Chu Yue, followed by her brother Ji Yaoxing.


    "What''s the matter, why are you staring at my face all the time?"


    Ji Chu Yue approached closer and asked with some doubts.


    Jiang Chen coughed slightly, and withdrew his gaze, although he had guessed that Ji Chu Yue''s appearance was not her original appearance, but he still didn''t expect her to be so beautiful.


    "I almost forgot��"


    Ji Chu Yue suddenly eximed, and then she remembered that she had recovered her original appearance, no wonder Jiang Chen stared at her just now.


    However, it also gave her some confidence.


    When she was in front of Gu Changge just now, his expression had been calm, not because of her appearance.


    This made Ji Chu Yue a little frustrated. As a woman, how could she not care about her appearance?


    But she never showed it.


    Soon, Ji Chu Yue waved her hand casually, and ayer of brilliance shed across her face as she changed into the ordinary and unremarkable appearance before.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Chen was a little stunned. Only then did he realize that Ji Chu Yue''s return to her original appearance was because she went to see Gu Changge just now, not because she came to see him.


    Although he felt a little lost and ufortable in his heart, he quickly regained hisposure.


    "You said that you were a Divine Origin Master?"


    Ji Yaoxing approached and went straight to the point with the golden light in his eyes, it was as if there were two little golden suns staring at Jiang Chen, trying to see through him.


    "Yes, I learned a little from the ancestors back then, but it was only a little."


    Jiang Chen said very frankly, not worried about Ji Yaoxing''s scrutiny.


    "Sure enough, it''s a kind of Holy Body��"


    Afterward, Ji Yaoxing''s face disyed a look of surprise, because he also had a Holy Body, it was easy to feel the fluctuation from Jiang Chen''s dantian.


    Although he had not activated his spiritual sea, the magnificent color like starlight could not be wrong.


    Thinking of this, he somewhat believed Jiang Chen''s words, this was a good seedling worth cultivating.


    In addition, if Jiang Chen was really a Divine Origin Master, then he would take him into the Hidden Ji Family at all costs.


    There was no need to say more about the value of a Divine Origin Master.


    "Jiang Chen, didn''t you say that you are the Divine Origin Master?"


    At this moment, Ji Chu Yue also spoke, with some curiosity in her eyes.


    Jiang Chen''s face was calm and confident, and before they came, he had alreadymunicated with the Spirit of Immortal Boat in his mind.


    Facing the curious and doubtful expressions of Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing, he just casually waved forward.


    <strong>Hum!</strong>


    Suddenly.


    An indescribable charm and aura slowly flowed through the void, as if it couldmunicate with the mighty power between heaven and earth.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Along with the loud noise, Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing were surprised.


    The mountains in the front began to move, and the grass, trees, rocks, rivers andkes on the ground were also moving in different directions as if being pushed by a pair of invisible big hands.


    Such a method left the duo surprised.


    Vaguely, they could only feel the changes in geography and power called potential.


    "Is this the Divine method? Without using any energy, moving mountains and reiming seas is really mysterious��"


    An astonishing strange color appeared in Ji Chu Yue''s beautiful eyes that stared at Jiang Chen without blinking.


    "If it��s a cultivator, it is not difficult to achieve this level, but he is just a mortal."


    "No wonder the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master had been cut off in the long river of history��" Ji Yaoxing took a deep look at Jiang Chen, already believing that he was the sessor of the Divine Origin Master.


    Divine Origin Master, who had long disappeared in the long river of time, reappeared in the world. He wondered how many waves it would cause.


    "Look, brother, I didn''t lie to you." Ji Chu Yue smiled.


    "Jiang Chen is really a Divine Origin Master, this time we will definitely be able to find the Heavenly Tower before everyone!"


    She was very confident.


    Ji Yaoxing also nodded, his eyes shing brightly.


    "However, I have one thing to inform you first��"


    At this time, Jiang Chen was very satisfied with the shocking appearance of the two of them. Although this scene had nothing to do with him, it was more or less disyed by his hands.


    The spirit of the Immortal Boat did not disappoint him.


    But he did not forget another important thing.


    "Whatever you say, as long as we can do it, we will promise you."


    Ji Chu Yue nodded, with a smile in her eyes, thinking that Jiang Chen was going to take the opportunity to put forward his conditions.


    "I actually have a grudge against Gu Changge."


    Jiang Chen''s expression was calm, and he made this sentence clear almost word by word.


    "What?"


    Ji Yaoxing was stunned for a moment, then his pupils shrank, and hisplexion changed drastically.


    "What did you say?" Ji Chu Yue was also stunned, she couldn''t believe it, she had to wonder if she heard it wrong.


    Jiang Chen actually said that there was a grudge between him and Gu Changge.


    <i>What was Jiang Chen''s identity in front of Gu Changge, how could he get in touch with Gu Changge?</i>


    <i>No, why would he suddenly say that?</i>


    "Did you know that Gu Changge hade to Divine Ruins Sect before this?"


    Ji Chu Yue quickly reacted, her eyes fixed on Jiang Chen, she restrained her smile and became very cautious.


    After all, Gu Changge was involved, so they couldn''t help but be cautious.


    Ji Yaoxing''s face was also slightly dark, he was thinking about the gains and losses in his heart.


    "I saw Gu Changge at the time. But considering the other reasons, I didn''t tell you."


    Jiang Chen seemed to have expected the reaction of the two of them long ago, and he was not surprised at all as he said very indifferently, "Since I dare to tell you this, it is also to prepare you, otherwise you will feel that I am cheating on you. I''m not afraid that you will take me to see Gu Changge."


    He had confidence in his heart. The ce where the ck-robed Senior was located was not far from this ce, and he could show up at any time and take him to escape.


    "It''s not toote for you to tell us this now."


    When Ji Chu Yue heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled again, "Compared to the rest, you have a good conscience."


    Jiang Chen didn''t use this to trick them.


    If Gu Changge thought that they were with Jiang Chen, it would be bad, and it would cause a lot of trouble for them in the future.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry. Gu Changge and I do have a grudge, but whether he can remember me is still unknown. After all, in Gu Changge''s eyes, I''m just an inconspicuous little ant that can be trampled to death at will."


    Jiang Chen smiled, but there was bitterness and self-deprecation in this smile, and at the same time there was a bit of hatred.


    Hearing what he said, Ji Chu Yue also understood that it wasn''t that Gu Changge hated Jiang Chen, but Jiang Chen hated Gu Changge. The emphasis was entirely different.


    This way things would be much easier.


    After all, Gu Changge didn''t have much time to take care of such trivial matters.


    As for the hatred between Jiang Chen and Gu Changge, it didn''t matter.


    "Leave Divine Ruins Sect now, and we will pretend that we didn''t hear these words��"


    But at this time, Ji Yaoxing suddenly spoke, his words were decisive. Although he was upright, he was not stupid.


    Although Jiang Chen possessed a kind of Holy Body and carried the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, he and Gu Changge had a grudge. This alone made him a bomb that could be detonated at any time.


    "Brother, are you stupid? Jiang Chen has a grudge against Gu Changge. It''s none of our business. If Gu Changge finds out about it, we''ll just say we don''t know."


    Hearing this, Ji Chu Yue hurriedly pulled the serious-looking Ji Yaoxing aside and said in a low voice.


    "And don''t you understand? It''s Jiang Chen who has a hatred for Gu Changge. For Gu Changge, he wouldn''t even remember that there is someone like Jiang Chen, so why would he care?"


    "What do you mean?" Ji Yaoxing frowned, not understanding what she meant.


    "We can make Jiang Chen change his face. Anyway, he''s just a mortal. It would actually be very easy to disguise. As long as Gu Changge doesn''t look carefully, he shouldn''t be able to tell." Ji Chu Yue said.


    "What''s more, Jiang Chen is a Divine Origin Master, and he can help us find where the Heavenly Tower is located."


    Ji Yaoxing also understood what she meant. He frowned for a while, and finally nodded.

 Chapter 363-2: In his eyes, I can be trampled to death, The Child of Luck who has grown crooked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 363-2: In his eyes, I can be trampled to death, The Child of Luck who has grown crooked (2)</h4>


    Afterward, the two discussed again for a while, walked towards Jiang Chen, and told Jiang Chen their ns.


    Jiang Chen naturally wouldn''t refuse this, he wished he could change his face during this time.


    Because he was also worried about being noticed by Gu Changge, with Gu Changge''s character, he probably wouldn''t let him go.


    Then, Ji Chu Yue took action and helped Jiang Chen change his face.


    From a man who looked more handsome and tall, he turned into a teenager who was a few years younger. Even the person who knew Jiang Chen the most would not be able to recognize him at this time.


    "Thank you Miss Chu Yue." Jiang Chen was still very satisfied with his new face.


    At the same time, he also rxed a lot.


    "Well, time is running out. More and more cultivators are rushing to this ce. We have to find the Heavenly Tower as soon as possible."


    Ji Chu Yue said with a bright smile, her eyes curved into a crescent shape.


    Afterward, the three of them discussed for a while and decided to head to the Mountains for search in the night. ording to Jiang Chen, at midnight, the aura of the heaven and the earth and the terrain converged to the lowest point of the day. When the timees, many things that were not felt during the day would be revealed.


    For the Ji family siblings who wanted to find the Heavenly Tower, this was nothing less than good news.


    Before that, they were like headless flies, with no eyes at all.


    And Jiang Chen also prepared some things ording to the words of the Immortal Boat, because the birth of the Heavenly Tower would cause a great sensation and attract a lot of people


    At that time, he would need some means of self-defense.


    The stone in the hearts of the Ji siblings fell slightly, and then they left one after another, nning to meet with Jiang Chen at night.


    And not long after the Ji siblings left.


    Behind Jiang Chen, a figure suddenly appeared, with a gloomy face, wearing a ck robe, giving people a shuddering feeling.


    "Senior��" He hurriedly greeted him.


    However, the ck-robed old man ignored him, but stretched out a cold hand and pressed it on his shoulder, as if to investigate the results of his cultivation during this period of time.


    Jiang Chen felt a strange force that was passing through his heart andnded on his dantian.


    "You disappointed me too much. I handed over the inheritance of the Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations to you. That''s what you did? Even the Spiritual Sea hasn''t been activated yet?"


    "The old man can''t wait to p you to death now and find a sessor again."


    The ck-robed old man spoke, and his voice was filled with a chill, which made Jiang Chen shudder uncontrobly.


    "Senior, with my current strength, it''s hard to kill the rest of the disciples. They started cultivation early��" Jiang Chen tried to exin, with his current strength, if he wanted to attack, it would be too much. It was difficult, at least he needed to break through to the Spiritual Sea Realm first.


    "You are really a waste, this Ji family child has a kind of Holy Body, you only need to swallow his cultivation, you''re bound to advance by leaps and bounds in a while."


    The ck-robed old man''s voice was very cold, "That girl from the Ji family has a good physique. If you can''t do it, the old man can help you."


    Jiang Chen froze in his heart and was about to refuse, but the ck-robed old man had already disappeared, not giving him a chance to answer.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chen couldn''t help but feel a little worried in his heart. After all, the ck-robed old man was very powerful, and if he really did something to the Ji siblings, they would most likely be miserable.


    And he himself was very fond of the Ji siblings and did not want to attack them.


    "It seems that we can only start with the disciples of the craftsman peak. Even if there is one less person, it will not cause any rm for a while."


    Jiang Chen''s eyes gradually turned cold, and he looked at the rest of the houses, with killing intent in his heart.


    ����


    "Jiang Chen can''t help but want to do it. It seems that he will help me find the Heavenly Tower soon."


    On the top of a mountain, Gu Changge looked out into the distance, and strange runes shed in his eyes, which seemed to turn ck and white.


    In his eyes, the entire world had changed colors, and various lines representing Laws, Luck, General Trends, Geography, Dragon Veins, etc., were clearly being mapped.


    Under such circumstances, the movements of almost all living beings in a radius of ten thousand miles could not escape his eyes.


    If Gu Changge thought about it, it would be easy to sweep across a million miles with his divine sense.


    If he was asked to find the Heavenly Tower by himself, it would be fine, but Gu Changge felt that troublesome and a waste of time. Wouldn''t it be better to have a treasure hunter help him find it, and then for him to get it directly?


    Now in his field of vision, Jiang Chen''s many actions were even more visible.


    Including the fact that he was now secretly approaching another craftsman disciple, how to sessfully attack and kill the other party, and how to drag him away and hide, all the details were almost clear.


    This made him smile a little with interest. Compared to the rest of the great and positive Children of Luck, this Son of Luck was more daring, careful, and adaptable.


    "Jiang Chen, when you try the sweetness of cultivation like this, you will be out of control. After all, this kind of feeling is like a poison, once it is contaminated, you will never be able to escape��"


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Gu Changge''s mouth.


    He had a deep understanding of this feeling, and this was the terrible thing about forbidden demonic art.


    And he let the demonic puppet nt the demonic seed in Jiang Chen''s body. On one hand, to better control him in the future, and on the other hand to let him cooperate with the cultivation of the Demonic Art of aTen Thousand Transformations.


    After all, the function of Demonic Art of aTen Thousand Transformations was only to provide him with mature Dao fruits for easy picking in the future.


    Gu Changge was somewhat looking forward to Jiang Chen''s development; ording to the current momentum, what would it be in the end?


    If Heavenly Dao felt it, would it be angry?


    Soon, the night fell, and the moonlight like a gauze draped between the mountains, appearing to be covered in silver and silent.


    Since many cultivators rushed to this ce during this time, many beasts were frightened and fled to other ces.


    The night seemed extremely quiet.


    Jiang Chen, Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing and a group of people were now walking on a small road in the mountains. They were venturing to the depths of the mountains to look for changes in the terrain, so as to find out the exact location of the Heavenly Tower.


    Those who followed behind were all the confidants of the Ji family, and they were not worried about getting information leaked out and attracting the attention of others.


    Moon was in the sky, but there was a faint mist.


    Ji Chu Yue was also holding apass in her hand, with the stars shining on it, like holding a starry sky. It was also a secret treasure meant for exploration.


    "Follow this path and go straight ahead, destroy the changes in the terrain, and you should be able to find something," the spirit of the Immortal Boat said, guiding Jiang Chen��s way out.


    Jiang Chen, on the other hand, walked at the front with a calm expression, leading the way for everyone, with a look ofpleteness in his heart.


    "Maybe we can really find the Heavenly Tower tonight."


    Looking at Jiang Chen walking in front, Ji Chu Yue''s eyes shed with brilliance, and she couldn''t help but stare at her brother Ji Yao.


    "Don''t be too optimistic. It is said that Heavenly Tower is being carried by an Immortal Beast. If the Immortal Beast is disturbed at that time, we will not have any good fruit to eat."


    Ji Yaoxing said solemnly, "It''s not realistic to find the Heavenly Tower in one night."


    Ji Chu Yue nodded.


    It was just that everyone in the Ji family didn''t notice that not far behind them, a faint brilliance shed by in the darkness.


    Chen Ning''er held an ancient bronze mirror in her hand, and the brilliance reflected on it reflected on her body.


    The aura and figure of her and her subordinates seemed to be integrated with the surrounding environment, and it was difficult for people to notice.


    "It seems that the Ji siblings really have a solution, otherwise they wouldn''t havee here to explore secretly in the middle of the night. Although the boy in front of him has changed his face, it should be the man who was by their side."


    "If I hadn''t been careful at the time and sent people to watch their movements, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know that they already had clues��"


    "No, I can''t alert them now. After I find the Heavenly Tower, I will tell Young Master Changge about this, and I will definitely be valued by him."


    Chen Ning''er''s heart was beating non-stop, she was very excited and quietly followed them without making any movement.

 Chapter 459-1: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 459-1: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (1)</h4>


    On the bank of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments, Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back. He was slender, dressed in white clothes whiter than snow emitting an extraordinary and refined temperament with a godly bone and fairy appearance, but his expression was extremely indifferent.


    As his sleeves rolled up, big stars seemed to fall from the universe outside the domain. mes fell from the sky, hurricanes appeared on the ground and the ck Dao runes flooded one after another, vast and endless, without seeing the edge.


    This was a vast power, even the runes were from an age unknown, it was difficult to construct such a terrifying scene. Countless creatures in this universe were frightened from the bottom of their hearts as if facing a world-destroying Demon.


    During the whistling, there seemed to be hundreds of millions of Heavenly Demons roaring and the gray fog suddenly swept in, covering the world in all directions.


    It was a fog from unnameable, unfathomabletitudes. In an instant, only the vast and endless grayness remained in the world, intertwined with variousplex, chaotic, and maddening auras.


    Under this kind of aura, not to mention ordinary cultivators, even the Supreme One who had cultivated for tens of millions of years would feel palpitations and horror and their Dao heart would be soaked by the demonic energy.


    ��The legendary Myriad Transformation Demon Realm. Without a trace, it is one of the nine wonders in the world. It is said that any creature that falls into the Demon Realm will eventually get lost.��


    ��However, there are very few cultivators who have seen the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm with their own eyes since ancient times.��


    ��I always thought that the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm was a certain mysterious space in the legend, but I didn��t expect this to be this. And it turns out that this is your hidden identity, I was careless after all����


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at the gray fog that was covering the sky and covered the ground. Her expression changed slightly and she quickly calmed down with Buddha nature emerging from her body.


    She opened her mouth softly, sighed and then there was a surge of light on her face, and she began to chant the ancient scriptures. The immortal flesh was crystal clear, apanied by a delicate fragrance, and pieces of runes evolved from under the skin, like ancient immortal scriptures, where the light was shining, dazzling.


    This was more like a Buddhamp in the dark with a majestic appearance, its brilliance could not be underestimated and it could drive away the gray fog. But�� It still seemed very weak and couldn��t y any main role.


    This scene was like a candle in the dark abyss, but it could only illuminate a small area around her. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned and turned more cautious. She sat cross-legged on the same spot, shining brightly.


    Each imperial script, containing the supreme power of the gods was imprinted in the void, trying to resist this power. At this time, she had given up her n to attack, knowing that with her current methods, she could notpete against Gu Changge.


    The moment Gu Changge revealed his true identity, she already understood. Gu Changge��s hidden methods were simply beyond imagination and could no longer be understood bymon sense.


    Ordinary Enlightened beings would never be his opponents.


    ��You have good eyesight, and you actually recognized the Demonic Myriad Transformation.��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, but his expression was still indifferent.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, hundreds of millions of jet-ck rays of light condensed from his palm and then rolled forward as if they could overwhelm the world. In the billowing gray fog, there were also other two colors mixed in, which were ck and white representing life and death.


    ck and white swept across, turning into a world-destroying millstone, flowing with a terrifying aura of destruction, rolling down from all directions of the world.


    In this Demon Realm of Myriad Transformations, Gu Changge was the absolute master. Even Enlightened beings couldn��t perceive thews of heaven and earth, the traces of Dao and mobilize any power.


    The horror of this power was in the fact that it could continuously devour the strength, life, origin and cultivation of the cultivators in it. It could be said that it was pervasive, prative and could not be resisted at all.


    Many uninformed cultivators regarded Myriad Transformation Demon Realm as an incredible thing like Absolute Heavenly Extinction. But they didn��t know that this was just a method from the forbidden demonic art.


    Moreover, the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm disyed by the inheritor of the demonic art was only a prototype which was not enough topare with what Gu Changge disyed.


    Whether it was power or level, there was noparison.


    <strong>nk!!</strong>


    Immediately, a dazzling brilliance erupted here, with a monstrous momentum, shaking the heaven. All the thick fog was swallowing away, trying to wrap the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who was sitting cross-legged and drag her into the abyss of eternal doom.


    In Myriad Transformation Demon Realm, there was not only the terrifying devouring power. What was more, all kinds of demonic thoughts and ambiguities in this world were pervasive. Even the existence of the strongest Dao heart could hardly sustain it.


    ��How long can youst?��


    Gu Changge stood in the distance, looked at her indifferently, and did not move extraneously. He was not in a hurry to kill Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Andpared to killing Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, she was obviously more useful alive. The barrier of Heavenly Lu City had been controlled by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu for generations.


    Therefore, if Gu Changge wanted to break through Heavenly Lu City and open the core of the formation, it could be said that he must deal with Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    ��You can��t mess with my heart.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��splexion turned slightly pale, but her expression was still calm.


    She was very confident in her Dao heart. She had cultivated Dao for countless years, the world was full of vicissitudes and the red dust was rolling, all of which were like passing clouds.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The void trembled. The light of Buddha and the rhyme of Dao were intertwined, and there were endless rays of light emerging here. In the void around her, those illuminated emperor scripts were constantly burning, trying to wipe away the thick fog that was engulfing her.


    It seemed that stars were constantly falling and finally collided here before exploding. Such fluctuations were too vast and majestic, almost like falling from the sky. No one could bear it except the Enlightened beings.


    Even her face was pale and her body was shaking constantly.


    ��Is the so-called Dao heart really that strong?��


    Gu Changge was very indifferent and his figure instantly appeared in front of her. He raised his palm and pressed it forward, as if an ancient universe was evolving between his palms, and then fell with a rumble.


    This kind of aura was extremely terrifying and it kept obliterating the emperor texts around Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, their brilliance dimmed and quickly shattered.


    Faintly, it seemed as if hundreds of millions of heavenly demons roared towards her, wanting to pass through her spiritual tform and fall into the heart of the soul pce.


    <strong>Chi chi!!</strong>


    ��If the heart of Dao does not exist, how can we trek forward on this road of cultivation?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression remained unchanged, she simply replied to Gu Changge��s words.


    At the same time, another divine power of Dao was disyed again. The clear light between her sleeves turned into thousands of Dao swords, each Dao sword was enough to cut through the sky and thousands of swords fell all together with brilliant and indestructible power to fight.


    At the same time, above her head, a peaceful and sacred brilliance emerged. It was a lotus flower with nine petals in total. It was golden, very eye-catching and contained mysterious and unpredictable meanings.


    This golden lotus was obviously some kind of innate thing with innate formations and runes. This Dao turned into chains ofws, piercing through them like trying to cast down a demon.


    But at this moment, one could clearly see strands of ck aura passing over her face. Though it was firmly suppressed by her. The longer she stayed in Myriad Transformation Demon Realm, the more serious the impregnated demonic energy became, even with her physique.


    Over time, it was bound to be greatly affected. If she couldn��t get out, she was bound to fall into a life-and-death crisis. And from the beginning until now, Gu Changge never took the initiative to attack, but just watched her resist there.


    This made Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s heart sink more and more.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    ��I want to see how long your Dao heart canst.��


    Gu Changge said lightly, still shaking his robe, shooting out divine lights like divine swords, heavenly knives, and heavenly thunders with the most powerful divine brilliance, attacking Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    The scriptures around her rapidly dimmed, the Dao sword that had been cut off was also copsing, and the light on her body was rapidly fading away.


    ��I don��t believe you can maintain this Myriad Transformations Demon Realm forever.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes kept falling on his face and they were still like an old monk who had already entered meditation.


    ��However, it seems to me that you are not in a good state����


    Gu Changge attacked again and there were hundreds of millions of gray fog behind him, surging and mightypletely covering her. The Buddha��s shadow copsed and the world fell silent as if falling into the boundless darkness. This was a force from the unknown, trying to drag her into it. But Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was still resisting and there were hundreds of millions of golden lotus flowers emerging from behind her.


    The light of Buddha was shining everywhere, dispelling the gloom of this ce. Surrounding her body were golden lotus flowers which were amazing. Every golden lotus flower seemed to be rooted in the universe, vast and boundless.


    For a moment, it seemed as if her surroundings turned into a Buddhist kingdom, in which heaven and the earth resonated. The sun was shining and there were Gods, Buddhas chanting in unison, wanting to include her in it.


    It had to be said that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s methods were amazing. She was worthy of being a veteran Enlightened being. If the world and the environment did not allow it, perhaps she would have entered a higher realm by now.


    In the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm, she still fought for so long and even showed powerful means.


    ��It really surprised me�� But what��s the point of resisting pointlessly?��


    Gu Changge looked very indifferent and calm, shook his head and walked away again. This time, he didn��t use other means, but had a divine light in his palm, which turned into a crystal clear mirror.


    The mirror expanded rapidly, and finally, a scene was reflected in the virtual space.

 Chapter 459-2: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 459-2: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (2)</h4>


    ��What!��


    The moment she saw the picture, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��splexion changed. Her mood was shaken, and all the devilish energy in this ce swept away violently.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu finally couldn��t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Her white clothes were dyed red and the figure of Buddha manifested behind her was cracked inch by inch and turned into powder.


    Her body trembled slightly and the ck air became thicker and thicker, covering her entire face, ck and heavy as if she was poisoned. But if one looked closely, they could see strands of ck air scurrying around her body.


    At this moment, she couldn��t even see the scene in front of her clearly, and everything became extremely blurred.


    ��You!��


    She, who had always been calm, couldn��t hide the anger on her face and stared at Gu Changge closely.


    ��What��s wrong? Isn��t this supposed to be a normal development?��


    Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing, but his eyes were still indifferent.


    ��You�� are really despicable!��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes were cold and she was very angry. In the picture in front of her, it was Lin Wu, Luluo and others that she saved with a lot of effort.


    But now Lin Wu and others were not in a good condition, with some injuries and death. Especially Lin Wu, who was seriously injured with a scar that almost tore him apart in front of him.


    His face was sad, shocked, angry, and disbelieving. And the Luluo whom he tried so hard to save was already another woman with an unfamiliar face.


    With a sneer, she held a long sword and pierced through Lin Wu��s body. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu couldn��t figure out why, the Luluo she rescued at that time was just a counterfeit.


    Gu Changge did not bring out Luluo and there was no way of knowing if she was really dead. She didn��t expect Gu Changge to be so insidious and despicable, she didn��t even think about it when saving Lu Luo.


    But even if she doubted it, it was estimated that it would be difficult to find the abnormality. Judging from Gu Changge��s character, she definitely wouldn��t notice anything unusual.


    In the end, all of her efforts were in vain, she not only failed to kill Gu Changge but also brought herself, Lin Wu, and others in.


    ��Tell me, how can you fight with me when you are like this?��


    Gu Changge��s words were not turbulent, but at this moment they seemed to have attracted hundreds of millions of ghosts in the world, all rushing toward Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Faintly, she saw a terrifying scene like hell. Chaos, celestial demons were rampant, devastated everywhere.


    The once prosperous and ancient Heavenly Lu City had been turned into a piece of waste. Dead bodies were everywhere, burning mes were everywhere, the city walls were cracked and the pavilions were turned into ashes.


    Her disciple died tragically in front of a pool of blood, her body was covered with scars, and she was already lifeless. The army attacked, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions died and endless wars swept across.


    The ancient city, territory and creatures that were once guarded had been reduced to ashes and in this battle, they had been reduced to ruins. She even saw that she opened the barrier of Heavenly Lu City with her own hands, ruining Heavenly Lu City.


    This was thest scene she wanted to see, although she was telling her in her heart that all of this was an illusion and did not really happen. But she still regretted the pain.


    It was as if he had predicted what would happen in the future.


    ��Impossible! It��s all fake, I��m still trapped in the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm�� It��s just your means.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was shaking her head as if she was telling herself what was going on. Her face was full of ck air and the light on her body was also gradually dimming, entwined with ck air before finally slowly returned to silence.


    ��True or false, false or true, how can you be sure that what you see now is not a scene of the future? Your so-called Dao heart is actually just a w����


    Gu Changge��s eyes were still very indifferent, just a p down and the imperial script, Buddha shadow, and meditation statues around Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s body were broken and copsed quickly.


    In all directions, countless gray fog enveloped her as if she had turned into a huge ck cocoon. Strands ofws hung down, the Dao rumbled, the momentum was astonishing, and there was a ck demonic energy permeating the air.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu raised her head in a daze, but her eyes gradually became sober from being blurred. However, the golden lotus flowers behind her suddenly turned pitch ck, full of evil spirits.


    It looked demonic to the bone! But unlike the Dao heart demon seen, this was a Dao heart-bewitching demon. Although there was only a single word difference between the two, they werepletely different, because the Dao Heart Demon was an act of an external object and could be controlled by others.


    And the Dao heart��s obsession was the rtionship between one��s own obsession and the deeper the sinking, the more actions were all based on one��s own thoughts.


    ��It seems that you have figured it out.��


    Gu Changge looked at the woman whose aura waspletely different from that of the previous Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and asked with some interest.


    The former Heavenly Maiden Tianlu gave people a kind of holy Buddha nature, detached and refined, unstained by dust, just like a Buddha lotus. But now she had apletely different evil nature, more like a demonic lotus, which took root and grew in ces where the demonic energy was overwhelming.


    ��What you said is right, so why can��t that scene be seen in the future? If you want to avoid all this from happening, the only way is to surrender the Heavenly Lu City and minimize casualties.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded and said, her eyes returned to peace. If one didn��t feel the aura on her body, they might feel that she was not much different from before.


    ��But I don��t believe you.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked at her deeply as if he wanted to see through herpletely and then smiled lightly.


    ��I will prove it to you with my actions.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also looked at him calmly, her eyes were peaceful and peaceful, and there was not much disturbance on her wless face.


    ��Really?�� Gu Changge smiled, and then said lightly, ��If you want to prove it to me, then go and open the barrier of Heavenly Lu City now and tell me the correct route from the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Otherwise, how can I trust you?��


    ��No problem.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes fell on his face, upon hearing this, she did not hesitate or resist, but nodded seriously.


    ��You promised so decisively, how can I trust you? I finally caught you, do you think I will let you go so easily?��


    Gu Changge was a little surprised when he heard the words, but he still smiled and didn��t believe what the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said.


    Even if she was infected by demonic energy, it was impossible for her to change so quickly. If he let her go, then all of his hard work would be in vain. As for controlling things, how useful would it be at the level of an Enlightened being?


    Although the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had a demonic heart, it might be quite different from her previous behavior. But the starting point remained unchanged, wanting to stop the invasion of the Upper Realm, and protect Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Then how do you trust me?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned and soon asked as if she was seriously considering this question.


    ��That��s not something I��m thinking about. Shouldn��t what you have to do be how to make me trust you?��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, then reached out to support her delicate chin, leaned down and stared into her eyes.


    Seeing that there was no change in Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression, nor did she show any sign of resistance, he couldn��t help smiling and said, ��You can��t even resist now? But it��s because of this that I won��t believe you even more.��


    After that, he let go of her chin, rolled up his sleeves and the monstrous gray fog covering the universe also dissipated, as if all this was just an illusion.


    The sky and the earth returned to normal and there was another rumbling momentum from the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea not far away.


    The fluctuating battle here had disturbed many cultivators and creatures but before entering this ce, they were killed by Alpha, who had been ordered earlier, so Gu Changge would not be disturbed.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also seemed to be lost in thought, thinking seriously about Gu Changge��s words.


    ��I will persuade the cultivators and creatures in Heavenly Lu City to give up their resistance and return to the Upper Realm. But you need to make sure that you don��t hurt them and there will be as few casualties as possible.��


    Afterward, she spoke again and presented her n.


    ��Do you think all of this is possible?�� Gu Changge still smiled, mockingly.


    ��When the city is broken, nothing is impossible.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said.


    ��After all, do you still want me to let you go? Before I trust you, I advise you to let go of this idea. Otherwise, I will really kill you.��


    Gu Changge frowned and nced at her indifferently.


    ��Why don��t you trust me?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned very tightly, Gu Changge didn��t believe her, she was just a prisoner when she said it now.


    It was only a matter of time before Heavenly Lu City was breached. Unless a miracle happened in this era, what she saw was a real corner of the future. If she wanted to save the people of Heavenly Lu City, then some sacrifices were absolutely necessary.


    ��I don��t need you, I can also break through Tianlu City.��


    Gu Changge said lightly. In his n, even if there was no Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, as long as Luluo was in his hands.


    He could also force Lin Wu to submit. As the Son of Luck, Lin Wu must be able to touch the core of the formation in Heavenly Lu City.


    Now that there was also Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in his hands, it was equivalent to having one more bargaining chip in hand. When the time came, how would Lin Wu choose? This was actually not difficult to guess.


    For most Children of Luck, emphasizing love and righteousness was often reflected in themselves and those rted to them.


    The lives and deaths of the rest were actually not important to him. And from the fact that Lin Wu would rather hand over the Immortal-ying Gourd than save Luluo, one could already see his temperament.


    This time, the people who came to rescue Luluo did not have other ethnic groups and they all chose to stand on the sidelines and be indifferent. Even if Lin Wu didn��t say anything, he probably already hadints in his heart.

 Chapter 460-1: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 460-1: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge��s n was very meticulous, even if Lin Wu didn��t follow his n, he still had other ways to destroy Heavenly Lu City. After all, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was now in his hands and her life and death werepletely under his control.


    Since Heavenly Maiden Tianlu apanied Lin Wu to rescue Luluo this time, she must have expected this result. So she must have made arrangements for her funeral. After her ident, a disciple or sessor would seed her and continue to guard the core of the formation in the Heavenly Lu City.


    And this was exactly what Gu Changge considered. With Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in his hands, Gu Changge had a way to force her to submit. After all, there were very few cultivators in this world who could truly see their master in danger and ignore it.


    Not to mention that this was the disciple or sessor trained by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu herself. Even if their personality was different from hers, it was estimated that they were more or less the same as hers.


    As the guardian of Heavenly Lu City, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had fallen into his hands. If a decisive battle broke out at that time, there would probably be turbulent waves on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Moreover, there was probably no more suitable hostage in this world who could bepared to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. What was more, there was no one in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who was more knowledgeable about Heavenly Lu City and Heavenly Boundary Abyss than her.


    To possess the correct route to pass the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, he still had to start with her. Afterward, Gu Changge took the two of them and left, intending to capture Lin Wu and start the next step.


    ��Who the hell are you? Where is Luluo now?��


    At the same time, within a desert a million miles away from the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea. The yellow sand was rolling, revealing the skeletons buried under them, disying the vestige of a battlefield.


    A young man roared, full of grief with blood on his body. His injuries were shocking as he was angrily questioning the tall slender woman in front of him. The young man was Lin Wu, but now there was a deep scar on his body, which spewed out blood.


    The rest of the people that he brought this time also surrounded the tall slender woman in front of them, with equally angry and cold expressions. They never thought that the Luluo they rescued would be fake.


    While Lin Wu was not paying attention, he was almost split in half by a sword. If it wasn��t for Lin Wu��s quick reaction that far surpassed others. His strength and quick dodging, that sword would have been enough to injure him severely.


    The tall slender woman was ordered by Gu Changge to disguise herself as Luluo.


    At this moment, her face looked very cold and mocking. Even though she was surrounded by everyone, she was not worried at all, as if she had confidence in her heart.


    ��If you want to know the life and death of that guy, I advise you to be more polite to me. If something happens to me, then she won��t be able to live either.��


    She said indifferently, not paying any attention to the murderous expressions on everyone��s faces. She also held a blood-stained long sword in her hand which was shining brightly, very crystal clear and exuded a powerful aura.


    It was this sword that almost pierced Lin Wu just now.


    ��Hateful!��


    Lin Wu was startled and angry at the moment. His face was cold and his fists were creaking. But he still didn��t dare to do anything to the tall slender woman in front of him, for fear of harming Luluo.


    Before Luluo��s life and death were determined, he couldn��t make a move. This feeling of being pinched to death by the other party��s weakness made him so depressed and full of hatred.


    ��In the end, all of the efforts were in vain. I wonder what happened to the powerhouse who attacked him?��


    Granny Lu Cui and the others had bitter expressions on their faces. They never expected that things would turn out like this in the end. They were very angry but more unwilling and fearful.


    They thought that the matter had ended safely and they could escape back to Heavenly Lu City, but who would have thought that the rescueddy would be a counterfeit?


    ��That Gu Changge is really despicable! He obviously has a detached appearance, but his methods are so ruthless!��


    They kept cursing in their hearts. If cursing was useful, they would have killed Gu Changge countless times by now. But suddenly, above the sky in the distance, a road extended as if tearing apart the universe as it soon descended in front of everyone.


    ��Gu Changge!��


    Lin Wu and the others couldn��t help being horrified, looking at the young man who had traveled a million miles in the blink of an eye and rushed to this ce.


    If it was not Gu Changge, who else was it? Behind Gu Changge, there were two other figures, one was Alpha in the dark iron battle suit. The other one was naturally Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    But Lin Wu found it inconceivable and horrified that although the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not much different from what he had seen before, her appearance was not much different.


    But her aura had undergone earth-shaking changes, weird and deep, revealing a frightening uneasiness, it was almost like a different person. He couldn��t help shaking as a huge sense of absurdity and uneasiness rose in his heart.


    Could it be that something unexpected had happened to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and she became what she was now?


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was his biggest reliance now. He thought that she could deal with Gu Changge, but she became like this in a blink of an eye.


    ��Why did it turn out like this? Is Gu Changge really strong enough to be invincible?��


    This made Lin Wu even more uneasy, even a little powerless and desperate. Could it be that he would really die here today? Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at Lin Wu and the others calmly as if she didn��t know them well.


    The shock in the hearts of Granny Lu Cui and others was actually simr to that of Lin Wu, but they didn��t know the identity of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    ��I didn��t expect that the person who rescued us just now would be captured����


    They felt bitter in their hearts, and bursts of despair and powerlessness emerged.


    ��Gu Changge, if you want to kill me, it��s up to you. But you have to remember, even if you kill me, you can��t make me surrender and beg for mercy!��


    Lin Wu��s performance at the moment was very tough. His eyes were full of cold hatred, and he had already thought through everything and calmed down.


    After all, he was dead anyway, so what else could he care about. The only thing he didn��t want was to be yelled at. The rest of the people were all silent and knew that resisting at this time was futile.


    In fact, beforeing here, they already had epted death in their hearts, but they finally saw hope, only for it to be shattered again. This feeling was like falling straight from the top of the clouds to the abyss.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m not going to kill you yet.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge��s eyes just swept lightly over everyone. His eyes stayed on Lin Wu, he was a little interested in what kind of golden fingers he had. But before breaking through Heavenly Lu City, it was better to save his life first.


    Seeing this, Alpha behind Gu Changge shot out a jet-ck rune, which joined heaven and the earth before turning into a cage and imprisoning everyone in it.


    From the beginning to the end, no one dared to resist. Lin Wu gritted his teeth, aggrieved and angry in his heart, but he could only sumb to this terrifying gap like a natural moat. If he tried to resist, everyone in the field would probably die.


    Afterward, Gu Changge��s sleeves were rolled up, and his eyes were blurred. The void was torn apart and a passage through the universe appeared, leading all the prisoners to the ce where they were stationed.


    ��Senior Heavenly Maiden, what��s going on?��


    Lin Wu was imprisoned in a cage made of runes. Looking at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him, he couldn��t help but ask through voice transmission.


    Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at Gu Changge in front of her eyes. Seeing that he didn��t care too much, she turned his head and looked at Lin Wu before saying calmly, ��I want to save Heavenly Lu City, save the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Her words were short and she didn��t exin much. Lin Wu was stunned for a moment. Judging from this expression and the way of speaking, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was obviously the same as before.


    But why did she say such a thing, to save Heavenly Lu City, save the Eight Destions and Ten Regions? Was it possible someone fed demons to her body?

 Chapter 460-2: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 460-2: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (2)</h4>


    And after saying these words, an inexplicable Dao rhyme appeared on Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s face and a clear radiance pervaded it. Gradually, her face became blurred and unrecognizable.


    There were no restrictions on her body, she was moving freely and she was not suppressed like Lin Wu and others thought. Looking at this scene, Lin Wu was obviously stunned and he didn��t react for a long time.


    He always believed that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was suppressed by Gu Changge, and that was why she became a prisoner.


    But the facts in front of him really made his head stunned, he couldn��t figure it out at all. Compared with before, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s aura had obviously changed. Though there was no difference in her behavior, even the way she spoke, the changes in her expression and the fluctuations in her cultivation.


    ��I thought you were going to beg me to let them go. As the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, don��t you care about their life and death?��


    On the golden road, Gu Changge nced at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who was walking beside him and smiled intriguingly.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said, ��It��s meaningless to do this. If you want to save all spirits from all over the world, you will have to sacrifice some.��


    ��So in your eyes, they have be necessary sacrifices?�� Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, and there was something strange in his eyes. Then he took a serious look at her as if to see if she was pretending or if it was her intention.


    As far as he was concerned, it didn��t matter whether Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was in disguise or she had been soaked in demonic energy, the dirt in her heart was actually the same.


    As long as she was in his hands, with such a hostage bait the defenses of Heavenly Lu City and Heavenly Boundary Abyss could be made to look like nothing.


    Moreover, after her heart became demonic, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s attitude toward the invasion of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions by the Upper Realm obviously changed a lot.


    The most fundamental reason was the tragic scene of the city being destroyed and people dying in the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm. Subconsciously, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu already thought that it was a fact that could not be changed in the future, but a fragment of the future manifested.


    After all, at her level, it was very clear whether many things were true or not. Even though she thought it was a part of the future, she derived her current consciousness after being enchanted.


    ��If their sacrifice can protect Heavenly Lu City and protect the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    ��Then it��s worth it.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied in a very peaceful voice.


    Gu Changge smiled, his eyes were a little inexplicable and then he stopped talking. Soon, the golden road stretched away and theynded directly on the ce where the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was stationed.


    The rest of the people except Lin Wu were all imprisoned in other dungeons under Gu Changge��s order, including Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. As a prisoner, Gu Changge didn��t believe in Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, so he had to take a while to observe.


    However, she was an Enlightened being after all and the general power of sealing and restrictions did not have much effect on her. Therefore, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family dispatched more powerhouses to watch over them. They would be notified at any time if there was any change.


    Finally, in the dungeon, after a long separation, Lin Wu and Luluo met again, withplicated expressions.


    ��During this time, he didn��t embarrass you, did he?��


    Lin Wu was the first to speak, seeing Luluo, who was visibly haggard, he felt powerless again. Now, together with him, he had also be a prisoner.


    Luluo shook her head, her face was a little pale. She noticed the injury on Lin Wu��s body and she was a little worried, ��Did that fake hurt you?��


    Lin Wu smiled wryly, nodded and said, ��It��s nothing serious. I didn��t know that person wasn��t you at the time and I thought I could escape with you, but����


    He sighed and informed her the ins and outs of the matter.


    Of course, he didn��t mention the identity of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, because this matter involved a lot. It was also for this reason that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t let him leak information about her whereabouts.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s status was very special and noble. Once the Eight Destions and Ten Regions knew that she had fallen into Gu Changge��s hands, it might cause a storm and cause boundless panic.


    At that time, if the rest of the powerhouses would know that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was with him, they would definitely change their faces and it was impossible to agree to let Heavenly Maiden Tianlu take risk.


    It was a pity that now �� together with Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, an ident had happened. Compared with before, there was a big difference. It even made Lin Wu feel that the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not the same person as the previous Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    After listening to Lin Wu��s narration, Luluo��splexion turned even paler. Especially after hearing that everyone in Heavenly Lu City had almost given up on her. The same went for the family behind her. She couldn��t help trembling even more.


    Although she had already guessed that this would happen, she still felt a burst of sadness.


    ��Looks like what he said is true����


    Luluo nced outside the dungeon, looking at Gu Changge, who had been smiling faintly there and hadn��t left. She couldn��t help shivering, feeling very terrified. From the beginning to the end, the development of the matter was exactly the same as what Gu Changge had said to her before.


    Together with the attitude of everyone from Heavenly Lu City toward her and Lin Wu, he was not wrong at all. This method of guessing people��s hearts made her terrified.


    ��What��s wrong with you?��


    Lin Wu��s heart was also very heavy. In this cold, damp, dark dungeon, he could see no hope.


    ��Lin Wu�� how about we still listen to Gu Changge?��


    Luluo��s face was very pale, and her voice was trembling. It was conceivable how much decision and determination she made when she said this.


    ��What did you say? Listen to Gu Changge?��


    When Lin Wu heard this, he only felt a buzzing in his head as if he had been struck by a giant clock and suddenly went nk. He even doubted his ears, did he hear wrong?


    Luluo, who was supposed to regard Gu Changge as her enemy, now actually asked him to listen to Gu Changge.


    ��Luluo, tell me, have you been threatened by Gu Changge? Or did he control you by some means? Why would you say that?��


    Lin Wu opened his eyes wide and asked in disbelief, his voice trembling as well.


    ��No. It��s nothing.��


    Luluo shook her head with bitterness on the corner of her mouth and said, ��Now that we are in Gu Changge��s hands, do you think the people from Heavenly Lu City wille to rescue us?��


    Hearing this, Lin Wu fell silent. Not only would they not, but they would probably be worried whether they will expose many secrets of Heavenly Lu City.


    But that was also a helpless thing. At this time, whoever came to rescue them would die. Was it worth paying such a high price for two young geniuses?


    ��However, this is not the reason for us to betray the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the family behind us.��


    Lin Wu��s face showed righteousness, and he refused. Luluo knew that it would be very difficult to persuade Lin Wu to move. The family behind him valued him very much.


    After Lin Wu showed his powerful talent, they devoted all of their resources. In Lin Wu��s character, it was impossible for him to do something to betray the family.


    ��But Heavenly Lu City will be breached sooner orter and all forces will be overwhelmed by the army of the Upper Realm. In fact, we can bring the family behind us and surrender to the forces of the Upper Realm.��


    ��The Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Gu Changge is the oldest and most ancient force in the Upper Realm, with an unfathomable background�� As long as we help Gu Changge do things, he can guarantee that the group behind us will be transported to the Upper Realm safely.��


    Luluo opened her mouth bitterly and said this with difficulty. She never had such a n before. But after seeing Lin Wu today, all of her thoughts were shaken.


    The family behind her treated her well, so even after she knew that the family had abandoned her, she had noints. But what did the forces of Heavenly Lu City and the sect groups from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions do for them?


    Why should they lose their lives in this dark ce because of those powerful sects?


    And she knew that if Lin Wu refused, Gu Changge would definitely use other means to force him. They had no choice from the start.

 Chapter 461: Then talk to me on your knees, Compromise of the Son of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 461: Then talk to me on your knees, Compromise of the Son of Luck</h4>


    ��What? Surrender to the Upper Realm? How can thise out of your mouth����


    Lin Wu��s body shook as he stared nkly at Luluo in front of him, his expression almost dull. Just now he presumed that Lulu probably only mentioned it because of her resentment towards Heavenly Lu City and she wasn��t serious.


    But when she said these words, there was a shock in his heart and he couldn��t believe his ears. If they returned to the Upper Realm and persuaded their family behind them to be a subsidiary force of the Upper Realm.


    Wouldn��t they be sinners of all ages?


    The shame of betraying the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would forever be engraved on him and the family behind him. They would never be able to wash it away.


    He now suspected that Luluo had been controlled by Gu Changge and even her mind had been washed away by him. She was not the same Luluo as before. How simr was she to the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu?


    ��Luluo�� you�� are you serious about what you said?��


    Lin Wu��s expression was a little pale, he looked at the familiar and unfamiliar Luluo, who was exceptionally quiet and asked with some grief.


    His heart was twitching and aching as he remembered the first time he met her. At that time, she was radiant, the jewel in the palm of the Lu n, with a noble status and loved by thousands of people.


    Countless favored geniuses pursued and admired her. She was a goddess who was unrivaled in the world. But now she was just a miserable prisoner in the dungeon of hostile forces. Even considering the matter of betraying the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    When had she been so down and out?


    Luluo knew that Lin Wu would me herself. Especially seeing her strange and heartbroken expression, but her heart was extraordinarily peaceful. She nodded slightly, turned her eyes to the young man outside the dungeon and said calmly, ��Lin Wu, you must have seen the strength of Mr. Gu.��


    ��He is only the same age as you now, but he has at least surpassed the cultivation level of the Supreme Realm. And you are only in the Sacred Realm now, the gap between you cannot be estimated in words.��


    ��The Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Young Master Gu is the oldest family in the Upper Realm, with a bloodline that transcends Immortals flowing in their body�� their future is limitless.��


    ��If you follow Young Master Gu����


    When she said this, she couldn��t bear it, so she had already thought about how Lin Wu would react, her expression was very calm. It was like stating a fact.


    ��Luluo�� you, you don��t need to say more.��


    However, when Lin Wu heard this, he was taken aback for a moment, a little dazed, but then interrupted her with a wave of his hand. There was regret on his face and didn��t let Luluo continue talking.


    He really didn��t expect that he would get such an answer after traveling thousands of miles and leaving from Heavenly Lu City. He had even entered this Tiger��s den to rescue Luluo, almost risking his life.


    How could she say such things to himself?


    Persuading himself to follow his enemy Gu Changge, did she forget that his brother Lin Qingyang suffered from Gu Changge��s poisonous hands.


    Luluo couldn��t bear it, but when she thought about the consequences she had no choice. She sighed in her heart, then became more determined and continued, ��You have to know, I am saying this for your own good. I don��t want you to die here because of me.��


    ��I see, you don��t need to say anymore.��


    The corner of Lin Wu��s mouth was full of bitterness. His expression was slightly confused. In the mysterious martial arts space in his mind, thousands of lights and shadows seemed to sh.


    He suddenly understood Luluo��s intentions.


    The reason why she said these words was just to make him resent her, so that he could stand on the side of righteousness with peace of mind. Even if he refused to save her in the end, he would not feel any guilt.


    But in the end she was the one who sacrificed herself. After all, how could he not understand Luluo��s beauty and orchid heart?


    ��Gu Changge, I want to talk to you.��


    Thinking of this, Lin Wu took a deep breath. He calmed down and said to Gu Changge who had never left the dungeon. Gu Changge had heard the conversation between Lin Wu and Luluo in the dungeon.


    He actually didn��t expect Luluo to say that to Lin Wu. But it could only be said that Luluo knew Lin Wu better than him and knew how to persuade him.


    From this point of view, the more guilty Lin Wu felt towards Luluo, the easier it was for him to control him.


    ��Is there anything you want to talk to me about? Have you figured it out? Or are you nning to surrender to my n?��


    With a faint smile on his face, Gu Changge walked over and opened the door. Lin Wu stared at him closely, with hatred on his face, but at the moment he was firmly suppressed by him.


    If he had a conflict with Gu Changge, it would be a waste of Luluo��s hard work.


    ��These words, I just want the two of us to know.��


    Lin Wu nced at Luluo, who was beside her with drooping eyebrows and lowered head, then looked at Gu Changge and said. He didn��t want to put pressure on Luluo.


    Since even she, a woman, had this kind of responsibility, why couldn��t he?


    ��You can.��


    Gu Changge smiled as he rolled up his sleeves and the world in front of him suddenly changed. A burst of spatial fluctuations arrived and in the next moment, Lin Wu had already appeared in a grand and ancient pce.


    The aura here was like a tide, the precious light was looming and all kinds of divine weapons were hanging on the wall, which looked very brilliant and noble.


    On both sides of the pce, there were also a group of beautiful maids standing there, and their appearance was moving. But when Gu Changge appeared and waved his hands, they all retreated respectfully.


    ��Tell me what you want to talk about. There are no outsiders here.��


    Gu Changge poured a ss of wine for himself, with a casual and natural appearance, smiled and motioned for Lin Wu to speak. Lin Wu looked around, but he did not see anyone else here.


    He said with a serious expression, ��I want to know, what do you want Luluo to do for you?��


    Lin Wu knew that Luluo must have been forced by Gu Changge, otherwise she would not have made this choice. He knew Luluo��s character very well, and knew that when she said such words, she was definitely wishing to die, to end such suffering and pain.


    But here, she couldn��t even control her own life and death and was controlled by Gu Changge.


    ��It��s nothing, I just exined the pros and cons of this matter clearly to her, so that she can understand what she should do.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, brought the white jade wine ss to his mouth before leisurely taking a sip.


    ��What should she do? Is that to betray the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    As soon as Lin Wu heard this, he couldn��t help but burst into anger. He clenched his teeth and wanted to smash Gu Changge��s body into pieces.


    ��Is that how you talk to me?��


    Gu Changge frowned upon hearing this and nced at him indifferently.


    In the next moment, the terrifying pressure swept down, causing Lin Wu��splexion to change drastically as cold air suddenly enveloped his whole body.


    Immediately afterward, his legs gave way, unable to bear the pressure he fell to his knees on the ground with a plop, iparably humiliated. Even his physical body was about to explode, producing cracked bloodstains.


    ��In that case, then you can kneel down and talk to me.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, in the depths of his eyes, the indifference was unshakable.


    ��You!��


    Lin Wu was extremely angry. His eyes were red, he had never been so humiliated once he grew. Even when he was the most mediocre, he had never encountered such treatment.


    But the terrifying pressure seemed to contain a hundred thousand mountains on his shoulders, making him unable to even lift his head. The terrifying talent, powerful bloodlines and even the mysterious space for performing martial arts in the past were useless in the face of absolute strength.


    This terrifying gap, which could be called a natural moat, made Lin Wu feel hopeless and powerless again.


    ��Gu Changge, as long as you can let Luluo go, you can say anything. I can do anything for her.��


    However, people had to bow their heads under the eaves. After that, Lin Wu quickly suppressed his anger, took a deep breath and calmed down.


    He opened his mouth and directly stated his n. He didn��t want Luluo to bear all of this alone.


    ��Oh? That��s what you said. Luluo wants the family behind her to belong to our family and enjoy immortality, but now shecks a nomination certificate. You mean, you want to hand in this nomination certificate for her?��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly and then looked natural.


    Nomination certificate?


    Hearing this, Lin Wu��s heart was shocked, but he still gritted his teeth and said, ��What is this nomination certificate?��


    ��It��s actually very simple, you just need to find the formation core of Heavenly Lu City and open it.��


    Gu Changge said with a slight smile, it seemed that what he was talking about was not about attacking the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, but just a trivial matter.


    The barrier outside Heavenly Lu City was the painstaking enchantment of countless cultivators in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for countless years. It was said that there were nine sub-formations, which were located in the octagonal area of ??the formation and the central core position.


    The one who controlled the nine divisions was the core of the formation. Even if it was only to open arge part of the formation or cause a small gap in the formation, it could still cause countless troops from the Upper Realm to attack and enter.


    For countless years, the cultivators from the Upper Realm wanted to explore the core of the formation, but in the end they all failed.


    ��The core of the formation����


    Lin Wu��s heart trembled violently, and his face couldn��t conceal his paleness.


    In fact, he had already guessed Gu Changge��s intention, which was rted to breaking into Heavenly Lu City. It was just that he couldn��t believe that his target would be the core of the formation in Heavenly Lu City.


    It could even be said that the core of the formation was the foundation of Heavenly Lu City��s survival. If the core of the formation was opened, it was only a matter of time before Heavenly Lu City was breached.


    Once Heavenly Lu City was breached, then the Eight Destions and Ten Regions behind would be like ordinary people who had removed their armor and thrown away their swords, with no power to resist.


    Facing the terrifying and boundless army of the Upper Realm, how could the Eight Destions and Ten Regions contend? There was probably only one way to go.


    ��Why, you can��t do it?�� Seeing Lin Wu��s face gradually turning pale, Gu Changge asked calmly.


    ��In my capacity, even if I agree, it is impossible to touch the core of the formation����


    Lin Wu forced himself to calm down, and suddenly his heart was shaken. Even if he could do it, doing that would be tantamount to opening the door for the Upper Realm army to let them drive straight in.


    This kind of betrayal was even more shameless and infuriating than bringing his n back to the Upper Realm.


    ��The core of the formation is in the hands of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in this life. Since you have been in contact with her long ago, how can you not find the core of the formation?��


    ��The Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in this life should have sessors or disciples. Maybe you have seen it with your own eyes. Now are you saying that you can��t get in touch? How can I believe you?��


    Gu Changge just smiled lightly.


    An inexplicable aura emerged from the depths of his eyes, making Lin Wu��splexion even paler, he could hardly bear the aura. If it weren��t for Gu Changge��s restraint all the time.


    Otherwise, relying on his current strength. Just a wisp of aura from his physical body could also cause Lin Wu to explode, destroying both his body and spirit.


    ��I see.��


    Lin Wu gritted his teeth, cold sweat oozed from his forehead, and even the clothes on his back were wet. He didn��t forget the gap in strength between himself and Gu Changge.


    If he wanted to, he could kill himself thousands of times without even moving his hand.


    ��In that case, I will wait for your good news.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, restraining his pressure.


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand to swipe across the void, bursts of golden light shed, and then evolved into a simple forbidden word, whichnded on Lin Wu��s forehead.

 Chapter 462: Similar to the Great Cauldron Physique, Sailing carefully for thousands of years

    <h4>Chapter 462: Simr to the Great Cauldron Physique, Sailing carefully for thousands of years</h4>


    ��What is this?��


    Lin Wu only felt that his forehead was hot for a while, and there was some inexplicable aura imprinted in his soul. Before he could clearly infer the method, he felt the aura disappear.


    And even his martial arts space didn��t respond at all. This made his heart sink, he felt very uneasy as if life and death were under the control of Gu Changge.


    ��Don��t worry, this Gu will do what I promised you. After the matter is done, I will naturally lift this restriction for you. And, as long as you don��t change your mind, this restriction will not be activated.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, his expression was natural and casual. He didn��t care about Lin Wu��s sinking expression.


    Lin Wu was silent. He knew that it was impossible for Gu Changge to trust himpletely, but the situation was stronger than the rest and he couldn��t refuse. And from the current point of view, he had no chance to deal with it.


    ��I��ll give you half a year. During these six months, don��t try to undo this restriction. No one in this world can undo it except me. If you still can��t do it after half a year, then the ban will break out, and you will not only die. Your sweetheart, Luluo, will also suffer because of you. Don��t think that I will kill her.��


    ��There are thousands of ways in this world to torture a woman. Thousands of people sleep on a pair of jade arms. Thousands of people taste little red lips. I don��t think you want to see such a situation.��


    Afterward, Gu Changge continued to speak lightly. With Luluo as a hostage in his hands, he was not worried that Lin Wu would disobey his orders.


    ��You are�� really despicable! As a leader in the Upper Realm, you are really vicious and shameless.��


    Hearing these words, Lin Wu��splexion changed rapidly as he turned livid for a while. However, Gu Changge ignored him and ordered someone to send Lin Wu away. As for how to avoid the army of other forces and return safely to Heavenly Lu City, that was Lin Wu��s business.


    As a Child of Luck, if he didn��t even have this ability, then Gu Changge really made a mistake. In half a year, the sea of ??Boundary Monuments was estimated to usher in thest wave and then it would quickly dry up.


    That was to say, within half a year at thetest, the Upper Realms would raise their troops and attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    During this period, Gu Changge nned to arrange the forces he controlled now. Various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent, Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Primordial Divine Sect�� dispatched an army here.


    The cup of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions even involved the secret of bing Immortal so he must seize the opportunity.


    ��Since Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is in my hands, the correct route of Heavenly Boundary Abyss will be obtained by me sooner orter. The only thing left�� is to break the barrier of Heavenly Lu City����


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, he had other ns. Since Heavenly Maiden Tianlu convinced him, he could try the matter of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    Afterward, Gu Changge pointed to a glow blooming in front of him, and a portal appeared. Then the clear light continued to diffuse, looking very hazy as if leading to another world.


    After all, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was an Enlightened being, so her ce of detention was naturally different from that of Luluo and others.


    Gu Changge quickly stepped in. She was in a very depleted small world. It was originally the small world that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family captured by killing some powerhouse when they fought in all directions, and it was full of battle traces.


    The light was dim, and there was a gray mist flowing. Twelve terrifying pirs could be seen in the distance, like objects supporting the sky, carved with various ancient runes, including real dragons, white tigers, vermilion birds, and ancient beasts.


    On these pirs, there were chains made of immortal ck iron. These were thick and thin and they were wrapped in rays of light, which could seal the strongest.


    ��Greetings, Young Master!��


    When Gu Changge appeared here, many powerhouses in charge of guarding this ce all opened their mouths to salute, with respectful expressions.


    An Enlightened being from Eight Destions and Ten Regions was currently being held here. They didn��t know much, but they knew that this powerful Enlightened being was suppressed by the Young Master himself.


    At such an age, with such terrifying strength, it could be said that he was a true genius in the past and the present. There was no oneparable to him.


    ��Leave this to me, you guys can go out.��


    Gu Changge nodded and the figure stepped away, crossing over to the area where one of the pirs was located.


    A beautiful woman in white was sitting cross-legged with her hands and feet bound by the Immortal ck Iron. She was extraordinarily tall, with blue hair like a waterfall, white clothes better than snow and clean. Her beauty was ethereal like a dream with rays of light surging on her body. It could be seen that wisps of ck air had appeared and could not be dispelled, as if they had taken root in her body.


    As if sensing Gu Changge��s arrival, she suddenly opened her eyes. Suddenly, a vast white mist rushed out of her moving and beautiful eyes, which were terrifying runes, containing the most powerful divine brilliance, obliterating the void.


    It seemed that even the universe would be torn apart and copsed. This was a terrifying method. If the infinite gxy exploded, it would kill Gu Changge. However, Gu Changge just raised his hand.


    Suddenly, streaks of scarlet divine light rushed out of this ce, piercing through heaven and earth, like a heavenly sword sweeping away, eliminating her gesture.


    ��You are possessed.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes were strange and he walked forward. However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t seem to hear it.


    Seeing that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still wanted to continue to fight, Gu Changge stretched out his palm forward. As if turning the universe into a palm, the vast chaotic energy spread which could suppress and refine all things.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s gaze was not sober, as if she was still in a certain state. She was just acting ording to her own instinct, but she was still extremely powerful. At the level of an Enlightened being, she was enough to stand out in the world and rarely be rivaled.


    The strength of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu could be seen. Even with the formation and the Immortal ck Iron chains here, it was difficult to truly suppress her. And as Gu Changge made a move to suppress the aura on her body.


    Her whole body glowed and every inch of her skin seemed to be filled with a delicate fragrance, it became as shiny as jade. Her jade body was long and slender, swinging there, lying horizontally in front of her. Her hair was loose and her appearance was extremely seductive.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu fell into a strange state, her consciousness was not clear. Although she looked at Gu Changge, she seemed to be looking at someone she didn��t know.


    She was glowing all over, there was a delicate fragrance permeating the air. This kind of aura was very breathtaking, even a little ecstatic, like body fragrance. It would not be revealed normally, but at this moment it was extremely confusing.


    Gu Changge even felt an inexplicable aura invading his sea of ??consciousness. Some charming appearances were enough to make many cultivators who were not in a firm mood lost.


    However, his gaze didn��t change much, he took a serious look at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu several times and then finally confirmed a fact.


    Su Qingge possessed the Great Cauldron Physique, that extremely special cauldron physique. And the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him obviously also had a very special physique, although it was hard for Gu Changge to judge what kind of physique it was.


    But judging from the appearance just now, it was not too different from the Great Cauldron Physique. And because Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had a high level of cultivation and was an Enlightened being, her physique was strong and her influence was deep, obviously far surpassing Su Qingge.


    If this situation urred in other ces, it would definitely be a tragic scene that would sweep across a million miles. The terrible thing about this kind of physique was that it could make cultivators hurt by its beauty.


    Their hearts would burn, their souls would turn into ashes and they would die without a sound. Thinking of this, Gu Changge��s eyes turned a little strange, he shot again and walked forward.


    Runes fell one after another, like heavy rain falling from the sky, suppressing the aura of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. She herself seemed to have noticed that the confusion in her eyes was gradually dissipating and she began to suppress it by herself.


    Not long after, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes regained rity. She looked at Gu Changge in front of her and then looked at her current posture, and gently brushed the hair in front of her forehead, without any intention of shyness.


    But this kind of action was extremely confusing when she was doing it now.


    ��Thank you for the situation just now.��


    She parted her red lips lightly, her hair was soft and smooth like silk as she spoke to Gu Changge. ��You don��t have to be polite, after all, it was a feast for Gu��s eyes.��


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, his expression remained unchanged. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes fell on his face and she said, ��Young Master Gu sits calmly, his mood is like a rock and ancient well, I admire it.��


    She knew that her physique was special. At this time, it was difficult for even a True Enlightened being to remain calm. But Gu Changge was only in the first level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, but he didn��t change his expression and remained unmoved.


    This had nothing to do with cultivation and strength, it was just a matter of personal temperament and mood. She couldn��t help but wonder if Gu Changge��s heart was made of stone, that he could remain indifferent.


    ��No, I was just worried that it was your trap.�� Gu Changge just shook his head slightly upon hearing that.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression showed a trace of undetectable stiffness. She frowned and said, ��Young Master Gu, is that why you don��t believe me?��


    Her hands and feet were still bound by the Immortal ck Iron, and it was impossible to break free. How could she hurt Gu Changge at this time? Even at her peak, she was not Gu Changge��s opponent, let alone now.


    ��Be careful when sailing for thousands of years. If you fall into a tumble in your hands, who will know?��


    Gu Changge still shook his head with a smile, as if he didn��t want to eat anything.


    He also nned to take this opportunity to see if he could get information about the Heavenly Boundary Abyss from Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, so he naturally had to find out what she said at this moment.


    Moreover, Heavenly Lu City was one of the oldest cities in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. As its guardian, if Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said that she had no other means, he would not believe it.


    There was nothing wrong with being cautious. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu sighed, and then suddenly smiled. There was a trembling beauty on that beautiful dreamlike face.


    ��Mr. Gu is so careful about me. Why is he worried about me? My identity, or my means? You locked me here, how can I prove to you that I can be trusted?��


    She asked three questions one after another, her eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face. There was a kind of demonic feeling in her body, which waspletely different from the holy and detached one at the beginning.


    ��The method is actually very simple, you can tell me the correct route of Heavenly Boundary Abyss first.��


    Gu Changge did not answer her question, but smiled slightly and mentioned the matter of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and said, ��Yes, but it is useless to tell you the route of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. You must take me there in person before you can know.��


    As if afraid of Gu Changge��s suspicion, she continued, ��Because Heavenly Boundary Abyss is changing almost every moment and the route is not static. Every time you pass through there, you need a guide.��


    ��Unless you can find the right path, you will be lost in it forever.��


    ��Guide?�� Gu Changge frowned as he nced at her and thought about the truth of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s words in his heart.


    However, her beautiful and moving eyes just stared at him without any other changes, so it was difficult to judge the authenticity of her expression.


    In the past, when the Upper Realm invaded the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and crossed the Abyss, it took a lot of time to deduce the correct route. But that route could only be taken once, and it would change the second time.


    For example, if people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions returned to Heavenly Lu City, they needed special methods to receive them, which was very troublesome.


    ��If Mr. Gu doesn��t believe it, then I have nothing to do.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded lightly. Her current temperament waspletely different from before, she had a kind of demonic charm but her consciousness was very clear, not chaotic, her words were well-founded and it was difficult to find ws.


    ��So, if I want to go through the abyss, I have to rely on you?��


    Gu Changge stared at her again. His eyes were shining brightly and the scene of reincarnation emerged. The world seemed to be foggy and an inexplicable charm descended.


    His face became blurred and radiant as if a river flowing through the heavens emerged in the dark. The light in it made the heaven and earth path in chaos.


    ��The rudiment of the long river of time, you have touched this level����


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned as she calmly asked Gu Changge to investigate her.


    She knew that this was Gu Changge��s method, it was very mysterious and he touched the most profound esoteric meaning. He could trace the traces between heaven and earth, including cause and effect naturally.


    Based on these things, Gu Changge could easily judge whether her words were true or not. For a time, thew and order of this ce along with many scenes of heaven and earth became blurred.


    Many scenes appeared in front of Gu Changge��s eyes. The strange lines became clear as if they were connected to that mysterious river. His brows became tighter and tighter, and all the brilliance in his eyes disappeared.


    ��I didn��t lie to you.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu knew that Gu Changge hadn��t found anything, so all her emotions subsided. Though there was still a faint smile on the corner of her mouth as if she had expected it long ago.


    ��What you just said did not lie to me.��


    Gu Changge frowned before he stretched out a palm quickly and a misty sword light emerged, removing the restriction on the Immortal ck Iron with a click. He oosened it from her hands and feet.


    Seeing Gu Changge undoing her chains so resolutely, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was a little dazed for a moment. She obviously didn��t expect Gu Changge to let her go so soon.


    ��You finally trust me?�� she asked.


    ��It seems that Heavenly Boundary Abyss really wants you to take me there, but not now.�� Gu Changge shook his head, his eyes were a little strange and he answered irrelevant questions.

 Chapter 367-1: 8: An honest guide, Planning to pick the ripe fruit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 367-1: 8: An honest guide, nning to pick the ripe fruit (1)</h4>


    <strong>8</strong><strong>: An honest guide, nning to pick the ripe fruit (Part 1)</strong>


    Purple Mountain''s open terrain was different from the steep and high altitude observed by the outside world.


    The internal roads were crisscrossed, shing with various colors as they stretched in all directions.


    The misty purple light was hanging down like a giant mountain overhead, giving people an inexplicable pressure.


    The rocks were scattered, and the stone walls were covered with various marks from swords, halberds, and ws, which seemed to be telling of the battle that took ce here in the past.


    The moment Jiang Chen and the ck-robed old man rushed in, they felt a majestic and terrifying pressure, descending from above their heads, as if to crush them.


    "Is it possible that there is something suppressed in this Purple Mountain?"


    The ck-robed old man frowned, and he casually found a path to walk. He couldn''t help cursing, and threw Jiang Chen to the ground with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Many thanks to Senior ck Robe for saving my life again, this junior will never forget it."


    After Jiang Chen got up, he didn''t me the ck-robed old man for his rude behavior, instead, he respectfully bowed to him, and was very grateful.


    He was really desperate just now as there was no way to resist. Even the Immortal Boat Spirit in his mind didn''t have time to save him.


    But he never expected that the ck-robed old man would follow him in the dark, and once again rescue him, making him both grateful and excited.


    "Don��t be so grateful, brat. When you can let the old man have some snacks, that would be the greatest gratitude to the old man."


    The old man in the ck robe coldly snorted, and was very dissatisfied, "You said that you are not good at cultivating in Divine Ruins Sect? When your cultivation is sessful, you will be thinking about revenge, but you will not listen to the old man. You felt that you had a little bit of ability, and wanted to get involved in everything."


    "If the old man can save you once, do you think that the old man can save you all the time? It''s not that you don''t know how terrifying Gu Changge is, but you still went to provoke him."


    "If there is a next time, this old man is not going to help you��"


    Although the ck-robed old man was scolding him, knowing that he was really worried about him, Jiang Chen couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart.


    Although the ck-robed old man was not a good person, he had tried to save him many times.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge, Ji Yaoxing, and others, although they had a righteous attitude, their actions were many times more ruthless than the ck-robed old man.


    "Senior, I know. After the matter here is resolved, I will find a ce to cultivate Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations, and I will only emerge when my cultivation is sessful."


    Jiang Chen''s face was resolute, and he promised.


    From the events of the past few days, he had deeply felt the importance of power in this world.


    Why could Gu Changge easily oppress Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing, and others, making them respectful and in awe, wasn��t it because Gu Changge was better than them?!


    "It''s useless to say these things now. That Gu Changge will definitely not let you go. This Purple Mountain is very mysterious, and this old man here is also deeply restricted. It will be difficult to help you."


    "If you can''t find a way out here, you''ll end up dead. Revenge? Hehe."


    The ck-robed old man sneered, looking rather disdainful.


    Jiang Chen also understood the importance of this matter, there was no way out, and there were people chasing behind them, so he quicklymunicated with the Good Fortune Immortal Boat Spirit in his mind.


    It was said that after entering Purple Mountain, it had the means to fight against the rest of the enemies.


    This gave Jiang Chen a glimmer of hope.


    "Don''t worry, little Chen, I feel a familiar aura here, it''s like something left by an old acquaintance of the Immortal Pce. You and I, as the spirit and body of the Immortal Boat, would not encounter anything dangerous here."


    Good fortune Immortal Boat Spirit replied in self-belief.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen was also overjoyed, and he didn''t doubt it.


    Although sometimes the Immortal Boat was very unreliable, at this time, the two of them were grasshoppers on a rope, how could it be joking?


    "No, someone broke in from outside, you have to hurry to the depths, this old man will block them for you."


    However, at this moment, the ck-robed old man seemed to notice something.


    His expression suddenly changed, and he said to Jiang Chen, looking a little anxious.


    "Are they chasing?"


    Jiang Chen''splexion also changed suddenly, realizing the urgency of the matter, he would only be a burden to the ck-robed old man by staying here.


    But he still didn''t run away immediately, but asked, "What about you, senior?"


    "Don''t worry. After the old man blocks them, he will naturally have a way to escape ande to meet you. Before that, you must find a way to survive, otherwise, Gu Changge will catch up and we''ll both die."


    The face of the ck-robed old man was unprecedentedly heavy.


    After that, his figure walked towards the road from where they entered just now.


    The terrifying aura spread in all directions, and in the palm of his hand, there was a ck long sword shrouded in ck light. As it was shed at the many cultivators who were chasing, it seemed to have broken through the void, which looked extremely powerful.


    The people who were chasing vomited blood and retreated. They were not the opponent of someone in the Great Sacred Realm.


    "Senior, you have to be careful. I will leave the route ording to the techniques you taught, you must follow!"


    Jiang Chen gritted his teeth and didn''t dare to stay for a long time. After saying such a sentence, the figure fled to the depths of Purple Mountain.


    Although the majestic and terrifying aura above his head was hanging down as if it would fall at any time and it wouldpletely crush people.


    But he didn''t care about it, believing in the words of the Immortal Boat, he fled to the depths and did not dare to stay.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    The terrifying battle sound resounded in Purple Mountain in an instant, rming the mysterious creatures sleeping in many corners as they were attracted to the sound.


    Unobstructed throughout the way.


    The closer one got to the depths of Purple Mansion, the more one could feel its horror.


    Between some rocks, the purple mist was seeping out, which was very mysterious, but also very dangerous.


    Jiang Chen saw with his own eyes that a mysterious creature of the Purple Mountain turned into a blood mist in an instant when it was stained with that purple mist.


    This made his heart shake, and a terrifying chill appeared on his back.


    And with the help of the Immortal Boat Spirit, the envoy reversed the trend of the terrain here, and he also went deep into it without any danger.


    After some creatures with terrifying aura noticed him, they didn''t do anything to him, just nced at him, as if they saw one from the same kind, and didn''t pay attention.


    This made Jiang Chen greatly relieved, and his tense heartstrings finally rxed.


    "Little Chen, keep walking, I already feel the location of the pce, if I guessed correctly, we are going to be rich."


    The tone of the spirit of the Immortal Boat contained excitement as if they had seen a treasure opened for them.


    Jiang Chen nodded, didn''t stop, and continued to walk into it ording to the words of the immortal boat.


    It was just that after reaching the cave, his expression changed drastically.


    It could be seen that the four walls were covered with blood, which had long been dried up, but it was shocking, and he wondered what had happened there.


    Ayer of white withered bones could be seen under the feet, with different shapes. They belonged to the human and other races. They were as bright as jade, and there were also skeletons as ck as ink. They were extremely tall, like a hill.


    And after getting here, the road ahead was cut off.


    Instead, a sturdy and indestructible stone wall appeared, disying the same light and material as Purple Mansion. With his strength, it was impossible to st it away.


    The material of this Purple Mountain was extremely sturdy and very special. Even if the cultivators fought in it, it would not be destroyed in the slightest.


    "Is this a dead end?"


    Jiang Chen frowned, he didn''t expect to follow the instructions of the Immortal Boat of Good Fortune, but after arriving here, he was still stopped.


    "Don''t worry first, there must be a way here, let me take a look." The Good Fortune Immortal Boat Spirit said so.


    Jiang Chen nodded.


    Then, the phantom of an ancient flying boat emerged from the position between Jiang Chen''s eyebrows, and then slowly merged into the stone wall in front of him, as if it was about to prate to the other side.


    "There really is a way here��"


    The surprised voice of the Immortal Boat artifact spirit sounded.


    "Really?" Jiang Chen also revealed a surprise.


    "I''m just opening this stone wall, and no one can open it except me. The hardness of this purple mountain is far beyond imagination. I suspect that it is not a thing from this world. Even if Gu Changge came here, he would not be able to go through it!"


    Immortal Boat Spirit said confidently.


    At the same time, a kind of light appeared. It seemed that the veins like stars were intertwined here, and finally manifested on the stone wall as then connected together.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Suddenly, there was a huge sound like the opening of the sky, the rocks moved aside, and the stone walls opened wide!

 Chapter 367-2: 9: An honest guide, Planning to pick the ripe fruit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367-2: 9: An honest guide, nning to pick the ripe fruit (2)</h4>


    <strong>9</strong><strong>: An honest guide, nning to pick the ripe fruit (Part 2)</strong>


    ����


    On the other side, Chen Ning''er, Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing, and others, who were searching for Jiang Chen and the ck-robed old man, did not walk together.


    After all, the internal roads of Purple Mountain were connected in a maze. If they didn''t look for them separately, it was impossible to find Jiang Chen.


    Its difficulty was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    As for where the Heavenly Tower was located, there was no clue.


    "Chu Yue, are you ming me?"


    Ji Yaoxing looked at her sister who had been silent for a while, and finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "No, I know that you have your difficulties, brother, and you are doing this for our family."


    Ji Chu Yue shook her head when she heard the words, but her expression was still very sad.


    She was a kind-hearted person. Before that, she always thought that her brother Ji Yaoxing was also upright and calm like her.


    But what she saw today was really hard for her to ept.


    Especially Jiang Chen''s icy expression which cut her heart like a knife. After all, they were the ones who involved Jiang Chen in this matter.


    In the end, they escaped smoothly, throwing all the trouble on Jiang Chen, and now they even had to send people to hunt him down.


    This really made Ji Chu Yue unbearable.


    "You are still too naive. When Jiang Chen came to you, he actually had ulterior motives. You have to know that there is a Great Sacred Realm cultivator hidden behind him, but why does he still want to be a disciple of the Divine Ruins Sect? You have considered these things, right?"


    "On the contrary, Jiang Chen has been chasing us, do you really think Gu Changge has no other intentions? You think people are too kind."


    Ji Yaoxing sighed and said without wavering.


    Hearing these words, Ji Chu Yue''s eyes widened in surprise, and if she thought about it carefully, there was nothing wrong with this matter.


    After all, when Jiang Chen approached her from the very beginning, it seemed that he had other intentions.


    Thinking of this, she felt a lot better.


    However, Ji Chu Yue remembered something else and said with some reluctance, "Brother, are we really going to hand the Heavenly Wheel that we finally got to Gu Changge?"


    She knew very well how much the Hidden Ji Family behind them had spent in order to obtain the Heavenly Wheel.


    But now, he could only give up the Heavenly Wheel, how could he be reconciled?


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing couldn''t help showing a bit of a wry smile on his face, and said, "This is something that can''t be helped, if we don''t do this, Gu Changge won''t let it go. Do you think Changge is a good person?"


    "Like the matter of Purple Mansion this time, if Gu Changge is really gentle, how could he take action to abolish Zi Yang Heavenly King? In my opinion, it was just an excuse he made for Purple Mansion. "


    "As for the enmity between Jiang Chen and him, let''s not worry too much, and don''t be curious, it''s fine to just ignore some things."


    Ji Yaoxing''s words were approved by Ji Chu Yue, she nodded and fell silent.


    The rumors were unbelievable, and she had a deep understanding of these words now.


    "It''s fine if we can''t find the Heavenly Tower, but Jiang Chen''s trace must be found, otherwise we won''t be able to face Gu Changge for a while."


    Ji Yaoxing said, and then he and Ji Chu Yue continued to lead people to chase forward.


    It was just that the two of them didn''t go very far, and suddenly they saw many mysterious creatures with powerful auras attacking in front of them.


    From the appearance, it was simr to ten thousand ns, but the breath was obviously different.


    <strong>Chi!!!</strong>


    One after another rays of light shot, shing through the void like a sword, with tyrannical power, making people terrified.


    "Not good."


    "Previously I encountered this kind of creature. Hurry up and retreat. Even if Jiang Chen can escape from our pursuit, it is impossible for him to survive from this."


    Ji Yaoxing''splexion changed drastically, and he quickly took Ji Chu Yue and others back.


    He had noticed before that the powerful ck-robed old man stayed behind to hold them down for Jiang Chen, which meant that the two of them escaped separately.


    If Jiang Chen encountered this group of creatures, was there any chance of him surviving?


    Ji Chu Yue pursed her lips, but did not dare to stop, and hurriedly retreated along the original road.


    As Ji Yaoxing said, unless Jiang Chen had the means to reach the sky, then after separating from the ck-robed old man, how would he survive in the face of these mysterious creatures?


    Not long after, the Ji family siblings also retreated outside Purple Mountain, but to their surprise, Chen Ning''er exited one step ahead of them.


    It was just that her current state was very bad, her face was pale, her breath was sluggish, and her expression was full of fear.


    There were only two or three of the subordinates who were brought in just now, and they were all severely injured.


    It seemed that she encountered great danger after entering, and she was lucky to be able to escape alive.


    The Ji siblings'' expressions became heavy.


    They nned to report the situation to Gu Changge, but Gu Changge interrupted them with a wave of his hand.


    "It seems that there are a lot of dangers in this Purple Mountain, and everyone who enters will be injured."


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes and seemed to be talking to himself.


    "There are many roads in Purple Mountain, and the maze is well developed, and none of them lead to the deepest part."


    "That Jiang Chen separated from the ck-robed old man. I think he also encountered a dead end. Those mysterious creatures are very powerful. Once Jiang Chen is no longer under protection, he will be torn to shreds in an instant."


    Chen Ning''er hurriedly said, with lingering fear on her face, she didn''t expect that the Purple Mountain would be so dangerous.


    If she hadn''t had a powerful protector, she might have died in it at this moment.


    "Oh? No matter what, I will definitely obtain the Heavenly Tower. It seems that I still need to venture inside this Purple Mountain."


    Gu Changge raised his brows and seemed to be interested.


    "I''ll go with you." Hearing this, Yue Mingkong said without hesitation.


    "No need, you will stay outside, if anything happens inside, then I''ll be relieved with you being safe."


    Gu Changge waved his hand and smiled.


    After that, he didn''t wait for Yue Mingkong''s reply, and as he moved, the void was blurred, a golden light appeared in front of him, directly passing through, and falling into the Purple Mountain.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    There was a terrifying voice that made people tremble, and the soul was about to break.


    The mountains shuddered and the ground crumbled.


    The sight was appalling.


    Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing, Chen Ning''er, and others watched this scene in shock, but Gu Changge did it himself.


    However, ording to his strength, although those mysterious creatures were powerful, they might not be his opponents.


    It was just that the dangers in Purple Mountain were not only those mysterious creatures.


    "Although Gu Changge''s strength is strong, there are many creatures in Purple Mountain, and the roads are blocked, and it is easy to get lost in it, not to mention there are many natural formations, killing intent��"


    Ji Yaoxing frowned slightly, thinking so in his heart.


    He nced at Yue Mingkong and saw that her expression was indifferent and deep from beginning to end as if she was very confident in Gu Changge and was not worried at all.


    In the Purple Mountain, many creatures roared, their faces were cold, and they fought against the cultivators who were still in it, rushing out of the various stone caves like a tide.


    It was so dense, that their numbers were impossible to count.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    And as Gu Changge stepped into this ce, a strange sound suddenly sounded in the void, like a bell, and like a towering sound, resounding everywhere.


    "It seems that this is the induction between the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, and the Heavenly Tower is indeed here. Without Jiang Chen, it will take a while to find it."


    Gu Changge sensed Jiang Chen''s location, and it was actually not far from where he was now.


    It was just that there were many lines and obstacles in the middle.


    Fortunately, he could follow the route Jiang Chen had traveled, as long as he kept his body hidden in the void, it would be unimpeded.


    Jiang Chen never imagined that the route he left for the ck-robed old man was left to Gu Changge in the end.


    <strong>Hum!!</strong>


    Gu Changge stepped inside Purple Mountain, and when he raised his hand, the void trembled.


    A quaint and terrifying aura erupted, turning into a big star, weighing as much as hundreds of millions of pounds as it fell.


    All the creatures close to him exploded in an instant with a puff, their bodies and spirits were both destroyed, and they evaporated into powder.


    Even if the tide-like creatures didn''t know the feelings of pain and fear, they involuntarily backed away to avoid him at this time.


    "With this fluctuation, it seems that Jiang Chen has already found the Heavenly Tower��"


    Gu Changge walked unhurriedly as if he had sensed something, and a little surprise appeared on his face.


    "He didn''t disappoint me."


    He smiled, his figure blurred, and he stepped forward, intending to pick the ripe fruit.


    He had to admit that Purple Mountain was indeed strange. There was a special field that covered every corner, and even every rock had this kind of aura.


    It could even affect the judgment of the cultivator and suppress the consciousness.


    Its hardness was also beyond imagination, and it could not be destroyed by ordinary people.


    Without Jiang Chen''s exploration, it would only be easy for Gu Changge to find the Heavenly Tower.

 Chapter 465-1: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (1)

    <h4>Chapter 465-1: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (1)</h4>


    The full name of Chen Suyun and Gu Wudi��s junior brother was Xiao Yang. More than 20 years ago, under the waterfall of the Nine Great Mountains, Chen Suyun saw him by chance and brought him back to the mountain to practice.


    Xiao Yang, who was still in his infancy at the time, was put in a basket, covered in blood, dying. He only had a piece of ancient jade on his body, with two ancient characters written on it.


    It was also because of those two ancient characters that she knew Xiao Yang��s name.


    Afterward, Xiao Yang was pitied by her master, second Mountain Master. He felt that he was lonely and helpless, so he epted him as a disciple. Xiao Yang also became the youngest disciple of the Nine Great Mountains and the junior brother in everyone��s mouth.


    As for why Xiao Yang was abandoned under the Nine Mountains, this had always been a mystery and no one knew anything about this. Xiao Yang��s life experience was still a mystery so far. Some people thought that he might have a blood feud.


    But now, not many people paid attention. In the eyes of many people, since he could find the Nine Mountains, there must be a fate between him and the Nine Mountains.


    In addition, Xiao Yang himself had a pleasing personality and was capable of enduring hardships. His cultivation talent was not weak, so he was very likable.


    So as long as Nine Great Mountains�� disciples knew, they had a good rtionship with him. Chen Suyun was also like a sister and mother to Xiao Yang.


    After all, Xiao Yang was brought up by Chen Suyun, she personally educated him and taught him cultivation methods.


    ��Young Master, you want to ask Xiao Yang about the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, right? It��s useless for you to ask him about this matter, you have to ask Master, the younger brother has onlye to Nine Great Mountain for more than 20 years. How would he know these things?��


    Seeing Gu Wudi��s expression, Chen Suyun frowned, and then said inly. It was no secret in Nine Mountains that Gu Wudi coveted the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal. However, the second Mountain Master had clearly stated that Gu Wudi was not suitable to take over Nine Mountain Immortal Seal.


    On the contrary, for countless years, only Junior Brother Xiao Yang was the most suitable person. Chen Suyun naturally had no doubts about her Master��s words.


    However, Gu Wudi was arrogant. How could he ept that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal falling into the hands of someone who was not even as good as him?


    One must know that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal was the treasure of the Nine Mountains. It had gathered the faith, luck, destiny, etc. umted by the Nine Mountains over the past countless years, which could be called mysterious and unpredictable.


    Since the Great Mountain Master had not appeared after entering in seclusion, the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal had been taken over by the second Mountain Master, so as to maintain the operation of the formation of the Nine Mountains, the stability of the heaven and earth aura, thews of the heaven and the earth, the environment of the Dao, and so on.


    ��Senior Sister Suyun, why did you say that? My Master said that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal is taken over by the virtuous. When the Great Mountain Master gave up the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, the major Mountain Masters fought for it. My Master, the third Mountain Master, made a wrong move in chess, and it was a pity that he was defeated by the second Mountain Master so that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal was taken away by him.��


    ��How can they hand over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal to others without giving the disciples a chance topete? This way, I��m afraid Mountain Master won��t be able to convince the public, and I am not willing.��


    Hearing this, Gu Wudi��s face was a little displeased, his brows frowned and his heart was more unwilling. If it was a fair duel and he was defeated by Xiao Yang, then if the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal was taken by Xiao Yang, he would have nothing to say.


    But now, they didn��t even give him a chance to duel, thinking that he was not suitable to take over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, how could he be reconciled?


    Gu Wudi was proud and arrogant, he thought highly of himself and had cultivated in Nine Mountains for many years. His cultivation level had already caught up with many disciples who worshiped in the Nine Mountains before him.


    This approach was tantamount to thinking that he was not as good as Xiao Yang, who had only worshiped Nine Mountains for more than 20 years.


    ��This is Master��s decision. If you have any thoughts, you can go and talk to Master ��Besides, your current cultivation level has already surpassed that of your junior brother by a lot. If it is a fair decision, then who is it fair for?��


    Chen Suyun frowned when she heard the words, and said lightly. Gu Wudi��s talent was indeed powerful, and he could be called the most outstanding disciple of Nine Mountains over the years.


    But he was too high-spirited, always felt that he was invincible in the world. In reality, his usual gentle appearance was just a disguise.


    ��I can suppress my cultivation base to be the same as junior Xiao Yang. If you still think it��s unfair, then I can let him fight me in a big realm. Or he can survive my three moves in the same realm, how about it?��


    Gu Wudi��splexion was very gloomy, his words were already very blunt.


    ��How many years have you cultivated? How can your understanding of divine powers andws beparable to that of a junior? If you fight against him, it is unfair to him.��


    Chen Suyun��s face was still unmoved, and she said calmly, ��And this is Master��s decision, you have to tell this to him for it to be useful.��


    After all, she watched Xiao Yang grow up, so from the bottom of her heart, she was very partial to Xiao Yang. But he already had the cultivation base of the Supreme Realm, and it had been cultivated for millions of years.


    Xiao Yang had only cultivated for more than 20 years, how could the two of thempare with each other?


    ��Good, very good.��


    Gu Wudi��splexion waspletely gloomy. He had already torn off the camouge on his face and said coldly, ��If that��s the case, then don��t me me.��


    After that, a golden light appeared under his feet, and he left with the cultivators behind him with his anger hard to hide.


    Chen Suyun shook her head, feeling that Gu Wudi was just talking about it, and didn��t take it to heart. In turn, she also turned into a divine light, left this ce, and headed for the second mountain.


    Below the vast cloud and mist, the Blue Cloud Flying Boat was breaking through the waterfall and flying. Under the terrifying pressure, the immortal mist was dense, the runes were flickering, and it was as motionless as a rock.


    The Cloudy Tomb, known as the ce of no return, was the tomb of the clouds between heaven and earth. It was easy to get lost in this ce, even for advanced cultivators, it was difficult to find the correct exit.


    Therefore, Nine Mountains used the Cloudy Tombs as a natural barrier to iste the outside world from contacting it.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu obviously had a special method. She could pass through this area by riding the Blue Cloud Flying Boat and soone across from under the waterfall.


    ��It seems that Nine Mountains are very confident and they don��t even have disciples guarding the mountain, let alone arge formation to protect the mountain����


    Gu Changge stood on the flying boat, wearing white clothes and fluttering hair, looking up into the distance, it was a bit strange. Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded and said, ��Because Nine Great Mountain knows that not many people in this world can find this ce.��


    ��Really? Didn��t you find this?�� Gu Changge smiled, and then teased, ��Tell me about your grievances with Nine Great Mountains, I have suddenly be interested.��


    ��Is Mr. Gu nning to avenge me? This really makes me feel helpless, but it��s a pity that you don��t want it.�� While urging the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth and a calm expression.


    However, the words seemed to be a bit mocking. If someone who knew her was here, they would definitely be dumbfounded. They wouldn��t believe that the woman in front of them was the sacred and dignified Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who had nothing to do with the world.


    ��Why not make a promise with your body? Even if you can��t warm the bed, it��s actually okay to be a ve.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly.


    The smile on the corner of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mouth did not diminish at all, and she said, ��I never thought that Mr. Gu would be so afraid of me one day.��


    While speaking, she stroked the blue hair on her forehead, looking extremely seductive. Gu Changge was already very familiar with her repeated charms.


    He knew that this was intentional by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. No matter whether it was because her heart became demonic, her nature was exposed, or she was pretending on purpose. But they couldn��t hide the fact that he couldn��t eat her.


    Seeing that Gu Changge didn��t pay attention to her, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not surprised, and continued, ��At the beginning, one of my senior sisters betrayed Heavenly Lu City, my master and me, and finally came to Nine Great Mountains.��


    She didn��t say who the senior sister was, but at this moment, the calmer she appeared, the more it showed the seriousness of the hatred.


    Gu Changge said with some interest, ��Now that senior sister of yours has be the owner of the Nine Mountains?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said, ��Her aptitude is far inferior to mine. Now she is at most in the Quasi-Emperor Realm and the owner of the Nine Great Mountains is at least the strength of an Enlightened being.��


    ��That��s really a rich resource.�� Gu Changge couldn��t help admiring upon hearing this.

 Chapter 465-2: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (2)

    <h4>Chapter 465-2: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (2)</h4>


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nced at him, cooperating with such a terrifying person was tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger. She didn��t know whether her choice at the time was right or wrong.


    Soon, the Blue Cloud flying boat passed through theyers of clouds and mist, and suddenly an ancient and majestic continent appeared in front of it.


    ��Who is it?��


    Almost instantly, a cultivator there noticed the falling Blue Cloud flying boat, couldn��t help shouting, turned it into a divine light and flew over, asking.


    Only the Blue Cloud Flying Boat could find the Cloudy Tomb in this world. However, before that person approached, a giant golden palm protruded from the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, covering all directions, grabbed him and brought over.


    This scene rmed Gu Wudi and the others who were nning to return to the second Mountain after tearing their decorum with Chen Suyun.


    ��Who dares to trespass on my Nine Mountains?��


    Gu Wudi had pent up a lot of anger in his heart and was having trouble venting it when he suddenly saw someone intruding into the Nine Mountains. He immediately used his divine weapon andunched an attack on his own initiative.


    A piece of golden sword energy was intertwined, gushing out from the weapon in his hand. It was iparably mighty and shed toward the Blue Cloud flying boat in front of him.


    The rest of the cultivators also resorted to their own methods one after another and a zing light flew out as if arge gxy was drowned away.


    However, there was still only one big golden palm covering the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, as if condensed by golden runes, it was the hand of the Emperor of Heaven, which could even suppress eternity.


    ��Chi Chi����


    All the brilliance was being annihted, turning into ashes in an instant.


    ��What?��


    Gu Wudi��splexion changed, he didn��t expect the strength of the people who made the shots to be so terrifying and just one palm wiped out all their means. And the remaining prestige had not diminished, it was still falling toward them, the skin of the rest of them was almost cracked and exploded, and blood was already oozing.


    ��Stop it!��


    He snorted coldly, and with a change of aura, a True Dragon appeared behind him. The chaotic mist spread and it was extremely powerful, setting off his golden battle suit like a golden war god, looking down on the world.


    Gu Wudi showed his terrifying strength of the Supreme Realm and rushed to the Blue Cloud Flying Boat. However, this palm didn��t stop at all. It was filled with chaotic air, as if the sky and the earth were falling before it directly covered him with a puff, causing the True Dragon figure behind him to copse. Coughing up blood, his body almost exploded.


    ��How is this possible!��


    Gu Wudi was horrified. He sensed that the situation was not right, turned around and was about to run away, but this palm seemed to turn into a universe in the palm, suppressing him in it, making him unable to move.


    And at this moment, in the deepest part of this continent. On the majestic and ancient Second Mountain. In the main hall, the atmosphere was extraordinarily dignified and solemn.


    The main hall was magnificent with white jade pirs and zed tiles, filled with misty immortal light, just like the immortal pce in the legend. An old man in a white robe with white hair and beard had a somewhat stooped figure.


    He was squinting, bending over, and talking to the rest of the hall.


    Behind the white-robed old man stood a young man with a handsome face and a tall and straight figure, with light blue eyes, lingering in the blue light and he looked sessful in cultivation.


    ��Please forgive me for not agreeing with the second Mountain Master��s decision.��


    ��Now that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are suffering catastrophe, the Upper Realm��s army is overwhelming. It is a great time for my disciples from the Nine Great Mountains to appear, travel the world, and gather faith. How can the mountains be closed because of this?��


    ��Once such a god-given opportunity is missed, you will regret it for life.��


    Opposite the old man in a white robe, an old man in ck frowned, somewhat dissatisfied.


    He had a childlike face and white hair, a bright spirit, and chaotic light permeated the opening and closing of his eyes. His cultivation was extremely terrifying. He was the current third Mountain Master of the Nine Great Mountains, Wudi��s ancient invincible master.


    The white-robed old man was the current second Mountain Lord, and the young man standing behind him was his youngest apprentice Xiao Yang.


    In the main hall, there were other Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains, both male and female, with indistinct figures, tyrannical aura and blood like a terrifying cosmic oven, making one��s heart palpitate.


    This ce could be denoted as the gathering of all the strongest in the Nine Mountains.


    But at this moment, hearing the words of the third Mountain Master, the other Mountain Masters also echoed and agreed. They were dissatisfied with the second Mountain Master��s behavior of closing the mountain.


    Only a small number of people remained silent, feeling that the second Mountain Master��s actions were not without reason.


    ��Some time ago, I used the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal to perform a divination to spy on the river of time. The result showed that my Nine Mountains were in danger of extinction, and it wasing. The only solution was to close the mountain.��


    ��I did this only for the sake of everyone. This time, it��s not just the disaster of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, but also the disaster of my Nine Great Mountains.��


    Hearing this, second Mountain Master just shook his head and sighed softly, a little helpless.


    ��How many times have you said this? Every time the Upper Realms invaded, you said that a catastrophe was imminent, but every time it turned out to be thunder and rain, and my disciple from the Nine Great Mountains was born. How have we ever encountered any danger?��


    ��Do you know that if the mountain is closed this time, the majesty and faith that my Nine Mountains have umted for countless years will disappear? How will the cultivators and creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions treat us? Wouldn��t they think we are afraid of the Upper Realm, and have cold feet!��


    Hearing this, the third Mountian Master couldn��t help sneering, quite disdainful of the second Mountain Master��s deduction methods.


    As soon as these words came out, the hall instantly fell silent. Even the second Mountain Master opened his mouth to say something, but finally swallowed it in his throat and sighed. However, he felt that the situation shown by the hexagram this time was different from before, so he was so cautious.


    But others did not believe it.


    ��And this time, the old man can��t agree if you insist on handing over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal to Xiao Zhang.��


    ��Whether it is cultivation base or ability, Wudi is far superior to Xiao Yang, why don��t you give him a chance? If the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal is given by a fair fight, the old man has nothing to say, but you are so partial to your little apprentice, the old man will fight for Wudi!��


    The third Mountain Master continued to speak, his eyes shining brightly, and he stared at the second Mountain Master in front of him, wanting to seek justice for his apprentice. The rest of the Mountain Masters also nodded when they heard the words, quite agreeing.


    ��Master, what third Mountain Master said is very true. Brother Wudi is far superior to me in terms of cultivation and ability.��


    ��Senior Brother Wudi is morepetent for this Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, and if we fight, Senior Brother Wudi is already at the Supreme Realm, so how can I be his opponent?��


    ��So please take it back, Master. It��s more appropriate to give the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal to Senior Brother Wudi.��


    But at this time, the young man who had been standing silently behind the second Mountain Master suddenly spoke. He rubbed his nose and smiled wryly as if he was not capable enough and wanted to put the overall situation first.


    ��Xiao Yang, you����


    Second Mountain Master turned his head when he heard the words, shook his head, and didn��t say anything more.


    But at this moment, the rest of the people understood Xiao Yang��s words, their eyes flickered and they thought that he sounded modest, but in fact, they felt that this matter was unfair to him.


    Xiao Yang was not very old, but his mind was not simple.

 Chapter 466-1: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I’m just a concubine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 466-1: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I��m just a concubine (1)</h4>


    Xiao Yang was tall and straight with delicate facial features. His whole body was shrouded in a faint blue glow. When speaking, there was a little wry smile on his face.


    He touched his nose habitually and seemed to turn a blind eye to the strange eyes cast by many Mountain Masters.


    ��Hmph, it��s a good n. It��s obviously unfair, did Wudi bully you? Since you want fairness, it��s not easy.��


    ��This old man will not take advantage of you. Three dayster, when you fight against Wudi, he will suppress his realm to be at the same level as yours. If you can survive his three moves. Then Wudi will admit defeat, and the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal will be under your control, what do you think?��


    Third Mountain Master and others were all human beings, who had lived for countless years and their eyes were devoid of emotions. How couldn��t they understand the meaning of Xiao Yang��s words at this moment?


    He immediately waved his hand, snorted coldly before making a request. The rest of the Mountain Masters also had different moods when they heard the words.


    As the junior brother of the Nine Great Mountains, Xiao Yang was highly valued by the Second Mountain Master. Although he only worshiped Nine Great Mountains for more than 20 years, his cultivation level could not be underestimated.


    He had learned all of the skills of the Second Mountain Master. And Gu Wudi was recognized by the Nine Mountains as the young master and also the proud disciple of the Third Mountain Master.


    Except for some disciples with very old cultivation years, the rest were not his opponents at all. Now Wudi already had the cultivation base of the Supreme Realm.


    Xiao Yang was only in the Sacred Realm, the difference between the two was far more than the difference between heaven and earth. Even then Gu Wudi was willing to crush Xiao Yang to death with one finger.


    ��A three-move agreement?��


    Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master rxed his frowning brows, thought about it carefully, and nodded. However, he still asked Xiao Yang beside him, and asked, ��What do you think of the request of the Third Mountain Master? Will you ept it?��


    Xiao Yang heard the words and smiled before he said, ��Since the Third Mountain Master has said so, how can the disciple refuse? Although I am not as talented as Senior Brother Wudi, I still have this confidence.��


    While speaking, his eyebrows were raised, he couldn��t help showing the vigor and confidence that belonged to young people. This was also his purpose, if he really fought against Gu Wudi, how could he be an opponent?


    Seeing this scene, all the Mountain Masters nodded secretly, thinking that if Xiao Yang was given some more time, his future achievements would surely not be lower than that of Gu Wudi.


    ��Okay, if that��s the case, see you at the Second Mountain Arena in three days.��


    The Third Mountain Master snorted coldly. He did not stay as his figure blurred and disappeared from the hall.


    Seeing this, the rest of the Mountain Masters bid farewell to the Second Mountain Master one after another, intending to leave. As for the closure of the mountain, there was no conclusion yet.


    What was important now was to decide the ownership of the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal. Each of the Nine Mountains was separated by a distance of a million miles, and there was a vast sea of ??stars in between.


    However, with their cultivation base, they could return to the original mountain range with only a little effort. Soon, the hall became quiet, leaving only the Second Mountain Master and Xiao Yang.


    ��Actually, you didn��t need to say anything just now. As long as your teacher is with you, the Third Mountain Master can��t do anything about your teacher. Now the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal is in the hands of the teacher, even if he fights me, he is not the opponent of your teacher.��


    The Second Mountain Master showed a warm smile on his face and said to Xiao Yang who was standing on the side.


    ��I don��t want to embarrass my master, and I still have confidence in the three-moves agreement,�� Xiao Yang smiled and replied, looking quite confident.


    ��Seeing you say that I feel relieved as a teacher.��


    The Second Mountain Master smiled with some relief. He suddenly felt a little emotional, and said, ��In a blink of an eye, you have grown so big. I still remember that when I saw you, you were only a baby.��


    When Xiao Yang heard this he was a little curious, ��Master suddenly said that, is Master trying to tell me about my life experience?��


    He understood the character of the Second Mountain Master, and he would not say such words in normal times.


    ��This time when the Upper Realm invaded the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, I should have let you appear. It��s just that the outside world is unpredictable, and it��s actually very difficult for you to do anything with your current cultivation.��


    The Second Mountain Master nodded, staring at Xiao Yang withplicated eyes.


    ��Master is concerned about the disciple, and the disciple can understand.��


    Xiao Yang smiled, although he also wanted to see the outside world, he could also understand Master��s painstaking efforts.


    ��Do you know why your teacher said that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal is suitable for you, not Wudi?�� The Second Mountain Master asked again.


    ��Isn��t it because Master favors me?�� Xiao Yang was a little surprised, seeing Second Mountain Master shaking his head slightly.


    He then thought for a while, and said seriously, ��Gu Wudi��s virtues are inconsistent. He is self-willed, and it is difficult to be a great weapon. The most important thing is that if he is in charge of the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, it is likely to put the Nine Mountains in crisis.��


    ��What��s more, the Third Mountain Master is very ambitious and doesn��t want the Nine Great Mountains to hide from the world. As his disciple, Gu Wudi will definitely obey the Third Mountain Masters�� words.��


    ��You��re still smart.��


    Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master nodded, admiringly.


    However, he quickly changed his voice again, with a serious expression on his face, ��After you take over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, the mountain will be sealed off as the teacher said, and then you will be sent to the world. The outside world is your destination����


    ��What? Master, what do you mean by this, please forgive me, I don��t understand very well.�� Hearing this, the smile on Xiao Yang��s face suddenly froze, a little puzzled.


    He didn��t understand the meaning of these words. Master wanted to send him to the world after his appearance, and then seal the mountain. But he said that the outside world was unpredictable.


    For a while, Xiao Yang was a little confused in his mind and couldn��t figure it out.


    ��Haven��t you always wanted to know where you came from?��


    The Second Mountain Master seemed to have expected it a long time ago. He sighed, a radiant brilliance shed in his hand, and a simple jade pendant emerged.


    This jade pendant was only two fingers long, and it was engraved with ancient andplicated patterns. It did not belong to this era, but on the other side, the two ancient characters of Xiao Yang were engraved.


    ��This is the jade pendant you were wearing, and it is also the origin of your name. This jade pendant has always been in the hands of your teacher.��


    The Second Mountain Master exined and at the same time handed the jade pendant to Xiao Yang.


    ��I know.�� Xiao Yang took the jade pendant with aplicated expression.


    He knew about this matter, Chen Suyun had mentioned it to him, and said that this jade pendant might hide his life experience. It was just that he hadn��t investigated it in these years.


    ��The reason why your rtives left you outside the Nine Mountains was actually rted to this jade pendant.��


    ��As a teacher, I epted you as an apprentice. In fact, it is because I owe the owner of this jade pendant a favor back then.�� Second Mountain Master said again, informing a fact that shocked Xiao Yang.


    ��Master, you haven��t told me about this all these years���� Xiao Yang smiled wryly, touched his nose, and said, ��You are telling me now, do you want me to find the rtives behind me?��


    He didn��tin about being abandoned by his rtives. When Chen Suyun saw him at the foot of the Nine Great Mountain waterfall, he was dying and covered in blood.


    It could be seen that the person who escorted him all the way also experienced dangers. It was not that he wanted to abandon him on his own initiative, but had no choice but to.


    ��You have the blood of the Guardian flowing in your body. When the Eight Destions and Ten Regions encounter a catastrophe, the Guardian will reappear in the world. As a teacher, I don��t know what happened to the family behind you, but you must know your identity. You will face all of this sooner orter.�� The Second Mountain Master��s expression gradually became serious.


    ��Guardian bloodline?�� Xiao Yang��s heart shook, and he suddenly remembered the bizarre dreams he had had during this period of time.


    It seemed that there was an Ancient and Immortal Heroic Soul calling him to fight side by side with him. It turned out that it was not a dream, but an indelible inheritance of his bloodline. He fell silent.


    The Second Mountain Master looked at him and sighed before saying, ��Over the years, I have taught you what a teacher should teach. Your talent is very strong, and your blood contains unparalleled power, but you still can��t fully use it now.��


    ��As a teacher, I believe that one day, you will let the glory of the Guardian family spread throughout the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��

 Chapter 466-2: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I’m just a concubine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 466-2: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I��m just a concubine (2)</h4>


    Just when Xiao Yang was talking with Second Mountain Master, thousands of miles away on the edge of the maind. The Blue Cloud flying boat straddled the sky, towering like a mountain range, extremely tall and ancient, hidden in the vast clouds and mist. Unless a cultivator came here with his own eyes, he would not be able to discover the existence of the Blue Cloud Flying Boat.


    At this moment on the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, Gu Wudi and the others were covered in blood and were extremely embarrassed. Their hands and feet were being chained, their cultivation base was sealed and they were thrown on the ground.


    Except for Gu Wudi, the rest of the people all looked terrified and horrified, their souls trembled and their bodies seemed to copse and explode. This feeling was even more terrifying than when they faced the Mountain Master. Their legs couldn��t help but go weak, and they wanted to kneel on the ground.


    The white-clothed man in front of him looked like a banished immortal. Although his expression was in, he looked like a Supreme being sitting on the top of the universe, overlooking the vicissitudes of the ages. Even the void around him seemed to be copsing.


    The divine light was shining, the chaotic energy was surging in his hair and the scene of the destruction of the universe along with the ashes of the ages seemed to evolve and emerge in his eyes.


    This was a manifestation of terror to the point of unknowability. With a snap of the fingers, the universe was shattered and the heavens were torn apart. Even if it was someone as strong as Gu Wudi, he was suppressed by the white-clothed man in front of him and caught here.


    The Nine Great Mountains had existed for countless years, and this was the first time they had encountered a foreign enemy invasion. This was something that was unimaginable before. Everyone felt a burst of horror, couldn��t help trembling, and didn��t dare to look up.


    ��Who are you? Why did you forcibly break into my Nine Mountains?��


    Gu Wudi��s golden battle suit was broken, he was seriously injured. He was almost killed by a palm just now. There was still blood on the corner of his mouth at the moment, but he forced himself to calm down and asked about Gu Changge.


    After all, this ce was the territory of the Nine Great Mountains. Once there was more movement, or if several Mountain Masters noticed that their aura had disappeared, they would soon be able to find this ce. He felt a little more at ease.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly with a calm expression and said, ��If you don��t want to die, then answer my question obediently.��


    ��What if I don��t agree?�� Gu Wudi stared at him coldly.


    He could feel that the Gu Changge in front of him was actually not very old, at most he was about the same age as his junior brother Xiao Yang. But the opponent almost pped him to death with a single palm. The terrifying power even gave him a feeling of facing the Mountain Master.


    ��If you don��t agree, then I will kill you and search your soul. After all, I will soon destroy the Nine Great Mountains behind you.��


    Gu Changge��s expression still didn��t change much, and he spoke lightly. Exterminating the Nine Great Mountains sounded to him like trampling an ant to death. This made everyone shiver uncontrobly, a little scared.


    Gu Wudi��splexion also changed as he clenched his teeth. He could feel Gu Changge��s contemptuous and casual attitude. If the other party was notpletely sure, it was impossible to say such a thing, let alone rush for Nine Great Mountains like this without considering the consequences.


    ��This is Dao Ziling�� he should be the descendant of Nine Great Mountains.��


    At this time, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who had been behind Gu Changge without speaking, arrived and her eyes fell on a jade token hanging on Gu Wudi��s waist. She recognized the token, which was the symbol of the young master of the Nine Great Mountains.


    However, the young master of the Nine Great Mountains in this generation was caught by Gu Changge before he appeared and was suppressed here. A little strange look appeared on her face. That was mocking but also filled with contempt.


    ��Dao Ziling?�� Gu Changge frowned slightly, just now he felt that there was something different in the Nine Great Mountains.


    This was the feeling of the Child of Luck. He thought that the Child of Luck he met this time would be the descendant of the Nine Great Mountains, but now it seemed that he guessed wrong.


    Although Gu Wudi in front of him had a good cultivation base, his Luck points were far from that of a Child of Luck, and he couldn��t even be called a person of Great Luck.


    At best, he could be regarded as a promising genius. And judging from the degree of decay of his Luck points, he might have formed hatred with the Child of Luck.


    ��You�� you are Heavenly Maiden Tianlu?��


    But at this moment, Gu Wudi was staring at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu carefully as if he was sizing up seriously, his face suddenly changed drastically, and he blurted out, extremely shocked.


    He had seen the true face of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in this life from Chen Suyun��s hands. Because once Chen Suyun had almost be the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, she had a junior sister who was gifted by heaven.


    Hearing this, the rest of the people of Nine Great Mountains also widened their eyes in astonishment and looked at the beauty in white in front of them. Her beauty was indeed hard to describe in words. She was magnificent and her skin was shining, almost dreamy, without any blemishes, just like an immortal.


    Gu Changge stood side by side with her, like an extremely well-matched couple of immortals. They didn��t doubt Gu Wudi��s words, but they didn��t expect to see Heavenly Maiden Tianlu here. And she was so close to the man in white in front of her.


    ��You actually recognize me? It seems that you should have seen my portrait. Where is Chen Suyun?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed a little surprised when she heard the words. She turned to take a closer look at Gu Wudi and asked with a smile, giving people a feeling of spring breeze.


    However, when the rest of the people heard the name Chen Suyun, they couldn��t help shivering and felt a terrible chill. It was rumored that there were a lot of grievances between Chen Suyun and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    When Chen Suyun left Heavenly Lu City and came to Nine Great Mountains, it seemed that there were some secrets that were unknown. For a moment, everyone thought that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had lured Gu Changge to Nine Mountains.


    It was just that when did such a terrifying young man exist in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?


    ��Chen Suyun is not the one you are talking about, she is just my Senior Sister from Nine Great Mountains.��


    Gu Wudi said, and at the same time guessed in his heart the purpose of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s arrival.


    Could it be that she came here to settle the grudge with Chen Suyun? But why did Gu Changge say that he was going to destroy the Nine Mountains?


    ��Oh, senior sister? It seems that she has lived a pretty good life these years, so I, as a junior sister, can rest assured.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still smiled and said that she had both holiness and demonic nature. Then her eyes turned and fell on Gu Changge��s face, with a bewitching meaning.


    ��Mr. Gu, it seems that we have captured a good bargaining chip.�� She said so.


    ��A chip? I wonder how valuable this chip is.��


    Gu Changge shook his head and stretched out his hand directly to move the void. The jet-ck divine light filled the air, turning into brilliant Dao runes and condensed into an ancient ve character.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the word ve flew out, turned into a ck light, and fell directly into the center of Gu Wudi��s eyebrows, before it disappeared quickly.


    ��What is this!��


    Gu Wudi couldn��t dodge at all, the expression on his face became a little unconceble panic and uneasiness, and it was difficult to keep calm like before. Even if he didn��t know what technique it was, he still felt Gu Changge��s uneasiness and kindness.


    And after this mysterious imprint sank into the center of his brow, he felt that life and death were beyond his control. This feeling made him uneasy as if at this moment, he had be the other party��s ve.


    ��If you don��t want to die, then don��t try to disobey my words.��


    Gu Changge said lightly, not intending to talk nonsense with him. He had already seen that the Gu Wudi in front of him was not the kind of person who was not afraid of death. Therefore, it was easier to make him obedient by using the ve seal to control his life and death.


    ��You�� you nted a ve mark on me����


    Gu Wudi��s expression turned pale with fright, and he couldn��t believe it. He was the existence of the Supreme Realm. At this level, even if the body was split open and buried in the world, it could still be restored to its original state.

 Chapter 370-1: The daily life with Yue Mingkong, The Son of Luck who digs tombs and robs graves (1)

    <h4>Chapter 370-1: The daily life with Yue Mingkong, The Son of Luck who digs tombs and robs graves (1)</h4>


    After returning to the Divine Ruins Sect, Gu Changge sent everyone, only Yue Mingkong was beside him, and curiosity lingered in her eyes.


    Jiang Chen, a craftsman disciple, had disappeared.


    For the entire Divine Ruins Sect, it might only be a trivial matter, like a small speck of dust falling into the water, even a ripple could not be stirred up and no one would notice it at all.


    Even if the sect leader of the Divine Ruins Sect and others noticed that a disciple had disappeared, they would not dare to ask too much, after all, this was a critical time.


    In addition to the Ji family siblings, there was also Gu Changge staying in the Divine Ruins Sect. How could their small temple amodate such arge Buddha? Every day of theirs was spent trembling in fear.


    "Did you really get the Heavenly Tower?"


    There was finally no one else in the hall, and Yue Mingkong also asked about the doubt she had had since just now.


    Before getting an urate answer from Gu Changge, she still felt uneasy.


    "I have it. Everything proceeded smoothly, and I didn''t encounter any unexpected troubles."


    Gu Changge smiled and then raised his hand.


    In the next moment, the Heavenly Tower, which had shrunk countless times, suddenly appeared from virtual space.


    There were nineyers in total, forged from immortal gold which surged with a golden light spewing chaotic mist. There was a mysterious fluctuation in the way it circted, which seemed to suppress the six realms of heaven.


    The rumors were true, the Heavenly Tower did possess the might of the world, and under this divine might, any demons and monsters would vanish into thin air.


    Yue Mingkong nced at it as she nodded, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    In this way, their trip would have a perfect ending.


    It was just that she didn''t do much. Even when she came with Gu Changge, she had just watched him easily obtain the Heavenly Tower.


    It had to be said that for her strong personality, it was still somewhat frustrating.


    "What''s the matter? Even after finding that your husband has obtained the Heavenly Tower so easily, why do you still look unhappy?"


    Seeing her expression, Gu Changge smiled and couldn''t help joking, "This is not like you."


    Yue Mingkong nced at him as she said in a cold and calm voice, "In the end I was such a waste, and I couldn''t even help with anything."


    Gu Changge was somewhat surprised by her being so calm.


    However, if there was no Yue Mingkong, he would actually have to spend a lot of effort to find the ce where the Heavenly Tower would appear.


    In addition, the Heavenly Mirror and the Heavenly Seal were both given to him after Yue Mingkong found them.


    It was already very difficult to find one Heavenly Artifact, let alone of them.


    Although Yue Mingkong was a regressor, she must have spent a lot of money and energy in order to find these two Heavenly Artifacts.


    "If you are a waste, then everyone in this world is worse than waste."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge smiled, and gently took her into his arms with a gentle smile, "And you said something wrong, it''s not that you didn''t help."


    "How did I help?"


    Yue Mingkong stared at him intently, hearing Gu Changge say this, the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch slightly, and she was suddenly in a good mood.


    "Of course, you helped me warm the bed." Gu Changgeughed.


    The smile on Yue Mingkong''s face froze, and she couldn''t help but give him a ruthless look. A haze suddenly rose from the jade-like suet face and then her figure broke free before turning into a divine light that rushed out of the sky.


    "Forget it, Mingkong, if you don''t want to, then I��ll find another woman for your husband."


    Gu Changge took the Heavenly Tower and walked out of the hall unhurriedly. The smile on his face still undiminished, "Anyway, I only need one sentence, the woman who wants to warm my bed, I''m afraid they would line up from here to the True Immortal Academy."


    "You dare!"


    Yue Mingkong''s willow eyebrows stood upright, and although her figure appeared in the sky, she did not go far.


    Hearing this, her expression suddenly became frosty and murderous.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She simply pped down with her in white jade palm, gathering moonlight which was bright and beautiful. Her powerful and domineering aura along with an unparalleled and peerless demeanor, descended from the sky.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, and his figure took a step forward before disappearing outside the hall.


    He avoided her palm very easily, but the pce behind him copsed with a bang, and it turned into ashes.


    In addition, even the top of the mountain where he was now was cut in half by Yue Mingkong''s palm as smoke and dust rose to the sky.


    In the middle of the night, the sudden emergence of such a loud voice instantly rmed everyone in the Divine Ruins Sect.


    A group of elders and disciples watched this scene from a distance, stunned as their souls trembled, and they shivered.


    The Ji siblings also arrived a beatter, watching the entire situation with wide-eyes and shock.


    Just now they thought that someone suddenly attacked in the middle of the night, but they never expected that there would be a conflict between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong.


    However, Yue Mingkong hadn''t made a move before, and the two of them didn''t know her strength. When they saw her now, their hearts were shaken. She was much stronger than they thought.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge, Yue Mingkong''s followers, and others seemed very calm, apparently seeing this scene often.


    "Is this the rtionship between the two of them?"


    Ji Chu Yue thought silently in her heart and felt some envy that even she couldn''t infer.


    However, it was estimated that only Gu Changge of the younger generation could resist Yue Mingkong, and the rest of the young geniuses would not be far from being disabled even if they didn''t die in the face of this palm.


    After figuring out the reason, everyone quickly dispersed, not daring to wait and see, knowing that it would be better if there was less excitement.


    "Do you want everyone to see our jokes?"


    Gu Changge smiled as if he didn''t care about everything around him.


    Yue Mingkong gave him a cold sideways look, "Cut the crap, today, you must fight me!"


    After saying that, she mmed her palm down once again, the brilliance showered light on the surroundings as the runes were intertwined among them. An aura of the Supreme Dao surged in the air.


    The faint silhouette of a vague and peerless figure appeared behind her.


    Her hair fluttered and danced, one step at a time, trudging through the long river of time. It was extremely powerful as if there was really a female Empress who wanted to overlook the heavens.


    "Okay, I��ll give you one, this is the most powerful one, right?"


    Gu Changge seemed to shrug helplessly, and after saying that, his sleeves shook. And with that the power of terror filled the air, the sun and the moon melted into the palm of his hand, and there was only darkness left in the world.


    The big sleeves were fluttering, like the universe in the palm of his hand, amodating the void and the endless darkness devoured the moonlight sky.


    In an instant, Yue Mingkong''s jade face changed color and she retreated, but Gu Changge''s sleeves seemed to be transformed into a mythical ball of heaven and earth, covering her and absorbing everything away.


    Although she had a strong cultivation base,pared with the current Gu Changge, the gap was still veryrge, and she was shrouded in it without retreating very far.


    "Gu Changge, you are despicable and shameless, your words don''t count, let me out��"


    Yue Mingkong��s voice arrived as she gritted teeth. There was a little anger mixed in the coldness.


    "I don''t care what I say, didn''t I give you a chance?" Gu Changge smiled, without the slightest sense of bullying her.


    "You bastard!" Yue Mingkong gritted his teeth.


    In the next instant, a terrifying sword light appeared along with the unparalleled aura. The void exploded with a thud, and the splendid brilliance bloomed between the heavens and the earth.


    A light and peerless sword flower emerged withyers of splendor, iparably terrifying. Its iparable edge, suddenly pierced through Gu Changge''s sleeve.


    Taking this opportunity, Yue Mingkong escaped from the predicament, holding a crystal slender sword in her hand.


    Seeing Gu Changge''s slightly stunned expression, she was in a good mood, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    "Don''t fight, I admit defeat."


    Gu Changge did not expect that Yue Mingkong would break through his suppression so easily. After being a little surprised, he also reacted. Seeing that she was going to attack her again, he couldn''t help smiling and chose to surrender.


    "No."


    Yue Mingkong nced at him, the long sword was in the sky, and her hair fluttered. It seemed that she could sh the sky with one sword, and it seemed heroic, "This matter is not that easy to solve."


    "I won''t fight anymore. If you attack me again, it would be murdering your husband."


    Gu Changge smiled, with an expression that seemed to say he wouldn''t hit her and she couldn��t do anything to him.


    Yue Mingkong snorted and dropped the sword. The anger from before had disappeared a lot.


    She didn''t intend to continue to attack, after all, she finally took advantage of Changge. If she continued to attack, she would definitely suffer in the end.


    "I haven''t seen you fighting for a long time, but your cultivation has improved a lot, which surprises me." Gu Changge couldn''t help but admire her power.


    "Indeed, I''ve been cultivating." Yue Mingkong looked at him and had nothing to say in her heart. If not, she might not even be able to see Gu Changge''s back.

 Chapter 370-2: The daily life with Yue Mingkong, The Son of Luck who digs tombs and robs graves (2)

    <h4>Chapter 370-2: The daily life with Yue Mingkong, The Son of Luck who digs tombs and robs graves (2)</h4>


    With that, the Divine Ruins Sect finally calmed down.


    All the apprehensive disciples and elders breathed a sigh of relief, for fear that the sect would be demolished by the two of them.


    As for the ruined hilltops and pces, Gu Changge''s followers naturallypensated for them. After all, he was not a bully.


    In the next few days, the Heavenly Tower was now in Gu Changge��s hands, and the Ji Family also quickly delivered the Heavenly Wheel.


    Therefore, there was still the Heavenly Sword left, so he was not in a hurry.


    In the past few days, there had been a lot of uproars because Purple Mountain was suddenly brought into existence but copsed into ashes overnight.


    Many cultivators and creatures rushed to this ce to investigate, wanting to know some clues.


    But in Purple Mountain, there were all kinds of terrifying formations, and even if they were in the Sacred Realm, one had to be careful.


    As a result, no one found anything unusual, and many people also spected that what happened in Purple Mountain was probably rted to the birth of the Heavenly Tower.


    As for who had the Heavenly Tower? It had be a suspense. Some people suspected that Heavenly Tower was in Gu Changge''s hands.


    It was just that they didn''t dare to ask, nor did they possess the courage, so what if they knew?


    Would anyone dare to grab it?


    The Ji family siblings, Chen Ning''er, and others were very strict. And Gu Changge was not worried that they would speak out, but even if everyone knew about the Heavenly Tower being in his hands, it was not much of a concern to him.


    After resolving the matter here, he and Yue Mingkong separated.


    Yue Mingkong returned to the True Immortal Academy, while he brought the Immortal Jade Taoist tform and nned to return to the Gu family first.


    Along the way, he waited for the Ji family to send the Heavenly Wheel over.


    In addition, regarding the matter of Little Wang Yue, he had to read the ancient books first. Although it was an Immortal beast, there were only a handful of times that it had appeared in the Upper Realm, so the relevant records were too few.


    Gu Changge told Yue Mingkong about the Wang Yue Immortal Beast, but she didn''t care.


    Compared to Wang Yue, the Immortal Beast, she wanted to know who Ruoyin was that Jiang Chen was talking about before.


    Gu Changge didn''t have anything to hide, but he didn''t tell her which almighty power Ruoyin reincarnated from. After getting the answer, Yue Mingkong was in a good mood, and the corner of her mouth curled slightly as she left with a group of followers.


    Before leaving Divine Ruins Sect, Gu Changge gave Chen Ning''er a message, saying that if she encountered any trouble in the future, she could use this to contact him.


    Of course, contacting him didn''t mean he would have the time to solve her problem.


    Chen Ning''er and the others in the Chen family were naturally overjoyed and carefully put away themunication talisman as if it was a treasure.


    ����


    "Did you wake up?"


    On the other side, in the dark and damp cave, a young man woke up leisurely.


    But the pain on his body made him feel pale, and he was so cold that he almost fainted again.


    An old man in a ck robe felt a bit sluggish and was sitting cross-legged, with ck energy lingering on his body as if he was healing himself.


    Hearing this movement, he opened his eyes and asked lightly.


    "Senior, did we escape?"


    The young man was Jiang Chen who escaped from Purple Mountain.


    He looked at this unfamiliar environment, and his face was still very pale.


    Thest scene in his mind was when Gu Changge pped him with an indifferent expression, and when he was in despair, it was the ck-robed senior who was seriously injured and rescued him.


    The Senior ck Robe seemed to be seriously injured, but his body almost exploded.


    "We escaped, but Gu Changge''s palm was too strong. Even if the old man was protecting you, you were almost killed in the aftermath."


    "But Gu Changge also seems to despise you, otherwise the old man wouldn''t be able to save you."


    "You are also very lucky. You walked around the gates of hell and came back."


    The ck-robed old man said lightly, his expression didn''t look much better than Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen had lingering fears when he heard the words, and then smiled bitterly, "Senior saved my life again, I can''t repay your great kindness and virtue."


    Only then did he realize that he was seriously injured, and his bones seemed to have broken a lot.


    As long as he spoke, his internal organs were in pain, as if being torn apart by someone.


    If the ck-robed old man hadn''t rescued him, under that palm, he would have turned into a cloud of blood, and his body and spirit would bepletely destroyed.


    Thinking of this matter, Jiang Chen''s face showed deep hatred again.


    "Stop talking about these useless things. If you had listened to this old man earlier, why would you end up like this?"


    The ck-robed old man sneered.


    "Senior, what should we do now?"


    Jiang Chen now thought of the ck-robed old man as someone who could bepletely trusted. He saved his life over and over again, not to mention offending Gu Changge. Even at this point, he never abandoned him.


    Wasn''t he worthy of his trust?


    "What should we do? Of course, it''s going incognito. The old man can see your ability. It seems that you did quite well in the Purple Mountain, but it is suitable for robbing graves��"


    The ck-robed old man looked at Jiang Chen carefully, and suddenly touched his chin, saying so.


    "Robbing graves?"


    Jiang Chen''splexion changed slightly as soon as he heard it. He knew that this was not a good thing, but now he seemed to have no other choice.


    After offending Gu Changge, the huge Upper Realm would no longer have a ce for him.


    From now on, he could only live as a mouse crossing the street in the dark.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chen couldn''t help being silent, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "I will listen to my predecessors, as long as it can make me stronger, I will do whatever I can."


    The ck-robed old man said with relief, "You don''t have to worry about anything, in fact, entering the tomb and robbing the grave is not as dark as you think. You have to know that many cultivators'' burial objects after their death are valuable things. If you are lucky and find a tomb of the Enlightened being, in a sh, you can reverse the current situation."


    Hearing what he said, Jiang Chen nodded thoughtfully, and it didn''t seem like he couldn''t ept it.


    "Little Chen, you must never promise him, you are going to rebuild the glory of Immortal Pce in the future, how can you be a tomb robber��"


    In his mind, the voice of the Immortal Boat Spirit sounded, with anxiety and persuasion.


    However, Jiang Chen had already ignored it. After he understood the cruelty of this world, for him, strength was what mattered.


    The Immortal Boat Spirit seemed to have a good living habit in the past, and it was always too self-righteous when looking at things.


    After suffering a few losses, Jiang Chen also understood a truth, that many things couldn''t be listened to.


    With that, Jiang Chen left with the ck-robed old man and officially started his road of robbing and digging graves.


    Under Gu Changge''s intentional guidance, Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, had begun to grow crook in the other direction, but he himself still didn''t know it.


    ����


    "Is this the Wang Yue Immortal Beast? Compared with the rumored giant body, it''s quite different. I wonder if it will be like that after adulthood?"


    "This is the first time I have seen Wang Yue, Immortal Beast."


    "In the Upper Realm that was so huge back then, only Immortal Pce had such a thing�� From this point of view, this should be the descendant of the Wang Yue Immortal beast."


    At this moment, in the Ancient Immortal Gu family.


    In a majestic pce with a height of hundreds of feet.


    Many old men gathered around, staring at the Immortal Jade Taoist tform in the middle, with expressions of curiosity, doubt, and exploration in their eyes.


    The immortal mist from the Immortal Jade Taoist tform was extremely misty, and the colorful clouds were flowing. It could be seen that the magnificent colors of the stars were intertwined in it.


    Little Wang Yue''s body looked as white as the moon, and she was very beautiful and slender.


    She had a pair of clear and big eyes, like ss, and had a thin transparent puffy tail.


    At this moment, she was surrounded by people, and didn''t seem to be afraid. There was curiosity in her eyes as she was looking at everyone.


    "She is the Wang Yue Immortal Beast. It''s just thatpared to the rumored offspring of the Wang Yue Immortal Beast, she seems to be a little�� congenitally deficient. It should have been born by her mother under difficult circumstances, and she seems to be making up for its congenital deficiencies; her mother left thest remaining life essence to her."


    A n Elder shook his head slightly, his eyes were like torches. He had already vaguely guessed what happened to little Wang Yue, and his tone was a little regretful.


    Little Wang Yue seemed to understand what everyone said.


    At this moment, her eyes also dimmed, her head bowed, and she quietly crouched in the pool of the Taoist tform.


    "If there is a congenital deficiency, we should be able to make up for it. Moreover, the inheritance of the Wang Yue Immortal Beast was imprinted in the soul when she was born. Since she has survived until now, it means that she can survive in the end��"


    Another n Elder shared his own views.

 Chapter 371-1: Its better to live with a cheap name, Eventually going to the opposite side (1)

    <h4>Chapter 371-1: Its better to live with a cheap name, Eventually going to the opposite side (1)</h4>


    "Having said so much, in short, this girl is easy to feed, right?"


    At this time, seeing everyone talking and arguing about the origin of Little Wang Yue, Gu Changge waved his hand and interrupted.


    "It would be very easy to feed, and because Wang Yue itself is an Immortal beast, she only needs to devour all kinds of auras of the world to survive."


    A n Elder nodded.


    "In this case, just find a star field and ce it in it. With its ability, it should not starve to death."


    Gu Changge said indifferently.


    "Aren''t you going to keep it to yourself?"


    Hearing this, a n Elder couldn''t help but ask in surprise.


    This was brought back by Gu Changge, and it was still a very rare descendant of Wang Yue, otherwise, they wouldn''t surround it with curiosity.


    "Since it''s easy to feed, it''s the same no matter how you feed it. I don''t have that much time to keep her around."


    Gu Changge shook his head and said. If it wasn''t for this reason, why would he bring the descendent of Wang Yue back into the family?


    It was not too troublesome.


    When all the n Elders heard this, they were also a little silent.


    The descendant of Wang Yue belonged to Gu Changge, and it was up to him how to raise her, and they had no way to interfere.


    Moreover, Wang Yue was an Immortal beast. Although she hadn''t grown up yet, her own strength was far superior to the other beasts.


    Even if she was left alone, she could live very well.


    The Gu family''s territory was boundless, and the rich star fields were even more numerous.


    Unless those cultivators were bold and not afraid of their ns being exterminated, who would dare to snatch Wang Yue��s offspring?


    Little Wang Yue clearly understood the meaning of Gu Changge''s words, and there was grievance in her big, clear eyes.


    But she seemed a little afraid of him and didn''t dare to show anything, so she had to lie there and stay still.


    She remembered very clearly that Gu Changge didn''t say that when he was in the Heavenly Pce.


    At that time, he kept saying that it would be no problem to let it eat up the 100,000-star fields, but now he didn''t even want to raise her?


    Sure enough, she couldn''t believe the words of beautiful men.


    "What? Little thing, don''t you want it?"


    Noticing the change in Wang Yue''s mood, Gu Changge couldn''t help asking with interest.


    Little Wang Yue didn''t expect Gu Changge to ask herself, and she seemed to be frightened in an instant and retreated toward the back of the Taoist tform.


    She looked very weak, pitiful, and helpless, and in her big eyes, there was fear for him.


    "This��"


    All the n Elders watched this scene and didn''t know what to say.


    Wang Yue didn''t respond to them, but she was very afraid of Gu Changge.


    Could it be that she had experienced something before?


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile, "If you stay here, you will eat delicious and spicy food, and I will even let you eat a whole star field, isn''t it enough? Could it be that you really want to follow that trash?"


    Hearing this, little Wang Yue hurriedly shook her head and looked at him with big eyes.


    Although Gu Changge was scary, at least she won''t go hungry after following him.


    If she followed the mortal she saw in the Heavenly Pce before, she would probably starve to death.


    "Then why don''t you want to? Do you want to follow me?" Gu Changge asked with a smile.


    Wang Yue looked at him hesitantly and finally nodded.


    She knew that Gu Changge was dangerous, but her intuition told him that she would not suffer from following this man.


    "Then you think I''ll let a burden follow me?" Gu Changge asked back with interest.


    Hearing this, Little Wang Yue lowered her head in despair and spit out bubbles from her mouth.


    "If you don''t want to raise it, I''ll raise it for you."


    However, at this moment, apanied by a cold voice, a figure suddenly appeared in the pce.


    The face was blurred and hazy, the figure was slender and tall, and the blue silk was flying in the air, with a transcendent and peerless temperament.


    It was Gu Qingyi.


    Many n Elders obviously did not expect Gu Qingyi to show up, and they were a little surprised. Their attitude toward her was obviously different from that of Gu Changge.


    Although Gu Changge was the Young Master, he was only a junior after all.


    And Gu Qingyi''s seniority was obviously much older than theirs, and her cultivation was unfathomable. There were rumors that she would be one step ahead of Gu Changge''s father, Gu Lintian, who was the current Patriarch of the Gu family.


    Of course, all the n Elders did not know what kind of cultivation Gu Qingyi had now.


    It wasn''t even clear if this was her real body.


    As soon as Gu Qingyi appeared, her eyes fell on little Wang Yue on the Immortal Jade Taoist tform, which seemed a littleplicated.


    But this expression was also fleeting, and soon returned to calm.


    "If that''s the case, then I would like to thank Aunt Qing."


    Gu Changge smiled. Although he was a little surprised that Gu Qingyi would take the initiative to show up, he didn''t ask why.


    Gu Qingyi nced at him and nodded.


    On the other hand, little Wang Yue in the pool of Immortal Jade Taoist tform was quite affectionate to her and even swam a distance to get close to Gu Qingyi.


    Gu Qingyi rarely showed a smile on her face, although it was only fleeting, Gu Changge could clearly see it.


    He raised his brows slightly. He knew Gu Qingyi''s character very well, and he rarely saw her with such an expression.


    Could it be that there was something else between her and this little Wang Yue?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but keep an eye on it.


    "Since the little Wang Yue is yours, as her Master, give her a name."


    Afterward, Gu Qingyi retracted her gaze, looked at Gu Changge, and said in a cold voice.


    "Name?"


    Gu Changge thought about it for a while, but did not hesitate, "Since it is white and beautiful, let''s call her Xiao Bai."


    Speaking of this name, he thought of the Eight Deste Demon Halberd that when he found it, Gu Changge also named it.


    Xiao Hei and Xiao Bai were quite easy to hear.


    "Xiao Bai?"


    Gu Qingyi turned her head to the side, and the blue silk fell down, covering the little half of her face, as if asking Gu Changge if he was sure.


    And Wang Yue was very dissatisfied with the name.


    Even though she was quite afraid of Gu Changge, she protested and kept shaking her head.


    "Is this name bad?" Gu Changge smiled.


    "How about a cheap name that can feed better?"


    Gu Qingyi didn''t care much about the name, but mainly sensed Little Wang Yue''s dissatisfaction and grievance.


    "Your naming skill is really hard topliment."


    Gu Qingyi shook her head, and her expression did not change.


    But since it was little Wang Yue who was brought back by Gu Changge, Gu Changge didn''t decide what to name her, and she didn''t refute anything.


    As for the cheap name or something, forget it. Inparison, Xiao Bai sounded much better.


    In this way, little Wang Yue''s name was fixed, and even if she was very aggrieved and protested, Gu Changge didn''t have any intention of changing his mind.


    It was not about bad taste, it was just a hassle.


    Afterward, Gu Qingyi left with Gu Changge and Xiao Bai entered the small world where she usually cultivated.


    In the huge world, it was full of clouds and mountains, vast and boundless, like a fairnd.


    There was no end in sight, and the sea of ??clouds rose and fell as if breathing with the sky.


    Apart from Gu Qingyi, there was no one else in this world.


    Even the living beings present were ordinary beasts with born intelligence, flowers, and trees, although they were old, they had not touched the essence yet.


    From Gu Changge''s point of view, Gu Qingyi must have used some means to prevent the nts and other things in this world from being refined.


    For her, it was easy to change the rules of heaven and earth.


    And her temperament was cold and quiet, and she didn''t like being disturbed by outsiders. If she hadn''t led the way, Gu Changge would never have been able to find this little world.


    After arriving in this world, little Wang Yue was released from the pool, and her slender and white body escaped into the sea of ??clouds, seemingly very happy.


    Although this ce was only a small world, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth here was extremely rich.


    "Let her stay here. With that you should be relieved."


    Gu Qingyi said.


    She stood on the top of the mountain, her dress fluttering as she watched little Wang Yue regain her freedom, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "I have nothing to worry about, even if I throw her out casually, no one would dare to hit her."


    Gu Changge said with a smile, and then suddenly changed his tone, "By the way, what is your rtionship with Immortal Pce, Aunt Qing?"


    Hearing this, Gu Qingyi''s expression froze.


    Then she turned her head to look at Gu Changge, with aplicated look in her eyes.


    "What did you remember?" She didn''t ask Gu Changge why he asked about this but asked back.


    Gu Changge nodded, but didn''t answer either, he still smiled, "Aunt Qing, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "When you remember something,e back and ask me again."


    Gu Qingyi obviously didn''t want to answer his question, and her face returned to a cold expression as if refusing people from thousands of miles away.


    "Really?" Gu Changge smiled and didn''t care.

 Chapter 371-2: Its better to live with a cheap name, Eventually going to the opposite side (2)

    <h4>Chapter 371-2: Its better to live with a cheap name, Eventually going to the opposite side (2)</h4>


    From the test just now, Gu Changge had already determined that Gu Qingyi obviously had some kind of rtionship with the Immortal Pce.


    And she seemed to have known him from very early on.


    And this self was definitely not his current self, as to whether it was the Demon Lord, it remained to be studied.


    "Little thing, you can stay here honestly. If you dare to run around, I don''t mind having a taste of what Wang Yue''s meat tastes like."


    Afterward, Gu Changge opened his mouth to intimidate little Wang Yue who was running around freely in the distance.


    Seeing that she was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move, and looked weak and pitiful. Gu Changge smiled and turned to leave this world.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingyi slightly shook her head.


    Although she felt that his actions to scare little Wang Yue were a bit hateful, on the other hand, it also showed that Gu Changge did not intend to leave her alone.


    This more or less made her feel that Gu Changge had developed a human touch.


    ����


    After sending little Wang Yue to the family, Gu Changge returned to the True Immortal Academy.


    During this period, the Hidden Ji Family honestly sent the Heavenly Wheel over and did not dare to dy too much.


    In addition, the secret treasure he sent to the Divine Weapon Realm to build had also beenpleted.


    It was just that the delivery process was a bit cumbersome.


    Because he didn''t know who leaked the rumors, many people knew that there was a world-shattering secret treasure born in the Divine Weapon Realm.


    Among them, the caravan responsible for the transportation encountered a sneak attack by a thief in the Chaotic Star Region in the middle. Although the casualties were heavy, the good thing was that the things were saved and not lost.


    "Someone dares to snatch my things, the thief of this Chaotic Star Region is courageous enough."


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes.


    His slender and fair fingers unhurriedly tapped on the table.


    He had always heard that the thieves in the Chaotic Star Region were bold, reckless, and evil, and many caravans had been attacked by them.


    However, due to the terrain of the Chaotic Star Region, after this group of thieves escaped into it, they soon disappeared without a trace.


    Therefore, it was extremely difficult to hunt them down, and even many Immortal sect masters suffered losses at their hands.


    However, the thieves in the Chaotic Star Region were not stupid. After knowing that some of the escorts were from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Immortal Sect, they would not provoke them.


    And this time, since the other party dared to snatch his secret treasure, there were two possibilities.


    One was that they didn''t know that this thing belonged to him, and the other was that the interests were moving, and someone was behind it.


    But no matter what kind of possibility it was, it was not the reason why these thieves dared to touch his things.


    "Someone."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge engraved an order and summoned his followers to instruct him to go on.


    For him, this could only be regarded as a small episode, so after the arrangements were properly arranged, Gu Changge didn''t care about it anymore.


    A few days passed in a blink of an eye, and the matter of his return to the True Immortal Academy was also spread out under the deliberate inquiries of many disciples.


    Many people didn''t know what Gu Changge had done these days after leaving the True Immortal Academy.


    On the contrary, it was the Six Crowned King, Jun Yao, Jin Chan and others who heard the wind that the Heavenly Tower seemed to have fallen into Gu Changge��s hands.


    In addition to the Heavenly Bottle from the hands of Qing Feng before, the Heavenly Wheel was sent by the Hidden Ji Family.


    That was to say, Gu Changge at least had three Heavenly Artifacts, which shocked them quite a bit.


    Maybe the Seven Heavenly Artifacts would be collected by Gu Changge.


    During this time, Gu Changge was also paying close attention to Qin Wuya''s movements, ording to the news from Tang Wan.


    Although Qin Wuya had the intention to avenge his junior brother, there was nothing he could do.


    And with Tang Wan tied up with him, Qin Wuya didn''t choose to leave for a while and still served as a protector by her side.


    Therefore, Gu Changge was considering Qin Wuya''s final value.


    Although Qin Wuya and Chu Hao were now hostile and had disputes with each other, Chu Hao had learned to be smart and had returned to the sect to retreat without showing up.


    Although the battle between the two of them involved their chances, in general, they were inseparable from Tang Wan.


    After thinking about it for a while, Gu Changge decided to ce the two of them on hold for the time being, and then make the final harvest when the timees.


    And just as he was thinking about it, the sound of a report came from outside the hall.


    "Master, the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall is asking to see you."


    "Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall? Jiang Chuchu or Wang Ziji?"


    Gu Changge came back to his senses and guessed in his heart who among them was the one to have arrived here.


    Jiang Chuchu was not very likely to havee here.


    "Let her in."


    Gu Changge said lightly, and at the same time, he got up and walked outside the outer hall.


    True Immortal Academy had been peaceful for a long time.


    Although there were asional rumors about the appearance of the inheritor of demonic art, they had nothing to do with him.


    So Gu Changge guessed that the person looking for him should be Wang Ziji, but he just didn''t know what happened to her.


    For this fellow tool worker, Gu Changge didn''t want to deal with her unless he had to find her for something.


    Picking up Luck points from her was simple, but he didn''t get much.


    On the other hand, Wang Ziji''s temperament was indifferent to the world. Although she loved to join in the fun, once he wanted to get some opportunities from her, it would be very difficult.


    Because her life was almost smooth sailing, and there was no shortage of opportunities, Gu Changge didn''t bother to waste any time on her.


    For Gu Changge, Wang Ziji''s only role was the origin of her Immortal Body.


    When her cultivation base would reach his level, the general physique would have no effect. Even if it was a special physique, it had to be close to the point ofpleteness before it could be useful to him.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps emerged from outside the hall. The person who entered was dressed in a snow-white dress, her face was calm and her body seemed to be surrounded by mist, making it difficult to see her facial features.


    It was not Wang Ziji, but Jiang Chuchu, another descendant of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Gu Changge was slightly surprised.


    Although Jiang Chuchu tried her best to remain calm, he could see that she was showing such an expression on purpose, and she was not so calm in her heart.


    In the past, Jiang Chuchu could only avoid him. But she dared to take the initiative to see him today.


    "Did you have any trouble?"


    Gu Changge waved his hand to send the crowd as he sat down at will, and asked with a smile.


    Jiang Chuchu stared at him without speaking, and just stood there.


    "Tell me, where did the utter cmity break out again, and did you find the origin of the cmity? But you have to agree in advance, don''t think you can ask me for help about the good things like an empty-glove white wolf, the reward should be equally worthy."


    Gu Changge asked casually, just recently, his cultivation had reached the peak of the Great Sacred Realm, and he almost broke through the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    If he could find the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, then he could quickly break through.


    But having said that, Gu Changge remembered Jia Nan, the Princess of the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court, who promised her the origin of Heavenly Extinction but had not yet delivered it.


    A shred of her soul was in his hands, and Gu Changge didn''t believe she would forget it.


    Could it be that something happened to the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court?


    "Gu Changge��"


    At this moment, Jiang Chuchu was obviously stunned when she heard this, but she didn''t expect Gu Changge to ask such a question as soon as she came.


    Could it be that in his eyes, the reason why she was looking for him was because of troubles that could not be solved? Was there no other possibility?


    "Huh? Could it be that you really n to be the white wolf and use me with empty gloves?"


    Gu Changge noticed her emotional change but still asked with interest.


    To be honest, Jiang Chuchu didn''te to him because of the cmity problem, which surprised him a little.


    However, Gu Changge still did not intend to take the initiative to break this issue.


    He could clearly feel that Jiang Chuchu no longer hated him like before.


    "Gu Changge, can you stop being stupid? Can''t Ie to you for something else?"


    Jiang Chuchu asked, looking at him calmly, but feeling a little wrong in her heart.


    She originally nned to do as Wang Ziji said, but it turned out that if she really ignored Gu Changge, in terms of Gu Changge''s character, he would really ignore her.


    After returning to the True Immortal Academy for so many days, she never saw him ask for her.


    This made Jiang Chuchu feel uneptable.


    It was clear that before this, Gu Changge was saving her and helping her solve the cmity of Heavenly Extinction, and he didn''t even want to be famous.


    But why was he still so indifferent to her?


    "Can there be anything else between us?"


    "Don''t forget, you are the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, a beacon of justice, but I am the demon who is full of evil and harms the world."


    "In the end, we have to go to the opposite side and kill each other."


    Gu Changgeughed when he heard these words as if he was not polite.

 Chapter 474-1: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (1)

    <h4>Chapter 474-1: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (1)</h4>


    ��Don��t even think about it! Don��t think that taking away the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal will deter us!��


    ��You are just two people, how dare you talk about destroying my Nine Great Mountains? How delusional!��


    ��In the face of absolute strength, no amount of manpower is useless!��


    As soon as Gu Changge��s words sounded, all the Mountain Masters turned furious, and a terrifying beam of light appeared in their eyes. That was the majestic aura of the Emperor Realm. It even prated the sky. Under this terrifying light beam, the stars exploded in an instant.


    A terrible and shocking war broke out. Except for the Second Mountain Master, almost all of the Enlightened beings from the Nine Great Mountains had appeared here at this moment. The Third Mountain Master suddenly felt that after treating him politely for so many days he had been yed by Gu Changge.


    This made him extremely angry, and at the same time aggrieved.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, are you also with him?�� A Mountain Master asked, staring at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu on the other side. His tone was angry and cold.


    The divine light in his eyes was surging, shrouded in misty multicolor, it was shocking and fierce. A pitch-ck sacred furnace appeared above his head, and a monstrous True Fire fell down, which could flood a universe.


    ��Of course, I��m with my husband.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head slightly, she was holy and out of the world. She never thought that Gu Changge would choose to attack as soon as he got his hands on the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal.


    However, there was still not much change in her words as she raised her bare hands lightly. The Golden Divine Lotus bloomed under his feet, iparably gorgeous. Pieces of lotus flowers were like squares of ancient worlds, revolving as they were apanied by rumbling terrifying sounds. The power of suppressing the world was overwhelming.


    Her strength was very strong, and ordinary Enlightened beings were far from her opponents. Almost instantly, three people rushed in front of her, disying fierce means.


    They were all Enlightened beings, although there were differences in the time they walked on this path. But still, their perception and control of the Dao as well as thews had reached a level that ordinary cultivators couldn��t imagine.


    One after another Emperor weapons emerged. Golden and bright, bigger than the stars, containing the most powerful divine power, they were dazzling and astonished everyone. Even a wave of fluctuation could cut down countless suns, moons, and stars.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The outbreak of this great war swept across the continent in an instant, and the world copsed. The nearby Mountains copsed, the Ancient Mountains cracked, and many rocks were turned into ashes.


    In normal times, with the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal supporting this continent, the space field could be stabilized. But now, the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal had been seized by Gu Changge, even if they didn��t want to affect this ce, it was impossible.


    At that moment when the three Mountain Masters headed toward Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, intending to suppress her first. Above the sky, three terrifyinglyrge hands came crashing down and tried to grab her.


    It was as if a vast ocean swept in, which was earth-shattering and terrifying. But beside Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, there was a Golden Lotus flower blooming. It was not a simple phantom, but a True Lotus flower, possessing vast and unpredictable divine power.


    While blocking these big hands, a deafening and terrifying momentum resounded throughout the universe. The rest of the people also resorted to their own powerful methods. Some held a five-color divine tripod and stepped on a divine sword, while others brandished three golden spears.


    As one after another divine lights danced, they transformed into all kinds of terrifying divine weapons, which were extremely powerful and could easily cut through the universe.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, someone took the lead in attacking Gu Changge with an unrivaled aura. He was the Master of the Ninth Mountain.


    The power of an Enlightened being was like a vast ocean, overwhelmingly terrifying and invincible. The stars outside the domain were constantly trembling under this kind of power as if they were as fragile as dust.


    ��Are you determined to fight against me? I was going to let you live but you came to seek death yourself.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly as if sighing for him.


    But his eyes were cold and deep, without any emotional changes.


    Facing the joint attack of several Enlightened beings, he didn��t care. During this period of time, he had absorbed and refined the drop of True blood, and his cultivation level made a breakthrough.


    Not to mention his own means, which had already far exceeded the level that this Realm could achieve.


    Gu Changge was a little concerned about the blessing of the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, which would make it difficult to attack the Nine Great Mountains and cause other unknowable changes, such as excessive loss of troops.


    He had already calcted these things, and he was fully sure, but he was just waiting for this opportunity.


    After finding the Cloudy Tombs, the location of the Nine Great Mountains, he made the many powerhouses stay on the ancient warship to get ready, just for this moment.


    In the next moment, he made a move. Facing the overwhelming blow of Ninth Mountain Master, a monstrous chaotic energy and colorful divine light rose from his body. The palm was like an immortal god, golden and huge as it covered everything. It was surging as it bombarded the figure in front of it all at once.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Dazzling brilliance erupted like many stars exploding before sweeping across the sky and the earth. It directly caused this figure to shake violently, causing severe physical pain while terrifying cracks appeared.


    ��How can you be so strong? You are clearly not an Enlightened being����


    He looked at Gu Changge in front of him with some horror, this vast and surging chaotic energy was like a vast ocean. But at this moment, he suddenly saw something extra in Gu Changge��s hand.


    It was a yellow gourd, the size of a palm with cyan lines wrapped around the surface, and red rays of light, emitting tens of thousands of rays. It had a terrifying murderous aura.


    ��Immortal ying Gourd�� Why is this thing in your hands?��


    Ninth Mountain Master recognized this object, he was shocked, and even more terrified. He naturally knew the horror of this object.


    He didn��t dare to be careless, pieces of Emperor Scripture rose from his body, and thews of the Emperor Realm surged, turning into a strong and indestructible shield, trying to resist.


    The expressions of the rest of the Mountain Masters also changed drastically. They knew more about the power and mystery of this thing than ordinary people. They didn��t know how the Immortal ying Gourd that was lost at the beginning fell into Gu Changge��s hands,


    ��I haven��t seen the strength of this thing yet. Today I will give it a try.��


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged. His thoughts moved slightly, and a red glow appeared on the surface of the Immortal ying Gourd as if thousands of sword auras had gathered together.


    Then from the mouth of the gourd appeared a red glow, which seemed to prate the universe, tearing through the ages, rushing out with endless murderous aura, as fast as lightning. It was unimaginable and then pierced through with a snort.


    The Ninth Mountain Master��s body in front of him was suddenly severed from the middle. Blood gushed from the wound as horror and disbelief still remained etched in his eyes.


    Together with the soul, it was also broken and cut off abruptly. The rest of the Mountain Masters couldn��t help but feel their scalps tingling as if they felt a chill on their necks. This was not as simple as cutting off the head as the person was still alive during the process.


    ��It is indeed no problem to kill the weakest Enlightened being.��


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge was somewhat satisfied. The power of the Immortal ying Gourd depended on the cultivation level of its Master.


    After all, he still had a long way to reach the Realm of an Enlightened being. The Ninth Mountain Master in front of him could only be regarded as a weak person at the Realm of an Enlightened being.


    There was an iparable peerless sharpness within the attack, and whenever it was used it would see blood. But if he wanted to use it again in a short time, it was impossible.


    ��I��ll fight together, he��s the only single person, and is definitely not our opponent.��


    The three Mountain Masters also looked a little apprehensive. They also knew the horror of the Immortal ying Gourd, and so far, they had no way of knowing what other methods Gu Changge had. So the only way now was for everyone to attack together.


    He didn��t believe that there were so many of them, and they couldn��t kill Gu Changge!


    ��Master, you are not Young Master��s opponent. I advise Master to stop.��


    Seeing the Third Mountain Master move toward Gu Changge, Gu Wudi struggled for a while, and couldn��t help persuading him.


    ��You traitor���� The Three Mountain Master didn��t know when Gu Wudi betrayed him and even the entire Nine Great Mountains, his face was ashen.


    At this moment, he had guessed Gu Changge��s origin. It could be said that the Upper Realm and the Eight Destions and the Ten Regions were in a situation of endless hostility.


    The Nine Great Mountains also belonged to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they had sent disciples out of the world many times to prevent the invasion of the Upper Realm. If the Upper Realm army came to attack them, they would definitely not let them leave.

 Chapter 474-2: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (2)

    <h4>Chapter 474-2: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (2)</h4>


    ��Don��t forget what I told you.��


    Gu Changge saw many Mountain Mastersing to attack him, his expression remained unchanged, but instead, he took a deep look at Gu Wudi.


    ��Young Master, don��t worry!��


    Gu Wudi��splexion changed, he was still under the control of Gu Changge. He didn��t dare to stay for long, his figure quickly turned into a divine light, and flew towards the direction of the Second Mountain.


    And when Gu Changge, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, and many Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains were fighting, the mighty Gu family��s army on the edge of the maind also stepped forward to attack them.


    Along the way, there were many disciples from the Nine Great Mountains, who sacrificed various divine weapons and activated various formations, their brilliance soared to the sky, and they wanted to resist.


    An unimaginable war broke out here as well and it could be said to be destructive and unstoppable.


    ��Under the order of the Young Master, we��ll crusade against the Nine Great Mountains.��


    A burly and tall middle-aged man rushed to the front, with an indifferent expression and a terrifying aura. He was wearing armor, with a Golden Lion on his crotch that was as golden as divine iron. It was holding a spear and was a terrifying existence in the Supreme Realm.


    Behind them, there was still a tide of knights arriving with strong auras, flowing with holy light, and murderous intent! The weakest of them all had the strength of the Great Sacred Realm.


    Most of them were in the Great Sacred Realm and Quasi-Supreme Realm, and there were also a few cultivators in the Supreme Realm and Quasi-Emperor Realm. They were holding heavenly swords and attacking from all directions, with a powerful aura like a divine mountain!


    The strange beasts under each person��s feet were extremely powerful as they spewed out clouds and mists with murderous aura and shining ck light as if they came from an ancient battlefield.


    This terrifying force came from the other side of the maind without a stop. The Sacred Mountains and Ancient Mountains along the way copsed. Many runes exploded, making it impossible to resist for a moment.


    That Supreme being, with a golden spear waving its tail like a True Dragon, with surging runes, directly wiped out all the shocking formations in front of it! All the disciples of the Nine Great Mountains coughed up blood and their bodies were about to explode.


    However, at the critical moment, there was a Quasi-Emperor Realm existence trying to make a move. But in another ce, when Alpha stepped in to attack, the divine light flowed on the ck Iron battle suit, the ck spear swept across and the ck light flooded the sky, fighting with this Quasi-Emperor existence.


    This battle was indescribable, terrifying to the point of trembling! No one except an Emperor Realm cultivator could bear the wisp of aura of the Emperor Realm. The Quasi-Supreme disciple who had just appeared was blown away by the spear with a bang, and his body was shaken and split open.


    Then he vomited blood before falling and stirred up dust all over the sky!


    ��Ugh���� And at this time, outside the sky, there was a mighty terrifying sound.


    It was an ancient warship, lingering with immortal energy that came crashing into the sky. Emerging from the sky, and apanied by chaotic energy, it was extremely majestic!


    This ship was too huge, as if it could stand shoulder to shoulder with the stars, the sun, and the moon, and was entwined with countless talismans. Like a piece of the sky falling down, the rumbling sound was mighty!


    All the disciples of Nine Great Mountains trembled while seeing this scene, and then fell into despair! Facing the mighty army in front of them, they seemed to have little power to resist. If more people came here, how would they stop them?


    The Nine Great Mountains itself did not have many disciples and had been isted from the world for too long. The only disciple epted these years was Xiao Yang.


    The smell of blood filled the air, and the continent that was originally like a paradise became fragmented. This was a ughter without suspense, and finally, someone chose to surrender out of fear.


    However, the terrifying army above the sky showed no mercy, and the iron cavalry crushed them like a torrent.


    In the Second Mountain that was majestic, the ancient trees were verdant and the fog was dense, shining with brilliance. All the disciples were waiting in full force, their faces extremely heavy, and they naturally sensed the fluctuations of the waring from a distant ce.


    That kind of aura was frightening and their souls trembled, seemingly wanting to worship and surrender.


    They had just been brought back to the Second Mountain by the Second Mountain Master, and before they could react to what happened, they saw blood on the edge of the continent. It seemed that boundless ughter was happening there. But at this time, a divine light suddenly fell here, it was Gu Wudi with a pale and terrified face.


    ��Where is the Second Mountain Master? There is an enemy attack�� Take me to see him! My Master, they are about to�� can��t hold on anymore����


    His face was pale, he was still in shock, and his voice trembled. All the Second Mountain disciples who were facing the enemy were a little shocked when they saw him, they didn��t understand why Gu Wudi came here at this time.


    But when he heard this, they didn��t dare to neglect it. No matter what happened during thepetition just now, Gu Wudi was the Taoist of the Nine Great Mountains after all.


    Soon, they brought Gu Wudi to a pce on the Second Mountain, where the Master of the Second Mountain looked serious and was exining something to Xiao Yang. Seeing Gu Wudiing, the two of them looked a little ugly, especially Xiao Yang, who couldn��t hide his coldness and hatred.


    ��What are you doing at Second Mountain?��


    Xiao Yang��s words were extremely cold. When he thought of Gu Wudi��s despicable means of defeating him in thepetition field just now, he felt angry and aggrieved in his heart.


    Naturally, it didn��t look good to him. However, Gu Wudi didn��t seem to be able to hear his words. Instead, he looked at the Second Mountain Master in front of him with a look of despair.


    At the same time, he knelt down with a plop, his face full of regret, and his voice trembled,


    ��Second Mountain Master, I know I��m wrong. Please go there and save Master, he was deceived by that Changge, and now even the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal has fallen into his hands����


    ��At that time, I shouldn��t have listened to the words of Changge and defeated Junior Brother Xiao Yang ording to the way he taught. I know I was wrong. I hope you and Junior Brother Xiao Yang will forgive me.��


    ��If you don��t take action now, Master and the others will die. The terrifying army and ancient warships from the outside world have already descended on the Nine Great Mountains. We can��t stop them at all!��


    His face was sad, full of pain and regret. What he said made Xiao Yang a little sluggish, and he couldn��t believe it. With his strength, he could only feel that something was wrong there, but he had no idea what happened.


    He never expected that even the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal would fall into Gu Changge��s hands. Didn��t that mean that the current Nine Great Mountains were defenseless?


    Only the Second Mountain Master seemed to know what Gu Wudi was going to say, sighed lightly, and looked outside. With his strength, he could easily perceive the terrifying battle that took ce there. Many Mountain Masters had not fought for countless years.


    Now they were all fighting together, which could only exin one thing. That was, the Nine Great Mountains had encountered an unprecedented crisis.


    ��I already know what you said, but I still have things to do now.�� Second Mountain Master didn��t have the time to me Gu Wudi at this time. He looked at Xiao Yang with aplicated expression, and said, ��I��ll send you away first.��


    ��Master���� Xiao Yang couldn��t hide his reluctance, especially now that Nine Great Mountains was in great trouble, he didn��t know when he woulde back after leaving this time.


    ��You have to remember who you are.�� Second Mountain Master shook his head and said, ��I have already taught you what I should teach you, and you will have to walk the rest of the way by yourself. If it��s possible, go find the Great Mountain Master. In addition, your rtives should still be alive.��


    ��I see, Master.�� At this time, Xiao Yang also showed some sadness on his face.


    ��Second Mountain Master, if you want to send Junior Brother Xiao Yang away, you might as well send me away together. I��m afraid I won��t be able to help much if I stay in Nine Mountains with my strength.��


    ��Now that the Nine Great Mountains are in trouble if you really encounter any idents, I and Junior Brother, Xiao Yang can guarantee that the inheritance of the Nine Great Mountains will continue. If there is any danger, I can also protect Junior Xiao Yang very well.��


    But at this time, upon hearing these words, Gu Wudi seemed to suddenly think of something, with a burst of excitement and joy on his face, he couldn��t help saying.


    ��People who are greedy for life and afraid of death���� Xiao Yang was very disdainful of his words, and there was no shame in his eyes.


    At this time, the first thing that Gu Wudi thought of was not to fight against foreign enemies with many brothers and sisters, but to escape. It was really shameful to be a disciple of the Nine Great Mountains and a Daoist but to act like this.


    ��What you said is also reasonable. One more person leaving is also a little more hope.��


    Second Mountain Master sighed softly when he heard the words. However, he still stared at Gu Wudi, and said, ��But you must swear with your Dao heart that you are not allowed to hurt Xiao Yang in the future.��


    He still had some disbelief in Gu Wudi, so he was careful. After all, it was too easy to deal with Xiao Yang with the Supreme Realm cultivation of Wudi.


    Hearing this, Gu Wudi naturally had no reason to refuse, so he hastily agreed. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief, he still did what Gu Changge ordered. Now his little life could be considered safe.

 Chapter 475-1: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 475-1: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (1)</h4>


    The void in front of him was blurred, Second Mountain Master led Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi and quickly broke through the space to leave. Outside the universe where the entire Nine Great Mountains were located, in a vast space, a little golden light emerged, and then the three of them walked out of it.


    Almost instantly, they left the Cloudy Tomb and directly tore apart the universe toe here.


    ��In the distance is Heavenly Boundary Abyss and Heavenly Lu City. Judging from the current events, even Heavenly Maiden Tianlu has surrendered to the Upper Realm at some point�� When you arrive in Heavenly Lu City, you must be as careful as possible. I don��t know if Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still has any other trap.��


    The Second Mountain Master sighed, and then exined the things that the two of them should pay attention to.


    After he finished speaking, his face showed resoluteness. He turned around and tore apart the space, turned into a golden light, and returned to the Nine Great Mountains to resist the invasion of the Upper Realm.


    ��Master, you must be careful.�� Xiao Yang couldn��t hide the grief on his face, he could only watch Second Mountain Master leave in an instant, and soon disappeared. He clenched his fists tightly, hating himself for being weak and powerless, for not being able to protect his Senior Sister or the Nine Great Mountains.


    ��Let��s go, otherwise the Upper Realm��s army will chase after us, and neither of us will be able to survive.�� Compared with Xiao Yang��s grief, Gu Wudi was much calmer, without much grief.


    ��After leaving the Nine Great Mountains, we will go our separate ways, so leave me alone.�� Xiao Yang frowned and looked at him, still disgusted with Gu Wudi who was greedy for life and afraid of death.


    ��Junior Brother now is not the time to be arrogant, Nine Great Mountains will probably be more unfortunate if there is another ident between us. Who will continue the inheritance of the Nine Great Mountains? Do you have the heart to see the painstaking efforts of the two Mountain Masters go to waste?��


    Gu Wudi shook his head and said sincerely. He still remembered Gu Changge��s instructions and was very cautious in his heart. If it waspleted, even if he went to the Upper Realm in the future, he would have a foothold.


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be breached by the Upper Realm sooner orter, and if the Nine Great Mountains resisted stubbornly, they would also perish in a short time.


    At this time, as long as he was a smart person, he would know how to choose. What was more, his life was still in the hands of Gu Changge.


    ��Great Mountain Master, Xiao Yang��s rtives���� He muttered softly in his heart, and there was a sh of sternness on his face.


    ��If it wasn��t for Master��s sake, do you think I would be with you, a life-greedy and death-afraid person?��


    Xiao Yang frowned tightly, and it was difficult to hide his ridicule in his words. But he still remembered his Master��s instructions, so he didn��t care about Gu Wudi anymore.


    Then, the two turned into divine lights and headed for the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. They had the tokens of the Nine Great Mountains on their bodies, and when they got there, they would naturally have powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions toe and guide them.


    However, thinking of the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu of Heavenly Lu City, who was now working for the Upper Realm, made Xiao Yang feel foggy and a little heavy. As the Guardian of Heavenly Lu City, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to the Upper Realm unknowingly.


    The cultivators and creatures in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions didn��t know about this matter. He didn��t know how to exin it to the cultivators in Heavenly Lu City, and he couldn��t guarantee that they would believe it.


    On the other side, the terrifying battle of the Nine Great Mountains gradually came to an end. Many Mountain Masters fought with Gu Changge as they moved across hundreds of millions of miles, and came to the depths of the outside world, using the most tyrannical methods in countless years, but they were still defeated, coughing up blood and exploding.


    The terrifying gray fog contained a monstrous ferocity, covering hundreds of millions of miles. It seemed to be blowing from a distant height, covering the heavens, the earth, and the universe. This piece of the universe waspletely covered.


    Gu Changge��s expression was indifferent, and he was dressed in white in the universe, still looking supernatural and detached. It was just that there seemed to be monstrous Demonic Energy behind him, like an endless ocean.


    ��Now, do you still want to resist?��


    With an understated expression on his face, he shed forward with a palm and this big palm evolved and appeared, immediately covering the universe. It seemed that the sun, moon, and stars were rotating in it, covering all the heavens and myriad domains.


    Above his head, the ck and white intertwined scene of the sky rotated and a vast ck-and-white aura fell down. It seemed that the Six Realms of creatures were evolving, and Six Immortal portals emerged, exuding dazzling brilliance as they stood in the depths of the universe.


    This was a shocking scene, all the attacks fell in front of him and they were all blocked before exploding like ripples.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    This palm split the cover and fell like the Immortal Heavenly Sword which could cut down the vast sun and the moon. It was extremely powerful.


    ��Don��t force it!��


    The faces of all the Enlightened beings changed drastically, they were all bloody and wounded, their bodies were covered in blood and their faces were solemn. The Emperor��s weapon was suspended above their heads, and the vastws and order like a gxy fell down.


    ��His strength is a bit unbelievable, and we are no match for him.�� Third Mountain Master��s body trembled violently. It was unbelievable, his body was full of horrible injuries. A dazzling sword manifested in his hand, trying to resist the blow.


    Terrible ck air coiled around his arm, containing indescribable corrosion, which couldn��t be expelled at all. Just being hit by Gu Changge just now, he felt his body was about to shatter, it was the ultimate force of destruction.


    ��Too weak, you can��t even break my defense, what qualifications do you have to fight me?��


    However, Gu Changge still walked towards them with a very indifferent expression, as if he couldn��t feel the attack. The ce was shrouded, ten thousand dharma could not invade and there was no divine power that could fall in front of him.


    ��The old man will fight with you!��


    The Third Mountain Master looked a little ferocious. There was a dazzling and gorgeous brilliance permeating his body, which was the brilliance of an Enlightened being. Behind it loomed a terrifying golden holy mountain, which could overwhelm the universe, and its aura swept over billions of spirits.


    This was his most powerful Imperial Art, and the moment he used it, there was an endless burst of brilliance.


    ��Now��s the chance!!�� Seeing this, the other Mountain Masters also shouted loudly.


    They swiped their hands to evolve the most powerful Imperial Art, blooming the most dazzling brilliance. The Emperor��s weapon behind them also surged with a terrifying aura as if an ancient god was revived in it, the divine light went dim and it was overwhelming.


    At this time, they had to seize a w in Gu Changge and work together to make a move, otherwise, they would have no chance. All of a sudden, a monstrous light rushed out of this ce, piercing through the sky.


    This was thew of the Emperor��s Realm, and it was also the chain of order that they had cultivated in their lives.With this blow, everything exploded, like a universe shattered and the chaotic energy soared into the sky, destroying this universe and even prating into the rest of the world.


    Countless creatures and cultivators trembled under this kind of fluctuation, feeling that their souls were about to burst, and they couldn��t bear it at all. This was the aura of an Enlightened being, extremely powerful. It was also like an Immortal Great Sect in the Upper Realm, with the foundation of the Supreme Sect.


    Once appeared, all races would respect it. It would suppress everything. Such fluctuations, sweeping across the sky and the earth, were enough to make countless stars in the surrounding area tremble. Even the Supreme being would kneel down in fear.


    ��This is the battle at the Enlightened Realm! What the hell happened there����


    ��It��s not just an Enlightened being, could it be that the most powerful person from the Upper Realm attacked? Hasn��t the sea of ??Boundary Monuments hasn��t dried up yet?��


    Hundreds of millions of miles away, among the stars of life in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. An ancient being felt this fluctuation, and he was a little shocked and more terrified.


    They came out of seclusion, with a majestic and terrifying aura around their bodies. They appeared above the sky, looking there from a distance, with extremely dignified expressions.


    At this moment, except for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Even in some ancient worlds in the Upper Realm close to the Boundary Monument Sea, there were ancient beings who felt the fluctuations, and their eyes prated the world as if they were about to fall there.


    For them, now that the Upper Realm had invaded the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the surrounding world had been affected, and the ce where they were was naturally no exception.


    ��What happened there? There are many Enlightened beings fighting?��


    On the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, many Immortal Great Sects and Supreme Dao Lineage powerhouses from the Upper Realm who are stationed here feel a sense of heartfelt palpitations.


    The sea of ??Boundary Monuments had not yet dried up, and the Enlightened beings of the forces behind them could note across now. So if Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions came to attack them, they would still be very afraid.


    In the depths of the universe, facing such a terrifying blow, a big hand stretched out from the front. Gu Changge��s expression remained indifferent, and he directly raised his hand to pat it forward.


    The golden color was resplendent, if it was made of immortal gold, the immortal energy, and chaotic energy was lingering and surging, extending from it. At first, it was the size of a hill, and then it was like a starry sky, boundless, with a terrifying explosion!

 Chapter 475-2: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (2)

    <h4>Chapter 475-2: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (2)</h4>


    The Mountain Master who was facing Gu Changge felt the move, his face changed drastically and he couldn��t believe that under their joint attack, Gu Changge waspletely unharmed and instead he even pped him!


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The energy of this palm was too terrifying, boundless as if the world was closing in, trying to suppress him!


    ��Break it!��


    He shouted loudly, and the golden battle suit on his body released a bright light, like a god descending in the world.


    Then, the golden light rose sharply as hisplexion turned red, the unrivaled aura emerged and the long spear swept across, whining. Thatrge piece of golden light was like a thousand troops galloping, about to enter this universe.


    This was a powerful blow from an Enlightened being and it could shake the world! But the giant golden palm, entwined with countless scarlet clouds was boiling withws, and contained infinite divine power as if an invincible immortal had made a move!


    There seemed to be a riot here, the universe was pierced through and all the cultivators beyond the endless distance trembled. All of them were forced to retreat, and their scalps were numb. His body shook violently, almost exploding as endless blood mist erupted, flooding the sky and the earth with blood light.


    ��Several people attacking together are not his opponent����


    In the distance, a golden light emerged. The void was torn apart, and Second Mountain Master, who was dressed in a white robe, rushed to this ce, witnessing the scene in front of him.


    His face was extremely gloomy, he never expected that as Gu Wudi said, the Nine Great Mountains would face such a terrible crisis.


    In another direction, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was also fighting several Mountain Masters, and the fluctuations were equally terrifying, sweeping half of the universe. But different from this side, she was obviously not the opponent of the three of them, and some of them fell below, with blood on her dress.


    Yet her moves were fierce and powerful, like a peerless female immortal, her skin was as white as jade, intertwined with misty brilliance.


    ��Second Mountain Master, you came at the right time, we will work together to kill him. This guy��s strength is too unimaginable����


    Seeing the Second Mountain Mastering, the other Mountain Masters were also shocked, feeling hope, and hurriedly said. They were all wounded, and their originally terrifying auras all looked sluggish, with blood hanging from their bodies.


    Even the Third Mountain Master, who was at odds with the Second Mountain Master was now depressed and terribly injured. They had to turn to the Second Mountain Master for help. In terms of strength, the Second Mountain Master was stronger than the Third Mountain Master.


    Apart from the extremely mysterious Great Mountain Master, he was the strongest of the Nine Mountains.


    ��What is your identity in the upper Realm?�� The Second Elder��s face was extremely serious, it was the first time he had seen such a terrifying young man.


    Fighting against many Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains by himself, and gaining an upper hand, while looking very rxed, without any trace of injury. If he had more time, everyone here would probably die today.


    Moreover, he found that the aura of the Ninth Mountain Master had disappeared, which could only mean that the Ninth Mountain Master had already passed away before he rushed to this ce.


    ��Are you all here? Actually, I��ve been waiting for you for a long time.��


    Gu Changge didn��t answer when he heard the words, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he looked at the Second Mountain Master in front of him. Since he had rushed here, it meant that his n had seeded.


    More than 20 years ago, the Guardian n of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was wiped out, although most of them had already died by then. But there were still remnants who escaped.


    Like Xiao Yang was just one of them. He also intended to find thest line of Guardians through Xiao Yang. The origin of this family��s talent was quite extraordinary, and it could not only summon Ancient Heroic Spirits, it could also reverse justice and evil and reshape the Dao fruit.


    He could still y a role for him. That was why Gu Changge arranged Gu Wudi as a pawn lying in ambushes around Xiao Yang all the time.


    ��You have waited for the old man for a long time, what do you mean?��


    Seeing Gu Changge��s expression, the Second Mountain Master suddenly felt a little ufortable. The feeling this young man gave him was too terrifying, and he couldn��t usemon sense to ovee it.


    ��Of course, I was waiting for you toe, so that I could catch all of you.��


    A slight smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face. As the words fell, above his head, a pitch-ck Dao bottle emerged, like a ck hole with no bottom, and a vast ck light fell down. All the terrifying fluctuations were swallowed up.


    At this moment, it seemed that even this universe was swallowed up by this vase, leaving only the vast darkness between heaven and the earth.


    ��This is!��


    ��That rumor, how is it possible����


    Seeing this scene, all the Mountain Masters were terrified, the Second Mountain Master was stunned for a moment, his face changed drastically. Suddenly he seemed to understand something and was a little frightened.


    They wanted to escape, but suddenly there was a halberd entwined with billions of strands of Demonic Energy in front of them as it swept across the sky. The universe in front of them seemed to be split open, and it was so powerful that even the fragments of the long river of time were flying.


    A Mountain Master��s face turned horrified, his whole body glowed, and he unleashed his strongest secret method, but he couldn��t avoid it at all. All divine powers, weapons, and methods all exploded and copsed under this halberd.


    Then the whole person was broken from the middle, directly torn apart and the blood mist filled the sky and the earth.


    ��Run away, the weapon in this guy��s hand is something that can destroy the world����


    The Second Mountain Master��s voice trembled a little. He reacted, and hastily turned into a divine light, trying to tear apart the universe and escape.


    The rest of the Mountain Masters also understood, but it was toote. The terrifying ck fog surged from every inch of void on the edge of the universe, as if it had taken root in space.


    This great battle swept beyond the universe, countless stars exploded and turned into ashes, the gxy exploded, and the gxy rolled back. Countlessws danced in disorder, the world was in chaos, fragments of the long river of time loomed, and there was chaos.


    The war of Emperors throughout the ages had affected an iparably wide range. Even the surrounding universe was affected, some small worlds exploded, and countless creatures suffered indiscriminate disasters.


    Many Mountain Masters erupted with the most powerful strength, and the Emperor��s aura looked mighty in the heavens. The entire universe was about to be pierced through. There was devastation everywhere. Horrific monstrous giant hands pierced through the sky and the earth, and even pped into another universe, horrifying hundreds of millions of living beings.


    Apanied by the most powerful chains and roars, everything was calm in the end. This universe was iparably dpidated, the aftermath of the battle was everywhere, blood and bones were sshed everywhere, and the marks of heaven and earth had been shattered.


    Many dpidated Emperor��s weapons lost their previous divinity before finally scattered all over the world, reduced to scrap iron.


    ��Except for the Great Mountain Master, all of the powerhouses in the Nine Great Mountains have almost been resolved.��


    Everything was silent, deep in the universe, above a broken star, a beautiful woman in white descended. Her face was beautiful and wless, her figure was tall, she was unearthly and holy, and her hair was flowing and shining, giving people a feeling of perfection.


    However, her current state was not very good, she had suffered heavy injuries, and her dress was stained with blood. When she was speaking at this moment, her face was a bitplicated.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t gone to help her after solving the Mountain Master here, she might have suffered even more terrible injuries. Although she was strong, she was not the opponent of the three Enlightened beings, and had always been at a disadvantage.


    Today, she saw a method that Gu Changge had never used before, which made her feel really terrified. Even the Third Mountain Master was split by him with a halberd in the end, and was broken from the middle on the spot, torn apart, shocking everyone.


    ��This is what was meant to happen.�� Sitting cross-legged here, Gu Changge didn��t open his eyes when he heard Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s words.


    A terrifying aura like a vast abyss emerged from him. The entire universe seemed to change with his absorption, the star field dimmed, and the Milky Way surged. Looking from a distance, there was even a big bloody cocoon around him, which was thick and terrifying blood.


    This was a shocking scene, the stars in the sky and the endless gxy, all emitted hundreds of millions of rays of light, gathering here. The origin of all Enlightened beings was entering Gu Changge��s body at this moment, every pore of his body was glowing, like an ancient world, vast and boundless.


    There were endless gods prostrating and reciting the ancient scriptures, the gods were shining brightly, and they all worshiped together.


    At this moment, Gu Changge opened his mouth and screamed, the stars in the entire universe trembled. Countless creatures knelt down on the ground out of fear, feeling the fear.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky trembled, as if a vast sea roared in as the brilliance was swallowed by Gu Changge��s mouth. He seemed to have turned into a ck hole that could swallow the heavens. All thews, rules and orders copsed and burst in front of him.


    Gu Changge��s cultivation even made a breakthrough because of this. The blood, flesh, lungs, bones, and hair were all reflecting the chaotic energy, which was much stronger than before.


    Such a terrifying scenested for half a month, and finally the universe calmed down. No living beings or creatures dared toe to investigate, the momentum of the fall of Enlightened beings was extremely astonishing.


    There were still terrifying visions in this world that had not dissipated. One drop of the blood of those Enlightened beings was enough to prate a small world, and the pervasive power was enough to kill any living being.


    ��Fifth level of Quasi-Emperor Realm, a few steps closer to Enlightenment.��


    Gu Changge got up and opened his eyes, the aura on his body returned to silence, like a deep abyss.


    He looked at the Second Mountain Master not far away, whose cultivation was sealed, and there was a terrible scar on his body, which was almost split by the whole body, and walked over.


    As Xiao Yang��s master, at this time, Second Mountain Master couldn��t die and had some value, so Gu Changge spared his life.

 Chapter 476-1: The Nine Great Mountains are destroyed, A massive attack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 476-1: The Nine Great Mountains are destroyed, A massive attack (1)</h4>


    Second Mountain Master was not in a good condition now, his aura was even sluggish. There was a terrifying wound that almost tore him apart. The destructive power within it was even constantly destroying his vitality.


    As an Enlightened being, his vitality was so surging that it was difficult to describe it in words. Even just one drop of blood could reshape the body and create another life. But now it had fallen to the point where it was difficult to recover from the injury.


    He had been witnessing the changes in Gu Changge within the past half month. From the shock at the beginning to the current state, it could be said that his mood had undergone an earth-shaking change.


    ��It turns out that this is why you have such terrifying strength at your current age����


    The Second Mountain Master looked at Gu Changge walking toward him, his expression couldn��t hide his fear, but he still spoke. He didn��t know why Gu Changge killed everyone but spared his life.


    Now that the Nine Great Mountains had encountered a catastrophe, almost all the disciples had died, and even the Mountain Masters also died. How could the rest of the disciples survive?


    He even anticipated the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains, and the scene where all the buildings on the mountain inds were turned into ruins and ashes. This made him angry and at the same time he felt regret and deep powerlessness.


    If he had noticed Gu Changge��s ambition earlier, then things should have turned around. With the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal in hand, the Nine Great Mountains could be turned into an indestructible fortress.


    If Gu Changge wanted to break in, it would not be so simple. Thinking of this, Second Mountain Master didn��t have the slightest look at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who was following behind Gu Changge.


    What he couldn��t figure out the most was how the hell did Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who was in charge of guarding Heavenly Lu City, get so close to Gu Changge now?


    She even teamed up with Gu Changge to deal with Nine Great Mountains. If not, how could they fall for it?


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, you actually teamed up with people from the Upper Realm to attack my Nine Great Mountains. Are you worthy of your status? Are you worthy of Heavenly Lu City and the hundreds of millions of cultivators living in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    The Second Mountain Master��s face was cold and angry, and his voice was full of anger. Yet Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t care about him, and it seemed that she didn��t hear what he said. She smiled slightly at Gu Changge beside her, ��Now Mr. Gu can trust me, right?��


    ��For Heavenly Lu City, you are really cruel.�� Gu Changge just smiled when he heard this, and didn��t answer her question.


    ��After all, Heavenly Lu City was entrusted to me by my Master before his death. No matter what price I have to pay, I will protect it.��


    There was a slight smile on the corner of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mouth. Her eyes were fixed on Gu Changge as if she wanted to see the change of expression on his face. However, Gu Changge��s face still didn��t change much, and she couldn��t tell anything from it.


    This made her feel a little disappointed. He was still as elusive as ever, and it was impossible to guess what was going on in his mind. Cooperating with Gu Changge was tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger, but she really had no other choice.


    Even the Nine Great Mountains with many Enlightened beings were ughtered by Gu Changge alone. How could Heavenly Lu City stop him?


    ��You have fallen into a Demonic barrier. If you want to protect Heavenly Lu City, you should have united with us and resisted the invasion of the Upper Realm in one fell swoop, instead of surrendering to them! You haven��t woken up yet!��


    The Second Mountain Master guessed the whole story almost instantly, and couldn��t help shouting angrily. This made him angrier and he even hated her a little bit. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s actions were obviously as if she was possessed by a Demon.


    How could they resist even after uniting together to protect Heavenly Lu City? The Upper Realm had already attacked the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. How greedy was the Upper Realm, how could it let Heavenly Lu City go unscathed?


    ��What do you know?�� Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned, and a coldness shed in her eyes.


    ��Your Nine Great Mountains was supposed to stop the army of the Upper Realm, but you have been hiding in the Cloudy Tomb all these years, not daring to show up in the world. This time when the Upper Realm invaded, you even tried to seal off the mountain, regardless of the life and death of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, including Heavenly Lu City. How can you say that about me?��


    If she had other ways, how could this happen? This was the glimmer of hope that could be glimpsed under despair. Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master��s face turned a little suffocated.


    He did have ns to abandon the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, abandon the Heavenly Lu City and seal the mountains, in order to be safe and to keep the Nine Great Mountains safe.


    But before it was realized, Gu Changge sent an army to attack them. And this was not the reason why Heavenly Maiden Tianlu betrayed the Eight Destions Regions and Heavenly Lu City.


    ��It seems that even now, you still haven��t figured it out. The Nine Great Mountains have been reduced to ruins and removed from this world�� And Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is much smarter than you.��


    Seeing the Second Mountain Master��s expression, Gu Changge couldn��t help shaking his head, with a look of regret for him.


    ��As long as the disciples of my Nine Great Mountains are still there, then my Nine Great Mountain��s inheritance will still be there. It is absolutely impossible for you to destroy the Nine Great Mountains.��


    The Second Mountain Master��splexion turned pale when he heard the words. Though, thinking of Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi whom he sent away at thest moment, he was more or less relieved.


    They were thest hope and kindling of the Nine Great Mountains. As long as they could find the Great Mountain Master, then the Nine Great Mountains could reappear in the world. Even if he died now, it was worthy of many ancestors of the Nine Mountains.


    ��Oh, really? Are you still counting on your good-for-nothing disciple, Xiao Yang? By now, haven��t you figured out why I killed everyone and left you alive?��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled, not hiding his mockery. He knew what the Second Mountain Master was thinking, but did he really think nothing would happen if Xiao Yang was sent away in advance?


    It was a pity that Gu Changge had already anticipated the things he could think of, and calcted him here.


    ��What do you mean?�� Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master��s face froze suddenly and he felt that something was wrong. That familiar bad feeling struck again.


    ��As a remnant of the Guardian n, why do you think I let him go?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, but the depths of his eyes were still indifferent, without waves.


    ��What? Could it be�� Are you doing this on purpose?��


    At this moment, Second Mountain Master couldn��t believe his ears, he was shocked, and hisplexion changed even more. Gu Changge actually knew Xiao Yang��s identity?


    How did he find out about it? No one in the entire Nine Great Mountains knew about this matter except him.


    ��Gu Wudi was also arranged by you?�� Finally, he thought of such a possibility. With a dejected expression on his face he felt extremely regretful.


    Why did he agree to Gu Wudi��s request and send him away with Xiao Yang? It turned out that Gu Changge had nned all this long ago.


    ��The Guardian bloodline?�� Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s heart trembled slightly, and she couldn��t help but look at Gu Changge.


    If it wasn��t for what Gu Changge said, she still wouldn��t know that Xiao Yang would be the remnant of the Guardian n. As the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, she was naturally aware of the tragedy that happened to the Guardian n more than 20 years ago.


    It was said that the whole family was brutally wiped out, hundreds of people died tragically, and only a few escaped alive. The lineage of Guardian n was already sparsely popted, and it was almost wiped out after this disaster.


    Over the past twenty years, the lineage of the Guardian n had almost disappeared in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and no one of them could be found. Was Xiao Yang a remnant of that lineage? How did Gu Changge know about it?


    ��Could it be because of the Purple Mirror in his hand at that time����


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu remembered the Purple Mirror that Gu Changge had used at that time. It seemed that he used that secret treasure to deduce this matter. This was really shocking and disturbing. With such a secret treasure, who knew what else could be deduced and spied on?


    ��Could it be that the tragedy of the Guardian n more than 20 years ago was also rted to you?��


    Second Mountain Master suddenly stared at Gu Changge firmly, blood appeared in his eyes, and he even looked a little ferocious.

 Chapter 375-1: Yue Mingkongs consciousness as a wife, Rounding up Demon Master Bai Kun (1)

    <h4>Chapter 375-1: Yue Mingkongs consciousness as a wife, Rounding up Demon Master Bai Kun (1)</h4>


    Jiang Chen knew that the Tomb of Ancient Gods in this world were very different from the ordinary Void God and True God realm cultivators.


    That was a race with a divine position, and extremely rare to find in the entire Upper Realm.


    In such divine tombs, the opportunities contained were beyond imagination. He believed that with his and the Immortal Boat''s ability, he could more or less reap a lot of benefits.


    "Amitabha, where did you get all these things?"


    And just as Jiang Chen was in a daze, a smiling cultivator suddenly appeared in front of him.


    This cultivator didn''t look very young, instead he was greasy and wearing a ragged robe, holding a somewhat tattered-looking mantle.


    At this moment he was pointing to a few pieces of weapon fragments on the ground stall and asked.


    Jiang Chen didn''t even think about it before he spoke, "These are naturally all the ones I picked up."


    "Is that so?" The cultivator asked rhetorically.


    Jiang Chen nodded his head, "Naturally."


    "Oh, in that case, the poor cultivator sees that the cultivator and my brother have a destiny, so why don''t youe with this poor cultivator?" The cultivator said with a smile.


    "What do you want?"


    Jiang Chen raised his head and stared at him warily, quietly gripping a weapon in his sleeve.


    These things on the ground stall, which he had picked out, didn''t appear to be anything special.


    And this cultivator in front of him, obviously saw what wasing, otherwise, he would not have spoken to him like this.


    Hearing these words, the cultivator''s gaze fell on Jiang Chen''s face, noting his cultivation level, then he became interested and said, "The cultivator''s methods are extraordinary, the poor cultivator just has the right thing here to cooperate with the cultivator."


    "Don''t worry, when the timees, the benefits would not be less for the benefactor."


    Jiang Chu''s heart sank, only to feel that the monk''s cultivation in front of him was unfathomable, the cooperation he said, at the end, which kind of cooperation, and how did he know?


    "A monk does not deceive, please rest assured. The poor monk never deceives people in his life."


    Seeing Jiang Chen move down in silence, the monk assured again with conviction, "If you do not believe this monk, then the poor monk can only apologize."


    As he said so, how could Jiang Chen not understand that if he refused again, the cultivator in front of him would be violent?


    He couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile, "I''m just an ordinary person who sells these broken things, so why should the Master apologize?"


    "No, no, no, in the poor monk''s opinion, Mister. is not simple, his cultivation is not high, yet he can enter a tomb with such a horrible demonic aura and find these weapon fragments, how can his means bepared to ordinary people?"


    The monk didn''t care about Jiang Chen''s self-deprecation, still smiling, directly opening the door and pointing out Jiang Chen''s extraordinary features.


    At these words, Jiang Chen''s heart sank, but his face remained calm and collected.


    When he went down to the tomb at that time, he did encounter a lot of trouble.


    The fierce danger among them would generally cause cultivators to turn pale, there was the danger of bloodshed and fall.


    In the tomb, although he got a lot of good things, he also nearly lost his life.


    It was all thanks to the help of the Immortal Boat Spirit, otherwise, it would have been difficult for him to escape the sky.


    The monk in front of him could see this at a nce, which meant that he was really not simple.


    Subsequently, Jiang Chen had no choice but to follow the monk out of here, and even the stall was left there, anyway, it was not something precious.


    The monk led him around the corner and arrived at a very grand and imposing mansion. The cultivators in charge of guarding the entrance were very powerful, their bodies were covered with divine glory and their blood was amazing.


    After arriving here, the monk''s attitude was also obviously much more cautious, not daring to be as casual as before.


    "You should not talk nonsense, otherwise even this poor monk will not be able to protect you." The monk spoke in a low voice and said to Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen''s expression was also a bit cautious, somehow he was involved in this kind of thing, so he also felt very stifled.


    "Who are we going to see?"


    Jiang Chen couldn''t help but ask in a low voice.


    "Supreme God n."


    The monk nced back at him as if to make Jiang Chen pay attention, before exining.


    Jiang Chen''s pupils shrank and his face changed slightly, suddenly associating with something.


    The news that a piece of the Ancient Divine Tomb was about to be unearthed in the past few days was causing a lot of fuss everywhere.


    And he heard that a powerful person of the Supreme God n was actually buried in the so-called Divine Tomb.


    The Supreme God n was very mysterious.


    In the entire Upper Realm, it also belonged to an extremely rare race, and the number of their nsmen was not much.


    But to be called a God, it could be seen that they were powerful.


    If the number of n members were a little more, bing the first strongest n in the Upper Realm was not impossible.


    And now the person he wanted to meet was actually from the Supreme God n.


    This made Jiang Chen''s heart thump up with some uncontroble nervousness.


    "Don''t talk nonsense when you enterter."


    The monk still seemed uneasy and turned back to carefully admonish Jiang Chen again.


    Jiang Chen nodded, and cold sweat appeared on his palms.


    Faintly, he saw a divine light shining in the depths of the mansion. There was an iparable dignified slender figure sitting at the end, the gaze seemed to prate over, seemed to be able to see through him.


    Seeing Jiang Chen step into this ce, the eyes of the ck-robed old man who had been hiding in the high sky moved and did not follow him over.


    ����


    In True Immortal Academy.


    While Gu Changge dispatched a terrifying army to search for the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves.


    A magnificent divine mountain in the middle.


    Several Elders within the pce with blurred faces and shrouded in chaotic aura were also discussing matters.


    "This time, a piece of the Supreme God n''s burial ce has been unearthed, and this is just a good opportunity for the geniuses of our academy to try out."


    "Last time, the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was destroyed by the Inheritor of demonic art, let''s hope that this time it will go well."


    "Then how about the candidate for the leader this time is set as the Sixth Crown King, Jun Yao? Gu Changge is now gaining wings, and the True Immortal Academy can no longer amodate him, so he probably won''t take such matters to heart."


    Several Elders spoke up, in order to decide on the leader of this trial.


    Gu Changge had now been excluded, not because they felt that Gu Changge was not qualified.


    Rather, it was a matter of considering Gu Changge''s willingness or unwillingness.


    The opportunity of the Divine Tomb was precious to the rest of the disciples, but for Gu Changge, it was not worth mentioning.


    Soon, the decision was made, and once the news spread, it immediately caused the disciples of the entire True Immortal Academy.


    The emergence of the Divine Tomb naturally meant opportunity and danger.


    And this time the leader was surprisingly the Six Crown King, Jun Yao, not Gu Changge.


    This caused many people to be astonished, specting if Gu Changge had outshone recently, causing the True Immortal Academy to be determined to suppress him so that he would not be able to cover the sky with his hands within the True Immortal Academy.


    However, this spection was quickly overturned, as an Elder then announced that Gu Changge did not need to participate in this trial.


    Many disciples suddenly realized that Gu Changge''s status was now very different from theirs and he could not be treated as an ordinary disciple of the True Immortal Academy.


    The gap between them and Gu Changge had already widened too much, and an invisible gap had appeared.


    Gu Changge''s status in the True Immortal Academy had reached the point where he could sit on an equal footing with a group of Supreme Realm Elders!


    In the following days, the True Immortal Academy began to get busy with divine lights of different colors breaking through the air and aura breaking through the clouds.


    Many disciples prepared for this trial.


    The Six Crowned King Jun Yao, the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Gu Xian''er, Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, and the Jin Chan Buddha were all going to enter the Divine Tomb that had been unearthed andpete for their own chance.


    When Gu Changge heard this news, he did not take it to heart, just as the group of Elders had guessed, even if he was allowed to participate, he would still refuse.


    This level of the trial was just a waste of time for him now.


    What he was more interested in were the whereabouts of the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves.


    Of course, if he heard that something good appeared in the Divine Tomb, that would be a different story.


    "Are you really not interested in the Divine Tomb of the Supreme God n?"


    Inside the hall, Yue Mingkong was somewhat puzzled.


    In her memory, this time within the Supreme God n, there was a divine position crystal, that was equivalent to something like the Supreme Dao fruit.


    Gu Changge would not reasonably let it go.


    "For now, I would prefer to catch that remaining thief, if some good appears in the Divine Tomb, I would naturally make my move." Gu Changge smiled and exined.


    Yue Mingkong nodded, "Then I''ll keep an eye out for you."


    With this word from her, Gu Changge naturally felt at ease.


    "It must be hard working so much." He smiled and said.


    Yue Mingkong shook her head slightly, "This is what I should do."


    Although the two of them had not yet been married, she was already self-conscious as a wife.


    With that she left. Not long after Yue Mingkong left, a message arrived.


    "Master, that mysterious warlord behind the Thirteen Thieves has been traced by us, and we are now sending our troops to intercept it." The follower respectfully reported


    Gu Changge got up, narrowed his eyes, and asked, "Where is he?"


    "Now in the ancient city of Northern Marsh, the surrounding teleportation formations have been blocked by us, and all cultivators and creatures have been blocked and are not allowed to leave the city."


    "Even if that person grows wings, he will not be able to escape our!" That person said confidently.


    "Good. Well done."

 Chapter 375-2: Yue Mingkongs consciousness as a wife, Rounding up Demon Master Bai Kun (2)

    <h4>Chapter 375-2: Yue Mingkongs consciousness as a wife, Rounding up Demon Master Bai Kun (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge nodded as he waved his sleeves, and walked away from this ce. Then his mighty figure rose into the sky. He directly opened up a space passage and rushed through the virtual space.


    The terrifying momentum resounded in the sky.


    The disciples and Elders of the True Immortal Academy watched this scene in shock, and they were speechless for a long time.


    Then there were spections about where Gu Changge was going and what purpose he was going for.


    "It should be about the whereabouts of the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves."


    Wang Ziji said firmly.


    Jiang Chuchu next to her nced at her and said calmly, "You seem to know Gu Changge very well?"


    Wang Ziji smiled, "It''s not that I understand him, it''s just that I can guess what he''s going to do."


    "Do you suddenly feel that I know him better than you?" She provocatively revealed a pair of shallow vortex-like eyes.


    Jiang Chuchu ignored her provocation, turned around and left.


    Gu Xian''er, who had just broken through to the Sacred Realm, stared nkly at Gu Changge and led people away, then lowered her eyes, and there seemed to be some lingering mncholy in her eyes.


    ����


    Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    This was a majestic and magnificent ancient city with a poption of several billion.


    It was nearly 100,000 miles across, like a beast crawling on the ground, and the city wall alone stretched like a mountain.


    At this moment, outside the four gates of the Northern Marsh Ancient City, the dark clouds overwhelmed the city.


    Among them, colorful feathers circted with divine wings covered the sky, and scales flicked.


    All kinds of powerful and terrifying creatures appeared in the sky,pletely blocking all directions.


    Rising through the clouds and fog, the body alone was like a hill, entwined with purple lightning and crimson rays of light. The resultant power was astonishing.


    It was difficult for any cultivator or creature to leave this ce for half a step, nor to enter the city.


    Anyone who disobeyed would be killed on the spot.


    Just now, a cultivator was dissatisfied and tried to resist, but he was shot to death from the sky, and his body and spirit were both destroyed on the spot.


    Everyone was trembling, their backs were terrified, and their souls were trembling.


    They wondered what had happened, why so many creatures along with an army would suddenly emerge.


    Even the city lord of the Northern Marsh Ancient City appeared outside the city wall at this time, carefully wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, not daring to say a word.


    He naturally recognized who the master behind these terrifying creatures in front of him was, so he dealt with them carefully and did not dare to offend them.


    The cultivators behind him were all powerful figures of Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    But now he was also carefully apanying him, not daring to show any trace of dissatisfaction.


    The huge Northern Marsh Ancient City seemed very dead at this time, and everyone was worried about the destruction.


    This force outside the city was really terrifying, it was mighty and covered the sky and the sun.


    Not to mention an ancient city, even a small Dao sect could be easily destroyed.


    "My master has an order. Anyone who dares to cover up the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves will be regarded as opposing him and the consequences will be at their own risk."


    At this moment, a creature in the shape of a Yaksha stood up and announced. The whole body was surrounded by red rays of light as he opened his mouth and sneered, and his voice echoed in the sky.


    "Thirteen Thieves? Damn it!"


    "Damn Thirteen Thieves, they are actually trying to drag me down!"


    Hearing this, many cultivators changed their expressions, and then they reacted.


    It turned out that this matter was actually rted to the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves.


    During this time, the matter of Gu Changge chasing and killing the Thirteen Thieves caused a stir in the Upper Realm.


    As for who was behind this group of creatures, there was no need to say more.


    Many cultivators smiled bitterly. Except for Gu Changge, in the current Upper Realm, who had such great power to send such a terrifying force in order to hunt down a person.


    At the moment, many people were also being put down. Since it was to hunt down the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves, it must have nothing to do with ordinary people like them.


    They didn''t cover up the rest of the guilt, and naturally, there was nothing to worry about, and just hoped that they would not suffer an innocent disaster.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, since the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves have appeared in the Northern Marsh ancient city, then I will cooperate with you to search them out, and give an exnation to Young Master Changge."


    The Northern Marsh city lord was somewhat relieved and then opened his mouth, swearing a promise. He also hated the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves in his heart.


    If he didn''t go to other ces and ended uping to the Northern Marsh Ancient City. Wasn''t this simply causing disaster for him?


    "If I had known that the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves were in this city, I would have sent people to search all over the ce. How could I have bothered Young Master Changge to make such a move? If someone sheltered the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves, I would definitely arrest them without any mercy!"


    After the Northern Marsh city lord finished speaking, the rest of the powerhouses behind him also spoke up one after another, stating their position. They definitely did not cover up and hide the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves.


    Hearing this, many young cultivators were shocked.


    They usually didn''t get to see such powerhouses at all.


    But today, because Gu Changge wanted to search the remnants of the Thirteen Great Thieves, they all showed up and made such a careful guarantee.


    Such power was simply too terrifying and unimaginable.


    "With the words of the city lord of Northern Marsh city, I can rest assured. We are not unreasonable people. The master told me toe here, just to arrest the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves, and not to embarrass everyone in the Northern Marsh Ancient City."


    Seeing that Northern Marsh city lord and others were so knowledgeable, the creature with the appearance of Yasha also disyed a faint smile.


    "Everyone, please rest assured, we will fully cooperate with the search and will not let any suspicious person leave." City Lord assured.


    Afterward, a mighty army descended on the Northern Marsh Ancient City and began to search one mansion after another.


    The entire Northern Marsh Ancient City was affected, and everyone felt uneasy, for fear that the remnants of the Thirteen Thieves were hiding beside them.


    Spring Breeze Pavillion, Ting Yu Xuan.


    This was the ce of smoky willows in the Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    But today it was very quiet.


    In the inner room, a middle-aged man with a pale face was coughing blood, sitting in a wheelchair.


    His eyes were covered with ck cloth. In addition, his lower limbs werepletely useless, and he had no ability to move.


    This was not an ordinary trauma, even many sacred medicines would not be able to cure it.


    Same went for his eyes, this was because he had seen too many secrets, and the bacsh he had suffered was difficult to get rid of for his entire life.


    Behind the middle-aged man, a young man with a sad face couldn''t help but sigh, "Master, are we just going to wait for death today?"


    During these days they were hiding here.


    He was anxious and cautious at all times, like a mouse living in the darkness, unable to see any light.


    This kind of life made him despair, and he didn''t understand why his Master who was like a God would be chased like this.


    The huge Upper Realm no longer had any ce for him.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he seemed to have touched the injury on his body again and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    He shook his head slightly, his voice seemed very calm, as if he had expected it.


    "I didn''t expect Gu Changge to find me so quickly. I thought I could hide for a few more days. It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for greed, how could this happen�� "


    "Master, let them take Lian''er, the person Gu Changge wants to arrest is me, and it has nothing to do with you."


    "This is a secret treasure I made at the beginning. After you two use it, hide in the void and leave quietly, no one will be able to detect your traces. Then you take the opportunity to flee to the Demon World and find a man named Jun, and give this bag to him."


    The middle-aged man spoke all this calmly.


    At the same time, he took two things out of his arms.


    A very ordinary-looking bag, a very ordinary jade talisman, there was nothing surprising, even if it was thrown on the ground, no one would notice it.


    But now these two items were handed over to the two of them by him.


    Behind the young man, there was also a woman with a graceful figure with an enchanting appearance. Her skin was as white as snow, her blue silky hair was like diamonds, and the light could pass from them.


    At this moment, her expression seemed a little unbearable, but in the end, she didn''t say anything more.


    "Master, if we leave, what will you do? You are seriously injured now. Once we leave and you are caught by Gu Changge, it will be a dead end!"


    When the young man heard this, his face became sadder, his eyes were red as if tears could fall at any time.


    "Master, you have now obtained the true biography of being a master. Even if you are not a master, you can still live well. You don''t need to bury your life in this ce to be a master."


    The middle-aged man''s smile seemed a little relieved, but his words were firm and unequivocal, and no question was allowed.


    "Lian��er, you�� ah�� father is most ashamed of you and your mother, but your father is doing this because he can''t stop it. It''s not because he doesn''t want to see you that he hasn''te to see you over the years. I didn''t want to hurt you."


    "It''s hard on you, you built the Spring Breeze Pavillion by yourself��"


    Later, he looked at the beautiful woman again, feeling a little guilty. Although he couldn''t see it, he knew that his daughter was actually watching him.


    This somewhat made the middle-aged man a little relieved.


    Who would have thought that the master behind Spring Breeze Pavillion, a well-known assassination organization, would be the daughter of this Demon Master Bai Kun?

 Chapter 477-2: An Yan, the Hidden Immortal Clan; Saved a person who shouldn’t be saved (2)

    <h4>Chapter 477-2: An Yan, the Hidden Immortal n; Saved a person who shouldn��t be saved (2)</h4>


    ��Tell me, what do you want me to do?�� Gu Xian��er nced at the silver-haired girl and said calmly. The silver-haired girl in front of her was named An Yan, and behind her was the An n of the Hidden Immortal n.


    The powerful and terrifying foundation was also one of the best in the Upper Realm, enough to be ranked at the forefront. It was just that because of the strong bloodline, the n members were rtively rare, which was somewhat simr to the Supreme God n.


    However,pared to the Supreme God n, the Hidden World Immortal n was more mysterious and low-key, and in recent years, only one or two nsmen had appeared in the outside world.


    This time, when the Upper Realm summoned troops to attack, the An family naturally wanted to intervene, wanting to get a share of the pie. Only then were the nsmen sent out to participate.


    However, Gu Xianer and An Yan��s acquaintance was from the past.


    It was when she left Peach Vige before and went to an Ind to practice ording to the instructions of her masters, trying to break through the extreme state of the same realm, there she had met An Yan.


    At that time, after An Yan learned of her identity, she became very interested in Gu Xian��er and shamelessly stalked her.


    Afterward, the two explored some secret relics together, and also jointly fought for the rare objects in the auction house, so they became familiar with each other after going back and forth.


    ��Can��t I just look for you? It��s the same as saying that I can��t look for you if I have no intent.��


    An Yan rolled her eyes when she heard this, and sat down next to Gu Xian��er on her own, getting very close to her. Gu Xian��er nced at her, moved to the side, and said, ��Stay away from me.��


    ��Hmph, what a heartless guy, I think someone forgot how she was almost crushed by that Quasi-Supreme monster that day. If I hadn��t sacrificed the divine formation at a critical moment, I��m afraid your grave would be covered with grass����


    Seeing her disgusted look, An Yan was a little annoyed, and snorted, thinking a little bit. Gu Xian��er was not annoyed at all when she heard the words, she just said indifferently, ��Don��t worry, even without you, I would have survived that day. I have no fewer life-saving things than you.��


    ��That��s right, I almost forgot who you are. You are the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, how can youck life-saving things?�� The expression on An Yan��s face changed quickly, and in the next moment, she was back to smiling.


    ��Besides, Gu Changge, who is unmatched in the limelight in the Upper Realm, is still your cousin. It is said that he treats you very well, so how can you be short of treasures?�� When Gu Xian��er heard this, her slender brows frowned slightly.


    ��My life-saving things were not given to me by Gu Changge. It would be good if he didn��t steal my things.�� When Gu Changge was mentioned, there was some unconceble resentment in her words.


    But in front of An Yan, she still maintained her usual immortal-like appearance, without showing any anger. An Yan was surprised when she heard these words, her eyes that were crystal clear like zed ss opened wide.


    ��Don��t the rumors say that Gu Changge treats you very well? How could he steal your things?�� She didn��t seem to be able to believe it and was very curious as if it was the first time she heard such words.


    ��Besides, all the rumors are about Gu Changge. The rumors are amazing. I thought it was all true���� Gu Xian��er hummed from her nose, and said, ��Rumors are just rumors, and everything has to be seen with your own eyes to be true�� By the way, why do you always mention that guy?��


    An Yan smiled and said, ��Isn��t it just curiosity? I know you so well, and I hear all kinds of rumors about Gu Changge every day. It is said that even the Nine Great Mountains were destroyed by him. And Isn��t he a cousin of yours? So I can��t help but ask.��


    ��Oh?�� Gu Xian��er turned her head and looked at her deeply as if she could see her purpose clearly.


    ��Okay, actually, I just heard that this time we are going to attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, we will fight against the geniuses over there, and I am a little worried that there will be idents. Isn��t Gu Changge over there? If something happens, I want him to save me. You also know that I have only appeared not long ago, and I have so littlebat experience�� How can I be the opponent of the brutal genius?��


    An Yan seemed unable to stand her eyes, shook her head, and confessed.


    ��Don��t worry, seeing the scene you and I are familiar with, you won��t die at that time.�� Seeing her confess, Gu Xian��er didn��t ask any further questions.


    ��With your words, I feel relieved. Taking this opportunity, I can meet your cousin. Okay, I won��t disturb your cultivation anymore, I look forward to the day when you suppress Gu Changge!��


    Seeing her promise, An Yan also showed a smile on her face, then got up to leave, seemed very happy, and left bouncing away. Seeing her leave, Gu Xian��er frowned and beckoned the big red bird not far away.


    ��Dahong, why do I feel that she is approaching me because she has some other purpose?�� She was a little uncertain about her authenticity, but after much deliberation, she couldn��t find the purpose of An Yan approaching her.


    The big red bird squinted at her when he heard this, and nodded his head as if to make her feel better.


    ��Then why did she approach me?�� Gu Xian��er frowned but still couldn��t figure it out.


    In terms of identity, An Yan was the princess of the Hidden Immortal n, no weaker than her. Could it be that what An Yan said just now, she just wanted to help her during the war? Or get closer to Gu Changge?


    But Gu Xian��er felt that things were not that simple. She couldn��t figure it out, so she didn��t continue to think about it, and then continued to practice. Her body was filled with rays of light, preparing for this battle in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    On the other side, after leaving this mountain range. An Yan returned to the ce where she was staying now, her innocent look in front of Gu Xian��er had disappeared, and she didn��t have many expressions on her face.


    ��Miss, is it really okay for you to do this?�� In front of her, there was an old servant with a stooped figure, sunken eyes, high cheekbones, and horns on his head, which could hardly conceal the aura of the vast sea.


    ��No problem. Judging from the results of my long-term investigation, Gu Xian��er can be said to be one of the people closest to Gu Changge. In a way, Gu Xian��er is more like his confinement. ��


    ��What Gu Xianer knows about Gu Changge is much more real than those rumors. This is good proof. If Gu Xianer was not very important to him, how could a person like him reveal his real face so easily? As long as I have a good rtionship with Gu Xian��er, I will naturally be in Gu Changge��s sight and get in touch with him.��


    An Yan shook her head when she heard the words, a thoughtful expression appeared on her face that did not match her appearance. The current her, calm and collected, waspletely different from the appearance in front of Gu Xian��er.


    ��Since thedy said so, the old ve can rest assured that Gu Changge is very dangerous. If thedy wants to approach him, she needs to be cautious and must not be negligent.�� Hearing this, the old servant also breathed a sigh of relief.


    An Yan nodded, and then said with a slightly stern expression, ��Of course, I know these things, although Gu Xian��er doesn��t seem to take the bait. She��s actually very smart, and she should have seen some things.��


    Speaking of this, she sighed, ��But she didn��t make things difficult for me. If there weren��t so many dangers and troubles, it would be pretty good to have her as a friend.��


    ��These years have been really difficult for you, miss. The eldestdy is gaining more and more power, and her right to speak in the n is already close to that of the Patriarch. This old ve thinks that in a few more years, the entire An n will probably fall under the control of the eldestdy. At that time, Miss, when you are in the n, it is really going to be difficult for you to move forward.��


    Hearing this, the old ve looked a little sad but more distressed. Over the years, the youngdy had lived in the cracks of the family, and it could be said that she was walking on thin ice, living very cautiously.


    Not only to solve the embarrassment of the eldestdy but also to be vignt at all times from the other nsmen who were eyeing the inheritance. As the head of the family, her father turned a deaf ear to her and ignored her.


    ��If the mistress is still here, how can the eldest miss cover the sky with her hands���� The old servant��s voice trembled, and the sadness and anger could not be concealed in his words.


    An Yan shook her head and said, ��I don��t need to say anymore, I know everything. And you don��t have to be so discouraged. After all, this time, An Ximitted suicide by herself, saving someone who shouldn��t be saved, and letting me hear those words�� What about the bloodline of the Hidden Immortals? In today��s Upper Realm, even if the True Immortals reappear, it will not be of much help.��


    Speaking of thetter, she couldn��t help sneering, as if she was very sure.

 Chapter 478-1: A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood, The invitation of war (1)

    <h4>Chapter 478-1: A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood, The invitation of war (1)</h4>


    Soon, ancient warships soared in the sky, entwined with endless rays of light as they crossed the boundless sea of ??Boundary Monuments. The big waves were surging, and they continued to beat as if they were going to shatter these worlds.


    The iparably vast army of the Upper Realm, stretching endlessly, covering everything. The number exceeds trillions, rushing towards the location of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But outside the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, thick fog shrouded the sky, filled with a lot of rushing and killing.


    Many ancient warships hovered here, casting shadows that shrouded everything in darkness and the number was innumerable. As the army of the Upper Realm approached, the soldiers stepped to the front of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    ��Wooooow����


    The horn resounded from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The sound shook the sky and the earth, containing unparalleled power which made the barriers of the world tremble.


    ��Attack!��


    ��Attack!��


    Arge army rushed out of the thick fog, among which the battle fortresses stood like majestic mountains, dripping with chaos. On the fortress of war, runes flickered, and strong fluctuations appeared.


    The dazzling brilliance was iparably gorgeous, beams of light were shooting out, and the stars outside the domain trembled as if about to fall and shatter. The army of the Upper Realm and the army of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions entered a battle.


    The gxy went chaotic, and even more so, countless fragmented universes. Due to the great war, thunder and lightning were born again in exhaustion and dpidation breeding mes of war.


    Many worlds around were rumbling and trembling because of this terrifying momentum. The forces of the Upper Realm had dispatchedrge armies, trying to take advantage of the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains to deal a severe blow to the morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    However, to the disappointment of many forces of the Upper Realm, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions did not lose their fighting spirit because of this. On the contrary, many powerhouses were affected by this, cing life and death aside they constantly fought, causing a lot of trouble for many cultivators of the Upper Realm.


    Outside the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, inside the ancient battleship of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. The soldiers solemnly waited and did not attack with the rest of the forces, waiting for the follow-up troops from the Upper Realm to arrive.


    In the pce, Gu Changge��s figure was hazy, sitting cross-legged, filled with chaos. He seemed to be surrounded by three thousand ancient worlds and infinite gods were looming, shining silver and immortal light.


    It could be seen that a drop of True Blood had emerged from under his heart as if reflecting the heavens and myriad realms as it crossed the long river of time, copsing the order of heaven and earth. It had turned into a vast sea of ?aura, which was absorbed by him strand by strand.


    ��A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood����


    Seeing all this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was shocked, and she couldn��t help but feel a sense of panic from the soul. So much that she didn��t dare to approach at all. She could feel the horror from Gu Changge at this moment.


    That aura was deep and cold, it seemed to be able to swallow and destroy everything, bringing endless darkness to the heavens. And this drop of unimaginable forbidden blood seemed to belong to the same origin as Gu Changge.


    Yes, that aura was from the same origin. Otherwise, with Gu Changge��s current strength, it would be impossible to get close to this drop of forbidden blood. Not to mention the current Gu Changge, even a legendary Immortal was far from enough to look at in front of him.


    ��What is his identity����


    This made Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression even moreplicated, and she didn��t dare to guess deeply. She never expected that she would witness all this with her own eyes when she was helping Gu Changge to protect himself.


    Originally, Gu Changge asked her to protect him, which meant that she had gained some trust from Gu Changge, which should make her happy. But looking at this scene made Heavenly Maiden Tianlu a little regretful, and she felt that it was better not to know some things.


    Knowing more was not necessarily better. And just when Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was in aplicated state of mind, Gu Changge��s eyes opened in the pce as many terrifying visions around him disappeared.


    ��How long have I been cultivating?��


    He didn��t care about Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��splicated expression as he got up and asked casually.


    ��Seven days,�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied. She walked over very naturally, picked up the outer robe that was ced on the bed aside, and helped Gu Changge to put it on.


    ��It took seven days for me to stabilize����


    Gu Changge frowned, but he was relieved when he thought that he had broken through to the fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm in one fell swoop.


    ��How is the battle between the Upper Realm and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    He was still very interested in the battle over the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had not yet participated, many forces could not hold back and led their troops to attack them.


    ��There are victories and losses, but mostly the Eight Destions and Ten Regions have suffered disastrous defeats.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said with aplicated expression. As the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, she was actually on the side of the Upper Realm and even reported the current battle situation for Gu Changge.


    If this matter was known to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it would definitely cause a terrible sensation. But up to now, Gu Changge had not sent someone to pass on her matter and was holding it as a card in his hand.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu actually knew his intentions, but there was nothing she could do about it. Now that the army of the Upper Realm had arrived, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were showing signs of retreating steadily.


    She had even anticipated the ensuing tragedy.


    ��I gave Lin Wu half a year, do you think he can do it in half a year?�� Gu Changge suddenly smiled, not surprised to hear the situation of this battle.


    This realm of emptiness, the abyss before the Eight Destions, and Ten Regions could not be defended. Even if Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not needed, many forces could deduce and open up a stable channel.


    This was also the reason why many armies from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had descended here, intending to counterattack the Upper Realm.


    They were making a desperate n.


    ��Lin Wu��s determination is firm, and his heart is unshakable. His sweetheart is in the hands of Mr. Gu. No matter how he chooses, his existence will definitely be taken into consideration���� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said.


    ��Oh?�� Gu Changge smiled, nomittal.


    At this time, outside the pce, a powerhouse from the Gu family suddenly appeared, and reported respectfully, ��Young Master, the Dharma body of the powerhouses from all races and traditions have descended. They have invited you to discuss the great event of crusade against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    These powerhouses were all from Immortal Great Sects, Ancestors of the Sects, old antiques, and living fossil figures. They had lived for a long time, and their cultivation bases were all in the realm of Enlightened beings.


    But now they could only spare one dharma body. When they invited Gu Changge to discuss it together, they no longer treated him as a junior but ced him at the same level.


    ��Are they nning to cross over?�� Gu Changge nodded. He looked a little interested, and said, ��Go on, I understand.��


    Then, he looked at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, smiled and said, ��Will Heavenly Maiden go with me?��


    ��Young Master Gu can go there alone, I am an outsider after all, so it is difficult for me to participate in the affairs of the Upper Realm.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said. Although she really wanted to hear that the Upper Realm was nning to attack now. She also understood that it was not appropriate for her to be a prisoner.


    ��Aren��t you my concubine? When did you be an outsider again?�� Gu Changge stared at her with interest.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was taken aback when she heard the words, then her eyes sparkled, she suddenly smiled and said, ��Master Gu wants to deceive me? There are no outsiders here, and I am not your concubine.��


    ��Unless you want my body���� Yet before she finished speaking, Gu Changge tore open the space in front of her eyes and disappeared.


    A mere Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not worthy of his life and death.

 Chapter 377-1: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (1)

    <h4>Chapter 377-1: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (1)</h4>


    As the events transpired, on a mountain 100,000 miles east of the Northern Marsh Ancient City.


    Within the void, a wave of fluctuations emerged as two figures fell out of it.


    The one whonded first was a pale young man with a pale face. His blood rolled for a while, and he only felt that his internal organs seemed to be split open. It was extremely painful.


    He was Bai Kun''s disciple, Bai Hua.


    Beside Bai Hua, the enchanting woman who fell out of the void was Bai Lian''er. Her condition was not much better than Bai Hua''s. There was no blood on her delicate face, and a lot of it was smothered on her dress.


    "This Gu Changge''s strength is so strong�� If it wasn''t for my quick reaction, I would have probably died there."


    Bai Lian''er''s eyes were very indifferent, and she quickly took out arge number of medicinal pills from her storage ring before swallowing them, and started recovering from her injuries.


    She ignored Bai Hua who was looking at her worriedly.


    Instead, she was silently conditioning her own injuries and quickly healing broken bones and organs.


    The cultivator at the peak of Quasi-Supreme Realm was suddenly pped by Gu Changge just now.


    She was caught off guard and didn''t have time to resist, so she just sacrificed a divine weapon to resist, and as a result, suffered a serious injury.


    This also disyed how terrifying Gu Changge''s strength was. And Bai Lian''er had no idea how Gu Changge noticed her and Bai Hua''s trail.


    It was obvious that she used a unique secret technique, and also urged the jade pendant her father had given her, but even so, Gu Changge still noticed their traces.


    At that time, Bai Lian''er''s heart was really shaken, it was unbelievable.


    She had naturally heard a lot of rumors about Gu Changge among the younger generation.


    Whether it was some time ago or this time, he was in an invincible limelight with a bright halo and his peers had to lower their eyebrows in front of him.


    But Bai Lian''er didn''t take it seriously. After all, he was just a young junior.


    If Gu Changge wanted to reach her level, even if it was the fastest, it would take at least a hundred years.


    But�� this time.


    With the outbreak of the Ancient Immortal War and the destruction of the Purple Mansion, she began to pay attention to Gu Changge.


    She tried to make Spring Breeze Pavilion''s assassins not take on tasks rted to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Gu Changge.


    As an assassination organization living in the dark world, she had naturally experienced various tasks.


    For example, the attack and assassination of Gu Changge.


    Because there were too many Dao Lineages in the Upper Realm, the trees that were higher would be destroyed by the wind. Since Gu Changge''s light was too bright, there were always Dao Lineages who were jealous and wished to destroy him.


    This was also a normal thing.


    But Bai Lian''er didn''t expect that one day her father would offend Gu Changge, and would even urge the Thirteen Great Thieves to snatch the secret treasure forged by Gu Changge.


    With such a big hatred, Gu Changge would definitely not let it go.


    However, she was powerless to stop it.


    For her father, offending Gu Changge would definitely not be easy.


    Thinking of this, Bai Lian''er couldn''t help but feel a faint sadness in her heart. Although her character was indifferent, it did not mean that she was ruthless.


    Although she once hated andined about her father, it had been six thousand years since the incident. As her only rtive in this world, how could she be indifferent to him?


    In the next moment, Bai Lian''er suddenly waved her hand, and a crystal clear mirror emerged from her sleeve.


    "Sister Lian''er, what is this��"


    Although Bai Hua grimaced in pain, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Bai Lian''er nced at him indifferently and said nothing. As her aura surged, the brilliance on the mirror surged, and a picture suddenly emerged.


    "Master��"


    Bai Hua''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help eximing.


    The scene that appeared in the mirror was exactly the scene in the Northern Marsh Ancient City, where Gu Changge dispatched the cultivators to escort Bai Kun into the cage.


    Although Bai Kun''s face was natural, in this picture, he was bound by chains and was extremely embarrassed.


    This scene made Bai Hua burn with rage. His fists were clenched, and he became extremely angry to the point that he hated it.


    "Fine��"


    Bai Lian''er nced at him lightly as she frowned, and continued to stare at the picture in the mirror.


    However, in the next moment, her expression suddenly changed.


    She even took a few steps back, and the mirror in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    In the picture, a young man wearing a ck long robe, rich and godlike, with hair shining brightly like a god, suddenly raised his head and smiled at her, as if the endless distance between them had vanished and he was able to see her.


    Immediately afterward, the mirror in front of her blurred and then shattered with a click.


    "How could�� how could he sense the means I left at that time��"


    Bai Lian''er took a deep breath and calmed down.


    She frowned tightly, and was a little suspicious as she fell into a deep unease.


    <i>How terrifying is Gu Changge''s perception? For him to even notice this? </i>


    <i>How can it be so unfathomable? Is he really just someone from the younger generation?</i>


    "He shouldn''t have seen me, he just sensed my means."


    Soon, Bai Lian''er regained herposure, nced at Bai Hua with an indifferent expression, and said, "Let''s go."


    "Sister Lian''er, where are we going now, are we going to the Demon World?"


    Bai Hua got up and asked. He also swallowed a lot of medicinal pills, and his injuries had almost recovered.


    "I''ll go find someone first. Since Gu Changge didn''t kill my father on the spot, he must be keeping my father temporarily imprisoned."


    "I can''t ignore my father''s life or death."


    Bai Lian''er said lightly, as the owner of Spring Breeze Pavillion, she had developed a lot of connections over the years.


    And this was when it came in handy.


    "Didn''t Master say that we should not care about him and that we should not seek revenge from Gu Changge? Why��"


    Bai Hua asked in confusion.


    He was in awe of Bai Kun from the bottom of his heart, so he never vited his Master''s words.


    Although he also really wanted to save and avenge his Master, considering what Master said, he felt that he still had to obey his Master''s instructions.


    "That''s on the premise that my father was killed by Gu Changge. Now Gu Changge has no intention of killing him, so there is a way to save my father."


    Bai Lian''er exined indifferently, "After I make arrangements, we will head to the Demon World to find the Jun Bufan that my father mentioned."


    Having said that, she nced at Bai Hua and shook her head slightly in her heart.


    Why was the gap between her and Gu Changge of the younger generation so big? It was simply a world of difference.


    Although Bai Hua had inherited her father''s mantle, in her opinion, he was just a very innocent young genius who had not seen much of the world.


    Possessing the Heavenly Body and the ability to spy on the Heavenly Secrets gave him the ability to elude nothingness?


    This kind of talent was very tasteless to her, and it would only be a burden to carry around.


    It was only because he was his father''s disciple that Bai Lian''er had no choice but to bring him along.


    "Okay, I will listen to Sister Lian''er. By the way, Sister Lian''er, have you met Jun Bufan that Master said?"


    Bai Hua nodded, and then he thought of something before he asked inexplicably.


    Bai Lian''er''s expression changed slightly, but she did not answer his question.


    For her, even if Jun Bufan was not dead, he could only be regarded as a stranger at best.


    Six thousand years ago, her heart had already been broken once.


    Afterward, the two of them turned into a divine light and quickly left this ce, crossing many mountains and ponds, without stopping.


    ����


    Bai Kun, the remnant of the Thirteen Great Thieves, was arrested by Gu Changge in the Northern Marsh Ancient City. This news soon spread to all parties in the Upper Realm, causing a huge sensation.


    Bai Kun was no stranger to the Demon World.


    During the previous regime, the famous Demon Master had enormous power. Because he saw too many Heavenly Secrets, he was blinded.


    Later, after the rebellion in the Demon World, he was designated as a traitor by the current Queen Xi Yao. He was hunted down for many years and disappeared.


    Now that the Bai Kun reappeared in the world, it caused quite a stir for all ethnic groups and traditions.


    Many cultivators and creatures were guessing how Gu Changge would deal with Bai Kun after imprisoning him.

 Chapter 377-2: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (2)

    <h4>Chapter 377-2: Bai Lianer is unbelievable, Your daughter came here to save you (2)</h4>


    Of course, why Bai Kun ended up in such a situation was self-inflicted in the eyes of many people.


    Daring to snatch Gu Changge''s secret treasure in a good manner, wasn''t this pping on your own face? Did he have a death wish?


    This incident caused a lot of uproar in the Upper Realm, and some people spected that the Demon World might even intervene.


    Because of this, the True Immortal Academy specially vacated an underground prison for Gu Changge, which was especially responsible for detaining Bai Kun.


    However, Bai Kun''s cultivation had been sealed by Gu Changge, and he was not worried that anyone would dare to take a huge risk and enter True Immortal Academy to save him.


    After returning to the True Immortal Academy, Gu Changge started the next n while contacting Queen Xi Yao in the Demon World.


    During his investigation, Spring Breeze Pavillion rose 6,000 years ago, when the Demon World was in chaos.


    Except for the You Yue Demon Emperor, the other five Demon Emperors were missing.


    And Bai Kun, the Demon Master who was under the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, were close friends.


    With this level of rtionship, Gu Changge could specte very well that the people behind Spring Breeze Pavilion also left the Demon World that year.


    "Bai Kun only had one wife in his life, because he spied on Heaven''s Secrets and incurred a curse, causing his wife to die prematurely�� In addition, Bai Kun also has a daughter named Bai Lian''er, who also went missing 6,000 years ago. ."


    Gu Changge flipped through a lot of news and fell into deep thought.


    Yin Mei did not let him down. Among the many pieces of information investigated, there was one more main point.


    Because of her mother''s early death, Bai Lian''er believed that her father killed her mother, so her rtionship with her father was like water and fire.


    "It seems that among the two people who escaped from the Northern Marsh Ancient City that day, there was one other person who was Bai Lian''er. I wonder if she is the mysterious owner behind Spring Breeze Pavillion. I have to find a chance to meet her."


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes.


    At that time, she took his palm in a hurry, and her strength was least in the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    What he was not sure about now was whether Bai Lian''er would save her father. After all, ording to the data, the rtionship between Bai Lian''er and her father Bai Kun was like water and fire.


    Gu Changge nned to find an opportunity to test Bai Kun''s tone.


    During this time, all the disciples of the True Immortal Academy had already gone to the tomb of the Supreme God n to cultivate, but they seemed rather quiet.


    Yue Mingkong would send him some news from time to time, about some opportunities that appeared in the tomb of the Supreme God n.


    In addition to the True Immortal Academy, other Dao Lineages and Great Sects also dispatched young geniuses from the n.


    For example, the Hidden Ji Family, the Hidden Wang Family, and some more mysterious ethnic groups were now gradually showing their traces.


    In the huge Upper Realm, there had been many innate races since the beginning of the world, but until now, they were rarely seen.


    It was not that those races had disappeared, but that they were hiding in some small worlds and had no contact with the outside world.


    The power of these ethnic groups should not be underestimated, and their inheritance was long, even spanning countless epochs.


    Like the Supreme God Race, it was such a group with the Supreme Divine Will flowing in the blood, a mysterious powerparable to the light of the flying Immortal.


    With this kind of power in the body, they could have unparalleledbat power, and it was difficult to find an opponent in the same realm.


    The tomb of the Supreme God that appeared this time not only disturbed the rest of the ethnic group, but even the mysterious Princess of the Supreme God n had appeared.


    Moreover, what made Gu Changge most interesting was that ording to the report of the demonic puppet, Jiang Chen was also mixed in with the group.


    Beside him, there was not only the Princess of the Supreme God n but also a somewhat mysterious monk.


    It could only be said that it was worthy of being the Son of Luck. Wherever there was an opportunity he would appear there.


    Originally, Gu Changge didn''t intend to enter the tomb of the Supreme God, but if the Son of Luck appeared, something good would definitely appear.


    In this case, he had to go. During this time, he could send someone to investigate Bai Lian''er''s trace and wait for Queen Xi Yao''s reply.


    The extraordinary matter of the Demon Emperor''s son, Jun, had to be considered before venturing to the Demon World.


    Everything he had to do now could only be considered as nning ahead.


    "If Bai Lian''er is the master behind Spring Breeze Pavilion, then following this normal trajectory, she will definitelye into contact with Jun Bufan, the son of the Demon Emperor."


    "Six thousand years ago, when Bai Lian''er was still in the Demon World, she should have known Jun Bufan. If I follow this routine, it may be the rhythm of the heroine''s temte��"


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge entered the dungeon just in case.


    Bai Kun was sealed and was being thrown here. Although he was blind and disabled, he immediately felt Gu Changge''s arrival.


    "Gu Changge, what are you doing here? It''s still the same sentence, if you want to kill or cut, go ahead and this old man will never frown."


    Bai Kun raised his head very stubbornly, those empty eyes staring at Gu Changge looked very scary.


    If there was an ordinary person, they would be frightened by this appearance.


    It was just that Gu Changge''s face didn''t change from beginning to end. He casually sat down on the stone next to the dungeon and shook the dust on it with his robe.


    "The environment here seems to be a little dark, and it seems quite lonely alone. But I don''t think you can feel it, senior."


    He said to himself.


    Seeing Bai Kun''splexion changing, Gu Changge continued tough, "Of course, if senior feels lonely, I can help you find a partner."


    Bai Kun frowned and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I just feel that this ce is too dark and there is no sunshine all day long. Senior stays here alone, and he will feel lonely. The junior feels a little sorry, so after thinking about it, I think I should do something for the senior."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, with a calm tone in his voice.


    However, Bai Kun felt a terrifying cold airing up from his tailbone.


    An ominous foreboding arrived at his mind.


    Gu Changge was definitely the most terrifying character he had ever seen.


    Even Empress Xi Yao, who he had expected back then, was far behind.


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    Bai Kun asked with his scalp numb.


    He found that from the moment Gu Changge entered the dungeon, he was in control of his emotions, making him anxious and even giving birth to ominous premonitions.


    "Your daughter hase to rescue you."


    Gu Changge said with a smile.


    "What��"


    Bai Kun heard this, his head buzzed as if he had been knocked by a hammer, and there was a buzzing sound.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    <i>Didn''t I tell her and Bai Hua to leave him alone and not avenge him?</i>


    <i>Why didn''t she listen ande to save himself?</i>


    "No, you''re lying to me. My daughter can''te to save me. She and I haven''t seen each other for 6,000 years."


    However, Bai Kun was also someone who had experienced strong winds and waves, and soon calmed down, thinking that Gu Changge was probably just deceiving himself.


    "Really? Senior, your memory is really bad, why don''t I remind you."


    "Aren''t the two people who escaped from the Northern Marsh Ancient City, your apprentice and daughter Bai Lian''er? Who would have thought that she has now be the master behind Spring Breeze Pavillion."


    "Do you think there is a coincidence in this world?"


    Gu Changge said with a smile, his tone did not change much.


    But Bai Kun''s forehead had gradually drenched with cold sweat.


    "What did you do to my daughter?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, "I didn''t do anything to her, I was just wondering if I should reunite both father and daughter, senior. This dungeon is not very big, but it should be possible to amodate two people."


    "Gu Changge, what do you want to ask? I''ll tell you, don''t hurt my daughter, she has nothing to do with this matter, she has nothing to do with this��"


    At this moment, Bai Kun finally realized Gu Changge''s purpose, and couldn''t help but say with grief.


    His daughter Bai Lian''er was definitely his weakness. Before that, he wasn''t worried about Gu Changge searching for his memory.


    Because some of his soul was sealed, once it was touched, it would all be destroyed, including him and the soul.


    And Gu Changge would naturally get nothing.

 Chapter 378-1: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 378-1: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (1)</h4>


    In the dark and damp dungeon, Bai Kun stood there with a sad expression on his face.


    His only movable hand was bound by a chain, and he couldn''t help clenching it tightly, but currently he still seemed extremely powerless.


    Now that he had determined that Gu Changge already knew a lot of information about his daughter, he could not hide anything from him.


    As the mysterious owner of Spring Breeze Pavillion, Bai Lian''er had been very low-key over the years and has almost never shown a trace in front of outsiders.


    But Gu Changge was so sure that his daughter was the master behind Spring Breeze Pavillion.


    This only showed that Gu Changge had already investigated a lot of information.


    And Bai Kun knew her daughter''s character.


    It was impossible for her to do what he said before. If she knew that he was not killed by Gu Changge, she would definitely try to save him.


    As for Gu Changge, he only needed to use himself as bait and cast a, so that his daughter Bai Lian''er could throw herself into the and send herself to his door.


    Bai Kun had no doubts about Gu Changge''s intentions.


    "Gu Changge, what do you want to know?"


    Soon, Bai Kun packed up his emotions and couldn''t help asking, "If I know something, I will definitely tell you."


    "Very good, I like smart people. If the senior cooperates with me obediently, maybe one day I''ll be in a good mood, and I''ll let you go so that you and your daughter can truly reunite. You don''t even have to worry about being hunted down by the Demon World."


    "For me, if I am in a good mood, it��s just a word."


    Seeing Bai Kun''s appearance, Gu Changge already knew that his heart had been shaken, so he couldn''t help but smile.


    A person with a weakness in his heart was not afraid of death, but as long as one had grasped his weakness, he would naturally be easy to deal with.


    Hearing this, Bai Kun''s face moved slightly.


    Although he knew that Gu Changge was probably just talking casually, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Ants were still alive, let alone people?


    Moreover, as Gu Changge said, he really only needed one sentence to make the Demon World give up their pursuit of him.


    In this way, he didn''t need to run around and hide like a mouse living in the dark in the future.


    "What do you want to ask?" Bai Kun said.


    Gu Changge smiled and asked, "Why did you let your daughter and apprentice flee to the Demon World? As far as I know, the Demon World is not friendly to them now, and this is not a wise decision. "


    Bai Kun''splexion changed slightly, but he didn''t expect Gu Changge to directly ask about the Demon World as soon as he arrived.


    This involved what he promised the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor at the beginning. Why was Gu Changge, an outsider, concerned about this?


    However, Bai Kun didn''t dare to hide something from Gu Changge, and said in a low voice, "I asked them to send something to the Demon World. This is what I promised my old friend."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s heart moved slightly, and he instantly thought of the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    The old friend Bai Kun mentioned was naturally the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    "Who was it intended for?" he continued.


    Bai Kun hesitated, sensing that Gu Changge''s expression seemed indifferent, he couldn''t helpughing bitterly, "I don''t know what it is, it''s just a bag, and I don''t know what it contains."


    He didn''t lie, the original package was handed to him by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor himself so that he would find a suitable time in the future to give it to his son Jun Bufan.


    Bai Kun had never opened it.


    Now that he had offended Gu Changge and was behind bars, he couldn''t go anywhere, so he could only entrust this task to his apprentice.


    "Do you want to hand that over to the son of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, Jun Bufan, who died 6,000 years ago?"


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and had no ns to continue listening. He shook the dust on his robes and arose to leave the dungeon.


    He had got the information he wanted.


    From this point of view, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor did indeed set up a lot of back-ups for his descendants.


    Gu Changge once thought that with the Luck of the Demon World, the six Great Demon Emperors that were born would actually only be in the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    But now it seemed that he underestimated the strength of these Great Demon Emperors.


    If it was only the Quasi-Emperor Realm, how could it be deployed to this era?


    Therefore, the son of the Demon Emperor was actually the Son of Luckbined with the rebirth stream and the inheritance stream.


    "What��"


    Bai Kun''s face changed drastically, and he blurted out, "How did you know about this?"


    Except for the people from the Demon World, how could the rest of the Dao lineage be concerned about Jun Bufan?


    Six thousand years ago, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor set up many backups and then disappeared, leaving a Dharma body to inform him of this matter.


    Therefore, Bai Kun kept guessing that Jun Bufan was just in suspended animation.


    But�� where did Gu Changge hear about this and why was he so certain?


    There was an uproar in his heart, and he could not calm down for a long time.


    Gu Changge ignored Bai Kun''s trembling and left the dungeon directly. With his absence, this ce returned to dead silence.


    Bai Kun was stunned, and until now, he still hadn''t reacted.


    Faintly, he felt that he had been drawn into an invisible vortex of terror.


    This made him deeply guilty and annoyed.


    After leaving the dungeon, Gu Changge did not intend to inform Queen Xi Yao of the news.


    Earlier, he was only interested in Jun Bufan, the Son of Luck.


    But now, after listening to what Bai Kun said, he felt that the Demon World seemed to be hiding a great secret.


    The chaos of the Demon World 6,000 years ago did not seem to be an ident.


    This secret intrigued him.


    "Empress Xi Yao�� maybe she''s just being used as a pawn��"


    "It seems that only bypletely controlling her will there be a chance to make a move in this chess game."


    Gu Changge looked at the cold tea and slightly shook his head.


    Ji Qingxuan was not around, so he was really ufortable with the chores. It seemed that he had to find a satisfactory maid again sometime.


    He already had an idea in his heart, and nned to visit the Demon World after the matter of the tomb of the Supreme God was resolved.


    Afterward, he summoned a group of followers, and his figure broke through the void and left the True Immortal Academy.


    Many Elders noticed this scene, they were stunned for a moment, but then they couldn''t help but smile.


    "It seems that Gu Changge still intends to enter this trial��"


    "I''m afraid it''s going to be lively."


    ����


    At the same time, in the tomb of the Supreme God, which was at a countless distance, there was a scene of chaos at the moment.


    Whoosh whoosh!!!


    Divine Lights broke through the sky as they crossed the mountains and rivers in an instant, and rushed to this ce.


    Various golden ancient chariots rumbled across the sky like a sun hanging in the sky, looking extremely dazzling.


    In the distance, there were also the white jade chariots that were as cold as the moon, majestic and heavy like Primordial Demon Mountain, and the splendid pavilions and pces were suspended in the air and hidden in the clouds�� These were all signs of the powers of the Great Dao Lineages. There were many geniuses and cultivators standing on these, which was extremely lively and could be called a sea of ??people.


    The birth of the Supreme God''s tomb caused shock to many Dao traditions and aristocratic families in the Upper Realm and dispatched the powerhouses of their n toe here, intending to share a piece of the pie.


    From farther away, it could be seen that many powerhouses would be arriving here, by many young people.


    These powerhouses were bright and blurry as if they had divine power and were incredibly powerful.


    The vast and majestic pressure shrouded the heavens and the earth, and there was a terrifying difference in strength and power from the younger generation.


    Between the mountains and the swamps, a gray miasma rose. It was mixed with the roars of some unknown beasts that shook from all directions, making thend within a thousand miles tremble.


    There were cracks in some mountains emerging a red glow, and then terrifying beasts like fire unicorns rushed out of them with the Sacred Realm��s might as they spit out magma falling from the sky, submerging thousands of miles of ground.


    The scene here was very amazing and terrifying. If one was not careful, there would even be a danger of death.


    Therefore, many geniuses and cultivators were grouped together, and the respective Dao traditions were also using various means to contend with the pressure of this ce.


    At the same time, one had to be careful of the beasts that rushed out from time to time, so as not to lose their lives.


    Before that, a powerhouse in the Sacred Realm rushed to the depths.


    As a result, everyone saw that the fierce beast, which was like a fire unicorn, opened its mouth and spit out magma, burning it to ashes, instantly destroying its body and spirit.


    Although it was said to be a tomb, it was actually more like a ruin.


    Farther away, you could still see the outlines of some cities that had long been broken, and some imprints of array formations were still shining brightly.


    "I heard that the Ancestor of the Supreme God n was in the tomb of the Supreme God this time. His cultivation base has already surpassed the Supreme Realm, and he might have entered the Emperor Realm."


    "Divine position, that is the Supreme treasure. Once we get it, even if it��s Gu Changge, we can still resist him."

 Chapter 378-2: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 378-2: Its just a chess piece, Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen meet again (2)</h4>


    Between the mountains, a group of young geniuses from an Immortal sect were gathering together, led by the Elders of the sect as they were rushing to this ce.


    At this moment, the person speaking had a strong desire and fiery color in his eyes.


    Being the head of the Supreme God n was equivalent to having the cultivator''s Dao fruit.


    It contained Supreme Good Fortune, and it could even make people sanctified on the spot, inheriting some of the cultivation bases of the original Ancestor of the Supreme God n.


    Even the leader of the Great Sect would be moved by this kind of thing, and it was impossible for them to sit still.


    Therefore, knowing that it was the thing from the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, it still attracted countless cultivators.


    In the face of this kind of good thing, even the Supreme God n couldn''t stop the others from arriving topete.


    After all, this Supreme God tomb was not under the jurisdiction of the Supreme God n.


    "It is said that this ce used to be the training ground of the Ancestor of the Supreme God Race. I don''t know why the training ground fell apart. But there are a lot of opportunities left. The Supreme Treasure�� is also the Supreme Creation."


    Hearing the discussions of the disciples, the Elder in charge of the leadership also said with yearning and longing.


    He looked at the distant mountains, swamps, andkes that were constantly spewing rays of light, and his heart was full of fire.


    Cultivators and geniuses like them could be seen almost everywhere in the tomb of the Supreme God.


    "Junior Sister Ruoyin, be careful, the miasma here is very dangerous. If you get affected by it, it may corrode your skin��"


    The ancient trees were quiet, the vines were like clouds, and the light gray mist shrouded the sky and the earth.


    Several old men emanating an immortal hue with clear faces and Taoist robes were walking through the mountains with a group of young cultivators and quickly heading toward the tomb of the Supreme God in the front.


    The one who spoke at this moment was a girl with a petite figure and attractive facial features.


    There were many young women beside her, all of them were beautiful and moving, followed by a group of male disciples.


    "I see, I will be careful, Senior Sister Song Qin."


    A slim, beautiful woman with slender legs nodded when she heard the words.


    Her pure white dress fluttered gently in the wind, and there was an aloof fragrance as if she didn''t care about the fireworks of the world.


    It was Xiao Ruoyin.


    Whether it was in the previous world or in this world, she was extremely beautiful.


    Perhaps it was due to her cultivation, her skin now shimmered with a lustrous luster, snow-white and delicate, like a creamy jade.


    Even in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, she was regarded as a fairy by many young disciples and many secretly admired her.


    Among the many disciples who arrived at the Supreme God''s Tomb, she also belonged to the very dazzling one, and many elders took good care of her.


    Of course, it wasn''t because of her cultivation, and Xiao Ruoyin also knew this.


    Many people knew that it was because of Gu Changge''s rtionship that she was able to be a disciple in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    As a stranger, she naturally knew what the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce meant in this world.


    She had no power and no background. If it wasn''t for her rtionship with Gu Changge, she wouldn''t even have the chance to get close to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    How could she be as valuable as she was now?


    "Song Qin is right. You have to be careful here. With your current cultivation, you shouldn''t havee here."


    "But since you want to gain some knowledge, it''s not wrong toe here and have a look."


    "Though remember to listen to our words and don''t act on your own. Otherwise if something happens to you, I will not be able to exin it to Young Master Changge��"


    At this moment, hearing this, one of the elders also turned his head and carefully warned her.


    To be honest, Xiao Ruoyin insisted oning here, and they were also helpless.


    Because her cultivation base was not high, and there were many dangers here. It was easy to encounter these dangers.


    If something happened to Xiao Ruoyin, they couldn''t imagine the terrifying consequences.


    But she was curious and insisted oning, and promised that during this process, she would obey their orders and would not run around indiscriminately.


    It was not easy for the Elders to refuse.


    After all, Xiao Ruoyin was really beautiful, and since she was sent over by Gu Changge, it was inevitable for people to suspect the close rtionship between her and Gu Changge.


    Considering this rtionship, all the Elders of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce attached great importance to her.


    They didn''t dare to let her have any idents and even sent a few more Elders here.


    "Well, Elder, don''t worry, Ruoyin will definitely listen to your words and won''t run around."


    Xiao Ruoyin nodded and agreed.


    She wasn''t stupid either, she knew that she could only have such enviable treatment because of Gu Changge''s rtionship.


    Therefore, she usually worked very hard when she cultivated, and she didn''t want to embarrass Gu Changge.


    And this time, she rushed to the tomb of the Supreme God entirely because she was very curious about this kind of experience, and she also wanted to use it to hone her knowledge.


    "Elders, don''t worry, since Junior Sister Ruoyin is by my side, she is safe, and I will be protecting her."


    Beside Xiao Ruoyin, there was a petite woman.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but smile, revealing delicate white teeth.


    Her name was Song Qin, and she was also a little-known girl in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, with a strong cultivation base.


    However, Xiao Ruoyin knew that the reason why Song Qin was so kind to herself was that she wanted to help her to speak something nice in front of Gu Changge.


    Today, Xiao Ruoyin finally understood what the three words Gu Changge represented in this huge Upper Realm.


    How lucky she was to meet such a noble person!


    Suddenly, Xiao Ruoyin''s expression froze, her expression a little surprised, and she noticed two figures in the mountains not far away.


    It was a cultivator in a tattered monk''s robe, holding a bowl in his hand, which felt a little nondescript.


    Next to the monk, there was a young man standing. Judging from his figure, Xiao Ruoyin felt that he was very familiar and resembled an old friend of hers.


    It was just that the face was different, it had a bit of vicissitudes and felt unfamiliar.


    "What''s the matter, Junior Sister Ruoyin? What are you looking at?"


    Noticing her abnormality, Song Qin couldn''t help but follow her line of sight.


    Then she just happened to see the monk and the young man.


    She frowned suspiciously, a little puzzled.


    "Jiang Chen��how can he be so much like him? I wonder how Niu Tian, ??Jiang Chen, and the others are doing now��"


    Xiao Ruoyin slightly shook her head, the young man was dressed in shabby clothes, with a disheartened face, as if he had juste out of the ground.


    Although in terms of body shape, it looked like Jiang Chen, but he did not seem like him to her.


    That was right.


    Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others had no talent for cultivation, so how could they appear here?


    Now they were probably living their own lives in a mortal kingdom.


    Thinking like this, Xiao Ruoyin withdrew her gaze and went to the depths with everyone from the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. This matter was quickly put down by her and she didn''t care too much.


    "Donor Jiang, what are you looking at? Why is this expression��"


    "Although that female benefactor is beautiful, she is obviously not from the same world as you. The poor monk advises you to be less distracted."


    Looking at the figures of Xiao Ruoyin and others, the monk not far away seemed to have noticed something, and couldn''t help asking with interest.


    Jiang Chen''s clenched fist slowly loosened, but his heart seemed to be holding a sigh of relief, extremely ufortable.


    Hearing this, he shook his head slightly and said, "Why does Master Pu Du meddle in other people��s business?"


    The monk''s name was Pu Du, and Jiang Chen had gotten more familiar with him in the past few days.


    Jiang Chen really didn''t expect to see Xiao Ruoyin again in this ce, and in this way. She was more beautiful than ever.


    And her cultivation base was also very powerful, even a bit stronger than him who obtained the Demonic Art of Ten Thousand Transformations.


    This made him feel a little relieved. It seemed that Xiao Ruoyin was still safe for the time being, and she was doing well. She had not encountered Gu Changge''s poisonous hand.


    Just now Jiang Chen really wanted to go up to meet her and let her see Gu Changge''s true face.


    But his rationality made him hold back and silently watched Xiao Ruoyin leave.


    "If I meet her now, it will not only hurt me but also her. The Elders of the divisions around her will definitely kill me as soon as possible."


    Jiang Chen secretly said in his heart as he had calmed down.


    Noticing his abnormality, Monk Pu Du''s smile became somewhat intriguing.


    "Donor Jiang and the fairy just now know each other. You must know that the group of people just now belonged to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce."


    "Donor Jiang, I''m afraid that the origin of the fairy you know is not simple." He couldn''t helpughing.


    Jiang Chen nced at him, shook his head, and said, "Why is it not simple? It''s all the same. Before that, we still have to help Jiang Luoshen find the true tomb of her Ancestor, otherwise, we will both die."

 Chapter 379-1: The Supreme Opportunity in the Tomb of the Supreme God (1)

    <h4>Chapter 379-1: The Supreme Opportunity in the Tomb of the Supreme God (1)</h4>


    Hearing this, Pu Du''s expression also changed a bit, turning a little unnatural.


    Jiang Luoshen whom Jiang Chen mentioned was naturally the Princess of the Supreme God n.


    When he took Jiang Chen to meet her that day, he swore that he would be able to find the tomb belonging to the Ancestor of the Supreme God n.


    Jiang Luoshen also trusted Monk Pu Du very much. Thus, she agreed to his request, and promised to give them generous remuneration for their hard work.


    Then they immediately departed.


    With the help of the Immortal Boat Spirit, Jiang Chen quickly found a way out and broke through many restrictions and formations, which made the many powerhouses of the Supreme God n look at him in a more capable manner.


    However, just when they thought they would find a ce to rest, an ident happened.


    The terrifying seal broke out instantly as if the sky was copsing and the earth was destroyed. Many powerhouses of the Supreme God n were toote to escape, and their bodies and spirits were both destroyed on the spot.


    Even Jiang Luoshen, the Princess of the Supreme God n, was severely injured and furious.


    Jiang Chen was saved by the Monk Pu Du, who took him away from the tomb. Only then did he realize that everyone was looking at the wrong ce.


    In the tomb of the Supreme God, the true tombs were mixed with fake tombs, and it was difficult to distinguish the real from the fake ones.


    And it was just that they were unlucky to have stumbled upon a fake tomb that looked like the real one.


    It was in that fake tomb, they suffered from the crises with amazing lethality.


    Originally, the Princess of the Supreme God n nned to kill them to calm her anger.


    But under the plea of ??Monk Pu Du, her anger subsided a little, and she agreed to give them another chance.


    If this opportunity was screwed up again, it would be very difficult to save the lives of Jiang Chen and Monk Pu Du.


    There was no doubt that the power of the Supreme God n was enough to make many cultivators fear.


    "Donor Jiang, whether we can survive this time depends on you."


    "You must not disappoint the poor monk."


    Monk Pu Du also had a headache at the moment, and with his ability, he did not dare to fool and offend the Supreme God n.


    Knowing how troublesome this matter was, he volunteered to agree.


    Jiang Chen nodded andmunicated with the Immortal Boat of Good Fortune in his mind. And while he was talking with Monk Pu Du, a golden cloud rolled over in the sky.


    Many creatures appeared, including giants who were several feet tall with scales on their arms.


    There were also bright and radiant creatures that emitted a strong aura. Along with a giant snake, there were beings with feet under their abdomens.


    Such a group of terrifying creatures had arrived with golden clouds.


    And above the golden clouds, there were dozens of humanoid creatures with golden bodies and hair.


    There were old and young, male and female.


    Their appearance was simr to that of a human race, with beautiful features and monstrous strength, but they had a pair of golden wings on their backs.


    Four beautiful female creatures, holding divine weapons, looked indifferent, standing like golden armored guards.


    Behind them was a curtain of clouds.


    A beautiful figure sat there, her face was not visible but it revealed her innate dignity.


    It could be seen from this vague outline that this woman might be gorgeous. She was Princess Jiang Luoshen from the Supreme God n.


    "Greetings, Princess Luoshen."


    Jiang Chen and Monk Pu Du changed their expressions, and the two hurriedly greeted each other.


    "Did you find something?"


    From the curtain, Jiang Luoshen''s voice sounded very t, revealing her innate superiority, looking at the eyes of the two, with a look of indifference.


    "Not yet, but I feel that as long as we enter the depths of the tomb, there should be other clues."


    Monk Pu Du replied with a smile.


    On the other hand, Jiang Chen was standing there honestly, his eyebrows lowered to his eyes, and he didn''t dare to look up.


    When he followed Monk Pu Du to visit Jiang Luoshen in the mansion, he was hurt by a cold snort from the maid next to her because he looked up one more time.


    So even though he felt angry and cold in his heart, he could only endure it.


    In front of such a strong powerhouse, he was just a tool to find a way.


    "I hope you don''t let me down this time, or you won''t have such good luck this time."


    Jiang Luoshen said lightly, and her eyes looked very indifferent.


    Monk Pu Du couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Afterward, the Supreme God n, Jiang Chen, and Monk Pu Du set off again and continued to go deep.


    <strong>Whoosh whoosh!!!</strong>


    In the sky, divine lights were rushing here one after another.


    More and more cultivators and Taoists were arriving at the tomb.


    Many people saw the beings from the Supreme God n, and although their expressions changed slightly, they soon became unconcerned and continued to venture deeper.


    Many Immortal Dao lineages and Ancient Immortal families had also stepped in.


    Such as Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Buddha Mountain, Human Ancestor Hall, Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Ancient Ye n�� The rest of the slightly weaker forces naturally wanted a share of the piece of pie.


    Although there was no meat, there was absolutely no problem with them drinking some soup.


    Seeing this scene, the expressions of everyone from the Supreme God n were very ugly.


    Above the golden clouds, a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy with a pair of golden wings and fluttering blond hair looked very rebellious.


    His facial expression was very ugly at the moment, he couldn''t help snorting coldly, "This tomb originally belonged to my Supreme God n, but now all the Taoists and cultivators want to get involved, they really don''t take us seriously."


    "Sister Huang, I think we need to teach them some lessons."


    The young man''s name was Jiang Ming, he was the younger brother of Jiang Luoshen, of course, not her own younger brother.


    Jiang Ming was from the Royal family of the Supreme God n, the son of an uncle, and usually had a good rtionship with Jiang Luoshen.


    When Jiang Luoshen heard the words, her eyebrows also wrinkled, and her face became colder and colder, "Since they dare to touch the ce where our Ancestor is, they will regret itter."


    "Princess, the power of Dao forces who intervened this time should not be underestimated. We still need to be cautious."


    Next to Jiang Luoshen, an old blonde old woman with an unfathomable cultivation base spoke with a persuasive tone.


    Jiang Luoshen nodded, her eyes still cold, "I know, but there are some lessons that must be learned, and they shouldn��t me us for that."


    At this moment, in the depths of the tomb, a brilliance suddenly ascended to the sky.


    The multicolored divine light lingered, apanied by the sound of Taoism resounding in all directions, shocking everyone.


    Everyone saw the divine light rushing into the sky and cracking the sky.


    The dazzling and radiant glow gushed out, the earth cracked open, and endless brilliance emerged.


    Faintly, everyone saw a crystal clear pce, flickering with brilliance, floating up and down there, like a colorful immortal jade forged, with immortal sounds reverberating.


    Suddenly, it caused a huge sensation here.


    All the cultivators and creatures went crazy as they rushed there one after another.


    In addition, one could also see the cracks, spewing out all kinds of divine weapons.


    Swords, spears, halberds, axes, yakuza, hooks, bells and cauldrons, and pagoda seals�� The amount of weapons was dizzying.


    "This aura, it can''t be wrong, it must be the ce where the Ancestor resided."


    The expressions of the people of the Supreme God n changed, and when they noticed the fluctuations and aura there, they didn''t have time to react and hurried to the ce.


    Jiang Chen frowned as hemunicated with the Immortal Boat Spirit in his mind, feeling that the fluctuation was very wrong and a little dangerous.


    However, before he could say anything, he was grabbed by the Monk Pu Du around him and they turned into a divine light before running away, for fear of falling behind half a step.


    "This must be the tomb of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, I can''t go wrong this time."


    "We are going in!"


    Monk Pu Du''s eyes were now braving with a wolf-like green light. Jiang Chen was speechless, but he didn''t say much.


    At this moment, a lot of powerhouses and creatures had arrived near the cracked earth.


    In the sky, the ancient chariot descended and the divine mountain was suspended.


    Many high-ranking figures with the sect leader and patriarch level appeared, their eyes were burning, and they were all staring at them.


    Behind them were many young geniuses.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    In the cracks, the ancient crystal pce could be seen floating up and down, revealing a majestic aura that made people palpitate. The colorful divine light was lingering, which felt very extraordinary.


    Each piece of divine weapon, entwined with various divine inscriptions, rushed out from it, falling from the sky like rain.


    Many cultivators were madly fighting around, feeling that these weapons were extraordinary.


    There were even Quasi-Sacred artifacts emitting their Quasi-Sacred pressure, which directly shook many cultivators who were fighting for it into a bloody fog, destroying both their body and spirit.


    Even so, many cultivators didn''t care at all, as if they had gone crazy.


    "This is definitely the tomb of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n. He was buried here after being incarnated in the past, and now we are touched by the general trend of this ce, making it suddenly crack open��"


    A sect leader-level figure with a ray of divine light in his eyes was seriously inquiring about the situation of the pce, and then took a breath of cold air before saying excitedly.


    His cultivation base had already reached the peak of the Great Sacred Realm, and evenpared with the Quasi-Supreme Realm, he was only one step away.


    Now that he said this, many people were shocked. Although they guessed it, it was another thing to confirm it.


    Many people were even more excited.


    After all, this was the tomb of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n!


    That was a person who was beyond the level of Supreme, and even a True Enlightened being.


    It was hard to imagine how many good things were buried in such a mausoleum.


    The weapons scattered on all sides in front of them were the best proof.


    An old man with a hunched waist appeared in the mountains.


    He held apass in his hand and looked at the pce carefully as he said with some fear, "Although the existence is buried, this ce is extremely dangerous. There are many formations hidden in the pce. Once touched, even a powerhouse in the Sacred Realm won��t be able to escape."

 Chapter 379-2: The Supreme Opportunity in the Tomb of the Supreme God (2)

    <h4>Chapter 379-2: The Supreme Opportunity in the Tomb of the Supreme God (2)</h4>


    As soon as these words came out, there was a huge uproar.


    The expressions of many young geniuses changed slightly, and they took a few steps back, very afraid.


    The chance here no longer belonged to them.


    These hierarchy-level figures could destroy the sky and the earth at every turn, and the aftermath alone was enough to kill them countless times.


    This time, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family also sent a lot of powerhouses, and their cultivation base was very strong.


    The younger generation of the Gu family also had young geniuses rushing to them, shrouded in all kinds of treasures, their aura was amazing, and their eyes looked confident and calm.


    Many powerhouses of the forces noticed them, and their expressions were a bit unnatural and fearful.


    Everyone looked different, when they were staring at the cracks in the ground.


    Above, the sky boomed with a loud voice.


    The golden clouds rolled, and everyone from the Supreme God n arrived here.


    "This ce is the resting ce of my Ancestor of the Supreme God n. I hope you don''t disturb us, otherwise don''t me me."


    Several of them swept around coldly and warned.


    At the same time, an unparalleled power erupted, and the monstrous golden aura shattered the sky before shattering in all directions.


    Many cultivators with slightly weaker cultivation bases could not bear this aura, their faces turned pale for a while, their qi and blood surged, and they almost fell to the ground.


    Jiang Luoshen, Jiang Ming and others looked around indifferently, with a gesture of facing everyone.


    However, the powerhouses of the Dao forces, such as Emperor Mountain, Buddha Mountain, Human Ancestor Hall, Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Ancient Ye n, Primordial Lake, etc., never cared.


    Their eyes were still fixed on the ancient pce in the front, waiting for any change at any time, so that they could break into it.


    The expressions of Jiang Luoshen and others were very ugly, and they were abnormally cold.


    "What a terrifying posture��"


    Jiang Chen, who arrivedter, was also stunned by the scene in front of him.


    When had he seen so many powerhouses? Everyone could easily crush him into pieces.


    But here, he also saw Xiao Ruoyin again. She was being protected by the powerhouse of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce and did not notice him.


    "This is left by the Ancestor of my Supreme God n. Are you nning to fight for it?"


    At this moment, a powerhouse from the Supreme God n stood up and asked indifferently.


    The terrifying pressure of the Great Sacred Land swept in all directions, suppressing many young geniuses causing their faces to turn pale and unable to breathe.


    At the same time, something appeared in his hand. It was a golden token with ancient divine inscriptions on it, which was very bright.


    A vast and majestic aura emerged on this token.


    Many formations around the mausoleum began to gather and interweave, like a star map.


    "This is what was left by the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, and it can mobilize the heaven and earth formations here��"


    A Great Sect leader''s face changed, and he recognized this thing, and he was a little afraid.


    "Since ancient times, the treasures have been inhabited by virtuous people. Although this ce is said to be the ce where your Ancestor of the Supreme God n lived and transformed, but innumerable years have passed, why have you been waiting until now? It was only until recently, when this ce was born, why was there no movement?"


    "In the eyes of this old man, these are things that have no owner, and everyone gets it ording to their abilities. If it wasn''t like this, why did the Supreme God in the past choose to live here?"


    An old man said with a smile, he originated from Emperor Mountain, his seniority was very ancient, and his cultivation was even more unfathomable.


    His words were immediately recognized by many people, after all, this ce was not in the region of the Supreme God n.


    Opportunitiese with time.


    If the Supreme God n wanted to take it alone, they had to ask many cultivators if they were willing.


    "How arrogant, this ce is left by our Ancestors. You forced in and disturbed my Ancestor''s spirit in the sky. Now you still want to snatch the relics left by him, what a robber''s attitude."


    When Jiang Luoshen heard this, he also spoke at this moment.


    Her voice was very pleasant, like smashing a jade te, but it was very cold.


    The geniuses of True Immortal Academy, led by the Six Crown Prince Jun Yao, were also on the hill not far away at the moment.


    Hearing this, someone immediately sneered, "I wonder who this is? Is this the illusory God n that is still nning to use its own strength topete against all Dao forces?"


    Yue Mingkong, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan Buddha, Jiang Chuchu and others were all here, but they didn''t move forward.


    "The tomb within the tomb, the real tomb is not this one, but the depths of the earth, where there is that Godhead that existence��"


    Yue Mingkong''s eyes shed with contemtion, but she didn''t make a statement, intending to find the right time to enter the tomb.


    After all, they were only the younger generation. This time, the birth of the Supreme God Tomb had even shocked the older generation and the leaders of the Great Sect.


    Even with their identities, it was difficult to interject at this moment, and they could only watch from a distance.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, at this moment, there was a terrifying shock.


    From the crack in front, suddenly there was a brilliance that soared into the sky.


    The crystal clear pce seemed to be touched.


    The chaotic haze shrouded on it dissipated, and many patterns were also disappearing, and began to slowly fall toward the ground.


    Suddenly, the expressions of all the big figures in front changed, and the aura in the ancient pce felt much weaker and safer than before.


    At that moment, many people did not hesitate to turn into divine lights and rushed into it. They were toozy to discuss anything with the people of the Supreme God n.


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoshen''s expression changed, and just as he was about to rush into it, Jiang Chen below felt that something was wrong, and hurriedly shouted, "Princess Luoshen, wait a minute."


    Hearing this, Jiang Luoshen frowned and was dissatisfied.


    However, remembering the mysterious means that Jiang Chen had shown before, he snorted coldly and stopped abruptly.


    "If the Ancestor''s relic is taken away, I will not spare you." She gave Jiang Chen a cold look.


    Jiang Chen smiled bitterly, "Princess Luoshen, I just suddenly felt that something is wrong. If you rushed in, you might get hurt."


    Jiang Luoshen nced at him lightly and didn''t say anything more.


    It was just that she believed Jiang Chen''s words a little bit.


    At this moment, although there were many powerhouses who had broken into the ancient pce, there were still many people who chose to wait and stay outside for a while.


    Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Ancient Ye n, Emperor Mountain and other Dao lineages were not impulsive, and their eyes shed with strange colors, staring at the ancient pce.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Suddenly, from the crack ahead, there was a more violent momentum, as if there was some kind of terrifying river flowing within it.


    Immediately afterwards, to the shocked eyes of everyone, a ray of sunshine burst out from the cracks.


    The colorful and six-color rays of light shone in the sky, and many divine soldiers, sacred medicines, jade pots�� burst out like a volcanic eruption, rushing out from it.


    For a while, everyone was stunned.


    In the next moment, the crowd began to rush frantically.


    Even many of the older generation who kept calm just now had red eyes now, and could feel the preciousness of the things contained in these brilliance.


    How could such an opportunity be easily missed?


    Not to mention the younger generation, even the geniuses of the True Immortal Academy had begun to turn into divine lights, constantly snatching these good things.


    "Little Chen, do you see it? Thatvender tablet is definitely a good thing. Go grab it while no one is noticing it now."


    In Jiang Chen''s mind, the Immortal Boat Spirit was also constantly urging, very excited and anxious.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately saw thevender tablet that the spirit was talking about.


    Sure enough, because of mediocre reasons, no one was fighting for it at the moment, and it was flying out of the crack and was about to fall somewhere.


    As soon as his figure moved, he hurriedly chased in that direction. Fortunately, there was too much brilliance in the sky.


    No one was watching him carefully.


    "This guy, did he see something good��"


    The rebellious young man of the Supreme God Race was also among those who were vying for these treasures, but he noticed Jiang Chen, and his eyes were a little malicious.


    "Jiang Ming, what do you want to do to him?" Jiang Luoshen noticed his gaze and asked lightly.


    Jiang Ming smiled shyly, "Sister Huang, that guy must have seen something good."


    Jiang Luoshen frowned and didn''t say much.


    "What the hell is thisvender inscription��"


    Jiang Chen asked the Immortal Boat Spirit in his heart, but his movements did not stop at all, and he quickly chased after it.


    "I don''t know, the good things should be hidden in that inscription, and the ones outside are all fake." The Good Fortune Immortal Boat Spirit said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s eyes became even hotter, his eyes were fixed on the inscription, watching it fall from the sky and smash in a certain direction.


    His figure quickly fell from the sky, but his excited expression soon froze on his face, and his movements were stagnant.


    A pair of small hands as white as jade bent down and picked up thevender inscription.


    This was a beautiful and suffocating girl, wearing a wide-sleeved fairy dress and hair like clouds.


    The facial features were clean and delicate, no ws could be picked out, and the skin was as white and delicate as the most wless suet jade.


    With a cold expression, the whole person was full of immortal energy, as if she could take advantage of the wind to transform herself into immortals and go to the legendary Immortal Pce.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The girl nced at him lightly. Although her voice was cold and pleasant, it contained a coldness.


    The big red bird on her shoulder also gave him a cold look.

 Chapter 380-1: The powerful and overwhelming Gu Xianer, Kill him (1)

    <h4>Chapter 380-1: The powerful and overwhelming Gu Xianer, Kill him (1)</h4>


    Jiang Chen didn''t know why, but in front of this amazingly beautiful girl he always felt a terrifying feeling of oppression.


    Although the other party''s expression was indifferent, Jiang Chen keenly sensed a murderous aura!


    It was just that right now, he could only bite the bullet, "This�� thisvender inscription��"


    As he said that, he pointed to the broken inscription in Gu Xian''er''s hand, which was self-evident.


    "Is this yours?"


    Gu Xian''er asked lightly, her voice was very cold. She lowered her eyes and carefully looked at the inscription in her hand.


    Although the piece of paper was very iplete and ancient, it seemed to contain a strange energy that was filled with strange fluctuations.


    And it was also engraved with some broken ancient divine inscriptions which seemed mysterious.


    She didn''t expect that the inscription beneath her feet was actually a bit extraordinary.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen was dumbfounded for a moment and shook his head.


    There were many opportunities here, all of which are unknown.


    Although he had noticed it first, and chased it all the way here.


    But now the very same object was in the hands of the girl in front of her.


    There wasn��t even a need to ask.


    And he could sense that the girl in front of her was unfathomable, far beyond what he could match.


    If he identally provoked her, it might even lead to his death.


    "I saw a ray of light rushing over there just now. I thought it would be something good, so I chased after it. I didn''t expect it was just a broken inscription."


    So after thinking about it, Jiang Chen replied with a dry smile, and his tone was a bit regretful.


    He hoped that the girl in front of him had just picked it up out of curiosity and didn''t know the actual value.


    In this way, if the girl discarded it casually, he would be able to pick it up logically.


    "Really? I looked at this inscription, and it didn''t look simple."


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er nced at Jiang Chen lightly, as if she could see through what he was thinking at a nce.


    "Da Hong, how is this thing?"


    She waved the inscription in front of the big red bird on her shoulder and asked.


    The big red bird hurriedly nodded, with a humanized surprise in his eyes.


    Turning to look at Jiang Chen''s eyes, it was even more unkind.


    It already felt that the weak man in front of him seemingly wanted to grab the good things in their hands.


    Seeing this, Gu Xian''er snorted and a trace of mockery appeared on her beautiful little face, "You still want to lie to me, do you really think I don''t know anything?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen also snorted in his heart, secretly thinking that it was not good.


    He seemed to have underestimated the ability of the girl in front of him.


    Jiang Chen''s thoughts turned, and he was about to find an excuse to exin.


    "Jiang Chen, run, this little girl has murderous intentions towards you, maybe she wants to rob you��"


    Suddenly, the voice of the Immortal Boat Spirit sounded within his mind with a burst of anxiety.


    "What��!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen''s expression changed. He didn''t have time to react. He subconsciously exerted his utmost strength, and ran away.


    At the same time, from his sleeve, he sacrificed a tattered divine weapon and turned it into a divine light, trying to stop Gu Xian''er.


    "You want to rob me, but now you dare to do something to me, you are really bold."


    Gu Xian''er was thinking about whether to attack or not, but she couldn''t help being stunned when she saw a divine light suddenly attacking her.


    She didn''t expect that the man with very weak cultivation in front of her would dare to attack her.


    Immediately, the expression on her little face suddenly turned into a look of anger and murderousness that was despised.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The void trembled!


    From her sleeve, she brought forth a crystal clear jade sword.


    Thews on it intertwined, and the edge was amazing as it smashed through the void, directly attacking Jiang Chen who was running forward.


    Even if Jiang Chen had the first move, he was far from Gu Xian''er''s opponent.


    Almost instantly, the jade sword behind him descended and crossed the void, looking extremely powerful.


    The terrifying cold aura swept through his whole body, attacking him within the void.


    In an instant, Jiang Chen''splexion changed drastically. Even his soul seemed to have been enveloped in the fear of death.


    "Why is she so strong��"


    His face could not help but show despair.


    But at this crucial moment.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A golden spear swept down from the sky. It was as high as ten thousand feet, and imbued with great power as it blocked the sword for him.


    "It''s really a waste. The good things you get can still be snatched away."


    The blond person from the Supreme God n descended from the sky.


    His eyes were golden, and even the strands of his hair seemed to be shining brightly with a reckless expression as he coldly nced at Jiang Chen.


    Only then did he look at Gu Xian''er who had attacked him from behind.


    Jiang Chen walked before the gate of hell, covered in a cold sweat. His whole body slumped to the ground as he panted heavily.


    He didn''t expect this girl with an immortal spirit to be so ruthless, and she nned to directly take his life.


    If Jiang Ming had arrived half a stepter, he would have died tragically on the spot.


    He didn''t care about Jiang Ming''s mocking words.


    On the contrary, he was a little scared and cold to his bones as he looked at Gu Xian''er with a cold expression. He felt the awe-inspiring murderous aura, and the calmness in her heart.


    He naturally knew the power of the Supreme God n.


    If the mysterious girl in front of her was sensible, she would not dare to continue to attack him.


    "You stole this guy''s treasure?"


    Jiang Ming looked at Gu Xian''er carefully, and there was a look of surprise in his eyes.


    Even if the Supreme God n was full of handsome men and beautiful women, it was the first time he had seen a girl who was so beautiful and refined. Her appearance was enough to harm the country and the people at a young age.


    However, his words still seemed very unrestrained and indifferent.


    Gu Xian''er emerged from behind, her dress fluttering and her blue silky hair like a waterfall.


    With a frosty face, she just nced at him without saying much.


    The blond person''s strength was indeed very strong. In her opinion, he had already broken through to the Quasi-Sacred Realm, and he was only one step away from the Sacred Realm.


    But she still didn''t care. If he dared to stop her, she didn''t mind taking action and killing him here.


    Seeing Gu Xian''er ignoring her, Jiang Ming''s expression couldn''t help but turn a little ugly.


    After all, he was the proud genius of the Supreme God n, and his sister was Jiang Luoshen. Her strength was superb, and her identity was terrifying.


    When was he despised this much?


    "If you are sensible, hand over your things, and I can spare your life, otherwise no one will be able to save you today."


    At this moment, Jiang Ming said coldly.


    Gorgeous golden runes flickered on the golden spear in his hand, terrifying and astonishing.


    In his opinion, Gu Xian''er was just alone.


    Even in such a dangerous tomb, there were nopanions.


    Obviously, her background could not be too high.


    "You are so arrogant, you have forsaken the concept of life and death."


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er frowned, feeling that the blond person was very arrogant.


    The way he looked at her made her very ufortable.


    But since he wanted to die so badly, she didn��t mind fulfilling his wish.


    Thus, she directly attacked with a terrifying aura on her body.


    Her fist, which was as white as jade, was seemingly small and beautiful, but it was cast like an immortal jade.


    Gorgeous rays of light erupted and terrifying fluctuations swept in all directions.


    The mountain range copsed and the ancient trees turned into ashes, which instantly alerted many cultivators who were fighting for treasures.


    "How dare you attack me! You are courting death."


    Jiang Ming did not expect Gu Xian''er to directly attack him without saying a word, which was very straightforward.


    He was instantly furious, and a terrifying feeling of suffocation appeared on his face.

 Chapter 380-2: The powerful and overwhelming Gu Xianer, Kill him (2)

    <h4>Chapter 380-2: The powerful and overwhelming Gu Xianer, Kill him (2)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    As he attacked, the golden divine light intertwined in his body turned into a terrifying golden dharma, standing in the sky.


    Immediately after that, a spear swept across with a momentum of ten thousand pounds, golden light surging above as it directly attacked Gu Xian''er.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Gu Xian''er''s expression remained unchanged and her face was still as cold as frost, she directly waved her jade fist to fight with his attack.


    Although she looked very thin and slender, her strength was indeed terrifying.


    Her aura was shocking, and even the sky was covered in a long dragon of spiritual energy spewing out, running through the sky.


    In the distance, many cultivators'' expressions changed. They felt the aura of battle emerging from here, and there was a feeling of shivering in their souls.


    Even some Great Sect masters looked down and frowned.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    There was a huge momentum as if the earth was split open, the universe was fighting, endlessws were intertwined as they finally came together.


    In the next moment, a figure flew out upside down, with disheveled hair and a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "This is all you can do? I''m really disappointed."


    Gu Xian''er approached and spoke lightly, her dress fluttering.


    The whole person was as beautiful as a fairy from the Nine Heavens, refined and aloof.


    However, the means and strength disyed shocked many cultivators nearby.


    "Impossible��"


    Jiang Ming''splexion changed drastically, and his figure kept retreating backwards, only to fall into the disadvantage with one blow.


    At this moment, he felt the tingling sensation in his arm, which was unbelievable for him.


    With her flesh and blood, the opponent collided with his weapon, but his weapon was the one that emitted a cracking sound, as if it was about to burst.


    What kind of terrifying physical power was this?


    As soon as he thought about it, he felt inconceivable and unwilling in his heart.


    Obviously the age of the other party didn��t seem to be older than him.


    "I don''t believe that I''m not her opponent."


    He couldn''t help but grit his teeth and nned to attack again.


    Among the peers of the Supreme God n, he was also a leader who couldn��t find an opponent.


    Why was a girl whom he casually encountered in this tomb so powerful?


    A terrifying golden divine me emerged from Jiang Ming''s body. At this moment, he was like a golden god descending into the world, with a terrifying divine might that could burn thousands of miles around.


    Even the void became blurred, as if to melt in this heat.


    This was a talent belonging to the Supreme God n.


    Supreme Divine me.


    Even among the many divine fires in the Upper Realm, it ranked at the forefront, with unparalleled power.


    "Now, let me see how you can fight against this."


    Jiang Ming disyed his powerful means, holding a long spear, and rushed forward.


    The void exploded, like a star bursting, and the light was dazzling, attacking Gu Xian''er again.


    At the same time, the golden light in his eyes shone in all directions, and the Supreme Divine Fire turned into a golden dragon, descending from the sky, burning everything, making all the cultivators nearby tremble and palpitate.


    "The strength of these two people is very strong, and the aftermath alone can kill me countless times."


    Jiang Chen was horrified, and kept running away, for fear of being involved in this battle.


    However, in the face of Jiang Ming''s extremely powerful means, Gu Xian''er''s expression remained unchanged.


    When she raised her hand, thousands of swords appeared, like the flower of the world blooming.


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    Each petal was as crystal clear as jade, with a terrifying murderous intent as it intertwined in the void space. Each of these petals could easily split the void.


    This was an extremely powerful divine technique, and in its beauty, it also contained amazing murderous intent.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    For a time, there were monstrous fluctuations as the mountains copsed, and the ancient trees cracked.


    All the cultivators and creatures who were robbing treasures were horrified and fled in all directions, avoiding the center of the battle.


    Many young geniuses also watched this scene in shock.


    However, the location where the battle was fought, the light was so dazzling that many people couldn''t see what was happening there even if they looked carefully.


    On the contrary, many Great Sect leaders looked at it with great interest, and obviously noticed that the golden divine me was the Supreme Divine me of the Supreme God n.


    That means that among the two who fought, one of them was bound to be the genius of the Supreme God n.


    The young talents of the True Immortal Academy also looked at them with different eyes.


    "The genius of the Supreme God n is amazing, but he doesn''t know who his opponent is��"


    A Quasi-Sequence disciple opened his mouth, his eyes like a torch, staring in that direction.


    "This aura, is that Xian''er?"


    Yue Mingkong slightly raised her eyebrows, sensing the subtle fluctuations from the virtual space.


    Looking from a distance, she was not worried about Gu Xian''er.


    "What is Jiang Ming doing? I let him protect Jiang Chen, so why is he still fighting with people?"


    Jiang Luoshen was staring at the changes in the ancient pce.


    At this moment, noticing the fluctuation of the fight from a distance, her eyebrows could not help wrinkling, and a trace of chill passed through the indifferent face.


    However, most of her attention was still on the ancient pce and the crack that was spewing rays of light.


    She was very relieved about Jiang Ming''s strength, so she was not worried that he would be injured.


    However, at this moment, there was a shrill scream.


    The expressions of many geniuses and cultivators who were closely watching the battle over there changed.


    The dazzling golden light dissipated, and Jiang Ming was clutching his arm, his face full of resentment and disbelief.


    His divine powers were broken, and even his weapon was easily shattered by this girl, turning into pieces in the sky.


    For him, this waspletely unbelievable.


    "Impossible, your cultivation is simr to mine, how could it be possible��"


    His voice trembled and his face was bloodless.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was seriously injured, and half of his body had almost exploded, dripping with blood.


    The girl opposite him still had a frosty face, with a little blood stained on her snow-like skin, but it was obviously not hers.


    "Nothing is impossible, you don''t know the difference between life and death."


    Gu Xian''er''s voice did not waver, and her dress fluttered. She rushed forward again, pped her palm down, Jiang Ming coughed blood, and his body exploded again, attacking him in the sky!


    "What is the origin of this mysterious girl? Even Jiang Ming is not her opponent."


    Jiang Chen''s eyes widened in shock, and his back was full of cold air.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Ming''s sudden appearance to save his life, he would have been killed by this mysterious girl long ago.


    "Is it her��?"


    Monk Pu Du''s voice was filled with shock.


    He, who was elusive, appeared next to Jiang Chen again, and also saw this terrifying battle.


    "Who is it?" Jiang Chen looked at him in confusion.


    However, Monk Pu Du frowned tightly and did not answer his question, but nced at Jiang Luoshen with a cold face.


    "We''re probably in serious trouble." He sighed.


    "The opponent of the genius of the Supreme God n turned out to be her."


    "I''m afraid this matter will not be simple��"


    At this time, many geniuses of the True Immortal Academy also recognized Gu Xian''er, and their expressions were very shocking.


    "How dare you attack me!"


    "I''m from the Supreme God n!"


    At this moment, Jiang Ming, who was vomiting blood frantically, couldn''t believe it when he saw Gu Xian''er attack again.

 Chapter 380-3: The powerful and overwhelming Gu Xianer, Kill him (3)

    <h4>Chapter 380-3: The powerful and overwhelming Gu Xianer, Kill him (3)</h4>


    There was horror and despair on his face.


    In the public, under the witness of everyone, would she dare to kill himself?


    Didn��t she not know who he was?


    "So what?"


    However, Gu Xian''er''s expression still did not fluctuate in any way, her means were strong and fierce, and she wanted to kill him here.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoshen, who was on top of the golden clouds, also looked a little ugly. She didn''t expect that Gu Xian''er would not hold back after knowing Jiang Ming''s identity, and would not give them any face at all.


    She sounded with a chilling voice, "He is a member of the Supreme God n. How dare you attack him?"


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    As the words fell, a golden figure rushed out behind her, and the aura was extremely powerful.


    The pressure of the peak of the Great Sacred Realm enveloped tens of thousands of miles, and the chaotic fog emerged with a palm in the air, trying to save Jiang Ming.


    "The pinnacle of the Great Sacred Realm, a figure at the level of a leader��"


    All the cultivators and creatures couldn''t help but change their expressions, and they felt like they were trembling, and they almost couldn''t help kneeling down and bowing in that direction.


    Even many big figures had a condensed expression, a little fearful.


    The powerhouses of the Supreme God n were more powerful in the same realm and rarely had enemies.


    "Hmph! Do you dare to protect the person my Gu family wants to kill?"


    However, in the next moment, in the shocked eyes of everyone.


    Among the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, a stern-faced old man snorted coldly and took a step forward.


    As the sleeves turned, the whole world seemed to be shrouded, and there were thousands of them, all of which were filled with Immortal energy.


    The monstrous Great Sacred Realm''s peak pressure erupted, and hepeted with the powerhouse of the Supreme God n.


    "Ancient Immortal Gu Family��"


    Jiang Luo''s expression changed slightly. He didn''t expect this mysterious girl to be a member of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. No wonder she didn''t take them seriously.


    His expression was a little gloomy.


    There were not many Dao forces in the Upper Realm that could make the Supreme God n jealous, but the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was definitely one of them!


    "Ancient Immortal Gu Family��"


    "Is this girl a member of Ancient Immortal Gu Family?"


    Jiang Chen also looked at all this in shock as he asked the monk Pu Du next to him in disbelief.


    Monk Pu Du nodded and said in a heavy voice, "You may not know the identity of this girl, but you must know her cousin."


    Jiang Chen''s heart thumped, and a terrifying chill suddenly appeared.


    "Could it be Gu�� Gu Changge?"


    He asked in a trembling voice, mentioning this name that he feared and hated immensely.


    Monk Pu Du''s voice was not too loud, but Jiang Luoshen could hear it clearly at this moment.


    He said solemnly, "This woman''s name is Gu Xian''er. She is Gu Changge''s cousin, he is very fond of her, and she is the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family."


    He did not expect that Jiang Ming would fight against Gu Xian''er, and was almost killed by him on the spot.


    Offending Gu Xian''er was not terrible.


    What was scary was that there was Gu Changge behind her!


    Now, as long as the Dao forces in the Upper Realm had a little background, they all would know the existence of Gu Xian''er and understand the rtionship between her and Gu Changge.


    Only a group like the Supreme God n that rarely showed up in the outside world knew very little.


    Hearing this, Jiang Luoshen couldn''t help feeling a little headache.


    Jiang Chen''s face was also very cold, no wonder this girl was so cruel, it turned out to be Gu Changge''s cousin.


    At this moment, many geniuses and big figures were watching this scene with great interest.


    High in the sky, the Great Sacred Realm powerhouse of the Supreme God n and the Great Sacred Realm powerhouse of the Ancient Immortal Gu Familypeted against each other, and the extremely powerful aura swept through all parties.


    Whether it was the Ancient Immortal Gu Family or the Supreme God n, they were all powers with profound and long-standing heritage in the Upper Realm.


    Especially the mysterious and powerful Ancient Immortal Gu Family needed no exnation.


    Now that the two forces were in conflict, no matter what happened for a while, it would attract many factions.


    Jiang Luoshen obviously also took this into consideration, and there was a slight embarrassment on her indifferent face, and it was difficult to ride a tiger.


    "Your Majesty, save me."


    Jiang Ming was also in a state of shock now. He never imagined that this girl, who seemed to have no background, would actually be the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Then why did she act alone before, not with the people of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?


    This made him want to yell in his heart.


    Of course, he still had to figure out how to survive. He didn''t want to die here like this.


    "Let go of Jiang Ming, we can still talk about this matter."


    Jiang Luoshen frowned, if Jiang Ming died here, it would be difficult for her to exin to her uncle after returning.


    At this moment, her tone softened, no longer as tough as before.


    Gu Xian''er looked at Jiang Ming coldly. She liked to be alone, and she didn''t intend to let the family behind her get involved in this kind of thing.


    But now, if Jiang Ming was killed, it would relieve her anger for a while.


    But it was more likely that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Supreme God n would get in conflict, allowing the rest of the Dao Lineage to take advantage of the fisherman and apud.


    So after thinking about it, although she was a little unwilling, she finally decided to let Jiang Ming go.


    "What the hell happened just now?"


    Jiang Luoshen nced at Jiang Chen coldly, in her opinion, this matter was caused by Jiang Chen.


    "So it''s like this��"


    At this time, Jiang Chen couldn''t hide it, so he bit the bullet and narrated the whole story.


    The reason why Jiang Ming made his move was actually because of thevender inscription, which had little to do with him.


    If the inscription hadn''t been obtained by Gu Xian''er and fell into his hands, it would have been snatched by Jiang Ming in the end.


    About this, Jiang Chen was still very clear.


    After listening to this, Jiang Luoshen''s brows could not help wrinkling, and she knew that he was wrong.


    The reason why this conflict happened was entirely because of Jiang Ming.


    She was not ignorant either.


    At the moment, she nned to speak and was willing to give Gu Xian''er somepensation to express her apology.


    Of course, the premise was that Gu Xian''er released Jiang Ming.


    "We made a mistake in this matter first. As an apology, we will give you somepensation, but you have to let Jiang Ming go."


    Jiang Luoshen opened her mouth and put the curtain down. Her voice had softened a lot.


    It was the first time she spoke in such a tone of voice.


    Gu Xian''er frowned, originally nning to let Jiang Ming go.


    But when she heard this, she felt ufortable. Did she need theirpensation?


    Moreover, if she agreed, it would appear that she was very weak.


    Was it possible that she was still afraid that the Supreme God n would fail?


    Just when Gu Xian''er was tangled in her heart and it was difficult to decide.


    From the high sky in the distance, a faint voice suddenly emerged.


    "Kill him."

 Chapter 381-1: Attacking is not misunderstanding, Why is he so powerful? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 381-1: Attacking is not misunderstanding, Why is he so powerful? (1)</h4>


    This voice was not too loud, but it was particrly clear in the quiet field at this moment.


    Suddenly, like a divine bell, there was an explosion in everyone''s mind, causing an uproar.


    Everyone''splexion changed, whether it was a young genius, or a powerhouse of the older generation, leader-level figures, all looked in the direction of the voice.


    The expressions of the disciples of the True Immortal Academy also changed.


    Jun Yao frowned and looked at the origin of the voice, "Didn''t you say that Gu Changge wasn��ting here? Why did he suddenlye here?"


    The corner of Yue Mingkong''s mouth twitched, but she didn''t say much.


    Jin Chan, Jiang Chuchu, Wang Ziji, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and others also all looked at him with different expressions in their eyes.


    In the sky, a young man appeared, with a blurred face and fluttering robes, he looked otherworldly and unhurried.


    An invisible golden avenue stretched under his feet as if there were all kinds ofws and mysteries intertwined.


    But the moment before, he was still far away and in the next moment, he appeared in front of everyone as if he appeared out of thin air.


    Shrinking the ground below his feet, so close to the horizon.


    Such means made the pupils of many big figures constrict, with deep shock and awe filled in their expressions.


    The powerhouses of the Dao forces, such as the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, the Emperor Mountain, and the Ancient Ye n, frowned deeply and felt an aura that made them unable to understand.


    "Greetings, Young Master!"


    Seeing the person arriving, everyone from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family immediately greeted him with courtesy.


    The stern old man whopeted with the strong man of the Supreme God n just now also had a smile on his face.


    "It''s Young Master Gu! He''s here too!"


    Among the disciples of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Xiao Ruoyin also looked surprised.


    Song Qin and the rest of the disciples were even more envious when they saw her demeanor. If they weren''t very familiar with Gu Changge, how could they be like this?


    "Gu Changge!"


    "He��s actually here."


    Jiang Luoshen looked through the curtain, frowning tightly. Although he was only born not long ago, she had heard this name many times.


    Along with all kinds of shocking rumors.


    The strongest of the young generation!


    The dazzling brilliance was simply unimaginable, overshadowing his peers, like a mountain, making everyone breathless.


    In the current Upper Realm, no matter who they were, when they hear this name, their first reaction was reverence or awe, and they dare not show any disrespect.


    She also had the idea of deciding to pay a visit to see what Gu Changge was after she settled the matter of the Supreme God Tomb.


    But she never thought that she would meet him here in such a way.


    For the first time, Jiang Luoshen felt that things were getting tricky.


    At this moment, even many Great Sect masters and older generation experts looked at Gu Changge with deep fear.


    They found that they could not see through the strength of this junior at all.


    ording to rumors, he had been able to fight against a Quasi-Supreme powerhouse.


    From their point of view, this was entirely the strength that Gu Changge possessed by virtue of the power of the Supreme weapon.


    At most, he himself was only a bit stronger than the rest of the Young Supreme.


    But now�� in their opinion, this gap in strength could be termed at a monstrous level!


    Apart from the inheritor of demonic art, there would probably be no younger generation in this huge Upper Realm, who would be his opponents!


    "Gu Changge, how could hee to this ce��"


    Seeing the personing, Jiang Chen''s back froze, and he couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Although he had changed his face now, who knew if Gu Changge would see something?


    His fear of Gu Changge had already prated deep into his bones and soul.


    "Kill him."


    Gu Changge''s figure appeared beside Gu Xian''er. Seeing her stunned appearance, she wasn��t able to react, so he couldn''t help but repeat it lightly.


    Jiang Ming was on the ground at the moment, and the severe pain made it difficult for him to move.


    He thought that after her Imperial sister Jiang Luoshen intervened, he would be saved.


    But who would have thought that Gu Changge would suddenly appear, and the first sentence he said was to ask Gu Xian''er to kill him?


    His back was instantly covered in a cold sweat, and his face turned pale.


    He naturally knew who Gu Changge was, so when he heard this, he was already desperate.


    Finally, Gu Xian''er finally reacted to the clear and pleasant smell that she was familiar with.


    "I thought you weren''ting."


    She raised her face and couldn''t help muttering in a low voice.


    But the voice was so low that no one could hear it except her and Gu Changge.


    "If I didn''te, won''t you be wronged again?"


    Gu Changge nced at her and said casually.


    When he was outside the tomb of the Supreme God, he sensed what was happening there, so he abandoned his followers and arrived first.


    So he knew everything that happened just now, and he naturally knew what Gu Xian''er was struggling with just now.


    In his view, this was nothing to worry about.


    Kill it.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er couldn''t be happier in her heart, but she still snorted and said stubbornly, "I didn''t intend to kill him in the first ce."


    Gu Changge knew very well her disgusting upright personality.


    So he didn''t bother to dismantle her at this time.


    "That''s because you don''t like this man, and you want to kill him, right?" However, he still smiled.


    Gu Xian''er red at him, "You are not allowed tough at me."


    Gu Changge looked at her pretending to be cold and wanted to pinch her nose to see how she was pretending.


    But Gu Xian''er seemed to see through his n at a nce, she ducked back and looked at him with disgust, "Don''t try to take advantage of me again."


    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them with different emotions and sighed, but it could be seen that Gu Changge was really doting on Gu Xian''er.


    Usually, who would dare to speak to Gu Changge like this?


    It was only Gu Xian''er, who dared.


    Gu Changge also seemed to let her go and didn''t care.


    This made many beautiful girls envious. Why didn''t they have such a big brother?


    "Imperial sister, save me. I don''t want to die."


    At this moment, although Jiang Ming was desperate, he still didn''t want to let go of his chance of survival and shouted in the direction of the Supreme God n.


    Jiang Luoshen and a group of Supreme God n��s powerhouses couldn''t bear it when they heard his cry for help.


    They couldn''t do anything while seeing Jiang Ming getting killed in front of their own eyes.


    "Gu Changge, we are at fault first in this matter. We are willing to apologize andpensate. This is not an irreversible hatred."


    "Jiang Ming didn''t know the identity of this girl before, otherwise he wouldn''t be like this. It''s just a misunderstanding."


    At this moment, Jiang Luoshen said and lowered her body in a rare way. One must know that before this, she had always been aloof and indifferent overlooking the crowd.


    This also showed how much she attached importance to Gu Changge.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced at her, and said lightly, "It''s okay since it''s a misunderstanding, but since you attacked her first it will not end with simply this."


    Everyone''s expressions changed, and they felt terrifying oppression and deterrent.


    Although they didn''t get anything in the tomb of the Supreme God, they got to watch a good show.


    As rumored.


    Even if there were a group of powerhouses of the Supreme God n in front of him, Gu Changge was still strong, and he had no intention of taking a half step back.


    Many Great Sect leaders had a headache. Fortunately, they didn''t offend Gu Changge, otherwise, wouldn��t they have to vomit blood when he was aggrieved?


    "You��"


    The faces of the people of the Supreme God n were very ugly. They didn''t expect Gu Changge to utter such a thing, and he didn''t care about them at all.


    Although he had been famous for a long time, he was only a junior after all.


    Currently, did he really intend to provoke hatred between the two forces for a trivial matter?


    Jiang Luoshen took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    It was also the first time she met someone like Gu Changge who was stronger than her.


    "Gu Changge, what do you need to let Jiang Ming go? You can mention any conditions."


    Jiang Luoshen''s eyes were indifferent.


    From her point of view, Gu Changge just wanted to take the opportunity to open his mouth and put forward conditions.

 Chapter 381-2: Attacking is not misunderstanding, Why is he so powerful? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 381-2: Attacking is not misunderstanding, Why is he so powerful? (2)</h4>


    "Condition?"


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile, but the look in his eyes was a little yful, "Since Princess Luoshen asked that, well, I still need a maid for me who can make tea and pour water, how about Princess Luoshen? If the Princess is dissatisfied with this status, a concubine is also okay."


    "I wonder if you are willing to save your so-called younger brother."


    Hearing thest part, everyone couldn''t help but surge in an uproar, extremely horrified.


    The younger generation, in particr, felt incredible and smiled bitterly in their hearts.


    Gu Changge dared to say such words.


    Of course, no one thought he was serious, and it was probably purely to humiliate Jiang Luoshen.


    The faces of the Supreme God n��s powerhouses turned pale for a while, and they were extremely angry.


    Jiang Luoshen was the face of their family. In the future, she would even take over the Supreme God n and be the next Empress of the Supreme God n, with a respected status and overlooking the Upper Realm.


    But for Gu Changge, was she only worthy of being a maid and concubine?


    "Gu Changge, you��"


    In Jiang Luoshen''s indifferent eyes, the jade hand clenched tightly and the murderous aura was awe-inspiring. The coldness was about to freeze the void.


    She never thought that one day, she would be so humiliated in front of everyone.


    With her identity, in this huge Upper Realm, who would dare to let her be a maid and concubine?


    Wasn''t this sincere humiliation?


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    The curtain that was in front of her cracked directly, unable to bear her current aura.


    Suddenly, Jiang Luoshen''s peerlessly beautiful face was revealed in front of everyone.


    The blond hair was bright, the facial features were exquisite and three-dimensional, and it was as wless as carved by immortal jade.


    However, those eyes were cold to the bone.


    He had to admit that this noble and indifferent aura was enough to make all the heaven''s favored children gradually be filthy, bowing their heads in front of her, not daring to look directly.


    "Can''t you do it?" Gu Changge smiled lightly as if there were no surprises or disturbances.


    "Gu Changge, are you determined to embarrass me?"


    Jiang Luoshen coldly looked at him.


    "If you can''t do it, don''t try to waste my time."


    Gu Changge''s expression also became indifferent.


    When the words fell, his palms crossed down and grabbed towards Jiang Ming.


    "Stop right there!"


    Jiang Luoshen''s face was ugly, and her hands were clenched tightly.


    Gu Changge''s attitude of contempt and ignorance of them made her feel infinite anger in her heart.


    What about Gu Changge''s powerful talent, terrifying strength, and tyrannical background?


    She was not as good as him, so why did he despise her so much?


    However, Gu Changge didn''t n to talk nonsense with her. He directly took a stance, his palms swept across the sky, and rolled down towards Jiang Ming.


    It was like killing a small fly!


    "Junior Gu, stop it for this old man!"


    The strong man at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm of the Supreme God n looked equally ugly, and he ignored the strong Gu family powerhouse in front of him. In a sh, his figure turned into a golden light and shadow, and he arrived to rescue Jiang Ming.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Jiang Ming was still being attacked to death by Gu Changge.


    And they dare not act, how would the rest of the Dao Lineage view the Supreme God n?


    How could they ept this humiliation?


    Not to mention that Gu Changge had humiliated them over and over again.


    "You are acting recklessly."


    Gu Changge''s expression did not change, and he was still indifferent, "Since you are sincere to apany him, then I will give you a free ride."


    When the words fell, he turned his palm, and the terrifying multicolored divine light appeared as if it had turned into a world-annihting grinding wheel as it made an attempt to kill the powerhouse of the Supreme God n.


    This palm was extremely powerful, and the power contained in it made the sky tremble, it seemed unbearable, and it was about to copse.


    Everyone was stunned, and many young geniuses turned even paler, their souls trembled, and they felt the insurmountable gap.


    The Six Crown King, Jin Chan, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others were also silent and solemn.


    Even the leaders of the Great Sects felt a little trembling.


    "The old man wants to see how capable the number one in the younger generation can be. You are so arrogant that you don''t put everyone in your eyes."


    The powerhouse of the Supreme God n snorted coldly, infuriated by Gu Changge''s indifferent attitude.


    He shouted angrily and used his power.


    There were dazzling golden glows blooming, and there were hundreds of millions of paths, turning into portals.


    The rules were intertwined and turned into chains of Dao, which seemed to suppress people into another world of eternal silence.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Suddenly, unimaginable fluctuations erupted here, the sky turned upside down, the mountains copsed, and many patterns were instantly wiped out.


    "How can Gu Changge be so powerful��"


    Jiang Chen''s heart was full of horror and trembling, even if he was hiding behind Monk Pu Du, he still had the feeling that his body was about to explode.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    In the virtual space, blood sttered everywhere, the powerhouse of the Supreme God n was coughing up blood, and his arm almost burst and copsed.


    Gu Changge''s palm was blocked by him with this supreme divine power.


    But he was still horrified, his five internal organs trembled violently, and he couldn''t help but take a lot of steps backward leaving bloody footprints in the virtual space.


    This aura was too terrifying as if countless stars exploded, and everyone had a feeling of splitting skin.


    Soon, the two fought again, but the powerhouse of the Supreme God n was defeated, and they kept coughing up blood, which shocked everyone.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The void exploded, and the ce became splendid and blurred. Various regr waterfalls swept through, and the mysteries of the universe were being interpreted.


    "Is this where your confidence stems from?"


    Gu Changge''s robe fluttered, and his expression remained unchanged.


    In the palm of the hand, there were two colors of ck and white, and it seemed that there were six heavens and the aura of Reincarnation.


    The six portals stood between the heavens and the earth, a yellow, filthy river that buried countless wronged souls and dead bones, quietly flowing there.


    A vision appeared, and everyone''s spirits seemed to being along.


    This was a frightening aura as if dragging him to death.


    "Not good. Elder, retreat!"


    Jiang Luoshen sensed something was wrong and couldn''t help shouting, telling the powerhouse to return.


    But it was toote.


    The powerhouse of the Supreme God n had been injured long ago. At this moment, he was affected by the aura of Reincarnation, and his eyes were a little dazed.


    The soul of the whole person seemed to have left the body and was entering the world that belonged to the dead.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    In the next moment, Gu Changge''s expression turned indifferent, and when a palm descended, the void suddenly split open, and the terrifying aura was like falling from the sky.


    This person''s body copsed in an instant, was torn apart as it turned into a blood mist, and both his body and spirit were destroyed.


    Suddenly, countless blood drops were sshed.


    This palm was castrated, and Jiang Ming, who was in despair, was instantly photographed into a cloud of blood, following in the footsteps of that powerhouse.


    There was a dead silence nearby, and everyone looked at this scene in awe, with a terrifying chill on their backs.


    It was so easy to kill a powerhouse at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm.


    And it was not an ordinary person, but an existence of the Supreme God n, in the same realm, with monstrousbat power.


    Didn''t that mean that Gu Changge actually had a Quasi-Supreme level ofbat power?!


    Everyone was horrified, so horrified that their scalp went numb, how old was he?


    Without using the Supreme weapon, it was impossible to kill a powerhouse at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm.


    But today it really happened in front of everyone.


    Gu Changge was not only strong but also powerful enough to make his peers despair.


    "How is this possible��"


    The people of the Supreme God n were alsopletely dumbfounded, unable to believe all of this.


    From beginning to end, Gu Changge understated him and didn''t appear to use all his strength. Didn''t that mean that his true strength was more terrifying?


    Jiang Luoshen clenched her silver teeth, and deep anger and unwillingness emerged in his heart, as well as fear.


    She thought that the Supreme God n were peerless geniuses that had been rare for thousands of years. She had a strong cultivation base and was the best among her peers. She was destined to be invincible as soon as she was born.


    But what she saw today made her invincible Dao heart shake.


    <i>Why was Gu Changge so strong?</i>

 Chapter 382-1: You can check if I’ll kill you or not, Jiang Luoshen retreats (1)

    <h4>Chapter 382-1: You can check if I��ll kill you or not, Jiang Luoshen retreats (1)</h4>


    A bloody mist wafted above in the sky, and the broken pieces of the Sacred weapon scattered in all directions, making it seem extremely gorgeous.


    The weapon at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm of the Supreme God n was also smashed and turned into pieces in this battle.


    Gu Changge stood within it, his robes were clean and dustless, his hair was crystal clear, shining like jade, the light in his white palms was still brilliant, and the ck and white colors like reincarnation slowly disappeared.


    But that palpitating, terrifying feeling of terror still lingered in the void, making everyone��s scalp tingle.


    Everyone was shocked and horrified to see all of this.


    In particr, many Great Sect leaders had a storm set off in their hearts, and their scalps were numb.


    They thought that Gu Changge''s strength was already strong enough to make them pay attention, but they still didn''t expect that he was this strong.


    In his early twenties, he could easily kill an existence at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm. Didn��t this mean he was at the Quasi-Supreme Realm with half his foot?


    This was too far-fetched.


    In the past, they would never have believed that such a thing could happen, but today it happened before their eyes.


    They had to ept this fact.


    "The wings are growing��"


    At this moment, many experts from the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, the Emperor Mountain, and the Ancient Ye n only had this thought in their hearts. They looked at the figure in the fluttering robes in the air, and their eyes looked extremelyplicated.


    The group of young geniuses behind them also felt a tingle in their heads as they widened their eyes and fell into a deep shock, unable to react for a while.


    They were from the same young generation, yet why was the gap between them so big?


    Many people had long been out of breath, their invincible Dao heart was trembling, and they had no idea of ?peting with him.


    Gu Changge was like an insurmountable mountain, lying on the heads of many young geniuses, all of them felt a kind of despair and powerlessness from the heart.


    "Being in the same era as such a character is sad for the younger generation��"


    An older generation sighed and looked around.


    Seeing the pale expressions on the faces of many young geniuses, he was not surprised.


    Before that, they only knew about Gu Changge''s strength through many rumors and deeds.


    But what they saw today was really shocking and caused a great uproar.


    "Young Master''s strength is already so strong, I''m afraid it won''t be long before he can catch up with the Patriarch."


    "The Patriarch was also an invincible existence that swept his peers back then, butpared to the Young Master, he still looked bleak."


    "Young Master is really a monster!"


    The strong men and disciples of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family sighed with emotion, and their eyes were filled with reverence.


    "This Young Master has reached the point where he can be on an equal footing with me." Many Great Sect leaders looked at each other, the light in their eyes flickered, and their emotions wereplicated.


    The disciples of the True Immortal Academy, such as the Six Crown King Jun Yao, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan, were naturally shocked in their hearts.


    Gu Changge''s strength had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Many people were specting about his strength.


    What they saw today had finally made their wishe true!


    "He''s a monster��"


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden''s red lips parted lightly, and her beautiful eyes were filled with brilliance, "Even as Sequence disciples, there is this much of a gap between us and him."


    If it was any other normal day, the Six Crown King Jun Yao would definitely refute her words.


    But now he was silent and seemed very speechless.


    "Young Master Changge''s strength has always been like this��"


    Jin Chan''s expression was calm, but he also had doubts in his heart at this time, "How did the inheritor of demonic art repeatedly escape from his hands?"


    "Could it be that the inheritor of demonic art was also strong to this extent��"


    And just when everyone''s mood was different, Gu Changge''s figure descended from the sky.


    He looked at the Supreme God n, especially Jiang Luoshen, who looked embarrassed and horrified. The smile on the corner of his mouth seemed very indifferent.


    "Princess Luoshen, don''t you n to avenge them? I wonder what this misunderstanding is about?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Luoshen clenched her silver teeth, her face turned pale, and her jade hands clenched tightly.


    As strong as she was, at this moment, she didn''t dare to look directly at Gu Changge''s indifferent and deep eyes, so she can''t help turning her head to the side, but still said firmly, "Gu Changge, I admit that your strength is very strong, but I am also someone from the Supreme God n and I am not so easy to bully."


    Though at this moment, her tone was much weaker than before.


    Everyone present was naturally human, and they all heard theck of confidence in her words.


    After all, the opponent was a strong man who was about to enter the Quasi-Supreme Realm with half a foot, but he was killed on the spot.


    It was impossible to say that it was not shocking.


    Unless the Supreme God n dared to fight with Gu Changge to the death, but in this situation, they couldn''t do it.


    There were many Dao lineages in the tomb of the Supreme God, all of which were coveting like tigers, and as the future Empress of the Supreme God n, her status was indescribably precious.


    At this time, even if she was extremely angry and aggrieved, she had to hold back and endure, not daring to break out.


    Jiang Luoshen naturally understood this truth.


    Although what happened today was shameful, she had no way to wash away the humiliation and get her face back!


    When Gu Changge heard this, he smiled, but his voice was still indifferent, "Really? Princess Luoshen shoulde up with some skills so that this Gu can see the capabilities of your Supreme God n."


    Hearing this, everyone''splexion changed again, their expressions were frightened, and they couldn''t help but feel a chill on their backs.


    Was Gu Changge nning to let Jiang Luoshen fight in person?


    Although Jiang Luoshen was the most powerful person of the Supreme God n��s generation,pared with Gu Changge, she was definitely far worse!


    Especially after seeing Gu Changge''s strength with their own eyes, no one thought that Jiang Luoshen would be his opponent.


    Obviously she would be defeated, and might even be killed directly by Gu Changge!


    Thinking of this possibility, many people couldn''t help but get chills on their backs.


    They did not doubt Gu Changge''s methods. After all, since Gu Changge''s birth to the present, there were almost countless geniuses and creatures in his hands.


    Although he usually looked gentle and elegant, as rich as jade, there was no doubt about the ruthlessness of his methods!


    Jiang Luoshen didn''t expect Gu Changge to say such a thing. For a while, her face was ugly, and she even felt very humiliated.


    She naturally knew Gu Changge''s intentions.


    If she fought with Gu Changge, then her life was likely to be in danger, and she would not be Gu Changge''s opponent at all.


    She still had this self-awareness.


    But if she disyed the intention of being cowardly and avoiding the battle, she would lose her face in front of all the Taoists and cultivators, and also lose the face of the Supreme God n.


    "Princess, we have to endure this matter, we can''t fight with them��"


    "Gu Changge''s strength is terrifying, you are not his opponent."


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Seeing this, an unfathomable blond old woman beside Jiang Luoshen, persuaded closely with a heavy face, fearing that Jiang Luoshen would be impulsive because of young age, and she would ruin a major event.


    Jiang Luoshen gritted her silver teeth secretly, and naturally understood this truth.


    She quickly took a deep breath and calmed down, a hint of unwillingness shed in her golden eyes as she stared at Gu Changge and said, "Gu Changge, as the strongest in the younger generation, you know that I''m not your opponent, but you bully people like this. Is this your usual style?"


    Hearing this, everyone present was shocked.


    Before that, everyone knew how arrogant and indifferent Jiang Luoshen, the Princess of the Supreme God n, looked down on everything.


    They couldn''t believe it wasing out of her mouth.


    Among the disciples of the True Immortal Academy, Yue Mingkong narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw this scene.


    In her memory, after the tomb of the Supreme God came into existence, Jiang Luoshen sent people here to seek the relics of their ancestors.


    But in the tomb hall, she encountered Gu Changge. The Ancestral Godhead she got was taken away by Gu Changge, and she was defeated by Gu Changge, almost on the verge of killing her.

 Chapter 382-2: You can check if I’ll kill you or not, Jiang Luoshen retreats (2)

    <h4>Chapter 382-2: You can check if I��ll kill you or not, Jiang Luoshen retreats (2)</h4>


    Afterwards, she didn''t know why, but Jiang Luoshen fell in love with Gu Changge and went to Gu family to see him from time to time in the name of visiting.


    For the fact that Gu Changge took away the Ancestral Godhead, and she was almost killed by him, she regarded it as if it had never happened.


    However, in the previous life, Gu Changge was very indifferent and bored with her. Many times when Jiang Luoshen went to visit, he would be sullen and would not meet anyone.


    However, she was always persistent, and even admired many Gu family members at that time. Yue Mingkong couldn''t figure this out at all.


    Of course�� In the end, Jiang Luoshen''s fate was tragic.


    It was rumored that on her way back to the n, she unfortunately encountered an inheritor of demonic art and was killed by him.


    In the previous life, Yue Mingkong still felt a little sympathetic to her and felt that she was unlucky. Of course, she was more relieved. She disliked her perseverance and was worried that Gu Changge would be impressed by her.


    Now it seemed that Jiang Luoshen also suffered from Gu Changge��s poisonous hands in the end.


    But now, looking at the scene in the front, one had to say that Yue Mingkong also had an indescribable taste in his heart.


    Gu Changge didn''t expect Jiang Luoshen to surrender so quickly, but his tone still didn''t change much, "Bullying people? Howe I didn��t hear this from Princess Luoshen before?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Luoshen stared at him coldly, "My n knows it''s wrong, but Jiang Ming and the Great Elder just now have already died tragically at your hands, what else do you want to do, Gu Changge?"


    "Do you want to kill me together?"


    As soon as she said these words, the expressions of many sect leaders of Dao forces also changed slightly, and they looked at Gu Changge.


    For what happened today, the Supreme God n had already paid its due price.


    After all, the cultivators at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm were not the rotten cabbage that could be seen everywhere. No matter what force they were in, they were the mainstay and indispensable existence.


    Even the Supreme God n would feel distressed, and it was impossible to remain indifferent.


    And if Gu Changge continued to hold on to it, the situation would be a bit unreasonable, it would make people feel that he was too domineering and strong.


    Even as the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, he couldn''t justify it.


    There were many powerhouses of Dao forces and great sects present, and they would not sit idly by and let the Ancient Immortal Gu Family dominate.


    They had to admit that Jiang Luoshen was very smart, and easily ced herself in a weak position.


    In addition, she herself was extremely beautiful, her blonde hair was like a waterfall, her facial features were exquisite and wless, and her skin was white as snow, which could be broken by blowing bullets, and she had a sculptural three-dimensional feeling, which made many young geniuses admire her.


    Hearing her words, Gu Changge smiled nonchntly, knowing what she meant.


    "Princess Luoshen is joking, This Gu just thinks that he is not a ruthless person, nor is he a person who destroys flowers, how could he do such a thing."


    "Of course, if Princess Luoshen doesn''t believe it, you can give it a try. See if I will kill you or not?"


    His smile still seemed light and airy, as if he was talking about a trivial matter like eating and drinking.


    But Jiang Luoshen''s back couldn''t help but feel a chill, feeling that Gu Changge really wanted to kill herself. Give it a try?


    Who knew what would happen after she tried?


    She was not stupid.


    The expressions of everyone present were different at the moment, and their hearts were shaken by Gu Changge''s words, and they felt uneasy.


    Could it be that he really dared to kill Jiang Luoshen in public?


    "Of course I believe it, why wouldn''t I believe it. Since Gu Changge said so, then I will naturally believe it."


    Jiang Luoshen was not an ordinary person either. Although her heart was cold and uneasy, her expression was still calm andposed. She looked at Gu Changge indifferently, and chose to avoid the battle without hesitation.


    Of course, this was also a wise move in the eyes of everyone, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    cing yourself in a weak position first, and then letting people know Gu Changge''s vicious intentions of killing her. In this way, she could naturally avoid the battle smoothly, and she didn''t have to worry about losing face.


    This method had amazed many powerhouses of the older generation. It was worthy of being the Princess of the Supreme God n, and it really could not be underestimated.


    "Haha, since that''s the case, I hope you can let this Gu know your tactics when I meet Princess Luoshen next time."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled casually, and didn''t seem to continue embarrassing her.


    But at this moment, everyone heard the threat in his words. In other words, you can escape the first time, second time, third time but can you escape the fifteenth time?


    This made everyone''splexion change slightly, and they felt a terrifying chill.


    Gu Changge was still not giving up!


    Naturally, Jiang Luoshen also heard Gu Changge''s threat, gritted her teeth, and then snorted coldly. Her figure shed, and she left this ce and went to another area near the ancient pce.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people of the Supreme God n didn''t stop, they turned into divine lights and rushed in that direction.


    Jiang Chen and Monk Pu Du in the crowd also quickly followed.


    Immortals fight, and mortals suffer.


    Whether it was Gu Changge or Jiang Luoshen, they were not existences that they could offend.


    What they saw today made Jiang Chen tremble in fear. For the first time, he deeply felt the strength of Gu Changge, which made him feel a deep sense of despair and powerlessness.


    Even in his eyes, Jiang Luoshen, who was always indifferent and noble, overlooking all living beings, couldn''t get any benefit in front of Gu Changge, only to be humiliated.


    This exined it all.


    After the departure of the Supreme God n the other cultivators and powerhouses of the Dao Lineages also dispersed and stopped watching.


    Today''s big drama shocked and stunned them, and until now, it was still difficult for them to calm down their hearts.


    At this moment, Gu Xian''er nced at Gu Changge, her eyes were clear and cold, and she couldn''t help but ask,


    "Will this matter have any impact?"


    "What effect could it have?"


    Gu Changge didn''t take it seriously and said, "Could it be that you really think the Supreme God n would dare to fight against me?"


    Gu Xian''er heard what he said, and knew that Gu Changge didn''t take what happened just now seriously at all.


    But then again, it was because of her.


    Gu Changge did this entirely to stand up for her.


    She was thinking about whether she should reluctantly thank him, although she felt that Gu Changge did it for granted, who made him always bully her.


    Shouldn''t it be right for him to stand up for her?


    "Can you cause me less trouble in the future?"


    "You always need me to wipe your ass every time."


    However, Gu Changge words were filled with a helpless voice, interrupting Gu Xian''er''s thinking.


    She was a little stunned, but she didn''t expect that Gu Changge would me her, and she replied with a three-point killing intent in her tone,


    "Can you me me for this? I picked up a broken inscription, but the guy came over and said that I stole his stuff and asked me to hand it over. If I didn''t, he would kill me."


    "Could it be that I have to give this to him?"


    Speaking of which, she couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved.


    Didn''t you just pick up a broken inscription? It still fell at his feet.


    Could this get in trouble too?


    "Is that so?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, as if in disbelief.


    "I feel like you are fooling my IQ. How could a broken inscription lead to so many things."


    Gu Xian''er looked at him with some dissatisfaction, "Why would I lie to you? You think everyone is like you, and can''t hear a single word of truth."


    "Really?" Gu Changge still didn''t believe it, "It''s just a broken inscription, is there anything extraordinary?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xian''er took out the brokenvender inscription from the Storage Ring. There was a faint luster on it, and there were several indistinguishable divine inscriptions.


    It was quaint and had some weird patterns carved.


    "Hmm, this is the inscription," she said.


    Gu Changge took it from her, nced at it casually, and nodded, "Hmm, it is indeed a bit extraordinary, no wonder it caused a tragedy."


    After that, this inscription disappeared from his hands out of thin air.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Xian''er''s big eyes showed a hint of confusion, she was stunned, and then looked at him, only then did she realize what happened.


    Gu Changge actually stole her good things like this!

 Chapter 383: There is no sense of achievement, Wang Ziji’s speculation

    <h4>Chapter 383: There is no sense of achievement, Wang Ziji��s spection</h4>


    "Gu Changge, you��"


    "Give my inscription tablet back, I was the one who picked it up."


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t help grinding her teeth. She simply hated Gu Changge.


    "Who said it was yours when you picked it up? Now it''s in my hands, so it''s mine. Do you still want to grab it?"


    "You can try it."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, with a natural look, not paying any attention to the way she wanted to bite him.


    "You''re too much to be so mean and steal my stuff. You big bastard."


    Gu Xian''er was about to explode with anger at him, and her delicate body was trembling.


    Unfortunately, the bamboo board-like penniless figure didn��t show any changes.


    She had no idea that she would be fooled by Gu Changge.


    He said this just now, only because he wanted her to take out this inscription.


    It was a pity that she was so stupid and believed his nonsense.


    "You are too stupid, can you me me?" Gu Changge sighed slightly and shook his head.


    "Gu Changge, please return my things to me, or I will really be angry, the kind that can''t be coaxed."


    Gu Xian''er red at him angrily, gnashing her teeth, looking like she was so angry.


    As a treasure junkie, how could she allow the good things in her hands to be snatched away in front of her?


    It was a shame for her.


    Gu Changge chuckled, "You think so beautifully, and you still want me to coax you?"


    "Woooooo�� Gu Changge, you are bullying me again, why do you hate me so much��" Gu Xian''er suddenly burst into tears when she saw that he wouldn''t give in.


    However, Gu Changge reached out and pinched her nose, shaking her head slightly, "You pretend to be crying and pretend to be like me. I won''t have any sense of aplishment when you cry like this."


    Of course, it was impossible for him to return this inscription.


    There was a trace of the origin of the Supreme God n in it, except for refining tools, it had no effect on Gu Xian''er.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge could devour and refine it for his own use.


    "I''ll give you a Great Sacred Realm weapon aspensation, it''s okay if you don��t want it." Then, Gu Changge said again.


    "No, at least five, or I''ll ignore you in the future."


    Gu Xian''er sniffed.


    "Two at most. If you don''t want it, you''ll have nothing." Gu Changge shook his head.


    "Two pieces? Are you sending beggars?" Gu Xian''er was dissatisfied.


    "Okay, then there''s nothing left now." Gu Changge smiled.


    "That''s fine since you want to give it, then two are also fine."


    Hearing what he said, Gu Xian''er was afraid that she would regret it, so she hurriedly agreed.


    However, on the surface, she still looked reluctant as if she had suffered a big loss.


    She could also see that no matter how extraordinary the inscription was, it couldn''tpare to a Great Sacred weapon.


    After all, the weapons of the Great Sacred Realm were very precious and extremely difficult to refine for many ancient Dao Lineages.


    At most, the inscription contained some special substances.


    No matter how you look at it, it looked like Gu Changge had suffered.


    Of course, since Gu Changge promised to give Gu Xian''er two Great Sacred weapons in exchange, he naturally wouldn''t lie to her.


    In front of her eager eyes, she randomly picked two weapons of the Great Sacred Realm for her, and it was only after this that her wrinkled little face finally showed a little smile.


    "You sure have a conscience."


    She hummed, in a good mood.


    Her expression had returned to the cold aloofness that was before, and the fluttering appearance of immortal energy that didn''t care about everything in the world.


    Perhaps she was used to being poor since she was a child, and she always had a natural attachment to all kinds of divine weapons and treasures.


    In the face of these things, Gu Changge couldn''t help but reveal herself as a treasure junkie.


    Afterward, Gu Changge took her to meet Yue Mingkong from the True Immortal Academy. As for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they all followed behind him.


    Since Gu Changge appeared here, it was natural for the team to be led by him.


    All the disciples and Elders of the True Immortal Academy looked at Gu Changge a little unnaturally.


    Although they were very afraid of him before, it was no longer to the same extent.


    Jun Yao, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others all subconsciously avoided Gu Changge''s gaze and did not look at him.


    "Brother Gu was really majestic just now, but it''s a pity that I didn''t see you suppressing Jiang Luoshen and robbing the Princess. It''s a pity."


    Wang Ziji said with a smile.


    She was wearing a long aqua-blue dress with a beautiful face, and when she spoke, her beautiful eyes could not help but bend into a crescent shape, looking extremely charming.


    It had to be said that in terms of appearance, she was almost beautiful, which wasparable to Yue Mingkong''s perfection.


    The difference was the temperament between the duo.


    She was like an orchid in the empty valley with clear fog in the forest that had a quiet and moving temperament, but her words contained incredible boldness, like a witch.


    "It was just a joke just now, which made Miss Zijiugh."


    Gu Changge seemed to be used to her joking words and didn''t care. After a slight smile, he nced at Jiang Chuchu.


    Seeing her calm expression, he didn''t take the initiative to greet her.


    For him, this kind of face skill was actually optional nowadays.


    It was just that the setting in front of people couldn''t be copsed.


    Wang Ziji''s smile continued, and she took a deep look at Gu Changge but didn''t say much.


    Although Gu Changge still had the identity of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    But in her opinion, it was just some kind of agreement between Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu.


    Of course, in the eyes of the rest of the Dao Lineages, this was a transaction between Gu Changge and the Human Ancestor Hall. The identity of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor was only used by the Human Ancestor Hall to stabilize people''s hearts.


    How could Gu Changge suddenly be the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor? Not many people would believe it.


    This was a tacit secret that stood among the top Taoists in the Upper Realm.


    However, after witnessing Gu Changge''s strength today, Wang Ziji suddenly felt that the guess that she casually said before might be true.


    From what she knew about Gu Changge, she naturally knew that he and the so-called Human Ancestor were not rted at all.


    So�� why did Gu Changge possess the Human Ancestor''s Green Lotus body?


    This was very intriguing.


    Of course, this was just Wang Ziji''s spection, she herself had no feelings for the Human Ancestor and even had a slight disgust.


    What she was now curious about was how Gu Changge had this identity?


    "Did you find something?"


    And just when all kinds of thoughts shed in Wang Ziji''s mind, Gu Changge walked to Yue Mingkong and asked with a smile.


    "There might be something hidden under that pce."


    Yue Mingkong nodded slightly, pointing to the crack not far away that was emitting a thin glow.


    From this angle, it could be clearly seen that there was a splendid brilliance emerging, an ancient ce like a colorful immortal jade was floating up and down there.


    Just now, a lot of powerhouses felt the change and broke in, but no news had been reported so far.


    At this moment, the eyes of many Great Sect masters were also staring at them for a moment.


    A little further away, the people of the Supreme God n also stared at it carefully with some worry and tension.


    As for the Emperor Mountain, the Ancient Ye n and other forces, they also dispatched powerhouses to wait nearby, and various divine lights were intertwined and shining in the sky.


    Ancient and white jade chariots were parked all over the ce, and there were many vague figures standing on them.


    From farther away, there were cultivators and creatures approaching here.


    The tomb of the Supreme God was really too big and now they were only in an outer area of the depths. But because of the changes in this ce, everyone was attracted here.


    "The real tomb and the fake tomb are mixed together. A little carelessness might bring the end of the person."


    A strange color shed in Gu Changge''s eyes, and he noticed Jiang Chen''s movement on the side of the Supreme God n.


    Jiang Chen and a mysterious cultivator mixed into the team of the Supreme God n, this was reported to him by the demonic puppet.


    So Gu Changge didn''t care.


    What he wanted to know now was that the Supreme God n took so much trouble toe here, was it really just for the Ancestor''s relic?


    Or was there some secret hidden here, of course, what he cared about was his divine orb.


    That was somethingparable to the Supreme Dao Fruit.


    Now if he wanted to break through, it was difficult to find a target to start with. If he could get his hands on that divine orb, there might be a surprise.


    "Master Gu."


    At this moment, a voice with a strong surprise entered Gu Changge''s ears.


    He looked over, only to find that when he was not paying attention, the Elders and disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce hade over.


    It was Xiao Ruoyin who was speaking at this moment.


    She hadn''t seen him for a while.


    At this moment, her pure white dress fluttered gently in the wind, and there was a dusty aura. Perhaps due to her cultivation, her skin now shimmered with a lustrous shine, snow-white and delicate, like a creamy jade.


    The whole person exuded amazing beauty.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge."


    The Elders and disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce greeted him with respect and saluted Gu Changge. After all, Gu Changge had another identity.


    The heir of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce!


    "Miss Xiao, why are you here?"


    Gu Changge showed a slightly surprised look as if he just noticed her.


    The disciples of the True Immortal Academy were also silently looking at the woman in the white dress, and many male disciples couldn''t help but be amazed.


    They were astonished by her beauty.


    Jiang Chuchu frowned slightly, and then calmly returned to her original expression.


    Wang Ziji looked at it with interest, especially the other party, she felt apletely different feeling from the rest.


    The woman in the white dress had a different attitude towards Gu Changge than other cultivators and did not have the kind of awe rooted in her bones.


    However, she could still feel her nervousness, which was not as natural as it seemed on the surface.


    "She''s quite scheming."


    She smiled inwardly, feeling that things became interesting.


    <i>ying tricks, tsk.</i>


    "Gu Changge, who is she?"


    Gu Xian''er''s cold voice sounded very direct.


    But after asking, she felt that the atmosphere was a bit off, and subconsciously looked at Yue Mingkong, "I''m asking this for Sister Mingkong."


    Yue Mingkong smiled faintly, took her small hand, and said, "This should be Xiao Ruyin, Miss Xiao was saved from outside the Ancient Immortal Forbidden area, as Changge said before."

 Chapter 384: Xiao Ruoyins small calculation and scheming, Trying to fit into this circle

    <h4>Chapter 384: Xiao Ruoyins small calction and scheming, Trying to fit into this circle</h4>


    "Changge mentioned it to me before."


    Hearing this, Six Crown King Jun Yao and others were a little stunned.


    The people who were rescued from outside the Ancient Immortal Forbidden area?


    As far as they know, the Ancient Immortal Continent had only been opened to the outside world in recent years, but the Ancient Immortal Forbidden area had existed since ancient times.


    Some said that there was a sleeping Immortal there, and some said that it was hiding the secret of the copse of the ancient times.


    The rumors were not the same.


    This white dress woman actually came from that ce.


    They subconsciously thought she was a visitor to the forbidden area.


    However, Yue Mingkong''s remarks also made many people stunned. As Gu Changge''s fiancee, her introduction seemed simple and natural, but in fact, she was telling everyone.


    She and Gu Changge had a very close rtionship.


    Gu Changge never concealed these things from her.


    Normally, Yue Mingkong would never bother to intervene in this kind of thing, let alone exin it to everyone like this.


    But today she faintly felt that the atmosphere was not right.


    Whether it was Wang Ziji or Jiang Chuchu, they all seemed to have an inextricable rtionship with Gu Changge.


    Even Jiang Luoshen, the Princess of the Supreme God n who left with her before, had a great connection with Gu Changge in her previous life.


    Now another tool, Xiao Ruoyin, had emerged.


    This made her feel a little headache. In this life, Gu Changge was surrounded by too many beauties.


    So she did this, which was equivalent to expressing her status.


    She was Gu Changge''s legitimate fianc��e and his future wife.


    With Yue Mingkong''s introduction, everyone knew Xiao Ruoyin''s identity. Although they were slightly surprised, they didn''t ask much.


    Gu Changge casually asked about Xiao Ruoyin''s recent cultivation to show his concern.


    Xiao Ruoyin also answered truthfully, saying that she had been cultivating hard and would not let him down.


    "That''s good, I really hope that the day when you seed in your cultivation wille soon."


    Gu Changge smiled.


    While talking to Gu Changge, Xiao Ruoyin was also trying to carefully fit into this circle.


    She knew that the group of young men and women in front of her had extraordinary identities, and the background behind them was terrifying enough to overlook the countless Dao forces in the Upper Realm.


    And Gu Changge was obviously the central figure in this circle.


    So when she came to greet Gu Changge, she also wanted to get familiar with this group of young men and women.


    Xiao Ruoyin was not stupid, she had her own selfishness and small calctions.


    In the previous world, she didn''t have to think about these things at all, and she was surrounded by people who ttered her.


    But now it waspletely different. She was a weak and powerless woman, and her only reliance was her little rtionship with Gu Changge.


    She knew Gu Changge, but who could say that she was very familiar with Gu Changge?


    That was simply not possible.


    Although she wanted to get closer to Gu Changge, this was only her thought.


    Her only capital was her clean body and beauty of more than 20 years old.


    But these were not worth mentioning at all in front of Gu Changge.


    In the distance, Jiang Chen looked at Xiao Ruoyin who was trying to fit into the circle of those young geniuses. He couldn''t help clenching his fists tightly.


    That was the high-cold goddess he had always admired before.


    Now she was so humble and cautious, trying to please his biggest enemy who made him extremely hateful.


    And Xiao Ruoyin still didn''t know the real face and sinister intentions of the other party.


    "Master Jiang, why are you looking there all the time��"


    Beside him, Monk Pu Du noticed this and couldn''t help asking with interest.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen froze in his heart, and hurriedly retracted his gaze.


    He pretended to be rxed and exined, "In today''s younger generation, how many people can be like Gu Changge, surrounded by beautiful women, it''s really enviable."


    He dared not let Monk Pu Du know that he had a grudge against Gu Changge.


    He still clearly remembered the loss he suffered from the Ji siblingsst time.


    Hearing this, Monk Pu Du smiled and said, "Void is color, color is void, they look beautiful, but they are all a pile of dry bones, so why are you envious of this, Master Jiang should be a little more careful."


    Above the golden clouds, the indifferent Jiang Luoshen frowned when she heard the conversation between the two people below, and her eyes couldn''t help but look in the direction of Gu Changge.


    "Gu Changge, I will never forget this hatred."


    She gritted her silver teeth, unable to forget Gu Changge''s threatening words just now.


    That icy murderous aura and chill still lingered even now.


    It was the first time she had been threatened like this since she was a child, and it was even the first time she felt the emotion called fear.


    This feeling made her shudder and unforgettable.


    For her, it was also a sign of shame.


    "Jiang Chen, if you can''t find the Ancestor''s relic this time, just wait for your death."


    Afterward, Jiang Luoshen nced at Jiang Chen below indifferently and gave him the final sentence that would decide his life and death.


    If it weren''t for him, how could she have a conflict with Gu Changge, and even involve Jiang Ming and an Elder at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm?


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Chen''s role, she would have shot Jiang Chen to death to vent her hatred.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen scolded inwardly, when she was in front of Gu Changge just now, why didn''t she act so strong?


    However, he still did not dare to show any disrespect on the surface, and hurriedly agreed, "Princess Luoshen, please rest assured, this time I am very sure."


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Suddenly, a huge momentum suddenly emerged from the crack where many powerhouses rushed to go.


    The iparably splendid pce trembled, and a rich blood color spewed out of it.


    For a time, all the cultivators and creatures noticed it and were shocked.


    In the next moment, several screams sounded, and an old man in a purple robe flew out of it covered in blood, but his injuries were extremely serious.


    When he was still in the air, he seemed to be hit by a terrifying force and exploded directly, destroying his body and spirit on the spot.


    This scene shocked everyone, and many people even stood on the spot and dared not move.


    Many of the powerhouses who entered it just now did not survive.


    "This ce contains great dangers, and the younger generation should not enter easily."


    Many experts from True Immortal Academy, Heavenly Immortal Pce, and Ancient Immortal Gu Family all stared at them with dread.


    "Princess Luoshen, the entrance is under the pce, they just found the wrong ce."


    After Jiang Chen was shocked, hemunicated with the Immortal Boat Spirit in his mind and then informed Jiang Luoshen through voice transmission.


    Jiang Luoshen frowned and nced at him and Monk Pu Du, "You two enter first."


    Hearing this, Monk Pu Du''s expression changed, and he was about to refuse, but he saw Jiang Chen agree with awe.


    "Forget it, the little monk will believe you this time."


    Monk Pu Du sighed helplessly, and then he and Jiang Chen turned into divine light and went directly toward the crack just now.


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoshen''s expression changed slightly, and she no longer hesitated and ordered everyone to follow.


    "Are they going to die?"


    A young disciple of True Immortal Academy frowned, very puzzled.


    Yue Mingkong looked at Gu Changge and said softly, "Are we going in?"


    Gu Changge held her dress, feeling this delicate and slender, wless like suet jade, he said casually, "There��s no hurry. Wait a moment."

 Chapter 492-1: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 492-1: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (1)</h4>


    ��Attack!��


    The sound of endless rushing reverberated from the end of the distant horizon, ck shadows swept in, like an omnipresent torrent. The sun, the moon, and the universe seemed to be overthrown. In this kind of atmosphere, the darkness was shrouded in chaos, like a pair of giant hands covering the universe, pushing from a distanttitude, bringing the deepest despair to all spirits in the world.


    ��Countless yearster, I once again smelled the decaying aura of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. What a hopeless day it is. This day of extinction will be kicked off by us.��


    On a golden Dao that seemed to extend from the depths of the universe, stood an extremely blurry figure with eyes seemingly like blood moons. He was whispering as if sighing. But contempt, indifference, and many terrifying visions were visible from the tone.


    Undoubtedly, this was an Enlightened being with profound and unpredictable cultivation from the Immortal Great Sect of the Upper Realm. Next to him, there were also many existences with terrifying auras, all of which were true bodies, not the previous dharma bodies.


    Behind this group of figures, there were several ancient beings with even more terrifying aura, all of them were indifferent, their eyes cold, disying the meaning that the vicissitudes of the ages were nothing but amand.


    ��I wonder what Heavenly Maiden Tianlu thinks about this battle?��


    A very old existence was hidden within thousands of red rays of light. He suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who stood silently at the back, carved like white jade with a strange look in his eyes.


    He came from the Ancient Royal family, and he had even fought with Heavenly Maiden Tianlu once. Even one of the most powerful members of their family was killed by her. It could be said that there was an indelible hatred between the two of them.


    But now, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was obviously very close to Gu Changge, and he dared not insult her casually. His words could not hide the yfulness and ridicule. He wanted to know how the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who was the Guardian of the Heavenly Lu City, would feel when she would see Heavenly Lu City copsing with her own eyes.


    At this moment, the eyes of the other powerhouses also flickered slightly, and they looked over. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu would return to the Upper Realm, which was actually beyond their expectations, especially as a concubine of Gu Changge.


    This made them feel incredible, and they felt that there should be some kind of agreement between Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and Gu Changge.


    ��The Upper Realm is powerful, and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions is not invincible, and it will fall sooner orter.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked calmly at the most powerful member of the Ancient Royal family, her voice was calm.


    ��Oh, it seems that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu knew this a long time ago, so she surrendered to our realm early, which is really smart.��


    Hearing this, the most powerful man smiled. He was a little stunned, but he couldn��t hide his mockery.


    These words were clearly mocking Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s greed for life and fear of death, knowing that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would fall, she chose to surrender to the Upper Realm.


    Those present were all Ancestors of various races, and their seniority was very scary, so it was natural to hear the meaning of her words. But none of them spoke.


    After all, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they were not from the same realm as her so there was inevitably a gap. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s brows frowned, she didn��t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Yet the powerhouse in front of her was obviously brooding over the events of the past, and his words were full of undisguised malice and ridicule. However, when Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was about to speak, Gu Changge who was beside her suddenly waved his hand to tell her not to do so.


    ��Senior, you seem to have made a mistake. Heavenly Maiden did not return to the Upper Realm, but followed me.��


    Gu Changge nced at the Enlightened being, with a slight smile on his face, and said, ��So, Heavenly Maiden is mine. If you don��t understand, I can help you to remember better����


    His words were understated, without the slightest hint of smoke and fire. However, it made the faces of many Enlightened beings here change slightly, their hearts jumped, and they felt an unspeakable strength.


    Gu Changge was still as protective as ever. The powerhouse who spoke just now had a cloudyplexion was a little unwilling, and finally fell silent without saying anything.


    On the eve of the war, he didn��t want to offend Gu Changge. Moreover, Gu Changge��s words had already made it very clear that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu belonged to him, if he dared to attack Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, it would obviously offend him to death.


    In this battle between the two realms, it was said that the Ancestor of the Gu family who destroyed the Purple Mansion had alsoe here, but he never revealed his true body.


    This made him very afraid. The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion was an outstanding existence among the Enlightened beings. Some people even felt that if heaven and earth allowed it, the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion might have already achieved Immortality.


    But the powerful and terrifying Great Elder of the Purple Mansion was pped to death by the Ancestor of the Gu family. As an Enlightened being, he naturally attached great importance to this kind of thing and did not dare to make fun of his own life.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at Gu Changge in a daze. She didn��t expect that Gu Changge would stand up for her at this moment, which caused a strange emotion in her heart.


    It seemed that he was not really indifferent. Or did this matter make him unhappy? The Enlightened being of the Ancient Royal family was also provoking Gu Changge in a disguised form.


    ��You have to remember your current identity, you are a member of my Gu family, if any cat or dog can bully you, wouldn��t it be too disrespectful to my Gu family.��


    Gu Changge gently held her in hand with a very peaceful voice.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes moved slightly, and she nodded. Although she knew what Gu Changge said, he was speaking more to the Enlightened beings present. But her heart still couldn��t hide the ripples.


    To the outside world, she was Gu Changge��s concubine, and she was indeed a member of the Gu family. Although Gu Changge didn��t care about her identity, it was also a matter of the Gu family��s face.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Ahead, the billowing fog was torn apart, and mighty pressure appeared above. The army of the Upper Realm broke through the abyss and descended from the sky. It was vast and endless, more terrifying than the endless fog as it shocked people��s hearts.


    If one looked from a high altitude, one would find ancient warships andrge armies within a radius of tens of thousands of miles. There were ancient gods who arrived with the stars on their backs, war behemoths like continents. These were all races born for war, naturally warlike, and their power was unimaginable.


    Just stomping a foot made the sky tremble, causing a terrible rift valley to burst out, and a thick chaotic aura to rush out, flooding the heavens and the earth. Endless fog descended outside Heavenly Lu City. This army was very solemn and cold. Everyone on the ancient warship locked their gazes on the location.


    One million miles away, one could see Heavenly Lu City. The city wall was as tall as the backbone of the sky and the earth, standing at the end of the horizon, blocking everything behind it. The stars were rotating, reflecting the vast fluctuations there.


    On the blue-gray wall, countless runes flickered, and finally glowed, rushing out together, turning into a vast sea of ??energy, surging at the end of the world.


    Like the Upper Realm, after learning that the Boundary Monument Sea had dried up, all the ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions gathered all their nsmen and rushed to Heavenly Lu City.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Unimaginable divine lights emerged from the depths of Heavenly Lu City, piercing through the sky, and making the entire universe tremble. Powerful men with iparably terrifying auras appeared, and their true bodies emerged above the sky, shrouded in chaotic auras or colorful clouds. It was difficult to see their faces clearly, but they were very old.


    Among them were the Ancestors of various races, as well as some Domain Lords of the Ten Regions, including those of the Eight Destions. Usually, many people thought that they had died, but today, they suddenly reappeared in the world, causing huge waves.


    On the city wall, there were still many cultivators standing, wearing precious armor and holding powerful treasures. The weakest ones were also in the Great Sacred Realm.


    In this battle, the younger generation didn��t even have a chance to make a move, because once the war broke out, it was bound to be a fight between the strongest on both sides. The rest of the people involved will be crushed into ashes, not even their bones would be left behind.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is with the Upper Realm, maybe the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains this time has a lot to do with her.��


    ��This traitor! I thought she was the patron saint of my Heavenly Lu City, and at this most critical moment, she turned her back on us and surrendered to the Upper Realm.��


    Many old people had gloomy faces and cursed loudly. Their cheekbones were glowing, and there were powerful fluctuations spreading out, which was a manifestation of extremely strong mental power.


    The four War God ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the powerful existences had also appeared here, and everyone had cultivated very far in this realm. Behind them were many solemn and silent followers, all of whom were strong within their group.


    A blood-stained ancient banner swayed between the sky and the earth, and endless brilliance emerged, which could illuminate the distantnds brightly.


    This was the Ancestral g passed down from generation to generation by the Four Great War Gods. It was once stained with the blood of Immortals. At this moment, all the nsmen knelt to the Ancestral g and prayed sincerely.

 Chapter 492-2: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 492-2: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (2)</h4>


    Arge number of runes manifested on the Ancestral g and it finally turned into terrifying figures of Xuanwu, True Dragon, Vermillion Bird and White Tiger. They seemed to be swallowing the sky and covering the sun, as if traveling through space and reappearing between heaven and earth.


    Countless cultivators and creatures waited solemnly, waiting for the army from the Upper Realm to attack them.


    ��Master must be having a hard time. How could she give up Heavenly Lu City and us?��


    The temporary Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, that was, Song Chan, was also among countless people at this moment. She had a sad and unbelievable expression on her face. Until now, she still didn��t believe in Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s betrayal of Heavenly Lu City.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is not such a person, she must have other ns, maybe she wants to sacrifice herself to reduce the deaths of Heavenly Lu City, or the Eight Destions and Ten Regions? We don��t have the slightest chance of winning this battle.�� Beside her, Lin Wu saidfortingly.


    The fact that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to the Upper Realm shocked him at first. But after thinking about it, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu might have the same idea as him. When facing this hopeless battle, the only thing she could do was minimize casualties.


    ��Are you saying that Master has a reason?�� Song Chan murmured, staring at the distant sky, where the sky was getting dark fast.


    It could be seen that the Upper Realm army hade to attack, but it had not really arrived here yet.


    ��Yes, I think Heavenly Maiden Tianlu must not be willing to do this. In the end, she had no choice but topromise. You must know that Heavenly Lu City can��t stop the Upper Realm for a long time.��


    ��At that time when the city gets broken, we will all be killed by the Upper Realm. Do you think Heavenly Maiden Tianlu can bear to see such a situation with her own eyes?��


    Lin Wu sighed, he had already mentioned this matter to the family behind him. It was a pity that many n Elders had pride as the members of the Dragon Blood God of War n. They were proud and disdainful to surrender to the Upper Realm.


    If it weren��t for the fact that they were facing a war between the two realms, he might still be imprisoned.


    ��I knew that Master had her reasons. She did it for us.�� Song Chan pursed her lips, as if thinking of something, and looked toward a distant ce.


    She didn��t know if this was right or not, but as long as it could help her Master, she didn��t care.


    ��The army of the Upper Realm hase, we have no chance.��


    The rest of the young geniuses behind Lin Wu were also talking at this moment, feeling a kind of trembling and despair. However, their position was far away from the city wall.


    They also felt the vast fluctuationsing from a distant ce, sweeping from the other side of the realm, shaking the world, shattering the runes. All the young people��s expressions were the same as Lin Wu��s, with dignified expressions.


    The Upper Realm finally came to attack. Currently, many Eight Destions and Ten Regions cultivators rushed out and looked solemnly at the distantnd on the city wall.


    On Heavenly Lu City, countless runes lit up, implying the meaning of Dao. Finally, they converged on the sky and turned into protective formation, shining with celestial light, and there was a vast energy surge. Even the stars were as fragile as dust under this energy, and they could copse at any time.


    This was the most powerful guardian formation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for countless years. Once activated, it could resist the attacks of the Enlightened beings. Now that the path to Immortality was not visible, it was difficult to break it even if it was a remnant of an Immortal.


    ��We will chant the Ancestral Scriptures, ignite the Ancient Decree, and repel the Upper Realm.��


    A powerhouse roared as he saw the distant ce, a ck army, attacking from the universe like a torrent. Soon, from the depths of Heavenly Lu City, there was a great sound of chanting, and one after another ancient mysterious words were ignited, turning into a vast and unpredictable force, trying to repel the distant army.


    ��Is this the Ancestral Scripture of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions? It��s a pity that it is only iplete. The people who abandoned the ethnic n back then are still proud of it now. It��s just ridiculous.��


    In the dark fog, there was a figure like a divine mountain, the one who spoke was an Enlightened being, who obviously had deep research on the origin of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The rest of the people were very indifferent and didn��t speak, they just looked at the burning Ancestral Scriptures indifferently.


    ��The history of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was somewhat puzzled by this.


    In her usual cognition, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were indeed part of the Upper Realm, but at some point, they finally split off.


    In the records of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Upper Realm had always yed the role of invasion, while the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had been resisting from beginning to end.


    As for the reason? It was the Upper Realm that was trying to upy the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. They valued ??the cultivation resources and territory of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    But now, in her opinion, the Upper Realm was far wider than the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and there were countless resources in the hundreds of millions of Lower Realms alone.


    This reason was obviously untenable. Gu Changge��s eyes were slightly different, and he shook his head casually and said, ��It seems that you don��t know. In fact, before a certain era buried in ancient history, thend of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions has always been called the Deste Realm, surrounded by a sea of ????stars and nothingness. It was very remote. What��s more, it was a ce of exile for those tribesmen who hadmitted serious crimes, but didn��t deserve death����


    ��Over time, some sinners thrived in it, and gradually spread their branches and leaves, untilter the Upper Realm fell apart, and a certain Supreme being born in the Deste Realm took the opportunity to steal part of our realm��s luck and used it to feed to the Deste Realm.��


    ��For this reason, no Immortal has been born in the Upper Realm for countless years. Of course, these are just rumors recorded in our realm. Whether it is true or not, I don��t know.��


    Speaking of thetter, he couldn��t helpughing, no matter whether it was the Upper Realm or the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they always had their own reasons and positions. But history was written by the winner after all, and it would always be whitewashed in terms of beautification.


    Just like the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, until now, many cultivators and creatures still didn��t know why the Upper Realm had repeatedly invaded.


    ��So�� That��s the reason? Only when the two realms unite, can the Immortal Gate be birthed in the Upper Realm, and the path to Immortality would emerge?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu felt a little heavy and suddenly realized that this matter was not the so-called right or wrong, but a different standpoint. If they found out that it was due to the rtionship between a certain realm in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it would be difficult for all cultivators to be promoted to break through to a higher realm.


    The behavior of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be no different from that of the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    At this time, in front of Heavenly Lu City, several Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm had already taken the lead, they were from the ancient ethnic group.


    ��It��s been countless years, I wonder if the big formation of Heavenly Lu City can stop me again?��


    They cast extremely terrifying divine powers and techniques, pressing down forward. The sky and the earth became dark all of a sudden, and then endless bloody hurricanes swept over. A terrifying and unimaginable energy sank and floated like an ocean.


    In this blood-colored hurricane, all kinds of creatures appeared, their figures were so huge that one could not see the edge, their bodies were blood-red, and they roared with an earth-shattering voice.


    There were ancient beasts, Divine Foxes, and even a True Dragon, Vermillion Bird, and Qilin�� This kind of scene was enough to make the Supreme being terrified and change the expression of the Enlightened being.


    All the ancient beasts seemed to have been revived. In the blood-red hurricane, they raised their heads and roared, attacking the world with terrifying momentum. The cosmic boundary here seemed to have exploded, the sky and the earth had been turned upside down, and all the sun, moon, and stars had been turned into dust.


    Star debris scattered and the gxy dried up. All the creatures and cultivators in Heavenly Lu City turned pale, fearful, and worried that the barrier outside Heavenly Lu City would not be able to stop this kind of power.


    ��Don��t worry, the big formation of our realm can block the power of True Immortals, and a few Enlightened beings can��t break it.��


    The Enlightened beings from several major ethnic ns looked solemn and stabilized the morale of their army, and their voices spread, containing a kind of soothing power.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    And in the next moment, the bloody hurricane fell, and countless ferocious beasts came roaring, trying to submerge this ce. This was the scene caused by the wrath of heaven and earth, and they all wanted to rush to the big formation of Heavenly Lu City ahead.


    But above the formation barrier, there were vast lights emerging, which were ancient and mysterious runes, building a kind of supreme power there. All of a sudden, countless torrents of runes erupted, converging into beams of light, sting forward, trying to wipe away these immemorial and ominous phantoms.

 Chapter 386: Doesn’t that double the joy? How did he do it?

    <h4>Chapter 386: Doesn��t that double the joy? How did he do it?</h4>


    Wang Ziji''s facial features were exquisite and wless. The bridge of her nose was small, her eyebrows were like emeralds, her lips were a little red, her ck hair was like a waterfall, the light could be seen from her hair, and her skin was white as snow and delicate as jade.


    If it was said that she was born from the spiritual energy of Heavenly Spring, no one would doubt it at all.


    When her big eyes blinked, it gave people a kind of smart and cunning meaning.


    At this moment, she followed behind Gu Changge, carrying her hands behind her back, looking a bit old-fashioned.


    But there was a different kind of charm, which makes people unable to take their eyes off it.


    "Brother Gu, can I ask you a question? A question about the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor."


    She said with a smile, although she guessed that Gu Changge would like to strangle her to death now.


    But she liked this feeling�� because catching the thief off guard was exciting.


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t seem to expect that she would suddenly ask such a question.


    "You can��t."


    Afterward, he smiled slightly and refused.


    Then he continued to walk slowly on the road ahead as if he was toozy to care about her.


    The matter of the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor could be hidden from ordinary people, but certainly not from Wang Ziji.


    Gu Changge didn''t n to deceive everyone, after all, this was what he and the Human Ancestor Hall each needed.


    As for Wang Ziji, she could do whatever she wanted.


    Wang Ziji was not surprised by Gu Changge''s answer.


    She still smiled and said, "Could it be that Brother Gu forgot what he promised mest time, you still owe me a favor."


    Saying that she took out the jade pendant Gu Changge gave her from her sleeve.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced at her, looking like he had a headache, and said helplessly, "Why should Miss Ziji be so interested in embarrassing me? It''s hard to answer this kind of question."


    Wang Ziji snorted, "Brother Gu means that what he promised before doesn''t count?"


    "If this Gu can agree to something, he will definitely agree. But there is really nothing toment on this matter."


    Gu Changge said in a helpless tone.


    But the depths of his eyes were still t and unwavering, and there was no change.


    "Okay, if Brother Gu doesn''t want to say it, forget it."


    "Anyway, you are also the Human Ancestor now, and I am the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, so don''t you think our rtionship has gone further?"


    After getting this answer, Wang Ziji didn''t continue to get involved in this matter, she had already guessed that Gu Changge couldn''t say anything.


    Therefore, after receiving the jade pendant, she approached Gu Changge with a few steps and changed her tone before asking with a smile.


    "Yeah, if this Gu is in charge of the Human Ancestral Hall in the future, I hope that Holy Maiden Ziji will help me a lot."


    Gu Changge smelled the faint fragrance arriving at the tip of his nose, and when he heard these words, he also said with a slight smile.


    "Of course, there''s no problem with that. Who does Brother Gu think is more beautiful between me and Holy Maiden Chuchu?"


    Wang Ziji smiled and said, blinking as she stared at him.


    In her opinion, it didn''t matter what she gained from this trip to the tomb of the Supreme God.


    She just wanted to let Gu Changge show his true face.


    Let her see how he could pretend in front of her.


    At this moment, she thought so in her heart, feeling that she was ying with the de, and she would cut her hand if she was not careful.


    "Miss Ziji and Holy Maiden Chuchu have their own strengths, so it''s hard topare. In Gu''s view, you two are both beautiful, rare in the world, and there is no distinction between you guys."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said without any change in expression, guessing the purpose of her words in her mind.


    From the very first time he saw Wang Ziji, she seemed to have a different favorable impression of himself.


    Up to now, she was still teasing inadvertently.


    Gu Changge wanted to take some Luck out of her at the time, so he simply apanied her in the next y. When he got to the back, he felt that it was unnecessary, so he was toozy to care about her.


    After all, Wang Ziji was different from other Daughters of Luck.


    She was a transmigrator herself, and she was also born into the Ancient Immortal Wang Family. She had the Body of Immortal, she was in the Sacred Realm, and she hadpanions.


    Her life was destined to push the world horizontally and smoothly.


    It was almost difficult to get any opportunity and benefit from her.


    Gu Changge also understood this point after he took a few Luck points from her.


    Wang Ziji''s favorable impression of him was just curiosity at best.


    With such a premise, Gu Changge didn''t care about her anymore. If he really wanted to deal with Wang Ziji, it would actually be a little troublesome.


    After all, she had many means of life-saving, as well as that mysteriouspanion.


    Just suppressing her Luck points was a hassle. Instead of wasting time and doing something meaningless, it was better to throw her aside.


    After all, Wang Ziji''s character was destined for her to be impossible to hinder him.


    Of course, if she really got in his way, that would be a different matter of course��


    "Brother Gu, are you saying that you want both of us?"


    "Doesn��t that double the joy?"


    Hearing this answer, Wang Ziji still smiled and said, her tone was quite bold, like a demon girl who had troubled the world.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge was a little stunned, as if he didn''t understand.


    Then he shook his head slightly and sighed, "What does Miss Ziji mean? This Gu seems to be a little confused."


    He vaguely guessed Wang Ziji''s n, was she going to test his tone?


    Gu Changge''s handling of this kind of thing had always been wless.


    Unless he wanted Wang Ziji to know something.


    But now Wang Ziji had not reached the point where he could trust her.


    "Forget it if you don��t get it. I wonder what kind of woman can grab the heart of a person like Brother Gu."


    Wang Ziji was not surprised by Gu Changge''s answer and then sighed faintly as if she felt something.


    In front of outsiders, Gu Changge had always behaved politely and gracefully as gentle as jade and his answers were even more watertight.


    It was not that simple to want him to show his truest appearance.


    In this regard, she felt that although it was a big challenge, she did not give up.


    In the boring cultivation, there was always something interesting to do.


    "Miss Ziji, can Gu think that you are hinting at me?" Gu Changge smiled.


    Wang Ziji secretly rolled her eyes at him.


    She tried so actively, but Gu Changge still didn''t show the slightest abnormality.


    This made her doubt her own charm.


    Wasn''t her face pretty?


    Was she out of shape?


    Wasn''t her character cute?


    Or was it that Gu Changge was only interested in a cold and strong woman like Yue Mingkong?


    Afterward, the two of them ventured into the depths while chatting with one another.


    The main reason was that Wang Ziji was talking to him, and Gu Changge was replying calmly.


    Wang Ziji was actually curious about Gu Changge''s choice of such a fork in the road, although she felt that Gu Changge was unlikely to find the wrong ce.


    He must have some means to find the main tomb of the Supreme God.


    In the front, the two also sensed a lot of aura fluctuations. In addition to them, the Great Sect leader who entered this ce before also chose this road.


    The cultivation base of that group of people was very strong, and the weakest was also the level of the Great Sacred Realm, which was only one step away from the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    There was a war at this moment, and the aura swept all sides, obviouslypeting for something.


    It was just that Gu Changge didn''t care, and he still seemed unhurried.


    As long as he knew the location of Jiang Chen, he would naturally be able to find Jiang Luoshen and others from the Supreme God n. So as long as he went over, he could easily get that piece of the divine orb.


    Before that, he hoped that there would be a battle between the Supreme God n and the Great Sect leaders.


    It would be better to have a lose-lose situation, and finally, he would show up to take advantage of the fisherman.


    Wang Ziji had been paying attention to Gu Changge''s expression and judging from his various actions, he never worried or cared about it from beginning to end, and seemed extremely confident.


    Even if the fluctuations of the battle in the depths of the front were extremely terrifying, this underground city could copse at any time.


    This made her feel that Gu Changge had always been in control of everything.


    How on earth did he do it?


    ����


    In the main tomb.


    Here, as Gu Changge had guessed, a big battle was taking ce.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Luoshen, Monk Pu Du, and others passed through many restrictions and formations without any risk and finally arrived at the main tomb area.


    Here, Jiang Luoshen also saw the Taoist tform left by their Ancestor where he sat down.


    As the splendid brilliance hung down, there was a vast chaotic energy surging and intertwined, thick and majestic, and a random wisp could easily crush a mountain.


    In the center of the Taoist tform, a fist-sized piece of material as deep as a purple crystal floated up and down.


    There were vast energy fluctuations surging with amazing divinity.


    Even if it was a Great Sacred Realm existence, at this moment, it couldn''t help but feel a sense of palpitations. The purple crystal-like substance on the face seemed to be trembling.


    "The Ancestral divine orb is indeed here."


    After finally finding this thing, everyone from the Supreme God n naturally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, Jiang Chen and Monk Pu Du were also relieved.


    In this way, their little fortune was finally saved.


    When Jiang Chenmunicated with the Immortal Boat of Good Fortune in his mind, he already had a way out.


    If Jiang Luoshen intended to cross the river and demolish the bridge, then he could only imitate what happenedst time in Purple Mountain.


    The Immortal Boat Spirit could easily break the terrain and formations that controlled this ce.


    This was his only advantage now.


    "Master Jiang, the little monk''s eyes were indeed right. With your ability, what tomb can''t we go down to in the future?"


    The voice of the monk Pu Du was a little excited and happy.


    Jiang Chen nodded.


    And just when Jiang Luoshen was about to go forward to take down the Ancestral divine orb, a few terrifying auras suddenly emerged from the corridor behind him.


    The surging golden light shone in all directions, and the terrifying aura easily caused the nearby temples to copse.


    Several Great Sect leader-level figures who had been chasing all the way arrived here.


    Naturally, they saw the purple crystal-like deep sea and vast divine orb immediately, and they were ready to snatch it.

 Chapter 387: The mantis catches the cicada, Being used as a chess piece (1)

    <h4>Chapter 387: The mantis catches the cicada, Being used as a chess piece (1)</h4>


    "How did they find this ce?"


    Jiang Luoshen''splexion did not seem very good-looking. In her opinion, there were many passages that led to this ce. Even if they wanted to find the main tomb, it would take a lot of effort.


    How had several Great Sect leader-level figures suddenly arrived here?


    "They should have acted separately and each must have chosen a passage. This group of people might have just been lucky and happened to find this ce. And we just broke the prohibition and formations leading to this ce, which was cheap for them."


    The blond old woman beside Jiang Luoshen said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, she stood up and disyed her absolute strength, a Quasi-Supreme Realm aura broke out, which directly shocked many Great Sect masters.


    As the protector of Jiang Luoshen, her cultivation was naturally iparably powerful, and she was also the reliance for the current Jiang Luoshen.


    "Hold them back. I shall retrieve the Ancestral divine orb."


    Jiang Luoshen nced at the group of Great Sect masters indifferently as her footsteps turned into golden light and shadow before she set off, intending to rush toward the Taoist tform.


    At the same time, the rest of the nsmen from the Supreme God n were also looking around vigntly, in case other people would rush in at this time.


    "This item is the divine orb of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, so how about you and I join forces to snatch it, and once we get it, we will each share it?"


    The figures of the Great Sect leaders who rushed in stared at the purple crystal with fiery eyes. They felt the majestic aura and energy fluctuations emerging from it.


    If they refined and absorbed it, their cultivation would naturally improve by leaps and bounds.


    Over the years, they had not broken through the bottleneck of the Quasi-Supreme Realm, so they might be able to take the opportunity to break through.


    As soon as these words came out, it was immediately approved by everyone. After all, that Divine Orb was the size of a fist.


    If it was divided into small pieces, it would also be a great opportunity, making it worthwhile to havee here.


    Although the blond old woman had a Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivation base, in their view, she was not the opponent of altogether.


    "Princess, I can only hold them for a while, you have to take down the Ancestral divine orb as soon as possible and leave."


    "I''ll find you when I get a chance to get out."


    The blond old woman transmitted her words to Jiang Luoshen, and after speaking, a huge golden tower appeared in her hand.


    It was nine stories high, surging with golden light, like a golden scorching sun, shining in this ce, emitting a dazzling light.


    The fluctuation of the Quasi-Supreme aura broke out like a mountain torrent, turning the world upside down with mighty momentum.


    "You can''t stop us, so hand over the divine orb if you''re smart."


    "Don''t mislead yourself. Don''t me me if you fall here."


    The four Great Sect masters in front of them were indifferent as they started to take action when they saw this.


    Various divine chains ofws, splendid and terrifying, were created by them which intertwined here like many stars exploding, and the energy fluctuations were extremely terrifying.


    The void was about to burst, making it already unbearable to bear such fluctuations.


    As soon as they attacked, they used extremely powerful divine powers and treasures.


    If it weren''t for the special formation pattern here and the ce where the Ancestor of the Supreme God n rested, it would have copsed and turned into ruins under such fluctuations.


    For a time, a terrible war broke out here.


    Whether it was the blond old woman or the four leaders, they were all disying their strongest means. At their level, they could destroy the world at every turn.


    Although it seemed to be open and fair, it actually contained infinite destructive power.


    Jiang Chen''s footsteps softened, and he felt a suffocating heart palpitation. In front of such a strong person, his strength was like an ant.


    "If the timing isn''t right, I still have to run for my life��"


    Jiang Chenmunicated with the Immortal Boat of Good Fortune and looked at Jiang Luoshen with some worry.


    Now Jiang Luoshen was their greatest guarantee.


    If something happened to her here, these Great Sect masters would never spare his life.


    "Mr. Jiang, let''s take the opportunity to slip away."


    Monk Pu Du''splexion was also a little pale, and he thought that the Supreme God n had enough manpower.


    However, under the siege of the four Great Sect masters, it was obvious that they would not be able to contend for long.


    Although the rest of the powerhouses were not weak, they were farcking inparison to these Great Sect masters.


    "Why is the Taoist tform where the Ancestors sat on actually blocking me? What is wrong with these formations��"


    At this time, Jiang Luoshen''s voice sounded, and her face was a little ugly.


    Her figure quickly approached the square Taoist tform just now, but there was a golden mist on it. A ripple-like fluctuation spread, which was extremely huge, blocking her out and making it unable for her to approach.


    The formation pattern in it was touched by her and then recovered.


    But that aura clearly belonged to the Ancestor of their n, but now she was not allowed to pass through?


    "Jiang Chen, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Luoshen looked at Jiang Chen and asked coldly, noticing his intention to try to escape.


    "That should be to prevent someone from taking away the divine orb, and it will take a little time to crack this formation."


    Jiang Chen''s scalp was numb, and when Jiang Luoshen was watching, he felt a shudder in his soul.


    If Jiang Luoshen wanted to kill him at this time, with her ability, he would not be able to escape at all.


    "If you can''t crack these patterns, then you wouldn''t be able to escape alive." Jiang Luoshen said coldly.


    Jiang Chen cursed secretly in his heart as he had to resist the terrifying fluctuations in this ce and rush over.


    With his ability, he naturally couldn''t decipher these formations.


    But if the Immortal Boat was given time, it could indeed do it.


    However, at this moment, the blond old woman who was fighting with the four Great Sect masters suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood and fell from the air, her hair was disheveled, and covered in blood, and she was extremely embarrassed.


    Although she was in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, she also made a breakthrough at the beginning, which was iparable to a true Quasi-Supreme.


    Not to mention that there were four high-ranking figures in front of him. When they were young, they were definitely invincible and their strength was extremely powerful.


    In the beginning, they couldpete against one or two, but over time, they were bound to fall into a disadvantage.


    "Jin Po��"


    Jiang Luoshen''splexion changed as she clenched her silver teeth.


    Hearing these words, the blond old woman shook her head and took an elixir before rushing away again, with a glow epassing over her body, entwined with golden rays of light, she urged her weapons to kill.


    Jiang Luoshen was even more anxious in her heart.


    If the previous Elder hadn''t died in Gu Changge��s hands, how could she be so passive now? She wouldn��t have to make Jin Po desperately dy time.


    "How long can you resist? Resistance is just futile, obediently hand over your divine orb to us, and you can still survive today."


    The four Sect leader-level figures spoke indifferently, pushed their big hands horizontally as they pped the blond old woman, causing her to cough up blood again and making her seriously injured.


    Their strength was really too strong, even if their cultivation base had not reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm, but theirbat power was not far behind, and now that the four of them had joined forces, they were even more invincible.


    "Hold them for me."


    Jiang Luoshen nced coldly at the four Great Sect leaders and ordered the people around him toe forward and dy.


    "Jiang Chen, hurry up for me."


    After being instructed, the rest of the powerhouses of the Supreme God n also began to rush up, and without hesitation, they used various weapons to show their strongest means.


    It was just that they went forward in vain, coughing up blood almost instantly and falling backward.


    Many people even copsed and exploded in an instant, destroyed both in their bodies and spirits.


    This scene made Jiang Luoshen''s face even uglier, and her jade hands clenched tightly.


    Although she had other means in her hand, they were all used to save her life at a critical time.


    She admitted that she was careless and didn''t bring enough people on this trip, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so aggrieved this time.


    "Okay, this formation is resolved."


    At this moment, Jiang Chen''s voice sounded and he breathed a sigh of relief before wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, and felt a little relieved.


    As the brilliance shed by in his hand, the formation in front of him began to crack and then shattered into light rain.


    The Immortal Boat Spirit also consumed a lot of power for this, and almost fell into a deep sleep again.


    Jiang Luoshen felt the terrifying resistance disappear, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was about to step forward, go to the Taoist tform, and collect the purple crystal-like divine personality.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    But, there was a huge momentum from the other side of the corridor.


    The expressions of all the people who were fighting here changed slightly, even the four leaders who were fighting with the blond old woman had to stop and frown.


    The void trembled, and an iparable power suddenly descended.


    The ripples spread out, like petals blooming in the virtual space, containing the Supreme rules as they finally transformed into a sky-piercing sword energy, shing at the warring people!


    Such a blow was really powerful, and it instantly made the four Great Sect master-level characters change their expression. Turning a little timid they hurriedly retreated behind, without taking the blow.


    But this aftermath also made their blood tumble for a while, which was very ufortable.


    "Who is it?"


    Their faces became unsightly, at the feeling of the mantis catching the cicada, and they being actually used as chess pieces.


    Jiang Luoshen''s expression turned cold, and she took out something from her storage ring, ready to sacrifice it at any time.


    As soon as the pattern on the Taoist tform was cracked, someone suddenly appeared, which made her feel that the other party had already arrived here, but he did not appear and was hiding in the dark to watch the show.


    "Why is someone here again?"


    Jiang Chen frowned tightly, and also looked towards the corridor.


    "Why, this Gu doesn''t seem to be here at the right time? Why are you all looking at me like this?"


    In the next moment, apanied by a chuckle, a man and a woman appeared at the entrance of the tunnel.


    Between his palms and fingers, the sword aura was extinguished and cut out at will, making everyone feel a sense of palpitations like the copse of the universe.


    "Gu Changge!"


    Jiang Luoshen''s golden eyes stared at the young man who approached, with undisguised hatred and shock in his eyes.

 Chapter 388-1: As long as you look good and follow your five senses, Now its your turn (1)

    <h4>Chapter 388-1: As long as you look good and follow your five senses, Now its your turn (1)</h4>


    Outside the corridor, a man and a woman arrived walking side by side, like a pair of immortals.


    The man smiled and spoke in a surprised expression as if he had identally disturbed everyone.


    "Gu Changge!"


    "How did you get here��?"


    The Great Sect leader-level figures who were fighting were also extremely shocked. After reacting, they all stared at him with unprecedented fear in their eyes.


    They had no idea that at this critical time, Gu Changge would suddenly appear and be the oriole behind the mantis catching the cicada.


    He had probably seen everything, but he had not shown up, just to wait for this moment.


    Thinking of this��


    For a time, everyone''s expression turned solemn, and they nced behind Gu Changge with some unease.


    Seeing that apart from him, no other powerhouse followed, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before that, they also regarded Gu Changge as a young junior.


    But when they were outside the underground pce, they witnessed the powerhouse at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm easily getting killed by him.


    They already understood that Gu Changge had be a big fish now, and his strength was extremely powerful, far from beingparable to the rest of the young geniuses.


    The terrifying sword aura just now had already exined everything and made them shudder.


    The general existence of the Great Sacred Realm couldn''t stop it at all, and would be directly beheaded.


    Therefore, they were all on their guard, and they weren��t just simple people who could go this far.


    In the blink of an eye, they understood the current situation, and all of them had yed into Gu Changge��s hand.


    Not to mention the famous Holy Maiden of Human Ancestor Hall next to Gu Changge.


    Although they had never seen her true strength, being able to stand with Gu Changge, her strength was naturally impossible to be weak.


    "Why can''t the junior be here? The so-called treasures are virtuous, and in the eyes of the younger generation, this piece of Supreme God Divine Orb is destined for me."


    Gu Changge said with a smile and walked slowly into the hall.


    Wang Ziji followed by his side, looking quite interested as her gaze moved around.


    She didn''t know how Gu Changge got here all the way.


    No one else knew where the main tomb was, but he seemed to be able topletely see through it.


    All obstacles were in vain.


    This made her more curious.


    "Gu Changge, do you n to take this thing for yourself?"


    Hearing this, a Great Sect leader wearing a red robe with red eyebrows with an ugly face, stared at Gu Changge coldly, uttering with a very impolite tone.


    The other three Great Sect masters also stared at him with vignt expressions, worried that Gu Changge would suddenly make a move.


    The blond old woman, Jiang Luoshen, and others on the side were put down by them first.


    In their eyes, Gu Changge''s threat was far greater than that of the blond old woman and others.


    "Gu Changge��"


    Jiang Luoshen looked at Gu Changge with hatred in her eyes, and her beautiful hands clenched tightly.


    At this moment, she didn''t dare to act rashly, feeling that Gu Changge''s aura was locking down on her.


    If she dared to take away that purple crystal-like substance, she would definitely face a thunderous blow from Gu Changge.


    After seeing Gu Changge''s terrifying means, she couldn''t help but tremble slightly in her heart.


    She would rather face the four Great Sect leaders than Gu Changge.


    As for how Gu Changge found this ce, this was not something she was considering now.


    "Artifact spirit, what should I do now? How did Gu Changge find this ce��"


    Jiang Chen''s heart was also trembling, he could only pray that Gu Changge wouldn''t recognize him.


    "I do not know either. Be careful, don''t let Gu Changge sense any abnormality, this guy is too scary. If he recognizes you, both of us will die today."


    The voice of the Immortal Boat Spirit also trembled uncontrobly.


    "How could it be found by him?"


    Monk Pu Du also had an iparably headache-like expression and began to think about the next escape n in his heart.


    "The younger generation has taken a fancy to this thing, so please leave."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge did not answer but smiled slightly, and his eyes slowly swept across the crowd.


    Finally, itnded on Jiang Luoshen''s face, and when he saw her face, he unnaturally moved away and looked at the Supreme Divine Orb on the Taoist tform.


    Many of the formations on it had been cracked, and as long as he walked over, he could easily get this thing.


    In order for Jiang Chen to decipher these formations for him, he had waited for a long time.


    Otherwise, he would have appeared long ago.


    "It contains the origin of the cultivation base of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, and this thing can indeed help people reach heaven in one step."


    Gu Changge said with a slight admiration as if he was admiring his possessions, and everyone nearby was ignored.


    Hearing this, both the people of the Supreme God n and the four Great Sect leaders all looked ugly.


    Gu Changge didn''t take them seriously at all and already regarded that piece of the Divine Orb as his property.


    How arrogant and domineering this was!


    "Gu Changge, it''s better to divide this thing equally, otherwise you can''tpete with the four of us alone. Don''t be too greedy. Otherwise you won''t get anything."


    However, a Great Sect leader still took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and thought of apromise solution. A purple aura lingered in his eyes, and there was a powerful Dao rhyme, which was naturally the same.


    He was wearing a big Taoist robe, holding a Taoist sword in his hand, with an amazing edge, as if he could kill through the void at any time.


    The other three Great Sect leaders heard this, their eyes moved slightly, but they did not say a word, apparently acquiescing to this statement.


    If Gu Changge also wanted a piece of the pie, they would naturally agree.


    Being divided by five people or four people, in fact, it was almost the same.


    If it was not theirst resort, they didn''t want to fight against Gu Changge.


    "Do you not take us seriously, you are already discussing how to divide��"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Luoshen''s face was even more ugly, neither the four Great Sect leaders nor Gu Changge put her in their eyes.


    One must know that this ce was the tomb of her Supreme God Ancestor!


    At this moment, she was already holding a piece of golden paper tightly in her hands, ready to sacrifice it at any time.


    This was one of her trump cards.


    Before the critical time, she really didn''t want to sacrifice it.


    "No, didn��t you understand? The younger generation means that I have taken a fancy to this thing. Do you need this junior to repeat this kind of thing again?"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and walked over casually as if he was going to the Taoist tform.


    He still had an understated expression on his face, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    "Gu Changge, don''t be too greedy, or you won''t get anything."


    A grumpy sect leader obviously did not expect Gu Changge to say such a thing, and his face showed anger.


    In the next moment, a weapon shrouded in thunderlight appeared in his palm, it crackled, and the brilliance shed, causing the void to tremble constantly as if it was about to explode.


    It looked like this was obviously a disagreement, and it was time to start fighting.


    At this point, the Divine Orb was within their reach, how could they give up so easily?


    The rest of the people''s brows were also wrinkled. At this stage, who would give up easily?


    However, Gu Changge''s tone remained unchanged, "Junior never likes to repeat a thing a third time."


    "If you don''t want to die, please leave this ce."


    When he spoke, although he was gentle and elegant, with a godly appearance, everyone felt a terrifying murderous aura surging towards them, and their expressions changed slightly.


    "Gu Changge, I am saying this for you as your Elder, so don''t be too arrogant."


    At the moment, a moderate-tempered sect leader looked a little ugly.


    "I was respecting you as seniors gave you face, don''t you understand yet? If you want to die, then I can naturally fulfill your wish."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, but his words still did not waver.


    As the words fell, he directly mmed his palm toward the front, the terrifying multi-colored divine light intertwined in the virtual space, with a surging aura like a mountain and sea, attacking the Great Sect leader who had just spoken.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The master of the Great Sect changed his expression. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly act. He unleashed a terrifying sword energy and collided with Gu Changge''s palm, trying to resist.


    But in the next moment, his expression changed again, unbelievable.


    "Impossible��"

 Chapter 388-2: As long as you look good and follow your five senses, Now its your turn (2)

    <h4>Chapter 388-2: As long as you look good and follow your five senses, Now its your turn (2)</h4>


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    This palm fell like a multi-colored mountain condensed, majestic and vast, heavy like chaotic aura, and the sword aura cracked.


    Then, his arms snapped instantly, his bones copsed, and a terrifying sound sounded.


    Immediately afterward, the whole person groaned for a while, blood spurted out, flew upside down, and was severely injured in an instant!


    "How is this possible��?"


    "How can the gap be so big?"


    The other three Great Sect masters looked at this scene and were extremely shocked. They didn��t expect this battle to end so quickly.


    Gu Changge''s strength was truly unfathomable!


    Jiang Luoshen also stared nkly at Gu Changge, trembling because of his strength, and a feeling that made her scalp tingle emerged from the depth of her soul.


    "I gave you a way to live, but you didn''t cherish it."


    "Now you are the ones looking for death, so don''t me me."


    Gu Changge walked unhurriedly, his voice was calm but at this time he seemed unusually indifferent.


    Wang Ziji, who was standing in the corridor, did note with Gu Changge. Looking at his actions at the moment, she felt her heart beating fast.


    In her opinion, there was nothing wrong with Gu Changge''s actions.


    Although he was very strong and indifferent, didn''t Gu Changge already say that he was attracted to the divine orb?


    As a result, these Great Sect masters were still unwilling to give up.


    Knowing that he was not Gu Changge''s opponent, he was still so stupid.


    Wasn''t this looking for death?


    Sure enough, as long as you look good, the three views would follow the five senses.


    And when Wang Ziji was in a daze, from within the void, Gu Changge''s palm hadn''t dissipated, and it was still falling.


    Then he closed it, grabbed the Great Sect leader who had just attacked, and suddenly made a tooth-stinging sound of bone cracking.


    "You��"


    "What��"


    "Gu Changge, please let me go!"


    "I don''t want it anymore!"


    The sect leader looked terrified, it was hard to believe all this, with his strength, he had no power to fight back in front of Gu Changge.


    It was like facing the True Supreme!


    Everyone''s expressions changed drastically again, and they were a little scared.


    A Great Sect leader was the existence in charge of a Great Sect who had cultivated for at least tens of thousands of years.


    But now, like an ant, Gu Changge grabbed him in his hand and could crush him to death at any time.


    The shock caused by this scene was too great, making them tremble, their scalps numb, and they were very terrified.


    "Ohh?"


    "Let go of you, that doesn��t seem fine. It just gave you a way to live, but you didn''t cherish it."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, and his tone seemed a little helpless and regretful.


    In the next moment, in his despairing expression, the five-colored big hands condensed in the void folded together.


    With a puff, the blood mist exploded, and both his body and spirit were destroyed.


    "You actually killed the Abandoned Sun Sect master��"


    Looking at this scene, the expressions of the other three Great Sect leaders changed drastically, they turned pale, their voices trembled, and they couldn''t help but feel regretful.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll apany him soon."


    Gu Changge looked at them, his expression didn''t change, as if he had done something trivial.


    "Not good, let''s attack together, otherwise, we won''t be his opponent."


    The sect leader wearing the big Taoist robe couldn''t help but let out a low voice.


    At the same time, he took out the Dao sword in his hand, like the heaven-prating sword energy that shattered the world, containing the divine might of destruction, and attacked Gu Changge.


    The other two were not stupid and they quickly reacted by sacrificing their divine weapons, showing powerful means, and attacking Gu Changge.


    For a time, a splendid brilliance erupted here, the thunderlight shone, and the chain ofws cracked, like a thunderbolt, so that the void would be shattered.


    But in the next moment, Gu Changge''s expression went t, and he just waved his hand. His finger emitted a dazzling sword light, breaking through the void, with an endless peerless edge.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    With a light sound, the man screamed, and his arm flew out, spattering blood all around.


    Even the weapon in his hand exploded immediately, shattering on the spot, and the whole person turned into a cloud of blood.


    His soul was desperate and terrified, intending to escape through the void.


    But Gu Changge''s eyes swept away, and it seemed to have turned into a dazzling heavenly sword.


    In this sword glow, there existed an endless power.


    It not only contained the ultimate power of reincarnation, but also the ultimate power ofws, which could be said to be invincible.


    Not to mention that they were at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm, even if it was the true Supreme being, he would have to deal with it carefully.


    In the blink of an eye, another Great Sect leader died without any resistance.


    Even Wang Ziji was slightly startled.


    She felt that even with her strengthpletely exploding, at most she could deal with a Great Sect leader.


    It was impossible to kill him as easily as Gu Changge.


    This could only exin the hidden strength of Gu Changge was even more terrifying and unfathomable.


    Just now, what percentage of the strength did Gu Changge show?


    The expressions of the blond old woman and everyone were also shocked and horrified. They did not expect that the four Great Sect masters would not even have the ability to fight against the Gu Changge, and they werepletely unterally crushed.


    "Princess, what should we do? Do we still need this Ancestral divine orb? If I sacrifice my life now, I still have a lot of confidence."


    "Since Gu Changge has killed these people here, it means that he will definitely not leave us alive."


    The blond old woman''s face was solemn, she was extremely afraid, and she asked Jiang Luoshen through voice transmission.


    In Jiang Luoshen''s hand, she was still holding the golden paper tightly.


    Hearing this, she felt very unwilling.


    After all her hard work, she didn''t get anything in the end, and now she even had to flee in embarrassment.


    How could she ept it?


    But if she still insisted on taking that piece of the Divine Orb, she would probably die here.


    "Artifact Spirit, let''s run away likest time. Gu Changge is so strong that even the head of the Great Sect can''t resist his attacks."


    Jiang Chen''s lips turned pale, looking at the man in white who was standing in the void, his whole body was like a man in white shrouded in endless divine light, trying his best to keep his words from trembling.


    He finally knew how terrible his enemy was. This was a desperate power gap.


    Killing a Great Sect leader was like butchering a frog.


    At this moment, he even had the idea of ??giving up on revenge.


    "After a while, Jiang Luoshen will definitely fight against Gu Changge. I will take the opportunity to activate the formations here and make this pce copse. Don''t look back and run to the east. There is a secret passage there, you can leave this ce and lead to the outside world."


    "I can only do this now and then I will fall asleep, and then it''s up to you."


    The sound of the Immortal Boat Spirit was unprecedentedly heavy.


    Jiang Chen nodded, his palms were covered in a cold sweat.


    "We are not his opponents even if we join forces, let''s run away."


    At this moment, the faces of the other two Great Sect leaders turned pale, and it was hard to believe all this. They were already fearful and knew that they were not Gu Changge''s opponents.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    They motivated the secret method, burned blood essence, with a light all over their body. At this moment, their aura reached the peak of this life, but only to escape.


    "Can you still escape?"


    Gu Changge''s voice still did not fluctuate.


    His sleeves were raised, and the void around him suddenly became stagnant, as if every inch was packed with endless gravity.


    Immediately afterward, a huge force pped down, like a shocking wave, thumping through the ce, turning the world upside down.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    With the shocking blood light, the bodies of the two Great Sect masters copsed and exploded directly and they died tragically on the spot.


    This scene made the blond old woman who was about to escape with Jiang Luoshen look cold and couldn''t help shivering.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    Gu Changge shook his sleeves lightly as if to wipe off the unstained blood on them.


    He looked at Jiang Luoshen and the others, his tone still unwavering, as if he just stepped on a few ants to death.

 Chapter 389-1: He really wants to kill her, Many Great Sect leaders are dead (1)

    <h4>Chapter 389-1: He really wants to kill her, Many Great Sect leaders are dead (1)</h4>


    Jiang Luoshen gritted her teeth and looked at him, forcing herself to calm down. But her eyes seemed indifferent.


    "Gu Changge, do you think you can force me to back down by killing them? I am telling you, you''re thinking too simply."


    As she spoke, the golden paper appeared in her hands, with many divine inscriptions written on it.


    This golden paper was like a small sun, and there was a mighty aura emerging from it, which seemed to be able to quench the evil spirits in all directions.


    The pressure revealed in it had already reached the Supreme Realm!


    As soon as it appeared, it filled the void, vast and unbelievably powerful, as if it could make the world give way to it!


    "Really? Do you want to deal with me just by relying on a page of paper sealed with the Supreme being��s blow?"


    Gu Changge looked at her and said lightly, with a mocking tone.


    "Besides, you seem to have gotten one thing wrong. I didn''t kill these people."


    "They died in the hands of the Supreme God n, and the forces behind them will only seek revenge from the Supreme God n, and have nothing to do with this Gu."


    "Gu Changge, you��"


    Jiang Luoshen obviously didn''t expect Gu Changge to say such a thing, she was stunned for a moment. Her heart was full of anger, and her expression was even more indifferent, "You are really despicable. How can you say such words? Unfortunately, when I left the n, I thought that you would be as unparalleled as rumored."


    "I''m sorry, I let you down. But this Gu never said that he was a good person."


    Gu Changge''s tone was casual, and he walked towards her unhurriedly.


    Although she was holding a page of gold paper that contained a full blow from the Supreme Being, Jiang Luoshen still couldn''t help but retreat back and was extremely afraid of Gu Changge.


    "You killed the four Great Sect leaders, and I''m not the only one who saw this. Gu Changge, do you really think all of this will go unnoticed?"


    Jiang Luoshen said coldly, and as she spoke, he nced at Wang Ziji at the entrance, intending to use this to cause a conflict between her and Gu Changge.


    "Princess Luoshen, you really have such a ruthless mind. Not only did you n to kill everyone and let the four Great Sect masters die tragically, but you are still trying to frame Brother Gu."


    However, when she heard this, Wang Ziji didn��t seem to be surprised. She said with a full smile and even blinked at Gu Changge, looking rather naughty.


    "You��"


    Jiang Luoshen didn''t expect Wang Ziji to say such a thing, her face froze slightly, and then it turned a little ugly.


    As the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, she with her open eyes was speaking nonsense.


    She was his long-time acquaintance. No wonder she was able toe together with Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nced at her and said slowly, "Have you finished yourst words?"


    "Gu Changge, are you really nning to kill me? If I fall here, what will it do to you?"


    Because of his words, Jiang Luoshen couldn''t help but feel a chill on her back.


    "Princess Luoshen is too serious, how could I do something like killing you? It''s just that when you and the other sect masterspeted for the Supreme Divine Orb, you were killed by them together, and you identally fell here."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, smiled, and corrected her statement.


    "Gu Changge, as the strongest of the younger generation, you are so despicable and vicious."


    Hearing this, Jiang Luoshen gritted her teeth, Her beautiful face was as indifferent as frost, and her back was even colder.


    Gu Changge not only nned to kill her here but also nned to throw the me for her death on the rest of the Great Sect leaders.


    In this way, it was naturally easy to provoke the hatred of the Supreme God n and the rest of the forces behind her.


    "Are you stalling for time by talking about all of this nonsense?"


    Gu Changge said lightly, and the vast sword energy emerged on his raised hand, like a heaven-prating immortal sword. The sword light in the disillusionment, looked peerless and bright, shing towards Jiang Luoshen in the front.


    Jiang Luoshen''s face turned pale, and a terrifying cold air suddenly rose from her back. She didn''t have time to react, and hurriedly sacrificed the page of the golden paper, urging her spiritual energy to escape.


    But before it could be fully deployed, Gu Changge''s sword energy was knocked into the air, and the terrifying fluctuations exploded as it descended directly to the ground.


    She gritted her teeth, her hands were sealed again, and she used an ancient divine power. Her blonde hair fluttered, and the golden divine light spurted out, stabbing people to the point of being unable to open their eyes.


    Such strength was far stronger than many young Supremes, and could evenpete with the Six Crown King.


    But under this sword energy, she still seemed to have no strength to contend.


    The whole person let out an exmation sound, and a mouthful of golden blood spurted out before she was smashed into the wall behind her.


    If it wasn''t for the divine armor on her body that activated at a critical moment and resisted this sword aura, just this blow would have killed her.


    "With this little ability, even if you dy time, what effect can it have?"


    Gu Changge walked over with a mocking tone.


    Almost instantly, he appeared in front of Jiang Luoshen, grabbed her neck, and lifted her up.


    "Cough cough��"


    For the first time in Jiang Luoshen''s life, someone strangled her neck like this, feeling that she couldn''t breathe and was about to suffocate.


    But she was still unyielding as she raised her neck and stared at Gu Changge indifferently with golden eyes, with deep hatred.


    If eyes could kill, she had no idea how many times she would have killed Gu Changge.


    "Gu Changge, sooner orter you will regret what you did today," she said coldly.


    "Really?"


    Gu Changge''s tone was very indifferent.


    "Princess, hurry up."


    However, at this moment, the blond old woman suddenly shouted angrily, and her whole body seemed to be glowing.


    Golden blood spurted out from her pores, and she rushed out of the chaotic mist.


    Her aura had be many times stronger than before.


    But her flesh was rapidly withering down.


    She quickly rushed toward Gu Changge, trying to save Jiang Luoshen from his hands.


    However, Gu Changge''s expression was still indifferent, and even his eyes did notnd on the person. The palm of his hand forced through as he urged his aura, and the terrifying fluctuations suddenly exploded in front of his eyes.


    "You''re really going to kill me��"


    There was still a trace of disbelief on Jiang Luoshen''s face, and there was trembling and fear in her voice.


    Then the whole person copsed and exploded, turning into a mist of blood.


    "Princess."


    The blond old ve''s eyes were splitting, and she couldn''t believe this scene.


    Jiang Chen and Monk Pu Du were also stunned and seemed to be frozen in ce.


    "This guy is really ruthless��"


    Wang Ziji''s expression was also slightly unnatural.


    "Gu Changge, I will fight you."


    The blond old woman was also stunned by the scene in front of her, and she couldn''t believe it.


    She was like a madman, desperate to kill Gu Changge, using all kinds of powerful secret techniques and divine powers.


    Terrifying fluctuations erupted here.


    Even the Taoist tform was shaking, and the divine orb floating in it was looking mysterious and magnificent.


    However, Gu Changge''s expression still did not change, he raised his hand and hit her, causing her to cough up blood and fly out.


    "Why��"


    The blond old woman shouted angrily.


    As a Quasi-Supreme, she even used the forbidden secret technique, but she still had no ability to fight against the Gu Changge. She soon vomited blood and flew upside down and almost exploded.


    Gu Changge''s strength made her despair.


    Now that Princess Jiang Luoshen had fallen here, even if she could return to the n alive, she didn''t know how to exin it.


    "Um?"


    "A little trick."


    At this time, Gu Changge suddenly raised his eyebrows, as if a little surprised, then raised his head and looked into the void not far away.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    There, the golden rays of light condensed, and a wave of fluctuations emerged.


    Jiang Luoshen''s figure appeared again, but her face was very pale, and she looked at Gu Changge with some lingering fear, as if she had not recovered from the state just now.


    She didn''t expect that Gu Changge would actually kill her just now, and he was merciless, without any hesitation.


    This determination and ruthlessness made her tremble, and for the first time, she realized what death was.


    It was simply indelible.


    "Dead puppet, to actually have this kind of thing��" Gu Changge thought for a while and knew what she used just now.


    It was just that the refining method for dead puppets had long been lost and was extremely precious.


    Even a Quasi-Supreme cultivator would be moved, and if you use one, you would lose one in this world, which was a priceless treasure.

 Chapter 389-2: He really wants to kill her, Many Great Sect leaders are dead (2)

    <h4>Chapter 389-2: He really wants to kill her, Many Great Sect leaders are dead (2)</h4>


    He was surprised that Jiang Luoshen actually possessed such a thing.


    "Jin Po��"


    Looking at the appearance of the blond old woman, Jiang Luoshen couldn''t bear it.


    This was the secret technique of the Supreme God n to burn the origin of life.


    Although the cultivation base could be improved in a short period of time, the seque were terrifying and almost irreversible. Even if the cultivation base had broken through, it was impossible to restore the origin of life.


    Until the most desperate time, the Supreme God n would not dare to use it.


    Obviously, in the eyes of the blonde old woman, Gu Changge had reached an invincible level.


    If she didn''t try hard, she wouldn''t be able to dy Gu Changge at all.


    "Princess, you''ll be fine." The blond old woman smiled, but couldn''t help coughing up blood.


    "Jin Po�� You don''t really need to."


    Jiang Luoshen gritted her teeth and suddenly crushed a jade talisman in her hand.


    Suddenly, a vague and huge golden figure appeared behind her, seemingly terrifying and majestic, like a golden god emerging from the long river of time.


    This golden god was as bright as the sun, his cultivation base was unfathomable, his face could not be seen clearly, only a pair of eyes, indifferent and noble, overlooking everything.


    "Thew of the Quasi-Emperor Realm?"


    Wang Ziji watched this scene in surprise, she didn''t expect that Jiang Luoshen had so many things to save his life.


    And Gu Changge also raised his eyebrows before he slowly brought out a big seal from his sleeve, the mountains and rivers breathed vaguely, as if it could transform everything.


    The Supreme Seal of Mountains and Rivers!


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    However, at this moment, Jiang Chen, who was staring at Gu Changge and Jiang Luoshen, suddenly gritted his teeth and finishedmunicating with the Immortal Bat Spirit in his mind, causing it to touch the formation here.


    Suddenly, the four walls glowed, and the entire pce rose up with a vast brilliance, covering all sides.


    Then a star pattern-like vein emerged, and the rays of light shot into the sky, looking extremely dazzling.


    This ce began to copse, and there was a terrifying momentum.


    All of the formations recovered, bursting out with absolute power.


    And Jiang Chen also took this opportunity to flee to the location that he had negotiated with the Immortal Boat Spirit of Good Fortune.


    "Master Jiang, wait for the little monk."


    Monk Pu Du has been paying attention to Jiang Chen''s actions.


    At this time, his eyes also lit up, and he quickly turned into a divine light, chasing towards Jiang Chen, trying to escape from this ce.


    "What just happened��"


    Jiang Luoshen didn''t expect such a huge change, and was stunned for a while.


    But Gu Changge didn''t seem to have any surprises. His figure moved, and he attacked her in a single step, as if he was going to kill her here again.


    "Gu Changge, I have no enmity with you! What are you so hell bent on killing me?"


    She gritted her teeth and urged the Dharma body behind her to fight against Gu Changge.


    It was the Dharma body provided by an Ancestor when she left the n, with the strength of a Quasi-Emperor, and it could save her life at a critical time.


    Jiang Luoshen knew that Gu Changge must have this kind of thing too.


    So she didn''t expect this thing to stop Gu Changge, she just hoped to dy him for a while.


    "It''s okay not to kill you. Stay and be a maid for me. I can consider not killing you." Gu Changge said casually and casually.


    "Gu Changge, I don''t believe you. You just want to kill me."


    Jiang Luoshen''s silver teeth were about to be crushed, and her face was as cold as ice.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t believe Gu Changge''s words. She only felt the terrifying killing intent, overwhelming the sky and rushing towards her, almost engulfing her.


    "Since you don''t believe it, forget it. But it''s a pity. I don''t want to be a savage person."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, and his tone seemed a little regretful.


    Jiang Luoshen''s beautiful eyes overflowed with chills.


    How could Gu Changge say such a thing?


    If she didn��t have the puppet just now, she would have died in his hands.


    For a time, terrifying lightning appeared in the void, and various immortal shadows appeared. The immortal light was surging, and the golden runes flickered.


    "This ce is going to copse. If you don''t leave, you will really have to stay."


    Wang Ziji nced at Gu Changge and murmured, knowing that Gu Changge''s methods were beyond imagination, and this matter should have no effect on him.


    So she moved and turned into a ray of light, intending to leave this ce along the same path.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    For a time, the underground pce that was buried deep in the ground began to copse. The cultivators and geniuses in the other directions felt this change, their expressions changed slightly, and they also began to escape along the original road, not daring to stay for a long time.


    "It''s just the right time to copse��"


    Gu Changge took this opportunity to swipe his figure, letting go of Jiang Luoshen for the time being, and walked towards the Taoist tform, trying to grab the purple crystal-like substance on it.


    The majestic and vast aura was emerging, and it was faintly visible that there was an unparalleled god sitting in it, surrounded by scriptures, overlooking everything, and it was extremely powerful.


    It was just that when he was about to grab it, there was a terrible resistance.


    "Is it only reserved for the descendants of the Supreme God n?"


    Gu Changge''s face was still indifferent.


    A ck light appeared in his palm.


    One after another ck light descended, like a waterfall, engulfing and swallowing the purple crystal, like a terrifying ck hole that could swallow the heavens.


    After a while, the resistance that emerged from it was consumed a lot, and there was a faint sense of fear.


    "It seems that after all these years, Gods have been born."


    Gu Changge''s eyes were deep, and he had no ns to let it go. With this divine orb, he would be able to break through a new level of cultivation.


    "Jin Po, let''s go!"


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoshen breathed a sigh of relief, and nced at Gu Changge coldly, knowing that he couldn''t get out.


    Then she directly urged this Daow body, and quickly broke through the space here.


    Immediately after, it turned into a divine light, and with the help of the blonde old woman, she also quickly evacuated from this ce.


    At this time, she naturally didn''t intend to have her ancestral divine orb.


    Because saving one��s life was naturally more important.


    Gu Changge nced at her, but did not move to chase after her.


    "Everyone''s gone, that''s better."


    He didn''t care about the copsing underground pce at all, and with a wave of his hand, a treasure bottle of the Dao appeared and hung down in the sky.


    The many origins scattered here rose into the sky smoke and were swallowed up one after another.


    "There are still a lot of Great Sect master-level figures who haven''t left��"


    Then, he started to set off, actively looking for these targets.


    Unlike many young geniuses, the underground pce copsed.


    However, it did not have much influence on the leader figures who had reached the Great Sacred Realm or even the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    So at this time, they would definitely not leave, and they would even look for opportunities in this cemetery.


    Everyone outside was shocked to see that the crack was getting bigger and bigger, and it copsed in a blink of an eye. Many cultivators were toote to escape and were instantly buried in it.


    "Young Master hasn''te out yet?"


    Everyone from the Gu family frowned slightly, seeing that the most further advanced Six Crown King, Jun Yao, had alsoe out now, looking like he had gained a lot.


    The rest of the disciples of the True Immortal Academy also rushed out.


    "Could it be that Gu Changge encountered something good and is reluctant toe out?"


    Gu Xian''er nced at the copsed underground pce, but she was not worried about Gu Changge''s safety.


    In her eyes, there was no need to worry about Gu Changge in this world.


    "Didn''t you go with Gu Changge?"


    "Why didn''t you leave together?"


    Jiang Chuchu frowned slightly, staring at Wang Ziji.


    Wang Ziji stood on tiptoe, nced in the direction of the underground pce, and muttered, "At that time, the underground pce was about to copse. When I saw that the situation was not good, I ran first without noticing him."


    At this time, among many Dao traditions in the distance, there were mourning and shocked voices, apanied by disbelief.


    "The leader''s token is broken��"


    "How is it possible? The leader is half a step away from bing a Quasi-Supreme existence, how can he die here?"


    "How can this be!"


    Many disciples and Elders were shouting in grief, it was unimaginable.


    Many Great Sect master-level figures had fallen, and all of a sudden this ce was in chaos!


    Wang Ziji looked at this scene and smiled with interest.

 Chapter 390-1: How did he cultivate? Being gagged with dog food? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 390-1: How did he cultivate? Being gagged with dog food? (1)</h4>


    This ce was filled with the chaotic cries and shouts of many disciples and Elders, their faces extremely sad.


    Many Taoist Elders and disciples found that the life token of their Sect leader had been destroyed.


    What did that mean?


    It meant that their leader died tragically within the underground pce, and encountered unimaginable dangers inside.


    This shocked them, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Many people were directly paralyzed to the ground, feeling that the sky was about to copse.


    The fall of the Sect leader was something they couldn''t imagine at all.


    A leader-level figure was an existence standing at the peak of the Upper Realm.


    They ruled over a Dao sect, with endless territory and terrifying power. Each one had a life span of ten million years.


    With that kind of character, who could kill them?


    And the ident didn��t just happen with one sect leader, but several of them.


    This only disyed that they encountered unimaginable danger in the underground pce.


    "It must be a trap set by the Supreme God n. They must have wanted the many Dao forces present here to pay their due price��"


    "It''s abominable, they are determined to be the enemy of everyone! They even dared to kill our leader!"


    "Ahhhh���� This hatred is unforgivable! How dare they plot against our Sect leader and kill him!"


    Many Elders trembled with anger when they thought of this possibility.


    There was hatred and anger on their face, and they couldn''t wait to head to the Supreme God n to enact their revenge now.


    "Could it be that they encountered some danger in the underground pce? After all, this is the tomb of the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, and maybe there were traps he left behind."


    There were also people who were specting about this possibility, thinking that the Supreme God n could not possess such courage.


    Killing so many Sect leaders was bound to cause a shock in the world.


    Could it be that their intention was to be the enemy of many Dao traditions?


    "The existence within the tomb from the Supreme God n has surpassed the Supreme! Even if it is not him, it must be inseparable from him."


    "I haven''t seen the people from the Supreme God n emerge until now. They must have taken the relics and escaped from the other direction!"


    Hearing this, the old man immediately retorted, his eyes reddened with hatred.


    No matter what kind of possibility it was, it was absolutely inseparable from the Supreme God n.


    They were bound to ask the Supreme God n for an exnation.


    Many geniuses of the True Immortal Academy looked at them with strange expressions.


    The underground pce copsed, and it had long since been destroyed. Although there were still a lot of rays of light emerging, there did not exist any previous threat.


    "What is Gu Changge doing inside it?"


    The eyes of the Six Crown King seemed to prate the ruins as he took a look inside.


    It was just that although this ce had copsed, there were still many formations left, which could block everyone''s exploration.


    "Young Master has note out yet. Although I know that the Young Master is very strong, many Great Sect leaders have died in the cemetery."


    "Nothing will happen to the Young Master, right?"


    There were also powerhouses from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family who were worried.


    Seeing the fall of the leaders of the rest of the Dao sects, they were worried that Gu Changge would have stumbled with an ident.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Suddenly, there was a change as everyone heard a sound, making them look over in shock.


    A figure rushed out from the copsed underground pce, with a calm expression. As he moved, his figure quickly descended here.


    "It''s Gu Changge!"


    Many young geniuses shook their heads slightly in their hearts feeling a little regretful.


    It would be a good thing for them if Gu Changge had fallen like that group of Great Sect leaders.


    All day long, they felt that there was an insurmountable mountain pressing down on their heads, which really made them breathless and deeply stressed.


    It was a pity that they were disappointed, and Gu Changge didn''t seem to be in serious trouble.


    Only his face was a little pale and his robes stained with blood.


    "Gu Changge was also injured, what happened?"


    Many of the powerhouses from the older generation looked at Gu Changge''s injuries in surprise and found it difficult to understand. Even with his strength, he was injured.


    However, many Great Sect leaders perished within the tomb, and it was normal for Gu Changge to be injured.


    Now they were all curious as to what had transpired within the tomb.


    Yue Mingkong gave him a deep look as he walked over, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Although she knew that Gu Changge was definitely fine, it wasn''t the first time he had done things like pretending to be hurt and deceiving everyone.


    But at this time, especially in front of everyone, it was better to cooperate with him and disy concern, otherwise, it would be easy for people to find the abnormality.


    "Young Master, are you alright?"


    The strong members of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family all gathered around as they asked worriedly.


    Gu Changge nced at everyone before shaking his head, and said, "I''m fine, I just suffered a little injury, it''s not a big problem."


    Hearing this, everyone from the Gu family breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved.


    "You''re worried." He smiled at Yue Mingkong.


    "I knew you''ll be fine."


    Yue Mingkong nced at him coldly before taking out a clean embroidered handkerchief from her sleeve as she gently wiped the faint blood on the corner of his mouth for him.


    Jiang Chuchu, who originally wanted to step forward, saw this scene and her expression suddenly became stagnant before she silently froze in ce.


    "Brother Gu is lucky to have such a considerate fiancee."


    Wang Ziji suddenly felt that she was stuffed with dog food in her mouth, but still said it with a smile.


    In her opinion, except for the four Sect leaders who were killed by Gu Changge in the main tomb at that time.


    The remaining Sect leaders who had fallen today had obviously encountered Gu Changge and suffered under his poisonous hand.


    Although she had already left at the time, she could not see what happened next.


    But she trusted her instincts.


    With Gu Changge''s strength, it wouldn''t take long to take advantage of the chaos to solve the group of Great Sect leaders.


    What Wang Ziji couldn''t figure out was why Gu Changge killed those Great Sect leaders?


    Was it to ce the me on the Supreme God n and provoke conflicts and contradictions between them?


    "Gu Changge was also hurt? Isn''t he trying to deceive people likest time?"


    Gu Xian''er calmly ced the handkerchief back on her sleeve, but her eyes were a little suspicious.


    She no longer believed that Gu Changge would be injured.


    He made her worry every time, but in the end, she found that he was alive and kicking. Nothing had happened, and he could even continue to bully her.


    "What happened to Young Master Changge? Why did the underground pce copse suddenly? Did you see everyone from the Supreme God n?"


    In the distance, many Elders from the rest of the Dao lineages also gathered around at this moment, asking Gu Changge for the exact situation.


    No matter what the reason was, they had to find the cause of the leader''s death, otherwise, there would be no reason for revenge.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked at them, shook his head slightly, and sighed, "Jiang Luoshen and others from the Supreme God n should have already left."


    "As for what happened at that time, I actually don''t know very well, because I was fighting for something with Jiang Luoshen at that time, and had no time to take care of others."


    "Then the underground pce suddenly began to copse. I suspect it was that mysterious man and the mysterious monk besides her."


    "At that time, many formation patterns in the pce recovered instantly, and then Jiang Luoshen took people to break through the space and left. I broke the formation patterns along the way, and only then was I able toe out."


    He simply recounted what happened at that time.


    As for how the group of Great Sect leaders died, how would he know? After all, no one saw it.


    After everyone heard his exnation, although there were still many doubts in their hearts, they didn''t ask any more questions.


    Gu Changge had just said that he and Jiang Luoshen were fighting for treasure.


    But many people had guessed that it was actually the divine orb left by the Ancestor of the Supreme God n.


    As for whose hands it ended up in, this was not something they could care about now.


    "Jiang Luoshen, the monk and the mysterious man beside her, the old man did pay attention to it at the time, and felt that the young man should have a good understanding of these terrain changes. His attainments were definitely not shallow."


    "It seems that he might have triggered the formation pattern within the tomb, causing the underground pce to copse and bury everyone in it."


    The old man who was holding apass, hunched over as he heard Gu Changge''s words. He couldn''t help sighing and agreeing with Gu Changge''s statement.


    Many people present knew the rickety old man and knew that he had deep attainments with finding sources and veins.

 Chapter 390-2: How did he cultivate? Being gagged with dog food? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 390-2: How did he cultivate? Being gagged with dog food? (2)</h4>


    With everything he said, there was almost no second possibility.


    "No wonder I thought it was very strange at the time. Why would Jiang Luoshen bring such a weak man with him? That''s why."


    Someone was stunned by this conclusion as they sighed.


    If they had noticed this at that time, how could their leader lose their lives?


    "I will remember this hatred. The Supreme God n will pay the price, as well as that mysterious man and monk."


    Many older generation powerhouses'' eyes began to flicker with murderous intent and coldness.


    Wang Ziji looked at this situation in surprise.


    This guy! Just like that, the Supreme God n took the me for killing everyone.


    In such a short period of time, there was simply no way to wash it all away.


    This was the first time she had seen clearly and frankly how Gu Changge ced the me on someone else''s head. She felt a little trembling and panic in her heart, but more than that she felt that it was novel and interesting.


    She was quite sure now.


    The real Human Ancestor had been reincarnated, and he must have encountered a tragic end at Gu Changge''s poisonous hand some point in time.


    "How the hell did this guy do it?"


    Her beautiful eyes stared at Gu Changge almost for a moment.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at her suspiciously, "Wang Ziji, what are you looking at?"


    Wang Ziji came back to her senses, looked at her with a smile, and said, "I''m looking at someone who makes my heart flutter."


    Afterward, the Elders and disciples of many Dao lineage forces began to evacuate from this ce with their ancient chariots and mounts in order to report today��s incident back to the sect.


    It was conceivable that the current situation would cause a lot of sensations and waves.


    A total of eight leader-level figures had died tragically in the tomb of the Supreme God, which was enough to cause a sensation in the Upper Realm.


    Evenst time when the Immortal War urred, it was not so tragic.


    After all, a leader-level figure represented a Dao force and rarely died.


    This kind of thing was almost like facing a dead end.


    Many people expected a major earthquake in the Upper Realm.


    In the next period of time, the Supreme God n would face violent storms and would definitely not be calm.


    Everyone from the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce stepped forward to say goodbye to Gu Changge and wanted to leave this ce.


    Xiao Ruoyin witnessed Gu Changge''s terrifying strength with her own eyes, and her persistence and yearning deepened.


    However, she also knew that she did not have any advantage in front of Gu Changge.


    Thus Xiao Ruoyin secretly made up her mind that the next time she saw Gu Changge, at least she must be able to face him and not appear useless.


    After everyone from the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce left, the people from the Gu family set off to return to the family.


    This time, Gu Xian''er did not n to return to the True Immortal Academy but nned to return to the family to deal with her parents and grandfather''s affairs.


    Although Gu Changge had dispatched the nsmenst time and helped her find the world where her grandfather and parents were located.


    But because of some things, her parents had to stay in that world and hadn''t been reunited for more than ten years.


    As thetest news emerged, this made her feel a little sad.


    But she didn''t inform Gu Changge about it as she didn''t want to trouble him and let him intervene at will.


    Gu Changge nced at Gu Xian''er and saw her figure disappearing. Although he guessed what was going on with her, he didn''t ask.


    Afterward, the disciples of the True Immortal Academy and the rest of the geniuses also left one after another before returning to their respective sects.


    The news spread quickly, causing an uproar.


    There was a huge sensation in the Upper Realm because of what happened in the tomb of the Supreme God n, leaving everyone shocked.


    No one thought that the Supreme God n would be so bold, killing many geniuses and eight Great Sect leaders in this pit.


    For a time, many Dao lineages had their Ancestors awakened. Their immortal energy soared through the sky, and they nned to head to the Supreme God n to seek justice.


    They were excited and filled with murderous intent.


    Although the cemetery was left by the Ancestor of the Supreme God n, it was somewhat unreasonable that the various Dao Lineages sent Elders and other strong people to go there.


    But it was too much for the Supreme God n to kill everyone because of this.


    This meant offending many Dao traditions to death!


    Of course, through this incident, another incident also shook many people''s hearts, and they couldn''te back to their senses for a long time.


    Gu Changge''s strength was actually strong enough to rival the Quasi-Supreme powerhouse.


    Even an existence at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm could not escape death.


    Everyone had witnessed this with their own eyes that a powerhouse at the peak of the Great Sacred Realm of the Supreme God n was killed by him.


    The shock caused by this incident was no less than the death of the eight Great Sect masters.


    Many people felt that their scalps were going numb. Wasn��t Gu Changge only in his early twenties?


    Many powerhouses from the older generation went silent. Compared with Gu Changge, they felt like having lived almost their life like dogs at this age.


    Many people couldn''t believe it, how did Gu Changge cultivate?


    Even if he was a reincarnated True Immortal, it was impossible to reach such a state in his twenties.


    Even if he was born in the Sacred Realm, Wang Ziji, Jiang Chuchu, and others with Immortal Souls, their cultivation base was no more than the Quasi-Sacred Realm.


    Some time ago, Chu Hao, the descendant of Supreme Dao Cave had shocked all parties, achieved a Quasi-Supreme Realm at the age of several hundred.


    If he hadn''t offended Gu Changge, many parties would want to extend an olive branch to him.


    Now, in front of Gu Changge, even Chu Hao seemed bleak and irrelevant.


    How did Gu Changge cultivate?


    For a time, all parties were shocked.


    Of course, many people were also specting that among the younger generation today, the only one who could fight against Gu Changge was the mysterious inheritor of demonic art.


    Although during this period of time the inheritor of the demonic art had disappeared.


    But in some ces, people could still hear the news that someone had been assassinated by him, and many Dao traditions were looking for their traces.


    On the other side, Jiang Luoshen returned to the Supreme God n and went to find her father, the current Supreme God Emperor, right away.


    She recounted everything that happened this time, back and forth, without any concealment.


    Naturally, she also included the manner in which she offended Gu Changge and how she suffered losses from him before she escaped in the end.


    Many things that were happening in the outside world today were inseparable from this incident.


    After listening to it, even the Supreme God Emperor, who had never openly disyed his emotions, went extremely angry and had a sullen expression on his face.


    A terrifying aura surged in the pce as if to destroy the world and divide the universe.


    "Luoshen, if what you said is true then this Gu family child is really deceiving people. His behavior is so vile and despicable, it really does not deserve the title of the strongest of this young generation!"


    The Supreme God Emperor was tall and burly, dressed in a golden imperial robe. His eyes were as deep as the vast and boundless starry sky, giving people a feeling of not being angry and arrogant.


    At this moment, there was even a terrifying phantom behind him, ready to break through the sky at any time. Obviously, he was extremely angry because of this incident.


    Nowadays, people were iming that the Supreme God n had killed the leaders of various Dao sects in the tomb of the Supreme God and were using this pretext for seeking justice from them.


    They had even sent people to demand an exnation about this.


    If this matter was not handled properly, the Supreme God n would definitely cause public anger.


    "Everything that I said is true, and there is no false statement. If it wasn''t for the Emperor who provided me with a death puppet, I''m afraid I wouldn��t be alive at this time."


    "Gu Changge is powerful, his cultivation is unfathomable, his heart is cruel and his methods are despicable. This time, Gu Changge is the one who led the way��"


    Jiang Luoshen gritted her teeth and replied, there was still a hint of fear on her calm face.


    From birth to the present, she had been proud, and had always looked down on all beings from above, and this was the first time she hade close to the feeling of death.


    That feeling made her shudder.


    Even now, there was still uncontroble fear and chill.


    Moreover, what made her feel more terrified was that as long as she thought of Gu Changge, or even mentioned his name, her legs felt weak.


    She really hated and feared Gu Changge, never thinking that one day she would almost die at his hands.


    At that time, Gu Changge''s indifferent and ruthless eyes still appeared in her mind from time to time, making it difficult for her to feel at ease.

 Chapter 499: For the sake of false glory, they don’t have the slightest chance

    <h4>Chapter 499: For the sake of false glory, they don��t have the slightest chance</h4>


    This day was a day of despair for Heavenly Lu City. Even if it was the day when many of the powerhouses from the Upper Realm attacked the city, they were far from being so desperate.


    The entire ancient city was shrouded in an aura of despair. All the cultivators and creatures were apprehensive and terrified. They saw figures across the sky, leaving Heavenly Lu City.


    Even if some supreme powerhouses ordered that it was strictly forbidden to retreat in battle, it was of no use. These cultivators were from various races and were not bound by these supreme beings.


    On the contrary, after the order was given, more cultivators and creatures escaped and everyone was fleeing Heavenly Lu City. It seemed that as long as they left this ce, the Upper Realm would not really invade.


    People were treacherous and unpredictable.


    In just a few days, the number of cultivators and creatures in Heavenly Lu City had decreased by nearly half, and the number was still decreasing continuously. It probably wouldn��t be long before Heavenly Lu City bes a dead city.


    Later, only a few powerhouses from a few ns were left.


    This included the Four Great War God ns. They seemed to be the backbone of the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the entire Heavenly Lu City. At this point, they coincidentally still refused to back down and wanted to fight to the death with the Upper Realm.


    Such a scene made many cultivators and creatures admire them, feeling that this was indeed the n of the Four War Gods and that the rest of the ns were many times worse than them.


    In this way, many people��s hearts were also stabilized. Their prestige in Heavenly Lu City, and even in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, had been increased several times by taking this opportunity.


    Many powerful casual cultivators arrived one after another.


    ��I��m ashamed of the love you have given me, for treating my family so highly.��


    ��However, Heavenly Lu City��s army has been reduced by almost half. If Heavenly Lu city is destroyed, I am afraid that we will all be buried under the army of the Upper Realm.��


    ��However, my family is willing to defend this ce for the sake of Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions!��


    On the tall altar in the center of Heavenly Lu City, there stood several figures with iparably terrifying auras. The aura of each person was extremely ancient, and the sun was shining brightly, exuding a powerful pressure.


    At this moment, one of the figures opened his mouth, his face was old but his eyes were as bright as the sun with a righteous aura and a terrifying aura that made it hard to look at.


    Under this altar, all the people in the Heavenly Lu City were standing and they looked like a torrent. They all listened to all of this with solemn faces and felt a sense of awe in their hearts.


    Compared with the other ns who abandoned the city and fled, the behavior of the Four Great War God ns was not only admirable but also impressed them even more. Even at this point, they had not given up on Heavenly Lu City, and they had not given up on everyone, and they were worthy of the title of their Four Great War God ns.


    ��So this is the n of the n? What��s the difference between doing this and surrendering to the Upper Realm? For this false glory and face.��


    But among the crowd below, a figure with a firm face seemed to be stunned, it was Lin Wu.


    At this moment, Lin Wu had aplicated expression and clenched his fists. Naturally, he was also among the crowd who did not retreat. Hearing the words of the figure above, he couldn��t help feeling a little dazed.


    That terrifying figure was the Enlightened being of their n, and his seniority was extremely old. A few days ago, he also heard that the n was discussing how to avoid this disaster safely.


    What they thought was not to unite everyone to fight against the Upper Realm, but how to survive in this critical moment withoutpromising the glory of the family. Therefore, the major events that happened in Heavenly Lu City in the past few days were actually secretly guided by their family.


    The news that the major ethnic ns were about to abandon the city and flee was also spread through their hands. This made Lin Wu��s back shudder, and he suddenly understood why those forces in the Upper Realm would be so disdainful and contemptuous of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    The various ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had be so corrupt that there wasn��t even a need for the Upper Realm to take action, they could be easily disintegrated with just some rumors.


    ��In such Eight Destions and Ten Regions, why is there any need to wait?��


    Lin Wu smiled wryly, thinking of what he had done to survive and save Luluo during this period of time, many emotions became clear, and suddenly became firm again.


    ��Song Chan should be able to touch the core of the formation at this time�� As long as I get the core of the formation, I will leave Heavenly Lu City and look for Gu Changge. Since he promised me, at this time, he should not break his promise.��


    Lin Wu looked into the depths of Heavenly Lu City and his eyes flickering expectantly. He no longer expected anything from Heavenly Lu City or the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    But when Heavenly Lu City was in chaos, everyone from the Upper Realm was almost in a state of watching a show. All the powerhouses of the immortal forces noticed the armies and powerhouses who left Heavenly Lu City during this period.


    This aroused everyone��s interest. They didn��t expect that Heavenly Lu City hadn��t been breached yet. Yet, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had already started to abandon the city and escape.


    ��It��s really ridiculous. This is the so-called Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The descendants of a group of exiled people are born with crimes in their blood.��


    An ancient existence sneered, his figure was like a tower facing the sky, towering and terrifying, standing at the end of the world.


    ��It seems that I don��t need to take another shot. This day, Heavenly Lu city will fall on its own.��


    Gu Changge did not expect such a sudden scene from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Although he guessed that someone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would abandon the city and flee at a critical moment.


    But he never expected that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would start to panic and start fleeing before Heavenly Lu City was breached. In this way, it would be easier for him to break through Heavenly Lu City.


    ��At thetest half a month, Heavenly Lu City will be destroyed.��


    He squinted his eyes, guessing in his mind when Lin Wu would take the core of the Heavenly Lu City��s Formation.


    ��Seeing this scene, how do you feel?��


    Afterward, Gu Changge looked at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu beside him and asked with raised eyebrows. She had been silent for the past few days, especially after witnessing what happened in Heavenly Lu City with her own eyes, and didn��t say a word.


    ��What I want to protect is the Heavenly Lu City left to me by Master, and it has nothing to do with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s crystal clear eyes fell on his face when she heard the words, she shook her head and said. She couldn��t tell how she was feeling right now.


    Before this, she never thought that many ethnic ns who were always united and fought against the Upper Realm would abandon the city and flee at this time, leaving Heavenly Lu City all alone. This made her very disappointed and even made her sigh.


    She didn��t me those ethnic ns, after all, the life and death of Heavenly Lu City has nothing to do with them.


    After they fled, they still had a ce to go, and they could migrate with their families. But Heavenly Lu City was different, if the city was destroyed, people would die, people would flee and the city would be destroyed.


    Apart from her, there was probably no other person in this world who cared so much about Heavenly Lu City.


    ��It��s pathetic����


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, and stretched out his hand to her wless beauty, ��If there is no me, how would you have nned to protect Heavenly Lu City?��


    Although Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was strong, she was only an Enlightened being and could resist several fellows from the Upper Realm at most.


    Once Heavenly Lu City was destroyed, all the ethnic ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would retreat, she would be caught in a dilemma, either stick to the end and destroy herself with Heavenly Lu City or abandon the city and flee.


    Considering her character, she would definitely stick to the end.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes drooped, and she seemed to feel a little sad, and said, ��I��m useless, I can��t protect Heavenly Lu City that Master left to me.��


    If she hadn��t chosen to surrender to the Upper Realm, not only would she be dead, but Heavenly Lu City would also be turned into a pile of ruins. Therefore, it could not be said to be lucky or unlucky.


    Just like today, all the forces and sects from the Upper Realm knew that she was Gu Changge��s person, so even after Heavenly Lu City was destroyed, they would not dare to wantonly burn, kill and destroy.


    ��I think Master must be watching me. He probably didn��t even think that I would be able to protect Heavenly Lu City by surrendering to a man from the Upper Realm in the end.��


    There was a faint smile on the corner of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mouth, she couldn��t tell if she wasughing at herself or sighing.


    ��Then you should be lucky that you met me.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes were sparkling, her face was wless and her skin was gleaming. She hummed softly, and suddenly she took the initiative to wrap her arms around his arm and moved closer.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed quickly. In a misty and rainy pavilion in Heavenly Lu City, surrounded by formations, two figures sat facing each other.


    It was Lin Wu and Song Chan, but at this moment Lin Wu��s expression was rather dignified, staring at Song Chan in front of him, and said in a deep voice, ��Did you get that thing?��


    Compared to Lin Wu��s solemnity, Song Chan was much calmer and more indifferent.


    Hearing this, she nodded and said, ��I got it, but there are eight formation cores in Heavenly Lu City, and I can only take out one of them at present, if the other seven are touched, it will definitely attract the attention of others. ��


    With her current status as Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, she is also extremely cautious, not daring to make any big noises.


    As she spoke, she took out a mysterious object sealed in a special bronze box from her sleeve. A sense of surging and vastness was conveyed from it, and there were strands of the meaning of the world flowing through the gaps. The sun was shining brightly, iparably blurry, but it was very eye-catching.


    ��You only got one piece?��


    Lin Wu frowned, but still heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ��One piece is fine, since that��s the case, then it��s not toote, let��s go.��


    He felt that one or a few formation cores were of little significance to Gu Changge. Because as long as there was a problem with any part of the formation outside Heavenly Lu City, it would cause problems in the operation of the entire formation.


    Song Chan nced at him with aplicated expression, and said, ��If I do what you said, can I really see Master?��


    Although she knew what Lin Wu did, she was also a little selfish. But, many ethnic ns in Heavenly Lu City had decayed to this point. Even if they tried their best to protect all of this, in the end, they probably wouldn��t get the slightest good reputation. They would be med and ridiculed by these ethnic ns. Therefore, it was better to follow Master��s decision.


    Confidence appeared on Lin Wu��s face, and he said, ��Don��t worry, I have already figured out the way out these days. When the two of us leave from a teleportation altar, we can go directly to the shore of Jiekongyuan.��


    ��When I get there, I have a way to contact Gu Changge.��


    He still hadn��t forgotten the mark that Gu Changge left on his mind back then. Hearing what he said so confidently, Song Chan also nodded and felt relieved. Now in Heavenly Lu City, she and Lin Wu were just the younger generation, not conspicuous and attracting attention.


    Then the two left from the secret passage in the pavilion, hiding their bodies all the way, and rushed to a certain altar.


    And on the city wall of Heavenly Lu City, the powerhouses of the major ethnic ns that were left behind appeared, standing there, surging with energy and aura undting there like an ocean, shrouded in chaos, nning to take the initiative to attack the Upper Realm.


    Although they knew that they didn��t have the slightest chance of winning this battle.


    ��Anyway, after today, we would have a legitimate reason to retreat.��


    ��In this way, no one will me me for waiting.��


    Several beings with very ancient auras were talking with each other with confidence and sneers, they had already calcted everything. However, it was all through themunication of divine thoughts, and the vast fluctuations manifested in the sky, sending out terrifying means like a vast ocean.

 Chapter 500-1: Heavenly Lu City formation core, Breaking into the city (1)

    <h4>Chapter 500-1: Heavenly Lu City formation core, Breaking into the city (1)</h4>


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Above the Heavenly Boundary Abyss was the endless fog apanied by all kinds of chaotic auras which were extremely mottled and terrifying. This ce was majestic and filled with the power of brokenws. Ones that could easily split the body of an ordinary cultivator into a blood mist, destroying both its body and spirit.


    Yet at this moment, in this very quiet ce, a brilliance suddenly appeared and an altar hidden in the dark glowed with spatial fluctuations. Two figures manifested from it, a man and a woman, both of whom looked young.


    The man had a regr face and a medium build, revealing a firm and unyielding posture. The woman beside him was dressed in white that made her holy and aloof, shrouded in radiance.


    They were Lin Wu and Song Chan.


    ��It was dangerous. I was almost discovered. Going out of the city at this time will inevitably make people suspect us.��


    Song Chan looked around the ce for a week. And seeing that they had left Heavenly Lu City, arriving at thend of Heavenly Boundary Abyss, he couldn��t help sighing softly.


    After making this decision, they were beyond redemption. But now that it was over, she had no choice. She and Lin Wu had been carefully hiding since they left the secret passage of the pavilion in Heavenly Lu City, fearing that they would be seen by anyone.


    Fortunately, the journey was very careful, and they left Heavenly Lu City without any danger. They had passed the road that Lin Wu had already prepared to venture outside Heavenly Lu City.


    After the battle some time ago, there were not many breaths of life present, and it was very quiet.


    ��After today, I��m afraid they won��t have the chance to criticize us. Without the formation of Heavenly Lu City, how can they resist the army of the Upper Realm?��


    Compared to Song Chan��s sigh, Lin Wu breathed a sigh of relief. It was as if the stone on his heart had finally been put down. In his hand, he was holding the bronze box containing the core of the Heavenly Lu City formation.


    The Dao of this realm was faint, misty and mysterious, which could make people feel palpitations and there seemed to be an ancient world there. Lin Wu felt that he hadpleted the task assigned by Gu Changge within half a year. His little life was saved for the time being, and by taking this opportunity he could also save the life of his sweetheart, Luluo.


    ��Are you so sure that Gu Changge wille as agreed?��


    Song Chan��s voice was a little puzzled as the scene in Heavenly Lu City and could not help but sh in her mind. She witnessed with her own eyes the terrifying scene in which the invincible figure from their realm, Zhao Yunze, the strongest person of his generation 60 million years ago, was suppressed and killed by Gu Changge twice.


    Gu Changge gave her the feeling of being mysterious and indifferent, exuding unparalleled horror and strength, that he was simply invincible. Even Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, the invincible Master in her mind, finally fell into Gu Chang��s hands and her life and death were beyond her control.


    If it wasn��t for saving her Master, she probably wouldn��t dare to get close to such a character in her life.


    ��Although Gu Changge is a little despicable and cruel, sometimes he keeps his promise���� Lin Wu gritted his teeth, while alsoforting himself.


    When Gu Changge was in thend of Boundary Monument Sea, Gu Changge did promise to let them go, but he didn��t promise to let Luluo go. So in the end, Luluo was still taken away by Gu Changge.


    ��Sometimes?�� Song Chan visibly choked up.


    While the two were talking, in the void not far away, ripples suddenly spread and then the void became blurred. A burst of fluctuations appeared.


    In the next moment, a slender and handsome figure in white clothes walked out. His face was blurry at first, but as they approached the two of them theyer of mysterious mist that shrouded them slowly dissipated.


    Song Chan looked at the young man in front of him, who looked like a banished immortal. She was a little stunned, unable to react.


    If she hadn��t witnessed Gu Changge��s terrifying power with her own eyes, it would have been difficult for her to connect with the man in front of him who was entwined with immortal energy and exuded an otherworldly aura.


    However, Gu Changge just nced at her and ignored her. He looked at Lin Wu who was looking at him vigntly as he smiled lightly and said, ��The task entrusted to you has beenpleted?��


    Lin Wu got goosebumps and he was going to contact Gu Changge with the imprint of his mind. But he didn��t expect that Gu Changge would suddenly appear as if Gu Changge was in control of his every move from beginning to end.


    This feeling made him shudder.


    ��It��s done, but there are eight formation cores in Heavenly Lu City, and I only got hold of one.��


    Lin Wu heard the words and said, and at the same time motioned to the bronze box in his hand. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that this bronze box was not simple, it was exuding a world-like aura, simple and heavy.


    ��Only one piece? But it doesn��t matter.�� Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    He didn��t doubt that Heavenly Lu City��srge formation had more than one ce of control. And if one piece was taken away, then therge formation would be iplete, the resistance power would be greatly reduced, and even cracks could appear in some areas.


    However, Lin Wu did not directly hand it over to Gu Changge, but still stared at him vigntly.


    ��I hope you can keep your promise, let Luluo go, and lift the imprint on me. Otherwise, if I open this box now, the core of the formation will automatically fly back to Heavenly Lu City. If you don��t agree, then even if I die, I won��t let you seed. What��s more, she is Song Chan, the apprentice of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, and she wants to see her Master safe and sound.��


    Lin Wu was very cautious while he continued to speak, and at the same time pointed to Song Chan next to him before he began to raise his own conditions. Although it was now rumored that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and became Gu Changge��s concubine.


    They didn��t know if it was true or not. Many powerhouses in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had not seen Heavenly Maiden Tianlu with their own eyes. So Song Chan was a little worried, for fear that something unexpected happened to her Master.


    Otherwise those rumors were deliberately said by the Upper Realm in order to hit the morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Don��t worry, Gu will never break his promises. Fortunately, you are not too slow, otherwise, a certain genius of our n has taken a fancy to your sweetheart and nned to take him as a maid. I was considering whether to give it to him.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words, his words were contemptuous, and he didn��t take Lin Wu��s threat to heart.


    ��You!��


    Hearing this, Lin Wu��splexion was a bit ugly, and he clenched his fists tightly, knowing that Gu Changge had the means to make Luluo��s life worse than death. Although he wasn��t afraid of death when he thought of Luluo��s torture like that, he felt a knife in his heart and he couldn��t bear it.


    ��I see, I hope you can keep your word.�� He gritted his teeth and handed the bronze box to Gu Changge unwillingly.


    ��Gu Changge, where is my Master? I want to see my Master.�� Seeing that Gu Changge ignored her, Song Chan couldn��t help feeling a little anxious, and couldn��t help asking.


    After Gu Changge took the bronze box, he took a look at her, then smiled and said, ��Your apprentice wants to see you, so why don��t you show up to see her?��


    And as his words fell, a soft sigh sounded from the void behind him.


    A stunning, tall and graceful beauty emerged with a delicate and wless face. Three thousand blue hairs dancing in the wind, holy and out of the world, like a divine lotus, independent of the world.


    ��Master����


    Song Chan looked at the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, her whole body almost frozen. She never thought that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was really by Gu Changge��s side now. She was not restricted by Gu Changge or imprisoned in a certain ce as she thought.


    ��Little girl, you shouldn��t be here.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at her apprentice withplicated eyes, and her words couldn��t contain her sigh.


    ��Master, I want to save you, so I took the formation core of Heavenly Lu City����


    Song Chan thought Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was sighing because she stole the formation core of Heavenly Lu City, and couldn��t help exining.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu waved her hand and interrupted her, ��But this is the end of the matter, you don��t have to go back to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the future.��


    Song Chan was stunned, but she didn��t expect Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to say that. Could it be true that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to the Upper Realm voluntarily, as rumored?


    She thought that her Master would me herself. But now it seemed that the rtionship between Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed to be very close, which made her confused.

 Chapter 501-1: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (1)

    <h4>Chapter 501-1: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (1)</h4>


    ��Young Master, ording to your order, we have dispatched as many troops as we can. They are waiting for your orders and are ready to enter Heavenly Lu City anytime.��


    Above the sky, the golden Dao seemed to be condensed by countlessws and Gu Changge was standing on it without any movements. Behind him, a powerhouse from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family appeared and reported respectfully.


    They were almost unconditionally convinced of Gu Changge��s orders. Although they didn��t know how Gu Changge got the confidence to attack Heavenly Lu City today.


    ��Have they all been dispatched?�� Gu Changge nodded as he smiled with interest and looked in the distance to watch the show.


    Although Heavenly Lu City was big, under the current situation, they couldn��t even stop the iron cavalry of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. So if they got in first, they would naturally get the first share.


    Of course, Gu Changge was more interested in the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City. If he guessed correctly, the ce of death should have been born with the Luck of the Upper Realm, and it contained unimaginable great fortune.


    ��Gu Changge didn��t make a move����


    ��Damn it, is he looking down on the Enlightened beings in our realm? He didn��t even bother to fight with us!��


    In front of Heavenly Lu City, many cultivators and creatures noticed Gu Changge��s figure in the distance. Seeing that he was just going to watch the show, and didn��t do anything to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they couldn��t help cursing.


    In their eyes, Gu Changge was more hateful than other Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, dazzling and brilliant lights erupted between heaven and earth and fluctuations of a terrifying aura erupted like a surging mountain torrent before it mmed into the world.


    The powerhouses from the Upper Realm and Heavenly Lu City started fighting. Fluctuations continued to spread from the sky, and everything was almost sted into ashes.


    This was an unimaginable and terrifying battle. The powerhouses of the two realms had shown their strongest strength, reaching heaven and earth. Countless cultivators were trembling under this aura and couldn��t help kneeling there.


    Later, countless ck palms pped the stars in the sky. An extremely dazzling brilliance erupted in this universe. Some people were shouting loudly, while others were roaring. The terrifying aura swept across like a wave.


    The golden runes of Dao were condensed in heaven and earth, and the four seas and all directions were shaking. They couldn��t bear the fluctuations of these Enlightened beings fighting there.


    In the sky above Heavenly Lu City, the Emperor Wheel appeared scorching hot like a rising ck sun. Every ray of light was as heavy as a mountain and sea, enough to crush everything, causing the runes outside Heavenly Lu City to soar into the sky, turning into mysterious and ancient symbols before gathering andbining there, possessing unparalleled power.


    After being suppressed by the Emperor Wheel, therge formation of Heavenly Lu City actively revived and resisted. But at this time, many people standing on the city wall sensed something and theirplexions changed slightly.


    ��What��s going on? Could it be that the big formation of Heavenly Lu City is about to run out?��


    ��Why do I feel that the current Heavenly Lu City��s formation is obviously much weaker than before?��


    Although the cultivation bases of many powerhouses were not at the level of Enlightened beings, they were experienced and they could easily perceive the vast fluctuationsing from outside Heavenly Lu City.


    Because of the existence of the formation before, as long as they hid in Heavenly Lu City, they basically couldn��t feel the attacking power of the Upper Realm. They were extremely safe and didn��t have to worry about their lives.


    Yet today, it was obviously a little different. Although Heavenly Lu City��s formation was still recovering on its own, its power was not as good as before. Wisps of terrifying aura permeated through therge formation and made their bones creak with suppression.


    Some people even buzzed their heads and heard the sound of the blood under the skin almost stilling.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Some ck light even leaked from the cracks in the formation andnded on the wall outside Heavenly Lu City, causing theplexions of the people standing on it to change. Some turned pale, they were very frightened and they almost couldn��t stand straight.


    This was a terrifying waveparable to the blow of an Enlightened being, enough to obliterate any existence below it.


    ��Could it be that the near-Immortal from the Upper Realm wiped out the runes of the formation after attacking the city that day, which caused the defense to drop so much?��


    A Quasi-Emperor powerhouse also couldn��t hide his paleness and uneasiness, and couldn��t help guessing like this.


    ��It seems that this formation can��t protect us for a long time����


    Thinking of this possibility, some people��splexions suddenly changed, turning pale and more of them were frightened as a feeling of despair arose spontaneously.


    For a while, everyone in Heavenly Lu City couldn��t help trembling. Many people who yelled at Gu Changge just now closed their mouths in horror, their eyes full of fear.


    Before, they thought that the Heavenly Lu City formation could resist the Upper Realm for a period of time, but they never thought that today it might be broken by the Upper Realm.


    And if the Lu city formation couldn��t protect them, Gu Changge would kill them, and no one would be able to stop him!


    ��Come here, gather everyone who is still in Heavenly Lu City! It is very likely that the Upper Realm will kill us today!��


    Several old lords of very old generations made quick decisions and were very decisive. With a wave of their hands, they began to give orders to gather the current army in Heavenly Lu City and make preparations.


    And this scene was naturally noticed by several ancient Enlightened beings who had been paying attention to the changes in the Heavenly Lu City formation.


    ��How is this possible!��


    Theirplexions suddenly changed. It was a little unbelievable and they didn��t care about fighting against the powerhouses of the Upper Realm. Bright Dao emerged under their feet, manifesting between heaven and earth, trying to evacuate and return to Heavenly Lu City.


    But after noticing this abnormality, many Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm would naturally not let go of this opportunity. In the vast and endless army like a tide in the distance, footsteps sounded again.


    Several terrifying figures reappeared and walked out, either holding golden Dao swords or beads in their heads, their aura was overwhelming and highly astonishing. There was no doubt that this was a group of powerful Enlightened beings from all races and traditions of the Upper Realm.


    ��It seems that there is a problem with the formation in Heavenly Lu City, and it can��t protect them like before����


    ��God really helped us! Haha, let��s see who can escape today!��


    The Enlightened beings from the Upper Realmughed loudly and with every movement of their hands and feet there was a surging and vast aura as they rushed forward to kill the Enlightened beings from the Four Great War God ns. If they were afraid of Heavenly Lu City��s formation like before, they would not have taken it lightly. But judging from today��s situation, these Enlightened beings were no different from people sending themselves to die.


    It was estimated that they themselves did not expect that at the critical moment, there would be a problem with the formation of Heavenly Lu City.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    On the other side, the treasure of Heavenly Emperor Mountain reappeared, urged by an Enlightened being in the dark, exuding waves like a vast ocean, falling downward. Heavenly Lu City was shaken violently, and the countless runes that lit up on the city wall were rapidly disappearing at speed visible to the body, obliterated by this fluctuation.


    ��How is it possible? The formation of Heavenly Lu City could resist it for at least a period of time. I have tried it myself, how is this possible����


    ��What the hell is going on?��


    An Enlightened being from the Vermillion Bird God of War n looked a little ugly, he couldn��t believe it and felt that things seemed to be beyond their expectations.


    Before today��s appointment, they had clearly explored the formation of Heavenly Lu City. They knew that with the energy umted in Heavenly Lu City over the years, it would be absolutely no problem to resist the Upper Realm for a period of time.


    That was why they went out of the city to fight without fear. But now, there were a total of eight Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm who appeared around them, and the strength of each one was not weaker than theirs.


    All of a sudden, their faces turned pale, without the slightest vigor and death-defying attitude just now, and there was even fear. After all, there were only four of them, and they were no match for the eight Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm at all.


    Even if they could escape back to Heavenly Lu City at this moment, the formation of Heavenly Lu City will not be able to stop the Upper Realm. Thinking of this, their hearts were full of regrets. They would have evacuated if they knew it earlier, and they would not lose their face and glory.


    Who knew there would be such an ident?

 Chapter 501-2: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (2)

    <h4>Chapter 501-2: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (2)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the universe shook violently, and a giant green palm fell from a distance, bringing up arge area of chaotic energy. That was an Enlightened being attacking them, and countlessws exploded as if they were about to be turned into ashes.


    In another direction, ck thunder appeared. It was a terrifying true thunder like a true dragon. It made heaven and earth roar, and fell toward them, trying to smash their real bodies.


    ��Puff!��


    The Enlightened being of the Vermillion Bird God of War n��splexion changed drastically, and he wanted to move away. But his speed was too slow, it was toote. He was hit by this palm, coughed up blood and was injured at once.


    Several Enlightened beings of the other God of War n in the other direction also coughed up blood and were injured, and their bodies almost cracked open. They were no match for the eight Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm and fell into a disadvantage almost instantly.


    ��It seems that I don��t need to make a move. There are not many things in the Upper Realm, but there are many people to use.��


    Gu Changge nced at the battle over there with a faint smile on the corner of his face. Then, amidst the terrified and uneasy eyes of everyone in front of Heavenly Lu City, he took out a bronze box.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    And the moment the bronze box appeared, the formations in front of Heavenly Lu City suddenly lit up, as if they were resonating. The runes flew out one by one, like stars, extremely dazzling, as if they were about to fly into the bronze box.


    This scene shocked the entire Heavenly Lu City. Even the powerhouses who were fighting against the powerhouses from the Upper Realm suddenly changed theirplexion, looking at Gu Changge with an expression of disbelief and shock.


    ��This is����


    ��How could I perceive it wrong? It turned out that the core of the formation of Heavenly Lu City fell into his hands.��


    ��How did Gu Changge get this thing?��


    The powerhouse of the Xuanwu God of War n had an extremely uglyplexion.


    But as soon as he finished his words, he was bombarded by a giant palm from another direction, his whole body almost exploded and he coughed up blood and flew out, causing the entire universe to copse.


    ��Someone must have betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. They must have secretly sent away the core of the formation! Damn it!��


    ��It can��t be Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, there should be someone else who can also get in touch with the core of the formation. Without letting us know, the core of the formation was stolen����


    The faces of the other Enlightened beings were also extremely ugly with disbelief as if they had eaten dead flies. They couldn��t figure it out at all, the core of the formation of Heavenly Lu City had always been in the depths of Heavenly Lu City, guarded by special powerhouses.


    If it was stolen, they would immediately find out. How did Gu Changge get this thing?


    At this moment, not only the people in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were stunned.


    Even the people from the Upper Realm were shocked. They never expected that the defensive power of Heavenly Lu City��srge formation would actually decrease because of this reason.


    The bronze box in Gu Changge��s hand could actually control the formation of Heavenly Lu City.


    Obviously, therge formation of Heavenly Lu City was no longer as powerful as it used to be and its resistance was constantly decreasing. It couldn��t stop the current army of the Upper Realm at all!


    <i>Heavenly Lu City was broken today, and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were bound to be in danger!</i>


    ��How did Young Master Changge manage to obtain the formation core of Heavenly Lu City without anyone knowing it?��


    ��I can��t believe it. It��s the first time that our world has broken through its defensive formation in this way!��


    After being shocked, almost everyone from the Upper Realm was excited. All the powerful people of the forces waved their hands. Amidst the rumbling sound, ancient warships fell from the sky one after another.


    Like a torrent of dark clouds, the mighty army directly rushed into Heavenly Lu City in the front. In the front, there were war behemoths, ancient gods, and other ethnic groups clearing the way. Their figures were as high as ten thousand feet and they were wrapped in chains like mountains.


    The vast divine power gathered in the sky, and finally sted towards the Heavenly Lu city wall ahead!


    ��How did the core of Heavenly Lu City��s formation end up in Gu Changge��s hands����


    ��Heavens are going to kill us!��


    This scene made the people of Heavenly Lu City on the city wall feel desperate and couldn��t help trembling. Seeing the mighty army from the Upper Realming, they couldn��t even produce the slightest resistance.


    And at this time, runes were flying out of the formation outside Heavenly Lu City, and many runes were also dimming. These ces had encountered the most terrifying attacks and became extremely dim as if a hole had been carved in the defensive barrier.


    Behind Gu Changge, a terrifying army descended like an indestructible sharp weapon as it suddenly tore apart the runes in front of them and directly attacked them in front of Heavenly Lu City.


    ��It��s over����


    ��Everyone is going to be finished today!��


    This scene made the faces of the few people who were besieged by many Enlightened beings outside Heavenly Lu City look livid and ugly, but they couldn��t hide their fear and regret. They had long since lost their former courage and power, and their voice was trembling.


    At this time, they couldn��t escape.


    ��Thanks to you guys, it saved me a lot of effort.��


    Gu Changge ordered the army behind him to attack Heavenly Lu City and then swept toward the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns who had been hit hard.


    ��We are willing to surrender!��


    At this moment, their expressions changed drastically and they chose to surrender almost without hesitation and did not intend to die at this moment. At the same time, they put down the Emperor weapon in his hand, not daring to resist.


    Even the formation outside Heavenly Lu City was useless. If they didn��t surrender, they might only have a dead end. This made them extremely bitter and regretful. If they had known that this would happen they would have evacuated Heavenly Lu City at that time, and they would not be the so-called heroes in troubled times.


    ��Oh? Surrender?�� Gu Changge nced at several people, and smiled intriguingly, ��Yes, but what about your proof of loyalty?��


    Seeing this scene, the panic-stricken people in Heavenly Lu City were even more dumbfounded. They thought that these Enlightened beings would, as they said before, shed theirst drop of blood in this battle, seeing death as home, and fearing nothing.


    But they never expected that they would surrender so quickly and they even chose to surrender without any hesitation. It seemed that they were afraid that if they took a slow step, they would be killed by the Upper Realm.


    This caused a lot of murderous intent to boil over. The cultivators who were ready to fight to the death with the Upper Realm felt as if they had been sshed with cold water, and their whole bodies froze. It was hard to believe what they saw.


    ��Could it be that what they said before was all a lie, everything was a lie����


    ��It was all only to trick us����


    Many people reacted, their voices were bitter, trembling, grief and anger.


    ��Attack!!��


    But at this moment, Heavenly Lu City shook violently with terrifying fluctuations, it suddenly fell from the end of the world. All the runes were obliterated, and the city wall that seemed to be connected with heaven and earth was trembling constantly as cracks began to appear on it.


    When the army from the Upper Realm reached the front of the city, the weapon that had been prepared for a long time manifested like a heavenly sword, shining dazzlingly, and fell toward the city wall in the front.


    The city wall that had been standing for countless years was trembling continuously at this moment andrge areas of runes had been obliterated as if it was about to copse.


    The expressions of the Enlightened beings from the Four Great War God ns changed upon hearing Gu Changge��s words. If they wanted to show proof of their surrender, then they could only attack Heavenly Lu City. Gu Changge and others would definitely not let them leave that easily.


    ��Forget it, it seems that you don��t seem to want to.��


    Seeing their expressions, Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile slightly.


    Then behind him, several Enlightened beings of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family appeared with a majestic aura and raised their hands to use the power of terrifyingws, sealing off all directions and suppressing all the people in front of them.


    Seeing this, the powerhouses who made the move just now had their eyes flickering, but they didn��t stop them.


    If the four people in front of them wanted to fight to the death, it would be troublesome for them, and they were not very clear about what Gu Changge intended to imprison these people for.


    The day before Lu City was broken, there were more important things waiting for them.

 Chapter 502-1: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 502-1: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (1)</h4>


    Heavenly Lu City had stood in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for countless years, and it had always been the majestic backbone of the realm. The city wall alone surpassed thousands of miles, and it had resisted many invasions from the Upper Realm without falling down.


    Even the stars were as small as dust in front of it.


    But today, all of this was ruined. The city wall was trembling, and all the runes on it were shattered before being wiped out like a torrent of copse, quickly disappearing. Countless traces of swords, spears and halberds appeared on the blue-gray wall, even a lot of bloodstains could be seen.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    Innumerable stars, implying the imprint of heaven and earth, that could outline and move the power between heaven and earth were revolving around Heavenly Lu City.


    Yet now, under the aura of the powerhouses, they exploded into powder in an instant. Today, a part of the formation outside Heavenly Lu city was torn apart, and a terrifying rift appeared.


    The endless torrents ofw and order rushed out, making all the living cultivators on the city wall tremble. Their faces turned pale, and they were already terrified to the extreme. Looking from their direction, they could see many terrifying creatures from the Upper Realms, attacking them with earth-shaking steps.


    This was an unstoppable force. Thend would crack, the sea would turn into ashes, apanied by thunder and lightning they would also dry up under this fluctuation.


    Countless cultivators and creatures in the city began to gather around the city wall. But there were more people fleeing to the distance while taking advantage of the current chaos. Even the few strongest powerhouses who went out of the city to fight just now had chosen to surrender and dare not continue to fight against the Upper Realm.


    At this time, why else would they resist?


    All the words of arrogance, high morale, and fearlessness of death before were only to win people��s hearts. At thest moment, they finally revealed their true faces of greed for life and fear of death.


    What kind of bullshit was the family of the Four Great War God ns? They were just some hypocritical bastards. Countless cultivators were cursing at the four war gods, but their feet were not slow.


    Divine lights appeared under their feet, and at the same time, ancient altars glowed as dazzling portals appeared among them, which could lead to other ces. There was chaos in Heavenly Lu City.


    And in the few ancient halls in the center, the brilliance was equally bright. There were several extremely ancient figures sitting cross-legged on this site. There were traces of an aura of time around them faintly visible.


    They sat cross-legged here, seemingly silent and motionless as if they hadn��t moved for countless years.


    Now it seemed that they could feel the situation outside Heavenly Lu City, and a brilliant glow began to emerge. The glow was soaring to the sky, looking holy as a crystal radiance was emitted from their body.


    Spiritual fluctuations like the vast sea emerged from them. Everyone possessed unfathomable strength and was gradually waking up.


    ��Has this day finallye?��


    Some of them moved their eyes before slowly opening them, their eyes were extremely deep and filled with vicissitudes. They were sighing as if they already knew what Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were facing today.


    ��I have seen endless blood and wars, the earth flooded with darkness, the sun and moon eroded by war, everything sunk����


    Another old man also opened his eyes. He looked very emaciated, his cheekbones were sunken and his eyes were like candles, extremely dazzling and bright.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The brilliance that soared to the sky erupted here, and there was a glow that shattered the sky and reflected into the distant universe. Countless cultivators and creatures felt this fluctuation, and couldn��t help showing surprise.


    Today in Heavenly Lu City, apart from the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns, there were no other Enlightened beings to be seen.


    Moreover, the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns had already been suppressed, and just now they nned to voluntarily surrender to the Upper Realm.


    This made everyone in Heavenly Lu City a little desperate.


    Yet now, they felt the presence of another Enlightened being, which naturally surprised them.


    In these few pces, these beings started to rise. For some reason, they were secluded in the death pass in Heavenly Lu City, but now they felt that Heavenly Lu City was facing a big war, they woke up from the death pass one after another.


    Divine lights swept across the sky, shining brilliantly as they appeared on the walls of Heavenly Lu City, but what they saw made them despair.


    Among them, there were young creatures and the older generation, all of whom were trembling at this moment.


    ��Attack!!��


    Outside Heavenly Lu City, it could be seen that the army was densely packed with a majestic and terrifying auraing from the end of the world, trying to submerge this ce.


    In the front was the even more terrifying giant war beast, which was controlled by the Supreme being himself. Just a single step could shake the sky and the earth and one kick was enough to trample countless creatures to death.


    This was a ck ocean, full of hundreds of millions of people, seeing this scene made everyone despair!


    A corner of the Heavenly Lu City��s formation was torn apart. From this direction, it was the weak point, the Upper Realm troops entered from this direction.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    There was an even more terrifying explosion in the sky. There was a red spear,posed of many gloriousws, piercing the sky. It seemed to be able to pierce through eternity. It wanted to split the universe and suddenly stabbed toward the Heavenly Lu City below.


    This made all the creatures in Heavenly Lu City unable to help but kneel down under this aura, which was involuntary and uncontroble at. Everyone��s scalp was numb as they saw the terrifying runes erupting from the city wall, but under this spear, they were wiped out, and they couldn��t stop it at all.


    The current Heavenly Lu City no longer had the previous resistance. It was constantly shaking, and it seemed that it would be shaken down by this blow. It made them feel hopeless.


    Gu Changge made a move. In the eyes of everyone in Heavenly Lu City, his existence was like a nightmare. Although he was handsome and aloof, his power was invincible. Just this casual blow could now tear apart the formation outside Heavenly Lu City.


    ��Those who surrender will live, those who resist will die.��


    The voices of many Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm sounded, and although their words were not loud, they spread clearly and indifferently. They walked forward, with monstrous fluctuations and auras on their bodies trying to suppress everyone in front of them to kneel down.


    Everyone in Heavenly Lu City couldn��t help trembling. Without the resistance of Enlightened beings, their level was too low. If they faced a powerhouse of this level, it was tantamount to facing a true dragon, and there was only one dead end.


    ��It will take a while to get into the city, but it won��t take long.��


    After Gu Changge attacked once, he didn��t make any moves. Instead, he looked into the depths of Heavenly Lu City. He felt that Heavenly Lu City was not as simple as it appeared on the surface.


    The ce of reincarnation mentioned by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was likely hiding a great cause and effect. But now, just relying on the strength of Heavenly Lu City, it couldn��t even stop him, let alone the army of the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, in the center of Heavenly Lu City, there was a brilliance soaring to the sky. There were several powerful figures, their aura was boiling, filled with the breath of Enlightened beings, they were the few people who had just awakened.


    Facing the terrifying army from the Upper Realm, they were very cautious. Although they had just recovered, they already knew what happened in Heavenly Lu City before. This made them sigh softly, but they were sad and angry.


    Who would have thought that in such a crisis, the major ethnic ns did not unite, but abandoned the city and fled one after another?


    Even the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns surrendered to the Upper Realm in front of everyone in Heavenly Lu City. This made them sad, and there was a surge of anger in their hearts, which made the sky change color as the mountains copsed and the ground cracked.


    But it was useless now, they understood that after the Heavenly Lu City formation was breached, everyone here would not be able to stop the Upper Realm��s army at all. Even these Enlightened beings made them feel hopeless, let alone those who still had not made a move.


    Some people were even closer to the Realm of Immortality. Just relying on their own strength, they could suppress the current world, be the best in the past and the present, invincible in the world.


    No matter how they tried to resist, they could not be stopped at all, and there was no chance from the beginning to the end.


    ��Today the city has been breached, and whoever wants to surrender can surrender. No one will me you at this time.��


    ��It was meant to be.��


    Their figuresnded from the sky and spoke to all the cultivators and creatures in Heavenly Lu City, with helplessness. Some people of very old generations recognized them, but couldn��t help but grieve.

 Chapter 502-2: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 502-2: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (2)</h4>


    These few were in battle with the Upper Realm at that time. They were brave enough to kill the enemy, and they were even dubbed kings. It was said that they disappearedter and were in seclusion somewhere, but they never thought that they were in Heavenly Lu City.


    Now, there was no hope in this war, and it was even more sad.


    ��The Eight Destions and Ten Regions today are no longer the Eight Destions and Ten Regions that we protected.��


    ��This Luck is rotten����


    These old men were all sighing, they didn��t choose to fight with the Upper Realm at this time, it was just a meaningless death. If there was still a glimmer of hope in this battle, they would definitely fight hard, even if the world was exhausted and everything was destroyed.


    The undting momentum outside Heavenly Lu City was even more terrifying. It could be seen that the vast formation was torn apart in the endless brilliance. The formation finally cracked open the terrifying rift valley, and an Enlightened being led an army from the Upper Realm to descend, immediately entering the city.


    The city gate, which was originally as high as the sky, exploded with a bang under the joint attack of the Enlightened beings, creating vast waves. All the runes on it were shattered, and it could not even stop them for a moment.


    This scene made everyone in Heavenly Lu City feel desperate.


    ��Can we only choose to surrender now����


    Many people��s voices trembled, containing fear.


    Some people went forward to fight with the army of the Upper Realm, but they were kicked down by the giant war beast on the way, and they were directly trampled into blood mist.


    Some Enlightened beings came driving chariots, which were covered with various traces of swords, guns, swords and halberds, and various arrow holes, filled with the aura of supremacy.


    They descended into the city with astonishing power, suppressing everyone to kneel down, this was an unparalleled pressure of the powerhouses Many cultivators were so desperate that they had no choice but to surrender.


    However, more people still stared at the Upper Realm army that had entered the city with hostile and angry eyes that would rather die than surrender, as if they wanted to fight them desperately.


    ��It��s ridiculous, even mere ants want to turn the Upper Realm upside down?��


    Many Enlightened beings were quite disdainful, their eyes were like lightning and when their eyes swept across the void, they made the surrounding area crack open, which was terrifying and breathtaking.


    Such a contemptuous appearance made everyone in Heavenly Lu City angry. But they were suppressed by their aura, they couldn��t even raise their head, their bones creaked, and their skin seemed to be cracking.


    ��I��m going to fight you guys!��


    A powerhouse couldn��t bear this situation, so he couldn��t help roaring. Mobilizing all the divine power in his body, glowing all over, and attacking toward the front. However, before reaching the front of a few people, he was blown apart by the aura around them and exploded into blood mist all over the sky.


    ��If I hadn��t given Young Master Changge a face, I would have shot you to death as early as the moment we broke through the city! I gave you a chance to survive, if you don��t want to cherish it, then don��t me us.��


    These Enlightened beings came from various forces of the Upper Realm and their aura was very strong. They stood in Heavenly Lu City, their eyes were like thunder as they said indifferently.


    They were not stupid, they knew that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was now by Gu Changge��s side, and she was very close to him. And the reason Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was willing to follow Gu Changge was probably because she had some agreement with him.


    If they wantonly killed people from Heavenly Lu City, they might offend Gu Changge because of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s rtionship. For them, whether Heavenly Lu City was broken or not didn��t matter, the most important meaningy in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions standing behind it.


    ��Seniors are right, Gu has the virtue of living, and I will give you a chance to survive. Of course, the premise is that you don��t want to die.��


    Outside Heavenly Lu City, a Dao smashed down manyws and orders, splitting a road. Gu Changge descended here, followed by a mighty army behind him with a monstrous momentum covering the trembling sky, sun, moon and stars.


    He nced at everyone in front of him and said lightly. Seeing him arriving, the faces of the other Enlightened beings changed slightly, but the whole Heavenly Lu City fell into dead silence.


    They were not afraid of this group of Enlightened beings with unfamiliar faces, but their fear of Gu Changge had almost prated into their bones.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The Enlightened beings who woke up in the central pce of Heavenly Lu City also appeared here at this moment. Although they had only just woken up, they had already learned from the rest of the poption through the secret method just now what happened outside Heavenly Lu City during this period.


    So they also knew that the young man in front of them was a leading figure of his generation in the Upper Realm, and he had a great voice and prestige. Even the many Enlightened beings here looked like they were headed by Gu Changge.


    ��This is the end of the matter, there is no need for you to continue to resist.��


    At this time, behind Gu Changge, the figure of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also appeared. Her eyes were very t, without waves, and she nced at the people in Heavenly Lu City in front of her, and said softly.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu����


    Seeing Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, theplexions of the people here changed drastically. They did not expect Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to choose to show up at this time. And it didn��t seem surprising that she faced all this so calmly.


    This made many people even more angry, wanting to curse, but they didn��t dare in front of Gu Changge. However, more cultivators and living beings felt deeply depressed. Perhaps the only way now was to listen to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s words so that they could survive.


    But after surviving, would they be a servant of the Upper Realm and be used by them?


    ��Your life and death have nothing to do with me. I just want to protect the Heavenly Lu City left behind by Master.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s voice sounded again, it was very calm, but when it fell on everyone��s ears, it seemed very indifferent. For Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, the importance of Heavenly Lu City was much more important than the creatures in it.


    This was the ce where she grew up, and the ce she promised her Master to protect. As long as the city was there, then the rest of the things didn��t matter.


    The few old men who rushed over saw this scene with bitterness on their faces, but they also understood that if they didn��t want everyone to die, the best way was to surrender.


    Therefore, they did not try to resist, but took the lead in expressing their willingness to surrender.


    Many people in Heavenly Lu City had their teeth almost broken. They had an unresolvable feud with the Upper Realm, so they chose to stay when the rest of the people were far away from Heavenly Lu City.


    But today, they were going to surrender to the Upper Realm, which made them unable to ept it at all, and their hearts were full of unwillingness.


    ��If you don��t want to surrender, then die.��


    Gu Changge noticed the expressions of these people, and ordered in a calm voice.


    Hearing this, the faces of the people in Heavenly Lu City changed drastically. Many people felt frightened and wanted to change their words, but it was toote.


    In the next moment, the blood light shot up to the sky, dyeing the clouds in the sky red.


    After receiving the order, the army behind Gu Changge immediately surged forward, crushing them like a torrent.


    Not surprisingly, after the formation of Heavenly Lu City was torn apart by a crack, the Upper Realm army arrived to attack them. Even in the city, there were still many people who were unwilling to surrender, but under this almost crushing force, there was still no way of resistance.


    Among them, the members of the Four Great War God ns who stayed here did not disappoint the people in Heavenly Lu City. They immediately chose to surrender like their Enlightened beings, and had no intention of resisting at all.


    Of course, this was not surprising to many people. After all, Heavenly Lu City was just a city, facing the terrifying army from the Upper Realm, without the support of other ethnic ns, they were defeated in an instant.


    Afterward, the Upper Realm army stationed and swept through many pavilions and pces side by side, suppressing and killing the recalcitrant without sparing any corner.


    The news of Heavenly Lu City��s destruction swept across the Eight Destions and Ten Regions almost instantly.


    Many ethnic ns that had already evacuated were even more shocked, and at the same time they were extremely fortunate that they escaped early, otherwise they would definitely have died tragically in the city.


    They could imagine what kind of terrifying catastrophe the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions would usher in next.

 Chapter 503-1: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till the last moment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 503-1: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till thest moment (1)</h4>


    ��This is the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City. From this point of view, it should have been removed in advance by someone with great divine power.��


    In the depths of Heavenly Lu City, within a deeply hidden space, the figures of Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu appeared here. But it could be said that this ce waspletely different from when Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came here.


    The sky was still dim, there was not much light to be seen and there was a flickering mist floating in the sky. As far as the eye could see, there was only a terrifying bottomless pit, spreading for an unknown distance.


    It wasrger than many stars and in some areas, one could even see deep pits smashed out by star debris. If it wasn��t for her feeling that the aura of heaven and earthws here was still the same as when she came here before, she might suspect that she came to the wrong ce.


    After Heavenly Lu City was breached, the army stationed at the foot of the mountain arrived and upied various ces. The powerful people from all ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions fled and surrendered.


    After a period of rectification, Heavenly Lu City, as the number one city in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was upied by the Upper Realm. Each n and sect divided their territories ording to their military achievements, and now order had been restored.


    Now the various forces were already discussing how to proceed with the next step of the campaign. Once Heavenly Lu City was breached, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were equivalent to opening the gates of the city.


    Therefore, all the Immortal Great forces and the Supreme sects were nning to send troops to attack the various tribes in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions one by one. There was no need for all forces to unite to attack the city as before.


    For the forces of the Upper Realm, the ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions didn��t need attention at all. They only needed to send arge army to quickly defeat them.


    However, Gu Changge was more interested in the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City, so he asked Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to bring him here. It was a pity that what he saw there made him a little disappointed.


    ��I was a stepte. It seems that there is indeed something hidden in the ce of reincarnation in Heavenly Lu City. I can feel the breath of reincarnation here����


    Gu Changge swept across the distance with interest, and then a divine light appeared under his feet, heading deep into the ce. This ce was vast and endless, like another unknown universe.


    However, Gu Changge was a little surprised that there was a lot of dead energy here, and strands of it lingered in the void, showing the appearance of exhaustion as a whole. Even in some ces, there were traces of battles, but they were very old as if they had existed since ancient times.


    In addition, there were many broken ancient monuments and ck soil here, which could not breed the slightest vitality. Among some broken clouds, one could still see the river of blood flowing through the ground.


    ��After the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were separated from the Upper Realm, part of the Luck of the Upper Realm was stolen away. As a result, in these eras, thews of the Upper Realm arecking, and the Dao is endless, so no Immortals have been born so far.��


    ��There is actually a remnant of the power of thews of the Upper Realm here. Perhaps the Luck that was stolen at the beginning is rted to this ce.��


    Gu Changge walked all the way forward and saw a ck ocean at the end. However, this ck ocean seemed to have been moved by someone once, and it seemed a little dry, and some light spots hung down like the light of life.


    Of course, it was very rare, and it was even more insignificantpared with the vast and boundless entire ce of death. From Gu Changge��s point of view, this should have been removed with great qi when the powerhouses in Heavenly Lu City retreated.


    It could be seen that they left in a hurry, so many traces of this ce had not been erased. These bright spots, like the light of life, obviously contained some very weak spirituality. This ce of death might really contain something rted to reincarnation.


    ��The bodies that were once buried here are gone.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came from another direction, and she couldn��t hide her shock at the moment. She went to find the corpses of the powerhouses who died in the battle with the Upper Realm and were buried here.


    It turned out that their coffins were empty, and there were no figures in them.


    This made her feel a little shaken, and she couldn��t help but guess, maybe the death in battle at that time was just a disguise. It seemed that she still underestimated these major ethnic ns, and they even lied about such things, deceiving the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Come on, it��s useless to say this now. It seems that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are hidden deeper than you know.��


    Gu Changge showed a faint smile. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded withplicated eyes.


    If it wasn��t for the siege of the Upper Realm this time, she might never know these things in her entire life. So, was she lucky or unlucky?


    There were already people waiting there outside thend of rebirth, but it was not others, but those old men who voluntarily surrendered to the Upper Realm. Each of them was extremely profound.


    At least they were much stronger than the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns who went out of the city to pretend to fight. But now their cultivation bases were all sealed with special runes by the powerhouses of various races, and they could not use their power.


    The power of bloodlines should not be underestimated, so most people dare not approach them. As prisoners, they were surrounded by guards, but no one dared to stop them from asking to see Gu Changge.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    They looked at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu withplicated expressions, and then respectfully spoke to Gu Changge.


    ��Oh, do you have something for me?��


    Gu Changge nced at them in surprise. He was still thinking about whether to swallow and absorb these Enlightened beings who had surrendered as nourishment, or keep them for him to dispatch.


    After all, the entire Upper Realm today saw him suppress those Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns with their own eyes. If they disappeared, it might arouse unnecessary suspicion.


    Of course, it didn��t mean that Gu Changge would let them go, it was just a little troublesome.


    ��It��s about the secret of the ce of death, I��ll know a little bit.��


    The old men didn��t hide it when they heard the words, they wanted to use this to negotiate conditions with Gu Changge so that Gu Changge would treat the captives kindly.


    ��The ce of rebirth? This should have been stolen from the Upper Realm. I don��t think it is difficult to guess.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Countless years ago, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were separated from the Upper Realm. Although it was rted to the destruction of the realm with the palm of the Demon Lord, the fact that the Luck of the Upper Realm was stolen had nothing to do with this matter.


    Several old men looked at each other upon hearing this, and smiled wryly, they knew that this kind of thing could not be hidden from Gu Changge. But what they wanted to talk about was not this matter, but the secrets hidden in the ce of death.


    ��It is said that there is an Epoch Tree in the ce of death. The Epoch Tree spans several eras. Although its vitality is weak, it has never died. A few eras ago, someone found that the Epoch Tree seemed to be sprouting new branches and leaves.����


    They opened their mouths and revealed a secret that no one knew before.


    ��Epoch Tree?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows.


    Epoch Tree, World Tree, Time-Space Tree�� these were all mysterious ancient trees widely circted in the Upper Realm. Like him, he owned a seedling of the World Tree, which was currently evolving and growing in the Inner Universe.


    But if he wanted to grow to the extent that the branches and leaves could support the world, it would take a long time.


    This Epoch Tree was a very mysterious ancient tree, which often grew across several eras. It was even said that trekking along the branches and leaves of the Epoch Tree could cross the river of time and venture into the past and future.


    The Time-Space Monument and Enlightening Mirror were actually the same as the Epoch Tree, both of which had the same purpose. But the Epoch Tree only existed in legends.


    No one had really seen it, even in the Upper Realm, there were only a few records.


    ��So, what is bred in this ce of death is actually a new Epoch Tree? But if it is a true Epoch Tree, it cannot be approached by Mortals. Seeing how they removed it seems strange and it��s definitely not aplete Epoch Tree.��


    Gu Changge was a little thoughtful, he was not worried that these people would dare to deceive him. He guessed that the dead Epoch Tree either turned into a seed, a sapling, or a fruit?


    Thinking about it this way, a fetish like the Epoch Tree involved the Luck of the entire realm.

 Chapter 503-2: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till the last moment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 503-2: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till thest moment (2)</h4>


    It was stolen from the Upper Realm back then, which caused the Luck of the entire Upper Realm to drop sharply, the Dao was iplete, and the already brokenws of heaven and earth made it even more difficult to carry the power of Immortality.


    ��It turns out that this is the reason why there are no Immortals born in the Upper Realm.��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help squinting his eyes, he suddenly had a bold idea in his heart. Since this Epoch Tree involved so much, it was bound to affect the Luck changes in the Upper Realm.


    If he directly refined it, wouldn��t he be able to directly control the Upper Realm?


    Of course, this was not controlling in the true sense but referred to Gu Changge��s ability to control the matter of bing Immortal in the Upper Realm.


    If he wanted to be immortal, he had to enter through the baptism of the light of the Immortal Way. Without his permission, who could be Immortal?


    But now Gu Changge was still not sure what was left of the so-called Epoch Tree.


    In the following period of time, the army of the Upper Realm was stationed in Heavenly Lu City. The ancient city with a territory of tens of thousands of miles was divided and upied by various immortal forces and supreme sects. Every day, one after another sky-high cracks could be seen, and a mighty army rushed out toward all parts of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In the eyes of various forces, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was just a piece of fat on the chopping board, which was extremely coveted. Especially the extremely vast and fertile ones among the top Ten Regions had attracted the attention of everyone, so almost every day, these forces sent troops to rush there.


    Compared with the remoteness and barrenness of countless years ago, the resources of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions today were obviously much richer.


    The mes of war spread, and the sound of charging and killing resounded in the various regions. The mighty cavalry rushed past like a torrent, bringing despair and catastrophe to all living beings in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    However, many younger generations, such as the Six Crown King, the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, etc., returned to the Upper Realm after breaking through the Heavenly Lu City��s formation and did not continue to participate.


    For them, this battle was more like an experience. Now that the experience was over, it was natural for them to return to the Upper Realm to practice separately. But Gu Xian��er was not surprised and left without saying anything to Gu Changge at all.


    After Gu Changge knew about this, he just chuckled lightly and didn��t care. For Gu Xian��er, this battle gave her a lot of experience, but her current strength was not much worse than that of the strongest of the younger generation.


    It was just that she herself was still not satisfied.


    In the following time, Gu Changge��s cultivation base improved a lot again. When he secretly eliminated the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns, he got another piece of news from them.


    It was the ancient figures behind them who ordered them to spread the news of abandoning the city and fleeing Heavenly Lu City. Their seniority was extremely terrifying, and they could even be traced back to the beginning of the birth of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    However, those ancient figures had obviously escaped from Heavenly Lu City and returned to the nnd, and they might even have moved the nnd. Just like the Upper Realms, there were also many Lower Realms in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. With their abilities, they could easily tear open the cracks in space, go to the Lower Realms, and hide there.


    This news surprised Gu Changge. However, he then thought of another candidate, which might be an opportunity to destroy the so-called Four Great War God ns.


    If his guess was correct, the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City might have been taken away by the ancient figures of the Four Great War God ns.


    ��Gu Changge, what else do you want me to do?��


    Outside the pce, Lin Wu walked over with an ugly expression on his face. Although he had now betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it was only in the dark and had not been exposed.


    At least on the surface, no one knew about it yet. He was brought over directly because Gu Changge had something to tell him.


    During this period of time, although he saw Luluo, the two of them were only in a better situation than before, they were not free, and they were restricted in the courtyard. Although Lin Wu was dissatisfied with this, he could only suppress it in his heart and dare not show it.


    ��There is one more thing for you to do. After that, I will naturally let you two go.��


    Gu Changge sat by the window, with a slight smile on his face, and gently blew on the tea next to him.


    ��You promised me that you would not hurt Luluo again, what do you want to do now?��


    Lin Wu gritted his teeth and stared at him firmly. He had never been so humiliated as he was now. Although he survived the battle, it didn��t make him feel at ease at all. He felt guilty that his conscience was condemned.


    ��It��s actually very simple, help me find your people.�� Gu Changge smiled casually, ��If you don��t want to, then your previous efforts may be in vain. Don��t forget, a certain genius of our n is still thinking about your sweetheart.��


    ��Gu Changge, you are really despicable����


    Lin Wu was taken aback for a moment and then realized what Gu Changge meant by this. Suddenly, anger welled up in his heart, his teeth were clenched and there was deep hatred in his voice.


    Gu Changge��s purpose was very simple, after all, no one knew that he had betrayed Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. So Lin Wu could take advantage of this to find an opportunity to return to the ethnic n.


    If he guessed correctly, the Dragon Blood God of War n was probably trying to find a way to relocate and leave the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Gu Changge was nning to attack the ethnic n behind him!


    At this moment, Lin Wu wished he could fight Gu Changge right now. Moreover, he knew that even if he refused now, it would be toote. After falling into Gu Changge��s trap, he had no other choice but to go down this road.


    ��I��ve given you a chance, how you choose is none of my business.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge still smiled lightly, and then blew the tea in the cup unhurriedly, as if he didn��t know why Lin Wu hated him.


    Lin Wu trembled all over, his eyes were even a little red, his heart was full of anger and hatred, and he couldn��t hide it anymore. But he didn��t dare to do anything to Gu Changge, just as Gu Changge said, now he had no way out.


    After betraying the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he couldn��t turn back.


    ��If you agree, then I will order someone to send you out of the city now. I guarantee that no one will find out.��


    Gu Changge still had a faint smile on his face.


    ��Gu Changge, if you act like this, aren��t you afraid of retribution in the future?�� Lin Wu��s eyes were extremely cold, and he felt that encountering Gu Changge was the greatest disaster in his life.


    ��Oh, retribution? I��m looking forward to that day.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, not caring at all.


    The value of Lin Wu was his current status. As the most outstanding young arrogant of the Dragon Blood War God n, they must be reluctant to let him fall outside like this.


    Gu Changge knew that the nnd behind Lin Wu was probably already empty. However, he believed that Lin Wu should have a way to contact his nsmen, which could just save Gu Changge the time and trouble of finding them one by one.


    As a Child of Luck, Gu Changge naturally had to wait for him to raise his Luck to the extreme, and for the remaining warmth to burn till thest moment.


    Otherwise, he would be sorry for the words ��Son of Luck.�� Of course, in Gu Changge��s view, the Four Great War God ns were much more valuable than other ns.


    The person who stole the Luck of the Upper Realm back then probably had a lot to do with these four big ns.


    In addition to this, the destruction of Heavenly Lu City and the opening of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were equivalent to opening the door for him and he had to start another thing.


    Another Son of Luck, the Guardian n behind Xiao Yang!


    In this battle, no one from the Guardian n showed up, which surprised Gu Changge a bit. Logically speaking, at such a time, there should be a hero to turn the tide.


    Perhaps he was thinking too much, or the so-called Guardian n, like the four war gods, was a generation of deceitful people.


    ��The dark chess that my Gu family yed in these Eight Destions and Ten Regions back then should be used now. The whereabouts of Gu Wudi and Xiao Yang have always been under my control.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes gradually darkened.

 Chapter 394-1: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (1)

    <h4>Chapter 394-1: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (1)</h4>


    And just when Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao were talking happily. Outside the pce, a woman in purple hurried in.


    Everyone nced at her and recognized her as Qingzhu, the female official next to the Empress. Thus, they didn''t care much.


    Qingzhu, on the other hand, looked cold and calm, walking behind Empress Xi Yao and standing with Qingmei, Qinn, and Qingju, with a respectful appearance.


    Empress Xi Yao nced at her but did not ask her where she went.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge noticed the unnatural look on the purple-clothed woman''s expression, and raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn''t say much.


    "I wonder why the Young Master Changge decided to visit the Demon World this time?"


    Once the conversation was over, Empress Xi Yao opened her mouth and asked curiously.


    Although she had written correspondence with Gu Changge, Gu Changge never mentioned the reason for visiting the Demon World.


    This made her very curious.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge put down the wine ss in his hand before smiling and replying, "Empress Xi Yao, did you know that some time ago, I went into the Chaotic Star Region to exterminate the Thirteen Thieves?"


    Empress Xi Yao nodded, she naturally knew about this.


    Because the person behind the Thirteen Thieves turned out to be the remnant of the Five Emperors who fled from the Demon World 6,000 years ago, the Demon Master Bai Kun.


    This made her very shocked at the time.


    Who would have thought that Bai Kun had been hiding in the Chaotic Star Region all these years?


    No wonder she dispatched a lot of people, and was unable to find any movement.


    But now that Gu Changge had arrested Bai Kun, she naturally didn''t care about it anymore.


    "Is it possible that Young Master Changge came to the Demon World this time because of this matter?"


    Empress Xi Yao was a little thoughtful.


    Gu Changge nodded and said with a smile, "It does have a lot to do with this matter, but there is still a part of it, it has something to do with you, Empress Xi Yao."


    "It has something to do with me?" Queen Xiyao raised her eyebrows.


    However, Gu Changge didn''t say much. Empress Xi Yao''s eyes moved slightly, and she also understood that this matter might involve a great deal.


    It was really inappropriate to speak about this here, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    And Qingzhu, who was obediently serving behind Empress Xi Yao, was a little disappointed when she saw this.


    She thought that she could hear something crucial. In the end, Gu Changge just ended it with this sentence.


    And just when Gu Changge was talking to Empress Xi Yao.


    Below the banquet, there was a beautiful woman wearing a long coat and yellow dress.


    She was talking to an old man in white with a calm aura next to her and looked upward from time to time with curiosity.


    She looked picturesque as if she just walked out of a quaint picture scroll, with a poetic atmosphere, gentle and generous.


    "Youwei, what do you think of the rumored Young Master Changge?"


    The old man in white asked with a slight smile on his face.


    The woman in the jacket and yellow dress was the only daughter of the Grand Master of the Demon Realm, Song Youwei.


    She was the most brilliant young genius in the Demon World right now.


    Hearing this at the moment, she raised her head and looked up, and couldn''t help but smile, "Reporting to my father, Youwei feels that in terms of appearance and temperament alone, Young Master Changge can be called a God like Immortal, unparalleled in the world. ."


    "It can only be said that Young Master Changge is worthy of being a famous person in the Upper Realm. No matter whether it is his bearing or his speech, I can''t find the slightest w. Of course, in terms of cultivation, I dare not speak falsely. It is rumored that he has already reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm. It''s just unbelievable."


    "In front of him, I really can''t be called a genius. Obviously, he is about the same age as me."


    Her words were very simple and direct and her expression was normal, indicating that she didn''t mean to tter or please.


    It was just to express her first opinion when she saw Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge was indeed very good, even to the point where she couldn''t find any ws, and she couldn''t find a genius who couldpete with him. But she didn''t have any idea, at most, it was only a kind of amazement and admiration.


    Song Youwei was not a superficial person and naturally she was not the kind of person who tended to be inmed.


    "In terms of his current power, it is true that there are no young people better than him in the huge Upper Realm. Even the strength of those Great Sect leaders is inferior to him."


    "I really don''t know how such a monster can exist in this world."


    After listening, the old man in white nodded in agreement, and then sighed, "Youwei, you cane with me to meet Young Master Changge in a while. I can be regarded as a familiar face in front of him."


    "If you can get in touch with people like him more, it will be a good thing for you."


    He didn''t say anything to ask Song Youwei to please Gu Changge.


    Not to mention that with his character, he couldn''t do such a thing. Even Song Youwei herself would refuse something like this and it would be impossible for her to agree to such a request.


    Of course, for Gu Changge, there were too many beautiful girls in the sky, and Song Youwei probably wouldn''t catch his eye.


    "Hmm, Youwei listens to father."


    Song Youwei nodded, still looking at Gu Changge curiously.


    However, Gu Changge seemed to have noticed her gaze, then looked over, smiled at her before nodding slightly.


    Song Youwei was slightly startled, but she did not look away shyly like ordinary women, but instead smiled generously and looked at Gu Changge.


    Noticing this scene, Empress Xi Yao raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "Does Young Master Changge know Youwei?"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and replied, "I don''t know her, I just think she is a little different from the rest of the women."


    "She is the only daughter of the Demon Master, her name is Song Youwei, and she is also a very dazzling genius in my Demon World." After hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nodded and exined.


    "Song Youwei? This is a poetic name." Gu Changge smiled and looked away.


    Soon afterward, the reception banquet was over, the guests and the host enjoyed themselves, and many big figures in the Demon World also said their goodbyes and left.


    They could imagine that Gu Changge''s arrival in the Demon World would definitely cause a huge sensation, causing unimaginable effects.


    In the hall today, they had heard a part of the conversation between Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao and understood that Gu Changge did note to the Demon World for no reason.


    So it was very likely that there would be unimaginable turmoil in the Demon World, and they had to prepare in advance. However, in the pce, many important officials trusted by Empress Xi Yao stayed behind.


    With their family members, they nned to visit Gu Changge in person, making them familiar.


    "The old master of the Demon World, greets Young Master Changge. This is the daughter of this old man, her name is Song Youwei."


    Demon Master first took Song Youwei to stand up and bowed his hands toward Gu Changge, who was the first to take the seat after Empress Xi Yao.


    While speaking, he introduced Song Youwei next to him.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and looked away, "Demon Master doesn''t need to be too polite, Empress Xi Yao has already introduced her to Changge just now."


    After that, he looked at Song Youwei with a warm smile, "Youwei, that''s a good name."

 Chapter 394-2: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (2)

    <h4>Chapter 394-2: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (2)</h4>


    Song Youwei smiled, looking decent and generous, "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your praise."


    Afterward, the King of Peace and Chaos and others also brought their family members up to meet them. Their attitude was different from that of the Demon Master, and they seemed quite respectful.


    After all, in terms of seniority, Demon Master was the teacher of Empress Xi Yao.


    And they were only subordinates of Empress Xi Yao.


    The King of Peace and Chaos was a tall, burly, arrogant man.


    There was a scar between his eyebrows, adding a bit of fierce aura, and the cultivation base was the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    Gu Changge nodded his head one by one, but his expression did not change. He seemed very gentle and natural, without any impatience, which made the King of Chaos and others a little ttered.


    Of course, at the same time everyone greeted them, Gu Changge was also looking at the group of people.


    Except for Song Youwei, everyone else''s Luck points were normal.


    The Luck point of the King of Peace and Chaos was also a little higher, but it had not yet reached the category of people with Great Luck.


    This made Gu Changge focus on Song Youwei.


    Generally, people with Great Luck could easily lead to the Son of Luck.


    This time, the son of the Demon Emperor might have something to do with Song Youwei.


    However, he didn''t startle the snake, and nned to wait and see for a while, investigating her along the way.


    Soon, everyone had left, and in the pce, only Gu Changge''s people and Empress Xi Yao''s people were left.


    "Young Master Changge just said something about me, I wonder what it is?"


    Empress Xi Yao couldn''t help but ask, she didn''t ask too much about some things till now. And now the rest of the people here were her confidants and could be trusted.


    Gu Changge nced at her and smiled, but he didn''t continue to sell him off, "I wonder if Empress Xi Yao still remembers Jun Bufan?"


    "Jun Bufan?"


    Empress Xi Yao''splexion changed slightly, she naturally remembered the name.


    It could be said to be something taboo in front of her. The ministers and maids usually did not dare to mention this name and kept it a secret.


    Behind her, the four female officials, Qing Mei, Qing Lan, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ju all changed slightly, especially Qing Zhu.


    "The matter Young Master Changge mentioned is rted to him?" Empress Xi Yao frowned and her face darkened.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Yes, I asked an interesting thing from Bai Kun''s mouth. The Demon Emperor Xuan Yang once asked him to find a suitable time to give a bag to a man named Jun Bufan. But as far as I know, isn''t Jun Bufan the son of Demon Emperor Xuan Yang, who died 6,000 years ago? So I think this matter may be of great help to the Empress."


    "Jun Bufan, he really cheated death!"


    After listening, Empress Xi Yao''s eyes shed with coldness, and after shaking her heart, she quickly calmed down.


    In fact, when she found out that Jun Bufan''s tomb was empty, she was guessing about it.


    "What�� Just cheating?"


    The four female officials, Qing Mei, Qing Lan, and Qing Ju, also widened their eyes in surprise.


    Qingzhu''splexion turned pale, but Empress Xi Yao didn''t notice it.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for telling me about this."


    Empress Xi Yao''s beautiful eyes took a deep look at Gu Changge.


    Although she guessed that Gu Changge still had some things to tell her, but for the sake of it, she had reached the point of being benevolent and righteous.


    After all, before that, she and Gu Changge only had a rtionship.


    "Empress Xi Yao no need to mention." Gu Changge smiled.


    He had already said so, then Empress Xi Yao would definitely search everywhere for Jun Bufan''s location, and it could save him some effort.


    Empress Xi Yao nodded, then looked up at the moonlight outside the hall.


    "It''ste at night, Young Master Changge should rest early."


    "Qingmei, Qinn, Qingzhu, and Qingju are the confidants I have cultivated since I was a child. They are pure and clean, well-behaved and clever. If Young Master Changge doesn''t mind, let them serve in bed tonight."


    Then, she pointed to the four, Qingmei, Qinn, Qingzhu, and Qingju behind her.


    Hearing this, the four girls Qingmei, Qinn, Qingzhu, and Qingju were taken aback for a moment.


    Afterward, the three girls, Qingmei, Qinn, and Qingju all had blush on their faces and shyly lowered their heads.


    They didn''t expect Empress Xi Yao to say that.


    As the most trusted female officials around the Empress, their identities were also extremely noble in the entire Demon World, and only a few people couldpare with them.


    Many big figures and geniuses were very ttering to them.


    They were cultivated by Empress Xi Yao from childhood, and they were instilled with the idea that everything they did was for the Empress, even their death.


    So if one day, they were given to a big man by the Empress, they would not dare to have anyints.


    As for characters like Gu Changge, before that, they never thought that they would be able to get in touch with him one day.


    At this moment, they were even very happy and looking forward to it. Unlike Qingmei, Qinn, and Qingju''s nervous anticipation, Qingzhu looked a little pale and uneasy.


    After all, she had someone in her heart, so she was naturally unwilling to be given out to sleep by Empress Xi Yao like this.


    "Oh?" Gu Changge didn''t expect Empress Xi Yao to say this and was slightly surprised.


    Although the four women Qingmei, Qinn, Qingzhu, and Qingju were all celestial and treasure, they were rare in the world.


    But after seeing the looks of Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, and others, it was inevitable to give him the feeling of a rogue vulgar fan.


    He himself was not an ascetic monk or a generation of yboys, but this kind of thing really didn''t bring much interest.


    What was more, he always felt that there was something wrong with the woman in the purple skirt among the four women, and had to be noticed.


    Of course, if Empress Xi Yao herself was willing to serve the bed, it should be a different matter. Not to mention that there was Jiang Luoshen by his side.


    "Empress Xi Yao should spare this matter, Gu Changge is very picky."


    However, before Gu Changge refused, Jiang Luoshen, who had an indifferent expression and never spoke, spoke up.


    She nced at Gu Changge, and there were runes flowing in her golden eyes as if she knew what he was thinking.


    Since this time, Gu Changge had been treating her as a coolie, but she was almost used to it. Although there wereints, they were not as strong as before.


    Seeing this scene, she always felt very ufortable. With Gu Changge''s identity, how could these rouge vulgar fans match the bed?


    "Oh, that''s what made me abrupt."


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nced at Jiang Luoshen with no change in her expression. She naturally knew this Princess of the Supreme God n.


    She was totally jealous of Jiang Luoshen. From her point of view, Jiang Luoshen was by Gu Changge''s side and came to the Demon World with him, which was naturally a close rtionship.


    She only mentioned this kind of thing casually. Except for Gu Changge, what kind of woman could she want?


    Hearing this, the three girls Qingmei, Qinn, and Qingju felt a little disappointed, but they didn''t dare to show it on their faces. Qingzhu breathed a long sigh of relief, and finally, let go of her dangling heart.


    Afterward, Gu Changge, Jiang Luoshen, and others went to the pce arranged by Empress Xi Yao to rest. And Empress Xi Yao waved Qingmei and others back, leaving only Qingzhu.


    Her face was very indifferent, and she regained the majesty of the Empress in front of her. Qingzhu felt a little uneasy in her heart, but his expression remained calm.


    "Tell me, what happened just now?"

 Chapter 394-3: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (3)

    <h4>Chapter 394-3: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (3)</h4>


    Empress Xi Yao nced at her lightly. Although Qingzhu''s emotional change was only a moment, she still felt it.


    As Qingzhu, it was absolutely ecstatic to serve Gu Changge to bed, how could there be resistance and unwillingness toe? Hearing this, Qingzhu''s face turned pale, and fear arose in his heart.


    "Servant knows she��s wrong, and I hope Your Majesty will forgive me."


    She knelt down with a plop, her voice trembling.


    "Do you have someone you like?" Empress Xi Yao seemed to see through her thoughts at a nce.


    Qingzhu''splexion was even paler, and she hurriedly shook her head to exin, "The ves have always been pure and clean, and there is no ce for overstepping, and I dare not deceive Your Majesty."


    She knew that Empress Xi Yao didn''t like people with unclean bodies around her. Therefore, although she and Jun Fan had mutual affection, they had never surpassed the line in the slightest.


    Empress Xi Yao did not doubt her words. Qingzhu had followed her for so long and knew the consequences of deceiving her.


    "I''ll give you a chance to solve this matter yourself, otherwise if you let me know who he is, I won''t leave his whole body."


    "Go back,�� Empress Xi Yao said lightly, her expression was indifferent without any emotional fluctuations, and she waspletely different from when she was in front of Gu Changge.


    ����


    "It seems that the people around Empress Xi Yao are notpletely trustworthy. The methods of this son of the Demon Emperor are not simple."


    After returning to the pce, Gu Changge sent someone to keep an eye on Song Youwei who he had seen today.


    He was also paying attention to Xi Yao''s confidants, but he did not remind Empress Xi Yao. If there was no ident, he could watch a big y next.


    And soon, several days passed in a blink of an eye, and the matter of Gu Changge''s appearance in the Demon World also caused a stir in all areas of the Demon World.


    Because the Demon World was different from the rest of the Lower Realms, it and the Upper Realm interoperated with each other.


    In fact, the Demon World could know a lot of things that happened in the Upper Realm with just a few inquiries.


    Gu Changge''s reputation was extremely big even in the Demon World, and many people knew of his existence. However, there were also many people who were specting about the purpose of his trip to the Demon World this time.


    Before this, there was no news of such a big event, which really shocked and surprised many big ns in the Demon World. And during this period, another major event in the Demon World was also held as scheduled.


    Banquet of the geniuses!


    For all the younger generation in the Demon World, it was an opportunity to leap into the dragon gate. If they could be famous at this Banquet of geniuses and be valued by Empress Xi Yao, they would definitely be promoted to a rank and honored as a lintel.


    At this moment, in a cave in the ck and White Academy, Jun Fan was turning his back to several people and asked lightly.


    "How are things going?"


    Behind him stood several creatures with vague breaths, whose faces were difficult to see. They worerge robes and looked no different from the Elders of the ck and White Academy.


    "ording to the instructions of the little master, we have already controlled the ministers who are in charge of the royal wine at this banquet of the geniuses. Their wives and daughters have been taken away by us and sent to a safe ce."


    "With such a condition, there is no need to worry that they will disobey our orders."


    Hearing this, they reported.


    "That''s good, although we control the imperial wine, judging from Xi Yao''s degree of prudence over the years, she will definitely find someone to test the poison first."


    Jun Fan nodded slightly, his eyes shed coldly, and continued,


    "So it''s not enough. When the Banquet of the Genius will be held on the sacred mountain of the ck and White Academy, all the powerful figures in the Demon World wille. The surrounding terrain will be open, and it will be difficult for our people to hide, and Xi Yao has a cunning temperament and will definitely send many strong people protecting from the shadows. So you have to hide in the crowd and act on the signal."


    "For this assassination, I have nned for a long time, and there is no room for error."


    "Don''t worry, little master, we have umted a lot of power in secret over the years, hidden very deep in the major families. And in this Banquet of the Genius, in addition to us, there are other five Emperors'' remnants, and they will also help us. "


    The figure whose face was blurred, the figure hidden in the robe opened his mouth, and there was confidence in his words.


    Hearing this, Jun Fan couldn''t help but nod his head, his face had even more icy killing intent, his fists clenched tightly.


    "More than 6,000 years have passed, and now Xi Yao''s cultivation is at the Supreme Realm at most. Unless she has another chance, it will be difficult to reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm. But even if she is in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, it will be fine. Uncle Ye already has the Imperial Artifact refined by father, and Xi Yao is doomed this time��"


    Afterward, Jun Fan waved his hand to let the people behind him leave, and silence returned to the cave.


    He looked outside the cave, his eyes flickering and thinking, obviously waiting for something.


    In the past few days, he had nned to ask Song Youwei about something, but after Song Youwei returned to the Demon Master''s mansion, she hadn''te to the ck and White Academy, which made him quite disappointed.


    "Jun Fan��"


    And soon, outside the cave, a purple-clothed woman arrived, with a cold face and a bit of sadness.


    It was the female official Qingzhu next to Empress Xiyao.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing her expression, Jun Fan was a little puzzled, and then calmly brought her the tea that had been prepared on the stone table, "What happened, don''t worry, drink tea first."


    Qingzhu nced at him, sighed, took a sip of the tea, and then told him what happened in the pce that day.


    After listening to this, Jun Fan''s face was a little ugly, and he was very angry.


    "This Xi Yao actually asked you to serve in bed just to please Gu Changge?"


    Qingzhu nodded and was also very angry, "Not only that, the Empress is still investigating things about you."


    Jun Fan''s face was a little uncertain, and finally, he sighed deeply, "Since she is unjust, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    "Actually, I''m looking for you this time because I want you to help me. As long as this matter is sessful, we don''t have to worry about Xi Yao anymore.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qingzhu faintly guessed something in his heart, and her face turned pale.


    "This is the poison I found at a great price, and it has miraculous effects even for the cultivators of the Supreme Realm."


    Jun Fan took out a white porcin bottle from his arms, and his face gradually became solemn, "Of course, you don''t have to worry, if you use it alone, this is a medicinal powder with a nourishing effect, and it will not be regarded as poison. You will not be suspected by others."


    Qingzhu''s heart trembled, his face was even paler as a storm surged in her heart, and her fingers were shaking.


    Poison the Empress!


    Jun Fan actually nned to let her poison the Empress.


    "I know that you are responsible for Xi Yao''s daily spiritual food, and you are also responsible for the medicinal herbs and divine sources she cultivates. However, this matter is very safe and no one will know about it."


    "No one will suspect you, I can guarantee that."


    Jun Fan stared at her eyes closely, persuading her

 Chapter 507-1: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (1)

    <h4>Chapter 507-1: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (1)</h4>


    Inside the Yan n��s mansion, there was a dignified and solemn atmosphere. Everyone stood cautiously, not daring to take a breath.


    There seemed to be a majestic and terrifying divine mountain standing in front of them, its aura was breathtaking, oppressing the soul, making them tremble with fear. The Ancestor of the Bone n descended here, apanied by a young man, with a particrly respectful attitude.


    This made their heads buzz, and they were terrified. If they hadn��t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn��t be able to believe it. One must know that the Bone n Ancestor was a fierce man who upied arge domain, and no force in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions dared to provoke him.


    There was once an Enlightened being who wanted to divide half of the Bone Domain, but he was pped to death by the Bone Ancestor with a palm with blood sshing in the sky.


    Such a person, whose cultivation base was unrivaled, could not be saved bymon sense at all. But today, he appeared in Chinan City and apanied a young man.


    This matter was really unbelievable. The identity of this young man was absolutely terrifying to the point of boundlessness, and his background was unimaginable.


    The scalps of the people of Yan n were slightly numb.


    ��Is that why?��


    The woman in the ck skirt was the peerless genius of the Bone Race, Nishang, who had be an Enlightened being tens of millions of years ago, with unfathomable cultivation.


    Hearing Gu Zu��s words at this moment, she also reacted quickly. Her expression returned to normal, and then she looked deeply at Gu Changge, as if she had already guessed his identity.


    There was probably only one person in this world who could be treated with such respect by Gu Zu. It was just that she didn��t expect that Gu Changge woulde to Chinan City in person.


    ��Nishang greets the Young Master.��


    Immediately, she bowed gracefully, but the expression on her face was still very calm and indifferent. Gu Changge smiled and nodded slightly, not caring much about her attitude.


    ��You don��t have to be polite. I just saw that you were looking for the fish that slipped through the from the original n. Do you have any clues?�� He asked casually.


    Although White Bone Domain and West Ascension Domain were very far away and there were many domains in between. But with his and Gu Zu��s strength, it didn��t take long for them toe here.


    On the way, Gu Zu had already mentioned Nishang to him. This woman was the most talented genius of the Bone Ancestor��s generations in countless years, and it was only a matter of time before she surpassed this Ancestor.


    Gu Zu had told Nishang some things about the origin of the Bone n before. Just now Gu Changge happened to see the scene where Nishang was investigating the Guardian n, and he became a little interested.


    ��Returning to Young Master, I have some clues. I deduced from the blood of the n I collected at the beginning, and finally found Chinan City. I can confirm that the remnants are in Chinan City. However, the scope is quiterge. At present, it is not clear where the remnants of that family are hidden.�� Nishang replied concisely.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, and wrote with an understatement, ��Really? Since it is in Chinan City, then things are easy to handle. If you really can��t find it, then ughter everyone in this city.��


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Hearing this, Nishang and Guzu didn��t react too much. To them, the massacre of the city was not a big deal.


    With the strength of the two of them, it could be done with just waving hands. But seeing that Gu Changge decided the fate of the entire Chinan City in an understatement, as if he just trampled to death a small ant at will.


    The faces of the people of the Yan n turned pale with fright, and they couldn��t help trembling, obviously frightened to the extreme. They didn��t even dare to guess Gu Changge��s identity.


    ��Of course, that��s just the worst scenario. Am I like the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately?��


    Gu Changge nced at the pale and frightened Yan n, and said with a faint smile. Although he said so, everyone in the Yan n still couldn��t help trembling at this moment, and their souls were all icy cold.


    ��Young Master, please rest assured that this old man is the patriarch of Chinan City. My voice still has a certain weight in this city. If you want to find someone, even if we have to dig three feet into the ground, this old man will find it.��


    At this time, the Ancestor of the Yan n suppressed the fear in his heart, and his voice trembled. The rest of the people of Yan n also hurriedly nodded in agreement, worried that the fire at the city gate would harm the fish in the pond.


    At that time, before the army from the Upper Realm came to attack Chinan City, it would be toote for remorse if this man in front of him had already destroyed Chinan City by then.


    ��Oh, if you said so then I feel relieved.�� Gu Changge smiled indifferently.


    He also didn��t believe that the Guardian n could really hide it now. Then, Nishang reported to Gu Changge all the things she had investigated in the past few days in detail.


    ��You are indeed capable. Were you also responsible for the destruction of that n?��


    After Gu Changge finished listening, he nced at Nishang with some appreciation. No matter in terms of strength or ability, she beat those vase-like geniuses by a few blocks.


    ��Yes, it��s a pity that some people escaped at that time.��


    Nishang nodded, looking neither humble nor overbearing, she did not have such deep awe for Gu Changge.


    ��It��s not a big problem. Since it slipped through the, there will always be traces.��


    Gu Changge smiled, and didn��t take her little mistake to heart. If there were no fish that slipped through the back then, how could Xiao Yang be here today?


    Seeing this scene, the smile on Gu Zu��s face became wider. If Nishang could be appreciated by Gu Changge, it would naturally be a great thing for him.


    ��It��s not in vain for me to cultivate Nishang for so many years.�� He sighed in his heart.


    For a person like Gu Changge, who had seen a lot of charming girls like her before, it was obviously impossible to impress him with her appearance.


    So it could only be from the aspect of ability. Judging from the current situation, what Nishang had done was still satisfactory to Gu Changge. At that moment, Nishang followed the markings on the jade slips and exined them one by one.


    Nishang noticed the expression on the Ancestor��s face, and knew that he wanted her to perform well in front of Gu Changge. So after thinking about it, she said, intending to take this opportunity to find out the remnants of the Guardian n.


    ��Actually, there is no need. Do you still have the original blood in your hands?��


    But upon hearing this, Gu Changge shook his head, his eyes were strange. He had another n. Judging from the results of Nishang��s finding in Chinan City, she should have the blood of the Guardian n in her hands.


    Or other things rted to that blood, and thus deduced a certain position.


    ��At the beginning, I did collect a lot of blood essence from that family, and wanted to find out the secret of their blood. However, I haven��t seen anything in these years, but I took this opportunity to burn a few drops of blood and deduce it to Chinan City.��


    Nishang was slightly taken aback and then replied.


    ��That��s great.�� Gu Changge nodded.


    He had the Hongmeng Purple Mirror in his hand, which was indescribably mysterious and unpredictable in terms of deduction. If he had the blood essence of the Guardian n, he could use the Hongmeng Purple Mirror to deduce it.


    Then, Nishang took out a few drops of crystal clear blood essence from a sealed jade jar. With a wave of Gu Changge��s sleeve, these few drops of blood essence were ignited, urging Hongmeng Purple Mirror to activate.


    On the originally blurry surface, a brilliance shed by and then a picture emerged.


    At the same time, lines of cause and effect that only he could see shed across the sky and finally disappeared quickly. Soon, some majestic and simple pces appeared on the Hongmeng Purple Mirror, and the rich families were tall and magnificent.


    In front of the gate of the mansion, there was a big ��Luo�� character written like a dragon and snake, with an inexplicable momentum. However, this scene manifested for a moment, and soon dissipated and returned to silence.


    ��Luo? How many people with the surname Luo are there in Chinan City?��


    Noticing this scene, Gu Changge put back the Hongmeng Purple Mirror with great interest. Nishang and Gu Zu were still a little amazed at the mystery of Gu Changge��s treasure.


    Hearing this, Nishang seemed to think of something, and said, ��In the jade slip just now, there was a person named Luo, which impressed me deeply.��


    ��Oh, what��s her name?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly.


    If he was right, then the remnants of the Guardian n he was looking for this time should be this person. However, the Son of Luck he was looking for did not know what it was rted to.


    ��Luo Ying.�� Nishang said. Then, she called Yan Ming, the Young Lord of the Yan n, who had told her about this before.


    Yan Ming, the Young Laster of the Yan n, was a heroic and tall young man, and he was also a top young genius of Chinan City.


    Although he was very afraid of Gu Changge and the others, he remained calm at this moment and replied, ��Luo Ying is the adopted daughter of the Luo family. It is said that she was rescued in the wild more than 20 years ago. Seeing that she was lonely and helpless with no one to rely on, they feltpassionate and adopted her.��


    ��Luo Ying and I once cultivated in the same academy, and I know that her talent is powerful, and the cultivation she reveals may be just the tip of the iceberg����


    He replied honestly, not daring to hide anything.


    In the past, he even cultivated with Luo Ying. The two of them were like brothers and sisters, and he used to have admiration for Luo Ying.


    But after being rejected by her, he gradually gave up. Now seeing Gu Changge and others asking about Luo Ying, he did not dare to hide anything. He did not dare to joke about the life and death of the n behind him and the life of the entire Chinan City.

 Chapter 507-2: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (2)

    <h4>Chapter 507-2: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (2)</h4>


    ��More than twenty years, lonely and helpless. Is she an adopted daughter?��


    After listening to him, Gu Changge fell into a little thought. Now he was almost sure that this Luo Ying was the one who escaped back then. However, if it was just Luo Ying, how could the Ancestor of the Bone n almost suffer bacsh during the deduction?


    There should be someone hiding behind her.


    ��These days, the Luo Mansion is holding a wedding banquet. Luo Feng, the foolish Young Lord of the Luo n, is about to marry Luo Ying, the adopted daughter of the Luo family.��


    Soon, Yan Ming talked about another matter, his words could not hide envy. The goddess he admired back then was now marrying a fool. Almost all of the younger generation in Chinan City was in the same mood as him, envious and jealous, which was quiteplicated.


    ��A foolish Young Lord?�� Hearing this, Gu Changge couldn��t help but look strange.


    It seemed that this special situation should have happened to the foolish Young Lord of the Luo n.


    Generally, someone like a family waste or a fool was likely to be hiding some big identity, and awakening this so-called identity or memory required an opportunity. Maybe this was the opportunity of getting married this time.


    Although Gu Changge hadn��t seen the Young Lord of the Luo n yet, it should be simr to his guess. This time, this Son of Luck might be thest hope of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    <i>A foolish young Master? That��s interesting.</i>


    ��You and Luo Ying are brothers and sisters. You don��t have any other thoughts about Luo Ying? Seeing her marry a fool like this?��


    Afterward, Gu Changge smiled faintly, looked at Yan Ming who was standing respectfully and restrained in front of him as he said with great interest.


    Now that he guessed that Luo Feng was the Son of Luck this time, things would be easy to handle. But before finding out the truth, knowing whether Luo Feng was really stupid, or he was pretending to be stupid, or had some unknowable plot.


    Gu Changge decided to test it first, so as not to startle the snake. He had plenty of time.


    Of course, before that, he could take advantage of the Young Lord of Chinan City in front of him. Hearing this, Yan Ming was taken aback for a moment, somewhat puzzled why Gu Changge said this to him.


    But he still didn��t dare to hide anything, and immediately said, ��Young Master, when I heard that Junior Sister Luo Ying was going to marry a fool, I was actually very indignant and envious.��


    ��But as the Young Lord of Chinan City, I can��t possibly make any unreasonable remarks on the family affairs of the Luo people, so it��s naturally difficult to meddle����


    ��Since you are unwilling, what if I give you this chance? Tomorrow, the Luo Can will hold the marriage, so how about you go there to snatch the bride?��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, the smile seemed a bit intriguing. Yan Ming was obviously stunned when he heard this, and he couldn��t react. Although he had thought about robbing, how could he do it with his status?


    But at this moment, in front of Gu Changge, he didn��t dare to refuse, so he could only grit his teeth and agree, ��Thank you, my lord, for giving me this opportunity.��


    Yet having said that, he still had some uncontroble excitement in his heart. The Ancestor of the Bone n and Nishang did not expect that Gu Changge would let Yan Ming snatch the marriage.


    Could it be that the Luo n was still hiding some secrets that no one knew?


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll go with you, and I won��t make your name unjust. Simply when you go tomorrow, pick a woman from your n topensate the Young Master of that Luo n. After all, this is enough for a fool. I don��t think the Luo n will say much, and maybe they will be grateful to you.��


    With a faint smile on Gu Changge��s face, he said casually, not feeling that there was anything wrong with what he did.


    In this kind of drama of marrying a foolish Young Lord, shouldn��t some evil Young Master jump out and snatch the marriage? He should give him an opportunity to awaken his memory and p him in the face.


    ��I see, thank you, my lord.�� Yan Ming nodded cautiously.


    He was not stupid, he knew what Gu Changge meant, Luo Ying should have a certainyer of hidden identity, but thisyer of identity had not been revealed yet.


    As the Young Lord of Chinan City, his only role was to test Luo Ying. He didn��t think that Gu Changge would really let him snatch Luo Ying.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the next day, and the Luo Mansion was full of lively and festive scenes. Decorated withnterns and festoons, drums ring, many guests gathered, and the entire hall was packed.


    As a small family in Chinan City, the Luo n was still very prestigious within a radius of tens of miles. Now the guests who came to the wedding banquet were all prominent figures in Chinan City.


    Even Luo Ying��s Master, whom Luo Ying once worshiped when she was cultivating in Wan Dao Academy, came here in person. Her Master had the cultivation of the Supreme Realm and was extremely advanced and terrifying.


    Even in Chinan City, she was an invincible existence that could dominate one side and no one dared to disrespect her. Because of Luo Ying��s Master, many powerful families rushed to the Luo n to attend her wedding banquet with Luo Feng, the Young Lord of the Luo n.


    In the hall, many guests gathered, and Luo Feng��s parents and other rtives were in the top ce, entertaining everyone with smiles on their faces. Although it was now a time of great chaos when the Upper Realm was fighting against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the mes of war had not yet swept here.


    For small forces like them, this war had little to do with them. After all, it was difficult for them to do anything in it.


    ��Congrattions, it is also a rare blessing for Luo Feng to get Miss Luo Ying.��


    ��Miss Luo Ying is not only talented but also smart and beautiful. Her future achievements can be described as limitless. I really envy her.��


    After many guests offered congrattory gifts, they all opened their mouths to praise. Many people��s eyes fell on the center of the hall, especially many younger generations, who were full of anxiety and envy.


    A tall woman with a red hood and a phoenix crown was standing quietly in the center of the hall. Although one couldn��t see her true face clearly, she was absolutely morous at the moment.


    It was Luo Ying, one of the protagonists of this wedding banquet. Beside Luo Ying, a young man who looked clean and handsome was also wearing a festive red wedding dress.


    It was just that his eyes were looking forward without focus, and he was giggling. From time to time, saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth. The maid at the side held a clean embroidered handkerchief and wiped it off upon seeing it.


    Although this scene looked a bit sloppy and spoiled the scenery, it was obvious that many guests in the hall were used to it, so it was not surprising.


    On the contrary, they felt even more sorry for Luo Ying. From today she would be the wife of such a fool. What a sad thing it was, it was more ufortable than dying.


    ��Thank you for your support today. I never expected to be able to entertain so many people for the important event of my son��s life.��


    The Patriarch of the Luo n, who was also the father of Luo Feng, the protagonist of today��s wedding banquet, said with a smile and bowed his hands to all the guests.


    Especially the silver-haired old woman on the other side was much more submissive. Although he was Luo Ying��s adoptive father, this silver-haired old woman was a Supreme being of Wan Dao Academy, her cultivation was unfathomable. He also had to respect her.


    ��Ying��er, I��ve wronged you����


    The Patriarch of the Luo n still felt a little guilty about Luo Ying. If she didn��t marry Luo Feng, Luo Ying would have a limitless future, and might even break through the Sacred Realm and be the female supreme of a generation.


    Hearing this, a gentle and moving voice came from under the red veil.


    ��Uncle don��t have to worry. You have raised Ying��er for more than 20 years. I also watched brother Luo Feng grow up. How can I bear to see him like this?��


    Luo Ying spoke softly, her words were very soft, as if she didn��t care about it. Hearing this, the Patriarch of the Luo n couldn��t help but smile heartily. He was extremely satisfied with Luo Ying as her daughter-inw.


    ��If Feng��er��s strange illness can be cured, it will be better������


    Afterward, he sighed and looked at Luo Feng who was drooling beside him, feeling a little helpless. He searched all over for such a strange disease, but he couldn��t find the slightest reason.


    Over time, it could only be ignored.


    ��Oh, could it be that I read it wrong����


    However, he suddenly let out a light sigh, as if a little shocked, and looked at Luo Feng carefully. Just now he seemed to notice that Luo Feng��s eyes moved, and they were no longer out of focus as before.


    However, when he looked again, Luo Feng was still the same as before, with a confused and vague expression. This made the Patriarch of the Luo n wonder if he was dazzled. He felt that Luo Feng seemed a little different, but he didn��t know if it was an illusion.


    ��Patriarch, Young Lord Yan Ming is here to attend the banquet.�� At this moment, outside the hall, a servant ran over in a panic and reported.


    ��Young Lord?��


    When these words sounded, there was quite amotion in the hall, and many guests were a little shocked.


    The Yan n was thergest family in Chinan City, and its Young Lord, Yan Ming, was very honorable. With the status of the Luo n, they couldn��t invite him. Why did he suddenlye to the wedding banquet at this time?


    Although puzzled, it did not prevent everyone in the hall from getting up and going to greet him. After all, he was the Young Lord of Chinan City, and in terms of status, he was usually out of reach.

 Chapter 396-1: Such perfection makes people feel unreal, What do you want from her? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 396-1: Such perfection makes people feel unreal, What do you want from her? (1)</h4>


    The ck jade chariot stopped on the sacred mountain, and the many knights and the armies behind them scattered in the four directions, vigntly scanning the surroundings with their auras ring.


    This was an elite force under Empress Xi Yao.


    Over the years, they had been fighting everywhere, and the suffocating air emanating from them was overwhelming. From a distance, it looked like an invincible torrent.


    "The Empress is here!"


    "She even brought the Guards with her. It seems that Her Majesty the Empress is very vignt about this Banquet of Geniuses."


    At this moment, the eyes of almost everyone in the Demon World fell over with awe, reverence, admiration, fear, and so on.


    Usually, Empress Xi Yao rarely left the pce, and there were very few demon creatures who had seen her true face.


    No matter how important her decree was, it was distributed from her hands and she would order the female officials under her to execute it.


    Now, many people were curiously staring at her, all wanting to see the peerless beauty of Her Majesty the Empress.


    There were rumors that Empress Xi Yao was the most beautiful woman in the Demon World for more than 6,000 years.


    Although such rumors were quite disrespectful, they still had unparalleled appeal to ordinary Demon World citizens.


    At the foot of the sacred mountain, all geniuses looked up at the ck jade chariot parked at the top of the cloud.


    Whether it was a young man or a woman, they all had awe and respect in their hearts.


    Even many young men had other ideas in their hearts, and they were just around the corner. For more than 6,000 years, no man had ever been heard to be near Her Majesty the Empress.


    Even the confidants around her were all women.


    For Her Majesty the Empress, who was so powerful and dominated the Demon World, being crowned for all directions, they had no other ideas in their minds, that was impossible.


    And today''s Banquet of Geniuses, wasn''t it a chance for them to show their limelight in front of Her Majesty the Empress?


    Thinking of this, they were even more aggressive and high-spirited.


    "Xi Yao, have you ever thought that the first time you and I meet in 6,000 years will be based on such an opportunity?"


    Jun Fan stood in the crowd, tall and straight, with a handsome face and an indifferent kind of demeanor.


    At this moment, he clenched his fists tightly, staring at the ck jade chariot above, a sneer shed across his face and he quickly regained his previous indifferent confidence.


    The top of the sacred mountain was shrouded in clouds and mist, like a fairnd, magnificent and vast.


    Soon, the four female officials of Empress Xi Yao, Qingzhu, Qingmei, Qingju, and Qinn walked quickly to the front of the cart.


    Qingzhu looked submissive and stretched out a pair of jade-like hands to lift the curtain of the ck jade chariot.


    In the next moment, Empress Xi Yao, who was dressed in a phoenix robe and had a peerless demeanor, walked out of it.


    She had blue silky hair like ink, seemingly tall and slender, with a touch of red makeup between her eyebrows and eyes that contained great majesty.


    But her face was unclear as if it was covered by ayer of chaotic mist, and her eyes were indifferent, with dignity and aloofness.


    "Young Master Changge, please."


    However, as she spoke, her expression suddenly became cold and gentle, as if the snow was melting, there was a different kind of style.


    "It''s because Empress Xi Yao greeted him so much, and Changge was a little ttered."


    With the sound of a chuckle, a ck-clothed man walked out from the chariot.


    There was a sense of transcendence in his every gesture as if everything in the world was centered on it.


    Even the strands of hair flickered with brilliant light, like a young god, with an aura like an abyss, unfathomable, making many Demon World creatures dare not look directly, feeling shocked.


    "Young Master Changge�� He was in the same chariot with Her Majesty the Empress."


    This scene slightly changed the faces of many big figures in the Demon World.


    How much attention must be paid to the same chariot of Her Majesty the Empress?


    Although they knew that there did not exist a dimension within the chariot, it was not as small as it looked from the outside. From this it could not be said that they were very close next to each other.


    But one must know that even the female officials who were closest to Empress Xi Yao were not qualified to be in the same cart with her.


    Not to mention walking out with a young man, especially in front of the big figures and people of the Demon Race from all over the world.


    Before this, it was simply unimaginable. But thinking of Gu Changge''s status and strength, they couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    If one thought about it carefully, there was nothing wrong with this kind of thing.


    It was just because before this, Her Majesty''s temperament had always been indifferent, and strangers were not allowed to enter.


    Seeing this scene suddenly made them feel shocked.


    However, unlike the shocked and unbelievable expressions of everyone in the Demon World, Jun Fan''s expression seemed a little gloomy when he saw this scene.


    Although he disguised it well, it was still difficult to conceal the coldness between his brows.


    He didn''t expect to meet Xi Yao again after 6,000 years and see her with another young man walking so close. Although there was no intimacy, it still made him feel very ufortable.


    He wanted to kill Xi Yao to take revenge on her, but as his fiancee, how could she be with other men?


    However, Jun Fan''s personality was not simple, and hisplexion quickly returned to its natural state without the slightest change.


    Not far from him, Song Youwei noticed Jun Fan''s expression just now, with a slightly puzzled expression. But she didn''t ask any more questions, she moved slightly with lotus steps, her skirt fluttered and she walked towards him.


    "Brother Jun Fan." She smiled and said hello.


    Jun Fan looked at her with a smile on his face, "Youwei."


    "I thought you would return to the ck and White Academy during this time, but I didn''t expect you to stay in the Demon Master''s mansion, to have only arrived here now."


    Song Youwei smiled and said, "No way, my father exined some things, so I wasn''t able to get away, is it possible that Brother Jun Fan has something to ask me?"


    When she spoke, she seemed very down-to-earth, very gentle, and natural, as if facing everyone like this.


    Jun Fan smiled and said, "I was going to ask you about the big man from the Upper Realm in thest few days, but now it seems that there is no need��"


    As he spoke, he looked at the young man who was sitting on the top of the sacred mountain, chatting happily with Empress Xi Yao, like a god descending from the earth.


    Song Youwei was a little surprised, and then bluntly said, "It turns out that Brother Jun Fan wanted to ask about Young Master Changge. Although I only met him once, the first impression he gave me was very good. He is a perfect man�� to the point of being so perfect that it feels unreal."


    Hearing Song Youwei say this, Jun Fan felt a little ufortable. But he still said naturally and casually, "Really? It''s rare to see you give a person such a high rating."


    He had asked Song Youwei what she thought of him before, and although the evaluation was equally high, it was by no means at the level of Gu Changge.


    Comparing the two of them, he looked very bleak now.


    Song Youwei pursed her lips and said with a smile, "I have indeed never seen such a perfect man before, which gives me an unreal feeling like a mirror."

 Chapter 396-2: Such perfection makes people feel unreal, What do you want from her? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 396-2: Such perfection makes people feel unreal, What do you want from her? (2)</h4>


    Jun Fan nodded but did not continue to struggle with this issue.


    In any case, even if Gu Changge was standing beside Empress Xi Yao today, he would still choose to assassinate her.


    This was a matter of the Demon World, and Gu Changge was just an outsider after all.


    If Gu Changge didn''t intervene, things would be easier. But if Gu Changge wanted to intervene, he didn''t mind a little more trouble.


    What was more, if something happened to Gu Changge in the Demon World, Empress Xi Yao would not be able to bear this responsibility.


    Later, Jun Fan and Song Youwei continued to talk again and she asked her father how many people he had with him this time.


    He and Song Youwei were also very familiar with each other, like a confidant and friend.


    They had experienced together before, and they had also fought against each other in the ck and White Academypetition, and they were indistinguishable.


    Because the two people''s family background, appearance, and cultivation base were rtively well-matched, many people thought that they had a close rtionship.


    However, Jun Fan was very clear that Song Youwei treated everyone like this. She seemed to be gentle and generous, and she had a degree of advance and retreat, but she had always maintained a distance between them.


    He was very excited about Song Youwei, but he was not very clear about Song Youwei''s attitude toward him.


    Hearing these questions, Song Youwei didn''t doubt him, so she answered them one by one.


    "Really? Then I''m relieved." Jun Fan nodded slightly in his heart and began to think about how to do it for a while.


    For him and his subordinates, this was a rare opportunity that should not be missed.


    "I wonder if Young Master Changge thinks that the geniuses of my Demon World are inferior to the geniuses of the Upper Realm?"


    At this moment, on the top of the sacred mountain, Empress Xi Yao and Gu Changge were sitting at the same table.


    She pointed to the mighty Demon World genius below and asked with a smile.


    Because she knew that no matter how shepared it, the genius of the Demon World was notparable to the arrogance of the Upper Realm.


    Whether it was talent or background, they were far fromparable. However, she wanted to know what the geniuses of the Demon World were like in the eyes of Gu Changge, the strongest of the younger generation in the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard the words. His eyes fell as it swept across the mighty young figure before he said, "In Changge''s opinion, the only difference between the geniuses in the Demon World is the difference in the cultivation environment. After all, the environment in which they live is different. It determines their vision and the characters theye into contact with�� From the perspective of cultivation, this group of geniuses in the Demon World in the Upper Realm, they can only be ranked below the middle, or even lower."


    Empress Xi Yao nodded thoughtfully when she heard the words. She didn''t think Gu Changge''s words were ugly, as it was true.


    How could the geniuses of the Demon Worldpare to those disciples who were born in the Ancient Immortal families and Immortal sects?


    "That''s why I want to change the environment of the Demon World, but there are always people who want to stop me and choose to rest on theirurels." She sighed softly, and there was a touch of mncholy between her brows.


    Gu Changge nced at her and said with a smile, "Right and wrong will be judged by future generations, and I think that with your ability, as the Empress, you can do all this, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Does Young Master Changge trust?" Empress Xi Yao looked at him deeply, her blue silky hair dancing lightly under the mountain wind, her facial features like paintings, and one couldn''t pick out the slightest w.


    Gu Changge smiled, then sighed with regret, and said, "Why don''t you believe? Where there��s a will, there��s a way. In my eyes, the Empress is just such a person. Unfortunately, I''m just an outsider after all, and I can''t help in the Demon World, otherwise I would like to help the Empress."


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao stared at him nkly, not feeling a sense of disappointment in her heart.


    He knew her so well, but after all, he was just an outsider.


    Seeing her expression, Gu Changge continued to smile and said, "Now this huge Demon World is like a te of quicksand. How can you not be admired for being able to achieve this level by yourself?"


    The corners of Empress Xi Yao''s mouth twitched slightly, but the arc quickly dissipated.


    She asked with some interest, "Young Master Changge, are you ttering me?"


    She was used to listening to all kinds of ttery andpliments, and she was already tired of it.


    If the others had said this in front of her, she would have sent someone to drag him down and behead him. But hearing it from Gu Changge''s mouth always made her feel happy.


    This kind of emotion made her feel very strange, and she was obviously very tired of any men around her. But she had never felt such annoyance from Gu Changge.


    Whether it was now, or thest time she met him for the first time at the True Immortal Academy, it was the same.


    "ttering? If Her Majesty thinks so, I seldom say such things to anyone unless it is a conspiracy��"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled, very frank and frank.


    Empress Xi Yao''s eyes were fixed on him again, as if she was very interested because of his simple and straightforward attitude, "What is the Young Master Changge nning for me?"


    "There are no more than two kinds, one is your power, and the other is your body. This kind of question does not seem to be difficult to answer."


    Gu Changge still smiled.


    Hearing what he said, Empress Xi Yao was suddenly a little flustered in her heart, but she still maintained her usualposure.


    "The Banquet of Geniuses has begun��"


    She changed the topic, and her eyes fell on the many geniuses under the sacred mountain, and it seemed that they began to watch intently.


    Gu Changge smiled and stopped talking. For him, this Banquet of Genius was nothing more than watching a big show.


    Under his attention just now, he had found the location of Jun Bufan. It would be better if he kept a low profile.


    It was a pity that he was too ostentatious. There were so many geniuses present. If Gu Changge wanted to check the Luck points one by one, he didn''t know how much time it would take.


    But Jun Bufan wanted to show himself, but also deliberately disy his powerful talent of cultivation.


    Of course, the main reason was Song Youwei. Gu Changge had been paying attention to her actions. Seeing her walking towards a man in blue, he suddenly had a guess in his heart.


    Then he checked his Luck points.


    Jun Bufan''s identity in this life was revealed in an instant, but he didn''t bother, and nned to finish the scene first.


    The water in the Demon World was very muddy. In Gu Changge''s view, even Empress Xi Yao was just a pawn to be used by others.


    When she was ying against Jun Bufan, there were actually many eyes in the dark, staring at her.


    In this game, she seemed to have the upper hand, but in fact, she did not. Even Jun Bufan could easily know her many actions and traces.


    Not to mention the big fish hidden in the dark. The former five Emperors of the Demon World had disappeared in the end, had they really fallen?


    In Gu Changge''s view, the existence of Jun Bufan was of greater value in drawing out the big fish hidden behind him.

 Chapter 396-3: Such perfection makes people feel unreal, What do you want from her? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 396-3: Such perfection makes people feel unreal, What do you want from her? (3)</h4>


    And when Gu Changge was talking to Empress Xi Yao.


    The Banquet of Geniuses under the Sacred Mountain had already begun, and many geniuses showed powerful means, exert supernatural powers, and continued to climb to high ranks.


    The cliff was towering, with many patterns and talismans flickering, exuding powerful pressure.


    People with a slightly weaker cultivation base would find it difficult to support after walking a few steps and would fall off.


    And this was just a checkpoint left in the sacred mountain.


    If they wanted to climb to the top and go to the top of the mountain, they must not only stick to the level here but also need to beware of sneak attacks by other people, which was not easy.


    Under the top of the mountain, there were still one hundred and eight white jade stairs, and various colors of rays of light appeared on them with a terrifying aura pervading around them.


    All of the geniuses of the Demon World were trying to find a way to reach the top quickly and use various means.


    There were also two people who have had conflicts before, and they fought here, and the terrifying fluctuations swept through all directions, attracting everyone''s attention.


    There were too many scenarios like this.


    At the Banquet of Geniuses held every 20 years in the Demon World, there was always a conflict, and there were countless young people who had fallen here.


    Even the family forces behind them dare not intervene to stop them.


    Over time, many people also regarded this kind of Banquet of Geniuses as an opportunity for a fair and decisive battle that made a life-and-death decision here.


    Gu Changge himself had no interest in this kind of thing.


    ording to the normal routines and plots, such scenes at the Banquet of Geniuses, which would obviously give the Son of Luck the limelight, generally did not have any surprises.


    Today, although Jun Bufan encountered several opponents who imed to be the young supremes of the Demon World. But when they fought there, the fluctuations were terrifying, causing a sensation all around.


    Yet Gu Changge knew that such a battle would notst long.


    As the reborn son of the Demon Emperor, Jun Bufan''s means and strength could crush geniuses from the same realm, and there was absolutely no problem.


    In addition, it was very normal to have a halo of Luck, conceal his strength, and pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger.


    Therefore, after he nced at Jun Bufan a few times before he lost interest to wait and see.


    Instead, he turned his eyes to the surroundings, guessing where to start if there was a big chaos.


    The Demon Master, the King of Peace and Chaos, the Marshal of the Monster Race�� These people were all armed with heavy troops hiding in the vicinity.


    In addition, many big demon ns from the Nine Realms of the Demon World were also stationed here after another.


    But it was not clear whether those powerhouses were their people or not.


    Looking at it now, Empress Xi Yao''s side was really in danger.


    "Bai Lian''er, the master behind Spring Breeze Pavilion, probably came here too, but I wonder where she is hiding now."


    "It seems that aside from Empress Xi Yao, Bai Lian''er and others don''t know Jun Bufan''s true identity, so they are still waiting to see. What will the treasure bag in her hand be? It''s worthy of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor to entrust it to the Demon Master Bai Kun��"


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes and swept across the four directions. From his current vision, there were too many creatures near the sacred mountain, densely packed and crowded.


    If he really wanted to find where Bai Lian''er was, it would be really difficult.


    If she was smarter, she would definitely change her face, and it was impossible to easily show it to outsiders. As the daughter of the former Demon Master Bai Kun, her appearance should not be a secret in the Demon World.


    Thinking like this, Gu Changge''s eyes flickered slightly, he waved his hand to his subordinates, and ordered, "Pay attention to the movement around you, if you see any suspicious person approaching, directly take them down."


    "Yes, master."


    Tian Ze and other powerhouses quietly hid in the void and disappeared quickly.


    Seeing this scene, Qingzhu, who was standing behind Empress Xi Yao, looked a little unnatural, but no one paid attention to her at the moment.


    She knew that something big would definitely happen today.


    Whether it was for Empress Xi Yao or the entire Demon World, it was likely to have an indescribable impact.


    By now, her palms were full of cold sweat. A few days ago, Jun Fan gave her a bottle of pill powder. After returning, she felt uneasy and nervous.


    However, considering that this matter was rted to her future life and death, she calmed down and began to implement it.


    Usually, she was responsible for the many resources used by Empress Xi Yao to cultivate, as well as the spirit tea and immortal fruit she ate every day.


    So she easily put the pill powder in it, and Empress Xi Yao didn''t notice any abnormality.


    As Jun Fan said, the ingredients contained in the pill powder did not possess any toxicity. Even if Empress Xi Yao had the least suspicion, she would not suspect her.


    So Qingzhu also put his mind at ease and waited for Jun Fan to implement thest step of the n today. However, now that Gu Changge was by Empress Xi Yao''s side, she felt that things would get a little tricky.


    And just now, Gu Changge also dispatched his subordinates to kill those suspicious people. Could it be that Gu Changge noticed something?


    Qingzhu felt a little uneasy, especially from the conversation between Empress Xi Yao and Gu Changge just now, if something unexpected happened, Gu Changge would definitely not stand idly by.


    In this way, how many chances were there for Jun Fan''s n?


    "What''s the matter? Did Young Master Changge notice something?"


    Empress Xi Yao was paying attention to the many young talents below, when she suddenly heard Gu Changge''s order, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and asked.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I''m just a little worried all of a sudden."


    Empress Xi Yao knew what he meant by this, and her heart was filled with warmth, she smiled and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Every time during the Banquet of Geniuses, in fact, she would be attacked either by the remnants of the five Emperors or by other big demons.


    She was used to this kind of thing.


    If there was no ident, in this Banquet of Geniuses, there were definitely many people who wouldn''t be able to hold back and would choose the perfect time to attack.


    Gu Changge sent his subordinates to search for suspicious people, so it was no doubt that he was protecting her in disguise.


    This made Empress Xi Yao''s previous strange emotions reappear in her heart. For more than 6,000 years, no matter what kind of crisis she encountered, she was the one to solve it.


    Sometimes, the Demon Master would help her think of ideas and make suggestions. But more often, she faced it alone, relying on her iron-blooded means and cultivation to control and clean up everything.


    After all of that, she was a bit exhausted.


    Now that she saw Gu Changge, she always felt a sense of dependence in her heart.


    However, this feeling was finally dispelled by her shaking her head. She was the Empress of countless demon ns, and Gu Changge was just a young junior after all.


    "What does Empress Xi Yao think of this person?"


    Just when Empress Xi Yao was in aplicated mood, Gu Changge opened his mouth, his eyes fell on the sacred mountain and Jun Fan, who seemed to be riding the dust, before he asked with great interest.

 Chapter 396-3: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (1)

    <h4>Chapter 396-3: Gu Changge is very picky, He can watch a big show (1)</h4>


    And just when Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao were talking happily. Outside the pce, a woman in purple hurried in.


    Everyone nced at her and recognized her as Qingzhu, the female official next to the Empress. Thus, they didn''t care much.


    Qingzhu, on the other hand, looked cold and calm, walking behind Empress Xi Yao and standing with Qingmei, Qinn, and Qingju, with a respectful appearance.


    Empress Xi Yao nced at her but did not ask her where she went.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge noticed the unnatural look on the purple-clothed woman''s expression, and raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn''t say much.


    "I wonder why the Young Master Changge decided to visit the Demon World this time?"


    Once the conversation was over, Empress Xi Yao opened her mouth and asked curiously.


    Although she had written correspondence with Gu Changge, Gu Changge never mentioned the reason for visiting the Demon World.


    This made her very curious.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge put down the wine ss in his hand before smiling and replying, "Empress Xi Yao, did you know that some time ago, I went into the Chaotic Star Region to exterminate the Thirteen Thieves?"


    Empress Xi Yao nodded, she naturally knew about this.


    Because the person behind the Thirteen Thieves turned out to be the remnant of the Five Emperors who fled from the Demon World 6,000 years ago, the Demon Master Bai Kun.


    This made her very shocked at the time.


    Who would have thought that Bai Kun had been hiding in the Chaotic Star Region all these years?


    No wonder she dispatched a lot of people, and was unable to find any movement.


    But now that Gu Changge had arrested Bai Kun, she naturally didn''t care about it anymore.


    "Is it possible that Young Master Changge came to the Demon World this time because of this matter?"


    Empress Xi Yao was a little thoughtful.


    Gu Changge nodded and said with a smile, "It does have a lot to do with this matter, but there is still a part of it, it has something to do with you, Empress Xi Yao."


    "It has something to do with me?" Queen Xiyao raised her eyebrows.


    However, Gu Changge didn''t say much. Empress Xi Yao''s eyes moved slightly, and she also understood that this matter might involve a great deal.


    It was really inappropriate to speak about this here, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    And Qingzhu, who was obediently serving behind Empress Xi Yao, was a little disappointed when she saw this.


    She thought that she could hear something crucial. In the end, Gu Changge just ended it with this sentence.


    And just when Gu Changge was talking to Empress Xi Yao.


    Below the banquet, there was a beautiful woman wearing a long coat and yellow dress.


    She was talking to an old man in white with a calm aura next to her and looked upward from time to time with curiosity.


    She looked picturesque as if she just walked out of a quaint picture scroll, with a poetic atmosphere, gentle and generous.


    "Youwei, what do you think of the rumored Young Master Changge?"


    The old man in white asked with a slight smile on his face.


    The woman in the jacket and yellow dress was the only daughter of the Grand Master of the Demon Realm, Song Youwei.


    She was the most brilliant young genius in the Demon World right now.


    Hearing this at the moment, she raised her head and looked up, and couldn''t help but smile, "Reporting to my father, Youwei feels that in terms of appearance and temperament alone, Young Master Changge can be called a God like Immortal, unparalleled in the world. ."


    "It can only be said that Young Master Changge is worthy of being a famous person in the Upper Realm. No matter whether it is his bearing or his speech, I can''t find the slightest w. Of course, in terms of cultivation, I dare not speak falsely. It is rumored that he has already reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm. It''s just unbelievable."


    "In front of him, I really can''t be called a genius. Obviously, he is about the same age as me."


    Her words were very simple and direct and her expression was normal, indicating that she didn''t mean to tter or please.


    It was just to express her first opinion when she saw Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge was indeed very good, even to the point where she couldn''t find any ws, and she couldn''t find a genius who couldpete with him. But she didn''t have any idea, at most, it was only a kind of amazement and admiration.


    Song Youwei was not a superficial person and naturally she was not the kind of person who tended to be inmed.


    "In terms of his current power, it is true that there are no young people better than him in the huge Upper Realm. Even the strength of those Great Sect leaders is inferior to him."


    "I really don''t know how such a monster can exist in this world."


    After listening, the old man in white nodded in agreement, and then sighed, "Youwei, you cane with me to meet Young Master Changge in a while. I can be regarded as a familiar face in front of him."


    "If you can get in touch with people like him more, it will be a good thing for you."


    He didn''t say anything to ask Song Youwei to please Gu Changge.


    Not to mention that with his character, he couldn''t do such a thing. Even Song Youwei herself would refuse something like this and it would be impossible for her to agree to such a request.


    Of course, for Gu Changge, there were too many beautiful girls in the sky, and Song Youwei probably wouldn''t catch his eye.


    "Hmm, Youwei listens to father."


    Song Youwei nodded, still looking at Gu Changge curiously.


    However, Gu Changge seemed to have noticed her gaze, then looked over, smiled at her before nodding slightly.


    Song Youwei was slightly startled, but she did not look away shyly like ordinary women, but instead smiled generously and looked at Gu Changge.


    Noticing this scene, Empress Xi Yao raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "Does Young Master Changge know Youwei?"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and replied, "I don''t know her, I just think she is a little different from the rest of the women."


    "She is the only daughter of the Demon Master, her name is Song Youwei, and she is also a very dazzling genius in my Demon World." After hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nodded and exined.


    "Song Youwei? This is a poetic name." Gu Changge smiled and looked away.


    Soon afterward, the reception banquet was over, the guests and the host enjoyed themselves, and many big figures in the Demon World also said their goodbyes and left.


    They could imagine that Gu Changge''s arrival in the Demon World would definitely cause a huge sensation, causing unimaginable effects.


    In the hall today, they had heard a part of the conversation between Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao and understood that Gu Changge did note to the Demon World for no reason.


    So it was very likely that there would be unimaginable turmoil in the Demon World, and they had to prepare in advance. However, in the pce, many important officials trusted by Empress Xi Yao stayed behind.


    With their family members, they nned to visit Gu Changge in person, making them familiar.


    "The old master of the Demon World, greets Young Master Changge. This is the daughter of this old man, her name is Song Youwei."


    Demon Master first took Song Youwei to stand up and bowed his hands toward Gu Changge, who was the first to take the seat after Empress Xi Yao.


    While speaking, he introduced Song Youwei next to him.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and looked away, "Demon Master doesn''t need to be too polite, Empress Xi Yao has already introduced her to Changge just now."


    After that, he looked at Song Youwei with a warm smile, "Youwei, that''s a good name."

 Chapter 397-1: Oh no, I confused the two names, I’ll wait and see (1)

    <h4>Chapter 397-1: Oh no, I confused the two names, I��ll wait and see (1)</h4>


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao returned to her senses. Her eyes fell and she looked at the man in blue.


    She frowned slightly, then stretched out and said, "This person''s name is Jun Fan, he is the third son of the King of Peace and Chaos, and now in my Demon World, he is also a very dazzling genius. However, he has been hidden by the King of Peace and Chaos in the past few years, and he began to emerge recently."


    As the Empress of the Demon World, her eyes were distributed all over the ce, and she naturally knew many young geniuses. Geniuses such as Song Youwei and Jun Fan actually fell into her sight a long time ago.


    In the beginning, the purpose of her establishment of the ck and White Academy was also to capture the geniuses from all over the Demon World and use them for herself.


    If there was no ident, in today''s Banquet of Geniuses, Jun Fan was bound to reach the top three. Thinking of this, she was in a good mood. She had rarely seen such an outstanding genius, who would definitely be famous in the Demon World in the future.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said with interest, "The third son of the King of Peace and Chaos, this name is a bit special, Jun Fan. What does it have to do with Jun Bufan?"


    Hearing this, Qingzhu, who was standing behind Empress Xi Yao with her head bowed, turned pale, but fortunately, her head was lowered so no one could see it.


    Empress Xi Yao nced at Jun Fan at the foot of the mountain, nodded, and said, "I was a little surprised when I learned all this. But the King of Peace and Chaos is my hand pick, and I know how many of his children are from, so I don''t care too much about this."


    The King of Peace and Chaos was a character she knew well. So she had no doubts about this very simr heir''s name.


    Moreover, Jun Fan''s cultivation talent was really dazzling, which made her have the heart to cherish talent. She thought that Gu Changge was suspecting something, so she exined with one more sentence.


    Gu Changge smiled and continued, "Now it seems that this man named Jun Fan is a bit extraordinary. I think his strength is much stronger than the rest of his peers."


    "Jun Fan and Youwei surprised me a bit."


    Empress Xi Yao also smiled and looked at another equally dazzling genius, Song Youwei.


    Her climbing speed was not much slower than Jun Fan''s. And she didn''t seem to use all her strength, she seemed to be at ease, her dress fluttered, and she had a sense of schrly family.


    She was always in no contest, falling behind Jun Fan. Many geniuses who shot against her had already rolled down, and their hearts were horrified.


    Song Youwei''s strength should not be underestimated.


    "I see more than just surprises��"


    Gu Changge''s eyes were still very interested, and he meant something.


    Near the sacred mountain, everyone watched this scene, and was full of admiration in their hearts.


    In particr, Jun Fan''s father, the King of Peace and Chaos, had an even more joyous look on his face.


    He had no idea that Jun Fan would be able to stand alone, crushing his peers, and had already set foot on one hundred and eight steps. Many of the geniuses of the Demon World were suppressed by him and were not his opponents.


    This made him happy, listening to thepliments and envious voices of many colleagues around him, and his smile did not stop.


    "Fan��er really didn''t let his father down!"


    He sighed in his heart, the elder brother and second sister of Jun Fan behind him also had smiles on their faces, full of glory.


    "Sister Lian''er, you said that young man is the one we are looking for."


    Bai Hua and Bai Lian''er, who were hidden in the crowd, were also staring at the many scenes on the sacred mountain at the moment.


    The person who spoke was Bai Hua, and his face was full of shock.


    Bai Lian''er looked indifferent and said, "You can''t be wrong, that person is definitely him. Apart from him, there is no one in the younger generation of the Demon World who has such strength."


    Listening to the affirmation in Bai Lian''er''s words, the color of the Bai Hua also changed several times.


    "Then why does he still climb the top of the sacred mountain at this time? ording to reason, isn''t Empress Xi Yao the person he hates the most, why is he still like this?"


    "Isn��t he afraid that Empress Xi Yao will discover his identity?"


    He was a little unbelievably authentic and couldn''t understand Jun Fan''s actions.


    Bai Lian''er said lightly, "He just wants to prove himself. Even if he is resurrected from the dead, he is still excellent�� From love to hate, now he is absolutely full of hatred and anger, and he will head to Xi Yao for revenge."


    However, in her words, it was difficult to hide the sneer and disdain. Having grown up with Jun Bufan, she naturally knew his character.


    Bai Hua listened thoughtfully and asked, "Then Sister Lian''er, do we still have to hand over things to him as Master said?"


    Bai Lian''er heard the words, but there was some hesitation on her face.


    Naturally, she also saw Gu Changge, who was at the top of the sacred mountain, chatting andughing with Empress Xi Yao, a man she couldn''t see through at all.


    As for why Gu Changge appeared in the Demon World. She guessed that it was for her, or for the bag in her hand.


    After all, her father fell into Gu Changge��s hands, as long as Gu Changge had a little means, he could easily interrogate things from his mouth.


    Otherwise, how could the timing be so good? As soon as she came to the Demon World, Gu Changge also followed?


    So now she actually had two choices. One was to hand over the bag to Jun Bufan ording to her father''s request.


    The second was to find Gu Changge, make a deal with him, and ask him to let go of his father, while she gave him the bag.


    So now she was tangled in her heart as to how to choose. Gu Changge was not worth believing. If she could trust Gu Changge, she would choose to give the bag to him in exchange for her father''s life.


    Jun Bufan was just a stranger to her now.


    Once the two grew up almost together, although they were not brothers and sisters, their feelings were not inferior to brothers and sisters.


    But all of this changed after meeting Xi Yao. She had great hopes for Jun Bufan and wanted him to be a generation of Demon Emperors like Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, covering all directions.


    In the end, Jun Bufan''s actions deeply hurt her.


    Even though she warned Jun Bufan many times, saying that Xi Yao''s mind was impure and not as pure as she appeared on the surface, Jun Bufan never listened to persuasion, loved her without regret and died as expected in the end.


    During this period, Jun Bufan even maliciously ndered Xi Yao many times because of her affairs. There were so many of those incidents.


    In the end, she, who cared about Jun Bufan the most, ended up being the person he hated the most.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Bai Lian''er''s mouth couldn''t help but disy ridicule. She was so stupid back then that now she couldn''t wait to cross the river of time and strangle herself to death.


    If it weren''t for this matter being her father''sst entrustment, how could she have agreed to this? And just when everyone''s mood was different, at the top of the sacred mountain, with Jun Fan''s whole body glowing, many runes circted as he took thest step.


    On the one hundred and eight steps, there was a sudden humming sound.


    In the end, a splendid brilliance shone there, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple, light intertwined with various colors, and the colorful clouds were flowing, looking extremely dazzling and showing his first ce.


    Suddenly, there was a sensation in all directions, making a sound like a mountain and a tsunami. All the demon n people looked at the man in blue walking toward the top of the sacred mountain, with expressions of amazement, reverence, and envy in their eyes.


    "It''s him!"


    "The third son of the King of Peace and Chaos, this speed has probably broken the record of thousands of years, right?"


    "It''s terrifying! His strength is so strong? He ispletely crushing everyone behind him!"


    "It''s unbelievable that even Song Youwei, the only daughter of the Demon Master, is behind him��"


    Everyone looked at it in shock, but they didn''t expect that at the Banquet of Geniuses, someone would break the record for 6,000 years.


    After what they saw today, it would probably cause a lot of shock in the Demon World!


    "Breaking the record��"


    Empress Xi Yao also had a rare smile on her face, looking at Jun Fan who was walking toward her.


    This talent was indeed rare, and it really surprised her.


    Gu Changge''s face did not change in the slightest, and his heart was full of interest. Now the higher Jun Fan stood, when he fell, he would naturally fall more miserably.


    Jun Fan maintained neither a humble nor an arrogant look on his face and quicklynded on the top of the sacred mountain.


    Looking at Empress Xi Yao and Gu Changge who were sitting in the same seat in front of him, he felt somewhat gloomy in his heart.


    Just now under the top of the mountain, he had been paying attention to the movement above, knowing that Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao had a good conversation.


    Although there was no intimacy or transgression in the manner. But after all, it made him very ufortable, so he showed his true cultivation and broke the record of the Banquet of Geniuses in one fell swoop.


    The current limelight was momentary. However, Jun Fan still maintained a somewhat humble expression and walked over.


    "You are Jun Bufan, right?"


    However, the next moment, Gu Changge''s smiling voice sounded, which shocked Jun Fan''s heart. His mind buzzed even more as if he was hit by a hammer, rumbling and nk.


    His face changed slightly, and his first reaction was to be on guard, intending to crush the jade talisman in his sleeve and let the subordinates who were lying in ambush take action.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    How did Gu Changge know his identity?


    Could it be that Qingzhu betrayed him? And told all of this truthfully?


    "Oh, no, your name is Jun Fan, I confused the two names."


    However, all kinds of thoughts shed in Jun Fan''s heart, the vibration was abnormal, and he was about to make a move.


    Gu Changge''s voice sounded from the front again, with a sense of surprise and a slight apology.

 Chapter 397-2: Oh no, I confused the two names, I’ll wait and see (2)

    <h4>Chapter 397-2: Oh no, I confused the two names, I��ll wait and see (2)</h4>


    Hearing this, Jun Fan was stunned for a moment, and then he was a little surprised and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t expect that he was too cautious and nervous, that was why Gu Changge''s words caused such a big reaction.


    Jun Fan didn''t know if his performance just now would show any abnormality. He wouldn''t usually be like this.


    The most important thing was that Gu Changge''s question was too caught off guard, making him unable to react, especially in front of Empress Xi Yao.


    "Jun Fan greets Young Master Changge and Her Majesty the Empress."


    Soon, Jun Fan regained hisposure, greeted the two of them, and returned to his natural behavior.


    Gu Changge looked at him with an inexplicable expression, then smiled and said, "Don''t be too polite, seeing such a talented person today has opened this Gu''s eyes, and he feels that the trip is worthwhile."


    When Jun Fan heard this, he showed neither a humble nor an arrogant expression as he said, "Young Master Changge has overly praised me. In front of you, how can Jun Fan be called a genius?"


    Empress Xi Yao nced at Gu Changge, not knowing why Gu Changge called Jun Fan, Jun Bufan just now.


    Could it be a bad joke?


    But just now, she also saw Jun Fan''s slightly changed and suddenly nervous expression in her eyes and felt a little strange in her heart.


    In her opinion, Jun Fan''s reaction was also normal. After all, anyone who knew Jun Bufan knew what his name meant.


    Suddenly hearing Gu Changge shouting like this, Jun Fan''s first reaction must be panic, and he would feel that it was nothing to show such an emotion.


    The main reason was that she knew Jun Fan well.


    "Young Master Changge, don''t scare him."


    Empress Xi Yao smiled and nced at Changge, rarely showing a smile in front of outsiders, then waved to the female officer beside her to give Jun Fan a seat.


    Jun Fan''s eyelids twitched, he thanked her obediently, and then sat down, watching his eyes, nose, and heart as he gradually calmed down.


    The expression that Xi Yao had red at Gu Changge just now waspletely engraved in his eyes.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Now that Xi Yao was the Empress of the Demon World, how could she show such an expression to a man and appear so intimate?


    Thinking like this, Jun Fan was even more restless.


    However, he was still thinking about Gu Changge''s intention just now. Was it really confusing, or was it bad taste, or something else?


    Then, he secretly nced at Qingzhu. Seeing Qingzhu shaking her head slightly at him, he didn''t mean anything else, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that Empress Xi Yao had not noticed anything abnormal.


    And soon, listening to the content of the conversation between Empress Xi Yao and Gu Changge.


    Jun Fan''splexion was a little unsightly, but he was restrained and suppressed; he did not reveal any abnormality.


    From what he heard, some of the conversations between the two were only said between people who were already very familiar.


    In particr, Empress Xi Yao, who was usually dignified and proud, kept her words unsmiling and did not allow strangers to enter, but now she was chatting andughing so much with Gu Changge.


    Jun Fan took a deep breath and calmed himself quickly. A small leak would sink a great ship.


    Soon, several figures appeared on the white jadedder, all of which were young geniuses with high cultivation bases and powerful talents, including Song Youwei.


    Jun Fan broke the record of the 6,000-year-old Banquet of Geniuses, which shocked their hearts. At the same time, along with envy, they also gave birth to unwillingness.


    However, in front of Empress Xi Yao, they didn''t dare to say anything. After they greeted each other, they began to take their seats and wait for a while for Her Majesty the Empress to personally bestow imperial wine, as well as many pce-specific spiritual foods.


    These things contained unimaginable energy and rhythm creation.


    In addition to the imperial wine, the spiritual food set up at the Banquet of Geniuses was also a sacred object that they couldn''t get in touch with at ordinary times. It was invaluable and could help them make breakthroughs.


    However, there were only 108 seats in the Banquet of Geniuses, which meant that among the tens of thousands of geniuses, only the first 108 people were eligible to take a seat, which showed the fiercepetition.


    "The strength that Brother Jun Fan showed today really surprised Youwei."


    After being seated, Song Youwei looked at Jun Fan who was not far from her, showing surprise and said with a smile.


    Jun Fan replied with a smile, "After all, this is an opportunity to show my strength in front of Her Majesty the Empress. It''s so rare, so I naturally have to grasp it firmly."


    His words had been recognized by many geniuses. At this moment, they were all looking at Empress Xi Yao, and many young men had obsessions in their eyes.


    Although Empress Xi Yao''s face was obscured by ayer of chaotic mist, and could not be seen clearly. But from this simple voice and appearance, it was already beautiful enough to make people fascinated and willing to fall into it.


    Song Youwei didn''t ask much about Jun Fan''s answer.


    It was just that she felt that the Jun Fan she saw today was slightly different from the one she had seen in the past.


    In the past, Jun Fan would not be so public, and he would act in a conspiracy and moveter. However, she didn''t think much about it.


    After all, this was at the Banquet of geniuses, and if there was an opportunity to be famous in the world, as a young man, naturally, he would seize it firmly.


    Soon, at the top of the sacred mountain, one hundred and eight seats were filled with people. Everyone looked at Empress Xi Yao, who was in the first ce, with a respectful expression.


    "The banquet is full, let''s begin."


    Empress Xi Yao got up, her eyes swept across all sides, and finally fell on the faces of Jun Fan, Song Youwei, and others, and then said lightly.


    The rest of the geniuses, before they had time to catch up, heard that a female official above announced the end, and immediately retreated with depression and regret.


    All the people of the Demon World in the nearby mountains, and even many big figures, were also eagerly waiting, looking at this scene with great envy.


    Every time in the Banquet of Geniuses, although they were just watching the ceremony, they could also feel the many good things contained in it.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    With three huge bells ringing, the sound spread to all parties, and the Banquet of Geniuses officially started.


    During the banquet, a series of gleaming, glowing spiritual foods were brought up by many maids. The fragrance was heavenly and contained unimaginable divinity, which made the pores to be stretched out.


    The first was spiritual food, which was cooked from the meat of all kinds of fierce beasts with powerful aura and then supplemented with many spiritual herbs, the effect was amazing.


    Many geniuses took the first bite, and blood spurted from the pores, turning into a small continuous red mist. The power of the aura was as turbulent and vast as a river, and then quickly meditated and refined on the spot, daring not to waste a little bit.


    Jun Fan kept an eye on Empress Xi Yao''s actions.


    Seeing that she asked the female officer beside her to test the poison first, and then eat it, she was so cautious, but it didn''t surprise him. But these were the little things in the front, and the main event was in the back.


    "The banquet of geniuses is divided into three feasts, first a meat feast, a fruit feast, and finally a wine feast��"


    In the top ce, Empress Xi Yao showed a slight smile and exined to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nodded and said in admiration, "These meat foods are not simple, they contain unimaginable energy and good fortune. If you want to refine them usually it is quite difficult, but after cooking, it has be gentle."


    He tasted a few mouthfuls and was not worried that there would be poison in these meats. Even the source of Absolute Heavenly Extinction could be refined and swallowed at will, not to mention the many poisons in this world.


    In the field, the first meat feast had just started. Many young geniuses started to be unable to support it. They began to sit cross-legged on the spot, choosing to refine them, and the subsequent fruit feasts and wine feasts would be missed by them.


    After all, it was no wonder that others couldn''t absorb so much creation by themselves.


    Soon, the second fruit banquet began, and all that were served were crystal clear spiritual fruits that contained many rhymes.


    The shapes were different, the glow was thin, and some surfaces were even surrounded by divine light, with strange lines, and there was a faint effect of enlightenment.


    At the moment of seeing this fruit, many geniuses'' eyes straightened, their hearts trembled, and it was difficult to calm down. All the big people watching from a distance are also envious and jealous, and can''t wait to rece them.


    "It seems that this time, Her Majesty the Empress made a lot of money in order to prepare this Banquet of the Geniuses and even took out the Bodhi Dao Fruit."


    "Even if it was the Imperial Pce, it would take a long time to take out so many of them at once."


    Many great people sighed with admiration and envy. Even in their realm, they were extremely eager for the Dao fruit of Bodhi.


    Because, it could help them realize breakthroughs. If they encountered a bottleneck, it was very likely that they would be able to break through and go to another world.


    Empress Xi Yao actually took out this kind of good thing which really shocked them.


    Soon, many geniuses did not hesitate, picked up the Bodhi Dao Fruit in their hands, and began refining.


    Even Song Youwei took it carefully, rarely showing a cautious expression.


    Jun Fan''s expression remained unchanged, and he swallowed the fruit quickly, not wanting to be noticed by others.


    Immediately, a rich fragrance began to permeate this ce, the rays of light intertwined, reflecting the sky, and the sound of the Tao reverberated, resounding from all sides.


    "After the meat feast and fruit feast are over, is the main event on this wine feast?"


    Gu Changge couldn''t help asking with interest as he looked at many geniuses who had fallen into a state of epiphany.


    Empress Xi Yao nodded, with a hint of mystery in her smile, and said, "I have prepared for this banquet for a long time."


    Gu Changge looked at her with an inexplicable smile, and said, "Then I''ll wait and see."

 Chapter 398-1: Are you scolding her or complimenting her, The time is finally ripe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 398-1: Are you scolding her orplimenting her, The time is finally ripe (1)</h4>


    Hearing Gu Changge''s words, Empress Xi Yao thought he couldn''t believe it.


    Instead, she exined it seriously and added, "For this banquet, I prepared more than 20 years in advance, and even went to the True Immortal Academy to exchange for a long-lost brewing method from an old monster."


    "Besides, I also personally visited the extremely cold ces in the Demon World and picked sufficient ice lotuses with an age of 8 million years in order to dilute the medicinal effect of the imperial wine as I was worried that they would not be able to bear it, and they would explode and die."


    She had never said these words to anyone, not even to the closest female official behind her. No one knew how long she had been preparing for the Banquet of Geniuses over the years.


    But in front of Gu Changge, she unabashedly exined all this, because she felt that Gu Changge would understand her good intentions.


    "Really? Then, Changge should have a good taste of this imperial wine. If they knew that Her Majesty the Empress had put so much effort into this Banquet of Geniuses, they would probably be even more grateful."


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. He did not expect that Empress Xi Yao would pay so much attention to this Banquet of Geniuses.


    Even doing so much by herself.


    "I don''t need them to be grateful to me."


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao pointed her finger at the many geniuses below,ughed, and said, "They are the future hope of the Demon World. It''s nothing for me to do all this."


    However, there was still some pride in her words. After all, looking around, this endless and magnificent territory was her Empire.


    These countless monster world creatures were her subjects. For her, the hard work she had put in for more than 6,000 years was totally worth it.


    "What Her Majesty has done really impressed Changge."


    Hearing this, Gu Changgeughed.


    Immediately, he nced at Jun Fan, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed at the banquet, refining the Budhi Dao fruit. He could not see the slightest difference, and continued to ask casually,


    "But, Your Majesty, do you think it''s worth doing this?"


    Empress Xi Yao frowned slightly, thinking seriously about Gu Changge''s question.


    "They will serve me sincerely in the future and inject fresh blood into the Demon World. I don''t think it''s worthless."


    She didn''t hesitate for long and said bluntly.


    Gu Changge snorted, his smile seemed light, and he asked, "Is that so? So Her Majesty the Empress thinks that they will all serve you, that is why you trust them so much?"


    "They are all geniuses selected by my subordinates, and I will naturally trust them."


    Empress Xi Yao gave Gu Changge a strange look, not understanding why he asked such a question today.


    Could it be that he was suspicious of the genius in front of him?


    Empress Xi Yao felt that this was not very likely. A genius who coulde here had entered her line of sight a long time ago.


    If they had other ns, she should have known about it long ago.


    "Is that so?"


    Gu Changge nodded, nomittal.


    At this time, he somewhat understood the thoughts of Empress Xi Yao.


    Before this, he was still guessing whether Empress Xi Yao would have any means to prevent the uing event of the Banquet of Genius. But from these words, he found that he seemed to have overestimated her.


    Just now, he helped her test Jun Bufan''s reaction, but Empress Xi Yao didn''t notice it at all.


    In this way, she would probably only react when Jun Bufan would ce the de to her neck.


    Perhaps in Empress Xi Yao''s view, even if Jun Bufan was not dead, he would not dare to appear in front of her at this time.


    Empress Xi Yao was a qualified Demon Empress, but she was not a qualified Emperor.


    In Gu Changge''s view, as the so-called Emperor, how could she easily trust others, even her own confidants?


    He felt that this time if had not arrived at the Demon World, Empress Xi Yao would definitely suffer a big loss, and it was very likely that she would have suffered heavy losses.


    ording to the general routine in such a situation, the current rule of the Demon World would definitely be overthrown.


    After that, Empress Xi Yao would be a prisoner, and her fianc��, Bufan, who was poisoned by her, would reappear in the world, and announce the crime of Empress Xi Yao. From then on, he would take charge of the Demon World and be the new master of the Demon World.


    Even if it was possible to change the situation. Once the turmoil was finally quelled, Empress Xi Yao would have to spend a lot of effort to find the mastermind behind the scene, Jun Bufan.


    After all, Jun Bufan was right in front of her now, but she turned a blind eye. Instead, she was optimistic about him and had a heart for talent.


    If it wasn''t for Luck, Gu Changge would never have believed it.


    "So, this is the normal plot and trajectory. It''s no wonder if nothing happens��" Gu Changge shook his head slightly.


    After that, Gu Changge squinted his eyes before looking at Empress Xi Yao, and said with a smile, "But I''m afraid everyone in the Demon World will never know that their always cold-blooded and cruel, Her Majesty the Empress, still has such a simple and lovely side."


    "Young Master Changge�� What do you mean? Are youplimenting me or scolding me?"


    Empress Xi Yao was a little stunned when she heard his words, but after reacting, she almost couldn''t turn her head around, and it was difficult to maintain her usual majesty as the Empress.


    She wondered if she had heard it wrong. It was the first time she had heard someone say she was innocent and cute.


    She suddenly felt very ufortable, and her heart was even a little flustered for no reason.


    From the beginning to the end, she knew that she had never been rted to these four characters. Not to mention her image in the hearts of everyone in the Demon World had always been cruel, murderous and ruthless.


    In order to clean up the remnants of the five Emperors, she did not hesitate to send arge army to fight everywhere, and many great ns in the Demon World perished in her hands.


    Because of her rtionship, there were countless creatures in the Demon World who died directly or indirectly. How could she be so close to being innocent and cute?


    Subconsciously, she thought that Gu Changge was probablyughing at her stupid idea just now.


    However, Gu Changge looked calm, smiled, and said, "Of course, I didn''t scold Her Majesty. It''s just that I suddenly saw the other side of Her Majesty, and I felt that the contrast was quite big�� It gave me such a feeling."


    "My other side?" Empress Xi Yao stared at him.


    In the end, she couldn''t stand Gu Changge''s straightforward gaze, turned her head away, and looked at the many young geniuses below.


    Gu Changgeughed and did not refute.


    Of course, it was impossible to call her stupid at such a time. To be euphemistic, she was naturally pure. Her character had been beautified again, it was naturally pure and lovely.


    No matter what Empress Xi Yao said, she was still an unmarried woman, of course, the premise was that her age was ignored.


    With his status, he could easily impress her by saying something nice.


    At this moment, after taking the Bodhi Dao Fruit, almost all the young geniuses were refining and absorbing.


    Their body surface was shrouded in divine light, and immortal energy was flickering, not letting go of this once-in-a-lifetime epiphany opportunity.


    Everyone was watching.


    This process took some time, and soon the sky gradually dimmed.


    Countless monster world creatures around the mountain stared at them with envy and jealousy in their eyes. They only felt that the aura of all the geniuses was getting stronger.


    Twilight descended the west, and the orange afterglow fell, coloring the entire sacred mountain in pale gold, solemn and magnificent.


    "Breakthrough��"


    "I also broke through, as expected of the Bodhi Dao fruit."

 Chapter 398-2: Are you scolding her or complimenting her, The time is finally ripe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 398-2: Are you scolding her orplimenting her, The time is finally ripe (2)</h4>


    Many geniuses began to wake up, opened their eyes from the epiphany state, and suddenly eximed with joy.


    The colorful clouds flickered, and the golden rays of light intertwined, filled with a powerful aura, and even sprayed out various colors from the pores.


    The first thing they did was to sense the change in their own strength, and they were extremely surprised. Then they got up and thanked Empress Xi Yao with great respect.


    They had long heard of the preciousness of the fruit of the Bodhi path. Before that, they never thought that one day they would be able to refine and absorb such a fruit.


    In today''s Banquet of Geniuses, they received many opportunities, which made them feel grateful to Empress Xi Yao from the bottom of their hearts.


    "The cultivation base has indeed broken through a small realm, and this Bodhi Dao fruit is indeed extraordinary."


    Jun Fan also opened his eyes from the epiphany, his expression seemed natural, and like the rest of the geniuses, he thanked Empress Xi Yao.


    Although he would assassinate Empress Xi Yaoter, he was not a fool to let go of such a bargain. But Jun Fan didn''t know if it was his own delusion.


    Gu Changge kept looking into his eyes, making him feel that all his secrets seemed to be invisible to him. That look was more like cat-and-mouse y.


    He frowned secretly and looked away calmly.


    "Did Gu Changge discover something? It must be my abnormality just now, and he noticed it��"


    Jun Fan thought so in his heart and became more and more vignt.


    Now that everything was ready, it was only due to East Wind that the meat feast and fruit feast were over, and then the wine feast was done, it would be the time for him to start.


    "Come here, serve wine for the geniuses."


    At this time, Empress Xi Yao stood up again, waved her wide sleeves, and ordered the female officials behind her to serve wine.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    In the nearby mountains, countless monster world creatures were silent for a while when they heard this sound, and then a tsunami-like excited sound broke out.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes fell, implying expressions of curiosity, and excitement.


    After all, the first two banquets were so precious, not to mention the banquet as the finale. Every time the Banquet of Geniuses would attract the attention of everyone in the Demon World.


    There was even a case where a cultivator broke through just by smelling a wisp of wine.


    So this time the banquet made them look forward to and curious and they wanted to know what kind of final banquet Empress Xi Yao had prepared.


    As Empress Xi Yao finished her words, many beautiful women walked out behind her, with fluttering dresses and earthen pots in their hands. They were simple and gentle. Although the surface of the pots was sealed, there was still a strong aroma of the wine.


    They walked in front of many geniuses. And then started pouring wine.


    The series of actions was simple and straightforward, with no tedious steps.


    The pale golden wine rolled down from the earthen jar, as if it contained spirituality, and fell into the white jade wine bowl in front of many geniuses.


    "What kind of wine is this��"


    The eyes of many geniuses widened, just smelling the aroma of the wine, their faces turned red, their feet staggered, and they even almost lost their feet.


    The astonishing medicinal properties permeated into their bodies, and there was majestic energy as if it could burst the internal organs.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The void trembled, bursting out of various colors, intertwining and flowing there. This was a terrifying scene, and many people even saw various visions emerging from the wine bowl.


    The sun and the moon rose and fell, the mountains and rivers were surging, the stars were nting, the mountains and rivers were boundless with the thunder and lightning turning everything into ashes.


    "Is this an immortal wine, isn''t it rumored that the method of brewing has been lost?"


    "Hey! It turns out to be demon wine. ording to ancient rumors, only demons are qualified to drink this wine��"


    "Where did Her Majesty the Empress get the recipe for its brewing?"


    At this moment, there were many shocked voices all around.


    Many big figures in the Demon World had recognized what kind of wine this imperial wine was, their eyes widened, and their hearts were extremely shaken.


    As far as they knew, the method of brewing Immortal wine had actually been lost a long time ago. However, in the ssics, there were still records of the immortal wine.


    Its magical effect was indescribable, and even had the effect of rebirth.


    Of course, Empress Xi Yao would never be able to brew the real Immortal wine. It was difficult for her to find all kinds of rare materials.


    At most, it could only restore 1/10,000 of the utility. Even so, this bowl of Demon Immortal Wine made everyone''s eyes red, envious, and jealous to the point of madness.


    "The fate of this Banquet of Geniuses is beyond imagination."


    The Demon Master, Peace King, and others were also shocked. Before that, they didn''t know what kind of wine Empress Xi Yao had prepared.


    "After this banquet, you will die."


    Seeing this scene, Jun Fan was not surprised at all, he sneered in his heart, and was the first to drink up the golden wine in the wine bowl.


    He started to sit and wait.


    Empress Xi Yao has been preparing for this for a long time. But for this Banquet of Geniuses, he also prepared for a long time.


    Until now, Empress Xi Yao did not know that the winemaker she was looking for had been secretly lost by him.


    In order to be safe, Jun Fan even controlled many ministers who were in charge of the imperial wine this time, and firmly controlled the lives of them and their wives and daughters.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Following Jun Fan''s sip of wine, the rest of the young geniuses also imitated his appearance and started drinking.


    "It turned out to be the rumored immortal wine that has been long lost��"


    Song Youwei was also shaken in her heart, but before drinking, she habitually raised her head and nced at the top.


    "Young Master Changge, do you want to try it?"


    Empress Xiyao poured wine for Gu Changge herself, the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, and she was quite happy seeing the shocked expressions of everyone.


    Gu Changge sniffed with interest, and said, "The Demon Immortal Wine really lives up to its reputation. Just smelling it makes one''s pores rx. In order to brew this wine, Her Majesty must have spent a lot of energy, right?"


    "It looks like it''s worth it now."


    Empress Xi Yao smiled, and she was also full of herself.


    The female officer behind her came forward to test her for drugs, just in case.


    And Jun Fan, who had been sitting cross-legged below, watched Empress Xi Yao drink the bowl of wine, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "The time has finallye!"


    However, he had not crushed the jade talisman in his arms, because it would take some time for the poison to strike.


    This was a mixed poison, if one drank it alone, it would not have any effect, and naturally, they wouldn''t worry about being found out.


    Now, inbination with the pill powder that Qingzhu had ced in the meal of Empress Xi Yao before, it had an unimaginable miraculous effect.


    For a while, this ce was filled with a strong aroma of wine, and it was colorful.


    Many geniuses were a little drunk, trying to find a way to refine the medicinal effects of the wine.


    "This wine tastes really good."


    Gu Changge gently shook the bronze wine ss in his hand, took a sip, and said something like admiration.


    "Xi Yao toasts Young Master of Changge with a cup."


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, foring to the Demon World hundreds of millions of miles to tell me about this."


    Perhaps because of drinking, a faint haze appeared on Xi Yao''s fair and delicate face. However, the corner of her mouth was still slightly hooked, and she raised her hand to raise a ss to Gu Changge.

 Chapter 401-1: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenly comes to light (1)

    <h4>Chapter 401-1: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenlyes to light (1)</h4>


    "Nothing meaningful. I wouldn''t interfere in the affairs of the Demon World, but I am concerned about Xi Yao''s affairs. After all, this Gu is a good person who helps others. How can I sit still while you bully and take advantage of other people��"


    Gu Changge smiled.


    "Gu Changge, don''t make a mistake. As someone from the younger generation, many things are beyond your control."


    The Night Demon''s face sank. He couldn''t understand what Gu Changge meant by saying this, but it didn''t prevent him from knowing that Gu Changge insisted on interfering in the Demon World.


    <i>Isn''t Xi Yao''s business the matter of the Demon World? What''s the difference?</i>


    "Do you really think that being the Young Master of the Ancient Immortal family, you can really interfere in everything?"


    Jun Fan had been paying attention to this side, and seeing this scene, the sneer in his heart deepened.


    He knew that Gu Changge''s strength was very strong, far from what he could reach now, but his Uncle Ye still had an imperial weapon in his hands, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword!


    If the strength of the Supreme Realm,bined with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword burst out in full power unless someone in the Quasi-Emperor Realm existed, who couldpete against it?


    And what he was betting on was that Gu Changge arriving to the Demon World without his Guardian.


    If he lost the bet, he didn''t have to worry, he had already figured out a way out, but he would be a little unwilling.


    "It seems that you are determined to seek death."


    "I said, you can��t touch Xi Yao, even if she once killed your whole family."


    Hearing Night Demon''s words, Gu Changge couldn''t help from shaking his head slightly, though his tone was still calm, "If you are self-professed to cultivate, kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe I can spare your life for a while."


    "You��" Hearing this, Night Demon''s forehead almost jumped with blue veins, and he had never seen such an arrogant person before.


    The realm of cultivation was far inferior to him, but he was so arrogant and looked like he already had his life under control.


    When Jun Fan heard this, his heart was full of anger, and his face was not good-looking, "Damn, this guy is really arrogant! How dare he humiliate Uncle Ye like this."


    And as the words fell, Gu Changge shot, and the peerless immortal sword that seemed to be condensed by countless rules instantly descended and shed toward the Night Demon.


    The five-colored divine light soared into the sky, and the sword energy was boundless, like the transformation of many stars, submerging the sky.


    This power was too vast and terrifying, making everyone go pale as it was no longer something that human beings couldpete with.


    Faced with this kind of fluctuation, any creature would instantly turn into powder.


    "You��"


    The pupils of the Night Demon in the ck gold robe shrank slightly, he didn��t expect that Gu Changge would make the first move from above the sky.


    In his hand, there was a long ck sword that looked like cast from immortal gold, and his Supreme aura emerged as it shed forward.


    The movement was not very fast, but there was the sound emitted from heaven and the earth, and it suddenly crossed endless space.


    "This is�� the resonance of the Dao, the sound of harmony, and the sound of energy pervading the universe!"


    "This is the power of an imperial weapon!"


    Every big figure in the Demon World got goosebumps all over their bodies. This was enough to kill themon people, and it could only be drawn by the existence of taboos.


    "Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword�� How could it be in his hands��?" Even Empress Xi Yao''s expression changed.


    Dao Resonance, which had always only appeared in the most ancient legends, belonged to the power of the Emperor, and now they really saw it firsthand.


    Between heaven and earth, there were terrifying projections that emerged from the unspeakable ce, like the Supreme aura that existed in the Emperor Realm.


    In it, the Dao was suppressed stubbornly, and innumerable strands were falling down. There were dragons leaping, phoenixes dancing, and the voice of God was like a knife, ying all living beings!


    However, this was just the apanying heavenly sound, which contained endless terror.


    The real killer move was the ck heavenly sword, which pierced through the sky at once as if crossing many realms and shed in front of Gu Changge''s eyebrows in the blink of an eye.


    The sky was torn apart, and the ages were turned into ashes.


    It was terrifying!


    Seeing this scene, even the King of Peace and Chaos and others, who had reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm were palpated and horrified.


    This was the spiritual thought that could throb all living beings and creatures.


    This sword was apanied by countless ck lines, each of which was aw, and each strand was enough to cut off a Quasi-Supreme, or even a Supreme being!


    Innumerable threads, condensed on the ck de, focused on Gu Changge''s forehead.


    It was conceivable how terrifying this attack was. Time and space were cut off, and there was a vacuum of heaven, which looked invincible.


    Even the immortal sword condensed in Gu Changeg''s hand could not help but shatter at this moment, and they were not on the same level.


    "ng!"


    But in the next moment, a peerless heavenly sound rang out, and a golden nine-story pagoda emerged cast in divine gold, with the prestige of the world, and unparalleled strength.


    It quickly emerged behind Gu Changge and hung down with vast goldenws. Every goldenw was indestructible.


    The sword fell on it, making a terrifying vibration, but it didn''t do any damage, and Gu Changge stood still, not even lifting his robe.


    Gu Changge''s face remained unchanged, and he said lightly, "It can''t even break through my defenses, what means will you use to deal with me?"


    "This is��"


    "The legendary Heavenly Tower?"


    "How could it be in your hands!"


    The Night Demon''splexion changed dramatically, he felt the trembling sound from the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, his arms almost spasmed, and his bones shook violently.


    After all, he was not a True Emperor, and it was difficult to exert the true power of Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword.


    As for the Heavenly Tower in front of Gu Changge, it was said that it was the thing of the Immortal Pce, which had the effect of suppressing the Luck of the world. It was thick and indestructible.


    Some even said that it was something used by a True Immortal!


    Even if Gu Changge couldn''tpletely activate it, it was easy to protect himself in a short period of time.


    The rest of the big figures in the Demon World were also stunned at the moment. At the moment of the collision just now, the peerless heavenly sound almost shattered their souls.


    They dared not imagine how strong it would be to face this sword. But now Gu Changge was not only unimpeded, he even had the ability to use other means!


    This strength was simply unfathomable, even if the Heavenly Tower could protect him, but without strong energy support, it was empty talk.


    "The Heavenly Tower turned out to be in his hands�� How many tricks did he hide?"


    Empress Xi Yao''s heart was also shaking abnormally. She wanted to speak out just now to tell Gu Changge to be careful.


    But it seemed that she waspletely overthinking it. Gu Changge''s methods were beyond her imagination.


    She estimated that even in the heyday when she was not poisoned, she would not be Gu Changge''s opponent by using all means.


    His strengthy in the fact that no one knew his bottom card and his true strength.


    "How is this possible�� How could the Heavenly Tower fall into Gu Changge''s hands? This is not right��"


    Jun Fan''s face was not good-looking, his brows were tightly wrinkled. He took out another jade talisman hidden between his sleeves, and silently sent a message to notify the others, so that they could act quickly.


    Gu Changge had be the biggest variable.


    He initially took Gu Changge into consideration, but he did not expect that Gu Changge had so many means and even insisted on protecting Xi Yao.


    "Let Uncle Ye hold off Gu Changge, and the rest take this opportunity��"


    Jun Fan''s eyes shed slightly, and he informed the rest of the people through themunication talisman.


    The battle below the top of the sacred mountain was also extremely terrifying. Everyone was fighting, attacking each other in the sky, and the bones were piled up.


    Soon, the battle between Gu Changge and the Night Demon broke out again.


    Gu Changge''s dharma body of ten thousand feet was like the transformation of the Dao, with mysterious and endless fluctuations.


    "Just hold him back��"


    Night Demon received Jun Fan''s voice, and now he understood how difficult Gu Changge was, his eyes shed, and his figure rose into the sky.


    "Are you going to hold me back?"


    Gu Changge smiled, he still had this intention, and many methods were not easy to use in front of others.


    Wasn''t this Night Demon just looking to run away?


    "Protect Empress Xiyao, if she loses a hair, you don''t have to return to me."


    He instructed Tian Ze and the others.


    "Yes master, don''t worry, we will protect Empress Xi Yao."


    Although Tian Ze and the others looked fierce, their strength was not to be underestimated.


    After that, Gu Changge''s figure disappeared from the spot, the dharma body of ten thousand feet evolved, the void trembled with an extremely fast speed.


    The two rushed out of this ce and came to the outside world, where the most terrifying battle broke out.


    Within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, there were deste people, all depleted stars, broken continents, and lifeless star corpses.


    "Gu Changge, why do you insist on helping her? Empress Xi Yao''s methods are cruel, and the heavens are angry, If the great Demon World continues to be under her control, it will be destroyed sooner orter."

 Chapter 401-2: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenly comes to light (2)

    <h4>Chapter 401-2: Just to hide from peoples eyes and ears, The sun suddenlyes to light (2)</h4>


    Outside the realm, Night Demon also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t intend to fight against Gu Changge, intending to dy him and give the others a chance to assassinate Empress Xi Yao.


    "What does it matter to me if the Demon World is destroyed or not? I''ve said that I won''t interfere in the Demon World. I''m not interested in how your Demon World is doing."


    Gu Changge said casually, "If you want to keep dying time, you don''t have to."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Night Demon frowned, and the ck gold robe on his body was glowing, with an immortal aura, as if it could withstand the ages.


    "Because you will die soon."


    Gu Changge said, and at the same time, the Heavenly Tower shed and descended from the top of his head andnded on his shoulders.


    "How arrogant, you even took out the Heavenly Tower, you are underestimating me too much."


    The Night Demon sneered. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so arrogant. After arriving outside the realm, he first took out the Heavenly Tower.


    <i>How confident was he in his own strength?</i>


    "It was a cover-up just now, I didn''t want to shock the world, or do you think I need to use weapons to defend against you?"


    Gu Changge spoke calmly, smiling as if mockingly.


    In the next moment, monstrous demonic energy suddenly appeared in his hand. This was a halberd forged by wless ck crystal, exuding a terrifying aura that shattered the ages and ughtered the heavens.


    "What is this Ominous aura?"


    Night Demon''splexion changed slightly, and he sensed that something was wrong.


    This was a strong sense of danger as if his soul was frozen and cracked, and it would be pierced by that devilish halberd at any time.


    At this moment, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in his hand seemed to sense the danger, as if it was recovering, the aura above it was terrifying along with the brilliant radiance. It was sharp and pressing as the ck light surged with an absolutely powerful blow.


    "You''re going to die, and you are still asking so many questions?"


    Gu Changge''s expression was still turbulent. With his steps, the void blurred, and he disappeared from the spot in an instant. The Eight Deste Demon Halberd swept down, and the nearby star field exploded at once.


    The terrifying fluctuations caused Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword to make a terrifying cracking sound in an instant, and it seemed that it was difficult to continue to contend.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Night Demon was severely injured in an instant. He groaned and coughed up blood, his internal organs were in severe pain, and his hand holding the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was almost cracked.


    This was a destructive power, and any level in front of it could only be turned into powder. At this moment, his face was horrified, it was unbelievable, why did Gu Changge still have such means?


    Even he, who possessed the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, was far from his opponent.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    In the next moment, Gu Changge walked towards him, and a chaotic gray mist spread as he walked, covering the vicinity.


    Heaven and earth were exhausted, all things turned dead, and they were plunged into eternal silence.


    A ck Dao, with ck light hanging down, floated above his head, like a ck hole swallowing the heavens, with a terrifying palpitation.


    "How is this possible! You turned out to be a descendant of demonic art!?"


    Seeing this scene, Night Demon finally reacted, and hisplexion changed drastically, turning extremely pale.


    He recognized Gu Changge''s identity. This made him desperate, and he couldn''t believe it, how could Gu Changge be the inheritor of demonic art?


    It was so creepy that his skull was about to explode.


    He raised his hand, and all the power poured into the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, trying to rush out of this ce.


    The sword light was sky-shattering, and thews from the Dao of the Sword flowed out.


    Gu Changge''s expression remained the same, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd swept down, and the void exploded as if even the universe had ruptured and was split into two.


    Afterward, the gray fog loomed over the sky, shrouding all the star fields, and there was a heart-pounding scream before everything finally returned to silence.


    On the top of the sacred mountain, the figures of Gu Changge and Night Demon rushed out of the realm.


    There were more assassins who rushed in instantly, and their strength was powerful. Many geniuses had suffered from their poisonous hands, and they couldn''t resist for a moment.


    For a time, this ce was full of shouts, and everyone brought out their weapons and fought each other.


    "I have sent orders to the army of the pce, and they will arrive soon."


    Empress Xi Yao''s face was calm and not flustered.


    It was true that she couldn''t use her energy, but just relying on the terrifying level of her fleshy body was not something that ordinary people could get close to.


    Not to mention that there were many strong people left by Gu Changge by her side. This assassination was finallying to an end.


    During the thought just now, she already knew in her heart who betrayed her. While this made her angry, it was more of a chill.


    It seemed that her next step was to shuffle all the confidants around her.


    Before that, she never thought that the most trusted confidant she had cultivated since childhood would betray her one day and poison her meal.


    Until now, she still remembered how she rescued her from the mouth of the big demon, and how she taught her the method of cultivation.


    Thepanionship for hundreds of years was still fresh in her mind. In the end, she actually repaid herself like this.


    "The naivety that Gu Changge said at the time turned out to be this. It seems that he already noticed it��"


    The corner of Empress Xi Yao''s mouth turned a little self-deprecating. This was no longer a matter for the authorities to be obsessed with. It was purely because she was too stupid.


    And now, she began to think about another question, if Jun Bufan was not dead, where would he hide now?


    Had he changed his face, or had he gone into hiding?


    But what Empress Xi Yao could be sure of was that Jun Bufan was definitely the one who nned the assassination this time.


    The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was the best proof.


    Six thousand years ago, her mother You Yue Demon Emperor disappeared, leaving only the weapon and a simple letter.


    The content of the letter was also very simple, it was to tell her that the Demon World was about to be in chaos and the weapons were left to her for self-defense, and she was asked to make up her own mind.


    If it weren''t for the content of the letter, she wouldn''t havee this far. Therefore, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword must have been left by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor to his son in the end.


    "I seem to have fallen into a misunderstanding because the body from Jun Bufan''s tomb disappeared, so I thought that he died by fraud and was not really dead, and is just hiding somewhere."


    "But what if this was his old suspicion? He deliberately led me to doubt this? He was actually dead at the time, but before the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang disappeared, he reshaped his soul and let him carry his original memory. Reincarnation? Because of this, I never found Jun Bufan?"


    Empress Xi Yao''s eyes could not help narrowing as the foggy clouds surrounding her thoughts were cleared.


    "Could it be that I''ve been nning for so long and it will fail��"


    But just when Empress Xi Yao figured out a certain key point, Jun Fan''s expression turned ugly.


    Although he was also fighting in the crowd, he had been paying attention to the battles outside the territory and wanted to see Uncle Yee here after suppressing Gu Changge.


    Uncle Ye was his biggest support now. If Uncle Ye took action, Empress Xi Yao would never have had the possibility to survive.


    But now Uncle Ye was fighting with Gu Changge, and it was difficult to get out after dying it there for the time being.


    He underestimated the power of Empress Xi Yao on this side. Although he had sent many strong men to kill them, they all died tragically on the top of the sacred mountain, and could not hurt her at all.


    Then once the army of the pce arrived, the situation would definitely be reversed in an instant, and many people would not be able to escape.


    Thinking of this, although Jun Fan was not reconciled, he could only grit his teeth and summoned everyone to flee.


    In this assassination, the person he underestimated the most was actually Gu Changge.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge, there would never have been any ident in this assassination, but Gu Changge''s strength and means were unbelievably strong.


    "Run away, don''t stay."


    Then, Jun Fan took a deep breath and sent a message to inform many of his subordinates.


    He also began to think about the next n, and he was absolutely unwilling to let Empress Xi Yao go like this.


    Fortunately, in this assassination, he had been behind the scenes and had not really appeared.


    In this way, he was still safe for the time being, and no one would suspect him. He was still in the dark, and Empress Xi Yao was still in the light.


    "Qingzhu, I''m sorry��"


    Jun Fan nced at Qingzhu, whose face was a little pale in the distance, and felt a little sad in his heart.


    Now the person most likely to reveal his identity was Qingzhu next to Empress Xi Yao.


    However, in order to preserve his identity in this life, he could only kill her.


    With Jun Fan''s order, many assassins looked at each other and ran out of the mountains one after another, choosing to evacuate.


    In the distance, the mighty Imperial Pce army finally crashed with a murderous aura and carried out a cleanup.

 Chapter 402-1: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (1)

    <h4>Chapter 402-1: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (1)</h4>


    The sky trembled and the mountains shook! The sound of rumbling arrived, like a thousand troops galloping over to kill.


    The ck army descended from beyond the sky, attacking in all directions.


    This was a group of elites, and even their mounts were pure-blooded beasts, with scarlet eyes, powerful strength, and silky hair, exuding a dazzling light.


    "Attack!"


    This group of troops got news from the pce, and then rushed to this ce just a while ago.


    Her Majesty the Empress was attacked, this incident shook the court and the opposition, making everyone angry.


    After that the army in the pce quickly assembled, they rushed to the ck and White Academy through the teleportation array.


    They were like a torrent as they began to surround and kill many assassins who had not yet had time to escape.


    Suddenly, a massacre began, and there were screams everywhere.


    The general trend had passed, and many assassins, even if they were unwilling in their hearts, were of no avail as they started to escape everywhere.


    However, the speed at which they escaped was notparable to the speed at which manyrge armies were chasing and attacking them.


    Many people saw that it was difficult to escape, and they chose to self-destruct directly on the spot. Their body and spirit were both destroyed, the mist of blood drifted away, the end was ruthless and abnormal, leaving no survivors.


    "It''s over, these assassins all started to retreat, they all fled outside."


    "It was quite a false rm, thanks to Young Master Changge for holding down the Night Demon, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "Yeah, if there was no Young Master Changge, Her Majesty the Empress would have been really fierce this time. It is hard to imagine that the other party had prepared so many means in order to assassinate Her Majesty the Empress, even the weapon used by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was involved��"


    "That''s an imperial weapon! Fortunately, Young Master Changge still holds the Heavenly Tower in his hand, otherwise it would be hard to resist."


    Many important officials of the demon n who watched this scene, all breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, and they were relieved, and their hearts were full of emotion.


    In the battle just now, they were also injured a lot. Butpared to this injury, they were still more worried about the poison of Her Majesty the Empress.


    If the poison was strong, then the Demon World would probably be in chaos in a short period of time, and it would make people panic.


    It was estimated that many big figures were involved in this attack.


    Even a Supreme Realm powerhouse like Night Demon attacked with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword. Even Her Majesty the Empress in her prime would probably not be able to deal with it.


    "Hmph, this person ran away. The guy who hides his head and shows his tail doesn''t dare to show his true colors at all! But Your Majesty is fine, so I can rest assured when I wait."


    From the sky, Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos, Demon Master and others all fell down, their bodies were covered in red while some ces even showed visible bones, and the injuries were extremely serious.


    Their opponents were very strong, and there were some people whose strength was even above them. If it weren''t for therge number of them, they probably would have already been defeated and killed.


    <strong><b>Whoosh whoosh!!!</b></strong>


    Soon, everyone had no time to recover from their injuries, and they turned into a divine light and headed toward the top of the sacred mountain.


    "Great, we survived, and the assassins escaped."


    Seeing that this attack was finally over, many geniuses also showed joy on their faces, and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Many people were even more paralyzed to the ground. They were all supported by one breath just now.


    "I failed this time, but there will always be a next time."


    Jun Fan closed his eyes and heard from the rest of the young geniuses, sitting cross-legged and resting on the spot to recover from his injuries.


    There was a deep sense of unwillingness in his heart, but at this time, no one paid attention to it.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"


    Song Youwei, who was also stained with blood, came from under the sacred mountain and asked respectfully.


    "I''m fine��"


    Empress Xi Yao shook her head.


    She stood on the top of the mountain and looked out of the domain. With her current ability, she couldn''t sense the battle that was taking ce there.


    Although she knew that Gu Changge was strong, she was not sure until the result came out.


    After all, the other party was the Night Demon, a character who had been in the Demon World 6,000 years ago, and now he was holding the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, which was even more powerful and almost invincible.


    And just when Empress Xi Yao was thinking. Suddenly there was a faint wave from outside the realm, and then the void in front of her was blurred, and Gu Changge''s figure appeared.


    He looked calm, and his robes were as good as new, unstained by fine dust.


    Empress Xi Yao and Song Youwei were both stunned, a little disbelieving that Gu Changge looked so rxed. He didn''t seem to have any problems, there was no injury on his body, his breath was steady, and there was no disturbance.


    If they hadn''t seen the battle between him and Night Demon just now, no one would believe that this would be what Gu looked like after the war.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your kindness, are you all right?"


    After reacting, Empress Xi Yao looked at Gu Changge and cupped her hands, and asked. Song Youwei also looked at Gu Changge with an unbelievable look.


    How the hell did he look like that when he just came after fighting?


    "Of course, I''m fine."


    Gu Changge waved his hand, very casual, and then said with a somewhat regretful tone,


    "That guy was smart as he suddenly ran away. I was worried about this side, so I didn''t go after him. But nothing happened on your side, right? I think the assassins have already retreated."


    "The Night Demon ran away? It seems that this is why these assassins escaped."


    Song Youwei was a little surprised, and admired Gu Changge even more.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your concern, I''m fine."


    Empress Xi Yao shook her head, she actually didn''t believe Gu Changge�� words. She felt that this matter might not be as simple as Gu Changge had mentioned.


    The Night Demon should not have escaped, but was killed by him. If Night Demon really escaped, then Gu Changge probably wouldn''t look like this, and now she knew him a little.


    Therefore, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword should also be in Gu Changge��s hands now.


    However, since Gu Changge didn''t say anything, she knowingly didn''t ask. For today''s matter, she had already epted Gu Changge''s great favor.


    Although the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was precious, it should be nothing for Gu Changge.


    When the Purple Mansion was destroyed, most of the underlying resources fell into his hands.


    One or two pieces of imperial weapons may be very precious to ordinary Taoist sects, but Gu Changge even had Immortal artifacts such as the Heavenly Tower.


    Now she was a little curious about how Gu Changge killed Night Demon.


    "It''s fine." Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled and seemed to be quite concerned.


    Just as Empress Xi Yao thought, after the Night Demon died, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword naturally fell into his hands.


    In addition, it also included the Supreme Origin of the night demon. It was just he didn''t have to say this kind of thing, Empress Xi Yao should be smart and won''t ask too much.


    Gu Changge''s trip to the Demon World, although he nned to find the son of the Demon Emperor and Bai Lian''er. But with the encounter of something like the Supreme origin, he naturally would not let it go.


    It wasn''t that Gu Changge nned to hide the news of Night Demon��s death.


    But he found that the Night Demon did not leave anything like a life token or something. If news of his death spread, Jun Bufan might panic.


    He also nned to use Jun Bufan to draw out the big fish behind him, so naturally he didn''t n to startle the snake like that. Now, ording to the current situation of the Demon World.


    Empress Xi Yao was really just a chess piece, the real chess yer was still behind the scenes and had never appeared.

 Chapter 402-2: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (2)

    <h4>Chapter 402-2: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (2)</h4>


    Even if it was Jun Bufan, the Son of Luck, the same was true for him. If he wanted to intervene in this situation, he must first lead out the big fish behind the scenes.


    "The real chess yers should be the six Demon Emperors who disappeared. What secrets do they have?"


    Gu Changge was very interested in their so-called secrets.


    This kind of secret was nothing more than two possibilities, one was involving the Demon World, and the other was involving themselves.


    "So it''s either rted to the Demon World, or it''s rted to them, carrying the luck of the Demon World. Could it be that you n to ascend to the realm or attack the Nine Heavens?"


    Gu Changge was quite interested in this.


    Afterward, a group of ministers stepped forward. Seeing that Empress Xi Yao was safe, they all expressed their worries and fears while heaving a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, this attack shocked many people and until now, they had not recovered.


    Empress Xi Yao was able to survive the disaster, it was already a result of Great Luck.


    If Gu Changge did not suddenly head to the Demon World, there probably would be no Empress Xi Yao in the world!


    "I wonder if Her Majesty the Empress has any idea about this rebellion?"


    Gu Changge had been paying attention to the expressions of Qingzhu and Jun Bufan.


    Compared to Jun Bufan''s calmness, Qingzhu''splexion was much paler and she was a little more anxious. It was not necessary for him to say anything since Empress Xi Yao had already discovered the problem.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge, for reminding me earlier that I was betrayed by those close to me because of my ignorance and arrogance. This kind of thing will never happen again from now on."


    When Empress Xi Yao heard his words, she sighed deeply, and naturally knew what Gu Changge was talking about.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Then, Your Majesty must move faster, or you will die without proof in a while."


    "Death without proof?"


    Empress Xi Yao was stunned for a moment, and then she realized what Gu Changge meant, and her expression became even colder.


    "Come here, bring Qingzhu to me."


    Her voice was cold, with great majesty. Gu Changge nced at Jun Bufan among the crowd with interest.


    As expected of the Son of Luck, he was quite meticulous in his actions.


    In his opinion, the reason why Jun Bufan remained calm was because he was not worried that his true identity would be revealed by Qingzhu.


    In that case, he should have already figured out a way out. After all, apart from the dead, there was no other person in this world who could keep secrets better.


    However, Gu Changge was a little curious, how did Jun Bufan control Qingzhu''s life and death?


    Soul of life? Sorcery? Or Gu worms? Poison?


    If it was on the premise that Qingzhu knew, then he would definitely choose the life soul or the demonic art, after that, he could control her life and death at any time.


    Generally speaking, the attack time of Gu worms and poisons could not be controlled at any time. But there were exceptions to everything, that was, he didn''t know how cruel Jun Bufan was.


    Hearing this, the expressions of the people present were stunned for a moment, and then they realized the meaning of these words, and their expressions changed suddenly.


    Her Majesty the Empress was poisoned, except for the people closest to her, who else could do it?


    And looking at its appearance, it turned out to be the female official Qingzhu?


    Everyone was in disbelief. The four female officials beside Her Majesty were her right-hand women and had apanied her for hundreds of years.


    Many people saw Her Majesty''s female officials, and it was even like seeing the Empress in person. As a result, they discovered that female official Qingzhu actually betrayed Her Majesty the Empress?


    It was so shocking that they couldn''t believe it.


    "What!"


    "How is this possible, Qingzhu?"


    Qingmei, Qinn and the others�� eyes widened even more, it was unbelievable that the sisters they had apanied for hundreds of years actually betrayed Her Majesty the Empress?


    This was simply a fantasy.


    But seeing Qingzhu''s pale and trembling lips, they fell silent and had to choose to believe.


    In the crowd, Jun Fan maintained a calm appearance, but his heart was also shaking abnormally.


    ording to his original n, if the assassination failed, he would let the poison in Qingzhu''s body explode before Empress Xi Yao could find out who had betrayed her, thus destroying both her body and spirit and destroying everything. But in his opinion, it would take some time.


    He didn''t believe that Empress Xi Yao could find out who betrayed her right away and there should be a process of investigation.


    But judging from the current situation, Empress Xi Yao knew who betrayed her almost instantly.


    As for Qingzhu''s current performance, there was no need to say more, and she almost wrote the word betrayal on her face.


    This greatly exceeded his expectations.


    "I overestimated Qingzhu''s performance and underestimated Xi Yao��"


    Jun Fan frowned. Fortunately, the poison he had given before was not ordinary and could be controlled by him.


    If the situation was not good for a while, he could only reluctantly control the outbreak of poison in Qingzhu''s body, and would not let her reveal his identity. Thinking of this, he was somewhat relieved.


    "It''s Gu Changge again. If he hadn''t reminded Xi Yao just now, there would never have been such a thing. I have no grievances with him, but he repeatedly ruined my n��"


    Looking at Gu Changge, Jun Fan''s expression was a little gloomy.


    At this moment, everyone watched this scene silently.


    Qingzhu was escorted by several guards to the front of Empress Xi Yao. Her face was pale, her lips were trembling, and her whole body was extremely frightened and fearful.


    "I asked myself whether I treated you badly. Seven hundred years ago, you were still an ordinary girl, and was almost swallowed by a bull demon. At that time, I rescued you and brought you back to the pce�� .."


    Empress Xi Yao''s face was very calm, her emotions did not fluctuate, and she did not have any anger.


    She didn''t ask why Qingzhu betrayed her, but just opened her mouth and talked about the past casually.


    In her eyes, Qingzhu had grown from an ordinary girl with a little spiritual energy, cultivated and transformed step by step, and then grew to where she was today.


    Although it was a female official, the emotion it contained was notparable to that of ordinary people.


    What about rtives? It was more like a child she watched growing up.


    This feeling of being betrayed by her was more than simple pain to describe. When they heard this, everyone fell silent.


    "How could the female officer Qingzhu betray Her Majesty the Empress��"


    "Why is this?" Song Youwei also felt that this scene was too dreamy.


    In the crowd, looking at the expression of Empress Xi Yao, Jun Fan suddenly felt some happiness in his heart.


    Wasn''t that how he felt when he was betrayed by Xi Yao?


    All of this, was it not that Xi Yao was asking for trouble and suffering the consequences of herself.


    "Your Majesty, kill me. I''m sorry for you."


    Hearing this, Qing Zhu also fell to the ground with a face full of pain.


    "Kill you?" Empress Xi Yao turned to look at her with an inexplicable look in her eyes.


    In fact, after asking Qingzhu that night, she should have been vignt.


    At that time, she felt that this kind of thing was not a big deal. After she told her, Qingzhu would definitely follow her instructions.


    But she overestimated Qingzhu''s loyalty.


    "Kill me, Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have poisoned your meal." Qing Zhu fell to her knees with an extremely painful expression.


    Empress Xi Yao shook her head and said lightly, "Tell me, who arranged for you to do this? Besides, you are not the only one who poisoned me. In the imperial wine, there was another poison, and only when these two kinds of poison were mixed would it explode."


    Qingzhu shook her head suddenly and said, "Your Majesty, you should kill me, I can''t say it."


    "Stupid." Empress Xi Yao frowned. She didn''t expect that at this time, Qingzhu was still protecting the person behind her.

 Chapter 402-3: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (3)

    <h4>Chapter 402-3: I really hate Gu Changge, Its about what you want and what I want (3)</h4>


    "I think Your Majesty can''t actually ask anything. It''s better to search for the soul directly, it will be faster."


    At this time, Gu Changge, who had been watching the y, suddenly smiled and said. He knew that Empress Xi Yao was soft-hearted and could not bear to do this.


    But as an Empress, how could she be soft-hearted because of such a small thing?


    Since she subconsciously resisted this matter, when the wicked speak out about this kind of thing, it was fine for her.


    "Gu Changge��" Seeing this scene, Jun Fan''splexion changed slightly, and he hated Gu Changge in his heart.


    When Empress Xi Yao heard the words, she nced at Gu Changge, then nodded and said, "Young Master Changge is right. Since you don''t want to say it, Qingzhu, I have no choice but to ask people to search your souls."


    She didn''t expect Gu Changge to force her so much. But since he said this, then she had no reason to refuse.


    A soft-heart shouldn''t be something she should have.


    "Your Majesty, I said��"


    Qingzhu''s expression was pale and terrified. She naturally knew what soul searching meant.


    This was a kind of torture.


    If Empress Xi Yao insisted on searching for her soul, then the secret between her and Jun Fan would definitely not be able to be kept.


    "Actually, the Night Demon found me and asked me to cooperate with him��"


    At this moment, she still had some fantasies in her heart, hoping that Jun Fan could save her, so she began to think of a reason, and nned to fool the past and dy the time.


    "It''s really stupid." Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile, with a slightly mocking expression on his face.


    "Shut up, at this moment you don''t n to tell the truth, you are still lying to me." Empress Xi Yao''s face turned cold, but she didn''t know Qingzhu''s n.


    There was some anger in her heart, but more than that it was coldness.


    But at the next moment, Qingzhu''s eyes suddenly widened, as if she couldn''t believe it, and then ck blood gushed out from the corner of her mouth.


    She didn''t seem to believe that all this was true, she turned her head and tried to look down somewhere, but the light in her eyes finally dissipated, and she disappeared on the spot.


    "It''s not suicide because of fear of crime, it seems that the other party has left a way out. The person who instructed Qingzhu behind the scenes must be near this sacred mountain and not far away."


    In this regard, Empress XiyYao''s expression did not change. Since Qingzhu chose to do this, she naturally had to do it well.


    From what she saw now, everyone present was suspicious, and as long as Qingzhu had contacted people before, she could narrow down the search range very well.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge smiled and said, "Yes, I believe that Your Majesty the Empress will be able to catch the people behind the scenes."


    Qingzhu''s death was what he expected.


    Jun Bufan would definitely not let people search for Qingzhu''s soul, otherwise his current identity would definitely be exposed.


    Before that, Gu Changge didn''t want to expose Jun Bufan''s identity, he was still waiting for this bait to lure Bai Lian''er.


    If he guessed correctly, the items in the bag should involve the secrets of the whereabouts of the six Emperors of the Demon World.


    Jun Fan looked at all this calmly, and his heart calmed down. Now the trouble was solved for the time being, but there were still some problems to be dealt with in the future.


    Soon, what happened in the sacred mountain of the ck and White Academy today shook the Demon World, and even many cultivators in the Upper Realm heard some news.


    The scale of this attack was thergest in six thousand years.


    There was even a powerhouse in the Supreme Realm who appeared, holding the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword that used to be in the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor��s hand, which was extremely powerful.


    As for the Quasi-Supreme and Great Sacred Realm assassins, there were also a lot of them, and their strength was monstrous.


    Many big demon ns also suffered heavy casualties in this attack. Among the servants that followed them, many people suddenly erupted and ughtered.


    In addition, many young geniuses also perished here, and were brutally murdered by many assassins.


    The most shocking thing was that Empress Xi Yao was attacked, and the people closest to her actually poisoned her meal.


    Although the person who poisoned her in the end had also been killed, the matter was still not over. Empress Xi Yao began to thoroughly investigate the personnel around her, and the entire court was cleaned up.


    None of the officials in charge of the imperial wine escaped, and no matter the reason for the betrayal, they were all beheaded.


    The entire Demon World was doused in a bloody storm, and many big nsmen were in danger, for fear that Empress Xi Yao would suddenly take them with a knife.


    Of course, in this rebellion, some people were cleaned up and killed, and naturally some people were rewarded.


    The King of Chaos, Demon Emperor and others fought bravely to kill the enemy in this rebellion. Empress Xi Yao saw it and naturally rewarded many treasures and sacred objects.


    The same was true for many young geniuses, they not only became famous, but they were also greatly rewarded for the protection of Her Majesty the Empress.


    After cleaning up the court, Empress Xi Yao began to send people to follow around, intending to find the traces of Jun Bufan.


    She was also investigating the whereabouts and movements of Qingzhu before, trying to find clues. After changing her way of thinking, many things became clear.


    Since Jun Bufan was likely to be reborn from a remnant soul, then he was bound to have rtives in this life. Before that, shepletely ignored this point. As a result, many people she knew well had great suspicion.


    Moreover, the parents of this lifetime Jun Bufan were likely to be kept in the dark by him, or his aplices.


    With this clue, Empress Xi Yao was not worried about finding someone, it was just a matter of time,


    Of course, during this period, in order to thank Gu Changge for her rescue, she naturally followed her promise and told him the truth about many things that happened more than 6,000 years ago.


    Dealing with these things made her very tired.


    But fortunately, the poison at the time wasn��t serious. Under the treatment of many doctors, the poison began to recede after a few days, and her energy could already be used.


    At this moment, in the pce, in the bath made of bluestone, the water vapors were steaming like an immortal mist, and many petals were floating on it.


    An infinitely beautiful body, like the condensed body of the best immortal jade was soaked in it, the blue silky hair was scattered, with half-squinted eyes, and murmuring softly.


    "Is this your willingness to help me, or is it purely a deal between me and you? If I refused then, wouldn''t I be here now?"


    She couldn''t exin why Gu Changge really made her feel unpredictable.


    The perfection shown was nothing more than the side he showed and wanted people to see.


    At the very beginning, she regarded Gu Changge as someone from the younger generation who could talk to her, and even a kind of confidant.


    Because Gu Changge understood her many intentions and the good intentions she had paid for the Demon World.


    But then the more she knew about Gu Changge, the more she found that every word he said and every action he did had a strong purpose.


    Such a person was indeed worth relying on, provided that she was useful to him. If there was no use or value, then this dependence could be ruthlessly destroyed by him at any time.


    He only showed what he wanted others to see, so it seemed perfect and almost unreal. She could never know what was on the mind of such a person.


    "You can''t say that, how can there be so many ifs in this world. Besides, I don''t think it''s important at all, it''s what you want and I want. Don��t you think so, Her Majesty?"


    Outside the bath, there was a curtain.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge brought the white jade wine ss to the corner of his mouth, took a sip, looked calm, and smiled.


    "Indeed, that''s what you want."


    Empress Xi Yao nodded, and with the sound of ttering, she stood up and walked toward him.

 Chapter 520: It’s either life or death, Finally revealed his true face

    <h4>Chapter 520: It��s either life or death, Finally revealed his true face</h4>


    Following the sudden sound of this voice, there was a moment of silence in the Heavenly Lu Temple. Many leaders of various ethnic ns who were seated did not expect that someone would stand up at this time to speak against Gu Changge.


    This made them extremely shocked, and they all looked at Xiao Yang in unison. Even the Great Mountain Lord, who was beside Xiao Yang, frowned slightly, feeling that Xiao Yang was too anxious.


    ��It turned out to be him, the disciple of Nine Great Mountains, I heard that he is also the disciple of the Second Mountain Master of Nine Great Mountains, and the man in the golden robe beside him is Gu Wudi, a cultivator of Nine Great Mountains.��


    ��Does he want to die? Saying something like that at this time.��


    Many people recognized Xiao Yang, and were a little stunned. However, more people were a little dissatisfied, worried that Xiao Yang��s behavior would cause Gu Changge��s dissatisfaction.


    Now their various races were grasshoppers on the same rope if Xiao Yang affected the overall situation. They didn��t care about Xiao Yang��s identity, and wouldn��t be able to spare him then.


    ��You want to see your Master and Sister? Then I will take this opportunity to let everyone know Gu��s sincerity.��


    Gu Changge was not surprised when he heard the words, nor did he care, so he smiled lightly. And as he finished speaking, outside the temple, several figures suddenly arrived.


    Everyone couldn��t help looking over, their pupils shrinking slightly.


    The leader was the Second Mountain Master of the Nine Great Mountains, but his expression was quiteplicated now. Although he had not suffered any torture, his cultivation was sealed.


    Behind Second Mountain Master, Luo Ying followed. As for Luo Feng, Gu Changge did not let hime out at this time.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall was a little shocked as they carefully looked at Second Mountain Master and Luo Ying. They found that they were not injured in any way. While wondering, they couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    From this point of view, Gu Changge came here with sincerity and did not harm the hostages in his hands. This made them suddenly have hope in their hearts. This Hongmen Banquet was not without the slightest chance as they had guessed before.


    If it wasn��t for Gu Changge��s big picture, then he did intend to discuss a peace agreement.


    ��Master�� Sister����


    Seeing Second Mountain Master and Luo Ying, Xiao Yang��s eyes immediately turned red, and his voice trembled. Even though he had never seen Luo Ying with his own eyes before, just based on his intuition at this moment, the feeling that blood was thicker than water, he could also conclude that this person was his sister.


    ��Xiao Yang����


    Second Mountain Master didn��t expect that there would be a day when he would see his apprentice again. His expression was even moreplicated, he was a little relieved, but more helpless and regretful.


    It could be seen that Xiao Yang had matured a lot during this time, and he was no longer as frizzy as before.


    ��You are the younger brother���� Luo Ying stared at Xiao Yang, her body trembled along with her words as her eyes were slightly red. If there is no ident, Xiao Yang would be the only rtive she had left in this world.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��Gu always keep his word, if this agreement is sessfullypleted, so what if I let them go?��


    However, he didn��t give them a chance to talk about the past, he waved his hand, and the subordinates beside Luo Ying and Second Mountain Master quickly took them back.


    Everyone in the temple watched this scene, and they didn��t dare to speak out to stop it.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yang��s eyes were even redder, and his hatred was hard to hide. There were light blue runes surging on his body, and his aura seemed to be evolving toward an unknown state.


    ��Gu Changge, hurry up and let my Master and Sister go.�� He almost gritted his teeth, his whole body looked like a raging beast.


    ��Xiao Yang, shut up.�� The Great Mountain Lord frowned when he saw this, and couldn��t help but shout.


    The rest of the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions also frowned, somewhat dissatisfied with Xiao Yang.


    If it weren��t for the concern about the existence of the Great Mountain Lord, many people would have wanted to make Xiao Yang shut up. Everyone present was the true ruler of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they hadn��t spoken yet. How could it be his turn to run out and mor as a junior?


    ��Junior Brother Xiao Yang, don��t worry about it, since Gu Changge has said that if the agreement goes well, he will let Second Mountain Master and your sister go, then he will definitely not go back on his word. If you are like this, it will only make this matter more troublesome.��


    At this time, Gu Wudi beside Xiao Yang sighed, pulled Xiao Yang aside as he exined in a low voice.


    Although Xiao Yang also knew this truth, he was still not reconciled in his heart, especially after seeing his Master and sister with his own eyes, he wished to save them now.


    Gu Changge didn��t care about Xiao Yang who was jumping around. In his eyes, Xiao Yang was no different from a dead person, and it would not be a problem to let him yell like this for a while.


    ��Young Master Changge, what exactly is the peace agreement you mentioned this time?��


    In the eyes of many people, Xiao Yang��s incident was just an episode that was not worth mentioning, and what they cared about was the survival of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions this time.


    At that moment, the Domain Lord of Crimson Domain stood up. He was dressed in a fiery red robe, and even his hair was red, like a Vulcan. The whole person had a kind of unrivaled aura like a brilliant fire.


    His words were also the focus of everyone��s attention, and they all looked over immediately.


    Gu Changge sat on the top seat, drinking wine in a leisurely manner. Hearing this, he put down his wine ss and said with a smile, ��Of course, as the literal meaning says, peace between the two realms will be restored, and killings will be reduced.��


    ��Are you serious about this?��


    Hearing this, many people were moved in their hearts. Although they felt incredible, they still couldn��t hide their hope. If peace could really be restored, then they naturally wished for it.


    ��This statement is naturally true. We can make an oath to prove it. Of course, the premise is how this agreement will be determined.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    ��Heaven��s oath?��


    ��Okay, please speak more in detail, Young Master Changge.��


    Everyone present was no stranger to the oath of heaven, which could be said to be one of the most severe oaths for cultivators.


    No one would dare to vite the oath of heaven unless they did not want to break through their cultivation in the second half of their life, or were bacshed by demons and became obsessed.


    So for Gu Changge��s words, they believed him a little and felt that this Hongmen Banquet did not seem to be as hopeless as they thought.


    ��It seems that you are all smart people, and it is easy to talk to smart people.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly with a slight smile on his face, and then said unhurriedly, ��Actually, this peace agreement is also very simple. From today onwards, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions will be attached to my Upper Realm and the Lower Realm, except for being ruled by the Upper Realm. In addition, a certain amount of resources and other items need to be provided every year����


    But before he finished speaking, theplexions of the people in the temple had already changed. Many of them stood up all of a sudden, their expressions changed suddenly, and their faces were sullen.


    ��Gu Changge, you are deceiving people too much! What is the difference between doing this and surrendering to the Upper Realm and bing a ve of the Upper Realm?��


    ��You keep talking about a peace agreement, and this is what you call a peace agreement. This is clearly a ve contract! Please forgive me for being hard to follow.��


    Several Domain Lords stood up together, their faces were ugly, and they immediately expressed their anger. At first, they had some expectations, but when they heard Gu Changge��s words, they understood.


    What kind of peace agreement was this? It was clearly a ve contract, but with a nice name.


    ��Being driven by the Upper Realm, what��s the difference between this and persuading us to surrender?��


    The faces of the leaders of the other major ns were also extremely gloomy, and they felt that Gu Changge was deceiving too much. Fortunately, at first, they felt that Gu Changge was being merciful and wanted to let go of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Now it seemed that he just tricked everyone intoing here to catch them all. At this moment, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions looked at the Great Mountain Lord who had never spoken and wanted to listen to his opinion.


    ��I gave you a choice. Don��t say that I didn��t give you a chance.�� Gu Changge still had a faint smile on his face, and added, ��It seems that you don��t intend to appreciate it now.��


    As soon as these words came out, everyone here felt a chill down their backs and felt Gu Changge��s undisguised murderous intent.


    Could it be that everyone would tragically die here today?


    ��Is there no room for rxation?�� The Great Mountain Lord frowned, and couldn��t help asking at this moment.


    In his eyes, this peace agreement was actually not important, the important thing was to rescue Luo Feng. What happened to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions at that time had nothing to do with him.


    But Gu Changge didn��t let Luo Feng show up today, which made him feel that things were a bit tricky, and it took time to find out where Luo Feng was. So the best way is to procrastinate.


    ��What rxation do you want? At this time, do the Eight Destions and Ten Regions have a choice? Either live or die.��


    The smile on Gu Changge��s face subsided and became a little indifferent. As he stood up, he waved his sleeves and the words fell.


    Outside the Heavenly Lu Temple, there was suddenly a vast and terrifying fluctuation, like a vast ocean revving as it pped and crushed towards this ce. And there was more than one kind of aura.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In an instant, the entire universe was locked, and the territory of a million miles waspletely sealed, and it was impossible for any creature to escape.


    Such a scene changed theplexion of everyone in the Heavenly Lu Temple drastically. They had a feeling that Gu Changge was just trying to test them, and now he had finally revealed his true purpose.

 Chapter 521-1: A sacrifice of a daughter for glory, The most taboo is to hit a stone with an egg (1)

    <h4>Chapter 521-1: A sacrifice of a daughter for glory, The most taboo is to hit a stone with an egg (1)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A vast ocean of fluctuations swept outside of the hall as if a piece of blue sky was about to descend, smashing everyone down. A series of vague and terrifying figures walked out of Heavenly Lu Temple, their faces were indifferent, like powerful sculptures that had never changed since ancient times.


    They stared at the hall indifferently, the aura on their bodies was like a deep abyss, like a prison, and they felt as if they would kill them if they disagreed with each other.


    ��Gu Changge, what do you mean?��


    The faces of the people in the Heavenly Lu Temple changed drastically, and many Domain Lords and Destion Masters immediately unleashed their divine weapons.


    Huge fluctuations emerged, and there was a bright and dazzling brilliance manifesting. The leaders of other ethnic ns also unleashed their own weapons, runes, etc., with dignified faces and extremely vignt.


    If Gu Changge insisted on keeping everyone behind. They had no choice but to fight desperately, and they would not choose to be caught without a fight. Seeing this scene, Gu Changge didn��t care, and said with a faint smile, ��I gave you a chance, but you didn��t cherish it. In that case, don��t me me.��


    ��You call this a chance? If you want me to surrender, just say it, what about a peace agreement?��


    Many Domain Lords looked ugly, even a little out of breath, feeling insulted. The masters of the Great Yunze Domain, the Crimson Domain Lord, and others also had extremely gloomy expressions on their faces.


    Gu Changge didn��t have the slightest sincerity at all, he just used this as bait to catch all of them in one go. In their view, this peace agreement waspletely a gimmick.


    ��Could it be that you are still fanciful, thinking that I will order the withdrawal of troops at this time? Do you think there are such good things in this universe?��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, mocking slightly on his face.


    In his opinion, the thoughts of these people were no different from dreams. The Upper Realm had spent so much effort to break through Heavenly Lu City and attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In the end, they still thought that this peace agreement would allow them to withdraw their troops from the Upper Realm without paying anything. This was also thinking too well of him or other forces of the Upper Realm.


    ��You��re right, the Upper Realm has worked so hard to break through the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, how can it just withdraw its troops without doing anything.��


    The Great Mountain Lord seemed to ponder for a while at this moment as he sighed, and nodded in agreement.


    ��If the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were governed by the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm, it would be able to stop some disasters and reduce many unnecessary casualties.��


    What he said seemed to be exining to himself, and he seemed to be saying it to the leaders of many great regions from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In fact, it was only the majority of people who were very angry and unwilling just now. There were still a small number of people who had been willing to surrender from the very beginning.


    However, because none of the major Domain Lords and the remaining leaders of the three War God ns expressed their attitudes, they chose to remain silent. Now the words of the Great Mountain Lord were tantamount to making them feel that this peace agreement was not uneptable.


    After all, there were only two paths before the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, either surrender or destruction. How many people in this world had the attitude of preferring death to submission?


    Obviously, there were too few such people. Many big n leaders expressed their anger just now, and they just used this to see if there was room for rxation. This was a means of retreat.


    ��My lord, what do you mean by that����


    The Domain Lord of Great Yunze Domain was a little shocked. Unexpectedly, the attitude of the Great Mountain Lord seemed to be thinking about the possibility of this so-called peace agreement.


    ��At this point, we don��t have many options.�� The Great Mountain Lord seemed to know what they were thinking, he was very helpless and sighed.


    ��Looks like you��re a smart guy.�� Gu Changge smiled, squinted his eyes, and looked at the Great Mountain Lord with interest.


    He felt that there seemed to be something in the Great Mountain Lord��s words, which was somewhat different from what he expected. But that was okay, it was in line with his n.


    ��We will consider the peace agreement Mr. Gu mentioned, but can you give us a little time?��


    The Great Mountain Lord spoke, looking very calm as if he wanted to seriously consider this matter.


    ��It��s okay to give you time, but my patience has never been good.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly.


    He really wanted to know why the Great Mountain Lord was nning to dy for time. Could it be that he wanted to rescue Second Mountain Master and the others?


    Or was it about rescuing Luo Feng?


    But no matter what the possibility was, Gu Changge would not keep him alive.


    ��Three days, Mr. Gu only needs to give us three days. After three days in this pce, we will give you an answer. What do you think?�� The Great Mountain Lord said, very calmly.


    The rest of the Destion Masters and Domain Lords were shaken in their hearts, and opened their mouths, wanting to say something, but they still closed them. They didn��t expect the Great Mountain Lord to say that in the end.


    But now it seemed that they had no choice. These three days would allow them to think about whether to ept it or not.


    ��Three days?��


    Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows, and then said lightly, ��Okay, but you are not allowed to leave Heavenly Lu City for these three days. If anyone is found to have the intention of leaving, then don��t me Gu��s men for being ruthless. ��


    ��No problem, within these three days, we will definitely not wander around.�� The Great Mountain Lord nodded without hesitation.


    He was now the backbone of everyone in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. With him as the leader, everyone would naturally listen to his opinions. Many Domain Lords and Destion Masters looked at each other, and they had no other choice at this time.


    With that, tranquility was restored in the hall, and the tense atmosphere just now seemed to be an illusion. Everyone sat down again, but their moods were different, and many delicacies were hard to swallow.


    During the banquet, the dancers were graceful and charming, just like immortals from the nine heavens falling into the mortal world, and it was too beautiful to behold. Gu Changge, who was in the top ce, didn��t seem to care about this little episode and smiled.


    He was talking to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu next to her from time to time, looking carefree in the eyes of everyone. Many leaders of the big n had been paying attention to Gu Changge��s expression, their hearts moved slightly, and then they whispered orders to the nsmen around them.


    Whether this method would work or not, they would not know until they tried it.


    ��Junior Brother Xiao Yang, don��t be impulsive anymore, you must know that your current behavior is rted to the survival of hundreds of millions of creatures in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    ��If you offend Gu Changge because of your actions, then he will order everyone to be killed here, and you will be a sinner for the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    During the banquet, Gu Wudi persuaded Xiao Yang, who had a gloomy face and was drinking on his own with depression, with a good-hearted look.


    When the rest of the leaders of the big n heard this, they also moved their eyes slightly, and looked at Xiao Yang with a slight frown, thinking that he might do something bad. But now the Great Mountain Lord was still there and they couldn��t me Xiao Yang for anything.


    ��I know, I don��t need you to teach me this kind of thing.��


    Xiao Yang was a little dissatisfied with Gu Wudi. He frowned when he heard this, and his tone was very rude.


    Although during this period of time, the two shared hardships, which made his attitude towards Gu Wudi slightly better, it was not to the extent that Gu Wudi could teach him a lesson. Hearing this, a haze shed in the depths of Gu Wudi��s eyes.


    However, there was still a look of sighing and thinking about Xiao Yang on his face, and he shook his head. He sneaked a nce at Gu Changge who was sitting on the first seat, seeing that Gu Changge looked like he didn��t notice this ce, the haze in his heart deepened.


    He has endured Xiao Yang for a long time, if it wasn��t because he was worried about Gu Changge��s order, he would have taken care of Xiao Yang long ago. But Gu Changge didn��t order him to do anything, and he didn��t dare to act rashly.


    Yet Gu Wudi knew that Xiao Yang might not survive this trip to Heavenly Lu City for long.


    Not long after that, the banquet also dispersed. Everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was safe and sound, and they breathed a sigh of relief. They were all taken down by the servants of the Gu family, and they had a ce to rest.


    Gu Changge gave them three days, so there were still three days for rxation.


    Three dayster, they would exin to Gu Changge here, and the fate of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be decided at that time.

 Chapter 404-1: Being a concubine is also the dream of countless sweet girls, This pair of sluts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 404-1: Being a concubine is also the dream of countless sweet girls, This pair of sluts (1)</h4>


    "As long as I restrain all of my aura, plus with the jade pendant left by my father, Gu Changge will definitely not recognize me now. After all, we do not have much of a rtionship, and we haven''t even seen each other''s appearance."


    "I just wonder what Gu Changge is going to do at the Heavenly King''s Mansion this time? Did he discover Jun Bufan''s identity?"


    Beside the street, Bai Lian''er calmed down very quickly.


    She retracted her gaze, lowered her head, and looked at the stall in front of her with an honest look.


    When Bai Hua next to her heard these words, he forced himself to calm down and hid his hands in his sleeves, so as not to be seen trembling and not daring to show any abnormality.


    Judging from their appearance, the two of them were a very ordinary pair of pharmacist siblings. Their clothes were simple and ordinary. They were trying to reduce their sense of existence as much as possible to avoid being seen as abnormal by Gu Changge at this time.


    On the street, and in the pces on both sides.


    The eyes of many creatures from the Demon World opened wide at this moment, and they were a little shocked to see Gu Changge walking with many powerhouses from the other side of the street.


    Gu Changge''s identity was not a secret in the Demon World. If it wasn''t for him, at the top of the sacred mountain at that time, Empress Xi Yao would definitely be unfortunate.


    In the eyes of many creatures in the Demon World, Gu Changge''s status was no different from that of Empress Xi Yao. Therefore, their expressions now seemed to be very reverent, and they all backed down.


    "I wonder what Young Master Changge is here for? Is it to calm down the chaos within Heavenly King''s Mansion?"


    "If there was no Young Master Changge, Empress Xi Yao would have been killed at that time. Young Master Changge is the savior of our Demon World."


    Many people whispered, and at the same time were very curious, because they couldn��t usually see Gu Changge like this.


    "Is this the Pce of Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos?"


    Gu Changge was walking on the street, tall and slender, with ck clothes woven from silk spit out by the 8 million-year-old God silkworm, embroidered with many ancient patterns.


    All kinds of divine brilliance were flowing faintly and strands ofws along with divine chains hung down, revealing dignity and mystery.


    At this moment, he seemed to notice the mansion in the distance and asked with some interest.


    "Yes, Young Master. The mansion in front is the ce where the current Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos lives. It has a radius of 30,000 miles, and there are unique caves in it, and the atmosphere is amazing."


    The cultivator in charge of leading the way replied respectfully when he heard the words.


    "It seems that when I have time, I have to visit the pce of the King of Chaos."


    Gu Changge smiled and then walked down the street. However, when he walked to the stalls of Bai Lian''er and Bai Hua, he seemed a little surprised, and then stopped.


    After a while, Bai Lian''er and Bai Hua looked up at him, their bodies tensed slightly, and then their expressions showed fear and fear, cautiously.


    "How do you sell these herbs?"


    Gu Changge casually swept the herbs in front of the two of them, seemed a little interested, and then asked.


    "Reporting�� Reporting to Young Master, these herbs are worthless, if you want, just take them directly."


    Bai Lian''er looked very nervous, she didn''t understand why Gu Changge suddenly stopped in front of them.


    However, she remained calm in her heart, and then her face disyed a look of fear and anxiety as she opened her mouth cautiously with her voice trembling.


    Her voice was hoarse and not pleasant, and with her ugly face, it was difficult for people to stop. However, Gu Changge didn''t care at all, looked at the herbs a few times, and then looked up at her again.


    Bai Lian''er lowered her head and didn''t dare to look directly at him, looking extremely frightened and nervous. All the creatures and cultivators on this street looked at this scene in shock at the moment.


    They didn''t know why Gu Changge suddenly stopped in front of the pair of medicine farmers. Could it be that there was something special about the herbs of the two?


    As for the siblings, they didn''t seem surprised.


    Although there were weak fluctuations on their body, their cultivation base was not strong, at most it was a little stronger than ordinary people.


    Bai Lian''er''s performance was also very normal to them, but when Gu Changge suddenly asked, it would be the same for any other person.


    "Yes?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge suddenly smiled and said, "But I''m not someone who will take your things for nothing. These herbs are ten times the usual price, I want them all."


    "What? Ten�� ten times the price?"


    "Thank you sir."


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er seemed to be in disbelief, her eyes widened.


    Then she reacted to what Gu Changge said as if she couldn''t believe that such a good thing could still happen in this world.


    She showed a look of surprise and hurriedly thanked him, looking very excited and happy. However, her current face looked extremely ugly, and the birthmark covered half of her face, causing many creatures to turn their stomachs upside down.


    "Where did you pick these herbs?"


    Gu Changge nodded, and then continued to say with great interest, "Take me there, and I''ll give you a hundred times the price."


    "What? A hundred times the price?"


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er seemed to be shocked, showing an expression of disbelief.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but wonder if she was clumsy.


    Was there anything special about the herbs that she randomly found at that time? Why didn''t she see it? Or did Gu Changge recognize her identity and deliberately tricked her?


    "A hundred times the price?"


    Bai Hua also looked shocked. These were some medicinal herbs they found in the mountains at that time, just to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    He couldn''t help but doubt his own eyes.


    Could it be that there was something special about these herbs that was worth a hundred times the price of Gu Changge to let them lead the way?


    Although this hundred times the price was not worth mentioning for him. In other words, did Gu Changge already know their identities and was ying tricks on them?


    Gu Changge looked at Bai Lian''er and asked with great interest, "What? Are you saying you don''t want to?"


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er hurriedly shook her head and said, "We don''t dare, if Young Master wants to go to that ce, we siblings will just lead the way. We don''t dare to ask the Young Master for a penny more."


    No matter what the possibility was, she couldn''t refuse Gu Changge now, otherwise, the consequences would be simply unimaginable.


    Even if she burst out with all her strength, she could not be Gu Changge''s opponent, and it would be difficult to escape in the end.


    "That''s good." Gu Changge nodded with satisfaction, "Don''t worry, help me lead the way, I won''t treat you badly."


    Then, the powerhouses behind him came forward, took away all the herbs in front of him, and threw two crystal-like Origin Stones at them at the same time.


    Bai Lian''er carefully put away the two Origin stones, as if she had never seen such a precious thing before.


    "Does it really have something to do with those herbs?"


    Everyone watched this scene, their hearts were shaken, and they couldn''t understand the reason. The only possibility that came to their mind was that they seemed to be missing something good.


    Since they could be valued by Gu Changge, those ordinary-looking herbs must have something extraordinary. Hearing that Gu Changge wanted these siblings to take him to the ce where the herbs grew, they couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Did that mean that there was something hidden in that ce? These herbs were actually contaminated with the aura of that ce, so they became extraordinary.


    Many people started regretting it, why they didn''t see the extraordinariness of these herbs just now and missed an opportunity.


    "They will follow me to the Heavenly King''s Mansion, and then take me to that ceter."


    Then, Gu Changge said with a smile.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Bai Lian''er and Bai Hua did not dare to refuse and honestly followed behind Gu Changge.


    Their moods wereplicated, especially Bai Lian''er, who was even more shocked and disturbed, was he going to follow Gu Changge''s side so inexplicably?


    Did Gu Changge see through their identities? Or maybe they didn''t pay attention at the time, didn''t notice that the ce where the herbs were growing was actually extraordinary, and there was something hidden.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge!"


    And just when everyone''s mood wasplicated with spections, outside the Heavenly King''s Pce of Peace and Chaos not far ahead, a burly and tall man with no anger and prestige walked over quickly, with a strong suffocating aura on his body, the chaotic aura appeared powerful.

 Chapter 404-2: Being a concubine is also the dream of countless sweet girls, This pair of sluts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 404-2: Being a concubine is also the dream of countless sweet girls, This pair of sluts (2)</h4>


    There were many people behind him, including many big figures of the Heavenly King''s Mansion, as well as direct descendants, and Jun Fan was among them.


    It was the King of Peace and Chaos.


    When Gu Changge appeared in the vicinity, he got the news and hurriedly brought a group of family members to greet him, daring not to be disrespectful.


    "Young Master Changge is here, it''s really a flourishing brilliance."


    The Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos bowed his hands, his expression humble and submissive.


    Although he was many generations older than Gu Changge, he did not dare to call himself an Elder in front of him. Because whether it was cultivation or identity, he needed to look up at the current Gu Changge.


    Many nsmen behind him also saluted Gu Changge one after another. Jun Fan was in the crowd, he also bowed his head, and his face was not unusual.


    "The King of Chaos doesn''t need to be too polite." Gu Changge nodded slightly.


    Later, the King of Chaos led the way and brought him into his mansion.


    Seeing the siblings, Bai Lian''er and Bai Hua, who were following behind Gu Changge, many people in the Jun family were stunned.


    Wearing this appearance, even if their cultivation base was only a little higher than ordinary people. Where did theye from to follow Gu Changge''s side?


    The woman was also extremely ugly and looked rather strange. But they also did not ask much.


    "Xiao Fan, is this the first time I have seen Young Master Changge so close? Are you saying I''m dreaming? He just smiled at me just now��"


    "How can there be such a perfect man in this world? s, it''s a pity, my identity is not qualified to touch him."


    "Even to be a concubine, it is probably the dream of countless heavenly women."


    In the crowd of Jun''s family, the woman in a green robe opened her mouth and looked at the young man walking with the King of Peace and Chaos in front of her, with admiration and yearning in her words.


    She was extremely beautiful, with a thin powder-covered face, delicate facial features and cloudy hair along with smooth skin. It was difficult to hide her figure under the loose robe, looking tall and graceful, with bumps.


    It was Jun Fan''s second sister Jun Yao. Beside her, Jun Fan''s expression became slightly unnatural when he heard this.


    Although he had been a human being in two lives, his sister in this life was very kind to him. He also really treated her as a sister. But hearing this now made him unbearable and ufortable.


    He hated Gu Changge so much that he ruined his n over and over again. If it wasn''t for Gu Changge this time, how could he fail to assassinate his enemy and drag Qingzhu to death?


    "What''s wrong? Xiao Fan, what��s wrong with your expression?"


    Jun Yao was talking, and suddenly Jun Fan''s expression seemed to be a little strange, and she couldn''t help asking a little strangely.


    "It''s alright, but when I suddenly heard my sister say this, I felt strange in my heart. With my sister''s beauty and identity, in such a huge imperial capital, how many young heroes have stepped over the threshold, and they have no chance to marry my sister."


    "I didn''t expect you to say such a thing��"


    Jun Fan quickly recovered and shook his head slightly, seemingly helpless.


    Hearing this, Jun Yao''s face was a little red, she gave him a white look, and said, "What do you mean? Can''t I have someone I admire as your sister?"


    "Young Master Changge has such an identity and status, so many people admire him, so what do I count for?"


    Jun Fan sighed and said, "Yeah, it''s a pity, as my sister, I don''t think you have the qualifications to connect with each other."


    "That''s why I advise you to put down your fantasies honestly and give uppletely. People like Gu Changge will not be short of heavenly daughters."


    "People probably don''t look down on you."


    He knew that if he ndered Gu Changge behind his back, it would have the opposite effect, making Jun Yao feel that he was careful.


    Moreover, her sister''s character had always been like this, and it was difficult to change what she believed. So he decided to change the way, let her understand that this fantasy was useless, and give uppletely.


    "Are you looking down on your sister? Or are you begging for a beating?"


    When Jun Yao heard this, she red at him angrily and said, "But you seem to know Young Master Changge very well."


    Although she also knew that Jun Fan was telling the truth, she felt ufortable and unconvinced in her heart.


    In terms of appearance, she was as confident as any woman in the Demon World, even Song Youwei.


    "It''s not that I don''t know him, I just don''t want you to waste your time. Sister, if you don''t give up��"


    Jun Fan shook his head slightly and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can try it, and see if you have a chance?"


    Hearing this, Jun Yao became more and more unconvinced, but when she thought of Gu Changge''s status and strength, she became discouraged.


    And while Jun Fan and Jun Yao were talking, Bai Lian''er, who was silently following behind Gu Changge, also quietly looked at Jun Fan with aplicated expression.


    She did not expect that after 6,000 years, it would be such an opportunity to look at Jun Fan so closely again. If she hadn''t followed behind Gu Changge, she probably wouldn''t be able to step into the Heavenly King''s Mansion.


    Thinking of this, Bai Lian''er began to think in her heart, about how to find an opportunity to give that treasure to Jun Fan. However, in the Pce of Peace and Chaos, especially under Gu Changge''s eyes, doing so would easily reveal her true identity.


    In this way, it would lead to a great risk, which was not worth the loss.


    "I wonder why Young Master Changge came here to find me this time."


    And soon, in the hall of the main room, the King of Peace and Chaos asked Gu Changge to sit up and ordered someone to bring tea, and then he asked curiously.


    As Gu Changge, he did not believe that he would visit him for no reason. There was definitely a reason for that in there.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge opened the teacup, breathed lightly, and then smiled lightly, "Actually, this time I came here for Xi Yao''s business."


    "Her Majesty?"


    Theplexion of the King of Chaos changed slightly, and he didn''t care why Gu Changge called Empress Xi Yao like that.


    He couldn''t help asking, "Could it be about the assassin some time ago? Is there some news?"


    Everyone in the hall looked solemn, and even Jun Fan paid attention, although Gu Changge''s name for Empress Xi Yao seemed rather intimate, and felt ufortable. But now, there was no time for him to think about it.


    "Actually, it has something to do with it. Xi Yao has been feeling unwell recently. I want to help her share some burden, so I just thought of something, maybe it has something to do with the assassination some time ago."


    Gu Changge took a slow sip of tea and then said with a smile.


    "Young Master Changge, please speak." The Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos looked solemn, very cautious, and hurriedly said.


    "Xi Yao is not feeling well��"


    When Jun Fan heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then his face turned a little blue, and he hurriedly lowered his head, for fear of being seen as abnormal.


    He thought about the news of the past few days. Empress Xi Yao was ill and had not been to court for three days. But during her poisoning, she was never absent.


    Why was that? In particr, Gu Changge changed her previous title to Empress Xi Yao and became very close. He only thought of one possibility, and suddenly nameless anger burned in his heart, which was simply maddening.


    "This pair of sluts��" He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, and the expression on his face even turned a little hideous.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Fan, are you not feeling well?"


    Noticing Jun Fan''s abnormality, Jun Yao gave him a worried look.


    Jun Fan''s expression changed quickly, he took a deep breath, calmed down quickly, and said, "I''m fine, sister, I was just thinking of that damn assassin who almost murdered Her Majesty, I was angry and couldn''t help myself."


    "Really? If you''re not feeling well, go back to rest first."


    Jun Yao knew Jun Fan fairly well and knew that he, like many geniuses in the Demon World, had some admiration for Empress Xi Yao.


    Usually, he often inquired about Empress Xi Yao like his father.


    Now hearing Gu Changge say this, as long as he was a discerning person, he would know what happened between Gu Changge and Empress Xi Yao.


    In her opinion, it was also very normal for Jun Fan to have such a big reaction.

 Chapter 405-1: If I kill him, we will become enemies; Actually, I am more interested in you (1)

    <h4>Chapter 405-1: If I kill him, we will be enemies; Actually, I am more interested in you (1)</h4>


    "Sister, I''m fine, I made you worry."


    Hearing Jun Yao''s concerned words, Jun Fan smiled and shook his head slightly as if he had recovered.


    Gu Changge nced at Jun Fan with great interest after listening to the sound from the system prompt in his mind.


    He then took a sip of tea, and said calmly, "Actually, I already know the person behind the assassination this time, so I wanted to calm the Chaos King. The son of the fallen Xuan Yang Demon Emperor is extraordinary, but now there is no one in his mausoleum."


    "Xi Yao suspects that Jun Bufan was just cheating death at first, but now he is hiding somewhere, secretly nning all this behind the scenes."


    "I also have some guesses about what Young Master Changge said. Night Demon, as a general under Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, has amazing strength. Except for the descendants of Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, it is estimated that no one in this world can make him work. I also guessed that Jun Bufan was just cheating death at the beginning, and all the assassinations were led by him behind the scenes." Hearing this, the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos nodded with a solemn expression.


    Gu Changge smiled and added, "Because of this, Xi Yao deliberately searched all over the Demon World, and now she has finally found Jun Bufan''s most likely hiding ce."


    "Where is Jun Bufan''s hiding ce?" Heavenly King''s expression changed, and he was very shocked.


    Jun Fan had been paying attention to the conversation between Gu Changge and his father, and his heart was quite shaken at this moment. He also wanted to know what Empress Xi Yao had found out.


    But at the same time, he was relieved, because it seemed that Empress Xi Yao should have never suspected him.


    "In the beginning, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor had a son and a daughter, and Jun Bufan cheated death six thousand years ago. Although his elder sister Jun Ruoxi never participated in that battle, she then set herself up somewhere in the Demon World, making it a forbidden area for the Demon World. No one has dared to approach for a thousand years."


    "Xi Yao suspects that Jun Bufan is actually hiding in that restricted area."


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and continued to speak.


    Of course, these words had nothing to do with Empress Xi Yao. At this time, she was still investigating many young geniuses, so how could she think about these things?


    However, Gu Changge didn''t mind helping her. After all, the hatred between her and Jun Bufan was not clear enough. The reason why Jun Bufan hadn''t gone to his sister all these years, wasn''t because he was worried about involving her.


    It could be seen that Jun Bufan still had deep feelings for his sister. But this also happened to be Jun Bufan''s weakness.


    Even if the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was not dead when he showed upter, his son and daughter would all be in his hands, so Gu Changge did not believe that he would remain indifferent.


    If he wanted to catch a big fish, he needed bait to hook it.


    "Jun Bufan''s sister, Jun Ruoxi?"


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Peace and Chaos changed his expression again, and uttered very cautiously, "Then I dare to ask Young Master Changge, what does Her Majesty the Empress mean, does she intend for me to lead troops there to carry out a cleanup?"


    Jun Fan tried his best to remain calm, looking at Gu Changge, who was smiling like a Young God from the top ce, but a huge wave was set off in his heart, angry and murderous.


    At this moment, he could not wait to smash Gu Changge to pieces. In his two lives, he had never hated a person so much, not even Xi Yao. He didn''t believe it to be Xi Yao��s words, but it was Gu Changge''s own n.


    Did he want to force him to show up through Jun Ruoxi? This Gu Changge really had vicious methods and thoughts!


    "That''s right, and this time at the top of the sacred mountain, Brother Jun Fan''s performance was greatly praised by Xi Yao, and she feels that brother Jun Fan will be the leader of the Demon World in the future. So she ns to let the King of Chaos and Jun Fan, you father and son, take this task. If you find Jun Bufan, that''s fine, if you can''t find it, then it''s not impossible to arrest Jun Ruoxi."


    Gu Changge took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    Hearing the words, the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos suddenly became solemn and assured, "Thanks to Her Majesty the Empress''s love, I will live up to the entrustment of Her Majesty the Empress."


    "Xiao Fan, why haven''t youe to thank Her Majesty the Empress and Young Master Changge?"


    Having said that, he waved at Jun Fan who was standing behind him, with relief on his face.


    Nowadays, among the younger generation in the Demon World there was no one like Jun Fan who had been entrusted by Empress Xi Yao. If he made a great contribution this time, his power was bound to surpass that of Marshal Zhen Guo.


    "Jun Fan thanks Young Master Changge and Her Majesty the Empress for their high regard, I will not let you down."


    Hearing this, even if Jun Fan''s heart went extremely cold, he didn''t dare to show any strangeness at this moment. He stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Gu Changge.


    At this moment, he swore in his heart that one day he would personally cut Gu Changge to pieces and smash his corpse into pieces in order to vent the hatred in his heart.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m relieved. Since that''s all the things that Xi Yao wanted to exin things, then this Gu will leave first."


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard the words, and seemed very satisfied with the attitudes of King Peace and Chaos and Jun Fan.


    With that, he didn''t n to stay here any longer and was ready to get up and leave.


    "Young Master Changge, please."


    Seeing this, the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos got up and sent them off. Gu Changge nodded, but when he walked in front of Jun Yao.


    He stopped for a while, seeing her suddenly at a loss, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "This is Miss Jun Yao, right? I heard from Xi Yao that your tea skills are good. If you have time someday, Gu would like to ask for a little advice."


    "Ah�� Young Master Changge��"


    Jun Yao did not expect that Gu Changge would suddenly take the initiative to talk to her, and even called out her name. She felt a little dizzy, and she didn''t realize what she was saying at all.


    "Yao''er, Young Master Changge is talking to you."


    Seeing this scene, the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos looked happy and hurriedly scolded, "What are you doing?"


    Hearing this, Jun Yao suddenly reacted, and her face flushed a little.


    She was a little shy as she lowered her head and looked up at Gu Changge embarrassedly before saying, "I have time any day, and Young Master Changge can visit me anytime."


    Gu Changge seemed a little surprised, then smiled and added, "Since that''s the case, three dayster, I''lle to ask Miss Jun Yao about the art of brewing tea."


    After that, he didn''t stay for long and left with a group of powerhouses. Seeing that Gu Changge had disappeared, Jun Yao''s face turned red and her head was still a little dizzy.


    "Xiao Fan, look, Young Master Changge actually took the initiative to talk to me, and he even knows my name�� Am I dreaming?"


    This surprise came so unexpectedly that she wondered if she was dreaming. However, upon hearing this, Jun Fan''s expression turned rather gloomy.


    "I''m not feeling well, so I''m going to rest first."


    He shook his head and walked away quickly. Jun Yao was a little strange, but he didn''t care.


    Her beautiful eyes were bright, and she was imagining the scene three dayster. She was looking forward to it and hoped that the three days would pass soon.


    After leaving the Heavenly King''s Mansion, Gu Changge did not ask Bai Lian''er and his brother to take him to the so-called medicinal herb growing ce but returned to the pce where he usually rested.


    Bai Lian''er and Bai Hua were still very shocked in their hearts, and they did not recover from what happened just now. Jun Fan was Jun Bufan, others didn''t know, but they knew.


    Now, Gu Changge actually nned to let Jun Fan lead his troops to encircle his sister. This method was really cruel and vicious. They also didn''t know if Gu Changge already knew Jun Fan''s true identity.


    Because at this time they themselves were incapable of protecting themselves.


    Bai Lian''er was almost convinced that Gu Changge already knew their identities relying on her intuition that she had been in seclusion behind the scenes and in charge of Spring Breeze Pavilion.

 Chapter 405-2: If I kill him, we will become enemies; Actually, I am more interested in you (2)

    <h4>Chapter 405-2: If I kill him, we will be enemies; Actually, I am more interested in you (2)</h4>


    At that time, what Gu Changge said on the street was probably just to make fun of the two of them, and they almost took it seriously.


    Hiding her body plus the jade pendant that her father left behind that could hide their aura, was actually useless. Bai Lian''er didn''t know how Gu Changge saw through their identities, and it didn''t matter now.


    If she was alone, she was 30% sure that she could escape from the Gu Changge. But now there was still a burden of Bai Hua around.


    She couldn''t do anything about leaving him alone. The only thing she could do was to give up.


    This feeling of being constrained and powerless made her very ufortable.


    "Well, why do you have a birthmark on your face?"


    But just as Bai Lian''er''s thoughts were rolling in her mind, Gu Changge spoke up with a bit of interest, interrupting her thoughts.


    Bai Lian''er came back to her senses, looked at Gu Changge and said, "I don''t know what your lord means?"


    "Elder sister��"


    Bai Hua looked at Gu Changge with some fear. Although he was not very smart sometimes, he also felt that this was strange.


    Gu Changge did not let them lead the way to find the location of the medicinal herbs, but took them back to the pce and sent everyone back.


    What does that mean? It was self-evident.


    "It doesn''t make any sense, I just think you have a birthmark on your face, which doesn''t look good." Gu Changge said casually.


    Bai Lian''er looked at him lightly, and said, "I''m sorry, I was born with this birthmark. Since it''s in the way of Young Master, then Young Master might as well let me go."


    Gu Changge''s eyes fell on her face, and he suddenly smiled and said, "What if I say no?"


    "Then I can only keep getting in the way of Young Master." Bai Lian''er looked at him without fear.


    "Really? It seems you''ve been trying to pretend to be confused with me."


    Gu Changge said nonchntly, "But you look like this, which makes me feel a little embarrassed."


    Bai Lian''er said with an iprehensible look, "I wonder what the lord means, please forgive the little girl for being stupid and unable to understand."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. After I kill him, you may be able to understand."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled lightly, and then reached forward with his palms.


    The void suddenly blurred, and the terrifying power arrived like a surging wave, crushed and fell against Bai Hua whoseplexion changed drastically.


    He didn''t even have time to react, and was caught in the void by the big hand transformed by Gu Changge''s divine power.


    "Sister, save me��"


    Bai Hua was pale and frightened, and a mouthful of blood was coughed out, followed by a cracking sound of bones. All of his internal organs were torn apart.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Changge''s control of his strength, at the moment just now, his whole body would explode, and his body and spirit would have been destroyed on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Lian''er''s expression also changed, and she nced at Bai Hua coldly. If her father hadn''t entrusted him to her, she would not be willing to take care of such a cumbersome waste.


    And she would not be constrained by Gu Changge.


    "Sir, what do you mean by this? We siblings have no grievances or enmity with you. We only make a living by collecting herbs and never provoke others."


    Soon, Bai Lian''er took a deep breath and calmly uttered. Although Gu Changge probably already knew the true identities of her and Bai Hua, she still didn''t want to take the initiative to admit it until thest step.


    "It doesn''t matter, if I kill him now, we will be enemies." Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Bai Lian''er''s face froze, she didn''t expect Gu Changge to say that.


    And as his words fell, there was a sudden sound of bone shattering in the void, Bai Hua screamed, his face frightened as he felt it difficult to bear the pain.


    "Sister, save me��"


    His voice contained unspeakable fear and pain.


    "You can''t even bear this pain, you are really a waste." Bai Lian''er''s face was cold.


    Although she scolded Bai Hua like this, she couldn''t just sit back and watch him die in front of her.


    At that moment, she looked at Gu Changge coldly and said, "Let go of him, or you will never get what you want. My life is not worth much, and I am not afraid of death."


    In the Spring Breeze Pavilion, she put her own life and death aside.


    As an assassin, one''s life could not be controlled by oneself at all, and no one would know when an assassination mission was carried out or not, whether they would stay there forever.


    For Bai Lian''er, what her father Bai Kun gave her was like a task. In the course of this mission, if she lost her life, it would be her own choice.


    She was indifferent to life and death, and everything was random. She was not afraid of Gu Changge''s threat.


    "It seems reasonable for you to say that. Your life is really worthless to me." Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled, and then let go of Bai Hua, "Is it time to show your sincerity? Already?"


    Bai Lian''er stared at him coldly, and there was no emotional change in her eyes.


    "What kind of sincerity do you want?" she asked.


    "The sincerity I want is actually very simple. I don''t like the way you are now. It makes me disgusted. I have to say that you have been very sessful, at least in terms of disgusting people." Gu Changge shook his head slightly,


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Gu Changge''s sincerity to be this. Then, she sneered, "I didn''t expect you to be a superficial person too."


    However, as the words fell, her face changed, returning to her original appearance.


    Her disguising method was very clever, changing many times, not only changing the appearance, but also reshaping the bones, flesh, aura, etc. Even if it was a powerful existence who could see through the origin, it would be difficult to see any abnormality.


    Of course, this kind of bone-shaping and blood-clotting method was very painful, and it belonged to the means of Killing Emperor inheritance, but it could provide a great degree of secrecy and camouge, and it was difficult for people to see through.


    "It''s much more pleasing to the eye."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and looked at her again. Because of her special physique, Bai Lian''er had an amazing charm. However, his expression did not change much.


    "It seems that the inheritance of the Killing Emperor has indeed fallen into your hands. Even the Supreme Being would have difficulty seeing through this means of changing appearance."


    "Is this your purpose?" Bai Lian''er''s expression changed slightly.


    Although there had been many rumors in the outside world over the years that the mysterious owner of Spring Breeze Pavilion had the inheritance of the Killing Emperor, it was never confirmed.


    Gu Changge didn''t answer her question, but said directly, "I can let your father go, and at the same time I can make the Demon World give up on chasing him."


    "What are the conditions?"


    Bai Lian''er stared at him closely and said, "If you keep your promise, I will naturally give you that bag. Otherwise, even if you kill me, you won''t be able to get that bag."


    "No, you seem to have misunderstood what I meant." Gu Changge interrupted her with a wave of his hand and smiled,


    "Compared to that bag, I''m actually more interested in you."


    Bai Lian''er naturally knew what Gu Changge meant. She looked at him coldly, lost in thought.


    Gu Changge was not in a hurry either, speaking to her, whether it was the bag or Bai Lian''er, he wanted both.


    Bai Lian''er had been in charge of Spring Breeze Pavilion by herself for so many years, so it was not necessary to say more about her skills and methods.


    Although her background was not as good as that of old-fashioned assassin organizations such as the Buddha and the Underworld, their apparent strength was no longer enough.


    For Gu Changge, secretly cultivating an assassin organization would definitely do more good than harm.


    "How can I trust you? It''s hard to believe someone like you."


    At this moment, Bai Lian''er suddenly raised her head and stared at Gu Changge with cold eyes, as if she wanted a definite answer from him.


    Gu Changge was not surprised and smiled, "It''s not about you wanting to trust me, but you can only trust me now."


    "Your father, the forces behind you, and your cumbersome junior brother, all of their life and death are under my control. Who else do you think you can trust now? Of course, you don''t have to care about them, and it doesn''t cost me anything."


    Bai Lian''er was silent, she was thinking about the gains and losses in her heart.


    People like Gu Changge were not worth trusting, but if she didn''t trust him. She was likely to die today, but Bai Hua would definitely die.


    Her father would die, and the force that had been painstakingly managed for more than 6,000 years would soon fall apart without her.


    And if she agreed to Gu Changge, from now on, she would have to obey his orders and be under his control?


    "I see." Bai Lian''er was silent for a moment, then nodded.

 Chapter 406-1: Would he choose to forgive her? So that’s the case (1)

    <h4>Chapter 406-1: Would he choose to forgive her? So that��s the case (1)</h4>


    The pce was magnificent, the spiritual energy was like a tide, the treasure light was looming, and many divine weapons were hanging on the wall, shining brilliantly.


    Bai Lian''er was dressed in a sackcloth, but she couldn''t hide her natural beauty. Her facial features were exquisite and her face was cold.


    Although it was enchanting and moving, it had a cool and morous aura that was like an iceberg of eternity.


    "I promise you."


    Her voice was amazingly charming, but it didn''t have any emotion, giving people a very awkward feeling.


    Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back, smiling, looking at Bai Lian''er and Bai Hua.


    The radiance flowed on his immortal robe embroidered with many patterns, the sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, and seas seemed to be all included, revealing the meaning of dignity and mystery.


    "I knew that Miss Lian''er was a smart person, and it''s easy to talk to a smart person."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled slightly, and thenmanded outside the hall, "Luoshen, serve tea for Miss Lian''er."


    At the entrance of the hall, Jiang Luoshen was very curious about the pair that Gu Changge suddenly brought and rolled her eyes upon hearing this.


    But since she was noticed by Gu Changge, she didn''t bother to hide her figure and walked in from outside the hall. She had bright blonde hair, was tall, curvaceous, and had bright eyes, with a noble bearing.


    "You really take me as your maid."


    She snorted slightly, then walked beside the tea set, and started to activate Supreme God fire to make tea for Gu Changge in a skilled manner.


    Bai Lian''er nced at Jiang Luoshen. She knew her identity and was a little puzzled as to why she appeared beside Gu Changge, but she didn''t ask any more questions.


    She looked at Gu Changge coldly and added, "I hope you can keep your promise, and I''m much older than you, so you don''t have to call me a girl, just call me by my name."


    Gu Changge smiled disapprovingly, and said, "Age is nothing for us cultivators to care about. Why should Miss Lian''er be obsessed with these little things?"


    "What''s more, now that we are together, you don''t need to be so outspoken."


    "Humph, I don''t dare to be with Mr. Gu. I have the self-awareness to do so."


    Bai Lian''er''s expression was indifferent, with an attitude of indifference.


    Gu Changge didn''t care either, and continued, "I think that Lian''er might be able to give it to me."


    Bai Lian''er sneered, "Didn''t you just say that you are not interested in the bag? That thing is not on me, I put it in a secret ce."


    She was very cautious and knew that the bag was not simple, so she did not carry it with her.


    Instead, she hid in another ce, because she was afraid that after being caught by Gu Changge, she would not have the conditions to negotiate with him.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll have to ask Miss Lian''er to fetch it for me. During this time, I will order someone to take good care of your junior brother."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked a little stunned and then smiled.


    "Sister Lian''er��"


    Hearing this, the expression of Bai Hua changed, and he was in awe and fear for Gu Changge.


    The fear of facing the crisis of life and death just now was unforgettable. He felt that he had arrived in front of the gate of hell. If it wasn''t for Bai Lian''er to stop him, he would have been killed by Gu Changge.


    "Since I promised you, I won''t go back on it easily. I still have this credit."


    Bai Lian''er naturally knew the meaning of Gu Changge''s words, because he was worried that she would take the opportunity to escape.


    "I naturally believe in Miss Lian''er, but I should take care of him." Gu Changge smiled.


    Bai Lian''er gave him a cold look, not feeling favorable toward Gu Changge at all.


    This was a self-interested, ruthless guy who wanted his reassurance. Before that, she must ensure that she had sufficient value for Gu Changge.


    Otherwise, everything was negligible.


    So she didn''t expect Gu Changge to keep his promise in the future.


    With that, her figure moved and walked outside the hall. Gu Changge smiled and watched her disappear without being stopped.


    "You are letting her go now?"


    Jiang Luoshen had already vaguely guessed Bai Lian''er''s identity, and his heart was a little shaken.


    Gu Changge nced at her, "Just make tea, why are there so many questions?"


    "I�� tell me, will I die?"


    Jiang Luoshen frowned and looked very dissatisfied. Gu Changge just treated her as a coolie, and now he didn''t even answer her question.


    "Do you think everyone is as brainless as you?"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and then ordered someone to take Bai Hua down so that he could take care of him.


    Jiang Luoshen stared at him coldly, just wanting to throw the boiled tea on his face. However, after Gu Changge nced at her, she still chose to bury her head honestly and make tea.


    From Empress Xi Yao''s side, although she sent someone to ask him about the King of Chaos sending troops to clear the restricted area, Gu Changge didn''t exin much.


    He knew that Empress Xi Yao was already suspicious of Jun Fan, and his suspicion of the rest of the geniuses was far less than that of Jun Fan. However, even if Empress Xi Yao knew that Jun Fan was Jun Bufan, it would be of no use now.


    Because she couldn''te up with evidence, if she rashly guessed, it would chill the hearts of many people.


    After all, on the top of the sacred mountain, Jun Fan and his father, the King of Peace and Chaos made great contributions to saving Empress Xi Yao.


    Without any evidence, if she said that Jun Fan was the son of the former Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, it would alienate the rtionship between the monarch and the minister, which would make many people think that the King of Chaos was powerful, which aroused the fear of Empress Xi Yao.


    So now, what Empress Xi Yao wanted to do most was to investigate Jun Fan to see if she could find any clues.


    "Your Majesty, ording to the news, Young Master Changge did indeed go to the Heavenly King''s Mansion of Peace and Chaos."


    In the pce, Qingmei looked at Empress Xi Yao who was reading the memorials behind the papers, and reported with a respectful face,


    "The King of Peace and Chaos suddenly led his troops away, should that be what he meant?"


    Empress Xi Yao rubbed her brows, feeling a mess in her head.


    "Apart from Young Master Changge, there is probably no one in the Demon World who can send the King of Chaos to do things."


    Qingmei replied respectfully.


    Empress Xi Yao nodded, her eyes pondered, and she added, "What does he mean by that? The forbidden area was upied by Jun Ruoxi as early as 6,000 years ago? At that time, she also signed a contract with me, the well water does not vite the river water and does not interfere with each other."


    At that time, she had just dominated the Demon World, and her foundation was unstable. As the eldest daughter of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, Jun Ruoxi had cultivated for many years, and her cultivation was unfathomable and difficult to provoke.


    Few people knew about this matter, and Empress Xi Yao had not announced it to the public yet.


    Now that the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos sent arge army, it was very likely that Jun Ruoxi would think that she had unterally broken up the contract of that year.

 Chapter 406-2: Would he choose to forgive her? So that’s the case (2)

    <h4>Chapter 406-2: Would he choose to forgive her? So that��s the case (2)</h4>


    Although Empress Xi Yao didn''t care much about this, she was more concerned about Gu Changge��s reason for doing this.


    Because Jun Ruoxi was Jun Bufan''s sister?


    "Among the army that went this time, Jun Fan was also among them�� Could this be Gu Changge''s temptation?"


    Empress Xi Yao''s slender fingers tapped on the table.


    In the past few days, many young geniuses had been investigated, although no evidence had been found, many suspects were also ruled out.


    Now, the people she suspected the most were Jun Fan and Zhao Tian, ??the only son of Marshal Zhenguo.


    Among them, Jun Fan was the most suspicious, and Zhao Tian was also noticed by her because he was in charge of the military and had a lot of contact with Qingzhu.


    But now, the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos suddenly sent troops to a restricted area somewhere in the Demon World and said that it was at her will, which made her stunned at the time. It was then she realized that it should be Gu Changge''s decision.


    After asking now, it was indeed the case.


    "It seems that during this time, I have to pay attention to this matter. If it''s really Jun Fan��"


    Empress Xi Yao''s expression turned cold, but until now, she still couldn''t understand the purpose of Gu Changge''s reason to arrive at the Demon World this time.


    At first, she thought that Gu Changge was nning to help her, but then she realized that she was thinking too much, which was a big mistake.


    As far as Gu Changge was concerned, it didn''t really make any difference for him to help her or not. Changing the ruler of the Demon World had no effect on Gu Changge because he didn''t care about the Demon World at all.


    When Gu Changge first approached her, he had a strong purpose. She didn''t think about these things thoroughly at the time, but now she understood them.


    She didn''t have anything toin about, it was just a matter of choosing each other. Now she wanted to know even more about what was Gu Changge''s purpose.


    "Could it have something to do with the six Emperors who disappeared?"


    Empress Xi Yao frowned, because of Gu Changge''s rtionship, the Demon World had been a lot more peaceful these days, and there had been fewer rebellions.


    But she was still a little uneasy in her heart, not because of Jun Bufan''s cheating death, but because of the six Emperors who disappeared.


    Could they be Gu Changge''s ultimate goal?


    And soon, on the other side, Bai Lian''er went back and forth. She did not disappoint Gu Changge, and handed him the mysterious bag.


    However, Gu Changge didn''t open it in front of her, but smiled and mentioned another matter, "In addition to the bag, there is actually one more thing, I want to trouble Miss Lian''er."


    "Say."


    Bai Lian''er stared at him, and her words were concise. She was actually very curious about what was hidden in the bag.


    It was just that Gu Changge didn''t open it in front of her, which made her a little disappointed.


    "Jun Fan, as the remnant of the Five Emperors 6,000 years ago, has been secretly plotting assassinations, trying to overthrow the reign of Empress Xi Yao in the Demon World. I think Miss Lian''er, as a former member of the Demon World, definitely doesn''t want to see such a situation��"


    Gu Changge still smiled, with a smile like a spring breeze.


    Bai Lian''er sneered, "No, this is exactly what I want to see."


    "No, you don''t want it. How could an honest and kind person like Miss Lian''er want to see this? So I want to ask Miss Lian''er to help me find evidence that Jun Fan was secretly nning to assassinate Empress Xi Yao. I know you can do it."


    Gu Changge waved his hand to interrupt her before she could finish speaking, with an unquestionable tone.


    "You�� I see."


    Bai Lian''er''s expression froze, she didn''t expect Gu Changge to be able to say such words with such a calm face.


    He was so shameless and hypocritical, how could he still have a face? But she also knew that she couldn''t refuse this kind of thing now.


    "If that''s the case, Miss Lian''er should go see your junior brother first. Don''t worry, he eats well and sleeps soundly like your father. You don''t have to worry."


    Afterward, Gu Changge asked Bai Lian''er to go back, and when the time was ripe, she would naturally inform him.


    Bai Lian''er''s face was cold, she thought she was hypocritical enough, but in front of Gu Changge, it was still far from enough.


    Soon, everyone in the hall was sent out, and Gu Changge began to explore the treasure in his hand.


    From the outside, this was an ordinary bag, embroidered with some simple patterns, without any runes or pattern fluctuations.


    Even the material was an ordinary cloth that wasmonly seen. But in it, the aura was not simple, and it was mysterious and profound, supreme and majestic.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In Gu Changge''s eyes, two colors of ck and white appeared, and the faintly visible scene of six reincarnations evolved in it.


    He intended to gain insight into the mystery of this bag. Although, from the appearance alone, he really couldn''t see anything, he knew that if someone else forced it to open it.


    This bag will definitely be destroyed automatically, and the terrifying power would explode, and the things in it would not be revealed.


    "Is it reserved for Jun Bufan? No one can open this thing except him."


    Gu Changge''s brows wrinkled slightly, it seemed that the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor did indeed arrange a lot of back-ups.


    This bag contained unimaginable things, perhaps involving the secrets of the Demon World. If he forcibly opened it, he would definitely touch the restrictions and destroy the contents.


    "Could it be that only Jun Bufan can open this thing? I don''t believe it."


    Gu Changge continued to try again, and in the palm of his hand, a ck light loomed, and finally swallowed the bag.


    Chirp��


    A wisp of light blue smoke floated out, and a dazzling brilliance suddenly lit up.


    A striped road became clear, and it could be seen that many ancient demon inscriptions were written on the surface by special means.


    As soon as these demon texts touched the power of Gu Changge, a terrifying power burst forth, as if it was alive.


    Vermillion Bird, Qinglong, White Tiger, Pixiu, ck Tortoise�� all kinds of demon characters, transformed into powerful phantoms, roaring in the void, surging and almost causing the ce to burst open.


    "Although forcibly opening it is a little troublesome, it''s not impossible."


    In the void, the Great Dao treasure bottle appeared, where it went up and down, and the vast ck light hung down, covering this treasure bag.


    For a while, the bag didn''t move, as if it was imprisoned there before an inexplicable power and field appeared.


    Gu Changge started to open it. Then he felt a majestic and heavy aura pouring out from it, like the power of heaven and earth, suddenly descending on him.


    The void began to copse, ck holes appeared, andrge cracks spread nearby. This power was even more terrifying than chaos, as heavy as the sky.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    However, with the slight trembling of the treasure bottle, this terrifying power became stable and calmed down, and it flowed quietly there like starlight.


    "This is a strand of the origin of the world�� And it''s the origin of the world that''s transforming toward a higher level."


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised.


    He has an Inner Universe. Although it had not evolvedpletely, it was only a prototype, but he was familiar with the aura of the origin of this world.

 Chapter 406-3: Would he choose to forgive her? So that’s the case (3)

    <h4>Chapter 406-3: Would he choose to forgive her? So that��s the case (3)</h4>


    "The Demon World has transformed and tried to evolve towards a higher world. Is this the reason for the disappearance of the Six Emperors?"


    "Do they want to take advantage of the evolution of the Demon World to take the opportunity to attack the Upper Realm?"


    Almost instantly, Gu Changge guessed the purpose of the Six Emperors.


    For more than 6,000 years, they were hiding from people''s eyes and ears, just to hide in the dark and arrange all this?


    In this way, in the process of the evolution of the Demon World, there was bound to be a breath leaking out, and many Daoist sects in the Upper Realm had not noticed it, leaving the Demon World alone.


    "It must be that the six Emperors covered their aura and they covered up this secret by themselves. The cultivation base of the six Emperors is unfathomable. In terms of the Luck of the Demon World, it is impossible to produce six Enlightened people."


    "This n should have started a long time ago��"


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes and thought of the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, which was a genuine imperial weapon that could be exchanged for a fake.


    ording to the Luck of the original Demon World, it was difficult to give birth to an Emperor, let alone refine an imperial weapon.


    Thinking about it this way, there were indeed many clues and ws. If he hadn''te to the Demon World this time, he probably wouldn''t have noticed this problem.


    "In this shocking situation, the Demon World is the chessboard, the living beings are the chess pieces, and Jun Bufan and Xi Yao are the two chess pieces in their hands��"


    "It just happened that the six thousand years of chaos in the Demon World could cover up the truth of the disappearance of the Six Emperors, and put the me on the head of Xi Yao. I thought she was a bargain, but she is the symbol of bad luck."


    "It''s a good calction."


    Gu Changge couldn''t help but smile. Now that he had seen through the Six Emperor''s n, he naturally won''t let it go.


    From the very beginning when he came to the Demon World, he felt that Empress Xi Yao was just a chess piece, and only by controlling her would he have the chance to make a move in this chess game.


    Now it seemed that he had more of the initiative.


    "For the outside world, the Six Emperors have long disappeared, and many people think that they are dead. If the Six Emperors really died, no one would notice."


    "The origin of the Six Emperors, the origin of the evolution of the Demon World�� This is really something to covet for."


    Gu Changge also didn''t believe that the six were already in the Emperor Realm. Although the Demon Realm was evolving, it had not yet reached that stage.


    For him, this was not a perfect time.


    Afterward, Gu Changge devoured the origin of the world in front of him with the treasure bottle.


    However, what surprised him a little was that in the origin of the world, there was actually a strand of the Law Body from the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    Of course, in front of the Dao bottle, although this Daow body erupted with terrifying power, it was of no avail and was quickly swallowed up.


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor not only left Jun Bufan with a strand of his Dao Dharma Body as a means of life-saving, it even contained some origin.


    After swallowing this strand of Dao Dharma body, Gu Changge noticed this part of the memory, and his expression suddenly became very interesting.


    "Tell Jun Bufan that all of this is a misunderstanding. The reason why Xi Yao poisoned him 6,000 years ago was actually because the Six Emperors behind the scenes persuaded him to let go of his hatred. Then he asked Jun Bufan to follow what Xuan Yang Demon Emperor had left for him. A key and find where it is��"


    "Tsk, so the real routine would be this?"


    Gu Changge couldn''t help rubbing his chin, feeling that he underestimated the level of bloodshed.


    Six thousand yearster, Jun Bufan, the son of the Demon Emperor, was reborn to take revenge, and finally found out the truth.


    The reason why Empress Xi Yao would poison him was that the Six Emperors set up a n in advance and intended to guide her.


    The purpose was to create chaos in the Demon World, Empress Xi Yao would be in charge of the Demon World, and Jun Bufan would secretly take revenge, so as to confuse the eyes of many Dao sects in the Upper Realm and secretly gain time for them.


    It had to be said that he underestimated the means of the Six Emperors, especially the Demon Emperor You Yue and the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang, who even nned to use their own children.


    Now Gu Changge wanted to know how Jun Bufan would behave after knowing the truth. Would he choose to forgive her? Or cut off everything?


    "The key mentioned in the Dao Law body of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor�� He said that he left it to Jun Bufan, so it seems that only Jun Bufan can get the key."


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge separated a wisp of his Demonic Mind, which evolved following the breath of the origin of the world just now, and restored the bag to its original shape.


    Although the aura was simr, it was still too far from the real origin of the world.


    As for the many forbidden runes on it, he just recovered a little ording to the previous appearance, and it was difficult to guarantee aplete restoration.


    "It depends on whether Jun Bufan can see through all of this, but it doesn''t matter if he can see through it. After all, it was Bai Lian''er who sent this thing to him."


    "If he wants to doubt, he will only suspect Bai Lian''er. Bai Lian''er doesn''t dare to reveal my existence, so he can only bite the bullet and continue."


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes, and there was yfulness in his eyes. He didn''t care about this, and then called someone to find Bai Lian''er and handed this bag to her.


    "What exactly is this?" Bai Lian''er asked, very direct, very curious about the things in this bag.


    "Then, ording to your father''s request, give this bag to Jun Bufan. I don''t know what it is. I can''t open it now."


    Gu Changge shook his head with a calm expression.


    "Yes?" Bai Lian''er didn''t believe it.


    At that time, she also tried to open this bag but found that it contained extremely terrifying power. Once opened, it was bound to be destroyed by it.


    Logically, Gu Changge should have no other choice.


    But her intuition told her that Gu Changge knew what it was, and he not only finished reading it but also restored it to its original state.


    He definitely had such means.


    "For this kind of thing, is it necessary to deceive Miss Lian''er? We are on one side now." Gu Changge smiled.


    "You''re so hypocritical, just don''t say it."


    Bai Lian''er sneered, took the bag, and then flickered before stepping into the void, and disappeared.


    Jun Fan was not in the imperial capital now but went along with his father to pacify the chaos, he went to y his original sister Jun Ruoxi.


    She knew about this, so it was not difficult to find Jun Fan.


    As a descendant of the Emperor, her own methods of concealment and ambush were extremely high, and the existence of an ordinary Supreme Realm would never be able to detect her aura.


    After watching Bai Lian''er leave, Gu Changge put down the teacup. His eyes were faint, and he began to think about another chess piece. Now, he also understood the pattern of the Demon World and the ns of the Six Emperors.


    In this chess game of the Demon World, he should also be the general!


    "Jun Yao��"

 Chapter 407-1: Fits a flawless image, Old acquaintance meets (1)

    <h4>Chapter 407-1: Fits a wless image, Old acquaintance meets (1)</h4>


    The pavilion was magnificent with lingering immortal mist. Many beautiful and moving demon women could be seen dancing gracefully.


    The fragrance of tea was deep waffled in the void, relieving everyone as this looked like an elegant room.


    A woman in a green robe sat with her straight and slender legs under the lining robe closed, delicate and wless. She was extremely beautiful, with a thin powder-covered face, delicate facial features and her hair like clouds.


    It was difficult to hide her figure under the loose robe, looking tall and graceful.


    Opposite the woman, a young man was sitting with his legs crossed and his expression seemingly easy-going and natural with a warm smile like a spring breeze. Many dancers couldn''t help but look at him secretly, with envy in their eyes.


    "This is the tea I just brewed, what do you think, Young Master Changge?"


    Jun Yao''s face had a bit of shyness. It waspletely different from the arrogant and generous expression in front of outsiders.


    If there were people who are familiar with her here, such as Jun Fan, they would definitely be surprised and feel incredible.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge picked up the white jade teacup in front of him and took a sip. He couldn''t help but admire, "As expected of Miss Jun Yao, this is the first time I''ve drank such tea."


    "Astringent bitterness and sweet. If you taste it carefully, you can feel the various emotions and desires of all beings. It''s really wonderful."


    Hearing Gu Changge''s praise, Jun Yao''s face also disyed joy and even more shyness.


    "Young Master Changge has overpraised me, it��s good that you like it."


    Her fingers pinched the corner of the skirt, not as natural as it seemed. For today''s appointment with Gu Changge, she had been preparing for three days and hardly slept.


    Not only that, but she had also dressed up seriously and even the makeup waspletely different from usual. Applied to look delicate and beautiful, without losing the aura of ady.


    "Of course I like it. I didn''t expect the Demon World to possess someone with the art of tea brewing like Miss Jun Yao. It''s fortunate for me."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled and sighed, "I heard that Miss Jun Yao was good at tea before, but I was still puzzled at the time. After experiencing it today, I can only say that it is true."


    "Young Master Changge has overpraised me. I just like to study these things since I was a child, and it''s just that some things can''t be on the table."


    When Jun Yao heard this, she quickly waved her hand and added, "There are more masters who are proficient in tea brewing than I am."


    Gu Changge shook his head, looked at her, and said, "Why should Miss Jun Yao be moderate? Since ancient times, everything has been essible to Taoism, tea ceremony, painting, chess�� These are all great roads, how can they not be on the stage?"


    "In my opinion, in the future tea ceremony, there must be a ce for Miss Jun Yao."


    Jun Yao felt that Gu Changge looked down on herself too much, and she was so embarrassed to praise her so much, but it was more of joy.


    Usually, even if other young geniuses ttered her to please her, she would not care. But today, because of Gu Changge''spliments, she was delighted.


    Afterward, the two talked for a while, Gu Changge seemed to remember something, made an excuse, and nned to get up and leave.


    "If Young Master Changge likes it, Jun Yao will be waiting for you to brew tea every day. If you have time, you cane here��"


    Seeing this, although Jun Yao was reluctant to part ways, she also knew that, in her capacity, being able to have tea with Gu Changge was something she couldn''t imagine before.


    How dare she ask for anything more?


    However, at this moment, she didn''t know where her courage came from as she suddenly said this to Gu Changge.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a haze appeared on Jun Yao''s face. She felt bold and her heart was beating fast.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed a little surprised. He then smiled and replied, "If that''s the case, then I''ll thank Miss Jun Yao first."


    After saying that, he left the attic directly and his figure gradually disappeared.


    "Young Master Changge, walk slowly." Jun Yao felt that she couldn''t even finish her words as she trembled and stuttered.


    Before that, she had never imagined that one day she would be able to get in touch with Gu Changge, and even sit across from him and talk like this.


    After parting with Gu Changge, Jun Yao still had a dreamy feeling. She still felt her heart beating so fast, it was still thumping around.


    Just now, she thought that Gu Changge would reject her and tell her not to think about anything. But she really didn''t expect Gu Changge really said that.


    "However, did Young Master Changge agree, or refuse��?"


    Jun Yao''s brows twitched, her heart was full of joy and entanglement. She was worried about gains and losses, for fear that all of today would turn into a fantasy.


    In the next few days, Gu Changge woulde to her from time to time, and the reason was naturally to ask her about tea brewing or something.


    It was naturally impossible for Jun Yao to refuse, it was toote to be happy, and even at some point, she felt that she had a chance.


    Gu Changge''s demeanor, in her opinion, was extremely graceful and gentle, and he was not arrogant and unapproachable because of his status.


    This was more in line with the wless image in her heart.


    This feeling was getting stronger and stronger. If it wasn''t for the fact that her father and younger brother Jun Fan had already gone with the army to conquer the restricted area, she would have wanted to share this good thing with them.


    "Judging from the Luck of Jun Yao, she is different from the rest of the Jun family. Presumably Jun Fan should take his sister very seriously."


    Gu Changge naturally had no idea about Jun Yao, at most he nned to use her to calcte Jun Fan.


    Such a goddess of heaven, with high self-esteem and eyes higher than the top, was a goddess in the eyes of ordinary people.


    They had their own set of selection criteria in their hearts, so it was easier for them to move backward.


    He just had to satisfy the beautiful fantasies in her heart.


    Jun Yao has a lot more Luck points than Qingzhu. In Gu Changge''s opinion, this was because of the rtionship between Jun Yao and Jun Fan.


    Even Jun Fan''s father in this life, the King of Chaos, didn''t have much Luck.


    This showed that Jun Fan had a closer rtionship with Jun Yao than with his father, the King of Chaos.


    In the following days, the Demon World gradually returned to calm.


    After Empress Xi Yao experienced an assassination some time ago, she now had stricter control over the people around her.


    The upper and lower levels of the imperial court were all cleaned up. Although there was a lot of turmoil, they gradually calmed down.


    Many big families in the Demon World were in danger, for fear of encountering the liquidation of Empress Xi Yao.


    Because of Gu Changge''s rtionship, the great ns in the Demon World had much deeper awe for Empress Xi Yao than before.


    "You seem to be avoiding me all this time?"


    At this time, in the pce, Empress Xi Yao was processing the memorial when she suddenly heard Gu Changge''s voice.


    She didn''t know when Gu Changge appeared in the hall, disying interest. He just seemed to appear out of thin air, without a trace of fluctuation.


    If Gu Changge hadn''t spoken, she wouldn''t have noticed.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge."


    Seeing this, Qingmei, Qinn, and the others hurriedly greeted him, then looked at him with their eyes, and bowed their heads honestly.

 Chapter 407-2: Fits a flawless image, Old acquaintance meets (2)

    <h4>Chapter 407-2: Fits a wless image, Old acquaintance meets (2)</h4>


    "I''ve been too busy these days. Why? Are you feeling left out?"


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nced at Gu Changge, and after being slightly shocked, she quickly regained herposure and continued to look at the memorial in her hand.


    "Her Majesty the Empress is very busy. Since you didn''te to see me, I can onlye here." Gu Changge smiled and then waved his hands to let Qingmei, Qinn, and the others leave.


    Empress Xi Yao was very ufortable with his gaze.


    Although the two had already had the most intimate rtionship, when she thought that all of this was intentional by Gu Changge, and not sincere towards her, she felt very ufortable, even unspeakable.


    So she was avoiding him on purpose, but she didn''t expect that Gu Changge would take the initiative to find him today.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Empress Xi Yao asked, still looking down at the memorial in her hand.


    Gu Changge looked down at her swan-like white and delicate neck, then smiled as he bent over, and wrapped his hand around her, saying, "Am I not here to help you solve the trouble?"


    "Trouble?" Empress Xi Yao''s body froze, but she quickly recovered and asked knowingly.


    "Of course." Gu Changge smiled.


    "Can you be sure that Jun Fan is Jun Bufan?"


    Seeing Gu Changge smiling, Empress Xi Yao turned her head and nced at him, but she also naturallyid down in his arms.


    She had been suspecting this for a while, but unfortunately, she could not find the slightest evidence. She felt that Gu Changge should know something, but he never told her.


    With this thought in her heart, Empress Xi Yao''s face seemed unusually calm.


    "Of course, what''s the use of you then? Aren''t you the Empress?"


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Don''t ask me about everything, you have to think about it yourself."


    Empress Xi Yao shook her head and said, "If I knew, would I still ask you? What did you say that day? After you lied to my body, you don''t care?"


    "It��s what you want and what I want, can this be called cheating?"


    Gu Changge smiled and denied, "Jun Fan''s matter will soone to an end. You will know what to do when you see it."


    Hearing what he said, Empress Xi Yao nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    In the following days, Gu Changge would asionally go to the pce to ask her to exin some things.


    After Empress Xi Yao discovered Gu Changge''s true face, although she had grudges in her heart, in today''s huge Demon World, Gu Changge was the person who had the closest rtionship with her.


    Therefore, she had never expressed this emotion and naturally, she would not refuse Gu Changge''s various requests.


    She also wanted to know what Gu Changge nned to do.


    How would Jun Bufan and Jun Ruoxi affect Gu Changge?


    ����


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The army rolled over as the sky trembled and the ground quaked lightly. The beasts roared and the birds were frightened away.


    This was a boundless and lush ancient forest with thick fog and many ces were surrounded by colorful clouds.


    Many knotted trees were like mountains, covering the sky and the earth. Spiritual herbs and fruits, flying springs and waterfalls could be seen everywhere with the deep bushes revealing the vastness.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, many people would never have believed that this would actually be a forbidden area in the Demon World. All the creatures who had strayed into this ce for more than 6,000 years had disappeared without a trace, like a stone sinking into the sea.


    From the outside, it looks like a fairnd.


    "The front is where the restricted area lies. Everyone can stay in the same ce, and they are not allowed to move."


    The mighty army of the Demon World appeared here, suffocating and murderous. The King of Chaos appeared on a mountain peak as he looked ahead and ordered.


    He was dressed in bronze armor, holding a big axe. His eyes were bright and shining with many runes intertwined, turning into a rolling divinity, emitting a suffocating deterrent.


    "Father, are we really going to clear this ce?"


    Besides the King of Chaos, Jun Fan frowned slightly, looking at the restricted area in front of him, feeling helpless and unwilling in his heart.


    This was the ce where his real sister, Jun Ruoxi, lived in seclusion.


    Even if he lived a new life, he never came here, because he didn''t want to disturb Jun Ruoxi, and he didn''t want to involve her in this matter.


    But now, he couldn''t help it.


    Even he was dispatched to clean up this ce, and he couldn''t help himself.


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Her Majesty the Empress personally ordered it, not to mention that Jun Bufan is very likely to be hidden in this ce. That is the chief who nned to assassinate Her Majesty the Empress behind the scenes. If you catch him, do you still worry that my Jun family will not be powerful?"


    The King of Peace and Chaos nced at Jun Fan, speaking meaningfully.


    With ambition in his eyes, he stared at the vast ancient forest in front of him and seemed to have seen his great future in it.


    Jun Fan fell silent after hearing the words. He also thought of many ways to stop all of this, but it was of no use. With his current strength, it was impossible to stop Gu Changge''s will.


    He didn''t believe that Empress Xi Yao could do such a thing, it was definitely ordered by Gu Changge under the guise of Empress Xi Yao.


    Its real purpose was to force him to appear.


    For various reasons, he saw it very clearly.


    At present, the problem before him was how to rescue Jun Ruoxi and prevent her from being caught.


    "Six thousand years ago, my elder sister was about to step into the Quasi-Supreme Realm. Now that six thousand years have passed, even if her talent is not as good as mine, she should be in the Quasi-Supreme Realm at this moment."


    "It''s really troublesome if she wanted to escape safely."


    Jun Fan frowned. When he was not born, his sister was already in the Sacred Realm. After so many years, it was impossible for her to not make any progress.


    To him, Jun Ruoxi was much more important than his cheap father, the King of Chaos. The person who could make him valuable in this life, besides Jun Yao, was Jun Ruoxi.


    However, it was also a coincidence that the identities of the two of them were his sisters.


    "Father, I''ll go around first to check the situation here. If there is anything unusual, I will send you a message."


    Afterward, Jun Fan opened his mouth and nned to leave the team first. He wanted to enter the restricted area from another direction and be the first to find Jun Ruoxi before the Heavenly King of Chaos.


    Hearing this, the King of Peace and Chaos did not suspect anything, nodded, and asked, "Would you like me to give you a team?"


    "No, it''s much more convenient for me to be alone." Jun Fan refused, and then he didn''t wait for the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos to agree as his figure swept away, turning into a divine light and heading for the rest of the direction.


    The King of Peace and Chaos did not care about Jun Fan too much and began to instruct the army, and at the same time sent people to look at the situation here.


    After Jun Fan left the team, he turned into a divine light and headed for the depths of the mountain range. Although this ce was designated as a restricted area, it did not impose many restrictions. As long as one paid attention to some fluctuations, it was easy to reach them.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    However, when he rushed to leave, a faint ripple suddenly spread in the void, followed by an inexplicable wave.

 Chapter 407-3: Fits a flawless image, Old acquaintance meets (3)

    <h4>Chapter 407-3: Fits a wless image, Old acquaintance meets (3)</h4>


    "Who is it?"


    Jun Fan noticed this abnormality, his expression changed slightly, and he stopped very vigntly.


    "Long time no see, is that how you treat old friends?"


    In the void, there were fluctuations, and then a figure walked out, with an enchanting and cold face with amazing charm.


    "Are you�� Lian''er?"


    When Jun Fan saw this figure, his face was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes widened in disbelief, bing a little excited.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be here, how did you find me?"


    However, Jun Fan quickly calmed down, looking at Bai Lian''er''s calm and indifferent expression, and couldn''t help asking.


    He didn''t expect that after more than 6,000 years, he would meet a former acquaintance like this. However, Bai Lian''er''s appearance waspletely different from before.


    If it weren''t for him being very familiar with Bai Lian''er, and he almost didn''t recognize her just now, this would be the weak girl who used to follow him like a follower.


    For a while, Jun Fan was quite emotional, but he was more curious about how Bai Lian''er found him, and how did she know his true identity?


    "Seeing an old friend, you actually look like this. Jun Bufan has not changed after more than 6,000 years." Bai Lian''er said lightly, looking very cold.


    Jun Bufan frowned upon hearing this, feeling that there was something wrong with Bai Lian''er''s attitude. It was as cold as a piece of ice without emotion.


    After realizing the reason, he couldn''t help but smile.


    He also knew that some things in the past had hurt Bai Lian''er, he didn''t care about her advice, and even listened to Xi Yao''s words and maliciously ndered her.


    For this woman who used to be like his own sister, he actually felt a little guilty in his heart.


    "The past has passed, how can there be a threshold in this world that cannot be ovee? Lian''er, how did you know my identity and how did you find me?"


    Jun Fan smiled bitterly, then remembered something important, and couldn''t help but ask sternly.


    Bai Lian''er just sneered at what he said, and then said lightly, "I actually have something to do with you. As for how I found you, you have to ask yourself if tantly assassinating Xi Yao was worth it. Do you think everyone is a fool like her?"


    Jun Fan''splexion changed slightly, and he was a little ufortable with Bai Lian''er''s sneering tone, but he still understood what Bai Lian''er meant.


    When he assassinated Empress Xi Yao, Bai Lian''er already knew his true identity?


    "So you''ve been hiding near the Heavenly King''s Mansion these days, and now you have the opportunity to show up alone?"


    Jun Fan couldn''t help asking, and quickly figured out the cause and effect. He was very curious about why Bai Lian''er had approached him.


    "Looks like you''re not stupid."


    Bai Lian''er sneered, and then said lightly, "I need you to help me rescue my father."


    "Your father?"


    Jun Fan''splexion changed slightly. He actually knew about Bai Lian''er''s father, Bai Kun, who fell into Gu Changge''s hand. But with his current ability, how could he be Gu Changge''s opponent?


    Not to mention rescuing Bai Kun, he couldn''t even resist Gu Changge''s current will.


    Unless he subverted the rule of Empress Xi Yao and became the new master of the Demon World, everything would be in vain. Thinking of this, Jun Fan''s expression changed slightly, and his heart began to struggle.


    Bai Lian''er was his former childhood sweetheart, and Bai Kun was also an Elder who watched him grow up. Logically, he couldn''t just see him die.


    But now he couldn''t do anything, so how could he leave the Demon World and go to the upper world to rescue Bai Kun?


    Wasn''t it hard for even many powerhouses?


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Although you are not Gu Changge''s opponent now, it does not mean that you will not be in the future."


    Seeing his expression, Bai Lian''er instantly understood what he was thinking, and could not help but say lightly, "At that time, your father asked my father to give you something when the time is right, but my father was taken care of. When Changge took him away, he handed it over to me and asked me toe to the Demon World to find you and give it to you."


    Hearing this, Jun Fan''s heart trembled slightly, he thought of what Xuan Yang Demon Emperor had told him, and said that someone woulde to him and give him something.


    At this moment, he had no doubts about Bai Lian''er''s words.


    "No problem, Lian''er, don''t worry, your business is mine, and it is impossible for me to die without saving Uncle Bai Kun."


    Thinking of this, Jun Fan breathed a sigh of relief and felt assured. He knew that if he didn''t agree, Bai Lian''er would definitely not give that thing to him.


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er nodded with satisfaction, and then took out a bag from her sleeve. It looked extremely simple, without any patterns and formations, and the fabric was extremely simple, without any surprise.


    This bag was the one that Gu Changge gave her.


    On the way, she tried to open it but found that it also contained terrifying power.


    If it was forcibly opened, not only this bag will be destroyed, but maybe even she will get injured.


    "This is��"


    The moment he saw this bag, Jun Fan was shaken in his heart, and a strong impulse was born, as if there was something in this bag that only belonged to him.


    This feeling was extremely strong, and hisplexion changed for a while, and he finally revealed a deep surprise.


    "Thank you Lian''er. You didn''t hesitate to take such a big risk and give this to me. I don''t know how to repay you for this kindness."


    Jun Fan said with a smile and nned to take it from Bai Lian''er, but Bai Lian''er sneered and didn''t give it to him, but took it back.


    "What do you mean, Lian''er?"


    Jun Fan''s expression froze slightly. He didn''t expect to see Bai Lian''er, who used to be obedient, be like this after 6,000 years.


    "I want you to swear with the heart of Dao, that you will rescue my father from Gu Changge, otherwise I will not give you this treasure."


    Bai Lian''er looked at his expression, and her eyes shed, she thought of Gu Changge''s order and felt a little pitiful for Jun Fan.


    The whole person was being toyed with in the palm of his hand, without knowing it.


    Gu Changge had already known Jun Fan''s true identity, but Jun Fan had no idea about it and even thought that he was in a safe position to win.


    Hearing this, Jun Fan frowned. He didn''t expect that Bai Lian''er didn''t trust him, but this also dispelled thest doubt in his heart.


    Afterward, he swore on his Dao heart, and after speaking, Bai Lian''er nodded with satisfaction and then handed the bag to him.


    However, Jun Fan did not open the bag in front of Bai Lian''er.


    Instead, he put it away carefully. Bai Lian''er didn''t care about this either, Jun Fan was no longer the stupid kid over 6,000 years old.


    Now he had the means and scheming talent, although he believed her words, he did not believe her.


    "What are your ns now?"


    After getting the bag, Jun Fan couldn''t help asking, because he found that the current Bai Lian''er was very powerful, at least a Quasi-Supreme.


    After getting in contact with such a strong person, he naturally had to find a way to use her for himself.


    "I don''t have any ns right now, I''m just waiting for you to rescue my father." Bai Lian''er said coldly.

 Chapter 530: The unstoppable ambition, The Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped

    <h4>Chapter 530: The unstoppable ambition, The Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped</h4>


    Gu Changge had mentioned this matter to her before, but Ji Qingxuan was still thinking about it at that time. The main reason was that she didn��t know how her current self and Su Qingge would face the Ji family.


    During this period of time, Su Qingge had a good time with the Ji family and had solved many troubles that Ji Qingxuan was worried about before.


    Of course, arge part of the reason for this was that many Elders of the Ji family already knew that Ji Qingxuan had apatriot sister named Su Qingge, who was Gu Changge��s maid. So now the Ji family��s attitude toward her had changed greatly.


    However, this did not affect Ji Qingxuan��s ambition. Not only did she want to control this Chaotic Star Region, but she also wanted to be the head of the Hidden Ji family.


    Only Gu Changge could give her such a chance.


    ��Ji family��s matter?�� Su Qingge��s eyes also moved slightly, she knew what Ji Qingxuan was talking about.


    Because before the two turned against each other, Ji Qingxuan mentioned to her that she wanted to control the entire Ji family. However, as a family of Ancestors, the Ji family had a long lineage, even surpassing many Immortal forces and Supreme sects of the Upper Realm.


    That was why she had been thinking about it and felt that she needed to consider it carefully. After all, the water in the Ji family was very deep, and if she was not careful, she would fall into a situation of eternal doom.


    Now there was an opportunity in front of her.


    ��As long as you are ambitious, I can help you.�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile.


    By observing Su Qingge��s reaction just now, he could see that she was also quite surprised by this news.


    In this way, she should be very cautious not to expose her true face. However, for the sake of prudence, Gu Changge still had to get rid of the descendant of War Immortal Mansion.


    ��Thank you, Young Master.�� A deep surprise appeared on Ji Qingxuan��s face.


    Although the Hidden Ji family had a profound foundation, it had declined over the years, not as it used to be, and might even fall to a second-rate family. However, it was a hermit family, after all, the emaciated camel was bigger than a horse, and there were humanity��s Ancestors.


    Ordinary forces dare not insult the Ji family, after all, their background was far inferior.


    Although her mother was a direct descendant of the Ji family, the Ji family was humiliated because of her escape from marriage.


    All these years, she had been confined, unable to leave the courtyard for half a step, and her life was so bleak that she could hardly give her any help. The current head of the Ji family was her uncle.


    If she could take over as the next Patriarch of the Ji family, it would be justifiable. But now there was still a problem in front of her.


    The current Young Master of the Ji family, Ji Yaoxing was at the height of the sun, with a radiant brilliance, and was very prestigious in the Ji family. Behind him, there were many Elders supporting him, and he was the most powerful candidate for the next Patriarch of the Ji family.


    If she wanted to take over the Ji family, apart from Gu Changge��s support, she also needed to defeat Ji Yaoxing.


    ��My sister should be sure about this matter���� Ji Qingxuan said, her eyes fell on Su Qingge, motioning for her to speak.


    Although the two sisters turned against each other and shed their swords, they did not deny that they had a tacit understanding, and they could understand the other just by looking at them.


    Su Qingge also nodded at this moment and said, ��As my sister said, I have a lot of confidence in winning the position of the next Patriarch of the Ji family.��


    Her current identity was the Ji family��s Heavenly Maiden, and she could be regarded as a respectable figure of the Upper Realm. If she took over the Ji family, she could reach another height.


    ��It��s good to be sure, otherwise it will be a waste of time, and there may be a joke out of it.�� Gu Changge smiled, looking very casual.


    If he directly intervened in the affairs of the Ji family, it would be somewhat unjustifiable.


    After all, he was just an outsider. But if he went with Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge, the meaning would be different. At that time, the Ji family would understand that he was standing behind Ji Qingxuan.


    It was hard to imagine how terrifying Gu Changge��s current status in the Upper Realm. As long as the Ji family was not stupid, they would understand what this meant. Soon, Ji Qingxuan arranged many things and nned to go to the Hidden Ji family the next day.


    She would definitely go with her for this matter. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have to worry about Su Qingge either. For a moment, Ji Qingxuan had uncontroble ambitions.


    That night, Su Qingge tossed around all night, it was difficult for her to calm down, and it was even more difficult to sleep. She rarely encountered this kind of state, and tonight was an exception.


    A lot of thoughts flooded in her mind, making her sigh softly. Outside the pce, the moonlight was like water, and it looked quite quiet. Su Qingge looked at the other side, knowing that Ji Qingxuan was sleeping, and felt even more irritated for no reason.


    At the same time on the other side. The Hidden Ji family was located at the East Upper Realm. Although it was not the strongest force in this territory, with its profound background, not many people dared to provoke it.


    As an old hermit family, the territory of the Ji family was extremely vast. There were many sacred mountains and divine inds located in the nnd. The clouds were steaming and shining with lingering immortal mist. The peaks of the mountains were d in a bright hue. It was a scene of the sacrednd of the immortal family.


    ��Miss Chuyue came back this time, and it seems that she brought back news about her Ancestors. I wonder if it��s true or not.��


    ��If it��s true, as long as we rescue our Ancestors, won��t my Ji family be able to restore its former glory directly?��


    ��Judging from this incident, it should be true, otherwise the Elders and the others wouldn��t take it so seriously.��


    Currently, in front of the gate of the Ji Family Mountain, several members of the Ji family who were in charge of guarding were talking with a bit of excitement on their faces.


    The Ancestor they were talking about was naturally the one who was once honored as the Human Ancestor. As far as the Upper Realm was concerned, only those who had made great contributions to all living beings would be honored as Human Ancestors.


    For the ancient ten thousand races, those who had made great achievements would be called Emperors. For example, the current Human Ancestor Hall was actually established by a Human Ancestor in the past.


    Like the Ji family, their Ancestors actually had a Human Ancestor, and that person was the Ancestor of the Ji family. Butter, for unknown reasons, he disappeared, and everyone in the Ji family didn��t know whether he was alive or dead.


    The age involved in this matter was really too long, and it could even be traced back to many epochs. As the Ancestor of the Ji family had disappeared, many inheritances were lost, which led to the gradual decline of the Ji family, and they almost became a second-rate family.


    Now, suddenly hearing the news of their Ancestor, how could the entire Ji family not be shaken?


    Even the Ancestors who had been sleeping all this time were startled, came out of seclusion and were discussing this matter.


    ��I heard the news from Ms. Chuyue that the Ancestor was actually trapped somewhere for countless years, and it was difficult to get out. He didn��t sit down and die as rumored.��


    ��And she sensed the existence of her Ancestor by mistake, so she hurried back to the n to discuss this matter.�� Several members of the Ji family were excited, feeling that the day of the Ji family��s sess was not far away.


    However, some people still felt worried and couldn��t help asking, ��If other forces know that our Ancestor is trapped, how can they sit still and let us rescue our Ancestor?��


    ��You don��t have to worry about this matter, it��spletely superfluous.��


    ��We know that our Ancestor made great contributions to the Upper Realm back then. Many forces still owe him favors, not to mention that now the Upper Realm is facing the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and the Human Ancestor Hall is helpless. Now that our Ancestor is not dead. As long as we can get our Ancestor out of trouble, isn��t the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction easy to solve?��


    ��Whether it is light or heavy, you can tell at a nce.��


    Hearing this, the members of the Ji family next to him couldn��t help shaking their heads, and analyzed and exined.

 Chapter 531-1: The stunning person after the Forbidden Era, Now his hands and eyes are clear (1)

    <h4>Chapter 531-1: The stunning person after the Forbidden Era, Now his hands and eyes are clear (1)</h4>


    There was no news that the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped in a certain ce, but now it was only reported within a small area within the Ji family and had not yet spread to the outside world.


    Therefore, the few nsmen in front of the Ji Family Mountain Gate were only talking in low voices and did not intend to let the many cultivators passing by at the foot of the mountain hear them.


    Before the senior members of the Ji family decided to spread the news, they didn��t dare to talk too much. But no matter what, hearing the news that the Ancestor of the Ji family hadn��t fallen, made them all feel uplifted, sweeping away their previous gloomy looks.


    The Hidden Ji family had been silent in the Upper Realm for too long, so long that many forces and sects had almost forgotten the existence of such a family. And when many members of the Ji family were talking about this matter.


    ��Ging����


    In the distant sky.


    Suddenly there was a huge momentum, and a white jade chariot could be seen flying descending before them. The white jade chariot with nine blue-headed dragons as its mounts passed across, causing the sky to tremble.


    It looked iparably magnificent and majestic, and there was a terrifying pressure pervading from a long distance. Theplexions of many cultivators outside the Ji Family Mountain Gate all changed, and they felt a sense of palpitation.


    ��This is the flood dragon at the Great Sacred Realm����


    ��The nine-headed Great Sacred Dragon is pulling the cart, who the hell is there to make such a big show?��


    ��Are theying to the Ji family?��


    Many people were shocked and felt that such a posture would only be encountered when some Immortal force or the leaders or patriarchs of the Supreme sect traveled.


    ��Who ising?��


    ��Go and report to the Elders.��


    Many members of the Ji family who were talking were also shocked in their hearts at this moment. They stood up in awe, looking at the white jade chariot descending toward this ce.


    Some even quickly returned to the n to report, extremely cautious. In the current Upper Realm, what did it mean for a nine-headed Great Sacred Dragon to pull a cart?


    It meant that at least one of them was an Ancestor of the Supreme sect, an Immortal force, or a figure at the level of the leader, whose strength was far above the Supreme Realm.


    The current Ji family must treat such a character with caution and dare not neglect it. And soon, the white jade chariot came galloping over a distance of thousands of miles andnded in front of the mountain gate of the Ji family.


    The nine-headed dragon was like nine majestic mountains, exuding a terrifying pressure, and its eyes were like a blood moon, revealing ferociousness and ferocity.


    The faces of all the people in front of the Ji Family Mountain Gate changed drastically, and they were very disturbed. Many people were even out of breath and almost knelt down in front of the nine-headed dragon.


    This had nothing to do with dignity, it was just a natural reaction when facing a powerful person, and it was simply uncontroble.


    ��I don��t know which senior came to my Ji family����


    Someone bit the bullet, walked forward boldly, and asked cautiously.


    The rest of the Ji family members were also extremely cautious, unleashing the divine weapon in their hands, worried that the enemies of the Ji family woulde to the door.


    And just when everyone was anxious and thinking wildly, the curtain of the white jade chariot was lifted, and a beautiful figure in white clothes emerged with a calm and indifferent expression, exuding a detached temperament.


    ��It��s me.�� Su Qingge said.


    ��Miss Qingxuan���� When they saw Su Qingge, all members of the Ji family were taken aback for a moment, and then they breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as it was not an enemy, it was fine. But soon, they were even more surprised. From this appearance, Ms. Ji Qingxuan should havee back with someone. Could it be some senior with profound knowledge?


    They looked at the white jade chariot very curiously, wanting to know who apanied Ji Qingxuan back to the Ji family. However, the white jade chariot was obviously a powerful divine weapon, engraved with many formations, which could iste prying eyes, forming a world of its own.


    ��Don��t think too much, the person in the chariot is Young Master Changge. Hurry up and report to the Elders that a distinguished guest hase to the Ji family.��


    Su Qingge knew what they were thinking, so she couldn��t help but speak calmly.


    During this period of time, she was living as Ji Qingxuan in the Ji family, but no one noticed anything unusual.


    ��What�� Young Master Changge?��


    ��Young Master Changge, he actually came to Ji��s house in person?��


    Hearing this, everyone in front of the Ji Family Mountain Gate was shocked, their eyes widened, and they looked at the chariot in white with an expression of disbelief. They even suspect that they have heard wrong.


    Someone like Gu Changge actually came to the Ji family in person?


    After reacting, theirplexion changed drastically, and they didn��t dare to neglect him. They directly turned into divine lights, and quickly returned to the n to report the matter.


    If Gu Changge really came in person, the gatekeepers weren��t qualified to wee.


    ��This is the family my sister has been living in, and it��s my first time here.��


    The curtain of the white jade chariot was lifted again, and Ji Qingxuan walked over, seeming to say with curiosity and exmation.


    She was wearing a long purple dress, and her face was equally beautiful and delicate, revealing crystal white, almost as if carved out of the same mold as Su Qingge in front of her.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of everyone from the Ji family almost popped out, unbelievable. There were actually two people who were so simr in this world, they looked exactly the same.


    If it weren��t for Su Qingge standing in front of them, they might not be able to tell who was who. In the past, many people only heard that Ji Qingxuan had a sibling.


    And that Elder sister seemed to be Gu Changge��s maid. Because of this rtionship, many members of the Ji family who had made things difficult for Ji Qingxuan before did not dare to make things difficult for her anymore.


    They never expected that they would see Ji Qingxuan��s sister with their own eyes today. From this point of view, the person in the white jade chariot was Gu Changge. Thinking of this, everyone��s expressions became extremely respectful, and they stood still, not daring to take a breath.


    ��The Ji family��s matter is a bit interesting.��


    In the white jade chariot, Gu Changge did not show up, he looked a little thoughtful. Just when he swept over with his divine sense, he happened to overhear the conversation of these Ji family members.


    The Ancestor of the Ji family didn��t die but was trapped somewhere. The news surprised him a bit.


    In terms of seniority, the Human Ancestor from the Human Ancestor Hall who was killed by him was half a generation older than the Ancestor of the Hidden Ji family.


    ��The Ancestor of the Ji family is an amazingly talented person. Ji Sheng Chu is one of the most amazing beings after the Forbidden Era. The rumors say that he has already passed away. I never thought that he was trapped in a certain ce. Now it seems that the Ji family intends to spread the news and want the rest of the forces to help.��


    Gu Changge recalled many records about the Ancestor of the Ji family in his mind. The Ji family��s idea was good, but the hostile forces of the Ji family might not necessarily want Ji Sheng Chu to reappear at this time.


    After all, the Ancestor of the Ji family was regarded as one of the peak figures standing in the Upper Realm back then, and his cultivation was unfathomable and unimaginable.


    If he regained control of the Ji Family, it would inevitably have an impact on the current situation in the Upper Realm. Moreover, as a former Human Ancestor, Gu Changge did not know the connection between Ji Sheng Chu and Jiang Yang, the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor he killed.


    Thinking about it this way, the best solution to this mutation was to make Ji Sheng Chu disappear forever. Without Ji Sheng Chu, Ji Qingxuan could control the Ji family better, which was more beneficial to Gu Changge.


    ��However, in terms of righteousness, it is best for me to follow the trend now, and I can only n things in secret. After all, if Ji Sheng Chu is rescued, it may be able to solve the current cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Most of the sects in the Upper Realm understand this truth. They once owed Ji Sheng Chu favors, and they will agree to help.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes flickered slightly, and he was lost in thought. He believed that it would not be long before the news of Ji Sheng Chu��s entrapment would rm the entire Upper Realm.


    At that time, many ghosts and snake gods would show up, so why wasn��t this an opportunity for him?


    And just when Gu Changge was nning in his heart, inside the mountain gate of the Ji family, divine lights descended one after another, and in the distance, there was a golden avenue that extended to the depths of the Ji family.


    The current Patriarch of the Ji family, and even many Elders of the Ji family, and even the old antiques who were born because of the rescue of their Ancestor, all rushed over to greet Gu Changge in person.


    For them, whether it was the rescue of their Ancestor or Gu Changge��s personal visit, they needed to be cautious and dare not rx.


    ��It��s about time.��


    At this time, Gu Changge sensed the fluctuations and also got out of the chariot.

 Chapter 409-1: Gu Changges final plan, An indispensable existence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 409-1: Gu Changges final n, An indispensable existence (1)</h4>


    "Father, quickly tell me this is not true, how could Xiao Fan be��"


    In the Heavenly Prison, all the family members of the Heavenly King''s Mansion were imprisoned. Including the wife of the King of Chaos, the eldest son Jun Ping, the second daughter Jun Yao, and the rest of the top executives of the Jun family.


    At first, everyone was stunned and confused. They didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, the army broke in and surrounded the pce. Then everyone was detained in the Heavenly Prison.


    Here, they met the King of Peace and Chaos, the backbone of the Pce of Peace and Chaos.


    But he seemed to have suddenly aged several decades. He looked extremely depressed with the vicissitudes of life, his face was full of sadness, and his brows had never been stretched.


    "It''s true, Her Majesty the Empress got evidence of Xiao Fan''s betrayal through some means. Now all the civil and military officials of the dynasty already know about it. The glory of our Jun family will not reappear after today."


    When the King of Peace and Chaos heard Jun Yao''s words, he couldn''t help but nce at her and sigh. His expression was deeply depressed and helpless.


    Until now, there was still a groan in his head, and he could not react. What happened today had hit him too hard.


    The King of Chaos was both helpless and angry, but Jun Fan was secretly nning to assassinate Her Majesty the Empress behind their backs.


    Once this kind of thing was exposed, it would destroy the Jun family and the Pce of Peace and Chaos!


    "How is it possible? Xiao Fan admires Her Majesty the Empress, how could he do such a thing�� Is there any misunderstanding in this?"


    Jun Yao''s face turned pale, her voice trembled and she couldn''t believe the exact answer.


    In her impression, Jun Fan was a confident and steady young man. Although he was a little arrogant at times, inparison to his talent and cultivation, it was nothing.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing, especially hiding it from all of them.


    "Xiao Fan is hiding a lot from me."


    Jun Fan''s eldest brother Jun Ping opened his mouth and sighed deeply.


    Judging from his appearance, he was extremely burly and tall, like the King of Chaos, with an aura like a gangster.


    The rest of the senior members of the Jun family were also shocked at the moment, and their hearts were palpated because of this news.


    Before that, they never thought that Jun Fan''s hidden identity would be Jun Bufan, the former son of Xuan Yang Demon Emperor.


    Many people couldn''t help but feel resentment toward Jun Fan. He didn''t even care about them after such a big event that affected the whole family.


    No wonder Jun Fan did not return to the imperial capital this time but made an excuse to leave. It seemed that he already knew the reason and used this to avoid disaster.


    Of course, there were also many people specting that the real Jun Fan was actually dead, and that the person upying his body now was actually a person from more than 6,000 years ago.


    "That''s it, no need to say more. Let''s see how Her Majesty the Empress will deal with it now. If she loses her anger, maybe she will go easy on us. I think Her Majesty the Empress will also be angry."


    "My loyalty to her can be seen from the sun and the moon. Her Majesty the Empress is not an unreasonable person."


    Soon, the King of Peace and Chaos waved his hand and uttered, calming everyone down.


    However, he was not sure about Empress Xi Yao''s final attitude.


    After all, the matter involved was really too big. If Gu Changge hadn''t suddenlye to the Demon World, Her Majesty the Empress would definitely be facing far more ominous risk to her life.


    Of course, he was angry because of Jun Fan''s betrayal and concealment. With this kind of thing being discovered, it would definitely bring disaster to the whole family.


    "How can things suddenly be like this in one day��"


    Jun Yao''s lips were pale and her hands were clenched tightly. She was still taking care of the flower tea nted, and nned to wait for the next time she saw Gu Changge, to let him taste it.


    Now that she was in prison, she didn''t know how things would develop next. From the daughter of the noble king of chaos to a prisoner, her life and death were unpredictable.


    This huge gap left her at a loss for a while.


    However, she was not an ordinary person, so she quickly calmed herself down. There was no use in worrying about this kind of thing.


    She didn''t want to me Jun Fan. Judging from his usual actions, Jun Fan didn''t show anything unusual. But how could he be the son of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, Jun Bufan, who had been dead for 6,000 years?


    Just when everyone in the Jun family was gloomy, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the Heavenly Prison. Theplexions of many prison guards changed, and they lowered their heads and looked respectful.


    A ck-clothed man arrived, with a detached and mysterious temperament, with an innate nobility.


    "Young Master Changge��"


    Jun Yao''s face was slightly startled because she didn''t expect to see Gu Changge there.


    Did hee to visit her in the prison after knowing her situation? Thinking of this, Jun Yao''s heart couldn''t help beating fast, and her face turned a little shy.


    Many members of the Jun family also watched this scene in shock, and then they all saluted across the heavenly prison, "Greetings, Young Master Changge��"


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge." The King of Chaos also disyed joy on his face and hurriedly saluted.


    In his opinion, Gu Changge��s visit was rted to his daughter Jun Yao.


    It seemed that some time ago after his daughter had contact with Gu Changge, she did get on his good side, and even made Gu Changge visit her in person at this ce.


    This brought hope to the mind of the King of Chaos. In today''s Demon World, if there was one person who could save him, it was definitely Gu Changge.


    Even the grandfather who taught Her Majesty the Empress since childhood would never dare to touch Her Majesty''s bad head at this juncture.


    But Gu Changge was different.


    He had a close rtionship with Empress Xi Yao and was also Empress Xi Yao''s savior. If he came forward in person, Empress Xi Yao would definitely agree.


    "Young Master Changge, why are you here?"


    A haze appeared on Jun Yao''s jade face, and she looked at him shyly.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, nced at the many members of the Jun family, his face seemed to be a little clear, and then said to her, "I just learned about this from Xi Yao, I thought it might be some kind of misunderstanding, but I also looked at the image stone��"


    Having said that, he sighed and did not continue.


    The expressions of everyone in the Jun family darkened, and they naturally knew what Gu Changge meant.


    Since he said that Jun Fan was the son of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, it was already a certain and unchangeable fact.


    Jun Yao''s expression was also a little sad, she shook her head and said, "I''m sorry Young Master Changge, I made you worry."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and said, "You don''t have to be polite, Miss Jun Yao, and you don''t have to worry. I believe that when Xi Yao''s anger subsides after a while, you will be released."


    Hearing this, everyone in the Jun family felt a little relieved, and the King of Chaos also showed joy. Since even Gu Changge said so personally, then Empress Xi Yao will definitely let them go in the end.


    "Mmmm, I''m sorry, Young Master Changge, you had to visit me personally because of this kind of thing��"


    Hearing what Gu Changge said, Jun Yao was also a little at ease, her voice was shy, and her face was a little red.


    "I don''t want you to worry too much either, don''t worry, with me around, you will be fine." Gu Changge smiled.


    After that, he nodded slightly toward the King of Chaos and the others, then turned around and walked out of the prison without staying for long.


    "Uh-huh����"


    Jun Yao''s heart was pounding because of Gu Changge''s words. Her head was dizzy, she watched Gu Changge leave, until she couldn''t see a trace of his figure, and then she came back to her senses.


    "Thanks to you, Yao''er. Without you, your father really wouldn''t know what to do this time��"


    "Tell me, how far have you and Young Master Changge proceeded, for him toe to see you personally? Why didn''t you tell my father about such an important matter as Yao''er before��"


    The King of Chaos looked at Jun Yao with a look of joy and added.


    In his opinion, even though Jun Yao usually had a somewhat arrogant temperament.


    But her appearance needed absolutely no exnation, in the huge imperial capital, apart from Her Majesty the Empress, the only person who couldpare with her was Song Youwei.


    What was more, after hearing that Gu Changge liked to drink tea, Jun Yao studied this method deeply, and it was not impossible to win Gu Changge''s love.


    Hearing this, Jun Yao said in a panic, "Father, what nonsense are you talking about, I just have some research on the tea ceremony, and it happens that Young Master Changge is interested in this. It is not what you imagined, otherwise, with my appearance, How can I get into the eyes of Young Master Changge?"


    Even so, she was still a little overjoyed.


    In this regard, the King of Peace and Chaos just smiled nonchntly, "I know, I know, my daughter is thin-skinned, but the closer your rtionship with Young Master Changge is, the better."

 Chapter 409-2: Gu Changges final plan, An indispensable existence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 409-2: Gu Changges final n, An indispensable existence (2)</h4>


    If Jun Yao could be his concubine, even if he was not the King of Peace and Chaos, in this huge Demon World, the Jun family would be able to instantly be one of the best wealthy families, and even Empress Xi Yao would have to give him face.


    Of course, he could only think about this from his ancestral grave.


    In terms of Jun Yao''s identity, even if she was high up, she was still not qualified.


    What he thought was that if Jun Yao had a rtionship with Gu Changge and got a child or something, in terms of the power of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they would definitely not let the descendants of their direct line be left behind.


    In this way, his family would naturally be able to climb that level.


    At this moment, everyone in the Jun family looked at Jun Yao with admiration. Judging from Gu Changge''s attitude towards her just now, it was enough to show that Jun Yao had a heavy weight in his heart.


    Otherwise, with Gu Changge��s status, how could he be condescending enough toe to such a ce.


    Outside the Heavenly Prison, Empress Xi Yao was already here waiting for Gu Changge. After seeing hime out, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you going to use the Jun family to find Jun Bufan?"


    She could see Gu Changge''s intention clearly.


    Gu Changge nced at her and said casually, "No, the Jun family can''t find Jun Bufan. Even if he knew about it, he wouldn''t care. Do you think Jun Bufan would care about the lives of everyone in the Jun family? ?"


    Hearing this, Empress Xi Yao nodded thoughtfully and said, "Then what is your purpose for doing this?"


    If Jun Bufan cared about the life and death of Jun''s family, then he naturally would not use this identity to plot and try to assassinate her.


    "My purpose in doing this is naturally to help you solve troubles." Gu Changge smiled and said.


    Empress Xi Yao stared at him, and finally stopped asking more. Since Gu Changge didn''t want to say more, it was useless for her to ask.


    Moreover, Gu Changge''s capture of Jun Bufan, for her, was indeed helping her solve the trouble.


    The fact that the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos was detained along with the whole family caused a lot of uproar in the imperial capital. Many people spected that the Heavenly King of Peace and Chaos was ineffective in his work, and he was suppressed by Her Majesty the Empress.


    However, this kind of thing couldn''t cause a big sensation in the huge nine domains of the Demon World.


    It was just like a small pebble thrown into theke, which caused a little wave, and soon returned to calm.


    In the next few days, Gu Changge would visit Jun Yao from time to time in Heavenly Prison, making her feel that she was quite concerned about her affairs.


    In addition to the gratitude of everyone in the Jun family, they were greatly relieved and felt that the time to see the sun again was not far away.


    Then, seeing that the time was finally up, Gu Changge walked over with a heavy face, frowning, and at the same time ordered someone to release Jun Yao.


    Jun Yao was surprised, but she was more puzzled about why he only released her and didn''t care about her n.


    "Young Master Changge, what''s going on?"


    Jun Yao was puzzled, especially when Gu Changge seemed to be in a heavy mood.


    Gu Changge looked at her and sighed softly,


    "In this period of time, I have already investigated clearly. Jun Fan is no longer the one he used to be. He should have been taken over by the son of the Demon Emperor from six thousand years ago."


    "What!"


    Jun Yao''s face turned pale when she heard these words, although she had guessed this possibility. But hearing it from Gu Changge''s mouth was like a thunderbolt, which made her heart tremble, and she couldn''t bear the sadness.


    "Xi Yao is still angry, and I can''t persuade her, but after thinking about it, she decided to give you a chance to wash away your crimes."


    Gu Changge nced at Jun Yao, and then said again.


    Jun Yao endured the grief in her heart and couldn''t help asking, "What does Her Majesty want us to do?"


    If it was the previous Jun Fan, he would never be able to do such a thing that would put his family in danger. So she also knew that the current Jun Fan was actually not the original Jun Fan, he was just wearing ayer of Jun Fan''s skin. That was it.


    Her real younger brother was taken over by Jun Bufan, the son of the Demon Emperor who died 6,000 years ago!


    She would avenge this no matter what!


    "Xi Yao feels that Jun Fan is secretly nning a major event to disrupt the Demon World. Now maybe only you can stop this�� In fact, I don''t want you to take this risk." Gu Changge said with some helplessness.


    Jun Yao had calmed down at this moment, and she said firmly, "I am not afraid of danger. As long as I can rescue my family and avenge my brother, I will do anything."


    Gu Changge sighed, and then took out a crystal clear jade talisman flowing with divine light from his sleeve, and said, "If that''s the case, then I don''t need to persuade Miss Jun Yao any more. Crush the jade talisman, as long as you crush this thing, if you encounter danger, you should be able to save your life. Moreover, after you crush this jade talisman, I can sense your position and cane as soon as possible to save you."


    Seeing this, Jun Yao was stunned for a moment, and then she was filled with infinite emotion and took over the jade talisman.


    "I see, Young Master Changge is so kind and virtuous, Jun Yao doesn''t know what to do in return."


    Gu Changge waved his hand, and then said cautiously, "Miss Jun Yao doesn''t have to do this, this is also a gift for tea that day, this matter is very important. I will talk to you in detailter, you must remember and keep that in mind, or you will endanger your life."


    "You have to know that the current Jun Fan is no longer the younger brother you knew before. Once his interests are at stake, he will not consider you and the family behind you."


    Jun Yao nodded heavily, with a solemn expression.


    Afterward, Gu Changge started to tell her what to do ording to the original n.


    Jun Yao now had no doubts about his words. Although it sounded a little troublesome, as long as she didn''t reveal any w, there was no problem.


    "I know, don''t worry, Young Master Changge."


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Then be careful."


    After that, he took Jun Yao away from the imperial capital and waited for a figure to arrive at the ce that had been calcted.


    In Gu Changge''s n, Jun Yao had to y a very important role, and it was even a matter of sess.


    Since the Gate of Life was now guarded by Jun Bufan''s sister Jun Ruoxi, then this Gate of Death would definitely be found by Jun Bufan, let alone the key in his hand.


    Gu Changge intended to find the Gate of Death through Jun Bufan, and before that, he couldn''t be scared.


    ����


    "Father, is what you said true?"


    At this moment, Song Youwei''s eyes widened in Demon King''s mansion, feeling a little unbelievable.


    When the Demon Master heard these words, he let out a long sigh, and replied, "I didn''t believe it at the time, but the image stone can''t be faked."


    Although Her Majesty the Empress had instructed not to spread the matter, she couldn''t stand Song Youwei''s stubbornness.


    He could only tell her about it.


    However, Song Youwei was very smart and would not spread this kind of thing casually, so he was quite relieved.


    "So that''s the reason." Song Youwei was still in disbelief and looked in a trance.


    She hesitated in her heart before finally sighing deeply. Just now, she also received a message from Jun Fan, saying that he had found a ruin and invited her to go with him.


    Song Youwei had a deep understanding of the formation runes, and she was not shallow in the study of ancient relics. She was also very interested in these.


    Many times Jun Fan would invite her to go with him. But now, when she heard the news suddenly, it really shook her heart, and she was confused for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Jun Fan was actually Jun Bufan?


    The son of the Demon Emperor from six thousand years ago, the fianc�� who was poisoned to death by Her Majesty the Empress?


    That was to say, some time ago, the assassination of the top of the sacred mountain was actually nned by Jun Fan, and now the Heavenly King��s Pce of Peace and Chaos was implicated because of his rtionship.


    No wonder she always felt that Jun Fan''s expression was a little strange at that time, so there was such a reason.


    "Father, I won''t tell anyone about this, but I''m going out for a while��"


    Afterwards, Song Youwei calmed down and said to the Demon Master.


    She still decided to find Jun Fan and personally ask him the reason. She didn''t believe that Jun Fan was a wicked person, now that the Demon World was peaceful, stable and prosperous.


    Her Majesty the Empress could be said to have contributed.


    Did Jun Fan really intended to destroy all this, or was it just to take revenge on Her Majesty the Empress from 6,000 years ago?


    For many things, she had to personally ask Jun Fan.


    Demon Master frowned, looking at Song Youwei''s expression, he vaguely guessed what she was thinking.


    Song Youwei and Jun Fan had a very close rtionship. It was impossible for her not to worry or care about such a big matter.

 Chapter 410-1: The big net is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 410-1: The big is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (1)</h4>


    "You''re so old, and I advise you on many things, but you probably won''t listen to them. You have your own opinions."


    "But you have to know that this matter is of great importance. I feel that Her Majesty the Empress is just a pawn. The one who really wants to attack Jun Bufan is actually Gu Changge."


    "So you have to think carefully about the terrifying consequences�� Once you get involved in this kind of vortex, everything can shatter at every turn."


    Demon Master sighed, knowing that he couldn''t persuade her, but as a father, he had to exin many things to her, worried that she would regret it because of impulsiveness.


    "Father, I got it. Don''t worry, I have my own way."


    Song Youwei nodded solemnly. From the first time she saw Gu Changge, she felt that the perfection he showed was really unreal.


    How could there be such a perfect person in this world?


    This so-called perfection was naturally a disguise revealed to outsiders. No one knew what the real Gu Changge was like.


    Afterward, Song Youwei hurriedly left the imperial capital and rushed to the agreed ce ording to the message left by Jun Fan. However, in the forest outside the imperial capital, she encountered someone, which surprised her.


    She had tried her best to avoid the cultivators of the imperial capital and enter the remote mountains and forests, how could she meet any acquaintance here?


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, it seemed that she was also avoiding something, with a sad expression on her face.


    Thinking of this, Song Youwei took the initiative to show up, walked towards the other party, and asked, "Sister Jun Yao, why are you here?"


    This person was Jun Fan''s second sister Jun Yao, and Song Youwei was fairly familiar with her.


    Jun Yao didn''t seem to expect to see Song Youwei here, she was a little surprised, and then hurriedly said, "Youwei, why are you here? Do you know what happened in the imperial capital? I heard rumors that my father and others were imprisoned by them in the Heavenly Prison�� What''s going on?"


    Hearing this, Song Youwei was stunned at first and then sighed in her heart. It seemed that Jun Yao was not in the imperial capital when this happened, so she escaped.


    And when she heard the news of the imperial capital, she didn''t dare to show up, so she could only hide in the deep mountains and ancient forests and happened to meet her.


    "I don''t know what happened. Her Majesty the Empress seems to be furious because of this incident, but I don''t know exactly what happened. By the way, why are you here?"


    Song Youwei sighed and pointed to a pavilion not far away, "Let''s go there and talk in detail."


    Jun Yao''s face was gloomy, and she said in pain, "I don''t know what''s going on. I left the imperial capital and nned to go to find a flower tea, and then I heard about it on the way back to the imperial capital. How could this be? I don''t know how Xiao Fan is doing now."


    Song Youwei felt sympathy and felt that Jun Yao was also a pitiful person. But she was also hesitating whether to tell her the truth of this matter.


    <i>��Forget it, let her ask Jun Fan in person about this matter. I''m an outsider, so it''s not easy for me to intervene.��</i>


    Thinking of this, she still chose to hide it.


    Later, Song Youwei only told Jun Yao that Jun Fan invited her to explore a ruin, but did not say anything else, but after hearing this, Jun Yao hesitated and decided to go to Jun Fan with her.


    In this regard, Song Youwei would naturally not refuse. The two of them quickly went on their way.


    After watching the figures of the two gradually disappear, a figure in Immortal clothes walked out of the void.


    "I just said that Song Youwei has so many Luck points, how can she be like an unrted person? I wonder what role she would y in this incident."


    Gu Changge was a little interested, and things hade to this point.


    He had already weaved an invisiblerge and was waiting for thest moment to close the.


    In this big game of the Demon World, he had already made a move, how would the Six Emperorse to pick it up?


    ����


    At this moment, Jun Fan, who was a million miles away from the imperial capital, was in a remote area with mountains and ravines.


    The aura here was very strange, and there was a ck wind whistling in the air.


    The monstrous ck wind swept in as the heavy fog turned mighty, covering the world. The sky was dark, and no other colors could be seen.


    <i>I wonder what kind of energy this ck gale is made of. It may bews, or it may be a broken divinity. This kind of aura is very strange, alternating between cold and hot, and it is all-pervasive.</i>


    "Sure enough, just like what the father said, thews of heaven and earth ahead have changed, which arepletely different from the localws of the Demon World."


    Jun Fan said to himself, when he took a step, there was a rumbling sound from his body, and he used the secret treasure to counter this aura, which was shocking.


    He felt that the Gate of Death was actually here.


    There were many dangerous ces in the Demon World, and this ce was once known as the Heavenly Extinction for strangers. Even the soil was blood-red, ck clouds rolled, and the scene was terrifying.


    There were rumors that this ce was transformed after a being from the mysterious Nine Heavens�� Burial Ground fell a long time ago.


    "The ce where the corpse flower grows is full of death�� The Gate to Death is most likely here."


    However, Jun Fan did not enter rashly. Because there were many fierce runes in this ce, there was a Quasi-Supreme who tried to go to this ce to attack the Supreme Realm but got lost here.


    When he was finally discovered, he had already turned into a dead bone.


    He nned to wait for Song Youwei toe over, because Song Youwei had studied these things a lot, and she even got the inheritance of a Demon World power.


    That Demon World power, who once set up a great formation of gods, killed a Quasi-Emperor Realm creature that came from the Upper World.


    Apart from him, very few people knew about it.


    "If Youweies here, things should go a lot smoother."


    Jun Fan''s eyes flickered, he knew where the key Jun Ruoxi said was hidden now. It was in his sea of ??consciousness!


    Back then, his imperial father gave him the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, but he didn''t say anything about the key, because the time had note.


    In the past few days, after Jun Fan entered the Sea of ??Consciousness space and searched again, he finally found the unsurprising key in the corner.


    "Are you so sure that the Gate of Death your sister said is here?"


    In the void, a deep ck smoke drifted past and then turned into the figure of Bai Lian''er.


    As a mirage, her body was this smoky substance, illusory and hard to find. She looked at the red ground in front of her and asked lightly.


    Jun Fan nced at her and said with a smile, "I can''t be wrong."


    There was another reason why he didn''t say much. Because of the key, he could feel the specialty of this ce.


    But at this moment, Jun Fan''s face suddenly changed, and amunication talisman in his arms lit up.


    His spiritual sense prated, and after reading the message, he was a little shocked at first, and then his face quickly turned gloomy.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Lian''er asked, seeing his strangeness.


    Jun Fan looked at her coldly and said, "You betrayed me?"


    Bai Lian''er sneered, then looked at him lightly and said, "I''m not your person, how can you say that I betrayed you?"


    "You��" Jun Fan''s heart surged with anger, his fists clenched tightly, he never imagined that his childhood sweetheart would give him such a show at this time.


    He did not expect that during the period of his absence, everyone in the Heavenly King''s Mansion would be imprisoned.


    If he hadn''t installed any observer outside the imperial capital, he probably wouldn''t know that such a big thing happened.


    Since thest assassination failed, Empress Xi Yao had carried out a major cleanup inside and outside the imperial capital. Many of his observers had been removed, and he could not immediately know what happened in the imperial capital.


    In Jun Fan''s view, the urrence of such a thing showed that Empress Xi Yao definitely already knew his true identity and had sufficient evidence.


    And the person who could provide this evidence to Empress Xi Yao, apart from Bai Lian''er in front of him, there could hardly be anyone.


    "Did Xi Yao tell you to do this?"


    Jun Fan''s face was very ugly, he was extremely vignt, and many of his life-saving backhands were ready to sacrifice at any time to fight against Bai Lian''er.

 Chapter 410-2: The big net is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 410-2: The big is up, Wont Miss Ruoxi show up? (2)</h4>


    Bai Lian''er didn''t answer, just looked at him with pity, and said, "It''s alreadye to this, and you don''t even know who is my master? You are really pitiful."


    "Is it Gu Changge?!"


    Jun Fan reacted and almost gritted his teeth. He hated this person who destroyed his n over and over again.


    "Looks like you''re not stupid. Don''t worry, I don''t n to fight you, so put away your means. You should have never offended someone you shouldn''t offend, Jun Bufan, I''m looking forward to the scene where Gu Changge kills you��"


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, apanied by a burst of creepyughter, Bai Lian''er''s figure turned into a deep ck mist and instantly dissipated in ce without a trace.


    "Damn it, I won''t let you go."


    Jun Fan''s face was gloomy, and his fists clenched tightly.


    A pale golden paper page with many dense divine patterns flowing on it, containing unparalleled divine might, was hidden in his sleeves, ready to be sacrificed at any time.


    If Bai Lian''er hadn''t left just now, he would have already attacked.


    This was one of his trump cards, even if Bai Lian''er''s cultivation base was unfathomable, he still had the confidence to fight her to the death.


    "When Bai Lian''er brought the bag to me, she felt uneasy and kind, that bag might have been manipted by Gu Changge, even if he couldn''t open it, if he left a brand or something, he could find my whereabouts��"


    Jun Fan was very cautious, and then began to find a way to remove many auras from his body, and at the same time used many secret treasures to cover up his deeds.


    After his identity was exposed, Empress Xi Yao would never let him go. Once his position was determined, she would definitely send troops to hunt him down.


    He was absolutely certain of this.


    Then, Jun Fan turned into a divine light and ran into the rednd, intending to investigate the location of the Gate of Death while waiting for Song Youwei''s arrival.


    Although Song Youwei was informed of his whereabouts, he believed that in terms of Song Youwei''s character and person, he would not be exposed.


    In today''s huge Demon World, there were not many people who could make him trust so much, but Song Youwei was definitely one of them!


    "Sister is in danger now. Since Gu Changge is the mastermind behind the scenes, he must already know about the Gate of Life. I can only hope that my Elder sister has the means to hide her whereabouts and prevent Gu Changge from finding it."


    But at this moment, Jun Fan''s heart was still worried about another thing, and he seemed very anxious and worried.


    ����


    "The location of the Gate of Life seems to be a bit extraordinary. The moment ordinary people step into this ce, they are affected by the general trend of this ce��"


    At the same time, on the top of a mountain, Gu Changge stood there, with divine light in his eyes, as if hundreds of millions of runes were evolving, looking at the deep scene.


    Behind him were Jiang Luoshen, Tian Ze, and many other powerhouses he brought from the Upper Realm.


    This was a boundless and lush ancient forest with thick fog, and many ces were surrounded by colorful clouds.


    Many knotted trees were like mountains, covering the sky and the earth. Spiritual herbs and fruits, flying springs, waterfalls could be seen everywhere, and the bushes were deep, revealing the vastness.


    It was Jun Bufan''s sister, Jun Ruoxi''s seclusion ce.


    "There is indeed something hidden here. It seems that the changes in the Luck of the Demon World are closely rted to the disappearance of the Six Emperors. They have been hiding from people''s eyes and ears all these years, and it is not the real news��"


    Jiang Luoshen frowned, and there was light flowing in her eyes, and she used the means of the Supreme God n to explore this ce.


    "Princess, I think we can search this ce side by side. If you don''t believe me, turn it over. I don��t believe that we can''t find the mysterious location."


    Behind Jiang Luoshen, a strong man of the Supreme God n spoke, feeling that this ancient and vast mountain could not stop them.


    Jiang Luoshen said lightly, "If it was that simple, Gu Changge would have already started, how could he have waited until now."


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked back, nced at her, and said, "It''s really not that simple, but unfortunately we didn''t arrest the guy named Jiang Chen, otherwise, it would be much more convenient if he was there."


    He was telling the truth. With his current ability, he could at most perceive the unusualness of this ce.


    Every inch ofnd here was covered with an Ancient Formation of Gods. The power of the Gods was vast, the runes were looming and they contained terrifying power.


    At this time, there was naturally ack of a treasure hunter to explore the way.


    It was a pity that Jiang Chen was now escaping from the Upper Realm, otherwise, Gu Changge would want to arrest him and lead the way.


    "I don''t believe you can''t do anything about it." Jiang Luoshen nced at him and said, "I think you just find it troublesome��"


    Gu Changgeughed and said, "It seems that you know me quite well. I do have a solution. After all, you are here, so I really can''t throw you over there. I can see at a nce where there are formations."


    Jiang Luoshen stared at him coldly, if her eyes could kill, she would have killed Gu Changge countless times.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this time, waves of fluctuations suddenly arrived from the void, then it became blurred, and a deep ck mist appeared in the air.


    Bai Lian''er''s figure stepped out of it.


    "It seems that Jun Bufan already knows." Gu Changge nced at her and asked casually.


    "He knows." Bai Lian''er said lightly.


    "Okay, lead the way."


    Gu Changge nodded. He did have a way to find the path. At that time, Bai Lian''er followed Jun Bufan into this ce. Although there were many lines, it was difficult to find the exact location.


    But as long as there was a general orientation, he could gradually narrow the range, and could still find its hiding ce.


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er didn''t talk nonsense. When her figure moved, it turned into a mist with a bang, filling the void space and moving toward the front.


    Gu Changge followed, and the runes in his eyes turned into a ck-and-white brilliance like Reincarnation, exploring the changes in the patterns around him.


    "Since that well is where the Gate of Life is located, it is naturally a ce where life meets life. In this way, it is actually not difficult to find��"


    Under the manifestation of Reincarnation, all the scenes here were clearly listed.


    Thews of heaven and earth, the trend of the terrain, the flow of air, the intersection of vitality��


    Gu Changge''s pace was not fast and he followed behind Bai Lian''er.


    But he felt that as he came, the aura here was constantly changing, and the other party should have noticed his arrival, trying to stop him and hide her own aura.


    "If you break into this ce rashly, you will definitely get lost." Jiang Luoshen noticed this change and frowned.


    Gu Changge didn''t care about her. He had already sensed where the well was.


    On a low mountain, in an ancient well that was flowing with rays of light, endless vitality was gushing out, and immortal energy was transpiring.


    As the most hard-to-find "Gate of Life" in the Demon World, there were many changes here at this moment, and wisps of dawn emerged from it, transforming into the void.


    A white-haired woman sat quietly in the ancient well, her white hair like a waterfall covering her face. She had never moved, and her whole person had a fairy melody, ethereal carved from white and wless ivory.


    Even her long skirt was pure and clean, without a trace of variegation.


    It was Jun Ruoxi.


    At this moment, Jun Ruoxi''s brows were tightly wrinkled, her eyes seemed to be opened, and she felt a terrifying aura that was constantly approaching this ce.


    She couldn''t see the appearance of the other party, but she only noticed that the other party was extremely terrifying. The aura was iparably chaotic and majestic, but it also carried a heart-pounding infinite order. Under this majesty, she actually had the illusion of being an ant.


    This was the first time she had encountered such a feeling. Even if she tried to hide the aura of this ce and block the other party''s footsteps, she couldn''t do it at all.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Her tightly closed eyes finally opened, trying to see the face of the other party.


    "This Gu is not far away, won''t Miss Ruoxi show up to see him?"


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from above the ancient well, which made Jun Ruoxi''s calm face change, and the chill on her back became overwhelming.

 Chapter 411-1: Starting to close the net, The Innate Gods want to suppress the Gate of Life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 411-1: Starting to close the, The Innate Gods want to suppress the Gate of Life (1)</h4>


    In the ancient well that spewed out endless immortal energy, strands of purple mist emanated from it, which seemed very mysterious and ancient.


    If ordinary people came here, they would definitely get lost because of the nearby formations, and it would be difficult to find the real location of the ancient well.


    However, Gu Changge quickly determined the location of this ce based on the terrain changes and the intersection of vitality and Bai Lian''er''s guidance.


    Here, with Jiang Luoshen, Tian Ze, Bai Lian''er, and others, he was looking at this ancient well with interest.


    But, the fog was dense with flowing colorful clouds, and it was difficult to really see what was in it.


    "Is Jun Ruoxi hiding here?"


    Jiang Luoshen stretched out her jade hand, swiped a few times in the void and an ancient word "empty" emerged, and finally fell towards the ancient well below.


    However, when it touched its surface, ayer of ripple-like power spread out, blooming with dazzling golden light and quickly disappeared.


    "This is the power of this formation. The source of the formation that blocked us just now came from this ce, and this is where the formation''s eyes lie."


    Jiang Luoshen quickly understood the truth, and her expression was a little moved.


    At first, she insisted oning to the Demon World because she was worried that Gu Changge would let her nsmen die, but now she was suddenly very interested in the secrets of the Demon World.


    During the six thousand years of chaos, the disappearance of the Six Emperors was obviously no ident. Jun Bufan''s rebirth and revenge seemed to her like being arranged by someone.


    If the Demon World was a world-shattering chess game, then Jun Bufan and Empress Xi Yao could only be regarded as two pieces, and the Six Emperors who yed them were the real people behind the scenes.


    Now, along with Gu Changge, she had the feeling of being yed by the Six Emperors. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but nce at Gu Changge, her eyes filled with brilliance.


    Although Gu Changge was not good to her, it had to be said that he had an indescribable attraction to women, which would attract people into it.


    "If Miss Ruoxi still doesn''t show up, don''t me Gu for making a move."


    At this time, Gu Changge spoke again, his voice t and unwavering.


    As he spoke, a thick ck mist appeared in his hands, followed by the manifestation of the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword which was forged like immortal gold.


    The de was sharp, and the slightest strands of Imperial pressure dropped down, making a trembling sound, seemingly so that the sky could be broken at any time.


    This was a chilling murderous aura as if it could split everything in front of it with just the appearance. Although the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was an Imperial weapon refined by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor at that time.


    But after being suppressed by Gu Changge, it already appeared to be very docile, and the gods among them did not dare to resist, for fear of being wiped out by him.


    "How can the father''s weapon be in your hands��"


    From within the ancient well, a voice finally sounded.


    Although it felt like that of nature, it contained shock, coldness, and anger. Jun Ruoxi opened her eyes, still motionless, her whole body exuded a terrifying pressure and a murderous aura.


    Her white hair was fluttering, her skin was like jade, and her dress was flying, pure white as snow, as if carved from the finest suet and jade, with amazing beauty.


    At this moment, she was extremely angry and at the same time very puzzled.


    The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was something that Xuan Yang Demon Emperor left to her younger brother Jun Bufan. How could it fall into the hands of the man in front of him?


    Could it be that his brother had suffered an ident?


    At this time, Jun Ruoxi suddenly noticed Bai Lian''er next to Gu Changge, her expression was stunned for a moment. She quickly recognized her, but she didn''t expect that she was actually with Gu Changge.


    At that time, Jun Bufan brought Bai Lian''er over, and she didn''t ask much, thinking that Bai Lian''er was Jun Bufan''s helper, but now it seemed that she was wrong and thought too much.


    The childhood sweetheart 6,000 years ago turned out to betray Jun Bufan and followed an outsider.


    "What did you do to my brother?"


    She spoke again, her voice cold and without a trace of emotion.


    "I never had the patience to say something for a second time. If you want to know how your brother is, thene out and see me."


    Gu Changge spoke calmly and talked to her across the ancient well.


    He was nning to try out the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword to see if he could break the formation of the ancient well in front of him.


    If it really didn''t work, then he would have no choice but to use other means, like the Eight Deste Devil Halberd or the Great Way Aquarius.


    Jun Ruoxi was silent for a moment, and then said coldly, "I can''t leave this ce now, I can''te out to see you. Why is the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in your hands? What have you done to my brother��"


    "Ohh?"


    Hearing what she said, Gu Changge was naturally toozy to talk nonsense with her.


    A knife shed straight ahead, and suddenly a vast ck light erupted here, drowning everything.


    This kind of power was really terrifying. If this ce was not special, and there were formations everywhere, it would definitely turn into ashes almost immediately.


    This was the power of the Imperial weapon, far exceeding the Supreme weapon. Although Gu Changge couldn''t fully unleash it, it was terrifying enough.


    Suddenly, there was only a vast sword energy left in the world, like an abyss pressing down toward the front. Even the Night Demon who assassinated Empress Xi Yao at that time could not exert such power.


    The sky here was trembling as if it would crack and explode at any time. Jun Ruoxi''s expression couldn''t help changing. Although she was separated by this ancient well, she also felt this kind of terrifying power.


    There were signs of copse in the void around her.


    In the next moment, her sleeves were rolled up, and many runes erupted, dazzling, and blooming into a star-like brilliance.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The top of the ancient well was like the sky falling as it was split open by Gu Changge''s knife.


    Many array patterns revived, gathering the power of this ce, transformed into various splendid divine lights and chains ofws, drowning this ce like torrential rain.


    The dazzling brilliance erupted as if countless stars had exploded. This brilliance could make people unable to open their eyes.


    Even Jiang Luoshen, Bai Lian''er, and others had to choose to step back and venture into another direction, not wanting to be affected.


    "The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword is not yours, why is it in your hands?"


    Jun Ruoxi''s pretty face turned cold, and there was a cold murderous aura in her voice.


    Although she was separated by an ancient well, the strength disyed at this moment could actually rival the power of Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword.


    Of course, she mainly relied on the power of this formation, otherwise, with her Supreme Realm cultivation, it would be absolutely impossible to disy such a great divine might.


    "Want to know? Then you can go down and ask its owner, okay?"


    Gu Changge stood in the air, his expression indifferent. His dark clothes were hunting and his hair was crystal clear.


    At this moment, as he swung the sword forward, a terrifying sword force rose behind him. It was like the rising of a brilliant ck sun, with endless chains ofws falling, which seemed to be able to cut down the sun, moon, and stars outside the sky.


    "You killed my brother?"


    "Impossible�� it is�� the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword that you got from killing Ye Yao?"


    Jun Ruoxi''splexion changed again, although she was blessed with the power of the formation here, she still felt that she was not Gu Changge''s opponent.


    Although his cultivation was only in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, his aura was even more terrifying than some Supreme beings. Holding an Imperial weapon, he was extremely powerful.


    In the next moment, she brought out a crystal clear divine sword from her sleeve.


    This was an ancient forbidden weapon. Although the number of times it could be used was limited, the divine might that erupted was extremely terrifying.


    As Jun Ruoxi descended through the ancient well, suddenly a vast sword energy swept across, ramming away at Gu Changge.


    At the same time, the formation pattern here revived again, and an aura like the copse of mountains and seas erupted, trying to eliminate Gu Changge''s blow.


    "That''s all you have? You still want to stop me?"


    Gu Changge''s expression was still indifferent, it didn''t change at all because of Jun Ruoxi''s means, and attacked again.


    "How is this possible?"


    Suddenly, Jun Ruoxi''splexion changed greatly as she found it unbelievable. The body sitting cross-legged in the ancient well trembled violently, and lines of blood appeared on her jade-like palm, which was injured by the force of the shock.


    Immediately afterward, the void trembled and Jun Ruoxi found that the sword she sacrificed was imprisoned.


    The vast sword light descended again, but the void outside the ancient well was stagnant, and an inexplicable power descended.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Jun Ruoxi spat out a mouthful of blood, even though she didn''t really fight against Gu Changge, she just used divine powers topete in the air, but she obviously lost.


    "It involves thews of space�� and reincarnation��"


    Her face was horrified, she felt a chill, and for the first time shivered because of a young man.


    The strength of the other party made her despair. If it weren''t for the many restrictions on the array pattern here, the other party would have killed her long ago and would not have given her a chance to contend.

 Chapter 411-2: Starting to close the net, The Innate God wants to suppress the Gate of Life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 411-2: Starting to close the, The Innate God wants to suppress the Gate of Life (2)</h4>


    "If you don''te out, then I''lle in and kill you."


    Gu Changge spoke indifferently again, and at the same time, his deep pupils began to glow with surging divine ck and white light.


    That kind of power was unparalleled, like reopening the universe and condensing heaven and earth again.


    One left and one right, ck and white were intertwined, as if reincarnation was evolving, one could even see the chaotic aura permeating, and countless stars were falling.


    This was the first time he had fully used it after refining the origin of reincarnation in his eyes.


    This kind of aura was extremely terrifying and could be called unparalleled in the world. Even Bai Lian''er, Jiang Luoshen, and others felt a kind of heart palpitation and a feeling of trembling from their souls.


    Under this light, the truth of heaven and earth, the life and death of all things, reincarnation, there was nothing to hide.


    This was a Supreme method.


    All the formations above the ancient well were erupting, and all kinds of god-defying powers were being used to counter the power of this eye light.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The ancient well trembled as the void blurred, and it began to copse, revealing terrifyingrge cracks.


    Jun Ruoxi''s body trembled, she coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood again. Her face was pale, and her already paleplexion became even more bloodless.


    She trembled in her heart, and the waves went up and down. It was hard to imagine that even the formation here could notpete with the opponent''s strength.


    In the next moment, Gu Changge found a w in the formation here, and he shed again with a knife, breaking all thews outside the ancient well.


    He stepped forward, against the terrifying aura in it, and descended into the well.


    With just one sh, he ced it on Jun Ruoxi''s neck, and with just a little force, he could instantly remove her head and kill her.


    "You!"


    Jun Ruoxi''s face was horrified, it was hard to imagine that the formation patternid by these Ancient Gods was broken by Gu Changge enabling him to directly enter the ancient well.


    "I am giving you a choice to tell me what you know."


    Gu Changge nced at her and said lightly, without any fluctuations in his tone.


    Jun Ruoxi came back to her senses and felt the terrifying cold lingering around her neck.


    "I don''t know, you can kill me."


    She sat cross-legged on the ground, her hair was like snow, her face was bloodless, and she was severely injured in the fight with Gu Changge just now.


    "Ohh?"


    Gu Changge didn''t talk nonsense with her. The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword shed down, and blood sttered immediately, but he didn''t cut it downpletely, just opened a hideous wound.


    "You��" Jun Ruoxi''s expression was a little painful, and her heart trembled.


    Because Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was not an ordinary weapon, but an Imperial weapon.


    The Emperor Realmws contained in it could easily wipe out her vitality and make her injuries difficult to heal.


    At this moment, she even felt like facing death.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you yet. I believe your brother won''t die for you."


    Gu Changge''s eyes were indifferent, without any nonsense, he directly sealed Jun Ruoxi''s cultivation, then rolled up his sleeves opening the Inner Universe, and threw her directly into it.


    And after Jun Ruoxi''s figure disappeared, a terrifying aura appeared in this ce, the divine spring under the ancient well surged, and all kinds of divine light erupted.


    Gu Changge''s expression moved slightly, and then between his eyebrows, a vague and terrifying figure walked out. The gray fog was so thick that it was indescribable.


    This was his Innate God.


    As soon as it appeared, it showed the fierceness of the heavens, and the void covering this ce was about to explode. It seemed that the ancient well was about to copse.


    Afterward, the Great Dao treasure bottle appeared, floating up and down on the head of the Innate God, and the ck light fell, suppressing and swallowing the aura of the ce like a waterfall.


    The vitality poured in and was swallowed up by the treasure bottle.


    "It seems that it''s not that Jun Ruoxi can''t leave, but that after leaving, the aura of this ce will be left unsuppressed, which will cause changes and attract people from the outside world. This might even cause the Upper Realm to pay attention��"


    Gu Changge quickly understood the truth of this ce.


    However, it was now suppressed by his divine thoughts and the Great Dao treasure bottle. Even if someone suddenly rushed to this ce, he could suppress it instantly.


    Moreover, the aura of life that was constantly emerging from the Gate of Life was also a rare resource.


    Jun Ruoxi entered his inner universe very quickly, which was inseparable from the special nature of this ce.


    "At this rate, I will soon be able to touch the threshold of the Supreme Realm��"


    Afterward, Gu Changge swept around, his figure shed before he left this ce and appeared outside the ancient well.


    "What is it?" Jiang Luoshen came over and couldn''t help asking.


    She was very curious and wanted to lean in to see it, but she couldn''t bear the aura that made her body about to crack.


    Although Bai Lian''er was also curious, she did not take the initiative to ask.


    "A mysterious Gate." Gu Changge said, without exining anything.


    "You killed Jun Ruoxi?"


    Jiang Luoshen no longer felt that aura from before and subconsciously thought that Gu Changge had killed her.


    "I didn''t kill her."


    Gu Changge shook his head and said, "Let''s leave this ce."


    The matter here was temporarily resolved, and he was still waiting for Jun Bufan to find the location of the Gate of Death. It seemed that the hidden ce of the Six Emperors would appear soon.


    Afterward, everyone turned into divine lights and left the ce. Gu Changge followed the aura left on Jun Yao but did not get close enough to avoid startling the snake.


    In the Nine Domains of the Demon World, except for the Xuan Yang domain, the rest of the domains were also extremely vast, with ancient trees and beautiful mountains and rivers.


    Tian Chuan Region was arge region with outstanding people and vast territory.


    Standing on the heights of this territory and looking down, one could see that a lot of spiritual energy was gushing out, lingering among the mountains and ancient trees. The mountains and rivers were magnificent, and there was no wild and ancient atmosphere.


    However, in the depths of this domain, there existed a rednd. The rest of the colors were invisible within a million miles, as if it was colored with blood.


    In this ce, thick ck clouds were rolling, and extremely gorgeous corpse flowers were growing in many huge bones.


    "How did Xiao Fane to this ce?"


    The two women were on their way here, and the woman who spoke at the moment had an uneasy and worried look on her face, "This ce is too far from the Imperial capital."


    "I heard that he found a ruin here. If it weren''t for the inessibility, it would have been found long ago." Another woman beside him exined in a gentle voice.


    The two women were Jun Yao and Song Youwei who had left the Xuan Yang region.


    "Really? But Xiao Fan is so good, how could hee so far?" Jun Yao was very puzzled.


    Song Youwei shook her head and said, "I don''t know, you should ask him after you see him yourself."


    Jun Yao nodded and said nothing more. In fact, she and Song Youwei came here to find Jun Fan. She was still a little flustered and uneasy, worried about idents.


    After all, Jun Fan was no longer the younger brother she knew before. But thinking of the protective artifact Gu Changge gave her, she calmed down again.


    Soon, the two of them walked all the way through the rednd, and Song Youwei found a rtively remote and deste hill ording to the message left by Jun Fan.


    Here, Jun Fan sensed their aura and walked out.


    There were also many powerhouses behind him, all of whom were his father''s original subordinates, with profound cultivation.


    However, he was very vignt. First, he secretly activated the secret technique and probed for the aura behind the two of them. After seeing that no one was following, he was relieved.


    Jun Yao woulde here with Song Youwei, which surprised him.


    "Youwei, sister."


    Jun Fan came out and greeted the two of them. However, Song Youwei did not speak but looked at him withplex eyes.


    "Xiao Fan, why are you here?"


    Jun Yao didn''t seem to care about this but as soon as he appeared, she was very worried and puzzled.


    Jun Fan nced at Song Youwei. From her expression, he could already see everything. It seemed that she already knew his true identity.


    "I learned that a ruin appeared here, and I nned toe and explore it, but I found that my strength is limited, so I invited Youwei toe with me."


    "Then why are you here, sister?"


    Jun Fan exined, and then his face was a little confused as if he didn''t know Jun Yao''s purpose.


    Hearing this, Jun Yao''s expression darkened, and she said worriedly and anxiously, "I don''t know why, I went out into the mountains that day to find a flower. You know that Young Master Changge likes to drink tea, so I�� On the way back to the Imperial capital, I heard the news that my father and the others were imprisoned by Her Majesty the Empress in the Heavenly Prison. I didn''t know what to do. Then I met Sister Youwei. She said she knew where you were��"


    Hearing the exnation, Jun Fan also understood that Jun Yao knew nothing about what happened, nor did she know his true identity.


    He felt a little fortunate and sighed. In fact, he didn''t want Jun Yao to know this.


    In this way, it was just right, saving a lot of trouble and exnation.

 Chapter 412-1: The Gate of Death finally emerges, Hand over the key or I’ll kill her (1)

    <h4>Chapter 412-1: The Gate of Death finally emerges, Hand over the key or I��ll kill her (1)</h4>


    "I have already heard about this matter. It may be that my father''s ineffectiveness this time has caused Empress Xi Yao to be angry. Sister, don''t worry, maybe after a while, when Her Majesty the Empress��s anger subsides, she will let father and the others go."


    Seeing Jun Yao''s expression, Jun Fanforted him.


    "Is that so?"


    When Jun Yao heard him say that, she seemed relieved and didn''t say anything more.


    Song Youwei kept looking at the two of them, her expression was extraordinarily calm, and she didn''t say anything.


    To be honest, she was a little disappointed with Jun Fan. At this time, he did not dare to admit his identity, and even had to hide it from her.


    However, since Jun Fan didn''t n to admit it, she was toozy to care.


    This was thest time she would follow him to explore the ruins. After that, the friendship between the two of them should end.


    Her intention toe here was to ask about Jun Fan''s attitude, but in the face of his sister, he concealed it so much that she couldn''t help but feel disappointed in Jun Fan.


    If Jun Fan gave her a reasonable exnation, then she might find a way to help him. If he was not guilty, why would he cover it up?


    "It is said that there is a very mysterious portal hidden in the Demon World, which contains indescribable opportunities."


    Jun Fan opened his mouth and talked to the two of them, intending to find the Gate of Death first. During this time, he explored many areas and avoided some dangerous ces.


    "Really? This ce does contain some strange fields. ording to what you said, some differences can indeed be found."


    Song Youwei nodded and took out apass with various runes shing on it, which was extremely dazzling and gorgeous.


    Seeing this, Jun Fan smiled and said, "If we can crack the domain of this ce, maybe we can find that mysterious portal, which contains unimaginable opportunities."


    Later, he went ahead on the road and at the same time, an ancient route emerged in his mind along with that the key left by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor came into y.


    This ancient route, like a star map, instructed him to proceed, so as to avoid identally hitting some dangerous trap. Here, several people saw a lot of tattered weapons, corpses stained with ck blood, as well as tattered fragments of ancient warships, flying boats and divine swords.


    They could imagine that there was indeed a war. They hurried on their way, ventured deep, and cracked many formations and mists.


    Song Youwei was very skillful, plus Jun Fan was holding the key and had a specific route. There were almost no obstacles, so they entered a deep ce.


    Only Jun Yao looked at the two of them in surprise, followed silently behind them and at the same time clenched the protective artifact Gu Changge gave her.


    Soon, everyone saw a desert-like scene with rolling yellow sand, covering the world.


    On the other side was also a bare mountain range,ckingkes and greenery, all volcanic craters. The magma in it was ck-red blood.


    The wisps of ck and red firelight with the divine and bloody aroma, kept floating, an indication that it took many years to form.


    They couldn''t see the scene farther away, but they felt that thews of heaven and earth here were not suitable for the creatures of the Demon World to cultivate and survive.


    "What happened here�� Jun Fan, you seem to have a map of this ce, and many ces are unobstructed." Song Youwei nced at Jun Fan and added.


    "I just happened to get a residual picture��" Jun Fan said with a calm face, "That''s why I thought of inviting you toe and see if you can decipher the scene here."


    Song Youwei frowned, nodded, and said nothing more.


    They continued to move. There were many fierce beasts infested here. They were powerful. Because they had been infected with the aura of death all year round, they were far more powerful than ordinary beasts. They also spent a lot of effort to pass this ce, to venture deeper.


    After Jun Fan and others left this ce, a group of powerhouses appeared, following behind them, all of them concealed their aura and did not show it.


    "It seems that Jun Bufan and the others can indeed find the exact route�� The so-called Gate of Death is really here."


    Jiang Luoshen��s tall and slender figure dressed in a golden robe appeared with slender legs and fluttering blond hair. In her golden eyes, the divine rune gradually disappeared, and she said with some interest.


    After Jun Fan and the others stepped into this ce, they arrived quickly, but they never showed up and were always at a distance. So as to not be noticed by Jun Fan and others.


    "Gu Changge, how on earth did you make Jun Yao so obedient that she is willing to be a tool person who leads the way��"


    She couldn''t help but ask Gu Changge, whose expression was t and did not fluctuate.


    In her opinion, women were emotional. Even if they knew that what Jun Fan had done could harm the family, it was difficult to make up their minds to deal with Jun Fan.


    The deeper she knew about Gu Changge, the more terrifying she found out about Gu Changge, whether it was his strength, cultivation, or means.


    "Is this important?" Gu Changge looked back and nced at her.


    "Forget it."


    Jiang Luoshen snorted coldly, feeling some grievances in her heart. How noble her status was, and now being called by his side every day as a maid, she didn''t say a word of tiredness.


    But sometimes when she asked something, Gu Changge didn''t even bother to pay attention to her, and his attitude was so indifferent.


    Although she knew that this was Gu Changge''s real face, he was usually gentle to her, it was only the appearance of what she wanted. But sometimes she really felt like he couldn''t feel emotions.


    "Does the Princess of the Supreme God n also have such a sluggish and wronged day?"


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the void, a cloud of deep ck mist filled the air as Bai Lian''er appeared. Seeing Jiang Luoshen''s appearance, she couldn''t help but say with some interest.


    "You care?" Jiang Luoshen looked at her coldly.


    Bai Lian''erughed and didn''t say much, her figure turned into mist and disappeared again with a bang.


    Jiang Luoshen''s face was as cold as frost because with Bai Lian''er she felt more and more ufortable.


    "I will tell you what should be told. It''s no use asking something you shouldn''t."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and replied before turning into a divine light and heading towards Jun Fan��s location.


    Jiang Luoshen snorted coldly. Although Gu Changge''s attitude was perfunctory, it made her feel a little better. He would still care about her emotions.


    In the distant hills and valleys, a strong aura of death permeated. Here one could even see the corpses of many huge monsters, like a hill, lying quietly here, no flesh and blood could be seen on them, and only ayer of dry bones were left.


    There was also a copsed pce here, which once seemed to be a powerful force, and the outlines of pavilions and squares could still be vaguely seen in many ces.


    "ording to the route, the portal is in this depth and I can also perceive its aura��"


    Jun Fan opened his mouth, a little excited in his words. Everything had finally lived up to his expectations. He would soon be able to see his father and ask about many things from the past six thousand years.


    Song Youwei nodded. Behind these copsed pces was a forest filled with a red fog.


    What kind of trees were they? She had never seen them before, of course, the most important thing was her.


    Even with her method, it took a lot of time to break down the obstacles, and she also had to spend very precious treasures for breaking the formations.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but be a little curious about this ce.


    "This crimson fog contains strong corrosiveness as if it is blowing from the Nine Serenities. If onees in contact for a long time, it will inevitably lead to disasters."


    Song Youwei took out a secret treasure from her storage ring, like an armiry sphere, and caught some red mist into it. She found that the red mist seemed to have spirituality, and even wriggled.


    The sight made her shudder. However, she protected her body with spiritual energy outside the body surface. That could still block it for the time being.


    Soon Jun Fan and the others went deep into the red forest in front of them. At the junction of several mountains ahead, they saw an iparably majestic portal, flowing with radiance and immortality, standing erect.


    Behind it was an invisible mountain, which seemed to lead to another world.


    "What is this?"


    Jun Yao felt a chill as if they hade to the real gate of hell. The wisps of red mist were emitting from the portal, which was terrifying.


    "The Gate of Death��"


    Song Youwei frowned. She remembered, and recognized the two ancient characters on the portal in front of them. They were innate demonic characters from an extremely ancient period, and now they were almost lost.


    The crowd began to surround the portal, wandering around and looking at it. At this time, Jun Fan felt that a faint brilliance had appeared in his Sea of ??Consciousness space.


    The key was glowing, manifested from the corner and could be taken out with a single thought.


    At this moment, he had already determined that the Gate of Death that the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang had told him was here.


    Only the person with the key could enter this door.

 Chapter 412-2: The Gate of Death finally emerges, Hand over the key or I’ll kill her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 412-2: The Gate of Death finally emerges, Hand over the key or I��ll kill her (2)</h4>


    "This is the chance Xiao Fan you are looking for, is it behind this portal?" Jun Yao asked, very nervous, holding the protective artifact Gu Changge gave her in her hand.


    Jun Fan couldn''t help but smile, there was nothing to hide at this time.


    He nodded and said, "Behind this door, there is a secret of the chaos that happened in the Demon World 6,000 years ago. As long as I walk in, everything will be known."


    He believed that as long as the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was found, the current situation in the Demon World would be reversed in an instant.


    The situation of Empress Xi Yao''s unification of the Nine Regions would soon be broken, and all problems would be solved.


    "There is also a line of small characters here, which seems to say that only those who have the key can pass through this door and enter therge formation�� It turned out that inside the portal, it turned out to be arge formation. Who set this up?"


    Song Youwei approached, frowning tightly, staring at a line of small characters next to the portal, carefully identifying them, and recognizing them.


    After that, she looked at Jun Fan, and judging from his expression, he obviously knew about it. Therefore, Jun Fan actually had the key to enter this portal.


    "You have the key in your hand, right?" Song Youwei asked.


    "This is the key��"


    Jun Fan heard the words, but there was nothing to hide. There were no outsiders present.


    After he finished speaking, brilliance shed in his palm, and a scale-like thing emerged with brilliant radiance, with some strange lines on it, which looked like the scales of some kind of monster.


    If it wasn''t for Jun Ruoxi''s reminder, he wouldn''t even know that the scale that was thrown in the corner of his sea of consciousness space at that time would actually be a key.


    "I will enter it for a while, you can leave, or you can wait for me here, but I feel that after entering, I may not necessarilye out from here."


    Jun Fan then said again, looking at the portal, intending to use the key to walk in.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But at this moment, a terrifying murderous aura suddenly attacked from behind him, making him shiver all over, and his whole soul seemed to be frozen.


    With that a blue short knife passed through the void, killing intent submering all directions, and the space seemed to be stagnant.


    "Be careful, Young Master."


    At a critical moment, a powerhouse behind Jun Fan roared, urging the whole body''s aura, muscles, and blood vessels, bursting out the most powerful force in this body, pushing Jun Fan away.


    And he himself was pierced by this short knife between his eyebrows, and he died instantly, both physically and mentally.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A cloud of deep ck mist appeared in the distance, and Bai Lian''er appeared, holding a short knife in his hand, looking a little regretful.


    "Unfortunately, if the reaction was a little slower, you would have died just now. But your luck is really good to avoid."


    "It''s you!"


    Jun Fan''s soul was scared. He didn''t expect that he almost died because of carelessness just now. He stared at Bai Lian''er with a gloomy face, extremely angry and cold.


    The many powerhouses behind him were also vignt at this moment, offering all kinds of divine weapons, and staring at Bai Lian''er, in case she continued to attack.


    "What is happening?"


    Song Youwei and Jun Yao were also startled by the sudden scene just now, and they broke out in a cold sweat.


    Although Bai Lian''er was the daughter of the Demon Master Bai Kun, after six thousand years, there were not many people who could recognize her at a nce.


    They didn''t recognize her at the moment.


    "Hand over the key obediently, otherwise no one will be able to save you today. Everyone around you will die with you."


    Bai Lian''er looked at him lightly, her voice did not fluctuate, and she seemed extremely indifferent.


    Jun Fan said with a gloomy face, "You followed me all the way?"


    "It doesn''t matter, what matters is that if you don''t hand over the keys, you will die today."


    Bai Lian''er didn''t answer, just stared at the scale in Jun Fan''s hand.


    "If you want the key, you can try to take it."


    Jun Fan did not hesitate and took out a golden decree from his storage ring. After the aura was activated, it began to expand in the wind, covering the sky.


    There were many star-like divine inscriptions circting on it, which were majestic and heavy, like heaven, and could be pressed down at any time.


    Moreover, each divine script was like a star, where the strongest sword energy evolved, so sharp that even the sky trembled.


    This was one of his trump cards, which could explode with unparalleled power after being activated. He was confident that he could stop Bai Lian''er.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    One after another dazzling sword lights descended, drowning the ce, strong and terrifying, like thousands of divine swords shed.


    "Wouldn''t cry without seeing the coffin, I think you are going to court for death."


    Seeing this, Bai Lian''er''s expression was indifferent, and her expression did not change in the slightest because of Jun Fan''s methods. At the same time, her figure turned into a mist and disappeared, as if she had merged into the void.


    The world-shattering murderous aura filled the air, and everyone felt a chill all over their bodies, a tingling sensation in their souls and even their eyebrows seemed to be split open.


    This was monstrous killing intent.


    Bai Lian''er was worthy of being the descendant of the Killing Emperor. As soon as she disyed her absolute power, everyone shuddered, as if they had been dragged into the Underworld, and would sink forever.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    However, the golden decree was not simple. With the recovery, it began to attack with many divine swords, making a loud noise, making the invisible Bai Lian''er unable to approach Jun Fan and being forced out from the void.


    She frowned, looked up at the golden decree, and revealed her figure.


    "How long do you think this decree can protect you?"


    Bai Lian''er said lightly, not choosing to continue attacking, but standing in ce.


    Jun Fan thought she was afraid, he breathed a sigh of relief, and sneered, "I don''t need it to protect me for a long time, as long as I enter the portal, this time is enough."


    "So it seems that you are going to give up on everyone here, regardless of their life or death?" Bai Lian''er couldn''t help but mock.


    Hearing this, Song Youwei and the others'' faces changed slightly. They naturally knew Bai Lian''er''s terrifying methods. If Jun Fan didn''t care about their lives, then they would definitely not be Bai Lian''er''s opponents.


    "Are you threatening me?" Jun Fan looked ugly, holding the scale tightly in his hand. He was very unwilling, the portal behind him was clearly not far from him.


    But if he entered, Jun Yao, Song Youwei, and others here would all die without a ce to be buried. It was impossible for Bai Lian''er to let them go.


    "Hand over the key and I can let them die. If the people behind me arrive, it will not be that easy to solve this."


    With a pity-like mockery, Bai Lian''er stood on the spot and gently wiped the short de in her hand.


    "Don''t even think about it, I won''t give you the key. If you dare to hurt them, no matter where you run away in the future, I will have the means to kill you. Bai Lian''er was not like this at the beginning, Now she actually helped others, I wonder how Uncle Bai Kun will feel when he finds out?"


    Jun Fan sneered as if he had seized Bai Lian''er''s weakness. He believed that as long as he entered the portal and found his father, what fear would Bai Lian''er have?


    "Shut up, my father just listened to your father''s words, that was why he ended up in such and and caused my mother to die young. Now that you say this, you are courting death."


    Hearing this, Bai Lian''er''s expression suddenly turned gloomy and murderous. If it wasn''t for this golden decree protecting Jun Fan, she would definitely smash him into pieces.


    "What''s the use of talking so much? It doesn''t change the fact that you vited Uncle Bai''s words and betrayed me."


    Jun Fan calmed down, there was another thing in his hand, and he began to calcte the timing, ready to sacrifice itter,nding a fatal blow on Bai Lian''er.


    "I almost fell for your trick, I don''t need to be angry because of you."


    But at this time, Bai Lian''er seemed to have reacted, her emotions returned to calm, and her eyes went cold.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, above the sky, violent fluctuations emerged followed by a golden Dao with many figures standing on it.


    The man heading them was dressed in a mysterious robe, his hair was crystal clear, shrouded in multi-colored divine brilliance, and his expression was t, disying the intention of overlooking.


    In the next moment, a giant palm that lifted the sky fell, with unparalleled power, covering the world, and suddenly tore away the golden decree in the front.


    "Gu Changge��" Seeing this scene, Jun Fan''splexion changed drastically, and he was extremely horrified.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    Suddenly, hundreds of millions of golden lights erupted there, terrifying fluctuations, surging like a tide.


    The golden decree tried to fight against it, but the giant palm in the sky was extremely powerful. It arrived from there and was wrapped in a chaotic aura. It was not a simple illusion, but the physical manifestation of powerful energy.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    The golden decree cracked open, and many terrifying sword lights were quelled by this palm.


    "Give me the keys. Or I''ll kill her."


    Gu Changge fell from the sky, his expression did not waver, he was holding a figure in his palm, and he could kill her at any time.

 Chapter 413-1: If you knew it then why bother? Are you questioning me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 413-1: If you knew it then why bother? Are you questioning me? (1)</h4>


    "Gu Changge�� How can my sister be in your hands?"


    Jun Fan watched this scene in shock and awe. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to tear up his golden decree as soon as he appeared.


    And he noticed that the figure in Gu Changge��s hand was his sister Jun Ruoxi.


    However, she was not in a good state now. The terrifying wound was almost running through her neck, and it was bleeding continuously, seemingly very difficult to heal.


    Her face was also pale. She had lost her former agility.


    "Thank you for this. If you hadn''t led the way for me, how would I have found your sister?"


    Gu Changge said lightly and threw Jun Ruoxi on the ground.


    At this time, Jiang Luoshen, Tian Ze, and other powerhouses behind him arrived, surrounding everyone with all kinds of weapons emanating great power.


    "You are too embarrassed to say it. If it wasn''t for your malicious intentions, why would you do this?" Jun Fan was furious, his fists were clenched tightly as coldness erupted from those eyes.


    "Who can you me for being so stupid?"


    In Gu Changge��s hand, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword appeared as he ced it on Jun Ruoxi''s neck, and said casually, "You can try to see if you can escape faster, or my knife is faster."


    "If you just escape like this, chances are your sister''s head will roll down in the next moment with a grunt."


    "Why is the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in your hands? Could it be that Uncle Ye has already been killed by you?"


    "Bai Lian''er is yours, and she was the one who went with me at the time�� If it wasn''t because I trusted her, I wouldn''t have hurt my sister. I really hate you!"


    This scene made Jun Fan''s eyes crack, his hands clenched into fists, teeth clenched, and he was simply turning mad.


    He never thought that because of this incident, Jun Ruoxi would be caught by Gu Changge, and now she was on the verge of dying.


    He still remembered what Jun Ruoxi said at the time, saying that she had a way to deal with Gu Changge and was not worried about being found.


    But now, she had fallen into Gu Changge''s hands, and her life and death were unpredictable.


    Jun Fan couldn''t even imagine whether his sister had been tortured by Gu Changge during this period. Such a big change made him dizzy, and his eyes almost went ck.


    "I told you to hand over the key. Maybe there is still a way for you to survive, but no one can save you now." Bai Lian''er said with a sneer.


    Jun Yao and Song Youwei were also watching this scene in shock at the moment, especially Song Youwei, she felt very uneasy.


    She naturally knew that the current Empress Xi Yao was nothing more than a puppet supported by Gu Changge, although she was presiding over the Demon World on the surface.


    But secretly, she was constrained by Gu Changge. This time, she didn''t believe that there were no instructions from Gu Changge and arrangements for the matter of pacifying the King of Chaos.


    Now that she and Jun Fan were together, Gu Changge could regard her as from the same gang, and when the timees, her father would also be implicated.


    "Bufan, don''t worry about me, enter that portal to find father. Only our father can save you and avenge me."


    Jun Ruoxi''s face was pale, and she shouted at Jun Bufan. When she was caught by Gu Changge, she was already determined to die.


    She knew that since Gu Changge had found her, it was absolutely impossible to let her and Jun Bufan go.


    As for wanting Gu Changge to show mercy, that was even more impossible.


    "Elder sister��"


    Jun Fan''s face was sad and his voice was trembling. He simply couldn''t do anything to give up his sister''s life and live alone.


    The gate behind him was not far from him, as long as he wanted to, he could rush in instantly. But in this way, Jun Ruoxi would definitely be killed by Gu Changge.


    For a time, he was in a dilemma, not to mention that there were other people nearby. These people could all die because of him.


    "Give me the key, and I can spare you brother and sisters'' lives, naturally including everyone here. My patience is very limited. I will give you three breaths to consider. After three breaths, I will kill one person after one breath."


    Gu Changge looked at Jun Fan, his expression was very indifferent. His tone was even more unwavering, as casual and natural as stepping on a few ants to death.


    "Gu Changge, don''t deceive people too much!" Jun Fan was furious, his teeth clenched, and his body trembled.


    "Are you questioning me?" Gu Changge said lightly, with his fingers together, he swiped forward, and the golden decree in front of him exploded, turning into a mist, destroyed on the spot.


    Everyone looked at this scene, their backs were terrified, their faces were terrified, and even their limbs were so weak that they almost fell to the ground.


    How terrifying the golden decree was just now! They had already witnessed its might, but in front of Gu Changge, it was easily torn apart.


    How terrifying was his strength? Even if they wanted to escape, they had no chance.


    If Jun Fan really didn''t care about them, then they would definitely die today!


    Everyone became desperate, even Song Youwei''splexion changed slightly and she was stunned by Gu Changge''s ruthless indifference.


    She could clearly see Gu Changge''s true appearance. Looking at Gu Changge''s current appearance, Jun Yao couldn''t help trembling in her heart.


    It was difficult to connect the personable, and suave young man in the imperial capital with Gu Changge in front of him.


    Although she knew that Gu Changge could not kill her, she still did not dare to look up at him. Her heart and soul were trembling.


    This was a huge terrifying power, like an ice-cold and heavy abyss that stretched over everyone''s heads.


    "Gu Changge, I''ll give you the key, but you have to swear that what you just said must count. Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t give you the key."


    Jun Fan clenched his teeth, his expression was struggling and painful. Finally, his eyes turned red, staring at Gu Changge with unwillingness, like a beast on the verge of despair.


    He couldn''t leave everyone alone. And he wasn��t sure if he would be caught by Gu Changge if he escaped to the door behind him.


    Now his biggest reliance was still on his father, Xuan Yang Demon Emperor.


    If Gu Changge entered it, he might meet his father. At that time, no matter how strong Gu Changge was, would he still be his father''s opponent?


    After thinking about it for a while, Jun Fan still decided to hand over the key and wait for a while.


    "If you knew it, why bother just now?"


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, and then said, "No problem, I swear. Your life is not worth much to me."


    Afterward, he didn''t talk nonsense, swearing in front of Jun Fan and everyone with the heart of Dao. He would not embarrass them, if he vited this oath, heaven and earth would destroy him.


    Hearing this, Jun Fan''s expression finally loosened, and swearing with the heart of Dao in the cultivation world could be said to be the most severe oath.


    Heaven and Earth would be the witness, no one would make fun of their own cultivation heart.


    The people behind him were relieved to see this, but they were still very terrified of Gu Changge and kept silent.


    "Here is the key, I hope you will keep your promise."


    Jun Fan was very reluctant to hand over the key to Gu Changge.


    In his heart, he still hoped that Gu Changge could be held back. After all, as long as there was time, he would have a chance to escape.


    "There''s nothing surprising about it, it seems that it should be the scales of some kind of monster."


    Gu Changge nced at it, and his expression was a little surprising. The material was not simple. He poured some of his power from his fleshy body just now, but he wasn��t able to destroy it, and it didn''t even react at all.


    He then stretched out his palm and hit Jun Fan in the abdomen, sealing his spiritual sea cultivation base.


    "You��" Jun Fan''s face changed dramatically, and he was extremely angry. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to actually seal his cultivation.


    "Keep an eye on them."


    Gu Changge ignored him, instructed Jiang Luoshen and others, and then stepped into the portal.


    The key in his hand glowed, and the many lines on it seemed to have recovered as they appeared.


    Vaguely, everyone saw a vague monster appearing in the virtual space, surrounded by mysterious and unpredictable power. The power of space was mighty, and it seemed that it could shatter this ce at any time.


    "Could it be the legendary mirror demon��"


    Gu Changge squinted his eyes, and a ripple-like aura spread out in front of him, like ripples on the water.


    After he walked in, the portal shed with brilliance and returned to its original state.


    After seeing that Gu Changge was gone, everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, Jun Fan walked over and tried to help Jun Ruoxi up.


    However, with a wave of Bai Lian''er''s sleeve, he was immediately fanned out and mmed into the mountains behind.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jun Fan''s face was angry, and he climbed up from the ground with difficulty. He was sealed by Gu Changge and couldn''t resist at all.


    "It''s nothing, I just want you to be honest and don''t move around."


    Bai Lian''er nced at him casually as she sat down on a stone, and said to herself, "I wonder what Gu Changge will see after entering, whether to leave from here or from the Gate of Life?"


    "I feel like we don''t have to wait for him."

 Chapter 413-2: If you knew it then why bother? Are you questioning me? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 413-2: If you knew it then why bother? Are you questioning me? (2)</h4>


    She vaguely knew the rumors of the Gate of Life and the Gate of Death. The Gate of Death in front of her could only be used to enter and the Gate of Life could only be used to exit.


    They were waiting for Gu Changge here, but they were actually waiting for nothing.


    Jiang Luoshen ignored her, but nced at Jun Yao, Song Youwei, and the others, and said to the many powerhouses behind him, "Be optimistic about them."


    After saying this, she walked to the portal and looked at the crimson mist, frowning. She felt that this kind of thing was very familiar, like a kind of spiritual energy that she had seen in the ssics.


    Skeleton Spirit aura could only be born after the death of the great monster who had cultivated in the Nine Heavens.


    This kind of spiritual energy was not suitable for cultivation, on the contrary, it would pollute the meridians and organs of living beings. If things went on like this, it would lead to the decline of spiritual cultivation.


    She didn''t expect to see Skeleton Spirit aura here.


    Didn''t it mean that in the world outside the Gate of Death, a peerless monster had fallen?


    "The world within the Gate of Death will not be too simple. I''m worried about how that guy is doing, he''d be better off dead in there."


    Jiang Luoshen shook his head slightly, feeling that she was so cheap that he would actually feel worried about Gu Changge.


    Outside the gate was apletely different world. After Gu Changge stepped in, he felt that something was wrong.


    The aura of death here was more intense, the red mist seemed to be pervasive, trying to prate his body.


    However, with the slight shock of the spiritual energy on his body, this red mist burst open, let out a creepy scream, and turned into ashes.


    The sky waspletely different from the outside world of the Demon World, the fog was bleak, many mountain peaks copsed and burst. There wererge cracks and traces of battles everywhere.


    "The origin of the Demon World should be in this space. It seems that there has been no peace among the Six Emperors for the past six thousand years."


    Gu Changge''s figure walked into the void space and disappeared instantly. Following the traces of this ce, he began looking for the hidden aura of the Six Demon Emperors.


    Judging from the traces of war here, the Six Emperors should not be united with each other.


    "The origin of the world is only one piece. Regarding the changes in the Luck of the Demon World. Among the Six Emperors, it can only support two or three people''s cultivation and perception. As a result, there will inevitably be differences in opinion��"


    "If I''m not mistaken, this red mist should be the substance produced by a certain Demon Emperor after his death. This is why it has amazing spirituality and wants to devour the flesh and blood of living beings."


    "If the Demon Emperor falls, then things will be easy to handle."


    Gu Changge''s eyes opened and closed as the ck and white colors flowed within them. It was as if he hade to the beginning of the world, and he could see the chaotic energy surging in it, the evolution of reincarnation, and the fall and copse of the terrifying star.


    This was a kind of vast divine power, which he exerted to gain insight into the many traces and changes in this ce, and even some scenes.


    There were a few fragments imprinted in the long river of time, recording some scenes that happened here.


    With Gu Changge''s current state, although he couldn''t fully trace the river of time, he could capture some fragments of the picture.


    However, in order to verify his guess, Gu Changge still took out the Hongmeng Purple Mirror for deduction. Many pictures appeared, although vague, but it verified his statement.


    "Sure enough, a Demon Emperor has fallen��"


    Gu Changge''s guess was confirmed, and he saw a world-shattering war that broke out in this space at that time.


    Although the Hongmeng Purple Mirror could only be used once in half a month, in this ce, even the existence of the Emperor Realm could be deduced and traced back.


    In the battle of the Six Emperors, thest man fell, and the two escaped, fleeing into this space to hide.


    The other three cooperated and nned to wait for the origin of the world to mature.


    "The two who escaped should be the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor and the You Yue Demon Emperor. Theirpanions were besieged and killed, and the two were seriously injured��"


    Gu Changge judging from the battle screen, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was in the Emperor Realm, while the You Yue Demon Emperor was only in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, which was obviously weaker than him.


    Of the other three Demon Emperors, one was in the Emperor Realm, and the other two were in the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    After gaining insight into this, Gu Changge quickly made a n in his heart to head toward the origin of the scarlet mist. His speed was very fast, running in this vast space.


    In the blink of an eye, countless distances were crossed, and a distant ce appeared.


    "Someone arrived here��"


    At the same time, in a majestic mountain far away from Gu Changge.


    There were many stone caves there, each of which was engraved with Dao of runes with bright brilliance. It was soaring to the sky, and the immortal brilliance permeated all directions.


    Three terrifying blurred bodies sat cross-legged in various stone caves, their eyes were very deep, and their aura was so powerful that the world changed color. Even the void trembled.


    Even Supreme beings would be crushed into blood mist in front of them. Not far from them, there was a bottomless abyss.


    There were wisps of immortal brilliance and other things that continued to diffuse out and were refined and absorbed by them.


    At this moment, one of the figures opened his mouth. His eyes were very deep, and there seemed to be many scenes evolving and blending into this world. His aura was also the most terrifying, and it seemed to cover the world.


    "Did that guy Xuan Yang find a helper?"


    Another figure was speaking, with golden eyes, as if two suns were burning.


    He also sat cross-legged on the ground, and his aura seemed to extend into every inch of space.


    "I don''t know, there was a little change just now, he was spying on our traces, this person may not be simple."


    The existence who spoke just now said that there was a terrifying divine brilliance on his body, turbulent like a vast ocean, turbulent with the words.


    "When the origin of the world matures, Xuan Yang and You Yue will definitely not hold back, and they will definitely show up here."


    "We just have to wait for them toe out. The people who came in just now, even if they are Xuan Yang''s helpers, there is not much to be concerned about."


    He continued, looking extremely indifferent.


    "Chi Xiao, how confident are you that you can kill Xuan Yang this time?"


    Hearing this, another creature opened his mouth and asked. Shrouded in a thick blood-colored fog, his eyes opened and closed, an endless sea of ??blood evolved, mountains and rivers perished, stars fell, and countless creatures were buried.


    His body was a Blood Demon, which emerged from the endless sea of ??blood, with terrifying strength and monstrous might. He was once called the Blood Demon Emperor by all beings in the Demon World.


    Six thousand years ago, if it wasn''t for his amazing vitality, he was almost killed by the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor and the You Yue Demon Emperor. Now that his injuries were all healed, he just wanted to seek revenge on them!


    "As long as they dare to show up, they must be 100% sure. At the beginning, he promised not to leak this matter, but he even secretly left a message to his son, intending to kill me, etc. This must be avenged!"


    The Demon Emperor named Chi Xiao heard the words coldly, his eyes filled with murderous intent, causing the world to shake.


    At this time, Gu Changge had already found the origin of the scarlet mist. He stood on a mountain peak and looked at the scene in front of him, a little thoughtful.


    "Is this the corpse of the Demon Emperor? It''s a pity, I came half a stepte, and a lot of origins have passed, but I can barely make do with it��"


    This was a shocking scene. A terrifying monster, like an ox, quietly fell in front of it. He didn��t know how high it was, and he couldn��t see the end. It seemed to stand in the universe.


    All the surrounding peaks copsed, cracking open countless rift valleys. Standing in front of him, Gu Changge looked as insignificant as dust.


    This was the body of the Quasi-Emperor Realm monster.


    Many creatures in the Demon World actually had their own bodies, which were quite different from their usual appearances.


    Empress Xi Yao''s body was the You Yue Deer, and in the Upper Realm, they were extremely rare.


    "At least seven sources have passed over six thousand years��"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, then opened his mouth and whistled. Suddenly a ck light rushed out from the sky, turning into a gxy like a river, and wrapping up the body in front of him.


    A faint divine radiance rose from his body, turning into small vortexes, in which there seemed to be ancient gods sitting cross-legged, chanting and dying, swallowing the heavens and the earth.


    For Gu Changge, refining its origin would not take long.


    "Almost broke through thete stage of the Quasi-Supreme Realm��"


    Afterward, he got up and ventured in the other direction, intending to find the location of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor and the You Yue Demon Emperor first.


    He already had a general orientation about the hiding ce of the two of them, when he deduced just now.

 Chapter 414-1: I met my brother Bu Fan, The snipe and clam compete for the fishermans profit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 414-1: I met my brother Bu Fan, The snipe and mpete for the fishermans profit (1)</h4>


    "It should be Fan''er who found it! The message I left him at the beginning should logically be understood by him now."


    In an ancient cave where the rays of the sun were shining and the aura of the Dao was intertwined, a stalwart figure was sitting cross-legged. His face was blurred, and he was surrounded by chaotic mist.


    On the ground, there was undried multicolored blood, very stinging as strands of imperial radiance filled the air.


    At this moment, he opened his mouth, with a touch of relief in his words.


    "What Brother Xuan Yang said is true?"


    Not far from this figure, a tall and slender woman appeared.


    She was dressed in a pure white robe, like the interweaving of the moonlight, and she had an innate noble aura as if a moon goddess had descended.


    "This matter is naturally true. In the beginning, I left a lot of backhands for Fan''er just so that he coulde here to find the truth in person. I felt that the key I left him has touched the rules of heaven and earth here, indicating that he hase here."


    "I think he''ll find us soon."


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor smiled faintly, feeling quite relieved.


    "Really, that��s good, Chi Xiao and others are also nning to make a move."


    The You Yue Demon Emperor nodded. Her eyes were deep, and her hair resembled a silver waterfall, like a gxy.


    Although her aura was not as powerful as the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, it was extremely mysterious.


    "We should also prepare, I am bound to win the origin of the world."


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor''s eyes gradually deepened. He got up and left this ce. In one step, the world froze and he appeared in the void outside.


    He was waiting for the arrival of Jun Bufan.


    Six thousand years ago, in order to n the origin of the Demon World, the six of them did not hesitate to set up a world-shattering situation.


    Not only did they deceive everyone in the Demon World, but they also deceived many outside worlds, making many people mistakenly believe that they all fell into the chaos of the Demon World 6,000 years ago.


    To hide such an opportunity from the public, they could only enter this ce and wait for the maturity of the origin of the world.


    As the Mirror Realm was born after the fall of thest Mirror Demon in the oldest period.


    This ce was once set up by an ancient existence in the Demon World. With the Gate of Life and Death as the eye, the existence of this ce was blocked to cover up the biggest secret of the Demon World.


    The existence of the origin of the world.


    Even in a world with a very high level, it was difficult to give birth to this kind of thing. It contained the origin andws of the world, as well as many innate Dao formations.


    For their existence at this level, the origin of the world was something that could not be hoped for and even allowed them to hope to enter another world. Even in the Upper Realm, after so many epochs, they had never seen the birth of a Spiritual Land.


    But because of the world origin of the Demon World, they saw the hope of bing immortals and even sacrificed their children toplete this shocking situation.


    However, in order to make the overall situation a little more real, they left their own enlightenment tools behind, so that many people in the outside world would believe that they were no longer there.


    However, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor kept a careful eye and set up a lot of backends, intending to make his son Jun Bufan,e to him in six thousand years.


    Because he knew that the origin of the world was not enough to support the breakthrough of the Six Emperors, some of them must die.


    Without the enlightenment tool in their bodies, the oue between them was uncertain.


    But when his heir entered with his enlightenment tool, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, the situation would be reversed.


    It was a pity that this method of his was seen through by the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao six thousand years ago, and several people fought a battle.


    A Quasi-Emperor died, and the other five were also injured, fled to various ces, and secretly tried to recover.


    But his means had already beenid out, even if Demon Emperor Chi Xiao saw through it, he couldn''t change it, and now there was only Demon Emperor You Yue on his side.


    On the side of the Chi Xiao Demon Emperor, there was the Blood Demon Emperor and another Demon Emperor.


    Although the situation seemed to be very unfavorable to him, as long as he had the enlightenment tool in his hand, everything would be reversed in an instant.


    In the huge Demon World, there were only two enlightenment tools now.


    One was his Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, and the other was the Scarlet Sky Spear of the Scarlet Sky Demon Emperor.


    The Scarlet Sky Spear was originally left in the Demon Realm by the Scarlet Heaven Demon Emperor, and unless he voluntarily left this realm, it was impossible to bring the Scarlet Sky Spear here.


    And if he wanted to enter the mirror realm again, he must possess the scales of the Mirror Demon as the key. Otherwise, with external force, he couldn''t open the prohibition of the formation here.


    So as long as Demon Emperor Chi Xiao was not stupid, he would not leave this world at this critical juncture.


    "For more than 6,000 years, Xi Yao and Bu Fan have suffered��"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor seemed to have thought of something and sighed a little.


    However, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor seemed rather indifferent and said, "It''s a big deal, and it''s not trivial. Although Fan''er was used in this matter, I believe he will understand my painstaking efforts. Xi Yao''s character is not suitable for him. Even if we didn''t give Xi Yao this chance, she would do itter."


    The Demon Emperor You Yue didn''t say much. She had agreed to this decision at the beginning, so she didn''t have any regrets.


    And just as the two were talking, an aura suddenly descended from above the sky in the distance, and a divine light arrived in an instant and fell towards them.


    "This person is��"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor''splexion changed slightly, and what she felt was an unfamiliar aura, not Jun Bufan.


    The Demon Emperor Xuan Yang frowned, a little unexpectedly, it was not his heir who came to look for him, but another young man who looked extremely strange.


    He was dressed in mysterious clothes, with a divine immortal posture, tall and straight, and manyplicated and exquisite patterns were embroidered on the sleeves, revealing a noble and mysterious atmosphere.


    The origin was extraordinary.


    Judging from his bone age, he looked like he was in his twenties, but his cultivation made him shrink his pupils and shake his heart.


    Were there such monsters in this world?


    In his twenties, was he already a Quasi-Supreme cultivation base?


    The You Yue Demon Emperor was also like the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor at this moment, and her heart was shaking abnormally. This was the first time she had seen such a young Quasi-Supreme powerhouse.


    Six thousand years had passed, what was going on in the outside world now that even such a young monster had appeared?


    Even in the rumors about ancient times, the era of immortals fighting for the front could not be imagined.


    "The junior Gu Changge greets Demon Emperor Xuan Yang and Demon Emperor You Yue."


    And just when Xuan Yang Demon Emperor and You Yue Demon Emperor had different thoughts.

 Chapter 414-2: I met my brother Bu Fan, The snipe and clam compete for the fishermans profit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 414-2: I met my brother Bu Fan, The snipe and mpete for the fishermans profit (2)</h4>


    The young man in front of them spoke to them first, with a gentle expression that felt like a spring breeze, neither humble nor arrogant, but not rude.


    It was conceivable that his identity and background were absolutely extraordinary, otherwise, he would never be able to cultivate such a detached bearing.


    "You know who I am waiting for?"


    The Demon Emperor Xuan Yang kept his expression unchanged, staring at Gu Changge. His eyes were very deep with stars rolling in them and many scenes evolving as if he wanted to see through him.


    "Of course, I know." Gu Changge smiled slightly, "Junior came to this world just to find the two of you."


    "What''s your rtionship with the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor asked coldly, looking at Gu Changge. From the face to the temperament, to the cultivation base, and she did not let it go.


    For them, suddenly seeing such a young man who broke into this ce, and finding their whereabouts, revealing their identities in one fell swoop, how could they not be shocked and suspicious?


    However, they didn''t mad a move, because they didn''t feel Gu Changge''s malice.


    "I am the Young Master of the Gu family." Hearing this, Gu Changge still smiled neither humble nor arrogant.


    "It turned out to be the Young Master of the Gu family, no wonder��"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor''s pupils shrank, and then the vignt expression on her face softened slightly.


    The face of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was also slightly solemn, not as casual as before.


    Although they hadn''t left this world for 6,000 years, they didn''t know who the Young Master of the Gu family of this generation was, but they were also convinced that no one in this world should dare to pretend to be this identity.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have already attacked, just in case, to probe their soul.


    "I wonder why the Young Master of the Gu family is looking for me?"


    However, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was still a little wary and was not at ease with Gu Changge.


    After all, he was an Enlightened being, standing at the pinnacle of the path of Taoism in this world.


    Even in the Upper Realm, many Great Sect leaders needed to be respectful to him, and there was no need to be so polite to a young junior like Gu Changge.


    "I and Bu Fan are close friends. He asked me toe here to find the two of you, and asked me to hand over one thing to the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor." Gu Changge exined with a smile.


    Demon Emperor Xuan Yang frowned and couldn��t believe Gu Changge''s words. The same was true of the You Yue Demon Emperor, who always felt that things were a bit strange.


    "How do you want me to believe you, where is Xiao Fan now?" Xuan Yang Demon Emperor asked, his eyes fixed on Gu Changge, trying to catch the anomaly from his expression.


    However, he was very disappointed. Even as an Emperor, it was difficult for him to see the slightest disturbance in the young man in front of him.


    Naturally, it didn''t change because they were in the Emperor Realm.


    So trying to see if there was something wrong with Gu Changge''s demeanor obviously didn''t work.


    "Xuan Yang Demon Emperor seems to be a little too nervous. I was entrusted by Brother Bufan, and there is no reason for you to believe me." Gu Changge still had a decent smile on his face.


    Hearing this, the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang looked slightly unnatural, and he thought that Gu Changge had no reason to make him believe it.


    And he said that he was entrusted by Jun Bufan.


    "Of course, if the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang doesn''t believe it, there is nothing I can do. Now I can only briefly talk about how I met Brother Bufan. Six thousand years ago, the Demon World was in chaos, and the Demon Master Bai Kun escaped from the Demon World and went to the Chaotic Star Region. He lived in seclusion. Some time ago, he searched for his daughter''s whereabouts and was noticed by Empress Xi Yao of the Demon World, and she sent people to hunt him down. It just so happened that Bai Kun''s daughter Bai Lian''er was getting bullied, so I rescued her from the people of the Demon World."


    "From the mouth of the Demon Master Bai Kun, I learned about the things entrusted to him by the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang, so I simply came to the Demon World with Bai Lian''er, which happened to coincide with Brother Bufan''s n to assassinate Empress Xi Yao at the banquet of geniuses��"


    "Although this was not sessful, it also caused Empress Xi Yao to be injured and angry. Brother Bufan''s identity in this life was exposed, and the entire family was imprisoned. Now he is trying to find a way to rescue his rtives in this life, and he has no time to bother.


    "That''s why he asked me toe here to find the two of you based on the information in the bag, so as to settle this misunderstanding and save the rtives in this life."


    Gu Changge spoke again, his expression was natural and casual. There was no change. He exined to the two Demon Emperors Xuan Yang and You Yue, who had slightly condensed expressions as he exined the ins and outs of this matter.


    "You even know what''s in the bag?" Xuan Yang Demon Emperor''s face went slightly solemn.


    Gu Changge nodded and said, "I happened to be there when Brother Bufan opened the bag, so I understand some of the things."


    Hearing this, the Demon Emperor You Yue said withplicated eyes, "Xi Yao and Bufan should not be enemies. This misunderstanding should be resolved."


    She didn''t feel anything wrong with Gu Changge''s words. And this also exined where Jun Bufan was now and why Gu Changge came here.


    "Of course, Brother Bufan also asked me to bring this thing, saying that Demon Emperor Xuan Yang would need it."


    At this time, Gu Changge spoke again, and a brilliance shed in his hand.


    A ck heavenly sword, forged like immortal gold, appeared and the brilliance circted, nging loudly and sharply as if it could pierce the sky at any time.


    "Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword!"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor''s eyes narrowed, and her tone was slightly delighted.


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was also relieved. Just now, he carefully considered the truth of Gu Changge''s words, but now he was more relieved when he looked at Gu Changge.


    Since Jun Bufan even handed over the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword to Gu Changge, it meant that he really trusted Gu Changge a lot.


    Moreover, Gu Changge did not covet the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, and his eyes never stayed on it for more than a moment.


    With such a natural and casual look, they couldn''t help but think highly of him in their hearts.


    After all, there were not many people in this world who would be indifferent when faced with an imperial weapon.

 Chapter 415-1: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (1)

    <h4>Chapter 415-1: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (1)</h4>


    Two terrifying figures with invisible heights stood on the edge of the sky, and even the gxy was being lifted from their hands.


    The chaotic mist was surging as it hung one after another, evolving into all kinds of powerful immortal lights.


    The body of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was extremely strong and powerful, like an immortal emperor forged from gold. His ck hair was like a waterfall, shattering the heavens and the earth.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword seemed capable of splitting everything, wielding an extremely powerful sword light, fighting against the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao.


    This battle was terrifying.


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao was so powerful that he raised his hand to shoot out thousands of red lights as if he would drown the world. The vast divine light filled the air and contained unparalleled lethality.


    At the level of the Emperor Realm, they were already standing on the top of this world, overlooking everything like an invincible existence in the sky and on the ground.


    Usually, it was impossible to see the scene of the two Emperors fighting each other. Because the sky was turned upside down and the stars were moving, the whole universe seemed to be shaking with their breath.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this ce was too special and iparably strong, the fluctuations in their fight would definitely shock all directions.


    "Even if you have an Imperial weapon, you are not the opponent of the three of us. Xuan Yang, you must die."


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao opened his mouth indifferently, and the ce covered by heavenly spirits rushed out of the vast sky as the bloody light seemed to cover the sky and poured down.


    He clenched his fist and smashed ahead. His whole body was like the most terrifying weapon, it made a clear vibration, and collided with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword.


    Afterward, his wings spread out behind him and swept toward him at a very fast speed. This was his powerful innate supernatural power, and after reaching the Emperor Realm, it was even more unparalleled in the world.


    "Today, I shall cut you with my sword."


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor''s eyes were equally indifferent, he rushed forward, took out the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword before shing it across an infinite distance.


    At this moment, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword seemed to be revived, a peerless and powerful aura emerged, turning into a sword energy that covered the sky.


    This sh seemed to be able to split even the universe.


    Seeing this scene, Demon Emperor Chi Xiao''s expression changed, and at the same time, he became furious. Because he didn''t have any weapons in his hands, he was always at a disadvantage.


    This feeling made him feel aggrieved and felt that the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor was ipetent. However, he was not a simple person, he roared angrily and sacrificed the rest of his weapons.


    Although it was notparable to the Imperial weapon, its power should not be underestimated. Then he did everything possible to attack forward and block this attack.


    However, this blow from the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was unstoppable.


    The ck heavenly sword fell, his weapons,ws, divine powers, Taoism; all the means copsed, and cracks almost appeared on his body.


    "Are you forcing me?"


    Suffering such a big loss, Demon Emperor Chi Xiao��s face was very cold, and he quickly appeared in the distance.


    He was using a forbidden technique, which would also be forbidden even at the Emperor Realm. That showed its horror.


    In the next moment, the ce between his eyebrows was filled with an ocean-like aura, followed by a golden light.


    Origin Feather��


    Seeing this, Demon Emperor Xuan Yang''splexion also changed slightly, and he was very jealous, "I didn''t expect you to have it. In addition to the Chi Xiao spear, you actually refined your hardest Origin Feather into a weapon��"


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao replied with a sneer, "I started refining this thing millions of years ago, and it has never really been exposed to the world because once it was born, it is bound to return with the blood of the Emperor."


    As the words fell, a Golden Feather broke open between his eyebrows. There were various ancient andplicated patterns on it which were very primitive as if they contained all his Taoism and insights.


    It was as if the sky would be shattered.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    Afterward, the Golden Feather was like a peerless immortal sword, and its majesty was enormous and shocking.


    Even if he resisted it with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, it seemed quiteborious. His arm spasmed and copsed due to its strength, and even bone g appeared.


    At the same time, his eyebrows were split open, and his skull was almost pierced.


    This was the hardest Origin Feather in the body of the Chi Xiao Demon Emperor. It was indestructible and closely rted to him. It was terrifying and even had the effect of destroying the primordial spirit.


    Demon Emperor Xuan Yang looked solemn. He had underestimated the means of Demon Emperor Chi Xiao.


    "That''s a good thing��"


    Gu Changge, who had been paying attention to the battle between the two, couldn''t help but squint slightly when he saw the Golden Feather, showing some interest.


    With his eyes, he could think it was a good thing, it could only show that this Golden Feather was really extraordinary.


    It condensed many divine powers of Demon Emperor Chi Xiao, and the moment when it was sacrificed, it was hard to stop it. However, he didn''t care much and even watched the battle from a distance.


    By now, Demon Emperor Xuan Yang and Demon Emperor Chi Xiao had already started showing their trump cards.


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor originally thought that he had the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in his hand, and that victory was in his hands.


    But, he didn''t expect Demon Emperor Chi Xiao''s methods to be equally extraordinary. Many years ago, he did talk about refining his Origin Feather into a weapon, althoughpared with the true Emperor''s weapons, it was still far behind.


    In a short period of time, the two of them did not lose their way, and they constantly exchanged injuries for injuries.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the You Yue Demon Emperor, who was fighting with the Blood Demon Emperor and another Demon Emperor in the distance, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. Her face went pale, and she was severely injured. She was not the opponent of the two of them.


    Just now, another Demon Emperor was about to help the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao to deal with the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    Nheless, after seeing that Demon Emperor Chi Xiao didn''t need any help, he turned around and attacked Demon Emperor You Yue.


    Although the You Yue Demon Emperor was the Demon Emperor, her cultivation was far inferior to the two of them, and she could barely resist one of them.


    But if she was attacked by the two of them together, her defeat would only be in an instant.


    At this moment, she was in danger, coughing up blood constantly and was seriously injured. Although she was using her strongest means, she was helpless in the face of the attack of the two and kept flying.


    "The strength of the You Yue Demon Emperor is the weakest among them��"


    "It is said that she is the righteous sister of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor. It was thanks to the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor that she was able to break through the Quasi-Emperor Realm."


    Gu Changge''s eyes were faint, and he nced at a ce in the void, where he just arranged a lot of jade talismans and hid them in it.


    At this moment, everyone was fighting, and it was naturally difficult to find their existence. However, he still did not choose to make a move, and before the final opportunity, none of the Five Emperors were on theirst legs.

 Chapter 415-2: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (2)

    <h4>Chapter 415-2: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (2)</h4>


    He could see that although the Demon Emperor You Yue was constantly coughing up blood, her aura was not disturbed.


    This showed that she was not flustered in her heart, she was very calm, and waiting for the opportunity tond a thunderous strike.


    In order to prevent the Five Emperors from escaping from this ce, Gu Changge was still had the Gate of Life guarded by his Innate God and Great Dao treasure bottle.


    In this world-shattering chess game, the Five Emperors had no chance of winning from the very beginning.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    An unimaginable war continued to break out here, the wind was roaring, and the fluctuations were terrifying.


    The atmosphere of the whole world had changed. Many divine powers were appearing, and many divine powers were evolving.


    Demon Emperor Xuan Yang and Demon Emperor Chi Xiao were covered in blood, and they were so mad that they didn''t look like Emperors, but two lunatics.


    "That''s it!"


    The You Yue Demon Emperor, who kept spitting out blood, also had cold eyes. She finally seized the opportunity to disy a powerful method.


    The endless divine light was looming, and a huge ck shadow passed by, roaring and shaking the sky.


    Then the Golden Dragon, Baihu, Vermillion Bird, and other peerless monsters released divine fire.


    Her face was indifferent, her hands were pinched and her body was covered in blood, but it couldn''t hide her cruelty at the moment.


    A ck whirlwind swept across the sky, filled with a terrifying aura, making the Blood Demon Emperor and another Demon Emperor uneasy.


    There was a monstrous beast standing within the wind along with a terrifying deer staring at it. With the appearance of the phantom, everyone��s heart was jolted.


    "Don''t be caught by her, we have already fought with her, she is not our opponent!"


    The Blood Demon Emperor''s face was gloomy and cold, he knew how terrifying this style was, but he didn''t care at all.


    However, the other Demon Emperor was not feeling well. His body cracked and split open. He was hit by the You Yue Demon Emperor and was almost pierced. The ocean ofws boiled and finally submerged.


    "Kill her!"


    He rushed out of it and let out a low growl, his face cold with pain. Under this blow, his body was almost pierced, and he continued to bleed and flew out backward.


    At this moment, the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang, who was attacking Demon Emperor Chi Xiao, suddenly changed his face at thest moment.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Because he felt the trembling sound of the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword in his hand, and there was a terrifying counter-shock force that was about to shatter his internal organs.


    At the same time, there was strong resistance, trying to break free from his control.


    This feeling was too sudden, it caught him off guard and he couldn''t believe it, knowing that the battle of his life and death was on the front line.


    It was just this moment that could decide many things, even his life and death.


    When Xuan Yang Demon Emperor reacted, it was already toote!


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Seeing this, Demon Emperor Chi Xiao was a little puzzled, but he did not miss such a perfect opportunity. A sneer formed at the corner of his mouth, and once again he sacrificed his Origin Feather.


    The golden light shed, extremely dazzling and gorgeous, slicing through the void as if it had fallen from outside the boundless universe!


    Origin Feather was like an immortal sword, mming through the eyebrows of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor.


    Suddenly, bone g sshed around, his Heavenly Spirit Cover exploded, the terrifying Emperor Dao pressure boiled, and his face turned bloody.


    It had to be said that as an Emperor, the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor''s cultivation was unparalleled.


    Even if it was prated between the eyebrows, the cheekbones were all cracked, and it was difficult to reach the back.


    "What?"


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor roared, his face blurred and the breath around him was boiling, trying to contend.


    He didn''t know why, but the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword, who had apanied him for countless years, wanted to break free from his hand at a critical moment, bing extremely unfamiliar.


    "Anyway, you must die today!"


    Seeing this, Demon Emperor Chi Xiao used his powers again and sneered, trying to wipe out the spirit of Demon Emperor Xuan Yang with his Origin Feather.


    At this time, everyone''s hair was dyed blood red, as if they were about to destroy this world and copse.


    The Blood Demon Emperor raised his hand and turned it into arge ck palm print, shooting at You Yue Demon Emperor flying horizontally. Her body exploded, the blood of the Emperor Realm spilled into the sky, and crashed into a million miles of mountains and rivers.


    Even then, he wasn''t feeling well. He suffered from a mysterious technique from Demon Emperor You Yue.


    This was the talent of the You Yue Deer, it had an extremely strong mental attack, and was hard to avoid even as an Emperor.


    The warsted for a full day and night, and countless moves were fought.


    If it was in the past, it was not umon for Emperor Realm to fight for thousands of years, but now the situation was critical.


    The origin of the world would mature at any time, and everyone was fighting hard for it.


    Finally, this battle came to an end, and the You Yue Demon Emperor came to an end first.


    Her body exploded, and her Primordial Spirit wrapped in the source of life and fled away, turning into a divine light to escape from this ce first.


    The Blood Demon Emperor and the other Demon Emperor were also not feeling well. They were severely injured and recovered quickly on the spot.


    "Are you trying to escape? Or are you doing this on purpose?"


    Gu Changge nced at the Demon Emperor You Yue who turned into a divine light and fled away. His face remained unchanged, he thought for a while in his heart and put her down for the time being.


    Whether it was intentional or not, it had no effect on him now. Then he looked at the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, and his eyes shed.


    It was not so easy to catch Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword. At this stage, he should close the.


    "What happened? How can that be? Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword won''t listen to me anymore��"


    He could also see that the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was resisting, not as docile as before. Although he didn''t know why, for him, it was an excellent opportunity.


    Origin Feather was extremely terrifying, and it was transformed by his Taoism.


    In terms of offensive power, it was a little stronger than the Chi Xiao Spear.


    At this moment, the white bones cracked open again, and the vast fluctuations spread, turning into a golden brilliance sword, wiping out the soul of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    But the next moment, the Xuanyang Demon Emperor suddenly boiled, his aura flowed backward, dazzling like the sun, and gathered between his eyebrows.


    He was using the forbidden technique of life, intending to fight with the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao desperately.

 Chapter 415-3: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (3)

    <h4>Chapter 415-3: The battle has finally ended, Even the history dare not record it like this (3)</h4>


    "Even if I die, I won''t make you feel better." The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor roared, and at the same time, he held the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword again, ignoring its resistance, and shed toward the Chi Xiao Demon Emperor.


    This blow far surpassed many of his previous methods, as if there was a universe in front of him, he could also split it.


    "Are you going to die with me? It''s not up to you!"


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao recognized his intentions, his eyes were cold, and he urged his strongest means to fight.


    The Blood Demon Emperor and the other Demon Emperor also changed their expressions suddenly. They felt the horror of this technique. They didn''t have time to recover from their injuries and began to stay away from this ce, fearing that they would be affected.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Suddenly, infinite light erupted and the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor used the forbidden technique of life, just like the copse of the universe, covering the ages, dazzling and splendid.


    The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao groaned and his body almost broke by the waist. Fortunately, he retreated in time and avoided the key blow.


    "Hahaha, Xuan Yang, you can''t beat me after all�� I won this battle, the origin of the world is mine, and you will die here. From now on, the Demon World will be my sole honor!"


    He looked at the almost tattered body of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, whose vitality was like a candle, and he couldn''t helpughing.


    "How could it be possible�� How could there be a problem with the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword��"


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor''s aura was sluggish, and he couldn''t see a good spot on his body.


    At this moment, he still couldn''t believe that the weapon that had apanied him for so many years would actually act like this.


    If not, how could he fail, and even lose his life?


    At this time, Xuan Yang Demon Emperor suddenly remembered something, turned his head with difficulty and looked at a certain ce, seemingly looking for a certain figure.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Suddenly, from within the void, a ck halberd appeared, entwined with the aura of destruction and the Great Dao. It was covered in the demonic energy that was monstrous, prating the world.


    Suddenly, the Chi Xiao Demon Emperor, who wasughing wildly, was pierced into the void, and the terrifying blood hole ran through his whole body, almost tearing it apart.


    "I don''t think so. You should stay here and apany the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor,"


    A young man''s voice sounded, with a faint mockery.


    Chi Xiao Demon Emperor''s smile stopped abruptly, and blood gushed out continuously, apanied by the brilliance of the Emperor Realm.


    He turned his head in disbelief, his eyes widened, unable to believe that someone would attack him at this time.


    The terrifying cold swept his soul, even if he was an Emperor, he was immortal and indestructible. But under this ck halberd, he was also as fragile as broken paper and could be easily broken open.


    This kind of power was terrifying and unimaginable.


    "Who are you?"


    Demon Emperor Chi Xiao looked extremely ugly. Before that, he actually noticed Gu Changge, but he didn''t take him seriously, thinking that he was with Demon Emperor Xuan Yang.


    Although Gu Changge''s cultivation was extraordinary, what role could he y in the face of the existence of the Emperors?


    However, he did not expect that when he was most taken lightly and suffered heavy injuries, Gu Changge would suddenly strike and give him this fatal blow.


    "Young Master of the Gu family�� Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was also your move�� You are so scheming. From the very beginning, you were nning to wait for my death! It''s a shame that I still trusted you��"


    The Xuan Yang Demon Emperor watched this scene and understood, and a chill appeared on his back.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Changge concealed his purpose, deceived them, and made them rx their guard.


    Even the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword was moved by him.


    Including him and Demon Emperor Chi Xiao were all calcted by Gu Changge, but unfortunately, they didn''t even know it.


    "Senior Xuan Yang Demon Emperor is not toote to understand that the origin of your body is epted by the younger generation."


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, but his eyes were deep and there was no turbulence. This kind of thing that was doomed from the beginning could not make his heart change in the slightest.


    Hearing this, the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao, who was pierced by the Eight Deste Demon Halberd, also understood the whole story.


    It turned out that it was not only him but even the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor who had been tricked by the young man in front of him.


    This made himugh out loud,ughing at himself. As an Emperor, even at this moment, there was a kind of heart-breaking bearing.


    "I didn''t expect that I would wait for a lifetime to fight the invisible hand in the Demon World, and it would end up in the hands of such a junior. It''s ironic!"


    "The next generation is terrifying! Thetter generation is terrifying!"


    While speaking, the bloody aura appeared again at his wound.


    Threads and strands of immortal energy were intertwined there, trying to connect and heal his wounds.


    However, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd contained absolute power to destroy the world, which easily destroyed all his vitality.


    This kind of power was too strong and domineering, destroying all material and existence in front of it.


    "The Demon Emperor Chi Xiao is overpraising, the junior just picked it up for a bargain."


    Gu Changge looked calm and said lightly, "This is nothing."


    At this time, Demon Emperor Chi Xiao''s eyes suddenly turned cold as he stared at him, and said, "Who are you? The weapon in your hand reminds me of a taboo rumor that should be forever sunk in time��"


    His heart trembled slightly.


    The strength and cultivation of this young man were so strong that even the ancient books dare not record it like this.


    "Senior''s nonsense, isn''t it a bit too much?"


    Gu Changge didn''t answer, his arm turned slightly, and the Eight Deste Demon Halberd suddenly fell horizontally, erupting with unparalleled terrifying power.


    "You��" The face of the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao changed suddenly, and it was almost unbelievable that in this scene, the glory of the Emperor copsed and exploded with a bang, torn apart, being turned into a bloody fog.


    As for the existence of the Emperor, it was difficult for him to be buried and destroyed. Even if his body was cracked, and his body was buried in the four poles of heaven and earth.


    He could also be resurrected in the present world.


    However, under the aura of the destruction of the Eight Deste Demonic Halberd, the aura of Demon Emperor Chi Xiao was instantly annihted.


    "It''s your turn, Senior Xuan Yang."


    Gu Changge''s expression did not change. Looking at the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang, whoseplexion suddenly changed, the Eight Deste Demon Halberd was shrouded in blood.


    If the two of them didn''t fight to the death, he wouldn''t be able to deal with them.


    Whether it was the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor or the Chi Xiao Demon Emperor, they were all unfathomable existences. Even if they were not as good as the Purple Mansion��s Great Elder from before, they were not far behind.

 Chapter 546: How could I make fun of you? What are you expecting?

    <h4>Chapter 546: How could I make fun of you? What are you expecting?</h4>


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, although Gu Xian��er still felt suspicious, she still put away the red egg. As for the Heavenly Ghost that would be hatched in the future, she didn��t believe it at all. After all, the Heavenly Ghost was one of the most incredible creatures in the Upper Realm. How could a creature of that level have such an ordinary egg?


    Not to mention eggs, even things rted to it were shocking visions with a divine glow that was astounding and shining in the sky. Since ancient times, there had been rumors that Heavenly Ghosts fed on Immortals, which disyed how powerful and terrifying such creatures were.


    Soon, the scarlet glow dissipated, and the mist that filled the air also slowly disappeared. Everyone looked at the cracked rough stone, and there was still a lot of red blood-like liquid in it. It looked like blood, but it also looked as if water was stained red. It exuded a faint fragrance, and there was no peculiar smell.


    ��It should be an eggid by some creature on the Ghost Blood teau. It��s a bit extraordinary. But it��s worth five million spirit stones, which is still a bit of a loss����


    Many Great sect leaders spected that they were surprised because Gu Xian��er cut out so many fetishes before, and felt that she had extraordinary means and might have the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master. But looking at it now, they thought that it should be a coincidence.


    ��The ghost egg���� The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others were also stunned, purely thinking that this was Gu Changge��s words tofort Gu Xian��er.


    Many people thought that this egg was not worth five million spirit stones, not even fifty thousand spirit stones. But in front of Gu Changge, they didn��t dare tough at Gu Xian��er.


    Let alone five million spirit stones, even five hundred million spirit stones, in the eyes of Gu Changge, were probably no different from a pile of waste stones. Thinking of this, many people were very envious of Gu Xian��er.


    ��Da Hong seems to have made a wrong judgment this time.�� Gu Xian��er could naturally feel the changes in the expressions of the people around her.


    She didn��t care what everyone thought but felt that five million spirit stones seemed to be a big loss, and she felt a little distressed.


    ��Can��t you trust your own judgment?�� Seeing her tangled appearance, Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing, ��This is the rough stone you wanted to cut.��


    Gu Xianer red at Gu Changge, ��Don��tugh at me.��


    ��I��ve already said what if it��s the egg of a Heavenly Ghost���� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and smiled.


    ��Stop fooling me, do you really think I can��t see it? I know you must be making fun of me in your heart now, thinking that I threw five million spirit stones into the water.�� Gu Xian��er muttered, seeing that this thing was cut out, she was a little sad at first.


    But Gu Changgeforted her so rarely, which made her feel much better suddenly.


    ��How could I make fun of you? If you��re happy, don��t say five million spirit stones, even if five trillion spirit stones are thrown into the water, what��s the fuss?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly as if he didn��t care about it at all.


    He didn��t believe that Gu Xian��er would cut out ordinary things. Wasn��t it strange this egg was just being ordinary?


    Of course, Gu Changge would not tell Gu Xianer such things. Hearing this, Gu Xian��er was stunned for a moment and was deeply touched. But she thought about it again, wasn��t Gu Changge saying that she wasted the money in disguise?


    She wrinkled her nose slightly, raised her beautiful eyes, red at him, and then snorted, ��It��s nice to say that, I asked you to pay the bill, and you still looked reluctant just now����


    ��Are you still going to proceed with cutting these rough stones?�� Gu Changge was toozy to bother with her and had plenty of time to deal with her. He looked around at the many rough stones in the Divine Stone Conference, and asked with a casual smile.


    ��Cut, why not? Anyway, you��ll be paying for it.�� Gu Xian��er would not let go of such an opportunity to take advantage of Gu Changge. The corners of her mouth slightly curled up, she turned around and lifted the big red bird under her feet, and started wandering around, looking for new rough stones.


    s, there were few rough stones left in the Stone Gathering Workshop, she didn��t have much interest in them, and even the big red bird seemed to becking in interest. Obviously, it didn��t have much interest in the stones.


    The rest of the people in the Stone Gathering Workshop wanted to witness Gu Xianer��s origin technique with their own eyes. But seeing this scene, they were all disappointed.


    Many young lords immediately left quietly, intending to wait for the Divine Stone Conference three dayster.


    At that time, it would be held in thergest square city in Kunwu City, and many Supreme sects and Immortal forces would participate, bringing all the rare and strange stones from their family.


    Many Great sect leaders also bid farewell to Gu Changge and left. Seeing that Gu Changge had no intention of ignoring them, everyone from the An n quietly retreated with pale faces.


    An Xi��s body was still covered in blood, and Niu Tian, who was following her, also looked pale and frightened.


    When Gu Changge took the page from his hand just now, he even felt that he would be pped to death directly. The blood in his whole body seemed to freeze, and he deeply felt the feeling of death once again.


    What happened in the Stone Gathering Workshop today spread quickly, causing quite a stir in Kunwu City. Of course, that mysterious scriptures had the most discussions, even though Gu Xian��er spent 1.5 million spirit stones to get them.


    Though judging from the eyes of the many Great sect leaders present and the ancient existence, the sword technique contained in that mysterious scripture definitely surpassed the ordinary Emperor level.


    Anyway, at least it was a sword technique in the Emperor Realm. Therefore, its value could not be described in words at all, let alone estimated with spirit stones. From this point of view, what were these 1.5 million spirit stones worth?


    As for the Ghost Blood raw stone that Gu Xian��er bought for five million spirit stones, a mediocre egg was cut out, which disappointed many people and felt worthless for her. The fact that An Xi, the eldestdy of the An n, was almost shot to death by Gu Changge also caused quite a stir.


    Of course, this kind of thing, in the eyes of many people who had witnessed it before and after, was just asking for trouble. Now almost everyone could perceive that Gu Xian��er could not be easily provoked.


    What was more, Gu Changge was still under the premise of Kunwu City. After this incident, many people began to doubt, guessing whether Gu Xian��er had the inheritance of a Divine Origin Master, otherwise, it could only be exined by Luck.


    After returning to the original pce, Gu Changge was not in a hurry to check the scripture containing the Supreme Sword technique.


    After seeing Niu Tian��s state today, he felt that this so-called Shadow Immortal bloodline should have other uses. So he first arranged for the Divine Stone Conference three dayster.


    Naturally, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would also participate in this Divine Stone Conference, but those strange stones had not been shipped yet.


    ��We can wait untilter. There is still some time before the attack on Mount Kun.��


    Gu Changge thought about this, then looked at Gu Xian��er who had been following behind him, and couldn��t help but smile, ��You woman, why do you still keep staring at me?��


    ��Then you have to return my sword technique to me first.�� There was great dissatisfaction written on Gu Xian��er��s face, and she felt that Gu Changge did not mention that matter on purpose.


    ��What do you mean by yours? Obviously I took it back. It��s in my hands now, and it��s mine.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, raised his palm, and the dark golden paper reappeared with light flowing on it, reflecting his palm brightly as if wrapped in a mist.


    ��You demon, I knew you wouldn��t give it back.�� Gu Xian��er grit her teeth in anger, especially when she saw Gu Changge��s slightly smug smile.


    If it weren��t for the fact that she couldn��t beat Gu Changge, she would have rushed to fight him now. Every time she was angry with Gu Changge she wanted to go up and bite him.


    ��Do you recognize the text on it? Even if it is given to you now, you don��t know what is written on it.�� Gu Changge shook the page in front of her and even he didn��t recognize the words on it, let alone Gu Xian��er.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian��er was momentarily dumbfounded.


    ��It��s mine too, you can��t take it from me.�� But she was still worried and repeated it again.


    ��I��ll find someone to trante all the text above, and I will give it to you when the timees.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and promised.


    ��That��s more or less.�� Seeing Gu Changge promise her, Gu Xian��er barely believed it.


    With that, she nned to leave. She didn��t n to hang out with Gu Changge any longer, feeling he would bully her.


    ��You want to leave now? Didn��t you forget something?�� Seeing her expression of wanting to run away, Gu Changge smiled faintly and directly stretched out his hand to grab her back.


    ��Did I forget something?�� Gu Xian��er was a little guilty, but she stillughed and asked back.


    ��It seems that you haven��t been taught a lesson for a while, and you need to have a longer memory.�� Gu Changge stared at her with interest.


    Gu Xian��er shrank her neck from his eyes, but she still insisted, ��Don��t talk nonsense, isn��t it just a condition? I promised you.��


    After all, she made an expression of being generous to die, raised her small face, closed her eyes, her long eyshes trembled slightly, and she could see the tension in her heart.


    It had to be said that from a close perspective, Gu Xian��er��s appearance waspletely wless, smooth, and delicate. It was more red and white than a newborn baby.


    The facial features were even more exquisite and wless like the most outstanding works of art in heaven. The skirt corners were elegant, and the ck hair on the head was as smooth as water waves, with a little luster.


    Her whole body had a fragrance like orchid and musk deer, with an Immortal aura as if she didn��t care about worldly matters, seemingly cold and aloof.


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing, and jokingly uttered, ��What are you pretending to be in your head every day? I want you to lend me your big red bird for the Divine Stone Conference three dayster.�� .��


    ��What?�� Hearing this, Gu Xian��er was taken aback for a moment and then opened her eyes in astonishment. She didn��t expect this to be what Gu Changge was going to say.


    It waspletely different from what she had imagined, and it didn��t even touch the slightest edge. Observing Gu Changge��s slightly interested expression, she couldn��t help showing a faint glow on her face, but for some reason, she felt a little inexplicably disappointed.


    ��What��s wrong? Is it possible that you were still expecting something?�� Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile.


    ��What were you expecting�� If you want Da Hong to help you, you can ask. What are you telling me?�� Gu Xian��er recovered quickly, and with a bit of anger in her tone, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Of course, from Gu Changge��s point of view, it was in a state of desperation. He smiled faintly, and suddenly pulled her back.


    ��Wooooow����


    In the next moment, Gu Xian��er��s beautiful eyes widened, and she tried to push him away.

 Chapter 547: Brothers meet again, It seems that this is God’s will

    <h4>Chapter 547: Brothers meet again, It seems that this is God��s will</h4>


    ��Uncle, Uncle Guang was pped to death on the spot by Gu Changge in order to save me���� At the same time, within another courtyard made of many stone materials.


    Many nsmen from the An n rushed to this ce in a dignified manner. The courtyard looked very quiet, with small stone arch bridges and rockery pavilions, which were not elegant, but the atmosphere was extremely depressing.


    An Xi had already changed her clothes, her injuries hadn��t fully healed, but she was almost healed. She couldn��t hide her grief and anger as she was talking to An Wangshan, who had his back to everyone.


    When the rest of the n heard this, they were also extremely angry. Many people were not at the Stone Gathering Workshop at that time, but they also understood what happened at that time from a lot of news.


    They felt extremely aggrieved and angry about this, as well as unwilling.


    After all, An Xi, as the eldestdy of the An n, represented the face of their n. She was so humiliated by Gu Changge in front of everyone in the Stone Gathering Workshop. They not only had to swallow their anger, but also carefully leave with smiling faces.


    How could they endure such a humiliating thing?


    ��It��s too much. This Gu Changge is simplywless. In the current Upper Realm, if he can cover the sky with one hand, the Gu family can do whatever they want?��


    ��That��s right, what the eldestdy did is not wrong in terms of emotion and reason, why should he directly kill people?��


    ��He��s just pping my An n in the face!��


    At this time, many members of the An n spoke up one after another, expressing their righteous indignation. When they were on the scene, they didn��t dare to say much, but Gu Changge couldn��t hear these words now, so they naturally spoke freely without any scruples.


    For a moment, all the people of An n, including Niu Tian who was silent at the side, felt aggrieved and angry, and were emotionally infected.


    ��I know about this, you don��t need to say more. If Gu Changge continues to be so arrogant and powerful, we don��t need our An n to intervene, and other forces would not stand it.��


    ��He is getting more and more wings now, but so what, a person who is too dazzling always breaks the peace that has been in the past, and will be sanctioned sooner orter.��


    An Wangshan was holding a cane in his hand, and he looked old-fashioned, but his whole body was filled with a terrifying aura. He waved his hands lightly, and there was cold anger flickering in his eyes.


    If he hadn��t rushed there in time, the consequences would have been even more disastrous. Gu Changge might have killed An Xi on the spot without any scruples.


    On the battlefield of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he had witnessed Gu Changge��s terrifying strength with his own eyes. Ordinary Enlightened beings were definitely not his opponents now.


    Moreover, one had to know his age, he was only in his early twenties, about the same age as An Xi. Nowadays, all ethnic groups and forces had be extremely afraid of Gu Changge and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind him.


    An n was naturally no exception, otherwise, he would not have lowered his status so low, and even made An Xi take the initiative to apologize. However, An Wangshan believed that if Gu Changge continued to act like this, sooner orter he would be targeted by other forces in the Upper Realm.


    What was missing now was just an opportunity and a suitable reason. Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was strong, could they be enemies of the entire Upper Realm? This was obviously impossible.


    ��Young people are young after all. If you can��t learn to restrain your brilliance, you will have problems sooner orter,�� An Wangshan said lightly, there was a sh of light in those squinted eyes.


    ��I know Uncle.�� Hearing this, An Xi also understood the truth and nodded. Although she was very unwilling, she could only endure today��s humiliation deeply.


    ��By the way, during this period of time, I heard that An Yan was a little restless?�� At this time, An Wangshan seemed to be thinking of something, and asked.


    When mentioning An Yan, a golden light shed in his eyes, which was somewhat meaningful.


    ��Reporting to Uncle, An Yan has indeed been restless during this period, and she is not as honest as before. It seems that she has some thoughts about the position of the head of the family. But she is just a little girl with yellow hair. Although she has endured well these years, how can she be my opponent? Uncle, don��t worry.�� A look of disapproval shed across An Xi��s face, she shook her head and replied.


    She understood that her half-sister was not as innocent as she appeared on the surface. For these years, An Yan had always acted cautiously, like walking on thin ice, and her status in the An n was not even as good as ordinary direct disciples.


    She was toozy to spend more time thinking about it. In her opinion, the position of Patriarch of the An n was in her pocket, and no one couldpete with her.


    ��You still have to be careful with that girl. When I was in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, I saw that she seemed to be quite close to Gu Xian��er. If you say that there is no intention, the old man will not believe it.�� An Wangshan stroked his beard lightly and said lightly.


    As the patriarch behind An Xi��s lineage, he naturally hoped that An Xi could be in charge of the An family. In his opinion, An Yan, who was also the daughter of the Patriarch, was the biggest obstacle in this matter.


    However, due to the early death of An Yan��s mother, many ancestors still took care of An Yan, and it was not easy for him to deal with such a little girl himself.


    ��She��s pretty close to Gu Xian��er? Is it possible that An Yan still wants to rely on the power of the outside world? Hehe, she is dreaming. As long as I get that drop of Shadow Immortal��s true blood andpletely revive Niu Tian��s bloodline, what else can the rest of the Ancestors say?�� An Xi sneered with a chilling smile on her pretty face.


    But at this moment, someone from outside the courtyard suddenly came to report, ��Miss, there is a young man who ims to be your friend outside asking to see you. Calling them my friend?��


    An Xi was taken aback, she did have a lot of friends, and the other descendants of the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects more or less had a good rtionship with her.


    ��Let him in.�� So she didn��t think too much about it, she thought it was one of her suitors who came to express herfort and concern when he heard about her humiliation this time.


    Not long after, under the leadership of the servant just now, a tall and straight young man with a particrly handsome face stepped into the courtyard.


    ��Who are you? You are iming to be my friend? Have we met before this?��


    An Xi frowned, and carefully sized up the young man in front of him, feeling very strange, as she didn��t know him before.


    ��I��ve met Miss An Xi, the enemy of an enemy is naturally a friend. Since I and Ms. An Xi have amon enemy, then we will naturally be friends.��


    The young man said with a smile on his face, looking very natural and casual, revealing an extraordinary bearing.


    When seeing this young man, Niu Tian, who was standing behind An Xi, frowned slightly, somehow feeling that the person in front of him looked a little familiar.


    ��Oh, we have amon enemy?�� An Xi��s expression softened slightly.


    ��You�� you are Niu Tian?�� However, at this moment, the young man in front of her seemed to notice something, he was taken aback for a moment, and then showed shock.


    There was a lot of surprise on her face, she stared at Niu Tian behind her, and said in a trembling voice.


    Niu Tian was also stunned when he heard the man call out his name in one go. In this huge upper realm, apart from a few people from the An n, only a fewpanions who came to this world with him at the beginning knew him.


    And now his appearance had changed a lot, if one were not particrly familiar with someone, it would be difficult to recognize him at a nce.


    ��I�� I am Jiang Chen.�� Jiang Chen never expected to see his good brother here today, his whole face turned red with excitement.


    ��You�� you are Xiao Chen���� Niu Tian also suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, unable to contain himself.


    Afterwards, under the puzzled eyes of everyone in the An n, Niu Tian and Jiang Chen reunited after a long absence, feeling extremely excited.


    After reminiscing about the old days, he gradually calmed down, and roughly knew the other party��s experience during this period of time.


    ��It turns out that you are the Divine Origin Master who shocked the entire Kunwu City during this period of time! I didn��t expect it, I didn��t expect it, the famous Divine Origin Master would be my good brother.�� Niu Tian sighed with joy.


    Everyone in the An n understood Jiang Chen��s identity at this moment, and they were quite shocked, and then became respectful.


    A Divine Origin Master, what this represented was obviously self-evident. An Xi also showed a smile on his face, stretched out his fair white hand, shook hands with Jiang Chen, and added, ��It turns out that brother Jiang Chen has such a rtionship with Niu Tian, that��s really great.��


    For her, this was aplete surprise. Three dayster, if the Divine Stone Conference was held with the help of a Divine Origin Master, then the An n would definitely benefit from it.


    This naturally made her happy, and the unwillingness and humiliation just now were swept away.


    ��I didn��t expect to see you one day. I always thought that you were killed by Gu Changge, and I wanted to avenge you.�� Jiang Chen was also quite emotional, after seeing his good brother, his wholeplexion improved a lot.


    After he heard what happened in the Stone Gathering Workshop, he had the idea of cooperating with An n to deal with Gu Changge together, in order to avenge the killing of his good brother and the robing of the goddess he admired.


    But he never imagined that Niu Tian would be by An Xi��s side.


    ��I always thought you were killed by Gu Changge, and I nned to avenge you in the future���� Niu Tian patted him on the shoulder.


    ��It seems that this is God��s will. God did not kill us brothers. Let us get together again and be able to avenge our hatred. Even God is helping us, Gu Changge will suffer retribution sooner orter.��


    With Jiang Chen��s help, everyone in the An n was naturally overjoyed, even the few origin masters they hired at a huge price were directly rejected and let them go back.


    In front of the Divine Origin Master, any origin master would appear bleak, and they could not bepared at all.

 Chapter 548: The eldest princess Yu Feiya, A bet that guarantees no loss

    <h4>Chapter 548: The eldest princess Yu Feiya, A bet that guarantees no loss</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed by and the Divine Stone Conference, which attracted many forces from the Upper Realm, was held as scheduled. The entire Kunwu City was extremely lively, filled with people��s voices as divine lights and flying boats flew by from all directions and converged here.


    Each faction had its own market here, which specifically listed the rare and strange stones obtained over the years, and even various Divine Stones. The squares and markets were overcrowded as there were people entering the pces and pavilions.


    Not only cultivators of various ethnic groups participated but casual cultivators of the older generation who arrived from other regions also chose strange stones among them.


    If some kind of object was cut out, it would be auctioned. The seniority and status of the participants were also second to none in the Upper Realm. Even the leaders of Great sects and the patriarchs of long-lived families were weaker in front of these characters.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Heavenly Phoenix Mountain, the Human Ancestor Pce, the Ancient Ye n, the Hidden An n, the Reincarnation Lake, the Primordial Pce�� almost all the Upper Realm forces participated in it.


    At this moment, a dragon chariot descended on the street, and a tall phoenix-robed woman with a luxurious and beautiful face walked out with a bit of grace. Followed by her were many cultivators, both male, and female with extremely powerful strength.


    ��That is the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, right? She is indeed beautiful, and it��s hard to find someoneparable in the entire realm.��


    ��I didn��t expect that even the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, who has always been low-key, would send people. It is said that the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty has a younger brother who is only in his early thirties. He is known as the Little Emperor.��


    This scene created quite a stir. Many cultivators were discussing, and when mentioning the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, these people disyed awe.


    Behind the princess of Great Yu, a young man attracted special attention. He was as bright as the morning sun with a golden divine light flowing on his body, like a young emperor. He walked like a dragon and a tiger, showing a rebellious and unruly look.


    From the perspective of his aura, he looked like a little true dragon, oppressing the surrounding cultivators and changing their expressions. Great Yu was an Immortal Supreme Dynasty that had prospered for many eras and was located in West Heaven.


    The great mountain copsed as the long river dried up in that region. The sea turned into mulberry fields as even the thunder and lightning dried up. Everything in West Heaven was decaying and getting old, only it stood Immortal.


    There were even ancient rumors that the first emperor of Great Yu had obtained the Great Yu Immortal Scripture from a rough stone andter established the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. It was even said that Great Yu��s first emperor was actually an Immortal corpse psychic, and the thing apanying him was the Great Yu Immortal Scripture.


    In short, in the eyes of the Upper Realm, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was always covered with a veil of mystery. Even if it was about attacking the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, no one from their side had ever been seen going there.


    They never thought that they would send their nsmen here at the Divine Stone Conference. Themotion caused here was not small, and many cultivators were looking at the group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, seeing them venture to the depths of the marketce.


    ��Sister Huang, what��s the point of this Divine Stone Conference? It��s meaningless.��


    The young man behind the princess of Great Yu looked contemptuous and bored at the many stone-cutting scenes around him.


    ��Father said that the iplete page of the Great Yu Sutra may be rted to this Divine Stone Conference, so we have to pay attention,�� Princess of Great Yu shook her head lightly and replied.


    She walked like a morning glow, a bright moon swaying, graceful and dignified in her lotus steps. Her demeanor was elegant, which made many cultivators unknowingly make way for them.


    Yu Feiya, as her name suggested, exuded an aura of royal dignity that could not be underestimated.


    ��Even the Ancestors couldn��t find the fragmented page, so what can we do? In a while, I think it��s better to help Sister Huang find a brother-inw. I think that only Gu Changge is worthy of you among the younger generation. If he marries sister Huang, the offspring born from the two of you will definitely����


    Hearing Yu Ming��s unrestrained words, Yu Feiya shook her head lightly, and interrupted him, ��If Young Master Changge heard your words, wouldn��t you feel bad for this sister?��


    ��What��s there to be afraid of? Sister Huang, you are so beautiful, which man wouldn��t be tempted to see you? What��s more, sister, you are just keeping a low profile. Nobody knows about your strength yet. That Six Crown King, little saint kings, they don��t even have the qualifications to be ced in your eyes����


    Yu Ming rolled his eyes when he heard the words, feeling that his sister was just keeping a low profile, not revealing herself.


    Even the most mysterious Great Yu Immortal Scripture of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty manifested itself when his sister was born, bestowing her with divine powers.


    Many patriarchs even bluntly said that Sister Huang was the most mysterious talent they had ever seen.


    Yes, it was not the talent that was the most powerful, but the most mysterious. As for where the mystery was?


    One must know that even the ancient existences of their dynasty could hardly speak about the realm of Yu Feiya��s cultivation. So in Yu Ming��s view, those young lords were not worthy of their names. Compared with his sister, he didn��t know where they were.


    ��Don��t underestimate the people in the Upper Realm, you will suffer a loss in one day. Speak less in front of outsiders.��


    Yu Feiya was obviously very familiar with her younger brother, and although she was a little distressed by his unrestrained speech, there was nothing she could do about it.


    ��Is it possible that Miss Huang is really interested in that idiot from the Tuo Ba family who only knows how to practice swords? In my opinion, he can only practice swords.�� Yu Ming didn��t consciously shut up, and his words were a little helpless and unbelievable.


    However, regarding his words, Yu Feiya just shook her head lightly as she rubbed between her brows with some headaches, deciding not to reply.


    Afterward, this group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty continued to venture deep into the marketce.


    That ce was even more spacious, there were many pavilions and rockeries with flowing water. Bridges, and courtyards with many original stones were ced everywhere. The sun was shining brightly as a white mist lingered around.


    Around each piece of rough stone, there were many people looking at it, either taking out divine weapons to investigate, or using divine powers to check.


    In the market, each faction had its own area. Among them were the strange stones they had obtained over the years, and the price alone was enough to make ordinary cultivators look pale.


    It costs tens of millions of spirit stones to start, and more spirit stones could not be used to measure the value at all. Even if one wanted to cut it open, one had to pay a huge price.


    ��You should be able to see the true face of the seven Divine Stones in Kunwu City today, right?��


    ��If we can cut out one of the Divine Stones this time, then our trip will be worthwhile.��


    Many cultivators came here with the intention of seeing the legendary seven Divine Stones. After all, they were strange stones obtained from many ancient existences in Kunwu City.


    Most of them came from Mount Kun, and some came from other restricted areas. There used to be a total of ten Divine Stones, but three of them had been cut off, leaving only seven.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And when many cultivators were discussing, there was a courtyard not far away. A soaring green glow filled the sky, as ake of life rushed toward it, instantly attracting everyone��s attention.


    ��This aura, could it be the Spring of Life����


    ��There is no mistake, it is definitely the aura of the spiritual Spring of Life. Could it be that someone cut out the spiritual Spring of Life?��


    Feeling this aura, many cultivators from the older generation were stunned for a moment, and their faces changed drastically, some of them couldn��t believe it.


    Immediately, like a beast that smelled a fishy smell, their eyes turned red and they hurriedly turned into divine lights before rushing toward that courtyard. There was a greatmotion.


    The cultivators and creatures hurried over to get a glimpse of the true face of the spiritual Spring of Life.


    The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s group couldn��t help but hurry when they heard the news.


    From the other direction, the other young supreme beings who had already appeared here, such as the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan Buddha, and others, also looked at it with a little surprise, and then strode over.


    For ordinary cultivators, although the spiritual Spring of Life was precious, it was far inferior to other divine items. But in the eyes of the older generation, especially the cultivators whose lifespan was approaching an end, it was the divine medicine for extending life, which was far more precious than any longevity medicine.


    Many people could even fight for it because the spiritual Spring of Life did not have medicinal properties. That was to say, no matter how much it was taken, the effect of prolonging life would not change.


    Once a Spring of Life appeared in the auction house on weekdays, it would trigger a bloodbath, and even high prices would not be able to grab it.


    ��A spring of life of the size of a fist����


    ��Hiss!��


    Soon, the courtyard was full of cultivators and creatures, and there were many older generation folks. Everyone couldn��t help but gasp.


    Among the many shattered rough stones, there was a pool of Spring of Life the size of a fist, floating there quietly, exuding a strong aura of life, like ake reflecting the brilliance of this ce.


    Surging vitality diffused from it, attracting many people. The older generation could hardly sit still. If it wasn��t for the identities of the people in the field, they would have directly asked for the price.


    ��I just said that there is something good in it, but you still don��t believe it? I was willing to take the bet. I won. Now it��s up to you to promise me one condition.��


    In the courtyard, there was an ethereal, cold and beautiful girl, with joy on her brows. She couldn��t help but say, holding her jade hands tightly, a little proud.


    Beside her, Gu Changge rubbed his brows with a headache as if he hadn��t expected it at all.


    ��It seems like I was careless, you are really lucky.�� He sighed slightly, seeming a little helpless.


    ��What do you mean by good luck, it��s my strength, okay?�� Gu Xian��er was obviously dissatisfied with Gu Changge��s answer, and red at him, ��Don��t try to y tricks, you promised me.��


    ��Understood, I��m willing to admit defeat. It��s just one condition, I��ll just agree with you.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian��er showed a sensible expression, then raised her little hand, and directly epted the Spring of Life. Seeing this scene, the people who rushed over were very greedy, although they really wanted to ask her if she would sell it.


    But when they saw Gu Changge beside her, they couldn��t help but shut their mouth and let out a wry smile. If it was cut out by others, they would still ask, wanting to buy it, or use other means to get it. After all, this was an extremely rare spiritual Spring of Life.


    Though being Gu Xian��er��s possession, that was apletely different matter.


    The people here were very sensible, and they didn��t even dare to ask more questions, for fear of being misunderstood by Gu Changge. What happened to the Hidden An n three days ago was still vivid in their mind.


    ��Now that the rough stone has been cut, and the conditions have been agreed to, it��s time to calm down, right?�� Gu Changge didn��t care what the people around him thought.


    Seeing Gu Xian��er��s littlecent expression that couldn��t be concealed, he asked with a slight smile.


    ��Don��t even think about it. The matter is not over yet, who told you to bully me three days ago.�� When Gu Xian��er heard him mentioning this matter, she immediately became angry, and a faint haze appeared on her fair and delicate face.


    ��Then I��ll let you bully me back, won��t that be enough?�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, looking rather helpless.


    ��You think too much. I won��t take advantage of you.�� Gu Xian��er red at him and added.


    Gu Changge chuckled lightly, ��What a big deal? You ignored me for three days already.��


    Three days ago, he took the opportunity to clean up Gu Xian��er��s mess. As a result, she was pissed off, and shepletely ignored him. Her little face was tense, and she looked as cold as ice, not allowing strangers to enter.


    Gu Changge didn��t bother to care about it at first. After all, he was used to this kind of thing, Gu Xian��er was just ashamed and angry. Her anger would subside after a while.


    But considering this Divine Stone Conference, he had to borrow her big red bird. It was not an option to continue like this. Gu Changge made a bet with her, asking her to bet on stones with her own ability, and he would lose if she cut out something good.


    If he lost, he would promise Gu Xian��er one condition, and if she won, she would not be allowed to be angry.


    Hearing this guaranteed bet, how could Gu Xian��er hold back, she felt that this was a good opportunity for her to avenge her shame and revenge, so she immediately agreed, and then this scene happened.

 Chapter 549: The purpose of the stone is unknown, Your method is too low level

    <h4>Chapter 549: The purpose of the stone is unknown, Your method is too low level</h4>


    There was quite amotion here. Many rough stones in the courtyard belonged to a certain sect, so after Gu Xian��er cut out the spiritual Spring of Life, the heir of the supreme sect came here after hearing the news. He was a young man with a bright smile, an extraordinary demeanor with a faint purple aura around him.


    ��Congrattions, Miss Xian��er, for cutting this object. Today, you will be exempted from all the costs of cutting stones in our Purple Haze Sacred Sect��s square city.��


    After he arrived, his attitude was very humble. With a warm smile on his face, he saluted Gu Changge again. Hearing this, everyone��s expressions changed drastically. After all, if the fees for cutting stones were waived, it would probably be a sky-high price.


    How could the rough stones that were ced in the Divine Stone Conference be simple? Even if it was a single rough stone, it was easy to start with tens of millions. The sessor of the Purple Haze Sacred Sect in front of him had a lot of courage and tone.


    And what if Gu Xian��er cut off all the origin stones in the Purple Haze Sacred Sect?


    Many old and famous celebrities gasped. If it was them, they would not have such courage. Gu Xian��er did not expect such a good thing. But she also knew that the other party said that because of Gu Changge. This was to give a face to Gu Changge and to show his favor.


    ��That��s not necessary, I can still afford this many spirit stones.�� Gu Changge had some impressions of this interesting sessor of the Purple Haze Sacred Sect. He smiled lightly and waved his hand.


    Afterward, Yin Mei, who was standing behind him, took out arge sum of spirit stones from the storage ring and entrusted them to the shopkeeper in charge of this ce.


    In this Divine Stone Conference, there weren��t many people around Gu Changge, except for a few of his subordinates, only Alpha, Yin Mei, and Su Qingge were by his side.


    Many cultivators present recognized Yin Mei and were secretly surprised that the goddess of the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n was now following Gu Changge.


    Many young geniuses were envious in their hearts. When they heard that Yin Mei��s fianc��, the young master of the White Tiger n, died at the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts, they were secretly happy for a while.


    ��Young Master Changge is too polite.��


    The sessor of the Purple Haze Sacred Sect was also very knowledgeable, so he gave a wry smile in his heart, but still had a respectful expression on his face.


    Although the Purple Haze Sacred Sect was a Great sect, there was still a big gappared with the Immortal Sect. He naturally did not want to give up such an opportunity to curry favor with Gu Changge. But it was obvious that Gu Changge didn��t intend to ept it.


    ��There��s nothing to cut here, it��s about time for the seven Divine Stones to be taken out.��


    Gu Changge smiled casually, but he was very interested in these seven Divine Stones, and then led everyone to the most central area of the market.


    Gu Xian��er was in a good mood when she cut out such arge piece of Spring of Life, so she didn��t confront Gu Changge anymore.


    On her way to see the seven Great Divine Stones, the Six Crown King, Little Sage King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others came over to greet Gu Changge. As for the old acquaintance Jin Chan, he still avoided Gu Changge like a snake.


    He had not forgotten how Gu Changge tricked him and Buddha Mountain when he was in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    ��Brother Gu ns to cut the seven Divine Stones today?��


    The Six Crown King and Gu Changge were quite familiar with each other, having cultivated together in the Ture Immortal Academy before. He couldn��t help asking with a little curiosity.


    ��That��s not necessarily true. It��s hard to judge without seeing the seven Divine Stones.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly.


    ��I��ve heard that one of the Divine Stones has been changing during this period of time. It is said that it has a lot to do with Mount Kun. It was carried out from Mount Kun by the Ancestor of the Huanxi Sacred Land����


    On the other side, Little Saint King came over. He was very curious about this strange stone and wanted to take a peek at it. However, many ancient existences in Kunwu City were tight-lipped, and these stones would not be taken out until the day of the Divine Stone Conference.


    As the name suggested, the Little Saint King exuded an aura of a king, his whole body was glowing, and his flying hair was like pouring gold and molten iron. However, it was majestic.


    ��If that unknown stone really is like this, then you can try to cut it.�� Gu Changge smiled casually.


    Hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Every piece of Divine Stone in Kunwu City was extremely valuable, and it was difficult to measure it with spiritual stones. Even in the eyes of many cultivators, its value exceeded that of ordinary Emperor��s weapons.


    This was also the reason why only three of the ten Divine Stones had been cut open after such a long time. Many people are not sure what was in these Divine Stones, and they are worried that they would suffer a big loss.


    Judging from Gu Changge��s words, could it be that he nned to buy that ominous stone today?


    ��Young Master Changge, do you know what is contained in it?�� On the other side, a quiet and pleasant natural voice sounded.


    Many people were surprised, they didn��t expect it to be the extremely mysterious princess of Great Yu.


    She looked extremely dignified and elegant. Her whole body was graceful and beautiful, with eyes shining brightly. Her white teeth shone as she approached Gu Changge with an elegant fragrance.


    Yu Feiya also heard this. When Gu Xianer cut out the Spring of Life, she came over, but she didn��t say hello to Gu Changge. Before this, she had never met Gu Changge, and this was the first time she had spoken to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nced at Yu Feiya in surprise and searched for the impression of this person in his mind, but he didn��t seem to know her.


    ��Feiya greets Young Master Changge.�� Realizing that Gu Changge didn��t seem to recognize her, Yu Feiya��s face was slightly embarrassed. However, she recovered quickly and said with courtesy.


    Behind Gu Changge, Yin Mei exined the origin of princess Yu Feiya to him. He was a little stunned, and then smiled slightly, ��Princess Feiya doesn��t need to be too polite, I��m just curious, I don��t know what��s hidden in that ominous stone.��


    Even if he knew, he wouldn��t say it. Did she even need to ask such a simple question?


    Yu Feiya smiled gracefully, parted the hair on her forehead, and replied, ��It��s Feiya who is taking the liberty, I hope Young Master Changge won��t be offended.��


    She was just surprised just now and asked subconsciously.


    Because this time she came to participate in the Divine Stone Conference, her goal was actually the unknown stone. She felt that if the fragments of the Great Yu Immortal Scripture of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty were here, it was most likely rted to the unknown stone.


    But thinking about this kind of thing, if Gu Changge knew about it, how could he say it?


    In the central area of this market, it was very spacious with different heaven and earth inside, and a unique universe. Array formations were engraved on various stone walls, pavilions and pces.


    There was even more suppression from the Daoist implements around. The faint pressure permeated as the brilliance covered the sky, emitting fluctuations like ripples, which made many cultivators slightly startled.


    From the point of view of quantity, there was not only one Dao implement guarding around. Just the aura that pervaded was enough to make ordinary cultivators dare not act rashly.


    Once this divine artifact was revived, the power it exploded would definitely destroy the entire Kunwu City. And there was not only one divine artifact here, which was enough to make the Divine Stone Conference of all races and traditions attach great importance.


    The surrounding lingering fog covered all ces, almost all big people gathered here, and even those Great sect leaders could only be juniors here.


    Many figures at the level of living fossils were haunting everywhere, looking at the strange stones here.


    ��Sister Huang, the method you used to strike up a conversation just now was really too low-level����


    Yu Ming of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had been silent just now until he saw Gu Changge walking in another direction with someone, he couldn��t help but sigh and say to Yu Feiya earnestly.


    In fact, it was not just him, many people who watched that scene just now thought the same way.

 Chapter 552: You are unworthy of the Seven-Aperture and Immortal Fetus

    <h4>Chapter 552: You are unworthy of the Seven-Aperture and Immortal Fetus</h4>


    Jiang Chen was now the Divine Origin Master respected by thousands of people, but he had anotheryer of identity that had not been revealed, and that was, the vicious person who murdered the leaders in the Supreme God��s tomb.


    He might be carrying good things like Supreme God Divine Orb on him. Not to mention that Gu Changge had arranged a demon seed within his body. This thing was a time bomb, as long as he wanted to, he could instantly ruin Jiang Chen��s reputation to be a street mouse, and an enemy of the whole world.


    But the time was not yet ripe and Gu Changge had no intention of doing this. While invading Mount Kun this time, he still needed to make use of Jiang Chen.


    ��Gu Changge, I think there are good things in this strange stone.�� At this time, Gu Xian��er��s voice sounded from the side, interrupting Gu Changge��s thoughts, and he looked back.


    ��If there are good things, then you should cut them.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and nced at the strange stone she had chosen. There were a lot of stones in this corner, and many cultivators were picking them.


    Although there was a lot of movement on Jiang Chen��s side, not all the cultivators watched over him. Seeing Gu Changge��sck of interest in this, Gu Xian��er muttered, ��I��m kind enough to tell you something.��


    After all, she asked the stone cutter beside her to help her cut the strange stone. Immediately, gorgeous brilliance filled the air, causing anothermotion here. There was no doubt that with the emergence of a heavy treasure, the fluctuation of the aura alone could not be underestimated.


    At this time, many people remembered that Gu Xian��er was also suspected to have the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, and her vision for picking stones was very unique.


    Butpared to Jiang Chen��s status as a loner, Gu Xian��er was not something they could get close to. Thinking of this, they felt regret again.


    This Divine Stone Conference attracted the attention of the entire Upper Realm. Almost all the respectable figures had shown up here, picking strange stones in every corner. Patting left and right, and looking at them, it was just like picking watermelons from fruit growers at a road stall.


    Every moment, you could see the gorgeous and bright brilliance rushing up everywhere, shining in the sky here. Some of the ancient existences would even fight for a strange stone.


    Not long after that, the rest of the seven Divine Stones appeared one after another. Many figures gathered and surrounded it from all sides as they kept looking at it. Some even tried to resonate with them with ancient methods.


    Except for the Ethereal Demon Stone, the other Divine Stones also had different shapes. There was even a piece with seven orifices, as tall as a child. Like a beating heart, each orifice was flowing with light and mist. It was colorful, and resonated with the rhyme between heaven and earth.


    ��It is said that a living being is conceived in the Seven Orifice Divine Stone, and it is a certain kind of invincible living being who is born and bes great.��


    ��This Seven Orifice Divine Stone has been sealed under the Enlightenment device in Kunwu City, absorbing the Emperor��s aura day and night, and now it has a bit of Emperor��s might. It would be absolutely unimaginable once allowed to be born.��


    Many ancient figures came forward and carefully looked at the Seven Orifice Divine Stone. You could see that there was a glow within the acupoints, which were constantly intertwined and diffused, like ayer of mist.


    For a cultivator with a slightly weaker cultivation base, they would even feel their heart palpitating. Some couldn��t help but want to worship this Seven Orifice Divine Stone.


    As the Seven Orifice Divine Stone belonged to the seven Divine Stones, it was also the most special among them because it could not be cut. Its background was not small, but an Enlightened Master in ancient times obtained it from a certain ce in the Immortal and Demon mansion.


    At that time, the Laws of Heaven and Earth had not yet been broken, and the existence that could be called an Enlightened Master had at least surpassed the Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, in the eyes of many people, this Seven Orifice Divine Stone was likely to be the heir of the former invincible existence, and it was sealed in the form of the Divine Stone.


    This Seven Orifice Divine Stone was ced in Kunwu City, and it had already exceeded this term for several epochs. During this period, some people tried to steal it in various ways, but they all failed in the end.


    Either they identally touched the Enlightenment device guarding the stone, or they were obliterated by the prohibition pattern on its surface as they disappeared in smoke, and died.


    Gu Changge paid attention to the Seven Orifice Divine Stone and felt that it seemed to convey a sense of fear and avoidance to him. This made him a little interested. It seemed that a lot of spiritual wisdom had already been born in this Seven Orifice Divine Stone.


    In addition to the Seven Orifice Divine Stone, there was another Divine Stone that attracted the most attention. To be exact, it was a piece of an Immortal Fetus, half the height of a person, shelved in a pile of immortal materials.


    The whole body was like clear and wless jasper, which was crystal clear and translucent, and it could be seen that there was a dense immortal mist flowing within it, entangled with the Immortal Fetus one by one.


    Every moment, one could see countless Dao rhymes surging up in the world being absorbed by it. Even the cultivators standing next to it would have a feeling of transparency in their hearts, just by being in the same ce. Sitting in meditation, they would even sense an epiphany.


    The origin of this Immortal Fetus was even more mysterious. There was a saying that it fell from the Nine Heavens. There was even a saying that it arrived from a Heavenly River flowing through the Immortal Pce, and entered this world along the Heavenly River��


    There were too many rumors about this Immortal Fetus. Every night, one could see the Milky Way-like glow falling from the sky, shining in the sky so brightly, and finally merging into it.


    At this moment, many people gathered around this Immortal Fetus, looking carefully at it.


    A group of ancient existences used many means to look at it. Their bodies were shining brightly, and they were using various great arts and divine powers, trying to get a glimpse of its true form.


    ��This Immortal Fetus has been stored in Kunwu City for several epochs. If you want to cut it, you must exchange it with the Immortal Spirit.��


    ��Besides, the amount of Immortal Spirits required is staggering. Even if it is an Immortal force, it would be difficult to procure them. Immortal Spirits are rare things. The Immortal Path is not manifested, so for an Immortal force toe up with one or two pieces they would require to have a deep foundation.��


    Many cultivators shook their heads and sighed secretly, feeling that it would be challenging to see this Immortal Fetus being cut open in this lifetime.


    What was the Immortal Spirit? That was the spirit crystal containing the Origin of Immortality, its value was incalcble, and even Enlightened beings would be eager to snatch it.


    If there were Immortal Spirits appearing in the realm, there would definitely be a bloodbath. It was even more unimaginable to pay with Immortal Spirits to cut this Immortal Fetus.


    Even if an Enlightened being spent all their wealth, it would be difficult to procure. Unless the major Immortal sects could gather together, otherwise they would never even think about cutting this Immortal Fetus in this life.


    So although there were many people around this Immortal Fetus, they just looked at it casually and didn��t move forward.


    ��What��s in this Immortal Fetus? Can you see it?�� An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, Niu Tian, Jiang Chen, and others also arrived. At this moment, An Xi stared at this Immortal Fetus with fiery eyes and asked Jiang Chen beside him.


    When Jiang Chen heard this, he put on a serious look, but in his mind, he asked about the Artifact Spirit of the Immortal Boat.


    ��There are definitely good things in it, and the value is unimaginable�� No matter what the cost, as long as you can cut it, you won��t lose money.�� The voice of Good Fortune Immortal Ship Artifact Spirit sounded, with an unconceble shock.


    Jiang Chen��s heart shuddered, his expression was solemn, and he told An Xi and the others exactly what it said. The rest of the people around them also heard this, but they didn��t doubt it.


    After all, Jiang Chen had already taken action to prove his identity and means just now.


    ��It��s a pity that it costs Immortal Spirits to pry open this Immortal Fetus. Even if we know that there are good things in it, we are not qualified to cut it.�� Xiao Zhanxian shook his head regretfully.


    His words had been approved by many people, even the young supremes such as the Six Crown King and Heavenly Phoenix Maiden agreed.


    This Immortal Fetus was the most expensive among the seven Divine Stones. Looking at the Upper Realm today, almost no one could pay the Immortal Spirits to cut it open.


    ��The womb contains mystery, and may even contain the things of Immortality����


    Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, was also staring at this Immortal Fetus without blinking her beautiful eyes at this moment, her heart was touched.


    She had a strong premonition that thest page of the scriptures of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty might be rted to this Immortal Fetus. It was an intuition that was hard to exin.


    ��If all the major forces gather this many Immortal Spirits, maybe we can get a glimpse of it, but if that��s an Immortal Spirit, it has already been taken by that ancient existence to cultivate, so how could it be avable?��


    The Heavenly Demon Monarch came striding forward. There seemed to be a strange scene evolving in his purple eyes. After staring at this Immortal Fetus for a few times, he shook his head and said.


    ��Is there no other way to cut it?�� Jiang Chen��s heart was also hot, and he couldn��t help asking An Xi who was beside him.


    ��No, this is the oath made by many ancient existences together,�� An Xi shook her head and said, she was not disappointed in her heart as she had never thought about this Immortal Fetus.


    Her goal was still the ominous stone that caused changes in Mount Kun.


    ��Is it possible to wait for it to be kept here all the time, causing the Immortal Fetus to be covered with dust? I don��t think it��s a problem to leave it like this�� It��s better to cut it open and have a look.��


    Jiang Chen already knew from the words of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit how miraculous and precious the thing contained in this Immortal Fetus was, so naturally he didn��t want to just leave it here.


    ��If you cane up with the corresponding Immortal Spirits, then this Immortal Fetus will naturally be cut for you����


    From the other direction, a white-bearded old man with an indifferent face arrived, and his whole body was filled with a frightening aura. The bones of the cultivators present were cracking, and they couldn��t help but kneel down.


    He opened his mouth lightly, but when he spoke, everyone changed slightly and became respectful. This was an Enlightened being with an extremely ancient existence, and he was among the people who made the Oath of Heaven at the beginning.


    Jiang Chen��s face changed slightly, and he felt a little embarrassed. Obviously he didn��t expect an Enlightened being to show up. He really wanted to cut open this Immortal Fetus, but how could he have the Immortal Spirits? He had never even seen what an Immortal Spirit looked like.


    ��Since there are no Immortal Spirits, don��t think about cutting stones, you are not worthy.��


    The white-bearded old man nced at Jiang Chen lightly, as if he could see through himpletely at a nce. His words were even more merciless, like looking at a bumpkin. He didn��t have any good feelings for Jiang Chen, so he wanted to cut open this Immortal Fetus using a few words.


    So how should they deal with the existence of those who have made the Oath of Heaven?


    Seeing that this Enlightened being was a little sullen, everyone here couldn��t help but quiet down, keeping silent like a chilling cicada. Even the other ancient existences were silent, it was not good to cause bad luck at this time.


    Jiang Chen��splexion was a bit ugly, he was annoyed in his heart for being so ashamed in front of everyone.


    However, under the slight aura leaked by the Enlightened being, the whole person still couldn��t help trembling slightly, his skin was about to burst, his face was also faintly pale, and it was difficult to stand still.


    He did disy extraordinary means just now, and gained the favor of many big shots.


    But in front of an Enlightened being, no one dared to stand up for him at this moment, even his good friend Niu Tian��s face turned slightly pale, and he was almost suffocated.


    The Enlightened beings were the most pinnacle figures in the Upper Realm today, and they couldn��t get in touch with them on weekdays. The other party only needed to blow a breath, and they could easily obliterate them billions of times.


    ��This Immortal Fetus is indeed extraordinary, but today I can cut it open and have a look.�� Everyone was silent, not daring to speak.


    But at this moment, on the other side, Gu Changge, who had been looking at this Immortal Fetus for a long time, suddenly sounded with a chuckle.


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, the white-bearded old man was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that he was obviously a little surprised. However, in front of Gu Changge, he still looked slightly rxed, cupped his hands and said, ��The old man greets Young Master Changge, But wonder why the Young Master Changge made such a statement?��


    ��Oh, do you want to cut���� Everyone was also slightly startled at this moment, they didn��t expect that Gu Changge also nned to cut this Immortal Fetus.


    Jiang Chen was indeed unworthy, but Gu Changge waspletely different. If he really wanted to cut it, maybe he could really get together those huge numbers of Immortal Spirits.


    In the current Upper Realm, there was no second person richer than Gu Changge.

 Chapter 553: Huge gap, It’s still acceptable

    <h4>Chapter 553: Huge gap, It��s still eptable</h4>


    ��What?��


    ��Gu Changge is going to cut that Immortal Fetus? Really?��


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, everyone in this ce couldn��t help but look at it.


    Even the cultivators who explored the remaining seven Divine Stones not far away were moving slightly as they hurriedly walked around here, trying to glimpse the grand asion.


    In fact, when the adults just scolded Jiang Chen, they had noticed. After all, it was extremely difficult to see such a scene. Jiang Chen could be described as a famous person during this time. At least in this city, almost everyone recognized him.


    Just now Jiang Chen also shot to help several older generations cut out several divine medicines, and got their favor. However, in the face of the incident of offending an Enlightened being, everyone��s choice was the same. They silently watched the show on the sidelines, pretending not to see.


    Almost instantaneous, the news of Gu Changge��s n to cut the Immortal Fetus swept around the entire city, which caused a great sensation. Everyone knew about the existence of the Immortal Fetus. This could be said to be the most valuable among the seven Divine Stones, and no one could cut it.


    ��Is Gu Changge nning to cut this Immortal Stone?�� A divine light rushed over, and many people arrived with a strong interest.


    ��Is that Immortal Fetus really going to be cut today?�� In addition, many big characters arrived after hearing the news. They were very shocked in their hearts. They felt that Gu Changge didn��t seem to be joking.


    ��If Brother Gu can really take out those Immortal Spirits, maybe we can witness it today. That Divine Origin Master is not like the person who can take out the Immortal Spirits.��


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden��s nice face was full of color, and she couldn��t help but speak lightly.


    She was a very proud person, and few people could make her pay attention. But only Gu Changge was an exception. When Jiang Chen was thinking about cutting the stone just now, she frowned, feeling that this person seemed to be overthinking.


    ��Master is not like a person who will joke about such a thing. If it��s our lucky day, maybe we can really take a glimpse of the thing that is hidden in this Immortal Fetus.��


    The eyes of princess Yu Fei, the leader of the Great Yu immortal Dynasty, also fell on Gu Changge. Her skin was crystal clear, her body was tall and long as she had exuded a noble and elegant temperament.


    At this moment, she stuck to Gu Changge without blinking, making many young supremes sigh.


    ��Brother Gu seems to be able to take out things like Immortal Spirits. It is said that he not only hollowed out the heritage of Purple Mansion. In the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he also took out thergest group. Basically, they were searched by him. ��


    It was difficult to conceal envy in the words of the Six Crown King. They could be regarded to have a small value, butpared with Gu Changge, it seemed that even beggars were not as good.


    ��Are you serious?�� Hearing the many words around, the old white bearded person was also quite shocked. In his opinion, Jiang Chen and Gu Changge werepletely iparable.


    Even if one was described as heaven, and one was described as earth, it was an insult to Gu Changge. For people like Jiang Chen, not to mention having an Immortal Spirit, maybe he had never seen an Immortal Spirit.


    In their eyes, he was the same as ordinary cultivators. Gu Changge said that if he wanted to cut the stone, it was enough to make him pay attention.


    ��Of course, I am serious, do you think that I am joking? Something like an Immortal Fetus is indeed not something that anyone is worthy of cutting.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and his expression was natural.


    The old white bearded man also smiled. He nced at Jiang Chen on the other side, and agreed, ��What Young Master Changge said is extremely true.��


    Everyone could hear the meaning of these words, looking at Jiang Chen��s expression even more ridiculed and fun.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At this moment, there was a powerful and horrible aura fluctuating in the sky. The characters were ancient, with dignified faces and lingering chaos, which was very vague.


    Many of them also made an Oath of Heaven, and it was difficult to vite the principle of cutting stones.


    ��Can Gu Changge really take out so many Immortal Spirits?�� Jiang Chen��s face was ugly. He could feel his face burning hot as if being hit in the face after being humiliated.


    ��Young Master Changge, when we made the Heavenly Dao Oath, we said that this Immortal Fetus was worth a hundred Immortal Spirits. You can buy this Immortal Fetus with one hundred Immortal Spirits.��


    Among the ancient existences, one person looked at him. Although he was an Enlightened existence, he did not dare to be arrogant in the slightest in front of Gu Changge and waspletely peer-to-peer.


    ��What!��


    ��Hiss! Hundred Immortal Spirits������


    ��Isn��t this price too scary?��


    The crowd who was looking forward to this situation suddenly took in a deep cold breath. Many sect masters and leaders of the older generations who knew about the Immortal Spirits went a little numb, and their eyes could not help but stare.


    They still underestimated the value of this Immortal Fetus, and they thought that the ten Immortal Spirits were already the limit. But they did not expect that it would be one hundred Immortal Spirits, which was already an unimaginable sky-high price.


    Now, even if the Upper Realm wanted to take out one hundred Immortal Spirits, it was way too difficult. Was there any power that could say that they could take out one hundred Immortal Spirits?


    ��One hundred Immortal Spirits, what a daring price.�� That old ancestor of the An n, An Wang Shan, was also present at this moment behind An Xi and the others, his face was twitching gently, obviously shaken to the core.


    ��Uncle Ancestor, what does one hundred Immortal Spirits mean?�� An Xi, Jiang Chen, and others looked in doubt, and they still didn��t know what one hundred Immortal Spirits meant. But from the white face of the adults around, it should not be simple.


    ��I was fortunate to get an Immortal Spirit at the beginning. With it, I was able to break through the middle level of the Emperor Realm. For the Immortal forces, one hundred Immortal Spirits can even create a number of Enlightened beings in a short time!��


    An Wangshan was envious, and couldn��t help shaking his head.


    After hearing this exnation, many cultivators who did not know the value of one hundred Immortal Spirits, including the heavenly monarch, Xiao Zhanxian, and others, could not help sucking in cold air.


    For ordinary Immortal forces, an Enlightened existence was not simple. However, these hundred Immortal Spirits could create multiple Enlightened beings, and it was still in a short time.


    This was simply a divine artifact that was extremely priceless!


    ��If there are one hundred Immortal Spirits, who will use it to buy this divine stone?�� Someone couldn��t help murmuring that they were in extreme shock and had not recovered.


    ��Even if he is rich, he wouldn��t have so many Immortal Spirits. This is definitely impossible.�� Jiang Chen was also in great shock, and after he came back to his senses, his gaze was somewhat red as he stared at Gu Changge.


    His fist was clenched and unwilling. He thought that he had been fighting for little cultivation resources during this time, and even almost lost his life, but he hadn��t even seen Immortal Spirits.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, was able to stand tall, not changing his expression after hearing about one hundred Immortal Spirits. This made him unwilling, thinking of Xiao Ruoyin��s decision when Xiao Ruoyin abandoned him a while ago.


    After all, as long as she was attached to Gu Changge, she did not need to care about anything. She had endless cultivation resources and divine techniques, and divine artifacts. She did not have to worry about it at all.


    If she escaped with him, then she would not only face Gu Changge but would also have to worry about cultivation resources. This huge and cold gap was like an invisible mountain, suddenly pressing on Jiang Chen��s heart, making him suffocate.


    His fist was clenched, and although he could think of Xiao Ruoyin��s choice, he couldn��t understand it, and he couldn��t forgive it!


    ��One hundred Immortal Spirits? Although the price is a bit scary. But it��s still eptable, I��ll take this Immortal Fetus.�� However, when the crowd was shocked because of the asking price of this Immortal Fetus, Gu Changge shook his head gently and seemed to be sighing.


    He seemed a bit painful.


    ��Can you ept it?�� The expression on the face of the white bearded old man and others became extremely exciting for a while. They were shocked, dull, and felt incredible.


    They had already prepared themselves for Gu Changge to shake his head and refuse after hearing the price. How could they expect him that it was still eptable?


    This made them all doubt whether they heard wrong.


    At this moment, it was not just them who were dull. Many of the great masters and sect leaders of the older generations also had their mouths half open, and they couldn��t speak for a while.


    How rich was this person to be able to say such words?


    The expressions on the faces of Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King, Yu Feiya, and others froze at once, and they were stunned.


    ��I don��t have Immortal Spirits, but I do have a few of these. Take a look, if it��s suitable, I��ll have someone cut this Immortal Fetus.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and did not n to talk nonsense. He raised a jade can in his hand and put it into the hands of the old man.


    At the beginning of the Ancient Immortal Continent, he entered the Gate of Immortality with the help of Yue Mingkong and got a lot of Immortal Spirits from within it.


    In fact, Immortal Spirits were Immortal Spirits, and the two were almost homologous. Even after Gu Changge gave Yue Mingkong, Yin Mei, and others, he still had a lot left.


    He had refined these during these years, but there was still a lot left. So he took it out casually. Immortal Spirit was the spirit of Immortal Spirit, and the most important material was the Origin of Immortality.


    A fist-sized Origin of Immortality had dozens of Immortal Spirits. His can waspletely enough. Gu Changge was not worried about getting robbed. In the huge Upper Realm, who dared to grab things from his hands?


    Looking at this scene, especially when seeing Gu Changge��s understated exnation, everyone��s expression was a little suffocated, and they couldn��t speak.


    No Immortal Spirit? What was sealed in the jade can?


    The old man and others nodded. They did not talk nonsense, and understood that with Gu Changge��s identity, he probably would not y with them in such a matter.


    So a few of them waved their sleeves directly and blocked the surrounding space, so that everyone could only see some of it, and could not perceive their conversation.


    ��This is!��


    In the next moment, seeing each of the pieces of the jade can consist of Immortal Dao fragments, the surging green glow and vast aura filling the air. They were certain to the extreme.


    They judged what it was almost instantly. Theirplexion changed, their breathing became extremely rapid. After a nce, they quickly sealed the jade cans, and they did not dare to let the slightest aura spread out.


    As Enlightened beings, they were not stupid and understood that the value of this thing surpassed Immortal Spirits.

 Chapter 554: What does it mean to be rich, Prying the stone open

    <h4>Chapter 554: What does it mean to be rich, Prying the stone open</h4>


    ��This matter is of great importance, all of you should understand.�� The white-bearded old man spoke in a deep voice to the several ancient existences around him and carefully put away the jade jar as if it was extremely precious.


    Immortal Spirits were hard to find, not to mention that the thing inside them was many times rarer than Immortal Spirits, so they couldn��t afford to be careless.


    ��Fellow Daoist, don��t worry, we all understand this matter.�� The rest of the ancient existences took a deep breath, their faces also gradually gripped as they nced at each other, and assured him.


    ording to the Heavenly Dao Oath, they naturally also had their share of Immortal Spirits from this deal. So the fewer people knew about this matter, the better. With that, they waved their hands to remove the formation that enveloped the surroundings.


    Several people walked out of it, their faces had a different expressionpared to before, with some unconcealed joy.


    ��Young master Changge, don��t worry, this matter is of great importance, we know. You can cut this piece of the Immortal Fetus.�� A smile appeared on their faces as they spoke to Gu Changge in front of them, arching their hands.


    As for how Gu Changge obtained so many Immortal Spirits, this was not something they needed to consider. Even though they knew that Gu Changge probably had more Immortal Spirits, they did not dare to have greedy thoughts.


    Looking at this scene, everyone outside was shocked, puzzled, and curious about what was in that jade jar. But they could only hold down the curious emotions in their heart, not daring to ask more questions.


    After all, every Enlightened being in front of them was an existence that could wipe them out millions of times with the snap of a finger. If it was something they should know, they would naturally tell them.


    Since it was not something they should know, if they found out, it was possible that they would also cause the trouble of killing themselves. But there was one thing everyone was sure of, and that was, the thing in the jade jar was absolutely more precious than the so-called Immortal Spirit.


    Otherwise, it was impossible to make a group of ancient existences change expression and reveal such a look.


    ��This can��t be�� How did Gu Changge possess something that was more precious than one hundred Immortal Spirits! How was he able to get these so easily����


    A strong sense of resignation rose in Jiang Chen��s heart, wanting to see Gu Changge getting disgraced in public, but things did not unfold as he had hoped. One hundred Immortal Spirits were not difficult for Gu Changge to take out, and what he took out was clearly more precious than Immortal Spirits. This caused Jiang Chen to feel a strong jealousy in his heart while being resentful.


    ��Something more precious than Immortal Spirits?��


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, and a bunch of other young supreme beings all breathed a sigh of relief, their hearts setting off waves of shock.


    The shock that Gu Changge brought them today was too great. They thought that even Gu Changge would find it hard to take out a hundred Immortal Spirits, but instead, he lightly took out something else that was even more precious than Immortal Spirits.


    What was that? Their hearts were iparably curious. No matter what, it definitely had something to do with the Immortal Dao.


    ��Since that��s the case, let��s start cutting.��


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the shocked expressions of the people around him and casually spoke to the few stone-cutting masters who were still in a daze not far away.


    ��Yes�� Yes, yes����


    Hearing these words, these few stone-cutting masters came back to their senses and uttered in shock, trembling, as if their hands and feet had be ipetent. They had been prying open origin stones for a lifetime, but it was the first time they had the chance to cut the seven Divine Stones.


    If this matter was passed on, even their children and grandchildren would live with glory and even be passed on for thousands of years. This made them feel that the stone knife in their hands had be heavy, and the palms of their hands were full of cold sweat.


    After all, this was the most valuable of the seven Divine Stones, the Immortal Fetus. Just the price of a piece of trimming was enough to make them despair and tremble. Now that it was in front of them for them to cut, they didn��t even dare to do it.


    ��I really want to cut this Immortal Fetus! It��s worthing to Kunwu City this time, to see the Seven Great Divine Stones being cut, it��s worth it for the old man��s lifetime.��


    ��Yes, I really didn��t expect to really see this Immortal Fetus being cut in my lifetime.��


    Many from the older generation were so excited that their faces turned red and their bodies trembled, more excited than if they were going to cut the stone themselves.


    ��As expected of Young Master Changge, he actually bought this Immortal Fetus, this is definitely a big event that will stir the Upper Realm!��


    ��With so many resources, I feel like he could totally buy an Immortal sect! I can��t imagine at all, how on earth can a person have that much money.��


    ��What do you mean by rich and generous? This is wealthy and generous, he bought this Immortal Fetus without even blinking����


    Many young people were also in high spirits, their hearts surging as they stared at the slender and upright figure in front of them with undisguised reverence and fire in their eyes.


    Most of the heavenly girls also could not turn their eyes to look away from Gu Changge, with admiration and reverence, they simply wanted to fall back on him.


    ��Young Master Changge, don��t worry about cutting the stone, the Heaven and Earth here have been sealed by us. If the thing in the Immortal Fetus tries to escape, we can immediately trap it down.��


    The white-bearded old man and the others made a move, waving their hands and snapping their fingers to strike out the runes, enveloping heaven and earth here.


    The terrifying Dao-forming weapon fluctuation diffused into their surroundings, like the twilight drums and morning bells pressed on everyone��s heart. A formation pattern appeared in the sky, flickering with brilliant light with tens of millions of divine chains formed byws hanging down like a waterfall.


    The revealing corners of it emitted a majestic ancient and heavy enough vast pressure to crush all creatures. Gu Changge nodded slightly, indicating that several stone-cutting masters needed not to be nervous, they just had to cut directly.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    This ce erupted with an unimaginablemotion, the sound of people boiling, iparably noisy. Almost instantly, the area around the market was surrounded by a flood of cultivators.


    In the distance there were more divine lights rushing toward this ce, all heard the news that Gu Changge had bought the Immortal Fetus at arge price and was going to cut it open, intending to see the spectacle.


    The Immortal Fetus was wrapped inyers of immortal mist, dazzled with haze, and quietly located in the midst of many immortal materials. There were many visions in the manifestation mixed with the wisps of Dao rhyme and spirituality surging toward it. They even formed small vortexes.


    Seemingly sensing its demise, intense immortal light filled with Dao rhyme diffused out from it.


    ��Young Master Changge, don��t worry, we will be careful to cut the stone and will never damage a single cent.��


    Several old men responsible for cutting the stone also looked gradually calm as they took a deep breath and began to show their skills. A few silver des descended, arge number of stone chips scattered around. Everyone stared at all of this with unblinking eyes, not daring to miss the slightest detail.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    With the sound of cutting stone, everyone was shaken, the surroundings were quiet, and no one spoke again and concentrated on watching. The stone chips rustled and fell, and several stone cutters were sweating profusely as they carefully sliced off theyers of stone scale from the surface of the Divine Stone.


    Everyone heard a wonderful Dao sound resounding in the void. It was as if an immortal was sitting in this Immortal Fetus, chanting the immortal chant for everyone.


    Heaven and Earth were filled with visions, golden lotuses descended from the sky, clear springs gushed from the earth, and a piece of crystal immortal light turned into flower petals, floating down around the Immortal Fetus with extreme beauty.


    ��It��s definitely an immortal treasure!��


    ��It contains unimaginable value!��


    A Great sect master breathed heavily, his gaze could not hide the shock, feeling that his cultivation bottleneck was even showing signs of loosening at this moment.


    The Dao-forming tools that were hanging around were also trembling slightly at this moment with ripples diffusing down, resounding with a vast Dao sound that resonated throughout the heavens.

 Chapter 419-1: The Supreme decree to assemble an army of tens of thousands, Gu Changges Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 419-1: The Supreme decree to assemble an army of tens of thousands, Gu Changges n (1)</h4>


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions were located on the extreme east side of the Upper Realm.


    The terrain there was deste, with many deserts and hills adjacent to many worlds, and also the junction of many Lower Realms.


    Although it was not as prosperous as the Inner Territory, it was mixed with fish and dragons, and there were many ancient existences living in seclusion within the region.


    Beyond the Sea of Boundary, there were many broken ancient universes, all of which were destroyed in the war between the Upper Realm and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions a long time ago.


    With the many terrifying creatures hidden, the world was turbulent; ordinary cultivators dare not set foot there.


    "All the forces in the Upper Realm raised their troops and nned to cross the Sea of ???Boundary monuments. The leaders are all Immortal Great Sects and Supreme Sects. There are even Enlightened beings who went there in person to open up the way��"


    Gu Lintian was sitting cross-legged at the top, his eyes opened and closed and there were wisps of divine light, which evolved into many terrifying scenes.


    As the head of the Gu family, he had learned far more than the rest.


    Therefore, it was more clear to him that this time the Sea of ???Boundary monuments had dried up, and for the Upper Realm, it was a golden opportunity.


    "Then did our Gu family send any nsmen there this time?"


    Gu Changge pondered for a while and asked.


    He didn''t have much interest in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions themselves.


    It was just that when he returned to the Upper Realm this time, he saw ancient warships of all ethnic groups crushing the sky and breaking through the space channel, so he had some guesses.


    His bigger n was still in the Demon Burying Abyss. The rest could be put on hold for now.


    "This time, my Gu family has not moved, but I n to let your second uncle lead the juniors in the n. With your strength, the battle between the juniors would probably be no longer interesting."


    "But no matter what, this time the chaos in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions is a major event that affects all Dao traditions in the Upper Realm."


    "The hatred between the two sides has umted for countless years, and it is impossible for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to hold back�� upying such a vast territory, this is tantamount to the biggest fat for all Dao traditions."


    Gu Lintian exined.


    Although he had not intervened yet, it did not mean that he would not intervene, but he was just waiting for the opportunity.


    After so many years, the situation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was still unknown. So he needed the rest of the Dao Lineages to test it out first and then arrive at a decision.


    Of course, there were pros and cons in doing so, and the Dao Lineage that first entered the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would definitely possess the most loot.


    All he cared about was stability, and he didn''t want to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    After all, in their eyes, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were a huge piece of fat, and now the barrier to protect that fat was about to disappear.


    How could everyone hold back?


    "Indeed, this is an opportunity for the Upper Realm."


    Gu Changge nodded, since Gu Lintian said so, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    When the timees, the Gu family would send their nsmen. During this period, he could solve his own affairs first.


    This battle between the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm was definitely the most violent one in these many epochs.


    With that, he and Gu Lintian left.


    Now that the path to Immortality was not visible, and the Boundary monument outside the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was turning dry, this was a sign in the eyes of many Dao traditions in the Upper Realm.


    Only when the two worlds merged, could the rules of heaven and earth beplete, and the Immortal path that had disappeared for a long time would emerge.


    At that time, the True Immortal era would usher.


    After returning to the divine ind where he lived, Gu Changge first sent someone to send the Immortal Divine Clothes to the Immortal Dynasty, and then began to consider the next n.


    From Gu Lintian''s words, he already knew the whereabouts of the current movements of various ethnic groups and lineages. There were many adjacent Lower Realms near the boundary monument, and the situation seemed quiteplicated.


    There would be surging waves from that ce from time to time. The momentum was shocking. Although it was dangerous, there were many opportunities.


    There were Ancient Emperors'' inheritance, Immortals'' Engravings, and as for the Supreme sentiment, the Sacred handwriting�� there were countless.


    For him, this war was a perfect opportunity.


    "When the timees, I can let the Dao bottle condense it�� Before that, I can let Yin Mei take over the affairs of the Tang family, and with that I can rest assured that the affairs of the Wan Dao Business Alliance are handed over to her��"


    Gu Changge pondered for a while, then began to pick up the pen and paper to write, exining some things that Yin Mei should pay attention to.


    The Tang family was controlled by him with the Immortal Binding Technique. Although they were separated by an endless distance, he could still control their life and death in an instant.


    So he wasn''t worried about making a fool of himself.


    In addition, Gu Changge thought about it and sent the Blood Demon Emperor''s Quasi-Emperor weapon.


    Yin Mei had outstanding talent in cultivation, but instead of focusing on it, she was secretly developing power for him and solving problems for him.


    Therefore, her cultivation level was indeed a lot behindpared to her peers.


    A Quasi-Emperor weapon was more than enough.


    After this matter was properly arranged, he began to think about the affairs of Jiang Chen, Chu Hao, and Qin Wuya.


    Jiang Chen had his demonic puppet by his side, and Qin Wuya had Tang Wan by his side, so he didn''t care much about the whereabouts of the two of them.


    On the contrary, Chu Hao was hiding in the Supreme Dao Cave, and he should be preparing to reach the Supreme Realm.


    At that time, when he was in Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he was already at the peak of the Quasi-Supreme Realm. After this period of time, he should soon break through to the Supreme Realm.


    If Gu Changge expected it well, Chu Hao and the others would definitely rush to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions this time.


    After all, the Supreme Dao Cave wanted to build momentum for him, and along the way, he could make a name for himself in this matter.


    As the future Pce Lord of the Supreme Dao Cave, Chu Hao was already in the Supreme Realm at just a few hundred years old. The sensation this news would bring was absolutely unimaginable.


    "Just taking advantage of this opportunity, I can harvest the leeks that I had umted before��"


    Afterward, Gu Changge interrogated Yan Ji about Xiao Ruoyin''s situation during this period of time and sent someone to send the Quasi-Emperor weapon he obtained from another Demon Emperor as he did not favor one over the other.


    The weapons of the Six Demon Emperors in the Demon World had not been found except for the Demon Emperor who was killed by the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao at the very beginning.


    The weapons of the rest had already fallen into his hands.


    Of course, the You Yue Demon Emperor''s You Yue Wheel was reserved for Empress Xi Yao, and the Immortal Divine Garment that could resist the attack of the Emperor Realm was her final trump card.


    In addition, Gu Changge also did not see a trace of the Scarlet Sky Spear of Chi Xiao Demon Emperor.


    When the Demon Emperor Chi Xiao entered the Mirror Realm, he left it to his descendants.


    Gu Changge sent someone to look for it but found that the descendants of Demon Emperor Chi Xiao had already left the Demon World 6,000 years ago and were nowhere to be found, so he gave up.


    After instructing these things, Gu Changge took the time to head to the Purple Pill Sect and meet Lin Qiuhan.


    Today, she was different from the past. She was the Young Sect Master of the Purple Pill Sect. Her talent of alchemy was terrifying, and many Elders had already bowed to her.


    But when Gu Changge went, she was in seclusion and was deducing an ancient alchemy recipe. So after leaving some things, he left without waiting for her.


    After solving these trivial matters, Gu Qingyi, who visited the Demon Burying Abyss, also returned to Gu''s house.


    As instructed by Changge, she looked at the seal inside.


    "The existence sealed in it will be released in almost half a year��"


    This was her answer to Gu Changge.


    "Half a year?"


    Gu Changge''s face didn''t show much emotional change, which meant that he still had half a year to prepare.


    This half-year was more than enough for him.


    In the next few days, a horn was blown among the many immortal mountains on the immortal inds of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Immortal fog filled the air, ethereal and lofty. There were extremely strong figures, their aura soared to the sky, covering the world and began to gather the nsmen.


    In the vast and boundless territory, many affiliated forces of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family were also ordered.


    Among the giant cities, the spiritual mist rose and many masters appeared, bringing their subordinates, in the form of divine lights and ancient warships.

 Chapter 419-2: The Supreme decree to assemble an army of tens of thousands, Gu Changges Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 419-2: The Supreme decree to assemble an army of tens of thousands, Gu Changges n (2)</h4>


    In the bronze pce of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family representing the Supreme power, the divine light was shining with looming treasure light and the atmosphere was simple and filled with vicissitudes.


    Many super-masters with blurred faces, terrifying auras and chaotic auras appeared in their bodies. Their eyes were like swords, and they were more serious than thest time they fought with Purple Mansion.


    "This time, in this battle against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, my Gu family will dispatch tens of thousands of troops!"


    Gu Lintian was in the top ce and his aura was like an abyss. He held the seal and summoned a divine decree. Every word on it was shining like stars, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Then he used the divine seal and passed it on. Many n Elders looked at this scene with solemn expressions.


    In just an instant, a quaint and Supreme aura filled the air as it swept out from here and rushed out of the territory.


    The terrifying fluctuations spread across the sky, reaching hundreds of millions of miles, shaking the endless territory.


    In the territory where the Gu family was located, countless creatures and cultivators knelt down with respect and piety on their faces, bowing their heads in the direction of the decree as their souls trembled.


    "It has been a long time since the Ancient Immortal Gu Family issued such a Supreme decree. It was not even issued in thest crusade against the Purple Mansion."


    "Could it be rted to this battle against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?"


    "This must be calling the strong!"


    Between the peaks, there were ancient pces, among which a strong man walked out with a stunned face and awe in his heart.


    This was the decree of the Ancient Immortal family that had the longest standing in the Upper Realm.


    There was a decree that came across many epochs, manifested in this world and contained Supreme divine power.


    Within it, there was the terrifying power of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Even the Enlightened beings were frightened and dare not resist it head-on.


    Now, such a decree appeared again with the imprint of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family on it. Powerhouses were gathering in the territory.


    To fight the Eight Destions and Ten Regions this time, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was sending thousands of troops!


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    In the divine inds, bright gates of light started to open with surging immortal mist and the power of teleportation permeated!


    The ancient soldiers rushed out of the gate of light as if they hade from a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.


    The powerful immortal soldiers who once fought in the immortal war in the Purple Mansion, with monstrous aura, assembled again.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    As the decree spread all over the world, arge number of ancient warships and flying boats were assembled in the giant cities.


    Strange beasts were galloping, birds were flying, covering the sky and blocking the sun.


    In addition, there were many knights and soldiers moving, densely packed and there were millions of them.


    These were all soldiers and warriors trained by the many affiliated forces of the Gu family.


    "Woooooooo��"


    In the sky, there was a whistle of the horn.


    Huge ancient warships stretched across the sky, galloping fast, approaching the Gu family''s territory.


    On the ancient warships, arge number of cultivators and warriors assembled with murderous and imposing aura.


    This was the arrival of the gods from the beginning of time! Farther away, warships were like clouds, obscuring the sky!


    Thousands of warships and millions of cultivators were ready to go. The endless ck shadows covered the sky, this was a huge and shocking scene.


    "This is the decree of my Ancient Immortal Gu Family! One day, we will also spread our decree all over the world, and disy the prestige of my family!"


    There was a tform on an extremely majestic mountain in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    There were many young geniuses standing above, all of whom were the geniuses of this generation of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    At this moment, watching this scene, everyone''s blood was boiling, and they just wanted to rush to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to fight!


    "The mere Eight Destions and Ten Regions are just thest hiding ce for a group of defeated people. How can they stop my Gu family''s iron cavalry?"


    "Just wait for me to head and set foot on the Eight Destions and Ten Regions!"


    Many young geniuses with innate pride on their faces, were all direct descendants of the Gu family with distinguished status, possessing various powerful talents and divine powers,bat power and iparably confidence.


    During their conversation, their gazes involuntarily looked at the young man standing on the top of the Divine Mountain, with deep reverence and fanaticism.


    This was true for young men and women alike.


    As a direct descendant of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, their bloodline was noble, flowing with the oldest bloodline in the Upper Realm.


    They didn��t even take the descendants of the other Dao Lineage sects seriously, and they were very confident. But only when facing the Young Master of the same n, would they show the meaning of surrender!


    "It is said that the Young Master will not go with us this time. He has other things to do. He is here just to see us off!" Someone couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Now even the n Elders can''t clearly see through Young Master''s strength. They even say that they are no longer the Young Master''s opponent!" The person next to him nodded.


    "Young Master is only in his twenties! He has already made the Supreme Elders say such words�� It''s incredible!"


    "Today''s Upper Realm, no, even in the past countless epochs, who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Young Master?"


    They were full of reverence and fanaticism, looking at the young man standing on the top of Divine Mountain with his back to everyone.


    At this time, the horn sounded again and everyone from the younger generation set off, turning into divine lights. They took their servants and followers, and headed towards the ancient warship to break through the space and head toward the Sea of ?Boundary monuments!


    "This war, I just don''t know if there will be any changes��"


    "Although the Eight Destions and Ten Regions have been losing battles, often at times like this, there are a lot of changes. On the contrary, the Upper Realm seems to have a good chance of winning, but there are hidden dangers and I always feel that something is wrong."


    Hearing the sound of the horn, Gu Changge regained his senses from his thoughts, his eyes swept away, and his expression was indifferent.


    Watching arge number of nsmen leave from the space passage, his figure moved and disappeared here. The so-called farewell was actually unnecessary.


    It was nothing more than to inspire many young nsmen.


    Now that Gu Changge''s reputation had spread all over the world, his name was not just a simple representation of identity. In the eyes of many younger generations, this was a supreme honor.


    Unparalleled and invincible in the world!


    Throughout the ages, the younger generation never had someone better!


    Soon, what happened in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family''s territory shook the Upper Realm, and the battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions attracted worldwide attention.


    Many Dao sects had already sent their nsmen there. Now, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had made a powerful entrance, causing many forces of the Upper Realms to shake.


    Many Dao sects formed an alliance and nned to invade the Eight Destions and Ten Regions together, but the Sea of Boundary was not calm.


    Although there were traces of drying up, there was still no vition of the power left.


    Several powerhouses of the Enlightened level rushed there, trying to counteract this power and open the way for the army behind.


    However, they were hit hard by the waves at the Boundary monument and were stuck there.


    It was difficult for a powerhouse with a high level of cultivation to cross, on the contrary, it was easier for the younger generation to cross, and the repression was less.


    In particr, some talented young supreme beings were powerful on their own, but their cultivation base was not very highpared to the older generation of powerhouses, so they became the first batch of ex-pioneers to attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    The battle was fierce, and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were also raising their troops topete. Among the various ethnic groups, many powerhouses were dispatched to resist the invaders from the Upper Realm.


    And during this period, Gu Changge did not leave the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, but rather was a little leisurely, nurturing the World Tree, and at the same time deducing the prototype of the Inner Universe.


    During this time, the token left by the Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court finally lit up, but they did not possess the origin of the Heavenly Extinction that Gu Changge wanted at the time.


    There were some idents in Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court. The agreement between him and Princess Jia Lan of Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court had to be postponed for a while. Although Gu Changge was a little surprised, he didn''t care.


    He was now at the peak of the Supreme Realm, and he was only one step away from the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    The effect of the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was insignificant unless there was a huge quantity, it was at best the icing on the cake.

 Chapter 420-1: Gu Xianers younger sister; Heavenly Lan Realm, Shen Clan’s waste (1)

    <h4>Chapter 420-1: Gu Xianers younger sister; Heavenly Lan Realm, Shen n��s waste (1)</h4>


    During this time, Gu Changge thought about the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss. He wanted to go to the Peach Vige and ask Taoyao, and along the way as the master, he would take a look at his apprentice Yaoyao.


    However, Gu Xian''er was not their family, so it would be somewhat inappropriate for him to head alone. Although it was possible to use the excuse of going to see Yaoyao, who knew how those old guys would feel when they didn''t see Gu Xian''er?


    Therefore, Gu Changge decided to wait in the family��snd for a while, waiting for Gu Xian''er to arrive after she had dealt with her own affairs and arranging everything by hand along the way.


    However, Gu Changge received a piece of news and he was quite surprised.


    "Young Master, Miss Xian''er has been away from the n for half a year, and there is still no news," One of his subordinates respectfully reported.


    "During the past six months, no one has heard any news from her?"


    Gu Changge frowned slightly, not knowing what this girl was doing.


    When he was at the Supreme God''s Tomb some time ago, he knew that she had something on her mind, but she didn''t mention it herself and Gu Changge didn''t care too much.


    In terms of Gu Xian''er''s character, if it was something she could solve, she probably won''t bother others. Especially when ites to her parents.


    "No, when Miss Xian''er returned to the n, she didn''t give any orders and then left alone. She didn''t want the n to send powerhouses to follow her," The subordinate replied.


    "Okay, you can go back."


    Gu Changge nodded and tapped the table with his fingers unhurriedly.


    He nned to wait for Gu Xian''er toe back and take her to the Peach Vige so that he could have a suitable excuse.


    Now it seemed that he couldn''t wait. It already took half a year to deal with such a small matter, who knows how much time she would waste?


    "Heavenly Lan Realm is not far from the Sea of Boundary monument. This time, the battle with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions might get affected."


    "Speaking of which, her grandfather entered the Sea of Boundary monument to refine a treasure and was injured in the process before he disappeared."


    "It just so happens that Heavenly Lan Realm is the Lower Realm where Gu Xian''er''s mother and her family lives. Her parents went to find her grandfather, and now they haven''t returned to Gu family for more than ten years."


    Gu Changge remembered the news he got when he instructed his subordinates to search for Gu Xian''er''s grandfather''s trace.


    Normally, when Gu Xian''er went to find her parents and grandfather, there shouldn''t be so many twists and turns.


    After all, behind her was the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Even though her parents had grudges about what happened in those days, they were unwilling to return to the Gu family.


    But it was impossible for Gu Xian''er to stay there forever. Thinking of this, Gu Changge suddenly smelled the taste of the routine.


    Even if it was not rted to Gu Xian''er, it should be inseparable from her.


    "Someone, prepare to drive. Destination is the Heavenly Lan Realm."


    Gu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression somewhat intriguing as he ordered.


    He felt that in this battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Heavenly Lan Realm was bound to bear the brunt. After all, among the many Lower Realms adjacent to the Sea of Boundary monument, the Heavenly Lan Realm was extremely advanced.


    ����


    Heavenly Lan Realm was an ancient world with outstanding people and boundless territory.


    Although it was not as vast as the Upper Realm, among the many nearby Lower Realms, it was definitely one of the best in the world.


    The mountains and rivers were magnificent and seemingly endless. If one looked down from the sky, they would find that within the many giant cities, the spiritual energy was transpiring and the immortal mist was lingering, just like a sacred ce on earth.


    In particr, the ce with many living beings was extremely prosperous. The divine city was floating in the air, the silver waterfall, the lingering colorful mist, and the steaming clouds.


    In the Heavenly Lan Realm, in addition to many Ancient ns, there were those Sacred ces with long traditions, high above and overlooking all living beings.


    In every Ancient city, wisps of mists of different colors could be seen lingering around. There were the Masters in the town, the powerhouses inrge numbers, including many young geniuses.


    In this realm, the level of cultivation was extremely high and in some respects, it wasparable to some remote ces in the Upper Realm.


    Of course, if it was reallypared to the Upper Realm, it was definitely far worse. Because of the heritage, and thews of heaven and earth�� These gaps were huge.


    Over the years, there had been many powerhouses who had risen to the Upper Realm from Heavenly Lan Realm and there were many rumors left behind, making countless creatures and cultivators yearn for it.


    Sometimes, it could even be seen that the powerhouses from the Upper Realm were arriving, and they came to this realm to find some seedlings with outstanding talents and bring them back to the Upper Realm for cultivation.


    Therefore, over time, the Upper Realm was not considered mysterious in the eyes of the creatures in the Heavenly Lan Realm, but it still had Supreme meaning.


    At this moment, within a majestic and ancient pce of the Shen n. Many old men with strong auras were discussing some things here.


    As one of the several Ancient ns with a long heritage in the Heavenly Lan Realm, the Shen n possessed unimaginable terrifying power within a radius of tens of thousands of miles.


    Even the rest of the Sacred ces in the Heavenly Lan Realm with a long history were quite afraid of them.


    Because the Shen n was inextricably linked with a certain terrifying force in the Upper Realm. Even if it was someone from the Upper Realm, they were quite polite to them and dared not humiliate them.


    This matter was not a secret among the major forces in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    In the pce, several old men with strong auras and solemn expressions were discussing things while suppressing their anger.


    From time to time, violent quarrels were heard, causing many people of the Shen n to tremble and it could be heard in the mountains in the distance.


    "Since Xian''er is unwilling, then the matter can be dismissed. Can''t my dignified Shen n get somepensation?"


    "It was true that he saved Xian''er''s grandfather, but that was more than ten years ago, and now Xian''er is an adult now�� For the matter of marriage, she can decide on her own."


    "Could it be that you want to force her?"


    "Let me ask you, do you dare? You know that the blood of the Gu family is flowing in her body�� Which one of you dares to make the decision on such matters?"


    "If Xian''er was born in the Upper Realm, she must be a goddess who is famous all over the world. How can a mere waste of nowhere be worthy of the daughter of my Shen n?"


    The old man who spoke was not angry and arrogant, his lips were slightly thin and his words seemed rather sharp. But the things he said made it difficult for everyone in the hall to refute.

 Chapter 420-2: Gu Xianers younger sister; Heavenly Lan Realm, Shen Clan’s waste (2)

    <h4>Chapter 420-2: Gu Xianers younger sister; Heavenly Lan Realm, Shen n��s waste (2)</h4>


    "But this matter was promised in front of others more than ten years ago, and there is also a letter written by Xian''er''s grandfather. If this kind of thing spreads out, isn''t it a shame for my Shen n?"


    Hearing this, the old man next to him had a kind face and smiled bitterly, also looking very helpless.


    "What shame? Three years ago that guy arrived at the door himself. Our Shen n regarded him as the savior of Xian''er''s grandfather. We treated him politely and courteously, knowing that his physical condition was special and his spiritual sea was broken. We found many heavenly treasures, divine medicines and longevity fruits for him, did we ever treat him poorly."


    "At that time, it was said that even after three years, his body did not recover. This marriage contract would be null and void, our Shen n does not owe him anything, right?"


    "Now that three years have passed, has his health ever improved?"


    "As a result, that guy still relies on our Shen n and doesn''t recognize the agreement three years ago. How can this old man endure it?"


    The mean-faced old man was extremely angry. The rest of the people couldn''t help but smile when they heard the words.


    Three years ago, this agreement was just a joke. The said person��s spiritual sea was broken. With the financial resources of the Shen n, how could it not be solved?


    When they said this, they just wanted to express that this was just a small problem, and if it couldn''t be solved, there was no need to fulfill the marriage contract.


    Because at the time they thought that the person behind Li Xiu was extraordinary and worthy of their deep friendship. But that guy was special, and even after using all kinds of treasures, his broken spirit sea did not change at all.


    They didn''t even know what happened to him.


    This made them feel helpless. What they said at the time was just a verbal agreement, and no evidence was left behind.


    Now even if they wanted to recognize it, the other party was ying a rogue, and they couldn''t do it.


    On the contrary, they would be ndered, feeling that the Shen n had crossed the river and demolished the bridge, turning his face and not recognizing anyone.


    Now that this matter had been mentioned again by Shen Xian''er, she didn''t want to marry a wasteful person, they also felt a headache and it was difficult to solve it.


    But it just happened that her grandfather had decided it at the beginning.


    "You don''t need to say more, Elders."


    "I only want to pursue the Dao in my life, and I don''t n to marry and have children. Even if there is no matter from three years ago, I will not agree to this engagement."


    "When my grandfatheres back, I will exin this to him personally."


    At this moment, a girl emerged from the hall.


    She looked only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    She was dressed in a long white dress. Her facial features were beautiful, herplexion was snow-white and delicate, her figure was tall, and her body exuded a cold and calm aura as if she had never been impressed by foreign objects.


    Even the tone of voice did not fluctuate. Seeing the girl arriving, everyone in the hall was stunned and then smiled bitterly.


    The old man who spoke just now showed a kind smile and said, "Don''t worry, Xian''er, your sister is also in the n now. With her here, no one will force you to do this kind of thing. As for marriage contracts or something, tear it up and it''s over."


    "How can a piece of trash like that with a shattered spiritual sea be worthy of you!"


    The girl named Shen Xian''er nodded and said, "Thank you, second grandpa, I understand."


    Seeing the people in this hall, they didn''t say anything more.


    Although Shen Xian''er was born into the Shen n, she had half the blood of the Gu family''s direct bloodline in her body. If the Gu family knew about it, they would definitely not let her stay here.


    It was just for special reasons that Shen Xian''er''s parents didn''t want the Gu family to know of her existence.


    Otherwise, she would have already gone to the Upper Realm to cultivate, and it was impossible for her to stay in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    "Then the matter of Li Xiu is decided, right? After a while, the old man will go and tell him in person."


    The old man who just spoke continued, and he was quite dissatisfied with the man named Li Xiu.


    Everyone nodded and said nothing more.


    At the same time, there was a misty ce like a valley in a fairnd.


    A man, a woman, and a girl were talking softly here.


    The man was quite heroic, with a strong aura and a resolute face.


    The woman was very beautiful, looking at the girl''s expression, with a doting meaning.


    The girl was wearing a wide-sleeved immortal dress which was suffocatingly beautiful. Her hair was like clouds, her facial features were beautiful and delicate, and one couldn''t pick out any ws. Her skin was as white and delicate as the most wless suet jade.


    Her expression was quite cold, with the immortal aura that was ipetent with the world, it was Gu Xian''er.


    "This matter was decided by your sister herself, so don''t worry about it."


    "Your sister''s personality is very simr to yours, but she only has cultivation in her eyes. Your grandfather shouldn''t have made this marriage contract for her back then."


    This couple was naturally Gu Xian''er''s parents.


    At this moment, the two of them opened their mouths and sighed, mentioning the matter of Shen Xian''er, so that Gu Xian''er didn''t need to worry about it.


    "I know, Xian''er''s affairs are her own decisions, and no one can force her."


    Gu Xian''er nodded when she heard these words, and appeared very mature and steady in front of her parents, like a reliable big sister.


    Having said that, she still had some worries in her heart. Half a year ago, she got the news that something happened to the family on her mother''s side.


    She was a little worried, so she came to Heavenly Lan Realm alone.


    After Gu Changge found her parents'' traces before, she realized that in the years when she was missing, her parents thought that something had happened to her, and they were heartbroken. In addition, they wanted to keep her, so they gave birth to a sister for her.


    She was just three years younger than her, and her name was Shen Xian''er.


    However, her parents held a grudge against the Gu family because of what happened back then. They were reluctant to go back after all these years. Even the child''s name was named Shen instead of Gu''s surname.


    This matter had never been informed to the Gu family.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Xian''er arriving here in person, she would not have known that she had a younger sister.


    She had never mentioned these things to the Gu family because her parents had told her not to tell the Gu family.


    As for Shen Xian''er''s temperament, although it looked simr to hers, she was only focused on the Dao of cultivation and had no other distractions. Her own cultivation talent was also extremely outstanding, topping her peers.

 Chapter 559: Sure enough they know each other, So how do you plan to pay me back?

    <h4>Chapter 559: Sure enough they know each other, So how do you n to pay me back?</h4>


    In the deepest part of the market, this ominous stone was quietly ced horizontally as wisps of sunlight intertwined before being submerged in the air, revealing palpitating darkness.


    At this time, there was even a ck light that could easily obliterate the leader of the Great sect, buzzing down from all over the void, making everyone extremely cautious.


    ��What do you think you need to exchange for this unknown stone?�� The old Qinglong asked indifferently. His eyes were as bright as demonicmps, revealing a divine light.


    ��This ominous stone was brought to Kunwu City by Chu Wei who escaped from Huanxi Sacred Land, but he died 80,000,000 years ago, and today��s descendants are only found in West Upper Realm.��


    ��He once told us that if someone wants this ominous stone, he must not only take care of his descendants but also hold this object to worship his Ancestor at the ruins of the Huanxi Sacred Land�� He also promised that the rest of the things exchanged for this stone would all go to my family.��


    After looking at each other a few times, several Enlightened beings present spoke one after another, mentioning Chu Wei who brought this ominous stone back then.


    The people still had a lot of impressions of this person as the Young Master of the Huanxi Sacred Land. However, after encountering an unknown situation in the Huanxi Sacred Land, he went crazy and finally died on a certain mountain.


    ��If the Lord of the Demonic Mountain wants this ominous stone, please show your sincerity.�� The white-bearded old man stared at the depths of the demonic cloud and said in a deep voice.


    He knew that the Red Demon was probably seated within the chariot, but she never showed up.


    ��Show sincerity?�� Qinglong said with a faint smile, ��There is nothing wrong with what you said, as long as the Master behind me says it, I don��t think anyone in the Upper Realm would dare to embarrass the descendants of Chu Wei. What else do you want to say? Just say it.��


    Hearing this, everyone��s expression eased a little, and they felt that the Red Demon was not as vicious and difficult to get along with as the rumors mentioned.


    After discussing for a while through sound transmission, the white-bearded old man just said, ��In that case, if you cane up with one hundred Immortal Spirits, then you can take this ominous stone.��


    Just now when Gu Changge cut the Immortal Fetus, he had already taken out one hundred Immortal Spirits. So after thinking about it for a while, he felt that the price of this ominous stone, which was as mysterious as the Immortal Fetus, should also be at this price.


    The faces of the rest of the Great sect leaders and famous figures of the older generation also changed slightly when they heard this number.


    ��Young Master Changge can take it out, but we are not sure about the Demonic Mountain���� Many young Supremes looked at each other and felt that after hearing the words of the ancient beings, the atmosphere on the side of the Demonic Mountain froze a bit.


    This made many people feel uneasy, thinking that none of these monsters were easy to get along with. Even if she was the Lord of the Demon Mountain after that Red Demon was born, she caused a lot of ughter, and quite a few of the most powerful people died at her hands.


    ��A hundred pieces of Immortal Spirit?�� The smile on Qinglong��s old Taoist face also disappeared suddenly at this time, and his brows frowned, bing a little suspicious.


    If it weren��t for the expressions and tone of the white-bearded old man and the others, it didn��t seem like a joke, and he would have suspected that they were ying with him.


    One hundred Immortal Spirits? What kind of concept was that? They really dared to ask a lot.


    The faces of the rest of the big demons behind him also sank. A chilling and terrifying atmosphere swept over, just like autumn and winter, when everything was dying.


    ��Do you all think that we, the Demon Mountain, are easy to bully? Or do you think that the old man doesn��t know what these hundred pieces of Immortal Spirits mean? In this huge Upper Realm, you guys can tell me who can take out one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the stone without changing their faces. Hehe, not to mention one hundred Immortal Spirits, even its ten Immortal Spirits, it is estimated that not many people cane up with them.��


    With a bit of displeasure and coldness on his face, old Qinglong slowly swept over the old man with the white beard and others, his words were even colder. He simply didn��t believe that anyone coulde up with one hundred Immortal Spirit at this time, let alone use it to cut stones.


    This was simply a fantasy, and he suspected that these Enlightened beings in Kunwu City were making fun of them.


    ��If fellow Qinglong thinks it��s inappropriate, then it��s inappropriate. We didn��t force the Demonic Mountain to cut this ominous stone.�� Hearing this, the tone of the white-bearded old man was not polite at all.


    The expressions of the rest of the people also became a little weird. Before this, they really had the same attitude as this Qinglong old man, thinking that no one coulde up with one hundred Immortal Spirits.


    As a result, Gu Changge exined to everyone what real wealth and power were.


    Yu Feiya, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and the others couldn��t help looking at Gu Changge, who was looking forward with a t expression, feeling extremely strange in their hearts.


    Old Qinglong probably didn��t think about it at all.


    ��As for what you said, please forgive me for not agreeing. Just now, Young Master Changge spent one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the Immortal Fetus among the seven Divine Stones. The people in Kunwu City saw it with their own eyes, how can this be false?�� The white-bearded old man continued to speak, with a mocking look in his eyes.


    ��What! Gu Changge?�� As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone from Demonic Mountain changed. Old Qinglong also became a little bit surprised and disbelieving, looking at Gu Changge.


    He naturally recognized Gu Changge. But he never expected that before they came here, Gu Changge had already spent one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the Immortal Fetus. The expressions of everyone present told him that this should not be a lie.


    ��Gu Changge, did you really take out one hundred Immortal Spirits and cut that immortal fetus?�� Qinglong��s expression was deeply shocked, and his breathing was a little suffocated.


    ��If you squeeze a bit, you can still get one hundred Immortal Spirits out.�� Gu Changge nced at him lightly and said casually.


    While speaking, he kept feeling that deep in the demonic cloud, Chan Hong Yi��s eyes were always looking at him. He seemed very casual and natural, and he didn��t look at her across the void.


    ��Hehe, anyway, the old man already told you, if you want to cut the stone, then take out a hundred Immortal Spirits.�� The white-bearded old man and the others sneered.


    They had already seen that there were not many powerful people in the Demonic Mountain this time.


    Now in Kunwu City, there were strong people from various Daoist forces, and there were even several Enlightenment artifacts, so they were naturally not afraid of people like Demonic Mountain.


    What was more, Gu Changge was also here and his current strength could be described as unfathomable.


    ��One hundred Immortal Spirits���� The faces of Qinglong and others became ugly, not ascent and calm as before.


    They looked at each other, and there was a murderous look in their eyes. They themselves were the big demons who were always causing trouble. In the past, they just grabbed anything they saw. Now they couldn��t afford so many Immortal Spirits, so why not grab them?


    Suddenly, a terrifying cold murderous intent emerged, sweeping like the twelfth lunar month of winter. It caused everyone��s expressions to change slightly, and they all became vignt.


    ��It seems that the huge Demonic Mountain really can��t afford one hundred Immortal Spirits now.�� The white-bearded old man and the others looked at each other, and in the palms under the sleeves, divine patterns emerged.


    Thews and order shed, and a powerful and terrifying aura began to permeate his body. This battle seemed unavoidable, everyone stood up in awe and began to sacrifice their divine weapons.


    A strong aura emerged from the bodies of some old men and cultivators as the sky shone brightly like stars, which was a manifestation of extremely strong spiritual power.


    ��The Demonic Mountain really can��te up with one hundred Immortal Spirits now.�� However, just when the atmosphere was tense, a cold and t voice suddenly came from the depths of the demonic cloud.


    This voice was extremely pleasant, like the sound of heaven and it seemed that there was a peerless beauty sitting in it in a trance. But everyone felt a terrifying chill, and even the Enlightened beings felt shuddering.


    ��The Red Demon�� She is indeed here.��


    The white-bearded old man and many Enlightened beings also changed theirplexions slightly, and they were even more dignified, not daring to rx in the slightest.


    ��It��s her!�� The expressions of the leaders of the Great sects also changed dramatically, their scalps were numb. They felt that their spirits were about to be frozen by the sound.


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Heavenly Demon Monarch, An Xi, and other young supreme beings were almost suffocated.


    A mouthful of blood rolled in their throat. Their spirits swayed and they almost couldn��t stand still. It took them a long time toe back to their senses. But their faces became extremely pale as if they had lost his blood.


    Only Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s brows lightened slightly, with mysterious runes flickering, and she was fine. Except for Gu Changge, no one noticed this abnormality in Yu Feiya.


    And at this time, in the depths of the Demonic Mountain, Chan Hong Yi��s voice sounded again.


    ��But Gu Changge, since you can take out one hundred Immortal Spirits, it shouldn��t be difficult to borrow another hundred pieces for me.��


    Hearing this, everyone present was stunned for a moment. Even Qinglong and others were extremely shocked. They seemed puzzled. Then they realized that it was the Red Demon talking to Gu Changge.


    ��Are the two of them familiar?��


    They became even more puzzled, why did the Red Demon talk to Gu Changge like this? Shouldn��t the two have enmity? Why did it look like they knew each other?


    The mighty Red Demon even took the initiative to ask Gu Changge to lend her the Immortal Spirits. If they hadn��t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn��t believe it.


    ��How is this possible!�� Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others were also extremely shocked at this moment.


    ��They did know each other.�� Yu Feiya, who was suspicious and spective before, became even more certain in her heart.


    ��Oh, then why do you think I can take out another hundred Immortal Spirits for you?�� Gu Changge did not expect that Chan Hong Yi would take the initiative to ask him to borrow the Immortal Spirits.


    His expression changed slightly, but he quickly recovered and asked casually.


    ��That doesn��t need to be known.�� Chan Hong Yi��s t voice sounded.


    ��Then why should I lend it to you?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly.


    ��You will.�� Chan Hong Yi��s voice remained calm as usual.


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and said, ��If I lend it to you, how will you pay me back?��


    Chan Hong Yi was sitting in the chariot, her red clothes were like blood. Her expression was as indifferent as ice, and the tone of her rhetorical question made everyone tremble with fear.


    Hearing the two people��s nonsensical, riddle-like words, the shock in everyone��s hearts never stopped. Why did they always feel that there was some unknown secret between Gu Changge and the Red Demon?


    Could it be that when Gu Changge was besieging the Red Demon in the Divine City, he reached some kind of consensus agreement with her?


    At this moment, everyone was puzzled and shocked, so they could only guess like this.


    ��If you want one hundred Immortal Spirits, I can lend it to you. If I bring it to you now, do you dare to ask for it?�� And just when everyone was guessing.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, and a sealed jade jar reappeared in the palm of his hand. Everyone who had seen the piece of Immortal Fetus he cut just now couldn��t help breathing hard, knowing what was contained in the jade jar.


    Immediately, Gu Changge walked forward unhurriedly, as if he wanted to hand over the jade jar to Chan Hong Yi himself. Seeing this scene, the faces of everyone from Demonic Mountain also changed dramatically.


    Even Qinglong, who was standing in the front, backed away, appearing quite afraid. He naturally understood the terrifying strength of Gu Changge in front of him. Although he had been famous for many years, he was definitely not Gu Changge��s opponent.


    The rest of the demons of the Demonic Mountain also retreated, and couldn��t help but make way for Gu Changge. Chan Hong Yi, who was sitting in the demonic cloud, was also silent for a moment at this moment, as if she didn��t expect Gu Changge to do this.


    She didn��t say a word, and Gu Changge��s figure approaching her was reflected in her indifferent eyes, appearing indifferent.

 Chapter 560: I taught you what you know, When have I not repaid you

    <h4>Chapter 560: I taught you what you know, When have I not repaid you</h4>


    At this moment, everyone in the market was in extreme shock. Even the white-bearded old man and many other Enlightened beings were dumbfounded and unbelievable.


    Not only did Gu Changge agree to lend one hundred Immortal Spirits to the Red Demon, but he actually wanted to give it to her with his own hands. Although many people were shocked by Gu Changge��s wealth that he was able to take out another hundred Immortal Spirits.


    But more people were shocked by the attitude of the Red Demon. Compared to Gu Changge��s strong initiative, the mighty Red Demon seemed extremely silent at this time. This made them think about the incident during the encirclement and suppression battle in the Divine City.


    From the words just now, it could be seen that the Red Demon was obviously very familiar with Gu Changge.


    ��There are quite a few creatures who died at the hands of the Red Demon. Gu Changge is really courageous.��


    ��Isn��t he afraid that the Red Demon will suddenly explode violently?��


    Many of the popr cultivators of the older generation watched all this solemnly.


    ��Brother Gu is not a reckless person, he must not be worried about the sudden attack of the Red Demon.��


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden guessed softly, feeling more and more mysterious about Gu Changge. His actions were totally unpredictable and difficult to guess.


    The demonic cloud before them was dense as it was filled with a chaotic aura, making everything appear dim. A ck chariot was parked, and four ck dragons with scarlet eyes roared ferociously. But facing Gu Changge��s arrival, they still seemed extremely uneasy and fearful while they kept backing away.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, a ray of red light was revealed from the chariot. Apanied by a terrifying and ferocious force, the Four-headed Dragon crawled tremblingly on the ground, not daring to move anymore.


    ��Why bother, they��re just beasts.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly and walked toward the chariot on his own. He was not worried that Chan Hong Yi would attack him.


    ��You didn��t have toe here, just hand over the Immortal Spirits.�� Chan Hong Yi opened her mouth lightly. Her eyes were deep and cold, revealing a sense of ruthlessness.


    In front of the curtain hanging from the chariot, a white and delicate jade-like hand stretched out. It was radiant and shining, beckoning Gu Changge to hand over the jade pot to her.


    ��I��vee here, Hong Yi, don��t you even want to see me?�� However, Gu Changge didn��t seem to notice her outstretched hand. He shook his head slightly, and still walked toward the chariot on his own, with a bit of regret in his words.


    ��The poison you gave mest time really hurt���� As he spoke, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing these words, Chan Hong Yi in the chariot suddenly felt a chill. She didn��t say a word, her eyes were cold and ruthless as she directly raised her hand and pped it forward, choosing to strike first.


    The one who rushed to Kunwu City was just a spirit body, not even a clone. Otherwise, with her temper, she wouldn��t have used nice words with the group of ancient beings outside. Instead, she would have taken away that ominous stone long ago.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge was not surprised. He smiled lightly, and then just pped forward. Laws and order lingered, intertwined in the virtual space, he was using the same method to counter Chan Hong Yi.


    He understood that Chan Hong Yi hadn��t returned to her peak, not even a ten-thousandth of what she was in her prime. Not to mention that it wasn��t her who hade here.


    In just an instant, this ce exploded, and the void cracked with terrifying cracks, turning into a blur and chaos. All thews and order seemed to be breaking down, and there was a surge of energy, sweeping away in all directions.


    The terrifying aura mixed with thews of the Emperor Realm almost rushed out of the territory, and engulfed the entire Kunwu City, making it tremble.


    Everyone from the Demonic Mountain in the market, as well as the white-bearded old man and others, watched all of this in shock and moved quickly to block the rushing aura.


    Otherwise, it would be a great disaster for the entire Kunwu City. They never expected that Gu Changge would suddenly fight against the Red Demon. They thought they would catch up on old times and chat.


    This also made their previous suspicions end with a big question mark. If the rtionship between the two was very close, how could they suddenly attack, making it look like a life-and-death battle?


    At this moment, the demonic fog was so overwhelming that it drowned in all directions.


    Within the chariot, Chan appeared in red clothes.They were like blood, her eyes were indifferent, and she started to fight Gu Changge. Although she was a spirit body, her strength was far beyond that of ordinary Enlightened beings.


    The terrifying evil spirit turned into various ancient runes before condensing in the void space. Then it shed toward Gu Changge like a sword, spear, sword, and halberd. The ce became iparably gorgeous as all kinds of extremely ancient, even long-lost divine powers and ancient heavenly skills were being performed.


    But separated by the demonic mist, the people outside couldn��t observe the details. They could only feel that the aura here was extraordinarily turbulent and palpitating.


    ��Are you sure you want to fight me? Don��t forget that I was the one who taught you everything you know.�� Gu Changge raised his palm and easily wiped away the divine powers in front of him, without any change in hisplexion. He shook his head slightly and uttered.


    Hearing this, Chan Hong Yi��s figure fell from the sky. She stopped her attacking technique, looked at Gu Changge with indifferent eyes, and said nothing. Just now she just felt that Gu Changge was going to attack her, so she acted first.


    Compared with thest time in the Divine City, Gu Changge��s strength was obviously more terrifying now. Moreover, she was not sure of Gu Changge��s current foundation, and she was not sure that she could deal with him at this time.


    ��Give me the spirits.�� Chan Hong Yi opened her mouth to conclude.


    ��Just now you tried to kill me, so now you are asking me for Immortal Spirits.�� Gu Changge��s eyes fell on her face, and he spoke with interest, ��Don��t you think it��s wrong to do this? Or do you always feel that this is the right thing to do?��


    Chan Hong Yi said coldly, ��Of course, I will pay back what I borrow from you.��


    Gu Changge shook his head, then smiled lightly and added, ��No need, I never gave you what you wanted.��


    As he said that, he suddenly grabbed Chan Hong Yi��s hand. Just when she was about to shrink back subconsciously, he gave her the jade jar containing the Immortal Spirits.


    ��I don��t have Immortal Spirits, but there are quite a few condensed Immortal Spirits in them. After you exchange this for stone, you can keep some for yourself.�� With that, without waiting for Chan Hong Yi to answer, Gu Changge��s figure left the demonic fog and walked outside.


    Chan Hong Yi lowered her eyes, looking at the crystal jade pot in her hand. Gu Changge��s warmth still lingered on the pot.


    ��When did he not give me���� As she muttered these words, there was a sh of emotional change in her eyes, and then she returned to being cold and ruthless.


    ��Young Master Changge, what happened just now, why did you suddenly make a move, are you okay?��


    Outside the demonic fog, the white-bearded old man and the others had been waiting anxiously. When they saw Gu Changgeing out, they couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief and couldn��t help asking.


    Seeing that Gu Changge��s expression and even his aura didn��t change much, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, An Xi, and others were a little disappointed. They wanted to see Gu Changge suffer at the hands of the Red Demon.


    But things had backfired, Gu Changge was obviously fine, and it didn��t even look like he had done anything. Old Qinglong and other people from the Demonic Mountain were also very puzzled. The two who were fighting just now stopped suddenly, which really made them puzzled.

 Chapter 561: There is a hint of love and hatred, The assassination

    <h4>Chapter 561: There is a hint of love and hatred, The assassination</h4>


    ��It��s okay, it was just a small conflict.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly and shook his head to conclude the situation.


    Although there were many doubts within the hearts of everyone who saw this, they could only choose to keep it in their hearts at this time and did not ask any more questions.


    Suddenly, a jade pot suddenly flew out from the depths of the demonic cloud andnded directly in the hands of the Old Qinglong.


    ��Cut that rock.�� Chan Hongyi��s voice sounded.


    Seeing this scene, everyone immediately understood that Gu Changge still lent one hundred Immortal Spirits to the Red Demon, so why did the two fight just now?


    ��Yes, master,�� The Old Qinglong said respectfully. He didn��t dare to look at what was in the jade pot in his hand and directly handed it over to the old man with the white beard.


    ��Young Master Changge is really generous.�� The white-bearded old man and the others naturally knew what was in the jade pot, and their eyes were a little hot.


    After taking the jade pot, they inspected it as before and nodded with satisfaction. Then they handed over the ominous stone to the group from Demonic Mountain.


    ��The ominous stone���� With a slightly apprehensive expression, Old Qinglong looked at the pitch-ck stone in front of him and tried to cut it open without talking nonsense.


    At this moment, everyone was also quite curious. They looked over and wanted to know what was hidden in the ominous stone. And soon, in the hands of the Old Qinglong, a silver knife emerged, which seemed to be cast from Immortal Silver, buzzing and sharp.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he sealed off the void around him and then carefully began to cut stone. He was also a famous figure in the major stone gambling workshops during a certain period, so he was no stranger to stone-cutting methods.


    Not long after, pieces of stone chips fell down one after another, mixed with a strong ck light as if they were soaked and corroded by the ominous aura. The ck light erupting from it became even more intense, and even the pervasive demonic energy flooded in all directions with a terrifying corrosive aura. Ordinary cultivators dared not approach.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Apanied by a clear crack sound, the silver knife in the hands of Qinglong seemed to touch something as fine cracks appeared on the surface before breaking.


    ��Something emerged from the Ominous Stone���� A sect leader stared at the past with fixed eyes, only to see a dense ck light emerging from the inside of the unknown stone.


    Everyone looked over without taking their eyes off, for fear of missing something by mistake. The ck light turned dense as it lingered to be a light cluster.


    A woodenb the size of a palm was quietly suspended within it. It seemed to be made of an unknown type of wood, and was tainted with a very strong ominous aura. The edge part seemed to be a little iplete, with some bloodstains, extremely old.


    ��What�� the thing in the unknown stone is just a woodenb?�� This scene shocked everyone, it was unbelievable.


    Even Qinglong, who was cutting stones, was stunned all of a sudden, and the movements of his hands stopped.


    In their view, what was hidden in this ominous stone would definitely be a peerless monster, and it would bring ominous things to the cultivators of life. That was why they were so cautious. But who would have thought that there would be a broken woodenb in it? Thispletely exceeded everyone��s expectations.


    ��This woodenb is extremely old, and it definitely has a history that surpasses many epochs!��


    ��The blood stained on it is of unknown origin����


    Many from the older generation added theirments in a serious voice, feeling that this woodenb was not simple at all. It was intertwined withws and rules, and even in some respects, it was even rarer than innate things.


    And the most important thing was the blood on this woodenb, which probably came from a certain Supreme being! A streak of blood had caused the unexined encounter with Huanxi Sacred Land.


    How terrifying was that Supreme being?


    And just when everyone was astonished, the woodenb suddenly broke away from the stone, turned into a ck light, and flew toward Chan Hong Yi in the depths of the demonic cloud.


    ��Could it be that this woodenb belongs to the Red Demon, is it her original thing?��


    This scene made everyone even more shocked, and stormy waves set off in their hearts.


    ��It turned out to be this thing.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly.


    He naturally recognized this woodenb, to be precise, this woodenb still came from him. This was a gift from him to Chan Hong Yi. But the memory fragments were too messy andplicated, and he couldn��t remember when he gave them to her.


    It seemed to be�� Chan Hong Yi��s first gift after she killed the bandits.


    ��I haven��t seen you for a long time����


    In the depths of the Demonic Cloud, Chan Hong Yi looked at the mutted woodenb in her hand, and she carefully put it away with a sh of relief in her eyes. While speaking, she looked toward the outside world, as if she could see Gu Changge looking at her.


    ��Master�� Why are you so cruel?�� The corners of her mouth whispered these words softly.


    ��The Immortal King who fell in Mount Kun back then�� Maybe he has a lot to do with the Red Demon. Could it be that he was killed by her?��


    ��The strength of the Red Demon at her peak is unimaginable����


    The white-bearded old man and a group of Enlightened beings looked at each other, seeing shock and fear in each other��s eyes as they guessed who the blood stained on the woodenb belonged to.


    After all, there was an Immortal King who fell in Mount Kun back then. Although the time was too long, it could be studied and conclusive evidence could be found.


    Soon, the news of the Red Demon��s arrival to Kunwu City with everyone from the Demonic Mountain, caused quite a stir. The news about the incision of the unknown stone caused a sensation in the entire Kunwu City in an instant.


    The surrounding ancient cities immediately heard the news of this ce. The forces in Kunwu City also quickly spread the news of this ce. At this Divine Stone Conference, the Immortal Fetus was cut open.


    The ominous stone, which represented the unknown, was also cut open. This was beyond the expectations of many people. The most important thing was that Gu Changge spent one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the two stones.


    The Red Demon even borrowed Immortal Spirits from Gu Changge to cut stones in front of everyone. The waves caused by this news were not at all smaller than the previous news.


    Many forces and sects were specting about the rtionship between Gu Changge and the Red Demon. All kinds of theories had been spread, and the most recognized one was that during the battle in the Divine City, Gu Changge and the Red Demon probably reached some kind of agreement.


    This also exined why the Red Demon��s attitude toward Gu Changge was different from the rest. The discussion caused by this matter was no less than the matter of cutting out a Heavenly Book from the Immortal Fetus.


    Of course, they were concerned about what was recorded in the Heavenly Book, which was the matter of the various forces. Ordinary cultivators knew that this matter had little to do with them, so they all appeared to be gossiping, guessing about the connection between Gu Changge and the Red Demon.


    After all, the most indispensable thing in this world was to gossip about people who would eat melons.


    Gu Changge now had various titles such as the strongest person of his generation in the Upper Realm, Leader of the Upper Realm, and many others. His every move could cause thousands of storms.


    This time, his negotiation with the Red Demon had a hint of love and hatred in the eyes of many people.


    A genius of the heavens, a peerless and ferocious monster who came from an unknown era. It was said that she was so beautiful that she would disturb the world and turn all living beings upside down. As soon as this topic emerged, there was a trend that couldn��t be stopped. A group of young beings was very interested in it.


    In the pce, the Heavenly Book cut out of the Immortal Fetus appeared in Gu Changge��s hand. On the silver pages of the book, there was brilliance, and the ancient characters were manifesting one by one. He didn��t care about all kinds of rumors and discussions of the outside world.


    After Chan Hong Yi took back her own woodenb, she left with everyone from Demon Mountain and did not stay in Kunwu City. This made everyone in Kunwu City breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, in the past few days, the changes in Mount Kun had be more and more serious. The powerful people from the Ji n and all ethnic groups had gathered here to prepare for the invasion of Mount Kun.


    If Gu Changge��s guess was correct, three dayster, the Ji family would invade Mount Kun with troops. This was also an opportunity for him.


    Afterward, Gu Changge tried to flip through the Heavenly Book and open it, but it was as fruitless as before. A strong force directly erupted from it, almost knocking the Heavenly Book out of his hand.


    Even in his current state, it was difficult to open it. After studying it for a while, he whispered the handwriting on it and vaguely felt that he should have seen this Heavenly Book somewhere.


    ��Immortal Seal���� But there was no doubt about another point, this Heavenly Book not only hid a certain secret but could also be used as a treasure such as sealing.


    If Gu Changge guessed correctly, the word ��Immortal Seal�� should belong to an Immortal Scripture. He could use these two immortal scripts as a means of attack for the divine power contained in them was not simple.


    Of course, given his current strength, he didn��t really need such a method.


    ��My lord, ording to your instructions, I have already recruited several famous people who have studied the scripts of the Shadow Immortal lineage, and I am asking them to trante that sword technique all night.�� Yin Mei arrived from outside the pce.


    Gu Changge came back to his senses, nodded, and asked, ��How��s the progress?��


    ��In about three days, they should be able to trante that sword technique,�� Yin Mei replied.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly. Naturally, he would not take out theplete sword technique, but just intercept a part of it and ask others to trante it. In the end, he could integrate it.


    ��By the way, have the assassins of the Spring Breeze Pavilion made arrangements?��


    Immediately, he thought of something else and narrowed his eyes.


    ��My lord, I have already told Bai Lian��er about this matter. She has arranged for five assassins in the Great Sacred Realm and one assassin in the Quasi-Supreme Realm to make a move today.�� Yin Mei replied respectfully.


    ��The protector behind Xiao Zhanxian only has Supreme Realm strength. I have arranged for people to hold him back. It will only take half a quarter of an hour, and Xiao Zhanxian will definitely die.��


    Gu Changge nodded, ��Don��t leave any traces, I��m still very relieved with you doing things.��


    Various forces in the current Upper Realm were extremely jealous of him, so it was not easy for him to attack Xiao Zhanxian on the surface. Otherwise, for the rest of the forces, this would be a good excuse to attack him in groups.


    But secretly, it was much easier for him to arrange for an assassin to deal with Xiao Zhanxian. Judging from what happened at the Divine Stone Conference, Xiao Zhanxian obviously already knew Su Qingge��s identity.


    For Gu Changge, it was better to solve such a hidden danger first. After the Divine Stone Conference was over, all ethnic groups would rx a little bit, and Xiao Zhanxian must not have thought that Gu Changge would attack him.


    As for the War Immortal Mansion behind Xiao Zhanxian, Gu Changge had plenty of means to get rid of it. With that, Gu Changge sent someone to find Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue. This time when they attacked Mount Kun, Jiang Chen could still use hisst remaining heat.


    In terms of Ji Yaoxing��s nature, he would never let go of such a good opportunity.


    Gu Changge could also try to see if he could snatch the Good Fortune Immortal Boat from Jiang Chen��s body. After all, after warming up for such a period of time, the spirit of the Immortal Boat had almost recovered.


    Soon, footsteps could be heard outside the pce, and Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing, who looked a little worried, rushed over. For the entire Ji family, Gu Changge was now a great benefactor.


    Without Gu Changge��s call, it was unlikely that other forces would help the Ji family rescue their Ancestor this time. So when she learned that Gu Changge had something to discuss with them, even if Ji Chu Yue was unwilling, she could only bite the bullet ande here.

 Chapter 562: The cruel facts, Maybe it’s involuntary

    <h4>Chapter 562: The cruel facts, Maybe it��s involuntary</h4>


    In the pce, surrounded by immortal mist, Gu Changge was dressed in a luxurious robe, sitting on the top seat, emitting a noble and mysterious aura. When Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue entered, he was drinking quietly with azy smile on his handsome face.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.�� Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue just looked up at Gu Changge, then cupped their hands respectfully.


    ��Brother Yaoxing, Miss Chu Yue, please sit down.�� Gu Changge nced at them as he smiled slightly, and stretched out his hand to signal them to sit down.


    The two couldn��t figure out Gu Changge��s intention for calling them here, but they didn��t dare to disobey Gu Changge��s kindness.


    After taking a seat, Yin Mei walked over and poured wine for the two of them. The mellow and longsting aroma of the wine permeated the bronze wine ss, swaying in the bronze wine ss, intertwined with strands of sunlight.


    ��Thank you for the wine, Young Master Changge. I wonder why Young Master Changge called us siblings toe here today?�� Ji Yaoxing raised his wine ss, toasted Gu Changge, and asked respectfully.


    Ji Chu Yue, who was beside him, wore a light yellow long dress. Her face was as bright as the moon, delicate and white. Her hair was soft, and beautiful. At this moment, she was imitating her brother��s gesture to toast Gu Changge.


    The two felt a little uneasy in their hearts. As the saying went, being within the presence of a king was like being with a tiger. With Gu Changge around, they had to think long and hard about even saying a word. They were visibly nervous.


    In this Divine Stone Conference, the news that Gu Changge was able to defeat the Red Demon spread all over the world. Many people thought that even if he didn��t use the treasures he obtained in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions before, he could still rival the Enlightened beings.


    Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue were even more afraid of him.


    ��Brother Yaoxing, don��t be nervous. In fact, I called you to discuss rescuing your Ancestor.�� Gu Changge said with a slight smile.


    Hearing this, the two felt a little relieved, not as nervous as before. Ji Chu Yue also breathed a sigh of relief. She actually couldn��t understand why Gu Changge would help their family so much without expecting anything in return.


    Could it be that after rescuing their Ancestor, they would have to solve the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction? Or maybe there was some other reason.


    ��Our Ji family will never forget Young Master Changge��s great kindness and virtue. About the matter of rescuing the Ancestor, I have to thank you, Young Master Changge�� After discussing with several Ancestors of our family, we decided to act in three days. At that time, all forces will gather at the foot of Mount Kun, and we��ll use the Enlightenment artifact to carve the way����


    Ji Yaoxing didn��t talk nonsense as he informed everything about their n as there was nothing to hide.


    Gu Changge nodded and smiled slightly while drinking, ��It��s a good idea. Since it��s three dayster, then this Gu must definitely summon the powerhouses of the Gu family and do his part to rescue senior Ji Sheng Chu.��


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue couldn��t help disying expressions of gratitude and raised their sses to toast Gu Changge. Regardless of Gu Changge��s purpose, he was indeed a great help in helping the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    ��Actually, I know of the dangers within Mount Kun. I think that if you head there so rashly, the chances of rescuing Senior Ji Sheng Chu are not very high. I wonder if Brother Yaoxing still remembers the guy named Jiang Chen who was in Purple Mountainst time? He actually has the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, and he has the instinct to seek good luck and avoid evil in all kinds of dangerous ces. If we can find him this time, I think it might be of great help.�� With that, Gu Changge smiled lightly and suddenly mentioned Jiang Chen meaningfully.


    ��The Jiang Chen mentioned by Young Master Changge was the one who rushed into Purple Mansion at that time?�� Ji Yaoxing��s heart trembled, but he asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    Ji Chu Yue didn��t expect that Gu Changge would suddenly mention Jiang Chen, she was inexplicably worried about it. She remembered that Jiang Chen always wanted to seek revenge on Gu Changge, but she actually knew about Jiang Chen pretending to be a Divine Origin Master and following An Xi, the eldestdy of the An n, this time.


    Moreover, what worried her the most was that her brother Ji Yaoxing knew Jiang Chen��s true identity now.


    ��It was indeed him. He didn��t die in Purple Mountain when it copsed. Then he appeared within the tomb of the Supreme God, activated the formation pattern and killed many Great sect leaders before snatching the Supreme God Orb, causing a catastrophe.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and smiled. He pinned the me on Jiang Chen in a few words.


    Of course, what he said was also the consensus of all the forces in the Upper Realm today. After all, until now, many people were still looking for Jiang Chen��s whereabouts, wanting to avenge their leader.


    ��I understand. As long as we can find this person, our n to rescue our Ancestor this time will be very sure.�� Ji Yaoxing nodded with a solemn expression, understanding what Gu Changge meant.


    He didn��t doubt Jiang Chen��s ability. With such a low level of cultivation, he could kill many Great sect leaders in the Tomb of the Supreme God. How could this kind of means and courage bepared to ordinary people?


    Gu Changge smiled approvingly, and nodded, ��Brother Yaoxing understands what I mean. The key to being able to save your Ancestor this time lies in the sessor of Divine Origin Master.��


    His observers were all over Kunwu City, so as long as he wanted to investigate, he could actually know that Ji Chu Yue went to Jiang Chen some time ago. From this point of view, Ji Yaoxing probably already knew Jiang Chen��s true identity.


    When Gu Changge told him these things, he just wanted him to catch Jiang Chen and bring him with him. In order not to startle the snake, Gu Changge could only pretend that he didn��t know who Jiang Chen was.


    Otherwise, when the time came, Jiang Chen would be frightened and unwilling to use his spare energy to enter Mount Kun. If that happened, Gu Changge��s n against the Human Ancestor of the Ji family would be in vain.


    Afterward, Gu Changge talked to Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue about something, and then he looked tired and waved them off.


    ��Jiang Chen should find an opportunity to expose the fact that he is carrying a demon seed���� He looked at the backs of the Ji family siblings leaving and tapped the wine ss lightly.


    In terms of cultivation, Jiang Chen and the inheritors of demonic arts were far behind. But this did not prevent Gu Changge from using them to confuse the public and make the already chaotic water even more chaotic.


    At the same time, on Kunwu City Street. After Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue said goodbye, they both left for the station with heavy expressions on their faces, appearing to be preupied.


    ��Brother, are you going to expose Jiang Chen��s identity?�� Finally, Ji Chu Yue couldn��t bear it any longer and asked worriedly.


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing nced at her, shook his head, and said, ��Then do you think there is any better way?��


    ��For an irrelevant outsider, you have the heart to see your Ancestor suffer in Mount Kun?�� These words made Ji Chu Yue speechless for a moment, unable to find a reason to refute him.


    ��There is no room for this matter. With regards to rescuing the Ancestor, everything can be given up, even if it��s this friend of yours.�� Ji Yaoxing��s words were very indifferent.


    ��Besides, do you think Gu Changge suddenly mentioning this matter was idental? Or did he already know something?�� These words made Ji Chu Yue��s back shudder, and she was a little frightened after thinking about it.


    Ji Yaoxing sighed, ��For the sake of the family, sister, what you should do now is actually like Ji Qingxuan����


    ��Brother, you also want me to curry favor with Gu Changge?�� Ji Chu Yue suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Ji Yaoxing at this moment made her feel very strange.


    ��This is not my idea, but my father��s. Compared with Ji Qingxuan, you are not weaker than her in appearance, andpared to your status in the Ji family, she is inferior to you. Your conditions are much better than hers�� For you and me, the marriage contract is something beyond our control. We have no right to choose.�� Ji Yaoxing sighed softly, looking at Ji Chu Yue��s pale face, he couldn��t bear it.


    ��So all of you n to let me be Gu Changge��s concubine?�� Ji Chu Yue��s face turned pale, and she clenched her hands tightly.


    ��If that��s the case, that��s okay, but it seems that Gu Changge probably doesn��t like you.�� Ji Yaoxing sighed, ��You have to know that even without Gu Changge, your future husband will be a young master from other forces.��


    ��I know you have some affection for that Jiang Chen, but he is just a poor boy with no power and influence, especially since he offended Gu Changge���� It was the first time that Ji Chu Yue��s delicate body trembled and her face turned pale when she heard such cruel words from her brother��s mouth, which was a little hard to ept. But she also knew that this was reality.


    In the northwest corner of Kunwu City, in an extremely quiet courtyard. An Xi, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, Xiao Zhanxian, and others were gathered here, talking andughing happily, appearing extremely chic and natural.


    There were all kinds of delicacies on the table, and there were many beautiful maids serving on the side.


    ��This kind of life is the life that a cultivator should have.�� Jiang Chen looked at the table full of delicacies, and couldn��t help feeling emotional, thinking of his hard-pressed life these days.


    The meat of these ferocious beasts in front of him were priced at ten thousand spirit stones at every turn. Usually, he didn��t dare to look at it too much, even the maid who served beside him was beautiful, charming, and cute.


    Such a life made him envious. Only the descendants of the Ancient Immortal forces and the Supreme sects like An Xi and Xiao Zhanxian could easily enjoy these things. The resource that ordinary cultivators had been pursuing all their lives, they had it since they were born.


    ��Brother Jiang, if you think about it, with your status as a Divine Origin Master, wouldn��t it be easy to obtain all of this?�� Xiao Zhanxian smiled lightly. His refined smile on the handsome face, and golden crosses shed in his eyes from time to time.


    Judging from his aura, he had actually almost recovered, not as the outside world guessed that his origin was seriously injured.


    Jiang Chen smiled wryly, ��Brother Zhanxian is overpraising, I��m still very clear about my own level.��


    Afterward, after a few sses of wine, his face turned red. Seeing this feast, he couldn��t help but think of Xiao Ruoyin again, and his mood suddenly became extremely depressed.


    ��Where is there no grass at the end of the world, Xiao Chen, why do you keep thinking about her?�� After the Divine Stone Conference, Niu Tian also asked Jiang Chen about Xiao Ruoyin.


    He understood a little bit of side-talking, so he couldn��t help persuading him at this moment, appearing extremely concerned.


    ��Niu Tian, you don��t understand. Now, I finally understand why she left so resolutely. After all, following Gu Changge, her daily life is a thousand times more luxurious than everything in front of her. How can she give up? �� Jiang Chen��s eyes were a little red, his fists were clenched tightly, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    He was very unwilling. Looking back at this time, Xiao Ruoyin walked in the wrong posture and spoke in secretive ways. What did that mean?


    It��s ridiculous that he naively thought at the time that she really twisted her foot.


    ��Xiao Ruoyin shouldn��t be the kind of person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich and follows power. I think she must have some difficulties. Maybe it��s involuntary.�� Seeing Jiang Chen��s heartbroken appearance, Niu Tian also sighed endlessly.


    An Xi, who had been silent all this time, couldn��t help showing a strange look on her face at this moment, as she somewhat understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    It turned out that during this period of time, Jiang Chen also encountered the incident of Gu Changge stealing his love. His beloved woman was taken away by Gu Changge.


    In this way, this was a better opportunity for her to win over Jiang Chen. But just when An Xi was about to speak, to persuade andfort Jiang Chen.


    Outside the courtyard, a murderous intent suddenly enveloped the ce, with a chilling aura that suddenly enveloped the ce.


    ��Not good�� there are assassins!�� Xiao Zhanxian immediately sensed that something was wrong, hisplexion suddenly changed, and he stood up.

 Chapter 423-1: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 423-1: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (1)</h4>


    The courtyard went quiet. All the flowers and nts were fluttering and the spiritual mist was dense. Many colorful butterflies and birds descended, which added a bit of leisure to this ce.


    But now everyone dared not be careless, their faces were solemn, and their backs were cold.


    In particr, everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue along with Holy Maiden Yaoyue couldn''t help trembling.


    Their faces were pale, their souls trembled, and they almost couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    They dared not imagine that the other party would decide the fate of the Sacred Land Huang Yue with just a single word.


    In normal times, they couldn''t believe that such a thing would still happen in this world.


    Since its existence, the Sacred Land Huang Yue had stood immortal and had an iparably long heritage, overlooking the endless creatures in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    The rest of the cultivators were full of fear when they heard about the Sacred Land Huang Yue. It didn''t mean that it would be destroyed if someone wanted to destroy it.


    But the words of the young man in front of them made them not dare to doubt. They were full of fear and despair and even more so, their legs went weak as they slumped to the ground.


    Needless to say, the origin of the other party was absolutely huge and terrifying to imagine. Even the Ancestors of the Shen n were now standing by the side respectfully, not daring to neglect.


    How could this background be something they could provoke?


    At this moment, they felt deep regret and resentment for the contemptuous attitude of Holy Maiden Yaoyue just now.


    If it wasn''t for what she said just now, how could the other party destroy the Sacrednd behind them with a single word?


    "Yes, my lord."


    At this moment, the faces of the powerhouses behind Gu Changge turned solemn and they hurriedly said respectfully.


    As soon as the figure moved, they turned into divine lights and left, obeying Gu Changge''s order to destroy the Sacred Land Huang Yue.


    In their eyes, the Sacrednd of the Heavenly Lan Realm was actually no different from a turkey and a dog. Even if the other party had a Supreme being, they didn''t care.


    If someone offended the power of their Young Master in this world, even if there was an Enlightened being in charge, it meant that it would be destroyed if he said to destroy it.


    The Immortal Great Sect Purple Mansion that shocked the Upper Realm at the beginning was destroyed because they offended the Young Master.


    So the small Huang Yue Sacred Land could be destroyed with a flick of a finger.


    This scene made everyone in the Shen n shudder. Their souls trembled, and for the first time they deeply realized what fear was.


    Many people finally understood why this young man let the Ancestor, Elders, and others show up to greet him.


    After all, if the other party could destroy Sacred Land Huang Yue with one sentence, he could also destroy the Shen n with one sentence.


    "One sentence will destroy the opponent''s forces."


    "This character is still as strong as it is��"


    Mother Shen and Father Gu were in the crowd. Looking at all this, they took in a breath of cold air, and their hearts were extremelyplicated.


    Although Gu Changge''s actions shocked them. But no matter what, he did this to stand up for Gu Xian''er, and they couldn''t say anything more.


    What Holy Maiden Yaoyue said just now was indeed humiliating Gu Xian''er, making them unbearable.


    "You�� You don''t really need to do that."


    Gu Xian''er didn''t expect Gu Changge to do this and she was a little stunned.


    Although she was angry just now, she had no ns to implicate the rest of the Sacred Land Huang Yue.


    But this was also Gu Changge''s character. No one else could change what he decided.


    For him, the Sacred Land Huang Yue was really no different from the ants. He didn''t even need to do anything. With just one sentence, countless people were willing to trample this ant to death for him.


    However, it was because of Gu Changge''s behavior that she felt at ease.


    "Since when were cats and dogs able to bully my Gu family?"


    Gu Changge nced at her, Gu Xian''er had always been stubborn but at this time she seemed a little weak and did not dare to refute.


    She could see that Gu Changge was really angry.


    "Elder sister��"


    Shen Xian''er was also stunned just now, she never expected that things would suddenly be like this.


    She didn''t doubt Gu Changge''s words.


    Instead, she felt that because the other party humiliated Gu Xian''er, he was going to destroy the Sacred Land Huang Yue, which was really heart-wrenching.


    Shen Xian''er''s character had always been uncontested and she never thought before this that there would be forces in this world that would be destroyed because of one sentence.


    "His Royal Highness��"


    Everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue was in despair and looked at Holy Maiden Yaoyue.


    At this moment, she was also pale and bloodless and her head was still buzzing and nk. She didn''t expect that she would cause great disaster for the Sacred Land behind her.


    "Master��"


    She could only look at Li Xiu, who looked very cold and prayed for him to protect her and the Sacred Land Huang Yue behind her.


    Li Xiu noticed the expression of Holy Maiden Yaoyue, his expression returned to her natural state.


    He also knew that at this time, if he didn''t stand up again, he wouldn''t be able to justify it. Since this matter would evolve into this, it could be said that it had a lot to do with him.


    Gu Changge''s strength made him feel a little cold.


    Even in the era when he was still standing between heaven and earth, he had never seen such a strong person who would destroy the forces at every turn.


    "This Gu is not an unreasonable person, but since you want me to know what it means to have a heaven outside of heaven, then you should let me see it now."


    Gu Changge looked at Holy Maiden Yaoyue and the others. His words were understated, but they were all terrified and did not dare to look up at him.


    "Why is this brother doing this? She just invited Yaoyue just for a moment. It''s not worth it because of such a trivial matter. In my opinion, it''s not worth it."


    At this time, Li Xiu didn''t care about the angry expressions of the many Elders of the Shen n, but walked out and looked at Gu Changge before he said.


    Although there was no fluctuation in his cultivation, he had an air of calmness and indifference that was hard to underestimate.


    "What a wasteful son-inw! How dare you talk to Young Master Changge in such a tone? Do you really think that you are a person? Aren��t you courting death?"


    The Second Elder of the Shen n looked cold. He didn''t expect that at this time, Li Xiu was not afraid at all, and he was still so calm.


    Where did he get the courage to talk to Gu Changge like that?


    At this moment, everyone in the Shen n already knew that Li Xiu had another hidden identity.


    It was just that they didn''t know what this identity was. Seeing him stepping out without panic at all, and still talking like this, they couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing this, everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue couldn''t help but have hope in their hearts. Since Holy Maiden Yaoyue said so, it meant that Li Xiu''s identity should not be simple.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so confident and calm.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Gu Changge looked at Li Xiu with interest.


    He was very interested in the Son of Luck of the son-inw this time.


    His Luck point was really not simple, even more amazingly rich than the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    From this point of view, it should not be as simple as a son-inw flow.


    "Exactly."


    Li Xiu looked at Gu Changge calmly.


    It was the first time he had seen such a young man. iHe was unfathomable and even gave him an unparalleled sense of oppression.


    However, he was not flustered, thinking about Gu Changge''s identity.


    There was no doubt that he was from an Immortal Great Sect or Supreme Dao sect in the Upper Realm, otherwise, the Shen n would not treat him like this.


    However, he had not left the Shen n in these years, and he did not know much about the outside world.


    Gu? Young Master Gu Changge?


    Could it be someone from the Upper Realm?


    Li Xiu felt that this matter had be a bit tricky and needed to be handled with caution. However, if the other party knew his identity, he should take his face and reveal the past.


    The Gu family was not easy to mess with, but his identity was also not simple.


    "What? Are you nning to stand up for the Sacred Land Huang Yue? You also said that you are the outsider in her mouth?"


    Gu Changge smiled, and nced at the frightened, pale-faced Holy Maiden Yaoyue and the others. His words were a little interesting, "As for the big fight? I don''t think it would be difficult for me to kill them."


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue and others were swept away by Gu Changge''s eyes. Their backs were even colder, as small as ants.


    Once upon a time, they were still high above the Sacred Land, overlooking the heavens and the earth.


    But now, their life and death could not be controlled by oneself. It was all under the control of the other party''s thoughts.

 Chapter 423-2: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 423-2: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (2)</h4>


    "There is a heaven outside the heaven, and there are people above people. This is true. No matter who it is, there is no guarantee that the heaven that he sees is a well."


    "As a Daoist brother, why do you need to know them in general? What''s more, one has to forgive others. For today''s matter, I hope Brother Daoist can see my face and forgive Yaoyue and others this time. They will also apologize for the rudeness and recklessness just now."


    Li Xiu said, showing neither humility nor arrogance, looking very calm.


    He felt that Gu Changge was not someone who was easy to deal with. Although he didn''t say much in his words, the kind of aloofness and overlooking that was imprinted in the depths of his soul was undoubtedly revealed.


    Such an existence was definitely standing on top of the wind and clouds in the Upper Realm, attracting everyone''s attention.


    If one wanted to make it regress, they couldn''t use ordinary methods.


    "Lord����


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue didn''t expect him to say that with Li Xiu''s status. This was already equivalent to showing weakness and giving in.


    At this moment, she also vaguely guessed Gu Changge''s identity.


    Was there a second person in this world who could afford to offend Young Master Changge?


    Her bowels were about to turn blue, and she couldn''t wait to give herself a few ps.


    Obviously, her eyesight never went wrong, but how could there be a problem today?


    Who would have thought that a character like Gu Changge woulde to the Heavenly Lan Realm?


    "It seems that it is not easy for the Lord to solve this matter��" She felt bitter in her heart.


    "Presumptuous! For your face? Who do you think you are? You still need Young Master Changge to see your face, it''s just courting death!"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s expression did not change, but the expressions of everyone in the Shen n changed drastically.


    Especially the Second Elder of the Shen n, who knew Gu Changge''s identity.


    Now Li Xiu actually nned to let Gu Changge take his face and forgive Holy Maiden Yaoyue and others this time.


    Where did he get the courage and confidence?


    The Second Elder of the Shen n was even worried that because of Li Xiu''s rtionship, the entire Shen n would be implicated, causing Gu Changge''s displeasure.


    At this moment, he was extremely angry and as soon as he finished speaking, he started to attack Li Xiu.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The wide sleeves were rolled up as the cultivation of the Great Sacred Realm broke out, turning into a vast golden rune, drowning forward, suppressing him, and making amends for Gu Changge.


    Although he was trending toward the mes, his own strength should not be underestimated. He was also a famous master of the older generation in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    As soon as he made his move, everyone from the Sacred Land Huang Yue turned pale and couldn''t help but move backward.


    "Lord!"


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue couldn''t help but exim and was a little worried.


    After all, Li Xiu now seemed to be just an ordinary person with no cultivation.


    How could he be the opponent of the Second Elder of the Shen n?


    Gu Xian''er, Shen Xian''er, and the others also looked at them together. Their brows furrowed, feeling that Li Xiu had no cultivation. But he was extremely calm and didn''t seem to be worried, and the corners of his mouth even showed a faint arc.


    This scene puzzled them. Could it be that Li Xiu still had some confidence? One must know that in front of him was a Great Sacred Realm powerhouse!


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do anything to me."


    Li Xiu''s expression remained indifferent as he said, not worried because of the Second Elder of the Shen n.


    In the next moment, the void rumbled and trembled, just as the Second Elder of the Shen n was about tond in front of him.


    On Li Xiu''s brow, a dazzling golden pattern suddenly appeared and then a golden brilliance appeared, turning into a golden light curtain, blocking the palm of the Second Elder of the Shen n.


    The golden light curtain was condensed like immortal gold and the runes on it shed, making the void blurred and tyrannical.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    This ce exploded and the void was about to be torn apart like paper. Li Xiu''s expression did not change, and there was a slight arc on the corner of his mouth.


    The Second Elder of the Shen n was in the Great Sacred Realm.


    "What!"


    "How can that be?"


    This made him shocked, unbelievable. In the next moment, he didn''t believe it and attacked again.


    The terrifying purple runes turned into streaks of purple lightning, crashing down from the sky, and the nearby mountains seemed to be destroyed.


    But even so, Li Xiu still stood still, the golden light curtain was difficult to break through and was indestructible.


    "This light curtain��"


    The Ancestor of the Shen n waved his sleeve to block the aftermath and prevent the nearby mountains from being destroyed.


    However, his eyes were still on the golden divine inscription between Li Xiu''s eyebrows just now.


    it felt a little familiar, vaguely, as if he had heard of it. But for a moment, he couldn''t react.


    "Don''t waste your energy. With your strength, you can''t break my defense."


    Li Xiu looked at the unbelievable Second Elder of the Shen n with an ugly face and said indifferently, looking quite rxed.


    On his forehead, the golden lines seemed toe alive, transforming into runes, condensing them in the void, disying a powerful and iparable power.


    For a while, the ce was quiet, and everyone was extremely shocked.


    Gu Changge looked at Li Xiu with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "There are heavens outside the heaven, and there are people above people, what you said is not bad. It''s just that I can give you face, do you dare to ask for it?"


    ����


    At the same time, somewhere far away, thousands of miles away from thend of the Shen n, within the magnificent mountain gate where the rays of light rushed into the sky.


    In an extremely grand and ancient pce, suddenly a vast aura emerged.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    An old man who looked quite sturdy appeared. His face was ruddy, and he was very excited at this moment.


    "The fluctuation just now, if there is nothing wrong, it must be the aura of the Lord. I knew it, how could he fall into that battle, my Lord."


    In his words, it was difficult to hide the excitement. While speaking, he took a step forward and disappeared from the hall in an instant.


    "Pass my order, and everyone from the Heavenly Sword Sect wille to the square to discuss matters."


    The old man''s voice was like a bell, containing indescribable divine power, and he was calling for the disciples and elders toe.


    Hearing this voice, many disciples and Elders were stunned at first, and then they reacted, not daring to neglect it. They all turned into divine lights and went to the front to pay their respects, "I greet the Ancestor."


    The old man was the Ancestor of the Heavenly Sword who created the Heavenly Sword Sect. His cultivation was unfathomable and he had not appeared for many years.


    Many people suspect that he had died. But they never thought that he would break through today and appear.


    "Follow me to wee the return of our Lord!"


    The Ancestor of Heavenly Sword Sect''s face showed excitement and he shouted with full of energy and led many disciples and Elders to go in the direction of the aura he had just perceived.


    At this moment, in many ces in the Heavenly Lan Realm, simr scenes were still happening, which shocked many people, and they didn''t know what happened.


    There were changes in those big forces and many divine lights broke through the sky and rushed toward a certain ce. However, different from the rest of the forces, the mountain pce where the Sacred Land Huang Yue was located was a tragic scene, with mourning everywhere.


    The dazzling splendid brilliance soared into the sky as many auras were surging, and there were shouts of killing everywhere. However, in the sky above, the huge palm wrapped around the regr rune and fell toward everyone.


    All the disciples and Elders coughed up blood and exploded. Their bodies and spirits were both destroyed, many runes were wiped out and the mountain pce tower copsed and turned into ruins.


    This was a scene that made everyone in the Sacred Land Huang Yue despair. The Elders who were as strong as the Great Sacred Realm were also beaten hard.


    This attack was aggressive and extremely abrupt, without giving them any chance to ask, the Sacred Land Huang Yue was about to be destroyed.


    Several figures with terrifying auras, like demons and gods, stood on the horizon, flowing with divine light. As their eyes opened and closed, there were wisps of divine light, which evolved into various terrifying scenes.


    Their dharma bodies were iparably huge, with a surging aura, covering the world, causing many cultivators passing by to tremble. Their souls were terrified, and they felt a suffocating pressure.


    "What happened, why is there a war in the Sacred Land Huang Yue?"


    "It is said that they offended someone they should not have offended, and these terrifying beings have been ordered toe and destroy the Sacred Land Huang Yue."


    Among the mountains in the distance, many cultivators looked at all this in horror. They dared not imagine that the Sacred Land Huang Yue, which had been inherited for a long time and had a territory of tens of thousands of miles, would be so fragile.


    Even the mountain protection formation was torn apart by the opponent''s bare hands.

 Chapter 423-3: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 423-3: Very good, you are too deceiving, So what if she is wrong? (3)</h4>


    It was not that the Sacred Land Huang Yue was too weak, but that the other party was too strong. There was a weapon in his hand that looked like the Sun, and a strand of its aura was enough to destroy everything.


    When such an existence attacked, no matter what force it was, it was a destructive scene, and it was impossible to stop it.


    This made them terrified and they couldn''t help shivering. They dared not imagine what kind of existence the Sacred Land Huang Yue had offended and caused such a disaster.


    "We have no grievances. Why are you attacking?"


    There was an Elder in the Sacred Land of Huang Yue who roared furiously, his face flushed with hatred and grief.


    "Wee to destroy the Sacred Land Huang Yue on our Young Master��s orders."


    "If you want to me someone, me your Holy Maiden. She offended someone who shouldn''t have been offended and brought all this to you."


    The terrifying figure in the sky said lightly, mocking him a little while speaking.


    Hearing this, everyone from the Sacred Land of Huang Yue was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    It turned out that this disaster was actually caused by their Holy Maiden


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    "You are too deceiving!"


    But at this time, in the depths of the Sacred Land Huang Yue, a terrifying aura suddenly rose.


    A dazzling and splendid brilliance erupted from the ancient altar and a thin old man stepped out of it and his face was cold with killing intent.


    He coldly looked at several terrifying figures on the horizon, it was they who brought destruction to the Sacred Land Huang Yue.


    "Do you want to stop us by yourself? The ants are still living, but you and the others will only be a mantis."


    A vague voice sneered in the sky and said with a ferocity that shocked the world. It was a supreme powerhouse from the Chaotic Star Region, with a Quasi-Supreme Realm cultivation base that was willing to follow Gu Changge.


    ����


    Just when there were major events that caused a stir in all parts of the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    Within the Shen n, in front of the secluded courtyard, the atmosphere was also not calm.


    "Young man, it''s better not to be too arrogant. I used toe here like you. It''s easy to break, so the wood is beautiful in the forest and the wind will destroy it. Both sides are at fault in this matter. There should be an apology andpensation, so why should you be aggressive?"


    Li Xiu frowned, but Gu Changge still didn''t want to reveal it. However, he remained calm, not angry as he didn''t want to make it a big deal.


    Although when he was at his peak, he was also a figure standing at the peak of the Upper Realm, now he was not.


    He really didn''t want to cause too much trouble if it wasn''t necessary.


    "Really? Is it at fault on both sides?"


    Gu Changge smiled, "I don''t know where Xian''er is wrong?"


    "Moreover, even if she is at fault, so what? She��s a direct descendant of my Gu family, but you''re not worthy of it."


    Hearing this, Shen Xian''er couldn''t help but nce at Gu Changge. She didn''t say anything, she just thought about his words in her heart.


    "You�� Very good, very good, can family members be so arrogant? It''s just too deceiving."


    Li Xiu''s expression couldn''t help but feel a little sullen at the moment, it was inevitable that Gu Changge''s words made him angry.


    Even if he wanted to calm down, he couldn''t do it now. How could he endure being so humiliated by Gu Changge in front of everyone?


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and said, "It''s just the exnation. If you want to think so, that''s right."


    Li Xiu looked at him deeply, and his expression had recovered.


    "What Young Master Changge, today I have learned a lot."


    "Shut up, the name of the young master Changge is not something you can shout?"


    The face of the Second Elder of the Shen n was extremely gloomy. He didn''t expect that he, a Great Sacred Realm cultivation, couldn''t take down a cripple and be blocked by him again and again.


    This made him feel that his face was irrelevant, especially in front of Gu Changge.


    "It��s just a trivial matter, you don''t need to bother Changge Young Master to do it."


    "The old man is going to suppress you here today, the mere son-inw of the Shen n, is it possible that he dares to talk to Master?"


    After the Second Elder of the Shen n said he attacked again. The terrifying aura was in the vicinity. This time he was obviously much more serious than before, and the strength he showed was extraordinarily powerful.


    Even so, Li Xiu''s expression remained unchanged, and he said lightly, "I have already said that, with your current ability, you cannot break my defense."


    As the words fell, the golden rune between his eyebrows became more and more brilliant, manifesting a Supreme power in the virtual space.


    In the faint, it could be seen that the ancient word "War" had emerged, and there was a vast aura that permeated many people''s hearts, and they couldn''t help but be frightened.


    "This is�� It shouldn''t be��"


    "Could it be��"


    Theplexion of the Ancestor of the Shen n also became a little suspicious and he suddenly thought of something, and his heart shook. However, he looked back at Gu Changge and gradually calmed down.


    No matter what Li Xiu''s identity was, in front of Gu Changge, he couldn''t take any advantage. In just an instant, a monstrous aura erupted here, as if countless stars had exploded.


    The Shen n''s mountain protection formation was even triggered, and many terrifying divine patterns shot into the sky.


    The dazzling brilliance made everyone close their eyes and dare not look directly.


    "This is impossible��"


    The Second Elder of the Shen n groaned, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth. He was injured by the shock.


    Everyone watched this scene in shock. They couldn''t believe that this was still the wasteful son-inw Li Xiu, who was able to block the Second Elder at the Great Sacred Realm again.


    "My lord!"


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue and others were also extremely pleasantly surprised, feeling that things had turned around.


    "What is Li Xiu��s origin?"


    When Gu Xian''er was in the Peach Vige, she was taught by several masters and had extraordinary vision but she still couldn''t see who Li Xiu was.


    Logically, as an ordinary person with no cultivation, it was absolutely impossible for him to mobilize secret magic and divine weapons.


    How did he resist all this?


    "It doesn''t seem to be a secret method, but rather a rune that I have seen in the ssics of Heavenly Lan Realm."


    Shen Xian''er was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect Li Xiu to have such a means. No wonder Holy Maiden Yaoyue had such an attitude toward him.


    At this moment, if anyone was not surprised by this, it was only Gu Changge.


    He was a little bit intrigued. This son-inw Li Xiu knew how to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. If he had no means, how could he dare to be so calm?


    However, Gu Changge still didn''t make a move, he still wanted to see where Li Xiu''s limits were now.


    This golden rune was obviously only activated when he was attacked, it should be Li Xiu''s previous method. However, if Li Xiu only had this means, he would be disappointed.


    Gu Changge''s eyes fell on Li Xiu''s Luck point, feeling that this guy should be enough to harvest a wave.


    It was just during this time that he nned to exchange the rest of the transcendental bones. After reaching the subsequent realm, cultivation insights were very important.


    Transcendental bones were the key. Gu Changge also discovered that during the exchange, there was an indescribable sense of familiarity.


    This feeling became clearer as the memories sealed in his mind gradually emerged. This made him vaguely specte that these detached bones might actually be his previous bones.


    However, whether this was true or false, it involved the origin of the system. With his current cultivation, it was still difficult to understand this.


    At this time, as the brilliance in the field dissipated, the Second Elder of the Shen n flew out backward, covered in blood, lying on the ground in an extremely embarrassing state. His eyes widened and he was full of shock and disbelief.


    He couldn''t even break Li Xiu''s defense, and he was even injured by the force?


    "I don''t know what it is, you brought it on yourself."


    Li Xiu nced at Gu Changge, then looked at the Second Elder of the Shen n and spoke lightly.


    Between his eyebrows, the golden light was dazzling and the lines were ancient and mysterious, giving people a sense of awe-inspiring fighting spirit.


    Although he had lost his spiritual sea now and could not use his power, it did not mean that he had no means.


    An iparably ancient word "War" evolved in virtual space as if it had turned into a thousand swords, spears, halberds, etc�� The murderous aura was astonishing and terrifying.


    Just now, the evolution of the cauldron emerged and condensed, blocking the attack of the Second Elder of the Shen n.


    This was a shocking scene and even made the people present couldn''t help but feel a sense of adoration.


    "Sure enough, this is a War talisman."


    The Shen n''s Ancestor''s face was slightly condensed, and he recognized the ancient "War" word, and his heart was quite shocked.


    This battle talisman, which had been lost for countless years, reappeared in the Heavenly Lan Realm today.


    If it spread out, it would inevitably cause a great shock, and even the Upper Realm would not be peaceful.

 Chapter 424-1: War Immortal returns, How did you survive? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 424-1: War Immortal returns, How did you survive? (1)</h4>


    "What is this? It contains such a mysterious power, even Li Xiu, who has no spiritual energy, can use it?"


    "Could this be his strength?"


    The golden word "War" was dazzling like a star surging with an ancient and mysterious aura.


    The group of Shen n members watched this scene in shock.


    Of course, the eyes of many people mainly stayed on the golden word "War" as they were guessing its origin.


    Some people were greedy and excited. After all, if even Li Xiu could use it, why couldn''t they?


    In their opinion, Li Xiu was so fearless because of this thing.


    However, some people still pondered and felt that the word "War" was very familiar. It was as if they had read about it in some ssics.


    The Ancestor of the Shen n knew the origin of the War rune by chance. He was very suspicious, guessing Li Xiu''s identity.


    If his assumption turned out to be correct, this period of time should not be peaceful. The Upper Realm would fight the Eight Destes and Ten Regions and the Heavenly Lan Realm would definitely bear the brunt.


    Now that the War rune had reappeared, it was bound to createmotion.


    Whether Li Xiu was the owner of the War rune or the inheritor was not important to him now.


    After offending Gu Changge, even if Li Xiu was the former one, it would have no effect.


    It was just that he wondered if Gu Changge was really unaware that this was the War rune, or was his arrival intentional?


    "Young Master Changge, this old man is ipetent and cannot take him down. I have made youugh."


    With the help of the n member, the Second Elder of the Shen n stabilized and walked over with a look of guilt on his face. He didn''t expect this to happen.


    Not only was he unable to take down Li Xiu, but he was severely injured because of the mysterious word "War", which made him ashamed.


    Just now, he had boasted about definitely suppressing Li Xiu.


    In front of everyone, being pped on the face by Li Xiu really made him want to find a hole in the ground and get buried in it.


    Gu Changge nced at the Second Elder of the Shen n. There was no change in his expression as he looked at Li Xiu and said with great interest, "It''s not your fault, you are indeed not his opponent. Even if you break through the Quasi-Supreme Realm, Li Xiu''s methods cannot be broken."


    At this moment, he had already confirmed Li Xiu''s identity and was a little surprised by it. No wonder, he was so arrogant.


    But was this the plot of a son-inw? Or the return of the powerhouse? Or maybe both?


    Gu Changge was quite interested, thest time he saw such a Son of Luck was from the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.


    The current Li Xiu was notparable to the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, as he definitely had a lot of subordinates.


    It was said that after his death, many of his subordinates hid in various ces. Now hundreds and thousands of them woulde back, with a single order.


    Moreover, this War rune was enough to resist attacks below the Quasi-Supreme Realm. But that was all��


    Hearing this, Li Xiu��s pupils shrunk slightly, but hisplexion quickly returned to its natural state. He didn''t expect to be seenpletely by Gu Changge.


    He deliberately used the War rune just to let everyone know his identity, but unfortunately, everyone in the Shen n was blind and couldn''t even recognize him.


    But Gu Changge was able to express the realm he couldpete with, which surprised him.


    The Second Elder of the Shen n was very ashamed to hear that.


    However, from behind Gu Changge, a powerhouse stepped forward and handed him a round pill, Dao rhythm intertwined in the medicinal pill with a faint purple aura on it.


    "This is�� Rank 9 Recovery Pill."


    The eyes of the Second Elder of the Shen n suddenly widened, his breathing became rapid and he couldn''t even believe it.


    Even the Ancestor of the Shen n stared at it for a while, he couldn''t move his eyes away. He was very envious of the Second Elder.


    From this point of view, getting this little injury and losing this little person was nothing.


    Rank Nine Recovery Pill was a divine pill that even a Supreme being could use, and even in some cases, it could be regarded as another life.


    After seeing this clearly, the Ancestor gasped. He was envious of the Second Elder. Sure enough, the benefits of doing things for Gu Changge were absolutely indispensable.


    As for the others, they could only regret losing this chance.


    "Thank you, Young Master Changge."


    The Second Elder of the Shen n showed a happy expression and respectfully took it, feeling gratitude in his heart.


    At this moment, outside the Shen n, many divine lights surged suddenly, with a very terrifying aura. The people who arrived had an unimaginable position in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    They came to the Shen n in unison with the intention of paying a visit to see a certain existence.


    "I can feel it, the Lord is in the Shen n��"


    There was excitement in their voices.


    They looked at each other, and although they hadn''t seen each other for many years, they felt the aura of a "War rune" and they all arrived at the same time.


    "I just said that in the battle that year, even if the Lord was ambushed, how could he fall�� Lord War Immortal is invincible!"


    "Master War Immortal intimidates the Eight Destes and Ten Regions. How could a mere ambush make him care��"


    At this moment, they were extremely excited and forged straight toward him without waiting for the notification from the people in front of the Shen n''s mountain gate.


    Their cultivation base was unfathomable, they were all Ancestors of their families, the Shen n couldn''t stop them.


    And they couldn''t wait to see Lord War Immortal!


    War Immortal was the honorary title he was bestowed when he fought in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Although he was not a True Immortal, his strength surpassed that of ordinary Enlightened beings.


    If it weren''t for thews of heaven and earth, leaving no chance of transcending into a Immortal, he would have reached that point long ago.


    And they were all under themand of Lord War Immortal.


    After hearing that Lord War Immortal encountered an ambush in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they were disheartened and went to live in seclusion in various ces.


    Some people were in the Heavenly Lan Realm, some were in the rest of the Lower Realms, whereas the others were in the Upper Realm, but without the presence of the War Immortal they couldn''t ignite the fighting spirit that they once had.


    Only when War Immortal led them, they were the invincible des everyone looked up to, fighting in all directions.


    "Report!"


    "The Ancestor of the Heavenly Sword, the Ancestor of the Holy Sun, the Ancestor of the Bi family�� Many Sacred Lands and Ancestors of the Ancient ns have broken into the Shen n!"


    But just as Li Xiu''s expression was indifferent and his eyes swept over everyone, among the mountains in the distance, someone from the Shen n suddenly rushed to report.


    "What?"


    "Why are these people breaking into my Shen n?"


    Hearing this, everyone in the Shen n was stunned for a moment and then looked puzzled and shocked. They did not understand why the Ancestors of these forces rushed to the Shen n at this time.


    If they came to visit Gu Changge, they would definitely not dare to force their way in and would wait for the notification at the mountain gate.


    "Since they forcibly invaded my Shen n, these people are really bold, they don''t put my Shen n in their eyes."


    Many Elders were outraged.


    "Are they finally here?"


    Although Li Xiu''s expression still did not change much, at this moment, there was still a radiance on his lips.


    "It''s better to leave this matter alone. What do you think, Young Master Changge?"


    Then, he looked at Gu Changge and asked slowly.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed a little interested and said, "Hmm, its probably toote. I think that my subordinates, no matter how slow they are, should have razed the Sacred Land Huang Yue to the ground."


    "Are you sure you''re done with this?"


    "You! Back then, I fought with an Ancestor of your Gu family in the Eight Destes and Ten Regions. I really didn''t expect the Gu family to have a younger generation like you."


    Li Xiu''s face was a little sullen, and his words were not polite. He had regressed to this level, but Gu Changge was still the same.

 Chapter 424-2: War Immortal returns, How did you survive? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 424-2: War Immortal returns, How did you survive? (2)</h4>


    He was also not sure if what Gu Changge said was true or not.


    If the Sacred Land Huang Yue was really destroyed by Gu Changge because of him, then he would definitely not let it go.


    "My lord."


    When Holy Maiden Yaoyue and other people from the Sacred Land Huang Yue heard Gu Changge''s words, they couldn''t help but turn pale and fearful in their hearts.


    Could it be that in such a short period of time, he had already destroyed the Sacred Land Huang Yue?


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, there were suddenly a series of divine lightsing from a distance with terrifying auras and monstrous momentum. Many people were still surrounded by colorful rays of light, clouds, and mists, and colorful feathers flowed.


    "Ancestor of Heavenly Sword, Ancestor Bi Family, Ancestor of Sacred Heaven��"


    The ancestors of the Shen n swept over the silhouettesing from the sky one by one and they frowned.


    These were all well-known forces in the Heavenly Lan Realm, and they had existed for much longer than the Shen n, but they were usually quite low-key and were rarely exposed to the outside world.


    Now, these Ancestors had all appeared here together.


    "I don''t know why you fellow Daoists came to my Shen n?"


    The Ancestor of the Shen n knew what to ask, and looked at Gu Changge''s face carefully.


    "Hehe, the Shen n is so brave, how dare you let the Lord be your n''s son-inw, I don''t think there is any need for your Shen n to exist."


    "You even tore up the marriage contract, you are really blind."


    The Ancestor of Heavenly Sword, the Ancestor of Sacred Heaven, and others were the first to speak, their voices were cold and very angry.


    On the way there, they had already asked their disciples and spected about the cause and effect of the incident.


    Although they had not appeared in the outside world over the years and had never known what happened during this time, it did not mean that they did not understand anything.


    The Ancestor of the Shen n frowned and nned to refute, but seeing that Gu Changge seemed to be quite interested, he did not say much.


    "Heavenly Sword, Sacred Heaven, Bi family�� greets Lord War Immortal!"


    And after saying this, the Ancestors of Heavenly Sword, Sacred Heaven, Bi family, and others all looked at Li Xiu, who looked indifferent, with iparable respect as if they saw the god in their hearts.


    At this moment, the rest of the people were eclipsed in their eyes.


    "Don''t be too polite." Li Xiu nodded slightly and asked them to get up.


    "What?"


    "Who is Lord War Immortal?"


    At this moment, all the Shen n members watched this scene in shock, and their minds were still unable to react.


    "War Immortal?"


    "A supreme power who once fought in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it is said that he died there and disappeared for countless years."


    Some people reacted and connected War Immortal with Li Xiu in front of him.


    Did hee back to life?


    At this moment, the corner of Li Xiu''s mouth turned into an arc, and the golden word "War" flickered between his eyebrows, which was even more awe-inspiring.


    He looked at Gu Changge and said, "Young Master Changge? Let''s leave today''s affairs here, what do you think?"


    He didn''t want to cause too much trouble, but that didn''t mean he was afraid of trouble.


    Now that his identity was exposed, he couldn''t help but have a lot of trouble, but he couldn''t control that much.


    "Master War Immortal, he is��"


    The Ancestor of Heavenly Sword, the Ancestor of Sacred Heaven, and others were still a little unable to react. It was difficult to imagine that Lord War Immortal would be so polite to one person.


    "So this is what you call the heaven beyond heaven?"


    "It seems that in the end, I''m still the only one who has to take action myself."


    However, after hearing this, Gu Changge still shook his head slightly, his tone seemed a bit regretful, "I just don''t know if your light curtain can block the sword in my hand��"


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, a terrifying trembling sound suddenly came from the void, the runes flickered and a wave-like murderous aura swept through the sky.


    Everyone''s faces were extremely cold, a kind of fear surged from the heart as if this moment had turned everyone into ashes and annihted the world.


    This was a long ck sword with a sharp de and a faint dragon pattern. At this moment, it seemed to wake up, and the vast chains ofws were hanging down.


    Suddenly, from the Shen n, there was an aura that was tearing apart the universe.


    Within a radius of 10,000 miles, all living beings couldn''t help but bow their heads in this direction.


    "Emperor��"


    Many strong people felt this aura, their faces changed rapidly and they were shocked.


    "This is�� a true Imperial weapon."


    The Shen n ancestor''s brows twitched, his soul was almost turned stiff and he didn''t even dare to get too close.


    The rest of the people fled as far as they could at this time. The pressure of an Emperor''s weapon was enough to crush any creatures that approached it. Ordinary people didn''t even want to approach it.


    At this moment, the confidence on Li Xiu''s face hadpletely copsed. His heart skipped a beat and he felt a chill. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so straightforward and directly sacrifice an Emperor��s weapon.


    This waspletely beyond his imagination, a young man carrying an Emperor��s weapon with him. This kind of thing was simply incredible.


    "Master War Immortal��"


    "This is an Emperor��s weapon!"


    The Ancestors of Heavenly Sword and others did not know the ins and outs of the matter, but they only knew that Li Xiu had been humiliated in the Shen n.


    The full blow of the Imperial weapon could probably directly sink the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    Holy Maiden Yaoyue and others were even more shocked to the extreme. They didn''t expect that after Lord War Immortal''s identity was revealed, Gu Changge still didn''t care.


    Then he directly urged the Imperial weapon to attack him!


    "Young Master Gu, I��ll remember today''s affairs��"


    Li Xiu was very decisive as he nned to admit his cowardice. In his current state, let alone fighting against the Imperial weapon, even the Supreme weapon was enough to destroy him.


    To be able toe this far, he himself was a master who could bend and stretch. However, Gu Changge nced at him inexplicably and did not let him finish his words.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword dropped a jet of jet-ck sword light, weighing as much as hundreds of millions as if it wanted to crush the void.


    The Ancestor of the Heavenly sword, the Ancestor of Sacred Heaven and others around him were extremely horrified.


    They immediately ran away into the distance, some people reacted slightly slower and they were immediately swept by the sword light before they copsed and exploded.


    Their souls trembled and they went desperate to the extreme. They didn''t expect that after seeing Master War Immortal, it would lead to such a terrifying disaster.


    An Imperial weapon was hardly seen, even in the Upper Realm.


    In addition to the Lord War Immortal at his peak, who could resist it?


    Although Gu Changge couldn''tpletely activate it, a ray of sword light in the Emperor Realm was enough to kill everything.


    "I''d like to know, is this your current confidence? Or is it that War Immortal returns with an order, and 100,000 subordinates will attack?"


    Gu Changge said casually, raised his hand, and swung down with a knife. The light of the knife fell down, the void copsed and everything died.


    The word "War" between Li Xiu''s eyebrows glowed again and there were golden runes evolving. He tried to resist, but in less than a moment, it copsed and exploded.


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, his hair was disheveled and he flew straight out. The word "War" between his eyebrows also had cracks and it seemed that it was about to copse, making it difficult to continue.


    "Wow!"


    "You!"


    Li Xiu coughed up bits of internal organs and crashed on the mountain behind with a bang.


    His face was drained and he was coughing up blood constantly. He didn''t know how many bones he had broken, and he was already severely injured.


    Gu Changge took the knife and walked over unhurriedly, looking at the head that he was about to raise and stepped on it abruptly.


    "Stop pretending. Tell me, how did you survive, I''m quite interested in that." He said lightly.

 Chapter 427-1: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (1)

    <h4>Chapter 427-1: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (1)</h4>


    The ck terrifying sword light swept through as Li Xiu''s body copsed and exploded, turning into ashes in the sky. He was as dead as he could be and could not be resurrected any longer.


    Although he was an Enlightened being at his peak, he even walked a long distance on this road with his strong cultivation.


    But now he was just a corpse covered with green hair that couldn''t even move. As long as Gu Changge found out where he was, it was absolutely impossible for him to escape.


    "You just killed him like that?"


    Gu Xian''er was surprised and thought that Gu Changge would ask War Immortal something to squeeze out some information. But she didn''t expect that after he found him, he killed him without a word.


    This was a bit different from Gu Changge, who was mercenary in her impression.


    "Did I have to wait for him to recover to the peak, and thene back to trouble me?"


    Gu Changge took the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword as he nced at her with an expression as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Besides, the current Li Xiu was actually of little value. Apart from brushing up his experience points, Gu Changge couldn''t find any reason to keep him alive.


    "You are not allowed to look at me like this." Gu Xian''er''s teeth were itchy, feeling that she was a fool in Gu Changge''s eyes.


    Though Gu Changge didn''t have the time to argue with her.


    He attacked again with a palm, covered the ce and killed the sluggish old man. Only then did he take a serious look at the bronze pce.


    If it wasn''t for Li Xiu''s sake, it would be almost impossible for him to find such a ce.


    "The perfect ce to nourish your soul, this ce couldn''t be more suitable."


    He nodded, and his eyes looked somewhat satisfied.


    In particr, he felt that there were many origins of life in the vicinity; after years and months, even those corpses could give birth to spiritual wisdom.


    Under this rich spiritual energy, it was suitable for him to arrange some means to cover up the rest of the aura.


    "Why are you looking for a ce to raise your soul?"


    Gu Xian''er was also looking at this ce. Could it be that Gu Changge nned to resurrect someone?


    "Naturally, I''m preparing for the unexpected. If I die one day, I must have a way to live again." Gu Changge nced at her and said casually.


    He couldn''t mention the Red-clothed Witch to Gu Xian''er, so he thought of an excuse casually.


    "How could you suddenly die one day��"


    Gu Xian''er was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled, but then she remembered Gu Changge''s unresolved Demon Heart and thought that he might be preparing for this.


    Her mood was a little down. If it broke out again one day, what should Gu Changge do? If she was by his side, would he dig her immortal bone, or would he choose to cut off his heart?


    Gu Xian''er thought of this, and she already had the answer in her heart. Just like thest time he was in the Nirvana Pond, he cut off his arms and refused to hurt himself again.


    She felt a little sad all of a sudden. Beneath Gu Changge''s beautiful appearance, there were hidden dangers in life that only he himself knew.


    "If there is such a day, I will give you my immortal bone, I can live without the immortal bone��"


    Gu Xian''er raised her beautiful eyes and stared at Gu Changge as if she wanted him to understand.


    "What are you flicking me for?"


    However, Gu Changge didn''t let her finish her sentence and knocked on her head, causing pain and tears in her eyes.


    He shook his head slightly and said, "You fool, what have you been thinking about all day."


    He naturally knew what Gu Xian''er was thinking. This girl''s intelligence had always been one of the best.


    Gu Xian''er red at him, very dissatisfied, "I''m doing this for your own good, you arrogant guy! You always look like you don''t want to bow your head and don''t want to get dirty. Will you understand the kindness of others only after you die?"


    Gu Changge sighed slightly, then grabbed her cheek and rubbed it hard, making her beautiful eyes murderous as she tried to fight him.


    "I see, you stupid girl."


    He smiled and let go of her.


    "Eh��" Gu Xian''er was ready to be ridiculed by Gu Changge for a while, but she didn''t expect him to say that. She was a little stunned for a while.


    However, she quickly reacted and hummed from her nose, "You are stupid, you just know it. Don''t think too much, I just don''t want to owe you a favor. This time, about Xian''er, it would be a little troublesome without you."


    After all, Li Xiu''s identity was a War Immortal, not an ordinary person.


    Although Shen Xian''er was a direct descendant of the Gu family, her surname was not Gu, she had never gone to the Upper Realm or entered the Gu family to worship her Ancestors.


    Therefore, the Gu family would not necessarily take care of this matter.


    Once this was done, Gu Changge setup here and personally recorded many strange and mysterious runes in a very cautious and careful manner, never like this before.


    Because this ce had other purposes, it was to target the Red-clothed Witch who was about to bury him. So he did not allow any mistakes here, otherwise, it was likely to cause his n to go wrong and cause more trouble.


    The bronze pce was very ancient, and he didn''t know what era it was from. There were many strange murals carved on the four walls. Ancient Ancestors knelt on the ground and bowed to the totem.


    Here, Gu Changge kept moving, his five fingers glowed and the runes were punched into the surrounding by him. The rays of light were intertwined, like small stars.


    At the same time, the runes of the Great Dao were transformed into a chain ofws, which firmly locked the void on all sides of the bronze pce.


    "The soul-raising effect here can be strengthened a little more�� In this way, there will be no abnormality."


    Gu Changge directly turned his aura into a carving knife and with his own hands, dug a pool in the depths of the pce, ced various restrictions in it, making it gather the origin of life nearby.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the pool, brilliance began to emerge, which was extremely dazzling and it was densely filled with the rich essence of life.


    In the end, he even painted again around the cracks in the space outside and obtained a lot of secret treasures to cover them, so that the aura of this ce would not leak out. Only then was he relieved.


    "I hope she won''t be noticed by then, but I hope there won''t be that moment."


    Gu Changge''s eyes were faint, and many thoughts passed through his mind. When his mind moved, he felt that this ce waspletely under his control, and finally, his figure moved and left this ce.


    "You''ve been setting it up for so long��"


    Gu Xian''er, who had been waiting for Gu Changge for a long time outside the space crack, was a little surprised when she saw hime out.


    Gu Changge nodded without exining anything, and said, "Let''s go."


    Then everyone turned into divine lights and broke open the space before leaving the ce.


    A war had broken out in the Boundary Monument. All ethnic groups had sent elites here, intending to cross the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, where they could feel the terrifying fluctuations from far away ces.


    That was the fluctuation of the Emperor��s weapon, and now that the Immortal World had not appeared, the existence of the Emperor Realm was the peakbat power of the Upper Realm.


    In this battle, many Enlightened beings rushed to leave, as the vanguard to open up a way.


    The people of Eight Destions and Ten Regions were not vegetarians either. In the face of the invasion from the Upper Realm, an unimaginable force of resistance erupted.


    There was a stalemate on both sides and many powerhousesnded near the Boundary Monument. The screams of killing could be heard from far away, and the smell of blood arrived from a distance.


    It had to be said that this battle was very huge, and it had swept through almost all Dao traditions and forces in the Upper Realm.


    Even the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was no exception. They dispatched tens of millions of troops to cross the ??Boundary Monuments. But now Gu Changge had no ns to join in the fun.


    He would definitely go to the Battle of the Boundary Monument, but not now. On the way out of this ce, he opened the Heavenly Dao Treasure Box that fell from killing Li Xiu.


    A burst of golden brilliance shed through and a small golden cauldron emerged, dazzling and floating in the virtual space, with a sense of mystery.


    "The Golden Cauldron of Luck is formed by the gathering of all Aura, and it can gather Aura and Luck points��"


    "It''s a good thing, and with that, I have another way to collect Luck points."


    Looking at the many introductions, Gu Changge was a little unsatisfied. He felt that if the Golden Cauldron of Luck was ced in an Immortal Great Sect and Supreme Dao, it could even steal its Luck unknowingly.


    This was much more effective than the World Tree seed he got before.


    In addition, the Luck points obtained by killing War Immortal Li Xiu were not a small number, so he exchanged a few more transcendental bones, and his strength increased.


    Gu Changge took everyone on the road and left this ce, away from the ce of war.

 Chapter 427-2: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (2)

    <h4>Chapter 427-2: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (2)</h4>


    On the way, they could see many ancient warships crushing the sky. All kinds of iron cavalry attacking and rumbling past.


    Many young geniuses from the Upper Realm had participated in this battle, no force was spared.


    Especially when they learned that the Boundary Monument could only be crossed by cultivators with rtively low cultivation bases, they were even more excited as they couldn''t wait to go there quickly and fight.


    They intended to make a name for themselves in this battle and the quickest way was to attack the cultivators of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, so as to make their names shock the Eight Destions.


    "Shall we go back to Peach Vige now?"


    On the way, Gu Xian''er asked. It had been almost a year since thest time he returned to the Peach Vige, although one year was negligible for a cultivator.


    But she missed her rtives and several masters in Peach Vige.


    She grew up in Peach Vige when she was a child and her affection for Peach Vige was much deeper than that of the Gu family.


    "Let��s go back to Peach Vige. It''s useless for you to participate in the battle against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions."


    Gu Changge nodded, he nned to ask Taoyao to confirm some things and he would have to go to Peach Vige sooner orter.


    Then, he took action to open up a space channel with supreme divine power. A terrifying space rune appeared, tearing the void in front of him.


    They began to cross, with Gu Changge''s current strength, it was easy to travel in the virtual space and he instantly traversed a distance of tens of thousands of miles.


    On the way, silver brilliance could be seen intertwined as the strands were extremely gorgeous and heavy. This was the chaotic fog in the virtual space, which was usually difficult to see.


    The Upper Realm was vast and divided into Inner and Outer Realms, and now the Peach Vige they were going to was the Abandoned Land of Immortals in the Outer Realm, which was very far away from the Boundary Monument.


    "I''m afraid even a Supreme being is not your opponent anymore?"


    Gu Xian''er was very surprised and noticed that the void in front of her was constantly distorting.


    The road became blurred, because Gu Changge''s body was extremely powerful, causing the space that touched him to copse.


    Such a method was difficult for even the Supreme being to achieve.


    She felt that Gu Changge''s current strength was far beyond that of ordinary Supreme beings. She really didn''t know how he cultivated.


    "True Supreme?"


    Gu Changge smiled and didn''t say much. With his current strength, even in the face of True Enlightened beings, there was no need to be afraid.


    However, these words were too shocking.


    Now, although someone was carrying the hat of the inheritor of demonic arts, it was inevitable that people would doubt it�� Because the speed of his cultivation breakthrough was really shocking and unbelievable.


    Speaking of these, Gu Changge felt that even the true inheritor of demonic arts was far from his fast cultivation speed. This was probably beyond the understanding of the cultivators.


    "I''m afraid this guy, Su Qingge, is having a hard time. I heard that she is being chased and attacked everywhere."


    Gu Changge remembered a lot of news and his smile was meaningful.


    After half a month, the void blurred again, the crack disappeared, Gu Changge took the crowd away from it and appeared on a mountain.


    The mountains were undting, the vegetation was abundant, the deste and vast ancient forest could be seen in the distance.


    "Abandoned Land, I''m back."


    Looking at these familiar sights, Gu Xian''er felt a sense of returning home.


    In the past, she often took the big red bird and traversed the abandonednd, looking for all kinds of spiritual treasures and rare treasures.


    Here, she often encountered life and death crises, encountered powerful beasts many times and fought with them for the experience.


    This made her feel excited. She tiptoed, and looked forward.


    Thest time she came back, she took Gu Changge by her side and was teased by many uncles and aunts, saying that she had brought her sweetheart back to her parent''s house, which made her embarrassed for a long time.


    But this time, Gu Changge was still by his side, he just didn''t know what the uncle, aunt, and others had to say.


    "Wait for me here."


    Gu Changge instructed the many subordinates behind him and then took Gu Xian''er to Peach Vige.


    Soon across the vast wilderness in front of him, he saw a mysterious Peach Tree in the distance, erect in front of the vige.


    The vige was not big, surrounded by fences, with spiritual grass and other things nted around, strands of colorful clouds flowing, and white mist permeating, giving people a sense of tranquility.


    Wisps of aura emerged from all around, nourishing this ce.


    The auspicious beasts neighed and the birds fluttered their wings. It seemed very peaceful, like a paradise. There were old people and children ying at the entrance of the vige, which looked extremely peaceful.


    The Peach Tree at the entrance of the vige was gorgeous and colorful, with luxuriant branches and leaves, shrouded in a faint divine brilliance.


    Each Peach Leaf had mysterious lines, it looked extremely ancient and one couldn''t know how long it had been standing.


    Although it had not bloomed, it had an amazing transcendental and holy meaning.


    A little girl with pink and jade carvings, wearing arge cotton robe stood before. Her hair was soft, and her appearance was well-behaved.


    She was sitting on the bluestone at the entrance of the vige, bare feet and looked outside the vige from time to time as if she was waiting for someone.


    At this time, she seemed to notice Gu Changge outside the vige entrance. She was a little stunned, then rubbed her eyes, thinking that she was hallucinating and finally found that the person was really the Master she thought about day and night.


    "Master��"


    She was suddenly full of surprise, her eyes were full of Gu Changge''s figure, running toward him stumbling.


    "I just said how I heard magpies at the entrance of the vige this morning, it turns out that Xian''er came back."


    "I also brought someone back to my mother''s house. This girl has been gone for a year, and she is finally willing toe back."


    At this moment, not only did she discover Gu Changge and Gu Xian''er, but the rest of the vigers also discovered them and many people came out to greet them happily.


    The Peach Vige became lively, and many uncles and aunts came out, surrounding Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge as they constantly looked at them.


    The aunts and uncles took a careful look at her stomach and then sighed, making Gu Xian''er dazed and a little confused.


    Then she realized what it meant, a haze rose on her delicate white face and she red at Gu Changge.


    It was all his fault for making herself so embarrassed and misunderstood by several aunts. However, Gu Changge didn''t care about her, he was squatting down, patting Yaoyao with a gentle expression, and asking how she was doing.


    Yaoyao was very pleasantly surprised and shared with Gu Changge her life in Peach Vige during this period.


    She liked this kind of peaceful life very much, not only the Peach Demon liked her, but also the other vigers who treated her like rtives.


    She didn''t have to worry about anything here, but sometimes, she missed him very much.


    Gu Changge smiled, touched her hair, and said, "It''s fine if you like it here. In the future, your Master wille to see you when he has time."


    As he said that, he took out a lot of essories he had picked in the mortal world and gave them to her. When he bought them for Gu Qingyi, he thought of Yaoyao and picked them up together.


    Now it seemed that Yaoyao was not interested in cultivation, but she was very fond of these essories. Although she was sensible and well-behaved, she was just a child.


    "Well, thank you, Master. Yaoyao likes it very much. There are many children ying with me. The animals are also very obedient."


    Yaoyao''s eyes turned into crescent moons, she was very happy, and finally saw the Master she missed the most.


    Gu Changge was relieved to see that she was very happy now, which also saved some trouble.


    "Xian''er, auntie, I''m here��"


    On the other side, an olddy pulled Gu Xian''er aside and chatted for a while.


    Gu Xian''er''s face was full of haze, she was so ashamed and angry. She felt her ears were burning, she was Gu Changge''s cousin, what were they thinking?


    However, the aunts didn''t care about her. In their opinion, Gu Xian''er brought Gu Changge back to Peach Vige over and over again. If they didn''t do anything, they wouldn''t believe it.


    No matter how Gu Xian''er exined it, they all had a look of disbelief, which made Gu Xian''er very helpless. In the end, she could only put the me on Gu Changge''s head and re at him several times.

 Chapter 427-3: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (3)

    <h4>Chapter 427-3: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (3)</h4>


    The current Peach Vige was extremely lively, Gu Xian''er brought Gu Changge again and brought gifts for everyone, such as divine medicine, medicinal herbs, etc., which could prolong life and enhance the power.


    Usually, although she was stingy and greedy for money, she was very generous in front of the elders and vigers of Peach Vige, and she almost didn''t clean up her family.


    In the end, several of Gu Xian''er''s masters showed up and checked her current cultivation status. They were quite satisfied. Although she couldn''tpare with Gu Changge, she was far superior to the young supreme beings of the same generation.


    In their opinion, Gu Changge was a monster and he couldn''t be treated withmon sense at all. Even they couldn''t see through Gu Changge''s cultivation level now.


    This shocked them and made them feel incredible. Thest time they saw Gu Changge was more than a year ago.


    In more than a year, had he improved his cultivation so much?


    However, this involved Gu Changge''s secret. Although they were curious, they did not take the liberty to ask.


    Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge returned to the Peach Vige, everyone naturally prepared sumptuous food for them, all kinds of exquisite food, exuding a tempting aroma.


    Although it was far from the banquet of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it had a different vor.


    At the banquet, everyone was staggering, and it was very lively.


    Several aunts and uncles didn''t care about Gu Changge''s identity, and they naturally asked him about Gu Xian''er''s rtionship with him.


    In this regard, Gu Changge naturally answered without leaking, making Gu Xian''er, who was staring at him, let out a sigh of relief, worried that she would hear something from this guy''s mouth that would make her feel ashamed and angry.


    But in the end, she couldn''t help but feel a little lost, feeling that the words Gu Changge answered had no other meaning.


    After the banquet was over, everyone went to rest and Gu Xian''er also returned to her former house, nning to rest.


    Everyone in the Peach Vige specially cleaned up a house for Gu Changge, but he did not go to rest but arrived at the Peach Tree outside the vige alone.


    He held the wine from the banquet in his hand and seemed to be drinking by himself, then sat down beside the Peach Tree.


    The moonlight was cold with the mottled silver pieces sprinkled all over the ground, like a smashedke, revealing a feeling of serenity.


    The Peach Tree was old and tall, with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    Under the moonlight, there was more meaning of long vicissitudes, but more of it was glowing, looking mysterious and gorgeous, swaying in the wind.


    Gu Changge didn''t open his mouth and just drank beside the Peach Tree. His eyes were dim, as if he was thinking about something.


    Afterward, a vast white mist formed here and instantly enveloped the vicinity.


    "You''re so brave in front of me��"


    A soft and melodious voice sounded like the sound of the heavens, with an ethereal meaning.


    In the next moment, a slender figure walked out of the Peach Tree. Her face was blurred, but there was an unparalleled aura. Her eyes were soft, like autumn water, but it had the meaning that understood the eternal universe.


    Taoyao showed her body, she seemed to be looking at Gu Changge with great interest, and she wanted to see through him just like the first time they met.


    Gu Changge was still drinking on his own. Hearing this, he raised his head and said with a slight smile, "Does the senior n to drink with me?"


    Taoyao shook his head and said, "I never drink alcohol, I don''t like the taste."


    "It''s a pity that senior didn''t have the chance to taste such fine wine." Gu Changge smiled.


    Taoyao didn''t talk to him after hearing this, just stared at him closely, and then said, "When I was grooming Yaoyao''s injuries, I remembered some memories��"


    "Oh, what memory? The junior is a little curious." Gu Changge seemed a little surprised, but his heart moved slightly.


    Since Taoyao and Yaoyao didn''t merge into one body, she logically wouldn''t remember everything.


    He also didn''t know if the pictures he saw when he saw Taoyaost time were from his memory, or if she deliberately revealed them in order for him to see them.


    But anyway, Taoyao and the old stone of the True Immortal Academy were old acquaintances.


    There was no doubt about that.


    And the Red-clothed Witch, Peach Demon, and Old Shi were obviously from another era and had a great rtionship with his identity as the Demon Lord.


    Gu Changge had always felt that he was not the Demon Lord, but he had to be. The cause and effect of many things had been doomed from the beginning.


    Including the rtionship between Taoyao, Old Shi, the Red Witch, and him. Now that Tao Yao told him about this, could it be that she was suspicious of something?


    "I remember I have a friend who likes to wear red clothes. She said that she should cultivate hard, not let the master down, and then marry her master when she grows up��"


    Taoyao spoke slowly, and when she spoke, she kept her eyes fixed on Gu Changge, as if she wanted to tell him, but she seemed to be telling herself.


    "When I was a Peach Tree, I only had a weak intelligence. She rescued me from a monster. My body was a heartless Peach Tree�� With her, I understood what a friend is, but unfortunately, it was just a previous experience and now it seems that countless years have passed. Everything has been left in the era of taboos. Maybe I am the only one who still remembers it."


    "Later she brought me to her Master. At that time, I had another friend. It was a stone. I never thought that an ordinary stone, a hollow Peach Tree, even if it gave birth to wisdom of a vague existence would be able to embark on the path of cultivation like the rest of the Demon n. Her master was very strict with her, but she treated us very well, and did not despise us because of our origin."


    "She taught me to read, and I wanted her to name me, but she said that the name is very important�� So she taught me to spell��"


    Her voice was very peaceful, as sweet as the sounds of nature, but unfortunately, at this time, she was looking extremely lonely.


    "Senior''s friend, does Junior know her?"


    Gu Changge put down the wine, his face did not change and the scene at that time reappeared in front of him in a trance.


    A girl in red was sitting on the boundless field clutching her knees, with a dead Peach Tree behind it.


    This girl was very beautiful, with long dark blue hair, like a mirror.


    She looked at the sea of ????clouds from a distance, the clear sky and mountains reflected in her pupils but her expression was extremely lonely as if she was waiting for someone.


    "I have no idea."


    Taoyao shook her head, and her words were ambiguous.


    She stared at Gu Changge carefully, seeing that he didn''t raise his head and then sighed softly, not as casually as in the beginning.


    "You came to Peach Vige this time to find me for something, right?"


    Taoyao asked.


    Gu Changge nodded and said, "I wonder how much senior knows about Demon Burying Abyss?"


    Taoyao was stunned for a moment, then seemed puzzled and asked, "Are you nning to go to Demon Burying Abyss?"


    Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change, "I just asked, I remembered some things and I was a little curious. I think that the predecessors have existed for a long time and they should have a good understanding of it."


    "I don''t know anything about Burying Demon Abyss. If you want to know more, you can go and see for yourself, can''t you?"


    Taoyao suddenlyughed, thisughter changed from the soft and pleasant sound just now, to some indescribable demonic nature.


    And as these words fell, her voice suddenly turned into light dust, disappeared from then on, and returned to the Peach Tree without a sound.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change much as he got up and left.


    Judging from today''s events, the situation was very unfavorable for him. He came to find Taoyao, but he just wanted to see her attitude toward him.


    From this attitude, it was natural to see some of her thoughts and it could be seen whether she had doubts about his identity.


    The first time Old Shi saw him, he was very shocked, thinking that he was a simr guy.


    And this time, Taoyao changed her previous attitude and even recalled the past.


    Wasn''t this a test for him?


    So now it seemed that once the Red-clothed Witch saw him, she would definitely recognize him.

 Chapter 428-1: Acting as the Human Ancestor, This bastard really has no credibility (1)

    <h4>Chapter 428-1: Acting as the Human Ancestor, This bastard really has no credibility (1)</h4>


    The next morning, Gu Changge left Peach Vige. He did not choose to stay there for long.


    As for Gu Xian''er, she decided to stay in Peach Vige, she just had some questions about her cultivation that she had to ask all the masters.


    Although Yaoyao and the people in Peach Vige tried their best to keep him, Gu Changge left. The purpose ofing here had been achieved, naturally, there was no need to stay.


    Taoyao''s temptation made him keep an eye on his heart. Judging from the current situation, unless there were special circumstances, Taoyao would not leave Peach Vige easily.


    Immediately, after calling a group of subordinates outside the Abandoned Land of Immortals, Gu Changge headed towards the Inner Realm. He was nning to go to the Human Ancestor Hall. Since he took over the role of Human Ancestor, he had never been to the Human Ancestor Hall.


    And this time, the riot of Demon Burying Abyss, many Great Demons were born, causing chaos everywhere.


    As a model of righteousness, the Human Ancestor Hall naturally could not avoid the responsibility of resisting Demons.


    It just so happened that Gu Changge nned to go to Demon Burying Abyss and there was no suitable excuse, but he could find Jiang Chuchu, act as Human Ancestor, arranging the next n along the way.


    The center of the Inner Realm was also known as the Heavenly Realm for the various Dao forces in the Upper Realm.


    At this moment, in the heart of the most prosperous and ancient territory.


    A majestic pce stood tall in the sky, looking magnificent and sacred like a fairy pce.


    The pce was built in an extremely splendid atmosphere. The tiles were made of wless white jade and pure zed ss, the eaves were made of million-year-old purple gold sandalwood, and the floor was paved with pure obsidian starstone.


    It looked magnificent, quaint, and solemn. In the meantime, there was a thick sea of ??immortal energy surging throughout.


    This pce overlooked the endless old pond of the ancient city below. The main hall was rising and falling as the sun rose and the moon set, the runes on it were intertwined.


    The stars of the Nine Heavens were reflected every moment. The universe was like a supreme throne, which also showed the transcendent status of this ce.


    A huge immortal que was hung in front of the temple gate with purple immortal gold as the bottom and immortal gold iid with characters.


    There were three ancient characters, ��Human Ancestor Hall��.


    It could be seen that there were thousands of silver streams in the sky and the earth which were rushing towards this ce wildly, wanting to gather into it, appearing sacred.


    These silver streams were exactly the worship and recitation of the great achievements of the Human Ancestor by cultivators from all over the world.


    The power of faith could not only evolve many divine powers, but even in some cases, as long as there was something in your heart, one could manifest the Dharma body across billions of distances.


    What was more, it could be used to cultivate an Immortal body. As long as the faith was continuous and there were people in the world who were talking about its real name, then it would not die.


    This was an indescribable mysterious power.


    At this time, a beautiful woman dressed in wless white clothes with a veil on her face, was cultivating, eyes closed in the main hall.


    A vague shadow of immortals, grand and mysterious, seemed to be chanting scriptures, floated behind her, as if to cross time and space from ancient times.


    Herplexion was fair and delicate, her eyebrows were picturesque and her eyes were like wless ck gems, shining with a moving luster.


    However, her expression was very calm and one could not see any other emotions except calmness.


    She seemed to be born like this, it was more like abandoning her emotions and desires, and there would be no waves because of anyone.


    Several old women with a high level of cultivation whispered something behind her with worry in their eyes.


    "Even if Her Highness the Holy Maiden breaks through to thete stage of the Sacred Realm she is helpless against this demonic disaster. Holy Maiden Ziji is missing and she doesn''t know where to hide, but even if Holy Maiden Zijin was here, it is estimated that it will be of no avail."


    "Nowadays, many Dao lineages in the Upper Realm have sent armies to the ??Boundary Monuments, trying to enter the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The chaos of the Demon Burying Abyss has been ignored. Many forces were destroyed as a result."


    "Yeah, my Human Ancestor Hall now has a hot yam in my hand, and I can''t shake it off. I have to think of a way because of this��"


    During their conversation, they were all worried about the chaos in Demon Burying Abyss. Because this time, the seal of Demon Burying Abyss seemed to have be unstable.


    Even the Hanging Buddhist Temple, which had been in charge of guarding it, suffered heavy losses. Several monks with profound Buddhist teachings were severely injured.


    Although this matter had not yet reached the point of sensationalizing the Upper Realm, it could not be ignored.


    Today, the Human Ancestor Hall had dispatched a lot of powerhouses because of the matter of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But at this time, the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss was extremely urgent, making them unable to escape.


    However, the Human Ancestor Hall, the leader of the righteous way, couldn''t ignore this matter. There were many forces that had sent distress signals to them.


    The Great Demon who was buried in the Demon Burying Abyss was a terrifying existence that had existed for a long time.


    One must know that among the monks in Buddha Mountain, the weakest ones were also in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, but they still lost to those Great Demons and almost fell.


    As one could imagine, this catastrophe was not so simple.


    Even Wang Ziji, Jiang Chuchu and the others had the intention to stop them, but there was nothing they could do. The two of them were only from the younger generation, and in terms of strength, they could not be the opponents of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    This made them worry about this matter in their hearts. Now Jiang Chuchu was nning to break through to thete stage of the Sacred Realm, in order to y a role in this matter.


    And while several old women were talking, Jiang Chuchu, who was cultivating with closed eyes in the hall, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Her eyes were very calm, and she had heard the conversation of several old women just now.


    "Regarding the riot in Demon Burying Abyss, I will take the powerhouses of the Human Ancestor Hall with me. The Elders don''t need to worry, you just need to guard this ce."


    Jiang Chuchu said lightly, knowing the thoughts of several old women in his heart.


    She didn''t want them to worry about the current chaos in the Demon Burying Abyss because it might cause them to lose their lives.


    After all, not all of the cultivators in the Human Ancestor Hall were like her, filled with a righteous heart.


    She couldn''t ask for more from them. Hearing this, the Elders looked a little guilty, but they didn''t say much.


    They were not stupid, and they would not bury their own lives for no reason at such a time. Their cultivation base was not an opponent of the Great Demon Burying Abyss.


    "By the way, Your Highness, since you said some time ago that Young Master Changge is the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, then, in my opinion, it is better to speak to Young Master Changge."


    "If there is him, this matter should be easier and safer, what do you think?"


    At this time, an old woman suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but ask Jiang Chuchu.


    After all, some time ago, the Human Ancestor Hall announced in front of many Dao lineages in the world that Gu Changge was the Human Ancestor of this generation.


    Regarding this matter, everyone tacitly understood that their Human Ancestor Hall wanted a young existence like Gu Changge to support the scene, and Gu Changge wanted the power of Human Ancestor Hall.


    They were not very clear about the rtionship between Jiang Chuchu and Gu Changge as they were just asking this question.


    If this was not right, then there was nothing they could do. For they couldn''t force Gu Changge to take care of it. They couldn''t do it, and they didn''t dare to.

 Chapter 428-2: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (3)

    <h4>Chapter 428-2: You stupid girl, Taoyaos test (3)</h4>


    The current Peach Vige was extremely lively, Gu Xian''er brought Gu Changge again and brought gifts for everyone, such as divine medicine, medicinal herbs, etc., which could prolong life and enhance the power.


    Usually, although she was stingy and greedy for money, she was very generous in front of the elders and vigers of Peach Vige, and she almost didn''t clean up her family.


    In the end, several of Gu Xian''er''s masters showed up and checked her current cultivation status. They were quite satisfied. Although she couldn''tpare with Gu Changge, she was far superior to the young supreme beings of the same generation.


    In their opinion, Gu Changge was a monster and he couldn''t be treated withmon sense at all. Even they couldn''t see through Gu Changge''s cultivation level now.


    This shocked them and made them feel incredible. Thest time they saw Gu Changge was more than a year ago.


    In more than a year, had he improved his cultivation so much?


    However, this involved Gu Changge''s secret. Although they were curious, they did not take the liberty to ask.


    Gu Xian''er and Gu Changge returned to the Peach Vige, everyone naturally prepared sumptuous food for them, all kinds of exquisite food, exuding a tempting aroma.


    Although it was far from the banquet of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it had a different vor.


    At the banquet, everyone was staggering, and it was very lively.


    Several aunts and uncles didn''t care about Gu Changge''s identity, and they naturally asked him about Gu Xian''er''s rtionship with him.


    In this regard, Gu Changge naturally answered without leaking, making Gu Xian''er, who was staring at him, let out a sigh of relief, worried that she would hear something from this guy''s mouth that would make her feel ashamed and angry.


    But in the end, she couldn''t help but feel a little lost, feeling that the words Gu Changge answered had no other meaning.


    After the banquet was over, everyone went to rest and Gu Xian''er also returned to her former house, nning to rest.


    Everyone in the Peach Vige specially cleaned up a house for Gu Changge, but he did not go to rest but arrived at the Peach Tree outside the vige alone.


    He held the wine from the banquet in his hand and seemed to be drinking by himself, then sat down beside the Peach Tree.


    The moonlight was cold with the mottled silver pieces sprinkled all over the ground, like a smashedke, revealing a feeling of serenity.


    The Peach Tree was old and tall, with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    Under the moonlight, there was more meaning of long vicissitudes, but more of it was glowing, looking mysterious and gorgeous, swaying in the wind.


    Gu Changge didn''t open his mouth and just drank beside the Peach Tree. His eyes were dim, as if he was thinking about something.


    Afterward, a vast white mist formed here and instantly enveloped the vicinity.


    "You''re so brave in front of me��"


    A soft and melodious voice sounded like the sound of the heavens, with an ethereal meaning.


    In the next moment, a slender figure walked out of the Peach Tree. Her face was blurred, but there was an unparalleled aura. Her eyes were soft, like autumn water, but it had the meaning that understood the eternal universe.


    Taoyao showed her body, she seemed to be looking at Gu Changge with great interest, and she wanted to see through him just like the first time they met.


    Gu Changge was still drinking on his own. Hearing this, he raised his head and said with a slight smile, "Does the senior n to drink with me?"


    Taoyao shook his head and said, "I never drink alcohol, I don''t like the taste."


    "It''s a pity that senior didn''t have the chance to taste such fine wine." Gu Changge smiled.


    Taoyao didn''t talk to him after hearing this, just stared at him closely, and then said, "When I was grooming Yaoyao''s injuries, I remembered some memories��"


    "Oh, what memory? The junior is a little curious." Gu Changge seemed a little surprised, but his heart moved slightly.


    Since Taoyao and Yaoyao didn''t merge into one body, she logically wouldn''t remember everything.


    He also didn''t know if the pictures he saw when he saw Taoyaost time were from his memory, or if she deliberately revealed them in order for him to see them.


    But anyway, Taoyao and the old stone of the True Immortal Academy were old acquaintances.


    There was no doubt about that.


    And the Red-clothed Witch, Peach Demon, and Old Shi were obviously from another era and had a great rtionship with his identity as the Demon Lord.


    Gu Changge had always felt that he was not the Demon Lord, but he had to be. The cause and effect of many things had been doomed from the beginning.


    Including the rtionship between Taoyao, Old Shi, the Red Witch, and him. Now that Tao Yao told him about this, could it be that she was suspicious of something?


    "I remember I have a friend who likes to wear red clothes. She said that she should cultivate hard, not let the master down, and then marry her master when she grows up��"


    Taoyao spoke slowly, and when she spoke, she kept her eyes fixed on Gu Changge, as if she wanted to tell him, but she seemed to be telling herself.


    "When I was a Peach Tree, I only had a weak intelligence. She rescued me from a monster. My body was a heartless Peach Tree�� With her, I understood what a friend is, but unfortunately, it was just a previous experience and now it seems that countless years have passed. Everything has been left in the era of taboos. Maybe I am the only one who still remembers it."


    "Later she brought me to her Master. At that time, I had another friend. It was a stone. I never thought that an ordinary stone, a hollow Peach Tree, even if it gave birth to wisdom of a vague existence would be able to embark on the path of cultivation like the rest of the Demon n. Her master was very strict with her, but she treated us very well, and did not despise us because of our origin."


    "She taught me to read, and I wanted her to name me, but she said that the name is very important�� So she taught me to spell��"


    Her voice was very peaceful, as sweet as the sounds of nature, but unfortunately, at this time, she was looking extremely lonely.


    "Senior''s friend, does Junior know her?"


    Gu Changge put down the wine, his face did not change and the scene at that time reappeared in front of him in a trance.


    A girl in red was sitting on the boundless field clutching her knees, with a dead Peach Tree behind it.


    This girl was very beautiful, with long dark blue hair, like a mirror.


    She looked at the sea of ????clouds from a distance, the clear sky and mountains reflected in her pupils but her expression was extremely lonely as if she was waiting for someone.


    "I have no idea."


    Taoyao shook her head, and her words were ambiguous.


    She stared at Gu Changge carefully, seeing that he didn''t raise his head and then sighed softly, not as casually as in the beginning.


    "You came to Peach Vige this time to find me for something, right?"


    Taoyao asked.


    Gu Changge nodded and said, "I wonder how much senior knows about Demon Burying Abyss?"


    Taoyao was stunned for a moment, then seemed puzzled and asked, "Are you nning to go to Demon Burying Abyss?"


    Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change, "I just asked, I remembered some things and I was a little curious. I think that the predecessors have existed for a long time and they should have a good understanding of it."


    "I don''t know anything about Burying Demon Abyss. If you want to know more, you can go and see for yourself, can''t you?"


    Taoyao suddenlyughed, thisughter changed from the soft and pleasant sound just now, to some indescribable demonic nature.


    And as these words fell, her voice suddenly turned into light dust, disappeared from then on, and returned to the Peach Tree without a sound.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change much as he got up and left.


    Judging from today''s events, the situation was very unfavorable for him. He came to find Taoyao, but he just wanted to see her attitude toward him.


    From this attitude, it was natural to see some of her thoughts and it could be seen whether she had doubts about his identity.


    The first time Old Shi saw him, he was very shocked, thinking that he was a simr guy.


    And this time, Taoyao changed her previous attitude and even recalled the past.


    Wasn''t this a test for him?


    So now it seemed that once the Red-clothed Witch saw him, she would definitely recognize him.

 Chapter 428-2: Acting as the Human Ancestor, This bastard really has no credibility (2)

    <h4>Chapter 428-2: Acting as the Human Ancestor, This bastard really has no credibility (2)</h4>


    "I''ll take care of it myself."


    Jiang Chuchu shook her head when he heard the words, knowing that it was not unreasonable for the Elders to say this.


    But she couldn''t ask Gu Changge for help over and over again. Because Gu Changge had helped her several times, it made it difficult for her to speak to him.


    Moreover, Gu Changge also said that she had to pay her back, which made it even more difficult for her to talk about it, because every time she had to pay back, she was bullied by him.


    Althoughst time at True Immortal Academy, Gu Changge had already promised to be nice to her. But Jiang Chuchu didn''t know how good the point Gu Changge said was.


    This made her feel quite sad.


    This time, the Demon of Demon Burying Abyss was aggressive with terrifying strength, endangering many nearby forces, but she couldn''t really sit back and watch.


    "Since your Highness, the Holy Maiden said so, then I will not worry about it."


    The Elders naturally wouldn''t say anything more about this and nned to get up and leave the pce. But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from a distance, causing the expressions of the elders to change slightly, and they were a little shocked.


    "Young Master Changge wants to see you."


    They were talking about Gu Changge, but Gu Changge showed up.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but look back at Jiang Chuchu. It turned out that what she said would be resolved was what she meant. This made them smile and let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "I''ve been waiting to greet the Young Master Changge."


    Afterward, they turned into divine lights and hurriedly headed out of the gate of Human Ancestor Hall, to meet Gu Changge as they did not dare to neglect him.


    Now, even if it was a Great Sect leader in the Upper Realm, seeing Gu Changge, he would not dare to treat him as a junior and needed to be cautious.


    "How could he suddenlye to the Ancestral Hall�� Could it be because of this?"


    Jiang Chuchu was a little stunned. Just now, she thought she had heard it wrong. After seeing that several Elders had turned into divine lights to greet him, she realized that Gu Changge had reallye to the Human Ancestor Hall.


    This made her panic, and it took her a long time to calm down.


    "It seems that it should be because of the Demon Burying Abyss�� but this kind of thing should have nothing to do with him. Why is he running again?"


    Jiang Chuchu was a little moved and a little embarrassed, thinking that if Gu Changge bullied her like before.


    What should she do?


    What about refusal? Or obedient?


    Thinking of what happened before, a haze appeared on her face.


    And just when Jiang Chuchu''s mind was in chaos, there was a voice outside the main hall. The Elders just now followed a young man and arrived in quite respectfully with smiles on their faces.


    The young man was smiling, dressed in mysterious clothes with wide sleeves, a tall and slender body exuding a noble and mysterious atmosphere with an extraordinary temperament, standing there meant that all beings of heaven and earth could not be ignored.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at him quickly and then quickly retracted his gaze as if her eyes were looking at his nose and his nose at her heart, sitting cross-legged on the spot, looking quite quiet.


    "The matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, it turns out that Her Highness the Holy Maiden has already told Young Master Changge, so I can rest assured."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll go back first."


    After the Elders finished speaking, they quickly stepped back and left the pce, daring not to disturb Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu.


    Although they didn''t know the rtionship between the two, since Jiang Chuchu could persuade Gu Changge to deal with the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, it must not be simple.


    "You don''t want to see me that much? After seeing me, you are just going to keep your head down like this?"


    Gu Changge spoke, staring at her with interest.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu raised her head, her crystal clear and calm eyes like wless ck gems shone with a charming luster.


    She hummed, and then seemed to exin, "I don''t want to see you unless you treat me better."


    Gu Changge couldn''t helpughing, grabbed a futon, sat down beside her as he said, "I didn''t know if you could solve the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, so I rushed to the Human Ancestor Hall non-stop. How about it?"


    Although Jiang Chuchu had guessed his purpose just now, she was quite happy after hearing it from Gu Changge himself. But when she thought that Gu Changge might use this to make a condition.


    She became a little vignt, her eyes were fixed on him. She almost wrote the words "don''t change your mind" on her face.


    Since thest time she knew that she couldn''t be resigned to Gu Changge, she understood that many things couldn''t be done ording to the requirements of Changge��s character, otherwise, he would bully others in many ways.


    "How did you know about the Demon Burying Abyss?"


    Jiang Chuchu asked, intending to change the subject.


    "This question, you have to ask yourself, if you can solve it, then why would I have to trouble myself?"


    Gu Changge''s tone was a little helpless and asked, "Could it be that I have to watch you go to Demon Burying Abyss to die?"


    "I��"


    Jiang Chuchu didn''t expect Gu Changge to say this. Before that, he had been cold and fierce toward her, and his attitude was very bad.


    Like today''s words, she was still not used to it, and she felt a little ttered.


    Did he really promise herself that he would be nicer to her?


    "What are you?"


    Gu Changge interrupted her, his eyes fell on her face, "Tell me, how are you going to repay me now? I''vee all the way to help you solve the trouble of Demon Burying Abyss, shouldn��t you pay me back?"


    Jiang Chuchu expected that Gu Changge would say this, and her pretty face turned a little red. She couldn''t help but retort, "We are now grasshoppers on a rope, and you promised me that you would be nicer to me, Gu Changge. You bastard, you have no credibility."


    Gu Changge couldn''t helpughing, "It means that you n to be the same as before, a white wolf with empty gloves? You think it''s pretty, Jiang Chuchu."


    "I didn''t ask you toe and help me��"


    Jiang Chuchu felt aggrieved, but couldn''t stand Gu Changge''s threatening look, and finally gritted her teeth and said, "Then�� then I''ll let you kiss."


    She felt that she could notpromise, which was already the biggest concession. But she was still a little worried, for fear that Gu Changge would be like before.


    With her strength, she couldn''t resist Gu Changge categorically.


    "That''s it?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows. He had nned to tease her, but Jiang Chuchu took it seriously.


    Jiang Chuchu thought he was dissatisfied and panicked, and said again, "Then�� twice?"


    It was the first time that Gu Changge discovered that this woman was so stupid. He hadn''t discovered it before. After all, she was also the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall. How could her aura plummet when she met him?


    "Okay, okay, just two kisses, it''s cheaper for you."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, in a tone of loss.


    In the next moment, Jiang Chuchu opened her beautiful eyes and wanted to push him away, "Uuuu��"


    <i>This bastard really has no credibility!</i>

 Chapter 573-2: I have been waiting for you here for a long time, Intercept and kill everyone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 573-2: I have been waiting for you here for a long time, Intercept and kill everyone (2)</h4>


    ��He must havee to silence me.�� The bad premonition in Xiao Zhanxian��s heart became true, which made him even more palpitated and chilled, and his back was full of chills.


    He knew that Gu Changge would not let him go so easily. When he was in Kunwu City, it was difficult for Gu Changge to attack him due to the presence of many forces. But in Mount Kun, things were different. If Gu Changge wanted to kill him it was as easy as crushing an ant.


    ��It was you who sent the assassin to assassinate me back then, but today you really couldn��t bear it anymore.�� Xiao Zhanxian said with an ugly face, staring closely at Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge walked toward them unhurriedly. He shook his head lightly, and said, ��I��ve been waiting for you here for a long time.��


    ��Gu Changge, what exactly do you want to do?�� The Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion looked extremely fearful, knowing that Gu Changge��s strength was beyond their current ability.


    And they never expected that Gu Changge would be so bold that he came here to wait for them, he must have had bad intentions!


    ��An Yan, what��s going on here?�� An Wangshan stared at the other figure behind Gu Changge, he never expected that An Yan would follow Gu Changge.


    ��You damn girl, you actually teamed up with outsiders to harm your nsmen, aren��t you afraid that your father will find out and punish you?�� An Xi��s face was also extremely ugly.


    ��Until now, don��t uncle Wang Shan and sister still understand? You��re all going to die here today. Who��s going to know then?�� An Yan looked at them indifferently, not saying much.


    ��Gu Changge is here to silence us, we know the secret he needs to hide. He came here specifically to intercept us.�� Xiao Zhanxian turned pale, suppressed the fear in his heart, and shouted angrily, ��Fight him, or all of us will die here.��


    He had already seen Gu Changge��s intentions. This terrifying fog of unknown origin could not only cover up the movement of this ce. It could even cover up Gu Changge��s whereabouts, allowing him to perfectly destroy the corpse.


    If the people of An n and War Immortal Mansion disappeared in Mount Kun, everyone would think that it was just an ident, and no one would associate it with Gu Changge. Gu Changge didn��t say anything, his expression was always calm and deep, since he came here today, he just came here to silence them.


    ��Attack!!�� Many powerhouses here attacked at the same time, and all kinds of treasures were sacrificed.


    There were heavenly knives, divine swords, ancientmps, green tripods�� every piece of treasure emerged, shining brightly, covering the sky, and their power was amazing.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But with Gu Changge flicking his fingers lightly, the void and even the sky in front of him trembled. A pale golden sword energy gushed out from his hand.


    The brilliance covered the heavens and the earth, causing the whole ce to emit a rumbling and terrifying sound as if the heavens were copsing and the earth was cracking, and the sky would copse.


    In just a split second, the group of powerhouse rushing toward him exploded, their bodies were hit by the sword��s energy as they turned into blood mist with a bang, and their bodies and spirits were both wiped out.


    Everyone was terrified to the extreme, their souls trembled, and they couldn��t think of resisting. It was also horrible. Gu Changge��s cultivation had already reached an unknown level and killing them was easier than crushing ants.


    ��Attack! Fight him!�� An Wangshan��s eyes turned red, and he yelled angrily as if his whole body was on fire.


    Like a shocking thunder that suppressed the world, the divine furnace pierced through the sky with blood surging to the sky, rushing out from his hand like an indestructible ancient beast, attacking Gu Changge.


    As an Enlightened being, his aura was really terrifying like a volcano erupting. If it weren��t for the extreme specialness of this ce, this wave would definitely be able to shatter stars millions of miles away into dust.


    In the other direction, the Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion also turned into a golden light and rushed up. The speed was so fast that it was indescribable. Using a supreme boxing method, it was like a war immortal descending into the world, invincible while attacking Gu Changge.


    At this moment, the world was covered by the shadow of fists. Even a vague scene of the six reincarnations emerged, turning into six ancient dry wells, trying to suppress Gu Changge. Facing the joint siege of the two Enlightened beings, Gu Changge was already very calm and walked forward at a leisurely pace.


    After the punch fell, he raised his hand to reach forward, as if a universe was condensing and emerging. The supreme aura of the world manifested as there was a rumbling and majestic momentum.


    With that, all the stars in the sky were cohesively rotating, directly crushing and obliterating the six dry wells.


    <strong>��Chi!��</strong>


    Immediately afterward, Gu Changge attacked with an unrivaled sword energy in another direction, which contained the ultimatews for destroying the world. In an instant, a ray of ck light tore apart the heaven and earth, turned into a real-world-destroying dragon, and rushed up in the blink of an eye.


    <strong>��Puff!��</strong>


    As soon as the sword light rushed past, it seemed that it swept across the heavens and the earth and came to destroy the world.


    ��What is this?�� The Enlightened being from the War Immortal Mansion looked terrified, his soul was frozen, and it was difficult for him to move.


    All the divine weapons and all the protective measures werepletely irresistible, and they were all pierced through. He couldn��t rest his eyes until he died, the sword light less than an inch long pierced through the center of his brow, leaving a bloody hole.


    Immediately afterward, hundreds of sword lights shot out from his body.


    <strong>��Boom��</strong>


    In an instant, his whole body was punctured with sword holes and shattered into the void, leaving nothing behind. His body and spirit were both destroyed. Even at the moment of death, he couldn��t even sacrifice his own Enlightenment artifact, and his soul seemed to be buried in a river of unknown origin.


    ��The Burial Sword Technique that Gu Xian��er cut out is somewhat extraordinary.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly, not paying any attention to the terrified gazes of the crowd.


    He just tried the power of the Burial Sword Technique just now, but he was not disappointed. With it, it was not a big problem to kill ordinary Enlightened beings with one sword.


    ��The Ancestor died���� Xiao Zhanxian and the others looked terrified to the extreme, they never thought that their ancestor would be beheaded by Gu Changge just after meeting each other.


    Such a big gap made them desperate. Gu Changge walked calmly, raised his hand, and pressed forward, everyone coughed up blood with the sounds of puff before kneeling down, and then exploded.


    The terrifying pressure of his physical body suppressed everyone who tried to get close to him and exploded. Blood spurted out from the seven orifices, terrifying bloodstains appeared on the body, and the spine was bent.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, arge cyan tripod with the ck and yellow maternal energy hanging down, fell from the sky with terrifying power pouring down as a single ray could crush a whole continent.


    This was An Wangshan��s Enlightenment artifact. When he made a move, he also unleashed the Enlightenment weapon that he had nurtured for countless years. Seeing the Ancestor of the War Immortal Mansion being killed with his own eyes made him feel fear and uneasiness, and his spirit trembled.


    But Gu Changge just pped his palm forward, and the heavens and the earth were pressed down by this aura. The blue cauldron made a terrifying trembling sound and was immediately sted out, with fine cracks appearing on the surface.


    The aftermath spread and destroyed this ce all at once. All the mountains copsed and turned into ashes, devastation spread everywhere. An Wangshan spat out a mouthful of blood, all his means were broken, and he fell directly from the air, hurting his origin.


    The Enlightenment artifact was connected with his mind and was almost destroyed by Gu Changge, which naturally caused great harm to him.


    ��Young Master Changge, please forgive me���� Seeing that Gu Changge was still walking toward him, An Wangshan was in despair without caring about his dignity, he knelt down and begged for mercy.


    It was only when he actually fought against Gu Changge that he realized how desperate it was, and there was no chance of resistance at all. In the current Upper Realm, apart from the birth of the Remnant Immortal, there was probably no one to check and bnce Gu Changge!


    Xiao Zhanxian, An Xi, Niu Tian, and others were also extremely desperate, their faces were pale, and they copsed on the ground.


    ��Young master Changge, please spare me. An Xi is willing to be a ve and a handmaiden, a cow and a horse, as long as you can save my life.�� An Xi��s face was full of fear, and she knelt there begging for mercy, wanting to survive.


    She regretted why she saved Niu Tian in the first ce, and why she wanted to offend Gu Changge.


    <strong>��Puff!!��</strong>


    However, Gu Changge��splexion did not change at all from the beginning to the end, and he waved his sleeves. The terrifying pressure rolled down, and the gray mist engulfed the sky. An Wangshan and An Xi didn��t even have time to scream, they disappeared and turned into dust.


    ��Gu Changge, even if you kill us, your secret will be known sooner orter unless you can kill all the people in the Upper Realm.. I have already told my master that if anything happens to me, he will make the memory stone I left him public, which contains the things I witnessed back then.��


    Witnessing everyone being killed with his own eyes, Xiao Zhanxian was terrified to the extreme, his hair was disheveled, and he was extremely embarrassed. At this moment, there was no such thing as the young supreme in front of outsiders before, shouting fiercely, wanting to survive.

 Chapter 574: Feeling the last despair, Grief-stricken Jiang Chen

    <h4>Chapter 574: Feeling thest despair, Grief-stricken Jiang Chen</h4>


    The gray mist shrouding the ice field was filled with blood mist, which made Xiao Zhanxian and Niu Tian tremble and cold. Everyone who entered Mount Kun had died, and now there were only two of them left.


    Even an invincible existence like the Enlightened being was easily killed by Gu Changge. Did they still have a chance to resist?


    ��Are you trying to threaten me?�� With a slight smile on Gu Changge��s face, his white clothes seemed whiter than snow. Spotless as if he had merged with the whole world.


    He unhurriedly walked toward Niu Tian and Xiao Zhanxian, stepping on the snow, and making a clicking sound. But in the ears of the two of them, it was like the sound of their bones breaking, which made the two of them extremely frightened. They couldn��t stop backing away, wanting to survive.


    ��Gu Changge, you can��t kill me. Once you kill me, the secret of your maid will be made public and known by the Upper Realm. You have to think clearly�� If you let me live, I swear that I will keep today��s matter a secret, and I will never reveal the identity of your maid.�� Xiao Zhanxian suppressed the trembling in his heart and calmed himself down before negotiating terms with Gu Changge.


    He knew that Gu Changge wanted to get rid of him precisely because of this. Now he regretted it, why did he disy his w when he was at the Divine Stone Conference, only to be discovered by Gu Changge?


    ��In my opinion, only the dead can keep secrets in this world. The oath you took is no different from nonsense to me.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly, his face was so handsome and wless that one couldn��t pick out the slightest w.


    Niu Tian and Xiao Zhanxian were even more terrified in this icy and frightening snowfield.


    ��As long as you kill me, my Master will announce the contents of the memory stone to the Upper Realm. Gu Changge, you have to think about the consequences at that time.�� Xiao Zhanxian was stern and only hoped that Gu Changge could think clearly about the consequences of this matter.


    Before he came to Mount Kun, he was worried about the ident, so he made extra preparations. As long as he died here, his Master would follow what he said, and pass out the memory stone that contained the sealed part of his memory images, so as to threaten Gu Changge and save his life.


    He was worried and afraid that Gu Changge would not care about anything, even if doing so would expose his maid��s identity. In terms of Gu Changge��s indifferent personality, it waspletely possible.


    ��What you said reminded me, who is your Master? I��ll kill him and destroy that memory stone, that��s all.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly as if he didn��t care about it at all.


    ��You!�� Xiao Zhanxian didn��t expect that Gu Changge still didn��t want to let him go, and wanted to kill his Master too.


    This made him even more frightened. Even in the severe cold and ice and snow, he was sweating all over and couldn��t help trembling.


    ��It never urred to him to let us go.�� Niu Tian also saw through all of this at this moment, knowing that Gu Changge was ying cat and mouse. He was making them feel the final despair.


    ��Buzz!!��


    In the next moment, the void trembled violently, Xiao Zhanxian gritted his teeth as his eyes went red. He unleashed a Heavenly Umbre, it was like the sky pressing down on Gu Changge.


    This was one of his forbidden weapons, and he couldn��t care about anything now, if it could hurt Gu Changge, it was enough.


    Gu Changge��s face remained calm, and he still seemed to have no waves. He walked forward step by step, as if he hadn��t seen the ck Heavenly Umbre, and approached Xiao Zhanxian and Niu Tian.


    ��Crack!��


    The moment the ck Heavenly Umbre approached him, the aura around Gu Changge permeated and fell toward the surroundings with a bang. The dark clouds all over the sky were broken up, and the divine umbre was broken into pieces.


    <strong>ng! ng! ng!</strong>


    Seeing this, the desperate little Zhanxian once again unleashed a forbidden weapon, which turned into thousands of divine swords and shed toward Gu Changge.


    Thousands of chimes resounded in unison, and thousands of chisels illuminated the entire world. It seemed extremely dazzling, each of them was more than ten meters long, and as thick as a water tank.


    The zing divine light almost pierced through the void, rushing to Gu Changge��s body, and submerging him inside.


    It was a pity that all of this was still useless, Gu Changge didn��t stop at all and shook his head lightly, all the brilliance was silently annihted in front of him. His physical body seemed to have turned into a ck hole, which could swallow all kinds of attacks.


    This could be called a means of being invulnerable to all divine and immune to all divine powers, which made Xiao Zhanxian desperate.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the sky and the earth seemingly bent, the void trembled, and everything in the world buckled under this kind of fluctuation.


    Gu Changge reached forward with a palm as he directly grabbed Xiao Zhanxian, and then destroyed him into a cloud of blood mist with a bang. Then he randomly found a jade jar to seal his soul in it.


    Until Xiao Zhanxian��s Master was dealt with, Gu Changge did not intend to erase his soul for the time being. Although Xiao Zhanxian��s life-saving methods were cautious, there was no problem as long as Gu Changge didn��t kill him for the time being, and his Master would definitely not know about it.


    So as long as Gu Changge left Mount Kun, he could find someone to deal with Xiao Zhanxian��s Master.


    ��Shadow Immortal Bloodline���� After dealing with Xiao Zhanxian, Gu Changge once again looked at the desperate Niu Tian. In his opinion, Niu Tian��s physique was also unique.


    After all, it required the True Blood of Shadow Immortal, but it was better than nothing.


    ��Gu Changge, you will suffer retribution sooner orter��ah���� Niu Tian��s screams sounded.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    With Gu Changge��s finger popping out, a crystal-clear flower emerged in the void, as if it had taken root in it.


    Immediately afterward, this little flower turned into a stream of light, falling toward Niu Tian��s eyebrows, prating and absorbing nutrients through his skin, blood, bones, lungs. Even his soul wasn��t spared, and finally the deepest part of the spiritual sea.


    An Yan, who had been standing behind Gu Changge, watching all this, couldn��t help but shudder slightly, her face turned pale. This method was really terrible and weird. Taking the Origin Blood of cultivators as nutrients, the flowers of the original avenue were bred.


    She was very smart and guessed a lot at once, so she lowered her head quietly and pretended not to see it. As long as she kept herself safe and obediently obeyed Gu Changge��s words, nothing would happen.


    Soon, the gray fog dissipated, and heaven and earth returned to tranquility, covered with silver snow, a pure northern scenery. Only some tattered weapons and some sted corpses remained in some ces, telling the tragedy of the battle just now. It looked devastating and extremely tragic.


    ��Let��s go.�� Gu Changge turned his head and nced in a certain direction, his eyes were a little strange. But he quickly recovered and said to An Yan.


    The reason why he had An Yan by his side was not that he wanted her to witness the killing of An Xi and others with his own eyes. It was just for the sake of exining when the timees. After all, what happened to the An n and the War Immortal Mansion would surely spread soon. Even if someone suspected him, An Yan could prove that at that time, generally speaking, she would not be so insane as to kill her own people.


    Of course, this was just Gu Changge��s careful n. An ident happened to the An n and War Immortal Mansion, probably not many people would suspect him.


    After Gu Changge and An Yan left this ce, on a wastnd not far away, a figure manifested, it was Xiao Ruoyin. She frowned slightly, feeling that Gu Changge had discovered her just now.


    With Gu Changge��s personality, if he found her, how could he not make a move?


    Afterward, with a soft sigh, she found a ce to bury Niu Tian��s body. From the beginning to the end, she watched all of this happen and did not stop it. Although Niu Tian was her friend, she couldn��t save him in this situation.


    If she showed up at will, maybe even she would encounter a crisis and be killed by Gu Changge. An indifferent and feelingless person like Gu Changge would not show any mercy to her even if there was a close rtionship between the two of them before.


    Now she was not sure if she could escape from Gu Changge.


    ��What secret did An n and War Immortal Mansion discover about Gu Changge, which led to such an end?��


    Soon, her figure disappeared into the void again leaving behind vague traces that were difficult to find.


    ��The fog has finally dissipated, let��s see who is missing���� On the other side, everyone from the Ji family was gathering together, looking up at the gray fog that was gradually dissipating above the sky, and letting out a long sigh of relief.


    Several patriarchs and Ji Hao, the Patriarch of the Ji family, immediately ordered their men to check the damage. Although this weird gray fog didn��tst long, it still made everyone sweat and their backs went numb.


    ��Reporting to the Patriarch, we have lost nearly one-third of our nsmen, and it is estimated that they were all swallowed up by the fog just now.�� Soon, a member of the Ji family came back and reported the report with a sad face.


    Hearing this, everyone in the Ji family was silent for a while, even Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue looked slightly gloomy. They lost so many people just by encountering such a strange fog. If they entered the depths of Mount Kun, all of them would probably be dead.


    ��What the hell is Gu Changge trying to do? While rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family, he also wants to create this gray fog to engulf so many people.�� Jiang Chen felt cold all over his body, and he always felt that there was an invisible big closing in.


    And every one of them was approaching the big step by step. They were deeply imprisoned without knowing it. Everyone from the Ji family, including Ji Chu Yue and others, foolishly thought that Gu Changge would be so kind and help them rescue their ancestor.


    This was really ridiculous. Just when everyone from the Ji family was feeling extremely uneasy, two figures walked up in the wind and snow not far away, they were Gu Changge and An Yan.


    ��Young Master Changge is fine.�� Seeing that Gu Changge was safe and sound, everyone from the Ji family breathed a sigh of relief, but they were also curious about what happened during this period.


    ��Are you all okay?�� Gu Changge walked over, with a concerned smile on his face, and asked.


    Several Ancestors of the Ji family sighed, ��Just now I told the nsmen not to wander around, but this sudden fog still engulfed nearly one-third of the people. I don��t know what the origin of this fog is, it��s so weird and tricky, it��s hard to guard against. Even we are helpless about it.��


    ��This should be caused by the resentment that umted over the years in this ce after the death of the Immortal King. I just chased in the direction of the fog, but when I got to the back, I could only stop, and I felt that there was a big danger there.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge said with a regretful expression on his face, as if he was quite helpless about it.


    ��Gu Changge has been away for such a long time, An Xi and Niu Tian must be in danger���� Hearing these words, Jiang Chen felt chills all over his body, and his heart was filled with grief.

 Chapter 575: The land of the True Dragon Nirvana, Seeing the hope of revenge

    <h4>Chapter 575: Thend of the True Dragon Nirvana, Seeing the hope of revenge</h4>


    Even though they were in Mount Kun, the unexpected incident between the Hidden An n and the War Immortal Mansion spread quickly and caused a greatmotion. This time, there were many forces who entered Mount Kun.


    In the eyes of many people, the Hidden An n and the War Immortal Mansion were extremely safe, and idents would not likely ur. However, hearing the news of itsplete annihtion suddenly made many ancient existences and Great sect leaders feel uneasy.


    This Mount Kun was really too evil. Even a small puddle of water was likely to contain the great danger, and it was easy to bleed to death. During this period of time, they encountered many crises as several dangers emerged one after another.


    Many forces also suffered heavy losses and some young supreme beings who entered almost died. Butpared to the Hidden An n and War Immortal Mansion who werepletely wiped out, they were still fortunate.


    ��It is said that when the War Immortal Mansion and the Hidden An n encountered danger, everyone from the Ji family also encountered a rare gray fog, and many people died.��


    Mount Kun was majestic, and the depths were even shrouded in clouds and mist, shrouded in chaos. All kinds of rays of light were shining, reflecting in the sky and the earth. At this moment, there were many cultivators gathering in the mountains. They were all forces who came here from different directions.


    The person who spoke was an ancient existence of Heavenly Emperor Mountain. With his hands behind his back he looked at the towering giant mountain in front of him.


    The misty brilliance hanging down from the front was extremely gorgeous, covering arge area. There was breathtaking pressure permeating the air. Many people felt the rumbling and terrifying momentum emerging from the front as if something was about to wake up.


    ��It is estimated that the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped there. The members of the Ji family have not arrived yet. When the timees, we will discuss it together when they arrive.��


    Another ancient existence from the Heavenly Demon Pce uttered, followed by the Heavenly Demon Lord and others.


    In another direction, cultivators from Buddha Mountain, Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Ancient Ye n, and Endless Fire Nation also appeared. Although they lost a lot along the way, they still arrived without any danger.


    Many people were looking at the surrounding environment. On some steep cliffs shrouded in mist, there were still blood-red flowers and nts growing, which were extremely strange.


    The fog and mist ahead were so thick that it was difficult to discern the correct direction and route. Within a radius of 10,000 kilometers, the mountains stood tall, piercing the clouds with wind, snow, and fog, which looked extremely weird. There seemed to be a special field here, which led to a big gap between the climate and the outside world.


    On the top of the mountain, some people even saw traces of the heavenlykes. The clouds formed mist, and chaotic air gushed out from time to time, as if it had existed since the beginning of the world, making it extremely ancient.


    The mountain peaks here were connected like a keel. Maybe there was something sealed underground, if there was a Divine Origin Master here, maybe they could find a way to get in.


    An old man who had a good understanding of the terrain of mountains and rivers spoke. There was apass in his hand, which sprayed out beams of brilliance, shining in all directions. The rest of the people nodded to express their agreement. After arriving here, they heard the faint sound of the dragon chant.


    It was as if a true dragon was blocked in the depths of the earth, which made people feel palpitating.


    ��This is the ce where the true dragon reincarnated, the legendary dragon��sir. Perhaps a true dragon was born here.�� At this moment, a voice sounded from nearby as everyone from the Ji family rushed over. It was Jiang Chen who was speaking among the crowd.


    He heard the words of several ancient beings and spoke first. In his opinion, after reaching this step, the only way to attract everyone��s attention was to let them know his worth. This would let everyone understand his importance, and then he would have a greater chance of surviving.


    The people who were looking at the mountains in front of them also did not expect to see Jiang Chen at this time. His identity as a Divine Origin Master was not a secret.


    Now in Mount Kun, the role that a Divine Origin Master could y was even greater than that in the Divine Stone Conference. The expressions of many people looking at Jiang Chen suddenly became hot.


    ��After he was captured by Gu Changge in the Star Gazing Tower, it seems that Gu Changge asked him to enter Mount Kun together.��


    Many young lords noticed the members of the Ji family behind Jiang Chen, and Gu Changge was among them, and he was also looking up at the scene inside Mount Kun at this moment.


    From their point of view, Jiang Chen, as a Divine Origin Master, possessed some mysterious methods that could indeed y a lot of role in the current Mount Kun. However, there was a grievance between Gu Changge and Jiang Chen, and he must have been threatened for being able to work for the Ji family.


    Immediately, many people looked at Jiang Chen, wanting to see how he could deal with it. With Gu Changge here, Jiang Chen probably would not be used by them.


    ��I don��t know what brother Jiang��s opinion is, this Mount Kun is quite dangerous, and we have already suffered heavy losses when we came here. If we head deeper at random, I��m afraid we��ll already be bleeding before we meet Senior Ji Sheng Chu.�� Several ancient beings spoke out, seemingly quite helpless about this.


    Although rescuing Ji Sheng Chu was a major event in the Upper Realm, they would not be so stupid as to risk their own lives. Even if they didn��t go in again, it would be considered the best of humanity toe here. Hearing this, Jiang Chen did not disappoint everyone, he looked around for a week.


    Then, he walked up with a calm expression and talked eloquently, ��This ce is the ce where the Dragon��s Ridge is locked. The ce where we are standing is the first ridge of the Dragon��s Ridge. It is also the entrance to Mount Kun. The wind from the fog is exactly the breathing direction of the Dragon��s Ridge�� This ce is extremely dangerous. If you don��t avoid the dragon��s breath, you may be like those pools of pus and blood.��


    While speaking, Jiang Chen pointed to several jet-ck blood pools not far away, which exuded a strange stench, decayed and dirty, and creepy.


    Seeing this scene, everyone��s expression changed, and they could feel the horror of that aura. Most people would never dare to approach it. The hearts of the ancient beings trembled. They could faintly feel that the strength of those pools of pus and blood before they were alive was probably not weaker than theirs.


    ��I wonder what little brother Jiang can do to allow us to sessfully enter it.�� One of them couldn��t help but ask.


    Even though he was an Enlightened being, he didn��t have the slightest pride and looked very pleasant. Rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family was one thing, and entering the depths of Mount Kun to gain opportunities was another.


    Although the journey was dangerous, everyone gained a lot. They felt that there were more opportunities in the depths of Mount Kun. Why did the Ancestor of the Ji familye to this ce in the first ce and was trapped in itter?


    This was a good exnation. There was a great fortune in the depths of Mount Kun since it hade to this point. They were naturally unwilling to give up easily.


    ��As long as you avoid the dragon��s breath and pay attention to the direction of the dragon��s spine, you will naturally be able to enter it, but I need the cooperation of a few Enlightened seniors, otherwise the road will be dangerous, and I can��t guarantee it.��


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chen breathed a sigh of relief. Then he intentionally disyed a contemtive look andmunicated with the Creation Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit in his heart for a while before slowly opening his mouth.


    While speaking, he nced coldly at Gu Changge behind him, and seeing that he seemed to be looking at the mountains not far away, he couldn��t help clenching his fists under his sleeves.


    At this moment, Jiang Chen saw hope for his own survival. As long as the n went well, he might be able to use the terrain of this ce to bury Gu Changge in it and avenge his brothers and friends!


    The terrain here was extremely special, and there was a strange field in the depths of Mount Kun. He asked the Good Fortune Immortal Boat to investigate, and found that there was a great danger in it, and even a true dragon could be trapped!


    A True Dragon! That was the creature in the ancient legends that surpassed the Immortal Realm. It was so powerful that it was indescribable. If he made good use of this ce, it was not impossible to trap Gu Changge to death.

 Chapter 576-1: The scapegoat should take the blame, The old man in the mysterious jade seal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 576-1: The scapegoat should take the me, The old man in the mysterious jade seal (1)</h4>


    After hearing Jiang Chen��s words, the several ancient beings present looked at each other. Some thoughts shed across their eyes, but they did not directly agree. This ce was extremely dangerous, and they actually didn��t really trust Jiang Chen.


    What if he messed with it and harmed everyone?


    No matter what time it was, they couldn��t be too wary of people.


    ��Since Jiang Chen has the means, this old man will trust you once, okay? As long as you can help my family rescue our Ancestor, you can ce any condition you want.��


    At this time, several Ancestors of the Ji family stepped forward and added, with very serious faces. On the way here, they already knew Jiang Chen��s methods, and they were quite at ease about it.


    Now that the road was just ahead, and their Ancestor would be rescued soon, they naturally agreed immediately regardless of the consequences.


    ��I hope you will keep your word.�� Jiang Chen nodded with a calm and authentic expression.


    He had a thorough understanding of the Ancestors from the Ji family. This was a group of old guys who were stalking him. They didn��t look at their good promise now, if they didn��t need him, they would definitely kick him to death. So Jiang Chen also had a detailed n in mind, and he would not let everyone present y him.


    Seeing that several Ancestors of the Ji family had agreed, the ancient existences of Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Ancient Ye n also nodded in agreement.


    Afterward, a sneer suddenly crossed the corner of Jiang Chen��s mouth as he looked at Gu Changge behind him and said, ��Young master Changge is so powerful, and his strength is unfathomable, even the Enlightened being is no match for you. I think that if the Young Master Changge helps, the chance of sess in rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family will be much greater. I wonder what Young Master Changge��s idea is?��


    Hearing this, everyone��s expressions changed slightly, and they looked at Jiang Chen in shock. Unexpectedly, he nned to ask Gu Changge to help him at this time. How brave was this?


    A few Enlightened beings were not enough, he even wanted to pull down Gu Changge.


    Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue��s expressions changed slightly, they were worried in their hearts, afraid that Gu Changge would p Jiang Chen to death at this time.


    ��Oh, since there is something this Gu can help with, then Gu will not hesitate to help.�� Gu Changge withdrew his gaze from looking at Mount Kun and smiled lightly when he heard the words. He was not as angry as everyone thought, appearing to be an understanding.


    Jiang Chen snorted coldly in his heart, he couldn��t understand Gu Changge��s calm expression. It was as if everything was under his control.


    ��You will feel better and regret itter.�� He sneered in his heart, but there was still no abnormality on the surface.


    Then, after investigating, he began his exnation to several ancient beings on how to avoid encountering the dragon��s breath. Everyone listened very carefully, for fear of missing a word, fearing that it would lead to a life-and-death crisis.


    Soon, several Enlightened beings obeyed Jiang Chen��s words and unleashed their respective Enlightenment artifacts before hitting a certain ce ahead. Amidst a rumbling sound, the sun rose to the sky as if a true dragon had rolled under the feet of everyone, making the surrounding mountains tremble.


    ��Let��s go.�� Jiang Chen looked at the intersection with a crack and said in a deep voice as he walked in the front first.


    Seeing this, everyone did not dare to stay any longer and followed him one after another, not daring to stay too far away.


    ��This guy is already on the verge of death, and he is still trying to figure out how to plot against me.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, staring at Jiang Chen with a strange look in his eyes.


    He knew Jiang Chen��s n, but Jiang Chen still needed to find Ji Sheng Chu��s location for him, so he was not in a hurry to make a move. After walking for tens of miles, there was no danger at all, but a strange fragrance suddenly filled the air.


    ��What is this smell? Why is it so fragrant?�� A young Supreme from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain asked, disying a look of surprise.


    ��It��s probably because some natural treasures are about to mature.�� An old man��s face was fixed, he looked around, and also showed a surprised expression.


    As soon as they heard about the treasures of heaven and earth, everyone here became a little fiery and began to look around. Even a few Enlightened beings couldn��t help but inform their nsmen with their spiritual thoughts that they shouldn��t miss the treasures of heaven and earth.


    Finally, in a cold pool before them emitted an extremely strong fragrance. What surprised everyone was that wisps of dragon energy hovered around the cold pool. There were also many strange kinds of spiritual nts growing in the pool��s border, spraying outvender brilliance, each bearing a fruit.


    ��This is an Earth Dragon fruit. It is said that it can grow only after being nourished by dragon energy. It only matures once every 30 million years. There are actually nine fruits here,�� An ancient existence said with surprise on his face, recognizing these strange fruits.


    It was said that the Earth Dragon fruit contained a touch of true dragon energy, which could even help the transformation of creatures with dragon blood, and its value was indescribable.


    ��For this reason, let��s divide the forces together.�� Right then, the ancient existence from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain spoke out, trying to pick it.


    But just when he was about to get close to that cold pool, a terrifying cold air suddenly gushed out and submerged him in an instant. Such a scene rmed everyone, causing many young supreme beings to retreat together, not daring to approach.


    An extremely ferocious phoenix poked its head out of the pool, its eyes were scarlet with a bloodthirsty look. It opened its mouth, and a vast, chaotic cold air rushed towards everyone.


    ��The Cold Dragon at the level of the Enlightened being that has existed for thousands of years���� An ancestor from the Ji family gasped, looking extremely shocked. He hurriedly unleashed his own Enlightenment artifact, trying to resist.


    The rest of the Enlightened beings also took action one after another, trying to suppress them. But this cold jellyfish had already been born with spiritual wisdom. Seeing that there were so many strong people, it let out an unwilling roar and then turned into a stream of light, which went straight to the deeper part of Mount Kun and disappeared in an instant.


    ��It��s smart, otherwise the body of the Cold Dragon at the level of the Enlightened being is full of treasures.�� Many Enlightened beings shook their heads with some regret and then began to pick those dragon fruits.


    Gu Changge didn��t do anything and obtained two fruits. To be honest, it didn��t do much for him. He looked in the direction where it fled, feeling a little thoughtful. Since living beings at the level of Enlightened beings could survive here, didn��t that mean that there might be other living beings?


    In this way, it gave him inspiration that maybe he could create an ident of Mount Kun��s riot. Following the next few days, everyone continued to rush to the depths. They could hear the strange dull sounding from the depths more and more clearly.


    It was as if an ancient heart was beating. But until now, no one had sensed the location of the Ancestor of the Ji family, and they hadn��t even heard the slightest movement. This made everyone from the Ji family start to wonder whether the summoning voice that Ji Chu Yue heard back then was real or fake.


    Or maybe the Ancestor of the Ji family had exhausted his life, and it was difficult to spread any news.


    ��What is that?��


    At the end, within the depths of the mountain, everyone was shocked when they saw a strange ce exuding a radiant light. It looked like a vast waterfall hanging down from the sky, and it looked like a big hole like a divine well, leading directly to the depths of the ground.


    It seemed to be connected to the legendary Nine Nethends. But at the entrance of the cave, there was a piece of deep blue jade sealed as if it had existed for thousands of years.


    Within that piece of profound jade, everyone could vaguely see a figure sitting cross-legged in it. It was a man, dressed in feathers and a star crown, meditating with his eyes closed. He seemed so lifelike, but no one knew how many years he had existed.


    Even though they were separated by the mysterious jade seal, everyone could still feel the extraordinariness of this man, it was a kind of aura of Dao. It seemed that he had merged with the world, making it difficult to judge his life or death.


    ��Could it be that the strength of this Enlightened being has surpassed the Realm of a Daoist and reached the Immortal Realm?��


    Many Enlightened beings opened their mouths in shock, and looked at the person carefully. Feeling the auraing from it, made people tremble and shudder. This was definitely an indescribable peerless powerhouse, who was sealed here for some reason.


    ��Brother Jiang, can we only get in by breaking through the jade seal in front of us?��


    No one dared to act rashly to smash this piece of profound jade, so they could only ask Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen was also very puzzled, he was talking with Creation Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit, and wanted to know how to pass. It waspletely beyond his expectation that such a piece of jade seal would block the way.


    And at this time, he didn��t know if it was the illusion of everyone but they always felt that the Enlightened being in the jade seal was looking at them. Even if the man was meditating with his eyes closed, they always felt that there were eyes on them.


    ��Don��t touch him���� Just when everyone was hesitating and unable to judge, a weak and ethereal voice suddenly came from under the waterfall directly in front of them.

 Chapter 426: This time he is really dead, A favorable place to solve the troubles from the Red Witch

    <h4>Chapter 426: This time he is really dead, A favorable ce to solve the troubles from the Red Witch</h4>


    The boundless yellow sand and the dead bones in the distance were blown up by the wind. This ce was very close to the ????Boundary Monuments.


    One could even feel the fluctuations of some battles and their killing intent which were extremely huge and shocking.


    On the mountain peak, Gu Changge watched the scene in front of him with interest.


    Soon, Hongmeng Purple Mirror was covered with brilliance. It was only after a blurry figure shed by that the dead silence was restored.


    "Who is this old man?"


    Gu Xian''er was a little curious, her eyes stayed on the Hongmeng Purple Mirror in Gu Changge''s hand.


    "The man who saved your father and grandfather."


    Gu Changge said lightly, cing away the Hongmeng Purple Mirror, lest Gu Xian''er kept looking at it eagerly.


    "The one who saved my father and grandfather? That is to say, the old man behind Li Xiu? It turned out to be him."


    Gu Xian''er was a little stunned but she was more curious about how this thing in Gu Changge''s hand discovered the old man.


    Was it because of the cause and effect he said before?


    If there was cause and effect between him and Li Xiu, then this thing could be used to find the trace of Li Xiu.


    "It turns out that you are not afraid to find that War Immortal because of this reason."


    Although she really wanted to take a look at what this Hongmeng Purple Mirror was, she knew that with Gu Changge''s character, he probably wouldn''t agree.


    This made her feel that Gu Changge was too careful, and he didn''t trust her so much.


    Was she the kind of person who would snatch things because of a fetish?


    "Let''s go. We need to find that guy''s hiding ce and resolve Li Xiu''s matter. Otherwise the Shen n will suffer his revenge sooner orter."


    Gu Changge nced at her as he alighted and turned into a divine light before leaving the mountain. Many powerhouses could be seen following behind him.


    "You actually care about the Shen n?"


    At first nce, Gu Xian''er felt that Gu Changge was worried about the Shen n''s revenge, but when she thought about it, something wasn''t right. Since he was so concerned about it, there was definitely another reason.


    Gu Changge was unlikely to care about the life and death of the Shen n.


    With that, she also followed, a little regretful that she didn''t bring the big red bird with her, otherwise, with its ability, she would still be able to find the treasure.


    Just at the same time, there was a strange scene in a space crack that was very far away from this ce.


    The waves outside were monstrous, constantly crashing and there seemed to be a real world in motion as it rumbled.


    As Li Xiu''s old ve entered the crack in the space, runes began to sh outside, making everything return to its original state until it became unclear. The mist here was faint and extremely blurry.


    Many candles made of unknown materials were lit on the corridor, expelling the faint mist around them.


    The old man walked into it with a jade pot in his hand, looking very pious and careful as if he was going to meet something.


    Outside this cracked space was the formation that heid down which flowed with green rays of light.


    The surrounding stones flickered with a faint meaning ofws while hiding a terrifying murderous intention.


    He was worried that a cultivator would stray into this ce and bump into Lord War Immortal who was recuperating.


    After he happened to leave this ce, he ran into Shen Xian''er''s father and grandfather trapped not far away, and he happened to be carrying Li Xiu, who had just condensed a new body.


    After thinking for a while, the two of them were saved, just to create a chance for Li Xiu to get closer to the world.


    It was a pity that his calctions were not as good as their calctions. In the end, all of his ns and efforts were in vain, which made him extremely angry.


    "There is still a little bit of origin, and Lord War Immortal can be resurrected. This time the hatred will not be solved so easily."


    The old man walked through this corridor as the scene after that suddenly became brighter. It seemed that he had entered a splendid underground pce.


    The spiritual energy present was dense, the immortal mist was saturated. It could even be seen that thews of life were manifesting and floating in the air.


    This was an excellent ce to nourish the soul. It was located near the Boundary Monument and had a natural topographical advantage.


    The Boundary Monument had been there for many years, with countless casualties. After many of the powerhouses fell, their origins dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Arge part of them drifted and scattered in the Boundary Monument, and then arrived together through the terrain here.


    Over the years, such a ce to nourish the soul had been formed.


    Moreover, it was said that in the deepest part of this ce for raising the soul was the ce of sacrifice to all Immortals.


    It was said that in a very ancient era, ten thousand Immortals prayed for the Dao of Heaven in order to find an Altar of Life.


    The old man didn''t know if this was true or not, but the ce where the soul was raised was true. It could not only warm up War Immortal''s iplete life and soul but also reshape his broken body, which was extremely mysterious.


    Even in the depths of the Reincarnation Lake, a mysterious ce involving the Laws of the Upper Realm, it was said that this step could not be achieved.


    In the center of the splendid underground pce was an ancient bronze coffin. Oilmps with faint mes were still ced on the four corners.


    The oil within was obviously not simple kerosene, but something very special. With a special method, the oil refined from the spine could burn for countless years.


    In the ancient bronze coffin, the one who was sleeping was the War Immortal who fought in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    After arriving here, the old man was even more respectful and carefully approached the ancient bronze coffin with the jade pot in his hand. He let the light balls float out and finally fall into it.


    "My lord��"


    He spoke respectfully and wanted to report what had happened in the outside world, including the tragic death of Li Xiu.


    "I already know."


    An indifferent voice emerged from the bronze ancient coffin, very old, but also extremely weak.


    Li Xiu was his fresh body after all, and his mind was connected. Even though there was an endless distance, he still knew what happened in the Shen n.


    However, he was different from Li Xiu after all. Although there were some waves, he had not yet reached the point of anger.


    "Then, my lord, how should we repay Gu Changge''s revenge?" The old man was stunned and then asked respectfully.


    "I don''t need to worry about this in advance. I will condense a new body after a while. Those family members are not easy to mess with. What''s more, my enemies now know that I''m not dead. Let him be proud for a while."


    The weak voice in the bronze coffin resounded again.


    He was very self-deprecating. He didn''t expect that he, who used to be aloof, would actually be reduced to the point of death.


    He even said that after being humiliated and beheaded, he would continue to forbear and dare not take revenge.


    "Yes, my lord."


    The old man''s face was also a little sad. Once upon a time, Lord War Immortal was so high-spirited and invincible.


    If it weren''t for Heaven and Earth, he would have already be a True Immortal.


    But now, he could only live slowly in the ancient bronze coffin. He needed to search for the source of his body everywhere to help him recover from his injuries.


    Even a younger generation could easily humiliate and torture him.


    "Someone ising."


    At this time, a solemn and shocked voice suddenly sounded from the bronze ancient coffin.


    The old man''s face changed suddenly when he heard the words, why didn''t he feel it?


    In the ce for raising the soul, heid out many formations and if someone came, he would definitely feel it right away.


    He was about to turn his head when he heard an interesting voice from behind.


    "You turned out to be secretly hiding here, Lord War Immortal, we meet again."


    Gu Changge opened his mouth, his eyes fell on the ancient bronze coffin in front of him, and Gu Xian''er and the others followed behind him, all looking around.


    "You�� you are Gu Changge."


    The old man''s back went suddenly cold, and hisplexion changed drastically. How did Gu Changge get in?


    Obviously, he was so cautious, but why was he still being followed?


    "It''s the power of cause and effect, and it has nothing to do with you. He has a divine weapon to deduce cause and effect, and with that he found this ce."


    In the ancient bronze coffin, the voice of War Immortal Li Xiu sounded, as if exining to the old man, but it was extremely solemn and fearful.


    Since Gu Changge could find this ce, it meant that it was absolutely impossible for him to let him go.


    "The ce to nourish the soul is really easy to find."


    Gu Changge looked around and didn''t have the time to talk nonsense with the old man in front of him. He directly took out the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword and shed it with one knife. The terrifying sword aura ran through the ce, containing a ray of extreme power, and instantly descended on the old man.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    The blood sshed out in the void, and the old man grunted. His reaction was fast enough, he sacrificed his own weapon and activated his divine power, but he still vomited blood and flew out in an instant. His body was almost on the verge of exploding.


    Although he had the cultivation base at the peak of the Supreme Realm, how could he be the opponent of Gu Changge holding the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword?


    He didn''t die in an instant, it was already a testament to his strength.


    "We have no grievances, so why are you aggressive?"


    The voice of War Immortal Li Xiu sounded from the bronze ancient coffin, containing anger and coldness. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so strong that he went directly to this ce without leaving anyway for him to survive.


    "No, we have a grudge."


    Gu Changge smiled, attacked again, shing directly at the coffin in front of him. There was a terrifying wave of explosions in this ce.


    The coffin shook violently. Although its material was not simple at all, it was still blown away by this sword, and the body of Li Xiu in it rolled out instantly.


    "This is��"


    Gu Xian''er''s beautiful eyes widened, she was very surprised. It was difficult to connect the tattered corpse covered with green hair in front of her eyes with War Immortal.


    "Gu Changge, you��"


    Li Xiu was extremely furious. The way he looked now was extremely terrifying and ferocious. His whole body was tattered and not a single piece of bone was intact.


    And covered with green hair, it was as long as a human arm.


    "My Lord����"


    The old man also looked at all this dully. It was difficult for him to connect the heroic and invincible Lord War Immortal with the green hairy corpse in front of him, which made him uneptable.


    "It turns out that it has already gone to the corpse. Such a good ce to nourish the soul is a waste for you."


    Gu Changge was not surprised by this, Li Xiu was obviously in the process of transformation or evolution, but the process was still very long.


    Even if he was given another million years, he wouldn''t be able to do it. During this process, Li Xiu could only be ughtered by others.


    "Hateful�� If I was at my peak, how would you dare to humiliate me like this?"


    Li Xiu was furious, but he was just a tattered corpse. Although he was sane, he couldn''t even move.


    As Gu Changge said, now he could only be ughtered by others.


    Gu Changge didn''t waste time, he himself wanted to find a ce to nourish his soul, and in his opinion, Li Xiu''s current state was no different from the so-called experience value. To that he didn''t even bother to say a word of nonsense.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword erupted with an unparalleled sword force. The Emperor��s might was vast and surging as if a mountain torrent was pouring down directly.


    With a scream, Li Xiu''s body, which had already copsed, exploded again and turned into ashes.


    This time he was really dead.


    Of course, before that, Gu Changge naturally did not forget to plunder Li Xiu''s Luck points.


    After doing all this, Gu Changge didn''t care about the system prompts in his mind and the golden luck treasure chest that fell out.


    He took a serious look at this ce and felt that if it was arranged, it could be a favorable ce for him to solve the troubles of the Red-clothed Witch in his n.


    Of course, this premise was that his guess was correct, otherwise, everything would be in vain, and the half-year left to him would being soon.

 Chapter 577-1: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This blame can’t be washed away (1)

    <h4>Chapter 577-1: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This me can��t be washed away (1)</h4>


    Jiang Chen was seriously thinking about the words of the old man in the mysterious jade seal. He looked around and saw that everyone here, except him, didn��t seem to have heard the old man��s words. Even the Enlightened beings of the various forces were looking around, frowning, and looking in trouble.


    In other words, the old man who was sealed in the mysterious jade really felt his killing intent, and that��s why he sent the voice transmission to him. While thinking, Jiang Chen quickly nced at Gu Changge. But Gu Changge was turning his back to him, as if searching for traces around him, Ji Chu Yue and An Yan beside him followed as if they had something to say to him.


    This made him clench his fists and suddenly made a certain decision. This may be hisst chance.


    ��I promise you, I will rescue you, but you must promise to kill the man in white.�� Jiang Chen said to him via sound transmission.


    He asked Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit about how to break open this piece of mysterious jade, even other Enlightened beings would find it difficult to do so. And he happened to have a special method.


    ��Don��t worry, the old man will do what he says. Since I have promised you, I will definitely do it. After you release the old man, everyone here will not be spared. This old man swears on his Dao heart, you can definitely rest assured.�� The old man in the mysterious jade replied and his voice seemed to hide a bit of excitement.


    Jiang Chen nodded and then began to wait for an appropriate opportunity. There were many Enlightened beings here, if there was any change in him, they would immediately be aware of it. So he needed to wait for the dragon��s breath toe out from the cave behind the mysterious jade.


    At that time, this ce would be in chaos, so he could take advantage of the chaos. Time passed gradually, and everyone searched around, but couldn��t find a suitable entrance, and returned with a sigh. Even Enlightened beings found it difficult to detect abnormalities, let alone ordinary people.


    ��Is it true that you can only enter this piece of mysterious jade by removing it?�� An Ancestor of the Ji family said with an ugly face, ��But the Ancestor said not to touch this thing, so what should we do?��


    The cultivator from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain also said in a deep voice, ��The cultivator sealed in the mysterious jade is not simple. I just investigated with a secret method, and I feel that there is a big evil hidden in it. If it is identally touched, it will bring unimaginable disasters.��


    Hearing this, this ce suddenly fell into silence. Many young masters were also helpless. In the face of such a major event, they could only listen to the words of the Enlightened beings from the n and had no chance to intervene. However, they could also see that this piece of mysterious jade was not simple and could not be easily touched.


    ��From my point of view, it��s better for us to wait at the original way back, and then find another way toe in.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and suggested.


    What he said made everyone a little moved. Since the road ahead was a dead end, no matter what they did, it would be dangerous, so why not head back the same way and find a new way?


    ��Young Master Changge is right, why don��t we find another way.�� The other Enlightened beings also nodded in agreement, thinking it was feasible.


    Jiang Chen��splexion suddenly changed slightly, if everyone returned to the original route at this time, they would definitely notice what he did. At that time, even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he couldn��t clean himself up.


    ��This approach may not work. When I came in just now, I had already seen it. As long as you are on this path, if you exit, it will be the same if youe in again. It��s just a waste of time for no reason.�� Jiang Chen��s face returned to normal, he shook his head and exined.


    He also wanted to rescue the old man in the mysterious jade, so naturally, he wouldn��t let everyone go back the same way at this time. What was more, the original path had been blocked by the spirit of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat, and it was not the same road as when he came.


    ��What? There��s only one way?�� Everyone��s expressions changed, they were shocked and a little disbelieving.


    Many Enlightened beings even frowned and stared at Jiang Chen with a gloomy expression, feeling more and more that this guy seemed to have a dark heart. He hadn��t told the truth from the beginning.


    ��Oh, then why didn��t you say it before? If there is only such a way, how did senior Ji Sheng Chu get trapped in Mount Kun?�� At this time, Gu Changge shook his head lightly and asked with great interest.


    ��How do I know this? If the Young Master Changge wants to know, then he can only ask the Ancestor of the Ji family.�� Jiang Chen shook his head and said, insisting that he didn��t know.


    ��Alpha, go back along the same path just now, and take a look at what��s going on. I wonder why he is trying so hard not to let us go back the way we came?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, and then gave instructions to Alpha behind him.


    Alpha didn��t stay long after hearing the words and immediately turned into a ck light, which disappeared in an instant. Seeing this scene, Jiang Chen��s face changed slightly, he did not expect Gu Changge to be so careful and even asked people to go back to investigate. In this way, wouldn��t his secret methods be exposed?


    Things suddenly went beyond Jiang Chen��s expectations, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    ��It seems that this guy really has a ghost in his heart. If it weren��t for him, why didn��t he want us to go back the same way? Damn it, you dare to plot against us, what is your purpose?�� The many Enlightened beings present were not stupid, and they immediately noticed the strangeness of Jiang Chen just now.


    Their faces suddenly turned ugly, and they were furious in their hearts, feeling as if they had been tricked by Jiang Chen.


    Suddenly, the terrifying pressure rolled down towards Jiang Chen like a mountain and river bursting an embankment, instantly causing him to spurt out a mouthful of blood. His bones creaked, his skin was about to split, and he almost shattered into a ball of flesh.


    The other powerhouses also surrounded Jiang Chen with unkind expressions, and surrounded Jiang Chen all at once, preventing him from escaping. With Jiang Chen��s strength, since there were so many powerhouses here, even if he had wings, it would probably be difficult for him to escape.


    Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing didn��t doubt anything about this. ording to the hatred between Jiang Chen and Gu Changge, he could indeed do such a thing. It was just that Ji Chu Yue still couldn��t help feeling a little sad in her heart, she really didn��t want to see Jiang Chen being used as a cart, hitting a stone with an egg. How could he be Gu Changge��s opponent?


    ��You are courting death.�� Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the others also shook their heads with regretful expressions.


    Jiang Chen didn��t expect the situation to turn into this step, his face darkened. He would definitely not admit it, so he just had to dy the time and wait for the next dragon��s breath to erupt. Then he would rescue the old man sealed in the mysterious jade, and no one in this ce would be able to escape.


    He could escape in the chaos. Not long after, Alpha went and returned, and reported to Gu Changge, ��My lord, the way we came here has disappeared, and I can��t find the correct way back.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge sighed and shook his head with a look of anticipation, ��So that��s the case, but I didn��t expect it to be for this reason.��


    ��Now, what else do you have to say? If Young Master Changge hadn��t seen through your scheme, I��m afraid we would still be tricked by you.�� These words also made many Enlightened beings extremely angry, wishing they could p Jiang Chen to death.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t you spit blood, obviously you forced me in, I have no grievances with everyone, why would you do such a thing? The terrain here is ever-changing, how do I know that the return path will disappear?�� Jiang Chen stared at Gu Changge with an ugly expression, he was still denying it at this moment, trying to dy the time.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said calmly, ��Still not admitting it? In fact, I also guessed your purpose. The many Great sect leaders who were killed by you in the Supreme God��s tomb back then were probably like us at that time, and their way was cut off and the back road was blocked.��


    ��Thinking that you, as the descendant of Divine Origin Master, should be able to help rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family, I deliberately spared your life, intending to let you atone for your sins. It��s a pity that you don��t know good from bad, and you are still thinking about plotting against me.��

 Chapter 577-2: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This blame can’t be washed away (2)

    <h4>Chapter 577-2: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This me can��t be washed away (2)</h4>


    ��What? He was the one who murdered the leaders of many great sects in the tomb of Supreme God?��


    ��How can that be?��


    As soon as Gu Changge��s words came out, there was quite amotion here. Everyone��s heads thumped, and their eyes widened in shock, unbelievable.


    When they were in the Star Gazing Tower before, many young lords who witnessed Jiang Chen being taken away by Gu Changge suddenly understood. It turned out that this was the origin of the hatred between Gu Changge and Jiang Chen!


    Jiang Chen turned out to be that mysterious person that all the major forces were now encircling and suppressing!


    One must know that what had happened in the Supreme God��s tomb at the beginning had caused a great sensation. Many Great sect leaders died tragically, involving too many forces and sects. Even the Supreme God n paid a heavy price to quell the anger.


    ��So he was the one who murdered the leader of my sect?��


    ��It was hidden so deeply, and he is still the descendant of Divine Origin Master!��


    Many powerhouses�� eyes were red as they stared at Jiang Chen closely, wishing to tear him into pieces and pull out their bones. They didn��t doubt Gu Changge��s words, after all, Gu Changge was also one of the few people who survived in the Supreme God��s tomb at that time.


    It was not surprising that he had seen Jiang Chen��s true face. Thinking about it this way, many people also figured it out, after all, there were too many prohibition formations in the Supreme God��s tomb at that time.


    If it weren��t for the Divine Origin Master, it would probably be difficult to manipte those things. With such means, Jiang Chen could easily kill and bury many Great sect leaders who went deep into it to snatch the Supreme God��s divine orb.


    ��Gu Changge, you despicable viin, that was clearly you and the Supreme God n, yet you framed me! You must die!!�� Jiang Chen never expected that at this time, Gu Changge would suddenly mention this matter and pour ck water on him.


    His eyes immediately turned red, and his teeth were clenched tightly, apanied by bloodshot eyes. However, the people present didn��t listen to his words at all, especially the forces whose leader had died tragically in the tomb of the Supreme God.


    The terrifying murderous aura swept over immediately, covering Jiang Chen��s whole body, locking him in ce and making it difficult for him to move.


    ��Actually, I��ve always been curious, why did you kill those Great sect leaders who have no grievances with you?�� Gu Changge shook his head, looking extremely confused.


    He seemed to be thinking of the tragic situation at the beginning, and he couldn��t help sighing.


    ��This guy is bloodthirsty and has evil intentions. He doesn��t look like a good person at first nce. What reason does he need?�� Many powerhouses were even more furious when they heard this.


    If they didn��t feel that Jiang Chen��s status as a Divine Origin Master was still useful, they would have pped him to death at this moment, so as to avoid future troubles.


    ��What!�� And at this moment, it seemed that some kind of abnormal change had urred in Jiang Chen��s body.


    A kind of jet-ck brilliance suddenly rose from his spiritual sea, making him unable to restrain himself from letting out a roar. It was an extremely dense ck light like a ck sun rising, prating through his soul, lungs, spiritual sea, and soul pce, and its brilliance engulfed the long river of time.


    Faintly, everyone saw a terrifying vision emerge behind Jiang Chen as if all spirits were extinguished, the universe was exhausted. Evil spirits covered the sky and sun, and raised their hands to destroy everything.


    A terrifying demonic aura manifested in his body, his ck hair danced wildly and his aura surged, just like an unrivaled demon god appearing in the world. Such a startling change changed the expressions of everyone here, and even many Enlightened beings couldn��t help but take a few steps back, looking very shocked.


    ��This�� could it be�� the inheritor of demonic arts?��


    ��Jiang Chen was still hiding his identity like this?��


    The expressions of the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Heavenly Demon Monarch, Six Crown King, and others all changed suddenly, and they were extremely shocked.


    Although they hadn��t dealt with the inheritor of demonic arts in person, they knew a lot about them and had always been careful. So seeing Jiang Chen like this, they immediately thought of the inheritor of the demonic arts.


    ��How is it possible, Jiang Chen actually���� Ji Chu Yue also opened her small mouth, her beautiful eyes widened, she never expected Jiang Chen to have such an identity.


    ��This aura is extremely evil andplex, it is a mixture of various origins, and it is definitely the same as the inheritor of demonic arts!��


    ��So far, I am afraid that many genius cultivators have died tragically at his hands!��


    ��I didn��t expect him to hide so deeply. If he didn��t take the initiative to expose it today, we wouldn��t know his true identity!��


    The eyes of the Enlightened being from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain flickered with coldness. He thought about how his own sessors had encountered the murderous hands of the inheritor of the demonic arts one after another, his anger and murderous aura surged up immediately.


    ��He even took the initiative to expose his identity, is he nning to reveal all this? Be careful, everyone, since he no longer wants to hide it at this time, he must have a desperate n.�� Gu Changge said in a deep voice as if he didn��t expect Jiang Chen to suddenly reveal his identity.


    The people he reminded of these words became cautious and vignt, not daring to be careless. After all, this ce was deep in Mount Kun and Jiang Chen still had the identity of Divine Origin Master. And just when everyone was about to make a move, the ce suddenly shook.


    The mysterious jade blocking the cave not far away trembled, and a terrifying purple waterfall rushed up from below like a river breaking its embankment, turning into a torrent, containing unimaginable terrifying power.


    Seeing this, everyone did not dare to resist and fled in all directions. All of a sudden, the ce was in chaos, and everyone was avoiding this purple waterfall. Even Enlightened beings did not dare to touch it, feeling the terrifying corrosiveness in it.


    ��This is Dragon��s breath���� Although Jiang Chen was angry, his head was still clear-headed, and he noticed right away that this was the gushing dragon��s breath.


    And this was his chance to make a move. He didn��t know why he exposed his cultivation of demonic arts just now. He only felt that he was extremely angry, wishing to kill all the people here, and an unstoppable terrifying force emerged from his spiritual sea.


    But this was the end of the matter, and he had no choice.


    ��Immortal Boat, help me break open that piece of mysterious jade, release the old man inside, and kill everyone here!!��


    Jiang Chen yelled at the artifact spirit in his mind, taking advantage of the chaos, his whole body turned into a stream of light, and ran toward that piece of mysterious jade.


    Dazzling and gorgeous brilliance gushed out from his palm, like a bursting star, crashing into that piece of mysterious jade with a bang.


    ��Not good, he wants to release the old man in the mysterious jade seal!��


    ��Go and stop him!��


    Seeing this, the face of the Ancestor of the Ji family changed drastically, and he wanted to stop it. But it was toote, the purple waterfall crashed into him, making a hissing sound, quickly corroding his body, and he had to fight back.


    The expressions of the rest of the people also changed suddenly, bing a little pale, unable to stop it. But at this moment, Jiang Chen was already standing there with a sneer on his face, raised his hand, and patted down!


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the piece of mysterious jade that sealed the cave below the town made an extremely clear and crisp sound, and cracks appeared on it, quickly copsing and splitting.


    From it, a terrifying evil spirit suddenly swept and spread as if it could swallow up the entire heavens!!

 Chapter 579: Creepy, How do you explain your demonic arts?

    <h4>Chapter 579: Creepy, How do you exin your demonic arts?</h4>


    ��Why do I feel like someone is calling me?�� Suddenly, Jiang Chen, who was rushing to the depths, stopped with some doubt appearing on his face,


    But after listening carefully, he didn��t hear the slightest sound. He looked around, except for the extremely tall pirs, the ce was extremely empty.


    ��Could it be the voice of the Ancestor of the Ji family?�� Jiang Chen was in doubt for a while.


    After what happened to the Ji family, he no longer had the slightest liking for the Ji family. Naturally, he didn��t want to rescue their Ancestor at this time.


    In his opinion, this kind of thing was extremely risky. Who knew if the Ancestor of the Ji family would repay his kindness, after suffering many losses?


    ��I think you can give it a try. ording to rumors, the Ancestor of the Ji family should be from a benevolent generation, otherwise. many forces would not ept his kindness. Maybe this is your chance.�� Good Fortune Immortal Boat Qi Ling said, thinking that Jiang Chen could give it a try.


    Jiang Chen pondered for a while and felt it was reasonable. What if this was his chance to wash away all his grievances?


    Afterward, Jiang Chen did not hesitate and headed toward the source of the voice, if the situation was not right then, he would find a way to escape. The Ancestor of the Ji family had been trapped here for so many years, and he could only rely on sound transmission to transmit messages.


    ��He shouldn��t pose much of a threat to me.�� Thinking about it, Jiang Chen gritted his teeth, concentrated his mind, and went to the depths.


    After walking for dozens of miles, he felt a surging pressure in front of him, like a huge wave. But it seemed that an ancient sky was falling, and people couldn��t help but kneel down devoutly and want to worship.


    This was the mighty power of Heaven and Earth that could not be described in words. Under this kind of pressure, any living being was as weak as an ant.


    ��What is this?�� Jiang Chen looked at the scene in front of him in shock, it was as if a chaotic river was running through the universe flowing on both sides.


    A terrifying aura filled the air, and there were pitch-ck waves on both sides like the river of darkness filled with chaotic aura, which seemed to lead to the depths of the starry sky.


    One after another, dragon coffins floated in the rivers on both sides, floating up and down. Their traces were extremely ancient and filled with vicissitudes. Transcending many epochs, it was even difficult to trace their origin.


    In this underground pce, there was such a vast scene. It was almost like emerging from the depths of the universe. For a moment, he seemed to have entered beyond the starry sky.


    The ancient and majestic stars were floating up and down above his head, thousands of stars were shining brightly in this magnificent Milky Way, spreading to the other side of the world.


    In front, Jiang Chen also saw the blood gathered on the ground. Nine colors were intertwined within it, making it seem astonishing and dazzling. The terrifying aura made his skin tear open like a knife cutting his bones.


    Even if there were strands of chaotic aura hanging down around it, there was a crackling sound as if it was about to copse. It was difficult to get half a step closer.


    Blood of Immortal King! Moreover, there was a lot of it, forming a smallke.


    ��An Immortal King really fell here�� and it is rted to the Dragon n. Is this ce the pce of the Dragon King?�� Jiang Chen was so shocked that he didn��t even dare to take half a step forward.


    He understood the horror of that Immortal King��s blood. Though countless years had passed and the divinity in it had dissipated. Still, the remaining energy alone was enough to kill any creature.


    ��Little friend���� After arriving here, Jiang Chen once again heard the voice of Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    He followed the sound and saw an extremely tall tform in the deepest part of the underground pce. There seemed to be a vague figure on it, extremely thin and dry, if he didn��t identify it carefully, he may even use it as firewood. He was totally out of shape.


    ��Senior, is that you?�� Jiang Chen asked aloud, he never thought that the Ancestor of the Ji family who was rumored to look down upon the entire universe would actually look in such a miserable state now.


    However, being trapped in Mount Kun for so many years, it was already noteworthy that he did not die, which was enough to show that he was not simple.


    ��Little friend, it is the old man. There are prohibition patterns left by the True Dragon n here, as well as the remnants of the Immortal King��s aura. My friend, don��t act rashly, or you will hurt yourself.��


    The thin figure lying on the tform spoke, looking extremely weak, like a candle in the wind which seemed to be extinguished at any moment.


    Jiang Chen didn��t expect Ji Sheng Chu to be worried about his safety first at this time, and somehow he had a good impression of him.


    ��I understand, how can I rescue you, senior?�� Jiang Chen asked.


    ��If you can find the eight formation eyes here and break them, the restriction here will naturally dissipate. This old man was lucky enough to hide on this altar to avoid being strangled by the force of the restriction. You must be careful. These restrictions wereid down by an Immortal King himself. Although they are broken and there is nothing left, they are not trivial.�� Ji Sheng Chu sighed, although he was still weak, Jiang Chen��s arrival made him see hope, so he couldn��t help but brace himself up.


    ��I understand, senior, I��ll rescue you right now.�� Jiang Chen nodded and began to follow Ji Sheng Chu��s words, looking for formations around him.


    At the same time, he was also talking to the Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit in his mind, wanting to know whether Ji Sheng��s initial value was worth saving.


    ��If you can rescue him, maybe he can be your protector.�� The voice of Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit was somewhat excited.


    ��I feel that Ji Sheng Chu, who has been trapped in Mount Kun these years, might be blessed by misfortune. His cultivation level will go even further. He should have surpassed the Immortal Realm when he was at the peak. Now, although the rules of Heaven and Earth are notplete, I feel that once his strength recovers, he should not be weaker than a True Immortal.�� It swore and promised.


    When Jiang Chen heard these words, his heart also became hot. With a protector at True Immortal Realm strength, wouldn��t he have hope for revenge?


    Afterward, Jiang Chen followed Ji Sheng Chu��s request to search for the formation eye, while talking to him, he also learned how Ji Sheng Chu was trapped in Mount Kun in the first ce.


    ording to Ji Sheng Chu, the inheritance of the Immortal King was really tempting.


    This Mount Kun was originally their of the True Dragon n of the Upper Realm. Later, the Dragon King of the True Dragon n was killed by someone for unknown reasons and fell here.


    Ji Sheng Chu was also a bold person with high skills. He broke into Mount Kun alone, trying to find the inheritance of the Dragon King of the True Dragon n. However, he touched the restriction here by mistake. Thanks to hiding on the Taoist tform in time and avoiding the restrictions around him, he survived.


    It was also for this reason that he had been trapped here for so many years without hearing any news.


    ��Now the outside world is probably going through a lot of vicissitudes. I wonder if Arlene�� I, Ji Sheng Chu, have traveled all over the world in my life, and I have never broken my promise to anyone, but only to her.��


    While telling Jiang Chen what happened, Ji Sheng Chu couldn��t help but let out a long sigh, and suddenly burst into tears, regretting in his heart, thinking of his former beauty.


    From Jiang Chen��s words, he also learned about the current changes in the outside world. Things changed, people changed, and so on. The bamboo tree that the two of them nted together in the past probably would have withered already and turned into dust.


    Jiang Chen didn��t care about Ji Sheng Chu��s sigh at the moment, he just wanted to save him and use him as his own amulet.


    Ji Sheng Chu seemed to know Jiang Chen��s thoughts, and suddenly smiled and said, ��Little friend, you can rest assured, since you rescued this old man, then you are the benefactor of this old man and the entire Ji family. The old man has acted honestly and aboveboard all his life, never cheating others, let alone repaying kindness with revenge.��


    ��I have never doubted my predecessor��s character.�� Hearing this, Jiang Chen heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and also showed a rare smile.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of Ji Chu Yue and what Gu Changge said in the dungeon. The son-inw of the Ji family who rides the dragon?


    This might not be impossible. Half a dayter, there was a loud bang and an earthquake, shining brilliantly in all directions. The waves of terrifying chaos rising from both sides were also slowly dissipating at this moment, gradually returning to the surrounding darkness.


    ��The eight formation eyes have been dealt with, and the pressure shrouded in this ce has dissipated���� Seeing this scene, Jiang Chen showed a surprised expression, as if relieved.


    ��Little friend, you have worked hard, but I have to trouble you with one thing. The old man has been trapped here for many years, and he has reached the point where his life force is exhausted. It will take a while to recover before he can take you out of this ce. During this time, I will trouble you to help this old man..�� Ji Sheng Chu on the tform also showed joy in his eyes, and after taking a deep breath, he said to Jiang Chen again.


    Jiang Chen nodded, naturally he didn��t have any questions about it. He could also tell that Ji Sheng Chu was extremely withered now. He must have been struggling to support him all these years, and his aura had already been exhausted.


    Soon, Ji Sheng Chu fell into meditation, and a surge of spiritual energy began to rush toward him. The Dao rhymes umted in the underground pce for countless years turned into a vortex, converging and submerging here.


    ��As long as I leave Mount Kun, my life will be rewritten. Gu Changge, you probably wouldn��t have imagined it, right?�� Jiang Chen took a deep breath, his eyes flickered with coldness. Then he also sat cross-legged, and began to recover from the consumption he had just had.


    He thought of a lot at once, including how to expose Gu Changge��s true face, and how to avenge his friends and others. There were too many, and he wanted Gu Changge to repay them one by one!!


    But at this moment, Jiang Chen suddenly heard the sound of footsteps emerging from not far away, it was unhurried, and it seemed that the visitor seemed to be calm and calm. And the person who had arrived seemed to want him to perceive it on purpose, and only then did the footstepse out.


    At this moment, Jiang Chen opened his eyes, not knowing what to do and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He turned his head and looked toward the other side of the underground pce, his pupils shrank suddenly. It was unbelievable, his whole body was filled with chills, and his hair stood on end.


    Jiang Chen was cold from head to toe, even trembling slightly. He felt a huge terror attack, his whole heart seemed to be strangled, and his bones and flesh were about to burst. He never expected that Gu Changge would appear in this ce. Shouldn��t he be held back by the old man in feathered clothes at this time?


    ��Gu Changge, why are you here?�� He tried to calm himself down, but his voice was trembling.


    Gu Changge walked toward him unhurriedly. He shook his head when he heard the words, and said with a natural expression, ��Of course, I came here to rescue Senior Ji Sheng Chu, but you, the inheritor of demonic arts, what do you want? You not only released the old man in feathered clothes who was sealed in the mysterious jade but also tried to kill everyone who came to rescue Senior Ji Sheng Chu here.��


    ��Gu Changge, you don��t want to spout blood. I��m not the inheritor of demonic arts. I was obviously framed by you.�� Jiang Chen��s eyes were slightly bloody, and he fixed Gu Changge firmly, his limbs felt cold, and he was extremely shocked.


    ��Then can you exin why you know about demonic arts?�� Gu Changge smiled nomittally. ��And why did you destroy that piece of ck jade, release the old man in feathered clothes, and let him ughter the powerhouses of all races?��

 Chapter 580: Collecting compensation, It looks like senior’s mind has been confused

    <h4>Chapter 580: Collectingpensation, It looks like senior��s mind has been confused</h4>


    Gu Changge��s sudden appearance cast a shadow over Jiang Chen��s heart. Especially when he heard these words from him, his heart skipped a beat, feeling bad. He knew that although Ji Sheng Chu was recovering, he had been paying attention to what was going on here.


    Gu Changge��s arrival should not be hidden from Ji Sheng Chu. He was framed by Gu Changge as the inheritor of demonic arts, and he could justify this matter. But it was an undeniable fact that he released the old man in feathered clothes from the ck jade.


    After Gu Changge came here, he was looking at the surrounding environment, especially the tform in the top ce. This made him feel a little strange.


    In fact, he had been here for quite a while, but he had not stepped into this ce, waiting for Jiang Chen to break the restrictions around Ji Sheng Chu. Gu Changge actually knew about the existence of the True Dragon n in Mount Kun.


    And he also knew why the Dragon King of the True Dragon n had died. This incident had a lot to do with him. But to be precise, it should be rted to Chan Hong Yi, after all, the Dragon King was killed by her own hands.


    Her woodenb had been left here, and it was also rted to that battle. Before the Ancient Immortal Era, Mount Kun and Mount Lun were both known as the two major sacred mountains in the Upper Realm, but Mount Lun was destroyed by the Demon Lord.


    In order to avenge the Demon Lord, Chan Hong Yi came to Mount Kun to challenge the King of the Dragon n, trying to destroy the mountain. What was the result of that battle?


    In fact, there was still a record in the ancient books of Scale Feather. The Immortal King of Mount Kun died, and this ce turned into a restricted area. For countless epochs, no creature had ever cracked this secret.


    After collecting his thoughts, Gu Changge looked at the pools of blood not far away, his eyes were a littleplicated. Above the Taoist tform, there was a misty chaotic aura hanging down as there was arge piece of purple light floating around surrounded by stars in the sky.


    Ji Sheng Chu was seated there, his figure was blurred and thin. He was recovering his strength after swallowing the aura that swept from all around him. At this moment, his eyelids also moved a bit, and his extremely dry face began to be full of blood.


    Suddenly, it seemed like antern had emerged from the darkness, it was extremely bright, and it shone brightly in all directions. He looked in Gu Changge��s direction and frowned as if he was also confused by Gu Changge��s words.


    ��What is going on?�� Ji Sheng Chu was a little puzzled and asked Jiang Chen.


    In the beginning, he regarded Jiang Chen as a junior who came to rescue him, but he didn��t know about the rest. Jiang Chen didn��t mention it to him, he just said that he had a good rtionship with the miss of the Ji family, that was, Ji Chu Yue.


    But at this moment, it seemed that there was something else hidden in it?


    The inheritor of demonic arts? Released the Feathered Ancient Heavenly Lord from the mysterious jade?


    Neither of those things sounded like a good thing. Although Ji Sheng Chu had never listened about the inheritors of demonic arts before he stepped into Mount Kun. But what could be called demonic in this world was probably inseparable from the one who killed the King of the Dragon n in Mount Kun, right?


    Moreover, he had sensed that the piece of mysterious jade had moved recklessly before, and he had warned the people outside. Seeing Ji Sheng Chu��s question, Jiang Chen was a little bit at a loss for a moment, not knowing how to exin it.


    He hugged his thigh with great difficulty, how could he allow Gu Changge to provoke him with such a few words?


    ��Things are like this, senior, we had to do things outside the cave back then. If we didn��t break open that piece of mysterious jade, it would be difficult for us toe in and rescue you.��


    ��You have to believe that this junior is not a viin whomits evil, but the person in front of you is the vicious one with a human face and a beast��s heart. He will do bad things and is insane.�� Jiang Chen took a deep breath and looked at Gu Changge with a bit of hatred as he exined.


    However, Ji Sheng Chu was not a stupid person who would be fooled by a few words. He could clearly feel that Jiang Chen��s words seemed to be a little secretive, not telling the truth.


    He sighed, ��Don��t worry, little friend. Since you are my savior, I will naturally not treat you badly after I get out of trouble. As for your previous status, I don��t care.��


    Hearing what Ji Sheng Chu said, Jiang Chen also heaved a sigh of relief and felt relieved.


    ��Junior from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge, greets senior Ji Sheng Chu.�� Suddenly, Gu Changge stepped forward, greeting with a chuckle as he bowed to Ji Sheng Chu.


    ��Ancient Immortal Gu Family?�� Ji Sheng Chu��s face changed slightly, and then he seemed to think of something, and asked, ��Are you the young master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?��


    He used a firm tone. Because he felt that Gu Changge��s cultivation was very unfathomable, obviously his age was not very old, at most he was about the same as Jiang Chen in front of him. His tone softened a lot, inparison to Jiang Chen, Gu Changge��s status was obviously more important to him.


    Gu Changge showed a smile and slightly cupped his hands and said, ��This junior is exactly that. At that time, when I heard that Senior was trapped here, this junior discussed with Patriarch Ji Hao and others, summoning all the forces from the Upper Realm toe here to rescue Senior.��


    ��It��s a pity that on the way, the viin pursued and plotted to release the old man in feathered clothes, causing heavy casualties to all the forces. The younger generation escaped a catastrophe before he came here.��


    ��Oh?�� Ji Sheng Chu��splexion suddenly became a little cloudy.


    He had lived for countless years, so he was naturally not a stupid person, no matter what Gu Changge said or what Jiang Chen said, he did not fully believe it.


    From what Gu Changge said at this moment, Jiang Chen��s crime could be described as heinous. But from Gu Changge��s body, he felt a chill for some reason, which made him a little terrified.


    This young master of the Gu family was by no means as simple as he appeared on the surface, and the depth of hiding was unimaginable. At the level of Ji Sheng Chu, not to mention being able to directly spy on people��s hearts, it was easy to judge whether a person��s words were sincere or not through slight changes in expression or speech.


    In his opinion. Gu Changge said that he was lucky enough to escape, but there was no trace of injury on his body, and he was casual and natural from the beginning to the end. It was as if everything was under his control.


    On the contrary, after Gu Changge showed up, Jiang Chen acted extremely restless and vignt, and extremely fearful.


    ��It seems that Senior doesn��t believe in my good intentions.�� While various thoughts were passing through Ji Sheng Chu��s mind, Gu Changge smiled again and spoke.


    Jiang Chen��splexion changed drastically, and his heart beat even more violently. A bad premonition arose in his heart. Could it be that Gu Changge nned to attack Ji Sheng Chu? Could this be the purpose of Gu Changge going deep into Mount Kun?


    He didn��t want to rescue Ji Sheng Chu at all, but to kill him?


    He couldn��t believe it, in fact he couldn��t imagine how Gu Changge had such courage, this was an extremely ancient and invincible existence! Even across the era back then, he could find no opponent, and he was so powerful that it was unimaginable.


    Ji Sheng Chu frowned, and then said, ��Young Master of Gu Family, I appreciate your kindness. After I get out of Mount Kun, I will definitely repay everyone��s kindness.��


    For some reason, like Jiang Chen, he had a bad premonition. The young master of the Gu family in front of him seemed to be the one with evil intentions.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said with a light smile, ��Senior, you don��t have to wait until that moment, you can also repay this kindness now, I��m afraid that you will refuse junior if you wait until then.��


    Hearing this, Ji Sheng Chu��s expression darkened and he said, ��What do you mean? If you wantpensation, I will give it to you now.��


    At this time, anyone could feel Gu Changge��s deep malice.


    ��It seems that Senior has been trapped for a long time, and his mind has be confused. It��s better for this junior to get thepensation he wants by himself.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, and his words seemed a bit indifferent.


    Ji Sheng Chu��s face immediately sank. And when Gu Changge finished speaking, another sound broke through the air not far away.


    Apanied by the terrifying blood and evil spirit, a vague figure entered quickly before sweeping across the void.


    It was the old man in feathered clothes who had escaped from the ck jade. At this moment, his sleeves were stained with a lot of blood, which showed the brutality of the previous battle.


    ��Old man in feathered clothes, how did he get here?��


    Jiang Chen didn��t expect the old man from the mysterious jade to show up here at all, he was stunned for a moment, extremely surprised, and then a look of joy appeared on his face.


    He still remembered the old man in the mysterious clothes, who swore with his Dao heart and promised him that he would kill Gu Changge as long as he rescued him. From Jiang Chen��s point of view, this old man came here to chase and kill Gu Changge.


    But in the next moment, the joy on his face froze. He felt a little unbelievable, and his whole person froze there.


    ��The old man has already done what he promised you. I hope you can keep your promise.��


    The old man in feathered clothes fell from the sky, ignoring Jiang Chen��s look of anticipation, and after a strangeugh, he spoke to Gu Changge.


    ��You killed them all?�� Gu Changge asked casually as if he was not surprised that he woulde here.


    The old man in feathered clothes shook his head and said, ��Some people escaped, and the old man couldn��t catch them, but I��ve still killed most of them, which is considered to have done what you ordered.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Changge nodded, and said with a faint smile, ��You can rest assured, I will keep my word. After leaving Mount Kun, you will not only regain your freedom but also gain a new identity. From then on, the world is vast, and you can do whatever you want and no one will be able to restrain you.��


    The old man in the feathered clothes also yearned for such a life. Hearing this, his eyes were unabashedly hot. After all, he was not the true Feathered Ancient Heavenly Lord, but just a touch of wisdom born in his corpse.


    He could move freely in Mount Kun, but once he left this ce, he would be like a fly without roots. Gu Changge promised to give him the heavenly technique of rebuilding the corpse so that he could regain control of the corpse of the Feathered Heavenly Lord.


    It was not impossible to even reproduce the peak glory of the Feathered Ancient Heavenly Lord.


    ��At that time, you intentionally transmitted the voice to me. Was it arranged by Gu Changge?�� Jiang Chen stared at the old man in feathered clothes, his face became extremely ugly as if he had eaten a dead fly.


    He could also see at this moment that the old man in feathered clothes and Gu Changge had already made a deal. Only he was like a fool,cent, thinking that Gu Changge would be eaten.


    Little did he know that all of this waspletely nned by Gu Changge. Releasing the old man from the mysterious jade was originally a part of Gu Changge��s scheme!!


    ��It seems that you, junior, are not too stupid.�� Seeing Jiang Chen talking to him, the old man in feathered clothes sneered, but he didn��t take him seriously at all.


    Jiang Chen said with an ugly expression, ��At that time, you swore with your Dao heart and promised me. Aren��t you afraid of the bacsh by the Dao of Heaven that would break your way forward?��

 Chapter 431-1: What an easy-to-satisfy guy, The identity of Jin Chan Buddha (1)

    <h4>Chapter 431-1: What an easy-to-satisfy guy, The identity of Jin Chan Buddha (1)</h4>


    The Hanging Buddhist Temple was solemn as it emitted faint divine light. There was unspeakable righteousness that could suppress all evil.


    One could faintly hear the bells trembling, and the Buddha''s sound bursting, containing the truth.


    It could even wash the mind of the cultivators, making people be peaceful and quiet, without arguing or irritability.


    Many cultivators were sitting cross-legged toprehend the Buddha Dharma. The Buddha''s light shed on their bodies with a golden glow which was very extraordinary.


    They didn''t pay much attention to the people who came from outside the mountain gate. After taking a look, they retracted their gazes, as if they only had the Dharma in their hearts.


    Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu walked side by side, their clothes fluttering like a pair of immortals, followed by many powerhouses, including Gu Changge''s subordinates and cultivators from the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Jin Chan Buddha walked in front and led the way for everyone. His face was calm but he couldn''t help but feel something strange in his heart.


    This time, in the Chaos of Demon Burying Abyss, he never expected that Gu Changge woulde.


    He knew that Gu Changge was not the kind of person who would care about the life and death of others. Even if the disaster of the Demon Burying Abyss swept all directions and caused chaos in the world, he probably wouldn''t care.


    A person like Gu Changge was even more selfish and indifferent than him. He would only act if it really touched his interests.


    Therefore, Jin Chan Buddha''s heart was a little condensed and he paid more attention to Gu Changge.


    As for Jiang Chuchu, he still trusted her.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with her, when he was in the True Immortal Academy, Jiang Chuchu''s integrity made him admire her.


    The two of them were together, but if someone said that Gu Changge was just apanying Jiang Chuchu, he wouldn''t really believe it.


    Soon, Jin Chan Buddha took everyone through the area in front of him and arrived at the depths of the Hanging Buddhist Temple, where the treasures were transpiring and the Buddha''s light surrounded the mountain, which looked extremely holy and peaceful.


    There were domes and towers in the front and one could even see many fierce beasts, but they were not fierce. In fact, they were even gentler than people with a kind of Buddhist nature.


    Influenced by the Buddhist spirit of this ce, even if it was a big ominous thing, it would also restrain its ominous light and be gentle and peaceful.


    "It is rumored that there is a mantra within Buddha Mountain, which can save all things, even ferocious beasts and birds of prey."


    "There is a ck mountain in front of Buddha Mountain Gate, which once suppressed a Monkey Demon known as the Great Sage of Chaos. Later, Buddha recited scriptures day and night for thousands of years and finally made him lose his fierceness and converted him to Buddhism. He was named the Holy Buddha of Chaos. He is the monster in front of Buddha Mountain Gate, I wonder if this is true or not?"


    Gu Changge nced at the beasts entrenched on the tower and asked with some interest.


    He actually understood the origin of the scriptures of the Human Beings, but it was the remains of a Demonic bottle.


    Inter generations, it was deduced and perfected by eminent cultivators in Buddha Mountain and formed a new divine power, which was said to be able to save all things which were hard to save.


    In the past, many great cultivators converted to Buddhism for this reason.


    There was even a battle to destroy the Buddha in the Upper Realm. It was a pity that the divine powers of Buddha Mountain were very strange.


    And there were so many believers of Buddha Mountain scattered in the Upper Realm and even many Lower Realms, no less than the believers of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Some Great Sect leaders even worshipped the Buddha Mountain when they were young and converted to Buddha, but now many Dao traditions in the Upper Realm were inextricably linked with Buddha Mountain.


    In Buddha Mountian, there were many handed-down artifacts suppressed and their background was Immortal.


    There was once a Buddha who was born with a swinging divine pestle in his hand. He shocked the world in a battle and killed the Royal family in the cloudy sky. His power was not even weaker than the Ancestors of that time.


    In short, the mystery of Buddha Mountain was far beyond that of the Human Ancestor Hall and the Emperor''s mountain in the Upper Realm.


    "Oh, what Brother Gu said was actually about the matter from many years ago? Today, the senior is not guarding the gate of Buddha Mountian, but there are his grandsons, who have been guarding the gate of Buddha Mountain for generations."


    "As for the Scripture of Human Beings, it''s actually a statement from the outside world. In my Buddha Mountain, it is the Supreme Scripture, and only a few people have ess to it."


    Jin Chan Buddha, who was walking in the front, smiled slightly when he heard the words and replied.


    Gu Changge was not surprised by this. Buddha Mountain''s moral appearance was at most half a kilogrampared to him, so there was nothing to say.


    He just wanted to know how much the current Salvation Scripture was rted to his Demonic bottle, and whether it could be used to change the evolution of the Salvation Scripture through the Demonic bottle so that the souls who had been saved by Buddha Mountain could be controlled by him.


    Of course, this idea was just a thought. If it was really to be realized, it was necessary to find cultivators or living beings who had been saved by people.


    He didn''t have much time right now, so he could only bring it upter.


    "At the beginning, the Great Sage of the Chaos was said to be because he did not respect the Buddha Dharma and looked down on Buddha Mountain before he was finally converted. A great cultivator from Buddha Mountain took action and turned it into a ck mountain with one palm, suppressing him in front of the mountain. Day and night under the influence of Dharma��"


    Jiang Chuchu thought that Gu Changge was interested in this matter, so she could not help telling him the ancient records she knew.


    "Holy Maiden Chuchu is actually wrong, it''s not that he didn''t respect Buddhism, it''s that the senior was unruly and disrespectful to etiquette. So my Buddha Mountain taught him a lesson. It was only then that he was grateful and decided to guard in the front of Buddha Mountain Gate."


    When Jin Chan Buddha heard this, he couldn''t help but turn around and shake his head to correct her.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at him and stopped talking when she heard the words. She knew that on the Buddha Mountain, it would be useless to talk about the rest.


    Although she knew that this matter was Buddha Mountain''s own opinion, the truth of the matter was actually recorded in many Dao traditions.


    Gu Changge was not surprised by Buddha Mountain''s shamelessness. Of course, if it were him, he would have done the same.


    After all, for a gatekeeper monster with terrifying strength, no matter what lineage it was, it would pay attention to it.


    Soon several people arrived to a courtyard. After Jin Chan Buddha brought them here, he ordered the rest of the cultivators to get up and leave.


    Gu Changge and others would rest here for the time being and were to set off tomorrow to head to the Demon Burying Abyss to solve the cmity of the Great Demon that was born wtihin it.


    Buddha Mountain would also intervene in this matter and send many Buddhas with profound Buddhist teachings.


    "Jin Chan Buddha gave me a feeling that my mind was not right and I don''t know if it was my illusion."


    Seeing that many cultivators had retreated, Jiang Chuchu couldn''t help but say to Gu Changge, frowning slightly.


    She possessed the Nine Orifices Immortal Soul and her perception of various auras was exceptionally strong.


    It was also by virtue of this talent that she guessed Gu Changge''s true identity. This time, she felt something was wrong with Jin Chan Buddha.


    The other party might have other purposes in going to Demon Burying Abyss.


    Gu Changge nodded in agreement and said, "So when you head to Demon Burying Abyss this time, you have to keep an eye on him. Maybe some trouble wille."


    He didn''t expect Jiang Chuchu to say that, but he thought of a good excuse.


    Since there was a suspicion about Jin Chan Buddha, as long as this suspicion was confirmed, it would naturally have nothing to do with him.


    "Since ancient times, Demon Burying Abyss has indeed sealed many peerless Demons. I heard that Buddha Jin Chan once visited it. Could it be rted to it?"


    Jiang Chuchu had no doubts about Gu Changge''s words, but she didn''t believe Jin Chan Buddha would dare to do so.


    Once those peerless fierce Demons in the Demon Burying Abyss, they were bound to disrupt the existence of the Upper Realm and there might even be an existence beyond the Emperor Realm.


    As a cultivator, was it possible for Jin Chan Buddha to be daring and monstrous to reach this point? Or maybe he himself didn''t care about Buddha Mountain''s strict rules.


    "Who knows this?"


    Gu Changge smiled and added, "You said so, the heart is separated from the belly. In short, be careful."


    Jiang Chuchu nodded and hummed, thoughtfully.


    "Let''s do this for now, but now we have a problem before us. Shall we rest together tonight or separately?"


    Then Gu Changge changed the subject and looked at her with a narrow expression.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at him, and there was a haze on her face. This was the Hanging Buddhist Temple, a Buddhist holy ce.


    What was he thinking?


    "Let''s�� let''s take a break, shall we?"


    However, she didn''t dare to refuse Gu Changge''s request, so she could only ask in a negotiating tone, looking at him tentatively.


    When she was in the Human Ancestor Hall, Gu Changge didn''t ask her anything but she was still a little nervous.


    After all, she personally promised Gu Changge.


    "Fine."


    Gu Changge himself nned to tease her and had no other ns. However, seeing her expression, she still showed some regret and disappointment and shook her head.


    Jiang Chuchu was a little tangled and at this time she felt a little guilty for Gu Changge.


    In her opinion, since she was Gu Changge''s woman, she should obey him naturally. It was normal for her to stay and warm the bed. But she had a natural resistance to these things, and it was difficult for her to ept them for a while.


    However, Gu Changge helped her a lot and solved a lot of troubles for her and he didn''t get anything in return. Gu Changge didn''t really force her.


    His character was like this and after thinking about it like this, she felt that she owed Gu Changge a little.

 Chapter 431-2: What an easy-to-satisfy guy, The identity of Jin Chan Buddha (2)

    <h4>Chapter 431-2: What an easy-to-satisfy guy, The identity of Jin Chan Buddha (2)</h4>


    "Or�� I''ll make up for you?"


    Jiang Chuchu''s eyebrows twisted, tangled, hesitated as she asked tentatively. It was all she could think of as apromise.


    "How will youpensate?" Gu Changge looked at her with interest.


    In the next moment, Jiang Chuchu looked a little hazy, took a step forward and suddenly approached him.


    She was warm and cool as jade but with a soft and faint refreshing sweet smell.


    After doing all this, Jiang Chuchu hurriedly left the ce as if fleeing, her skirt fluttering and her face hot.


    Today, she felt bolder than ever. Gu Changge touched his lips, which seemed to still have the breath from before.


    "What an easy-going woman��"


    After Jiang Chuchu disappeared, he shook his head. The gentle expression in his eyes gradually disappeared and finally turned into a deep calm that remained unchanged.


    Afterward, Gu Changge also returned to his courtyard. He sacrificed a few jade talismans and broke into the nearby void to prevent anyone from snooping as he sat down with his legs crossed.


    A streak of golden brilliance shed between his eyebrows and then a golden little man walked out brilliance. His face was exactly the same as his, but it seemed unusually indifferent.


    In the little man''s sleeves, there was also a faint golden brilliance flickering which was a Primordial True Feather that had cultivated a peerless edge.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Soon the golden little man stepped into the void, turned around as it disappeared. Gu Changge opened his eyes, his eyes seemed a little thoughtful.


    He was not worried that his Primordial Spirit would be discovered. After all, he was proficient in the power of space.


    As long as there were no cultivators who were good at this way in the Hanging Buddhist Temple, it was naturally impossible to find his trace.


    However, just in case, he still used a secret technique to cover up his breath.


    When he stepped into the Hanging Buddhist Temple today, Gu Changge felt that someone was looking at him, but as he looked at him, the other party withdrew his gaze.


    This was an existence with profound cultivation and powerful Dharma, so he still had to be careful.


    Gu Changge wanted to know the purpose of Jin Chan Buddha''s trip to the Demon Birying Abyss. If the other party''s purpose was the same as his, it would be much easier.


    However, he felt that Jin Chan Buddha should not be interested in the so-called seal. He was probably going to the Demon Burying Abyss to find something.


    Many years ago, Jin Chan Buddha also went down there and it was said that he was almost buried in it.


    Now, after many years, the seal had been loosened and the chaos in the Demon Burying Abyss was a good opportunity to fish in troubled waters.


    If this was the case, Gu Changge could just find someone to take the me. When the seal of the Demon Burying Abyss was broken, it was also suitable for Jin Chan to take the me.


    At the same time, in a side hall not far from the temple.


    The lights were bright, the Buddha''s light reflected on the four walls and the strings of Buddha beads were even more brilliant under the light of the lights.


    An old cultivator whose eyebrows were as white as snow and falling to the ground was knocking on the wooden fish. The sound of the Buddha contained an indescribable charm.


    Jin Chan Buddha stood behind him, his expression quite calm.


    "You''re in a mess."


    The old monk opened his mouth and turned his back to Jin Chan, his tone was gentle and not too slow.


    "Master Uncle��" Jin Chan Buddha shook his head and said, "I''m really upset."


    "Because of Gu Changge and others who came over today?"


    The old cultivator asked although he hadn''t left this side hall for a long time. But he still knew a lot of news from the outside world. Naturally, he also knew who wasing to the Hanging Buddhist Temple today.


    Jin Chan Buddha nodded and said without denying, "Yes, I don''t know his intention for going to the Demon Burying Abyss this time, but Buddha Heart has been telling me to stay away from him, he is very dangerous."


    The old monk sighed and said, "He is indeed very strong. Even if you use all your means, you will not be his opponent. Today, when he stepped into the Hanging Buddhist Temple, I noticed it. But he should have noticed me too, so I looked away."


    Hearing this, Jin Chan was shocked, it was unbelievable.


    The old monk said that he was not Gu Changge''s opponent and he could not refute this, but even the old monk did not dare to continue to investigate Gu Changge, which made him feel incredible.


    One must know that his uncle had a deep understanding of Buddha Mountain Six Passes.


    Buddha Mountain Six Passes were the six extremely terrifying divine powers in Buddha Mountain; Heavenly Eyesight, Heavenly Ears, Other Mind Power, Fate Power, Divine Realm Power, and Leaking Power.


    Among them, after cultivating Heavenly Eyesight and Heavenly Ears, they could see all the visible forms in the world and hear all the sounds in the world.


    Even he only saw a glimpse of the Heavenly Ears.


    In front of this great uncle, his insights on this path were beyond his reach. It could be said that as long as he thought about it, within a million miles, there would be no people he couldn''t see or voices he couldn''t hear.


    But even he didn''t dare to spy on Gu Changge easily.


    "It seems that there are other hidden secrets in the rumors over the Boundary Monument."


    Jin Chan Buddha sighed, his eyes a little heavy.


    Gu Changge''s disy of power in the Boundary Monument could be said to have shocked many younger generations, including him naturally.


    However, he knew that the Human Ancestor Hall had a secret technique and could use the Power of Faith to manifest the Dharma body across endless distances.


    Such a secret technique had little to do with the practitioner''s own cultivation. But now it seemed that Gu Changge did not do all this with secret methods.


    "He shouldn''t know about the secrets of Buddha Mountain, but you don''t have to worry about it. For the matter of the Meditation Robe, it is created by you and no one can take it away. After all, you brought it down at the beginning, and only you can bring it up."


    The white-browed old monk continued, but at this time, his eyes that had been closed suddenly opened as he turned his head to look in a certain direction. Wisps of divine light shed and intertwined, reflecting in the virtual space.


    Those were a pair of pure white eyes with no variegation. They looked quite terrifying. The light in their eyes seemed to prate the past and present and they could prate the three hells and six realms.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle Shi?" Jin Chan Buddha was a little surprised.


    "The seal on the Demon Burying Abyss canst up to half a year. After you take away the Meditation Robe, you must use the Buddha''s bones to suppress it, otherwise, the Hanging Buddhist Temple will definitely be destroyed."


    The face of the white-browed old monk became heavier than ever.


    Jin Chan Buddha nodded, knowing what the white-browed old monk meant.


    Buddha Mountain had a special method of receiving and attracting, which could ensure that monks who had advanced Buddhism in their previous lives would be reincarnated with their previous wisdom after they pass away.


    For example, in his previous life, he was the monk who founded the Hanging Buddhist Temple.


    But until now, he had not awakened the memory of his previous life. ording to Buddha Mountain, there was still ack of opportunity.


    And this opportunity was the Meditation Robe once brought into the Demon Burying Abyss.


    That Meditation Robe was the Supreme artifact of Buddha Mountain. It blessed all kinds of mysterious Buddhist teachings. Countless cultivators with profound Buddhist teachings recited Buddhist scriptures every day.


    As for why the Meditation Robe fell into the Demon Burying Abyss, it was a shame for Buddha Mountain.


    No one had mentioned it until now.


    "I know, Uncle Shi." Jin Chan''s heart also calmed down at that moment. After all, the Meditation Robe was his opportunity, and that was his fate.


    If others took it away, it would vite Buddha Mountain''s predestinedw and would encounter unimaginable disasters.


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    After that, he respectfully stepped back and left the side hall.


    "Um?"


    But at this time, the old cultivator with white eyebrows suddenly frowned. He looked at a void with some doubts, feeling that there were eyes staring at him but when he looked, he found that there was nothing there.


    This made him puzzled.


    With his cultivation, could he still perceive something wrong but in the huge Hanging Buddhist Temple, who could spy on him in front of him?


    He did not believe that Gu Changge had this ability.


    "Am I going to be robbed��"


    Afterward, the old monk with white eyebrows shook his head, knocked on the wooden fish unhurriedly, and sighed.


    If the seal of Demon Burying Abyss was broken, he didn''t know if he could survive.


    This was also his fate, it was unavoidable and he needed to deal with this catastrophe.


    For life and death, he took it very lightly, because Buddha Mountain��s reincarnation method could shelter their previous memories.


    The so-called death was nothing but a long sleep.

 Chapter 432-1: Once confused an eminent monk, If she was sane, she would be fooled (1)

    <h4>Chapter 432-1: Once confused an eminent monk, If she was sane, she would be fooled (1)</h4>


    In the early morning of the next day, on a mountain outside the Hanging Buddhist Temple, Gu Changge, Jiang Chuchu, Jin Chan Buddha and others stood there looking at the turbulent abyss in the distance.


    The dark purple demonic energy was surging and vast, covering the sky like a dark cloud. It was like a dark world with not much light in it.


    The Demon Burying Abyss sounded like an abyss, but it was actually more like a portal.


    That terrifying giant portal was like a huge wound between heaven and earth and had a shuddering breath emerging from it. It seemed that once they stepped into it, they would step into another world of eternal darkness.


    Within the deep portal, many terrifying corpses could be seen, some of which were as big as mountains.


    Some even died, but they were still brilliant, like a small sun emitting a scorching divine splendor.


    However, because of being contaminated by demonic energy, these corpses were densely covered with scars and covered with dry holes of various sizes.


    There were also many world-shattering formations near the Demon Burying Abyss, which erupted with monstrous divine lights, turning into divine swords, celestial knives, halberds, etc�� as they shed into the abyss, preventing many of the creatures from rushing out.


    In addition, there were many cultivators around Burying Demon Abyss. Although they didn''t dare to get too close, they were also fighting against the Great Demon among them.


    They didn''te here to maintain the peace of the world, but because after killing those Great Demons, they could get some substances containing rich energy crystals.


    For example, materials such as divine cores, skulls and hand bones were often sold at high prices at outside markets or stalls.


    Because these divine cores could not only be used to refine divine weapons, but also to arrange formations. And they could only be found near the Demon Burying Abyss, which was very rare.


    Therefore, there were often many cultivators who were brave and bold and came here to take risks.


    These cultivators noticed Gu Changge''s group at this moment and were shocked. They didn''t expect that other people would dare toe here.


    However, some of them soon recognized Gu Changge, which made them even more shocked and puzzled at the same time.


    With Gu Changge''s noble status, how could hee to such a dangerous ce?


    "What is Young Master Changge doing here?"


    "Does he intend to solve the cmity in the Demon Burying Abyss?"


    "I can only say that it is Young Master Changge for you!"


    Thinking of this possibility, the expressions of many of them changed, bing extremely respectful.


    How many young people of the Upper Realm were willing to risk their lives toe to such a ce?


    Their courage and deeds for themon people in the world made them admire him.


    If it wasn''t for the force of life, they wouldn''t havee close to this ce at all, but Gu Changge knew that there were tigers in the mountains, thus he preferred to walk in the mountains.


    "In front is the entrance to Burying Demon Abyss, there is a formation set up by my eminent monks from Buddha Mountain, which can prevent the monsters from rushing out�� Brother Gu, follow me closely, don''t stray into the formation."


    Jin Chan Buddha said and after talking with the old monk with white eyebrowsst night, his heart had calmed down.


    After saying that, he took the people from Buddha Mountain as they turned in a divine light before rushing forward. The golden lights flickered up on the mountain peaks on the ground.


    There was a vast amount of demonic energy surging in front of him, but all of them were countered by a string of Buddha beads in his hand that radiated the Buddha''s light.


    At the same time, behind him, a phantom of a Buddha appeared with a solemn and dignified treasure emitting golden light. And a roar of Buddha''s anger rippled like a knife, rushing away toward many monsters in front of him very powerfully.


    Gu Changge, Jiang Chuchu and others followed behind him. They were not very close. Since Jin Chan Buddha wanted to open the way, it would save trouble for Gu Changge.


    His eyes were inexplicable, remembering the conversation he heardst night.


    At that time, he was almost discovered by the white-browed old monk, which really surprised him. Fortunately, he left early and there was no ident.


    The cultivation of the white-browed old monk was at least in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, but he was an old monster who had lived for an unknown length of time.


    Moreover, the divine powers he cultivated had a lot to do with perception. He could even understand the mysterious changes in space.


    However, what Gu Changge thought was the most unexpected was the identity of Jin Chan.


    He only knew that Jin Chan had the Buddha''s heart and bones before, but he didn''t know that he was actually the reincarnation of an eminent monk from Buddha Mountain.


    "The Meditation Robe? It seems that it should have fallen in the Demon Burying Abyss, so Jin Chan nned to retrieve it."


    Gu Changge was very interested in the Meditation Robe.


    If he guessed correctly, it should be the Buddha Treasure that was taken to be buried in the Demon Burying Abyss and nned to suppress the demonic energy in it.


    It was just that for some unknown reason it fell into it.


    Moreover, after arriving here, Gu Changge not only did not feel any difort with these demonic auras but instead there was a strong familiar and natural aura. Even the runes of the Great Dao appeared in his blood, which kept disappearing, as if cheering.


    It seemed that this aura was of the same origin as him.


    This feeling was very familiar to him. It was the memory that was once sealed. It was constantly reviving and many fragments shed away with many things in his mind.


    It was like the clouds were cleared and he saw the sky.


    "The demonic energy here is already very strong and the monks in the Sacred Realm have to be careful when approaching, so as not to be corroded by the demonic energy��"


    A faint fairy light appeared on Jiang Chuchu''s body, resisting the demonic energy here, she frowned and whispered to herself.


    Gu Changge nced at her as he waved his sleeves. A terrifying shock force spread out, dispelling the demonic energy around her.


    "You should stay outside, your cultivation will cause trouble if you enter." He frowned slightly.


    Jiang Chuchu nced at him, shook her head and said, "No, I want to go in with you, you don''t have to worry about me, I have my own means."


    It was because of her rtionship that Gu Changge was implicated in this matter. How could she stay outside and let Gu Changge in alone?


    Seeing her persistence, Gu Changge didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, if there was an ident for a while, throwing her into the Inner Universe was the same.


    Jin Chan was leading the way, but the road was not peaceful. Not only they had to be careful of the formation but also had to kill the creatures here that were contaminated by demonic energy and corroded their minds.


    However, there were Masters from Buddha Mountain around him and the weakest person had the cultivation base of the Quasi-Sacred Realm. The Dharma surrounding him was profound and he was very good at dispelling demonic energy as it protected him very safely.


    After passing through hundreds of miles in this way, the abyss in the front finally appeared before them.


    A suffocating and depressing aura arrived, and everyone''s faces were solemn. Their souls trembled.


    As if facing some kind of great terror, they couldn''t help but kneel down and bow down.


    The demonic energy here had even reached the point of liquefaction, converging on the ground into a smallke.


    In the smallke, there were still runes flickering and some dark purple divine stones were scattered, which were extremely rare and precious, exuding the original aura.


    "My lord, there��"


    Behind Gu Changge, a powerhouse in the Great Sacred Realm pointed to a lotus in the distance with surprise.


    It was a deep purple lotus, rooted in a smallke formed by demonic energy. Although the smallke was less than a hundred miles away, it was fragrant like immortal purple gold.


    "What is this?"


    Some people were curious and walked over, but before they got close, they were enveloped by the deep purple mist that permeated the smallke.


    Before he could even let out a scream, he turned into a blood mist. It was extremely terrifying, many people looked cold and couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    "This is Soul Destroyer Lotus, don''t get close."


    Jin Chan frowned, then rxed and exined to the crowd, "This kind of thing grows near the Demon Burying Abyss. It feeds exclusively on living beings and demonic energy. Although it looks beautiful, it contains great terror. Don''t get too close to pick it."


    He said this, making everyone look a little dreadful, knowing that the closer they got to the mouth of the abyss, the more dangerous it was.


    "Soul Destroyer Lotus. This age should have surpassed tens of millions of years, and it had formed its domain nearby."


    Gu Changge was a little interested as he walked over.


    Everyone''s expressions changed and the cultivators from Buddha Mountain frowned, but they did not stop him. Jin Chan had already persuaded him. If Gu Changge didn''t listen to the persuasion, he would be the one who would suffer for a while.


    But in the next moment, what surprised everyone was that, following Gu Changge, the Soul Destroying Lotus just shivered slightly, as if it was fearful.


    Then, when he moved, it actually emerged from theke. The purple light was shining under the feet and a purple glow was transpiring, which was very mysterious.


    This scene made everyone''s eyes widen, almost sluggish, unbelievable.


    Even Jiang Chuchu was shocked. She then quickly recovered, looking at Gu Changge, and remembering his identity.


    Could it be that this Soul Destroying Lotus was very spiritual and was actually afraid of him?


    At this moment, everyone could even see that it differentiated its rhizomes into feet, and walked to Gu Changge''s feet.


    Gu Changge didn''t care about the expressions of the crowd and directly grabbed Soul Destroying Lotus before throwing it into his storage ring.


    This thing had spirituality. Knowing that it could not escape from his hands, it simply surrendered itself.


    "What''s the use of taking the Soul Destroying Lotus?"


    Jiang Chuchu was a little curious. As far as she knew, the Soul Destroying Lotus had no medicinal effect except for its dangerous nature.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Let''s keep it. After all, the Soul Destroying Lotus thatsts for thousands of years is rare and it may not take long for it to transform."


    Because of its particrity, Soul Destroying Lotus would possess the divine power to ovee the abyssal energy if it transformed.


    Even if it couldn''t transform into shape, he could devour it to refine his Primordial Spirit. Others feared it like poison, but in his eyes, it was a tonic.


    "Raising the Soul Destroying Lotus?"


    Jiang Chuchu nodded and didn''t say much. Soul Destroying Lotus only fed on flesh and blood, and it was still massive.

 Chapter 432-2: Once confused an eminent monk, If she was sane, she would be fooled (2)

    <h4>Chapter 432-2: Once confused an eminent monk, If she was sane, she would be fooled (2)</h4>


    With Gu Changge''s methods, this was nothing to him.


    Although Gu Changge''s attitude towards her had been much better recently, she had not forgotten Gu Changge''s true face and original temperament.


    "Let''s go."


    Jin Chan looked back and the fear of Gu Changge in his heart rose to a new level.


    After arriving here, everyone became more and more careful. Even Jin Chan, who led the way, was extremely cautious, for fear of taking the wrong step.


    Everywhere they could see the vein-like textures of Dao emerging, emitting a dazzling brilliance.


    Moreover, there were more Great Demons here, arriving from the depths of the Demon Burying Abyss. Their strength was monstrous and they were extremely cruel.


    After passing through another area, everyone finally came to the mouth of the Demon Burying Abyss. The surging and vast demonic energy rushed in front of them as if it could drown the entire world.


    Even the existence of the Great Sacred Realm was trembling. His face was pale, devoid of blood.


    Jin Chan stopped, turned back, and said to everyone, "Those who are not in the Great Sacred Realm will stay here for the time being. I will carve a space formation. If there is any ident, you can quickly return to this ce and escape."


    "At the same time, some people are requested to be here."


    As he said that, he took out a purple-gold Buddha pestle and began to set up a formation here,ying out a lot of materials, very cautiously.


    The cultivators of Buddha Mountain already knew the arrangement, so they quickly divided themselves into two groups. One group followed Jin Chan and the other group stayed there.


    "Then you��ll stay here." Gu Changge looked at Jiang Chuchu.


    "I won''t." Jiang Chuchu shook his head and stared at him, "I want to go down with you."


    Although her cultivation had not yet reached the Great Sacred Realm, she still had other means to make up for theck of cultivation.


    Gu Changge frowned as if he was about to get angry, Jiang Chuchu felt a littleck of confidence for a moment, but still raised her eyes, summoned up her courage, looked at him, and said, "I don''t want to stay here. It''s my business."


    Gu Changge sighed slightly and didn''t seem to me her but asked, "Then what''s your business, isn''t it also my business? What''s the difference."


    If Jiang Chuchu followed along, it would make his next n difficult to perform, and it would also add a lot of trouble for him.


    "I��"


    Jiang Chuchu was slightly stunned, but she didn''t expect Gu Changge to suddenly say this. A warm feeling surged in her heart and she didn''t know how to refuse for a while.


    However, she quickly reacted, Gu Changge said such words in front of everyone. Wasn''t this acknowledging the rtionship between the two of them?


    This really made that thin-skinned girl like her a little shy.


    Of course, as the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, her energy-raising skills in front of people were still very good and she returned to her natural state in an instant.


    "Then you have to be careful, I will be waiting for you here." With that, she agreed.


    Gu Changge nodded, his expression returned to normal and then he instructed the people behind him to choose a part to follow him while the rest were to stay here.


    Soon, after the arrangement wasplete, Jin Chan looked back at Gu Changge and said, "Brother Gu, we can head down."


    After saying that, the Buddha''s light on his body from the treasure turned solemn and he directly tore the demonic energy in front of him before entering into the Demon Burying Abyss.


    Gu Changge''s eyes shed, the void was blurred and the mighty demonic energy automatically went away from the front of his eyes.


    He also stepped forward and disappeared into the rich demonic energy, falling into the depths of the Burying Demon Abyss.


    The Demon Burying Abyss was veryrge. It could be said that there was a unique cave. The terrifying atmosphere was rampant. One could see many monsters fighting in it and they were not even tired.


    All the creatures here, whether they were physical or spiritual, would be infected with terror and would fight regardless of life and death.


    Gu Changge could imagine that they had been sealed here for countless years, even countless eras.


    For the Red-clothed Witch, it would be a lot of torture.


    The Demons here, even the Great Demons with monstrous strength, wereparable to the Quasi-Supreme, but they did not have the slightest sense of sanity. They only knew how to fight and kill, either to kill others or to be killed by others.


    If someone else stayed in such a dark ce, they would probably go crazy. Once they appeared in the outside world, they would inevitably cause unimaginable disasters.


    Bloodbath from all walks of life, this was probably not just talk.


    "Brother Gu, what do you think of the mutation in the depths of Demon Burying Abyss?"


    But just as Gu Changge was thinking about it, Jin Chan, who was leading ahead, suddenly moved his eyes slightly. He turned his head and asked with a smile.


    "It should be that the seal of this ce was broken, or the fierce thing here is about to be born." Gu Changge said with a calm expression.


    He was nning to attack Jin Chan, but the other party''s words reminded him.


    Before seeing the so-called Meditation Robe, it was better not to make a move first.


    Jin Chan didn''t seem surprised when he heard these words and continued to ask, "The turmoil broke out here and all the Great Demons are fleeing outside which makes people feel strange. I wonder what Brother Gu thinks?"


    He intended to test Gu Changge''s purpose to see how much he knew about the Demon Burying Abyss.


    If he also came for the Meditation Robe, then he could only use some means to let Gu Changge stay here forever.


    Gu Changge''s strength was terrifying but in Demon Burying Abyss, he was far from familiar with it.


    "These monsters should be afraid of something, rather than a riot, in my opinion, it is more like a so-called escape."


    Gu Changge seemed to see through his thoughts at a nce and said calmly, "Could it be that beforeing here, Jin Chan did not take the lead in investigating?"


    "Then what is Brother Gu''s n?"


    Jin Chan''s heart skipped a beat and he asked again. There was a looming Buddha''s light on his robe, fighting against the terrifying demonic energy here.


    Many cultivators around him were also fighting, opening the way ahead and all of them were injured.


    Gu Changge said casually, "I came here naturally because I was worried about Chuchu''s involvement with danger, but I couldn''t persuade her. Could it be that Jin Chan thinks that I will be interested in solving the cmity of Burying Demon Abyss?"


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed."


    In the end, he couldn''t helpughing and it seemed quite frank, but a little mocking.


    Jin Chan was a little stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect Gu Changge to be so honest at this moment, he almost didn''t say that he was just here to check the favorability and that he didn''t intend to care about the matter of Demon Burying Abyss.


    However, this was also in line with his understanding of Gu Changge. After all, how could such a guy care about the lives and deaths of others?


    It seemed that he had a plot against the Holy Maiden Chuchu, so he sacrificed his life to apany the beautiful woman toe here.


    This made him more or less relieved. He felt that things were much simpler now.


    "It turns out that Brother Gu is an honest person."


    He smiled. Since Gu Changge didn''t intend to intervene in the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, then he definitely didn''t know about the Meditation Robe.


    "Then what is the purpose of Jin Chan��s visit here? This Gu is quite curious."


    Gu Changge asked with interest.


    Jin Chan''splexion had returned to normal. At this time, he did not dare to lie, because once Gu Changge knew that he was dealing with it, he would doubt his purpose.


    As a result, Gu Changge would be interested in the Meditation Robe. If he robbed him, wouldn''t that ruin his big business?


    Therefore, he decided to be calm, but some things had to be concealed.


    "Actually, the little monk came here to retrieve a Buddha treasure that was lost here."


    He opened his mouth to exin, seeing that Gu Changge did not trust him, and continued, "I''m ashamed to say, this matter involves a scandal of my Buddha Mountain. I was a Buddhist monk of Buddha Mountain and I had a big wish to be buried in the Demon Burying Abyss. As a result, I entered it and was fascinated by a fierce and powerful female demon in the depths of the Demon Burying Abyss. I was bewitched by her and she stole the treasure from Demon Burying Abyss, hoping to relieve her suffering and pain, but unfortunately, that female demon was cruel��"


    Having said that, he sighed.


    Speaking of which, this was what he did in his previous life, but he had not fully awakened his previous memories, so he could only look at it as a bystander.


    Just relying on his appearance, she was a confused eminent monk. How terrifying and unimaginable was this? It just happened to happen.


    "And then she was killed here?"


    Gu Changge asked calmly, but in his heart, he felt that things were a little tricky.


    It would be fine if the Red-clothed Witch was unconscious.


    If she was conscious, wouldn''t the pain and torture she had suffered over the yearse back to her the moment she saw him?


    Not to mention the matter before being beaten into Demon Burying Abyss. This hatred was not so easy to solve in Gu Changge''s view.


    Hate was born out of love, and this hatred was indelible even in the deepest depths of hell.


    Now it seemed that there were still two methods that he thought about earlier. This needed to be smoothed out slowly, or he had to find a way to kill herpletely, once and for all.


    But the only thing that Gu Changge could be happy about was that although the Red-clothed Witch didn''t die after taking a hard blow from him, it wasn''t that simple for her.


    Even if there was a possibility of releasing her emotions at that time, the injury caused by the power of destroying the world might not be healed for a long time.


    That was why Gu Changge was looking for a ce to nourish her soul. If she was sane, she would be fooled. If she was insane, he would have to find another way.


    "So in this matter, because of my scandal in Buddha Mountain, I have rarely been mentioned until now."


    Jin Chan showed a bit of a wry smile on his face and seemed to be quite emotional. He then continued to lead forward, using the Buddha bones on his body to sense where the Meditation Robe was.


    At this time, as he went deeper and deeper, Gu Changge felt a change in his Demon Heart. The Eight Deste Demonic Halberd seemed to be recovering, not as quiet as usual.


    The terrifying meaning of the entire Demon Burying Abyss suddenly seemed to fall down from the sky, suffocating and suppressing everyone.


    The aura sealed in it made people feel like they were facing an existence that transcended Emperors and Immortals.


    "Demon Burying Abyss is the result of a drop of true blood falling here when I was the Demon Lord��"


    However, Gu Changge''s eyes were dim. He felt that there was an aura that was very familiar to him in the deepest part of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    It was not the Red-clothed Witch, but another aura, in a deeper ce of origin.

 Chapter 433-1: This long-lost and familiar atmosphere, The Red-clothed Witch Chan Hong Yi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 433-1: This long-lost and familiar atmosphere, The Red-clothed Witch Chan Hong Yi (1)</h4>


    The demonic energy in the Demon Burying Abyss was surging and the deeper they went, the more they could feel this terrifying fluctuation.


    And there were countless skeletons hanging on the four walls, there were creatures of all races and they could feel the fear and tremors that prated into the soul. Even the flesh and bones were prated by the cold air.


    This was not a ce that ordinary people could travel to.


    Demon Burying Abyss had existed for so many years, it could be said that only a few people hade to this ce and there was no light here.


    However, with Gu Changge''s eyesight, it was easy to see the surrounding scenes. The walls were steep and covered with all kinds of weird nts.


    There were still many Soul Destroying Lotuses rooted in the void, but they were not very old, as if they had just grown.


    They came all the way down the mouth of the Abyss. Now they were near the bottom.


    The strength of the Demons here was even more terrifying. Even the cultivators around Jin Chan were struggling. Many people were severely injured by the Demons here.


    However, Buddha Mountain''s Dharma was very subtle as it expelled the demonic energy from them in a few strokes, without causing much trouble.


    "The depth of the abyss is where the real danger is�� Young Master Changge, you can wait here for the little monk and I can go alone."


    At this moment, a terrifying and vast fluctuation emerged from the front, like a sky falling from a high sky, destroying everything in the radius.


    Seeing this, Jin Chan Buddha looked a little dignified as he looked back at Gu Changge, and said.


    Although what Gu Changge said before had made him less suspicious, he was still very vignt toward Gu Changge and silently guarded against him.


    A person like him wouldn''t really trust a person, let alone Gu Changge.


    The best situation now was to avoid Gu Changge and enter alone, so as to prevent Gu Changge from coveting that Meditation Robe.


    "Really? Since it''s dangerous, this Gu can''t leave. If something happens to you here, Jin Chan Buddha, won''t Buddha Mountain me me?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changge''s face remained unchanged and he replied with a smile.


    He naturally knew what kind of game Jin Chan was ying.


    "If that''s the case, then there I will thank Young Master Changge in advance."


    Jin Chan was a little disappointed in his heart but the expression on his face remained the same.


    He was not surprised by Gu Changge''s answer. He had already reached this stage, so how could Gu Changge leave?


    He was just holding a little bit of fantasy just now.


    Soon, Jin Chan took everyone through the ce where the demonic energy was more vast in the front and finally arrived to the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    Unlike the turbulent demonic energy in the rest of the area, this ce seemed extremely peaceful.


    They couldn''t even see a Demon. Everything was extremely dead and they couldn''t feel any breath of life as if they had passed through an invisible portal and entered the deepest part of hell.


    "There''s something odd and disturbing here��"


    A cultivator from the Hanging Buddhist Temple opened his mouth. His brows furrowed, and he swept across the bottom of the abyss, which seemed to be extremely dead.


    However, they could still see many traces of fighting here. Someone once came here, but in the end, they fell here.


    Here, it could be seen that the denser demonic fog was shrouding this ce and it could even blind people''s consciousness and be dark.


    "It''s where the Meditation Robe is��"


    Jin Chan Buddha felt that the Buddha bones in his arms were glowing slightly, conveying a sense of closeness.


    This Buddha''s bone was the relic that thest owner of the Meditation Robe turned into after he passed away.


    However, Jin Chan''s expression still did not reveal the slightest abnormality and he said, "This ce is very special, why don''t we investigate separately to see if we can find any clues? I wonder what Brother Gu thinks?"


    Gu Changge felt the meaning of being close to nature from the depths of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    He smiled casually, "Since Jin Chan said so, then it is natural for me to investigate separately, but if there is any danger, I am afraid that it will be difficult to provide support."


    "This is something that can''t be helped. Everyone, be careful and protect yourself. I suspect that the seal of Demon Burying Abyss is about to loosen and break. It has something to do with this ce. If we can''t find any traces for a while, we wille here to meetter."


    Jin Chan said with some regret.


    "If that''s the case, then Gu will go this way to investigate first."


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard the words, then nodded before he headed directly towards another area where the demonic energy was more turbulent.


    Jin Chan gave him a deep look and after seeing Gu Changge''s figure disappear, he turned around and walked in the direction the Buddha��s bone felt.


    However, he was worried that Gu Changge would return and thus he hid his figure to wait very cautiously.


    "Looks like he really went the other way��"


    Jin Chan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He waited for a long time, did not see Gu Changge''s figure following and then walked towards the ce where the Buddha''s bones sensed.


    He was extremely vignt toward Gu Changge and never let his guard down, so he was careful in everything.


    "Are you still foolishly waiting for me to turn back?"


    After separating from Jin Chan and others, Gu Changge''s figure appeared on a low mountain at the bottom of the abyss, with a faint mocking expression on his face.


    How could he not think of things that Jin Chan Buddha could think of?


    Just as Jin Chan did not want him to follow, Gu Changge also did not want him to follow, after all, there was still a drop of his true blood here.


    Before that, he just went to take the true blood away. As for the Meditation Robe that Jin Chan was looking for, Gu Changge was not in a hurry.


    Even after Jin Chan found it, he still had the means to let him hand it over.


    And the energy contained in this drop of true blood in the Demon Burying Abyss was beyond imagination and could not be spected.


    With his current strength, it was estimated that it was difficult to integrate, even if he forcibly swallowed and refined it with the Great Dao treasure bottle.


    However, as long as it was taken away, it was much simpler and integration was only a matter of time.


    Gu Changge''s figure passed through this ce and arrived to the darker area ahead.


    The terrifying fluctuations were revealed, this was the power of the Supreme being, as long as the blood was still surging, it was unparalleled, making many monsters in the dark tremble and dare not approach.


    Even separated by a distance, there was a feeling of the body exploding.


    During this process, there were many Great Demons who were in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, but in the end, they shuddered, did not dare to approach and crawled in ce.


    Today, Gu Changge''s cultivation was only half a foot away from the Quasi-Emperor Realm. For the Quasi-Supreme in front of him, there was not much difference from the ants.


    At this moment, they all felt like they were worshiping a True Dragon. The other party could shatter them with just a wisp of aura.


    Thend in front of him had already taken on a dark purple color, like the formation of countless blood stains filled with demonic energy and dead silence.


    This ce was very strange. It had been smashed in the past, he could even see the stars falling here one by one, smashing the ce into a terrifying sinkhole.


    Gu Changge went deep into this ce, but did not perceive the scent of Chan Hongyi, and felt that she should be in the direction of Jin Chan and he was at the ce where the drop of true blood fell.


    He directly broke into the depths, as if entering an ownerlessnd.


    There were even some inscriptions here. They were very old. He didn''t know what they meant. Some wereplete and some were broken.


    Gu Changge nced at it casually and soon lost interest.


    There was no cave in the depths of the Demon Burying Abyss, the territory here was endless.


    The residual power of that drop of true blood had even changed and reversed thews of Heaven and Earth here, causing the environment here to be different from the Dao. He could even see many stars appearing above his head, the stars were rolling and the secrets of heaven were chaotic.


    The sight was terrifying, it was an independent world that had fused in this ce as one.


    Finally, Gu Changge arrived to the depths of this ce.


    This was a sea of ??crimson fire or a sea of ??blood, boundless, full of divine energy, steaming, rolling into the sky, exuding blood-colored brilliance and wisps of powerfulws, intertwined and condensed in it.


    If one looked at it from a high altitude, they could even see bubbles emerging one by one, tumbling into the sky as if it contained the ancient world.


    When he arrived here, he felt like his body was about to burst, which showed how terrifying the atmosphere of this sea of ??blood was, and it could be called mighty.


    Even an Enlightened being''s expression would change and they would dare not approach easily.


    However, as Gu Changge''s aura was revealed, this feeling of being torn apart disappeared. After all, the two belonged to the same origin.


    At this time, not far away, several figures emerged, very vague, with equally terrifying auras.


    However, their faces were not human, they were very weird as if all kinds of creatures were spliced ??together, with a human head and animal body, and the animal head with a human body.


    At this moment, they stared at Gu Changge with surprise, awe, and submission at the same time.


    This was a feeling from the bottom of their heart, because they were terrifying creatures bred in this sea of ??blood. They were also giants who dominated one side at the bottom of this Demon Burying Abyss. They rarely had enemies. In their eyes, other Demons were just their food.


    "This familiar and long-lost aura��"


    Gu Changge noticed the figures nearby but didn''t pay attention.


    He closed his eyes slightly and came to the bank of the sea of ??blood, his voice could not help but be filled with admiration.


    At this moment, the sea of ??blood in front of them was boiling. There was a monstrous light of blood rushing out as if they were cheering and weing their original Master.


    "Hoo��"


    In the next moment, Gu Changge suddenly opened his mouth, screaming at the boundless sea of ??blood in front of him.


    The terrifying momentum seemed to sweep across the world, shaking the heavens and the universe. Even space was about to copse.


    All the creatures near the sea of ??blood couldn''t help trembling, kneeling on the ground, not daring to move.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Between his brows, the Heavenly Spirit was shining, brilliant and eye-catching, iparably gorgeous and crystal clear. It was the power of terrifying energy and blood, prating the sky, entwined with five-color rays of light and chaotic energy.


    This was the first time Gu Changge had disyed it. He could literally crack the sky, even the stars were as fragile as dust in front of him, they could copse into ashes in one breath.


    This was unparalleled power.

 Chapter 433-2: This long-lost and familiar atmosphere, The Red-clothed Witch Chan Hong Yi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 433-2: This long-lost and familiar atmosphere, The Red-clothed Witch Chan Hong Yi (2)</h4>


    In the next moment, something terrible happened. With Gu Changge''s roar, the sea of ??blood in front of him began to boil crazily, rushing towards Gu Changge.


    He devoured the endless blood energy here and the red brilliance like a gxy fell towards Gu Changge''s mouth.


    It seemed that a bottomless ck hole had formed here, more like a dimly copsed sun, gathering all the light in the world.


    The sea of ??blood was rapidly disappearing. It was creating a stormy sea.


    Such a scene was too shocking. Gu Changge even showed the Dharma body, as tall as ten thousand feet, standing up to the sky and all the sea of ??blood was like wolf smoke as he opened his mouth and screamed, swallowing them all.


    All the creatures in the vicinity looked horrified. They were stunned by such a scene, trembling in ce, terrified to the extreme.


    They never thought that one day the origin of the sea of ??blood that bred them, the source of all the demonic energy, would be devoured by a human.


    And the aura of this young man made them even more afraid, more afraid than facing the origin of this sea of ??blood.


    At this time, a figure suddenly arrived at a ce not far from Gu Changge.


    It had blood stains on its body, he didn''t know how it was stained, it was a tattered ck battle suit, flowing with ck light, some ces were cracked, it could be seen that it had blue skin and was holding a tattered spear in its hand, a cracked ck gold shield in other. Its aura was very terrifying, even reaching the firstyer of the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    The rest of the creatures in the vicinity were very afraid when they sensed its arrival. Obviously, it was the absolute overlord of this ce, stronger than the rest of the creatures.


    When it came in front of Gu Changge, it put down the spear and the ck gold shield in its hand, and there was a radiant light in its eye sockets as it bowed its head reverently, showing its willingness to follow.


    Gu Changge had his eyes closed slightly, quietly engulfing the sea of ??blood here, knowing its surrender, he didn''t care too much.


    Seeing this, the rest of the creatures left the ce silently, not daring to get too close. Normally, if they encountered this creature in front of them, they would be its food. It could be imagined that it was powerful and terrifying.


    Its scars and tattered battle clothes were the best proof.


    And just when Gu Changge was nibbling away at the sea of ??blood here, trying to take away his former true blood.


    The entire Demon Burying Abyss was also undergoing shocking changes. A monstrous hostility swept out from a ce far away from here.


    This kind of ferocious power was so terrifying that it was indescribable. It even had an unrivaled demonic aura, rushing out of the Demon Burying Abyss, dimming all the star fields within a million miles.


    All the essence of heaven and earth was flowing backward, countless big stars were trembling as if they were about to copse one by one.


    It was dark, and there was no light to be seen.


    Such a scene shocked many sects and forces in the Upper Realm and many ancient existences who were good at deduction all changed theirplexions and looked in the direction of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    "Bleeding and bloody, this is the hatred and killing that willst forever�� The sky in the Upper Realm is about to change��"


    Both the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion and the Secret Sky Family, who were good at deduction, had older generations. Their faces were solemn and dignified to the extreme, and the divination tortoise shell cracked in their hands.


    Someone even let out a muffled snort, vomited blood and flew out backward, receiving a terrifying bacsh with a horrified expression.


    "The catastrophe, this time in the Demon Burying Abyss, is likely to have an unimaginable peerless Demon about to be born. This matter is really unimaginable�� The seal has been worn down for so many years, is it finally going to be unable to resist? "


    "But didn''t we still have half a year? How could this be��"


    Many forces frowned because it was difficult to separate their energy because of the battle in the Eight Destion and Ten Territories.


    But at this time, there was an ident in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    If there was still half a year left, they could still think of a countermeasure, but from the current scene, there might be some abnormal changes��


    "No, I have to send a powerhouse to take a look and take some time to solve the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss."


    At that moment, they began to think of countermeasures and dispatched the powerhouses around them to investigate the Demon Burying Abyss.


    All of a sudden, there was another disturbance in the Upper Realm. First, there was the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction ??and now there was the chaos of the Demon Burying Abyss, causing people to panic and feel quite uneasy.


    "What happened?"


    "Could it be because of the location of the Meditation Robe that the power of this seal has weakened��"


    At the same time, Jin Chan, who was at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss, changed his face slightly. He almost suffocated just now and there was a trembling from his soul as if he was about to freeze.


    That kind of hatred that could wipe out both aura and soul was monstrous, permeating this ce as if it had been integrated with the environment.


    With his state of mind, at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel some fear, not daring to imagine the extent of the existence sealed in the deepest part.


    However, he was not an ordinary person and his expression quickly returned to normal. He looked at a mountain peak not far away, which was not very tall, but there were many scriptures shining on it. Strings of ancient runes intertwined and shed, branded everywhere.


    Faintly, he could even see the divine light around the mountain peak and the phantoms of Buddha and ancient monks appearing, sitting cross-legged there, chanting scriptures.


    On the top of the mountain, there was a moon-white Meditation Robe floating on it. The Buddha''s light was shining, looking extremely holy as it emitted light to protect everything nearby.


    When the demonic energy came here, it seemed to be contaminated by the scorching sun and it made a burning sound, turning into blue smoke and about to dissipate.


    "Buddha, this is the seal barrier line, we can''t go any closer��"


    Many monks around Jin Chan''s body had iparably dignified faces, staring at the scene behind the mountain peak.


    It was pitch ck there, and there was no light as if it had fallen into eternal darkness. But there was a palpitating aura that made them tremble and they couldn''t control it at all.


    This feeling was like an ant facing a true dragon. That kind of unstoppable pressure was like walking on the edge of an abyss with their eyes closed, and if they were not careful, they would be wiped out.


    In addition to the Meditation Robe, there were also all kinds of terrifying formations here, emitting bursts of golden light.


    But with the contamination of the demonic energy, it also cracked inch by inch, obviously, it couldn''tst for a long time.


    They were terrified.


    "I know, but the robe must be taken away."


    Jin Chan''s face was serious, and he walked towards the mountain ahead.


    At the same time, he took out a Buddha��s bone that was shining with Buddha''s light, and when he was about to take off the Meditation Robe, he put this bone on it.


    Otherwise, the seal here would definitely copse soon.


    But all of a sudden, Jin Chan''splexion changed drastically, his whole body felt cold, and he didn''t dare to move as if he was being targeted by some extremely terrifying existence.


    A terrifying cold air swept across his entire body, the spine was icy cold and the scalp seemed to explode.


    He didn''t dare to turn his head, but he saw the other monks looking behind him with terrified and horrified expressions.


    "What is that!"


    At this moment, the Buddha''s heart belonging to Jin Chan was flowing with Buddha''s light, and at the same time, the Buddha''s bones were also blooming with dazzling brilliance, fighting against this frightening aura.


    He turned his head with difficulty but saw a figure standing not far from him.


    The other party seemed to be looking at him in doubt and confusion.


    This was a beautiful figure, many descriptive words in this world fell on her body, but it looked nk and powerless.


    This kind of beauty had reached an extreme, and people did not even dare to desecrate it, and it was a sin to even look at it.


    She was dressed in red, tall and slender, with ck hair like a waterfall, a small face with melon seeds and no ws in her facial features. Her eyes were ck and white, like wless ck gems, shining with luster.


    However, the expression within it was very confusing. Standing there, looking at him, her eyes were out of focus, as if they were falling in the void farther behind him, looking at something.


    "This is the original figure�� The Red-clothed female Demon sealed in the Demon Burying Abyss."


    Some memories emerged in his mind, and Jin Chan''s calm heart started beating violently.


    He looked away with difficulty, not daring to take another look, knowing how terrifying this existence was.


    The woman in red stood within the lines, unable toe out, bursts of golden light fell on her body and bursts of blue smoke billowed up. It was obvious that she was in pain at first nce, but there was no change in her expression, still looking at the distance in confusion.


    Moreover, she had a unique fairy charm, like a fairy flower soaring to the sky, or like a mustard seed flowing into the underworld, but the aura was so terrifying that it made his scalp tingle, and his legs were so weak that he was falling to his knees.


    "This is the female demon in red that was recorded in the ssics back then��"


    "It really is her."


    All the cultivators of Buddha Mountain looked very terrified, but they felt that the Red Witch still couldn''t get out of the sealed ce, and they gradually felt relieved.


    The reason why the abbot of the Hanging Buddhist Temple died at the beginning was that he entered the formation by mistake.


    They didn''t dare to underestimate the woman in red in front of them. The horror of the other party was unimaginable. Just standing there made their spirits freeze.


    But they didn''t dare to look too much, they recited Buddhist scriptures silently in their hearts to calm themselves down, so as not to be distracted by the beauty of the other party.


    "She can''te out��"


    Jin Chan calmed down quickly, knowing that the female demon in red could not leave the sealed ce, he was also relieved and nned to head toward the mountain ahead to take off the Meditation Robe.


    But as he walked over, hundreds of millions of divine lights suddenly burst out from the formation patterns here, as if they had turned into beams of light, dazzling and bright, all sting towards the red demon in the sealed ce. It made her body emit bursts of smoke-like hissing sounds, more like water sshing into a frying pan, making one''s teeth sour and shocking.


    But the red-clothed female demon seemed not to feel the pain, as if she was used to it. She was still looking at the direction behind Jin Chan in a daze, she seemed to be able to sense who was there, someone who was important to her, she could hardly forget.


    Even if she couldn''t see him, she still knew where he was.


    "Master�� Master��"


    She looked very confused, muttering these two ancient words.


    But Jin Chan and others couldn''t understand it. It felt very obscure and ancient, and they didn''t know the characters andnguage of the era.


    The Red-clothed female Demon seemed to want to get out of there but when she touched the light in front of her, horrible green smoke burst out from her body as if she was being burned by the mes and she couldn''t help but shrink back, sensing the tenderness.


    The faces of the cultivators of Buddha Mountain changed drastically. They watched as the hand of the female demon in red melted quickly when it touched the light and the flesh and bones melted away.


    This kind of pain made them tremble uncontrobly, unimaginable.


    Who set up the formation here back then? It was so terrifying.


    And this formation pattern seemed to be specially set up to seal the Red-clothed female Demon or else she could easily walk to their side.

 Chapter 434-1: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I’ll let you out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 434-1: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I��ll let you out (1)</h4>


    The mountain in front was not high and there were many Buddhist scriptures engraved on it, which could suppress the evil energy, but it couldn''t cover the sky. He had to climb to the top of the mountain step by step to take off the Meditation Robe.


    Jin Chan looked devout, holding the Buddha��s bone in his hand as he walked toward the mountain peak. Bursts of Buddha''s light radiated out from him to resist the terrifying evil spirit here.


    The many formations on the ground did not affect him. His speed was very fast. Although he was walking, he had already reached the foot of the mountain in just an instant.


    "Once I get hold of the Meditation Robe, the little monk will leave this ce. You should stay here with peace of mind."


    He felt that the eyes of the female Red Demon seemed to be on his side, but after knowing that the other party could not step out of the sealed ce, he was very relieved. He even proimed with a natural expression, regardless of whether the other party could understand or not.


    Naturally, the Demon Burying Abyss was bound to be a ce of concern for many Dao forces. At that time, there would definitely be many powerhouses arriving to reshape the seal to prevent her from breaking out of the seal and being born.


    Otherwise, the Upper Realm would usher into a terrible disaster.


    Hearing the words, the female Red Demon was still very confused and didn''t know Jin Chan''s intentions.


    To her, that Meditation Robe was regarded as something which could provide a little bit of warmth in the dark underground.


    Only when she was close to that Meditation Robe, could she feel a trace of peace.


    However, she couldn''t understand what this emotion meant now. She just knew that the Meditation Robe was helpful to her, but the other party wanted to take it away.


    She suddenly felt uneasy and a shocking hostility suddenly appeared in her confused eyes, which turned cold, indifferent, filled with thick blood.


    Immediately, the Demon Burying Abyss had another startling change. The terrifying hostility covered the sky, many stars and continents outside were trembling as if they were about to shatter.


    The faces of countless cultivators and creatures changed dramatically.


    "What the hell happened!"


    "Could it be that the seal is weakening?"


    Jiang Chuchu and others who were waiting outside the Demon Burying Abyss also watched this scene in shock.


    Jin Chan was also stunned by the scene in front of him, but his feet kept moving. He already knew that the female Red Demon was not in good condition.


    In his previous life, it was because of pity for Chang Yi that he disturbed his Buddha''s heart and stole it from Buddha mountain. Trying to expel her Demonic nature.


    But when he was about to approach her a little bit, she pointed at the center of his eyebrows and he died on the spot.


    So in this life, his Buddha''s heart was even more stable. He just wanted to take the Meditation Robe and leave this ce, regardless of the Red Demon.


    The Meditation Robe was the treasure of the Buddha Mountain and there was even a saying that it was not a thing of this world.


    Such a precious thing naturally could not be reduced to this.


    <strong>Chi!!!</strong>


    The terrifying momentum came again as a dazzling brilliance erupted. The Red Demon seemingly wanted toe out. But facing the unrivaled power from the formation pattern under her feet, she had no way to resist.


    Even with this degree of pain, her face did not change in any way and she was still trying to rush out.


    There was a terrifying aura emerging from her in white jade hand. Countless Dao Laws were evolving and at this moment, there was even the condensed essence of the origin but it was still difficult for her to rush out.


    On the contrary, it was the hostility within her that gradually calmed down following the formations here.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jin Chan speeded up again and quickly climbed toward the top of the mountain. His Buddha��s bone emitted a radiant brilliance, like a brightmp.


    All of a sudden, a terrifying aura rushed from a distance. It was a red spear stained with blood, piercing through the void as it descended.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    This ce exploded all of a sudden, runes filled the sky and many cultivators changed their faces drastically. They tried to resist but they were blown away by the waves, spitting blood and were severely injured in an instant.


    "Who is it?"


    Jin Chan was also shocked by this sudden scene and turned to stare coldly into the distance.


    There was a figure wearing a ck battle suit walking over. Wearing a tattered battle suit that emitted a glow, the aura was terrifying. His eyes were zing with unparalleled power, causing his face to change again.


    "Quasi-Emperor Realm existence��"


    Jin Chan felt that majestic pressure and following the other party, it seemed that the mountains and seas copsed to submerge him.


    The attack just now was obviously from the opponent, suppressing and killing many monks behind him.


    For a Quasi-Emperor existence, there was really no match for him at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    The most powerful cultivator he brought this time was only in the Quasi-Supreme Realm. The blow just now had already severely injured him. If he hadn''t dodged quickly, he might have been pierced by the opponent''s spear and killed on the spot.


    However, Jin Chan''s expression changed again in the next moment. It was even unbelievable that behind this ck figure was his old acquaintance Gu Changge.


    "Brother Gu, what is the meaning of this?"


    Jin Chan''s face sank, he was not sure about the rtionship between this ck figure and Gu Changge.


    And he didn''t know Gu Changge''s intentions.


    However, he didn''t notice that with the arrival of Gu Changge, the bewildered eyes of the Red-clothed female Demon within the pattern gradually gained focus. Although she was still dazed and confused, her eyes fell on Gu Changge and never moved a bit.


    "Master�� Master��?"


    There was an indistinct murmur in her mouth, which was so obscure that no one could understand it except Gu Changge.


    However, Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change at all. He didn''t seem to see her and was still staring at Jin Chan.


    Chan Hong Yi''s state was as he expected, she had been sealed here for countless years and her sanity was no longer clear.


    But no matter when it was calm or when it was violent and murderous, it was definitely not something that ordinary people could get close to.


    Her strength was so terrifying that even an Enlightened being would not have the courage to face it and would run away in despair.


    This was the fear that seeped into the soul. But this was good news for him.


    "Is Jin Chan nning to break the seal of this ce and release the Demon who is sealed here?"


    Gu Changge opened his mouth slightly. His eyes fell on the Meditation Robe behind Jin Chan Buddha.


    At the same time, he walked toward there and the ck figure was following behind him respectfully.


    This was the guy who tried to surrender and follow him in front of the sea of ??blood before. The strength of the Quasi-Emperor Realm was the absolute overlord in the vicinity and his strength was powerful.


    In order to save trouble, Gu Changge named him Alpha.


    Jin Chan''splexion changed slightly. It was then he realized that Gu Changge had misunderstood his intentions, so he let the people behind him do it.


    But this time was not the time for him to ask about the identity of the ck figure.


    "Brother Gu misunderstood, I didn''t mean to break the seal of this ce��" He was about to exin.


    However, Gu Changge did not give him a chance to continue talking. His expression was very indifferent, the void changed with his steps and a blur appeared in front of him. He directly raised his hand and patted forward, Jin Chan was shaken as he spit out blood, his body almost exploded.


    If it weren''t for the Buddha��s bone in his hand, which emitted a faint Buddha light at the critical moment, blocking Gu Changge''s blow.


    Otherwise, just now, he would have been shot to death.


    "As a monk, his mind is so vicious that he intends to unmask the Meditation Robe sealed here, release the Demon and bring disaster to the world. Jin Chan, you have disappointed this Gu so much." Gu Changge said lightly, his tone seemed cold, even more indifferent.


    "Gu Changge�� you��"


    Jin Chan Buddha coughed up blood and struggled to get up from the ground with an extremely ugly expression.


    The Buddha''s light in his body was shining, intending to repair the injury. The blow just now almost killed him.


    If Gu Changge struck again, he didn''t know if he could block him with the Buddha bone in his hand.


    Moreover, he didn''t know if Gu Changge really misunderstood or if he was nning to kill him here.


    This made his heart very cold. He took out the Buddha Mountain��s Dharma Artifact Swinging Demon Pestle. This treasure contained the power to sway Demons. With his current strength, although he couldn''t fully activate it, it could also provide a little more protection.


    "I what? Why do I feel that Jin Chan, you have something to hide, so you n to release this Demon?"


    Gu Changge said lightly and stepped forward again as if to kill him here.


    "Gu Changge, you don''t want to spit blood, I just want to get back my Buddha Mountain��s treasure."


    Jin Chan''splexion was extremely ugly. He felt that Gu Changge''s repeated deception was too much.


    "Oh, that''s a good excuse. In order to get back Buddha Mountain��s treasure, you n to release this Demon?"


    Gu Changge''s smile was slightly sarcastic, but his eyes were still indifferent and unwavering.


    "Protect the Buddha."


    The cultivators of Buddha Mountain were also very shocked when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect that after Gu Changge appeared, he nned to suppress and kill Jin Chan.


    They thought that Gu Changge had misunderstood, and thought that Jin Chan was going to open the seal of this ce. So they all took action to stop it.

 Chapter 434-2: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I’ll let you out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 434-2: Appearing early with two dominant personalities, I��ll let you out (2)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    A burst of Buddhist scriptures arose in an extremely brilliant manner like a star falling down, turning the void crystal clear and holy.


    However, Alpha just nced at them indifferently as if watching ants. Then the terrifying wave of the spear sent them all flying out.


    Without Gu Changge''s order, he did not choose to attack.


    "Colluding with Demons and trying to bring chaos to the world. This crime should be punished. Kill them all."


    Gu Changge ordered lightly, showing no mercy in his hands.


    He just raised one hand and pped Jin Chan in front of him. The Demonic Pestle in his hand emitted a dazzling Buddha light, like the wrath of thunder, trying to counter Gu Changge''s blow.


    However, the gap between Jin Chan and Gu Changge was too great and he was blown away in an instant, coughing up blood continuously, his body almost exploding.


    The power of the Swinging Demonic Pestle couldn''tpete with Gu Changge''s palm.


    He was seriously injured, and any means were useless in the face of absolute strength.


    The rest of the cultivators of Buddha Mountain were no match for Alpha at all. Killing them was no different from killing so-called ants. They exploded in an instant and their souls were annihted together.


    "The riot in Demon Burying Abyss probably has something to do with your Buddha Mountain."


    While Gu Changge was speaking, he attacked again.


    But Jin Chan was very decisive this time and felt chills all over his body. Seeing Gu Changge''s ruthless methods, he directly sacrificed the Demonic Pestle and Buddha bone in his hand.


    At the same time, the formation patterns recorded before were called out and the huge Buddha lotus bloomed. A terrifying aura emerged and he fled into it while coughing up blood before he quickly disappeared.


    He felt that if he didn''t escape, he would definitely be killed here by Gu Changge at this time.


    Now that things hade to this point, he naturally didn''t dare to take the Meditation Robe anymore. But Gu Changge just watched this scene calmly and indifferently and did not continue to chase.


    "If you don''t run away, you won''t be able to take the me��"


    He hadn''t nned to kill Jin Chan here. After all, the seal of the Demon Burying Abyss would break ahead of time and the Red-clothed female Demon would also appear ahead of time. Such a major event would definitely cause a sensation in the Upper Realm and cause boundless waves.


    If there was no one to take responsibility, it would bring him a lot of trouble.


    And the moment Jin Chan escaped from this ce, Gu Changge looked at Chan Hong Yi, then his expression moved slightly and he walked toward her.


    In his memory, she timidly pulled the corner of his clothes. The little girl who liked to wear red clothes ovepped with her in front of him.


    "Master�� Master�� Father?"


    Chan Hong Yi''s eyes were very nk as they fell on Gu Changge''s face, feeling close, and wanting to get out of the range where the formation was located.


    But when she got close to it, a scorching and terrifying aura suddenly swept over her, making a scorching sound from her body.


    This kind of pain didn''t stop her from moving, she was still walking toward Gu Changge, very stubbornly. She wanted to walk out through the seal.


    <strong>Chi chi!</strong>


    The burning sound here became more and more piercing, apanied by green smoke, but after arriving here, it seemed that there was a moat stopping her.


    Sadness appeared on her face.


    Gu Changge noticed that the scars on her hands were obviously left when she touched the formation just now. Although they healed quickly, they were still terrifying.


    The formations in front of him couldn''t stop him. As long as he wanted to, he could destroy them at any time. Although it wasid by the Demon Lord, he was the Demon Lord, and the Demon Lord was him, so it was easy to destroy the formations.


    "I''m going to let you out�� From today onwards, you are free."


    Afterward, Gu Changge spoke, and ancient and obscurenguage sounded from his mouth.


    Chan Hong Yi turned her head to the side. Her blue hair drooping down, she understood what he meant but her expression was still very confused.


    She stretched out her white and clean jade hand and tested the formation in front of her eyes. Then there was still a burst of brilliance, making a terrifying burning sound and a puff of green smoke came out.


    However, she seemed to be used to the pain, she just looked at her hand. Her gaze was still nk and slowly her eyes fell on Gu Changge''s face again.


    She felt that she had forgotten a lot, but she remembered that the person in front of her was very important to her.


    "In her current state, if she didn''t have this formation to wipe out the Demonic and hostile energy, she might attack me immediately��"


    "Although she is insane now, she has another personality that destroys the world and ughters."


    Gu Changge''s eyes were a little thoughtful. He had seen another appearance of Chan Hong Yi just now, if it wasn''t for the formation here, which wiped away her hostility at that time, she might not be so polite to him.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge still decided to give it a try, but before that, he moved his figure to get the Meditation Robe sealed on the top of the mountain. This thing was very effective in suppressing the hostility against Chan Hong Yi, so he had to get it first.


    Many Buddha lights intertwined as they finally turned into a majestic and vast pressure, sweeping all directions.


    As soon as the Meditation Robe was loosened, the many Buddha shadows in this ce disappeared immediately. The Buddha''s voice permeating everywhere finally returned to the Meditation Robe.


    He had to say that this treasure of Buddha Mountain was very mysterious, as long as one gets close to it, one''s mind would be at peace and the hostility would be dissipated.


    And at the moment when Gu Changge took away the Meditation Robe, with a thought in his mind, all the formation patterns inscribed in the void and between the four walls copsed and dissipated.


    The seal was broken.


    In the Demon Burying Abyss, there was the sound of thousands of Demons crying, which made one''s scalp tingle. All the Demons were fleeing as if they felt something terrible.


    The vast and terrifying Demonic energy suddenly soared into the sky, shaking the sky as it darkened the star field within a radius of tens of thousands of miles.


    This was an extremely shocking scene, the stars went dim and the blood clouds were soaring.


    Many cultivators of the sects and forces were shocked. They felt that there was a cloud of blood billowing in the distant sky, covering the sky and blocking out the sun, which was frightening.


    "Attack!"


    The moment Gu Changge finished doing this, he felt a surge of hatred and a murderous aura enveloping her.


    Chan Hong Yi stood where she was, the confusion in her eyes disappeared and all of them turned cold and heartless, even her pupils were dyed blood red.


    The hair fluttered and the terrifying hostility that seemed to have been umted for countless years, erupted like a mountain torrent bursting a bank. It could be called earth-shattering, shaking the past and the present.


    At this moment, she only had Gu Changge in her eyes and she only had one thought, which was to kill him.


    However, before she could make a move, the void in front of Gu Changge split open. He had anticipated and arranged Alpha. He then turned around and left this ce, without staying for a long time.


    At thetest, in half a year, the seal here would break and dissipate and at that time Chan Hong Yi would also appear


    The Meditation Robe did have a miraculous effect on suppressing her hostility, but in conjunction with the formation here, Gu Changge did not take any risks. Once he got close to Chan Hong Yi at this time, it would definitely be a disaster.


    Now he had let her be born half a year earlier, which could make things much easier.


    Dominating Chan Hong Yi''s current personality was already the indelible hatred in the deepest part of hell.


    After seeing Gu Changge''s disappearance, Chan Hong Yi''s expression didn''t change at all, she was still cold and heartless and didn''t make any movements.


    In the next moment, she opened her mouth suddenly and screamed at the bottom of the abyss. Countless streams of Demonic energy and monsters gathered towards her like a river flowing into the sea and rushed toward the Demon Burying Abyss together.


    This was an iparably overbearing method to plunder everything in the world.


    The star field went dim and therge expanses of stars seemed to be swept away at this moment, leaving only barrenness in an instant. The lives of all creatures and cultivators were swallowed up.


    "Chan Hong Yi''s mind and soul are damaged, her memory is iplete, her mind is confused. She only has nostalgia, the other is only hatred�� Fortunately, she can''t be like ordinary people, otherwise, she would have found my current identity easily."


    "I��ll let her vent for now."


    After Gu Changge left the bottom of the abyss, he went to find Jiang Chuchu and the others to meet up and left the Demon Burying Abyss first. There were some things that didn''t need to be exined to her too much.


    She could guess it by herself.


    "Just now Jin Chan escaped from the teleportation pattern after being severely injured��"


    "Is the matter in the Demon Burying Abyss rted to him?"


    Jiang Chuchu asked, at that time she was about to take down Jin Chan, but he was very cautious and directly shook her away with the Demonic Pestle before fleeing to the distance without stopping.


    She was worried that something might happen to Gu Changge down below, so she didn''t chase after him.


    "Buddha Mountain once used a treasure to seal the Demon at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss, but Jin Chan intends to take that treasure away, regardless of the consequences, he ns to release the Demon."


    "I saw his actions and fought him, but he was severely injured and escaped��"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and then exined what he understood in a different way.


    Including how the abbot of the Hanging Buddhist Temple once stole the Buddhist treasure and how he left it at the bottom of the abyss.


    So things turned out that, as the reincarnation of the former abbot of the Hanging Buddhist Temple, Jin Chan, who was still in the dust, tried to release the female Demon who was sealed under the Demon Burying Abyss.


    After hearing this, Jiang Chuchu was in a restless mood. In other words, the horrific movement just now was a sign that the Demon of the Demon Burying Abyss was born half a year earlier.

 Chapter 588: The Master of the Heavenly Sword Tuoba Xiaoyao, Two biggest secrets

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Master of the Heavenly Sword Tuoba Xiaoyao, Two biggest secrets</h4>


    Later, Gu Changge asked a lot about the problems the Human Ancestor Hall had encountered from Jiang Chuchu, which was actually simr to his guess. The outbreak of disasters due to Absolute Heavenly Extinction was one aspect.


    On the other hand, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty in the West Heaven, which was on the side of the Heavenly Domain, seemed to have discovered an ancient world that had never been explored.


    Although this news had not been confirmed, in Jiang Chuchu��s view, it should be close to the truth. Jiang Chuchu had no way to deal with the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Now that Gu Changge hade over, he just sent Alpha away with a Great Dao treasure bottle condensed with runes, so he didn��t care too much.


    The origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction contained in the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was not sufficient and at that level, so Alpha could naturally collect it with the condensed vase.


    On the contrary, it was the matter of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that attracted Gu Changge��s attention. If he remembered correctly, when he was in Kunwu City, Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, hade to look for him.


    But at that time, Gu Changge was busy and didn��t have time to see her. Later, the group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty left and did not head to Mount Kun to rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family like the rest of the forces.


    Yet based on the impression of Yu Feiya when he cut the Seven Divine Stones, Gu Changge felt that this woman was not simple.


    First of all, she had a lot of Luck in her body, her cultivation strength seemed to be shrouded in ayer of mist, which was definitely notparable to the Heavenly Demon Monarch, Little Saint King, and others.


    Of course, Gu Changge had no ns to investigate this matter yet.


    He had ced the Golden Crown of Luck in the Human Ancestor Hall for a long time, and now he had umted a lot of power of faith, which was enough for him to condense another body of faith.


    The previous Dharma Body of Faith had manifested in front of people at the Boundary Monument Sea, but it quickly exhausted the power of faith gathered.


    Gu Changge had now attained the Realm of an Enlightened being, and if he condensed a body of faith, he should be able to exert his strength at the level of an Enlightened being.


    The Upper Realm was so vast, as long as someone sincerely talked about his existence, he would naturally sense it with the Faith Dharma Body easily, and harvest a lot of Luck and power of Faith.


    Since ancient times, many ancient existences had the habit of building temples, the purpose of which was naturally to collect Faith from all over the world.


    The power of Faith was extremely mysterious, and there was a saying that once life and death of cultivators disappeared, their souls would be scattered. Yet, as long as there were still people in the world who remembered them and recited their true name, they could reshape their body from the endless darkness and return to the world.


    Of course, the premise was that the power of Faith must be strong enough.


    ��


    ��Tuoba Xiaoyao, hand over the Heavenly Sword, and I��ll spare your life.��


    ��Tuoba Xiaoyao, your death is imminent. If you are sensible, you should hand over the Heavenly Sword. This kind of artifact is not worthy of your possession. In your hands, it is pure waste.��


    ��If you don��t want the family members behind you to be implicated, you should obediently hand them over.��


    ��Maybe Young Master Changge would be magnanimous, and he will spare your life and leave you a whole body.��


    ��Only someone like Young Master Changge is qualified to control an artifact like the Heavenly Sword, so what are you?��


    On the top of Juehun Cliff, the wind was piercingly cold as the miasma was soaring into the sky, making noisy sounds.


    A young man in ragged clothes was covered in blood as he fled all the way here. Even though he was facing such a dead end, his eyes were still indifferent, and there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Standing there, his whole person was like a spear that could pierce the sky. Enemies were chasing him in all directions, and the sky was covered by ck clouds.


    The cultivation of people chasing him was monstrous but he was standing in the sky with a terrifying breath, extremely indifferent eyes, and cold words without the slightest emotion.


    ��You really think highly of me, sending so many powerhouses to hunt down and threaten me with my people. As that Gu Changge��s dog, you guys are really working hard.��


    The young man said with a sneer and then began tough up to the sky, as if he was extremely disdainful.


    ��Heavenly Sword is in my hand, if you want it, thene and get it. I��ll see who dares to die in front of me.��


    Even in the face of such a difficult and inevitable situation, the young man had an invincible aura.


    While speaking, an immortal sword with brilliant rays of light appeared in his hand, which seemed to be forged with immortal gold.


    Just when the sword de trembled, it was like an unrivaled sword immortal waking up, swallowing mountains and rivers, making the world tremble.


    ��You don��t know how to live or die, and you are still stubbornly resisting at this time. Young Master Changge has the virtue of loving life. For the sake of Princess Feiya, I wanted to spare your life. But since you want to seek death yourself, don��t me me.��


    An old man in ck sneered, staring at the young man in front of him like staring at a dead man. As he finished speaking, everyone behind him rushed forward, trying to kill him in front.


    An unimaginable and terrifying battle broke out here, and the young man was covered in blood and seriously injured. But he was still like an unrivaled sword immortal, gazing in all directions, sweeping away with thousands of sword lights that covered the sky and the earth, making the world pale.


    ��Yu Feiya, that bitch, thanks to the fact that I treat her so sincerely and regard her as my true love, she leaked the news of me having the Heavenly Sword, only to attract Gu Changge and make him covet her�� I��ve ended up in such a situation! If there is a next life, I will definitely not spare her!��


    He heard the old man in ck say the words Princess Feiya. The young man��s eyes turned red immediately, like a ferocious beast, he let out a roar from the depths of his throat.


    At this time, as long as he was an individual, he could feel the despair and anger in his heart, as well as the deep unwillingness and hatred of being betrayed by his beloved. However, many opponents around him were still attacking him as if they didn��t hear him.


    A great war broke out here again, with blood sttered, limbs and legs broken, and blood flowing everywhere. The sky and the earth were full of murderous intentions, even if he was a hundred times stronger, he would never escape!


    Today this was already a dead end, there was no way out and no chance of survival.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, at this moment, the sky and the earth suddenly trembled violently, and a terrifying aura like the vast sea descended, suppressing everyone here to suffocate. Their skin was about to split, and they were about to copse on the ground.


    The young man, who was fighting many enemies, also suddenly felt chills all over his body, and turned his eyes to stare fiercely at the sky. There was a figure in ck clothes descending. He had a slender figure, indifferent eyes, revealing dignity and mystery all over his body.


    Behind him, followed by a noble and elegant beautiful woman.


    ��Gu Changge, Yu Feiya����


    Seeing the two people, the young man��s eyes were full of hatred that couldn��t be concealed, and his voice roared.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Gu Changge, Princess Feiya!�� Everyone here also stopped one after another and saluted respectfully to the two people in the air.


    ��Gu Changge, even if I��m a ghost, I won��t let you go.��


    The young man looked at the ck-clothed man who sent people to chase and kill him, trying to seize the Heavenly Sword in his hand. He wished he could cut him into pieces and smash him to pieces.


    ��Being a ghost, it also depends on whether you have a chance, right? Hand over the Heavenly Sword, and I can leave your whole body intact.��


    The man in ck had an indifferent expression, not the slightest change because of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words, and his face was like an iceberg that would not melt for a thousand years, without the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    ��Don��t even think about it, even if I destroy the Heavenly Sword, I won��t let you get it.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyaoughed loudly, but this disturbed his injury again, and he couldn��t help coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth. Instead, he stared at the elegant and beautiful woman behind the man in ck clothes, and his voice contained deep-seated hatred.


    ��Yu Feiya, I treated you so sincerely and gave you all the good things, but in the end, you followed the trend and leaked Gu Changge about the sword in my hand, causing my family to be destroyed. At this level, I wonder if you have the slightest sense of shame in your heart?��


    ��Xiaoyao, you have to trust me, I have never harmed you. I am not what you think, and I have never told other people about your possession of the Heavenly Sword. All of this has nothing to do with me, it was my father who made me����


    At this moment, hearing Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words, a look of pain appeared on the face of the elegant woman, she shook her head and said.


    However, Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t have the heart to listen to her exnation. With a roar, his whole body began to burn, and the Heavenly Sword in his hand emitted a dazzling and gorgeous brilliance. It was as if thousands of divine swords were revived, nging and shing towards the sky the man in ck on top.


    This was his desperate blow.


    ��A mantis�� arm is trying to stop a chariot, and he doesn��t know how to differentiate between life or death.��


    However, facing his life-burning blow, the expression of the man in ck clothes remained unchanged.


    Just using a palm to cover the sky and the sun. It was as if the stars were falling from the universe, it was extremely terrifying. Such arge gap was almost like an insurmountable gap.


    Despair appeared in Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyes, and his whole body was cracked by this aura. Even though he didn��t touch that palm, it was like a hundred thousand mountains pressing down on top of him, wanting to smash him into pieces and destroy his body and spirit.


    ��Xiaoyao����


    However, at this moment, a figure in phoenix clothes suddenly flew in front of him, blocking the palm that fell from the sky for him.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The blood light soared into the sky, bing extremely scarlet and dazzling before it exploded.


    ��What! Feiya, you���� Tuoba Xiaoyao froze for a moment, as if he couldn��t believe what he saw.


    At the critical moment, it was Yu Feiya who stepped forward to block the palm for him?


    His head buzzed and went nk, and he seemed to be stupefied. How was this possible?


    ��I didn��t hurt you, you have to trust me.��


    It was thest scene in front of him. The woman in phoenix clothes had a bewildered smile on her mouth, as if she wanted to prove her will with death.


    ��Since you want to die, then you can apany him.��


    The man in ck robe frowned, as if he didn��t expect the woman in red clothes to block this blow for Tuoba Xiaoyao, but his expression remained unchanged as the palm continued to fall.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The next moment, the blood mist exploded, and only a broken silk scarf fell down in the air, covered with blood.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao watched this scene dully, and let out a heart-piercing roar, ��Feiya����


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    But the answer to him was still a palm that fell from the sky, simple and direct, covering him instantly. The world became dark, without any color.


    ��


    ��Hoo hoo hoo����


    Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, General��s Mansion.


    In the room, a tall and straight young man with regr features suddenly woke up from his dream, his face pale. The whole person seemed to have just been rescued from drowning, panting heavily, and was drenched in cold sweat.


    Then, after a long time, he seemed toe back to his senses, clenched his fists and made a gurgling sound.


    ��Ten years, ten years have passed, but I still can��t forget it. In this life, I will definitely protect your Feiya! I won��t let anyone hurt you again! Including Gu Changge!��


    He secretly swore in his heart. There was an undisguised hatred in the depths of his eyes.


    This person was Tuoba Xiaoyao who actually had two deep secrets hidden in his heart, which he never told anyone. Every secret was about his origin.


    He was actually not from this world, but from another world. To be precise, he came from a huge world that was extremely ancient and where the way of swordsmanship had reached its peak.


    In that world, he observed the Ancestor of the sect crossing the catastrophe, but was identally struck to death by a thunderbolt, and then being reincarnated into this world.


    At the age of thirteen, he suddenly awakened the memory of his previous life, that was, what he experienced in his dream just now!

 Chapter 589: Cultivated Heavenly Sword’s fetus, Rushing to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 589: Cultivated Heavenly Sword��s fetus, Rushing to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty</h4>


    In the original world of Tuoba Xiaoyao, the Dao of the sword had reached the extreme. Almost everyone in the world could cultivate swords, and those with powerful talents were even born with a gifted spirit sword.


    And it was because of his innate spirit sword that he was able to join the Shu Sect, one of the most powerful sects in the world. It was a pity that while watching the Ancestor crossing the catastrophe, he was identally struck to death by lightning.


    A wisp of remnant soul was immortal and it wandered into this world before being reborn in the body of a man with the same name and surname as him.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao, the third son of the General��s Mansion of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. His father, Tuoba Zhan, was the Great General of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Strong and tyrannical, guarding one side, and powerful, he was highly valued by the current Emperor Yu. Tuoba Xiaoyao had an older sister and an older brother above him, and a younger sister below him.


    His elder brother was now in the army and was themander-in-chief. He was a well-known young hero in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, with a bright future and a bright future.


    Her elder sister was a lecturer in the Academy of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. She was beautiful, talented, and had many admirers.


    Even if it was his younger sister, she was also a very famous genius in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, with powerful strength. It was difficult to find rivals among her peers.


    Compared with many brothers and sisters, only Tuoba Xiaoyao seemed extremely mediocre, even giving people a feeling of being dull and inarticte.


    Over time, even his father was quite disappointed with him.


    In the imperial capital, there were many rumors and discussions about the tiger-like father and dog-like son, which made peopleugh and cry. However, Tuoba Xiaoyao was indifferent to these rumors and ignored them.


    He had been a human being for several lifetimes, and he was well versed in the principle of keeping a low profile, pretending to be a pig, and eating a tiger.


    In his previous life, he disyed his sharpness at a young age because he was too high-profile. Everyone in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty knew about it, and this attracted Gu Changge��s attention and caused the disaster.


    So at the age of thirteen, after awakening memories of his previous life, Tuoba Xiaoyao began to hide his strength and bide his time, practicing sword every day, waiting for the day when he umted a lot of money.


    When he was still a sword cultivator of the Shu Sect, he learned many sword techniques that were regarded as god-level in their world.


    Aftering to this world, Tuoba Xiaoyao practiced since childhood and dared not neglect it. Today��s sword cultivation base had already surpassed when he was in the original world.


    After all, generally speaking, he was someone who had a memory of the third life. It was because of this that many people felt that Tuoba Xiaoyao was a bit silly.


    He didn��t practice the Tuoba family��s powerful skills and divine powers but practiced swords day and night, which made people think that there was something wrong with his brain. Even Tuoba Xiaoyao��s older brothers and sisters find it difficult to understand his behavior.


    ��ording to my past life memories, the reason why Gu Changge wanted to snatch the Heavenly Sword was actually to find the Seven Heavenly Weapons, so as to open the secret treasure of the Immortal Pce.��


    ��Now I can use the Shu Sect��s Supreme Sword Technique tobine the Heavenly Sword with my Primordial Spirit Sacrifice and practice the embryo of the Heavenly Sword.��


    ��The sword is within the people, but if the sword is dead and the people are dead. There is absolutely no way to break it in this world. If Gu Changge wants to hold the Heavenly Sword, he can��t kill me.��


    In the quaint room, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyes sparkled and he murmured in a low voice. He dare not underestimate Gu Changge, the future enemy.


    Even though the trajectories of many things in this life had deviated from his previous life memories, that still couldn��t cover up Gu Changge��s horror.


    In Tuoba Xiaoyao��s view, Gu Changge in this life was much more terrifying than in his previous life, and his strength was even more unfathomable and unimaginable.


    Even though he had been staying in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he had never left to go to other ces. But he had also been paying attention to many news and rumors about Gu Changge and was carefully analyzing Gu Changge��s various methods now so that he could have countermeasures when the timees.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao knew that when Gu Changge collected the other six Heavenly Weapons, he would start investigating the traces of the Heavenly Sword. And at that time, he had to hide this news tightly, otherwise, he would definitely cause the same disaster as in his previous life, causing the disaster of killing people.


    ��In my previous life, I always med Feiya, thinking that she exposed my possession of the Heavenly Sword to Gu Changge�� Later she blocked that p for me and was brutally killed by Gu Changge. It can be seen that she did not leak the news. Then how did Gu Changge know that I have the Heavenly Sword in my hand?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao fell into deep thought.


    This was also what he had been unable to figure out, and few people knew that the Heavenly Sword was in his hands.


    ��The Heavenly Sword is mypanion spirit sword. Even my father and the others never knew about it. Then Gu Changge judged it through the sensation between the other Heavenly Artifacts? Fortunately, in this life, I trained the Heavenly Sword to be a Heavenly Fetus in advance, which cut off all the sensations, but I still have to be careful.����


    Thinking of this, Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief and felt relieved.


    ording to the memories of his previous life, he would not encounter Gu Changge yet, so he could practice with peace of mind for a while.


    ��I��m already at the half-step of the Great Sacred Realm. If I use all my strength, I can even fight a Quasi-Supreme, but I still don��t have much chance of winning against Gu Changge.��


    There was a bright light in his eyes, and then he gradually returned to silence.


    ording to memory, in a few days, it would be the traditional hunting conference of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Talented geniuses from many forces in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty would participate in order to seize the top spot and win a generous reward.


    At that time, there would be other people from the Immortal forcesing to watch the ceremony. If Tuoba Xiaoyao remembered correctly, there would be a shocking change at this hunting conference.


    A prince from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court would appear in the world, trying to marry the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty!


    The marriage partner was Yu Feiya.


    This time, he must stop the plot of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, because ording to the memory of his previous life, there was an inextricable connection between the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court and Gu Changge.


    ��


    The sky was pure and blue as if iid with a huge blue crystal. There was no variegated color within a million miles.


    Flying boats quickly passed by, galloping like a divine light, and traveled thousands of miles in the blink of an eye.


    Heavenly Domain was located in the central area of the Upper Realm, and its territory was endless. Even a person with a cultivation base that reached Heaven and Earth could hardly exhaust its borders.


    And adjacent to the east of Heavenly Domain was West heaven, which was the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    ��After Ziji left the Human Ancestor Hall some time ago, she never came back. ording to Xiu��er, the maid beside her, she seems to be going to enter the ancestralnd of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, and I don��t know what to do�� I never heard from her again after that.��


    At this moment, on the flying boat rushing to Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, when Gu Changge asked about Wang Ziji��s whereabouts, Jiang Chuchu shook her head lightly and replied.


    After all, she and Wang Ziji were different. Behind Wang Ziji was the Ancient Immortal Wang Family. When she came to the Human Ancestor Hall to practice, it was only in the name of worship, and she could return to the family at any time.


    And she had no father or mother and grew up in the Human Ancestor Hall since she was a child. The Human Ancestor Hall was her home, and she could not leave easily.


    Now that she was facing the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, she was even more inseparable and must take charge of the overall situation.


    ��It turned out to be returning to the family���� Gu Changge nodded but didn��t ask any more questions.


    This time when he came to the Human Ancestor Hall, he didn��t see her as a fellow traveler, which made him a little surprised, so he asked.


    In fact, he didn��t care what Wang Ziji did. This time he went to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, trying to investigate the recent disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Gu Changge had paid attention to the ancient world that had not yet been explored.


    He had a hunch that before the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree matured, great changes would take ce in the Upper Realm. These ancient worlds bordering on the Upper Realm might not have existed for as long as the Upper Realm.


    In Gu Changge��s view, those ancient worlds might contain another opportunity to be Immortal.


    Now the Upper Realm seemed to be calm, but in fact, the undercurrent was raging. Many forces and sects were still looking for opportunities to be Immortals in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they had persevered.


    Therefore, Gu Changge had to think of a suitable reason and set up the bait and the big.


    On the other hand, the news about the secret treasures of the Immortal Pce was also circted among various forces, and many people put their final hope of bing immortal on it.


    It was well known in the Upper Realm that Gu Changge owned several Heavenly Artifacts. Now his every move was watched by many people. And it would be much more convenient for him to act in the name of the Human Ancestor.


    Soon, half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and the flying boat crossed the void, crossed the endless territory, and finally arrived near the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    The imperial capital of Great Yu covered an area of thousands of miles. It was grand and majestic, with bright rays of light, dazzling brilliance shrouded in fairy mist.


    Looking from a distance, the visions were shocking, the weather was myriad with a divine ind floating in the sky. The immortal mountains had many pces and pavilions standing tall, like an ancient immortal city that had fallen into the world.


    The silver waterfall was hanging down, surrounded by divine springs, and surrounded by stars from the sky. Whether it was daytime or night, one could see hundreds of millions of stars descending, paving the way for a vast gxy.


    This was a magnificent scene, but all the cultivators who hade to Great Yu Imperial Capital for the first time would be shocked and palpated by it.


    ��This is the foundation of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that has survived for countless years. The formation of the Star Demons in the Heavens arouses the power of the stars in the heavens. It is endless and can block the attacks of Enlightened beings. There are even rumors that if the formation is in full swing, no non-Immortal existence can break it.��


    ��It��s not unreasonable for the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to be able to stand Immortal for many eras.��


    ��This shows how terrifying the background of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty is. Looking at the Upper Realm, I am afraid that there are not many forcesparable to it����


    At this moment, outside the imperial capital of Great Yu, on a warship shrouded in clouds and mist. A group of young men and women, covered in precious light, were looking at the scene in front of them with curiosity and longing.


    They all wore uniform clothing with special patterns on the cuffs, showing that they were from the same sect.


    ��You have to fight for your spirit. If you can enter the top 10,000 this time, it will be regarded as a fight for the sect. If you are lucky enough to enter the top 5,000, then you will be rewarded even more generously after returning to the sect.��


    ��As for the top 1,000, the old man and the others don��t expect too much. From the records of our n, the best result is only over 3,000, and that person is your Supreme Profound Ancestor.��


    In front of them were many sect elders and other figures leading them, who were sighing. It was not that they were too demoralizing, but that this hunting conference had tens of thousands of forces participating, and there were many monsters. If one crossed the river, there would be countless.


    There were quite a few forces like them now, and they were all attached to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Now they hade from all over the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to participate in this hunting conference.


    As a tradition of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, the hunting conference was held every hundred years. All forces within the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty could send disciples to participate.


    For the various forces, this was an opportunity to make a fortune. Everyone would hold on tight and won��t give up. It seemed that the young men and women who came here were all the best from various forces, and they had been carefully cultivated for this hunting conference.


    The ranking of the hunting conference was not only rted to the future status of the forces behind it but also attracted the attention of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, who bestowed the skills, resources, divine weapons, and pills.


    ��However, I heard that the location of the hunting conference this time seems to be very special. There are rumors that it is rted to the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. I don��t know if it is true or not����


    Someone muttered softly, and when they mentioned the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, they could not hide their uneasiness.


    It was no secret that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s territory had suffered from a catastrophe from the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had dispatched many powerhouses to investigate.


    ��Huh, there are people over there in the imperial city, why do they look like someone from the Royal family?��


    Suddenly, someone let out a light gasp, and looked in the direction of the city wall of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, looking extremely shocked.


    When the rest of the people heard the words, they also looked over one after another, also very surprised.


    The city wall was towering, like a piece of mountains, with a terrifying chain ofws hanging down, and its brilliance was iparably gorgeous. But now there were many people standing there, standing on the top of the clouds, riding the clouds and fog under their feet, as if they were waiting for someone.


    The leader was very tall and tall, dressed in a dragon robe and a purple gold crown, with an indescribable domineering coercion, like a superior person, a terrifying aura emerging from the opening and closing of his eyes.


    This was an old Emperor with an extremely terrifying status!


    Behind the old man, there were many people standing one after another, all of them had the temperament of being in a high position, and they were not angry and had prestige.


    Behind them, followed by some princes and princesses. This scene shocked the elders and disciples of various forces who came to this ce, and they were taken aback by seeing it.


    The people there, regardless of their status, were extremely terrifying, stomping their feet would cause an earthquake in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. It was impossible for them to see each other for days, but now they all appeared outside the city as if they were waiting for someone.


    Many young men and women recognized some of the princes and princesses. Those were young supreme beings who were well-known in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, respected by their peers, and had dazzling halos.


    Even in the Upper Realm, they had a great reputation.


    ��Could it be that they are waiting for the rest of the people from the Immortal forces and Supreme sects who wille to watch the ceremony?��


    ��But even so, there is no need for such a big show, right? If I remember correctly, that old Emperor is an Enlightened being!��


    ��Who is it that deserves so much attention from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty?��


    There was amotion and shock here, and the many forces who came to participate in the hunting conference felt unbelievable, and then became very curious.

 Chapter 436-1: A very small space is enough, Start dealing with the Child of Luck (1)

    <h4>Chapter 436-1: A very small space is enough, Start dealing with the Child of Luck (1)</h4>


    "My Buddha Mountain will exin this matter to the outside world. During this period of time, Jin Chan, you should take good care of your wounds. Announce to the outside world that you have already turned your back on the wall and thought about it."


    Inside the treasure hall, Ru Fo shook his head lightly.


    He ced his palms together, chanting the Buddha''s name as he informed everyone.


    Jin Chan was a descendant of Buddha Mountain and was also a candidate for the abbot of the next generation. They would not allow him to have an ident.


    Even this time, many rumors from the outside world were not good for Jin Chan. They also had to find a way to protect him.


    Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Endless Fire Nation and other forces all took the opportunity to attack together with the previous hatred, to settle ounts at once.


    The situation was very unfavorable to them, but at this time, there was no other way but to do so.


    Gu Changge was indeed a difficult guy, it was hard to believe that he was just a young man. Such methods had left many old monsters behind.


    "I understand. Thank you, Master."


    Jin Chan nodded since Ru Fo had already said so.


    Naturally, he didn''t have to worry about this anymore, he just had to take good care of his injuries.


    This time, in order to escape for his life, he did not hesitate to use a secret technique that severely injured him. It was difficult for him to heal in a short time.


    Moreover, after being bombarded twice by Gu Changge, his body had almost copsed. He was hanging on thread due to the spirit pills, otherwise, he would have definitely fallen into the Demon Burying Abyss.


    He was already wary of Gu Changge to an unprecedented degree, but he still fell into a trap.


    Afterward, Jin Chan got up and left the hall, Abbot Ru Fo sent back the monks and said slowly, "Do as I said just now."


    "But Abbot, do we really have to endure this matter so much?"


    Some cultivators looked angry, knowing that this matter had nothing to do with them. Yet they still had to grit their teeth and swallow it.


    This was not in line with their usual predestined cultivation. They were worried that if this matter was not resolved, it would give birth to heart demons.


    "Gu Changge is indeed deceiving people too much, so he put the me on us."


    "This matter can''t be settled like this��"


    The rest of the ancient cultivators and monks also looked somewhat sullen.


    It was true that they cultivated Buddhism, but they had not reached the point where they would be honest at a disadvantage.


    What was more, it was well known that no matter what happened, Buddha Mountain must not suffer.


    This matter had nothing to do with them but now they had to find a way to deal with it and solve it, which was extremely frustrating.


    Gu Changge''s identity and strength were not simple at all. In front of the background of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, even if it was the mysterious Buddha Mountain they were extremely fearful.


    The abbot was like a Buddha hearing the words. His expression remained unchanged, and he said, "It is true that this matter cannot be counted in this way, but this is the only solution now."


    "Everything in the world has a destiny. Every drink and peck has its own cause and effect. Gu Changge will naturally deal with the consequences of his actions. You don''t need to worry about it��"


    Hearing what the abbot said, the faces of many cultivators softened a little, so they gave up.


    Then, there was news from Buddha Mountain that because of what Jin Chan had done, they were willing to eliminate Demons from the world. They would send many cultivators with profound Buddhist teachings to suppress the Red Demon.


    At the same time, they would paypensation to many forces that had encountered the unforeseen disaster.


    Needless to say, Buddha Mountain umted wealth over countless years and their believers were from all walks of life.


    Their announcement made many forces rx their attitudes. Though many people felt that this matter would not be that simple.


    The cultivation of the Red Demon had reached an unfathomable level, and it was no longer something that ordinary Enlightened beings could deal with.


    Her birth was a catastrophe for the forces and sects along the way. Many ancient life stars and ancient cities had been turned into barrennds.


    And her whereabouts seemed to have her own purpose.


    This made many cultivators feel strange. She didn''t attack every ce she saw but walked in a certain direction after leaving the Demon Burying Abyss.


    Because of this rtionship, many sects and forces along the way felt the danger in advance and moved away.


    However, there were also many cultivators who wanted to be famous and were not afraid of death, trying to get a glimpse of the true face of the Red Demon. Since it was rumored that she bewitched a proud figure of Buddha Mountain back then by virtue of her appearance, this made many cultivators curious and they wanted to know how beautiful she was.


    But no one knew the answer, because there was no living person within the radius of the Red Demon.


    ��


    At the same time, in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    The pces were vast and there were spirit birds flying in the mid-air, apanied by many streams of light and descending flowers, which were iparably gorgeous.


    Gu Changge stood on the top of the mountain, dressed in white clothes like snow. He was spotless and unearthly. He looked into the distance, the mist surging and the red sun sank as if he was standing in an ancient divine realm.


    Everything in the world was under his control.


    "This glow is so simr to the color of blood, don''t you think so? Alpha."


    Gu Changge admired softly, looking at the redness in front of him as he asked.


    Alpha standing behind him was wearing a jet-ck battle suit, flowing with immortal light, like a bodyguard. His face was hidden under the dark iron, his eyes were as bright as fire and he said respectfully, "Reporting to the Lord, it is very simr."


    Gu Changge smiled, the maid at the side saw this and hurriedly brought the tea to the stone table.


    He took a sip and said, "Unfortunately, this blood color is not enough."


    After leaving Demon Burying Abyss, he separated from Jiang Chuchu and asked her to stay in the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Then he brought Alpha back to the Gu family and asked the family to find icy things such as dark iron to recast Alpha''s battle clothes and weapons.


    After all, it was the existence of the first level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm. The weapons and battle clothes he used before were not even at the Supreme Realm, making it difficult for him to exert his full strength.


    Nowadays there was a lot of noise about the Red Demon in the outside world. It was evenparable to the war in the Eight Destion and Ten Territories.


    Even the misfortune of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was not as shocking as it was now.


    Compared with the Red Demon, it was not so important to avoid the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Of course, this was because the Absolute Heavenly Extinction had not yet really erupted. Therefore, Gu Changge had to consider other things next.


    He originally thought that Chan Hong Yi couldn''t find him, but judging from the route she traveled after leaving Demon Burying Abyss, she clearly knew where he was. So no matter how far away she was, Chan Hong Yi would find him sooner orter.


    However, before that. There were many things that Gu Changge could do first and he would only consider her matters when Chan Hong Yi wanted to find him.


    Now that there were so many sects and forces in the Upper Realm who were nning to eliminate Demons, he wanted them to make a fuss first.


    Anyway, judging by Chan Hong Yi''s strength, in the current Upper Realm it might be very difficult to find someone who could hurt her.


    During this period, he nned to deal with the affairs of the Hidden Ji family and the Tang family, and also deal with Qin Wuya, the Son of Luck, the elder brother who returned from the Nine Heavens.


    Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge could arrange itter.


    After all, the leeks had been grown for so long and it was time to harvest them. There was also news from Yin Mei that they had encountered some troubles.


    Because the affairs of the Tang family did not go as smoothly as Gu Changge expected at the time.


    There was no problem with marrying immortals but at that time, there were many people with foreign surnames who had never cultivated, which led to disagreements in the Tang family.


    Some people were controlled by Gu Changge, while others took the opportunity to attack the head of the Tang family.


    Among them, Qin Wuya noticed the change in the Tang family and used his means to help Tang Wan and the Tang family resolve the matter.


    Afterward, outside the gate of the Gu family mountain, the sound shook the sky and there were nine ck dragons flying across the sky, pulling a white jade chariot away, piercing through the void, and going away quickly.

 Chapter 436-2: A very small space is enough, Start dealing with the Child of Luck (2)

    <h4>Chapter 436-2: A very small space is enough, Start dealing with the Child of Luck (2)</h4>


    ��


    Thend of the Tang family was a small world like a paradise, very grand.


    There were rows upon rows of pces and pavilions, surrounded by a light mist and verdant trees, dotted with springs and waterfalls. Disying great wealth.


    Many people from the Tang family, whether they were members of the same family or people with foreign surnames, had gathered here to discuss the affairs of the Tang family.


    In the main hall, a woman in white sat at the head seat, with a calm expression. She was very beautiful.


    But this kind of beauty was full of strangeness and charm. Different from other women she had a frown and a smile that seemed to turn all living beings upside down.


    Her melon-like face was not big, but the white and wless suet jade was shining with a moving luster. And her bright eyes were like red gemstones, shining faintly.


    The nine snow-white and fluffy fox tails behind her were supported by several maids, with serious and dignified faces.


    Now the olddy of the Tang family was standing behind her respectfully.


    The same was true for the rest of the higher members of the Tang family, who respected Yin Mei quite a lot.


    Tang Wan was in the crowd, secretly anxious in her heart. For some reason, the family decided to hand over many properties to Yin Mei all of a sudden.


    Even her grandfather, uncle and others had no objection to this. This waspletely different from the people she usually knew and the most important thing was that all of this happened without her knowledge.


    At that time, Yin Mei brought people to the Tang family and said that she would take over the important affairs of the Tang family in the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    She still thought that Yin Mei was just dreaming. Even if Gu Changge was standing behind her, she could not let the Tang family let go and abandon the family interests.


    Unless Gu Changge ordered her to persuade the nsmen, it would be very difficult to seed. Because she understood the character of her grandfather, uncle, and others. They would not be reconciled to entrusting the family business that had been in operation for so long.


    This kind of thing was simply impossible.


    However, Tang Wan was shocked and felt incredible that her grandfather, uncle, and others, after seeing the jade talisman handed over by Yin Mei, changed theirplexions drastically and then turned pale for a while before agreeing in a slumped manner.


    They didn''t tell her what was in that jade talisman. No matter how she asked, they didn''t exin it.


    It was just that the good times of the Tang family wereing to an end, so they could only agree to Yin Mei''s request. However, after this decision was made, it immediately caused a greatmotion in the Tang family.


    Although many people of the same n were shocked, confused and puzzled by this, they would never refuse the olddy''s orders.


    Many people still think that the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox n had seized their lifeblood. Otherwise, the Tang family would not have responded in this way.


    The Tang family decided to entrust the property to Yin Mei, but the people with other surnames refused to agree because many properties of the Tang family were handed over to them.


    Now, after handing those over to Yin Mei, wouldn''t it just cut off their lifeline?


    So many nsmen with foreign surnames gathered together and came to the Tang family to ask for an exnation. Behind Tang Wan, Qin Wuya, who had changed his mind, stood quietly.


    He knew the troubles Tang Wan had encountered this time. The Tang family didn''t know what lifeblood was in the hands of the goddess of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n.


    And what this lifeline was, he still had no idea. But he believed that as long as he thought of a way, he would be able to help her find it.


    As the wife of his previous life, Tang Wan had seen the sorrow in her eyes and the pain in her heart.


    For example, these people with foreign surnames in front of him were all secretly persuaded by him toe here. His purpose was to put pressure on the Tang family, and at the same time, Yin Mei would get into trouble and it would be difficult to solve the matter.


    Fortunately, things went well, and ording to his n, the matter of entrusting the property to the Tang family was temporarily dyed.


    Moreover, if the matter was not sessful, he could only find another way. Either find a chance to kill Yin Mei or force her to tell the truth, about why everyone in the Tang family would be so jealous and respectful to her.


    "Qin Ya, why did you say my grandfather listened to Yin Mei so much?"


    Tang Wan looked at Yin Mei who was sitting on the first seat, feeling very puzzled, and couldn''t help asking Qin Wuya who was behind her.


    Qin Wuya changed his name to Qin Ya by her side. He was very calm, his eyes moved slightly and he said, "Maybe he was threatened by something."


    Tang Wan sighed in her heart. She also guessed the reason, but everyone in the Tang family did not exin. And she knew that the person behind Yin Mei was Gu Changge.


    It was not easy for her to stop this matter, for fear of being noticed by Gu Changge.


    However, in the past few days, people with other surnames woulde to the Tang family to make a fuss, asking for an exnation, which made Yin Mei exhausted. However, these people with other surnames still had a lot of resources in their hands, and it was not easy to get rid of them.


    If there was a conflict, it would be a big blow to the entire Tang family''s property and the gains would outweigh the losses.


    This incident made her somewhat relieved, and she didn''t want the property she worked so hard to fall into the hands of others.


    "If this matter is rted to Gu Changge��"


    She sighed in her heart, feeling a headache and not knowing what to do.


    Afterward, she and Qin Wuya left the hall and did not continue to get involved in this matter. Now she only wanted to solve this problem.


    "Miss Wan''er, you don''t need to worry too much about this matter. There must be a road ahead. The waterway and bridge are naturally straight."


    Qin Wuya opened his mouth and vaguely guessed what Tang Wan was thinking. This made him firm in his n. With his ability, it was not difficult to lurk quietly.


    "Is there something you can do?"


    Tang Wan looked at Qin Wuya, she knew Qin Wuya''s purpose for staying by her side and could feel his most sincere concern for her.


    But this kind of past life made it difficult for her to ept it. Although she was disappointed with Chu Hao, it didn''t mean she would ept Qin Wuya.


    Moreover, Gu Changge also ordered her to monitor Qin Wuya''s actions and whereabouts.


    So she only felt guilty towards Qin Wuya and had no other intentions. Hearing what he said now, she gave birth to some hope.


    Qin Wuya nodded and said, "I have some ideas about this matter��"


    But at the moment in the pce, Yin Mei didn''t know that Qin Wuya was behind all this.


    Having to deal with these people with other surnames every day, she couldn''t help but feel irritable, so she informed Gu Changge of the matter and waited for him to handle it personally.


    "Miss Yin Mei, these people with other surnames really don''t give a damn, so don''t get angry with them."


    Seeing many nsmen with foreign surnames arguing and leaving, Elder Tang saw that Yin Mei''s expression was not right. So he said hurriedly, feeling uneasy and worried.


    The lives of their n were still in Yin Mei''s hands. If it made her angry and she destroyed their n, wouldn''t they cry when they wouldn''t be able to find it?


    He felt very bitter in his heart. For some reason, almost all the lives of the whole family were suddenly controlled by Yin Mei.


    That was why he agreed to Yin Mei''s request and handed over the family business.


    It was a pity that until now, he still didn''t know where she got such means.


    "I''m not going to be offended by it."


    Yin Mei nced at him lightly.


    She was just worried in her heart whether she would disappoint Gu Changge because she didn''t handle this matter well.


    "Just don''t get angry, these guys have no eyesight. They don''t deserve your seriousness."


    "Don''t worry, the old man will take back the many properties in their hands soon, and it doesn''t matter if they have to be killed or cut."


    Old Tang breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but promise. Through this incident, he also saw the wolfish ambitions of these foreign nsmen.


    Before that, they didn''t know that they had this idea and nned to annex the rest of their family''s property.


    Yin Mei nodded and said, "I have already informed the Young Master behind me about this, and he shoulde here. Just get ready for it."


    "Don''t worry, the old man must be ready to meet him."


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang''s face turned serious, knowing that Yin Mei was actually just taking over for someone else and there was actually another person standing behind her.


    As for who that person was, Yin Mei did not disclose it before. Although he had some guesses, he would not be sure until he saw the real person.


    Then Mr. Tang rushed to make arrangements.


    Yin Mei rubbed the center of her brows with some headaches, but because she was going to see Gu Changge soon, she felt a little happy again with a bright look on her face.


    Today, she was specially dressed up, her nose was straight, her lips were bright red, and her hair was soft and smooth, charming all beings.


    Even the fox tail had been carefully groomed, the fur was white and wless and it was shaking gently, looking very fluffy.


    Some time ago, Gu Changge ordered someone to send a Quasi-Emperor weapon, which surprised her and made her very happy.


    It was not because of the preciousness of the Quasi-Emperor weapon. But Gu Changge still remembered her in his heart, and didn''t forget her and discarded her in the corner.


    She didn''t have many extravagant hopes, and a small ce in Gu Changge''s heart was enough.


    She wouldn''t think about the rest, let alone ask extravagantly.

 Chapter 437-1: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 437-1: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (1)</h4>


    Elder Tang ordered that all members of the Tang family were to prepare for the wee of an important person who would be arriving at the Tang family.


    Although they didn''t know who the big man was, it didn''t prevent them from feeling a sense of respect in their hearts.


    Although the Tang family was not as old as the other Great Sects, it could upy a ce in the Wan Dao business alliance, which was enough to show the strength of the masters of the Tang family in the past.


    Moreover, their Tang family had unimaginable trust in the words of the Old Master Tang, and many members of the n were shocked.


    "A great man, could it be him?"


    Tang Wan immediately thought of Gu Changge and was very surprised. Besides Gu Changge, who else could make Yin Mei respect someone so much?


    "What is he doing in the Tang family at this time?"


    She felt uneasy and felt that the reason why the old man of the Tang family and others surrendered to Yin Mei this time was probably Gu Changge was instigating behind the scenes.


    This made her rebellious heart, which had been raised with great difficulty, gradually quiet down.


    She was quite familiar with Gu Changge''s methods and knew how terrifying he was. It was okay to offend anyone in this world, but not Gu Changge.


    "He wants to control the Tang family''s property, so who else can stop him?"


    Her heart was bitter and desperate, extremely gloomy.


    She didn''t know what Qin Wuya could do. Even if Qin Wuya really had a way, would he be Gu Changge''s opponent?


    This was no longer necessary.


    One must know that even Qin Wuya was under Gu Changge''s control now, but he himself didn''t know it.


    "Is it finally over?"


    She sighed softly, and her heart finally calmed down. However, she struggled for a while and decided to remind Qin Wuya.


    During this period of time, Qin Wuya cared for her, moved her heart and she felt guilty at the same time.


    And this time, the person Qin Wuya had to face was Gu Changge.


    Although Gu Changge controlled her life and death, as long as she did not betray Gu Changge, Gu Changge would not care about her being a useless pawn.


    Although what the Tang family did made her feel chilly, it was after all the family that gave birth to her and raised her, so it was hard for Tang Wan to sit idly by.


    However, when Tang Wan went to Qin Wuya''s residence to look for him, she found that he was not there and seemed to have gone to another ce.


    This made her surprised and stunned at the same time. She sighed in her heart, could it be that all of this was preordained?


    She couldn''t change anything.


    ��


    On the second day, outside the Tang family''s mansion, nine-headed blue dragons arrived across the sky and many powerhouses appeared, being led by Gu Changge.


    Elder Tang and the others had already been waiting here respectfully.


    Before that, he guessed that the person behind Yin Mei was Gu Changge, so he wasn''t very surprised. He looked extremely submissive and dared not be disrespectful.


    Tang Wan was also among the crowd, looking at Gu Changge who descended from the white jade chariot.


    She hadn''t seen him for a while, but his cultivation and aura were even more terrifying. It was far from enough to describe it as unfathomable.


    What was even more frightening was that there was a terrifying invincible aura on him now. Although he didn''t show it intentionally, it made the nearby people turn pale and feel suffocated and breathless while walking.


    With every movement of his hands and feet, he was like a young immortal, with a surge of fairy light, auspicious clouds surrounding his body and a chaotic mist disappearing between his palms, which was so powerful that it was unimaginable.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge." Elder Tang and the others respectfully spoke.


    "My Master." Yin Mei stood at the front with a smile on her pretty face.


    Gu Changge nodded, nced at them, and his eyes finally fell on Yin Mei, saying, "I already know the matter, since they are disobedient, then just kill them."


    In his opinion, the matter of Tang family members with other surnames was insignificant, and it was not worth caring about at all.


    The reason why he came to the Tang family this time was mainly to solve the matter of Qin Wuya, the Son of Luck.


    With a smile on her face, Yin Mei nodded and said, "Since the Young Master said so, then I will order people to deal with these people with surnames outside the Tang family."


    Since Gu Changge didn''t care about the industrial connections controlled by those people with foreign surnames, she naturally wouldn''t ask more questions.


    In terms of Gu Changge''s current status, it was impossible to waste any time on such matters.


    Everyone, including the Elder of the Tang family, felt cold. In a few words, Gu Changge had already decided the fate of these people with other surnames.


    For him, it was more like crushing an ant to death and he didn''t need to care at all.


    This made everyone in the Tang family even more fearful and respectful. Compared to people with other surnames, their life and death were also controlled by Gu Changge.


    It was just that they still couldn''t figure out how this happened.


    They also never imagined that after Tang Wan''s younger brother Tang Tian woke up from aa, the extra mysterious scriptures in his mind would actually be problematic.


    Until now, they still thought that it was a mysterious Immortal scripture with infinite value, which could be passed down from generation to generation as a family heirloom.


    In this regard, they felt that Gu Changge''s methods were mysterious and unpredictable. He controlled the life and death of their family without knowing it.


    Many of them wondered if they were affected by some kind of secret control technique, such as poison pills, Gu worms, and so on.


    It was a pity that they searched again, but couldn''t find any clues.


    "Young Master Changge, please follow me."


    Afterward, Elder Tang led the way and led Gu Changge into a group of pces. The mist was dense and the spiritual spring gurgled, the immortal spirit floated, the scenery was quiet and beautiful.


    Even the bricks and tiles were not ordinary things, they were very solemn and ancient, shining with all kinds of rays of light, revealing the aura and dignity.


    "Only the most distinguished guests from our Tang family will be invited here. In the beginning, my Tang family paid a lot of money to let an ancient architect be in charge of the construction. It belongs to the style of Ancient times��"


    Elder Tang spoke respectfully, with some pride in his brows.


    After all, such pces and pavilions were rare, and every brick and tile was very particr.


    Gu Changge nodded, nced at it casually and said, "It''s indeed a bit of the pre-Ancient style."


    Seeing that Gu Changge didn''t mean to say much, everyone in the Tang family was not surprised either.


    "Young Master Changge, rest here and I won''t disturb youter."


    Soon, Elder Tang and others went back one after another, but Gu Changge opened his mouth to call out to Tang Wan and asked her to stay.


    Many members of the Tang family were surprised. They looked at Tang Wan with different expressions. They didn''t know when she met Gu Changge.


    Elder Tang also had strange looks in her eyes, Tang Wan didn''t even tell them that she knew Gu Changge.


    Thest time when the Tang family was plotted by Yin Mei, they didn''t know that Gu Changge was behind it and they thought it was a confrontation between Yin Mei and Tang Wan.


    Tang Wan didn''t expect Gu Changge to leave her alone. She pursed her lips, feeling a little uneasy.


    The rest of the Tang family also left wisely, not daring to ask more questions.


    If Elder Tang hadn''t known about the mutual affection between Tang Wan and the man named Chu Hao, he would have doubted whether there was something between Tang Wan and Gu Changge.


    But judging from Gu Changge''s identity, it was difficult for Tang Wan to catch his eyes.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge."


    Tang Wan was a little embarrassed, she was afraid of Gu Changge from the bottom of her heart and she didn''t even dare to raise her head.


    And in front of Gu Changge, she felt that all her thoughts and secrets had been seen through and she was terrified.


    Gu Changge found a stone bench and sat down gently. He then asked with great interest, "Do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    Tang Wan''s heart trembled and she hurriedly said, "Master Changge, I didn''t vite your will. I have been monitoring Qin Wuya''s actions during this time and I haven''t revealed anything about you to him."


    She thought that Gu Changge was aware of her intention to remind Qin Wuya.


    This made her very terrified.


    Now that the lives of everyone in the Tang family were under the control of Gu Changge, she dared not go against his will, fearing that it would bring disaster to the Tang family.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, "Really? It''s fine if you didn''t do it, I don''t believe you have the guts."


    Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief and was worried that Gu Changge would not believe it, and would ask her to prove it.


    "This time I came to the Tang family to kill Qin Wuya. This is the Burning Immortal Water. You let him drink it. After the matter is done, I will let the Tang family go. If it can''t be done, then your Tang family will apany him together."


    But at the next moment, Gu Changge''s tone changed, he nced at Tang Wan with great interest and then took out a small white jade bottle from his bosom.


    Herplexion changed and her face turned pale. It was unbelievable and her fingers under the sleeves were trembling.


    Even Yin Mei, who was obediently standing behind Gu Changge, changed her expression slightly, with a chill.


    She looked at the white jade bottle, very apprehensive.


    "Burning Immortal Water��"


    Her voice was trembling, full of fear and at the same time, an astonishing chill emerged from her back.


    Gu Changge actually nned to ask her to kill Qin Wuya by poisoning him.


    Burning Immortal Water, as the name suggests, was a strange poison with unknown origin. It was said to be able to bury Immortals and just a drop was of a sky-high price.


    Ordinary cultivators dare not touch it and were not qualified to touch it.


    Because the water for burying Immortals itself contained terror and permeability. There were rumors that the water for burying Immortals was contaminated with the evil spirit of cultivators.


    The cultivators who approached it would involuntarily suffer bacsh and their internal organs would turn into pus and blood, which could not be cured by immortal medicine.


    The water for burying Immortals had disappeared in the Upper Realm. Few people had seen it and it had only appeared in rumors.


    Now, a bottle appeared in Gu Changge''s hand.


    Even if there was only one drop of Burning Immortal Water in this bottle, it was of unimaginable value.


    "What? Don''t you want to?"


    Gu Changge had a faint smile on his face, and his facial features were so handsome that no one could pick out the slightest w. He even gave people a feeling of spring breeze.


    But at this moment, Tang Wan felt chills all over her body. Her hands and feet were cold, and her whole body seemed to be thrown down by a basin of ice water, she was terrified to the extreme.


    She wanted to take the white jade vial from Gu Changge, trying to calm down. However, her fingers were uncontroble and trembled violently, like sifting chaff.


    The white jade bottle in front of her seemed to be extremely hot and it was about to fall from her hand.


    "You have to hold it steadily and don''t drop it. It took me a lot of work to find such a small bottle. I didn''t intend to be so troublesome, but this is your punishment for sympathizing with him."


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, but his tone was somewhat regretful as if he didn''t want to do this.

 Chapter 437-2: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 437-2: Dont you want to? Found the warm feeling of the previous life (2)</h4>


    "I�� I understand��"


    Herplexion turned even paler and her heart became even more frightened.


    At the same time, she was full of regret and despair. Sure enough, when she had the idea to remind Qin Wuya, Gu Changge knew it. She was lucky enough to think that he didn''t care.


    "After you arrange it, let me know. I don''t want to miss this good show. Go back."


    Afterward, Gu Changge smiled, waved his hand and asked Tang Wan to go back as if he had no intention of continuing to embarrass her.


    "Yes."


    Tang Wan''s hands trembled. She tightly held the white jade vial, her heart was full of bitterness and despair as she left this ce.


    She didn''t dare to hate Gu Changge, she just hated herself. Why did she have to be soft-hearted at that time and had such thoughts?


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    She didn''t dare to gamble with the fate of the family and the lives of all the nsmen, not to mention that Qin Wuya didn''t have the slightest chance of winning when facing Gu Changge from the beginning to the end.


    Everything was preordained.


    After seeing Tang Wan leave, Yin Mei asked curiously, "Is the Young Master really nning to let Tang Wan poison that person?"


    She felt that with Gu Changge''s strength, it would be so troublesome to deal with one person. She knew Qin Wuya''s identity, so she naturally knew the hatred between him and Gu Changge.


    The once-destroyed Purple Mansion, as well as Zi Yang Heavenly King was inextricably linked with Qin Wuya.


    Gu Changge looked at her with a smile on his face and stretched out his hand to signal. Yin Mei''s pretty face was hazy, and she came into his arms obediently.


    "I just want to know if she can kill someone. As for whether she poisoned him or not, it doesn''t matter, because the moment I came to the Tang family, Qin Wuya was already a dead person."


    Gu Changge smiled and didn''t really care. He put his palm on Yin Mei''s fox tail and stroked it lightly like a cat.


    "It seems that she is not stupid, and she will know how to do it."


    Yin Mei''splexion was full of haze, soft and boneless, charming and natural.


    In fact, he had another purpose, the more desperate Qin Wuya was, the more Luck points and Destiny value he would get when harvesting.


    After being raised for a long time, Qin Wuya had a lot of Luck points, and this Elder brother who returned from Nine Heavens might be hiding some secrets about Nine Heavens.


    After the taboo era ended, the Upper Realm was shattered, the Immortal Pce copsed and the Immortals died.


    The remaining Immortals went to Nine Heavens, sealed off their Immortal Gate and the Heavens and Earth were beyond reach. Since then, no True Immortals had appeared in the Upper Realm.


    Many forces today, such as the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Buddha Mountain, etc., although they had a lot to do with Nine Heavens. But the era involved was too long, and few people knew about it. They could only look up some things in the ssics.


    Therefore, it was even said that the long river of time before the Forbidden Era actually copsed.


    In the previous era, before Immortal Pce, there was an even longer era.


    However, due to the existence of the Taboo Era, many people kept that era a secret and did not dare to mention it, because just hearing those two words, they felt fear and trembling deep into their souls.


    This was the reason why the world dare not reveal its name.


    That was a kind of fear and palpitation that one did not know about his deeds, but could feel with just these two words.


    "However, with Qin Wuya''s cautiousness, he might notice it but it depends on whether he is willing to drink the poisonous water given to him by his wife in his previous life."


    Gu Changge smiled, looking a little yful.


    "My lord��"


    But Yin Mei didn''t have the time to listen to what he said at the moment, her voice trembled slightly.


    The fox tail of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n was their lifeblood. If others dared to touch it, even if they risked their lives, they would cut off their palms.


    She looked at Gu Changge with watery eyes and offered to put on her red lips.


    ��


    After returning to her courtyard, Tang Wan''s mood finally calmed down.


    The white jade vial in her hand was no longer as hot as before.


    She had no choice, if she refused, Gu Changge would not let her go, let alone her rtives.


    "Burning Immortal Water��"


    She murmured these three words softly and she had already made a decision in her heart. In fact, when her life was controlled by Gu Changge, she was already doomed.


    Afterward, she took the initiative to go to the food hall, intending to cook for Qin Wuya herself, so as not to starve him on his way to the afterlife


    Tang Wan knew that Qin Wuya was not in the n now, but was outside, busy with her affairs.


    She still felt guilty before, but now she dare not have this emotion. After all, she was just her, not Qin Wuya''s wife.


    Whether it was the flower of simrity or reincarnation, was not important to her.


    What Qin Wuya did was just wishful thinking and she didn''t take the initiative to ask Qin Wuya to do anything for her.


    Soon, Tang Wan became busy in the food hall, processing all kinds of spiritual fruits, and all kinds of beast meat. The meal became fragrant and attractive.


    Many of the spirit chefs here watched this scene in astonishment. They never thought that Miss Tang Wan would dare toe here in person and cook food for people in the middle of the night. They wondered who was so lucky.


    The strong fragrance permeated out and the sun was shining brightly. There was a faint glow flowing on each piece of meat, which looked crystal clear full of color and fragrance and made people''s index fingers move.


    Tang Wan''s eyes wereplicated, she worked hard for an hour before she cooked a lot of food. At the same time carefully pour the Burning Immortal Water into it.


    Although the Burning Immortal Water sounds scary, it did not look much different from ordinary spring water, pure and clear.


    In fact, she also thought that drinking it with Qin Wuya would repay his kindness during this time.


    But after thinking about it, she still gave up. After all, she was just using Qin Wuya''s rtionship, and she didn''t want to end her life just like that.


    "Take these to my courtyard."


    Tang Wan gave orders to the servants, then got up and went to the courtyard where Qin Wuya usually rested. She knew that by this time, he should have returned.


    <strong>Boom boom boom!!</strong>


    After arriving here, she knocked on the door first and then waited quietly.


    "Miss Wan''er�� Why are you here in the middle of the night?"


    Qin Wuya was wearing a robe, obviously, he just fell asleep but he didn''t expect Tang Wan to knock on the door at this time.


    He was very familiar with Tang Wan''s aura, so when she approached, he noticed it. This made his heart move slightly, giving birth to a wave of anticipation.


    After all�� Lonely man and widow, visiting in the middle of the night?


    What was more, Tang Wan''s identity was his wife in his previous life, so Qin Wuya couldn''t help but guess about that.


    Tang Wan must have seen what he did during this period of time and it was impossible for her to remain unmoved.


    "I prepared a table of food and wine. Pleasee to my courtyard."


    Tang Wan smiled slightly, speaking concisely. There was nothing unusual about the expression on her face.


    "Miss Wan''er, did you cook it yourself?" Qin Wuya was a little surprised, but more of a surprise.


    Tang Wan nodded with a smile, then walked towards her own courtyard as she said, "I''m sorry for the recent affairs of the Tang family. I can''t thank you enough, so I cooked it myself to reward you."


    The reason why those nsmen with other surnames united to protest, in Tang Wan''s opinion, was Qin Wuya''s n and push.


    But today Gu Changge issued an order to let Yin Mei not need to take care of it. Since these people with foreign surnames were blocking them, they should be killed.


    It was just that Qin Wuya probably didn''t know about this matter yet.


    "Thank you, Miss Wan''er."


    Hearing what Tang Wan said, Qin Wuya was still a little moved, making him feel that what he did was worthwhile.


    "By the way, Ms. Wan''er, I have already contacted a friend of mine regarding the matter of the Tang family this time and asked him to help me abduct Yin Mei to force her to exin how she controlled the Tang family."


    On the way to Tang Wan''s courtyard, Qin Wuya opened his mouth and took the initiative to talk about his n.


    There were many good things in him, all of which were obtained when he strayed into Nine Heavens.


    So it was not difficult to find someone to help him.


    "Abduct Yin Mei?"


    Tang Wan was slightly taken aback, she didn''t expect that this was Qin Wuya''s n. It seemed that he still didn''t know that Gu Changge hade to the Tang family.


    "Yes."


    Qin Wuya nodded, with confidence and certainty in his heart, and continued, "Miss Wan''er, don''t worry, I''ve made arrangements for this matter and no one will notice anything unusual, nor will anyone get evidence."


    Hearing what he said, Tang Wan didn''t say anything more.


    Anyway, after tonight, Qin Wuya was already a dead person and the crisis of the Tang family would also be solved easily.


    The methods he said would not have any effect at all.


    Soon, the two came to Tang Wan''s courtyard. The moonlight was mottled, the candles were dimly lit, the stone table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, the moon was shining brightly, there were meat, melons and fruits, all kinds of colors and fragrances, and there was a strong fragrance diffuser.


    The wine and chopsticks were already prepared at the side and they were waiting for Qin Wuya to take his seat.


    "Ms. Wan''er made all of these herself?"


    Qin Wuya sighed in admiration, but it wasn''t too much of a surprise that Tang Wan, who had a gentle temperament, would cook such a feast.


    This scene made him find the warm feeling from his previous life.


    "You don��t want to try it?"


    She smiled and motioned him to have a taste.


    Qin Wuya looked at her, smiled and said, "Miss Wan''er, won''t you try it yourself?"


    Tang Wan shook her head slightly and said, "I''ve already tasted it when I was in the food hall, I''ll just watch you eat it."


    Having said that, she was still a little nervous, worried that Qin Wuya would notice something unusual.


    However, Qin Wuya was very relieved upon hearing this, he just smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, then I must eat all of these dishes tonight. Only in this way can I live up to Miss'' kindness."


    After that, he moved his chopsticks and started to eat, in order to let Tang Wan feel that he was enjoying and loving it, he seemed to be devouring it, for fear that someone would snatch it from him.


    Seeing this, Tang Wan couldn''t help shaking her head slightly and said with a smile, "Eat slowly, don''t choke, there is still wine here, no one will grab it from you."


    While talking, she filled his wine ss, seeing Qin Wuya raise his head and drink the wine in one gulp, the faint smile on Tang Wan''s face also disappeared.


    "What happened!"


    But at this moment, Qin Wuya''splexion suddenly changed. It was unbelievable for him. The bowl and chopsticks in his hand fell to the ground with a ng, smashing into pieces.


    At the same time, a mouthful of ck blood containing many broken heart fragments spewed out. Terrible pain swept over him, leaving no blood on his face, and he fell directly to the ground.

 Chapter 438-1: The last despair of the Son of Luck, The end of Qin Wuya (1)

    <h4>Chapter 438-1: Thest despair of the Son of Luck, The end of Qin Wuya (1)</h4>


    In the courtyard mottled with moonlight, the wind was rustling and the bamboo shadows were whirling.


    A lot of food and wine scattered to the ground and even the stone table exploded.


    Because the moment Qin Wuya fell to the ground, he couldn''t control his aura and it leaked out, causing the surrounding area to explode. Even the void almost copsed.


    After all, he was in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, even if he was severely poisoned, he was not within the reach of ordinary cultivators.


    He spat out a few mouthfuls of ck blood mixed with internal organ fragments.


    But the severe pain still did not stop. It was as if the body was about to be turned into pus and blood from the inside, which gave birth to terror and fear.


    Qin Wuya''s face turned pale and he quickly got up from the spot. Enduring the severe pain, he took out many pills from his storage ring and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Then he sat cross-legged, trying to expel the poison out of his body. He knew he was poisoned.


    The food and drink in front of him contained a terrifying poison, even a Quasi-Supreme could hardly escape it.


    "Why are you so��"


    While detoxifying, Qin Wuya looked at Tang Wan in pain and disbelief, his voice trembling.


    He knew that the poisoning was all due to carelessness as he thought that Tang Wan would not harm him.


    The vignce he exercised in the Nine Heavens from the past was gone. So he didn''t realize that Tang Wan had poisoned the food and drinks.


    He couldn''t believe that Tang Wan would harm him. Moreover, she prepared food and wine, especially for him and called him there in the middle of the night.


    At this moment, Qin Wuya''s heart felt very painful, because of betrayal, regret and sadness.


    Although Tang Wan hadn''t recovered the memory of her previous life yet, he had done so much for her during this time. Was it possible that she couldn''t see it?


    Qin Wuya didn''t know why Tang Wan wanted to kill him. There was no hatred between the two of them at all.


    "I am sorry! I had no choice but to do it."


    Tang Wan''s expression was calmer than Qin Wuya imagined. 0 And she just said such a sentence, indifferently.


    Tang Wan''s attitude caused Qin Wuya even more pain and despair.


    Why would she do this?


    "Who is threatening you? Can you tell me?"


    Divine light rose from Qin Wuya''s body, like golden me clusters that were iparably gorgeous, trying to evaporate the poison.


    This was a secret technique from the Nine Heavens. But he found that the toxicity was terrifying and it had even prated into the soul.


    This kind of poison could not be obtained by Tang Wan. So, someone must be secretly instructing her or threatening her, to force her to do this.


    Tang Wan looked at him calmly. She didn''t speak, just stood there.


    She didn''t expect Qin Wuya''s strength to be so terrifying, this Burning Immortal Water was terrifying, needless to say. But Qin Wuya persisted for so long, even his expression turned a little bit.


    Not only did he possess mysterious secret techniques, he even mastered various rare magical medicines, which eased his injuries.


    "Qin Wuya, I actually knew my identity a long time ago. Thank you for your kindness these days, but it is impossible between you and me. I am not your wife. There should be no intersection between you and me in this life."


    And just when Qin Wuya''s heart ached unbearably. Tang Wan once again calmly stated a fact that made his mind roar and it almost went nk.


    "What!"


    Qin Wuya''s eyes widened again, unable to believe it.


    These words actually came from Tang Wan''s mouth, especially now that she had said his real name in one go.


    This made him ept this shocking fact.


    "You knew a long time ago that you were actually my wife in your previous life?"


    Qin Wuya''s voice was trembling.


    Didn''t it mean that Tang Wan was just acting with him these days, but he was so stupid that he didn''t even know it?


    For a moment, Qin Wuya''s face was distorted. It turned very ferocious, like a raging beast.


    He never expected that tonight, he would know such a big fact, which would make him suffer, make him despair and make him even more angry and hateful.


    Tang Wan nodded calmly, looking at Qin Wuya''s current appearance, the guilt that had just arisen in her heart also dissipated.


    In Qin Wuya''s eyes, she was just his wife in his previous life and his actions towards her were the result of this. She was very clear about this.


    "Who is behind all this? From the very beginning, I have been calcted by others. You could actually see everything I did�� That''s why tonight''s incident��"


    By now, Qin Wuya had thought through all of this and his gaze became very cold.


    On the premise that Tang Wan knew his identity, she still treated him like this. This made him extremely angry, and the anger in his heart was hard to vent.


    Moreover, how did Tang Wan know about this matter? She has never drunk the water of the Reincarnation Lake. Could it be that she herself awakened the memory of her previous life?


    "You''ll know sooner orter. You offended people who shouldn''t be offended, and that''s what happens to you."


    Tang Wan said indifferently, as long as Qin Wuya was resolved, the affairs of the Tang family would definitely be resolved. For her, it was worth it.


    "You�� have murdered me so��"


    Qin Wuya was so angry that he couldn''t calm down. He couldn''t help but spit out ck blood again.


    "You��re wrong, it''s not her."


    And at this moment, a faintugh suddenly sounded from outside the courtyard.


    A slender figure manifested from the empty space as Gu Changge took the initiative to show up and walked over, looking very interested.


    "You did not disappoint me."


    Gu Changge smiled casually and then walked unhurriedly in front of Qin Wuya, who looked shocked and unbelievable.


    "Don''t dare to vite the will of the Young Master Changge."


    Tang Wan was very afraid of Gu Changge. She lowered her head when she heard the words and exined to Qin Wuya in disguised form, who was secretly nning all this.


    "Gu Changge�� why are you here? Are you secretly hurting me in all this?"


    Among the people Qin Wuya hated the most, if Gu Changge ranked second, no one could rank first. He clenched his teeth, filled with hatred and could no longer maintain his usual calm andposed appearance.


    Because he never thought that Gu Changge would appear here, nor did he think that Tang Wan would be instigated by him.


    The scene of his younger brother Zi Yang Heavenly King tragically dying at his hands was still vivid in his mind, making it unforgettable for Qin Wuya.


    Now that this big enemy showed up on his own initiative, Qin Wuya could not wait to get violent and fight him to the death.


    "Qin Wuya, we meet again. Thest time I let you escape, you didn''t have a long memory, so you can''t me me now."


    With a warm smile on his face, Gu Changge walked up to him and stopped, looking down at him with interest as if looking at a little insect struggling to die.


    "Gu Changge, you are despicable and shameless�� Harming me like this, you are pretending to be the leader of the Upper Realm!"


    Qin Wuya''s back went cold and he couldn''t help but curse him. His eyes were full of hatred and anger.


    Under Gu Changge''s gaze, he seemed to explode, especially now that he was suffering from severe poison, it was difficult for him to disy his true strength.


    Moreover, Gu Changge''s strength was obviously much more terrifying than before. It was as vast as the deep sea, which made him tremble.


    "Do you know that you give me the feeling that you are like a drowning worm, who can be drowned by a wave at any time?"


    Gu Changge didn''t care about his scolding, there was still a calm smile on his face.


    "Actually, I''m more curious. With your ability, how did you survive in Nine Heavens for so many years? Did you live in the outer area�� Or did I overestimate you?"

 Chapter 438-2: The last despair of the Son of Luck, The end of Qin Wuya (2)

    <h4>Chapter 438-2: Thest despair of the Son of Luck, The end of Qin Wuya (2)</h4>


    "You!"


    Hearing this, Qin Wuya''splexion changed again. His experience of living in the Nine Heavens for hundreds of years was his biggest secret.


    No one knew about this except himself. But now Gu Changge actually said it out loud.


    This almost made his scalp tingle, he couldn''t believe it.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Qin Wuya''s voice contained unprecedented tremor and fear.


    He suddenly understood why Zi Yang Heavenly King met Gu Changge''s murderous hands, and Tang Wan knew his identity from his previous life. This was definitely what Gu Changge told her.


    "Who am I? You don''t need to know that."


    Gu Changge smiled. His smile was quite warm and natural, but there was no emotion in his eyes, they were indifferent and deep.


    Seeing that Qin Wuya''s Luck had dropped to the lowest point, he didn''t bother to talk nonsense and directly pped him.


    The divine light surged and the terrifying aura, as if the blue sky had copsed, fell on him.


    "Gu Changge, I will fight with you!"


    Seeing this, Qin Wuya simply gave it a go, disregarding life and death. He shouted angrily and a golden light jumped up behind him.


    Chains of order, as sharp as heavenly knives, cut toward Gu Changge with a chirp. But before he touched Gu Changge, he was crushed by the aura behind him and he couldn''t get close at all.


    At the same time, Gu Changge''s palm was extremely domineering, like the hand of a Heavenly Emperor, shrouded in divine light, capable of obliterating everything when it descended from the air.


    All of Qin Wuya''s countermeasures copsed in an instant. They were not at the same level, and there was no chance of resistance.


    In the next moment, he endured the severe pain and opened his mouth to spit out a golden g.


    This was a mysterious treasure that he obtained from the Nine Heavens. It was very powerful and possessed terrifying power.


    The Golden Dharma g rose against the wind, with some bloodstains and broken star fragments hanging on it. It quickly erged and appeared in his palm, buzzing, and the golden rays of light surged, shaking the world.


    In the middle of the night, this scene was iparably astonishing.


    But it was firmly locked in the courtyard and it was difficult to pass it out. There was a misty chaotic mist spreading around it, sealing everything.


    "Boom!!"


    Qin Wuya''s eyes were about to burst as he held the gpole with both hands, waved it with his greatest strength and shook it violently.


    In just a split second, there were vast fluctuations, the stars and the moon were dimmed, the universe was turned upside down and even the seal of this ce was almost torn open.


    The golden g formation was very special, constantly fluttering with terrifying power, it mmed into Gu Changge''s palm.


    But the next moment, there was a scoff. Gu Changge''splexion did not change at all, and there was no unnecessary fluctuation in this palm.


    It was just suppressed from a high altitude with a vast and magnificent ancient atmosphere, tearing up the golden formation g.


    "No�� How is that possible!"


    Qin Wuya was horrified, he had already fallen into the final doom. The Golden dharma g was a thing of the Nine Heavens, it was extremely mysterious, how could it be destroyed by Gu Changge?


    He couldn''t believe it, but even if he didn''t believe it, there was nothing he could do. This was a bloody fact.


    Qin Wuya was in despair, there was no way to counter him. Gu Changge''s strength was simply beyond his reach, even if he was not poisoned and was at his peak, it was the same.


    In the next moment, this palm came crashing down and the void copsed,pletely covering Qin Wuya.


    He was directly pped to death with a palm and turned into a blood mist. His soul was also swallowed by Gu Changge and he nned to read some of Qin Wuya''s memories about the Nine Heavenster.


    As for Qin Wuya''s remaining storage ring, it was directly taken by Gu Changge.


    He knew that Qin Wuya had a lot of good things. When he explored them with his divine sense, he immediately found that they were colorful and dazzling.


    In addition to many divine materials, all kinds of secret treasures, inscriptions on broken scriptures, etc., all from the Nine Heavens, not the things of the Upper Realm today.


    Gu Changge even saw the divine pill sealed in the jade pot.


    He opened it and saw that the Immortal pill aura was permeating and there was even a radiant glow, which manifested in the virtual space, as gorgeous as the Milky Way.


    "Great Profound Pill��"


    "Eight Trigram Yang Xu Pill��"


    Afterward, he rolled up his sleeves and put away all these things. As for the Heavenly Dao Treasure Box, Luck Points, and Destiny Value, he also gained a lot.


    The Heavenly Treasure Box dropped by killing Qin Wuya was obviously much dimmer than the previous battle with Immortal Li Xiu.


    Gu Changge guessed that it was due to the difference in strength between the two at their peak.


    Apanied by bursts of golden light, the Heavenly Dao Treasure Box was opened, and what emerged from it attracted Gu Changge''s interest.


    It was a piece of inscription shrouded in purple, with many ancient characters written on it which were very vague. The atmosphere of chaos was submerged, giving it a grand and simple meaning.


    "Space-Time Monument."


    Gu Changge looked at the exnation that emerged from it and quickly understood the purpose of this object, which was very simr to the teleportation array.


    But the teleportation array could only teleport to the same era. Although the distance could be far apart, even endless, the time it spanned was in a line without the slightest deviation.


    However, the space-time monument could transport someone across time and space. Since the mystery of the long river of time was involved, this object could allow people to travel across time.


    "It''s somewhat simr to the Creation Immortal Ark, but the Time-Space Monument is just a coordinate which once determined cannot be changed. And this coordinate can only be found in the long river of time. Reversing the years is not something humans can do."


    Gu Changge epted the Space-Time Monument, maybe it would be used in the future.


    After doing this, Gu Changge nced at Tang Wan, who was still a little shocked. He then withdrew the seal around her and left the ce directly without controlling her.


    Tang Wan was actually not of much value to him now. But considering the matter of Chu Hao, keeping Tang Wan may have other effects.


    "That''s it."


    After seeing Gu Changge''s figure disappear, Tang Wan breathed a sigh of relief. The uneasiness and fear just now gradually dissipated, and her heart calmed down.


    In her opinion, Qin Wuya''s strength was already terrifying and the ordinary Supreme might not be his opponent. Although it was due to the severe poison, he couldn''t even catch Gu Changge''s palm.


    Many rumors in the Upper Realm today also underestimated Gu Changge''s true strength.


    Qin Wuya''s death was not a big deal to the Tang family. Apart from Tang Wan, no one knew what happenedst night.


    Elder Tang and the others didn''t even know that there was someone like Qin Wuya beside Tang Wan.


    After getting rid of Qin Wuya, Gu Changge didn''t care much about the affairs of the Tang family.


    And he had already exined to Yin Mei that those who disobey could be killed and they didn''t need to worry about trouble.


    People with foreign surnames in the Tang family, without the instigators behind them, naturally lost their confidence. After killing a few people, they were overwhelmed and obediently handed over their property behind them.


    In this way, many industries of the Tang family were smoothly taken control by Yin Mei.


    Afterward, Gu Changge sent a message to Bai Lian''er from the Spring Breeze Pavilion, asking her toe here. The most indispensable move was to let Yin Mei hand information to her.


    In this way, the assassination efficiency of the Spring Breeze Pavillion could be increased by several levels.

 Chapter 439-1: This is not good news for me, The Demon Slaying Conference in the Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 439-1: This is not good news for me, The Demon ying Conference in the Upper Realm (1)</h4>


    In the resplendent hall, Yin Mei''s radiant beauty and charming figure fascinated all living beings.


    She was wearing a fiery red dress, her waist was as slender as a willow and her muscles were like snowkes. The whole person seemed to be carved from wless suet jade and she had an astonishing beauty.


    "This is the Purple Gold Token of the Wan Dao Business Alliance. As long as there is a branch of the business alliance, with this order, you have the authority to dispatch the observer." She calmly opened her mouth and took out a mysterious purple token.


    In front of Yin Mei, Bai Lian''er was dressed in ck with cloudy hair and exquisite facial features like ice and snow, but there was a natural charm on her body.


    Hearing Yin Mei''s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the purple token in front of her. This purple token was quite mysterious with many divine patterns lingering on it, showing simplicity.


    Gu Changge asked her toe here to talk to Yin Mei and she rushed over immediately after receiving the order. She had to pay attention to the matter of the Spring Breeze Pavilion.


    "The Purple Gold Token is actually something that has the authority of the Wan Dao BusinessAlliance��"


    Bai Lian''er took the purple token from Yin Mei''s hand and was a little amazed. In this way, the problem that had been troubling her all this time was easily solved.


    If she wanted to develop herwork in the Wan Dao Business Alliance before, it would take at least millions of years, or even longer.


    At that time, it was still an unknown question whether the Spring Breeze Pavilion would still exist. But in the hands of Gu Changge, this problem could be solved with just one order, which really surprised her.


    The more she understood Gu Changge, the more she found that the means and strength he had shown were just the tip of the iceberg.


    Was there anything in this world that he couldn''t do?


    "In that case, the Spring Breeze Pavilion will be handed over to you. I don''t think you will disappoint me."


    Gu Changge, who was drinking by himself, suddenly raised his eyes to look at Bai Lian''er and said casually.


    "You can rest assured."


    Bai Lian''er snorted, feeling that she was being underestimated by Gu Changge.


    Anyway, back then she founded the Spring Breeze Pavilion by herself. Even to the point where she was on equal footing with other assassin organizations, it could be seen that her skills were strong.


    "Of course, I''m very relieved that you are taking charge."


    Gu Changge smiled and then took out a very simple and unnamed ancient book from his bosom and handed it to her.


    With the big silver and gold lines on it, there was a vast and magnificent atmosphere, and even a brilliant divine light permeated it. One could tell that this ancient book was extraordinary.


    "What is this?"


    Bai Lian''er looked at him in surprise, feeling that this ancient book was not simple and it made her feel terrified.


    One must know that she was the descendant of the Killing Emperor, and the most things she learned in her life were all kinds of killing methods. But she could still feel the fear in this ancient book.


    "When selecting personnel and training assassins, pass this technique on to them."


    Gu Changge didn''t exin anything and just ordered.


    Regarding his order, Bai Lian''er was perplexed but she was sensible and didn''t ask too much. Presumably, it was a special secret technique.


    Either it could make the assassin''s strength increase rapidly, or it could make Gu Changge easily control their life and death.


    "Then I''ll take my leave first."


    Later, seeing that Gu Changge had no other orders, Bai Lian''er also had the intention to leave and nned to find some killer seedlings suitable for cultivation.


    "Don''t worry, this is for you."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and took out a small white jade bottle. Before it was opened, a strong medicinal fragrance filled the air.


    There were even brilliant visions emerging in the virtual space, such as pces and pavilions and the rotation of the sun, moon, and stars, which was very divine.


    "This is!"


    Bai Lian''er was a little surprised and took a careful look at Gu Changge as if to see if he was joking.


    She naturally felt the extraordinariness of the contents in this white jade vial.


    At the very least, it was also a kind of rare divine pill and the shackles that allowed her to reach the pinnacle of the Supreme Realm showed faint signs of loosening.


    At her level, there were not many pills in this world that could work on her. Otherwise, with her status and strength, what kind of pills couldn''t be obtained?


    "Barrier Breaking Pill."


    Gu Changge said casually, "I think you''ve been stuck at the pinnacle of the Quasi-Supreme Realm for quite some time. If you want to break through by yourself, I don''t know how long it will take. Since you are working for me, your strength should not be too low."


    Hearing the previous sentence, Bai Lian''er still felt that it was Gu Changge''s kindness that was willing to give her the breakthrough pill, but the next sentence really made her roll her eyes.


    When was the cultivation level at the peak of the Quasi-Supreme Realm too low? Gu Changge even disliked her for being too weak.


    "What kind of barrier-breaking pill is this that can allow me to break through?"


    Bai Lian''er took the jade bottle, she had nothing to do with Gu Changge but she was still curious.


    It was impossible to borrow the elixir that would loosen the shackles of her realm. A Barrier Breaking Pill? How could there be such a random name?


    Gu Changge didn''t exin. After all, this was the elixir he exchanged from the system mall, so it was hard to find in the Upper Realm.


    He shook his head slightly and said casually, "Why are there so many questions? Just return it to me if you don''t want it. Or are you worried that I will poison you?"


    Bai Lianer rolled his eyes at him and said, "I still have this little trust in you. Thank you very much. But such a pill can��t make me give up on you."


    After finishing speaking, she took the jade pendant and left. She was a smart person and knew that it was impossible for Gu Changge to harm her at this time.


    And with Gu Changge''s strength, it was too easy to kill her.


    Gu Changge didn''t care about Bai Lian''er. After giving her the elixir, he drank by himself, without looking up, thinking about other things.


    "My lord, this is the route the Red Demon traveled recently��"


    After Bai Lian''er left, Yin Mei took out a reduced version of the map of the Upper Realm from the other side.


    Although it was difficult topare with the real Upper Realm, many major areas and ancient cities were still marked.


    This was what Gu Changge ordered her to investigate. For the Wan Dao Business Alliance, it was even easier to determine where the Red Demon was now.


    "It seems that she really followed my aura."


    Gu Changge looked at the ancient cities above with great interest. He had stayed in those ces, but now they were all ughtered by Chan Hong Yi, and there was no living person left.


    "Huh? The speed has be faster, or is it that she has be sober, not as delirious as before and her strength is steadily recovering�� That''s not good news for me."


    At this time, Gu Changge frowned slightly and noticed that on the map, the speed of the Red Demon��s pursuit became much faster. Before that, she would stay in the ancient city for a day, devouring a lot of life energy.


    But now, after arriving, there was almost no stop. This showed that she no longer needed to be like before. After devouring a lot of life energy, Chan Hong Yi''s strength recovered a lot.


    When she was weakest, even a Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivator was shot to death by her, but now her strength was even more unfathomable.


    At the peak, Chan Hong Yi''s strength definitely surpassed the Immortal Realm, there was no doubt about it. However, in her current state, if she encountered some terrifying and profound sect, she might suffer a disadvantage.


    Gu Changge just wanted her to vent her hatred first and had no intention of hurting her. Otherwise, he would have gone to the Ancestor of the Gu family for help.


    Chan Hong Yi''s current strength was very strong. Butpared with those extremely old Ancestors of the Gu family, it was hard to say who was stronger or weaker.


    Not to mention that there were not many things in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, but there were many Ancestors.


    Even if there were no Immortals in the Upper Realm who couldn''t beat her now, they could use the crowd tactics to force her to death.


    "It looks like she''s going to suffer a lot��"


    Gu Changge thought for a while and felt that he could take this opportunity to drain Chan Hong Yi''s hostility.


    If he was not mistaken, then many Immortal forces in the Upper Realm should take action on this. It was impossible to remain indifferent and stay out of the incident after Chan Hong Yi''s bloodbath.


    During this period of time, the birth of the Red Demon could be said to have shaken the Upper Realm, setting off a boundless sea of ??blood.


    Many Immortal sects�� powerhouses were very busy because of this matter.


    Especially those forces encountered by the Red Demon on the way were even more frightened and uneasy.


    Some people did not believe in evil, did not want to migrate away from the tribe and tried to stop it. But after a long distance, they were pped to death by the Red Demon, destroying both body and spirit.


    Because of the matter of the Demon Burying Abyss, Buddha Mountain also dispatched many eminent monks to encircle and suppress the Red Demon, intending to put her to death.


    In this regard, many sects in the Upper Realm had expressed their cooperation.


    The Ancient Ye n, Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Endless Fire Nation, Primordial Lake, Ancient Immortal Qin Family, Ancient Immortal Wang Family�� From the army dispatched to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, many powerful men were dispatched to hold a Demon ying Conference to kill the threat of the Red Demon in the cradle.

 Chapter 439-2: This is not good news for me, The Demon Slaying Conference in the Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 439-2: This is not good news for me, The Demon ying Conference in the Upper Realm (2)</h4>


    Once the news came out, it once again shocked all parties. Many cultivators were full of enthusiasm and righteous indignation as they expressed their willingness to participate in this battle.


    Otherwise, when the time came, they would be attacked from both sides and they would lose.


    However, because the strength of the Red Demon was really terrifying, cultivators who had not cultivated till the Great Sacred Realm were not eligible to participate in the battle.


    As a result, many powerhouses of the older generation showed up and many old monsters who lived in seclusion for a long time were born from various parts of the Upper Realm. As well as the most powerful beings such as the leaders of various sects and the heads of Ancient Immortal families.


    Some people were already suspected of having passed away, but because of the Demon ying Conference, they reappeared in the world. Their seniority was unimaginably old and it caused boundless waves.


    In this Demon ying Conference, the younger generation could only wait and see from a distance at most and they were not qualified to approach.


    This battle was iparably huge, involving many people, and even the older generation, who took out the Emperor Realm artifact from the n, vowed not to give up until they killed the Red Demon.


    It was conceivable that this battle would turn the world upside down, turn the sea into ashes and destroy the star field with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, which was really normal.


    At the same time, in the South Heavenly Region, inside an ancient and magnificent tower.


    An old man in a blue long robe was standing on the stargazing tform shrouded in sunlight and floating in the colorful mist, stepping on a disc a hundred feet high, overlooking from a height.


    He was so old that he didn''t know how many years he had lived, his face was full of traces of time. But his eyes were extremely clear, without any expression of vicissitudes.


    At this moment, a Heavenly Eye suddenly opened between his brows and shot out a divine aura that seemed to prate the four poles of the world, looking at the distant ce and sighed, "From the perspective of the sky, the sun and the moon alternate, the stars change and the sky are drying and the earth is ruined�� This time, the Demon ying Conference may not go so smoothly."


    Behind the old man, there were still many powerhouses standing. Their faces were blurred, their bodies were filled with chaotic energy, their auras were terrifying and light and shadows emerged, as if they were standing in another world.


    This was not their real body, but a projected dharma body. Hearing this at the moment, their expressions were all solemn and dignified.


    Then someone couldn''t help sighing, "No matter how you say it, this time the Demon ying Conference is imperative. The celestial phenomenon is nothing more than a possibility. It''s up to people to make things happen. Let''s do our best."


    The rest of the terrifying figures nodded upon hearing this.


    They were all the real power holders of the Ancient and Immortal Great Sects, standing at the peak of the Upper Realm with overwhelming power and unfathomable strength.


    They could not bepared to the ordinary leaders of those powerful sects.


    The old man in front of him was the previous Pavilion Master of Heavenly Mystery Pavilion. His deduction skills were the best in the Upper Realm and no one couldpare.


    It was rumored that he failed to reach a higher realm and his body and spirit were destroyed.


    But he never wanted to hide the secret and had been living in seclusion in the tower, subconsciously cultivating the way of deduction. His aura was ethereal and invisible, just like ordinary people.


    Before the start of the Demon ying Conference, many powerful people came here to ask him about the turning point and chance of sess this time.


    It must be known that the old man in front of him asserted that the seal in the Demon Burying Abyss could only seal the Demon inside for half a year at most.


    After half a year, the Demon was bound to break through the seal and rush out of it. But this time, there was an anomaly, which led to the premature birth of the Red Demon and bloodbath of all parties.


    "Since that''s the case, the old man still has a part formation here, which was obtained when he deduced the seal of the Demon Burying Abyss. Maybe it will be useful in this Demon ying Conference."


    At this time, the old man in the blue robe seemed to have remembered something and suddenly took out a part of the formation pattern of divine light from under his sleeve.


    The horn pattern was made of unknown materials, it was very eye-catching. The immortal light was shining and it was filled with an ancient and magnificent aura as if a Supreme being was sitting in it.


    This made the faces of many of the most powerful people present look serious and there was a sense of shock as they looked at this pattern.


    With their cultivation base, they even felt a kind of terrifying oppressive force.


    "At the beginning, what kind of state was the existence of the Red Demon�� I can''t imagine that such formations still exist in this world."


    The leader of an Immortal Great Sect stared at this part pattern with a solemn expression, as if he saw the supreme mystery evolving in it.


    The rest of the people also stared at it without blinking and their hearts were shocked. What kind of existence was this that could arrange such a supreme formation?


    Hearing the words, the old man in the blue robe frowned deeply, as if he was quite afraid and finally hesitated for a long time before uttering two words from his mouth.


    "Taboo."


    He just said these two words and dared not talk about the rest.


    Because this part of pattern was obtained by ident when he deduced the events in the Demon Burying Abyss. It could only be regarded as an imitation, at most one percent of the original formation, maybe one-thousandth of its real divine power.


    The outside world said that he failed to break through to a higher realm, which led to the disappearance of life and death, but it was not the case.


    This was the terrifying bacsh he had suffered when deducing the origin of the Demon Burying Abyss. He could only faintly feel that desperate and terrifying aura.


    It was definitely an existence above all sentient beings and its realm couldn��t be guessed, but it stood on a level that they dared not imagine and could not touch.


    That was why he called it taboo.


    "With this pattern, my confidence is much greater."


    The faces of the leaders of several Great Sects were heavy and their hearts were solemn and they did not dare to discuss more.


    When they reached their level, they would naturally know what the two words said by the old man in blue robes meant, which was unpredictable.


    Any extravagance would only bring ominousness and disaster to them.


    Afterward, they left this ce, and with this horn formation. They nned to go to arrange it and hold the Demon ying Conference.


    Soon, the news of the Demon ying Conference spread all over the Upper Realm, and there was an uproar. Many cultivators even rushed back from the sea of ??Boundary Monuments where they were fighting and wanted to personally participate in this battle.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, there was no rush to conquer the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and it would take time to wait for the sea of ??Boundary Monuments to dry up. At that time, it would be the time for the Upper Realm to invade on arge scale.


    So the key thing now was to deal with the Red Demon who was born in the Demon Burying Abyss. Many forces were brutally wiped out by her, removed from the Upper Realm, and many ancient life stars were swallowed by her and turned into dead ces.


    Its evil must be punished.


    A few days passed in a blink of an eye, inside a majestic and ancient huge divine city.


    The glow of the sun was brilliant and eye-catching, the divine ind was floating in the sky, the silver spring was like a waterfall, the clouds were steaming and the rosy clouds were shining. The atmosphere here was myriad.


    One after another divine lights descended from all sides of the sky with divine lights on their bodies, their auras were terrifying, there was an avenue extending under their feet, and the void was blurred as if gods were descending.


    In the rest of the ce, a terrifying aura was running through like wolf smoke, extremely thick, entwined with chaotic mist which was a manifestation of unfathomable cultivation.


    These were the most powerful people, whose cultivation had even surpassed the Quasi-Supreme Realm. They came here to discuss the Demon ying Conference together.


    From far away, there was a huge roar and some ancient beasts descended with lightning and thunder, and golden rays of light.


    Many reclusive old monsters had appeared.


    "Did something big happen? Why are there so many powerhouses here today?"


    "These existences are usually not seen at all."


    Many cultivators and creatures were shocked, trembling under the aura they leaked at will.


    Afterward, a golden and surging Dharma body appeared in the sky, its eyes swept across all the cultivators below, and its voice was loud like a torrent of bells, "This ce will soon be a battlefield for the Demon ying Conference. I will hunt for the Red Demon here. The Demon has nothing to do with anyone, leave quickly and don''t add unnecessary casualties."


    As soon as these words came out, all the cultivators and creatures in the divine city were stunned and then they shuddered and felt chills.


    During this period of time, almost everyone knew the horror and viciousness of the Red Demon.


    How could this ce be a battlefield for all the powerhouses to ughter the Red Demon?


    This made them terrified, the ce exploded quickly and everyone began to flee, carrying valuables, not daring to stay for a long time.


    "Amitabha, judging from the route the Red Demon traveled, she will definitelye here in the end."


    "I just need to set up formation patterns here, make various arrangements in advance, and finally trap her here. Even if I can''t deal with it for a while, after a long time, I will definitely be able to kill her."


    In an ancient and magnificent pce, there were several ancient cultivators and monks surrounded by Buddha''s light. The aura was unfathomable and unimaginable.


    At this moment, one of the benevolent and kind-hearted ancient monks spoke.


    His ears were big like jade stones, shining brightly with a kind of strange Buddha rhyme, as if he could listen to the Six Realms and the Three Hells.


    They were all the strongest powerhouses of Buddha Mountain and the weakest one was also in the Quasi-Supreme Realm. They were holding Buddha treasures and were responsible for the crusade against the Red Demon.


    "Then follow what the eminent monks said."


    On the opposite side of them, there were still many powerful beings who nodded upon hearing the words, surrounded by divine light and ordered, from other Immortal Great Sects and Supreme Sects.


    In addition, there were also various casual cultivators standing in the four corners of the pce and their strength was not weaker than theirs.

 Chapter 440-1: A trap has been laid out, I will not let their wish come true (1)

    <h4>Chapter 440-1: A trap has beenid out, I will not let their wishe true (1)</h4>


    This was an extremely powerful force and there were quite a few of them from various Immortal Great Sects, Supreme Sects, Ancient Immortal families, and Ancient Royal families.


    Every stomp of their foot could cause shocks in all directions. Their strength and status were unimaginable. Usually, they were not seen at all.


    Whether it was a reclusive casual cultivator or an old monster born out of this world, their cultivation bases were extremely terrifying. It was far from enough to describe them as unfathomable.


    Just when the eyes opened and closed, there were avenues of divine Dao light, which seemed to evolve the universe and the heavens. But today they all gathered in the divine city to discuss how to ughter the Red Demon.


    ording to their deduction and n, the Red Demon would arrive in this area soon. And this divine city within a million miles was the best ce, with a poption of tens of millions and ancient existence.


    Many pces were engraved with extremely powerful formation patterns. Even the city walls were mixed with divine materials, the rays of the sun were shining brightly and there was a strong aura.


    Fighting in the divine city could even withstand the fluctuations of the Quasi-Supreme, so this was the origin of the name for the divine city.


    That was why they would set up formation patterns here, to ambush her and after the Red Demon arrived here, they would violently attack and besiege her here.


    In this way, not only could the disaster of fighting her everywhere be solved, but it could also be slowly wiped away.


    And they were only the first batch.


    Afterward, powerhouses from various races woulde, bringing various divine artifacts with them and secret treasures, which would definitely solve the disaster of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    "This time, I will trouble everyone with the matter of encircling and suppressing the Red Demon."


    Several ancient monks in Buddha Mountain were sitting cross-legged in ce with solemn treasures and a faint golden light behind their heads. The Buddha''s light was shining everywhere.


    They spoke kindly and talked with many of the most powerful people in front of them.


    "The eminent monks are being polite. The disaster of the Red Demon this time is something that all forces of the Upper Realm must face."


    "Even if there was no incident in Buddha Mountain. After half a year, the Red Demon was destined to be born."


    An old man with pale golden wings smiled and replied. He was very close to the eminent monks.


    He was an ancestor of the Golden Winged n, with a Quasi-Supreme cultivation base. And the Golden Winged n was very close to Buddha Mountain and had a lot of roots.


    This time, the Buddha Mountain was going to hold the Demon ying Conference and the Golden Winged n immediately supported it as they sent many powerful members of the n.


    Hearing this, the other powerhouses on the other side also nodded in agreement.


    There were the Ancestors from the Golden Winged n, the Nine-Headed Lions, the Heavenly Demon n and the Yu n, all of whom had a close rtionship with Buddha Mountain.


    This group of people was very close to Buddha Mountain. Not far away, in a pavilion, there were also many powerful people gathered, with blurred faces and towering figures, as if standing in another time and space, surrounded by wisps of divine light. For a while, people couldn''t help trembling, giving birth to the feeling of worship.


    They were the real masters of the Great Sects, with unfathomable strength and great power.


    Although this was not their real body butpared with their true strength, it was not much worse.


    "If this matter is resolved, we can find a way to share a piece of the flesh and blood of the Red Demon. It is said that shees from that era that cannot be mentioned."


    "After being sealed for countless epochs, even if she was once cultivated to be unrivaled, there is no one left now. If we can find out the profound meaning of Taoism in her, it will be of great benefit to us."


    "That''s a very kind word. The Red Demon has done many evils, and it''s hard to calm the anger of the heavens."


    At this moment, they were all discussing in low voices, and they had other ns for the Red Demon.


    Although they had ns to eliminate her from the world and kill the Red Demon, they also had other interests.


    The cultivation base of the Red Demon had probably surpassed that of Immortals.


    If they could get a small piece, it was truly a blessing for them. Especially in the era when the path to Immortality was not visible and the Immortal Gate was not open.


    It might be possible to get a glimpse of the path to Immortality because of this, wouldn''t that be an unimaginable opportunity?


    And just as everyone was discussing, outside the pce, there was a sudden wave of breathing through, causing many Great Sect leaders and Old Monsters to frown and look over.


    Now the divine city was empty, and many cultivators had evacuated. No one would dare to stay here except for those who were bold and fearless about life and death.


    Of course, there were still some young arrogant people behind them who wanted to see the world. Although their cultivation base was not enough, they were holding important treasures and couldpete at critical times.


    As long as they didn''t participate, it was also a rare fortune to find a ce to hide and observe.


    Those young juniors were also quite favored by them, so they were brought here at such a dangerous time.


    This was where they were confident.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Above the sky, there were thousands of rays of light and a golden avenue extended from it. It was misty, with divine light shining and the chaotic light disappeared. With the two figures standing above.


    The leader was dressed in ck clothes, with a tall and slender figure, handsome features, a rich spirit like jade with a sense of transcendence, very young,pared with many Great Sect leaders and Old Monsters present, it could be said that he was like a child but age was negligible.


    Behind him, a tall figure dressed in a dark iron battle suit with golden eyes and a ck spear in his hand, stood like a guard. There was a terrifying and majestic aura about him, which made everyone present look solemn and dignified in their hearts.


    Very strong! Stronger than ever!


    This was the first reaction of many powerful people. They dared not underestimate them and felt that a great person hade.


    "Young Master Changge��"


    "He actually came here, is it possible that he ns to observe this battle as well?"


    The young men and women standing behind some Patriarchs all recognized the young man on the golden road.


    No matter whether it was men or women, shock and reverence couldn''t help but appear in their eyes.


    Although they were of the same generation, the opponent''s cultivation base had reached the point where they couldn''t even see a trace of his strength when they were chasing.


    Gu Changge''s current cultivation and power could be said to be unprecedentedly strong. He could even sit on an equal footing with the leader and others in front of them, and they could be regarded as peers.


    In front of Gu Changge, they were not worthy of the word genius. Up to now, Gu Changge had been recognized as a leader in the Upper Realm.


    Many people thought that if the path of Immortality was opened in this life, with his aptitude, he would be Immortal and no one would be able to stop him.


    Of course, there were still many people whose eyes fell on the tall figure behind Gu Changge, trying to identify him carefully but they didn''t know which strong man it was.


    With such strength and cultivation, it was impossible to be nameless in the Upper Realm.


    For a while, there was quite amotion here. Whether it was the older generation or the younger generation, they all walked out of the pces and pavilions.


    Soon, Gu Changgended from the sky and arrived at the pavilion.


    There were already many people here, all of whom were the leaders of many Great Sects, looking at him withplicated eyes.


    It was also the first time for them to see this young man with their own eyes, and even they couldn''t figure out his strength, which shocked them a little.


    "Greetings, Young Master Changge."


    All the young geniuses were very restrained in front of Gu Changge, respectful and courteous, they didn''t dare to treat him as peers.


    "Changge greets many seniors."


    Gu Changge smiled, nodded slightly, and then looked at the rest of the older generation, looking very casual.


    Among the younger generation here, he even saw many familiar faces.


    For example, Ye Langtian, the young master of the Ancient Ye n, and his younger sister Ye Liuli.


    Ye Langtian, who used to discuss friendship with his peers, now just stood respectfully behind the Patriarch, looking at Gu Changge with extremelyplicated eyes.


    As for Ye Liuli, she also looked at him nkly.


    It had only been a few years since they saw each other and the other party had already reached the same height as their parents which they needed to look up.


    The things that happened in the Lower Realm would sometimese to her mind from time to time.


    "I wonder why Young Master Changge came here?"


    At this moment, a rather elegant middle-aged man asked, holding a feather fan with an extraordinary bearing, quite literate and elegant, he was the leader of a Great Sect.


    While speaking, many people were looking at Alpha who was standing respectfully behind Gu Changge and they were very jealous.


    Because it was difficult to specte on its cultivation, they felt that it was only stronger than them, not weaker.


    Now such a powerhouse turned out to be just a guard beside Gu Changge, which made them feel unbelievable.


    "I came here, naturally, like everyone else, I want to contribute my little strength to the extermination of the Red Demon. At that time in the Demon Burying Abyss, if I had stopped it in time, the descendants of Buddha Mountain would not have caused such a catastrophe. When I think about it, I feel ashamed."


    With a smile on his face, Gu Changge exined to everyone with a somewhat regretful tone.


    Many Great Sect leaders and old monsters were all human spirits, who had lived for countless years, and their eyshes were all gone.


    They didn''t fully believe what he said and they were guessing whether he had any other purpose.


    On the contrary, a group of young men and women felt awe in their hearts and felt that Gu Changge''s actions could bear many rumors, which was admirable.


    Even if the Red Demon''s birth had nothing to do with him, he still wanted toe here and contribute to it.


    In the other pce, a group of ancient monks from Buddha Mountain also showed up and walked over when they heard the voice of discussion here.


    But when they saw Gu Changge and heard his words, their expression was a little unnatural.

 Chapter 440-2: A trap has been laid out, I will not let their wish come true (2)

    <h4>Chapter 440-2: A trap has beenid out, I will not let their wishe true (2)</h4>


    Some people were even more sullen and very angry.


    Others didn''t know, but didn''t they know?


    Regarding the birth of the Red Demon, Buddha Mountain just had no way to justify it, and it was just that they took the me for Gu Changge.


    He was the real instigator. But now he still looked like a good old man, which really made them angry. They had never seen such a shameless person.


    "Oh, all the eminent monks came at the right time. I''m a little curious. How did Buddha Mountain resolve such a wrong thingmitted by Jin Chan Buddha?"


    Seeing everyone from Buddha Mountain arriving, Gu Changge looked at them with a smile on his face and then asked, seeming quite concerned.


    The faces of the rest of the Great Sect leaders and others had strange colors.


    They didn''t expect that Gu Changge would attack everyone from Buddha Mountain as soon as he came. He exposed their scars and then sprinkled salt on their wounds again in front of everyone.


    If it was someone else, they might still be afraid of Buddha Mountain, so it was not easy to mention this matter.


    But Gu Changge didn''t have any fear in this regard and seemed very casual as if he was asking about an insignificant matter.


    All the eminent monks of Buddha Mountain suddenly found it difficult to maintain the kindness on their faces, they were unnatural and sullen.


    No matter how good their mood was, facing such a provocation like Gu Changge, it was difficult for them to remain calm.


    Gu Changge was really deceiving people too much. Knowing the truth of the matter, it still felt humiliating in front of everyone.


    At that time, Gu Changge did not hesitate to release the Red Demon in order to take away the treasure of Buddha Mountain, he was probably here now to make up for his mistakes at that time.


    But he still humiliated them like this. They even saw the yfulness hidden in Gu Changge''s smile.


    "Young Master Changge won''t worry about this matter. Jin Chan has received the punishment he deserved."


    The old monk with very long eyebrows shook his head.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge said regretfully, "Really? Then I feel sorry for those innocent lives who died tragically because of the birth of the Red Demon��"


    Hearing this, not only the expressions of the monks of Buddha Mountain turned cold, but even the leaders of other Great Sects and Old Monsters had their hearts beating wildly.


    They felt that there should be some conflict between Gu Changge and Jin Chan.


    Otherwise, Gu Changge wouldn''t have said this in front of everyone from Buddha Mountain.


    This was obviously not about not giving face to the other party, but about attracting hatred.


    "Young Master Changge''s words are wrong. The Red Demon would have been born within half a year at thetest. From the perspective of time, it is not too far behind. Moreover, what Jin Chan did at that time, in my opinion, there may be some misunderstanding."


    "Buddha Mountain will not let the Red Demon be born and ignore it. You are still young, and you see many things too one-sidedly, and you cannot understand Buddha Mountain''s good intentions."


    At this time, the Ancestor of the Golden Winged n saw that the situation was not right, he couldn''t help frowning as he walked out, saying with persuasion.


    In his opinion, as a young man, Gu Changge said this a little too impulsive. He was close to Buddha Mountain, and he was not as afraid of the power behind Gu Changge as the others.


    So although these words sound polite, the implication was that he was just a young man, so what do you know?


    Everyone in the room heard it and looked at the Ancestor of the Golden Winged n with a little interest.


    "Really? Is it because I don''t understand Buddha Mountain''s good intentions? I wonder how to call the senior?"


    Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change when he heard the words, but he took a look at the Ancestor of the Golden Winged n in front of him and asked casually.


    "I am Jin Yutian."


    Although the patriarch of the Golden Winged n was a little puzzled why Gu Changge asked his name at this time and he still replied.


    "Oh, that senior just wanted to exin Buddha Mountain��s good intentions to me, so I listened attentively."


    Gu Changge smiled casually, his tone sounded quite serious.


    Jin Yuntian''s expression froze slightly, he just said what he just said casually and was going to try to persuade him, how could he know Buddha Mountain''s good intentions?


    "It seems that even the senior can''t exin it."


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Changge smiled, then his expression suddenly turned cold, and he said lightly, "Then are you trying to entertain me?"


    As the words fell, everyone suddenly felt a terrible cold sweeping over them.


    Even the leaders of many Great Sects felt a chill down their backs as if they were shrouded in terror and a murderous aura.


    At the next moment, they saw Gu Changge pping down Jin Yuntian in front of him. It was very simple and direct, with an extremely indifferent expression. Pieces of golden runes fell into the void as if they had evolved into a terrifying god, with the power to destroy the world.


    "You!"


    Jin Yuntian''splexion changed drastically, and he turned pale. He didn''t expect Gu Changge to face his opponent suddenly, which caught him off guard.


    Moreover, Gu Changge''s strength shocked him with fear.


    He was glowing all over and his golden wings manifested, like a hundred and eight thousand swords, extremely sharp and terrifying to the extreme, he shed at Gu Changge, trying to counter his palm.


    However, it didn''t have much effect, Gu Changge just pped him casually, as if a big wave swept across the sky, divine light shook the sky as it rumbled, the void copsed, and all the sword energy was annihted.


    Then a palmnded on him, sending him flying upside down. With a bang, he exploded into the void, turning into a blood mist and copsing.


    Until the moment when the body and spirit were destroyed, the Ancestor of the Golden Winged n still had horror, disbelief and despair in his eyes. He didn''t even let out a scream.


    He couldn''t believe that Gu Changge killed him with just one p and annihted him together with his soul.


    At this moment, everyone gasped, even many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain constricted their pupils and their hearts were shaken.


    It seemed that at that time Jin Chan was able to escape from Gu Changge, which was already a great fortune.


    With one palm, Jin Yuntian, who was in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, was pped to death. Gu Changge''s strength might have already reached the Supreme Realm.


    The rest of the leaders of the Great Sects were also full of chills, which was unbelievable.


    Now that they had truly witnessed Gu Changge''s strength, they had already raised the importance and vignce of Gu Changge to an unprecedented height in their hearts.


    The young supreme��s eyes widened in astonishment, their mouths opened wide, and it was far from enough to describe their hearts as turbulent waves.


    All the monks from the Buddha Mountain frowned and didn''t say much.


    Jin Yuntian was pped to death by Gu Changge. Although they were angry, they even endured the fact that Jin Chan was framed.


    What was this kind of thing?


    The rest of the strong members of the Golden Winged n also looked terrified. They didn''t dare to say anything, regretting the recklessness of this Ancestor.


    He should have just been born, didn''t know Gu Changge''s ruthlessness and was deceived by his current appearance.


    "With the help of Young Master Changge this time, the disaster of the Red Demon will surely be resolved."


    At this time, a group of powerhouses rushed over not far away, with their sleeves fluttering and their robes fluttering.


    The leader was an old woman in green clothes and unfathomable strength.


    She was from the Qingluan n, and she was an Ancestor of the n. Just now she witnessed the scene where Gu Changge pped the Ancestor of the Golden Winged n to death.


    It was not a secret in the Upper Realm that the Golden Winged n and the Qingluan n had enmity.


    Now that Gu Changge had shown his terrifying strength, many Old Monsters dare not underestimate him and treated him with caution.


    "I wonder, seniors, what ns do you have for this demon-ying conference?"


    Afterward, Gu Changge''s expression returned to normal, as if it was just a fly that had been pped to death just now. He nced at many Great Sect leaders, smiled slightly, and asked.


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions moved slightly. There was no secret about this n.


    After all, everyone who came here was going to deal with the Red Demon.


    The middle-aged man with an elegant face just now smiled gently and exined, "A few days ago, I went to the Heavenly Mystery Pavilion to find the former owner of the Heavenly Mystery Pavilion and perform a deduction to see if things went well this time."


    "As a result, he gave us a part of the formation that is closely rted to the Demon Burying Abyss, saying that it can y a key role in the suppression of the Red Demon."


    "Besides, we willy a trap in the divine city. As long as the Red Demon enters this ce and activates the formation, she will be unable to escape in her current state."


    He exined to Gu Changge the n this time, including where to set up the formation, who would guard it, how meticulous it was, and how to ensure nothing goes wrong.


    This was also one of their confidences this time.


    After hearing this n, everyone here couldn''t help but smile. They had already expected the situation where the Red Demon would be caught.


    Not to mention that some of them came with the Imperial weapon, and even the more terrifying forbidden weapons were also carried. It was used to suppress the background, and the number of times it could be used was limited, but its power was terrifying and vast, far from being an enemy.


    "A part of formation? Is it rted to the Demon Burying Abyss?"


    There was a strange sh in Gu Changge''s eyes. He seemed a little surprised and said, "This is a perfect n. No matter how advanced the Red Demon is, I''m afraid it will be difficult for her to escape. I don''t know if the part of formation can be given to me." Can junior take a look?"


    He was indeed a little surprised, he didn''t expect these people to arrange so many methods to deal with Chan Hong Yi.


    With Chan Hong Yi''s current state, once she entered this situation, she would definitely suffer a big loss.


    Of course, what attracted Gu Changge''s attention the most was the part of the formation pattern rted to the Demon Burying Abyss, which might be the key.


    But since he was told about the n, he would definitely not let them do what they wanted. How could he let someone other than him plot against his apprentice?

 Chapter 441-1: The Red Demon appears, Why dont you come out to see me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 441-1: The Red Demon appears, Why dont youe out to see me? (1)</h4>


    Hearing Gu Changge''s request, the leaders of many Great Sects looked at each other, a strange look shed in their eyes, and they did not refuse.


    And judging from the strength shown by Gu Changge, he was indeed qualified to participate in this formation hunting.


    On the contrary, several ancient monks of Buddha Mountain frowned slightly, feeling a little bad. They didn''t trust Gu Changge and were worried that he was harboring evil intentions.


    This concern was not without reason. Since Gu Changge could even do such a thing as releasing the Red Demon, what else in this world would he not dare to do?


    But in front of everyone, no matter how strong Gu Changge was, he probably wouldn''t dare to risk the power of the world and snatch the formation pattern.


    Thinking about it this way, they were relieved a lot, but their eyes still fell on Gu Changge, staring at him closely.


    "This is the formation pattern given by the old man at that time, it is very mysterious��"


    Soon, the leaders of several Great Sects looked at each other. Without covering up, they worked together to take out the horn formation from virtual space.


    Because they were worried about idents, they kept this formation horn sealed up and let everyone take care of it.


    Seeing this scene now, many people looked at it curiously, the talisman in their eyes was shining, and the brilliance flowed. They were extremely curious about this formation horn, wanting to know how mysterious it was.


    Could this be the key to this Demon ying Conference?


    "Is this the formation horn?"


    Gu Changge frowned slightly, and said in surprise. He felt an aura simr to the formation pattern in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    But it was just simr, at best it could be regarded as a copying past and drawing tigers, not even imitation.


    In this era, even such a formation was simply unimaginable, it was simply not something that ordinary people could set up.


    The vastness of the divine power contained in it was hard to fathom, majestic and thick, and the lines and imprints emerged as dense as stars, shining in the sky.


    This formation horn was made of unknown material, it was only the size of a palm, the sun was shining brightly on it, and there were mysterious auras looming, constantly rising and falling in the void space.


    Just the moment it appeared, it made the void tremble and even the signs of time flew. Everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and they were greatly suppressed.


    It was conceivable that once the horn formation recovered and exploded, the power contained in it would be terrifying.


    This made them look happy and feel at ease. After all, in this way, wasn''t the chance of suppressing the Red Demon much greater?


    "With such a formation pattern, I am relieved to wait. If we cooperate with the strength of Young Master Changge, it will definitely not be a problem to kill the Red Demon."


    Just when everyone was looking at this formation horn, the Matriarch of the Qingluan n opened her mouth and said with a smile, her words were quite ttering to Gu Changge.


    She also cast a ttering look at Gu Changge. In this scene, theplexions of many powerhouses of the Golden Winged n turned livid.


    If the Qingluan n would tter and curry favor with Gu Changge. For their n, it was definitely a heavy blow, especially when their Ancestor was pped to death by Gu Changge.


    These bald donkeys in Buddha Mountain were very selfish and didn''t care about their affairs at all.


    Even though their Ancestor was shot to death by Gu Changge because of the Buddha Mountain, they didn''t say a single word, appearing extremely indifferent and staying out of the incident.


    Gu Changge nced casually at the Qingluan n but didn''t care. There were many people who pleased and fawned with him, and not everyone was qualified.


    He was still thinking about the formation horn in his mind.


    Judging from the aura fluctuation just now, this formation horn could indeed pose a threat to Chan Hong Yi.


    If she was more rational and clear-headed, she would not step into this trap. But now that he had appeared here, Chan Hong Yi would definitely feel his aura, and would quickly chase after him.


    At that time, when her fierceness erupted, she would be like a ferocious beast that had lost her mind, and she would not care about the traps.


    "This formation horn must be controlled by me. If someone else controls it, it will ruin my n."


    Gu Changge thought for a while, looked away and had a solution on how to deal with this matter.


    "That''s the n this time. What we have to do next is to set up a world-shattering formation in the divine city, using this formation horn as the eye of the formation."


    "In the four directions of south, east, north, and west, we will send powerhouses to guard. The world is round and square, and the sky is locked. They all hold an Imperial weapon. I don''t believe that the Red Demon can escape with her ability after stepping in."


    At this time, an Old Monster with a very old generation stood up and spoke with confidence in his words.


    He looked very thin, with sunken eye sockets, but his body was surrounded by chaotic mist. His eyes were golden, like magicmps, he had a childlike face with white hair, and his cultivation was unfathomable.


    At their stage, everything in the world was just a show. Even if the Red Demon wanted to ughter themon people in the world, as long as she didn''t threaten them, they wouldn''t bother.


    The reason why they appeared this time was because they were interested in the way of the Red Demon. After killing her, they nned to study her body to see if they could be inspired by it and improve their cultivation further.


    Otherwise, they would not have such good intentions to gather in this divine city and spend a lot of effort to hunt the Red Demon.


    So what about ughtering hundreds of millions of living beings, if their lifespan dried up in the future, it would be difficult for the five declines of heaven and man, and they would also devour the blood and food of all parties.


    After all, their levels were already different from ordinary creatures. Everyone heard the words and didn''t say much. They looked away, with different thoughts and ns.


    "Since this is the case, how about letting me guard the formation with everyone from Buddha Mountain?"


    "If you seniors are not at ease, you can send other powerhouses toe, but this junior feels that such a small number of people is enough for this ce."


    But at this moment, Gu Changge suddenly spoke again, nced at everyone with a smile.


    "What does Young Master Changge mean by these words?"


    A Great Sect leader was puzzled and couldn''t help asking.


    The rest of the people also looked at Gu Changge in confusion, not understanding that at this moment, he suddenly said this.


    Everyone from Buddha Mountain frowned. Even more, they didn''t understand Gu Changge''s intentions and felt that they were being led by the nose by Gu Changge from the beginning to the end.


    "It''s better to leave it to my subordinates and the eminent monks of Buddha Mountain. You only need to block the four city gates."


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and replied like this.


    "If there is a problem, I will bear it together with all the eminent monks from Buddha Mountain."


    "Young Master Changge really wants to do this? With your strength, there is no need to take risks."


    A Great Sect leader persuaded him that he didn''t think Gu Changge couldn''t do it. Instead, he was worried that something would happen to him here and they would be involved.


    What was more, the location of the formation''s eyes was a matter of great importance, and it was also the top priority, and there was no room for any mistakes.


    So they had been discussing how to guard the center of the formation for the past few days and who was the most suitable person for this.


    At that time, if the Red Demon tried to break through the formation pattern, she would definitely attack from the eye of the formation, so it was self-evident how dangerous that ce was.


    Many powerhouses were reluctant to go there, thinking that it was extremely dangerous and that they would lose their lives at every turn.


    This had be a difficult problem for them to consider, but now Gu Changge actually proposed to go to the formation''s eye to guard it, together with many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain.


    While this shocked everyone, their expressions were a little weird.


    It was a fact that Gu Changge did not get along with everyone from Buddha Mountain, but now he wanted to guard the formation with everyone from Buddha Mountain.


    Could it be that he intended to take this opportunity to settle ounts with Buddha Mountain? Or did he not feel at ease about Buddha Mountain, so wanted to take care of it himself?


    In short, everyone had different moods and spections.


    "Since Young Master Changge said so, we naturally have no objection."


    Many ancient monks from Buddha Mountain also spoke together at this moment, agreeing with Gu Changge''s statement.


    If Gu Changge had ns for that formation horn, with them watching from the side, they would not forgive him for daring to do anything wrong.


    "In that case, then I will send some strong men to help you at that time."


    Seeing what many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain and Gu Changge said, the leaders of the Great Sects looked at each other and agreed, feeling inexplicably relieved.


    Afterward, another powerhouse appeared in the divine city and rushed to him. His strength was terrifying and if he stomped his feet, it would cause a big earthquake.


    He brought his own tyrannical methods and many rare magical materials and arranged them in various parts of the divine city.


    What happened today also shocked many people. Gu Changge''s strength had reached the point where they dare not ignore it, even if it was an Ancestor of a n, they had to treat him with respect.


    The Qingluan n was also one of the best ancient ns in the Upper Realm. Now the Ancestor of their n needed to treat Gu Changge with care, which had already exined the problem.


    Flourish? No, this had reached the point where he was on an equal footing, and some even needed to look up to him.


    After today''s incident, there was no peace in the divine city.


    Many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain, together with many powerhouses in the affiliated forces, began to discuss the following matters.


    Gu Changge was quite leisurely and even found two brothers and sisters from the Ancient Ye n to talk about the past.


    However, Ye Langtian was extremely submissive to him and was no longer asfortable as before. After Ye Liuli came back from the Lower Realm, her temperament also changed drastically.


    She forgot many things, but she couldn''t forget the past when she was humiliated by Gu Changge and almost killed by him. But she just buried these things in her mind, and she was afraid of Gu Changge from the bottom of her heart.


    In the next few days, the divine city began to get busy.


    Almost all the powerhouses were arranging and burning,ying down formations on city walls, pces, pavilions, and other ces.


    The world was changing and inexplicable energy was emerging, covering the whole world as if the sun, the moon, and the gxy were galloping anding together.


    Endless energy from heaven and earth surged forward and gathered in this divine city.

 Chapter 441-2: The Red Demon appears, Why dont you come out to see me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 441-2: The Red Demon appears, Why dont youe out to see me? (1)</h4>


    The star field above the sky began to dim and many stars were shining, which was iparably dazzling.


    The profound meaning of the Dao emerged in the virtual space, at the same time, endless runes were evolving.


    There were many phantoms of ancient immortals hidden in the space as if paying homage to this divine city, kowtowing their heads continuously.


    A huge and ancient sound of chanting resounded, immortals appeared from all over the world, sitting there cross-legged, chanting for rebirth.


    The entire divine city was shrouded in a faint divine brilliance. The rays of the sun interweaved and disappeared between the walls and pces.


    The big formation had beenpleted, it could be called the creation of heaven and earth, against the universe of the sun and the moon.


    Where the eyes of the formationy, there was a haze and the formation hornmunicated with heaven and the earth, floating up and down there, shing with dazzling light, vast and unpredictable.


    Gu Changge appeared here with his ck clothes fluttering, his hair crystal clear and a faint chaotic brilliance. Behind him was Alpha, who was in charge of guarding the formation.


    In the other direction, along with the Buddha''s light, many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain appeared, the treasures were solemn, the Buddha''s light loomed and there was a brilliant light behind the mind.


    The most powerful people from other directions also came here, including several Old Monsters with unfathomable cultivation bases who all came to the eye of the formation.


    All of the strongest powerhouses were ready, hiding in the dark, waiting for the Red Demon to show up.


    "The cultivation of the guard behind Young Master Changge is really unfathomable."


    An Old Monster''s eyes shed strangely, and he took this opportunity to chat with Gu Changge.


    Many people were curious about the identity of the guard behind Gu Changge and were afraid of his cultivation.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, "Alpha��s strength, of course, needless to say. After all, I carefully selected him."


    Hearing this, the Old Monster became even more afraid of Gu Changge. He had lived a very long time and his eyes were so fierce.


    The guard in the dark iron battle suit showed unprecedented respect for Gu Changge.


    A young man, even if his talent was terrifying and his strength was astonishing, how could he make a strong man of this level follow him wholeheartedly?


    And just half a day after the formation was created, a terrifying rumbling sound came from the sky above the divine city, at the far end.


    It was as if there was a boundless sea of ??blood, being pushed over by someone with a murderous aura covering the sky.


    Suddenly, the vast earth shook and even the stars outside the region trembled as if they were about to fall.


    "The Red Demon is here!"


    In the divine city, almost all the most powerful people changed theirplexions, and they were extremely dignified, staring at the end of the world.


    Everyone felt this iparable terrifying aura as if thousands of troops were attacking from the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood. It was icy cold, but piercing through the soul, making people tremble.


    At the end of the day, a blood-colored light shot up to the sky. It was already a billowing red cloud condensed by evil spirits, boundless and shaking the world.


    A woman in red, her hair reflecting the light of blood, her bare feet like snow like a lotus flower blooming in the sea of ??blood.


    Clear and beautiful, but there was no trace of emotion on her face, indifferent and unfeeling.


    She walked slowly, her pace was not fast, but with every step she took, the world seemed to tremble.


    Everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but tighten, feeling that she seemed to be walking above their own hearts.


    Even the existence of the Supreme Realm changed face, extremely dignified and very uneasy.


    At this moment, some of them were even doubting that the Red Demon was so powerful that she could shatter the sky with her evil spirit alone. Could this time''s big formation suppress and kill her?


    Almost in an instant, the Red Demon came to the divine city.


    The blood cloud pressed down on the city and it seemed that she didn''t pay much attention to the formation patterns here.


    Perhaps even knowing that this ce contained great danger, she still set foot here without hesitation.


    The monstrous evil spirits spread, covering the divine city with a range of hundreds of thousands of miles.


    She stood high in the sky, her eyes were cold and heartless and she scanned the many buildings and pavilions in it.


    In this ancient city, there was his aura. He was hiding here now.


    "Why don''t youe out and see me?"


    At this moment, the faces of all the most powerful people changed drastically and they heard the voiceing from the mouth of the Red Demon.


    Although it sounded like the sounds of nature, it contained a terrifying hatred to the extreme, which was creepy.


    Many people couldn''t help but shudder. They always thought that the Red Demon was irrational and since the birth of Demon Burying Abyss, she would only continue to kill.


    Now she actually spoke, still in an extremely obscure and ancientnguage.


    At the point of formation, Gu Changge looked calm andposed, knowing that Chan Hong Yi was talking to him.


    However, he was still unmoved. When he went to see her at this time, let alone the hidden dangers of his identity, even Chan Hong Yi''s hatred for wanting to kill him was difficult to resolve.


    "The Red Demon seems to be saying�� Why don''t youe out and meet her?"


    "Who is she talking to?"


    An Old Monster who had studied ancient history deeply could not help frowning.


    From the obscurenguage uttered by the Red Demon just now, its meaning could be discerned.


    This made them look at each other, could it be that the Red Demon came all the way, killing, just to find someone?


    Judging from her words of deep hatred, this person probably had a deep rtionship with her, and there were many unknown secrets. It might be love, or it might be monstrous hatred.


    They knew exactly what era the Red Demon was from. At this moment, it was tantamount to setting off a stormy sea in my heart.


    If her words were true, then did it mean that there were people of the same age as her in this world?


    Of course, they did not rule out the possibility that she was just muttering, not talking to someone.


    "She has entered the city, activating the formation��"


    In the next moment, a leader of a Great Sect gave a low shout. Suddenly the runes in his hands turned bright rays of light and burst out from all over the divine city, the profound meaning of Dao flowed, covering all ces immediately.


    At the same time, beams of light soared into the sky, as if cutting into the sky.


    Then there was a bursting sound, the chaotic mist descended from the sky in clusters, covering the entire divine city.


    This ce suddenly became hazy and iparably blurred as if it hade to the oldest time when the world was not divided.


    The formation revived and a terrifying aura emerged, trapping the Red Demon.


    However, her expression didn''t change in any way. She walked into the city gate and there was no disturbance because of the formations or the traps set here.


    Indifferent and ruthless, as if she only knew how to kill.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    "Attack quickly, suppress and kill this Demon, and restore peace to the world."


    "Attack!!"


    Then, at the four city gates in the south, east, north, and west, the most powerful powerhouses appeared, surrounded by divine light and began to cooperate with the formation patterns here to attack her.


    "Where is he?"


    The eyes of the Red Demon were sparkling with red, like wless red gems.


    At this moment, she came down into the depths of the divine city, where she felt that familiar aura.


    So, she walked forward, and formation patterns revived from the street under her feet, and an unparalleled and powerful divine power exploded, bombarding her.


    Every ce here was covered with patterns, and she would not be allowed to take one more step.


    The dazzling brilliance exploded here, like countless stars exploding, making it hard to keep eyes open.


    Under this kind of divine power, even the Enlightened beings could hardly contend.


    Even the Red Demon seemed to be stopped at this moment, her eyes fell into the distance, and she was a little struggling to move forward.


    "She is looking in the direction of the formation."


    "Her eyes were on there��"


    "Hurry up, stop her, or else the Red Demon will be freed, and we will fall short."


    A tycoon of the Ancient Royal family, seeing the Red Demon seemed to be in a daze at this moment, suddenly shouted, holding a purple gold sledgehammer in his hand. Thunder and lightning crackled as the purple runes flooded the past like stars, attacking the Red Demon.


    In the palm of his hand, there were countless divine lights evolving.


    But the Red Demon just looked back at him as if to drive away annoying flies, she waved her sleeves, but there was no movement.


    This giant of the Ancient Royal family wanted to back away in shock.


    But it was toote, the sleeve bombarded him, causing him to scream and all of his divine powers were instantly wiped out, turning into a blood mist, copsing and exploding.


    The blood mist all over the sky permeated this ce, which was iparably astonishing and creepy.


    <i>Existence in the Supreme Realm was killed by her just like that?</i>


    Everyone couldn''t help feeling terrified, the Red Demon was really too strong. If it wasn''t for the formation pattern here to suppress her, it might be even more dangerous.


    "Use the Imperial weapon, other means are useless to her."


    A Great Sect leader reacted, and couldn''t help shouting angrily. The golden light on his body was surging like a brilliant sun, and he began to touch other means.


    The same was true for the rest of the powerhouses and Old Monsters. At this point, there was no other possibility, they either had to suppress the Red Demon, or be killed by her.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Unprecedented terrifying fluctuations broke out here. The sky was dark and all the buildings were destroyed and copsed, even if they were engraved with formations, they turned into ashes.

 Chapter 442-1: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (1)

    <h4>Chapter 442-1: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (1)</h4>


    This battle had a wide impact, sweeping the sky and the earth and it could be called a devastating disaster.


    If not for the formation, even the outside world would have been affected and would have copsed.


    To put it bluntly, the strength of the Red Demon was unique in this era.


    The powerhouses who fought with her were many Enlightened beings holding Imperial weapons. They had vicissitudes of life and were very cautious. It was just a Dharma body, but it was still so powerful that it was boundless.


    When they fought against the Red Demon, they kept coughing up blood and retreating, and many of the divine powers they used copsed and broke apart.


    Some people sacrificed their divine powers and used thews and chains of this ce for their own use, but they were still smashed into ashes by the Red Demon''s palm and they couldn''t resist at all.


    This was a horrifying and shocking scene. The Red Demon kept walking towards the divine city, with blood and bones under her feet as beams of divine light fell on her body, constantly intertwining and bombarding her.


    But her aura didn''t change at all, it was so strong that it made people tremble and realize that she had reached another level.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The dazzling brilliance was extremely gorgeous as it exploded again, many people coughed up blood and retreated.


    An Old Monster looked horrified, before he knew it, the Red Demon had arrived to his side. She pinched his neck with her slender hands and lifted it up like a chick without any effort.


    This Old Monster was one of the strongest powerhouses in the Quasi-Emperor Realm. But at this moment, he looked extremely weak, he was extremely frightened. His whole body glowed as Emperors emerged one by one, trying to resist the Red Demon.


    But in the next moment, the Red Demon shook her palm lightly and twisted his head off.


    Then there was a bang as red and white light exploded, including his soul, which was instantly annihted.


    "It''s a monster, it''s invincible��"


    "I shouldn''t havee here in the first ce."


    At this moment, many people regretted it. Seeing with their own eyes that a powerhouse of the level of an Enlightened being and a Quasi-Emperor would not have any power to resist the Red Demon.


    How could this not make them despair?


    "The strength of the Red Demon is indeed terrifying, but it is still impossible for her toe to our side in a short time."


    At the center of the formation, several Old Monsters whispered. They were shocked, but also fiery, staring at the battlefield in the distance.


    The Red Demon was very strong, but she was bound to be exhausted after a while. Even if she reached the center of the formation, she might not be able to retain much strength.


    For them, this was an excellent opportunity.


    "Amitabha�� All the benefactors, in order to suppress the Red Demon, are so desperate and even willing to die, I really admire it."


    Many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain put their palms together and looked at the great battle in the distance withpassionate expressions.


    At the same time, they urged the Buddha''s light in their hands to converge into the eyes of the formation to maintain the operation of the formation here.


    Gu Changge always felt that he underestimated Chan Hong Yi''s current strength. But judging from today''s events, maybe he overestimated her current state.


    ording to his spection, Chan Hong Yi should have already attacked him at this time. Yet she was still being dragged by a group of powerhouses, and they hadn''t even activated the formation horn yet.


    "It seems that she hasn''t recovered yet and hastily sought revenge on me while dragging her wounded body. But she is as eager as ever."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, not to mention feeling sorry for this woman. Though he still felt that she was as stupid as ever.


    He casually poured some divine power into the formation eye and at the same time nced at the many Old Monsters around him before looking at Chan Hong Yi.


    From his direction, one could just see Chan Hong Yi''s figure, even her snow-white face was stained with blood.


    Those eyes were still indifferent, looking at him through the formation, she saw him.


    However, Gu Changge just smiled casually and a terrifying hostility appeared in Chan Hong Yi''s eyes again.


    Many powerhouses behind her were blown away by her palm. She was full of evil spirits, wanting toe and kill Gu Changge.


    The boundless hatred erupted and her power rose several levels again. The monks who had not reached the Supreme Realm copsed and exploded in an instant under such fluctuations, turning into blood mist.


    It could be said that the power she was disying now had reached a certain limit. There were many cracks on her body, like white jade porcin, which might break at any time.


    "Activate that formation horn."


    "Hurry up!!"


    At this time, a Great Sect leader suddenly gave a low shout and his previous actions seemed very calm.


    At this moment, when he discovered the w in the Red Demon, his eyes shed, and he sacrificed a forbidden weapon.


    This kind of forbidden weapon was very different from ordinary forbidden weapons and the method of sacrificial refining was soplicated that it was unimaginable.


    At the moment when the energy started to erupt, it was like a scorching sun exploding on the body of the Red Demon.


    When the rest of the people heard his words, they did not hesitate and started to resort to their own powerful methods. They were waiting for this moment, and did not dy any longer.


    Otherwise, all of them would be ughtered by the Red Demon in the end. The losses would outweigh the gains.


    At the same time, the corner of the formation pattern where the eye of the formation was located began to glow, and dazzling brilliance flowed in all directions.


    Simple and crystal-clear Dao runes circted one after another, like a clear mirror, which could reflect variousws as it descended from the sky.


    Those were golden ancient runes, like the carrier of Dao.


    And the mysterious evolution of heaven and earth contained infinite divine power, it turned into all kinds of divine weapons, such as swords, guns, halberds, axes, hooks, bells, tripods, and seals�� If it attacked the Red Demon, she would definitely be wiped out.


    In a higher ce, there was still a Dao rune evolving, turning into a red and shining world-destroying millstone, which rumbled and descended with the trembling momentum of the heavens.


    Wisps of golden brilliance poured down, it was the aura that surpassed the Emperor Realm. The mountains fell and the ground cracked, turning into ashes.


    Everyone cheered up, watching this scene, and felt hope.


    The rest of the most powerful didn''t hesitate as they all activated the forbidden weapons in their hands to attack the Red Demon together.


    At this moment, the four gates of the Divine City seem to swallow everything in the world, incorporating all thews of this ce.


    Afterward, they were interwoven into beams of light as thick as mountains and bombarded the Red Demon.


    Even the outside world cracked a hole and immeasurable light rushed out. The stars seemed to have been sacrificially refined in advance, mixed with a vast aura, falling toward the bottom.


    It was as if a catastrophe had fallen from the sky and everyone was about to be destroyed. In the vast aura, there was the meaning of destroying the world.


    This kind of aura was simply horrifying and appalling, beyond imagination.


    <strong>"Boom!"</strong>


    A terrifying bombardment sound resounded through the sky and even spread out of the formation. It spread to every corner within thousands of miles, causing many monks and creatures who had escaped from the divine city to hear this sound.


    This was the sound of the Dao, and hidden within the sound, there were even fragments of the Dao in the dark.


    The Red Demon looked indifferent and calm and walked toward where Gu Changge was, neither dodging nor evading.


    Therefore, she was almost solidly hit by all the brilliance.


    Immediately, green smoke arose from her body and her evil spirit also dissipated. The whole person staggered as if it was difficult to stand still.


    Under her feet, the ground was shattered, sting out terrifying cracks that could even spread to the underground world.


    And on her body, the cracks were even clearer, with blood seeping out of them.


    The physical body of the Red Demon was terrifying, beyond the realm disyed today, no one could hurt her.


    It was just that her original injury was difficult to heal, and after being bombarded by this external force, it began to recur.


    This scene fell into everyone''s eyes, the Red Demon was finally hurt and they couldn''t help cheering, letting out a sigh of relief.


    The Red Demon was not invincible, she would be obliterated by them sooner orter, and the injuries on her body were the best proof.


    "As long as there are a few more blows, the Red Demon will be wiped out by us sooner orter."


    Many of the most powerful people had hope in their hearts and they nned to cooperate again.


    It had to be said that the formation horn was really strange and it contained indescribable mysterious power.


    At the ce where the formation eye was located, all the Old Monsters also breathed a sigh of relief and added with a smile, "It seems that this formation horn is really useful��"


    While talking, they injected qi again to support the formation.


    With the blow just now, without their cooperation, the Red Demon would not have been so injured.


    However, to maintain this formation eye, the energy that needed to be consumed was a huge amount.


    Even they felt a little overwhelmed and swallowed pills and other things to keep up at once.


    A group of ancient monks of Buddha Mountain were also sitting cross-legged here. Constantly chanting ancient scriptures, and using some kind of secret method to provide support for the formation eye.


    Gu Changge poured energy into it cooperatively, but his eyes kept falling on Chan Hong Yi. Seeing her current appearance, he also felt that the time was almost here.


    Then, in the palm of his hand, a jet-ck Dao rune fell into the eye of the formation along with the Demonic power.


    After doing so, he nced at the few people in front of him with interest.


    "The consumption in the eyes of the formation has be stronger. It seems that the Red Demon is trying to break through the formation here, and she may have to leave."


    At this moment, an Old Monster''s expression suddenly changed, he felt a huge devouring powering from the formation''s eyes.

 Chapter 442-2: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (2)

    <h4>Chapter 442-2: Who is hunting who? Its stupid (2)</h4>


    They needed a terrifying amount of energy to maintain the formation.


    He felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer. One must know that he had swallowed some divine pills, but the consumed energy could not be replenished at all.


    "It takes more energy to maintain the formation�� With me waiting for a few, it may be difficult to continue."


    The faces of the other Old Monsters also changed suddenly. They underestimated the divine power needed to activate the formation horn.


    In this way, they were likely to be consumed alive before the Red Demon was killed.


    "I made a mistake, I didn''t expect that even after using all my strength to activate this formation, it would still consume so much��"


    Gu Changge''splexion was also slightly pale at the moment, his brows were tightly frowned, and he sighed with a dignified look.


    "If we lose our support here, the situation of the battle would be finally reversed, I''m afraid it will change again."


    An Old Monster had an ugly face and was very unwilling, feeling that they had miscalcted.


    It was already hard to see the opportunity, was it possible to give up? They were not reconciled.


    "I''ll hold on for a while."


    "At that time, I should have thought that it wouldn��t be so easy to deal with the formation pattern for the Red Demon."


    Several ancient monks of Buddha Mountain also became very dignified, and sighed. They also felt that their energy was being crazily swallowed by the formation horn.


    However, many Great Sect leaders in front of them were fighting with the Red Demon, and it could be said that there were heavy casualties. If there was a problem on their side, it would definitely affect the whole situation.


    However, after a while, someone couldn''t take it anymore and stopped injecting energy into the eye of the formation.


    If it continued, maybe his origin would be damaged, and they would be exhausted here.


    And as someone stopped injecting energy into the eye of the formation.


    The devouring force felt by the rest of the people suddenly became more terrifying. After losing the sharing, the pressure on them instantly increased several times.


    The terrifying feeling of devouring, like a whale swallowing a dolphin, immediately made theirplexions turn pale.


    Even a kind of Old Monster with a profound cultivation base and a vastness changed his expression drastically. He hurriedly stopped, not daring to make fun of his own origin at this time.


    "It can only be supported by pills, otherwise who can bear it�� This formation pattern is really evil."


    An Old Monster couldn''t help cursing and hastily swallowed many pills.


    At this time, even a group of ancient monks couldn''t take it anymore. They had to shake their heads and stop as they began to replenish their energy.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work if it goes on like this."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, swallowing the next elixir. He sighed, and said with some regret, "If there were more people at that time, I would not be so tired now, but I didn''t know that this formation would consume so much energy�� It was a misstep."


    His words were recognized by everyone here, even the monks of Buddha Mountain, who disliked him, remained silent.


    What happened here, the group of powerhouses who were fighting with the Red Demon in front also heard, and theirplexions suddenly changed drastically.


    Almost instantly, the formation covering the sky showed signs of dissipating.


    And the Red Demon even seized this opportunity, her indifferent eyes lingered on Gu Changge for a moment.


    In the next moment, on her jade hand, a series of Dao runes began to manifest, evolving into a simple and natural ck giant clock. When there was a loud shock, a terrifying wave of gong sounded.


    Before, she only relied on absolute strength to crush, and she would not use divine powers and so on.


    But now, she also understood the difficulty of the matter. If it weren''t for the sudden dissipation of the formation, she would have been in a lot of trouble today. As for how the formation disappeared, it was not difficult for her to understand with her current sanity.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The moment the formation dissipated, the situation reversed horribly. Everyone who had a slight chance of winning just now coughed up blood and copsed as they exploded on the spot.


    "Run away, the Red Demon can not be dealt with for the time being, staying here is just death."


    Seeing this scene, more people chose to flee outside the divine city, not daring to stay for fear of being killed by the Red Demon in a short while.


    She had already proved to everyone how terrifying she was with her strength beyond the Emperor Realm. This was no longer a situation that could be wiped out by working together.


    Not to mention that there was a problem with the formation, it was even more difficult to deal with her and there was almost no possibility.


    Many powerhouses naturally understood this truth, although they were unwilling, there was nothing they could do.


    After a lot of nning and calction, it turned out to be all in vain?


    But there were only a few who could escape. The eyes of the Red Demon were full of fierceness at this moment. Almost all the living things in front of her were shot to death by her. Even the space was frozen, and the whole world seemed to be still.


    This was a terrifying method, her sleeves swept across, the world was dark and everyone copsed and exploded.


    There was a lot of blood here, it was difficult to see living people, either corpses or broken weapon fragments.


    And she was bathed in blood, walking toward the eye of the formation.


    Theplexions of the recovering Old Monsters changed drastically, and they felt fear and trembling.


    The Red Demon was really too strong. In the current Upper Realm, probably, only the revival of the oldest and most ancient existences couldpete with her.


    But at the next moment, in front of everyone, the Red Demon suddenly staggered, a lot of blood began to flow from her body, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Looking at it like this, it seemed that the red clothes became more and more bright red, as if she was soaked in blood.


    Her already white face was even more bloodless and lost its luster. But that was all, she seemed to know no pain, no fatigue.


    "This!"


    "She''s exhausted and her soul is dry!"


    "It seems that the battle just now has consumed all her strength, and now she is no longer a threat to us."


    This scene made all the Old Monsters who were nning to escape and the monks of Buddha Mountain startled and surprise appeared on the faces of many Old Monsters.


    "Ammitaba, benefactor, you havemitted a lot of evil, do you think there will be such a day?"


    "Today, my Buddha will save you and let you take refuge in the realm of eternal bliss."


    Several ancient monks of Buddha Mountain also stopped fleeing. Their faces regainedpassion and looked at the Red Demon who was so close to them.


    After that, they continued to sit up cross-legged and just in case, they still injected qi into the eyes of the formation, intending to use this to suppress the Red Demon.


    "Brothers, since this is the case, let��s discuss first how to divide the body of this Red Demonter? The old man wants a piece anyway."


    "Of course, there is no problem."


    "If you can gain insight into its secrets, it would not be in vain for the old man toe here to hunt her."


    When the Old Monsters saw this, their eyes shed sharply and they poured energy into the eyes of the formation.


    Although the consumption was terrifying, at this point, they didn''t care about the damage to their origin.


    The Red Demon stood in front of them, her blue hair was stained with blood, her eyes didn''t even change when she heard these words.


    She could understand the words, but she didn''t care, and she didn''t need to care.


    At this moment, she was looking at Gu Changge within the line of sight, this was the first time the two of them were so close after they were in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    However, on Chan Hong Yi''s face, hostility, evil spirit, hatred, killing intent�� These emotions almost swept over, making people feel frightened and trembling.


    Gu Changge was also sizing her up carefully, looking at her eyebrows, facial features, body shape and clothing.


    He had to say that she was indeed beautiful. Even at this time, her palm-sized face and facial features were so exquisite that he couldn''t pick out any ws.


    But those eyes were cold and heartless, making one feel that there was a boundless sea of ??blood about to drown from behind her.


    "Young Master Changge, we can''t hold on anymore,e here quickly, the Red Demon has no strength to resist at this point."


    "Now is thest chance."


    At this time, seeing that Gu Changge hadn''t poured energy into the eyes of the formation, an Old Monster couldn''t help but get a little anxious, and couldn''t help shouting.


    However, Gu Changge ignored him and looked at Chan Hong Yi before he shook his head lightly and said, "After so many years, you really haven''t changed at all. You are absolutely stupid. Since you n to seek revenge from me, then are you sure that you can do it? Why are you looking for me so recklessly, do you want me to kill you?"


    His words were understated, without any emotion, as if he was teaching a junior casually.


    But upon hearing this, all the Old Monsters and the ancient monks of Buddha Mountain who were at the center of the formation were all stunned for a moment, not understanding what these words meant.


    Was Gu Changge talking to the Red Demon in front of him?


    The next moment they realized the meaning of these words, the faces of all of them changed dramatically, it was unbelievable, and they felt terribly frightened.


    "You�� used��"


    The Old Monster who spoke just now couldn''t help looking at Gu Changge in awe, his voice was trembling, "Who the hell are you? You�� you know the Red Demon?"


    However, with a chirping sound, a ck spear suddenly pierced through his forehead, cracking his skull with a bang and including his spirit, he was instantly annihted.


    "My lord."


    Alpha shot quickly, very indifferently, his Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation broke out, and he looked extremely powerful. After doing this, he stood respectfully behind Gu Changge, and nced at the other people who were terrified to the extreme.

 Chapter 443-1: Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner, You will face retribution soon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 443-1: Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner, You will face retribution soon (1)</h4>


    The void trembled, and the ck spear was like immortal ghost iron.


    Shockingly sharp, as fast as lightning, people were caught off guard, as it appeared out of thin air, carrying terrifying power.


    With just one blow, it pierced through the eyebrows of the Old Monster just now.


    The white bone residue mixed with blood sttered everywhere, even the soul was instantly annihted, shocking everyone.


    Everyone''s scalp was numb and they got goosebumps.


    Alpha was tall with radiant eyes, wearing a dark iron battle suit flowing with ck light, holding a ck spear, standing like a god of war, exuding a frightening and trembling aura.


    "So strong!"


    This scene shocked everyone and the faces of many Old Monsters changed dramatically, feeling a chilling chill.


    The strength of this guard hiding beside Gu Changge was definitely beyond the Supreme Realm!


    All of them might be in danger today.


    Gu Changge''s n was so big that they didn''t even know it before, and he hid it so deeply.


    <i>And what was Gu Changge''s identity, why would he talk to the Red Demon like this?</i>


    They couldn''t help looking at Gu Changge in awe. Someone discovered that the surroundings of this world had been blocked at some point.


    Every inch of space seemed to be filled with lead water! There was no way they could escape!


    Chan Hong Yi naturally understood what Gu Changge said just now. But at this moment, there was only hatred in her eyes, and there was no extra emotion other than hatred.


    She wished she could kill the man in front of her.


    "Why did you do this to me?"


    The terrifying hostility resurfaced again, like a sea of ??blood about to drown Gu Changge.


    However, Gu Changge just waved his sleeves. The wide robe was like a piece of universe refined, containing endless mysteries in which the stars rotated and the universe manifested,pletely dispelling Chan Hong Yi''s current hostility.


    She was no longer as ferocious as before, with this level of strength she was no threat to Gu Changge.


    "Gu Changge�� Who the hell are you?"


    Many people couldn''t believe it, and couldn''t help trembling.


    <i>The Red Demon actually spoke again, and the words were definitely meant for Gu Changge</i>


    <i>Didn''t that mean that the Red Demon was not muttering to herself outside the divine city?</i>


    <i>But had found Gu Changge''s aura, and was talking to him like this?</i>


    <i>After she left the Demon Burying Abyss, the person she had been chasing after was actually Gu Changge,</i>


    "Alpha, kill them."


    Gu Changge just casually nced at the crowd behind him when he heard the words, and didn''t say much, but gave instructions to Alpha.


    He had no intention of letting these people live, so letting them know a little more was actually nothing.


    "Yes, my lord." Alpha received the order, his eyes were abnormally cold.


    A spear fell, piercing the sky that destroyed the world, stagnant in the void, carrying endless ck light, flooding everyone.


    "Gu Changge�� What do you mean?"


    An Old Monster was terrified in his heart, he couldn''t help but fall backward, wanting to avoid it.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But his speed was still not as fast as Alpha''s speed. The space seemed to be frozen at this moment, and there was no way to escape.


    "Don��t!"


    He tried all means and all of his divine powers were being interpreted.


    But he was still desperate, he didn''t expect to fall here today and his heart was full of unwillingness and regret.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have coveted the flesh and blood of the Red Demon.


    Apanied by a terrifying sound that shook the sky and trembled in all directions.


    The golden shield sacrificed by the Old Monster was pierced by Alpha''s spear and exploded. Then the whole person was nailed into the void like a candied haw.


    Alpha''s arm trembled slightly, an infinite force of energy and blood erupted immediately. The rain of blood filled the air, tearing the corpse apart.


    The rest of the people also changed their countenance as they shuddered and cursed Gu Changge in their hearts, but they couldn''t hide their fear and coldness all over their bodies.


    What Gu Changge said to the Red Demon just now shocked them, but there was no time to think about it now.


    Now they had encountered the biggest crisis within countless years of their cultivation.


    Alpha was at the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and with their current state, it would not be a problem for him to kill everyone present.


    Not to mention that many people had already consumed a lot of energy and they were no longer in their peak state.


    Gu Changge looked back at the horrified crowd with a calm expression on his face, and said casually, "Didn''t everyone see it by now? She''s not someone you can covet."


    "Gu Changge, you�� you actually colluded with the Red Demon to kill us?"


    "Could it be that the formation horn was also your doing?"


    The few Old Monsters reacted quickly, feeling that Gu Changge''s aura hadn''t changed much from the beginning to the end.


    Theirplexions were ugly for a while and at the same time, they were frightened and angry.


    They instantly figured out the cause and effect. They were angry and terrified, why Gu Changge would take the initiative to say that he would be responsible for guarding the formation.


    It turned out that he had other ns, on purpose.


    The reason why they felt that their energy was terribly consumed and it was difficult to continue to support them was probably due to Gu Changge''s secret actions.


    But they never doubted him at all, only now did they realize that this matter had a lot to do with Gu Changge.


    "At the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss, did you release the Red Demon on purpose?"


    "Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner. How many powerhouses have died because of you today? After you die, you will never be able to reincarnate forever, and you will not be able to reincarnate��"


    All the ancient monks of Buddha Mountain also reacted at this moment. Their faces were also very ugly. It was difficult to maintain their usualposure and they all red.


    At the same time, various pieces of Buddhist artifacts were sacrificed. For a while, dazzling Buddha light burst out here, shining in all directions and the sky was crystal clear.


    Dharma bodies of Buddha and Dao emerged as high as thousands of feet, intertwined with the rhyme of Buddha, phantoms such as Wrathful Vajra, Compassionate Buddha, Bodhisattva, etc., manifested in the empty space, chanting Buddhist scriptures to save the people here.


    This was an unimaginable Buddhist technique, which had the means of saving all living beings and was the Supreme Divine power of Buddha Mountain.


    All the ancient monks were very angry. They always thought that Gu Changge was greedy for the Meditation Robe, but they were all wrong.


    His purpose was to release the Red Demon and even cheated them all along. How could they bear this hatred?


    "Who knows what happens after death? Instead, you all will die here today, with both body and spirit."


    Gu Changge smiled casually, and his words were as casual as if he had crushed a few ants to death. But halfway through, he looked at Chan Hong Yi and said, "Eat to your heart''s content, everyone here today is prepared for you."


    An astonishing hostility appeared in Chan Hong Yi''s eyes and her indifferent pupils stared at him tightly.


    The terrifying evil spirit surged into the sky, turning into a billowing blood-colored dark cloud behind him.


    However, facing the many origins of life here and the dissipatedws and rhymes, she really couldn''t bear it.


    Especially since her current state was not good, old injuries had recurred and many cracks had appeared on her body.


    "I will kill you."


    She let out another sound from her mouth, murderous and shocking, without a trace of emotion.


    "Then you can give it a try. I also want to know whether you have improved after all these years."


    Gu Changge shook his head indifferently, without any change in expression.


    In the next moment, Chan Hong Yi opened her mouth and screamed. The terrifying devouring power emerged, the star field trembled and red wolf smoke emerged from the sky and the earth.


    This was the gathering of many origins of life here. Each of which was as vast as a gxy, falling from below.


    She was devouring these life essences. Her aura kept rising and even her broken body was being reshaped, bing delicate and white, crystal clear like snow.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge''splexion flickered and he estimated the time in his heart.


    "What!"


    "The Red Demon was also released by Gu Changge?"


    The group of Old Monsters who were fighting was even more shocked when they heard the words of several ancient monks of Buddha Mountain.


    At the same time, they kept dodging backward, not daring to confront Alpha head-on.


    They didn''t expect that the birth of the Red Demon had something to do with Gu Changge.


    They thought that it was done by the monk from Buddha Mountain. It seemed that the other party had taken the me for Gu Changge.


    Thinking of this, their backs felt even colder. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes today, they couldn''t believe the truth of the matter.


    It could only be said that Gu Changge was hiding too deeply. It was estimated that probably no one could see his true face from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 443-2: Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner, You will face retribution soon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 443-2: Gu Changge, you are an eternal sinner, You will face retribution soon (2)</h4>


    "Gu Changge, if you do this, you will face retribution soon!"


    Some people couldn''t help roaring, especially when they heard Gu Changge tell the Red Demon that everyone here was prepared by him. They felt chills in their hearts, and their fear reached the extreme.


    "Retribution? I am your retribution."


    Gu Changge looked back at the Old Monster who was talking, his sleeves rolled up.


    A golden divine light pierced through the air, piercing through the center of his eyebrows. In an instant, a golden divine bird could be faintly seen passing by.


    This was the Origin True Feather obtained from the Demon World and it was even able topete with the Emperor''s Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword.


    So in just an instant, the life of this Old Monster was terminated and his soul was annihted together.


    This was the True Feather that belonged to the Emperor Realm. It was strong and indestructible,parable to an Imperial weapon.


    The rest of the people were even more terrified, feeling that Gu Changge''s strength was even far greater than this ck figure.


    "Gu Changge, you have colluded with the Red Demon, you should be punished for this crime!"


    All the ancient monks of Buddha Mountain came to attack together at this moment, like King Kong ring at him.


    Their Dharma was profound and their faces were angry. Seeing that they couldn''t fight against Alpha, they set their target on Gu Changge.


    They held various kinds of Buddhist treasures in their hands which were iparably simple, spouting rays of light, boundless, flooding toward Gu Changge like stars.


    "Dang!"


    However, apanied by a terrifying towering sound, it pierced through the sky in an extremely leisurely manner.


    A small golden pagoda appeared above Gu Changge''s head.


    This was the Heavenly Palm Tower, which had nine floors and ancient immortal texts were manifested one by one. The moment they appeared, they continued to extend.


    There was a vast surging golden light blooming and the tower��s body was simple and natural. With a slight shock, all the ancient monks coughed up blood and flew backward, making it impossible for them to attack Gu Changge at all.


    "What!"


    "This is the Heavenly Tower, it has fallen into Gu Changge''s hands!"


    They were shocked and only then did they realize that Gu Changge possessed countless treasures, including many of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts in his hands.


    The defensive power of the Heavenly Tower was even more terrifying.


    ording to rumors, the Heavenly Tower was once suppressed by the luck of the Immortal Pce.


    "Anyway, it''s just death. Why do you all have to do unnecessary struggles?"


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, and his tone seemed to be sorry for them.


    In the next moment, a long ck knife appeared in his hand.


    Strands of thews from the Emperor Realm emerged, looking iparably majestic as if it could transform into an unrivaled Emperor at any time and attack the world.


    The vast ck sword energy swept across and the rays of the sun gushed out.


    One rune after another was condensing, sweeping the sky and the earth that was the profound meaning of the Dao, turning into a thick and majestic attacking force.


    In just a moment, everyone from Buddha Mountain coughed up blood continuously and all the Buddhist treasures that had been sacrificed, copsed. They were not Gu Changge''s opponent at all.


    Even an Enlightened being would have to turn pale and retreat in front of this sword.


    The current powerhouses with the highest cultivation level in Buddha Mountain were no more than the third heaven of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and they were still far from Enlightened beings.


    Immediately, there was a bloody rain here. Many people screamed, copsed and exploded with regret and despair. Deep unwillingness could be seen on their bodies as their spirits were wiped out.


    Chan Hong Yi had been watching all this indifferently, watching Gu Changge ughter everyone.


    At the same time, she was also devouring the origin of life in this ce, the thick red wolf smoke rose into the sky, covering all directions and gathering toward her.


    The blood mist drifted and soon there were only the two of them left here along with Alpha who had retired obediently.


    "It''s finally quiet. After so many years, you have nothing to say to me?"


    Gu Changge put away the Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword. His figure fell from the sky. His ck clothes were unfurled, and he was spotless. It was not at all obvious that he came back from killing someone.


    He smiled casually, with an easy-going appearance of talking to an old friend and at the same time walked toward Chan Hong Yi.


    When Chan Hong Yi saw him approaching, a terrifying hostility appeared in her eyes again, with hatred deep in her bones.


    The murderous aura filled the field and shattered the sky.


    "I''m going to kill you." She just said this, without any emotion, indifferent.


    A terrifying aura emerged from her body as if she was about to return to the way she had attacked just now.


    After devouring many origins of life in this ce, her injury had indeed improved, but she could only slightly suppress the old injury.


    But it was much better than when she just left the Demon Burying Abyss. In the next moment, there was a change on her face that had never changed.


    "You!"


    Chan Hong Yi stared at Gu Changge steadfastly, her face became more hostile and she felt that other things had been mixed into these origins of life.


    It was these things that made her unable to use her energy now. Although it only affected her energy for a while, she could quickly resolve it. But this moment of effort could change a lot of things.


    "Do you feel like you can''t use your energy? Then get some sleep."


    Gu Changge noticed the change in her face and couldn''t help smiling.


    Then a moon-white Meditation Robe emerged in the palm of his hand, with many Buddha lights shining on it.


    It seemed that the sun and the moon, the eminent monks who had attained the Dao were reciting Buddhist scriptures and blessing them with the Dharma.


    The Buddha''s light shone and poured as it sprinkled on Chan Hong Yi''s face.


    Wisps of suffocating aura were melting, like snow meeting the scorching sun.


    At this moment, around the Meditation Robe, the glow of the sun was dense and transpiring, the Buddha''s light was boundless and the auspicious colors were constantly blooming as if to wash away the Demonic nature of her body.


    "After killing so many people, the hostility has almost dissipated, so it should be suppressed for a while."


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes and put the Meditation Robe on her body, wisps of hostile energy dissipated and it chirped like green smoke.


    Chan Hong Yi''s hostile face gradually calmed down and she looked around in confusion as if she was very puzzled.


    She looked at her blood-stained palms and dress again, feeling even more dazed.


    "Master�� Master��"


    Chan Hong Yi looked at the young man in front of him, felt the familiar aura, and couldn''t help muttering.


    This was an extremely important person to her.


    Although she forgot a lot of things, she uttered these two words naturally and they had been imprinted in her life and could not be erased.


    She stretched out her slender white palm as if she wanted to reach out. But on the way, she shrank habitually, worried that there would be patterns lighting up here and bombarding her.


    "You are already outside."


    Gu Changge smiled, grabbed her white and slender hands. He then took out a clean embroidered handkerchief from his arms, and carefully and gently wiped away the blood on her face and hands.


    Chan Hong Yi looked around in bewilderment, her ck jewel-like wless eyes showed confusion, she turned her head to the side, her ck hair drooping down, "Outside�� outside?"


    "Hmm, outside." Gu Changge nodded.


    "Master�� Master, it hurts�� It hurts��"


    Chan Hong Yi suddenly shrank her palms back, her voice was very soft.


    Gu Changge looked at the crack in the bone of her hand. He didn��t know how she got this injury. It had been a long time and it was difficult to heal.


    It was corroded by many misceneous auras before, but now after the first battle, it cracked again, which was shocking.


    In the previous state, Chan Hong Yi couldn''t feel the pain at all and there was only endless killing in her heart.


    Even though her body was cracked, her expression didn''t change at all and she didn''t know what pain meant.


    But now she could clearly feel the pain, her face turned slightly pale and she bit her lip tightly.


    She was dazed and confused. It seemed that she didn''t know why it hurt so much.


    Gu Changge was silent for a moment.


    "The pain will be gone soon."


    Then, hisplexion revealed softness and wisps of gentle aura gathered and disappeared, turning into a divine glow which had the meaning of good fortune of the Nirvana Green Lotus Body, and contained amazing vitality.


    "No�� it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Above the injury, wisps of green smoke emerged, apanied by chirping sounds.


    Chan Hong Yi''splexion turned pale and her brows were knit together due to the pain, but she still nodded.


    She still remembered being punished by the Master because of the unbearable pain after fighting with others.


    So even if it hurt, she had to say it didn''t hurt.


    Gu Changge nced at her and shook his head slightly, knowing why she said that.


    In his opinion, the reason why Chan Hong Yi split into two personalities during the long and endless time of being sealed in the Demon Burying Abyss had a lot to do with it.


    No pain, no fear of pain, only hatred, but it could resist the long and boundless loneliness and the pain she felt.


    Afterward, Gu Changge took Chan Hong Yi, turned it into a divine light, and left this ce.


    The blood mist was floating here, within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles. The red light was still soaring to the sky and broken weapons were scattered, but they had turned into dead ruins.


    Along the way, Chan Hong Yi was in a daze and at a loss. She couldn''t remember many things, but she could never forget many things.


    "Master�� Master, why�� why did you throw Hong Yi in that ce?"


    "You�� you haven''t evene to see me, I miss you so much."


    "Hong Yi is very obedient, you�� can you please not leave me alone, it''s so dark there."

 Chapter 444-1: Turned into a place of death overnight, Reduced to a death conference (1)

    <h4>Chapter 444-1: Turned into a ce of death overnight, Reduced to a death conference (1)</h4>


    This time, the Demon ying Conference in the divine city attracted the attention of almost all the powerful forces in the Upper Realm.


    Many powerful people went there with forbidden weapons and many Old Monsters that had not appeared for tens of millions of years had shown up. They were so imposing with their intent to hunt down the Red Demon.


    Although many people had never participated, they had been paying attention to this matter.


    The moment the Red Demon appeared and stepped into the divine city, many cultivators knew what it was like when she appeared above the sky and looked at it from a distance.


    They saw the chaotic light soaring into the sky, followed by the thick chaotic mist spreading and the peerless heavenly sound submerging the air, covering all directions of the world.


    The city seemed to have drenched into an older era and even before the creation of the world. With that, the scene could no longer be seen clearly.


    Even a cultivator who was extremely proficient in the Heavens could hardly see the slightest bit of it but he could faintly feel the mighty fluctuationsing from there.


    It was as if a peerless war drum was being hammered. The sound resounded in all directions. It was the sound of fighting and shouting.


    The world seemed to be subverted, the universe was turned upside down, the sun and the moon lost their light and the big stars outside the territory trembled as they fell down one by one.


    The sky seemed to be broken and countless lights burst out. There were brilliant rays of light, evolving into all kinds of powerful divine weapons.


    Those were the weapons from many powerful beings. They floated up and down between the heavens and the earth, like a brilliant sun or a rolling river. Even a wisp of that aura could smash the stars outside the domain.


    But even such a weapon made a crackling sound at the end as if it had been blown apart. Such a scene was iparably astonishing. This even made them more shocked and curious about the actual situation.


    How was the battle proceeding?


    Could this n to hunt down the Red Demon be realized?


    But they had to say that the formations arranged in the divine city were very mysterious.


    Even if many Immortal Great Sects and the Ancient Royal family tried to disperse the chaotic mist with the powerful weapons of the n, it was difficult to see the scene clearly. In the end, they could only wait for the result.


    The more they waited, the more palpitating it became.


    Suddenly, when the formation above the divine city dispersed, endless blood light reflected the sky and even a vision appeared in the distance.


    Blood rained down from the sky, everything screamed, the bloody lotus took root in the void, bloomed with brilliance and big stars fell down one by one.


    In distant ces, even on the ancestrals of some ethnic groups, terrifying visions appeared. Many people began to mourn and cry, iparably sad.


    That was a sign of the fall of their powerhouse.


    This scene was reflected in all directions of the world. Many people reacted, theirplexions became extremely pale and they panicked.


    From this point of view, this Demon ying Conference might not have ended well.


    Such a terrifying vision had not appeared for countless years. This was the first time it was so scary, the sky reflected blood as it rained down.


    Then when the endless rushing sound emerged.


    Horrible figures, with disheveled hair, terrified and covered in blood, kept rushing out of the divine city, opening the space channel, trying to escape.


    This kind of scene made the people watching from far away shocked.


    Especially when they saw an extremely terrifying existence with their own eyes, covered by a blood-red palm print chasing after it and when the scene exploded in the sky, they were even more terrified and cold all over.


    What happenedter confirmed everyone''s spection.


    This Demon ying Conference caused a sensation in the Upper Realm.


    However, many people did not expect that it would end in such a way. What looked like a conference to hunt the Red Demon turned out to be a death conference.


    Many powers and powerful powerhouses died tragically. Their bodies and spirits were both destroyed, including their weapons, they were all blown apart and the gods within them had died tragically, no one survived.


    The once glorious and ancient divine city with clouds soaring into the sky and the silver waterfall hanging upside down, was reduced to death within a day.


    Corpses and weapon fragments could be seen everywhere. The aftermath of the battle could still be seen in some areas.


    If the cultivators with weaker cultivation bases approached, they were likely to be suppressed and killed by the aftermath aura.


    Even the blood of the powerhouses who fell at that time also contained unimaginable divine power. Among the intertwined chains ofws, a single drop could prate countless mountains.


    However, many people had noticed that the life origin left here had been swallowed up. So they guessed that the Red Demon might have left in the end.


    From this scene, they could see the cruelty and horror of that war at that time.


    The Red Demon had disappeared, and no one knew her whereabouts.


    In this battle, many forces of the Upper Realm suffered heavy losses. Many Old Monsters who wanted to take her flesh and blood after hunting the Red Demon also died horribly.


    Such a scene could be described as extremely tragic with no life in sight.


    All the runes had been obliterated, the formations were surging and the divine light prated the sky. No one could control it and there was a crisis everywhere.


    Some powerhouses who saw that the timing was wrong and fled, felt even more terrified after a while.


    If they had hesitated a little at that time, they might have died tragically and followed in the footsteps of the others.


    Regarding this battle, many powerful forces tried to restore and reshape the scene at that time with secret treasures, but they all failed.


    The Heavenly secrets in the divine city were chaotic and all kinds ofws and order were interrupted as they copsed on all sides.


    In this way, the process of the battle could only be restored by relying on the retelling of those who escaped at that time.


    Only then did many people know that there was a problem with the formation''s eye, because the Red Demon tried to rush out of the formation, resulting in a shortage of manpower at the formation''s eye, and it was difficult for everyone to maintain the formation.


    Otherwise, such a tragic scene would not have urred.


    Speaking of which, this was a mistake.


    For a while, in many ancient cities within the Upper Realm, there were cultivators and creatures discussing this matter, worried that the Red Demon was not dead.


    And her trace was hard to find, and they didn''t know where she was. If she suddenly appeared, wouldn''t it be a devastating disaster for them?


    "What a great opportunity, it''s a pity that it was miscalcted."


    "If we had allocated a little more manpower to the formation''s eye, we might have been able to eliminate the Red Demon."


    In an ancient city, near the window, several young cultivators were talking. There were men and women, young and vigorous, wearing uniform clothing, obviously from a certain sect.


    At this moment, when they heard what happened in the divine city, they were quite shocked and moved.


    This kind of thing was too far away from them. With their cultivation base, they were not even qualified to see on the sidelines.


    Those Supreme beings and Old Monsters had unfathomable cultivation and had lived for thousands of years. But the powerhouses there also died tragically.


    "I heard that Buddha Mountain and Young Master Changge were among the people in charge of defending the formation this time."


    "There has been news from Buddha Mountain that all the monks dispatched this time have fallen and their soulmp has been annihted."


    "Young Master Changge is missing and many people suspect that his life is also in danger�� I just don''t know if it''s true or not."


    Several young men and women talked softly when they mentioned Gu Changge.


    Awe and admiration appeared on their faces, but they couldn''t help but sigh and regret in their words. Because they also felt that Gu Changge was in danger this time.


    Although Gu Changge''s strength was very strong, he was still a person from the younger generation. Compared with those Old Monsters, he was still much more immature.


    His age was less than a fraction of the others. Therefore, for Gu Changge to participate in this Demon ying Conference, many younger generations were extremely admirable.


    This not only required strength but also unprecedented courage. But this time, how many people escaped from the entire divine city?


    At that time, the person in charge of guarding the eye of the formation was said to have fought against the Red Demon even when his origin was damaged.


    What were the chances of winning this battle?


    From their point of view, it was even more uncertain, but there was no news that Gu Changge''s soulmp was extinguished from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so they didn''t know if he was alive or dead.


    Of course, some people spected that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had concealed the news and could hardly ept it.


    After all, Gu Changge''s astonishment could be said to have illuminated the entire golden age. Has there been anyone since ancient times who was able to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him?


    Many people felt very sorry about this.


    In short, there were different opinions and many powerful forces in the Upper Realm were paying close attention to this matter.


    If Gu Changge didn��t die, he would surely achieve the highest achievement in this life. If the path to Immortality was opened, there might have been a ce for him above the Immortal!

 Chapter 444-2: Turned into a place of death overnight, Reduced to a death conference (1)

    <h4>Chapter 444-2: Turned into a ce of death overnight, Reduced to a death conference (1)</h4>


    This time, the Demon ying Conference in the divine city attracted the attention of almost all the powerful forces in the Upper Realm.


    Many powerful people went there with forbidden weapons and many Old Monsters that had not appeared for tens of millions of years had shown up. They were so imposing with their intent to hunt down the Red Demon.


    Although many people had never participated, they had been paying attention to this matter.


    The moment the Red Demon appeared and stepped into the divine city, many cultivators knew what it was like when she appeared above the sky and looked at it from a distance.


    They saw the chaotic light soaring into the sky, followed by the thick chaotic mist spreading and the peerless heavenly sound submerging the air, covering all directions of the world.


    The city seemed to have drenched into an older era and even before the creation of the world. With that, the scene could no longer be seen clearly.


    Even a cultivator who was extremely proficient in the Heavens could hardly see the slightest bit of it but he could faintly feel the mighty fluctuationsing from there.


    It was as if a peerless war drum was being hammered. The sound resounded in all directions. It was the sound of fighting and shouting.


    The world seemed to be subverted, the universe was turned upside down, the sun and the moon lost their light and the big stars outside the territory trembled as they fell down one by one.


    The sky seemed to be broken and countless lights burst out. There were brilliant rays of light, evolving into all kinds of powerful divine weapons.


    Those were the weapons from many powerful beings. They floated up and down between the heavens and the earth, like a brilliant sun or a rolling river. Even a wisp of that aura could smash the stars outside the domain.


    But even such a weapon made a crackling sound at the end as if it had been blown apart. Such a scene was iparably astonishing. This even made them more shocked and curious about the actual situation.


    How was the battle proceeding?


    Could this n to hunt down the Red Demon be realized?


    But they had to say that the formations arranged in the divine city were very mysterious.


    Even if many Immortal Great Sects and the Ancient Royal family tried to disperse the chaotic mist with the powerful weapons of the n, it was difficult to see the scene clearly. In the end, they could only wait for the result.


    The more they waited, the more palpitating it became.


    Suddenly, when the formation above the divine city dispersed, endless blood light reflected the sky and even a vision appeared in the distance.


    Blood rained down from the sky, everything screamed, the bloody lotus took root in the void, bloomed with brilliance and big stars fell down one by one.


    In distant ces, even on the ancestrals of some ethnic groups, terrifying visions appeared. Many people began to mourn and cry, iparably sad.


    That was a sign of the fall of their powerhouse.


    This scene was reflected in all directions of the world. Many people reacted, theirplexions became extremely pale and they panicked.


    From this point of view, this Demon ying Conference might not have ended well.


    Such a terrifying vision had not appeared for countless years. This was the first time it was so scary, the sky reflected blood as it rained down.


    Then when the endless rushing sound emerged.


    Horrible figures, with disheveled hair, terrified and covered in blood, kept rushing out of the divine city, opening the space channel, trying to escape.


    This kind of scene made the people watching from far away shocked.


    Especially when they saw an extremely terrifying existence with their own eyes, covered by a blood-red palm print chasing after it and when the scene exploded in the sky, they were even more terrified and cold all over.


    What happenedter confirmed everyone''s spection.


    This Demon ying Conference caused a sensation in the Upper Realm.


    However, many people did not expect that it would end in such a way. What looked like a conference to hunt the Red Demon turned out to be a death conference.


    Many powers and powerful powerhouses died tragically. Their bodies and spirits were both destroyed, including their weapons, they were all blown apart and the gods within them had died tragically, no one survived.


    The once glorious and ancient divine city with clouds soaring into the sky and the silver waterfall hanging upside down, was reduced to death within a day.


    Corpses and weapon fragments could be seen everywhere. The aftermath of the battle could still be seen in some areas.


    If the cultivators with weaker cultivation bases approached, they were likely to be suppressed and killed by the aftermath aura.


    Even the blood of the powerhouses who fell at that time also contained unimaginable divine power. Among the intertwined chains ofws, a single drop could prate countless mountains.


    However, many people had noticed that the life origin left here had been swallowed up. So they guessed that the Red Demon might have left in the end.


    From this scene, they could see the cruelty and horror of that war at that time.


    The Red Demon had disappeared, and no one knew her whereabouts.


    In this battle, many forces of the Upper Realm suffered heavy losses. Many Old Monsters who wanted to take her flesh and blood after hunting the Red Demon also died horribly.


    Such a scene could be described as extremely tragic with no life in sight.


    All the runes had been obliterated, the formations were surging and the divine light prated the sky. No one could control it and there was a crisis everywhere.


    Some powerhouses who saw that the timing was wrong and fled, felt even more terrified after a while.


    If they had hesitated a little at that time, they might have died tragically and followed in the footsteps of the others.


    Regarding this battle, many powerful forces tried to restore and reshape the scene at that time with secret treasures, but they all failed.


    The Heavenly secrets in the divine city were chaotic and all kinds ofws and order were interrupted as they copsed on all sides.


    In this way, the process of the battle could only be restored by relying on the retelling of those who escaped at that time.


    Only then did many people know that there was a problem with the formation''s eye, because the Red Demon tried to rush out of the formation, resulting in a shortage of manpower at the formation''s eye, and it was difficult for everyone to maintain the formation.


    Otherwise, such a tragic scene would not have urred.


    Speaking of which, this was a mistake.


    For a while, in many ancient cities within the Upper Realm, there were cultivators and creatures discussing this matter, worried that the Red Demon was not dead.


    And her trace was hard to find, and they didn''t know where she was. If she suddenly appeared, wouldn''t it be a devastating disaster for them?


    "What a great opportunity, it''s a pity that it was miscalcted."


    "If we had allocated a little more manpower to the formation''s eye, we might have been able to eliminate the Red Demon."


    In an ancient city, near the window, several young cultivators were talking. There were men and women, young and vigorous, wearing uniform clothing, obviously from a certain sect.


    At this moment, when they heard what happened in the divine city, they were quite shocked and moved.


    This kind of thing was too far away from them. With their cultivation base, they were not even qualified to see on the sidelines.


    Those Supreme beings and Old Monsters had unfathomable cultivation and had lived for thousands of years. But the powerhouses there also died tragically.


    "I heard that Buddha Mountain and Young Master Changge were among the people in charge of defending the formation this time."


    "There has been news from Buddha Mountain that all the monks dispatched this time have fallen and their soulmp has been annihted."


    "Young Master Changge is missing and many people suspect that his life is also in danger�� I just don''t know if it''s true or not."


    Several young men and women talked softly when they mentioned Gu Changge.


    Awe and admiration appeared on their faces, but they couldn''t help but sigh and regret in their words. Because they also felt that Gu Changge was in danger this time.


    Although Gu Changge''s strength was very strong, he was still a person from the younger generation. Compared with those Old Monsters, he was still much more immature.


    His age was less than a fraction of the others. Therefore, for Gu Changge to participate in this Demon ying Conference, many younger generations were extremely admirable.


    This not only required strength but also unprecedented courage. But this time, how many people escaped from the entire divine city?


    At that time, the person in charge of guarding the eye of the formation was said to have fought against the Red Demon even when his origin was damaged.


    What were the chances of winning this battle?


    From their point of view, it was even more uncertain, but there was no news that Gu Changge''s soulmp was extinguished from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, so they didn''t know if he was alive or dead.


    Of course, some people spected that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had concealed the news and could hardly ept it.


    After all, Gu Changge''s astonishment could be said to have illuminated the entire golden age. Has there been anyone since ancient times who was able to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him?


    Many people felt very sorry about this.


    In short, there were different opinions and many powerful forces in the Upper Realm were paying close attention to this matter.


    If Gu Changge didn��t die, he would surely achieve the highest achievement in this life. If the path to Immortality was opened, there might have been a ce for him above the Immortal!

 Chapter 445-1: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Desolations and Ten Regions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 445-1: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Destions and Ten Regions (1)</h4>


    The ancient pce was magnificent and simple, filled with a faint glow, its era was unknown as many ancient patterns were carved on it.


    At this moment, the vast origin of life was gathering from all directions, evolving life symbols one by one and falling into the pool.


    The immortal mist was dense as if the Milky Way was hanging down, it was extremely bright.


    Chan Hong Yi was soaked in it, her blue hair was loose and she was still wearing the Meditation Robe, suppressing a terrifying hostility.


    Those eyes, which were like ck jewels, kept looking in the direction of the entrance of the hall.


    After seeing Gu Changge stop there, she seemed to be relieved. Then she smiled contentedly and happily.


    It seemed that for her, as long as she could see Gu Changge, it was the most satisfying thing in the world.


    "Master�� Father, Hong Yi must practice hard in the future. Don''t�� leave me again��"


    She murmured and kept looking.


    The rest of the body was soaked in the divine spring and when she spoke, she suddenly burst into bubbling bubbles, stupidly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    However, strands of origin turned into brilliant rays of light, permeating the void space with a hazy meaning, continuously gathering towards Chan Hong Yi''s body.


    Those terrible injuries were slowly getting better. Especially in the dazed eyes, there was a sense of agility.


    It seemed that as her body''s injuries healed, the wounds of her soul were also recovering slowly.


    Gu Changge stood at the gate of the Ancient Hall with his ck clothes lightly stretched out. His eyes slightly closed and he could sense the direction of thews here.


    After Chan Hong Yi left the divine city, Gu Changge deliberately avoided everyone and then took her to the soul-nourishing ce that he had prepared long ago.


    There were many scattered origins of heaven and earth here, even some fallen ones.


    There had been countless battles in Boundary Monument and the dead creatures were like the sand of the river. The life origin had gradually gathered over countless years and was boundless.


    After killing War Immortal Li Xiu, just in case, he also controlled the many prohibition formations here.


    On the one hand, he was worried that someone would notice and destroy this soul sanctuary. On the other hand, it was the formation of this ce, which could be controlled by him.


    If at that time, Chan Hong Yi''s hostility reappeared, he could use the formation here to seal her in the Inner Universe.


    However, this was only a deeper consideration and this step was not necessary unless it was ast resort.


    And just as Gu Changge was thinking, there was a wave of fluctuation outside the ancient hall.


    Alpha''s figure emerged, a jet-ck treasure bottle bobbed up and down in his hand, with the majestic intention of devouring everything.


    "My lord, the collection isplete."


    He respectfully handed over the vase.


    Gu Changge nced casually and nodded.


    This was the Great Dao treasure bottle condensed by the runes of Dao. It was as vast as the sea, but it had been filled with the endless origin of life at this moment.


    A clear sea of ??blood floated within it, turning into a red haze which was extremely misty.


    "It''s not enough. However, the origin of life in this ce is already thin. You go to the frontier where the two realms are fighting. There are many cultivators. Kill them and fill another bottle."


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, a ck rune emerged in his hand as it condensed into a ck Dao bottle before he handed it to Alpha.


    "My lord, should I kill the cultivators and creatures in this world?" Alpha''s golden eyes showed some doubts, and he asked respectfully.


    "It''s not wrong to kill." Gu Changge nodded slightly, his expression unwavering.


    "Yes." The void was blurred and a crack appeared as Alpha''s figure quickly stepped into it, leaving without a trace.


    Afterward, Gu Changge walked into the hall with the vase of the Great Dao.


    Strands of red smoke rushed out of it, gathering toward Chan Hong Yi''s body.


    The already thin origin of life around her became thick again, like a sea of ??blood floating in the void.


    Her face was a little confused, and her voice was very weak, "Master�� Master��"


    "What happened?" Gu Changge nced at her, his hands kept moving.


    The ck rune fell into the pool.


    At the same time, some divine medicines that were transpiring in the sun were thrown in, including red agate-like fruits, transparent and sacred small trees, shining with silver light.


    "Are you�� are you going to boil�� me like before?"


    Chan Hong Yi stared nkly at the divine spring that was gradually boiling due to the terrifying properties of the medicine.


    The water temperature continued to rise, and even bubbling bubbles were emitted.


    In the enveloping mist, her face became a little hot and her blush rose like a haze.


    However, this fog was condensed from the origin of life and the peerless divine medicine. Each strand contained astonishingly extreme vitality.


    Even the legendary medicine for the human body was nothing more than that.


    "Boiled?" Gu Changge shed some memory fragments in his mind, shook his head slightly, and said, "That''s called foundation building, how many times have I told you?"


    "Oh�� oh, oh. This is called building a foundation, Hong Yi remembered it. Then�� Master, I�� I will boil it in a while, are you going to eat me?"


    Chan Hong Yi was still a little confused and felt very unfamiliar with the word "foundation building".


    But she remembered another very important thing, her eyes were like deer, looking at Gu Changge with some caution and joyful expectation.


    "Eat you?" Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, walked up to her and felt that her confusion was really serious.


    Chan Hong Yi nodded with a dazed expression which was rarely serious as if this matter was very important to her.


    "Well�� well, I have grown up and Master has eaten me. I�� I can marry Master." She exined earnestly.


    Gu Changge didn''t expect what she meant by eating.


    In his impression, Chan Hong Yi''s personality was a bit upright, but definitely not to this extent.


    "Where did you hear these words?"


    Gu Changge put his head on her head, her voice gradually softened.


    "Yes�� at the foot of the mountain�� Auntie, I asked her when I can marry Master."


    "She�� she said after Master eats me."


    Chan Hong Yi''s voice was a little weak and her expression was a little dazed as if she was thinking about it seriously.


    After saying this, she couldn''t help but tug on Gu Changge''s sleeve, "Master�� Master, can you stop killing Auntie?"


    "Big�� Auntie is a good person, she even taught me how to cook."


    "I�� want to cook for Master��"


    In her memory, Gu Changge rarely let her contact outsiders. He mercilessly killed many strangers who tried to approach her.


    Once, a young master of the hermit Immortal n was exterminated by Gu Changge because of this rtionship.


    "I''m not going to kill anyone this time." Gu Changge rubbed her head, his eyes were calm and deep, "Heal your wounds well."


    "Uh-huh��" Chan Hong Yi nodded obediently.


    In the next few days, the Ancient Hall was filled with a faint red haze.


    Gu Changge was paying attention to the many news from the outside world and asked his subordinates to pass on the news.


    What interested him the most was that many sects and forces were specting about his life and death.


    Some people said that he was suspected to have fallen, while others said that he was kidnapped by the Red Demon. There were different opinions.


    This time, the Demon ying Conference in the divine city could be said to have caused a shock in the Upper Realm.


    There were too many powerhouses who died and those who escaped were also seriously injured. It would take a long time for them to recover.


    In particr, many ancient monks of Buddha Mountain died tragically, leaving no one alive.


    This caused many people to specte on Gu Changge''s whereabouts. Whether it was the younger generation or the older generation, they all paid great attention to him and wanted to know his life and death urgently.


    For Gu Changge, this actually didn''t have much impact. Because he didn''t need to feign death to deceive the enemy. In the current Upper Realm, no enemy could make him do this.


    His main concern was Chan Hong Yi.


    She was like a ticking time bomb, difficult to control and the outburst of hostility was even more unstable. She could turn into the same appearance as in the divine city at any time.


    And as her injuries healed, her strength would only be more terrifying.


    Gu Changge had checked her injuries and her recovery was less than one percent of what she was at her peak.


    Now it seemed that the only way to stabilize her soul was to n other things.


    The Upper Realm was different from the previous era,cking material with Immortal property, so it was difficult for Chan Hong Yi to fully recover.


    In her current state, it was easy to deal with when she was confused. Once she was caught in the killing state, it was bound to be a hundred times more difficult to suppress than before.


    During this period of time, Chan Hong Yi''s injuries were recovering which meant that her strength when she went forward with ughtering would only be more terrifying.


    However, Gu Changge deployed the rest of the backups present here. In case there was no way to suppress her at that time.


    A few dayster, the origin of life within a million miles of the Soul Nourishing Pce had been thinned out.


    The pale blood-colored rays that once floated on the sea of ??Boundary Monuments had dissipated and it would take at least tens of millions of years for them toe together again.

 Chapter 445-2: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Desolations and Ten Regions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 445-2: Will you eat me? Two kinds of geniuses from Eight Destions and Ten Regions (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge left this ce with Chan Hong Yi but her current whereabouts could not be known to the outside world.


    So Gu Changge thought for a while and threw her into the Inner Universe. Now he didn''t intend to go back home first, there were still some things to deal with in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ording to Alpha''s report, Chu Hao, another Son of Luck was appearing on the side of the Boundary Monument Sea during this time, trying to break into the Eight Destions and Ten Region.


    Gu Changge reckoned that after he got rid of Chu Hao, his cultivation should be able to break through the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    But as time went by, the power of invibility above the Boundary Monument became thinner and thinner, resulting in more and more forces arriving here.


    Arge ck cloud swept away from the sky, shaking the void.


    It was a majestic and vast ancient warship with many powerhouses standing densely on it and the rays of light surrounded their body. Their fighting spirit was brilliant.


    Although it was difficult for the strong powerhouses to cross as it would cost a lot. But for the younger generation, it was an extremely suitable opportunity.


    Almost all of the Immortal Sects, the Supreme Religion, including the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, had young generations who hade here a long time ago and went to the border to fight with the younger generation on the opposite side.


    Thest time Gu Changge manifested the Dharma Body of Faith, it was the epitome of a battlefield.


    Crossing the sea of ??Boundary Monuments was very difficult for the other powerhouses, but for Gu Changge, who was proficient in the origin of space, it was like walking on t ground.


    Although there were many dangerous ces on the way, it was difficult to hurt him now.


    Gu Changge''s robe fluttered, his face was calm and he walked on the waves on the sea of ??Boundary Monuments as if there was an invisible Golden Dao stretching under his feet, directly suppressing the majestic and heavy force emerging from the ground, He speed was very fast and he appeared tens of thousands of miles away almost instantly.


    But soon, he noticed three ck Dragons appearing in the huge waves ahead, surrounded by ck light. They looked extremely hideous and terrifying like a majestic ind lying across.


    They seemed to live in the sea of ??Boundary Monuments and were not afraid of the majestic pressure of this ce. Its body surface was covered with dense ck and blue scales, as strong as Immortal Gold.


    The three ck Dragons noticed Gu Changge''s expression, bared their teeth and disyed a ferocious look, and tried to attack him.


    But at that moment, when the terrifying and vast pressure swept toward them, they trembled, their soul was almost frightened and they continued to drill into the depths of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments.


    "The strength of the Supreme Realm justcks a mount for transportation."


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and walked toward them unhurriedly.


    At this moment, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, was a barren and boundless yellow desert.


    The endless yellow sand submerged the heaven and the earth and asionally, withered bones appeared.


    He didn''t know how many powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had died in battle here and all of them died tragically while resisting the invasion of the Upper Realm.


    Buried by wind and sand for many years, their bones were still immortal, exuding a glistening white light.


    Pieces of barren hills and mountains spread here and some peaks were iparably strange with brilliant rays of light and shrouded in divine splendor.


    Some deste forests were also among them, shrouded in thick miasma and chaotic mist.


    From time to time, a huge mountain-like beast could be seen crossing the sky andnding on this ce.


    In some ces, even the powerhouses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions built war fortresses as huge as stars.


    But it had already been damaged before it fell from the sky, smashing out terrifying pits one by one.


    Seen from a high altitude, this ce was devastated with traces of previous battles all over the ce.


    This was a dangerousnd with magnificent mountains and rolling yellow sand. But there was a very unusual scene, hidden in the depths, a group of people trekking here.


    The ancient trees that seemed to have dried up seem to have lost their vitality.


    Yet they still took root and grew. It could be seen that many ck fierce birds were nesting on it, their eyes were like cold knives and their chirping sounds prated the void.


    This group of trekking people were very cautious, their number was not small, there were some races, there were also foreigners, close to twenty or thirty people.


    Most of them were young faces, but there were also many old people with a divine light looming on their bodies and their strength was very terrifying.


    "It is said that the Venerable Spirit Gourd in our world once fought against a Supreme being named Supreme Dao from that world. It was hard to separate and in the end, a void was created."


    "The two died of exhaustion in the end, but their inheritance and many relics, including divine weapons, all stayed here."


    "However, that empty space is very strange. It will only manifest itself when encountering fluctuations of terrifying battles. Otherwise, we will never find the entrance."


    Among the group of people who were on their way, a young woman spoke.


    She was tall and graceful with long hair like silk, very smooth, dark green in color, even her eyes were dark green with a beautiful face, she was a rare beauty.


    Her whole body was filled with a nt-like fresh breath, which makes people feel peaceful.


    Many young men looked at her with admiration.


    The woman''s name was Lu Luo and she was from an ancient race of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The blood of the Ancient Gods was flowing in her body, and she was close to nature.


    All kinds of natural techniques woulde at her fingertips without hindrance. She was also a very famous goddess of the younger generation in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions and had many suitors.


    "If it weren''t for the battle between the two realms this time and the aftermath would have spread here, I''m afraid this void space would not have been revealed."


    "It happened to make it easy for us."


    Hearing Luluo''s words, the other young men and women also nodded one after another. Their eyes sparkled and there was an aura that waspletely different from the Upper Realm.


    They were on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, their status was not low. The family power behind them was very old and they knew a lot of secrets.


    That was why after the discussion, they came here together to explore that empty space.


    "Don''t be careless, since we can know this void space, then those people on the other side may also know it."


    At this time, another man in ck with a slightly younger face spoke. His hair was very long, his face was not handsome, his figure was not very tall, and he was even a little thin.


    But there was an aura that was difficult to ignore on his body. His eyes were radiant, his palms were covered with faint dragon scales, his knuckles wererge and some parts had calluses. He obviously often practices various spells and moves.


    There was a calm and natural aura around him. He was not surprised when dealing with things.


    "Since brother Lin said so, then I will naturally be careful."


    Hearing this, the rest of the young men and women all had serious faces. They were obviously in awe of the man in front of them.


    Even a goddess like Lu Luo couldn''t help showing appreciation in her eyes.


    This man''s name was Lin Wu, he was from the ancient and mysterious Dragon Blood Family, and he was a legendary genius in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    His limelight was extremely dazzling and could be regarded as one of the invincible figures of the younger generation.


    Lin Wu''s background could only be regarded as ordinary, even born to a concubine of the Lin n.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Patriarch of the Lin n hadn''t been confused for a while and had sex after drinking, Lin Wu probably wouldn''t be there now.


    Before the age of thirteen, Lin Wu was not very unusual, even far behind his peers and he was not valued by his family at all.


    But at the age of thirteen, when he awakened the Dragon blood of the Lin family, his terrifying talent was revealed, which shocked everyone.


    It could be said that the sword that had been honed for more than ten years showed dazzling brilliance.


    How terrifying was Lin Wu''s talent?


    There was nothing in this world that he could not learn.


    No matter how obscure and iprehensible the technique was, he could reach the level of proficiency in a very short period of time.


    In a word, there were two types of geniuses in the family, one was called Lin Wu, and the other were called others.


    After more than ten years behind his peers, it was a miracle that Lin Wu could catch up from behind and be a dazzling and invincible existence of his peers.


    However, Lin Wu''s horrory in his talent.


    In the current Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it seemed that the golden age had been umted for a long time. It was beginning to erupt and all kinds of horrors and ancient monsters appeared in the world.


    The star of the troubled times was dazzling, even Lin Wu could only be regarded as one of them.


    "I just don''t know how likely we are to win this battle. It is said that there is a problem on that side, otherwise, there will be more powerful peopleing��"


    Seemingly thinking of something, the goddess Lu Luo sighed quietly, her expression was bitter and helpless with deep depression and fear.


    When the other side was mentioned, hatred and anger appeared in almost everyone''s eyes.


    It was not the first time that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had been invaded. There have been many such instances since ancient times.


    The many damaged war fortresses on the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea today were the result of countless years of fighting.


    Soon, everyone hurried forward again cautiously, avoiding many fierce beasts here.


    The goddess Lu Luo saw that Lin Wu seemed to be thinking something and couldn''t help asking, "Lin Wu, are you still thinking about the past?"


    Lin Wu nodded silently.


    "You�� you have to mourn. Brother Qingyang didn''t give in at thest moment. He died bravely, and he is worthy of the name of your n''s Dragon Blood God of War." Luluo sighed.


    She knew that Lin Wu and his elder brother Lin Qingyang had a deep rtionship.


    But some time ago, when Lin Qingyang fought against a young creature on the battlefield and narrowly defeated the opponent who was about to be killed, he was shot to death by an extremely terrifying existence behind him.


    Together with an Ancestor of the Lin family, he also died tragically on the spot, turning into a blood mist and copsing without leaving any traces.


    This incident made Lin Wu furious for a long time, his eyes had almost turned red with hatred.

 Chapter 446-1:

    <h4>Chapter 446-1:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>746</b></strong><strong><b>: Since ancient times, evil never overwhelms righteousness, I��ll find something good again</b></strong><strong><b>(Part1)</b></strong>


    The ck ancient trees were towering, withered, and without any vitality, but they were iparably tall, standing on all sides of this desert.


    The mountains were sprawling and undting, with no boundaries, and the yellow sand was billowing, covering the sky and covering the earth.


    These ancient trees had absorbed countless dead corpses of powerhouses for countless years, and they had be refined.


    Seeking good luck and avoiding bad luck, they would not provoke the creatures passing by here.


    However, Luluo and her party were still very cautious, fearing that themotion here would be too big and attract the rest of the cultivators.


    Now that the Upper Realm was fighting with the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, this ce was actually not too far from the frontier.


    So as long as there was any change here, it was likely to be noticed by the cultivators with amazing perception over there, thus disrupting their ns.


    "Lin Wu, I can understand your feelings, but at this time, we still need to mourn."


    Luluo persuaded softly, feeling very sympathetic to Lin Wu.


    At the same time, she also has a good impression of this legendary man, and she doesn''t want to see him affected by this matter.


    The terrifying existence that killed Lin Qingyang is by no means something that Lin Wu can face today.


    Lin Wu''s face was very calm, and he had restrained the previous silent emotion.


    He nodded and said, "I know, you don''t have to worry, Luluo."


    Just as Luluo had a crush on him, he also had a deep affection for the well-educated, knowledgeable, and beautiful Luluo.


    In the eyes of many people, when he and the Luluo Goddess stood together, they looked like a pair of extremely well-matched immortal couples.


    "The man who killed brother Lin Wu''s brother is said to have an unparalleled status on the other side. He is the leader there. No one is qualified to stand shoulder to shoulder with him."


    Hearing the conversation between Lin Wu and Luluo, several other young men and women couldn''t help but look over.


    Someone sighed and said powerlessly on his face.


    He was one of those who witnessed that scene that day.


    The ancestor of the Lin n was a quasi-supreme existence, and he was also an extremely powerful person of the extremely old generation of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    However, he was pped to death by the opponent''s dharma body manifested from an infinite distance, shaking the sky.


    And he heard that the other party was about the same age as them.


    Before this, it was simply unimaginable, and he dared not imagine it.


    Their so-called geniuses were really inferior to the ants in front of him.


    "I know that man is strong."


    When Lin Wu heard this, he seemed very calm, without any fear, and did not shrink back because of the opponent''s terrifying strength.


    "Brother Lin Wu, as long as you understand��"


    The person who spoke just now also shook his head.


    He knew that Lin Wu hadn''t witnessed that scene with his own eyes, so it was difficult for him to know the terror of the other party. It was a world of despair and invincibility.


    But at this time, it was impossible for him to persuade Lin Wu to let go of his hatred.


    "There is no genius in this world that I can''t catch up with."


    Seeing everyone''s expressions like this, Lin Wu''s face was filled with self-confidence, almost mming every word.


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed slightly, and they felt Lin Wu''s indomitable intention.


    Many young men and women couldn''t help admiring him even more.


    Several elders also nodded, showing their appreciation.


    At this time, the invasion of the upper realm was the time when the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were united.


    If the younger generation had the same attitude as Lin Wu, why would they worry about being invincible?


    "We''re going to end up against each other anyway, it''s inevitable."


    "Instead of retreating in despair, it is better to fight him to the death."


    "Besides the Boundary Monument, we still have thest hurdle, and we haven''t reached the point of despair yet��"


    Lin Wu kept talking, regaining confidence for everyone, and said, "Although the upper realm is strong, since ancient times, the evil has never overwhelmed the righteous. This is an unchangingw of heaven. We are on the side of justice as if God is helping�� .."


    His words were indeed from the heart, and he was truly blessed by God to be able to make it this far.


    Lin Wu had a secret that he had never told someone, and it had been hidden in the deepest part of his heart.


    At the age of thirteen, on the eve of awakening his blood talent, he prayed by the ancient well in the backyard, hoping to awaken a good talent the next day, thus changing his embarrassing and neglected situation.


    As a result, it was as if God had heard his prayers.


    After a shooting star streaked across the sky, a multi-colored light suddenly appeared in the ancient well, as if there was a ball of light floating in it.


    Lin Wu got the ball of light.


    It was a mysterious space called Evolutionary Martial Space, hidden in his mind.


    The Evolutionary Martial space was very mysterious, and it contained unpredictable things, which could not only help him deduce and control the divine power but also allow his consciousness to enter it.


    The passage of time in it was very slow, allowing Lin Wu to have more time than ordinary people to cultivate.


    And thanks to this Evolutionary Martial Space, he was able to quickly master various techniques and moves, and began to rise, bing a young legend in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Otherwise, his own talent was actually very poor, and his dragon blood talent was gradually improved by relying on the Evolutionary Martial Space.


    It was because of this reason that Lin Wu felt that he was blessed by the heavens.


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be in chaos, and the invasion of the upper realms, wasn''t it an opportunity?


    ��


    At the same time, above the endless ck Dead Sea.


    A three-headed ck flood dragon was riding the clouds and fog, traveling quickly on the sea.


    On top of its head, a young man was sitting cross-legged, dressed in white clothes that were as white as snow, his hair seemed to be filled with chaos.


    He seemed to be deducing something, each rune evolved behind him, and finally disillusioned, like the ancient worlds were constantly copsing, and then reshaped again.


    This was a terrifying scene, just the aura that permeated it could make people tremble.


    In the palm of his hand, there seemed to be billions of worlds that were born and died.


    The three ck dragons under their feet felt their hearts jumping in fear, fearing that a wisp of aura would fall and blow them into ashes.


    This young man was so powerful that it despaired, and it didn''t dare to feel disrespectful at all.


    "Is it almost there?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyes, nced into the distance, and asked casually.


    There were no waves on the sea surface, and it looked extremely dead.


    The closer he got to the coast, the more he couldn feel the weakness of the power of invibility.


    The Boundary Monument was drying up, and it no longer had the restraint it had before.


    It was conceivable that when the barrier here dried up, it would be the time when the army from the upper realm would attack with all its strength.


    "My lord, after crossing the front area, we will be at the border of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions��"


    "The two sides once fought here. A legendary powerhouse of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions forged something called a War Fortress, which can be connected to the power of stars outside the region. Its power is vast�� That battle almost destroyed this ce. My lord, when I was a little dragon, I witnessed that battle with my own eyes."


    The three headed ck dragon trembled when he heard the words, and hurriedly replied, telling everything they knew in detail.


    It had reached the Supreme Realm, and it had lived for countless years. Because it lived in the Boundary Monument, its strength was much stronger than other creatures in the same realm.

 Chapter 446-2:

    <h4>Chapter 446-2:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>747</b></strong><strong><b>: Since ancient times, evil never overwhelms righteousness, I��ll find something good again</b></strong><strong><b>(Part2)</b></strong>


    But now it could only be reduced to a mount for transportation.


    It did not dare to feel resentment for this.


    It witnessed with its own eyes that on the way, a ferocious beast of the third level quasi-emperor rushed out, trying to devour the young man in front of it.


    As a result, he just grabbed it casually, and the ck runes condensed in his palm, turning into a ck spear.


    Then it pierced into the void, and with a bang, it was like a vast expanse of the ocean rolling back, washing the sky.


    The terrifying beast of the third level quasi-emperor realm was pierced through the air, copsed, and died tragically on the spot, which could be called an instant kill.


    So it learned to be obident and knew how terrifying the strength of the young man sitting above its head was.


    "The fortress of war? The battle on that ce doesn��t not seem to be simple either."


    In Gu Changge''s eyes, the coast gradually emerged, and there were indeed many broken stars there, all of which were weapons that had been refined.


    And from his angle, he could see gray clouds billowing in the sky, and many ancient warships were parked there.


    Almost all the powerful forces that came to attacke the Eight Destion and Ten Regions gathered on that side.


    On the contrary, he crossed all the way and rarely saw other cultivators.


    Of course, there were very few people who crossed over here alone like him.


    "Chu Hao didn''te here just to make a name for himself��"


    "It looks like you will find something good for me again."


    Gu Changge''s eyes fell far away, he had already asked Alpha to pay attention to the movements of people from Supreme Dao Cave.


    So after knowing that Chu Hao came to this side, and didn''t rush to the battlefield immediately, but went to another ce.


    This aroused him interested.


    ording to normal routines and conventions, Chu Hao should have gone on a treasure hunt, but he didn''t know how useful he was as a son of luck from the upper realm, and could y in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Moreover, the closer he was to the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, the more he could feel the fragments of the broken Dao Law, as well as the strands of Immortal energy permeating the void space.


    This made Gu Changge a little skeptical about the veracity of the rumors from the upper realm.


    After the Taboo Era, the upper realm was shattered, including the rules of heaven and earth, and thews of the Dao, and the Eight Destions and Ten regions became one with the aura of immortality?


    In this way, was it true that only by uniting the Eight Destion and Ten Regions with the Upper Realm could the gate of immortality be opened again?


    ��


    "What is that?"


    "Be careful, everyone."


    And just as Lin Wu, Luluo and others were on their way, an old man suddenly waved his hand to stop the crowd, frowning and looking forward.


    On a majestic and infinite mountain peak, there was a golden eagle lying on itsir.


    Its size was not veryrge, but it was carved out of gold, its whole body was shining, and even its feathers were shining, as if it was indestructible.


    When it opened its huge mouth, its sound was like a divine sound piercing through the ears, and the eardrums were almost torn even from far away.


    This was an extremely terrifying ferocious beast. It possessed multiple powerful talents and was capable of quasi-supreme strength. It upied one side like an overlord, and no one dared to provoke it.


    But now it was staring at a group of people in the other direction with great fear.


    The clothes of that group of people obviously did not belong to the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, and their aura waspletely different. They didn''t know when they came here.


    The leader was a young man, very elegant and calm, with a glow around his body, and a powerful aura on his body, which makes people dare not underestimate him.


    "This is the strong man from the upper realm, and they havee here as expected."


    Lin Wu, Luluo and the others looked solemn, and felt that the young man''s strength was extremely terrifying, and it would not be an exaggeration to describe it as unfathomable, and it was far beyond what they couldpare at present.


    "It doesn''t look like much, but its strength is so terrifying. Are the cultivators on that side so scary?"


    Their hearts were heavy, they felt that they were all from the younger generation, but why was there such a difference in cultivation?


    The opponent''s age was at most hundreds of years older than them, but their cultivation was far beyond their reach.


    "It should be the younger generation left behind by the existence that fell together after the battle with Venerable Spirit Gourd��"


    Luluo stared closely at that direction.


    She could use all natural nts as eyes, so even though she was separated by a distance, she could still see the formations on the other party''s sleeves clearly.


    "Is it a force called Supreme Dao?"


    Several old men looked at each other, a little dignified, the other party obviously came here to look for that empty space.


    With such a distance, they were not sure about each other''s strength, so they could only carefully hide in the dark and y by ear.


    "Don''t act rashly, we all must follow carefully and we can''t let the other party notice."


    Several old men looked at each other, and with a n in mind, they turned their heads and said to Lin Wu, Luluo and others.


    They were responsible for protecting a group of young men and women from idents. After all, they were all geniuses from the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, and they were the seeds of hope for the future.


    If they were discovered by people from the upper realm, they would definitely not spare their lives, and would kill them all.


    Lin Wu, Luluo and the others were very cautious and nodded, knowing the danger of this matter, they all followed carefully.


    And soon, the golden eagle in the front was extremely fearful. Although it tried to escape, it was quickly killed. It let out an unwilling scream, and sprinkled golden blood from the air, and the pieces of golden feathers were stained with blood and sprinkled all over the mountain.


    Lin Wu and the others watched with seriousness. The elegant man was very powerful, and he killed the golden eagle with just a few shots.


    In the upper realm, at least he belonged to the existence of the leader level.


    The patriarchs and other figures behind them were far from this strength, and only the ancestors in the family would be able topete.


    Such a person unexpectedly came to this ce secretly and crossed the ??boundary monuments.


    This made them feel apprehensive and vignt. In this way, the Boundary Monument might be less and less safe.


    "Mansion Master, if the location shown on thepass is correct, then the lost Supreme Dao Map should be here."


    A short old man held a purple-goldpass in his hand, the pointer on it changed rapidly, and finally pointed steadily to the barren mountain in front of him, and then he said excitedly.


    The refined man was Chu Hao who had crossed the sea of ??boundary monuments all the way.


    Hearing this, he nodded, and by using the secret method to perceive, he could naturally confirm that the treasure of Supreme Dao Cave, the Supreme Dao Map was indeed left here.


    Some people said that the origin of Supreme Dao Cave had something to do with their supreme cultivation, Supreme Dao Ancient Heavenly Technique of Forgiveness.


    But Chu Hao knew that it wasn''t the case. The origin of Supreme Dao Cave was only because of a mysterious map.


    That map had been handed down from generation to generation, and it contained the deepest meaning of Supreme Dao Cave.


    However, it was once carried by an ancestor-level figure of them, and he almost broke through the defense of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Unfortunately, he still fell in the end, and encountered a powerful figure from the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, the Venerable Linghu.


    The two sides died of exhaustion, and the treasures carried by the two were also buried in the ce where they fought.


    Chu Hao didn''t know much about the venerable Linghu, he just knew that its treasure was an extremely mysterious gourd, and no one knew where it came from.


    Every time the lid of the gourd was opened, a peerless flying sword would rush out of it, attacking everything without returning blood.


    The end was horrible.


    Such a treasure was likely to be one of the seven gourds that were congenitally born ording to the rumors. It was conceived with a killing spirit, and its value was simply incalcble, surpassing the emperor''s weapon.


    Although Chu Hao wanted to retrieve the Supreme Dao Map that was lost by the Supreme Dao Cave, he also had thoughts about the mysterious gourd.


    "Pce Master, I have found the entrance. Because of the aftermath of the battle, this ce is very unstable. The space inside has been built up for countless years and may copse at any time, so we have to find the Supreme Dao Map quickly."


    The short old man next to Chu Hao couldn''t help but speak cautiously, and at the same time pointed to the hazynd in front of him, noticing something strange.


    Through this mistynd, they could enter that void space and search for the lost Supreme Dao Map.


    "Then let''s go."


    Chu Hao didn''t hesitate for long, his luck had never been bad along the way.


    This time looking for the map above, he didn''t feel anything wrong, just like before, it was surprisingly easy and calm.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    As the words fell, there was a burst of ripples, and Chu Hao stepped in first.


    The rest of people from Supreme Dao Cave looked around vigntly and followed in after seeing that there was no trace.

 Chapter 447-1:

    <h4>Chapter 447-1:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>748</b></strong><strong><b>: You will surprise me, a Leader of that world</b></strong><strong><b>(part1)</b></strong>


    "They''ve already gone in, shall we follow them?"


    Just after Chu Hao and others from the Supreme Cave entered the mistynd.


    Lin Wu, Luluo and other geniuses appeared in the nearby forest.


    It was a young man named Huo Rong who spoke.


    He had red hair, like a burning me.


    Even his eyes had a faint red light, his blood flowing with magma, extremely hot.


    "There is no rush. Seeing how cautious the other party is, they will probably wait at the entrance first."


    "It''s better for us to be cautious. They won''t be able to find anything during this time."


    Hearing this, Lin Wu shook his head and said, he was not in a hurry and seemed very cautious.


    Apart from the mysterious Evolutionary Martial Arts space, it was because of his cautiousness that he was different from ordinary people.


    So he thought that it would be better to wait a little longer.


    "In that case."


    "Let''s listen to Brother Lin Wu."


    Goddess Luluo also smiled.


    She was tall and slender, wearing a light green long dress, and she was extremely beautiful and impressive.


    There was a faint ink color in her eyes, and a natural fresh aura permeated her whole body.


    Hearing her words, the rest of the young men and women also nodded, did not say anything, and still hid where they were.


    Several old men nced at Lin Wu approvingly.


    At this point, he didn''t have any impulses, he nned everything before acting, and was extremely calm.


    It could be said that there were very few existences of the younger generation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who couldpare with him.


    "If Lin Wu doesn''t die, he will definitely stand at the top in my Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the future, and be invincible."


    They sighed in their hearts but saw the distant sky.


    There was a ck shadow as huge as a mountain, like a meteor, quickly falling toward this ce.


    "What is that?"


    A group of old men frowned, first stunned, then shocked, feeling a kind of terrifying pressure, sweeping down from the edge of the sky.


    Everyone was terrified and couldn''t help trembling.


    The faces of several young men and women turned pale, they almost suffocated, and their legs became weak.


    Fortunately, an old man waved his sleeve, and a rune appeared, blocking the majesty that pervaded them.


    Otherwise, they couldn''t help but bow in that direction at this time.


    It was an iparable power, and just spreading it across a long distance would make one''s skin burst open.


    "A fierce beast of the supreme realm��"


    Lin Wu''splexion was extremely heavy, and he almost said every word clearly.


    "Three-headed ck dragon, how could such a terrifying beaste to this ce?"


    They were very shocked and carefully concealed their aura, not daring to let it out so that they would notice.


    "On that ck dragon, there is even a figure sitting cross-legged��"


    Luluo Goddess spoke, with a faint light in her eyes, and said in a very dignified voice, "I can''t see its true face clearly, I can only feel its terrifying vastness, and it is absolutely beyond our power."


    Lin Wu nodded, feeling a strange feeling in his heart.


    That blurred figure seemed to have a great cause and effect on him, although he had never seen the other person''s true face.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    A series of mysterious lines manifested in his eyes as if turning intows.


    He activated his Heavenly Eyesight, trying to see who the figure sitting cross-legged on the three-headed ck dragon was.


    But nothing could be seen clearly except for the blurry shadows.


    The other party seemed to be standing in another world, the only god in the world, powerful, mysterious, and incredible.


    He wanted to see more clearly, but he couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan. His eyes were stinging and blood flowed out because of the bacsh.


    "Lin Wu��" Luluo Goddess gave him a worried look.


    Lin Wu waved his hands and said, "I''m fine."


    "What a scary person, I don''t know how many times stronger he is than the group of people who went in just now."


    "If the old man is not mistaken, that three-headed ck dragon should be the terrifying overlord of the Boundary Monument Sea area, but now he is actually captured and used as a mount."


    An old man said solemnly, his heart was filled with turbulent waves, and he was extremely afraid.


    The rest of the people also had expressions of disbelief.


    In this ce, they encountered such a terrifying person one after another. This person''s strength was definitely above the Supreme Realm.


    "I feel that the person just now may have a great cause and effect on me."


    Lin Wu said in a heavy voice, with a heavy heart.


    Goddess Luluo knew what he was worried about, and she couldn''t helpforting him, "Don''t think so, we are still young, and sooner orter we will catch up with such an existence. But this time, it seems that we need to be more careful when entering it."


    In their eyes, the terrifying figure sitting cross-legged on the three-headed ck dragon quickly disappeared in front of the misty space.


    The other party might have noticed them.


    But it was more likely that he didn''t care, and treated them as a group of ants.


    "Let me contact the uncle of our n. He is also nearby. Let''s go in first. If we are in danger, he cane to support us."


    A young man suddenly spoke at this moment with a heavy expression.


    He felt a kind of fear, very uneasy and worried, and even wanted to stop there.


    The rest of the people also nodded when they heard the words, and began to think about the way forward.


    Anyway, after witnessing the horror of that figure just now, no one could remain calm.


    That person was obviously a terrifying figure from the upper realm, although they didn''t know why he came here.


    But if they encountered each other, they would definitely be in danger, and it would be difficult for them to escape.


    "Let''s go."


    Then, an old man''s face became serious, and he dared to show his figure only after he felt the terrifying aura disappear.


    Afterward, Lin Wu, Luluo, and others cautiously approached the misty space, and after a while of spinning around, their figures slowly disappeared into it.


    "The leaf of the mysterious gourd that belonged to Venerable Linghu is in my hands. As long as I follow its direction, who is permeated by this aura, I can quickly find the ce where Venerable Linghu fell."


    Afternding again, Lin Wu looked at the vast wilderness in front of him, and his heart gradually calmed down.


    Although the opponent''s strength was stronger than his, they obviously didn''t know the exact location of the treasure here.


    As long as he seized the opportunity and obtained the inheritance of Venerable Linghu, he could leave quickly.


    At that time, who can find him?


    "My lord, don''t you care about those ants?"


    On the back of the three-headed ck dragons, Gu Changge sat cross-legged, his robes fluttered with the wind, his figure was majestic and motionless, wisps of brilliant divine brilliance intertwined with chaotic energy, looking extremely mysterious.


    Hearing the words of the three-headed ck dragon, he opened his eyes and said calmly, "Since they are all ants, is there any need to care?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the words, the three-headed ck dragon lowered his head and continued to walk toward the vast wild forest ahead.


    Although the group of young men and women hid it well, they couldn''t hide from its strong perception.


    Of course, it was even more impossible to hide from Gu Changge.


    But since Gu Changge didn''t care about them, it naturally wouldn''t go overboard and care about such trivial matters.


    The mountains here were stretching and the ancient trees were verdant. Every sacred mountain and the ancient mountain was extremely majestic and glowing with rays of light.


    There were also many powerful beasts living and entrenched on one side.


    But after sensing the aura of the three-headed ck dragon, they all fled in panic, not daring to approach.


    This was the nature of fierce beasts, seeking good fortune and avoiding evil.


    In the distance, colorful mist flowed, and immortal mist surrounded it. It was impossible to see that it was a nihilistic world caused by the aftermath of the previous battle.


    The so-called void world was a small world whose exact location was unknown. It was hidden in the void, and it was very difficult to find it.


    Generally speaking, such a world was very barren, and it was difficult for any vitality to manifest because it was destroyed in the previous battles.


    "The son of luck from the Eight Destion and Ten Regions has appeared. Is this about the plot of suffering in danger and saving the building from falling?"


    "The two sons of luck have rushed to this ce, it seems that they will give me a surprise."


    Gu Changge''s eyes swept across the front, and the corners of his mouth showed faint interest.


    Beforeing here, he just wanted to get rid of Chu Hao.


    But just now he nced around and found another thing that interested him.


    Apart from Chu Hao, there was actually another child of luck appearing. Judging from the blue level of luck, it was not simple.


    For Gu Changge, this could be said to be a surprise.


    However, he did not startle the snake and wanted to know what kind of surprise this son of luck could bring him.


    It would be too boring to just take him down like this.


    Every child of luck, in addition to being a qualified leek, could also y the role of a treasure hunter.


    In this huge empty space, it seemed that there were many good things hidden.


    Among the many mountains, there were quite a few divine medicines that were extremely rare in the outside world, and they were quite old.


    Of course, Gu Changge didn''t like these things.


    He just used this to infer that since the birth of this void space, it was probably the first time that an outside creature broke in, breaking the tranquility and peace of this ce.


    Afterward, Gu Changge followed the aura left by Alpha.


    Chu Hao probably didn''t know that among the people he brought, there were also strange faces mixed in.


    With Alpha''s cultivation base, no one would be able to find him unless he met a real enlightened person.


    At this moment, there was a huge rumbling sound in the distance, like arge mountain range copsing.


    The dust and smoke rose to the sky, and the mountains on both sides crashed down, revealing a greenke, sparkling, boundless, and vast.


    In the depths of theke, there is a brilliant ray of light, as if some treasure was about to be born.


    The vast aura swept through all directions in an instant, and the bright red light prated the world, rming many powerful beasts here.


    Indistinctly, one could see a map intertwined with ck and white Dao like two ck and white fishes, which manifested in the sky like a curtain of the sky.


    The Dao rhyme was intertwined, as if there were thousands of mysteries in the world evolving, one life was two, two was three, and three was all things.


    This was a shocking scene, which could even be seen under the reflection of the ck and white Dao map.


    A portal emerged in theke, filled with immortal mist, and the precious light soared into the sky, extremely brilliant, like and of inheritance.


    But besides the brilliance, there was also a terrifying murderous intent.


    A ferocious beast rushed quickly with greedy eyes, trying to snatch the Dao map.


    However, it was pierced by the terrifying sword energy and it was cut into a blood mist.


    Apanied by the popping sound, its blood and organs sshed everywhere, which was iparably frightening.


    This was not the power of any formation, but the divine power contained in the ck-and-white Dao map.


    The runes were densely covered, and the sword energy traversed the world, even if it was a huge and terrifying beast, it was still turned into blood and cut to pieces.


    Under this Dao map, there were still several figures with powerful auras.


    The leader was Chu Hao, whose face showed a little excitement.


    Behind Chu Hao, the rest of the people from the Supreme Dao Cave stared at their surroundings vigntly, worried that some creatures would suddenly rush out.


    "Supreme Dao Cave�� it''s right in front of our eyes."


    Chu Hao couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes.


    At this moment, he was standing there with a glow all over his body, reciting ancient scriptures in his mouth.


    Brilliant symbols emerged one after another, intertwined constantly, trying to appease the ck and white Dao map in the sky.


    This was the map of the Supreme Dao Cave.


    It was once lost here, but after they came in, it was awakened with a secret method.


    There was no doubt about the mysterious power of the Supreme Dao Map. Although it had not awakened yet, the aura that emanated from it could easily kill the creatures approaching this ce.


    The former ancestor didn''t fullyprehend the true meaning of the Supreme Dao Map, but he could easily control one side.


    However, he never thought that aftering to this world, he would encounter a formidable opponent, die from exhaustion, and leave the Supreme Dao Map here.

 Chapter 447-2:

    <h4>Chapter 447-2:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b>749</b></strong><strong><b>: You will surprise me, a Leader of that world</b></strong><strong><b>(part2)</b></strong>


    Over the years, Supreme Dao Cave had kept a low profile and retreated from the world. The main reason was that the Supreme Dao Map was lost.


    There were rumors that the Supreme Dao Map was an innate treasure, containing unimaginable mysteries.


    Before the ancient era, there were immortals who came to the Supreme Dao Cave, borrowed this map, and tried toprehend its essence.


    However, after sleeping here for many years, and being awakened today, the state on the map above was very unstable.


    The vast scene evolved in the Dao map, mountains, rivers, nts, trees, and stars all emerged, and then they turned into sword energy, cutting across the sky and falling down.


    Under such a terrifying aura, even the Supreme being would change their expression, not daring to approach at will.


    Chu Hao didn''t expect that the current Supreme Dao Map would ignore their scriptures at all.


    "It seems that the only way is to get in touch with the Supreme Dao Map through other methods, and then find a way to subdue it."


    "It''s too strong for me to win it over."


    Chu Hao''splexion sank, and he quickly turned into a divine light and rushed towards the portal in theke, from which the map above emerged just now.


    In the past, the map on the top was sleeping in it.


    Today, it was suddenly awakened by someone using a secret method, beheading any beasts that tried to get close to it.


    p, p, p!!


    The picture on the top was constantly moving, turning into a majestic power of the world, where the moon was destroyed and the stars were sinking, and the scene was terrifying.


    Chu Hao''s face was solemn, brilliant runes bloomed on his body, and he tried to appease it with all his strength.


    At the same time, he sacrificed a treasure from the Supreme Cave.


    It suddenly became too hot.


    The moment it was lifted, the lid soared into the sky, releasing a vast ocean like a gxy.


    It was a crimson blue me, containing terrifying destructive power.


    It seemed to be able to refine all things.


    The moment the stove appeared, it floated above Chu Hao''s head, resisting the vast sword energy rushing out of the map above.


    At the same time, the three legs of the stove glowed with iparable brilliance, turning into hazy shadows of alchemy, devouring the aftermath of the rushing waves.


    It had to be said that this was an extremely terrifying defensive divine weapon.


    Its level was not clear, but it was definitely beyond the general emperor��s weapon.


    Immediately, vast fluctuations erupted here, as ifrge stars fell from the sky, and then turned into majestic destructive forces.


    The map above shook, and the flying mountains, star wreckage, and the exploded matter all disappeared.


    The whole world instantly became dark, which was the world on the map contained in it.


    Under this kind of terrifying method, even theplexion of the rest of the powerhouses from Supreme Dao Cave changed rapidly and they wanted to evacuate this ce.


    They were well aware that once the vast divine power in the map above activated, they would definitely die and be forcibly refined.


    "It''s getting dark there. Could it be that a rare treasure appeared?"


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo, and other people from the Eight Destion and Ten Regions who entered this ceter all looked at the scene not far away in shock.


    They could feel the terrifying fluctuations intertwining.


    It was more like a ck sun, rising between the sky and the earth, constantly floating up and down, and a wisp of aura falling down was enough to cause the stars to explode, the earth topples, and the mountains and rivers to change course.


    "Is that the treasure of the strong man who fought against Venerable Linghu?"


    The goddess Luluo stared at the distant sky.


    It could be seen that a Dao map intertwined with ck and white was floating up and down on the edge of the sky, and it was constantly extending as if it wanted to devour the world.


    The rest of the young men and women also nodded one after another, with more or less greed in their eyes.


    Lin Wu turned his head to look at her, and said in a deep voice, "How sure are you that you can snatch it?"


    Luluo Goddess was silent for a while, then shook her head and said, "Unless we can find the mysterious gourd of Venerable Linghu before then, we are not even 100% sure."


    "It''s a pity. If we get such a treasure, it will definitely y a key role in the battle with the upper realm at that time."


    Lin Wu felt a little unwilling, the level of such a treasure had obviously surpassed the emperor''s weapon.


    Although it was left behind in their world, no one had gotten it for so many years.


    Now seeing it resurface again, but it was being obtained by people from another realm, how could he be willing to do this?


    The rest of the people also fell silent, they naturally knew what such a treasure meant.


    If Venerable Linghu hadn''t acted at the beginning, I''m afraid there would be more strong people on their side who died tragically.


    As long as the cultivators who had known about the previous battle knew how terrifying that treasure was.


    Sweeping the heavens and the earth, melting the universe.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But at this moment, there was a sudden shocking change from theke in front of him.


    A ck spear emerged, apanied by a ck glow, nging, and suddenly swept down from the sky and the earth.


    Many people from Supreme Dao Cave were caught off guard, their faces were terrified and furious, and they exploded in an instant. They were swept by the spear, and the white bone residue was scattered everywhere.


    More people broke out in cold sweats, were injured by the aftermath, and fell into theke.


    A tall figure wearing a dark iron battle suit appeared in the void, with bright eyes, standing there like an unrivaled war god.


    A frightening and terrifying aura exuded from his whole body, extremely indifferent.


    "Who are you?"


    The rest of the people from the Supreme Dao Cave in the sky turned cold, they didn''t expect that there would be someone following them in the dark and attacking several of them unexpectedly.


    And the aura of the other party made them tremble a little.


    This turned out to be a quasi-emperor existence with terrifying strength.


    "There is an order from my Master to kill everyone."


    Alpha''s voice was very indifferent, without any emotional fluctuations, he stepped forward again and killed the rest of the people who were too high.


    "Master?"


    Everyone from Supreme Dao Cave was stunned for a moment, they didn''t expect that there was someone behind this person, who was called the master.


    Could it be said that it would be a strong powerhouse of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?


    "Kill him, this guy is here to snatch the Supreme Dao map of my Supreme Dao Cave."


    "Don''t let him disturb the Pce Master."


    Soon they realized and an old man roared, showing his supreme strength.


    When they crossed the Boundary Monument Sea, they had already spent a lot and did note to this side unless they surpassed the existence of the Supreme Realm.


    Facing such a quasi-emperor existence, they were somewhat uneasy and flustered.


    But at this time, it was critical time for Chu Hao to appease the Supreme Dao Map, and they would not allow others to disturb him.


    Alpha was very indifferent, he shed down with a spear in his hand, and a piece of rune flew out, flooding forward like a star, causing everyone to cough up blood and explode.


    However, the people who were too high were not afraid of death at all, so they used various forbidden techniques to attack Alpha again and stop him.


    "Damn it, you came to disturb me at this time."


    Chu Hao''s face was also ugly, very angry, and full of killing intent.


    The stove was floating up and down above his head, resisting the pressure of the Supreme Dao Map, he kept chanting the ancient scriptures, trying to calm it down.


    At this moment, how could he be disturbed by others?


    "This person is very strong, but he is not from our world. When did hee in?"


    "The cultivators of the other world are said to be very warlike, and there are endless civil wars, and it is difficult to have unity. Looking at it today, it is indeed the case."


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo, and others were hiding behind the mountain, watching the battle closely.


    Although they were also very curious about who this figure in the dark iron battle suit was, the fight between the two parties was just in line with their wishes.


    If the Upper Realm was united, their defense would have been broken long ago, so why would there be so many things?


    Compared with the Upper Realm, the Eight Destion and Ten Regions were indeed united a lot, of course, it did not mean that there was no rivalry between them and so on.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    At this time, there was a terrifying dragon chant sound from heaven and the earth.


    A pitch-ck three-headed dragon descended from the sky.


    Its body was iparably huge as if it was made of molten iron, its hundred feet were like a divine mountain, and its eyes were ck and red like blood, bloodthirsty and ferocious.


    The moment it appeared, it poked toward Chu Hao with one w, bursting with ck divine light, containing iparable divine power.


    Chu Hao was reciting the ancient scriptures, but he didn''t expect to be attacked suddenly, his face was furious, and it could be said that he was caught off guard.


    "You are courting death!"


    His eyes were cold, and he didn''t care too much about the map, he turned to look at the three-headed ck dragon behind him, his fists were shining, and he went to attack this terrifying giant beast.


    It had to be said that his strength was very strong, the golden fist had endless power, and it was as bright as if it was cast from divine gold, and the void in front of him exploded with a bang.


    "So strong?"


    The three-headed ck dragon was also shocked, it didn''t expect this man whose cultivation level was not as good as it, to be so strong.


    Under this fist, there was a huge power to purify the world.


    This was obviously some kind of supreme technique.


    It also had to be cautious and started to fight Chu Hao.


    For a moment, a dazzling brilliance erupted here, and the Supreme Dao furnace above Chu Hao''s head was floating up and down, resisting the pressure of the Supreme Dao Map.


    The two were fighting here, fighting together, the waves of divine power were like tens of millions, vast and endless, falling in all directions.


    "Isn''t this three-headed ck dragon the mount of the figure I saw back then?"


    "Is that ck figure also a subordinate of that figure?"


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo, and the others were shocked and looked around, trying to find the mysterious figure at that time.


    After all, they took a look at it from a distance and left a terrifying pressure.


    And just when Alpha was held back by the people from the Supreme Cave, Chu Hao was fighting with the three-headed ck dragon.


    Under the radiantke, in front of the portal, a young man appeared at some point.


    His white clothes were whiter than the snow, it was spotless, and his posture was like an immortal in the sky, which was extraordinary and refined.


    It seemed to beprehending the mystery in front of this light door quietly, giving people an unparalleled sense of tranquility.


    The young man''s body was shrouded in divine light, surrounded by chaotic energy. Just standing there, he seemed to be the center of the heavens and worlds.


    The Supreme Dao Map above the sky seemed to feel something and was making a trembling sound as if it was about to be pped down.


    "Where is he?"


    Lin Wu''s voice sounded, with an unconceble shock.


    Vaguely, everyone felt that there were infinite scenes evolving on the map above as if an ancient scripture was being revived and interpreting Dao.


    This was an iparably shocking and astonishing sight, the door of light manifested Dao, and the map above was falling.


    The divine light was dotted, extremely hazy, shrouded in chaotic mist, and there were three thousand worlds, surrounding that young figure, making him the only one in the world, eternal and immortal.


    The chaotic divine mes burned, and each one had a sense of supremacy. It was so dazzling that many people dared not look directly at it. Tears flowed from their eyes, so they quickly closed them.


    This scene was so simr that Lin Wu''splexion changed drastically again, and then he turned pale, and hatred surged up, almost gnashing his teeth.


    "It was he! It was he who killed my brother!"


    His voice contained deep-seated hatred, and his eyes were almost red.


    The scene of his elder brother''s tragic death was still fresh in his memory, and was recorded by many people with memory stones and passed back.


    So he knew very well that it was the young man in front of him who killed his brother.


    "Could it be�� this is�� the leader of that world?"


    "He�� came here unexpectedly? Is it his real body?"


    Luluo and the others realized what Lin Wu said, and theirplexions changed drastically and turned pale.

 Chapter 448-1: Where does the courage come from? The gap gives rise to despair (1)

    <h4>Chapter 448-1: Where does the couragee from? The gap gives rise to despair (1)</h4>


    The fear from Luluo and the others was not unreasonable, but anyone who knew what happened that day would understand how terrifying the leading figure of that world was.


    Before this, they had tried to guess the identity of the figure sitting cross-legged on the body of the three-headed ck Dragon, but they never thought this.


    Because this was simply unrealistic, the sea of ??Boundary Monuments had not yet dried up. How could such a terrifying existence cross over already?


    "Lin Wu, don''t be impulsive."


    The young man named Huo Rong also persuaded Lin Wu at this time, mentioning him to not be impulsive, worried that he would rush out, thus exposing their position.


    He had a good rtionship with Lin Wu and could understand his feelings.


    At first sight of the enemy who killed his brother, how could Lin Wu bear it? The strength of the opponent was far superior to them and he was simply not someone they could fight at the moment.


    "Lin Wu, calm down."


    Several Elders from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions also spoke out to persuade him as they looked at the figure shrouded in endless divine light, full of fear.


    "Why did that person appear here? Could it be that the Boundary Monument can''t stop him?"


    Someone thought of this and was worried.


    If the Boundary Monument dried up, they would inevitably face endless attacks from the Upper Realm.


    "I won''t be impulsive."


    At this time, Lin Wu also calmed down, clenching his teeth and suppressing his hatred to calm down.


    "Let''s leave this ce quickly. Otherwise he will find our tracks, and we may not be able to leave by then."


    Luluo��s face was a little pale and the closer she got the more she could feel the terrifying aura that permeated the other party all the time. It was vast and deep, suppressing a person to suffocate.


    Her words were approved by many people, and they nned to leave this ce quietly.


    Although the Supreme Dao Map was precious and was a rare treasure, they would have to fight for it. They had already seen that that refined man might die tragically here today. They all came from the Upper Realm, it was obvious that the man in white would not be left alive.


    "Come on, move slowly and don''t let the man notice us."


    Lin Wu also nodded. She carefully concealed his own aura, not daring to show the slightest abnormality.


    They had other things to do since the man in white was taking the map above. They had to take advantage of this opportunity to take away the Gourd of Venerable Linghu, and the timing was just right.


    And just when Lin Wu and the others were about to leave secretly. Above the dome of the sky, the Supreme Dao Map ttered like a scroll, expanding continuously, swallowing the heaven and the earth.


    A strange scene was evolving in it, the stars were being destroyed and the moon was sinking with the sky falling apart.


    One by one, runes appeared pulsatingly, filled with endless brilliance. This was the ultimate Law of Heaven and Earth, and it was also the sound of the infinite Dao.


    In a trance, everyone saw a page of ancient scripture containing the supreme essence, manifesting between heaven and earth. And here, in the middle of theke, Gu Changge stood quietly in front of the portal.


    Every inch of his skin was glowing, like wless jade and even the strands of hair were filled with a brilliant chaotic brilliance. He didn''t care about everyone around him. In his opinion, this moment was too precious, obviously much more important than the rest.


    This thing obviously surpassed the Emperor weapon and had innate runes. The cirction of white and ck light along with the distinction between ck and white were the evolution and manifestation of Dao resided.


    This was an unimaginable horror scene. Clusters of mes seemed to contain the Supreme Realm, surrounding them worshiping together. He calmlyprehended the essence of it and realized a kind of understanding about the Supreme Dao.


    The Dao was like a knife, too ruthless.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    And in the sky, the three-headed ck Dragon who was fighting with Chu Hao suddenly roared angrily. It felt the pain and kept bleeding as it was injured by Chu Hao.


    The two fought frantically, constantly disying their respective moves and divine powers. Its three bloody mouths sprayed out various colors of light, enough to turn the mountain peaks into ashes.


    Its cultivation base was much stronger than Chu Hao''s, but it was still at a disadvantage. Its scales exploded and blood rained down. It was not Chu Hao''s opponent at all.


    Chu Hao''s strength was very strange. His fighting skills were unparalleled. It was a kind of unrivaled fighting technique that had long been lost. It even turned into an endless wind around him, making its big paws bloody and shattered. Even its horns were almost shattered.


    "Go to hell with me!"


    It disyed the strongest divine power and opened its three bloody mouths as if it could swallow even heaven and the earth. But among them, three different divine arts were evolving, turning into red me, purple lightning, and ck hurricane. They all were rushing toward Chu Hao.


    However, Chu Hao was unmoved, his eyes were extremely indifferent.


    In the next moment, the golden light surged. His blood was like smoke and his golden fist covered the sky, sting the huge mouths of the three-headed ck Dragon.


    Blood rained and the three-headed ck Dragon roared in great pain but it couldn''t stop Chu Hao''s fist at all.


    Many of its bones were shattered, scales burst and blood was dripping. He was without the slightest prestige before.


    "This guy�� is strong, I''m no match for him. If it goes on like this, I''ll be killed by him."


    There was a hint of fear in the expressions of the three-headed ck Dragon. It thought that Chu Hao would be easy to deal with, so he volunteered to suppress and kill him.


    In the end, he was not Chu Hao''s opponent and he almost died because of his constant pressure and beating. Thinking of this, it evacuated quickly, not daring to continue fighting with Chu Hao. Otherwise, it would definitely die.


    "Where do you want to escape?"


    However, Chu Hao''s gaze was cold and he didn''t intend to let it go. Being disturbed by people over and over again made him angry. He wished to kill the three-headed ck Dragon in front of him to vent his anger.


    Although Lin Wu and the others were leaving secretly, they were still paying attention to the movement here. Chu Hao''s strength really shook their hearts. They couldn''t calm down at all. He was another character they underestimated.


    They had heard about the notoriety of the three-headed ck Dragon for a long time. It was an overlord in the Supreme Territory, and it was difficult to find an opponent.


    But while fighting Chu Hao, he was severely injured and was not an opponent. Before, they even wanted to snatch the Supreme Dao Map from Chu Hao. Though now that they thought about it, it was really beyond their limits.


    At this moment, the three-headed ck Dragon who kept running away saw Chu Hao attacking him with a cold expression. He couldn''t help disying fear and couldn''t help shouting, "My lord, save me!"


    Hearing this voice, even Chu Hao, who was attacking him with a cold expression, was stunned. He knew that there was another figure appearing in the field, but he concentrated on dealing with the three-headed ck Dragon and didn''t bother or ask.


    Now the three-headed ck Dragon with the strength of the Supreme Realm actually called that person Master?


    This shocked his heart. It was then he saw the figure in a ck iron battle suit who suddenly attacked him and his heart sank even more.


    At this moment, Chu Hao felt a strange feeling in his heart and felt a creepy feeling almost instantly. He turned around suddenly, his eyes were shining brightly and he looked at the figure standing in the center of theke.


    "You can''t even kill him, why should I save you?"


    At this time, in the center of theke, Gu Changge, who was meditating on the map above, also opened his eyes and sighed softly upon hearing this.


    The three-headed ck Dragon was also trembling at the moment. He didn''t dare to refute Gu Changge''s words. It quickly knelt down respectfully and said, "I can be a mount for you."


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo and others who were running away quietly couldn''t help but tremble when they heard these words. They felt a chilling fear.


    This feeling was simply out of their control and hard to suppress. A terrifying and ferocious beast in the Supreme Realm said that he was willing to be reduced to a transportation mount.


    For them, this was simply unbelievable. But it happened right in front of their eyes. Was this the invincible power of the leader from that world?


    "It''s you�� Gu Changge!!"


    At this moment, Chu Hao finally saw the face of the figure in front of the portal, his pupils shrank. He couldn''t believe it, "Why are you here? It seems that you were not killed by the Red Demon, and you even escaped."


    He also always believed that Gu Changge was more ominous than good, that the disaster of the divine city in which the Red Demon killed many powerful people.


    Gu Changge was impressively on the list.


    In the end, he didn''t expect that he would appear in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions hundreds of millions of distances away.


    "It seems that you are disappointed."


    There was an understatement on Gu Changge''s face.

 Chapter 448-2: Where does the courage come from? The gap gives rise to despair (2)

    <h4>Chapter 448-2: Where does the couragee from? The gap gives rise to despair (2)</h4>


    Chu Hao''s expression was very serious. He noticed the Supreme Dao Map that was slowly falling from the high space and his expression even became ugly.


    This was the result of his hard work to appease it, but Gu Changge had taken advantage of him. If he didn''t have divine skills, he would never have allowed Supreme Dao Map to calm down.


    "You took away my love and ruined my ancient kingdom, I will not forget the hatred between us. Gu Changge, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Hatred appeared on Chu Hao''s face. He was almost gnashing his teeth, and he didn''t hide it at all at this moment. He couldn''t forget how his beloved Tang Wan was persecuted by Gu Changge.


    If Gu Changge had not interfered, how could the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom have been destroyed?


    How could Tang Wan leave him?


    All of this was caused by Gu Changge.


    During this period of time, he wished he could cut Gu Changge into a thousand pieces and burn his bones to ashes.


    Lin Wu, Lu Luo, and the others did not expect that there was such an indelible hatred between this terrifyingly powerful and refined man and Gu Changge.


    Even Lin Wu felt that Chu Hao was inexplicably pleasing to the eye. After all, both of them had the same enemy. Although the two were on different sides, they were the same on this point.


    "What a coincidence, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Gu Changge just said calmly, without much fuss, "I just don''t know where you got the courage to say such things to me."


    "Courage? You''ll find out in a moment," Chu Hao said coldly, he knew that Gu Changge was very strong.


    But during this period of time, his cultivation base had improved a lot. He practiced several Ancient Heavenly Arts of the Supreme Dao Cave and his strength had improved to a higher level.


    Even just now, he had not used many methods, and he had not used the Supreme Dao Furnace. Facing Gu Changge, it was not like he was powerless.


    "Oh, then this Gu will have to wait and see."


    Gu Changge smiled inly, standing in the middle of theke, an invisible golden road seemed to emerge under his feet.


    He walked toward the shore step by step, at the same time he stretched out his hand. The space rumbled as he grabbed the Supreme Dao Map high in the sky.


    Earlier, the Map above was extremely violent with terrifying energies intertwined but now it was very docile, floating quietly in the sky.


    When Gu Changge''s palm was about to reach out, strands of ck and white divine light appeared on its surface and Dao flickered, obliterating his palm.


    This scene made Chu Hao feel at ease, he couldn''t help but sneer, "Gu Changge, you should give up. The map above is my treasure, and it''s not something an outsider, can take it away."


    "It doesn''t matter, after killing you, I have plenty of time to refine it."


    Gu Changge said lightly. Since Supreme Dao Map still had the intention of resisting, then he will put it down for the time being. Anyway, it would not flee to other ces here anyway.


    "Attack!"


    At this moment, Chu Hao''s energy had reached an unprecedented peak as he pounced to attack Gu Changge.


    His whole body was full of golden light, the Supreme Dao Furnace floated above his head as the lid was lifted and a vast red-blue me rushed out which could burn everything. Even the sky and the earth was blurred and the void copsed.


    At the same time, he roared angrily and unleashed his terrifying fighting technique. Moreover, he also deliberately used the secret method to increase the power of attack, and the power of his aura diffused from the Heavenly Spirit.


    Almost every punch caused the void to copse and explode, turning into dust. This kind of extremely strong power had risen by more than one levelpared to just now.


    Even the mountains, rivers and the earth were reduced to ashes in just an instant.


    This ce resonated and one after another big cracks spread out from behind him, traversing all directions before chaotic energy rushed out of them.


    "His strength has be stronger than before."


    Lin Wu and the others were shocked. From this battle, they deeply felt the confident and invincible temperament.


    This was the Peerless Talent of the Upper Realm, and he was not very old. But this indomitable and indestructible aura made them feel awe.


    They originally nned to evacuate quickly, but now they couldn''t help but slow down, wanting to witness this peerless battle with their own eyes.


    For a moment, the light of the punches here covered the sky, hitting Gu Changge who was still walking toward the shore.


    Chu Hao didn''t know how many punches he threw in an instant. Each punch could cause an ordinary Supreme Being to cough up blood and severely injure him. The void had copsed and the rules were shattered.


    However, in front of Gu Changge, there seemed to be a moat of heaven forever and it was impossible to get close at all.


    All the fists disappeared out of thin air when they were about to fall in front of Gu Changge as if there was an invisible space in front of him that could iste everything.


    It was more like there was a world between Gu Changge and him. He would never be able to cross the distance in between. This was a scene of despair. No matter how Chu Hao roared or what kind of terrifying secret method he activated, he couldn''t make that step.


    This was already a difference in level and it could not be made up for by cultivation. Even the divine fire poured into the Supreme Dao Furnace was quickly annihted when it was about to fall in front of Gu Changge without even causing any waves.


    "Is this your courage? You really disappointed me." Gu Changge walked over unhurriedly, without any movement.


    "Come again! I don''t believe it!"


    Chu Hao was startled and angry. He hated his own powerlessness. With all his strength, he couldn''t even get close to Gu Changge. The gap in real strength might be even more difficult to make up.


    This time, he burned his blood and used his strongest divine power.


    At the same time, the Supreme Dao Furnace was activated and the meaning of vastness evolved in it as if it could swallow heaven and the earth, enveloping Gu Changge away.


    "You should be desperate. With your strength, it is impossible to be the opponent of the Young Master. I advise you to attack the Young Master honestly. Maybe you can die happily."


    The three-headed ck Dragon not far away couldn''t help mocking. He was extremely happy and his injuries were improving rapidly.


    "Is this the power of the leader from the Upper Realm? This gap�� it''s really huge."


    Many young men and women of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were deeply shocked by this scene. Their lips were trembling, feeling too dreamy.


    Just now they felt that Chu Hao was invincible. As a result, in front of this person, he didn''t even have a chance to get close and he was so strong that it was hopeless.


    The other party had never made a move from the beginning to the end. The cloud was calm and the wind was breezy, high above, overlooking everything.


    "Lin Wu��"


    Goddess Luluo looked worriedly at Lin Wu, who was pale. She feared that he would be hit hard. Because this person in front of him was the enemy who killed Lin Wu''s elder brother Lin Qingyang!


    How could he get revenge?


    "I�� I''m fine." Lin Wu clenched his fists and teeth tightly, deeply feeling his own weakness and powerlessness.


    His strength was far from enough.


    "This game should be over."


    But at this moment, Gu Changge, who had a calm expression and had never made a move, suddenly stretched out his right arm forward.


    He spread his five fingers and shook them forward. Thews of heaven and earth here suddenly condensed, turned into a golden spear as it pointed obliquely and stabbed forward suddenly.


    The void was stagnant and the terrifying power, like a vast expanse of ocean, swept toward the sky andnded on the Supreme Dao Furnace in front of Chu Hao with a bang.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The divine waves were monstrous, covering the sky and covering the sun. This furnace had a special texture and endless runes burst out, trying to resist, but it still was blown away and fell to the ground.


    After losing the object to contend with, Chu Hao''splexion changed drastically. Cold air swept through his body and all of his strength gathered in his body, trying to smash this spear but it didn''t work.


    Gu Changge still stabbed mediocrely, without any smell of fireworks and it wiped out all his means.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Blood sttered, including the white bone residue as he exploded in the void.


    "No�� how is it possible�� How can I die here?"


    Unbelievable and deep despair appeared on Chu Hao''s face. He was not reconciled but was easily pierced by this spear. All of his means, including the divine artifacts, Dao, and divine powers, were all wiped out and copsed.


    In the next moment, with a light shake of Gu Changge''s right arm, Chu Hao exploded to pieces.

 Chapter 449: Two groups of people

    <h4>Chapter 449: Two groups of people</h4>


    The golden spear seemed to be condensed into reality with golden, surging divine light and iparable sharpness, but at this moment it was stained with blood, piercing Chu Hao.


    Drops of blood containing divinity fell from the sky, smashing theke into a deep pit. The blood mist drifted away, mixed with some bright white bone residue which was a shocking and frightening scene.


    Gu Changge pointed his finger obliquely and with a light shake of his right arm, Chu Hao''s body exploded as it copsed into ashes, leaving nothing behind.


    He killed him casually together with his soul. Chu Hao, the generational genius, just fell.


    There was such a dead silence that one could almost hear the drop of a needle. Lin Wu and the others couldn''t help but shudder, they didn''t expect the ending to be like this before.


    Even though someone as strong as Chu Hao tried his best, he couldn''t even get close to his opponent and was easily suppressed and killed in the void.


    This kind of power could really make others desperate, and it couldn''t bring up the slightest fighting spirit.


    "They are all from that world. They are so terrifying to each other. Is there any strong person in our world who can defeat him? Let''s leave quickly��"


    Huo Rong, a young man with fiery red hair, couldn''t help but speak. His voice was very low, a little trembling, and fear arose in his heart.


    The rest nodded and held their breath. Then they silently retreated to the distance, not daring to show the slightest abnormality.


    Lin Wu, Luluo, and the others fell silent, feeling very heavy. This was the enemy they would face in the future. Even a terrifying powerhouse like Chu Hao didn''t have the slightest resistance in front of him.


    They didn''t dare to imagine that when they faced Gu Changge, how much chance would they have?


    This was really hopeless.


    "What will the Heavenly Treasure Chest this time be��"


    Gu Changge nced in the direction where Lin Wu and the others left, but didn''t care.


    Although this space was vast, no one could escape his eyes. Since Chu Hao came here to find the Supreme Dao Map.


    Then the Son of Luck of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions should be looking for another treasure. So he still needed the other party to help him find that treasure.


    In addition, Gu Changge felt that he could make more use of this Son of Luck from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. It just happened to be a useful pawn for him to explore the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Before killing Chu Hao, Gu Changge had already robbed him of many Luck points. So in the next moment, a purple Heavenly Treasure Box that only he could see fell out of Chu Hao''s body.


    There was a misty purple meaning, which was quite simple and mysterious. After rolling up his sleeves and putting away the Heavenly Treasure Chest, Gu Changge looked at the man who was too high up on the other side.


    Chu Hao''s death shocked them all.


    "The Pce Master is dead! Gu Changge killed the Pce Master!"


    Now his eyes were almost red. His whole body was glowing, he seemed to be crazy, and he was trying his best to avenge Chu Hao.


    The vast fluctuations swept across the sky and the earth and they all sacrificed all kinds of divine weapons before they fell over with brilliant light.


    However, Alpha''s strength was terrifying, even in the face of everyone, he still had the upper hand. The ck spear swept across like a heavenly knife and the wind was like a storm, raging in all directions.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Everyone coughed up blood and retreated. Their bodies were in severe pain and their bones were broken.


    Gu Changge noticed that among them, there were two Supreme beings and they were also the two who had been struggling to support them.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, he squinted his eyes and reached out with his palm again. The void seemed to be stagnant. The huge golden brilliance condensed into a golden palm.


    The runes flickered and fell toward them, trying to kill everyone. This palm was propelled like a millstone that could destroy the world, terrifying and majestic, unparalleled and unstoppable.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    With the screams, everyone was desperate. They copsed and exploded under this palm, unable to resist at all. Soon they were torn apart, and their body and spirit were destroyed.


    "Master." Alpha was holding the ck spear and stood respectfully.


    The three-headed ck Dragon also knelt respectfully on a side. The world finally returned to peace.


    "I will leave them to you."


    Gu Changge nodded and then looked at the Supreme Dao Map.


    With a thought, the majestic divine thought swept across like the manifestation of heaven with a will that could not be resisted and suppressed it.


    There was a rattling sound in the map above as if a big star was turning, mountains and rivers manifested, terrifying sword auras emerged, shing toward him.


    "Innate sword energy seems to be just one of the methods��"


    Gu Changge''s eyes were a little thoughtful. When he saw the map above, he had already guessed its origin.


    Was there any connection between the Supreme Dao Map and the Innate Supreme Sword Map in mythology?


    After all, ck and white were clearly distinguished and the division of Yin and Yang could bnce Heaven and Earth, earth, water, wind and fire.


    And with his order, Alpha opened his mouth and screamed, swallowing the blood mist that filled the ce. Although many people''s Dao was shattered just now, their Dao and cultivation were all contained in the blood mist.


    Now at least the origin of an existence in the Emperor Realm could have an effect on Gu Changge. Therefore, he had no intention of devouring these origins of life, so it was better to leave them to Alpha.


    After all, Alpha was conceived and born of a drop of his true blood. If it wasn''t for being trapped in the Demon Burying Abyss for countless years, how could he be only in the current First Layer of the Quasi-Emperor Realm?


    Under Gu Changge''s forcible refining, although Supreme Dao Map resisted, it was gradually weakened.


    Wisps of divine light fell down, enveloped in ck and white, boundless as they fell on the top of Gu Changge''s head. With his thoughts, the Supreme Dao Map was also evolving into a vast scene.


    The space in front of him seemed to be swallowed by it, turning the void into reality. The integration of offense and defense was indeed extraordinary.


    "I wonder what will be in the Heavenly Treasure Chest after killing Chu Hao��"


    After refining the Supreme Dao Map, Gu Changge took out the purple Heavenly Treasure Chest.


    A burst of purple light shed, and a crystal-clear ancient mirror emerged from it. There were many simple patterns on the back, and he didn''t know what era it was from.


    "This is�� Enlightening Mirror?"


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised in his heart. Then he carefully read the introduction of this ancient mirror.


    From the past to the present, there was ack of profound knowledge. This was a mysterious secret treasure that could reflect many mysterious scenes.


    This kind of mystery was indescribable, it could be the legendary underworld, it could also be the Nine Heavens Immortal World and it was more likely to be the traces of the river of time.


    As for the effect of the reflection, Gu Changge had no way of knowing. But he remembered another thing, the space-time monument.


    If it was used in conjunction with the Enlightening Mirror, would there be any magical effect?


    The next day, Gu Changge went to find the Supreme Dao Furnace that Chu Hao had left behind at that time. After sealing it up, he found a ce here to break through his cultivation.


    Although the Supreme Dao Furnace was miraculous, it was of little use to him. So Gu Changge thought about it for a while and nned to go to Purple Pill Sect when he had time and hand over this furnace to Lin Qiuhan.


    She had the alchemy talent and this furnace would be more effective in her hands. Then once, a sky-rocketing aura erupted.


    The rosy light was misty, the immortal fog was lingering and fragments of the Dao kept falling, turning into a big white cocoon on Gu Changge''s body, from which chaotic light diffused.


    The sound of blood flowing in the blood vessels was like thunder rolling in the sky as if it was tearing the sky.


    After killing Chu Hao and recing a few of his bones, his cultivation naturally broke through to the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    If it hadn''t been for the disappearance of the Heavenly Tribtion in these countless Epochs, otherwise, the momentum of his breakthrough alone would be absolutely boundless.


    Shockingly ancient in the modern times. Such momentum did notst long, and soon the brilliance of this ce dissipated. The cocoon wrapped in chaotic light split open and Gu Changge''s figure stepped out of it.


    "There are peopleing to this space again�� It seems that there are still two groups of people." Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, feeling the faint fluctuations in the space.


    Then he took a step forward and appeared above the head of the three-headed ck Dragon. Tearing open the void in front of him, he quickly disappeared from this ce.


    "ording to the news from Miss and the others, they should have entered the void space here."


    In the mountains not far from here, there was a group of powerful cultivators on their way. One of them was still frowning softly. The rest of the people also carefully looked at this strange and vast space.


    "At the beginning, the treasure of Venerable Linghu was left here, but it''s a pity that we didn''t know it for so many years."


    An old man with red light flowing from his body said with his eyes full of emotion. He was from the ancient Fire n in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the blood like ancient magma was flowing in his body.


    "Compared to the other world, what weck are not geniuses and bloodlines, but a strong person standing at the peak. If there was one more treasure, it would also increase the chance of winning."


    Beside him was a tall man in armor. He also nodded and said so. His name was Lin Yunxiao, he was a strong genius from the Dragon Blood Lin n, and he was also Lin Wu''s uncle.


    The rest of the powerhouses also nodded and swept around.


    "However, Miss and the others said that cultivators from another world also sneaked into this ce silently."


    "So why be afraid, since they dare toe to our world, they must be prepared to be destroyed. This group of damned bandits must be burned and killed all the way, how many of our soldiers died tragically at their hands?"


    Some people were angry, and their murderous intent boiled over. When it came to the Upper Realm, they wanted to go to the battlefield and kill the invaders from the Upper Realm.


    For them, the Upper Realm had repeatedly invaded their home, destroying their peaceful environment. For countless years, many soldiers buried their bones on the shore of the sea of ??boundary monuments, leaving their wives and daughters to guard the mansion alone.


    How could such hatred be relieved lightly?

 Chapter 450: A Miss from the Gu family, Gourd Valley

    <h4>Chapter 450: A Miss from the Gu family, Gourd Valley</h4>


    "Um? Is someoneing from behind?"


    At this moment, an old woman with dark green eyes suddenly turned her head as she looked in a certain direction and said in a low voice.


    A faint dark green glow rose from her body as if there was vitality circting.


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard the words, and then they quickly reacted, unleashed various weapons and waited in full force, staring at the void behind them.


    The old woman''s name was Granny Lu Cui, she was a master of the Green Race and had the blood of the God of Life. There was a natural sensitivity to all things in nature. So in this kind of ce, she could even use many nts as eyes and could perceive scenes that other beings in the same situation could not perceive.


    Hearing what she said, everyone naturally did not dare to underestimate her and stared at the rear very cautiously. With brilliance, one set of divine soldiers appeared in the sky and they were sacrificed by them, disying great power that was able to kill them at any time.


    Appearing here at this time, they could only be cultivators from the Upper Realm.


    "Who is hiding here? Do you dare note out?"


    The old man of the Fire n had a very irritable temper and the red light in his eyes was shining brightly. He waved his hand and turned it into a sea of ??mes, falling towards the void behind him.


    "It''s good that you perceived our existence��"


    In the next moment, apanied by a sneer, someone appeared behind the stone not far away.


    Arge group of cultivators and creatures covered with divine brilliance wearing various clothes from different forces in the Upper Realm.


    The one who spoke was a middle-aged man with a face that didn''t look like a human, with gray horns on his head.


    At the same time, he also waved his hands forward, offsetting the attack from the old man of the Fire n.


    "Sure enough, you are people from the Upper Realm. You havee here secretly."


    The rest of the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions stared at the people who suddenly appeared in front of them with murderous looks and cold faces.


    Granny Lu Cui''s heart sank and her eyes swept over the cultivators and creatures in front of her. Judging from the aura, there were all ethnic groups and all Dao forces.


    The few young men and women who walked at the back were obviously noble and were protected by the powerhouses in front.


    Especially one of them was a beautiful woman in a blue dress with soft hair, a wless white face, big and energetic eyes, a graceful figure and a charming appearance.


    The rest of the young men looked at her with a hint of admiration.


    "Eight Destions and Ten Regions, this remote ce will be breached by us sooner orter, so what��s the difference between here and there?"


    The middle-aged man who made a move just now sneered when he heard this and looked around at the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in front of him. He appeared to be quite contemptuous.


    This was the attitude of the various races in the Upper Realm towards the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Because whether it was the cultivation environment or the cultivation resources, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were far from beingparable to the Upper Realm.


    In the eyes of many young supreme beings from the Upper Realm, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were just remote ces that could be breached at any time.


    Hearing this, the eyes of the old man from the Fire n and Granny Lu Cui shed with sullenness. The group of young geniuses behind them was also extremely angry, being so despised by everyone in the Upper Realm.


    They were young and energetic, especially when the other party broke into their territory so naturally, In their world, being so arrogant really made them furious, almost maddened with hatred.


    "Why? Does it poke your sore spot?"


    The middle-aged man who spoke just now said contemptuously, "Who will be our opponent in the same realm? Have you forgotten how many of you died during thest battle?"


    Hearing this, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were even more enraged, their faces ashen.


    This was their indelible scars, now being mentioned again, how could they not be angry?


    The older generation could bear it, but the younger generation couldn''t help it. Being mocked one after another, how could they endure it?


    "You are courting death!"


    Several young men and women shouted angrily and were about to stand up. But they were being held back by the old men next to them, who didn''t let them be impulsive.


    Although they had arge number of people, they were still within the territory of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But this group of people from the Upper Realm obviously came prepared, so they should not be underestimated.


    "What? You want to court death?"


    Seeing this scene, several young men from the Upper Realm also stood up and asked calmly.


    They had a strong aura, their bodies were surrounded by precious brilliance. Some people''s bodies were covered with ck light and they couldn''t see their true faces clearly, which was a manifestation of their strong cultivation base.


    Since they were able toe here, it showed that their cultivation was not simple. They were also young supreme beings from some famous town of the Upper Realm.


    "Humph!!"


    A group of young men and women from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions all had fiery faces, suppressing them desperately.


    "Don''t be impulsive, we''ll think about what to do after we figure out their bottom cards. Since they are in our territory, they won''t be too arrogant."


    An old man''s eyes shed and he sent a voice transmission to a few people, he had a n in mind.


    After all, this piece of void space was within the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. At that time, just in case, they even carried a forbidden weapon, which could seduce a treasure from the outside world.


    When the time came, this treasure would strike a destructive blow, destroying this empty space and everyone in it would die. They were not afraid of death, but they didn''t know if the people in the Upper Realm had the courage.


    "We are here to find that treasure, not to conflict with them. I wonder what Miss Gu''s n is?"


    At this time, on the side of the Upper Realm, a young man shook his head slightly, waved his hand to stop the others and said so.


    He had handsome features, a tall and straight figure and a faint star glow flowing on his body. While speaking, he looked at the woman in the blue skirt, showing a slight smile, but she looked very personable.


    The woman in the blue skirt nodded slightly and said, "Then we��ll follow Brother Song''s words."


    The rest of the people also nodded when they heard the words. They calmed down and did not say any more words to mock the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    The young man who spoke just now obviously had a lot of prestige, his name was Song Yunfei, and he was a young supreme from the Supreme Dao Cave.


    When he was in the Upper Realm, he was also a little famous, sweeping all sides invincible. He obviously had some kind of pursuit and admiration for the woman in the blue skirt.


    Only then did he take this opportunity to reveal the secret of the Supreme Dao Cave, nning to bring people here to find it, in order to make her smile. Song Yunfei knew that the Pce Master Chu Hao was bringing a powerful man who was too high up here.


    So he wasn''t worried at all, he wasn''t afraid that after telling the rest of the people, they would snatch the treasure.


    It was just that he didn''t expect to meet cultivators from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions here.


    After that, the two groups of people separated and did not fight each other. They had their own ns and did not want to fight here.


    A group of people from Eight Destions and Ten Regions hurried toward the direction where Lin Wu and the others were, while worrying about Song Yunfei and the others behind them making a move, they kept watching them vigntly.


    After seeing them move in another direction, they were relieved.


    "I feel that these people have other ns. They should be busy looking for something, so they avoid us on purpose."


    However, Song Yunfei and the others didn''t leave very far, so they stopped on the way. The woman in the blue skirt frowned slightly as if she was a little puzzled.


    Song Yunfei smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t we chase after them and see what they want to do?"


    He knew that even if he found the Supreme Dao Map at this time, they would not be able to take it away. So why shouldn''t they take a look at what this group of people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were going to do?


    The woman in the blue skirt thought for a while when she heard this and then nodded.


    In fact, she also knew that since Song Yunfei was willing to tell her the news about the map, he was not afraid that she would take it away. Thus, it was more reliable to find another treasure left here.


    "Could it be rted to the inheritance of the mysterious powerhouse who fell here after fighting with the supreme powerhouse of the Supreme Dao Cave?"


    Another young Supreme��s eyes moved slightly, thinking of something.


    "Let��s go and see. Could it be that they can find some other treasures?"


    Song Yunfei waved his hand, appearing quite confident.


    In front of beautiful women, he tried his best to maintain his image.


    One must know that the woman in the blue skirt in front of him was a direct disciple of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. She was beautiful and had a noble status, so it was rare to see her.


    If he could seize this opportunity and thus gain his favor and enter the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, it would be a supreme fortune for him.


    What did the identity of the disciple of the Supreme Dao Cave matter?


    Now all the powerful forces in the Upper Realm knew that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was mysterious and powerful, with a long history which could be called unfathomable.


    At the same time, not far from here. The red rays of light were brilliant, intertwined above the sky, like a cloud of blood with an astonishing murderous aura.


    It was more like endless gold and iron horses were rushing out of it, evolving between heaven and earth and turning into a vast ancient battlefield.


    This was a low valley with towering peaks on both sides. Just like the ancient sacred mountain from the oldest epoch, it was shining brightly and surrounded by a mist of various colors.


    There was a burst of purple glow and there was also a golden glow which was extremely mysterious. If one looked at it from a high altitude, this ce looked like an upside-down gourd mouth.


    There were also many gourd vines hanging on the peaks on both sides, taking root in the gaps and swaying in the wind. There were many gourds knotted on it, colorful, palm-sized and shining.


    Now this ce burst out with brilliance in the sky as if there was something extremely powerful being revived here, wanting to reappear in the world.


    This kind of terrifying pressure was as turbulent as a vast sea, rushing like a big wave and had a world-shattering killing spirit.


    At the location of Gourd Valley, Lin Wu, Luluo and others were standing here with solemn expressions. Especially the group of old people who looked back with some anxiety, worried that someone would rush here at this time.


    Because the abnormality here was really amazing, it was estimated that it had shaken hundreds of thousands of miles around. They also did not expect thating here to search for the mysterious gourd lost by Venerable Linghu would cause such great momentum.


    "Lin Wu, enter into the valley, we will wait for you here."


    Luluo looked solemn and said to Lin Wu that she knew that he caused the vision here.


    "Brother Lin Wu, be careful, you are our hope."


    The rest of the young men and women also looked slightly stressed. Although they also longed for something in the valley. But they also had self-knowledge. Apart from Lin Wu, the rest of them probably did not have this qualification and ability.


    And what they could do at this time was to stall for him here. After a while, if someone sensed the treasure and came here, they could block them here to dy Lin Wu''s time.


    Hearing this, Lin Wu nodded and said solemnly, "I know. You must also be careful."


    After saying that, his figure shed, and he rushed directly to the Gourd Valley in front of him.


    At the same time, a yellow-orange brilliance emerged from the palm of his hand. It was a withered and yellow gourd leaf, which looked like it was carved from yellow jade, exuding a hazy brilliance which was very magical.


    It was this thing just now that triggered the amazing vision here. This was the gourd leaf that Lin Wu got by chance.


    It was said that it was the apanying leaf of the mysterious gourd in the hands of the venerable Linghi at that time. And it was through this gourd leaf that he could find this position.


    Now he was very sure that in the depths of Gourd Valley, the mysterious gourd that was left here at that time was sleeping.


    As long as he was given a little time, he could find the mysterious gourd and bring it out of this ce.

 Chapter 451-1: He didn’t disappoint me, Heavens really have blessed me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 451-1: He didn��t disappoint me, Heavens really have blessed me (1)</h4>


    After Lin Wu��s figure disappeared at the entrance of Gourd Valley, Luluo and other young geniuses all heaved a sigh of relief.


    They turned to stare into the distance with a group of old men and sacrificed all kinds of divine weapons, feeling uneasy. The momentum here was really astonishing.


    They were very worried that Gu Changge would perceive the vision here and rush to this ce. In this empty space today, they didn��t need to be afraid of anyone except Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge��s strength was really too terrifying, he was simply invincible. After seeing it with their own eyes, it could be said that it left a chilling impression in everyone��s mind.


    ��I have already passed the news to my uncle. They will rush here after they learn about it. When we have more people, we will be safe and we won��t have to worry so much.��


    Huo Rong had red hair all over his head, he opened his mouth and stared at the distance as if he was exining to everyone and at the same time reassuring himself.


    He was also a top genius from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Although he was not as dazzling as Luluo, Lin Wu and others, he should not be underestimated.


    Moreover, the group behind him was the huge and Ancient Fire n with a long inheritance. He was also the young genius with the purest magma bloodline of this generation with powerful talent.


    The rest of the people felt a little at ease when they heard the words. Huo Rong��s uncle was said to be carrying a treasure of the Fire n, which could draw power from outside the realm at critical times.


    If he also came here, it would indeed give them a peace of mind.


    ��We must get the mysterious gourd of Venerable Linghu, it belongs to our side. In this battle, the treasures of our world are obviously less than those in that world. If this thing is taken away by the other world, our situation will probably be even worse.��


    Luluo spoke. She had beautiful features, a tall figure, silky hair and dark green eyes.


    At this moment, she looked very calm, like a female general who was about to go to the battlefield. The rest of the young geniuses were led by her when Lin Wu was not around.


    They had to say that she and Lin Wu were indeed a good match but the situation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was very bad now. It was not the time to talk about the love between children. So Lin Wu and Luluo were very restrained.


    ��I hope Lin Wu can get that thing. Even if we die here, it will be worth it.��


    The eyes of several old men were already filled with death, and their eyes were awe-inspiring. Even if they were here, they nned to dy the time so that Lin Wu could get the treasure.


    Everyone nodded heavily when they heard the words. Although this was the worst scenario, they had to be prepared.


    ��It turned out to be here.��


    However, at this moment, there was a faint fluctuation in the void. Apanied by a t young man��s voice.


    Luluo and the others�� eyes widened suddenly, and their hearts shook.


    A crack was suddenly torn open in the space in front of them and a terrifying chaotic air diffused from it.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    The huge three-headed ck Dragon emerged, carrying great pressure, sweeping the sky and the earth. Its six pairs of eyes gleamed with ice-cold bloodthirstiness.


    Standing above his head was a young figure, who didn��t seem to care about the people in front of him, but looked at the Gourd Valley behind them.


    The misty red divine light soared into the sky as if there were thousands of murderous auras intertwined there which could evolve into various peerless divine weapons.


    The sound of weapons shing could be faintly heard, shaking heaven and earth and the universe trembled.


    This was a terrifying power, although it had not yet fully awakened, it was enough to shock the world.


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, but the expression on his face was still calm.


    ��You!��


    And the moment Gu Changge appeared, the faces of Luluo and the others changed drastically. Disying fear they were almost trembling and even their souls seemed to be frozen.


    This was a sense of fear beyond their control, making them tremble uncontrobly. They really didn��t expect it, so they prayed in their hearts not to let Gu Changge find this ce.


    As a result, he suddenly appeared, tearing apart the space without any fluctuations. Even the Elders with the deepest cultivation bases gritted their teeth and trembled like sifting chaff.


    Let alone a group of young men and women, standing in front of Gu Changge was already the best they could contend. With a certain level of cultivation, even if he didn��t do anything, just standing there, every inch of his skin could break the void and it was hard to bear the terrifying fluctuations.


    Obviously in their eyes, Gu Changge had already reached this point. Every inch of skin was filled with divine radiance, surrounded by chaotic air and the physical body was so powerful that it was unimaginable.


    ��Gu�� Gu Changge����


    At this moment, Luluo suppressed the fear in her heart, forced herself to calm down and tried to talk to Gu Changge.


    She intended to stall for time. On the one hand, she waited for Lin Wu to obtain the mysterious gourd and on the other hand, she waited for their help to arrive.


    ��You know my name?��


    When Gu Changge heard this, he withdrew his gaze from looking at the valley.


    Itnded on Luluo, his eyes were calm and deep without waves. Luluo��splexion turned pale uncontrobly. She felt that the other party��s eyes were as calm as a bottomless abyss.


    This was not overlooking, but a kind of pure ignorance and indifference. It was like seeing a speck of dust or a pebble at your feet, it was just as simple as that.


    The rest of the young geniuses didn��t have the courage to look at Gu Changge at this moment and felt that the light in his eyes was more terrifying than any divine power. Enough to shatter their souls.


    Luluo suppressed the fear in her heart and said calmly, ��That��s what I heard that person call your name at that time.��


    Before Chu Hao was killed by Gu Changge, he called out this name. So she remembered.


    After all, he was a leading figure of the Upper Realm, so she naturally had to pay attention.


    ��Oh, are you trying to stall for time?��


    Gu Changge saw through her n at a nce and asked inly.


    Luluo��s face turned even paler. Her back was soaked with sweat. She was terrified and couldn��t help but took a few steps back, feeling a terrifying sense of suffocation enveloping her.


    Several old men��s faces changed drastically. They stood in front of her, trying to resist the terrifying pressure of Gu Changge.


    ��What��s the name of the person who went in?�� Gu Changge asked lightly.


    Luluo braced herself and replied, ��His name is Lin Wu.��


    ��Lin Wu���� Gu Changge nodded but did not continue speaking.


    He also didn��t leave for Gourd Valley, but just waited in ce. Because there was no need for this.


    It seemed that this Son of Luck should have a good chance to help him bring out that treasure.


    Seeing this scene, the cultivators from all over the world couldn��t figure out what Gu Changge was thinking. They were terrified in their hearts and didn��t dare to say more.


    It was just that Luluo��s heart was shocked and she probably guessed Gu Changge��s purpose. He nned to wait for Lin Wu toe out and directly snatch the treasure from Lin Wu.


    Herplexion changed slightly, but she felt relieved in her heart. When Venerable Linghu obtained the mysterious gourd, it was said that many people tried to snatch it, but they all failed in the end.


    Because after the mysterious gourd recognized its owner, it would be difficult for the rest of the people to use it and even if they got it, there was nothing they could do about it.


    As its owner, no matter how far away it was, it could be taken back. Although Gu Changge��s strength was terrifying, once the mysterious gourd was fully recovered, it was still unknown which one was stronger and which one was weaker.


    It might not be easy for him to snatch it from Lin Wu.


    ��What��s your name?��


    And just as various thoughts were passing through Lu Luo��s mind, Gu Changge suddenly spoke and looked at her.

 Chapter 451-2: He didn’t disappoint me, Heavens really have blessed me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 451-2: He didn��t disappoint me, Heavens really have blessed me (2)</h4>


    Luluo��s heart was shocked again, but she didn��t dare to hide it and replied, ��Luluo.��


    ��Luluo?��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly when he heard the words and then suddenly struck out. He reached toward her with a palm. The wind and thunder intertwined in the void and the runes flickered as if turning into a giant hand that held up to the sky, easily covering the sky.


    ��Goddess Luluo����


    Seeing this scene, theplexion of several old men changed drastically. They were startled and angry as they tried to rescue Lu Luo. They sacrificed various divine weapons to counter the palm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But along with the rumbling sound, terrifying fluctuations poured across the sky and the earth. Under this palm, everything was covered. It was vast and boundless and everyone��s divine weapons copsed and exploded, turning into gorgeous fragments all over the sky.


    They even vomited blood together, their bodies were torn apart and they almost died because of the aftermath.


    Everyone��s expressions were terrified and they felt invincible despair. Luluo��splexion was also pale.


    But she knew that she couldn��t resist, let alone escape. She could only close her eyes in despair and wait for death in ce.


    ��Stop!!�� But at this moment, from the distant horizon.


    Suddenly there was a roar and several figures with powerful auras rushed over.


    The one who made the sound was an old woman holding a green stick. With a wave of it, a dazzling green glow bloomed, turning into a phantom of an ancient sacred tree as it shed at the palm, trying to save Luluo.


    It was the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who came to help. Seeing this, the rest of the powerhouses also made moves one after another, ying various divine lights.


    Gorgeous spells and divine powers interweave between heaven and earth, turning into densely packed chains ofws. However, before they approached, a ck spear suddenly swept across the void space.


    Apanied by the torrent of ck light, it was like a wave sweeping across the world, causing all of them to change their expressions and rush to fight.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A mighty aura suddenly erupted here, as if stars had exploded.The attacks they made were all turned into powder and exploded under the sweep of the ck spear.


    Everyone backed away in horror, looking at the sudden appearance of the figure in the dark iron battle suit, a little horrified.


    ��I won��t kill you now. Why are you so scared?��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, his tone seemed a little strange.


    He grabbed Luluo who was standing there waiting to die with his palm and directly sealed her spiritual sea. He set a restraint, and then threw her at his feet.


    Luluo fell to the ground with despair remaining on her face. She expected to die. But when she saw herself being sealed and thrown at Gu Changge��s feet, she still couldn��t help but feel fear.


    After all, no matter how calm she was, she was only a woman in her twenties. What happened today really terrified her. She really had taken a trip before the gate of hell.


    It was hard to really calm down.


    ��Let go of Miss, who are you?��


    Seeing this scene, Granny Lu Cui had a gloomyplexion. The green stick was filled with a rich green glow, ready to strike at any time.


    Gu Changge��s strength was so powerful that she couldn��t figure it out. But it didn��t mean that she would watch her youngdy be so humiliated.


    The rest of the powerhouses who came also looked at Alpha with fear, feeling that his aura was terrifying, even the Supreme being was no match for him. Such a strong person actually mixed in here, which made them very uneasy.


    ��Grandma, don��t worry about me, you are no match for him.��


    Luluo suppressed the fear in her heart and couldn��t help shouting, worrying that Gu Changge would suddenly kill Granny Lu Cui.


    ��Miss.��


    Granny Lu Cui��s heart was shaken and her eyes widened. Obviously, she didn��t expect Luluo to say that. She froze there for a moment, not knowing what happened.


    This young man was clearly standing in front of them, but it seemed that he was separated from all of them by a distant universe, vaguely and indistinctly.


    ��If you don��t want all of them to die here, then just listen to me. Maybe I will let you live.��


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who came here and said indifferently to Lu Luo.


    In his eyes, apart from Lin Wu, the Son of Luck, and the mysterious gourd that resembled the Immortal yer and Flying Knife were more important.


    There was no need to care about the life and death of the rest of the people, that were a few ps away from death.


    ��Yes.��


    Fear welled up in Luluo��s heart, and she dared not refuse.


    ��He is�� the man who manifested the Dharma body in front of the boundary monuments that day.��


    ��How is this possible!��


    At this time, someone behind Granny Lu Cui couldn��t help but exim. His eyes widened and he recognized Gu Changge with a horrified expression. He had never expected to see Gu Changge here. Although it was just a Dharma body separated by countless distances, the aura did not change.


    ��It��s him?��


    ��Why is he here?��


    Granny Lu Cui and the others couldn��t help shaking their hearts, causing a shock wave.


    They naturally knew about that incident. It could be said that it dealt a serious blow to the morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    They understood that it was the work of the leader in the Upper Realm. But now this person actually appeared in this world, and appeared here?


    For a moment, they couldn��t help but feel fear in their hearts. They didn��t dare to make a move like before.


    ��It looks like it��sing out. The speed is still quite fast, he sure didn��t disappoint me.��


    Gu Changge turned a blind eye to the astonished expressions of the crowd but stared at Gourd Valley with great interest and then smiled a little.


    He felt that the vast aura in it was constantly dissipating. The murderous aura that permeated the space before was now constantly gathering as if it could break through the sky at any time.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, there was a burst of murderous aura that soared into the sky, as if a peerless immortal sword was unsheathed which could cut down countless suns, moons and stars.


    The inside of Gourd Valley split open suddenly, smoke and dust rose into the sky and the peaks on both sides copsed with a bang.


    Immediately afterward, a yellow gourd, filled with sunlight and intertwined with chaotic energy, rushed out of it.


    One after another sword auras swallowed and nked, terrifying and boundless with the body of the sword manifesting, hovering continuously at the mouth of the gourd, entwined with a terrifying red glow.


    It was the bloody halo caused by too many killings, which had condensed into a red glow. Soon, the sword energy flew back into the gourd and the light shrank, bing in and unadorned.


    Finally, it fell from the sky and fell into the hands of a young man below.


    ��Here we go!��


    After Lin Wu got this mysterious gourd, he couldn��t help showing a bit of joy and excitement on his face.


    Although this process was a bit difficult and he almost failed on the way, he finally managed it and let it manifest.


    ��The Heavens have really blessed me, I seeded.��


    At this time, Lin Wu didn��t know what was happening outside. After taking the yellow gourd, he didn��t dare to stay as he turned into a phantom and quickly ran out of the Gourd Valley.

 Chapter 452: He didnt disappoint me, Heavens really have blessed me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 452: He didnt disappoint me, Heavens really have blessed me (1)</h4>


    After Lin Wu''s figure disappeared at the entrance of Gourd Valley, Luluo and other young geniuses all heaved a sigh of relief.


    They turned to stare into the distance with a group of old men and sacrificed all kinds of divine weapons, feeling uneasy. The momentum here was really astonishing.


    They were very worried that Gu Changge would perceive the vision here and rush to this ce. In this empty space today, they didn''t need to be afraid of anyone except Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge''s strength was really too terrifying, he was simply invincible. After seeing it with their own eyes, it could be said that it left a chilling impression in everyone''s mind.


    "I have already passed the news to my uncle. They will rush here after they learn about it. When we have more people, we will be safe and we won''t have to worry so much."


    Huo Rong had red hair all over his head, he opened his mouth and stared at the distance as if he was exining to everyone and at the same time reassuring himself.


    He was also a top genius from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Although he was not as dazzling as Luluo, Lin Wu and others, he should not be underestimated.


    Moreover, the group behind him was the huge and Ancient Fire n with a long inheritance. He was also the young genius with the purest magma bloodline of this generation with powerful talent.


    The rest of the people felt a little at ease when they heard the words. Huo Rong''s uncle was said to be carrying a treasure of the Fire n, which could draw power from outside the realm at critical times.


    If he also came here, it would indeed give them a peace of mind.


    "We must get the mysterious gourd of Venerable Linghu, it belongs to our side. In this battle, the treasures of our world are obviously less than those in that world. If this thing is taken away by the other world, our situation will probably be even worse."


    Luluo spoke. She had beautiful features, a tall figure, silky hair and dark green eyes.


    At this moment, she looked very calm, like a female general who was about to go to the battlefield. The rest of the young geniuses were led by her when Lin Wu was not around.


    They had to say that she and Lin Wu were indeed a good match but the situation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was very bad now. It was not the time to talk about the love between children. So Lin Wu and Luluo were very restrained.


    "I hope Lin Wu can get that thing. Even if we die here, it will be worth it."


    The eyes of several old men were already filled with death, and their eyes were awe-inspiring. Even if they were here, they nned to dy the time so that Lin Wu could get the treasure.


    Everyone nodded heavily when they heard the words. Although this was the worst scenario, they had to be prepared.


    "It turned out to be here."


    However, at this moment, there was a faint fluctuation in the void. Apanied by a t young man''s voice.


    Luluo and the others'' eyes widened suddenly, and their hearts shook.


    A crack was suddenly torn open in the space in front of them and a terrifying chaotic air diffused from it.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    The huge three-headed ck Dragon emerged, carrying great pressure, sweeping the sky and the earth. Its six pairs of eyes gleamed with ice-cold bloodthirstiness.


    Standing above his head was a young figure, who didn''t seem to care about the people in front of him, but looked at the Gourd Valley behind them.


    The misty red divine light soared into the sky as if there were thousands of murderous auras intertwined there which could evolve into various peerless divine weapons.


    The sound of weapons shing could be faintly heard, shaking heaven and earth and the universe trembled.


    This was a terrifying power, although it had not yet fully awakened, it was enough to shock the world.


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, but the expression on his face was still calm.


    "You!"


    And the moment Gu Changge appeared, the faces of Luluo and the others changed drastically. Disying fear they were almost trembling and even their souls seemed to be frozen.


    This was a sense of fear beyond their control, making them tremble uncontrobly. They really didn''t expect it, so they prayed in their hearts not to let Gu Changge find this ce.


    As a result, he suddenly appeared, tearing apart the space without any fluctuations. Even the Elders with the deepest cultivation bases gritted their teeth and trembled like sifting chaff.


    Let alone a group of young men and women, standing in front of Gu Changge was already the best they could contend. With a certain level of cultivation, even if he didn''t do anything, just standing there, every inch of his skin could break the void and it was hard to bear the terrifying fluctuations.


    Obviously in their eyes, Gu Changge had already reached this point. Every inch of skin was filled with divine radiance, surrounded by chaotic air and the physical body was so powerful that it was unimaginable.


    "Gu�� Gu Changge��"


    At this moment, Luluo suppressed the fear in her heart, forced herself to calm down and tried to talk to Gu Changge.


    She intended to stall for time. On the one hand, she waited for Lin Wu to obtain the mysterious gourd and on the other hand, she waited for their help to arrive.


    "You know my name?"


    When Gu Changge heard this, he withdrew his gaze from looking at the valley.


    Itnded on Luluo, his eyes were calm and deep without waves. Luluo''splexion turned pale uncontrobly. She felt that the other party''s eyes were as calm as a bottomless abyss.


    This was not overlooking, but a kind of pure ignorance and indifference. It was like seeing a speck of dust or a pebble at your feet, it was just as simple as that.


    The rest of the young geniuses didn''t have the courage to look at Gu Changge at this moment and felt that the light in his eyes was more terrifying than any divine power. Enough to shatter their souls.


    Luluo suppressed the fear in her heart and said calmly, "That''s what I heard that person call your name at that time."


    Before Chu Hao was killed by Gu Changge, he called out this name. So she remembered.


    After all, he was a leading figure of the Upper Realm, so she naturally had to pay attention.


    "Oh, are you trying to stall for time?"


    Gu Changge saw through her n at a nce and asked inly.


    Luluo''s face turned even paler. Her back was soaked with sweat. She was terrified and couldn''t help but took a few steps back, feeling a terrifying sense of suffocation enveloping her.


    Several old men''s faces changed drastically. They stood in front of her, trying to resist the terrifying pressure of Gu Changge.


    "What''s the name of the person who went in?" Gu Changge asked lightly.


    Luluo braced herself and replied, "His name is Lin Wu."


    "Lin Wu��" Gu Changge nodded but did not continue speaking.


    He also didn''t leave for Gourd Valley, but just waited in ce. Because there was no need for this.


    It seemed that this Son of Luck should have a good chance to help him bring out that treasure.


    Seeing this scene, the cultivators from all over the world couldn''t figure out what Gu Changge was thinking. They were terrified in their hearts and didn''t dare to say more.


    It was just that Luluo''s heart was shocked and she probably guessed Gu Changge''s purpose. He nned to wait for Lin Wu toe out and directly snatch the treasure from Lin Wu.


    Herplexion changed slightly, but she felt relieved in her heart. When Venerable Linghu obtained the mysterious gourd, it was said that many people tried to snatch it, but they all failed in the end.


    Because after the mysterious gourd recognized its owner, it would be difficult for the rest of the people to use it and even if they got it, there was nothing they could do about it.


    As its owner, no matter how far away it was, it could be taken back. Although Gu Changge''s strength was terrifying, once the mysterious gourd was fully recovered, it was still unknown which one was stronger and which one was weaker.


    It might not be easy for him to snatch it from Lin Wu.


    "What''s your name?"


    And just as various thoughts were passing through Lu Luo''s mind, Gu Changge suddenly spoke and looked at her.

 Chapter 453: Hand over the gourd and I’ll spare their lives, Lin Wu’s heart hurt like a knife

    <h4>Chapter 453: Hand over the gourd and I��ll spare their lives, Lin Wu��s heart hurt like a knife</h4>


    "Give me the Immortal-ying Gourd and I can promise to spare their lives."


    Gu Changge then said again. As soon as he stretched out his hands and feet, he grabbed Luluo at his feet and lifted her up.


    Luluo''s face was pale, her aura was sealed and she couldn''t evenmit suicide. She knew that this mysterious Immortal-ying Gourd needed special means to subdue it.


    If it was too strong, it would cause him to escape and he would directly escape into the depths of the ground, making it difficult to find its trace.


    Otherwise, Gu Changge could have taken it directly. With Lin Wu''s current ability, it was impossible to block him. Even if a miracle happened, it wouldn''t work if the protagonist''s halo exploded.


    "Let go of Miss."


    Granny Lu Cui of the Lu n gritted her teeth tightly and her face was cold, she couldn''t help shouting. She couldn''t calm down at all, Luluo, who had been the jewel in the palm of the Lu n since she was a child, had never suffered such humiliation.


    "Grandma, don''t worry about me, you are not his opponent." Luluo''s face turned pale, and she felt that she was almost out of breath.


    But she was still very stubborn and didn''t ask for mercy. This expression made Lin Wu''s heart tingle and the rest of the young geniuses also fell silent.


    "I''m not very patient." Gu Changge shook his head slightly, his tone was t, "I don''t like to repeat one thing twice."


    Lin Wu''splexion was cloudy and uncertain for a while and he was struggling very much. The preciousness of the Immortal-ying Gourd needed no further exnation.


    This was the treasure that shined brilliantly during the war with the Upper Realm. Countless powerhouses of the Upper Realm were beheaded by it and buried in the sea of ??boundary monuments.


    Now how could he be willing to just hand it over to Gu Changge? But if he didn''t give it to Gu Changge, Luluo would definitely be killed by him.


    He had seen Gu Changge''s cruelty with his own eyes, he could suppress and kill even the most powerful people with a terrifying talent of his world without changing their expressions. What else in this world couldn''t he do?


    "Lin Wu, leave me alone, the Immortal-ying Gourd can''t fall into their hands, especially Gu Changge. Otherwise no one can keep him in check��"


    With a firm face, Luluo endured the fear in her heart and persuaded Lin Wu. But she wasn''t done yet.


    Gu Changge pinched her chin and removed her jaw with a snap. The pain made her face turn pale and her body tremble. Even then, Gu Changge''s expression didn''t change much, his indifference was unwavering.


    In his eyes, the worthless pink was no different from a skeleton.


    "It won''t be her jaw next time��" Gu Changge said lightly.


    Lin Wu felt pain in his heart, wishing he could roar up to the sky. Especially seeing Luluo''s painful appearance, his heart trembled and he couldn''t help it.


    "You! Put Luluo down, and I will give you the Immortal-ying Gourd. But you must swear by your heart, otherwise I won''t believe it."


    Lin Wu''s heart was full of pain and hatred and he forced himself to calm down. He could not be impulsive at this time.


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard the words, Luluo was both moved and sad, but Lin Wu actually nned to agree.


    "Now is not the time for you to negotiate terms with me. You are not qualified." However, Gu Changge did not agree and still shook his head slightly.


    "You! Don''t take it too far!" Lin Wu gritted his teeth, and almost became mad with hatred.


    The calm state of mind that had been cultivated for so many years couldn''t be calmed down at this time. It was the first time he had seen such a terrifying opponent that made him feel powerless and hopeless.


    Before that, no matter what kind of danger he encountered, he was able to turn danger into opportunity. And this time, it was obviously the biggest crisis he had encountered since he started cultivating.


    At this moment, the grumpy old man of the Fire n suddenly moved his eyes slightly and looked up to the high ce in this space.


    "This is!" He was a little shocked, he didn''t expect to feel the aura of that heavy treasure.


    "If something happens to us here, you will never leave this space. Now our world has activated the great treasure, the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth, gathering the energy of a hundred thousand stars. If there is a slight change in this ce, the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth will be destroyed."


    "Everyone, including you, will die here. We have a bad life. It doesn''t matter if we die. For a person like you, you will not be willing to die like this, right?"


    For a while, his heart suddenly settled down and with confidence, he said to Gu Changge with a sneer. After all, he was dead anyway. If he could drag Gu Changge into the water, they won''t be at a disadvantage.


    In terms of Gu Changge''s strength and status, there was absolutely no one in the Upper Realm who couldpare with him. If he died here, it would definitely be a terrible blow to the Upper Realm.


    For the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, it was also an exciting event.


    "Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth��" Hearing this, the faces of the people in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were shocked.


    Including Lin Wu, their hearts were also shaken and they suddenly remembered something.


    It was a supreme treasure, which was thebination of the painstaking efforts of countless Ancestors in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. It took millions of years to forge it, and it could be called mighty and terrifying.


    With one blow, all living beings would disappear and turn into ashes. A True Enlightened being would not dare to say that he could resist a blow head-on and would retreat in fear.


    With the power of the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth, it was not difficult to destroy this ce. So when the time came, everyone would be buried here.


    With Gu Changge buried with them, what else could they be dissatisfied with?


    "The Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth? So this is your confidence? But where did you get your confidence that it could kill me." Hearing this, Gu Changge just smiled faintly.


    Since he dared to appear in the territory of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he was not afraid of being targeted by all of them.


    Although the blow of the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth was strong, if he wanted to kill him right away, that would be too ridiculous.


    "Even if you don''t die, the people behind you will definitely die." Lin Wu said coldly, thinking that people like Gu Changge definitely have ws.


    He couldn''t care less. Wasn''t there a woman in a blue skirt in front of him, who was from his n?


    "Do you think I care about any of this?" Gu Changge still shook his head, with a mocking expression, as if he heard a very stupid and ridiculous sentence.


    "Okay, then I''ll hand over the Immortal-ying Gourd to you."


    Lin Wu''s face showed struggle and entanglement. He was fighting between heaven and man in his heart, so in the end, he could only say unwillingly. As Gu Changge said, he was not qualified to negotiate terms now.


    "Don''t worry, I will do what I say, and I will naturally let you go." It was not surprising that Gu Changge still had a calm expression. He had known for a long time that Lin Wu would sumb.


    As the Son of Luck, Lin Wu was still affectionate and righteous after all. But this friendship was insignificantpared with the so-called righteousness of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Afterward, Lin Wu gritted his teeth and without any hesitation, he took out a palm-sized, yellow gourd from his bosom. Wisps of purple mist moved above it, as sharp as a sword.


    It continuously diffused from the mouth of the gourd and then continued to flow into it. From the outside, it looked quite strange, with mysterious fluctuations intertwined.


    In a daze, everyone saw a divine sword stained with the blood of countless beings, which could be drawn out of its sheath at any time.


    "Is this the Immortal-ying Gourd of the Eight Destions and Ten Realms?"


    Everyone from the Upper Realm was also shocked and their eyes couldn''t help being attracted by this yellow gourd. Before that, they had only heard of the legend about this gourd.


    Once in the battle with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Immortal-ying Gourd could be said to shine brilliantly. Many of the powerful powerhouses were separated under the flying sword that would see blood, lost their lives and buried their bones in the sea.


    "I��ll give it to you." Lin Wu threw the Immortal-ying Gourd to Gu Changge. He didn''t dare to y tricks, because Luluo was still in Gu Changge''s hands and the other party could kill her at any time.


    "It''s refreshing." Gu Changge smiled, took the Immortal-ying Gourd, and a ck avenue rune immediately fell into it.


    At this moment, he could clearly feel the terrifying resistanceing from it. Although it was thrown over by Lin Wu, the owner it had just recognized, it still resisted and did not want to recognize Gu Changge as its master.


    This thing was worthy of being born innately. It contained amazing spirituality. It sought good luck and avoided bad luck. Knowing who to follow and would not be enved.


    Gu Changge didn''t intend to refine it now and after sealing it up with special means, he threw it directly into the Storage Ring. After doing all this, he looked at Lin Wu with interest.


    "Now it''s your turn to redeem your promise." Lin Wu stared at him fearfully, for fear that Gu Changge would backtrack.


    "Don''t worry, I will do what I say." With a wave of Gu Changge''s hand, all the restrictions that had been ced on Huo Rong and the others were immediately lifted.


    But when his eyes fell on Luluo, he stopped.


    "What do you mean?" Seeing this scene, Lin Wu was taken aback for a moment, and then he was puzzled and furious, feeling very uneasy in his heart, "Are you nning to go back on your word?"


    "I promised to spare their lives, but I didn''t say that I would spare her." Gu Changge''s tone remained unchanged.


    Luluo was also taken aback, and then deep despair appeared in her eyes.


    "You''re mean and shameless��" Lin Wu was shocked and angry, he never expected that Gu Changge would let everyone go, but only Luluo would not be let go.


    The rest of the people were also shocked and extremely angry at the same time.


    "If you want to save her,e to Boundary Monument Sea to look for me in half a month."


    Gu Changge''s face didn''t look too turbulent, he looked up at the endless high sky and felt the vast fluctuations gradually enveloping there.


    Then with a wave of his sleeves, a vast golden fog rose up, turning into a golden road, tearing apart the space and leading everyone away from this ce.


    "Luluo��" Lin Wu clenched his teeth, his eyes were red, and he was filled with hatred.


    Especially the look of despair when seeing Luluo being taken away by Gu Changge. It was as if a knife was twisting in his heart as if thousands of roads were tearing apart.


    "Let go of my miss!" Granny Lu Cui let out a roar, gritted her teeth, and chased after her, brandishing the Green Staff, and shooting out streaks of divine lights, trying to save Luluo.


    However, Gu Changge didn''t look back as if he didn''t hear it. Alpha, who was beside him, swept down his spear, like a punishment from heaven.


    The rumbling ck divine light flooded in like stars, shaking her all over, making her spit blood. And at the moment when Gu Changge tore apart the space, the terrifying and massive pressure of destroying the world descended from the sky, turning into endless beams of light and was about to bombard this area.


    "The mirror of heaven and earth has revived and it is nning to bury us here together with each other."


    Someone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions reacted to this scene, their faces changed drastically and they felt as if they were frightened by the mighty power of heaven.


    "What a cruel heart!" Many people were outraged and felt aggrieved.


    These were cultivators from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, who intended to sacrifice them and leave Gu Changge and others here together.


    It was a pity that Gu Changge''s reaction was quick. The moment he felt the aura, he had already torn apart the space and left this ce, not staying for long.


    "It''s a pity that he reacted too quickly, so he just left�� and took Miss Luluo with him."


    Someone sighed, the vast fluctuations in the sky were also slowly dissipating at this moment and finally did not fall down.


    The recovery of the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth required massive energy support. After seeing Gu Changge leave, it was obvious that such a blow would not be wasted again.


    "Luluo��"


    Lin Wu raised his head to the sky and screamed, heart-piercing, fists clenched, furious, eyes red like a beast, "Gu Changge, I will kill you in the future!"


    He was angry at his own weakness and powerlessness. If he was stronger, he wouldn''t have to witness his beloved being taken away with his own eyes!

 Chapter 454: A sensation in the Eight Desolations and Ten Regions, Head to the station to meet

    <h4>Chapter 454: A sensation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Head to the station to meet</h4>


    Above the border of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, an ancient and vast divine mirror revived. The divine light shining through it was brilliant and crystal clear and there was an endless aura of heaven and earth gathering together.


    ck clouds billowed and the stars outside the domain trembled as if they were about to burst as the energy that diffused out of it was really too majestic. This was no longer like a mirror, but a majestic ancient continent that could fall from the sky at any time.


    Dazzling and gorgeous divine lights intertwined, turning into thick mountains-like hills, ready to smash into them. At this moment, no matter what level of cultivator it was, there was a feeling of palpitation.


    The Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth was the Supreme treasure that belonged to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. It would only be revived in the face of major events.


    Even though they had been at war with the Upper Realm for nearly half a year, they had never used the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth. Because the energy required to activate it was really terrifying.


    The number of resources consumed each time was huge, it was difficult to estimate since it had to swallow the aura of many star fields. And this time the revival of the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth was the unanimous decision of many ancient families of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    They got the news that the leader from the Upper Realm had suddenly arrived at the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and his figure happened to appear at the ce where Venerable Linghu and the Ancestor of Supreme Dao Cave fought.


    For this reason, they didn��t think long and they unanimously decided to use the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth to destroy and bury him here to solve this serious problem.


    Although in that ce, there were still other cultivators and creatures from the Eight Destions and Ten Realms. There were even many young geniuses, leaders of various ns, who could be called the seeds of the future.


    But in order to destroy the leading figure of the Upper Realm, they already didn��t care so much, it could be said that they would not hesitate. Gu Changge��s threat to them was far greater than the rest of the powerhouses.


    And it was said that he was only in his early twenties. It was not an exaggeration to describe such a talent as unparalleled in all ages. If he was allowed to continue to grow, it would definitely be a disaster for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    As soon as this incident came out, it immediately caused a shock in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. It was the first time that many cultivators witnessed the revival of the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth.


    In such a vast and magnificent scene, it could be said that countless suns, moons and stars gathered together and fell in a certain direction. Under this atmosphere, even the Enlightened beings had no way to escape.


    The ancient ns such as the Dragon Blood Lin n, the Lu n, and the Fire n were all extremely furious about this. They wanted to stop all of this, but there was nothing they could do.


    To reignite the hope in their n, they were stilling to that empty space, trying to find the most treasured gourd that was once left in it.


    Fortunately, at thest critical moment, the pressure of the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth dissipated and did not continue to attack, thus saving the lives of all the geniuses among them.


    Gu Changge had already torn apart the space, even if he left from there, it would only be a waste of resources and cause casualties for no reason. And this incident caused a great sensation in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. Especially in the end, when many people learned that the Immortal-ying Gourd that had been left behind was taken away by Gu Changge.


    Lin Wu��s actions made many cultivators angry, thinking that he was selfish, because of his rtionship with his lover, he lost the Immortal-ying Gourd. Such a treasure fell into Gu Changge��s hands, it could be said to be like a tiger with wings added.


    Gu Changge��s strength was already terrifying to such an invincible level. Who could keep him in check in the future?


    As for the kidnapping of the Luluo, the jewel in the palm of the Lu n, although many young geniuses were outraged, no one dared to go to the Boundary Monuments to find her.


    Not to mention that arge army of the Upper Realm was stationed at the shore of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments. Even if they found Luluo, who would be sure to rescue her from Gu Changge?


    This was an unsolvable situation.


    At this time, in a remote town not far from the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea. There was a wave of fluctuation in the void and then a crack was torn open. Gu Changge led the crowd as his figure manifested from it.


    ��For today��s matter, we��ll have to trouble young master Changge.��


    ��Thank you, Young Master Changge, for saving our lives.��


    People of all ns and forces were afraid as they all spoke up and expressed their gratitude. When the terrifying fluctuations of the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth erupted, they thought they would perish and be buried in it.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t made the move, everyone would have died there. So they were grateful for Gu Changge from the bottom of their hearts, even Song Yunfei feltplicated.


    Even if the Supreme Dao Cave colluded with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, even if it was framed, he knew it could not be changed. As long as everyone in front of them was not stupid, they would understand what to say when the timees.


    Would they offend him for power saying that Gu Changge had wiped out the Pce Master and all the Elders? Or would they want to have a good rtionship with Gu Changge?


    This obviously didn��t need to be considered. As for the truth of the matter, it didn��t matter.


    ��It��s just a trivial matter, you don��t have to be polite.�� Gu Changge waved his hands with a slight smile on his face.


    ��In order to kill you, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions even ignored their own geniuses.��


    Gu Yingshuang stared at Gu Changge with beautiful eyes. She pursed her lips and said with a smile, ��In their eyes, you have probably attracted too much hatred.��


    This statement was approved by everyone. After all, even the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth was used. It could be seen how determined Eight Destions and Ten Regions were to keep Gu Changge there.


    ��The loss of the Immortal-ying Gourd for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions this time may make them even more unwilling. It will also be a huge blow to their morale.��


    Someone nced at Luluo, whose face was pale and full of despair, a strange color shed in his eyes and he said. They didn��t know why Gu Changge arrested her.


    Gu Changge��s intentions were beyond their guess.


    ��Once the sea of ??Boundary Monuments is exhausted, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions will inevitably retreat into Tianlu City. With the cooperation of the Nine Great Mountains and the Boundary Abyss, they might be able tost for a while.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, nced at Luluo before he said, ��Let��s go and meet up with our nsmen first. Now that the events of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions have not yete to the final battle.��


    ��That��s just right.��


    Afterward, everyone turned into divine lights, left this deste town that had long been deserted and headed for the army of the Upper Realm.


    On the way, Gu Changge broke into the Dao runes one by one and continued to refine the Immortal-ying Gourd, obliterating a lot of its meaning of resistance. As an innate attacking tool, this thing could devour any murderous aura and smelt it into a flying sword that could cut immortals. Its power was terrifying and iparable.


    In the hands of different people, the functions that could be disyed were also different. If Gu Changge sacrificed himself, not to mention injuring or even killing the existence of the Emperor Realm with one sword was not a problem.


    If it was refined again by adding in the Origin True Feather obtained from the Demon Emperor Chixiao from the Demon World, it might increase its power by several levels.


    As for the Supreme Dao Map, it was a treasure thatbined defense and attack in one. In terms of attack power, it surpassed many Emperor��s weapons, and even in terms of defense, it was not inferior to the Heavenly Palm Tower.


    Gu Changge counted his gains during this period in detail, except for the Luck points and Heavenly Treasure Chest obtained by killing the Son of Luck, the space-time monument and Enlightening Mirror.


    The biggest gain was Immortal-ying Gourd and Supreme Dao Map. The level of these two Supreme treasures obviously surpassed many forged Emperor��s weapons and contained innate Dao formations and innate Dao rhymes.


    Gu Changge even felt that their current level was not their limit. For example, Xuan Yang Heavenly Sword and True Feather.


    In terms of levels, unless he reversed their innateness or reshaped it, it would be difficult to make a big breakthrough.


    Even the Seven Heavenly Artifacts were mostly acquired along the way but the forging method was quite special, which made its level surpass many Emperor weapons.


    But its real power was still far behind whenpared with the Emperor��s weapon. Because levels and power were not equal.


    Among them, the Heavenly Tower and Heavenly Sword were said to be very special, because the Heavenly Tower was the thing that suppressed the foundation of the Immortal Pce.


    If the level was not enough, it must be unstoppable.


    The Heavenly Sword was the thing that controlled the attack of the Immortal Pce, took power on behalf of the sky and could even move the Dao of Heaven and Earth, the earth, water, wind, fire, thunder, and so on above the Nine Heavens.


    On the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, big waves were rising against the sky continuously, making a rumbling sound, shaking the sky as if an ancient world was rotating.


    In the sky, ancient warships suspended like ancient continents. Majestic, shrouded in chaotic mist, stars could be seen in the distance just like the Milky Way.


    On the ancient warship, there were many pces, pavilions like clouds, row upon row, sacred and ancient mountains standing tall, not like a simple warship, but like an ancient continent.


    There were many Immortal Great Sects and Supreme forces stationed here. Although it was difficult for the powerhouses to cross over, thebat power here should not be underestimated.


    The number alone was huge, it could be called endless and it was so dark that it covered the sky like a ck cloud. The news of Gu Changge��s appearance in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions actually spread quickly.


    So many cultivators knew that he had arrived and even snatched a treasure from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. It was also because of his rtionship that the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was revived.


    And the moment Gu Changgended here, several tyrannical and terrifying divine senses swept over to confirm his identity. After all, it was now on the territory of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and some spies might be mixed in, so it was better to be cautious.


    After confirming Gu Changge��s identity, a series of divine lights and golden runes flew out from various ancient warships as they continued to extend andnd here. All of them were leaders of various ns.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    An old man with gray hair came here first. He was an ancestor of the Ye n of the Immemorial Immortal ns, with a Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivation base. He attached great importance to Gu Changge, knowing that Gu Changge��s strength had reached the point where they had to respect him.


    The people behind him were either from Heavenly Emperor Mountain or from Human Ancestor Hall and other forces. Their heritage was very long, which was notpared with ordinary big sects.


    As for the people from Buddha Mountain, they were also stationed here, but they didn��t show up. When they were in the divine city, many ancient monks died tragically at the hands of the Red Demon, but Gu Changge survived and came to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions without anymotion, causing boundless turmoil.


    This really made the people of Buddha Mountain unbearable. They felt that the death of those ancient monks from Buddha Mountain was inseparable from Gu Changge. They wanted to ask Gu Changge to find out what happened that day.


    But they also guessed that it was impossible for Gu Changge to say anything, so the effort was not in vain. Moreover, the whereabouts of the Red Demon had also be a mystery.


    Whether it was alive or dead, no one knew.


    ��Why did Young Master Changgee here suddenly?��


    People of all races and sects were very interested in this question and couldn��t help asking.


    ��After I used the secret treasure to tear apart the space and escape, I was hit by the Red Demon��s attack and fell into aa. When I woke up, I was already floating in the sea of ??Boundary Monuments�� As for what happened, I don��t know much about it.��


    Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change, he shook his head slightly and said with some regret, ��I��ve only heard about the tragic scene that day, and I didn��t expect that the rest of the people couldn��t escape.��


    Having said that, he sighed. Hearing what he said, everyone��s eyes shed and they fell silent, without asking any more questions.


    It was not easy for them to question Gu Changge. Whether it was true or not was difficult to judge, but they were all people who had lived for a long time so they would not believe Gu Changge��s one-sided words so easily.


    Then Gu Changge talked with everyone about what happened in that empty space and did not mention the matter of the Supreme Dao Cave. As for the matter of the Immortal-ying Gourd, although everyone was jealous, they wisely didn��t ask too much.


    They didn��t have the guts and strength to snatch things from the Gu Changge. After Gu Changge bid farewell to everyone, he took the captive Luluo, turned it into a divine light, and headed for the area where the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was stationed.


    Gu Yingshuang separated from him when she came here and Gu Changge had no intention of continuing to take care of her. Luluo gradually calmed down from her despair at the beginning to the discovery that Gu Changge ignored her and treated her as air.


    After all, she was going to die anyway, so she had nothing to fear. Seeing this vast and terrifying scene now, she couldn��t help but tremble slightly with a kind of fear from the inside out.


    This was the power of the Upper Realm. Almost every sect could easily dispatch tens of millions of troops. She even doubted that when the final battle came, the sects of the Upper Realm would be able to send hundreds of millions of troops to attack them.


    This was unimaginable. If it weren��t for the fact that the forces of the Upper Realm were fighting against each other, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would have been breached long ago.


    ��Tell me, will your sweethearte here to save you in half a month?��


    At this moment, Gu Changge��s voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts. Luluo had let go of the fear in her heart, and now she was much calmer. After hearing this she just said calmly, ��I believe Lin Wu wille to save me, but I don��t want him to take risks.��


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��You are really touching people, what a pity����


    ��What��s the pity?�� Luluo looked up at him, her eyes were calm like a pool of stagnant water.


    ��It��s a pity that he will die here for you. Do you think he can save you?�� Gu Changge said casually, ��I think you don��t want him to die, do you?��


    In Luluo��s calm eyes, waves appeared. She really didn��t want Lin Wu to die because of her, it wasn��t worth it. If her cultivation hadn��t been sealed by Gu Changge, she might have lost her meridian at this time.


    ��What do you mean by that?�� She couldn��t help looking at Gu Changge and asked.


    ��If you don��t want him to die, then you should obey me obediently. I will not only let you live well but also let him live well.�� Gu Changge smiled, did not exin anything and then ordered someone to detain her.


    ��You���� Lu Luo was a little frightened, she vaguely guessed Gu Changge��s intentions, and couldn��t help feeling cold all over her body.


    After Luluo was escorted away, Gu Changge sent back everyone who was in the hall, intending to enter the Inner Universe to see the changes in Chan Hong Yi.


    However, before he opened the Inner Universe, he felt a faint hostility permeating it. He couldn��t help frowning, ��It��s been less than a month this time, and it��s hard to keep suppressing?��

 Chapter 622: Take the Emperor to control the princes, the Sword Immortal’s orders

    <h4>Chapter 622: Take the Emperor to control the princes, the Sword Immortal��s orders</h4>


    This ancient locust forest had existed for a long time. Many locust trees were dead and their bark was cracked, like true dragons crawling here. Now there was a shocking sounding out of it as if thousands of swords were resonating, it making the eardrums hurt and the soul trembles. Its sound could shake the ages and wash the future.


    Lin En just took a step forward, and his consciousness trembled violently, almost being shattered by this wave of fluctuations. He kept bleeding from his mouth, and under the impact of the divine thought just now, he suffered a strong bacsh.


    ��What exactly is this?�� He was so shocked in his heart as he took a few steps back, and then he stood firm with a huge wave in his heart.


    One must know that although he was just an incarnation now, he was not here with his true body. But the incarnation was also a true Sword Immortal level existence, standing at the pinnacle of the Jianxuan world. Yet he couldn��t stand the wave of divine sense remaining here that was from 800,000 years ago.


    ��How terrifying was that Peerless Sword Immortal back then? He has definitely broken away from the shackles of the Great Sword Immortal World. The strength at its peak is unimaginable.��


    Lin En��s eyes were full of excitement, he took a deep breath, and with an unusually pious attitude, he walked up again, intending to personally experience the Dao imprinted here.


    In a daze, he saw a supreme being sitting cross-legged. The whole body seemed to be surrounded by endless sacrificial sounds, and three thousand great worlds were burning sword scripts to worship together. It was an extremely shocking sight.


    Even if Lin En knew a lot about various ancient records. For a while, he was shocked, and it was difficult for him to calm down for a long time.


    ��The senior 800,000 years ago used his sword to reach the gods, up to the sky, down to nine hells�� I thought it was a legend, but after seeing it today, I feel that the rumor is not false, but it is hard to prove it.�� Lin En couldn��t calm down and hurriedly sat down cross-legged in the ce just now.


    He kept the heart of his sword transparent, the spiritual sea was clear without any dust. Only then did he meditate toprehend that aura mechanism. But at the next moment, an unbelievable expression appeared on his face again, as if his divine sense had been split by thousands of sword lights, and a mouthful of blood spewed out again with a wow.


    The severe pain made Lin En��s face turn pale again, and he couldn��t help but take a few steps back, feeling uncertain for a while.


    ��Why are these fluctuations resisting me? Could it be that there is something wrong with the aura left by that senior Sword Immortal? No, it��s not right. It��s impossible for that senior��s aura to hurt me. Something��s wrong, there��s definitely something wrong with it.��


    A look of surprise shed across Lin En��s face, and he took out an extremely old jade slip from his arms. There were several clear sword marks on it, faintly echoing the fluctuations here.


    This was the jade slip that he recorded the events of the Ancient Mulberry City 800,000 years ago, and it was the letter left by the Peerless Sword Immortal.


    If the aura here was really left by that Peerless Sword Immortal, then this jade slip would definitely respond. Obviously, he refined the aura mechanism in the jade into his body, just to find this ce, but why would the aura mechanism here hurt him?


    ��It��s not just the aura left by that senior, who else is there? Could it be that the inheritance here was taken by other people first?�� Lin En��s face became a little gloomy, and he looked at the other ancient sounds around him again, trying to find traces among them.


    In addition to the sound of the sword, there was also an extremely obscure and ancientnguage permeating this ce, and it was thisnguage that hurt his divine sense just now.


    ��What kind of temte is this Son of Luck following? His strength is much stronger than many younger generations in this world�� And he saw it?�� Gu Changge had been paying attention to all of this in the courtyard.


    He could tell that there was a peerless powerhouse who once Enlightened in this ancient mulberry forest, and thews of the surrounding world were infiltrated, leaving his imprint with his aura.


    And the Son of Luck in front of him used the aura left by him to find this ce all the way, causing a change in the ancient mulberry forest. It was not an exaggeration to say that the Son of Luck was a treasure hunter. But such an opportunity was insignificant in the eyes of Gu Changge.


    Even though the inheritance spirit of that peerless powerhouse was not simple, Gu Changge didn��t like it at all. He just tried to use his divine sense to invade the consciousness space of this Son of Luck but was seen through by the other party.


    This surprised Gu Changge a bit, if he said that the other party was not protected by the will of heaven in this world, he would not believe it.


    ��Forget it, let him live for the time being, but I need to see where his true body is.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and quickly withdrew his divine sense. He did not continue to spy as he didn��t want to startle the snake, lest this Son of Luck would find out the abnormality.


    In addition, he felt that this Son of Luck was protected by the will of Heaven, and it might not be certain that he could discover the origin of the world through this person. However, he still conveniently erased the sword aura here and did not let Lin En get the inheritance here.


    ��It disappeared���� In the ancient mulberry forest, Lin En didn��t know that Gu Changge had withdrawn his divine sense.


    He frowned slightly, feeling the majestic aura disappear, it was more like he had hallucinated just now. However, the injury in his divine sense could not be faked.


    ��There is something evil here.�� Lin En then circled around the ancient mulberry forest, much more cautiously than at the beginning.


    However, he didn��t know why, the aura of swordsmanship that he touched before disappeared like a void, and he couldn��t find the slightest trace anymore. He was a little unwilling, so he searched again, and shot several sword symbols into the void to block the energy here. But untilte at night, the surroundings were extremely dark, and the sound of the sword��s cry never sounded.


    ��Impossible, the previous sword aura is still there�� It must have been inherited by someone first. Who is the person who left behind that divine sense? His strength is unimaginable.�� Lin En��s face suddenly became ugly.


    But he was very human after all, and he calmed down after taking a deep breath. He decided to explore again tomorrow, if it still failed, then he could only choose to leave.


    Ancient Mulberry City was not that big, it stretched for hundreds of miles, and living beings and cultivators of various races live in the city.


    In addition to the city lord��s mansion, there were other ethnic ns, but they could only dominate in Ancient Mulberry City. If they left this city, they could be regarded as third-rate forces in the outside world at best.


    The Wu family was one of the big families in Ancient Mulberry City. At the moment in the Wu family��s mansion, a group of people gathered in the hall with serious faces, discussing things.


    An old man with eyes slightly closed and gray temples raised his hands slightly to signal for everyone to be quiet. He was the current head of the Wu family, Wu Xing, whose strength had reached half a step to the seventh realm.


    ��Do you know? Miss Ah Qing actually came back from beyond the sky, and the young man who entered the city with her also came from beyond the sky. The news has alreadye from the Southern Barren State����


    He opened his eyes, and strands of golden light shed across them, slowly sweeping across the crowd in the hall.


    ��An old Sword Immortal from Shu Sect gave the order to gather the Sword Immortals from all over the world to capture that young man. I heard that his identity is not simple in outer space. If he can be captured, we canmand the group of extraterritorial demons.��


    ��What?��


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall was stunned. They only knew that Miss Ah Qing hade back from the sky because of her near death but they didn��t know that the young man beside her was also from the sky.


    Didn��t that mean that Miss Ah Qing had mixed up with the demons from outside the territory?


    They were a little unbelievable. Judging from the appearance, it was impossible to tell that the young man next to Miss Ah Qing was also an extraterrestrial demon.


    In their impression, the extraterrestrial demons were a group of extremely vicious people, so ferocious and ferocious, it was really hard to associate them with Gu Changge.


    ��Patriarch, did you make a mistake about this matter?�� A nsman couldn��t help asking, still unbelievable.


    ��This matter is absolutely true. There has been news from the Shu Sect that thend swordsmen are gathering and nning to hold the emperor to control the princes. As long as we capture that young man, we can solve the problem of the extraterrestrial demons.��


    The Patriarch of the Wu family said in a deep voice, his eyes sweeping over everyone with majesty.


    ��However, that person��s strength is unpredictable, and the subordinate next to him is suspected to be in the ninth realm, so I can��t act rashly. Before the Sword Immortals rush to Ancient Mulberry City, I just need to keep a close eye on his traces. ��


    While speaking, his eyes showed great ambition. Although with the power of the Wu family, if he got involved in this kind of thing, he would be smashed to pieces at every turn. But when he thought of the rich rewards after the sess of this matter, he couldn��t help trembling slightly, feeling extremely excited.


    At that time, not only he but the entire Wu family would usher in unprecedented glory.


    ��Patriarch, what are we going to do? If he finds out, our entire Wu family will be annihted. It��s better for us not to get involved in this kind of thing.��


    There was some fear in the eyes of an old man, and a subordinate who was at least at the level of the ninth realm. The other party only needed one breath topletely wipe out the entire ancient mulberry city.


    In front of him, the Wu family was no different from ants.


    ��I��ve already thought about the consequences. What��s more, we just pay attention to his whereabouts. When he is about to leave Ancient Mulberry City, we will report to Shu Sect, and nothing will happen.��


    ��The rest of the families in Ancient Mulberry City have also been informed about this matter. I think if they are not stupid, they will know how to choose. After all, this is rted to the entire Jianxuan world.��


    The Patriarch of the Wu family waved his hand and said that he would not let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Taking the Son of Heaven tomand the feudal lords, the entire Wu family would be the savior of the Jianxuan Great World because of this incident. As the head of the family, he naturally contributed a lot.


    ��Sword Immortal��s order? Taking the emperor captive to control the princes?��


    In the city lord��s mansion, Lin En, who looked like a housekeeper, touched a jade slip in his sleeve, with a bit of surprise on his handsome face. As the young master of the Shu Sect, although he was far away from the Shu Sect, he also received the news immediately.


    ��It seems that the origin of that guy is not just as simple as Miss Ah Qing said at the time, she must be hiding something.�� Lin En looked into the depths of the mansion, his eyes suddenly became dark, but he recovered quickly.


    He wasn��t stupid, even though he knew he could catch the opponent by surprise, he still chose to wait and see how he would change.


    After all, he was just an incarnation now, not his true body.


    At this time, an uninvited guest appeared outside Ancient Mulberry City. The eyes under the moon-white mask were as clear as snow, and the ck hair seemed to be contaminated by the cold wind, revealing the coldness that repelled strangers.

 Chapter 623: Snow Sword Immortal’s purpose, Likes to stand aloof from the World

    <h4>Chapter 623: Snow Sword Immortal��s purpose, Likes to stand aloof from the World</h4>


    Outside Ancient Mulberry City, Snow Sword Immortal arrived, dressed in in blue clothes with curls of blue silk wrapped in the biting cold wind. She just swept into the city in the blink of an eye, and none of the soldiers patrolling on the city wall could find her.


    As one of the most powerful people in the Jianxuan Great World, she had already reached the level of Sword Immortals many years ago. Unless she wanted to, it was impossible for ordinary cultivators to find her trace.


    ��The aura of this ce����


    Walking on the street, the ck eyebrows of Snow Sword Immortal��s mask slightly frowned, sensing the strange atmosphere in Ancient Mulberry City, which was not like a simple city. However, the purpose of her visit here was to meet Gu Changge, not to explore the special features of Ancient Mulberry City, so she quickly forgot about it.


    From the mouth of the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, she learned that Gu Changge apanied Ah Qing back to her family, so she expected them toe to Ancient Mulberry City.


    It was a matter of life and death for the Jianxuan Great World, so she had to take a great risk to get the glimpse of the truth.


    ��Reporting to the city lord, a woman outside the mansion who ims to be Snow Sword Immortal is asking to see you.��


    Within the city lord��s mansion, the old city lord was frowning and looking at a page of letters in his hand. When he heard the report from his subordinates, a cloud of uncertainty shed across his face.


    ��Snow Sword Immortal? Why did shee here at this time, is it because of the Sword Immortal Order?�� He naturally also learned about the Sword Immortal Order.


    However, Gu Changge had bestowed the grace of saving Ah Qing��s life, so he couldn��t do anything to repay his favor.


    Snow Sword Immortal was the master of the Sword Sect, whose strength was unfathomable. She once froze a thirty-thousand-mile coldke with a single sword, beheaded monsters and beasts on the same level and shocked the world.


    Her arrival at Ancient Mulberry City was inevitable that the old city lord would think of the Sword Immortal Order.


    Shu Sect and the Sword Sect actually had the same origin. The current Snow Sword Immortal was even a disciple of the Shu Sect back then. The Shu Sect issued the Sword Immortal Order, ordering Sword Immortals from all over the world to try to capture Gu Changge.


    Snow Sword Immortal had no reason to ignore it. Her presence here? Could it be that she wanted to attack Gu Changge?


    ��I have to inform Mr. Gu about this matter. He has saved Ah Qing��s life, so I must not be ungrateful.�� The old city lord thought about it, and then ordered Lin En, the housekeeper at the door, to inform Gu Changge about it.


    And he also proceeded to greet the guest. After all, the other party was a Sword Immortal, so he dared not be disrespectful.


    ��How could Senior Sister Xuee here alone? She is really too reckless. It is difficult to capture that person with her alone.�� Lin En naturally also heard what the servant reported, and couldn��t help shaking his head slightly.


    Although he was worried about Xue Jianxian��s safety, he still set off to inform Gu Changge just to be on the safe side. After all, his current identity was only the butler of the City Lord��s Mansion. At this juncture, he could not easily reveal his true identity.


    In terms of seniority, Snow Sword Immortal and he were of the same generation, but Snow Sword Immortal was much older than him, so he had to call her Senior Sister.


    Snow Sword Immortal imed to be the number one genius in the three thousand years of the Jianxuan Great World, but she was still much inferior in front of him. It was just because he was extremely low-key and had never exposed himself to the world, so he had not been known to the world.


    ��My lord, do you want me to get rid of those stalkers outside the city?��


    In the courtyard, Gu Changge seemed to have sensed a special feeling and was extremely leisurely resting. Steam was rising from the teacup on the stone table, and he blew on the tea, drinking it calmly.


    Alpha stood aside, dressed in ck Gold Battle Armor with many streamers shining on it, giving people a powerful and terrifying sense of oppression as he asked respectfully.


    ��It��s okay, since they want to stare, let them stare. This so-called Sword Immortal Order is quite interesting.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and didn��t care.


    What was his current level of cultivation, even though his divine sense couldn��t cover the entire Jianxuan Great World, but in fact it was almost the same? How could it be possible to hide the turmoil in a mere Ancient Mulberry City from him?


    But since that group of people wanted to coerce the emperor to control the princes, then he would let theme, Gu Changge would have to let them understand what despair was. Only after experiencing despair, would those people learn to be smart and obediently help him find the will of heaven and the origin of the world for him.


    ��Master Gu, there is a woman named Snow Sword Immortal outside the mansion, do you want to avoid her?�� At this time, outside the courtyard, Lin En knocked on the door, as his voice arrived.


    ��Snow Sword Immortal, is that the woman known as the most beautiful woman in Southern Barren State?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, with a strange look in his eyes.


    ��Since she came to look for me, why should I avoid it?��


    Lin En was dumbfounded for a while, not knowing what to reply, but he just came to inform, to see or not, that was Gu Changge��s choice.


    The sudden visit of Snow Sword Immortal rmed Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie. For thetter, Snow Sword Immortal was her master.


    In the hall of the city lord��s mansion, everyone had gathered together. The old city lord looked a little curious and respectful as didn��t understand the purpose of Snow Sword Immortal��s visit.


    If she was hostile, then he didn��t feel it. She just wanted to see Gu Changge. This made him a little confused, or that the Sword Immortal Order was useless to Snow Sword Immortal at all.


    At this moment, Snow Sword Immortal was standing among them. Her in clothes were quiet and elegant like a goddess of beauty with peerless grace. Her icy muscles, and jade bones along with the jade hands revealed were even more delicate and wless, which attracted people��s imagination.


    She looked at Gu Changge quietly, without saying a word, as many thoughts seemed to sh in her eyes.


    ��Master,�� Princess Xuandie greeted her respectfully.


    Xue Jianxian nced at her and nodded slightly.


    Gu Changge, who came to the hall, said with great interest, ��You came here to see me?��


    Snow Sword Immortal nodded, and said in a cold voice, ��Exactly, I learned the things you said from the mouth of Emperor Nanming. I want to know whether you are trustworthy.��


    Her n was different from that of the old Sword Immortal. The consequences of coercing the emperor to control the princes were too great.


    If Gu Changge, who originally had no ill intentions toward the Jianxuan Great World, turned evil to this world because of this, then they would be the biggest sinners. From the mouths of those extraterrestrial demons who she had caught, she knew something about the Upper Realm, and she knew exactly how terrifying the energy Gu Changge possessed was.


    ��Whether I��m trustworthy or not doesn��t seem to be something you should be thinking about.�� Gu Changge smiled casually, his eyes falling on her face, ��And you wear a mask to meet others, is this your attitude?��


    The ck eyebrows under the Snow Sword Immortal��s mask frowned. Although she was called the number one beauty in the Southern Barren State by the good-for-nothings, not many people had seen her true face.


    After her cultivation reached the Sword Immortal Realm, no one dared to speak frivolously to her like this. Princess Xuandie and the others were also stunned, feeling that Gu Changge��s attitude toward Snow Sword Immortal was not as gentle as he was towards them. Could it be because Snow Sword Immortal didn��t know what he came for? Hostility?


    ��Master, Mr. Gu is different from those extraterrestrial demons.�� Princess Xuandie was a little worried, worried that her master would enter a conflict with Gu Changge.


    Snow Sword Immortal nodded when she heard the words and was about to say something. But Gu Changge interrupted her, and said with a faint smile,


    ��Do you know about the Sword Immortal Order?��


    Hearing these three words, not only did Snow Sword Immortal��splexion change slightly but the old city lord and the others trembled slightly, feeling a chill sweeping over them.


    He was about to tell Gu Changge about this, but he didn��t have time to say it. How did Gu Changge know about it?


    A doubt appeared on Ah Qing��s face, ��Sword Immortal Order, what is that?��


    Princess Xuandie on the side said in a deep voice, ��The Sword Immortal Order is a secret order of the Shu Sect, which can summon the Sword Immortals from all over the world, only when a great event urs����


    She didn��t continue to exin, but Ah Qing also understood, and herplexion also became heavy. The purpose of the Shu Sect using the Sword Immortal Order at this time was simply self-evident.


    In her eyes, Gu Changge had no malice toward Jianxuan Great World, not only saving her life and sending her back home. If Shu Sect chose to attack Gu Changge at this time, wouldn��t they be pushing Gu Changge to the opposite side of the Jianxuan Great World? Who could afford such terrible consequences?


    ��I didn��t participate in the Sword Immortal Order of the Shu Sect, but the other Sword Immortals who got the news are probably on their way to Ancient Mulberry City now.�� Xue Jianxian said, not wanting to let Gu Changge misunderstand that she was also involved.


    ��Are they trying to kill me?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Snow Sword Immortal shook her head and said, ��They just want to capture you, and then order the extraterrestrial demons to withdraw from our world.��


    ��What a way to capture me! Do you think they can achieve it?�� Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged.


    Ah Qing, Princess Xuandie, and the others on the side were astonished. Such a big thing had happened without their knowledge.


    Shu Sect��s Sword Immortal Order could summon Sword Immortals from all over the world. In the current Jianxuan Great World, although the number of Sword Immortals left were many, there were definitely not that many.


    Although they hadn��t been with Gu Changge for a long time, they could feel that Gu Changge��s strength could only be described as unfathomable. A Sword Immortal was definitely not Gu Changge��s opponent.


    ��Although you are very powerful, in this world, you may not be able to disy your true strength. What if something unexpected happens.�� Snow Sword Immortal��s eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face, and her voice was cold.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��If this is your purpose ining to see me, then your purpose has been achieved.��


    He waved his hand casually, ��I��m not interested in your world, but if you provoke me, I think you would understand what regret is.��


    ��Don��t you have any purpose? I think we can reach a consensus.�� Snow Sword Immortal didn��t expect that Gu Changge would open his mouth to see off the guests.


    Her voice was like a ray of a spring breeze, it was really cool and sweet, but there was also an unshakable will in it, like an immortal phoenix singing softly. But she was sure of one thing, Gu Changge did not intend to do anything, otherwise, since she hade here alone, it would be very easy for Gu Changge to take her down.


    ��Consensus? As long as you don��t mess with me, it��s fine. If there is no enmity, I personally prefer to remain aloof from the world,�� Gu Changge said with a strange look in his eyes, and then smiled lightly.


    It seemed that this Snow Sword Immortal was not as smart as the rumors spoke.

 Chapter 456-1: Why don’t you surrender to our clan and enjoy Immortality, Three barriers (1)

    <h4>Chapter 456-1: Why don��t you surrender to our n and enjoy Immortality, Three barriers (1)</h4>


    ��Gu Changge, you actually�� hide it so deeply�� ah����


    In the dark and deep dungeon, there was a scream of horror and anger as Gu Changge closed his eyes slightly with a calm expression on his face. He patted the forehead of a Supreme figure from Buddha Mountain with his palm.


    Wisps of ck air permeated slowly and regrly, like flowers of Dao taking root and blooming in it as they quickly prated his skin, flesh and blood, lungs, and bones, into the origin.


    Bursts of zing and eye-catching divine lights erupted like gorgeous fireworks and then gradually returned to dead silence.


    ��The attrition is finally good enough.��


    Gu Changge slowly opened his eyes, shaking with the aura. The dried-up corpse in front of him exploded with a bang and turned into dust all over the sky, before disappearing in smoke. He turned his head to look at Luluo, who was imprisoned on the other side with a terrified expression. She was trembling unbearably with a pale face as she let out a strange sound.


    ��So you woke up.��


    Luluo��s face turned pale and she couldn��t help trembling. She didn��t expect to see such a scene when she woke up. This really frightened her and made her feel deeply uneasy.


    On the day she was held in the dungeon, she passed out due to exhaustion. So she didn��t know what happened during this period at all. But just now, a Supreme Being was killed by Gu Changge in front of her.


    The essence of the whole body was swallowed up, turned into powder, and disappeared. This reminded her of an ancient and terrifying rumor.


    ��I�� I did not see anything.�� Herplexion turned pale, her voice trembled slightly. She didn��t dare to look directly into Gu Changge��s eyes.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��It doesn��t matter if you see it. Calcting the time, your sweetheart is about toe to save you.��


    Luluo trembled all over, she didn��t expect that she had been in aa for so long. But would Lin Wu really take a huge risk toe to this tiger��sir to save her?


    Even if he was willing, the people behind him probably would not agree. And how could he take her away from here, unless Gu Changge was willing to let her go? But how could Gu Changge be willing?


    Despair appeared in Luluo��s eyes.


    ��I heard that within the Heavenly Lu City of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the core of the divine formation created by the sessive lords of the Heavenly Lu City is sealed. It is the biggest barrier of the Heavenly Lu City��s enchantment. As long as he is willing to open the core of the divine formation for me, I can spare your life or his life. The family behind you can even be lured to the Upper Realm and be a subsidiary force of my Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and be protected by my family.��


    ��Instead of staying in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and being attacked and exterminated sooner orter, why not submit to our n and enjoy Immortality?��


    Gu Changge walked towards her unhurriedly with a slight smile on his face, but it made Luluo��s trembling even more serious. Her face was pale, her heart was full of fear and her head was buzzing.


    She didn��t dare to think about these words. The core of the divine formation in Heavenly Lu City was the biggest barrier to protecting Heavenly Lu City and even the Eight Destions and Ten Regions behind it.


    How was this possible to open?


    Such behavior was tantamount to betraying the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, which would cause the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to fall, be broken by the Upper Realm, the lives of the people would be ruined.


    As long as she dared to do this, she would definitely be a sinner who could not be redeemed forever. Even if the n behind them was led to the Upper Realm at that time, this matter will be a shame that could not be erased forever.


    What was more, with their identities, it was impossible to get in touch with the core of the formation.


    ��You�� kill me�� I will not betray the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, nor my world����


    Luluo gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down, she would notpromise on this.


    ��Think carefully, this is myst chance for you. If you don��t want Lin Wu to die, I advise you to think about it.��


    Gu Changge was not surprised that she would say that. He just smiled, then turned and left the dungeon.


    With the bang of the ck iron prison door closing, the ce returned to being dark, deep, cold, and damp again. Luluo couldn��t help shivering, what Gu Changge said just now echoed in her mind and her face was suddenly full of despair.


    After leaving the dungeon, Gu Changge went straight to the main hall, intending to discuss the crusade against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. He didn��t intend to use the demonic bottle to control Luluo.


    Because she was not afraid of life and death, even if he controlled her life, she might not necessarily follow her orders. And the existence of Lin Wu could be used as a suitable entry point, allowing Luluo to be under his control.


    After a while, she would figure out that there was no room for rejection in this matter.


    Inside the main hall were all the high-level Elders of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family who had arrived here this time. They controlled the power in the n and their own strength should not be underestimated.


    ��Changge, you came at the right time. After the sneak attack failed some time ago, the troops from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions evacuated wantonly. Now, there are no creatures from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions near the Boundary Monument Sea.��


    ��Should we choose to stay here and wait for the arrival of the army or take advantage of the victory to pursue and kill all the way?��


    Seeing Gu Changge��s arrival, the eyes of several high-level Elders lit up and they couldn��t help asking in unison.


    Now Gu Changge��s power in the Upper Realm had reached the point where he was on an equal footing with many Immortal Sect masters.


    So now they were all vaguely headed by Gu Changge. At this time, it was natural to listen to his opinion.


    ��I think it��s better to let go of the matter of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for the time being. Now that the army has not arrived, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions have retreated to Heavenly Lu City. The Eight Destions and the Nine Great Mountains are hard to chew. Since ancient times, they have been damaged here. There are not more than a few strong ones.��


    ��Attacking at this moment will only cause unnecessary casualties.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and said, nning to let the Gu family stay here first. Before the Boundary Monument Sea waspletely dry, it would be a waste of effort to attack them.


    Not to mention other things, just from the general routine, the first attack was rarely sessful. This retreat from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was just a strategy to lure the enemy into a deep ce.


    Moreover,pared with the Upper Realm, the Eight Destion and Ten Regions were obviously more united and there was a bonus of Luck in the dark. So he didn��t intend to let the Gu family attack them now. If they had this time, it would be better to upy this ce and then n it slowly.


    ��Then ording to what Changge said, let the rest of the forces try it first.��


    ��Anyway, in a short period of time, it is indeed impossible to break through the defense of Heavenly Lu City.��


    Several senior Elders nodded upon hearing the words. They looked at each other, and agreed.


    ��By the way, Changge, what will you do about the barrier in Heavenly Lu City this time?��


    At this time, a high-ranking person shed his eyes and couldn��t help asking. Because he knew that Gu Changge had captured a woman from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    After thinking about it, they finally thought of such a possibility.


    ��The Upper Realm is not the best object of attachment for many ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. When the time is right, many ethnic groups will definitely fall here.��


    ��So there��s really no need to worry about the barrier in Heavenly Lu City. That��s not something we need to worry about.��


    Gu Changge just smiled and didn��t exin too much.


    ��You mean, the group behind that woman will be the key?��


    Hearing this, the eyes of several high-level Elders shed, their hearts were shocked, and they said thoughtfully.


    Then they admired Gu Changge even more in his heart. In a short period of time, he had already thought so far. The barrier of Heavenly Lu City had always caused headaches for various forces.

 Chapter 456-2: Why don’t you surrender to our clan and enjoy Immortality, Three barriers (2)

    <h4>Chapter 456-2: Why don��t you surrender to our n and enjoy Immortality, Three barriers (2)</h4>


    Judging from the current situation, Gu Changge had already thought of how to break through that barrier.


    ��With Changge here, why should my Gu family not be Immortal?��


    They looked at each other and had such thoughts in their hearts. At the same time, in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, within Heavenly Lu City.


    This was a grand and ancient divine city, majestic and filled with vicissitudes.


    It seemed that there were countless stars refined as they were huge and floating in the sky. The brilliance was intertwined and they were extremely dazzling.


    In the distance, the vast chaos could also be seen surging, turning into a terrifying formation, surrounding the entire Heavenly Lu City.


    The gxy was hanging down, filled with misty silver light scattered all over the ce, there was a sense of holiness and detachment from a distance.


    As the biggest barrier on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Heavenly Lu City had stood for countless years and had never copsed. Even when an Enlightened being from the Upper Realm came knocking on the barrier, it would burst out with endless divine power to resist him outside the city.


    In the eyes of countless cultivators and creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Heavenly Lu City was their patron saint. Of course, the many soldiers and creatures guarding Heavenly Lu City were also invincible and rushed forward one after another.


    In addition to Heavenly Lu City, there were two other barriers in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. One was the Nine Great Mountains, which were said to be the Nine Immortal Mountains split from a certain ce in the oldest period.


    The Nine Great Mountains had supreme status in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. At the same time, it was also the most mysterious and unpredictable, the ce where it was located was not static.


    Instead, it was wandering around in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. A cultivator once strayed into it, but was bestowed with the Immortalw, became the most powerful person of a generation, established a powerful sect and spread its branches.


    Over time, the Nine Great Mountains had be a symbol of immortality in the eyes of cultivators living in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. When encountering the invasion of the Upper Realm, the Nine Great Mountains would appear in the world.


    They will either send the immortal guards or send someone out of the mountain to counteract this catastrophe. In this era, although there were no traces of the Nine Great Mountains, they were seen by many creatures in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In the most critical time, the descendants of the Nine Great Mountains woulde to the world again. Apart from Heavenly Lu City and the Nine Great Mountains, thest barrier was Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    It was a strange ce formed by the turbulent flow of space, the collision ofws, and the interweaving of Dao between the two ces after the separation of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm.


    And this strangend was just outside Heavenly Lu City. If someone wanted to pass through this strangend, they would inevitably encounter attacks from Heavenly Lu City at the same time, which was extremely dangerous.


    Without a specific route, it was impossible to pass through the Abyss and one would eventually get lost there. Even Enlightened beings needed to be cautious and dare not get involved easily.


    And in Heavenly Lu City, on the street at this moment, a man with a sad expression was trudging along. The city was extremely vast, the streets were boundless, there were even stars that had fallen down and traces of swords, guns and halberds were densely covered. But now it seemed very quiet, with few traces. Because of the great war, the current Heavenly Lu City could be said to be full of soldiers.


    ��The half-month period hase, will that guy embarrass Luluo and kill her? What should I do to save Luluo?��


    The man walking on the street was Lin Wu who had returned to Heavenly Lu City. However, his currentplexion was very ugly, full of sorrow and not as confident and steady as before.


    Thinking about Luluo, he couldn��t help clenching his fists, hating himself for being powerless and weak. Not only did he lose the Immortal-ying Gourd, but he also caused Luluo to be taken away by Gu Changge. Her life and death were uncertain.


    He wanted to go alone to the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea to rescue Luluo. But if there was no one to guide the way in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss outside Heavenly Lu City, he couldn��t walk through it alone.


    In addition, even if he could reach the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, he would not have the strength to save Luluo.


    Even if she could be saved, could he escape? This was an unsolvable situation.


    The family behind Luluo had given up on Luluo��s life and death and was unwilling to intervene. Lin Wu hated himself for being weak and powerless and even his sweetheart couldn��t save him.


    At the same time, he hated Gu Changge even more for being despicable and shameless. He promised to let everyone go, but he turned his back on it and didn��t let Luluo go.


    ��Damn it!��


    Lin Wu strolled to the destination and walked on the street, but he really couldn��t think of any way to save Luluo. It was not that he didn��t want to save it, but that he really had no other way.


    The family behind him was persuading him to give up this idea. Of course, if he insisted on going, his family would still send strong people to apany him.


    After all, Lin Wu was the most outstanding genius of the Lin family��s generation. Suddenly, the street suddenly fell silent and an inexplicable atmosphere enveloped the ce.


    This piece of heaven and earth seemed to be separated suddenly, iparably deep and peaceful. Lin Wu noticed this abnormality, couldn��t help frowning, and looked forward.


    ��Who are you?��


    He couldn��t help asking and looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him with some surprise.


    This woman was dressed in white like emptiness and dust, standing peacefully. There seems to be a divine light between her eyebrows and eyes as if she did not exist in this world.


    ��Lin Wu? I��ve been waiting for you for a long time.��


    The woman in white smiled and spoke, giving off a gentle and natural feeling.


    She was very slender, taller than ordinary women and extremely beautiful, like a Buddha lotus, with a radiant glow. Walking in this world of mortals, it seemed that she wasprehending the various states of the world.


    There was a kind of holiness and detachment that people dare not ignore.


    ��Who are you?��


    Although Lin Wu knew that the other party had no malicious intentions, he was still a little wary and continued to ask. Because he noticed that the other party��s cultivation base was unfathomable, and it was not something he could beat at the moment.


    ��I am the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.��


    The woman in white smiled and spoke, her voice was maic and touching. Her beauty was otherworldly as if she was not from this world but from the legendary Immortal World.


    ��Holy Maiden Tianlu?��


    Lin Wu��s heart was shocked, and his eyes opened wide, ��Are you the Holy Maiden Tianlu from the current generation?��


    He knew that behind the Heavenly Lu City, there had always been a Holy Maiden Tianlu, who was responsible for guarding the Heavenly Lu City and maintaining its operation.


    But this Holy Maiden Tianlu was very mysterious and no one had seen her trace. He also didn��t know who the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him was. Whether it was the Holy Maiden Tianlu of the past or the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu of this generation.


    As it was said that in each generation, a suitable woman would be selected to assume this identity and guard Heavenly Lu City intricately. And once in an era, the army of the Upper Realm attacked her.


    A fierce and mighty ancient race, an extremely powerful Enlightened being knocked on the barrier, swept away the invincible and watched the world with disdain. However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who was released from customs, beheaded him in front of Heavenly Lu City. It was a sensation at that time, and the rumors have been passed down to this day.


    ��Does it matter which generation of Holy Maiden Tianlu I am from? What��s important is that I can help you rescue your sweetheart.��


    The woman in white still smiled when she heard the words, but did not answer. Lin Wu��s heart was shocked again, and he couldn��t even believe his ears.


    He was a little excited, but he calmed himself down and said, ��Are you really willing to help me rescue Luluo?��


    Seeing that Lin Wu didn��t yell, but quickly calmed down, the woman in white had a look of appreciation in her eyes.


    ��Of course, I��d like to help you.�� She replied with a smile.

 Chapter 457-1: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu’s plan, May catch a big fish (1)

    <h4>Chapter 457-1: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s n, May catch a big fish (1)</h4>


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was very charming and beautiful with a tall and graceful figure, like a standing Buddha lotus. Her eyebrows and eyes were exquisite and the divine light was flowing all over her body, releasing a kind of brilliant glow which made it difficult to ignore its existence.


    But on this street, except for Lin Wu, everyone else seemed to turn a blind eye to her. Around her body there was a special field, no one could see her unless it was the person she wanted to see.


    This was not only a manifestation of profound Dao but also a rather mysterious interpretation of divine powers. The origin of Heavenly Lu City was quite ancient, it was said that it existed before the split of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm.


    The traces of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu were even more elusive. For countless epochs, there were very few creatures and cultivators who had seen her true face.


    ��I wonder why you are helping me. Right now, all the forces in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions feel that Luluo has fallen into the hands of the Upper Realm, and there is no hope for her. No one will choose to help me at this time.��


    Lin Wu saw that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s attitude did not seem to be fake, on the contrary, she was very sincere. He also gradually let go of his heart and gave a wry smile, but he still had some doubts in his heart.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled slightly and said, ��Let��s talk as we walk. It has always been our responsibility to protect the safety of Heavenly Lu City and all living beings in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Is there really nothing to be suspicious about?��


    The street was quiet, very wide, gray and foggy, with traces of previous wars. In some ces, one could still see some motionless figures who seemed to be sitting cross-legged, but there was no vitality in their bodies.


    For countless years, Heavenly Lu City had stood like this between heaven and earth, resisting the invasion of the upper realm.


    ��I see.��


    Lin Wu nodded, and silently followed behind Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, feeling a little heavy in his heart. There were not many pedestrians on the road and many of their faces were familiar to Lin Wu.


    But now when they saw his expression, they were full of sympathy and intolerance. It could be said that there was a great uproar in Heavenly Lu City about the Immortal-ying Gourd being snatched away by the Upper Realm.


    Many people felt that Lin Wu��s behavior was too selfish. He saved a small number of people, but he would sacrifice more people in the future. However, some people knew that Lin Wu was not in charge of this matter. Even if he hadn��t handed over the gourd, it probably wouldn��t have helped.


    Because Gu Changge was so strong, many people spected that his strength had surpassed the Supreme Realm. With such a huge gap, did Lin Wu have any other choice?


    And in the end, even his sweetheart was taken away.


    ��He��s really a poor guy. I wonder what he��ll choose to do����


    Many people watched Lin Wu��s figure gradually disappear and sighed in their hearts. But they didn��t see Heavenly Maiden Tianlu walking in front of Lin Wu.


    Soon, Lin Wu and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came to a pavilion which was a famous ancient building in Heavenly Lu City.


    There was a spiritual spring bubbling next to it, the water vapors were transpiring, the immortal mist was dense and there were colorful clouds flowing nearby.


    A young woman had long been waiting here. She was also dressed in white, her face was beautiful and wless and she had an aura simr to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Seeing Lin Wu and Heavenly Maiden Tianluing, she opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. But Holy Maiden Tianlu smiled and waved her hand, signaling that she needn��t say more.


    Lin Wu was also a little puzzled. The young woman in front of her checked his age. But before this, she had never seen such a face. She tactfully didn��t ask any more questions.


    ��Sit down.��


    After Heavenly Maiden Tianlu motioned him to sit down, she walked to the other side. At the same time, she raised her in hand and a faint radiance fell, covering the ancient building, preventing any news from here from spreading.


    Lin Wu looked suspiciously at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him, wondering what her ns were, and she needed to be so cautious.


    ��Heavenly Lu City is actually not safe. There are many observers from the Upper Realm. In fact, before we knew it, someone had already been ced here. So it��s better to be careful.��


    Holy Maiden Tianlu couldn��t help exining with a smile when she saw that he seemed a little puzzled.


    Lin Wu��s heart jolted. He didn��t expect that Heavenly Lu City, which he thought was the safest, actually had observers from the Upper Realm.


    Since this sentence was said by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, it could not be false. No one in this world knew Heavenly Lu City better than her.


    ��I see, what do you need from me?��


    Lin Wu��s face was serious, and he said in a deep voice.


    ��In three days, I will leave Heavenly Lu City with you and go to Boundary Monument Sea to rescue your sweetheart. Until then, don��t give away my tracks, and don��t mention this to anyone.��


    ��I need you to promise me this.�� Heavenly Tianlu said, looking out of the ancient building, it seemed to fall in the direction of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments.


    Lin Wu hesitated, then nodded and assured, ��I can do this.��


    ��I believe you.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression was very gentle and she continued, ��In this case, after three days, let��s meet outside Heavenly Lu City. During this period, you can find a helper you think you can trust.��


    After finishing speaking, she waved her bare hand again and the misty light fell, but Lin Wu had already disappeared and appeared outside the ancient building.


    Such a mysterious method made his heart tremble. The Holy Maiden Tianlu just now seemed to be quiteplicated. Thinking of this, he inexplicably gained a little more confidence.


    ��Luluo, wait for me�� I wille to rescue you right away.��


    Afterward, Lin Wu strode away, full of excitement and apprehension and rushed to the Lin family��s residence, intending to call up people.


    At the same time, he sent a message to Granny Lu Cui at the time, asking her to go with him to rescue their youngdy.


    After Lin Wu��s figure disappeared, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in the ancient building lost the gentle expression on her face, showing some thoughtfulness.


    ��Master�� are you really going to the Boundary Monument Sea?��


    The young woman behind her had doubts and worries on her face, and she was very disturbed.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded with an inexplicable Dao rhyme appearing on her face, and then she sighed, ��This time, life and death are uncertain and the road ahead is boundless. If I can��te back this time, the safety of Heavenly Lu City in the future will be handed over to you.��


    ��You don��t have to avenge me. If even I can��t solve this disaster, it��s useless for you to avenge me. So stay in the city and cultivate well.��


    Her words seemed very calm as if she had known all this for a long time. Hearing this, the young woman��s face was full of reluctance and sorrow. She said in a trembling voice, ��Master, even you are not sure?��


    She knew that with her Master��s character, she would not easily say words like confessing herst words. This could only show that even she was not fully sure about this trip to Boundary Monument Sea.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled lightly, still very calm as if she knew what she was going to face.


    ��I deduced that Gu Changge ten times in total for my teacher, but the result was backfired nine times and even one time I only got a glimpse of a gloomy future����


    ��Master, you know that he is so strong, why did you go?�� The young woman��s lips were pale and trembling slightly.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said, ��As Holy Maiden Tianlu, this itself is our destiny, so you don��t have to be too sad.��


    ��Actually, a few years ago, as a teacher, I should have given you the identity of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. However, you are still young, your cultivation level is not strong and it coincides with the invasion of the Upper Realm, so your teacher was really worried about you.


    ��But things have reached this point today, and it��s beyond your control. You also need to grow up gradually, shoulder great responsibilities and shoulder your own mission. And keep this city alive.��


    ��I see, Master.��


    Hearing these words, the young woman also understood that no matter how she persuaded it was useless. She couldn��t help but her eyes turned red, her voice choked up, and she nodded emphatically.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu showed tenderness and touched her head.


    ��Don��t be so frustrated, what if the master cane back?��


    Having said that, she also had no idea in her heart. In the beginning, the Enlightened being from the Ancient Royal family of the Upper Realm knocked on the barrier and rushed to the gate of Heavenly Lu City.


    She had full confidence to kill him. However, when facing a worldly genius she felt unspeakable powerlessness, without the slightest confidence.


    Not to mention the shore of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments, which was now called a tiger��sir, where various powerful forces were stationed and there were countless powerhouses.


    Once her traces were exposed, everyone would hunt her down. But in her opinion, this was also the only chance to get rid of Gu Changge. It was definitely not possible to fight head-on, so it could only be taken by surprise.


    And soon three days passed, at the gate of Heavenly Lu City. In front of a grand and ancient altar, Lin Wu waited here with many creatures and cultivators. Every cultivator and creature was shrouded in divine splendor, wearing a battle suit, and had a strong aura.

 Chapter 457-2: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu’s plan, May catch a big fish (2)

    <h4>Chapter 457-2: Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s n, May catch a big fish (2)</h4>


    In addition to him, there was Granny Lu Cui who escaped together with other members of the Lu n. However, the cultivation base of the strongest was only the Supreme Realm and there were only two of them.


    One was Granny Lu Cui, and the other was an old monster from the Lin n, who was sent to protect Lin Wu. The act of rescuing Luluo this time was extremely dangerous, and no one was willing to apany him at the beginning.


    Even if the Supreme being went there, it could be said that there would be ten chances of death and no life. However, considering Lin Wu��s identity, the Lin n sent some people to apany him.


    So at this moment, everyone��s faces were silent and tragic, as if they had already expected the ending. Because ording to the agreement, Lin Wu did not mention the existence of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to everyone.


    He also knew that the existence of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was like a trump card and could not be easily exposed. Around the teleportation altar, there were still many young creatures and cultivators standing, looking at all this withplicated eyes.


    Among them was a young genius who belonged to the Eight Destion and Ten Regions and his talent was extremely powerful. Some people could even stand shoulder to shoulder with Lin Wu. He was shrouded in divine light with golden mes beating on their shoulders.


    Some of them wanted to go to the sea of ??Boundary Monuments with Lin Wu. But they were all persuaded by the ethnic group behind them and they were all silent at the moment, seeing Lin Wu and others off.


    But at this time, there was a faint fluctuation in the void, a divine light filled the air, an inexplicable Dao rhyme spread and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu appeared.


    Except for Lin Wu, no one else noticed her. She was still dressed in clean white clothes, her whole body was radiant apanied by a delicate fragrance like a treasured body with immortal muscles.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled slightly at Lin Wu, she was clearly standing here, but no one could see her. This method gave Lin Wu a little more confidence.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Soon, the brilliance on the teleportation altar lit up, dazzling and Lin Wu led everyone into it.


    A burst of space fluctuations filled the air and then everyone seemed to be shuttling through the cosmic tunnel. It could be seen that many stars were floating and the gxy was rolling, rolling up the silver light all over the sky.


    Above the sky, a brilliant divine light could be seen which seemed to have torn apart the universe as it turned into a passage and fallen towards the distant Boundary Monument Sea.


    ��


    On the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, on the majestic and ancient warship, the chaotic mist was flowing, the colorful clouds lingered and the pces and pavilions were standing tall as if the treasures of the gods had fallen here.


    The ck army was stationed here, full of murderous aura. The terrifying evil spirit turned into a banner and fluttered between heaven and earth. This was a terrifying force. The evil spirit that permeated it alone could make many ancient worlds tremble.


    Even if it was separated by hundreds of millions of miles, the armies of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the distance would be afraid to approach and could only wait and see from a distance, taking precautions against sudden attacks from here.


    Although many powerful forces chose to station here, waiting for more troops to arrive. But there were also strong men who led the iron cavalry to rush forward without any scruples, like a torrent, sweeping everything along the way, unstoppable.


    In front of the chaotic world that could be called boundless, it stopped. There, even Enlightened beings had to be cautious and not be careless, because there was a risk of getting lost in it.


    Moreover, there were countless divine storms, turbulent flows in the void and chaotic oceans which could be called terrifying. They could easily smash people to pieces.


    As thergest barrier in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the danger of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss needed no exnation. It would take a lot of time to decipher the correct route.


    Over the past countless years, changes had taken ce in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Even cultivators from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had to pay attention all the time to find the exact route.


    The mighty army stagnated in front of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss and some of the strongest began to deduce, trying to crack the correct route.


    And somewhere in Heavenly Boundary Abyss, a misty brilliance shed. Several figures appeared on an ancient altar, then broke through the space, disappeared again, and did not cause any movement.


    At the same time, in the dark and damp dungeon. Luluo��splexion turned slightly pale and she couldn��t help shivering when she saw Gu Changge open the cell door and walk in.


    ��I gave you three days, have you thought about it?�� Gu Changge nced at her casually, guessing in his heart that when Lin Wu arrived, it should be almost the same.


    ��Don��t even think about it, I won��t betray our world.�� Although Luluo��s expression could not hide her fear, she was still very stubborn and did not give in.


    ��Really? If that��s the case, are you going to watch Lin Wu, who came to rescue you, die here?�� Gu Changge smiled indifferently.


    Then, outside the dungeon behind him, a tall woman with pale moon-white skin walked in. There was a faint golden line between her brows and her facial features were beautiful, quite touching.


    ��You! What do you want to do?��


    Seeing this scene, Luluo didn��t understand Gu Changge��s intentions, but felt uneasy in her heart, and couldn��t help but back away.


    ��Let��s start.�� Gu Changge ignored her but said to the tall slender woman behind him.


    ��Yes, Young Master Changge.��


    The tall slender woman was very respectful to Gu Changge. Hearing this, she walked up to Luluo, and regardless of her frightened and restless expression, she stretched out her hand and ced it on her forehead.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, bursts of rays of light emerged as if intertwined with the divine light. Her tall slender woman became blurred and her bones, flesh and heart seemed to be being reshaped.


    Her facial features, body shape, and even her breath and temperament were all changing. This was not a simple method of disguise, but to remove all the bones and flesh from the body and then rebuild and shape it.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, she transformed into Luluo. Except for some differences in the dresses, the rest of them looked like they were carved out of the same mold, they were exactly the same, and there was no difference.


    Even the expressions of fear and anxiety are imitated vividly.


    ��You! Who the hell are you? What do you want?��


    Luluo looked at the woman who was exactly like her with a pale face, and the fear in her heart was even deeper. She had vaguely guessed Gu Changge��s intentions.


    ��It��s not bad, but it��s just superficial, I��m afraid it won��t be able to hide from the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But it should be enough to lie to that guy named Lin Wu.��


    Gu Changge ignored Lu Luo and took a careful look at the woman in front of him before nodding with some satisfaction.


    The woman in front of her was named Mi Chun, she was the girl of the Mirage n, and she was sent to him these days to find her. Because the Mirage n was the best at disguising, especially the existence of the mirage beads, which could cover up their original aura very well. It could be said that it was difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    However, if one wanted to mix into Heavenly Lu City because of this it was still a bit difficult. Because the Divine Mirror of Heaven and Earth was suspended in the air, it could reflect the noumenon of the creatures in the Upper Realm.


    The environment of the two worlds was different and thews of Dao were different, so it was easy to detect the difference. But if he cheated Lin Wu in a short time, there should be no problem.


    ��You said that when Lin Wu came to rescue you, would you know that what he rescued was actually just a counterfeit?�� Gu Changge nced at Luluo, with a vague smile on his face, and said, ��But even if he knew, he probably wouldn��t dare to do anything, after all, you are still in my hands.��


    ��You�� are a monster����


    Listening to these words, Luluo finally understood Gu Changge��s sinister intentions. Her voice trembled, and her heart was full of fear and sorrow. It turned out that he never nned to let Lin Wu rescue her from the beginning to the end.


    Instead, he intended to use her to continuously force Lin Wu to work for him. For her, this could be said to be torture and suffering that was worse than death. How could she remain indifferent seeing Lin Wu being used by Gu Changge?


    As Gu Changge said before, she actually had no choice but she didn��t expect Gu Changge��s method to be like this. Luluo��s face paled.


    However, Gu Changge had already left with Mi Chun beside him and didn��t pay much attention to her who was lying on the ground.


    ��If Lin Wu dares to show up this time, it means that there is a spear by his side. The reliance of the Son of Luck should not be too simple. Lin Wu is not a stupid person. Unless he is sure, he will note to rescue this woman. So�� it looks like I caught a big fish.��


    Soon, the space in front of him was torn apart. Gu Changge��s eyes were a little strange, and he stepped into it with a mirage, heading towards the sea of ??Boundary Monuments.


    He actually wanted to know how many Enlightened beings still existed in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    After all, the Eight Destion and Ten Regions were no better than the Upper Realm, and the Enlightened beings were almost the peakbat power. Even if there were remnant Immortals, they had not appeared in the world for countless years.

 Chapter 458-1: Many unrighteous deeds will kill you, That’s what I want (1)

    <h4>Chapter 458-1: Many unrighteous deeds will kill you, That��s what I want (1)</h4>


    The yellow sand was rolling as the bones were flying and the setting sun was like a round ball emitting a bright red blood color.


    One after another divine lights galloped under the sky, rushing to this ce. Lin Wu��s hair was curled up, his body was like a dragon, piercing the sky and he had an astonishing aura.


    His cultivation base was really top-notch among his peers of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. He was not inferior to the older generation of cultivators in the slightest. There was anger and unwillingness in his heart, but more restlessness and worry.


    Aftering out of Heavenly Lu City, they passed through Heavenly Boundary Abyss on the way. They left that ce quietly and rushed to the Boundary Monument in the bordend.


    They hardly stopped along the way. But what they saw really made them burst into anger. The former Eight Destions and Ten Regions were now upied by the forces of the Upper Realm.


    There were still fires burning in many ces, which seemed to be able to scorch the sky, but it was difficult to extinguish them. There were hundreds of thousands of miles of barrennd without any living beings.


    Facing this scene, they were helpless. They could only watch it helplessly before leaving quietly in the dark.


    ��This group of damned Upper Realm beings burned, killed, plundered andmitted all kinds of evil. If they don��t break through the defenses of Heavenly Lu City and don��t enter the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they will never give up!��


    ��What kind of enmity is there between us and them����


    Some powerhouses turned red because their anger was hard to suppress. There was great hatred in their hearts and at the same time a deep chill. Because the characters they were going to face now were thousands of times more terrifying than the forces they saw on the way.


    During this journey, there would exist ten chances of death but no chance of life, and they already had the intention of dying.


    ��After saving your sweetheart, take them away.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had been following Lin Wu and others. She had never shown her figure. Hearing this, she couldn��t help sighing in her heart, thinking of an ancient secret and her expression becameplicated.


    She didn��t intend to let this group of people die for no reason. Lin Wu was a little dazed, and then couldn��t help asking, ��What about you, Holy Maiden?��


    He respected Heavenly Maiden Tianlu from the bottom of his heart, because judging from the events during this period of time, she was so focused on the safety of Heavenly Lu City that she even went to the Heavenly Boundary Abyss in person.


    Even if her life was in danger, she could not escape safely.


    This kind of great kindness and virtue along with the hard work for countless cultivators and creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, really made him admire her. He could not repay her.


    ��I��ll break it down for youter and solve this serious problem from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still said with a smile on her face, giving people a refined and natural feeling as if it was just a trivial thing. Lin Wu was silent. At this time, with his strength, he couldn��t even help Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    This made him clench his fists and feel deeply powerless.


    Soon, there was the sound of big waves crashing into the sky. The momentum was huge and unparalleled as if worlds were being pushed and colliding.


    This was the power of the Boundary Monument Sea. One of the waves was said to beposed of broken ancient worlds and universes, even small worlds could be seen rolling up and down in it.


    After arriving here, he could feel the evil spirit soaring into the sky, hovering between the sky and the earth. Countless powerhouses had fallen here and the resentment of the dead enveloped the world, forming a gray mist.


    On the cliff in the front, he saw three figures standing in the distance. They were very blurry with light and shadow fading, as if separated by an ancient universe.


    ��Gu Changge!!��


    Lin Wu gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He saw the young man from a distance seated still with that t and indifferent expression, aloof.


    His white clothes were whiter than the snow, spotless and his posture was like that of an immortal, which was extraordinary and refined.


    His whole body was shrouded in divine light, surrounded by chaotic air. Just standing there, he seemed to be the center of the heavens and worlds. Even the void couldn��t bear his presence.


    He seemed to be quietly waiting for their arrival, giving an unparalleled sense of tranquility. He obviously had the face of a banished immortal, but his methods were cruel and indifferent, which made people feel frightened.


    The big waves of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments rushed up behind him, but they copsed turning into ashes.


    ��Are you finally here? You didn��t disappoint me.��


    Gu Changge was standing on the cliff, watching Lin Wu lead many powerhouses to catch up with him, with a faint smile on his face.


    ��Gu Changge, I havee here ording to your request, let Luluo go.��


    The figures of Lin Wu and others fell from the sky and everyone stood in line, staring at Gu Changge vigntly. He couldn��t help shouting angrily.


    ��Miss����


    Granny Lu Cui looked even more worriedly at Luluo, whose cultivation had been sealed and was firmly restrained in ce.


    ��Lin Wu, why are you so stupid? It��s not worth it for you to save me.��


    Although Luluo��splexion was pale, she couldn��t hide her emotions. Her eyes were red as if she might cry at any moment.


    ��Luluo, are you alright?�� Lin Wu looked at her with some concern, worried that she would be hurt during this period. But it seemed that although Luluo��s cultivation had been sealed, her aura was not disordered and her blood was not sluggish.


    This somewhat relieved him.


    ��I��m fine.�� Luluo shook her head, looking both moved and worried.


    ��It��s the two people who are sincere and I��m a little moved.��


    Gu Changge interrupted the mutualint and waved to Alpha behind him to grab Luluo.


    ��Gu Changge, let Luluo go, if you want anything,e at me! I havee here ording to your request, what else do you want to do?��


    Seeing this, Lin Wu��splexion changed again. He was very angry, his eyes almost burst into mes and he stared fixedly at Gu Changge.


    If it wasn��t for hisck of cultivation, he would have wanted to rush forward at this moment and fight Gu Changge for hundreds of times.


    ��I��ll let her go. But you have to agree to one request. Otherwise, I will throw her down from behind. I wonder if she can bear the aura of Boundary Monument, or will she be crushed to pieces?��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and at the same time signaled Alpha behind him to do it at any time.


    The terrifying wind surged from under the cliff, not to mention the younger generation, even the older generation whose cultivation base had reached the Great Sacred Realm, did not dare to approach it.


    Luluo��s expression suddenly turned pale with fear, but she clenched her teeth tightly. She was extremely stubborn, she didn��t say a word and she didn��t beg for mercy. She didn��t seem to be afraid of death.


    ��Gu Changge, stop!��


    Lin Wu��splexion changed suddenly, his whole body trembled, his teeth were clenched and he almost went mad with hatred.


    Many powerhouses behind him also changed their expressions, worried that Gu Changge would order his subordinates to throw Luluo down.


    ��Lin Wu, don��t promise him. He wants you to respond internally and remove the formation core of Heavenly Lu City. I am very satisfied seeing youe to save me, and I will die without regret.��


    But at this moment, Luluo showed a satisfied smile on her face, which was extremely beautiful, like a sunset that was about to fall into the horizon.


    ��Luluo���� Lin Wu��s heart was twisted, his eyes were red, and he couldn��t calm down at all.


    Especially when he heard Luluo��s decisive words, he felt that his heart was about to be torn apart. It really hurt so bad!


    ��What she said is exactly what I wanted to ask. If you can agree, then I will let her go. If you can��t, then pray that you can see her in your next life.��


    Gu Changge still had an indifferent and faint smile on his face as if he was not in a hurry. His eyes swept over Lin Wu, and then they fell somewhere behind him as if he was interested.


    ��Chi!�� And at this moment, a piece of crystal light rain fell.


    With a chirping sound, it turned into terrifying big stars, rumbling and turning, covering the sky and the sun. The sky was filled with golden rays of light, with an invincible power like a mountain pressing down on it and attacking Gu Changge!


    ��So you finally decided to make a move?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, as if not surprised.


    Just pointing forward with one finger, the mighty power was like a universe crushing past and the stars all over the sky were shattered. The sky copsed and the earth shattered, the universe trembled and the terrifying aura rolled back, splitting the sky.


    This was a power beyond the Supreme Realm, and it immediately rushed out. The stars trembled and were about to fall down.


    Under this kind of aura, even the creatures beyond the endless distance could feel it, and they couldn��t help but kneel down and pay respect to a peerless Emperor.


    ��What?��


    Everyone except Lin Wu looked at this scene in shock, but they didn��t expect that there would be an extremely powerful person hiding in the dark. And this aura made them tremble uncontrobly. They couldn��t help but bow down and kneel down in front of them.


    It was a very slender figure in white clothes, like a Buddha lotus, shining brightly and intertwined with clouds, walking out of void, making one suspect that this was a female immortal who just descended from the immortal world.


    Her temperament was ethereal and sacred. When she brushed her bare hands, a misty clear light emerged, evolving various divine powers and spells and the aura of chaos permeated.


    The heaven and the earth were mysterious and yellow, the universe was prehistoric, and the eight ancient characters were brilliant and eye-catching, implying the meaning of good fortune.


    ��Luluo!��


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lin Wu yelled. He sacrificed a forbidden weapon that had been prepared for a long time as it turned into pieces of terrifying runes with a tremendous aura and attacked.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people also took action one after another, showing various powerful means to save Luluo.

 Chapter 458-2: Many unrighteous deeds will kill you, That’s what I want (2)

    <h4>Chapter 458-2: Many unrighteous deeds will kill you, That��s what I want (2)</h4>


    Although they were well prepared beforeing here, they were still not the opponents of Alpha in the Quasi-Emperor Realm. He just raised his palm and covered it forward, causing everyone to cough up blood and fly backward, almost exploding.


    Even if they were two invincible Supreme Realm existences, they were still coughing up blood and flying upside down, covered in blood.


    Lin Wu was the first to bear the brunt. With a muffled groan, his whole body was torn apart and almost turned into powder.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, a phantom of a blue real dragon appeared in his blood, as if he was recovering and an ancient aura rose up, making his injury heal quickly. But he was still seriously injured and lost his ability to fight.


    ��Is this your confidence?��


    Gu Changge nced at Lin Wu as he said casually and looked at the woman in white with great interest. He knew a big fish woulde but he hadn��t expected it to be this big.


    Judging from the fluctuation of the attack just now, she had surpassed the average Enlightened being. Now, there were not many Enlightened beings who could be called by name in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and she was still a woman.


    ��I seem to already know your identity.��


    Gu Changge looked at the woman in white in front of him. In his eyes, there were brilliant runes shing like endless broken gold, crushed by the momentum of the Dao, causing the void to make a rumbling sound of thunder.


    ��Performed a great amount of unrighteous deeds will kill you. What��s the problem even if you know about me?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu took a look at the heavily injured Lin Wu and the others. She waved her in hand, the glow was dim and she spoke with an unchanged expression.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    In the next moment, above her head, a golden book appeared and flipped autonomously. There was a ttering sound, and mysterious brilliance shed across the pages, crystal clear and brilliant, flowing with the aura of Dao.


    This was a very mysterious treasure. The moment it appeared, it released a brilliant glow, covering the world in all directions as if it had turned into a universe, trying to suppress Gu Changge.


    In this universe, there were many stars that could evolve because of her thought and turn into various divine powers. There was a brilliant immortal light, also a peerless immortal sound, crushing and falling, the power was unparalleled.


    The void copsed and the sun, moon and stars outside the territory were all affected as they were falling towards this ce quickly.


    ��Heavenly Suppressing Art? It turned out to be Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. I didn��t expect you to be so rmed to try to kill me.��


    ��This really makes me a little honored. However, where did you get the confidence to think that you can kill me? Is it because you suppressed and killed the cultivator of the Ancient Royal family in front of Heavenly Lu City?��


    Gu Changge noticed her technique, and couldn��t help raising his eyebrows, as if he was surprised. But his words were still very casual and didn��t pay much attention to them.


    While speaking, he flicked his fingers forward and the thick sword energy, like an endless mountain, pierced through the universe, faintly shining with peerless sharpness, brilliant and invisible as it suddenly cut forward.


    The stars exploded and turned into ashes all over the sky before turning into dust under the aftermath of a wisp of sword energy.


    ��Whether I can kill you or not will be known after the battle.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes fell on his face, and she attacked again. It had to be said that her Heavenly Suppressing technique was very mysterious and miraculous, it used heaven and the earth as the power. The sun, the moon and the stars as the guide, and the golden book page constructed by the Dao rune was the carrier.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The golden pages continued to flip, the sound shook the universe and the golden aura was majestic and thick as if stars were hovering in it. They were rushing out of the sky with divine light, enough to flood the eight directions of the star field.


    nk!!


    However, Gu Changge still raised his hand and shook lightly, shooting out sword aura one after another. There was no extra means, it was very simple.


    The sword energy pierced through outer space, illuminating the deep and cold universe, and cut down thews one by one, turning them into ashes, even the golden pages quickly dimmed.


    The two quickly yed several moves against each other, but neither of them really showed their strongest skills. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was trying to test Gu Changge��s depth, but unfortunately she failed to do so.


    She became Enlightened countless years ago, and she thought that she had seen countless celestial beings, whether they came from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions or the Upper Realm.


    But she had never seen such an unbelievable genius like Gu Changge. He was only in his early twenties, but he was already at the first level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    He could even fight many tricks with her, a veteran Enlightened being, without losing the wind. And now, Gu Changge had not shown other means, such as the gourd he got at that time, etc.


    If he was just a firstyer Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivator, he would have been pped to death by her palm a long time ago.


    ��You are indeed very strong. You are the most powerful genius I have ever seen. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as unparalleled in the world.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu sighed softly, then smiled. That kind of face was peerless and sacred, so bright that it made the sky pale. It was enough to make any creature in this world stunned and tremble.


    However, Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged.


    ��Since Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is so highly regarded, why note under mymand. After breaking through the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, I will make you the domain master and control the endless territories. Compared with living in Heavenly Lu City, you will be a million times more free than before, how��s that?��


    ��If you don��t want to, there is still a position of concubine by Gu��s side. If Heavenly Maiden Tianlu enters Heavenly Lu City with me, you will definitely have a ce behind Gu in the future.��


    He smiled faintly and raised his hand to attack. With a buzzing sound, a golden spear flew towards the sky with a murderous aura. It seemed to be able to prate the universe. It was condensed by the Dao runes, entangled with countlessws, and wanted to pierce through the golden pages of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes were not turbulent, she just shook her head lightly and said, ��Differences in ways do not conspire with each other. Gu Changge, you should save yourself the trouble.��


    In the next moment, she raised her hand and carved out pieces of runes, the power of mighty Emperor, and the misty chaotic aura flowed. It was like a universe, vast and endless, submerging the heaven and the earth, dispelling Gu Changge��s technique.


    At the same time, the lingering prestige remained undiminished, and continued to attack him. And the target was not Gu Changge, but Alpha who was holding Luluo.


    She intended to force Alpha back, so as to save Luluo from him. Seeing this, Alpha��splexion changed slightly. With his strength, he didn��t dare to ept this technique forcefully, so he had to retreat.


    And given this opportunity, the misty chaotic energy shot out by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu turned into a white jade hand, covering the sky and sun as it pped down on him.


    Alpha, who had already been ordered by Gu Changge, naturally did not hesitate to let go of Luluo and quickly retreated in the other direction. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu made a quick move, rolled up her sleeves, and pulled Luluo back.


    ��Luluo����


    Lin Wu and the others couldn��t help looking a little surprised, they didn��t expect Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to save Luluo.


    They hurried forward. But Heavenly Maiden Tianlu cast a misty light before they approached, dividing the space in front of them and sending them all away.


    For a moment, there was only her and Gu Changge left here. Lin Wu and others appeared a million miles away in an instant. Seeing this scene, Gu Changge didn��t try to stop them and his eyes were a little strange.


    Then he shook his head slightly and said with some regret, ��Why bother Heavenly Maiden Tianlu? Are you going to sacrifice yourself to save them? I don��t think it��s worth it.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed to be a little relieved after doing this, and her eyes became calm again.


    ��Nothing is worth it. And, after sending them away, I can deal with you with peace of mind.��


    As she said this, a brilliant divine light appeared between her brows, immortal muscles and precious body, surrounded by a kind of fragrance which was the embodiment of the Great Dao entering the body and carrying the will of heaven.


    ��Really? Treat me with peace of mind? This is actually exactly what I wanted.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, the smile on his face quickly disappeared and his indifference returned. In the next moment, a dense gray fog suddenly appeared behind him, surging like an abyss as if manifesting from another unknowntitude.


    The river of time dried up and the thunder and lightning turned into ashes. In an instant, the endless sky was covered and the universe was suddenly enveloped.


    Seeing this scene, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed to think of something and her originally peaceful expression couldn��t help but change.

 Chapter 459-1: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 459-1: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (1)</h4>


    On the bank of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments, Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back. He was slender, dressed in white clothes whiter than snow emitting an extraordinary and refined temperament with a godly bone and fairy appearance, but his expression was extremely indifferent.


    As his sleeves rolled up, big stars seemed to fall from the universe outside the domain. mes fell from the sky, hurricanes appeared on the ground and the ck Dao runes flooded one after another, vast and endless, without seeing the edge.


    This was a vast power, even the runes were from an age unknown, it was difficult to construct such a terrifying scene. Countless creatures in this universe were frightened from the bottom of their hearts as if facing a world-destroying Demon.


    During the whistling, there seemed to be hundreds of millions of Heavenly Demons roaring and the gray fog suddenly swept in, covering the world in all directions.


    It was a fog from unnameable, unfathomabletitudes. In an instant, only the vast and endless grayness remained in the world, intertwined with variousplex, chaotic, and maddening auras.


    Under this kind of aura, not to mention ordinary cultivators, even the Supreme One who had cultivated for tens of millions of years would feel palpitations and horror and their Dao heart would be soaked by the demonic energy.


    ��The legendary Myriad Transformation Demon Realm. Without a trace, it is one of the nine wonders in the world. It is said that any creature that falls into the Demon Realm will eventually get lost.��


    ��However, there are very few cultivators who have seen the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm with their own eyes since ancient times.��


    ��I always thought that the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm was a certain mysterious space in the legend, but I didn��t expect this to be this. And it turns out that this is your hidden identity, I was careless after all����


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at the gray fog that was covering the sky and covered the ground. Her expression changed slightly and she quickly calmed down with Buddha nature emerging from her body.


    She opened her mouth softly, sighed and then there was a surge of light on her face, and she began to chant the ancient scriptures. The immortal flesh was crystal clear, apanied by a delicate fragrance, and pieces of runes evolved from under the skin, like ancient immortal scriptures, where the light was shining, dazzling.


    This was more like a Buddhamp in the dark with a majestic appearance, its brilliance could not be underestimated and it could drive away the gray fog. But�� It still seemed very weak and couldn��t y any main role.


    This scene was like a candle in the dark abyss, but it could only illuminate a small area around her. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned and turned more cautious. She sat cross-legged on the same spot, shining brightly.


    Each imperial script, containing the supreme power of the gods was imprinted in the void, trying to resist this power. At this time, she had given up her n to attack, knowing that with her current methods, she could notpete against Gu Changge.


    The moment Gu Changge revealed his true identity, she already understood. Gu Changge��s hidden methods were simply beyond imagination and could no longer be understood bymon sense.


    Ordinary Enlightened beings would never be his opponents.


    ��You have good eyesight, and you actually recognized the Demonic Myriad Transformation.��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, but his expression was still indifferent.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, hundreds of millions of jet-ck rays of light condensed from his palm and then rolled forward as if they could overwhelm the world. In the billowing gray fog, there were also other two colors mixed in, which were ck and white representing life and death.


    ck and white swept across, turning into a world-destroying millstone, flowing with a terrifying aura of destruction, rolling down from all directions of the world.


    In this Demon Realm of Myriad Transformations, Gu Changge was the absolute master. Even Enlightened beings couldn��t perceive thews of heaven and earth, the traces of Dao and mobilize any power.


    The horror of this power was in the fact that it could continuously devour the strength, life, origin and cultivation of the cultivators in it. It could be said that it was pervasive, prative and could not be resisted at all.


    Many uninformed cultivators regarded Myriad Transformation Demon Realm as an incredible thing like Absolute Heavenly Extinction. But they didn��t know that this was just a method from the forbidden demonic art.


    Moreover, the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm disyed by the inheritor of the demonic art was only a prototype which was not enough topare with what Gu Changge disyed.


    Whether it was power or level, there was noparison.


    <strong>nk!!</strong>


    Immediately, a dazzling brilliance erupted here, with a monstrous momentum, shaking the heaven. All the thick fog was swallowing away, trying to wrap the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who was sitting cross-legged and drag her into the abyss of eternal doom.


    In Myriad Transformation Demon Realm, there was not only the terrifying devouring power. What was more, all kinds of demonic thoughts and ambiguities in this world were pervasive. Even the existence of the strongest Dao heart could hardly sustain it.


    ��How long can youst?��


    Gu Changge stood in the distance, looked at her indifferently, and did not move extraneously. He was not in a hurry to kill Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Andpared to killing Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, she was obviously more useful alive. The barrier of Heavenly Lu City had been controlled by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu for generations.


    Therefore, if Gu Changge wanted to break through Heavenly Lu City and open the core of the formation, it could be said that he must deal with Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    ��You can��t mess with my heart.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��splexion turned slightly pale, but her expression was still calm.


    She was very confident in her Dao heart. She had cultivated Dao for countless years, the world was full of vicissitudes and the red dust was rolling, all of which were like passing clouds.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The void trembled. The light of Buddha and the rhyme of Dao were intertwined, and there were endless rays of light emerging here. In the void around her, those illuminated emperor scripts were constantly burning, trying to wipe away the thick fog that was engulfing her.


    It seemed that stars were constantly falling and finally collided here before exploding. Such fluctuations were too vast and majestic, almost like falling from the sky. No one could bear it except the Enlightened beings.


    Even her face was pale and her body was shaking constantly.


    ��Is the so-called Dao heart really that strong?��


    Gu Changge was very indifferent and his figure instantly appeared in front of her. He raised his palm and pressed it forward, as if an ancient universe was evolving between his palms, and then fell with a rumble.


    This kind of aura was extremely terrifying and it kept obliterating the emperor texts around Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, their brilliance dimmed and quickly shattered.


    Faintly, it seemed as if hundreds of millions of heavenly demons roared towards her, wanting to pass through her spiritual tform and fall into the heart of the soul pce.


    <strong>Chi chi!!</strong>


    ��If the heart of Dao does not exist, how can we trek forward on this road of cultivation?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression remained unchanged, she simply replied to Gu Changge��s words.


    At the same time, another divine power of Dao was disyed again. The clear light between her sleeves turned into thousands of Dao swords, each Dao sword was enough to cut through the sky and thousands of swords fell all together with brilliant and indestructible power to fight.


    At the same time, above her head, a peaceful and sacred brilliance emerged. It was a lotus flower with nine petals in total. It was golden, very eye-catching and contained mysterious and unpredictable meanings.


    This golden lotus was obviously some kind of innate thing with innate formations and runes. This Dao turned into chains ofws, piercing through them like trying to cast down a demon.


    But at this moment, one could clearly see strands of ck aura passing over her face. Though it was firmly suppressed by her. The longer she stayed in Myriad Transformation Demon Realm, the more serious the impregnated demonic energy became, even with her physique.


    Over time, it was bound to be greatly affected. If she couldn��t get out, she was bound to fall into a life-and-death crisis. And from the beginning until now, Gu Changge never took the initiative to attack, but just watched her resist there.


    This made Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s heart sink more and more.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    ��I want to see how long your Dao heart canst.��


    Gu Changge said lightly, still shaking his robe, shooting out divine lights like divine swords, heavenly knives, and heavenly thunders with the most powerful divine brilliance, attacking Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    The scriptures around her rapidly dimmed, the Dao sword that had been cut off was also copsing, and the light on her body was rapidly fading away.


    ��I don��t believe you can maintain this Myriad Transformations Demon Realm forever.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes kept falling on his face and they were still like an old monk who had already entered meditation.


    ��However, it seems to me that you are not in a good state����


    Gu Changge attacked again and there were hundreds of millions of gray fog behind him, surging and mightypletely covering her. The Buddha��s shadow copsed and the world fell silent as if falling into the boundless darkness. This was a force from the unknown, trying to drag her into it. But Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was still resisting and there were hundreds of millions of golden lotus flowers emerging from behind her.


    The light of Buddha was shining everywhere, dispelling the gloom of this ce. Surrounding her body were golden lotus flowers which were amazing. Every golden lotus flower seemed to be rooted in the universe, vast and boundless.


    For a moment, it seemed as if her surroundings turned into a Buddhist kingdom, in which heaven and the earth resonated. The sun was shining and there were Gods, Buddhas chanting in unison, wanting to include her in it.


    It had to be said that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s methods were amazing. She was worthy of being a veteran Enlightened being. If the world and the environment did not allow it, perhaps she would have entered a higher realm by now.


    In the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm, she still fought for so long and even showed powerful means.


    ��It really surprised me�� But what��s the point of resisting pointlessly?��


    Gu Changge looked very indifferent and calm, shook his head and walked away again. This time, he didn��t use other means, but had a divine light in his palm, which turned into a crystal clear mirror.


    The mirror expanded rapidly, and finally, a scene was reflected in the virtual space.

 Chapter 459-2: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 459-2: Bewitched Dao Heart of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, How can you convince me? (2)</h4>


    ��What!��


    The moment she saw the picture, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��splexion changed. Her mood was shaken, and all the devilish energy in this ce swept away violently.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu finally couldn��t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Her white clothes were dyed red and the figure of Buddha manifested behind her was cracked inch by inch and turned into powder.


    Her body trembled slightly and the ck air became thicker and thicker, covering her entire face, ck and heavy as if she was poisoned. But if one looked closely, they could see strands of ck air scurrying around her body.


    At this moment, she couldn��t even see the scene in front of her clearly, and everything became extremely blurred.


    ��You!��


    She, who had always been calm, couldn��t hide the anger on her face and stared at Gu Changge closely.


    ��What��s wrong? Isn��t this supposed to be a normal development?��


    Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing, but his eyes were still indifferent.


    ��You�� are really despicable!��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes were cold and she was very angry. In the picture in front of her, it was Lin Wu, Luluo and others that she saved with a lot of effort.


    But now Lin Wu and others were not in a good condition, with some injuries and death. Especially Lin Wu, who was seriously injured with a scar that almost tore him apart in front of him.


    His face was sad, shocked, angry, and disbelieving. And the Luluo whom he tried so hard to save was already another woman with an unfamiliar face.


    With a sneer, she held a long sword and pierced through Lin Wu��s body. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu couldn��t figure out why, the Luluo she rescued at that time was just a counterfeit.


    Gu Changge did not bring out Luluo and there was no way of knowing if she was really dead. She didn��t expect Gu Changge to be so insidious and despicable, she didn��t even think about it when saving Lu Luo.


    But even if she doubted it, it was estimated that it would be difficult to find the abnormality. Judging from Gu Changge��s character, she definitely wouldn��t notice anything unusual.


    In the end, all of her efforts were in vain, she not only failed to kill Gu Changge but also brought herself, Lin Wu, and others in.


    ��Tell me, how can you fight with me when you are like this?��


    Gu Changge��s words were not turbulent, but at this moment they seemed to have attracted hundreds of millions of ghosts in the world, all rushing toward Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Faintly, she saw a terrifying scene like hell. Chaos, celestial demons were rampant, devastated everywhere.


    The once prosperous and ancient Heavenly Lu City had been turned into a piece of waste. Dead bodies were everywhere, burning mes were everywhere, the city walls were cracked and the pavilions were turned into ashes.


    Her disciple died tragically in front of a pool of blood, her body was covered with scars, and she was already lifeless. The army attacked, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions died and endless wars swept across.


    The ancient city, territory and creatures that were once guarded had been reduced to ashes and in this battle, they had been reduced to ruins. She even saw that she opened the barrier of Heavenly Lu City with her own hands, ruining Heavenly Lu City.


    This was thest scene she wanted to see, although she was telling her in her heart that all of this was an illusion and did not really happen. But she still regretted the pain.


    It was as if he had predicted what would happen in the future.


    ��Impossible! It��s all fake, I��m still trapped in the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm�� It��s just your means.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was shaking her head as if she was telling herself what was going on. Her face was full of ck air and the light on her body was also gradually dimming, entwined with ck air before finally slowly returned to silence.


    ��True or false, false or true, how can you be sure that what you see now is not a scene of the future? Your so-called Dao heart is actually just a w����


    Gu Changge��s eyes were still very indifferent, just a p down and the imperial script, Buddha shadow, and meditation statues around Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s body were broken and copsed quickly.


    In all directions, countless gray fog enveloped her as if she had turned into a huge ck cocoon. Strands ofws hung down, the Dao rumbled, the momentum was astonishing, and there was a ck demonic energy permeating the air.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu raised her head in a daze, but her eyes gradually became sober from being blurred. However, the golden lotus flowers behind her suddenly turned pitch ck, full of evil spirits.


    It looked demonic to the bone! But unlike the Dao heart demon seen, this was a Dao heart-bewitching demon. Although there was only a single word difference between the two, they werepletely different, because the Dao Heart Demon was an act of an external object and could be controlled by others.


    And the Dao heart��s obsession was the rtionship between one��s own obsession and the deeper the sinking, the more actions were all based on one��s own thoughts.


    ��It seems that you have figured it out.��


    Gu Changge looked at the woman whose aura waspletely different from that of the previous Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and asked with some interest.


    The former Heavenly Maiden Tianlu gave people a kind of holy Buddha nature, detached and refined, unstained by dust, just like a Buddha lotus. But now she had apletely different evil nature, more like a demonic lotus, which took root and grew in ces where the demonic energy was overwhelming.


    ��What you said is right, so why can��t that scene be seen in the future? If you want to avoid all this from happening, the only way is to surrender the Heavenly Lu City and minimize casualties.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded and said, her eyes returned to peace. If one didn��t feel the aura on her body, they might feel that she was not much different from before.


    ��But I don��t believe you.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge looked at her deeply as if he wanted to see through herpletely and then smiled lightly.


    ��I will prove it to you with my actions.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also looked at him calmly, her eyes were peaceful and peaceful, and there was not much disturbance on her wless face.


    ��Really?�� Gu Changge smiled, and then said lightly, ��If you want to prove it to me, then go and open the barrier of Heavenly Lu City now and tell me the correct route from the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Otherwise, how can I trust you?��


    ��No problem.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes fell on his face, upon hearing this, she did not hesitate or resist, but nodded seriously.


    ��You promised so decisively, how can I trust you? I finally caught you, do you think I will let you go so easily?��


    Gu Changge was a little surprised when he heard the words, but he still smiled and didn��t believe what the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said.


    Even if she was infected by demonic energy, it was impossible for her to change so quickly. If he let her go, then all of his hard work would be in vain. As for controlling things, how useful would it be at the level of an Enlightened being?


    Although the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had a demonic heart, it might be quite different from her previous behavior. But the starting point remained unchanged, wanting to stop the invasion of the Upper Realm, and protect Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Then how do you trust me?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned and soon asked as if she was seriously considering this question.


    ��That��s not something I��m thinking about. Shouldn��t what you have to do be how to make me trust you?��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, then reached out to support her delicate chin, leaned down and stared into her eyes.


    Seeing that there was no change in Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression, nor did she show any sign of resistance, he couldn��t help smiling and said, ��You can��t even resist now? But it��s because of this that I won��t believe you even more.��


    After that, he let go of her chin, rolled up his sleeves and the monstrous gray fog covering the universe also dissipated, as if all this was just an illusion.


    The sky and the earth returned to normal and there was another rumbling momentum from the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea not far away.


    The fluctuating battle here had disturbed many cultivators and creatures but before entering this ce, they were killed by Alpha, who had been ordered earlier, so Gu Changge would not be disturbed.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also seemed to be lost in thought, thinking seriously about Gu Changge��s words.


    ��I will persuade the cultivators and creatures in Heavenly Lu City to give up their resistance and return to the Upper Realm. But you need to make sure that you don��t hurt them and there will be as few casualties as possible.��


    Afterward, she spoke again and presented her n.


    ��Do you think all of this is possible?�� Gu Changge still smiled, mockingly.


    ��When the city is broken, nothing is impossible.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said.


    ��After all, do you still want me to let you go? Before I trust you, I advise you to let go of this idea. Otherwise, I will really kill you.��


    Gu Changge frowned and nced at her indifferently.


    ��Why don��t you trust me?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned very tightly, Gu Changge didn��t believe her, she was just a prisoner when she said it now.


    It was only a matter of time before Heavenly Lu City was breached. Unless a miracle happened in this era, what she saw was a real corner of the future. If she wanted to save the people of Heavenly Lu City, then some sacrifices were absolutely necessary.


    ��I don��t need you, I can also break through Tianlu City.��


    Gu Changge said lightly. In his n, even if there was no Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, as long as Luluo was in his hands.


    He could also force Lin Wu to submit. As the Son of Luck, Lin Wu must be able to touch the core of the formation in Heavenly Lu City.


    Now that there was also Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in his hands, it was equivalent to having one more bargaining chip in hand. When the time came, how would Lin Wu choose? This was actually not difficult to guess.


    For most Children of Luck, emphasizing love and righteousness was often reflected in themselves and those rted to them.


    The lives and deaths of the rest were actually not important to him. And from the fact that Lin Wu would rather hand over the Immortal-ying Gourd than save Luluo, one could already see his temperament.


    This time, the people who came to rescue Luluo did not have other ethnic groups and they all chose to stand on the sidelines and be indifferent. Even if Lin Wu didn��t say anything, he probably already hadints in his heart.

 Chapter 460-1: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 460-1: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge��s n was very meticulous, even if Lin Wu didn��t follow his n, he still had other ways to destroy Heavenly Lu City. After all, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was now in his hands and her life and death werepletely under his control.


    Since Heavenly Maiden Tianlu apanied Lin Wu to rescue Luluo this time, she must have expected this result. So she must have made arrangements for her funeral. After her ident, a disciple or sessor would seed her and continue to guard the core of the formation in the Heavenly Lu City.


    And this was exactly what Gu Changge considered. With Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in his hands, Gu Changge had a way to force her to submit. After all, there were very few cultivators in this world who could truly see their master in danger and ignore it.


    Not to mention that this was the disciple or sessor trained by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu herself. Even if their personality was different from hers, it was estimated that they were more or less the same as hers.


    As the guardian of Heavenly Lu City, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had fallen into his hands. If a decisive battle broke out at that time, there would probably be turbulent waves on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Moreover, there was probably no more suitable hostage in this world who could bepared to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. What was more, there was no one in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who was more knowledgeable about Heavenly Lu City and Heavenly Boundary Abyss than her.


    To possess the correct route to pass the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, he still had to start with her. Afterward, Gu Changge took the two of them and left, intending to capture Lin Wu and start the next step.


    ��Who the hell are you? Where is Luluo now?��


    At the same time, within a desert a million miles away from the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea. The yellow sand was rolling, revealing the skeletons buried under them, disying the vestige of a battlefield.


    A young man roared, full of grief with blood on his body. His injuries were shocking as he was angrily questioning the tall slender woman in front of him. The young man was Lin Wu, but now there was a deep scar on his body, which spewed out blood.


    The rest of the people that he brought this time also surrounded the tall slender woman in front of them, with equally angry and cold expressions. They never thought that the Luluo they rescued would be fake.


    While Lin Wu was not paying attention, he was almost split in half by a sword. If it wasn��t for Lin Wu��s quick reaction that far surpassed others. His strength and quick dodging, that sword would have been enough to injure him severely.


    The tall slender woman was ordered by Gu Changge to disguise herself as Luluo.


    At this moment, her face looked very cold and mocking. Even though she was surrounded by everyone, she was not worried at all, as if she had confidence in her heart.


    ��If you want to know the life and death of that guy, I advise you to be more polite to me. If something happens to me, then she won��t be able to live either.��


    She said indifferently, not paying any attention to the murderous expressions on everyone��s faces. She also held a blood-stained long sword in her hand which was shining brightly, very crystal clear and exuded a powerful aura.


    It was this sword that almost pierced Lin Wu just now.


    ��Hateful!��


    Lin Wu was startled and angry at the moment. His face was cold and his fists were creaking. But he still didn��t dare to do anything to the tall slender woman in front of him, for fear of harming Luluo.


    Before Luluo��s life and death were determined, he couldn��t make a move. This feeling of being pinched to death by the other party��s weakness made him so depressed and full of hatred.


    ��In the end, all of the efforts were in vain. I wonder what happened to the powerhouse who attacked him?��


    Granny Lu Cui and the others had bitter expressions on their faces. They never expected that things would turn out like this in the end. They were very angry but more unwilling and fearful.


    They thought that the matter had ended safely and they could escape back to Heavenly Lu City, but who would have thought that the rescueddy would be a counterfeit?


    ��That Gu Changge is really despicable! He obviously has a detached appearance, but his methods are so ruthless!��


    They kept cursing in their hearts. If cursing was useful, they would have killed Gu Changge countless times by now. But suddenly, above the sky in the distance, a road extended as if tearing apart the universe as it soon descended in front of everyone.


    ��Gu Changge!��


    Lin Wu and the others couldn��t help being horrified, looking at the young man who had traveled a million miles in the blink of an eye and rushed to this ce.


    If it was not Gu Changge, who else was it? Behind Gu Changge, there were two other figures, one was Alpha in the dark iron battle suit. The other one was naturally Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    But Lin Wu found it inconceivable and horrified that although the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not much different from what he had seen before, her appearance was not much different.


    But her aura had undergone earth-shaking changes, weird and deep, revealing a frightening uneasiness, it was almost like a different person. He couldn��t help shaking as a huge sense of absurdity and uneasiness rose in his heart.


    Could it be that something unexpected had happened to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and she became what she was now?


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was his biggest reliance now. He thought that she could deal with Gu Changge, but she became like this in a blink of an eye.


    ��Why did it turn out like this? Is Gu Changge really strong enough to be invincible?��


    This made Lin Wu even more uneasy, even a little powerless and desperate. Could it be that he would really die here today? Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at Lin Wu and the others calmly as if she didn��t know them well.


    The shock in the hearts of Granny Lu Cui and others was actually simr to that of Lin Wu, but they didn��t know the identity of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    ��I didn��t expect that the person who rescued us just now would be captured����


    They felt bitter in their hearts, and bursts of despair and powerlessness emerged.


    ��Gu Changge, if you want to kill me, it��s up to you. But you have to remember, even if you kill me, you can��t make me surrender and beg for mercy!��


    Lin Wu��s performance at the moment was very tough. His eyes were full of cold hatred, and he had already thought through everything and calmed down.


    After all, he was dead anyway, so what else could he care about. The only thing he didn��t want was to be yelled at. The rest of the people were all silent and knew that resisting at this time was futile.


    In fact, beforeing here, they already had epted death in their hearts, but they finally saw hope, only for it to be shattered again. This feeling was like falling straight from the top of the clouds to the abyss.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m not going to kill you yet.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge��s eyes just swept lightly over everyone. His eyes stayed on Lin Wu, he was a little interested in what kind of golden fingers he had. But before breaking through Heavenly Lu City, it was better to save his life first.


    Seeing this, Alpha behind Gu Changge shot out a jet-ck rune, which joined heaven and the earth before turning into a cage and imprisoning everyone in it.


    From the beginning to the end, no one dared to resist. Lin Wu gritted his teeth, aggrieved and angry in his heart, but he could only sumb to this terrifying gap like a natural moat. If he tried to resist, everyone in the field would probably die.


    Afterward, Gu Changge��s sleeves were rolled up, and his eyes were blurred. The void was torn apart and a passage through the universe appeared, leading all the prisoners to the ce where they were stationed.


    ��Senior Heavenly Maiden, what��s going on?��


    Lin Wu was imprisoned in a cage made of runes. Looking at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him, he couldn��t help but ask through voice transmission.


    Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at Gu Changge in front of her eyes. Seeing that he didn��t care too much, she turned his head and looked at Lin Wu before saying calmly, ��I want to save Heavenly Lu City, save the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Her words were short and she didn��t exin much. Lin Wu was stunned for a moment. Judging from this expression and the way of speaking, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was obviously the same as before.


    But why did she say such a thing, to save Heavenly Lu City, save the Eight Destions and Ten Regions? Was it possible someone fed demons to her body?

 Chapter 460-2: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 460-2: No choice from the beginning, Extradited to the Upper Realm (2)</h4>


    And after saying these words, an inexplicable Dao rhyme appeared on Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s face and a clear radiance pervaded it. Gradually, her face became blurred and unrecognizable.


    There were no restrictions on her body, she was moving freely and she was not suppressed like Lin Wu and others thought. Looking at this scene, Lin Wu was obviously stunned and he didn��t react for a long time.


    He always believed that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was suppressed by Gu Changge, and that was why she became a prisoner.


    But the facts in front of him really made his head stunned, he couldn��t figure it out at all. Compared with before, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s aura had obviously changed. Though there was no difference in her behavior, even the way she spoke, the changes in her expression and the fluctuations in her cultivation.


    ��I thought you were going to beg me to let them go. As the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, don��t you care about their life and death?��


    On the golden road, Gu Changge nced at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who was walking beside him and smiled intriguingly.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said, ��It��s meaningless to do this. If you want to save all spirits from all over the world, you will have to sacrifice some.��


    ��So in your eyes, they have be necessary sacrifices?�� Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, and there was something strange in his eyes. Then he took a serious look at her as if to see if she was pretending or if it was her intention.


    As far as he was concerned, it didn��t matter whether Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was in disguise or she had been soaked in demonic energy, the dirt in her heart was actually the same.


    As long as she was in his hands, with such a hostage bait the defenses of Heavenly Lu City and Heavenly Boundary Abyss could be made to look like nothing.


    Moreover, after her heart became demonic, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s attitude toward the invasion of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions by the Upper Realm obviously changed a lot.


    The most fundamental reason was the tragic scene of the city being destroyed and people dying in the Myriad Transformation Demon Realm. Subconsciously, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu already thought that it was a fact that could not be changed in the future, but a fragment of the future manifested.


    After all, at her level, it was very clear whether many things were true or not. Even though she thought it was a part of the future, she derived her current consciousness after being enchanted.


    ��If their sacrifice can protect Heavenly Lu City and protect the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    ��Then it��s worth it.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied in a very peaceful voice.


    Gu Changge smiled, his eyes were a little inexplicable and then he stopped talking. Soon, the golden road stretched away and theynded directly on the ce where the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was stationed.


    The rest of the people except Lin Wu were all imprisoned in other dungeons under Gu Changge��s order, including Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. As a prisoner, Gu Changge didn��t believe in Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, so he had to take a while to observe.


    However, she was an Enlightened being after all and the general power of sealing and restrictions did not have much effect on her. Therefore, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family dispatched more powerhouses to watch over them. They would be notified at any time if there was any change.


    Finally, in the dungeon, after a long separation, Lin Wu and Luluo met again, withplicated expressions.


    ��During this time, he didn��t embarrass you, did he?��


    Lin Wu was the first to speak, seeing Luluo, who was visibly haggard, he felt powerless again. Now, together with him, he had also be a prisoner.


    Luluo shook her head, her face was a little pale. She noticed the injury on Lin Wu��s body and she was a little worried, ��Did that fake hurt you?��


    Lin Wu smiled wryly, nodded and said, ��It��s nothing serious. I didn��t know that person wasn��t you at the time and I thought I could escape with you, but����


    He sighed and informed her the ins and outs of the matter.


    Of course, he didn��t mention the identity of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, because this matter involved a lot. It was also for this reason that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t let him leak information about her whereabouts.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s status was very special and noble. Once the Eight Destions and Ten Regions knew that she had fallen into Gu Changge��s hands, it might cause a storm and cause boundless panic.


    At that time, if the rest of the powerhouses would know that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was with him, they would definitely change their faces and it was impossible to agree to let Heavenly Maiden Tianlu take risk.


    It was a pity that now �� together with Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, an ident had happened. Compared with before, there was a big difference. It even made Lin Wu feel that the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not the same person as the previous Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    After listening to Lin Wu��s narration, Luluo��splexion turned even paler. Especially after hearing that everyone in Heavenly Lu City had almost given up on her. The same went for the family behind her. She couldn��t help trembling even more.


    Although she had already guessed that this would happen, she still felt a burst of sadness.


    ��Looks like what he said is true����


    Luluo nced outside the dungeon, looking at Gu Changge, who had been smiling faintly there and hadn��t left. She couldn��t help shivering, feeling very terrified. From the beginning to the end, the development of the matter was exactly the same as what Gu Changge had said to her before.


    Together with the attitude of everyone from Heavenly Lu City toward her and Lin Wu, he was not wrong at all. This method of guessing people��s hearts made her terrified.


    ��What��s wrong with you?��


    Lin Wu��s heart was also very heavy. In this cold, damp, dark dungeon, he could see no hope.


    ��Lin Wu�� how about we still listen to Gu Changge?��


    Luluo��s face was very pale, and her voice was trembling. It was conceivable how much decision and determination she made when she said this.


    ��What did you say? Listen to Gu Changge?��


    When Lin Wu heard this, he only felt a buzzing in his head as if he had been struck by a giant clock and suddenly went nk. He even doubted his ears, did he hear wrong?


    Luluo, who was supposed to regard Gu Changge as her enemy, now actually asked him to listen to Gu Changge.


    ��Luluo, tell me, have you been threatened by Gu Changge? Or did he control you by some means? Why would you say that?��


    Lin Wu opened his eyes wide and asked in disbelief, his voice trembling as well.


    ��No. It��s nothing.��


    Luluo shook her head with bitterness on the corner of her mouth and said, ��Now that we are in Gu Changge��s hands, do you think the people from Heavenly Lu City wille to rescue us?��


    Hearing this, Lin Wu fell silent. Not only would they not, but they would probably be worried whether they will expose many secrets of Heavenly Lu City.


    But that was also a helpless thing. At this time, whoever came to rescue them would die. Was it worth paying such a high price for two young geniuses?


    ��However, this is not the reason for us to betray the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the family behind us.��


    Lin Wu��s face showed righteousness, and he refused. Luluo knew that it would be very difficult to persuade Lin Wu to move. The family behind him valued him very much.


    After Lin Wu showed his powerful talent, they devoted all of their resources. In Lin Wu��s character, it was impossible for him to do something to betray the family.


    ��But Heavenly Lu City will be breached sooner orter and all forces will be overwhelmed by the army of the Upper Realm. In fact, we can bring the family behind us and surrender to the forces of the Upper Realm.��


    ��The Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Gu Changge is the oldest and most ancient force in the Upper Realm, with an unfathomable background�� As long as we help Gu Changge do things, he can guarantee that the group behind us will be transported to the Upper Realm safely.��


    Luluo opened her mouth bitterly and said this with difficulty. She never had such a n before. But after seeing Lin Wu today, all of her thoughts were shaken.


    The family behind her treated her well, so even after she knew that the family had abandoned her, she had noints. But what did the forces of Heavenly Lu City and the sect groups from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions do for them?


    Why should they lose their lives in this dark ce because of those powerful sects?


    And she knew that if Lin Wu refused, Gu Changge would definitely use other means to force him. They had no choice from the start.

 Chapter 461: Then talk to me on your knees, Compromise of the Son of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 461: Then talk to me on your knees, Compromise of the Son of Luck</h4>


    ��What? Surrender to the Upper Realm? How can thise out of your mouth����


    Lin Wu��s body shook as he stared nkly at Luluo in front of him, his expression almost dull. Just now he presumed that Lulu probably only mentioned it because of her resentment towards Heavenly Lu City and she wasn��t serious.


    But when she said these words, there was a shock in his heart and he couldn��t believe his ears. If they returned to the Upper Realm and persuaded their family behind them to be a subsidiary force of the Upper Realm.


    Wouldn��t they be sinners of all ages?


    The shame of betraying the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would forever be engraved on him and the family behind him. They would never be able to wash it away.


    He now suspected that Luluo had been controlled by Gu Changge and even her mind had been washed away by him. She was not the same Luluo as before. How simr was she to the current Heavenly Maiden Tianlu?


    ��Luluo�� you�� are you serious about what you said?��


    Lin Wu��s expression was a little pale, he looked at the familiar and unfamiliar Luluo, who was exceptionally quiet and asked with some grief.


    His heart was twitching and aching as he remembered the first time he met her. At that time, she was radiant, the jewel in the palm of the Lu n, with a noble status and loved by thousands of people.


    Countless favored geniuses pursued and admired her. She was a goddess who was unrivaled in the world. But now she was just a miserable prisoner in the dungeon of hostile forces. Even considering the matter of betraying the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    When had she been so down and out?


    Luluo knew that Lin Wu would me herself. Especially seeing her strange and heartbroken expression, but her heart was extraordinarily peaceful. She nodded slightly, turned her eyes to the young man outside the dungeon and said calmly, ��Lin Wu, you must have seen the strength of Mr. Gu.��


    ��He is only the same age as you now, but he has at least surpassed the cultivation level of the Supreme Realm. And you are only in the Sacred Realm now, the gap between you cannot be estimated in words.��


    ��The Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind Young Master Gu is the oldest family in the Upper Realm, with a bloodline that transcends Immortals flowing in their body�� their future is limitless.��


    ��If you follow Young Master Gu����


    When she said this, she couldn��t bear it, so she had already thought about how Lin Wu would react, her expression was very calm. It was like stating a fact.


    ��Luluo�� you, you don��t need to say more.��


    However, when Lin Wu heard this, he was taken aback for a moment, a little dazed, but then interrupted her with a wave of his hand. There was regret on his face and didn��t let Luluo continue talking.


    He really didn��t expect that he would get such an answer after traveling thousands of miles and leaving from Heavenly Lu City. He had even entered this Tiger��s den to rescue Luluo, almost risking his life.


    How could she say such things to himself?


    Persuading himself to follow his enemy Gu Changge, did she forget that his brother Lin Qingyang suffered from Gu Changge��s poisonous hands.


    Luluo couldn��t bear it, but when she thought about the consequences she had no choice. She sighed in her heart, then became more determined and continued, ��You have to know, I am saying this for your own good. I don��t want you to die here because of me.��


    ��I see, you don��t need to say anymore.��


    The corner of Lin Wu��s mouth was full of bitterness. His expression was slightly confused. In the mysterious martial arts space in his mind, thousands of lights and shadows seemed to sh.


    He suddenly understood Luluo��s intentions.


    The reason why she said these words was just to make him resent her, so that he could stand on the side of righteousness with peace of mind. Even if he refused to save her in the end, he would not feel any guilt.


    But in the end she was the one who sacrificed herself. After all, how could he not understand Luluo��s beauty and orchid heart?


    ��Gu Changge, I want to talk to you.��


    Thinking of this, Lin Wu took a deep breath. He calmed down and said to Gu Changge who had never left the dungeon. Gu Changge had heard the conversation between Lin Wu and Luluo in the dungeon.


    He actually didn��t expect Luluo to say that to Lin Wu. But it could only be said that Luluo knew Lin Wu better than him and knew how to persuade him.


    From this point of view, the more guilty Lin Wu felt towards Luluo, the easier it was for him to control him.


    ��Is there anything you want to talk to me about? Have you figured it out? Or are you nning to surrender to my n?��


    With a faint smile on his face, Gu Changge walked over and opened the door. Lin Wu stared at him closely, with hatred on his face, but at the moment he was firmly suppressed by him.


    If he had a conflict with Gu Changge, it would be a waste of Luluo��s hard work.


    ��These words, I just want the two of us to know.��


    Lin Wu nced at Luluo, who was beside her with drooping eyebrows and lowered head, then looked at Gu Changge and said. He didn��t want to put pressure on Luluo.


    Since even she, a woman, had this kind of responsibility, why couldn��t he?


    ��You can.��


    Gu Changge smiled as he rolled up his sleeves and the world in front of him suddenly changed. A burst of spatial fluctuations arrived and in the next moment, Lin Wu had already appeared in a grand and ancient pce.


    The aura here was like a tide, the precious light was looming and all kinds of divine weapons were hanging on the wall, which looked very brilliant and noble.


    On both sides of the pce, there were also a group of beautiful maids standing there, and their appearance was moving. But when Gu Changge appeared and waved his hands, they all retreated respectfully.


    ��Tell me what you want to talk about. There are no outsiders here.��


    Gu Changge poured a ss of wine for himself, with a casual and natural appearance, smiled and motioned for Lin Wu to speak. Lin Wu looked around, but he did not see anyone else here.


    He said with a serious expression, ��I want to know, what do you want Luluo to do for you?��


    Lin Wu knew that Luluo must have been forced by Gu Changge, otherwise she would not have made this choice. He knew Luluo��s character very well, and knew that when she said such words, she was definitely wishing to die, to end such suffering and pain.


    But here, she couldn��t even control her own life and death and was controlled by Gu Changge.


    ��It��s nothing, I just exined the pros and cons of this matter clearly to her, so that she can understand what she should do.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, brought the white jade wine ss to his mouth before leisurely taking a sip.


    ��What should she do? Is that to betray the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    As soon as Lin Wu heard this, he couldn��t help but burst into anger. He clenched his teeth and wanted to smash Gu Changge��s body into pieces.


    ��Is that how you talk to me?��


    Gu Changge frowned upon hearing this and nced at him indifferently.


    In the next moment, the terrifying pressure swept down, causing Lin Wu��splexion to change drastically as cold air suddenly enveloped his whole body.


    Immediately afterward, his legs gave way, unable to bear the pressure he fell to his knees on the ground with a plop, iparably humiliated. Even his physical body was about to explode, producing cracked bloodstains.


    ��In that case, then you can kneel down and talk to me.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly, in the depths of his eyes, the indifference was unshakable.


    ��You!��


    Lin Wu was extremely angry. His eyes were red, he had never been so humiliated once he grew. Even when he was the most mediocre, he had never encountered such treatment.


    But the terrifying pressure seemed to contain a hundred thousand mountains on his shoulders, making him unable to even lift his head. The terrifying talent, powerful bloodlines and even the mysterious space for performing martial arts in the past were useless in the face of absolute strength.


    This terrifying gap, which could be called a natural moat, made Lin Wu feel hopeless and powerless again.


    ��Gu Changge, as long as you can let Luluo go, you can say anything. I can do anything for her.��


    However, people had to bow their heads under the eaves. After that, Lin Wu quickly suppressed his anger, took a deep breath and calmed down.


    He opened his mouth and directly stated his n. He didn��t want Luluo to bear all of this alone.


    ��Oh? That��s what you said. Luluo wants the family behind her to belong to our family and enjoy immortality, but now shecks a nomination certificate. You mean, you want to hand in this nomination certificate for her?��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly and then looked natural.


    Nomination certificate?


    Hearing this, Lin Wu��s heart was shocked, but he still gritted his teeth and said, ��What is this nomination certificate?��


    ��It��s actually very simple, you just need to find the formation core of Heavenly Lu City and open it.��


    Gu Changge said with a slight smile, it seemed that what he was talking about was not about attacking the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, but just a trivial matter.


    The barrier outside Heavenly Lu City was the painstaking enchantment of countless cultivators in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for countless years. It was said that there were nine sub-formations, which were located in the octagonal area of ??the formation and the central core position.


    The one who controlled the nine divisions was the core of the formation. Even if it was only to open arge part of the formation or cause a small gap in the formation, it could still cause countless troops from the Upper Realm to attack and enter.


    For countless years, the cultivators from the Upper Realm wanted to explore the core of the formation, but in the end they all failed.


    ��The core of the formation����


    Lin Wu��s heart trembled violently, and his face couldn��t conceal his paleness.


    In fact, he had already guessed Gu Changge��s intention, which was rted to breaking into Heavenly Lu City. It was just that he couldn��t believe that his target would be the core of the formation in Heavenly Lu City.


    It could even be said that the core of the formation was the foundation of Heavenly Lu City��s survival. If the core of the formation was opened, it was only a matter of time before Heavenly Lu City was breached.


    Once Heavenly Lu City was breached, then the Eight Destions and Ten Regions behind would be like ordinary people who had removed their armor and thrown away their swords, with no power to resist.


    Facing the terrifying and boundless army of the Upper Realm, how could the Eight Destions and Ten Regions contend? There was probably only one way to go.


    ��Why, you can��t do it?�� Seeing Lin Wu��s face gradually turning pale, Gu Changge asked calmly.


    ��In my capacity, even if I agree, it is impossible to touch the core of the formation����


    Lin Wu forced himself to calm down, and suddenly his heart was shaken. Even if he could do it, doing that would be tantamount to opening the door for the Upper Realm army to let them drive straight in.


    This kind of betrayal was even more shameless and infuriating than bringing his n back to the Upper Realm.


    ��The core of the formation is in the hands of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in this life. Since you have been in contact with her long ago, how can you not find the core of the formation?��


    ��The Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in this life should have sessors or disciples. Maybe you have seen it with your own eyes. Now are you saying that you can��t get in touch? How can I believe you?��


    Gu Changge just smiled lightly.


    An inexplicable aura emerged from the depths of his eyes, making Lin Wu��splexion even paler, he could hardly bear the aura. If it weren��t for Gu Changge��s restraint all the time.


    Otherwise, relying on his current strength. Just a wisp of aura from his physical body could also cause Lin Wu to explode, destroying both his body and spirit.


    ��I see.��


    Lin Wu gritted his teeth, cold sweat oozed from his forehead, and even the clothes on his back were wet. He didn��t forget the gap in strength between himself and Gu Changge.


    If he wanted to, he could kill himself thousands of times without even moving his hand.


    ��In that case, I will wait for your good news.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, restraining his pressure.


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand to swipe across the void, bursts of golden light shed, and then evolved into a simple forbidden word, whichnded on Lin Wu��s forehead.

 Chapter 462: Similar to the Great Cauldron Physique, Sailing carefully for thousands of years

    <h4>Chapter 462: Simr to the Great Cauldron Physique, Sailing carefully for thousands of years</h4>


    ��What is this?��


    Lin Wu only felt that his forehead was hot for a while, and there was some inexplicable aura imprinted in his soul. Before he could clearly infer the method, he felt the aura disappear.


    And even his martial arts space didn��t respond at all. This made his heart sink, he felt very uneasy as if life and death were under the control of Gu Changge.


    ��Don��t worry, this Gu will do what I promised you. After the matter is done, I will naturally lift this restriction for you. And, as long as you don��t change your mind, this restriction will not be activated.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, his expression was natural and casual. He didn��t care about Lin Wu��s sinking expression.


    Lin Wu was silent. He knew that it was impossible for Gu Changge to trust himpletely, but the situation was stronger than the rest and he couldn��t refuse. And from the current point of view, he had no chance to deal with it.


    ��I��ll give you half a year. During these six months, don��t try to undo this restriction. No one in this world can undo it except me. If you still can��t do it after half a year, then the ban will break out, and you will not only die. Your sweetheart, Luluo, will also suffer because of you. Don��t think that I will kill her.��


    ��There are thousands of ways in this world to torture a woman. Thousands of people sleep on a pair of jade arms. Thousands of people taste little red lips. I don��t think you want to see such a situation.��


    Afterward, Gu Changge continued to speak lightly. With Luluo as a hostage in his hands, he was not worried that Lin Wu would disobey his orders.


    ��You are�� really despicable! As a leader in the Upper Realm, you are really vicious and shameless.��


    Hearing these words, Lin Wu��splexion changed rapidly as he turned livid for a while. However, Gu Changge ignored him and ordered someone to send Lin Wu away. As for how to avoid the army of other forces and return safely to Heavenly Lu City, that was Lin Wu��s business.


    As a Child of Luck, if he didn��t even have this ability, then Gu Changge really made a mistake. In half a year, the sea of ??Boundary Monuments was estimated to usher in thest wave and then it would quickly dry up.


    That was to say, within half a year at thetest, the Upper Realms would raise their troops and attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    During this period, Gu Changge nned to arrange the forces he controlled now. Various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent, Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Primordial Divine Sect�� dispatched an army here.


    The cup of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions even involved the secret of bing Immortal so he must seize the opportunity.


    ��Since Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is in my hands, the correct route of Heavenly Boundary Abyss will be obtained by me sooner orter. The only thing left�� is to break the barrier of Heavenly Lu City����


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, he had other ns. Since Heavenly Maiden Tianlu convinced him, he could try the matter of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    Afterward, Gu Changge pointed to a glow blooming in front of him, and a portal appeared. Then the clear light continued to diffuse, looking very hazy as if leading to another world.


    After all, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was an Enlightened being, so her ce of detention was naturally different from that of Luluo and others.


    Gu Changge quickly stepped in. She was in a very depleted small world. It was originally the small world that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family captured by killing some powerhouse when they fought in all directions, and it was full of battle traces.


    The light was dim, and there was a gray mist flowing. Twelve terrifying pirs could be seen in the distance, like objects supporting the sky, carved with various ancient runes, including real dragons, white tigers, vermilion birds, and ancient beasts.


    On these pirs, there were chains made of immortal ck iron. These were thick and thin and they were wrapped in rays of light, which could seal the strongest.


    ��Greetings, Young Master!��


    When Gu Changge appeared here, many powerhouses in charge of guarding this ce all opened their mouths to salute, with respectful expressions.


    An Enlightened being from Eight Destions and Ten Regions was currently being held here. They didn��t know much, but they knew that this powerful Enlightened being was suppressed by the Young Master himself.


    At such an age, with such terrifying strength, it could be said that he was a true genius in the past and the present. There was no oneparable to him.


    ��Leave this to me, you guys can go out.��


    Gu Changge nodded and the figure stepped away, crossing over to the area where one of the pirs was located.


    A beautiful woman in white was sitting cross-legged with her hands and feet bound by the Immortal ck Iron. She was extraordinarily tall, with blue hair like a waterfall, white clothes better than snow and clean. Her beauty was ethereal like a dream with rays of light surging on her body. It could be seen that wisps of ck air had appeared and could not be dispelled, as if they had taken root in her body.


    As if sensing Gu Changge��s arrival, she suddenly opened her eyes. Suddenly, a vast white mist rushed out of her moving and beautiful eyes, which were terrifying runes, containing the most powerful divine brilliance, obliterating the void.


    It seemed that even the universe would be torn apart and copsed. This was a terrifying method. If the infinite gxy exploded, it would kill Gu Changge. However, Gu Changge just raised his hand.


    Suddenly, streaks of scarlet divine light rushed out of this ce, piercing through heaven and earth, like a heavenly sword sweeping away, eliminating her gesture.


    ��You are possessed.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes were strange and he walked forward. However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t seem to hear it.


    Seeing that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still wanted to continue to fight, Gu Changge stretched out his palm forward. As if turning the universe into a palm, the vast chaotic energy spread which could suppress and refine all things.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s gaze was not sober, as if she was still in a certain state. She was just acting ording to her own instinct, but she was still extremely powerful. At the level of an Enlightened being, she was enough to stand out in the world and rarely be rivaled.


    The strength of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu could be seen. Even with the formation and the Immortal ck Iron chains here, it was difficult to truly suppress her. And as Gu Changge made a move to suppress the aura on her body.


    Her whole body glowed and every inch of her skin seemed to be filled with a delicate fragrance, it became as shiny as jade. Her jade body was long and slender, swinging there, lying horizontally in front of her. Her hair was loose and her appearance was extremely seductive.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu fell into a strange state, her consciousness was not clear. Although she looked at Gu Changge, she seemed to be looking at someone she didn��t know.


    She was glowing all over, there was a delicate fragrance permeating the air. This kind of aura was very breathtaking, even a little ecstatic, like body fragrance. It would not be revealed normally, but at this moment it was extremely confusing.


    Gu Changge even felt an inexplicable aura invading his sea of ??consciousness. Some charming appearances were enough to make many cultivators who were not in a firm mood lost.


    However, his gaze didn��t change much, he took a serious look at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu several times and then finally confirmed a fact.


    Su Qingge possessed the Great Cauldron Physique, that extremely special cauldron physique. And the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him obviously also had a very special physique, although it was hard for Gu Changge to judge what kind of physique it was.


    But judging from the appearance just now, it was not too different from the Great Cauldron Physique. And because Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had a high level of cultivation and was an Enlightened being, her physique was strong and her influence was deep, obviously far surpassing Su Qingge.


    If this situation urred in other ces, it would definitely be a tragic scene that would sweep across a million miles. The terrible thing about this kind of physique was that it could make cultivators hurt by its beauty.


    Their hearts would burn, their souls would turn into ashes and they would die without a sound. Thinking of this, Gu Changge��s eyes turned a little strange, he shot again and walked forward.


    Runes fell one after another, like heavy rain falling from the sky, suppressing the aura of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. She herself seemed to have noticed that the confusion in her eyes was gradually dissipating and she began to suppress it by herself.


    Not long after, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes regained rity. She looked at Gu Changge in front of her and then looked at her current posture, and gently brushed the hair in front of her forehead, without any intention of shyness.


    But this kind of action was extremely confusing when she was doing it now.


    ��Thank you for the situation just now.��


    She parted her red lips lightly, her hair was soft and smooth like silk as she spoke to Gu Changge. ��You don��t have to be polite, after all, it was a feast for Gu��s eyes.��


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, his expression remained unchanged. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes fell on his face and she said, ��Young Master Gu sits calmly, his mood is like a rock and ancient well, I admire it.��


    She knew that her physique was special. At this time, it was difficult for even a True Enlightened being to remain calm. But Gu Changge was only in the first level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, but he didn��t change his expression and remained unmoved.


    This had nothing to do with cultivation and strength, it was just a matter of personal temperament and mood. She couldn��t help but wonder if Gu Changge��s heart was made of stone, that he could remain indifferent.


    ��No, I was just worried that it was your trap.�� Gu Changge just shook his head slightly upon hearing that.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression showed a trace of undetectable stiffness. She frowned and said, ��Young Master Gu, is that why you don��t believe me?��


    Her hands and feet were still bound by the Immortal ck Iron, and it was impossible to break free. How could she hurt Gu Changge at this time? Even at her peak, she was not Gu Changge��s opponent, let alone now.


    ��Be careful when sailing for thousands of years. If you fall into a tumble in your hands, who will know?��


    Gu Changge still shook his head with a smile, as if he didn��t want to eat anything.


    He also nned to take this opportunity to see if he could get information about the Heavenly Boundary Abyss from Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, so he naturally had to find out what she said at this moment.


    Moreover, Heavenly Lu City was one of the oldest cities in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. As its guardian, if Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said that she had no other means, he would not believe it.


    There was nothing wrong with being cautious. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu sighed, and then suddenly smiled. There was a trembling beauty on that beautiful dreamlike face.


    ��Mr. Gu is so careful about me. Why is he worried about me? My identity, or my means? You locked me here, how can I prove to you that I can be trusted?��


    She asked three questions one after another, her eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face. There was a kind of demonic feeling in her body, which waspletely different from the holy and detached one at the beginning.


    ��The method is actually very simple, you can tell me the correct route of Heavenly Boundary Abyss first.��


    Gu Changge did not answer her question, but smiled slightly and mentioned the matter of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and said, ��Yes, but it is useless to tell you the route of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. You must take me there in person before you can know.��


    As if afraid of Gu Changge��s suspicion, she continued, ��Because Heavenly Boundary Abyss is changing almost every moment and the route is not static. Every time you pass through there, you need a guide.��


    ��Unless you can find the right path, you will be lost in it forever.��


    ��Guide?�� Gu Changge frowned as he nced at her and thought about the truth of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s words in his heart.


    However, her beautiful and moving eyes just stared at him without any other changes, so it was difficult to judge the authenticity of her expression.


    In the past, when the Upper Realm invaded the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and crossed the Abyss, it took a lot of time to deduce the correct route. But that route could only be taken once, and it would change the second time.


    For example, if people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions returned to Heavenly Lu City, they needed special methods to receive them, which was very troublesome.


    ��If Mr. Gu doesn��t believe it, then I have nothing to do.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded lightly. Her current temperament waspletely different from before, she had a kind of demonic charm but her consciousness was very clear, not chaotic, her words were well-founded and it was difficult to find ws.


    ��So, if I want to go through the abyss, I have to rely on you?��


    Gu Changge stared at her again. His eyes were shining brightly and the scene of reincarnation emerged. The world seemed to be foggy and an inexplicable charm descended.


    His face became blurred and radiant as if a river flowing through the heavens emerged in the dark. The light in it made the heaven and earth path in chaos.


    ��The rudiment of the long river of time, you have touched this level����


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned as she calmly asked Gu Changge to investigate her.


    She knew that this was Gu Changge��s method, it was very mysterious and he touched the most profound esoteric meaning. He could trace the traces between heaven and earth, including cause and effect naturally.


    Based on these things, Gu Changge could easily judge whether her words were true or not. For a time, thew and order of this ce along with many scenes of heaven and earth became blurred.


    Many scenes appeared in front of Gu Changge��s eyes. The strange lines became clear as if they were connected to that mysterious river. His brows became tighter and tighter, and all the brilliance in his eyes disappeared.


    ��I didn��t lie to you.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu knew that Gu Changge hadn��t found anything, so all her emotions subsided. Though there was still a faint smile on the corner of her mouth as if she had expected it long ago.


    ��What you just said did not lie to me.��


    Gu Changge frowned before he stretched out a palm quickly and a misty sword light emerged, removing the restriction on the Immortal ck Iron with a click. He oosened it from her hands and feet.


    Seeing Gu Changge undoing her chains so resolutely, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was a little dazed for a moment. She obviously didn��t expect Gu Changge to let her go so soon.


    ��You finally trust me?�� she asked.


    ��It seems that Heavenly Boundary Abyss really wants you to take me there, but not now.�� Gu Changge shook his head, his eyes were a little strange and he answered irrelevant questions.

 Chapter 463: Do you want to rely on me? Live and die together?

    <h4>Chapter 463: Do you want to rely on me? Live and die together?</h4>


    Gu Changge had other ns in releasing Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. As she herself said, keeping her locked here was not an option. He could ask some things from her and she could answer them fluently, without ws.


    Now, there was still half a year before the Upper Realm would invade the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. So it was better to let her prove it with actions.


    The action Gu Changge requested was actually very simple. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had lived in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for countless years and she must have known many friends.


    The cultivation of those friends should be about the same as hers, they were all Enlightened beings. So he could let her lure those friends out, and Gu Changge could take this opportunity to catch them all.


    His cultivation base had reached the first level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and the origin of ordinary cultivators was of little use to him. Now only by relying on the Enlightened beings, or the weaker Quasi-Emperor existence, could he seek a breakthrough.


    ��How do you want me to prove it?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mood had long since returned to tranquility. Her eyes glowed with brilliance, which fell on Gu Changge��s face, there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Her face was delicate and white, her facial features were iparably beautiful. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, very smooth, shining with a moving luster.


    When she was speaking, there was a kind of detachment and demonic nature in her body, twopletely different temperaments, but now they all manifested in the same person, not conflicting and awkward, but very harmonious and natural.


    She knew that Gu Changge had figured it out. After all, keeping her imprisoned was not a solution and untying the Immortal ck Iron chains on her hands and feet was to give her a chance to prove that she was trustworthy.


    ��Serving the bed, or killing people, you choose one.��


    Gu Changge noticed her calm and confident expression as he raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the words. He looked calm and authentic.


    Hearing this, the faint smile on the corner of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mouth suddenly froze, she lost herposure just now and then frowned all of a sudden.


    ��I thought that Mr. Gu��s heart was like a rock, unmoved by external objects and his Dao is as clear as a mirror. I didn��t know he was such a vulgar person.��


    She shook her head and sighed. On her white jade face, there was an expression of misreading Gu Changge.


    ��Why so much nonsense? Serve the bed, or kill?��


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, with a hint of danger in his eyes and looked her up and down. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu straightened her face slightly, and then said, ��Kill.��


    Though she didn��t know exactly who she was killing, at this time she couldn��t choose to serve the bed or something. In this way, how different was she from the so-called concubine?


    And Gu Changge was obviously not the kind of person who would show mercy to her just because she was a concubine. Of course, there were more important reasons. If she chose to serve the bed, with Gu Changge��s level of caution, he would definitely be suspicious.


    ��That��s good.�� Gu Changge nodded, knowing that she would make such a choice.


    As the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, no matter now or before, she was extremely proud and confident. It was impossible to use one��s own body as capital to obtain certain benefits.


    But�� the current her, maybe. Thinking of this, Gu Changge took another careful look at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. Since she had a special constitution, she should be aware of the consequences of being known by herself.


    She didn��t feel flustered or uneasy at all. She was very calm andposed, as if she had expected it long ago, or had confidence. This made Gu Changge pay more attention to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    This woman confused him a bit, whether she had really be like this, or just pretending to rx his vignce.


    ��Master Gu, is it true that you want to sleep with me? It��s not impossible if you really want to.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu noticed Gu Changge��s eyes were sizing her up. Her eyes were shining and she was not shy at all. On the contrary, she was very calm, brushing the hair next to her ear.


    Showing off one��s own beautiful appearance and proud figure to one��s heart��s content, there was a kind of extremely seductive feeling.


    ��I��ve never seen such a strange request. You don��t want to rely on me, do you?��


    Gu Changge also looked at her seriously, staring at her exquisite face, then stretched out his hand and suddenly wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    A burst of fragrance pervaded the air, which was very seductive. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu always had a faint smile on her lips, as if she had predicted Gu Changge��s reaction.


    But she didn��t expect that he would suddenly pull her over, her face was a little frozen, and her slender waist was also stiff. After countless years of cultivation, this was the first time she was touched by the opposite gender.


    She only felt a sense of warmth apanied by a huge divine light, submerging her whole body. However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t break free. Instead, there was a ray of light in her beautiful eyes, which was iparably brilliant and gorgeous like fireworks.


    She looked at Gu Changge quietly and almost fell into his arms. There was a strange feeling in her heart. A faint haze rose from her snow-white and delicate skin.


    ��There is indeed something wrong with your physique. I almost fell for you.��


    In the next moment, Gu Changge��s regretful voice sounded. He shook his head slightly, letting her go, his figure appeared three feet away from Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    The moment he touched her just now, he had already probed her body and felt that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s body had a cold and silent aura that was as vast as the abyss.


    It was as immobile as the Milky Way, but as majestic as heaven, ready to erupt at any time.


    ��Young Master Gu, don��t you dare?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s face didn��t have the shyness and twitching like the other women��s. There was brilliance in her eyes, and a faint smile appeared on her face again.


    This demeanor was very calm and indifferent, but if one looked closely, they would find that it was self-confidence, more like a faint mockery.


    ��You have good means. If so, wouldn��t it be as you wish?��


    Gu Changge shook his head and said with regret in his tone, ��It��s a pity, such a stunning beauty can only be seen but not eaten.��


    ��I thought that Mr. Gu was courageous and unmatched by others, but I didn��t expect him to be such a cowardly person. I have been so active, but you dare not eat, which really disappoints me.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also shook her head and said with the same regretful tone. She knew that Gu Changge already knew what kind of physique she had. So when speaking, naturally, there was no need to be so secretive as before.


    This was originally another n she thought could save the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But now it seemed that since Gu Changge had already noticed, it probably won��t seed.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, you really took great pains in order to rely on me.��


    Gu Changge shook his head, with his expression unmoved. Nine Immortal Seductive Physique, this rumored physique was taken from the Immortal Vermillion Bird, which was a symbol of perseverance.


    He didn��t expect to see it in Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, he was only a little suspicious at first. Seeing Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression made him sure.


    This kind of physique had the greatest particrity, that was, symbiosis and death, almost iprehensible. That was to say, once he broke the body of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, it was equivalent to the life and death of the two of them being tied together.


    Once Heavenly Maiden Tianlumitted suicide, he would be greatly affected and even his life might be in danger. Although Gu Changge had a lot of tricks, he even had two seals of reincarnation, which was equivalent to a few lives in his body.


    But he didn��t like the feeling of his life being influenced by others. In terms of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s temperament, she would definitely sacrifice herself at that time, so as to eliminate him and achieve the goal of saving Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    It seemed that in the eyes of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, he was the biggest threat that determined the survival of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Otherwise, she would not have taken such a big risk to leave Heavenly Lu City, intending to kill him in the cradle first.


    ��If Mr. Gu can guarantee to release Heavenly Lu City and release the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to survive, why should I do this?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu sighed, then her eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face. Seeing his indifferent expression, sheughed again, and said, ��Now Mr. Gu knows my biggest secret, shouldn��t you trust me?��


    It had to be said that as one of the people with the most respected status in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Even if Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was contaminated with demonic nature, she still had a sense of holiness and invibility.


    ��The trouble with the Nine Immortal Seductive Physique may not be without a solution for me.��


    Gu Changge didn��t answer, but smiled teasingly, ��You seem to be happy a little too early.��


    Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had a faint smile on her lips as she said indifferently, ��Then I will wait for the day when Mr. Gu solves this trouble.��


    She was very confident and didn��t care about Gu Changge��s words, so she said it like this. After all, she had studied her own physique many times over the past countless years.


    For men, the Nine Immortal Seductive Physique was an iparable temptation. But the trouble of living and dying together was indeed unsolvable.


    At the level of an Enlightened being, even she couldn��t think of the slightest solution. Although Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had never appeared, once she appeared and walked in the world, she was bound to be revered by countless cultivators and forces.


    Gu Changge was so cautious, even a little disgusted, feeling that she nned to rely on him. This really left her speechless. Afterward, Gu Changge exined another matter to her.


    At any rate, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was an old-fashioned Enlightened being, and her cultivation base was not weak. The friends she knew must not be far behind in their realm of cultivation.


    ��Friends?��


    After listening to the words, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu took a deep look at Gu Changge and fell silent. She knew Gu Changge��s n.


    It could be said that Gu Changge��s current cultivation has a lot to do with the identity he was hiding.


    There was no need to talk about the risks exposed by this matter. Even the entire Upper Realm would probably not be able to amodate Gu Changge and face a situation where everyone in the world would be an enemy.


    Although his current cultivation base was strong, if he faced the power of the entire Upper Realm, it might be difficult topete. But even though she knew this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t think it would be Gu Changge��s trick. He didn��t care whether she knew about it or not.


    Now that Gu Changge made such a request, it was obvious that he wanted to devour the origin of cultivation of those existences.


    ��I don��t know many friends. Many have already disappeared and many are missing. Those who can satisfy Mr. Gu may not be easy to find.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was thinking seriously, and she didn��t seem to be perfunctory.


    ��Does it mean you can��t find any?��


    Gu Changge didn��t believe her words and said with a faint smile, ��Why don��t you call the most powerful people from Heavenly Lu City out in your capacity? I think they can do it too.��


    ��However, if you look carefully, you can still find it.�� Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head, and continued, ��How much does Mr. Gu know about the Nine Great Mountains?��


    ��Isn��t the Nine Great Mountains the immortal mountains in the minds of all the cultivators in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions? It is said that there are traces of immortals. Why, could it be that the suitable person you said is in the Nine Great Mountains?��


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, looking a little thoughtful.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded and said, ��I don��t think there is anyone more suitable than Nine Great Mountains.��


    The Nine Great Mountains were the nine extremely mysterious immortal mountains in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. They were missing and located in a misty ce and ordinary people couldn��t find them at all.


    Unless it was a predestined person, even if other cultivators searched for a lifetime, they would not even think about seeing the location of the Nine Great Mountains. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu suddenly mentioned Nine Great Mountains, which aroused Gu Changge��s interest.


    He was not worried that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu would join forces with Nine Great Mountains to kill him. At this time, it was not a wise move to do so. If she really wanted to gain his trust, then she would find a way to show her value.


    The Upper Realm��s attack on the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would destroy Heavenly Lu City sooner orter. At that time, whether or not the Nine Great Mountains existed in the world was actually not important, and it could not y a decisive role.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu should be aware of this. She was a smart person and knew how to speak at this time.


    ording to ancient records, the Nine Great Mountains were extremely mysterious and detached.


    When the Eight Destions and Ten Regions encountered an invasion from the Upper Realms, there would always be descendants or disciples descending the mountain, holding the immortal decree to stop the war.


    But in fact, for the Upper Realm, this matter did not have much impact. On the contrary, judging from the Nine Great Mountains�� attitude towards the Upper Realm, it was obvious that fear outweighed resistance.

 Chapter 464: It’s a big piece of fat meat, The Cloudy Tomb of Nine Great Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 464: It��s a big piece of fat meat, The Cloudy Tomb of Nine Great Mountains</h4>


    ��How much do you know about the Nine Great Mountains?�� Gu Changge asked.


    ��There are nine Mountain Masters in the Nine Great Mountains. From the first mountain to the ninth mountain, the first Mountain Master is the strongest, but he has been in seclusion all year round and has not shown himself for countless years.��


    ��So even I have never known the real location of the first mountain. The current Nine Mountains actually obey the orders of the second Mountain Master����


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu talked eloquently, with a different emotion in her bright eyes.


    ��You have a grudge against Nine Mountains?�� Gu Changge captured the emotion on her face.


    It seemed that this woman really wanted to use his hand to attack Nine Mountains. However, Heavenly Lu City and the Nine Mountains were both barriers protecting the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, so there was actually a contradiction between them.


    This surprised Gu Changge a little.


    ��There was a little bit.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded slightly, her eyes fell on his face, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, ��Is Mr. Gu nning to avenge me?��


    ��With respect to revenge, I think it��s better to repay them yourself. If Heavenly Maiden Tianlu ns to do something, this Gu wouldn��t mind dispatching some people to help you.��


    Gu Changge just smiled when he heard the words. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu knew that this was just an excuse Gu Changge made for not wanting to do it himself.


    ��In that case, I��ll have to thank Mr. Gu.��


    However, she did not refuse. Although there was no trace of the Nine Great Mountains, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had a way of finding its exact location.


    Carrying it on a Blue Cloud flying boat, she could go to the Cloudy Tomb within the Nine Mountains. And it just so happened that she had a Blue Cloud flying boat in her hand, which was obtained back then.


    Gu Changge began arranging and dispatching many powerhouses, the weakest ones were also at the Sacred Realm, and they could form formations with each other, bursting out with stronger power.


    In addition, there was also an existence at the Supreme Realm and the Quasi-Emperor Realm. These powerhouses were all elites who would never die in a hundred battles. Theirbat power was shocking and it was difficult to find an opponent in the same realm.


    Three dayster, a ray of light appeared as a huge Blue Cloud flying boat manifested from the hands of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu before quickly erging like a mountain range, stretching across the sky.


    All the powerhouses were ordered, turning into divine lights and boarding. The void was broken, and a golden passage was revealed. The Blue Cloud flying boat carried everyone into it as if traveling through the universe.


    This was a means of tearing apart the universe, disappearing millions of miles away in space. This Blue Cloud flying boat was covered with a magnificent neb, with immortal gold and ancient wood as beams. Supreme Immortal Gold was used to create its body, emanating nine-colored immortal lights were the oars, it was vast and ancient.


    All the powerhouses above even felt a sense of vicissitude as if they were fighting in the long river of time.


    ��I obtained it by ident, but I didn��t expect it to be useful in this life����


    Standing on the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head lightly as if she was talking to Gu Changge beside her.


    ��Tea.��


    However, Gu Changge didn��t intend to listen to her chat. He sat down at the stone bench and table, providing instructions directly.


    ��Young Master Gu, are you really going to treat me like a maid?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was dressed in a snow-white robe with a glow of wisdom on her body. Her face was peerless, her eyes blinked when she spoke and she had an unconceble demonic charm.


    ��It��s natural,�� Gu Changge said.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded, with a smile still on the corner of her mouth, but she didn��t refuse. She raised her bare hand, and a jade tea set emerged, and she began to make tea. The green silk was soft and shiny, and she had a different kind of beauty.


    The rest of the powerhouses looked at this scene from a distance. Listening to this, their hearts started twitching. How noble was Heavenly Maiden Tianlu? And now she had been reduced to such a degree in front of the young master.


    A few dayster, the Blue Cloud flying boat tore through the universe and prated into a certain mysterious area as if it hade to the end of the world. This ce was vast, with big stars-like clouds and ancient trees growing in the universe


    Extracting the essence of heaven and earth, every branch and leaf could hold up the world. The gxy was extremely thick, surrounded by vast clouds and mist, falling from the front!


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The waves sshed, creating terrifying ripples in the universe. Every wave was like the gathering of countless small worlds. Looking at the waterfall that seemed to fall from the highest point in the sky, everyone was a little shocked.


    ��This is where the Nine Mountains are located? The Cloudy Tomb?��


    Gu Changge looked up and followed the waterfall in front of him. He seemed to be able to see a vast continent hidden above it. This ce did not belong to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    To be precise, it was adjacent to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, but because of the terrain, it seemed quite mysterious and hard to find. But here, Gu Changge clearly sensed a different kind of aura.


    In his opinion, these nine mountains were just a piece of treasure, but it was a pity that the Upper Realm had not noticed it for countless years.


    ��Except for the most mysterious first mountain among the nine mountains, the other eight mountains are all here.��


    After Heavenly Maiden Tianlu arrived here, her mood changed a lot, there were runes and spirits in her eyes.


    ��To enter Nine Mountains, you have to go through the waterfall in front of you,�� she said.


    In the next moment, she used a series of talismans and began to control the entire flying boat as they proceeded to cross.


    The Blue Cloud Flying Boat was very simple. Immediately, ayer of immortal mist appeared on the surface, isting everything. Then they went up the waterfall, looking extremely calm, like an ancient rock.


    Gu Changge noticed her actions and felt a vast aura descending from above the waterfall. He told the many powerhouses behind him to be prepared, there might be a bloody battle.


    He just wondered if these nine mountains could give him some surprises. At the same time, above the waterfall was a magnificent and vast suspended continent. There were many ancient fierce beasts, savage birds and beasts, primitive ancient forests, magnificent mountains, and ancient pces.


    The Chaos Immortal Waterfall was hanging down among the peaks. Immortal mist filled the air, and immortal lights intertwined. There were ten thousand rays of haze and a thousand colors.


    It was a shocking sight. This ce was like a real purend outside the world, a paradise. The creatures here all had a kind of immortal charm, the aura was particrly strong. It could be said to bepletely different from the people outside the world.


    There were all kinds of immortal medicines and rare divine springs of the world.


    Here the purple rock stood tall, the cliff wall was smooth and clean, the square grass grew the ginseng and the auspicious beast like a unicorn was lying alone under the bluestone.


    The silver light was hanging down, the spirit birds were flying along with the fragrance of the medicinal herbs. If one looked around, they could see the immortal mountains and sacred mountains. There were pces and sky towers in the distance, which were beautiful.


    In the most central ce, there were iparably majestic mountains, shrouded in heavenly splendor, surrounded by waterfalls like inds dotted all over.


    A series of divine lights swept across the sky, and the cultivators among them were all dressed in feather robes and star crowns, covered in immortal brilliance as their robes fluttered with aloofness.


    ��I don��t know how the second Mountain Master feels, but he ns to close the mountain and stop meddling in the affairs of the outside world.��


    ��It is said that the second Mountain Master performed a divination with the hexagrams by chance, and perceived the image of the disaster. I wonder if it is true or not. Now several Mountain Masters have headed to the second mountain to discuss with the second Mountain Master.��


    ��It��s been a long time since my Nine Great Mountains have manifested in the human world. This time I heard that the Upper Realm has invaded again. It��s time for us to manifest in the world and absorb the faith����


    ��It��s a pity that the second Mountain Master wants to close the mountain at this time.��


    Several cultivators with wide sleeves were flitting across the sky and were talking about something. Their faces looked very young, but their real age was not young. There were asional vicissitudes in the depths of their eyes.


    While speaking at this moment, it was difficult to hide someints towards the second Mountain Master who wanted to seal the mountain.


    ��What Master said naturally has a deep meaning. If you talk about it behind his back, aren��t you afraid that Master will punish you after knowing it?��


    But this time, a burst of divine light arrived and a golden passage suddenly manifested in the sky.


    A stunning woman walked out, her eyes were picturesque and her skin was white and crystal clear, like an immortal walking out of a painting, with an immortal aura. But unfortunately, her expression was very cold, giving people a feeling of unattainable coldness.


    Hearing what she said, the expressions of the cultivators who spoke couldn��t help but change, and they said hastily, ��I also hope Senior Sister will forgive me, I know my mistake, and I shall not dare next time.��


    The stunning woman nced at all of them indifferently, and said, ��Don��t be an example, don��t let me hear you speak ill of Master behind his back.��


    ��Yes, yes, I shall not. Thank you, Senior Sister.��


    Several cultivators hurriedly replied that they were in awe of the stunning woman in front of them. They hurriedly left this ce, not daring to stay for long. The stunning woman kept watching them disappear, and then she looked away.


    She couldn��t help frowning, and almost murmured, ��During this time, the mountains have be moreining about Master, and even have a lot of opposition.��


    ��Indeed, when the Upper Realm invaded the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it was at the time when the disciples of the Nine Great Mountains became famous and absorbed their faith, it was really iprehensible that Master would close the mountains.��


    ��Senior Sister Su Yun is right, what Second Mountain Master is doing now is really puzzling.��


    At this time, a man��s voice sounded, apanied by a faint ray of light as if his figure had condensed between heaven and earth.


    This was a man wearing a golden armor battle suit. He was very tall and straight, even his hair was golden as if there was an immortal glow flowing on it, there were vertical pupils in the eyes, pale golden, like a young god, giving a feeling of iparable power.


    Behind the man in the golden armor, there were several cultivators following, both male and female, with him as the leader.


    ��Chen Suyun greets the Young Master.��


    Seeing the man in the golden armor and battle suit, Chen Suyun��s gaze remained unchanged, and then she bowed softly.


    ��Elder Sister, you don��t need to be too polite, you and I are both disciples of the Nine Great Mountains, so there is no need to be so polite.��


    The man in the golden armor smiled and said, looking very gentle and polite.


    The Nine Great Mountains were different from other forces. There were no Elders here except for the Mountain Master. The seniority was determined ording to the cultivation time of worshiping the Nine Mountains.


    For example, Chen Suyun, who had been worshiping the Nine Mountains for a longer time than the others, was a well-known senior sister.


    The man in the golden armor and battle suit in front of her was named Gu Wudi and he was the Young Master of the Nine Great Mountains, that was, the sessor.


    It could also be seen from his name that he had the ambition of being invincible and sweeping through the ages. Although he entered Nine Mountainster than Chen Suyun and others.


    But because of his strong talent, he rushed forward with his cultivation and crushed everyone, bing the Young Master of the Nine Great Mountains.


    In the Nine Great Mountains, besides the Great Mountain Masters, he was the most honored. Even if they were the direct disciples of the Great Mountain Masters had to greet him when they saw him.


    So Chen Suyun was obviously not as respectful as the others in front of him, and her attitude was very natural.


    ��By the way, since you are here, senior sister, why can��t I see the younger brother? I remember that usually, you two were inseparable. He followed you wherever you went. Why haven��t you seen him now?��


    Gu Wudi looked behind Chen Su Uun, seemed a little surprised, and asked knowingly.


    ��Little brother, he is by Master��s side now. Maybe Master is exining things to him.��


    Hearing this, Chen Suyun shook her head with a calm expression.


    ��Really? Originally, I still had some things that I wanted to talk to my junior brother about, but I didn��t expect him to be away, so forget it.��


    Gu Wudi smiled, and there was a glint of prey in his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal.

 Chapter 465-1: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (1)

    <h4>Chapter 465-1: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (1)</h4>


    The full name of Chen Suyun and Gu Wudi��s junior brother was Xiao Yang. More than 20 years ago, under the waterfall of the Nine Great Mountains, Chen Suyun saw him by chance and brought him back to the mountain to practice.


    Xiao Yang, who was still in his infancy at the time, was put in a basket, covered in blood, dying. He only had a piece of ancient jade on his body, with two ancient characters written on it.


    It was also because of those two ancient characters that she knew Xiao Yang��s name.


    Afterward, Xiao Yang was pitied by her master, second Mountain Master. He felt that he was lonely and helpless, so he epted him as a disciple. Xiao Yang also became the youngest disciple of the Nine Great Mountains and the junior brother in everyone��s mouth.


    As for why Xiao Yang was abandoned under the Nine Mountains, this had always been a mystery and no one knew anything about this. Xiao Yang��s life experience was still a mystery so far. Some people thought that he might have a blood feud.


    But now, not many people paid attention. In the eyes of many people, since he could find the Nine Mountains, there must be a fate between him and the Nine Mountains.


    In addition, Xiao Yang himself had a pleasing personality and was capable of enduring hardships. His cultivation talent was not weak, so he was very likable.


    So as long as Nine Great Mountains�� disciples knew, they had a good rtionship with him. Chen Suyun was also like a sister and mother to Xiao Yang.


    After all, Xiao Yang was brought up by Chen Suyun, she personally educated him and taught him cultivation methods.


    ��Young Master, you want to ask Xiao Yang about the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, right? It��s useless for you to ask him about this matter, you have to ask Master, the younger brother has onlye to Nine Great Mountain for more than 20 years. How would he know these things?��


    Seeing Gu Wudi��s expression, Chen Suyun frowned, and then said inly. It was no secret in Nine Mountains that Gu Wudi coveted the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal. However, the second Mountain Master had clearly stated that Gu Wudi was not suitable to take over Nine Mountain Immortal Seal.


    On the contrary, for countless years, only Junior Brother Xiao Yang was the most suitable person. Chen Suyun naturally had no doubts about her Master��s words.


    However, Gu Wudi was arrogant. How could he ept that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal falling into the hands of someone who was not even as good as him?


    One must know that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal was the treasure of the Nine Mountains. It had gathered the faith, luck, destiny, etc. umted by the Nine Mountains over the past countless years, which could be called mysterious and unpredictable.


    Since the Great Mountain Master had not appeared after entering in seclusion, the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal had been taken over by the second Mountain Master, so as to maintain the operation of the formation of the Nine Mountains, the stability of the heaven and earth aura, thews of the heaven and the earth, the environment of the Dao, and so on.


    ��Senior Sister Suyun, why did you say that? My Master said that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal is taken over by the virtuous. When the Great Mountain Master gave up the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, the major Mountain Masters fought for it. My Master, the third Mountain Master, made a wrong move in chess, and it was a pity that he was defeated by the second Mountain Master so that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal was taken away by him.��


    ��How can they hand over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal to others without giving the disciples a chance topete? This way, I��m afraid Mountain Master won��t be able to convince the public, and I am not willing.��


    Hearing this, Gu Wudi��s face was a little displeased, his brows frowned and his heart was more unwilling. If it was a fair duel and he was defeated by Xiao Yang, then if the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal was taken by Xiao Yang, he would have nothing to say.


    But now, they didn��t even give him a chance to duel, thinking that he was not suitable to take over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, how could he be reconciled?


    Gu Wudi was proud and arrogant, he thought highly of himself and had cultivated in Nine Mountains for many years. His cultivation level had already caught up with many disciples who worshiped in the Nine Mountains before him.


    This approach was tantamount to thinking that he was not as good as Xiao Yang, who had only worshiped Nine Mountains for more than 20 years.


    ��This is Master��s decision. If you have any thoughts, you can go and talk to Master ��Besides, your current cultivation level has already surpassed that of your junior brother by a lot. If it is a fair decision, then who is it fair for?��


    Chen Suyun frowned when she heard the words, and said lightly. Gu Wudi��s talent was indeed powerful, and he could be called the most outstanding disciple of Nine Mountains over the years.


    But he was too high-spirited, always felt that he was invincible in the world. In reality, his usual gentle appearance was just a disguise.


    ��I can suppress my cultivation base to be the same as junior Xiao Yang. If you still think it��s unfair, then I can let him fight me in a big realm. Or he can survive my three moves in the same realm, how about it?��


    Gu Wudi��splexion was very gloomy, his words were already very blunt.


    ��How many years have you cultivated? How can your understanding of divine powers andws beparable to that of a junior? If you fight against him, it is unfair to him.��


    Chen Suyun��s face was still unmoved, and she said calmly, ��And this is Master��s decision, you have to tell this to him for it to be useful.��


    After all, she watched Xiao Yang grow up, so from the bottom of her heart, she was very partial to Xiao Yang. But he already had the cultivation base of the Supreme Realm, and it had been cultivated for millions of years.


    Xiao Yang had only cultivated for more than 20 years, how could the two of thempare with each other?


    ��Good, very good.��


    Gu Wudi��splexion waspletely gloomy. He had already torn off the camouge on his face and said coldly, ��If that��s the case, then don��t me me.��


    After that, a golden light appeared under his feet, and he left with the cultivators behind him with his anger hard to hide.


    Chen Suyun shook her head, feeling that Gu Wudi was just talking about it, and didn��t take it to heart. In turn, she also turned into a divine light, left this ce, and headed for the second mountain.


    Below the vast cloud and mist, the Blue Cloud Flying Boat was breaking through the waterfall and flying. Under the terrifying pressure, the immortal mist was dense, the runes were flickering, and it was as motionless as a rock.


    The Cloudy Tomb, known as the ce of no return, was the tomb of the clouds between heaven and earth. It was easy to get lost in this ce, even for advanced cultivators, it was difficult to find the correct exit.


    Therefore, Nine Mountains used the Cloudy Tombs as a natural barrier to iste the outside world from contacting it.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu obviously had a special method. She could pass through this area by riding the Blue Cloud Flying Boat and soone across from under the waterfall.


    ��It seems that Nine Mountains are very confident and they don��t even have disciples guarding the mountain, let alone arge formation to protect the mountain����


    Gu Changge stood on the flying boat, wearing white clothes and fluttering hair, looking up into the distance, it was a bit strange. Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded and said, ��Because Nine Great Mountain knows that not many people in this world can find this ce.��


    ��Really? Didn��t you find this?�� Gu Changge smiled, and then teased, ��Tell me about your grievances with Nine Great Mountains, I have suddenly be interested.��


    ��Is Mr. Gu nning to avenge me? This really makes me feel helpless, but it��s a pity that you don��t want it.�� While urging the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth and a calm expression.


    However, the words seemed to be a bit mocking. If someone who knew her was here, they would definitely be dumbfounded. They wouldn��t believe that the woman in front of them was the sacred and dignified Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who had nothing to do with the world.


    ��Why not make a promise with your body? Even if you can��t warm the bed, it��s actually okay to be a ve.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly.


    The smile on the corner of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mouth did not diminish at all, and she said, ��I never thought that Mr. Gu would be so afraid of me one day.��


    While speaking, she stroked the blue hair on her forehead, looking extremely seductive. Gu Changge was already very familiar with her repeated charms.


    He knew that this was intentional by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. No matter whether it was because her heart became demonic, her nature was exposed, or she was pretending on purpose. But they couldn��t hide the fact that he couldn��t eat her.


    Seeing that Gu Changge didn��t pay attention to her, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not surprised, and continued, ��At the beginning, one of my senior sisters betrayed Heavenly Lu City, my master and me, and finally came to Nine Great Mountains.��


    She didn��t say who the senior sister was, but at this moment, the calmer she appeared, the more it showed the seriousness of the hatred.


    Gu Changge said with some interest, ��Now that senior sister of yours has be the owner of the Nine Mountains?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said, ��Her aptitude is far inferior to mine. Now she is at most in the Quasi-Emperor Realm and the owner of the Nine Great Mountains is at least the strength of an Enlightened being.��


    ��That��s really a rich resource.�� Gu Changge couldn��t help admiring upon hearing this.

 Chapter 465-2: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (2)

    <h4>Chapter 465-2: Lonely and helpless Xiao Yang, Junior Brother of Nine Great Mountains (2)</h4>


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nced at him, cooperating with such a terrifying person was tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger. She didn��t know whether her choice at the time was right or wrong.


    Soon, the Blue Cloud flying boat passed through theyers of clouds and mist, and suddenly an ancient and majestic continent appeared in front of it.


    ��Who is it?��


    Almost instantly, a cultivator there noticed the falling Blue Cloud flying boat, couldn��t help shouting, turned it into a divine light and flew over, asking.


    Only the Blue Cloud Flying Boat could find the Cloudy Tomb in this world. However, before that person approached, a giant golden palm protruded from the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, covering all directions, grabbed him and brought over.


    This scene rmed Gu Wudi and the others who were nning to return to the second Mountain after tearing their decorum with Chen Suyun.


    ��Who dares to trespass on my Nine Mountains?��


    Gu Wudi had pent up a lot of anger in his heart and was having trouble venting it when he suddenly saw someone intruding into the Nine Mountains. He immediately used his divine weapon andunched an attack on his own initiative.


    A piece of golden sword energy was intertwined, gushing out from the weapon in his hand. It was iparably mighty and shed toward the Blue Cloud flying boat in front of him.


    The rest of the cultivators also resorted to their own methods one after another and a zing light flew out as if arge gxy was drowned away.


    However, there was still only one big golden palm covering the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, as if condensed by golden runes, it was the hand of the Emperor of Heaven, which could even suppress eternity.


    ��Chi Chi����


    All the brilliance was being annihted, turning into ashes in an instant.


    ��What?��


    Gu Wudi��splexion changed, he didn��t expect the strength of the people who made the shots to be so terrifying and just one palm wiped out all their means. And the remaining prestige had not diminished, it was still falling toward them, the skin of the rest of them was almost cracked and exploded, and blood was already oozing.


    ��Stop it!��


    He snorted coldly, and with a change of aura, a True Dragon appeared behind him. The chaotic mist spread and it was extremely powerful, setting off his golden battle suit like a golden war god, looking down on the world.


    Gu Wudi showed his terrifying strength of the Supreme Realm and rushed to the Blue Cloud Flying Boat. However, this palm didn��t stop at all. It was filled with chaotic air, as if the sky and the earth were falling before it directly covered him with a puff, causing the True Dragon figure behind him to copse. Coughing up blood, his body almost exploded.


    ��How is this possible!��


    Gu Wudi was horrified. He sensed that the situation was not right, turned around and was about to run away, but this palm seemed to turn into a universe in the palm, suppressing him in it, making him unable to move.


    And at this moment, in the deepest part of this continent. On the majestic and ancient Second Mountain. In the main hall, the atmosphere was extraordinarily dignified and solemn.


    The main hall was magnificent with white jade pirs and zed tiles, filled with misty immortal light, just like the immortal pce in the legend. An old man in a white robe with white hair and beard had a somewhat stooped figure.


    He was squinting, bending over, and talking to the rest of the hall.


    Behind the white-robed old man stood a young man with a handsome face and a tall and straight figure, with light blue eyes, lingering in the blue light and he looked sessful in cultivation.


    ��Please forgive me for not agreeing with the second Mountain Master��s decision.��


    ��Now that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are suffering catastrophe, the Upper Realm��s army is overwhelming. It is a great time for my disciples from the Nine Great Mountains to appear, travel the world, and gather faith. How can the mountains be closed because of this?��


    ��Once such a god-given opportunity is missed, you will regret it for life.��


    Opposite the old man in a white robe, an old man in ck frowned, somewhat dissatisfied.


    He had a childlike face and white hair, a bright spirit, and chaotic light permeated the opening and closing of his eyes. His cultivation was extremely terrifying. He was the current third Mountain Master of the Nine Great Mountains, Wudi��s ancient invincible master.


    The white-robed old man was the current second Mountain Lord, and the young man standing behind him was his youngest apprentice Xiao Yang.


    In the main hall, there were other Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains, both male and female, with indistinct figures, tyrannical aura and blood like a terrifying cosmic oven, making one��s heart palpitate.


    This ce could be denoted as the gathering of all the strongest in the Nine Mountains.


    But at this moment, hearing the words of the third Mountain Master, the other Mountain Masters also echoed and agreed. They were dissatisfied with the second Mountain Master��s behavior of closing the mountain.


    Only a small number of people remained silent, feeling that the second Mountain Master��s actions were not without reason.


    ��Some time ago, I used the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal to perform a divination to spy on the river of time. The result showed that my Nine Mountains were in danger of extinction, and it wasing. The only solution was to close the mountain.��


    ��I did this only for the sake of everyone. This time, it��s not just the disaster of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, but also the disaster of my Nine Great Mountains.��


    Hearing this, second Mountain Master just shook his head and sighed softly, a little helpless.


    ��How many times have you said this? Every time the Upper Realms invaded, you said that a catastrophe was imminent, but every time it turned out to be thunder and rain, and my disciple from the Nine Great Mountains was born. How have we ever encountered any danger?��


    ��Do you know that if the mountain is closed this time, the majesty and faith that my Nine Mountains have umted for countless years will disappear? How will the cultivators and creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions treat us? Wouldn��t they think we are afraid of the Upper Realm, and have cold feet!��


    Hearing this, the third Mountian Master couldn��t help sneering, quite disdainful of the second Mountain Master��s deduction methods.


    As soon as these words came out, the hall instantly fell silent. Even the second Mountain Master opened his mouth to say something, but finally swallowed it in his throat and sighed. However, he felt that the situation shown by the hexagram this time was different from before, so he was so cautious.


    But others did not believe it.


    ��And this time, the old man can��t agree if you insist on handing over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal to Xiao Zhang.��


    ��Whether it is cultivation base or ability, Wudi is far superior to Xiao Yang, why don��t you give him a chance? If the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal is given by a fair fight, the old man has nothing to say, but you are so partial to your little apprentice, the old man will fight for Wudi!��


    The third Mountain Master continued to speak, his eyes shining brightly, and he stared at the second Mountain Master in front of him, wanting to seek justice for his apprentice. The rest of the Mountain Masters also nodded when they heard the words, quite agreeing.


    ��Master, what third Mountain Master said is very true. Brother Wudi is far superior to me in terms of cultivation and ability.��


    ��Senior Brother Wudi is morepetent for this Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, and if we fight, Senior Brother Wudi is already at the Supreme Realm, so how can I be his opponent?��


    ��So please take it back, Master. It��s more appropriate to give the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal to Senior Brother Wudi.��


    But at this time, the young man who had been standing silently behind the second Mountain Master suddenly spoke. He rubbed his nose and smiled wryly as if he was not capable enough and wanted to put the overall situation first.


    ��Xiao Yang, you����


    Second Mountain Master turned his head when he heard the words, shook his head, and didn��t say anything more.


    But at this moment, the rest of the people understood Xiao Yang��s words, their eyes flickered and they thought that he sounded modest, but in fact, they felt that this matter was unfair to him.


    Xiao Yang was not very old, but his mind was not simple.

 Chapter 466-1: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I’m just a concubine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 466-1: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I��m just a concubine (1)</h4>


    Xiao Yang was tall and straight with delicate facial features. His whole body was shrouded in a faint blue glow. When speaking, there was a little wry smile on his face.


    He touched his nose habitually and seemed to turn a blind eye to the strange eyes cast by many Mountain Masters.


    ��Hmph, it��s a good n. It��s obviously unfair, did Wudi bully you? Since you want fairness, it��s not easy.��


    ��This old man will not take advantage of you. Three dayster, when you fight against Wudi, he will suppress his realm to be at the same level as yours. If you can survive his three moves. Then Wudi will admit defeat, and the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal will be under your control, what do you think?��


    Third Mountain Master and others were all human beings, who had lived for countless years and their eyes were devoid of emotions. How couldn��t they understand the meaning of Xiao Yang��s words at this moment?


    He immediately waved his hand, snorted coldly before making a request. The rest of the Mountain Masters also had different moods when they heard the words.


    As the junior brother of the Nine Great Mountains, Xiao Yang was highly valued by the Second Mountain Master. Although he only worshiped Nine Great Mountains for more than 20 years, his cultivation level could not be underestimated.


    He had learned all of the skills of the Second Mountain Master. And Gu Wudi was recognized by the Nine Mountains as the young master and also the proud disciple of the Third Mountain Master.


    Except for some disciples with very old cultivation years, the rest were not his opponents at all. Now Wudi already had the cultivation base of the Supreme Realm.


    Xiao Yang was only in the Sacred Realm, the difference between the two was far more than the difference between heaven and earth. Even then Gu Wudi was willing to crush Xiao Yang to death with one finger.


    ��A three-move agreement?��


    Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master rxed his frowning brows, thought about it carefully, and nodded. However, he still asked Xiao Yang beside him, and asked, ��What do you think of the request of the Third Mountain Master? Will you ept it?��


    Xiao Yang heard the words and smiled before he said, ��Since the Third Mountain Master has said so, how can the disciple refuse? Although I am not as talented as Senior Brother Wudi, I still have this confidence.��


    While speaking, his eyebrows were raised, he couldn��t help showing the vigor and confidence that belonged to young people. This was also his purpose, if he really fought against Gu Wudi, how could he be an opponent?


    Seeing this scene, all the Mountain Masters nodded secretly, thinking that if Xiao Yang was given some more time, his future achievements would surely not be lower than that of Gu Wudi.


    ��Okay, if that��s the case, see you at the Second Mountain Arena in three days.��


    The Third Mountain Master snorted coldly. He did not stay as his figure blurred and disappeared from the hall.


    Seeing this, the rest of the Mountain Masters bid farewell to the Second Mountain Master one after another, intending to leave. As for the closure of the mountain, there was no conclusion yet.


    What was important now was to decide the ownership of the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal. Each of the Nine Mountains was separated by a distance of a million miles, and there was a vast sea of ??stars in between.


    However, with their cultivation base, they could return to the original mountain range with only a little effort. Soon, the hall became quiet, leaving only the Second Mountain Master and Xiao Yang.


    ��Actually, you didn��t need to say anything just now. As long as your teacher is with you, the Third Mountain Master can��t do anything about your teacher. Now the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal is in the hands of the teacher, even if he fights me, he is not the opponent of your teacher.��


    The Second Mountain Master showed a warm smile on his face and said to Xiao Yang who was standing on the side.


    ��I don��t want to embarrass my master, and I still have confidence in the three-moves agreement,�� Xiao Yang smiled and replied, looking quite confident.


    ��Seeing you say that I feel relieved as a teacher.��


    The Second Mountain Master smiled with some relief. He suddenly felt a little emotional, and said, ��In a blink of an eye, you have grown so big. I still remember that when I saw you, you were only a baby.��


    When Xiao Yang heard this he was a little curious, ��Master suddenly said that, is Master trying to tell me about my life experience?��


    He understood the character of the Second Mountain Master, and he would not say such words in normal times.


    ��This time when the Upper Realm invaded the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, I should have let you appear. It��s just that the outside world is unpredictable, and it��s actually very difficult for you to do anything with your current cultivation.��


    The Second Mountain Master nodded, staring at Xiao Yang withplicated eyes.


    ��Master is concerned about the disciple, and the disciple can understand.��


    Xiao Yang smiled, although he also wanted to see the outside world, he could also understand Master��s painstaking efforts.


    ��Do you know why your teacher said that the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal is suitable for you, not Wudi?�� The Second Mountain Master asked again.


    ��Isn��t it because Master favors me?�� Xiao Yang was a little surprised, seeing Second Mountain Master shaking his head slightly.


    He then thought for a while, and said seriously, ��Gu Wudi��s virtues are inconsistent. He is self-willed, and it is difficult to be a great weapon. The most important thing is that if he is in charge of the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, it is likely to put the Nine Mountains in crisis.��


    ��What��s more, the Third Mountain Master is very ambitious and doesn��t want the Nine Great Mountains to hide from the world. As his disciple, Gu Wudi will definitely obey the Third Mountain Masters�� words.��


    ��You��re still smart.��


    Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master nodded, admiringly.


    However, he quickly changed his voice again, with a serious expression on his face, ��After you take over the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, the mountain will be sealed off as the teacher said, and then you will be sent to the world. The outside world is your destination����


    ��What? Master, what do you mean by this, please forgive me, I don��t understand very well.�� Hearing this, the smile on Xiao Yang��s face suddenly froze, a little puzzled.


    He didn��t understand the meaning of these words. Master wanted to send him to the world after his appearance, and then seal the mountain. But he said that the outside world was unpredictable.


    For a while, Xiao Yang was a little confused in his mind and couldn��t figure it out.


    ��Haven��t you always wanted to know where you came from?��


    The Second Mountain Master seemed to have expected it a long time ago. He sighed, a radiant brilliance shed in his hand, and a simple jade pendant emerged.


    This jade pendant was only two fingers long, and it was engraved with ancient andplicated patterns. It did not belong to this era, but on the other side, the two ancient characters of Xiao Yang were engraved.


    ��This is the jade pendant you were wearing, and it is also the origin of your name. This jade pendant has always been in the hands of your teacher.��


    The Second Mountain Master exined and at the same time handed the jade pendant to Xiao Yang.


    ��I know.�� Xiao Yang took the jade pendant with aplicated expression.


    He knew about this matter, Chen Suyun had mentioned it to him, and said that this jade pendant might hide his life experience. It was just that he hadn��t investigated it in these years.


    ��The reason why your rtives left you outside the Nine Mountains was actually rted to this jade pendant.��


    ��As a teacher, I epted you as an apprentice. In fact, it is because I owe the owner of this jade pendant a favor back then.�� Second Mountain Master said again, informing a fact that shocked Xiao Yang.


    ��Master, you haven��t told me about this all these years���� Xiao Yang smiled wryly, touched his nose, and said, ��You are telling me now, do you want me to find the rtives behind me?��


    He didn��tin about being abandoned by his rtives. When Chen Suyun saw him at the foot of the Nine Great Mountain waterfall, he was dying and covered in blood.


    It could be seen that the person who escorted him all the way also experienced dangers. It was not that he wanted to abandon him on his own initiative, but had no choice but to.


    ��You have the blood of the Guardian flowing in your body. When the Eight Destions and Ten Regions encounter a catastrophe, the Guardian will reappear in the world. As a teacher, I don��t know what happened to the family behind you, but you must know your identity. You will face all of this sooner orter.�� The Second Mountain Master��s expression gradually became serious.


    ��Guardian bloodline?�� Xiao Yang��s heart shook, and he suddenly remembered the bizarre dreams he had had during this period of time.


    It seemed that there was an Ancient and Immortal Heroic Soul calling him to fight side by side with him. It turned out that it was not a dream, but an indelible inheritance of his bloodline. He fell silent.


    The Second Mountain Master looked at him and sighed before saying, ��Over the years, I have taught you what a teacher should teach. Your talent is very strong, and your blood contains unparalleled power, but you still can��t fully use it now.��


    ��As a teacher, I believe that one day, you will let the glory of the Guardian family spread throughout the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��

 Chapter 466-2: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I’m just a concubine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 466-2: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I��m just a concubine (2)</h4>


    Just when Xiao Yang was talking with Second Mountain Master, thousands of miles away on the edge of the maind. The Blue Cloud flying boat straddled the sky, towering like a mountain range, extremely tall and ancient, hidden in the vast clouds and mist. Unless a cultivator came here with his own eyes, he would not be able to discover the existence of the Blue Cloud Flying Boat.


    At this moment on the Blue Cloud Flying Boat, Gu Wudi and the others were covered in blood and were extremely embarrassed. Their hands and feet were being chained, their cultivation base was sealed and they were thrown on the ground.


    Except for Gu Wudi, the rest of the people all looked terrified and horrified, their souls trembled and their bodies seemed to copse and explode. This feeling was even more terrifying than when they faced the Mountain Master. Their legs couldn��t help but go weak, and they wanted to kneel on the ground.


    The white-clothed man in front of him looked like a banished immortal. Although his expression was in, he looked like a Supreme being sitting on the top of the universe, overlooking the vicissitudes of the ages. Even the void around him seemed to be copsing.


    The divine light was shining, the chaotic energy was surging in his hair and the scene of the destruction of the universe along with the ashes of the ages seemed to evolve and emerge in his eyes.


    This was a manifestation of terror to the point of unknowability. With a snap of the fingers, the universe was shattered and the heavens were torn apart. Even if it was someone as strong as Gu Wudi, he was suppressed by the white-clothed man in front of him and caught here.


    The Nine Great Mountains had existed for countless years, and this was the first time they had encountered a foreign enemy invasion. This was something that was unimaginable before. Everyone felt a burst of horror, couldn��t help trembling, and didn��t dare to look up.


    ��Who are you? Why did you forcibly break into my Nine Mountains?��


    Gu Wudi��s golden battle suit was broken, he was seriously injured. He was almost killed by a palm just now. There was still blood on the corner of his mouth at the moment, but he forced himself to calm down and asked about Gu Changge.


    After all, this ce was the territory of the Nine Great Mountains. Once there was more movement, or if several Mountain Masters noticed that their aura had disappeared, they would soon be able to find this ce. He felt a little more at ease.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly with a calm expression and said, ��If you don��t want to die, then answer my question obediently.��


    ��What if I don��t agree?�� Gu Wudi stared at him coldly.


    He could feel that the Gu Changge in front of him was actually not very old, at most he was about the same age as his junior brother Xiao Yang. But the opponent almost pped him to death with a single palm. The terrifying power even gave him a feeling of facing the Mountain Master.


    ��If you don��t agree, then I will kill you and search your soul. After all, I will soon destroy the Nine Great Mountains behind you.��


    Gu Changge��s expression still didn��t change much, and he spoke lightly. Exterminating the Nine Great Mountains sounded to him like trampling an ant to death. This made everyone shiver uncontrobly, a little scared.


    Gu Wudi��splexion also changed as he clenched his teeth. He could feel Gu Changge��s contemptuous and casual attitude. If the other party was notpletely sure, it was impossible to say such a thing, let alone rush for Nine Great Mountains like this without considering the consequences.


    ��This is Dao Ziling�� he should be the descendant of Nine Great Mountains.��


    At this time, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who had been behind Gu Changge without speaking, arrived and her eyes fell on a jade token hanging on Gu Wudi��s waist. She recognized the token, which was the symbol of the young master of the Nine Great Mountains.


    However, the young master of the Nine Great Mountains in this generation was caught by Gu Changge before he appeared and was suppressed here. A little strange look appeared on her face. That was mocking but also filled with contempt.


    ��Dao Ziling?�� Gu Changge frowned slightly, just now he felt that there was something different in the Nine Great Mountains.


    This was the feeling of the Child of Luck. He thought that the Child of Luck he met this time would be the descendant of the Nine Great Mountains, but now it seemed that he guessed wrong.


    Although Gu Wudi in front of him had a good cultivation base, his Luck points were far from that of a Child of Luck, and he couldn��t even be called a person of Great Luck.


    At best, he could be regarded as a promising genius. And judging from the degree of decay of his Luck points, he might have formed hatred with the Child of Luck.


    ��You�� you are Heavenly Maiden Tianlu?��


    But at this moment, Gu Wudi was staring at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu carefully as if he was sizing up seriously, his face suddenly changed drastically, and he blurted out, extremely shocked.


    He had seen the true face of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in this life from Chen Suyun��s hands. Because once Chen Suyun had almost be the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, she had a junior sister who was gifted by heaven.


    Hearing this, the rest of the people of Nine Great Mountains also widened their eyes in astonishment and looked at the beauty in white in front of them. Her beauty was indeed hard to describe in words. She was magnificent and her skin was shining, almost dreamy, without any blemishes, just like an immortal.


    Gu Changge stood side by side with her, like an extremely well-matched couple of immortals. They didn��t doubt Gu Wudi��s words, but they didn��t expect to see Heavenly Maiden Tianlu here. And she was so close to the man in white in front of her.


    ��You actually recognize me? It seems that you should have seen my portrait. Where is Chen Suyun?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed a little surprised when she heard the words. She turned to take a closer look at Gu Wudi and asked with a smile, giving people a feeling of spring breeze.


    However, when the rest of the people heard the name Chen Suyun, they couldn��t help shivering and felt a terrible chill. It was rumored that there were a lot of grievances between Chen Suyun and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    When Chen Suyun left Heavenly Lu City and came to Nine Great Mountains, it seemed that there were some secrets that were unknown. For a moment, everyone thought that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had lured Gu Changge to Nine Mountains.


    It was just that when did such a terrifying young man exist in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?


    ��Chen Suyun is not the one you are talking about, she is just my Senior Sister from Nine Great Mountains.��


    Gu Wudi said, and at the same time guessed in his heart the purpose of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s arrival.


    Could it be that she came here to settle the grudge with Chen Suyun? But why did Gu Changge say that he was going to destroy the Nine Mountains?


    ��Oh, senior sister? It seems that she has lived a pretty good life these years, so I, as a junior sister, can rest assured.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still smiled and said that she had both holiness and demonic nature. Then her eyes turned and fell on Gu Changge��s face, with a bewitching meaning.


    ��Mr. Gu, it seems that we have captured a good bargaining chip.�� She said so.


    ��A chip? I wonder how valuable this chip is.��


    Gu Changge shook his head and stretched out his hand directly to move the void. The jet-ck divine light filled the air, turning into brilliant Dao runes and condensed into an ancient ve character.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the word ve flew out, turned into a ck light, and fell directly into the center of Gu Wudi��s eyebrows, before it disappeared quickly.


    ��What is this!��


    Gu Wudi couldn��t dodge at all, the expression on his face became a little unconceble panic and uneasiness, and it was difficult to keep calm like before. Even if he didn��t know what technique it was, he still felt Gu Changge��s uneasiness and kindness.


    And after this mysterious imprint sank into the center of his brow, he felt that life and death were beyond his control. This feeling made him uneasy as if at this moment, he had be the other party��s ve.


    ��If you don��t want to die, then don��t try to disobey my words.��


    Gu Changge said lightly, not intending to talk nonsense with him. He had already seen that the Gu Wudi in front of him was not the kind of person who was not afraid of death. Therefore, it was easier to make him obedient by using the ve seal to control his life and death.


    ��You�� you nted a ve mark on me����


    Gu Wudi��s expression turned pale with fright, and he couldn��t believe it. He was the existence of the Supreme Realm. At this level, even if the body was split open and buried in the world, it could still be restored to its original state.

 Chapter 466-3: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I’m just a concubine (3)

    <h4>Chapter 466-3: The hidden identity of the Son of Luck, I��m just a concubine (3)</h4>


    The vitality was so powerful that it was iparably terrifying and indescribable. It was difficult to kill him unless he encountered a crushing force. Therefore, methods like ve seals were difficult to work for the existence of the Supreme Realm, unless there were special secret methods.


    ��It seems that you are not stupid.�� Gu Changge nced at him casually.


    Gu Wudi��splexion instantly became desperate. Even the Supreme Realm would be imprinted with a ve mark, which showed the strength of Gu Changge��s methods. And he had vaguely guessed Gu Changge��s identity.


    It was impossible to have such a terrifying young man in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, so he must be from the upper realm. Even Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was walking that close to him.


    What the hell happened in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?


    Gu Wudi couldn��t imagine it. Just now, he just had a disrespectful thought of resistance, and a destructive aura emerged from his sea of ??consciousness, which almost shattered his soul.This made Gu Wudi feel hopeless and powerless.


    He was proud and arrogant, and his ambition was above the Enlightened being. He didn��t want to risk his life because of this kind of thing. Therefore, no matter how unwilling Gu Wudi was, he could only choose to submit at this moment, not daring to show any resistance or disrespect.


    ��I like smart people because smart people are more interesting. You seem to be a smart person too.�� Gu Changge noticed the change in Gu Wudi��s attitude and nodded slightly.


    Gu Wudi felt weak and bitter in his heart. He was a majestic young master of the Nine Great Mountains, with the highest level of cultivation. Once he appeared, he was bound to be famous all over the world and everyone would be in awe and reverence.


    Now before he left the mountain, he became a ve and his life and death were controlled by others. This kind of feeling simply made him feel mad with hatred, wishing he could raise his head to the sky and howl.


    As for the rest of the people who were captured, Gu Changge also nted ve marks on them, in case they would spread the news of this ce and cause amotion in the Nine Great Mountains.


    Judging from this ancient invincible cultivation base, the strength of Nine Great Mountains should not be simple. There were at least eight Enlightened beings, and it was not ruled out that some of them had cultivated for a long time.


    Gu Changge didn��t care about them, but he had to guard against the other methods of the Nine Great Mountains. And before that, he wanted to know the identity of the Child of Luck of Nine Mountains.


    ��From now on, I��m here to apany you to visit your Senior Sister.��


    Afterward, Gu Changge ordered everyone on the Blue Cloud Flying Boat to stay here, and then asked Gu Wudi and others to take him and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to the depths of the Nine Mountains.


    As a bodyguard, Alpha had now broken through to the Second level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm and had been following behind him. And these words, Gu Changge naturally said to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    ��Understood, Mr. Gu is here to apany me to visit my Senior Sister.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled slightly, her brows were shining with wisdom and she had a charming aura. She had already guessed Gu Changge��s intentions.


    Soon, Gu Wudi and others led the way ahead as a golden road stretched under his feet. Crossing patches of mountains and rivers, rushing to the real location of the Nine Great Mountains.


    It had to be said that there was a big difference between the Cloudy Tomb and the outside world. There were many ancient and ferocious beasts. They were savage, but they were not vicious and even a little docile.


    The original ancient forests were densely covered, the mountains were magnificent. On the way, many disciples from Nine Great Mountains saw Gu Wudi and others, they all saluted respectfully and were very afraid of him. However, they were a little curious about Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who were following behind.


    For countless years, no outsider hade to the Nine Great Mountains. However, they all regarded the two of them as friends of Wudi, and they dared not ask more questions.


    ��My lord, which mountain should we go to first?�� On the way, Gu Wudi suddenly asked respectfully.


    ��Whichever mountain you are in, go to that mountain.�� Gu Changge said casually as he withdrew his gaze from looking at this ce.


    ��Yes.�� Gu Wudi nodded, the golden road stretched all the way under his feet, falling from the sky and to a certain majestic immortal mountain in the depths.


    The surrounding sea of ??stars was vast, and the little stars gathered together, with a magnificent beauty, which could make people feel like they were in a paradise. This ce was the Third Mountain.


    ��Greetings young master. Third Mountain Master is looking for you.��


    When Gu Wudi came back, divine lights arrived from the mountain peak. Someone looked at Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu suspiciously, and then said to Gu Wudi.


    Among these people, there were both men and women. They were all very old, not young.


    ��I see, I will take the distinguished guest to see Master.�� Gu Wudi nodded, and restored the majesty of the past here, with golden light shining in his hair, like a god.


    Everyone was very afraid of him, and they were even more curious about the distinguished guest he was talking about, but they didn��t dare to ask more questions.


    ��Young master, this way.�� Gu Wudi led the way to the main hall of the Third mountain.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, not worried about Gu Wudi ying tricks. And he also wanted to see what kind of cultivation the so-called Third Mountain Master had.


    On the top of the Third Mountain, the clouds and mist are vast, an ancient pce emitted a magnificent aura. The Chaos Immortal Waterfall was hanging down among the peaks.


    The immortal mist was pervasive, the immortal light was intertwined, there were thousands of auspicious clouds, and thousands of auspicious colors. This was a shocking scene, like a real purend outside the world, a paradise on earth.


    The spirit beasts and birds here all had a kind of immortal charm. Their aura was extraordinarily strong, which could be said to bepletely different from people outside the world.


    After seeing Gu Changge and othersing, they were not frightened, and with the glow of the sun, the colorful feathers were shining brilliantly.


    ��There should be some kind of secret treasure that maintains the environment of the world here���� Gu Changge noticed this scene and felt a little clear in his heart.


    The Nine Great Mountains were somewhat extraordinary,pared to his Inner Universe, they also had a sense of mystery, good fortune, and endless life.


    ��Wudi, who are these?�� Soon, Gu Changge and others, led by Gu Wudi, saw the so-called Third Mountain Master in the hall.


    This was an old man in a ck robe, full of vigor, with a powerful aura lingering between his eyes. However, he was also looking at Gu Changge puzzledly, with the rune of the Emperor��s way circting in his eyes. Finally his eyes fell on Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    ��Master, this is the distinguished guest that this disciple met outside the mountain gate.�� Gu Wudi said respectfully, not daring to reveal what he had encountered before.


    ��Are you the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu of this generation?��


    The voice of Third Mountain Master was a little startled, obviously he recognized Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu smiled slightly and said, ��Greetings, fellow Taoist.��


    ��Then who is this?�� He looked at Gu Changge, a little uncertain about this young man��s cultivation.


    It obviously gave people the impression that he was not very old, but why did it make him feel extremely dangerous and palpitating. Even more so than the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in front of him.


    ��His name is Changge, and he is my husband.�� However, before Gu Changge could speak, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu took the lead and said with a smile, while naturally taking his arm.


    Her ck eyebrows were curved, standing here like a divine lotus with a holy aura, it seemed to have returned to its previous appearance.


    ��Husband?��


    The Master of the Third Mountains twitched his eyebrows and his heart was a little shaken. When did Heavenly Maiden Tianlu have a husband? Since ancient times, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had always been a representative of purity and no man had ever appeared by her side.


    ��Yes, but I��m just a concubine of my husband.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said again, but this time there seemed to be some resentment.

 Chapter 467: The fish that slipped through the net, It’s really wonderful

    <h4>Chapter 467: The fish that slipped through the, It��s really wonderful</h4>


    Needless to say, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s appearance was ethereal and wise. Her eyes had a kind of transcendent holiness, which gave people a feeling that the goddess of the Nine Heavens was not stained with dust and her beauty was like a dream.


    But at this moment, from her mouth, she said these kinds of words of being a concubine, there was a hint of resentment. This really shocked the Third Mountain Master, he couldn��t believe it, and almost widened his eyes.


    Yet this kind of emotion and expression did not seem to be fake. For the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the identity of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was so transcendent and noble, how could she say such words so easily?


    However, Gu Wudi believed in this statement. Otherwise, how to exin why she, as the mysterious Heavenly Maiden of Tianlu, would apany Gu Changge, a person from the Upper Realm?


    It could also be seen from this that Gu Changge��s identity was so terrifying that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was willing to say such words. Hearing this, even he couldn��t help but feel some envy in his heart.


    Even if he was a young master of the Nine Great Mountains, he needed to be in awe when facing Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, you are not joking, right?�� Third Mountain Master��s expression quickly returned to normal, but the shock still remained in his eyes.


    ��I don��t think I need to joke around at this point,�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied with a smile, it was really hard to pick out the slightest w.


    ��Is that so, sir?�� Then, she blinked her eyes lightly and looked at Gu Changge who was beside her. The fragrance was permeating and sultry.


    ��Can��t you be more dignified and holy in front of outsiders?�� Gu Changge seemed a little helpless, with just the right amount of pampering in his eyes, he gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    He understood Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s intentions and she expected that he would not eat her because of the Nine Immortal Seductive Body. That was why she was so confident and said so deliberately in front of outsiders.


    However, Gu Changge had never been a person to suffer any disadvantage. Even if there was no solution to the trouble of the Nine Immortal Seductive body, it was not easy to take advantage of it.


    A faint haze rose from Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s face, and she felt a warm feelinging from her waist and extremities.


    The tip of the nose had a faint clear aura, like cold marble. But she snorted softly, broke free from Gu Changge��s arms, and said, ��Are your husband��s hands so dishonest in front of outsiders?��


    Seeing this scene, the Third Mountain Master no longer doubted in his heart. He looked a little cautious, guessing Gu Changge��s identity. After all, for Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to say this in person, his identity might be shocking.


    The news that Heavenly MaidenTianlu became someone else��s concubine, if it got out, might cause a shocking wave. The Eight Destions and Ten Regions will be shaken by this.


    ��What is the identity of this young master?�� The Third Mountain Master asked with a slightly dignified expression.


    ��Fellow Daoist, you can just call my husband young master, and you don��t have to worry about his identity.�� Hearing this, a smile appeared on Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s face again, as an exnation.


    ��I see, greetings, young master.�� Third Mountain Master was also a human being, he already guessed the general idea from these few words, and bowed his hands to Gu Changge.


    Although the identity of the Nine Great Mountains was detached, in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, who knew if there were some older families hidden, who had contact with the True Immortal Land and had the blood of Immortals?


    He subconsciously thought of Gu Changge��s identity from above and did not guess about the Upper Realm. Because this was simply impossible, how could Heavenly Maiden Tianlue into contact with the Upper Realm?


    That was the enemy that had been attacking and invading Heavenly Lu City all along. It was impossible for Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who was responsible for guarding Heavenly Lu City, to have any contact with the Upper Realm.


    ��I wonder why Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came to my Nine Mountains this time?��


    Afterward, the Third Mountain Master calmed down his emotions, his face returned to normal and he asked. He guessed that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu probably came here because of the invasion of the Upper Realm in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    After all, Heavenly Lu City needed the support of the Nine Great Mountains. Thinking about it this way, it could be used as a reason to persecute Second Mountain Master.


    ��The main purpose of my visit this time is to visit the senior sister who left Heavenly Lu City and came here, and to know how she is doing.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied with a smile, there was no leak, and there was no w. Of course, it could be said that this was also one of her purposes.


    ��You mean Chen Suyun?��


    The Master of the Third Mountain frowned slightly. He actually didn��t know much about the grievances between Chen Suyun and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. He only knew that the rtionship between the two of them was senior sister and junior sister, and they were both candidates for the next Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Although Chen Suyun had been a beginner for a long time, her cultivation talent was not as good as that of her junior sister. Later, without knowing what was the rtionship, Chen Suyun rebelled from Heavenly Lu City, came to Nine Great Mountains, and was taken as a disciple under the Master of Second Mountain.


    ��Exactly.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded slightly.


    The Master of the Third Mountains�� eyes flickered slightly, thinking about gains and losses in his heart.


    Now Chen Suyun was the Senior Sister of Nine Great Mountains, and her prestige was not weak among the disciples. If Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came to seek revenge like this, she would really lose against Nine Mountains.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu might also know the trouble of this matter, so she asked her husband to apany her. It could also be seen from this point that her husband��s identity was probably her confidence.


    Thinking of this, the Third Mountain Master showed a smile on his face and said, ��Chen Suyun is the Second Mountain Master��s apprentice. If Heavenly Maiden Tianlu wants to find her, then it seems that he has to go to Second Mountain.��


    ��However, since you havee from a long way, why not rest here, I will ask my apprentice to report this so that Second Mountain Master can know about it. I wonder what Heavenly Maiden Tianlu thinks?��


    Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed to think about it for a while, then looked at Gu Changge beside her, blinked her eyes, and said, ��Husband, what do you think?��


    This kind of thing had to be decided by Gu Changge, and she couldn��t do it.


    ��Why don��t you just follow what the Third Mountain Master said? Anyway, you are not in a hurry at this moment.��


    Gu Changge said with a slight smile, the expression on his face had always been gentle and natural, as rich as jade.


    ��Since that��s the case, why don��t you two go to rest first, and I��ll let the disciple go to the Second Mountain to report.��


    The Third Mountain Master smiled and then ordered Gu Wudi to arrange for Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to rest.


    Around the Second Mountain, there were many pces on the sacred mountain, magnificent and simple, with a stylepletely different from the current era.


    Sunshine was lingering in the mountains, there was colorful mist flowing and it was dense. All kinds of celestial mushrooms and medicines were nted in the medical fields, and there were special disciples to take care of them.


    ��My lord, you can rest here for now.�� Gu Wudi brought Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu into a splendid hall and then retreated respectfully.


    His life was in Gu Changge��s hands, and he didn��t dare to have any disrespectful thoughts. And on the way to the Third Mountain, he had already told all the secrets about the Nine Great Mountains that he knew, and he knew almost everything.


    After seeing Gu Wudi leave, Gu Changge thought for a while in the hall and then took out the Hongmeng Purple Mirror, intending to deduce the Child of Luck this time.


    Although he had not seen it with his own eyes, he already knew who it was from Gu Wudi��s words.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    A burst of glistening purple light appeared on the Hongmeng Purple Mirror, an inexplicable aura descended and a scene suddenly appeared on the originally blurred mirror surface.


    ��What secret treasure is this?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes fell, and she was a little strange.


    She could perceive the extraordinariness of this secret treasure. It even involved the cause and effect of fate, as if it could deduce the picture of the past and the future. However, Gu Changge ignored her but looked at the scene that emerged in the Hongmeng Purple Mirror.


    It was a thunderstorm night and the sky and the earth were shrouded in darkness. asionally, thunder and lightning shed across the sky, baring their teeth and ws, illuminating the sky and the earth.


    A horrific ughter was taking ce in a pce and pavilion hidden in the forest of Yunwu Mountain. Within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, the divine light flickered, the runes were like a sea and the terrifying aura swept all directions, destroying everything, which could be called earth-shattering.


    Many cultivators died tragically in this battle and they jointly resisted the invasion of foreign enemies, which could be called tragic. There was a team that was quietly escorting a baby hidden in a swaddle, intending to tear the space and stay away from this ce.


    ��Could it be that the baby is the Child of Luck this time, Xiao Yang, the junior brother of Nine Mountains?��


    Gu Changge��s eyes also fell on the baby in the picture, a little thoughtful. It could be seen that the family behind Xiao Yang seemed to have encountered a terrifying attack.


    Those cultivators came aggressively, breaking through the space and descending. Obviously, they had been prepared for a long time, and the cultivation of the powerful ones had even surpassed the Supreme Realm.


    This battle almost destroyed Xiao Yang��s family, leaving only the ruins in the end. Of course, there were still some fish that slipped through the, who survived the attack and escaped by Luck.


    However, in Gu Changge��s view, this was in line with the routine of the Son of Luck who had always suffered and hated deeply.


    ��I wonder if the cultivators who attacked the family behind Xiao Yang belonged to the Upper Realm or came from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, and various thoughts shed through his mind. Generally speaking, the family of a Child of Luck who had this kind of routine would be somewhat special.


    Either it was to possess some kind of great treasure, which could be coveted by everyone without guilt. Either because of their special bloodlines and physique, they were hated by others or caused fear.


    ��Cyan blood, when fighting to the point of madness, the eyes will turn golden, and the strength will increase�� Could it be that family? In this way, there may be inextricable karma with the Gu family. More than 20 years ago, it was really wonderful.��


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge suddenly thought of something and nned to find an opportunity to summon those people to ask.


    He guessed that Xiao Yang had something to do with the Guardian n of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, or that they were the fish that slipped through the at the beginning.


    Gu Changge still remembered that more than 20 years ago, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family ced some powerhouses from their family in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and were ordered to exterminate the Guardian n.


    If that were the case, the timeline could still ovep. As a family of Guardians of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the strength of their bloodliney in the ability to summon Immortal Heroic Souls from the heavens and the earth.


    The blood was endless, and the Heroic Soul was Immortal. This family even built a cemetery in their own spiritual sea to bury generations of strong family members. Even if they fell for countless years, they could recall their traces from the world and fight side by side again.


    Once during a battle with the Upper Realm, the Guardians even summoned an Immortal Soul. Although he was a disabled Immortal, he also caused extremely terrifying damage to the army of the Upper Realm.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family also calcted for a long time to wipe out the Guardian n more than 20 years ago, and finally chose to strike when it was weakest. Because at that time, the patriarch of the Guardian n failed to break through and was seriously injured. In addition, the child was born, and his wife was weak.


    Although its bloodline was strong, only a very small number of people could summon Heroic Souls.


    Moreover, the number of nsmen was notrge, and they had always been in a state of seclusion. Under this thunderous strike that was fully prepared, there were still fish that slipped through the and escaped.


    ��But now he bumped into me, I wonder if Xiao Yang can have such good luck.��


    With a flick of his sleeve, Gu Changge took the Hongmeng Purple Mirror.


    Although Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was a little curious about the scene that emerged from Hongmeng Purple Mirror just now, she was also tactful and didn��t ask too many questions. The more one didn��t know some things, the better.


    ��Three dayster, the young apprentice of Second Mountain Master willpete with Gu Wudi for the control of Nine Mountain Immortal Seal. Now the Nine Great Mountains have no doubts about our intention toe. Perhaps at that time, it will be the best opportunity to make a move.��


    She smiled and said, her eyes were radiant, divinity, and demonic aura coexisted. She didn��t care about the Nine Great Mountains.


    ��What is the origin of this Nine Mountain Immortal Seal?��


    Hearing that, Gu Changge was somewhat interested in this thing.


    And in thepetition three dayster, Gu Wudi would suppress his cultivation to be in the same realm as Xiao Yang. He promised a three-move agreement.


    But in Gu Changge��s view, Gu Wudi was sure to lose. After all, in the face of the bets made by the Son of Luck, especially the most familiar three-moves agreement, the result was without exception. The Son of Luck would forcefully beat everyone in the face when everyone was not optimistic about the situation, and win in the end.


    He had seen this kind of routine too much. Luck itself was illusory, and there were too many idental factors, not to mention Xiao Yang himself was not simple, and there were many hidden methods.


    Therefore, three dayster, ording to the normal routine, Gu Wudi would be defeated and the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal would still fall into Xiao Yang��s hands.


    ��I only heard that the Immortal Seal of Nine Mountains is the foundation of the Nine Great Mountains. It gathers countless years of faith, luck, destiny, etc. of the Nine Great Mountains. It is mysterious and unspeakable.��


    ��The level of this kind of treasure has surpassed the Emperor��s weapon. The Nine Great Mountains can always be hidden here, and it has a lot to do with it.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu thought for a while and told Gu Changge what she had learned.


    ��That is to say, if the Nine Great Mountains arepared to an independent world, then the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal is simr to a boundary treasure, something that suppresses luck?��


    Gu Changge nodded, feeling a little dazed. Soon, the news about Heavenly Maiden Tianlu ��sing to Nine Great Mountains spread from the Third Mountain, causing great waves.


    Even though the disciples of Nine Mountains had not left this ce for many years, they were no strangers to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    In the eyes of many people, she was the Guardian of Heavenly Lu City. Like the Nine Great Mountains, she had the important task of protecting the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    But this time Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came to the Nine Great Mountain, it seemed to be quite unkind, the reason seemed to be rted to a former senior sister of hers. And that senior sister was now Chen Suyun, the senior sister of Nine Mountains.


    There was a lot of enmity between Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and Chen Suyun, and it seemed that she was here to resolve this matter. Many disciples of the Nine Great Mountains were extremely surprised by this.


    Some people were even angry, thinking that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came to seek revenge. She was apanied by a young man who was said to be her husband. But the identity of that young man was very mysterious, even the Third Mountain Master treated him with courtesy and did not dare to neglect him.


    This incident quickly spread among the mountains of the Nine Great Mountains, causing a greatmotion.

 Chapter 644: Are you worthy? The so-called Heavenly Dao Sword

    <h4>Chapter 644: Are you worthy? The so-called Heavenly Dao Sword</h4>


    ��The world�� is afraid of him.�� Yi Jianxian��s voice trembled, and he thought of something in an instant.


    Gu Changge was definitely not as gentle and jade-like as he seemed on the surface, and he was definitely not a kind person.


    ��Perhaps this is his real purpose. He destroyed the entrance, is he nning to destroy everyone here?�� Snow Sword Immortal couldn��t help but shudder slightly. The bright eyes under the mask couldn��t hide the surprise.


    She had explored the souls of those powerhouses from the Upper Realm and understood how terrifying Gu Changge��s background there. It could also be seen from the fearful attitude of those Enlightened beings before.


    Even if these Enlightened beings perished here, it probably would not have had any impact on Gu Changge. Since he dared to destroy the entrance and show up here, he must be fully prepared.


    ��Could it be that those strange fluctuations in the outside world were also caused by him?�� Snow Sword Immortal thought of another possibility, her heart trembled, and she suddenly felt that Gu Changge was far more terrifying than she knew. She couldn��t figure out his purpose and thoughts at all.


    Under the sky, Gu Changge walked away, ignoring the astonished and fearful expressions of Yi Jianxian and others. He himself was not interested in this group of Sword Immortals, even if he killed them and swallowed their origin, it would just be a waste of time.


    From the very beginning, he was using this group of Sword Immortals to find this ce for him. Now their final value was gone and their life or death had nothing to do with Gu Changge.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In front, there was a majestic and heavy aura surging, enough to make any creature standing under the sky tremble with fear. It was the wrath of Heaven, containing the aura and pressure of destroying the world.


    In this small world, there was an endless silvery radiance pervading the sky. It was a vast sea of thunder, falling from the depths of the sky and falling toward the bottom.


    A vast expanse spread, without seeing the edge at all, as if a thunder pool was hidden at the end of the world.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Thunder dragons as huge as mountains, galloped past them, baring their teeth and ws, iparably ferocious, containing a terrifying and destructive aura.


    The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and others were sshed with countless sparks from their bodies, and they were all moving quickly, wanting to cross this sky andnd on the bank of Mirror Lake.


    Although these thunders couldn��t cause substantial damage to them, they felt that there seemed to be inexplicablews spreading in this sky. Obviously, the tower that reached the sky was not far away from them, it was as if they could reach it in one step. But no matter how far they went, the distance between the two had not changed in the slightest, and it would always be the same distance.


    They knew that this was a Supreme Space Law, and if they want to step over, they must break the Laws of this ce.


    ��It seems that the Laws of Heaven and Earth here are not simple. What remains after the transformation of Heaven and Earth can actuallypete with us.��


    An Enlightened being��s eyes were indifferent, and his whole body was surrounded by red clouds with hundreds of millions of strands. He raised his palm and pped it down, steaming all the thunder.


    He tried to break the Laws of this ce, but the next moment he discovered that the void that was originally broken was actually being reshaped, and soon returned to its original state.


    One must know that he was an Enlightened being, his cultivation base was unrivaled in the world and if he was in the Upper Realm, it was extremely easy to destroy the star field by raising his palm. But it was even difficult to break the space barrier in this ce, and it could notpletely break through the Laws of Heaven and Earth here.


    This made his face a little ugly, he couldn��t believe it, proceeding to p it again. The unrivaled aura was suppressed, even billions of stars gathered, and the divine aura boiled like the sea, piercing through the void. But this scene didn��tst long. The broken void in front of him was reshaped again, and it was stronger than before, with a faint aura of immortality.


    ��Don��t make any more moves. This ce is indeed weird. It is worthy of being a ce where Heaven transformed. Even the space is contaminated by its aura, and it can be continuously regenerated and reshaped����


    The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty shook his head, stopped this person with a voice. His expression gradually became dignified, not as contemptuous as it was at the beginning.


    ��That is���� At this moment, an Enlightened being suddenly noticed the scene behind him, and his eyes widened in surprise. When he looked carefully, he found that the figure walking was so familiar that he couldn��t believe it.


    ��Gu Changge! Why is he here too?��


    Another Enlightened being was also surprised, his eyes were shining brightly, staring at the scene behind.


    The sky thunder there seemed to have been emptied, leaving only a vacuum-like area, and Gu Changge took his Quasi-Emperor subordinate and wandered in it.


    ��He really has other intentions, and he definitely didn��te here to join in the fun. Be careful with him.��


    The eyes of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty flickered, all kinds of thoughts formed in his mind as he became extremely cautious and vignt.


    The faces of the rest of the Enlightened beings also turned serious, but they hadn��t discovered that the entrance here had been destroyed. They all spected that Gu Changge��s purpose ofing here was the same as theirs, that he came for the origin of the world.


    ��The thunder here has avoided him���� The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty noticed this scene, and his heart became more vignt and uneasy.


    Judging from Gu Changge��s many behavioral styles, he was definitely not a kind person. He did not believe that if a few people entered a conflict with him, Gu Changge would not kill him.


    One must know that Gu Changge had cultivated all the way to this level, and many Enlightened beings had died tragically at his hands.


    ��The situation is not good.��


    Eyes of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty flickered, and he began to think about the way out. Perhaps the only way was to unite everyone here to fight against Gu Changge.


    If he just gave up the origin of the world that might be hidden in this ce, he would really not be reconciled. At that moment, his spiritual thoughts surged, and he sent a voice transmission to inform the other Enlightened beings here, telling them to beware of Gu Changge.


    ��He wouldn��t really have the guts to attack all of us?�� Hearing this, several Enlightened beings were shocked, and some couldn��t believe it.


    After all, they represented the Supreme sects and Immortal forces. If Gu Changge attacked them easily, it would be tantamount to dering war on the forces behind them.


    Although they were not Gu Changge��s opponents, it was definitely more than enough to escape, unless Gu Changge was sure to bury all of them here.


    ��Be careful, Gu Changge hase all the way to the present, and he is by no means a soft-hearted person. The forces that dare to block his footsteps have been wiped out.��


    An Enlightened being from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain whispered, having the same thoughts as the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    ��Are you seniors waiting for me here?��


    Just when many Enlightened beings had different moods, there was a chuckle sound behind them as Gu Changge quickly approached and appeared behind them.


    When everyone heard this voice, their pupils couldn��t help shrinking. They felt a little horrified. With their strength, they couldn��t see how Gu Changge was advancing step by step. The Laws of Heaven and Earth here had no effect on him?


    ��Why did Young Master Changge suddenlye here?�� An Enlightened being asked with a slightly unnatural expression.


    He stood very close to Gu Changge, for some reason he always felt a chill down his back, and his hands and feet were slightly cold.


    ��I heard that this ce may contain news about the origin of the world, so I came to take a look. I think your purpose should be the same as mine, right?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, with a slightly casual expression on his face.


    ��I didn��t expect Young Master Changge to be interested in this thing.�� The Enlightened being from the Divine Spirit Mountain gave a dryugh to conceal the vignce and anxiety in his heart.


    The rest of the people were also silent. They didn��t expect that Gu Changge didn��t even hide his purpose, and directly disclose that he was here for the origin of the world.


    ��This ce is a small world that was born and conceived after the Heavenly Dao of this world transformed. It is indeed possible to hide the whereabouts of the origin of the world���� The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty shook his head softly, as if Gu Changge purpose was being ignored.


    ��In that case, when the timees to find the origin of the world, how about we share it equally? I wonder what young master Changge thinks about this?��


    After hearing the words, the several Enlightened beings were all moved in their hearts, and thought of a solution. Since Gu Changge nned to intervene, they could only give up part of the origin of the world, and everyone would share it equally.


    ��Equal split?�� Gu Changge seemed a little surprised when he heard the words, a smile appeared on his handsome face, he shook his head and said, ��Do you have any misunderstanding about your own strength?��


    ��What?�� Hearing this, the Enlightened being who made this suggestion just now had a frozen expression on his face, with a slightly ugly look on his face. He didn��t expect Gu Changge to humiliate him so straightforwardly.


    The brows of the other Enlightened beings also frowned suddenly, and the vignce in their hearts was extremely intense.


    ��Equal share with me, do you deserve it too?�� Gu Changge still smiled lightly.


    ��What does Young Master Changge mean by these words? Are you nning to monopolize the origin of this world?�� At this time, theplexions of many Enlightened beings also turned cold.


    ��It seems that you are not stupid,�� Gu Changge said casually, his eyes slowly swept across the Enlightened beings in front of him.


    Except for the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who was stronger, the rest of them were at most in the early stages of Enlightenment. For him, it was nothing to worry about.


    ��He has murderous intentions, we can��t just sit by and wait to die.��


    The face of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty changed drastically, and he immediately sensed that something was wrong, shouted angrily and attacked Gu Changge.


    Wearing a purple gold crown on his head, he was mighty and domineering. He unleashed a purple gold sword, slicing out the sword light that filled the sky. The divine energy was like a chain, shattering the sea of thunder, nging.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The rest of the people did not hesitate to disy the level of terror at the Enlightened Realm. The endless rain of light poured down here, gorgeous and dazzling, as if the world had been turned upside down.


    They didn��t dare to be careless at all, because the person in front of them was Gu Changge. The number of Enlightened beings who had died in his hands in the battle of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions was quite a lot.


    Now, Gu Changge��s strength was even more unfathomable and unimaginable.


    ��You really dare to attack me.�� Gu Changge��s face was still calm, and there was a rich chaotic light of five colors permeating his body, intertwined with terrifying waves.


    He raised his palm and unleashed the Immortal ying Gourd. A red light shed across it as if an Immortal sword was unsheathed, piercing through everything as fast as a phantom.


    With a puff, blood rushed up all over the sky, and arge head suddenly fell down. With widened eyes there was an expression of fear, despair, and disbelief.


    ��No, this is the gourd from back then, it can easily kill Enlightened beings.��


    Some people were frightened and recognized this murderous weapon that shined in the battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and killed many Enlightened beings.


    The rest of the people also retreated hastily, not daring to strike forward, knowing the horror of this gourd. The sword energy meted out of it could be said to be unstoppable, it could kill the soul in an instant.


    After Gu Changge unleashed the Immortal ying Gourd, a ck light appeared in his hand, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd swept across as all thews and order in front of him exploded and shattered into powder.


    ��This is����


    Theplexions of many Enlightened beings changed drastically again. Although they didn��t know this fierce weapon, they could feel the undting aura of ughtering the Heavens and tearing apart the ages from it.


    They didn��t dare to have any extra thoughts, so they could only try their best to resist.


    A fight between Enlightened beings, even the aftermath, would be an unimaginable catastrophe for any cultivators around. Fortunately, this ce was only a small world with special rules, and there were no other living beings, otherwise, it would definitely be a terrible catastrophe.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal and others in the distance trembled with fear and trembling when they saw this scene. It was a feeling from the soul. Even if they were separated by a long distance, their bodies would copse.


    They really didn��t expect that Gu Changge really nned to destroy everyone here and kill this group of Enlightened beings.


    And judging from the situation, Gu Changge had always been calm and unhurried, he didn��t seem to be exerting his full strength at all. The other people were working together to fight hard, and some people had even fallen.


    ��His strength is too terrifying���� A Sword Immortal��s voice trembled, his fear reached the extreme.


    The Enlightened being who could kill them like ants couldn��t even hold a palm on Gu Changge?


    This was unbelievable.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Soon, endless brilliance erupted here again, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd just swept across, splitting everything, unstoppable.


    One after another, the big hands crossed the sky and the earth, and were cut off by the light of the halberd, and the terrifying momentum swept all directions.


    Someone was roaring, his whole body was burning, and thews and order he disyed seemed to prate the entire sky. That was an iparably powerful method that could cut the sky and shake the earth. Even his Dharma body was far beyond ten thousand feet.


    They all tried their best to use the strongest means of this life, otherwise, they would definitely be killed by Gu Changge in a while.


    The blood rain sshed, someone��s body exploded, the head cracked, and the white bone residue mixed with blood stains sshed everywhere.


    Just when the terrifying battle broke out here, in the silverke beside the Tower of the Heavens, there was a huge vortex turning. The endless fog was swallowed into it, as if leading to another world.


    The entireke seemed to be boiling and began to tremble violently. Theke water rolled back and poured into the vortex continuously.


    In just an instant, the water level here began to drop at a speed visible to the naked eye, revealing a corner of the dead city that was sleeping and buried at the bottom of theke.


    In the depths of this dead city��s square, Lin En��s face was slightly agitated, standing there, the key in his hand glowed intensely. The four corners of the square were four bronze pirs made of unknown materials.


    There was a faint brilliance on it, and the white bones of an unknown age were bound with chains, and they worshiped at the altar in the center of the square.


    ��Heavenly Dao Sword is here���� Lin En��s eyes fell on the blood-stained ancient sword in the center of the altar, and it was difficult to hide the excitement in his heart.


    He walked slowly, and could feel the key in his hand echoing with the divine sword there.

 Chapter 645: You are a hero, Wanting to destroy the Will of this world

    <h4>Chapter 645: You are a hero, Wanting to destroy the Will of this world</h4>


    This was an ancient city sleeping in the deepest part of theke, extremely silent. The whole city seemed to be forged from bronze, condensed into one body, without any brilliance, nor any vitality.


    It was quiet, forever silent in the depths of theke, if not for it drying up today, it would never be revealed to the world. The entire ancient city was full of broken utensils and cracked steles suspended in the air.


    Those inscriptions were filled with red and ck intertwined rays of light as if formed after the thick blood had dried up.


    These inscriptions were also engraved with manyplicated and profound formation patterns, as well as some ancient characters, which seemed to contain some special meaning, which could not be interpreted by the world.


    In addition to the ancient stele, there were too many Sword Casting Ponds, which were filled with dried molten iron, solidified into a ball, and many longswords that had not yet formed.


    This ce used to be called Sword City. It was a holy ce in the eyes of countless cultivators and creatures in the Jianxuan Great World, and it had supreme significance.


    Every divine sword that shocked the world came from this ce, and it was refined by legendary swordsmiths after countless painstaking efforts.


    Now in this city, apart from those broken ancient swords, there were many humanoid creatures that seemed to be frozen in time and space. One could no longer see their face and gender clearly. They could only be vaguely judged to be humanoid.


    Perhaps tens of millions of years ago, they were also swordsmiths here, but an unknown catastrophe destroyed the city. Before everyone could escape, they were swept away by the supreme and unknown power, condensed into ster. The secrets that apanied this city were buried here forever.


    Now, as Lin En set foot here again, the whole ancient city once again turned blue.


    A long sigh sounded like it hade from an unknown ce, filled with sadness as it reverberated here. Enough to affect the mood of the creatures who stepped into this ce.


    ��Why was this ancient city buried in the first ce? What happened?��


    Lin En��s mood was also affected, but his cultivation base was strong, and his state of mind was even more unshakable, so he recovered quickly. He tried to use the key in his hand to open the seal on the altar and take out the bronze sword.


    Although he had never seen the Heavenly Dao Sword before, Lin En was absolutely sure that this bronze sword was exactly what he was looking for. There was a vast aura of heaven surging above so that people who came here couldn��t help but worship.


    ��No�� No�� No���� And just as Lin En was trying to step forward, a misty and ancient voice sounded around him again.


    Even the surrounding pirs were trembling, the withered figure bound on it, the direction of kneeling was changing. Blood and tears flowed out from the depths of the originally dry eye sockets, containing extreme sadness.


    It seemed that they had done something wrong, so they knelt here after death, to atone for their original sins and pray for forgiveness.


    Lin En was infected by this emotion, the hand that was about to open the seal trembled uncontrobly for a while. It was difficult to continue to let it go.


    ��What exactly is going on?�� Lin En looked shocked, and couldn��t believe it all. Then he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In this way, he felt that his mind became clearer, and it was no longer as vague as before. Then he didn��t hesitate any more and put the key in his hand on the groove before him.


    Suddenly, Lin En felt pain in his palm, as if a hot me was piercing his palm instantly, burning the flesh and bones. With a muffled snort, he hurriedly backed away, his eyes widened, and only then did he realize that the key was actually melting.


    And his blood, with a hint of gold, was gathering drop by drop, falling into the groove above the altar.


    ��What is that? Why is there an ominous feeling?��


    Lin En��splexion changed drastically, and he felt that his vitality was draining rapidly. It flowed out from the cracked palm and was about to prate into the altar in front of him and be its nutrient.


    He couldn��t believe it, it happened so fast that he couldn��t even react. And the Heavenly Dao Sword that he had always regarded as saving the Jianxuan Great World, at this moment, fine cracks appeared on it, and then turned into light rain before it began to copse and dissipate!


    ��How is this possible! What happened?�� Lin En couldn��t believe what he saw.


    However, it was toote for him to react. As the bronze divine sword copsed and dissipated, the altar in front suddenly copsed. All the surrounding bronze pirs were trembling and copsing as the chains were breaking.


    A terrifying rift valley spread from this square, extending into the invisible darkness. There was a monstrous aura rushing out of it, apanied by a terrifying evil spirit as if it could swallow the world and wipe out all the darkness.


    The entire Sword City sleeping in the depths of Mirror Lake began to copse. The originally solid and indestructible bronze pirs also copsed one after another, turning into ashes and dissipating in the sky and the earth.


    All theke water in the Mirror Lake was swallowed by this crack and quickly disappeared. The entire sky seemed to be shattered, and the silver sky-reaching tower standing on the side suddenly fell into the great rift valley with the sound of rumbling.


    Not far away, among the fluctuations that had gradually subsided, there was still the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who was resisting stubbornly. But he was dying, covered in blood, like a candle in the wind. He was coughing up blood continuously, there was not a single intact part of his body, some parts even had white bones visible.


    Looking at this shocking scene, hisplexion also changed drastically, a little unbelievable.


    ��This ce is by no means as simple as and abandoned by Heaven, this is the altar of sealing the city!��


    He had a wide range of knowledge, he recognized the altar in the copsed and shattered ruins, scattered in the void in pieces, shining with an ancient demon-destroying aura.


    ��What happened here before? Why is there a sealed altar? Was it used to seal the consciousness of Heaven?��


    Even when it was a matter of life and death, the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty felt that the water in the world of Jianxuan was far murkier than he had imagined.


    ��This is the Will of Heaven that you have been looking for.�� Gu Changge chuckled, even though he had already killed several Enlightened beings, it did not affect him in the slightest.


    He knew that the battle to destroy the Heavens took ce here, and the Will of Heaven tried to sacrifice all living beings to achieve transcendence. But in the end, it failed and was sealed here, only a part of its consciousness escaped.


    Lin En happened to be the descendant of the existence who sealed the Will of Heaven, his blood just happened to undo the seal here, which is why the incarnation of Heaven in Boundless Immortal Valley would attract him to this ce.


    ��You knew this all along?��


    The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was terrified, his whole body was icy cold, and he felt an invisible big hand strangling his throat as he could hardly breathe.


    But it was toote for him to realize all this. Gu Changge raised his hand and shed down with the halberd light, breaking the Law and Order, directly chopping him off.


    At this moment, all the Enlightened beings who had rushed to this ce were killed, and none escaped.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others who had been watching the battle from a distance were also trembling and terrified to the extreme. They did not expect that this group of Enlightened beings would not be Gu Changge��s opponent, and they would be quickly killed here.


    They had witnessed all of this with their own eyes, and Gu Changge would never let them live.


    ��What exactly is this?�� Outside the copsed Great Rift Valley, Lin En stared nkly at everything he had caused, still a little unresponsive.


    He always felt that he had stepped into a situation and had done something that he regretted immensely.


    ��It��s all thanks to you, otherwise I wouldn��t be able to release this consciousness of the Heavenly Dao, and I wouldn��t be able to get the origin of the world.�� Gu Changge��s figure appeared behind him, with a faint smile on his face.


    ��Thanks to me?�� Lin En felt chills all over his body and looked back at Gu Changge in disbelief, his words trembling.


    He didn��t know when Gu Changge hade here, but judging from the current situation, Gu Changge killed the rest of the people here.


    ��What a poor guy. Your ancestors finally sealed the Will of Heaven, but you released it so easily.�� Gu Changge shook his head and chuckled. Although it was regrettable, there was still indifference in the depths of his eyes.


    ��My Ancestor?�� Lin En was stunned and suddenly felt a strong sense of sadnessing from the surroundings. In the copsed sword city, there were light spots all over the sky converging towards him, as if they were the Ancestors of ancient times and heroic spirits.


    In just a moment, he understood the cause and effect, his face froze, and he murmured, ��How is this possible����


    He was really used by the Will of Heaven, and he used his blood to break the seal of this ce, making all the efforts of his Ancestorse to naught.


    ��I��m a sinner.�� Lin Enughed miserably, and knelt down on the ground, full of guilt and sorrow.


    ��No, you are not a sinner, you are the hero who saved the Jianxuan world. If it wasn��t for you, I wouldn��t have found this guy��s hiding ce.�� Gu Changge patted him on the shoulder with a smile, and then took a step forward, already appearing above the great rift valley.


    The terrifying wind was sweeping, and it contained a chain of destructionw that was difficult to describe clearly in words, enough to prate the flesh of any monk. But Gu Changge stood tall, his figure motionless like a prison, looking into the bottomless depths of darkness.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    All the cultivators in the thirteen states of the Jianxuan Great World were horrified, trembling non-stop, and their bodies went cold. They saw a crack in the depths of the world, like a cracked mirror.


    It was like an egg with cracks emerging, it didn��t break apart at this moment, straddled the sky, and then began to copse!


    The vast and boundless anger and killing intent was being vented there. It was cold and ruthless, almost destroying everything. The cultivators who saw this scene were all palpitating and shivering. What was that?


    In the depths of the copsed world, there was a re. It was an eye pupil. That pupil was too scary, it seemed to beposed of broken universes and it was iparably huge.


    Deep and vast, dark and ruthless, it was ck and red, densely packed as ck blood was constantly oozing, making people feel creepy and cold from head to toe. And without the slightest emotion, indifference to the extreme!


    At this moment, even their souls were frozen.


    The same was true for some Quasi-Emperor existences who appeared from the Upper Realm. They didn��t even dare to move, as if they were being targeted by indescribable existences. They were not even as good as ants�� No, even worse than dust.


    Outside the Ancient Xuan ruins, countless cultivators and creatures also saw this terrifying scene.


    ��Looks like it should be what we��re looking for���� A Sword Immortal��s voice trembled.


    This was no longer just a location. They simply could not understand what it was. If they directly looked at it, their heads would even explode.


    ��Heaven is ruthless, and everything is a stray dog�� It��s not easy for you to be born with consciousness. If you hand over the origin of the world, I may spare your life.��


    Gu Changge nced at the eye that emerged from the end of the world, but the figure did not move and still stood in front of the Great Rift Valley before he said calmly.


    He knew that the pupil was just the manifestation and projection of the Will of Heaven. Its real eyes were actually hidden in this deep darkness. And as Gu Changge��s words fell, there was a sudden riot under his feet as chaotic energy rushed out, trying to drown him.


    The terrifying blood-red color arrived all at once, driving away the deep darkness, breaking through the thick ck fog, and staring at Gu Changge firmly.


    One eye slowly opened in the depths of the darkness, and the projection of the eye at the end of the world also looked in this direction.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    These two gazes seem to prate through the past, and the future, shattering everything. But obviously, its origin was even more terrifying, not only in the depths of heaven and earth but also in the depths of darkness.


    No living beings or cultivators could describe all this, because, at the moment this light stared, it seemed that they had lost their souls and were frozen in the world. This was also the case with the Sword Immortal, their spirit disappeared, and time and space became absolutely still!


    At this moment, only the Enlightened beings could break free from this bondage. The existence of other levels could only be imprisoned in ce, waiting for catastrophe and death.


    ��Whoever is disrespectful will be punished!��


    The cold and ruthless words, like the turning of the world-destroying millstone, contained destructive power as it slowly came out from the dark ground.


    The entire Jianxuan world was trembling, countless cultivators were terrified, and their souls would fly out following these words only to be wiped out. Regarding this, Gu Changge smiled lightly and had no extra words.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, he suddenly stepped forward from the same spot. His robe unfolded, and his Dharma body was extremely terrifying. His huge body stood upright in the world, breaking through this world.


    Immediately afterward, the sleeves shook slightly, and the chaotic aura shattered as if the order of billions of Heavens copsed!


    He stretched out a big hand as if he wanted to shatter the darkness!


    That big hand covered the sky, crossed the boundless territory, covered the thirteen states, and hit the eyes, making them tremble.


    Suddenly, there were billions of strands of chaotic light, as if they could tear apart the Heavens of all ages!


    ��This����


    Countless cultivators watched this scene as if they were facing a miracle, they knelt down on the ground and worshiped in that direction.


    This was already a power beyond their imagination, and it was impossible to specte at all.


    Gu Changge made a move, intending to shatter the Will of Heaven and Earth in this world. At this moment, the mighty Emperor��s might swept across the universe. He suppressed those terrifying eyes with his palm and pierced through the dark ground with a bang.

 Chapter 646: A power comparable to a Remnant Immortal, Fearful to such an extent

    <h4>Chapter 646: A powerparable to a Remnant Immortal, Fearful to such an extent</h4>


    This palm crossed countless mountains and rivers. It was as if arge part of the world had copsed, and struck toward the blood-colored eye, making it tremble non-stop, with many terrifying blood-colored cracks appearing.


    The aftermath rushed out,spreading and sweeping in all directions. The world barriers of the Jianxuan Great World began to shatter.


    ��It seems that it��s because he just woke up. His strength is not as good as it was in its heyday. At best, it can only bepared to a Remnant Immortal. Even if I can��t find the origin of the world, swallowing it will be of great benefit to my cultivation.��


    Gu Changge looked into the eyes transformed by the Will of Heaven and stepped forward. The void under his feet disappeared as he quickly appeared in the sky. He struck again, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd swept across as if sweeping across the entire universe, breaking all Laws.


    The light here exploded, gorgeous like countless suns bursting together, releasing endless energy.


    At this moment, a majestic vision instantly enveloped the sky and the earth. There were stars gathering in the sky, hundreds of millions of them circting with the descending chaotic air falling down.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The sky and the earth seemed to copse all of a sudden. There were cracks that could not be seen and chains that could destroy the world piercing through everything, as fast as light and shadow.


    <strong>��Crack����</strong>


    Gu Changge kept attacking, all kinds of immortal lights appeared, and the chains copsed. His white clothes and sleeves fluttered, like a young Emperor, who looked down upon the past and the present, and was unparalleled in style.


    ��Those who disobey will be beheaded!��


    The pupils transformed by the Will of Heaven were still indifferent. Even if there were countless cracks appearing on them, it seemed that they had no effect.


    The majestic and vast aura of the Heavenly Dao was intertwined, and the light of the avenue shone on the world, which manifested the Heaven and Earth, the Reincarnation of the Sun and the Moon, and the Star Sea of all beings.


    In an instant, many terrifying scenes appeared one after another, ancient evolving tombstones with ancient coffins stretching across the sky as if burying countless sleeping supreme beings.


    There was also the descent of the World-Exterminating Mill, constantly crushing, entwined with ck fog, and slowly pushing forward, causing the whole world to tremble and shatter continuously.


    This was a catastrophe-like scene. The sky not only copsed, but also turned into a terrifyingrge millstone with a destructive aura, swallowing and crushing all living beings as it copsed into a rain of light all over the sky.


    The Will of Heaven broke free from the seal, disying unprecedented strength. The power of vastness bloomed, life and death were disillusioned, reincarnation alternated, the heavens copsed, and order died.


    For it with its own will, Gu Changge��s existence and attacks were the biggest challenges to its majesty. Its severity was evenparable to that of the original battle of extermination. However, the results of the two werepletely opposite.


    In the original battle of exterminating Heaven, countless cultivators and creatures, like moths to the me, rushed toward it without fear of death. But in the end, they were all turned into ashes in the mid-air, their spirits were extinguished, and they disappeared forever from this world.


    Those who disobeyed would suffer the pain of Reincarnation forever, and they would not be reborn. They knelt down on the Reincarnation tform and worshiped to eliminate their sins. But Gu Changge waspletely different from those disobedient ones.


    His strength surpassed the limit that this world could amodate, and even broke the Laws of this world, so he really hurt it. Countless cultivators and creatures in the Jianxuan Great World knelt on the ground, trembling, their faces full of fear.


    This was a battle that shocked the entire Jianxuan Great World, where it became chaotic. Endless chaotic energy rushed out, permeating the borders of the universe.


    The void was pierced, devastated, and blurred as big stars fell one after another, falling from the sky.


    ��Is this a miracle or a catastrophe?��


    Countless cultivators and creatures knelt on the ground, bowing in the direction of the fluctuations here. They were timid and fearful, but also worshipful and devout. Even the Sword Immortal standing at the pinnacle of the Jianxuan Great World felt the urge to kneel down in his heart.


    In their view, this kind of fighting was beyond their own cognition. If they could get a glimpse of the mystery from it, it would be enough for them to break through the current shackles and improve their cultivation.


    The Ancient Xuan ruins copsed at this moment, a terrifying rift valley emerged, spreading in all directions, and endless ck mist surged, covering the sky and the earth, swallowing all cultivators around.


    In just an instant, this ce turned into a dead ce as the cultivators who couldn��t react were swallowed into it and became ashes.


    ��It seems that this is the Will of Heaven that we have been pursuing���� Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others quickly rushed out of the copsed small world, looking at the terrifying aftermath in that direction, with lingering fear in their hearts.


    They were very lucky because the fluctuation of Gu Changge��s attack directly shattered the barrier of this small world. So even if the entrance to this small world was destroyed, they rushed out to avoid the consequences of being buried and destroyed in it.


    Lin En escaped with them. However,pared to the guilt and sadness before, he had recovered now, with a calm expression, suppressing his anger and killing intent.


    Lin En understood that this was not what he wanted. The Will of Heaven was really too cunning, it waited for him to pass through the Boundless Immortal Valley, so as to set up this situation and release his true body.


    He didn��t want things to get to this point either. The only solution now was to imitate the ancestors and seal the Will of Heaven again. Although this solution was very slim, it was also theirst chance.


    Otherwise, the Will of Heaven would be revived, and it would definitely do what it did before, sacrificing the entire Jianxuan world, so as to realize its own detachment.


    At that time, everyone, including him, would not be able to survive.


    ��What the hell is going on with all this?�� Yi Jianxian looked at Lin En and couldn��t help asking.


    They had absolutely no idea what happened and why the ce had changed like this.


    The Will of Heaven was obviously thest hope that everyone in the Jianxuan Great World prayed for, but after recovering, it showed the intention of destruction, which was even more terrifying than those extraterritorial demons.


    ��The Will of Heaven is not what we think it is, it wants to sacrifice us all���� Lin En��s face was heavy as he began to inform Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others about the truth that he learned.


    Including the origins of Mirror Lake and Sword City, the reasons for the fall of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty, and the battle to annihte the Heavens that sealed the Will of Heaven.


    In fact, he didn��t know much about it, and he only knew about it through the many ancestral heroic spirits in Sword City. If they went back in time, it could be traced back to tens of millions of years ago. At that time, there were no forces such as Shu Sect and Mount Kong.


    The only overlord in the Jianxuan Great World was the Ancient Xuan Dynasty, which almost unified the thirteen states.


    It was a pity that because of a catastrophe, the Ancient Xuan Dynasty fell apart overnight, and had since disappeared in the long history of the Jianxuan Great World. And Lin En was a descendant of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty.


    The reason why the Ancient Xuan Dynasty was destroyed back then was also because it touched the taboo domain and spied on the purpose of the Will of Heaven, and thus encountered the wrath of heaven.


    ��So there is such a secret?��


    After listening to everything that Lin En said, Yi Jianxian and Snow Sword Immortal were all stunned in ce, extremely shocked as huge waves were set off in their hearts.


    They even felt that their worldview was broken. The Will of Heaven that they had been looking for all this time, actually intended to sacrifice everyone?


    And a long time ago, there was a battle to destroy Heaven on thisnd. As a result of this battle, Sword City sank into Mirror Lake, and the Ancient Xuan Dynasty was destroyed overnight.


    ��It��s unbelievable����


    Both Yi Jianxian and Snow Sword Immortal felt terrified in their hearts, and it was difficult to calm down for a long time.


    At this moment, looking at the terrifying blood eyes that stretched between Heaven and Earth, they no longer had the previous intention of worship in their hearts, but only endless anger and killing intent.


    It was not just the extraterrestrial demons who wanted to break through and upy this realm. Even the Will of Heaven bred by this world was trying to destroy all of this.


    ��Take them down, the aura of the Ancestors disappeared, and they came out of it alive. The recovery of the Will of Heaven is absolutely inseparable from them. Take them all down, and kill whoever dares to escape!��


    At this time, an angry voice sounded from the ancient warship not far away. Many knights with powerful auras rushed out, armed with various heavenly weapons and swords, and attacked Yi Jianxian and others.


    The leader��s eyes were cold and murderous, and he was about to take down Yi Jianxian and others.


    In addition to these people, there were also many terrifying auras in other ancient warships.


    Although the Enlightened beings of various factions and sects went deep into the ruins, there were quite a few Quasi-Emperors who were left behind. Because of the recovery of the Will of Heaven and the disorder of the Laws in this world, the suppression of them had been greatly reduced, and most of their strength could be exerted.


    Facing the existence of a Quasi-Emperor, even if Yi Jianxian and others resisted with all their strength, it was futile and they would be quickly taken down.


    ��What happened in it? Why did the aura of our Ancestors disappear? And you came out alive?�� The creature from Divine Spirit Mountain stepped forward, eyes filled with murderous intent as he asked angrily.


    Powerhouses from other ns also stepped forward to force them. Even Yu Feiya was no exception, her eyebrows were furrowed tightly, feeling uneasy in her heart. She also sensed that the aura of her old Emperor had disappeared, and he probably fell into the ruins.


    ��They were all killed by Gu Changge.�� Lin En looked around at the many powerhouses around him, took a deep breath, and then spoke slowly.


    He understood that Gu Changge��s identity was no small matter in the Upper Realm, even the powerhouses in front of him were still afraid of him. But no matter what, it was an indisputable fact that Gu Changge killed those Enlightened beings.


    Lin En didn��t want to take the me for Gu Changge, nor did he have the ability. And if these people went to seek revenge on Gu Changge, they could also relieve him of some pressure and find a way out of trouble.


    ��You����


    The faces of Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others changed dramatically. They never expected Lin En to be so decisive and bold, directly disclosing the fact that Gu Changge killed the group of Enlightened beings in front of everyone.


    Although they witnessed everything with their own eyes, who would dare to say such words easily?


    Gu Changge was a terrifying existence that could fight against the Will of Heaven!


    If he wanted to kill everyone, he didn��t even need to do it himself. With just his subordinate, he could sweep everything away.


    Lin En��s words made everyone in the Upper Realm change their expressions. Many people were even more murderous, they stepped forward and yelled angrily, ��Don��t talk nonsense! How dare you frame Young Master Changge, you are courting death!��


    Although Yu Feiya felt that these words were unrealistic, she couldn��t help but shudder slightly, thinking that Gu Changge could really do such a thing. Ever since he admitted that he killed Tuoba Xiaoyao, Yu Feiya knew that Gu Changge had no scruples at all, even if it was to destroy this world, he didn��t care at all.


    So it was not impossible to kill those Enlightened beings.


    ��If you don��t believe it, you can ask other people. We saw it with our own eyes at the time. Do you think we can kill them?�� Lin En said calmly, without any panic.


    After all, it was an iron-d fact, and he did not frame Gu Changge either, so they could tell if it was true or not.


    ��I think you just want to frame Young Master Changge, how could he do something to the Ancestor of my n?�� The powerhouse from Divine Spirit Mountain had a cold face, with killing intent, and disyed terrifying coercion. He didn��t believe Lin En��s words at all.


    In his opinion, his Ancestor had ttered Gu Changge before, so how could he be killed by him? What Lin En said was nothing more than intending to stir up hatred between them and Gu Changge, so as to benefit from it.


    ��Death is imminent, and you still want to provoke the rtionship between us and the Young Master Changge, it is simply ridiculous.��


    A powerhouse from another n stepped forward and spoke indifferently, the Quasi-Emperor��s aura pressed forward, making Yi Jianxian and others unable to breathe.


    The Laws of Heaven and Earth disappeared, and the Quasi-Emperor��s aura was so vast that it couldn��t carry it at all. The gazes of the other powerhouses were equally terrifying, and when they came here, they almost tore apart the sky.


    Although the disappearance of their Ancestor��s aura was of great importance, offending Gu Changge was also a big trouble.


    And if their Ancestors were really killed by Gu Changge, once they found out the truth, Gu Changge would definitely not let them leave alive. So the best way was to pretend to be ignorant for the time being.


    Wait until they safely return to the Upper Realm, and then find a solution to revenge.


    Lin En didn��t know what the people from the Upper Realm were thinking, so he still shook his head and said, ��If you still don��t believe it, you can search their soul and check it out. They all witnessed that with their own eyes.��


    As he spoke, he pointed to Yi Jianxian and the others behind him. The Sword Immortals who escaped from the small world were not only Yi Jianxian and others, but also other people.


    Those people had nothing to do with him, so Lin En naturally threw them out without hesitation.


    ��Soul search?��


    Hearing this, Yi Jianxian and the others all changed their expressions. The soul was the ce where cultivators live and practice, and the slightest ident would endanger life and death.


    At the least, they would be stupid, and at worst, they would be dead. Lin En��s words were really vicious, and he was not afraid of being regarded by other sword immortals at all.


    ��You!��


    Many Sword Immortals also red at Lin En, extremely angry. However, Lin En��s expression was t, and he turned a blind eye to all of this. If he wanted to save the Jianxuan world, he had to make sacrifices.


    ��I think this person has ulterior motives. How could Young Master Changge do such a thing? It��s nothing more than framing him out of thin air. Lock him up and wait for Young Master Changge to return.��


    However, the expression on Lin En��s face froze quickly, feeling extremely surprised and unbelievable.


    Everyone in this ce didn��t care about his words at all. They directly ordered him to be imprisoned, so were they so afraid of Gu Changge that they didn��t even dare to doubt him?

 Chapter 469-1: This so-called double-standard dog, Now it’s your turn to be generous (1)

    <h4>Chapter 469-1: This so-called double-standard dog, Now it��s your turn to be generous (1)</h4>


    On the ancient battlefield shrouded in a gray and chaotic mist, the terrifying aura was intertwined, making one��s heart palpitate and tremble. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was dressed in white, her hair was as smooth as silk, shining with a moving luster.


    But she was merciless in her strikes, very straightforward and decisive.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    ��


    The sword of energy shed down one after another, with just the right power. It would not endanger her life, but it was enough to make Chen Suyun groan and cough up blood continuously.


    All the methods she used copsed and exploded, even the Quasi-Emperor Realm weapon that apanied her all her life almost showed cracks. The gap between the two was huge and there was no suspense in this battle from the beginning to the end.


    Outside the square, all the disciples of the Nine Great Mountains were shocked at first and then angered when they saw this scene. They didn��t expect that the Senior Sister would lose so quickly. And they didn��t expect Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to look so transcendent and holy but use such merciless and ruthless methods.


    If it was some other person, they would have exploded by now. Unless the True Mountain Master took action, no one could stop Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. Several Mountain Masters also frowned, but they didn��t make a sound and looked at Gu Changge on the other side.


    They couldn��t figure out Gu Changge��s identity, thus they didn��t dare to offend too much. So although Chen Suyun was a disciple of the Nine Great Mountains, this was a personal grievance and it was not easy for them to intervene.


    ��Stop! Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, you are the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, but you are so ruthless in your attacks. You don��t care about your former fellowship. Even if Senior Sister didn��t apologize to you, so many years have passed and she has been defeated and suffered serious injuries. There is no threshold in this world that cannot be passed. As Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and a fellow apprentice, shouldn��t you be more magnanimous?��


    Seeing Chen Suyun seriously injured, Xiao Yang��s eyes were a little red. He finally couldn��t help standing up and frowning before he asked Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who was making a move.


    He knew that Chen Suyun could not stand up to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and could not stand up in the events of the year. But that was his Sister, how could he see her being tortured?


    ��Senior Sister is no match for Heavenly Maiden Tianlu at all. Today, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is bullying her too much. Relying on her strong cultivation base, she bullies and tortures Senior Sister like this����


    ��Yeah,ing to my Nine Great Mountains�� territory and bullying people like this, it��s simply not giving face to my Nine Great Mountains.��


    ��I don��t know how the Mountain Masters are letting Heavenly Maiden Tianlu go so far as to bully our Nine Great Mountains?��


    When many disciples heard Xiao Yang��s words, their faces were also a little angry, filled with righteous indignation. The Senior sister Chen Suyun was very prestigious among the disciples.


    Many disciples were very afraid of her, and after seeing her so miserable now, they couldn��t bear it. On the golden road, Gu Changge watched the scene with great interest. He didn��t intend to intervene, and with the strength of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu there was naturally no problem in resolving the original grievances.


    It was Xiao Yang��s attitude that made him narrow his eyes. This was really the consistent character of the Child of Luck. He was self-centered and took everything for granted and everything he did was right.


    At best it sounded like ignorance of current affairs, at worst it wasmonly known as a double-standard dog. However, such a character was the best harvest and was best for use.


    ��Simply stupid.�� Gu Wudi, who was wearing a golden armor battle suit, couldn��t help sneering and swept across the crowd when he saw this.


    Then when he looked at Gu Changge, who had a very indifferent and calm expression, he felt fear in his heart. He knew that the purpose of Gu Changge��s arrival was not to avenge Heavenly Maiden Tianlu but to destroy the Nine Great Mountains.


    These idiots were still self-righteous but they didn��t know that this matter would not be peaceful for a few days.


    ��You are advising me to be generous?��


    And at this moment, it seemed that she had heard Xiao Yang��s words. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu stopped her hands, looked at him with a slight smile on her wless pretty face, and said, ��So you know what she did back then?��


    For some reason, Xiao Yang didn��t like the smile on her face, which seemed to hide a deep mockery. But he still frowned, and said in a deep voice, ��So what if I know, aren��t you living well now? Could it be that you really want to kill your former Senior Sister?��


    In his opinion, what happened at the beginning was over now. No matter how sorry the Senior Sister Chen Suyun was to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. But she was his senior sister after all. And the Senior sister had already regretted what she did back then, so why couldn��t she be given a chance to repent and make amends and reform?


    ��Ohh? What does it have to do with you if I kill her?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu just asked with a smile, even giving people a feeling of spring breeze.


    ��You!�� Xiao Yang��s face turned cold, and he was about to speak.


    However, Chen Suyun, who was covered in blood, swallowed a few pills. Her body glowed brightly and began to recover from her injuries. She waved her hands and said, ��Little brother, don��t worry about me, this is a grudge between me and her if she doesn��t intend to forgive me, and that��s what I deserve.��


    ��If I forgive you, then who will avenge Master?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still had a faint smile on her face, making it difficult to guess her true emotions.


    Chen Suyun felt a little guilty on her face and said, ��I didn��t want to harm Master like this����


    ��But Master has already passed away. I promised her that I would protect Heavenly Lu City and give up my hatred for you. I did it. I let go of my hatred, but I can��t let go of Master��s hatred���� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and her expression unchanged.


    ��So Master still has to be given an exnation?��


    Chen Suyun seemed to be stunned when she heard this. Then she smiled more bitterly, and said, ��I��m sorry, Master, and I��m sorry for you. Just do it, if our grievances can be settled like this, it will be a relief for you and me.��


    ��If you didn��t forgive me, I could understand. In the beginning, I was jealous of your talent, jealous of Master��s doting on you����


    ��Is it still useful to talk about this now?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still shook her head, a mockery shed in her eyes.


    She knew her Senior Sister very well. These words were nothing more than trying to soften her attitude, which was very smart.


    If she really regretted and wanted to make amends, why didn��t she leave the Nine Great Mountains for half a step in these years, and hadn��t kowtowed in front of her Master��s tomb?


    ��Chi Chi����


    In the next moment, the sword energy all over the sky resurfaced again with a sharp intention as it descended from the sky andnded on Chen Suyun��s body, making her feel the pain of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu back then.


    But she couldn��t understand Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mood back then. Chen Suyun kept groaning, she wanted to grit her teeth to endure the pain. In the end, he couldn��t bear it anymore and sacrificed her Quasi-Emperor weapon.


    However, in the face of the sword energy that was casually shot by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. This Quasi-Emperor weapon of hers didn��t resist for long and it also let out a mournful cry before it exploded, turning into fragments all over the sky.


    Seeing this scene, many disciples around the square changed theirplexions drastically. They were both angry and extremely worried. From the words just now, they vaguely guessed who was wrong in what happened back then.


    But as Xiao Yang said, why couldn��t their Senior Sister be given a chance to regret and make up for so many years in the past?


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu acted like this, it was really hard for them to connect with the rumored patron saint of Heavenly Lu City. Moreover, now that even the Quasi-Emperor weapon had been shattered, how long could Chen Suyun resist?

 Chapter 648: A dark and desperate day, The best sacrificial nourishment

    <h4>Chapter 648: A dark and desperate day, The best sacrificial nourishment</h4>


    On this day, endless blood and fire swept the entire Jianxuan world. Desperation and mourning were everywhere as the world was dark and the end was nearing, bringing catastrophe and disaster.


    The original territory of the thirteen states had been sunk, and the terrifying Great Rift Valley had spread for tens of thousands of miles. The volcano erupted, and the red fire was densely packed like a meteor falling from the sky and destroying arge area of the territory.


    At the other far end, the ocean broke its bank and rushed in frantically, submerging the earth. Countless terrifying beasts crawled out of the deep sea and rushed toward thend.


    This world had been torn apart, and all the forces and sects were filled with thick clouds and bleakness, iparably hopeless.


    ��Heaven is going to destroy my Jianxuan!�� Many old men with advanced cultivation werementing, kneeling at the foot of the mountain, praying to their ancestors, hoping to see a glimmer of light.


    At the foot of the former Sword God Mountain, countless cultivators knelt down and prayed to the sculpture on the top of the mountain.


    A terrible disaster once happened in the Jianxuan Great World, which almost wiped out all ethnic groups. However, at that time, a hero was born out of nowhere and ruled the world. He was honored as the Sword God of the world. With his own strength, he saved everyone and solved the catastrophe.


    Later generations of cultivators cast Sword God Mountain here, carved sculptures for it, and prayed day and night. But to this day, many people had discovered in despair that the original golden sculpture of the Sword God had now faded, with too many cracks appearing.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At the back, under the terrified and disbelieving eyes of many people, the sculpture copsed with a bang. Even Sword God Mountain was struck down by a terrifying thunderbolt from the sky.


    The gravel fell from the sky, cracked cracks, and quickly fell apart.


    ��There is really no hope, even the Sword God Mountain has copsed����


    The countless cultivators kneeling at the foot of the Sword God Mountain roared with iparable sorrow and despair, unable to believe what was happening before them.


    Scenes like this were still happening all over the Jianxuan world. The catastrophe was arriving, and the power of the gods descending from the sky was vast and boundless.


    The chains of red Laws ran through the sky, like dragons, trying to traverse everything. The Sword Immortals hidden in various parts of the Jianxuan Great World were terrified to the extreme at this moment.


    These red chains fell from the sky, with a scorching and terrifying destructive aura, they burst into the void and came straight to the ce where they were hiding.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The gorgeous brilliance exploded, and under this vast heavenly power, everyone was as weak as ants.


    ��What!��


    All the Sword Immortals were roaring in despair, trying to break free from these chains with all their might. But in the end, it was futile. Everything, including the soul, were all tied up and couldn��t move.


    This was the power of Heaven, it was vast and endless as long as it was a cultivator born in the world of Jianxuan, it was difficult to escape. However, this kind of power was only aimed at the existence that had reached the realm of the Sword Immortal.


    Many cultivators who had already reached the Ninth level were frightened with lingering fears in their hearts.


    Many people even saw with their own eyes that their ancestors who had been living in seclusion in the deepest part of the nnd were tied up by a chain, dragged away, and disappeared at the end of the world.


    This kind of power created desperation, the gap was too big, and it was impossible topete.


    On this day, many Sword Immortals who had never appeared in the world were captured by the red chains and disappeared without a trace. No one knew where these Sword Immortals were taken, and what would happen to their life and death.


    Whether it was for them or for themon people, this was a hopeless and dark day.


    Outside the sky of Jianxuan Great World, where the crack of the world barrier was located. Many ancient warships were suspended here, the surrounding big stars were floating up and down. The neb was shrouded, which was iparably vast and deep.


    Many forces who came to capture this world were now stationed here. With such a sudden change in the Jianxuan Great World, even they felt palpitations, and were terrified to approach at will.


    Some Quasi-Emperor beings tried to go to the Lower Realm to find out what happened. But they were quickly repelled by the power of that world, and it was almost difficult to get out ande back.


    So they gave up and nned to wait and see what happened here. After returning from the Ancient Xuan ruins, the powerful people of various forces were stationed there.


    After all, the purpose of capturing the Jianxuan Great World had not yet beenpleted, so they naturally would not choose to return to the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    There was a sudden tremor in the void outside the sky, and then ripples spread, and Gu Changge��s figure stepped out of it. His speed was very fast, and he arrived on the ancient warship of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty almost instantly.


    ��Young Master Changge?�� The many soldiers who were in charge of patrolling recognized Gu Changge at first sight, they were extremely surprised, and they all saluted.


    The news about the disappearance of the aura of the old Emperor from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was not spread, for fear of causing panic, so many people still didn��t know about it.


    They also didn��t know that the current Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was extremely wary of Gu Changge.


    ��Where is your princess now?�� Gu Changge��s figurended on the ancient warship as he walked slowly, and asked casually in a soft voice.


    ��Reporting to Young Master Changge, the princess has been in the main hall since she returned from the Lower Realm, and has never left.�� A soldier reported respectfully.


    ��The main hall?�� Gu Changge nodded slightly, and then his figure disappeared from the spot, appearing thousands of miles away.


    ��What do you think Young Master Changge is looking for the princess?�� Seeing Gu Changge leave, the patrolling soldiers couldn��t help but look at each other, feeling that something was wrong.


    The main hall was located in the depths of the ancient warship with clouds and mist, mountains and pavilions standing tall and straight, silver waterfalls swirling among the lingering colorful mist.


    Yu Feiya was dressed in white with a graceful figure, a dignified and elegant face, silky hair, and no makeup. Her face was calm, and she was standing quietly in the main hall.


    Hearing the sound of footstepsing from outside the hall at this moment, she turned her head and looked at the slowly approaching figure with an expression that didn��t seem to be the slightest surprise, more like she had been waiting for Gu Changge here for a long time.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    Afterward, Yu Feiya saluted lightly, her manner was dignified and elegant, showing the calmness of a disciple of the royal family, appearing neither humble nor overbearing.


    Gu Changge nodded slowly and said, ��Have you been waiting for me here for a long time?��


    ��Yes.�� Yu Feiya nodded, admitting frankly.


    She had known for a long time that Gu Changge would return to this ce, and the Will of Heaven of the Jianxuan Great World could not stop him. Moreover, she understood that Gu Changge dared to kill many Enlightened beings without fear.


    Obviously, his purpose was to bury everyone here. So he will definitely make his move, all of them would not escape death, even if the person who had be Enlightened was no match for him, let alone others.


    ��Oh, you are waiting for me, it seems that you know the purpose of my return here?�� Gu Changge smiled slightly as if a little interested.


    Yu Feiya said with aplicated gaze, ��Young Master Changge must be nning to bury all of us here so that he can swallow the origin of the Jianxuan Great World alone?��


    She was very clever. In fact, after Gu Changge killed many of the ancestors and other people, she guessed it.


    The kind of thing like the origin of the world was enough to make the Enlightened beings crazy. How could Gu Changge not be moved when he was in this realm now?


    ��Since you know this, are you waiting for me here, are you nning to wait for death?�� Gu Changge asked with a smile.


    Yu Feiya shook her head, and her expression gradually became dignified. ��Young Master Changge can actually change the method. If you kill everyone here, it will inevitably cause suspicion when you return to the Upper Realm.��


    She understood that if she was resistant at this time, she would only die faster, so the only way was to let Gu Changge understand the value of her alive.


    ��I know what you mean, do you want me to let go of the group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty? But how do you guarantee that the rest of the forces will not cause me trouble?�� Gu Changge was slightly different.


    Although he intended to destroy everyone here, considering the condensation of the world��s origin, he needed to sacrifice heavenly beings.


    At that time, if the sacrifice was not enough, the many forces of the Upper Realm here would be a good choice.


    ��Young Master Changge may have nned in his heart because the dead will not cause trouble.�� Yu Feiya said calmly.


    Gu Changge smiled, and then smiled, ��It seems that since you dare to wait for me here, you are sure. Now that you want me to let go of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, I can. But I want you to bring the army of the forces to the Jianxuan Great World. ��


    ��Bring to Jianxuan World?�� A shock appeared on Yu Feiya, and suddenly guessed Gu Changge��s purpose.


    ��Why? Can��t you do it?�� Gu Changge asked her at a nce.


    Yu Feiya felt a bit dry, but she nodded, ��I will try my best, but because of the existence of Heaven, I am afraid that many people will be forced to retreat before they approach the Jianxuan Great World.��


    Gu Chang heard the words gently, ��You don��t have to worry about this problem, the Will of Heaven will not embarrass them.��


    ��Will not embarrass them?�� Yu Feiya was stunned and did not respond to Gu Changge��s meaning.


    But soon, she couldn��t help but shiver as an extremely bold possibility emerged in her mind. Was the Will of Heaven of this world controlled by Gu Changge? He intended to use it against the army of various forces, thereby burying them in one fell swoop?


    After leaving the main hall, Gu Changge went to the dungeon ording to the news from Yu Fei Ya��s side. Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, Lin En, and others were now being held in that ce, waiting for him to return.


    This was the process of dealing with the unanimous decisions of the strong forces. The adults of all ethnic groups were now slim and their aura had almost disappeared.


    After all, they were not stupid, and they knew that they were not Gu Changge��s opponent, but still offended Gu Changge. If they returned to the Upper Realm, they would have to deal with discussions.


    ��Young Master Changge, this person has been trying to frame you, what do you think of it?��


    Within the dungeon, a supreme powerhouse from the Divine Spirit Mountain took the road ahead and pointed to Lin En, who was detained aside.


    In addition to him, the people who apanied him here, as well as the other powerful people of the forces, were termed as extraordinary, and their blood was amazing, like a terrible melting furnace.


    ��I see.�� Gu Changge nodded, staring at Lin Eh��s eyes, a little different.


    Originally, he still wanted to see how much the Son of Luck could reverse. But what he was quite disappointed about was not only that he was bewildered by the Will of Heaven, but he was even unclear about the current situation.


    In addition to being an experienced baby, brushing the treasure chest of the sky, it would be useless. Honestly, in this realm of his present state, there was no Son of Luck that could have a great impact on him or his work.


    Gu Changge could only think about it once the Immortal Gate opened and he entered the Immortal Realm. Only then there would be surprises.


    ��Why are you here?�� Lin En stared at Gu Changge, and his calm face gave birth to waves. He was healed and was detained in the dungeon.


    He did not expect that Gu Changge, who had killed the Enlightened beings of all ethnic groups, would return here so calmly. He was also so respected by the powerhouses of all ethnic groups. However, Gu Changge��s eyes ignored them and swept around at will.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others were detained on the other side.


    In thisrge dungeon, they were actually detained, even including Sword Immortals. The figures who once stood at the peak of the Jianxuan world could only be reduced to prisoners, and life and death couldn��t help themselves. Theirplexion was extremelyplicated, somewhat uneasy, but more lost.


    ��Now the world of Jianxuan is suffering from great difficulties, maybe you have already known for a long time, the Will of Heaven will ughter the souls of this world, so as to achieve its detachment n�� When it is detached, it will be the copse of this world. On the day of the death of all beings, all of you will die.�� Gu Changge looked around and then said slowly to inform the hidden secret.


    He did not want to kill this group of Sword Immortals for the time being. After all, this group of people had cultivated to this day, and their bodies had already been contaminated by the aura and Laws of this realm.


    In other words, in fact, the Sword Immortal was the most suitable nutrition for sacrifice. But there was too little cultivation to exist at this step.


    Gu Changge asked the Will of Heaven to catch all the Sword Immortals hidden in the Jianxuan world. In fact, it was also because of this purpose. Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others were the top powerhouses of the Jianxuan world. If they were killed, wouldn��t it be a waste?


    When he heard Gu Changge��s words, the strengths of the various forces were all moved, which was a little shocking and incredible. They didn��t know that there were still such secrets.


    The Will of Heaven of the Jianxuan Great World had such ambitions.


    ��I am afraid that when it gets detached, is when it enters the Immortal Realm. After all, this kind of heavenly existence is different from me and other cultivators. ��


    A very old-fashioned powerhouse seemed to be very heavy and even worried. After all, there was no hearing that there was an Immortal Path in the Upper Realm today, and this might also threaten the Upper Realm.


    ��From this perspective, maybe the disappearance of the Enlightened beings of our ethnic groups is rted to this matter. It seems that we will have to visit this Jianxuan Great World again.��


    Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, frowned slightly at this time, seemed to think of something, and couldn��t help but sigh.


    As soon as she said this, she immediately moved the strong people of the various forces and they looked at each other.


    In fact, they were not willing to believe that Gu Changge killed their Ancestors.


    Instead, they would rather believe that their Ancestors were trapped in the Jianxuan world for some reason and that they could not get out of trouble for the time being.

 Chapter 472: It’s suspected that Gu Changge did it, but there is no evidence

    <h4>Chapter 472: It��s suspected that Gu Changge did it, but there is no evidence</h4>


    On thepetition field, Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi stood facing each other ten feet away. They had a strong aura rising from their body. Almost all the disciples and the Mountain Master��s eyes fell on them, watching the battle carefully to ensure fairness.


    But before the battle, a p-sized small bluish blue seal like a hill came crashing down from a high ce, intertwined with a mighty pressure emitting strands of chaotic aura that were hanging down from it.


    At the same time, the Luck of the entire Nine Great Mountains gathered together into strands of silver, shining iparably dazzling, like a gxy. One could even see the phantoms of nine majestic and ancient Mountains floating with celestial splendor together in the sky.


    This was an iparably vast and majestic power, like Nine True Immortal Mountains, which could suppress the current world and be invincible in the world. All the disciples and the Mountain Master couldn��t help but be attracted by the big seal floating in the sky, showing reverence.


    Even Gu Changge looked over. There was a Dao rune shing in his eyes, deducing it. Finally, he narrowed his eyes, a little thoughtful.


    ��This thing is the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, and it actually has innate formations. It is not bad at allpared to the Immortal shing Gourd and the Supreme Dao Map, and it is even more mysterious?��


    ��Is it rted to the world before the Forbidden Era?�� Gu Changge spected in his mind, thinking that this thing should not belong to the current refining standard. Rather, it was congenital and even had a lot to do with the origin of the Nine Great Mountains.


    It was because of the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal that the Nine Great Mountains were established inter generations. That kind of innate aura could not be seen directly but could easily suppress acquired things, and the entwined chaotic aura was even thicker and more majestic.


    ��This thing involves the evolution of the Nine Great Mountains, maintaining the mystery and detachment of the Nine Great Mountains for countless years. It is even said that if you control the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, you will be invincible in the Nine Great Mountains.��


    Seeing that Gu Changge had been paying attention to this thing, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said so with a faint smile on her lips. Gu Changge nodded. He knew that over the years, the Nine Great Mountains had collected the power of faith from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    The existence of the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal could enable the disciples and cultivators of Nine Mountains to better cultivate with the power of that faith. Regarding this point, it was somewhat simr to the Human Ancestor Hall of the Upper Realm.


    But on the other side of the Human Ancestor Hall, Gu Changge ced the Luck Golden Cauldron, which could collect the faith of the Upper Realm for his own use. On the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal, he actually saw the power of faith gathered by the Nine Great Mountains for countless years.


    ��ording to the agreement, the old man will suppress your cultivation to be in the same realm as Xiao Yang, do you have any objections?��


    And at this time, the figure of the Second Mountain Master appeared on thepetition field, and he asked Gu Wudi in front of him with a nk expression on his face.


    There were many Mountain Masters here, Gu Wudi was naturally not worried about what tricks the Second Mountain Master would y. With a smile on his face, he nodded and said, ��Even if the Second Mountain Master does something, in the same Realm, I am confident that I can suppress Xiao Yang with three moves.��


    Seeing that he was so confident, Second Mountain Master focused his eyes and looked at him carefully a few times, but found nothing unusual. Whether it was aura or strength, there was not much change from the previous Gu Wudi.


    However, he was still very cautious. When he moved to suppress Gu Wudi��s cultivation, he checked his body and found nothing wrong.


    ��This old guy even sneaked out to investigate, hmph!��


    The Third Mountain Master obviously noticed the Second Mountain Master��s small movements, and couldn��t help sneering, a little disdainful. He was still very confident in his apprentice, and there was absolutely no problem in winning against Xiao Yang within three moves.


    Soon, under everyone��s gaze, Gu Wudi��s cultivation base was suppressed by Second Mountain Master to be in the same Realm as Xiao Yang. No one could undo this restriction unless an Enlightened being took action.


    ��In that case, let��s stop talking nonsense and start.��


    Xiao Yang didn��t like Gu Wudi at all. This guy had made things difficult for him many times, and now he looked like Gu Changge��sp dog.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying aura emerged from his body. A series of talismans intertwined and emerged from under the skin, like pieces of mysterious and vast ancient symbols like gxies.


    This was a supreme divine power belonging to Nine Great Mountains, which was extremely powerful right from the moment it was released.


    It was as if there were mountains and rivers rolling here, the sun and the moon were copsing, and they were submerged by an ancient invincible existence. The whole person stood proudly in the void, like a god.


    At the same time, he used his divine weapon, which was a cyan orb that crackled and thundered as Laws fell down to protect him in it.


    ��What? The Junior Brother actually took the initiative to make a move? Didn��t you say that you can win this bet by sustaining his three tricks?��


    ��It seems that we all underestimated little brother. At this moment, how dare he take the lead?��


    ��As expected of Junior Brother, he became the true disciple of Second Mountain Master. When we were in the same Realm, we definitely did not have his power.��


    ��Junior Brother��s strength cannot be underestimated. It seems that if you give him some more time, it won��t be a problem to catch up with Wudi.��


    The expressions of many disciples were a little shocking. They couldn��t help talking, obviously they had never seen Xiao Yang make a move seriously before. Many people thought that he had little chance of winning this battle, but at this moment they were all shaken.


    Even the Mountain Masters squinted their eyes, and as Enlightened beings, they could naturally see the difference in Xiao Yang��s momentum.


    ��So you want to be the first to attack me?��


    However, it was different from Xiao Yang��s high-spiritedness. A golden light shed in Gu Wudi��s eyes, and the expression of the whole person suddenly became a little indifferent at this moment.


    Especially the temperament, there had been apletely different change from just now. All the Mountain Masters watched this scene with narrowed eyes, feeling that Gu Wudi had cast a secret technique.


    However, they had no way of knowing what kind of secret technique this was, and they could only be invincible in ancient times.


    ��What the hell is this feeling?��


    There was something wrong with Second Mountain Master��s expression, he nced at Gu Changge who was not far away. Seeing that his expression was still full of interest, for some reason there was always a kind of uneasiness.


    Obviously, he had made Xiao Yang fully prepared and even gave him a lot of powerful divine weapons along with the Silver Moon Armor for protection, but he was still uneasy.


    At his level, many premonitions were not groundless but caught a glimmer of change in the dark.


    ��Gu Wudi, this move is to let you understand your disrespect for the Senior Sister!��


    Xiao Yang didn��t notice that something was wrong with Gu Wudi. At this moment, he was shrouded in dazzling runes. There was a glow flowing on his silver battlesuit, and even his hair had ayer of cyan glow. His eyes were shining brightly, he shouted angrily, showed his tyrannical means, and attacked Gu Wudi.


    He didn��t choose to fight, but took the initiative to attack, just to vent his anger for his Senior Sister!


    ��I don��t know what to say, it��s ridiculous.�� But at this moment, Gu Wudi seemed extremely indifferent, the moment Xiao Yang started. Just raising his fist forward, there were huge and terrifying fluctuations.


    He could even see a faint phantom of a True Dragon emerging from behind him, crashing proudly forward, likewise poking its ws with dense scales and armor, as if it could tear apart the heavens. Its power was astonishing.


    ��This is the Dragon Fist of True Dragon Art. He is worthy of being a Taoist. It ispletely different from ours. It has an invincible power!��


    ��Too strong.��


    Many disciples were startled and watched this scene with all their attention. They could recognize that this technique was the unique skill of Nine Great Mountains, and almost everyone knew it. But it always feltpletely different from their own disy.


    ��Wudi��s attainments in this technique are a bit amazing.��


    Several Mountain Masters stared and were a little surprised.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    In the next moment, under the shocked eyes of everyone, Gu Wudi��s punch came crashing down suddenly, without unnecessary fluctuations, but it seemed like the sky was falling and the earth was cracking.


    Dazzling brilliance burst out, and a True Dragon seemed to cross the ancient times and reappeared in the sky. The mighty Dragon might destroy the heavens. With a bang, the void trembled, on the verge of cracking before it directly shattered all of Xiao Yang��s attacks.


    One piece after another of the runes dimmed and finally disappeared. Even the orb guarding the top of the head trembled constantly and almost fell off.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    He himself spurted out a mouthful of blood. He felt unbelievable as his eyes widened, showing a bit of horror, he flew upside down, andnded on the ground. If it weren��t for the Silver Moon Armor to protect his body, he wouldn��t be coughing up blood now.


    All the disciples and the Mountain Master looked a little shocked and couldn��t believe it. Even some Mountain Masters thought that it was impossible to evolve this technique to this extent in the same Realm.


    ��Wudi seems to have hidden very deeply.��


    Several Mountain Masters instantly thought of something and looked at the Third Mountain Master. In their view, Third Mountain Master was scheming and deliberately prevented Gu Wudi from revealing his true abilities just to wait for this day.


    But at this moment, the Third Mountain Master was also a little bit surprised, though he quickly recovered. He knew his disciple very well, so he was indeed a little shocked just now.


    Normally Wudi had never shown such powerful strength. Of course, he thought that Gu Wudi pretended and hid it deeply, to the point where even his Master didn��t know.


    ��It seems that Brother Wudi��s strength should not be underestimated.��


    Gu Changge, who was at the side, couldn��t helpughing slightly at this moment, as if he was admiring. Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu couldn��t help but nce at him, although she didn��t know what Gu Changge did to Gu Wudi.


    Still, Gu Wudi��s ability to have the current strength was probably inseparable from him.


    ��Impossible, how can your strength be so strong?��


    With blood on the corner of Xiao Yang��s mouth, he got up from the ground, a little humiliated, and felt more unbelievable. His move was obviously much stronger than that of the disciples of Nine Great Mountains in the same situation.


    He could even leapfrog hisbat strength with this divine power, but when facing Gu Wudi, he felt a little palpitated and unexpectedly he was losing to him. This waspletely different from what he expected.


    ��You can��t even block my first move, how can you block my Second move? You��re such a waste, and you��re still trying to get revenge?��


    Gu Wudi��s expression was a little indifferent. He was mocking as he walked toward him unhurriedly. There was a golden light on his whole body, and strands of it were hanging down, looking extremely hazy.


    This was an ancient and invincible Dao body of the universe. Suddenly, everyone saw a terrifying scene. Meteors emerged behind him, and they continued to gather before finally turning into heaven and earth. They were more like countless swords that rushed toward Xiao Yang.


    He didn��t do anything, just relying on his own physical strength to show his powerful talent. This was a terrifying method, meteorites became weapons and suddenly fell toward Xiao Yang, trying to kill him to death.


    ��What happened to Wudi?��


    Second Mountain Master felt that there was a big gap between Gu Wudi at this moment and the person he knew in normal times. But it was impossible to tell where the differencey.


    Xiao Yang��splexion changed, he couldn��t believe that this attack could be performed by Gu Wudi who was in the same Realm as him. His current expression made him think of Gu Changge inexplicably.


    ��No, this person is definitely not Gu Wudi now, it is him!��


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yang was extremely determined and looked at Gu Changge angrily. However, Gu Changge still looked interested. He was giving him the feeling that he was watching a little ant that was jumping around.


    In the next moment, amidst the rumbling sound, meteorites manifested one after another, densely packed, and fell toward Xiao Yang. The number wasrge like rain, making all the disciples feel palpitations. For the first time they experienced the fear of Gu Wudi.


    With a cold expression on Xiao Yang��s face, he sacrificed pieces of divine weapons, and thousands of divine lights shot out. At the same time, the power of his blood was activated, and a fiery red phantom suddenly rushed out of his body.


    It was an Immortal Phoenix, extremely ancient, although it was vague, it could not hide its noble and proud aura. It spread its wings, and a red cloud fell like a sea of ??fire, trying to resist this blow.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Everyone looked at all this in horror. They could only see Gu Wudi walking towards Xiao Yang unhurriedly, his face full of indifference. Meteors evolved from behind him, seemingly endlessly, turning into sword aura and sword light, which were extremely huge as they descended.


    For a moment, this ce was extremely gorgeous. The terrifying fluctuations made everyone a little shocked, enough to tear apart any existence in the Sacred Realm.


    Even if Xiao Yang had many divine weapons, it was still difficult to parry now. Hisplexion kept changing, and his body shook violently. Before the injury healed, he coughed up blood again, and finally, the orb on top of his head was also blown away.


    In the next moment, Xiao Yang��s eyes suddenly widened and with a muffled groan, he flew upside down. At some point, Gu Wudi had already appeared in front of him as he punched down with a force that even made the void copse.


    The terrifying power made Xiao Yang��s five internal organs tremble violently. Apanied by the sound of bone shattering, cracks appeared on his body. The injury was astonishing and blood was constantly spitting out, which was also mixed with internal organ fragments.


    Although he had the Silver Moon Armor to protect his body, he couldn��t really activate his power, and he could only save his life. Otherwise, with this punch, he would have exploded and turned into a cloud of blood mist.


    ��The three attacks have passed, what else do you have to say now?��


    Gu Wudi��s face was very indifferent. He suddenly stepped on Xiao Yang��s head, making him unable to lift his head at all, and his voice was tremblingly cold.


    ��You!��


    Xiao Yang only felt extremely humiliated and gritted his teeth, because he knew that it was definitely not Gu Wudi who was stepping on him in front of him, but Gu Changge.


    Gu Wudi was definitely not that strong. All the disciples felt that Wudi at this moment was very strange, but there was absolutely no doubt about his strength. After three moves, Xiao Yang waspletely defeated.


    If it weren��t for that Silver Moon Armor, he might have died long ago.


    ��It seems that there is no suspense in this battle.��


    The gazes of several Mountain Masters wereplicated. They stared at Gu Wudi closely, as if they wanted to see through him, but with their ability, they could only see that there was a big gap between Gu Wudi��s state and his usual state.


    It was actually the implementation of the unique skills of the Nine Great Mountains, as well as his own talent, to crush Xiao Yang with three moves in the same Realm!


    ��The victory has already been decided. Shouldn��t Second Mountain Master announce at this moment?��


    Seeing the extremely ugly face of the Second Mountain Master, the Third Mountain Master couldn��t help sneering, and a terrifying aura emerged from his body. He was ready to fight if there was a disagreement.


    ��Today��spetition is indeed an eye-opener for me. Second Mountain Master indeed has an extraordinary disciple, but he still seems to be much worse than Brother Wudi.��


    Gu Changge also walked over with a smile at this moment, but his words seemed a little teasing.


    ��You!��


    The Second Mountain Master stared at him closely, his expression was extremely ugly. He always suspected that it was Gu Changge��s doing, but there was no evidence at all.

 Chapter 650: With all things as ruminants, This is a death game

    <h4>Chapter 650: With all things as ruminants, This is a death game</h4>


    Dark and profound fog surged in this space, filled with an aura of despair and death. Overhead, the stars flowed, and the chaos was vast as if a precursor to the end of the legendary universe.


    Many iparably strong dark cages, forged from unknown dark gold, were suspended in the surrounding void, floating up and down. From time to time, purple thunder would strike down, causing the struggling cultivators and spirits in them to grunt and tremble.


    Not to mention the Sword Immortal, even if an Enlightened being was imprisoned here, it would be impossible to break free. This space was iparably vast, and the surrounding area was even more boundless with an unknowntitude.


    Everyone looked desperately at the blurred white figure in the distance, fearful to the extreme. They had never thought before that the person who single-handedly caused the ultimate catastrophe of the Jianxuan World would be such a young man.


    This was simply unimaginable, no matter who it was and who knew this truth, they would tremble in fear with chills all over his body.


    In the center, a dark throne was suspended and Gu Changge was sitting on it. His face was blurred and ancient, with a god-like indifference and majesty. His gaze fell and slowly swept over all the Sword Immortals being held here, finally nodding gently.


    In these few days, the only remaining Sword Immortals in the Jianxuan World had all been captured by the Will of Heaven and were held here. There was almost no one left behind, except for some missed fish whose aura couldn��t be sensed.


    ��Dare I ask Your Excellency, when will this sacrifice begin?��


    The ck-haired middle-aged man transformed by the Will of Heaven still had the same sturdy and tall appearance, with thick hair and eyes like stars, as profound and vast as the vast ocean. But in front of Gu Changge, he was still iparably respectful and fearful. After all, his life was being held in his hands and could be dissipated at any time.


    For Gu Changge��s arrangement, he also did not dare to hesitate to refuse.


    ��Wait a little longer, there are still some people who have not arrived.�� Gu Changge gently shook his head. Although his gaze was calm and waveless, the depths of his eyes were indifferent, without the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    ��I know.�� The Heavenly Will incarnation was silent and nodded.


    At this moment he even felt that Gu Changge was even more like the Heavenly Dao than he was. Cold and indifferent, treating all things as ruminants and ants.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    As Gu Changge��s sleeve flicked, the void in front of him became blurred, and then a scene emerged from it.


    Everything that happened in the entire Jianxuan world was reflected and manifested here. With cmities sweeping across thend, the sky crumbling, the sea drying up, and the rivers devastated.


    Stars fell from beyond the sky, dazzled with red fire, constantly smashing down on the earth, followed by horrible deep craters and cracks. Many cultivators and beings were toote to escape and were hit by these stars, instantly turning into ashes and mud, their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    Billions of beings wailed as they watched the entire world copse and shrink as if held tightly by an invisible hand which was slowly closing up. The vault of heaven was shattered asrge chunks copsed and fell off. The divine fires spread to all parts of the earth as everything along the way was burned into ashes.


    It was a desperate and dark scene. Even if it was a powerful cultivation generation, at this juncture, the heart and soul would also be trembling in fear and they could only think of ways to escape to the central area. But when the copse of the area swept to the central area, the world would be not far from destruction.


    At that time everyone would die, and no one was an exception. In addition to the Jianxuan Great World��s native cultivators and spirits fleeing for their lives, the armies of the Upper Realm that had descended to this world were also fleeing.


    Ancient warships turned into streams of light and sped through the heavens and the earth at a great speed, dodging the crumbling void turbulence and the falling stars. Heaven and earth copsed, order andws destroyed, and the aura of destruction was everywhere.


    One of the most unsafe areas was beyond the sky now that the cosmic tunnel back to the Upper Realm was closed. Everyone was left with only one way back, and that was to escape to the central region of the Jianxuan Great World.


    Or to rescue the Ancestors of the ns who were trapped somewhere to see if there was a ray of hope for survival. The ck fog that arrived from the unknownnd spread and enveloped many cultivators.


    Soon they spewed blood from their mouths and noses, quickly drying up, as if all the vitality and essence were being swallowed up, turned into the ck fog��s nutrients. Such a ck fog was now enveloping every corner of the Jianxuan world.


    And it was still surging toward the most central area at a terrifying speed. There was almost no way to stop it.


    ��It seems that the only way now is to save the Ancestor first. Otherwise they will definitely be trapped in this world and will not be able to return to the Upper Realm.��


    On the ancient warship, many figures stood, staring at all of this with grave faces.


    They did not know Yu Feiya��s purpose yet, but only thought of taking advantage of the chaos in this world to help their Ancestors who were trapped somewhere.


    After all, only with the power of an Enlightened being could one have a chance to find the coordinates of the Upper Realm, reopen that cosmic tunnel and return safely.


    Yu Feiya��s heart was somewhat awe-inspiring as she seemed oblivious to the many voices of conversation around her. She looked at the terrifying scene below, and also felt her heart palpitating. This was an ancient world in the process of copse, like a horrible ck hole spreading and swallowing everything.


    All the living beings and cultivators were buried in it. Even the ancient beasts living in the deep sea could only let out a scream of resignation before being swallowed by the ruptured void turbulence.


    The world��s majestic power rumbled down, even the stars were tiny as dust, let alone living beings.


    ��I just hope that he will keep his promise and let us go, otherwise all of us will not be able to leave alive.�� Yu Feiya sighed softly in her heart.


    She wasn��t sure if Gu Changge could spare them either, but following Gu Changge��s orders was indeed the only way to survive.


    ��The ce where the old Emperor is trapped should be just ahead, when the timees, I hope all of you will join forces.��


    Soon, Yu Feiya rectified her mood and regained herposure as she spoke to the powerhouses of the ns behind her.


    Up ahead was the central area of the Jianxuan Great World, and the area that had not copsed now. Countless cultivators and beings, as if crazy, were flocking there, trying to find hope of survival.


    Yu Feiya listened to Gu Changge��s arrangement and drew armies of various forces to this ce. She already had a guess in her mind, a feeling of what would happen next, so she felt a wave of palpitations and chills.


    If she hadn��t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn��t have believed that such a ruthless person would be the leader of the young generation of the Upper Realm, the strongest person revered by countless young geniuses.


    At the same time, in the central area of the Jianxuan World, a magnificent and tall pce.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others, who had been released, were also discussing matters with the only remaining powerhouses in this world today.


    In this pce, there was a square Sword Casting tform, surrounded by various multicolored sacrificial stones, emitting a haze of light. A path was reflected in the darkness, which seemed to be pointing somewhere.


    ��It seems that the rest of the Sword Immortals are being held there, so if we follow this path, we can find them,�� a Sword Immortal said with some cheer.


    When the rest of the people, such as the Yi Jianxian, heard this, they also nodded and breathed a long sigh of relief, it seemed that there was no other way. Before projecting that space, they had prepared everything long before, so after finding the path, the vast army outside the pce arrived, along with all of them heading there to attack.


    This was almost the most powerful force that could be assembled in the Jianxuan Great World now. All of them held the determination to duel with the Will of Heaven to live and die.


    ��After seeing Young Master Gu from afar outside the Ancient Xuan ruins at that time, I never saw him again.��


    ��It seems that he should have returned to the Upper Realm, perhaps we will never see him again.��


    In the army, Princess Xuandie and Ah Qing were also present. She looked at the distant sky dome that was breaking apart and couldn��t help but sigh softly with regret.


    Three days ago, an old Emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty who had been secluded for a long time was also captured. Before this, they did not know that the Southern Ming Dynasty had such an old Emperor who had entered the Sword Immortal level.


    So this time to rescue the old Emperor, the Southern Ming Dynasty almost sent out all its forces, and even she, the princess, was not spared.


    ��This time to rescue many Sword Immortals, I��m afraid that we will die ten out of nine, perhaps then the Ancient Xuan ruins will be thest ce to survive.��


    A Qing��s small face also had a touch of regret, shaking her head with emotions hidden. Which girl was not nostalgic?


    She was naturally no exception. But this admiration had never been revealed and she also understood that this was impossible.


    In Gu Changge��s case, the action at the beginning was just a simplepassionate feeling. The two were not even in the same world, if not for that chance, there would not have been any encounter.


    <strong>Wooooooo!</strong>


    The ancient sound of trumpet blowing sounded, everyone��s heart surged, and their morale uplifted.


    The army of the Jianxuan Great World assembled and opened up the path, following the one deduced to rescue the Sword Immortal who had been captured by the Will of Heaven.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others took the lead and opened the path ahead. This was a terrifying force that could not be underestimated, the vault of heaven was trembling as the vast army was covering the sky and sweeping everything away.


    The number was not exactly trillions, but a hundred billion was definitely possible.


    ��Attack!��


    Endless and endless roaring voices arrived from a distantnd, containing an endless murderous aura that seemed to run through the ages and wash everything away. The vast army finally came to this ce and broke open all the scenery, to find this deep and dark ce.


    The dark cages were suspended with densews of order intertwined, trapping all the captured Sword Immortals. Around this space, a cluster of dark divine fire was burning, iparably horrible, refining the figures in the cage.


    ��What?��


    Everyone was stunned and stood frozen in ce, having trouble believing all of this.


    Snow Sword Immortal, Yi Jianxian, and the others, even turned pale. Their bodies densely covered with cold air, trembling uncontrobly as if they had fallen into a terrifyingyout.


    ��Are they finally here?��


    In the dark and secluded space, Gu Changge sat on the throne, looking at the scene in front of him and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. And as his words fell, from the depths of this space, there was a heavy sound of clicking, a terrifying chain pierced out, directly prating everything.


    And then, these chains spread out, each one thick as a mountain range as if forged by the supreme immortal gold emanating different colors, faint immortal light drawing the origin of this world.


    ��My lord, should I also make a move?�� Seeing this, the true body of the Heavenly Will was aghast in his heart and hurriedly arched his hand.


    He understood that Gu Changge was starting to extract the origin of this world and intended to sacrifice this world, all living beings would be his nourishment. The maturation of the origin of the world was so difficult.


    Even he had gone through a lot of trouble to find such a glimmer of opportunity, intending to take advantage of this time to break the seal and condense the origin of the world, so as to take the final step. But he didn��t want it all to be a dowry for Gu Changge.


    ��Let��s do it.�� Gu Changge said indifferently, with no emotional fluctuations in the depths of his eyes.


    He was only condensing the world��s origin, as for the sacrifice of this world, it actually had nothing to do with him. Therefore, even if there was a great cause, it would only fall on the body of the Heavenly Dao.


    When the world��s origin was in hand, erasing the Will of Heaven was just a small matter for him. The catastrophe, the heaven and earth��s reincarnation was also in ordance with thews of order.


    When countless yearster, this world in chaos reopened, everything would also be reborn, after all, this was reincarnation.


    ��In that case, let it begin, I have waited for this day, and I have waited for too long.��


    At these words, a morbid intent appeared on the face of the Will of Heaven, looking at everything that was filled with despair and destruction. It began to use the authority of the Heavenly Dao, pushing the mill wheel of extinction, rumbling and rolling down to crush.


    Endless ck fog diffused out, and in an instant, it enveloped tens of millions of miles of territory. At this moment, the Jianxuan World finally came to an end.


    The endlesslyrge world-extinguishing grinding disk with no visible boundaries, rumbled down from the sky, slowly pushing, grinding away all traces and rules.


    All the cultivators and living beings were wailing, breaking, and rotting, returning to ruins into everything, ck blood filled the sky, like a fiery hell on earth.


    ��What the hell is this?�� Among the armies of the Upper Realm, there was panic at this time, and everyone was horrified.


    Even Quasi-Emperor existences were crushed by this aura and then submerged by the ck mist, wailing and then choosing to explode themselves, trying to get away.


    It was a horrifying sight of annihtion. In all directions, ancient sacrificial texts suddenly lit up.


    Along with a blood light rushing to the sky, miserable cries and despair filled the air. Large swaths of cultivators and creatures were toote to hide as they turned into energy.


    The strange rituals were ignited and turned into formation patterns, spreading to all directions of heaven and earth. The mountains copsed, the earth crumbled, and the vault of the sky broke and it was an appalling and shocking sight.


    At the same time, there were words flickering in the pitch-ck void space, like immortal gold imprints, more dazzling than the stars. This was an ancient sacrificial text.


    In ancient times, these were the words that the Ancestors chanted when they offered sacrifices to the heavens.


    At this time, everyone heard the sound of chanting scriptures resounding in heaven and earth, vicissitudes and ancient, like crossing the epochs, with gods and demons sitting in the sky, huge and boundless,passionate for all beings.


    ��The rescue of the old Ancestors of the ns was a bait, attracting all of us here, taking advantage of the closure of the passages of two worlds, lending the lives of all people, igniting the sacrificial text��


    ��With the power of the sacrificial text, it will sacrifice one side of the world to nourish this ce.��


    ��This is too ruthless, using all of us as nourishment to nourish something else! What the hell is this?��


    On an ancient warship, all the cultivators of the Upper Realm looked dumbfounded, their faces shocked and pale, iparably horrified and desperate. Even the Quasi-Emperors were trembling, terrified to the extreme.


    ��You���� Staring at the calm-looking Yu Feiya, many powerhouses shook with anger, all the anger as well as hatred after being deceived.


    ��I was just following orders, so don��t me me, gentlemen.�� Looking at the world-destroying grinding disk that gradually fell toward this ce, Yu Feiya stood on the ancient warship with an extraordinarily calm expression.


    Many people instantly figured out Yu Feiya��s move, this waspletely a setup to lure everyone here!


    Now, it was the real call of the day and no one could save them! Even if the Upper Realm learned of the situation here, they could not rush over to rescue.


    They were cold, sacrificing a great world in order to nourish something. This kind of thing, in fact, happened before the ancient era. But it was only Immortal Masters who had fallen into the darkness that would do this kind of harm to heaven and earth because it would be like a revolt by heaven and earth.


    Especially in the ancient Jianxuan world, which had a terrifying fortune, the repercussions were even more terrifying. The true Immortals couldn��t stand it, and it was unimaginable.


    No one expected that this trip down to the world to conquer would be a deadly situation, and everyone would be turned into nutrients.

 Chapter 651: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world’s origin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 651: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world��s origin (1)</h4>


    ��Whose orders are you following, to lure us here like this?��


    On top of the ancient warship, all the powerhouses of the Upper Realm felt chills all over their bodies. Their faces were frightened as they stared deadly at Yu Feiya with a murderous aura and anger.


    At this time, even the most stupid people reacted to the fact that rescuing the Ancestors of the ns was a lie used to lure all of them to this ce so that they would not return to the Upper Realm before the cosmic tunnel was closed.


    At this point, probably all of them would be buried there, following the beings of this worl, turned into the sustenance of sacrifice.


    Yu Feiya��s face was elegant and beautiful, standing at the top of the ancient warship.


    At this moment, she was extraordinarily serene, her hair was dancing lightly, her face was like jade and her beauty was iparable. She looked away at the deep dark ce, then gently smiled and said, ��By now, you still can��t see who is leading all this behind the scenes?��


    ��What you mean is�� Could it be Gu Changge?��


    ��It��s him!��


    ��It��s definitely him, no one other than him has the guts to take on such great karma.��


    Hearing this, many ancient Quasi-Emperor existences first froze before reacting. Their faces changed drastically, permeated with fear, as well as disbelief. They concluded almost instantly that Yu Feiya was working for Gu Changge.


    Even if there was a heavenly figure in this Jianxuan World, they would not dare to calcte against everyone like this, so after thinking about it, they thought of Gu Changge.


    Because since his disappearance from the Ancient Xuan ruins, Gu Changge had not appeared, and no one knew for sure if he had returned to the Upper Realm. Besides Gu Changge, there was no one else who could do all this!


    ��Why would he do this? Isn��t he afraid of this heavenly karma?��


    ��How dare he!��


    On the ancient warship, the many young supreme beings who had not yet left this world had faces that were also filled with panic.


    They didn��t want to die here. They still had a bright and a glorious future waiting for them, to be an Enlightened being, to look down on a thousand ages, to be invincible.


    Now, this world would be destroyed in the catastrophe, even if they had great talent, they would also perish here and turn into dust.


    Yu Feiya gently shook her head and gazed at this group of young supremes with a little pity. By now they still couldn��t understand, it was not a question of whether he dared or not.


    Rather, the two of them were now at a different level long ago. In the eyes of Gu Changge, everyone was no different from a mole. They were just a tool for him to move further on the road to sess.


    When he was in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge did not dare to show it, but in this Jianxuan world, was there anything he did not dare to do?


    ��Then, in that case, the Ancestors of the ns that disappeared before were actually killed by Gu Changge as well?��


    ��Including that old Emperor of your Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who was also killed by him. Then why are you still acting as a helper for the tiger?��


    Many people shook with rage, their words carrying fear and despair,pletely unable to understand Yu Feiya��s actions.


    She had actually disregarded such a great feud and assisted in listening to Gu Changge��s words to draw the armies of the various forces to this ce. What exactly was her intention?


    However, Yu Feiya no longer had the heart to answer the words of the crowd. She lifted up her long hair and looked far into the sky. The terrifying and vast aura of extinction was slowly descending.


    Even though the many ancient warships around here emanated countless radiant runes before turning into surging energy, trying to resist, it was also in vain. Everything was rapidly crumbling and disintegrating, countless runes were worn away.


    The terrifying world-extinguishing mill was iparablyrge, spanning between heaven and earth, entwined with hundreds of millions of strands of red haze, slowly crushing down.


    The void cracked, and meteors fell from the sky, scorching everything into ashes. An ancient warship tried to gallop away but was soon swept away by the fluctuations.


    All of them were submerged in fear and despair. Their bodies kept cracking, swept away by the fire, burning up, together with their souls, turned into ashes.


    Even the Jianxuan world was copsing, the void was cracking, the earth was overturned, and volcanoes were erupting. Cultivators and beings could not survive in this.


    On all sides of the earth and sky, an ancient ritual was ignited. There were ancient gods and demons in trance sitting at the end, chanting for all beings to live. These sights were so appalling that a dark fog descended, blotting out all the light.


    ��Ignite the sacrificial text, sacrifice everyone, and then condense the origin of this world. It seems that this is his ultimate purpose.�� Yu Feiya sighed softly and watched as an ancient warship by her side quickly copsed. The light shield fragmented and then shattered as if it were a broken egg.


    This kind of power was definitely not humanly possible to stop. Only a true Immortal might be able to resist it.


    ��This�� This����


    ��What exactly is this ce?��


    At the same time, in the midst of that deep and dark space, the vast army of the Jianxuan World descended, breaking through all obstacles, finally getting to see this ce. But when everyone saw those ghastly dark cages, they all froze, unable to help themselves from trembling and shivering, their bodies chilled with fear to the extreme.


    As far as the eye could see, it was as if the dark cages were suspended in the deepest hell, surrounded by a destructive aura with ck fog surging. One was unable to see the edge, making people��s hearts palpitate and tremble.


    ��That��s one of my Mount Kong��s Ancestors, he was captured here������


    ��Master Ancestor, I��vee to save you!��


    Among the army, a middle-aged man dressed in Daoist robes trembled, recognizing the figure held in a cage in the middle not far away.


    A few days ago, that Ancestor was taken away by the red chains that arrived from the sky. His cultivation had long entered the Sword Immortal level for many years, and had note out of seclusion. But now, that figure was as dry and thin as wood, surrounded by ck divine fire, emitting silent howls of misery, with iparable despair and fear in his eyes.


    In addition, in the surrounding cages, the crowd also gradually saw familiar figures.


    Even Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others changed their expressions. They saw many old acquaintances who were now suffering and delirious. This ce was like the legendary nine hells, permeated with despair and destruction as everyone was shuddering.


    ��These cages can��t be broken, there are terrifying prohibitions on them����


    Some people saw this and tried to save the many Sword Immortals imprisoned in the cages, but before they could get close. They were split into ashes by a silver lightning bolt that fell from the depths of darkness, and it was toote to even scream.


    Yi Jianxian and others were all aghast and hurriedly asked the crowd to stop, not daring to touch it again. Even the Sword Immortal, who was imprisoned in it, had no way to get out. They, who came from the outside world, were afraid that there was even less they could do.


    ��Then what should we do, should we just watch the seniors trapped in it and suffer?��


    Princess Xuandie saw her own old Ancestor in a dark cage, also with a miserable and inhuman appearance. She felt unbearable and could not help but ask.


    ��It��s hard to open but it��s definitely not impossible. Since they were originally captured by the Will of Heaven to this ce, then there must be a way to save them.��


    ��The most urgent task now is to find out where the Will of Heaven is and exterminate or seal it,�� Snow Sword Immortal gently shook his head and said, indicating that Princess Xuandie, Ah Qing, and others should not be anxious.


    Princess Xuandie saw her master saying this and did not continue to ask. Yet for some reason, her heart was always a little uneasy. Although this ce had gathered all the power and powerhouses that could be gathered in the Jianxuan Great World. But that feeling of danger and uneasiness was always lingering in her heart.


    ��I heard that you are looking for me.�� Suddenly, at that moment, deep in this deep space, a frighteningly cold sentence rang out, carrying a hefty heavenly power.


    The void trembled, and a vast silver thunder descended from the sky, like a dragon of destruction, to sweep the world.


    A tall indifferent figure emerged with thick ck hair and deep eyes, surrounded by a blur of world light as if the god of the world. He appeared from the silver sea of thunder with a horrible aura that made everyone change their expression and they almost suffocated.


    ��The Will of Heaven is this guy?��


    Yi Jianxian had gone through many canonical books during this period of time, so he concluded at first nce that this figure in front of him was definitely the Will of Heaven they were struggling to find.


    At first, they had ced their hope of resisting the extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon on it. But unexpectedly, the Will of Heaven was even more indifferent and terrifying than the extraterrestrial heavenly demons. It actually intended to extinguish the world and destroy it.


    ��It is this person who is trying to destroy this world that once nurtured countless cultivator beings.��


    The rest of the Sword Immortals�� expressions also gripped, staring deadly at this figure that had manifested.


    ��As long as we wear him out or seal him, all of this can be restored to its original state.�� Someone roared lowly with a strong hatred surfacing in his eyes.


    There was hatred and anger in everyone��s eyes, a murderous aura that wanted to shake this heaven and earth. They didn��t know why the Will of Heaven was destroying all this, and they didn��t want to know.


    To them, it was this person in front of them who wanted to destroy their homes and their friends and family. The person in front of them was the culprit for the Jianxuan Great World to be like this.

 Chapter 474-1: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (1)

    <h4>Chapter 474-1: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (1)</h4>


    ��Don��t even think about it! Don��t think that taking away the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal will deter us!��


    ��You are just two people, how dare you talk about destroying my Nine Great Mountains? How delusional!��


    ��In the face of absolute strength, no amount of manpower is useless!��


    As soon as Gu Changge��s words sounded, all the Mountain Masters turned furious, and a terrifying beam of light appeared in their eyes. That was the majestic aura of the Emperor Realm. It even prated the sky. Under this terrifying light beam, the stars exploded in an instant.


    A terrible and shocking war broke out. Except for the Second Mountain Master, almost all of the Enlightened beings from the Nine Great Mountains had appeared here at this moment. The Third Mountain Master suddenly felt that after treating him politely for so many days he had been yed by Gu Changge.


    This made him extremely angry, and at the same time aggrieved.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, are you also with him?�� A Mountain Master asked, staring at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu on the other side. His tone was angry and cold.


    The divine light in his eyes was surging, shrouded in misty multicolor, it was shocking and fierce. A pitch-ck sacred furnace appeared above his head, and a monstrous True Fire fell down, which could flood a universe.


    ��Of course, I��m with my husband.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head slightly, she was holy and out of the world. She never thought that Gu Changge would choose to attack as soon as he got his hands on the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal.


    However, there was still not much change in her words as she raised her bare hands lightly. The Golden Divine Lotus bloomed under his feet, iparably gorgeous. Pieces of lotus flowers were like squares of ancient worlds, revolving as they were apanied by rumbling terrifying sounds. The power of suppressing the world was overwhelming.


    Her strength was very strong, and ordinary Enlightened beings were far from her opponents. Almost instantly, three people rushed in front of her, disying fierce means.


    They were all Enlightened beings, although there were differences in the time they walked on this path. But still, their perception and control of the Dao as well as thews had reached a level that ordinary cultivators couldn��t imagine.


    One after another Emperor weapons emerged. Golden and bright, bigger than the stars, containing the most powerful divine power, they were dazzling and astonished everyone. Even a wave of fluctuation could cut down countless suns, moons, and stars.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The outbreak of this great war swept across the continent in an instant, and the world copsed. The nearby Mountains copsed, the Ancient Mountains cracked, and many rocks were turned into ashes.


    In normal times, with the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal supporting this continent, the space field could be stabilized. But now, the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal had been seized by Gu Changge, even if they didn��t want to affect this ce, it was impossible.


    At that moment when the three Mountain Masters headed toward Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, intending to suppress her first. Above the sky, three terrifyinglyrge hands came crashing down and tried to grab her.


    It was as if a vast ocean swept in, which was earth-shattering and terrifying. But beside Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, there was a Golden Lotus flower blooming. It was not a simple phantom, but a True Lotus flower, possessing vast and unpredictable divine power.


    While blocking these big hands, a deafening and terrifying momentum resounded throughout the universe. The rest of the people also resorted to their own powerful methods. Some held a five-color divine tripod and stepped on a divine sword, while others brandished three golden spears.


    As one after another divine lights danced, they transformed into all kinds of terrifying divine weapons, which were extremely powerful and could easily cut through the universe.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, someone took the lead in attacking Gu Changge with an unrivaled aura. He was the Master of the Ninth Mountain.


    The power of an Enlightened being was like a vast ocean, overwhelmingly terrifying and invincible. The stars outside the domain were constantly trembling under this kind of power as if they were as fragile as dust.


    ��Are you determined to fight against me? I was going to let you live but you came to seek death yourself.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly as if sighing for him.


    But his eyes were cold and deep, without any emotional changes.


    Facing the joint attack of several Enlightened beings, he didn��t care. During this period of time, he had absorbed and refined the drop of True blood, and his cultivation level made a breakthrough.


    Not to mention his own means, which had already far exceeded the level that this Realm could achieve.


    Gu Changge was a little concerned about the blessing of the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, which would make it difficult to attack the Nine Great Mountains and cause other unknowable changes, such as excessive loss of troops.


    He had already calcted these things, and he was fully sure, but he was just waiting for this opportunity.


    After finding the Cloudy Tombs, the location of the Nine Great Mountains, he made the many powerhouses stay on the ancient warship to get ready, just for this moment.


    In the next moment, he made a move. Facing the overwhelming blow of Ninth Mountain Master, a monstrous chaotic energy and colorful divine light rose from his body. The palm was like an immortal god, golden and huge as it covered everything. It was surging as it bombarded the figure in front of it all at once.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Dazzling brilliance erupted like many stars exploding before sweeping across the sky and the earth. It directly caused this figure to shake violently, causing severe physical pain while terrifying cracks appeared.


    ��How can you be so strong? You are clearly not an Enlightened being����


    He looked at Gu Changge in front of him with some horror, this vast and surging chaotic energy was like a vast ocean. But at this moment, he suddenly saw something extra in Gu Changge��s hand.


    It was a yellow gourd, the size of a palm with cyan lines wrapped around the surface, and red rays of light, emitting tens of thousands of rays. It had a terrifying murderous aura.


    ��Immortal ying Gourd�� Why is this thing in your hands?��


    Ninth Mountain Master recognized this object, he was shocked, and even more terrified. He naturally knew the horror of this object.


    He didn��t dare to be careless, pieces of Emperor Scripture rose from his body, and thews of the Emperor Realm surged, turning into a strong and indestructible shield, trying to resist.


    The expressions of the rest of the Mountain Masters also changed drastically. They knew more about the power and mystery of this thing than ordinary people. They didn��t know how the Immortal ying Gourd that was lost at the beginning fell into Gu Changge��s hands,


    ��I haven��t seen the strength of this thing yet. Today I will give it a try.��


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged. His thoughts moved slightly, and a red glow appeared on the surface of the Immortal ying Gourd as if thousands of sword auras had gathered together.


    Then from the mouth of the gourd appeared a red glow, which seemed to prate the universe, tearing through the ages, rushing out with endless murderous aura, as fast as lightning. It was unimaginable and then pierced through with a snort.


    The Ninth Mountain Master��s body in front of him was suddenly severed from the middle. Blood gushed from the wound as horror and disbelief still remained etched in his eyes.


    Together with the soul, it was also broken and cut off abruptly. The rest of the Mountain Masters couldn��t help but feel their scalps tingling as if they felt a chill on their necks. This was not as simple as cutting off the head as the person was still alive during the process.


    ��It is indeed no problem to kill the weakest Enlightened being.��


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge was somewhat satisfied. The power of the Immortal ying Gourd depended on the cultivation level of its Master.


    After all, he still had a long way to reach the Realm of an Enlightened being. The Ninth Mountain Master in front of him could only be regarded as a weak person at the Realm of an Enlightened being.


    There was an iparable peerless sharpness within the attack, and whenever it was used it would see blood. But if he wanted to use it again in a short time, it was impossible.


    ��I��ll fight together, he��s the only single person, and is definitely not our opponent.��


    The three Mountain Masters also looked a little apprehensive. They also knew the horror of the Immortal ying Gourd, and so far, they had no way of knowing what other methods Gu Changge had. So the only way now was for everyone to attack together.


    He didn��t believe that there were so many of them, and they couldn��t kill Gu Changge!


    ��Master, you are not Young Master��s opponent. I advise Master to stop.��


    Seeing the Third Mountain Master move toward Gu Changge, Gu Wudi struggled for a while, and couldn��t help persuading him.


    ��You traitor���� The Three Mountain Master didn��t know when Gu Wudi betrayed him and even the entire Nine Great Mountains, his face was ashen.


    At this moment, he had guessed Gu Changge��s origin. It could be said that the Upper Realm and the Eight Destions and the Ten Regions were in a situation of endless hostility.


    The Nine Great Mountains also belonged to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they had sent disciples out of the world many times to prevent the invasion of the Upper Realm. If the Upper Realm army came to attack them, they would definitely not let them leave.

 Chapter 474-2: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (2)

    <h4>Chapter 474-2: The mighty army is attacking, A little life is saved (2)</h4>


    ��Don��t forget what I told you.��


    Gu Changge saw many Mountain Mastersing to attack him, his expression remained unchanged, but instead, he took a deep look at Gu Wudi.


    ��Young Master, don��t worry!��


    Gu Wudi��splexion changed, he was still under the control of Gu Changge. He didn��t dare to stay for long, his figure quickly turned into a divine light, and flew towards the direction of the Second Mountain.


    And when Gu Changge, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, and many Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains were fighting, the mighty Gu family��s army on the edge of the maind also stepped forward to attack them.


    Along the way, there were many disciples from the Nine Great Mountains, who sacrificed various divine weapons and activated various formations, their brilliance soared to the sky, and they wanted to resist.


    An unimaginable war broke out here as well and it could be said to be destructive and unstoppable.


    ��Under the order of the Young Master, we��ll crusade against the Nine Great Mountains.��


    A burly and tall middle-aged man rushed to the front, with an indifferent expression and a terrifying aura. He was wearing armor, with a Golden Lion on his crotch that was as golden as divine iron. It was holding a spear and was a terrifying existence in the Supreme Realm.


    Behind them, there was still a tide of knights arriving with strong auras, flowing with holy light, and murderous intent! The weakest of them all had the strength of the Great Sacred Realm.


    Most of them were in the Great Sacred Realm and Quasi-Supreme Realm, and there were also a few cultivators in the Supreme Realm and Quasi-Emperor Realm. They were holding heavenly swords and attacking from all directions, with a powerful aura like a divine mountain!


    The strange beasts under each person��s feet were extremely powerful as they spewed out clouds and mists with murderous aura and shining ck light as if they came from an ancient battlefield.


    This terrifying force came from the other side of the maind without a stop. The Sacred Mountains and Ancient Mountains along the way copsed. Many runes exploded, making it impossible to resist for a moment.


    That Supreme being, with a golden spear waving its tail like a True Dragon, with surging runes, directly wiped out all the shocking formations in front of it! All the disciples of the Nine Great Mountains coughed up blood and their bodies were about to explode.


    However, at the critical moment, there was a Quasi-Emperor Realm existence trying to make a move. But in another ce, when Alpha stepped in to attack, the divine light flowed on the ck Iron battle suit, the ck spear swept across and the ck light flooded the sky, fighting with this Quasi-Emperor existence.


    This battle was indescribable, terrifying to the point of trembling! No one except an Emperor Realm cultivator could bear the wisp of aura of the Emperor Realm. The Quasi-Supreme disciple who had just appeared was blown away by the spear with a bang, and his body was shaken and split open.


    Then he vomited blood before falling and stirred up dust all over the sky!


    ��Ugh���� And at this time, outside the sky, there was a mighty terrifying sound.


    It was an ancient warship, lingering with immortal energy that came crashing into the sky. Emerging from the sky, and apanied by chaotic energy, it was extremely majestic!


    This ship was too huge, as if it could stand shoulder to shoulder with the stars, the sun, and the moon, and was entwined with countless talismans. Like a piece of the sky falling down, the rumbling sound was mighty!


    All the disciples of Nine Great Mountains trembled while seeing this scene, and then fell into despair! Facing the mighty army in front of them, they seemed to have little power to resist. If more people came here, how would they stop them?


    The Nine Great Mountains itself did not have many disciples and had been isted from the world for too long. The only disciple epted these years was Xiao Yang.


    The smell of blood filled the air, and the continent that was originally like a paradise became fragmented. This was a ughter without suspense, and finally, someone chose to surrender out of fear.


    However, the terrifying army above the sky showed no mercy, and the iron cavalry crushed them like a torrent.


    In the Second Mountain that was majestic, the ancient trees were verdant and the fog was dense, shining with brilliance. All the disciples were waiting in full force, their faces extremely heavy, and they naturally sensed the fluctuations of the waring from a distant ce.


    That kind of aura was frightening and their souls trembled, seemingly wanting to worship and surrender.


    They had just been brought back to the Second Mountain by the Second Mountain Master, and before they could react to what happened, they saw blood on the edge of the continent. It seemed that boundless ughter was happening there. But at this time, a divine light suddenly fell here, it was Gu Wudi with a pale and terrified face.


    ��Where is the Second Mountain Master? There is an enemy attack�� Take me to see him! My Master, they are about to�� can��t hold on anymore����


    His face was pale, he was still in shock, and his voice trembled. All the Second Mountain disciples who were facing the enemy were a little shocked when they saw him, they didn��t understand why Gu Wudi came here at this time.


    But when he heard this, they didn��t dare to neglect it. No matter what happened during thepetition just now, Gu Wudi was the Taoist of the Nine Great Mountains after all.


    Soon, they brought Gu Wudi to a pce on the Second Mountain, where the Master of the Second Mountain looked serious and was exining something to Xiao Yang. Seeing Gu Wudiing, the two of them looked a little ugly, especially Xiao Yang, who couldn��t hide his coldness and hatred.


    ��What are you doing at Second Mountain?��


    Xiao Yang��s words were extremely cold. When he thought of Gu Wudi��s despicable means of defeating him in thepetition field just now, he felt angry and aggrieved in his heart.


    Naturally, it didn��t look good to him. However, Gu Wudi didn��t seem to be able to hear his words. Instead, he looked at the Second Mountain Master in front of him with a look of despair.


    At the same time, he knelt down with a plop, his face full of regret, and his voice trembled,


    ��Second Mountain Master, I know I��m wrong. Please go there and save Master, he was deceived by that Changge, and now even the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal has fallen into his hands����


    ��At that time, I shouldn��t have listened to the words of Changge and defeated Junior Brother Xiao Yang ording to the way he taught. I know I was wrong. I hope you and Junior Brother Xiao Yang will forgive me.��


    ��If you don��t take action now, Master and the others will die. The terrifying army and ancient warships from the outside world have already descended on the Nine Great Mountains. We can��t stop them at all!��


    His face was sad, full of pain and regret. What he said made Xiao Yang a little sluggish, and he couldn��t believe it. With his strength, he could only feel that something was wrong there, but he had no idea what happened.


    He never expected that even the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal would fall into Gu Changge��s hands. Didn��t that mean that the current Nine Great Mountains were defenseless?


    Only the Second Mountain Master seemed to know what Gu Wudi was going to say, sighed lightly, and looked outside. With his strength, he could easily perceive the terrifying battle that took ce there. Many Mountain Masters had not fought for countless years.


    Now they were all fighting together, which could only exin one thing. That was, the Nine Great Mountains had encountered an unprecedented crisis.


    ��I already know what you said, but I still have things to do now.�� Second Mountain Master didn��t have the time to me Gu Wudi at this time. He looked at Xiao Yang with aplicated expression, and said, ��I��ll send you away first.��


    ��Master���� Xiao Yang couldn��t hide his reluctance, especially now that Nine Great Mountains was in great trouble, he didn��t know when he woulde back after leaving this time.


    ��You have to remember who you are.�� Second Mountain Master shook his head and said, ��I have already taught you what I should teach you, and you will have to walk the rest of the way by yourself. If it��s possible, go find the Great Mountain Master. In addition, your rtives should still be alive.��


    ��I see, Master.�� At this time, Xiao Yang also showed some sadness on his face.


    ��Second Mountain Master, if you want to send Junior Brother Xiao Yang away, you might as well send me away together. I��m afraid I won��t be able to help much if I stay in Nine Mountains with my strength.��


    ��Now that the Nine Great Mountains are in trouble if you really encounter any idents, I and Junior Brother, Xiao Yang can guarantee that the inheritance of the Nine Great Mountains will continue. If there is any danger, I can also protect Junior Xiao Yang very well.��


    But at this time, upon hearing these words, Gu Wudi seemed to suddenly think of something, with a burst of excitement and joy on his face, he couldn��t help saying.


    ��People who are greedy for life and afraid of death���� Xiao Yang was very disdainful of his words, and there was no shame in his eyes.


    At this time, the first thing that Gu Wudi thought of was not to fight against foreign enemies with many brothers and sisters, but to escape. It was really shameful to be a disciple of the Nine Great Mountains and a Daoist but to act like this.


    ��What you said is also reasonable. One more person leaving is also a little more hope.��


    Second Mountain Master sighed softly when he heard the words. However, he still stared at Gu Wudi, and said, ��But you must swear with your Dao heart that you are not allowed to hurt Xiao Yang in the future.��


    He still had some disbelief in Gu Wudi, so he was careful. After all, it was too easy to deal with Xiao Yang with the Supreme Realm cultivation of Wudi.


    Hearing this, Gu Wudi naturally had no reason to refuse, so he hastily agreed. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief, he still did what Gu Changge ordered. Now his little life could be considered safe.

 Chapter 475-1: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 475-1: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (1)</h4>


    The void in front of him was blurred, Second Mountain Master led Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi and quickly broke through the space to leave. Outside the universe where the entire Nine Great Mountains were located, in a vast space, a little golden light emerged, and then the three of them walked out of it.


    Almost instantly, they left the Cloudy Tomb and directly tore apart the universe toe here.


    ��In the distance is Heavenly Boundary Abyss and Heavenly Lu City. Judging from the current events, even Heavenly Maiden Tianlu has surrendered to the Upper Realm at some point�� When you arrive in Heavenly Lu City, you must be as careful as possible. I don��t know if Heavenly Maiden Tianlu still has any other trap.��


    The Second Mountain Master sighed, and then exined the things that the two of them should pay attention to.


    After he finished speaking, his face showed resoluteness. He turned around and tore apart the space, turned into a golden light, and returned to the Nine Great Mountains to resist the invasion of the Upper Realm.


    ��Master, you must be careful.�� Xiao Yang couldn��t hide the grief on his face, he could only watch Second Mountain Master leave in an instant, and soon disappeared. He clenched his fists tightly, hating himself for being weak and powerless, for not being able to protect his Senior Sister or the Nine Great Mountains.


    ��Let��s go, otherwise the Upper Realm��s army will chase after us, and neither of us will be able to survive.�� Compared with Xiao Yang��s grief, Gu Wudi was much calmer, without much grief.


    ��After leaving the Nine Great Mountains, we will go our separate ways, so leave me alone.�� Xiao Yang frowned and looked at him, still disgusted with Gu Wudi who was greedy for life and afraid of death.


    ��Junior Brother now is not the time to be arrogant, Nine Great Mountains will probably be more unfortunate if there is another ident between us. Who will continue the inheritance of the Nine Great Mountains? Do you have the heart to see the painstaking efforts of the two Mountain Masters go to waste?��


    Gu Wudi shook his head and said sincerely. He still remembered Gu Changge��s instructions and was very cautious in his heart. If it waspleted, even if he went to the Upper Realm in the future, he would have a foothold.


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be breached by the Upper Realm sooner orter, and if the Nine Great Mountains resisted stubbornly, they would also perish in a short time.


    At this time, as long as he was a smart person, he would know how to choose. What was more, his life was still in the hands of Gu Changge.


    ��Great Mountain Master, Xiao Yang��s rtives���� He muttered softly in his heart, and there was a sh of sternness on his face.


    ��If it wasn��t for Master��s sake, do you think I would be with you, a life-greedy and death-afraid person?��


    Xiao Yang frowned tightly, and it was difficult to hide his ridicule in his words. But he still remembered his Master��s instructions, so he didn��t care about Gu Wudi anymore.


    Then, the two turned into divine lights and headed for the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. They had the tokens of the Nine Great Mountains on their bodies, and when they got there, they would naturally have powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions toe and guide them.


    However, thinking of the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu of Heavenly Lu City, who was now working for the Upper Realm, made Xiao Yang feel foggy and a little heavy. As the Guardian of Heavenly Lu City, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to the Upper Realm unknowingly.


    The cultivators and creatures in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions didn��t know about this matter. He didn��t know how to exin it to the cultivators in Heavenly Lu City, and he couldn��t guarantee that they would believe it.


    On the other side, the terrifying battle of the Nine Great Mountains gradually came to an end. Many Mountain Masters fought with Gu Changge as they moved across hundreds of millions of miles, and came to the depths of the outside world, using the most tyrannical methods in countless years, but they were still defeated, coughing up blood and exploding.


    The terrifying gray fog contained a monstrous ferocity, covering hundreds of millions of miles. It seemed to be blowing from a distant height, covering the heavens, the earth, and the universe. This piece of the universe waspletely covered.


    Gu Changge��s expression was indifferent, and he was dressed in white in the universe, still looking supernatural and detached. It was just that there seemed to be monstrous Demonic Energy behind him, like an endless ocean.


    ��Now, do you still want to resist?��


    With an understated expression on his face, he shed forward with a palm and this big palm evolved and appeared, immediately covering the universe. It seemed that the sun, moon, and stars were rotating in it, covering all the heavens and myriad domains.


    Above his head, the ck and white intertwined scene of the sky rotated and a vast ck-and-white aura fell down. It seemed that the Six Realms of creatures were evolving, and Six Immortal portals emerged, exuding dazzling brilliance as they stood in the depths of the universe.


    This was a shocking scene, all the attacks fell in front of him and they were all blocked before exploding like ripples.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    This palm split the cover and fell like the Immortal Heavenly Sword which could cut down the vast sun and the moon. It was extremely powerful.


    ��Don��t force it!��


    The faces of all the Enlightened beings changed drastically, they were all bloody and wounded, their bodies were covered in blood and their faces were solemn. The Emperor��s weapon was suspended above their heads, and the vastws and order like a gxy fell down.


    ��His strength is a bit unbelievable, and we are no match for him.�� Third Mountain Master��s body trembled violently. It was unbelievable, his body was full of horrible injuries. A dazzling sword manifested in his hand, trying to resist the blow.


    Terrible ck air coiled around his arm, containing indescribable corrosion, which couldn��t be expelled at all. Just being hit by Gu Changge just now, he felt his body was about to shatter, it was the ultimate force of destruction.


    ��Too weak, you can��t even break my defense, what qualifications do you have to fight me?��


    However, Gu Changge still walked towards them with a very indifferent expression, as if he couldn��t feel the attack. The ce was shrouded, ten thousand dharma could not invade and there was no divine power that could fall in front of him.


    ��The old man will fight with you!��


    The Third Mountain Master looked a little ferocious. There was a dazzling and gorgeous brilliance permeating his body, which was the brilliance of an Enlightened being. Behind it loomed a terrifying golden holy mountain, which could overwhelm the universe, and its aura swept over billions of spirits.


    This was his most powerful Imperial Art, and the moment he used it, there was an endless burst of brilliance.


    ��Now��s the chance!!�� Seeing this, the other Mountain Masters also shouted loudly.


    They swiped their hands to evolve the most powerful Imperial Art, blooming the most dazzling brilliance. The Emperor��s weapon behind them also surged with a terrifying aura as if an ancient god was revived in it, the divine light went dim and it was overwhelming.


    At this time, they had to seize a w in Gu Changge and work together to make a move, otherwise, they would have no chance. All of a sudden, a monstrous light rushed out of this ce, piercing through the sky.


    This was thew of the Emperor��s Realm, and it was also the chain of order that they had cultivated in their lives.With this blow, everything exploded, like a universe shattered and the chaotic energy soared into the sky, destroying this universe and even prating into the rest of the world.


    Countless creatures and cultivators trembled under this kind of fluctuation, feeling that their souls were about to burst, and they couldn��t bear it at all. This was the aura of an Enlightened being, extremely powerful. It was also like an Immortal Great Sect in the Upper Realm, with the foundation of the Supreme Sect.


    Once appeared, all races would respect it. It would suppress everything. Such fluctuations, sweeping across the sky and the earth, were enough to make countless stars in the surrounding area tremble. Even the Supreme being would kneel down in fear.


    ��This is the battle at the Enlightened Realm! What the hell happened there����


    ��It��s not just an Enlightened being, could it be that the most powerful person from the Upper Realm attacked? Hasn��t the sea of ??Boundary Monuments hasn��t dried up yet?��


    Hundreds of millions of miles away, among the stars of life in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. An ancient being felt this fluctuation, and he was a little shocked and more terrified.


    They came out of seclusion, with a majestic and terrifying aura around their bodies. They appeared above the sky, looking there from a distance, with extremely dignified expressions.


    At this moment, except for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Even in some ancient worlds in the Upper Realm close to the Boundary Monument Sea, there were ancient beings who felt the fluctuations, and their eyes prated the world as if they were about to fall there.


    For them, now that the Upper Realm had invaded the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the surrounding world had been affected, and the ce where they were was naturally no exception.


    ��What happened there? There are many Enlightened beings fighting?��


    On the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea, many Immortal Great Sects and Supreme Dao Lineage powerhouses from the Upper Realm who are stationed here feel a sense of heartfelt palpitations.


    The sea of ??Boundary Monuments had not yet dried up, and the Enlightened beings of the forces behind them could note across now. So if Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions came to attack them, they would still be very afraid.


    In the depths of the universe, facing such a terrifying blow, a big hand stretched out from the front. Gu Changge��s expression remained indifferent, and he directly raised his hand to pat it forward.


    The golden color was resplendent, if it was made of immortal gold, the immortal energy, and chaotic energy was lingering and surging, extending from it. At first, it was the size of a hill, and then it was like a starry sky, boundless, with a terrifying explosion!

 Chapter 475-2: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (2)

    <h4>Chapter 475-2: The fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the strength is too unbelievable (2)</h4>


    The Mountain Master who was facing Gu Changge felt the move, his face changed drastically and he couldn��t believe that under their joint attack, Gu Changge waspletely unharmed and instead he even pped him!


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The energy of this palm was too terrifying, boundless as if the world was closing in, trying to suppress him!


    ��Break it!��


    He shouted loudly, and the golden battle suit on his body released a bright light, like a god descending in the world.


    Then, the golden light rose sharply as hisplexion turned red, the unrivaled aura emerged and the long spear swept across, whining. Thatrge piece of golden light was like a thousand troops galloping, about to enter this universe.


    This was a powerful blow from an Enlightened being and it could shake the world! But the giant golden palm, entwined with countless scarlet clouds was boiling withws, and contained infinite divine power as if an invincible immortal had made a move!


    There seemed to be a riot here, the universe was pierced through and all the cultivators beyond the endless distance trembled. All of them were forced to retreat, and their scalps were numb. His body shook violently, almost exploding as endless blood mist erupted, flooding the sky and the earth with blood light.


    ��Several people attacking together are not his opponent����


    In the distance, a golden light emerged. The void was torn apart, and Second Mountain Master, who was dressed in a white robe, rushed to this ce, witnessing the scene in front of him.


    His face was extremely gloomy, he never expected that as Gu Wudi said, the Nine Great Mountains would face such a terrible crisis.


    In another direction, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was also fighting several Mountain Masters, and the fluctuations were equally terrifying, sweeping half of the universe. But different from this side, she was obviously not the opponent of the three of them, and some of them fell below, with blood on her dress.


    Yet her moves were fierce and powerful, like a peerless female immortal, her skin was as white as jade, intertwined with misty brilliance.


    ��Second Mountain Master, you came at the right time, we will work together to kill him. This guy��s strength is too unimaginable����


    Seeing the Second Mountain Mastering, the other Mountain Masters were also shocked, feeling hope, and hurriedly said. They were all wounded, and their originally terrifying auras all looked sluggish, with blood hanging from their bodies.


    Even the Third Mountain Master, who was at odds with the Second Mountain Master was now depressed and terribly injured. They had to turn to the Second Mountain Master for help. In terms of strength, the Second Mountain Master was stronger than the Third Mountain Master.


    Apart from the extremely mysterious Great Mountain Master, he was the strongest of the Nine Mountains.


    ��What is your identity in the upper Realm?�� The Second Elder��s face was extremely serious, it was the first time he had seen such a terrifying young man.


    Fighting against many Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains by himself, and gaining an upper hand, while looking very rxed, without any trace of injury. If he had more time, everyone here would probably die today.


    Moreover, he found that the aura of the Ninth Mountain Master had disappeared, which could only mean that the Ninth Mountain Master had already passed away before he rushed to this ce.


    ��Are you all here? Actually, I��ve been waiting for you for a long time.��


    Gu Changge didn��t answer when he heard the words, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he looked at the Second Mountain Master in front of him. Since he had rushed here, it meant that his n had seeded.


    More than 20 years ago, the Guardian n of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was wiped out, although most of them had already died by then. But there were still remnants who escaped.


    Like Xiao Yang was just one of them. He also intended to find thest line of Guardians through Xiao Yang. The origin of this family��s talent was quite extraordinary, and it could not only summon Ancient Heroic Spirits, it could also reverse justice and evil and reshape the Dao fruit.


    He could still y a role for him. That was why Gu Changge arranged Gu Wudi as a pawn lying in ambushes around Xiao Yang all the time.


    ��You have waited for the old man for a long time, what do you mean?��


    Seeing Gu Changge��s expression, the Second Mountain Master suddenly felt a little ufortable. The feeling this young man gave him was too terrifying, and he couldn��t usemon sense to ovee it.


    ��Of course, I was waiting for you toe, so that I could catch all of you.��


    A slight smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face. As the words fell, above his head, a pitch-ck Dao bottle emerged, like a ck hole with no bottom, and a vast ck light fell down. All the terrifying fluctuations were swallowed up.


    At this moment, it seemed that even this universe was swallowed up by this vase, leaving only the vast darkness between heaven and the earth.


    ��This is!��


    ��That rumor, how is it possible����


    Seeing this scene, all the Mountain Masters were terrified, the Second Mountain Master was stunned for a moment, his face changed drastically. Suddenly he seemed to understand something and was a little frightened.


    They wanted to escape, but suddenly there was a halberd entwined with billions of strands of Demonic Energy in front of them as it swept across the sky. The universe in front of them seemed to be split open, and it was so powerful that even the fragments of the long river of time were flying.


    A Mountain Master��s face turned horrified, his whole body glowed, and he unleashed his strongest secret method, but he couldn��t avoid it at all. All divine powers, weapons, and methods all exploded and copsed under this halberd.


    Then the whole person was broken from the middle, directly torn apart and the blood mist filled the sky and the earth.


    ��Run away, the weapon in this guy��s hand is something that can destroy the world����


    The Second Mountain Master��s voice trembled a little. He reacted, and hastily turned into a divine light, trying to tear apart the universe and escape.


    The rest of the Mountain Masters also understood, but it was toote. The terrifying ck fog surged from every inch of void on the edge of the universe, as if it had taken root in space.


    This great battle swept beyond the universe, countless stars exploded and turned into ashes, the gxy exploded, and the gxy rolled back. Countlessws danced in disorder, the world was in chaos, fragments of the long river of time loomed, and there was chaos.


    The war of Emperors throughout the ages had affected an iparably wide range. Even the surrounding universe was affected, some small worlds exploded, and countless creatures suffered indiscriminate disasters.


    Many Mountain Masters erupted with the most powerful strength, and the Emperor��s aura looked mighty in the heavens. The entire universe was about to be pierced through. There was devastation everywhere. Horrific monstrous giant hands pierced through the sky and the earth, and even pped into another universe, horrifying hundreds of millions of living beings.


    Apanied by the most powerful chains and roars, everything was calm in the end. This universe was iparably dpidated, the aftermath of the battle was everywhere, blood and bones were sshed everywhere, and the marks of heaven and earth had been shattered.


    Many dpidated Emperor��s weapons lost their previous divinity before finally scattered all over the world, reduced to scrap iron.


    ��Except for the Great Mountain Master, all of the powerhouses in the Nine Great Mountains have almost been resolved.��


    Everything was silent, deep in the universe, above a broken star, a beautiful woman in white descended. Her face was beautiful and wless, her figure was tall, she was unearthly and holy, and her hair was flowing and shining, giving people a feeling of perfection.


    However, her current state was not very good, she had suffered heavy injuries, and her dress was stained with blood. When she was speaking at this moment, her face was a bitplicated.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t gone to help her after solving the Mountain Master here, she might have suffered even more terrible injuries. Although she was strong, she was not the opponent of the three Enlightened beings, and had always been at a disadvantage.


    Today, she saw a method that Gu Changge had never used before, which made her feel really terrified. Even the Third Mountain Master was split by him with a halberd in the end, and was broken from the middle on the spot, torn apart, shocking everyone.


    ��This is what was meant to happen.�� Sitting cross-legged here, Gu Changge didn��t open his eyes when he heard Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s words.


    A terrifying aura like a vast abyss emerged from him. The entire universe seemed to change with his absorption, the star field dimmed, and the Milky Way surged. Looking from a distance, there was even a big bloody cocoon around him, which was thick and terrifying blood.


    This was a shocking scene, the stars in the sky and the endless gxy, all emitted hundreds of millions of rays of light, gathering here. The origin of all Enlightened beings was entering Gu Changge��s body at this moment, every pore of his body was glowing, like an ancient world, vast and boundless.


    There were endless gods prostrating and reciting the ancient scriptures, the gods were shining brightly, and they all worshiped together.


    At this moment, Gu Changge opened his mouth and screamed, the stars in the entire universe trembled. Countless creatures knelt down on the ground out of fear, feeling the fear.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky trembled, as if a vast sea roared in as the brilliance was swallowed by Gu Changge��s mouth. He seemed to have turned into a ck hole that could swallow the heavens. All thews, rules and orders copsed and burst in front of him.


    Gu Changge��s cultivation even made a breakthrough because of this. The blood, flesh, lungs, bones, and hair were all reflecting the chaotic energy, which was much stronger than before.


    Such a terrifying scenested for half a month, and finally the universe calmed down. No living beings or creatures dared toe to investigate, the momentum of the fall of Enlightened beings was extremely astonishing.


    There were still terrifying visions in this world that had not dissipated. One drop of the blood of those Enlightened beings was enough to prate a small world, and the pervasive power was enough to kill any living being.


    ��Fifth level of Quasi-Emperor Realm, a few steps closer to Enlightenment.��


    Gu Changge got up and opened his eyes, the aura on his body returned to silence, like a deep abyss.


    He looked at the Second Mountain Master not far away, whose cultivation was sealed, and there was a terrible scar on his body, which was almost split by the whole body, and walked over.


    As Xiao Yang��s master, at this time, Second Mountain Master couldn��t die and had some value, so Gu Changge spared his life.

 Chapter 476-1: The Nine Great Mountains are destroyed, A massive attack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 476-1: The Nine Great Mountains are destroyed, A massive attack (1)</h4>


    Second Mountain Master was not in a good condition now, his aura was even sluggish. There was a terrifying wound that almost tore him apart. The destructive power within it was even constantly destroying his vitality.


    As an Enlightened being, his vitality was so surging that it was difficult to describe it in words. Even just one drop of blood could reshape the body and create another life. But now it had fallen to the point where it was difficult to recover from the injury.


    He had been witnessing the changes in Gu Changge within the past half month. From the shock at the beginning to the current state, it could be said that his mood had undergone an earth-shaking change.


    ��It turns out that this is why you have such terrifying strength at your current age����


    The Second Mountain Master looked at Gu Changge walking toward him, his expression couldn��t hide his fear, but he still spoke. He didn��t know why Gu Changge killed everyone but spared his life.


    Now that the Nine Great Mountains had encountered a catastrophe, almost all the disciples had died, and even the Mountain Masters also died. How could the rest of the disciples survive?


    He even anticipated the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains, and the scene where all the buildings on the mountain inds were turned into ruins and ashes. This made him angry and at the same time he felt regret and deep powerlessness.


    If he had noticed Gu Changge��s ambition earlier, then things should have turned around. With the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal in hand, the Nine Great Mountains could be turned into an indestructible fortress.


    If Gu Changge wanted to break in, it would not be so simple. Thinking of this, Second Mountain Master didn��t have the slightest look at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who was following behind Gu Changge.


    What he couldn��t figure out the most was how the hell did Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who was in charge of guarding Heavenly Lu City, get so close to Gu Changge now?


    She even teamed up with Gu Changge to deal with Nine Great Mountains. If not, how could they fall for it?


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, you actually teamed up with people from the Upper Realm to attack my Nine Great Mountains. Are you worthy of your status? Are you worthy of Heavenly Lu City and the hundreds of millions of cultivators living in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    The Second Mountain Master��s face was cold and angry, and his voice was full of anger. Yet Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t care about him, and it seemed that she didn��t hear what he said. She smiled slightly at Gu Changge beside her, ��Now Mr. Gu can trust me, right?��


    ��For Heavenly Lu City, you are really cruel.�� Gu Changge just smiled when he heard this, and didn��t answer her question.


    ��After all, Heavenly Lu City was entrusted to me by my Master before his death. No matter what price I have to pay, I will protect it.��


    There was a slight smile on the corner of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mouth. Her eyes were fixed on Gu Changge as if she wanted to see the change of expression on his face. However, Gu Changge��s face still didn��t change much, and she couldn��t tell anything from it.


    This made her feel a little disappointed. He was still as elusive as ever, and it was impossible to guess what was going on in his mind. Cooperating with Gu Changge was tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger, but she really had no other choice.


    Even the Nine Great Mountains with many Enlightened beings were ughtered by Gu Changge alone. How could Heavenly Lu City stop him?


    ��You have fallen into a Demonic barrier. If you want to protect Heavenly Lu City, you should have united with us and resisted the invasion of the Upper Realm in one fell swoop, instead of surrendering to them! You haven��t woken up yet!��


    The Second Mountain Master guessed the whole story almost instantly, and couldn��t help shouting angrily. This made him angrier and he even hated her a little bit. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s actions were obviously as if she was possessed by a Demon.


    How could they resist even after uniting together to protect Heavenly Lu City? The Upper Realm had already attacked the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. How greedy was the Upper Realm, how could it let Heavenly Lu City go unscathed?


    ��What do you know?�� Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu frowned, and a coldness shed in her eyes.


    ��Your Nine Great Mountains was supposed to stop the army of the Upper Realm, but you have been hiding in the Cloudy Tomb all these years, not daring to show up in the world. This time when the Upper Realm invaded, you even tried to seal off the mountain, regardless of the life and death of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, including Heavenly Lu City. How can you say that about me?��


    If she had other ways, how could this happen? This was the glimmer of hope that could be glimpsed under despair. Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master��s face turned a little suffocated.


    He did have ns to abandon the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, abandon the Heavenly Lu City and seal the mountains, in order to be safe and to keep the Nine Great Mountains safe.


    But before it was realized, Gu Changge sent an army to attack them. And this was not the reason why Heavenly Maiden Tianlu betrayed the Eight Destions Regions and Heavenly Lu City.


    ��It seems that even now, you still haven��t figured it out. The Nine Great Mountains have been reduced to ruins and removed from this world�� And Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is much smarter than you.��


    Seeing the Second Mountain Master��s expression, Gu Changge couldn��t help shaking his head, with a look of regret for him.


    ��As long as the disciples of my Nine Great Mountains are still there, then my Nine Great Mountain��s inheritance will still be there. It is absolutely impossible for you to destroy the Nine Great Mountains.��


    The Second Mountain Master��splexion turned pale when he heard the words. Though, thinking of Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi whom he sent away at thest moment, he was more or less relieved.


    They were thest hope and kindling of the Nine Great Mountains. As long as they could find the Great Mountain Master, then the Nine Great Mountains could reappear in the world. Even if he died now, it was worthy of many ancestors of the Nine Mountains.


    ��Oh, really? Are you still counting on your good-for-nothing disciple, Xiao Yang? By now, haven��t you figured out why I killed everyone and left you alive?��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled, not hiding his mockery. He knew what the Second Mountain Master was thinking, but did he really think nothing would happen if Xiao Yang was sent away in advance?


    It was a pity that Gu Changge had already anticipated the things he could think of, and calcted him here.


    ��What do you mean?�� Hearing this, the Second Mountain Master��s face froze suddenly and he felt that something was wrong. That familiar bad feeling struck again.


    ��As a remnant of the Guardian n, why do you think I let him go?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, but the depths of his eyes were still indifferent, without waves.


    ��What? Could it be�� Are you doing this on purpose?��


    At this moment, Second Mountain Master couldn��t believe his ears, he was shocked, and hisplexion changed even more. Gu Changge actually knew Xiao Yang��s identity?


    How did he find out about it? No one in the entire Nine Great Mountains knew about this matter except him.


    ��Gu Wudi was also arranged by you?�� Finally, he thought of such a possibility. With a dejected expression on his face he felt extremely regretful.


    Why did he agree to Gu Wudi��s request and send him away with Xiao Yang? It turned out that Gu Changge had nned all this long ago.


    ��The Guardian bloodline?�� Hearing this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s heart trembled slightly, and she couldn��t help but look at Gu Changge.


    If it wasn��t for what Gu Changge said, she still wouldn��t know that Xiao Yang would be the remnant of the Guardian n. As the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, she was naturally aware of the tragedy that happened to the Guardian n more than 20 years ago.


    It was said that the whole family was brutally wiped out, hundreds of people died tragically, and only a few escaped alive. The lineage of Guardian n was already sparsely popted, and it was almost wiped out after this disaster.


    Over the past twenty years, the lineage of the Guardian n had almost disappeared in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and no one of them could be found. Was Xiao Yang a remnant of that lineage? How did Gu Changge know about it?


    ��Could it be because of the Purple Mirror in his hand at that time����


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu remembered the Purple Mirror that Gu Changge had used at that time. It seemed that he used that secret treasure to deduce this matter. This was really shocking and disturbing. With such a secret treasure, who knew what else could be deduced and spied on?


    ��Could it be that the tragedy of the Guardian n more than 20 years ago was also rted to you?��


    Second Mountain Master suddenly stared at Gu Changge firmly, blood appeared in his eyes, and he even looked a little ferocious.

 Chapter 476-2: The Nine Great Mountains are destroyed, A massive attack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 476-2: The Nine Great Mountains are destroyed, A massive attack (2)</h4>


    ��Of course, it has nothing to do with me. But it has something to do with the family behind me.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and didn��t mind answering his question.


    While he was speaking, an extremely huge ancient warship descended on the distant sky, surrounded by thick immortal mist and stained with blood, as if it had just arrived from a battlefield with thousands of troops.


    Many soldiers with terrifying auras stood on it, like phantom shadows, carrying a mighty and soaring evil spirit. It was the army that entered the Cloudy Tomb!


    ��Reporting to the Young Master, ording to your order, the Nine Great Mountains have beenpletely destroyed. Many remnants of crimes have also been put to death.��


    A burly and tall Supreme being, wearing golden armor arrived in the form of a divine light and reported respectfully to Gu Changge. Hearing this, Second Mountain Master, who still had a glimmer of fantasy in his heart, felt ashamed.


    ��This is the Second Mountain Master of the Nine Great Mountains. Take him into the dungeon and keep a close eye on him.��


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and was not surprised. Presumably, the news that the Nine Great Mountains were destroyed by him would spread quickly. For the cultivators of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, this was definitely a heavy blow.


    In their minds, the transcendent status of the Nine Great Mountains was even far above Heavenly Lu City.


    At this time, once the news of the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains emerged, it would inevitably cause panic among countless forces in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and their morale would be greatly reduced!


    As for the Upper Realm, the rest of the Dao forces would definitely take advantage of the chaos and send troops to try to break through the Heavenly Boundary Abyss andnd outside Heavenly Lu City!


    Undoubtedly, in the next few days, the news of the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains, as Gu Changge had guessed, caused a sensation in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Because the battle between many Mountain Masters and Gu Changge at that time was too shocking.


    Even the universe where the Nine Great Mountains were located had been pierced, fragmented, and devastated. The world was full of broken Dao fragments with the chaos overflowing, flooding the world, and creatures with weaker cultivation bases dared not enter this ce. Apart from the terrifying battle, many broken weapon fragments and severed limbs all contained extremely terrifying fluctuations.


    A slight touch could blow people into powder, destroying both body and spirit. It had turned into a Heavenly Extinction and a forbidden area. It was precisely for this reason that the Cloudy Tomb shrouded in the Nine Mountains was destroyed.


    Only then did many powerhouses notice the location of the legendary Nine Great Mountains. As a result, when they rushed there, they found traces of the terrifying aftermath of the war.


    The mountains copsed, the riverbed was broken, and the terrifying rift valley stretched across the world. There were corpses everywhere, the pces had copsed and turned into ruins, no longer disying the detachment and mystery of the past.


    The Nine Great Mountains were destroyed!


    This news swept every corner of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in an instant, like a terrible earthquake. The cultivators and living beings who heard about this all stood in ce with chills all over their bodies, in disbelief.


    In their eyes, the Nine Great Mountains, like Heavenly Lu City and Heavenly Boundary Abyss, were the barriers protecting the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and among them the Nine Great Mountains were more detached and mysterious, and also more powerful.


    Now it was destroyed unknowingly, how could this be epted by them? Many people felt a kind of despair. This time, the invasion of the Upper Realm seemed to be even more terrifying and turbulent.


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions were afraid that they would be breached soon! This incident could be said to have shaken the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and all cultivators and creatures felt uneasy.


    Afterward, many forces were specting and deducing, trying to restore the scene that happened at the Nine Great Mountains at that time, wanting to know how the Nine Great Mountains were destroyed, wanting to know how many powerhouses were sent by the Upper Realm.


    Judging from the fluctuations that arrived from far away at that time, there were quite a few Enlightened beings fighting at that time, and the fluctuations swept across heaven and earth. But the sea of ??Boundary Monuments had not yet dried up, so how did the Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm cross over?


    As for such a deduction, of course, they couldn��t find anything. It was just that the fluctuation there was iparably chaotic, the rules of heaven and earth were all in disorder, and nothing could be seen at all.


    Not to mention the brokenws of heaven and earth and so on. All of a sudden, the trumpets sounded, the drums of war beat, and swept across hundreds of millions of miles.


    Many family sects from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions began to move their armies to the Heavenly Boundary Abyss outside Heavenly Lu City, dispatching the elites of the n, intending to fight against the Upper Realm there.


    Compared with Regions, this was already an extremely critical and severe time. They were aware of the seriousness of the matter. Because the Heavenly Boundary Abyss couldn��t stop the Upper Realm, sooner orter they would find the correct route.


    It was better to take advantage of the fact that the sea of ?Boundary Monuments had not yet dried up, andunch a massive counterattack to destroy the vanguard of the Upper Realm here.


    Unlike the austerity of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, there were many Immortal forces stationed in the Boundary Monument Sea on the Upper Realm side.


    Although they were shocked by the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains, they were ecstatic afterward.


    The Nine Great Mountains were to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, what sharp ws were to wild beasts, and now that the sharp ws of wild beasts had been pulled out.


    For them, it was naturally a good thing. And as the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Gu Changge, who destroyed the Nine Great Mountains, their poprity once again reached an unprecedented peak.


    Before this, no one thought that Gu Changge would take this opportunity to lead the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to find the location of the Nine Great Mountains and destroy them first.


    There was absolutely no doubt about the strength of the Nine Great Mountains. Even in the Upper Realm, there were only a few forces that could match it and have so many Enlightened beings.


    In the usual Immortal Sects, the strength of the sect was not even one-third of that of the Nine Great Mountains. As for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, they just dispatched arge army and easily wiped them out.


    The sensation caused by this incident was even more shocking than when the Purple Mansion was destroyed. The Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s background was so deep that it made people tremble.


    Of course, in this battle, many forces were just guessing, thinking that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family sent many Enlightened beings. After all, in their cognition, it was absolutely impossible for Gu Changge alone to achieve such a level.


    Although Gu Changge was powerful, overpowering his peers and admiring the older generation, he would definitely not be able to do such an unimaginable thing.


    Afterward, many forces in the Upper Realm learned about this and sent more troops to gather across the sea of ??Boundary Monuments and prepare for a massive attack.


    Many giants of the younger generation, including the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, and the descendants of the Human Ancestor Hall, arrived here because of this opportunity and followed the forces behind them to attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    During this period of time, a lot of things happened in the Upper Realm, and many new geniuses appeared, including ancient freaks and descendants of the Ancient Immortal ns.


    They were brilliant, butpared to Gu Changge, they all looked bleak, making people feel that they appeared in the wrong era.


    And on the top of the endless sea where the Upper Realm was adjacent to billions of Lower Realms, the Red Demon appeared here, gathering all the Demons from the sky, standing on her own Demonic mountain, overwhelming the universe with fierce power, and deterring the world.

 Chapter 477-1: An Yan, the Hidden Immortal Clan; Saved a person who shouldn’t be saved (1)

    <h4>Chapter 477-1: An Yan, the Hidden Immortal n; Saved a person who shouldn��t be saved (1)</h4>


    The reappearance of the Red Demon shocked everyone. After the first battle in the divine city, the Red Demon disappeared without a trace. All the Dao forces who went to participate in the Demon ying Conference had returned home with heavy losses, and very few survived.


    Many cultivators were guessing where the Red Demon had disappeared. Some people suspected that she was also seriously injured and was recuperating somewhere. Some people also said that after that battle, the Red Demon was actually wiped out, so there was no movement for such a long time.


    There were all kinds of rumors, and it could be said that there were different opinions. Now that the Red Demon had built the Demonic Mountain on the top of the Endless Sea, it was no different from a meteorite falling into the deep sea, causing an uproar.


    A cultivator witnessed with his own eyes that on the top of the Endless Sea, the endless Demonic Energy was surging, covering the sun and the moon and turning everything in a radius of tens of thousands of miles into darkness.


    Stars fell from outside the domain, floating up and down there as they were turned into star inds, shrouded in chaotic mist, looking extremely terrifying. Such a vision shocked everyone, and many forces sent powerhouses to investigate, trying to find out the purpose of the Red Demon.


    If she only intended to build the Demonic Mountain, then it was okay to say that she was worried that she would be so powerful that she would cause iparable ughter again.


    Now that the Upper Realm was at a critical juncture in the battle against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, there were not many troops left to fight against the Red Demon. And after thest Demon ying Conference, the scariness of the Red Demon was deeply ingrained in the hearts of many Dao forces in the Upper Realm.


    No one was willing to provoke her easily. The Demonic Mountain stood on the top of the Endless Sea as magnificent and ancient pces rose from the ground. The Heavenly Tower descended, and the divine building was shrouded in a hazy state, just like the burial ce of all living beings in ancient mythology.


    The group of Demons gathered together, and it had turned into a ce of Demon Realmparable to the Demon Burying Abyss. The Demonic aura was overwhelming, covering thousands of miles.


    Many peerless monsters obeyed the call of the Red Demon and hibernated here. Their fierce power frightened the heavens and the cultivators and creatures passing by were terrified. However, the Red Demon seemed to have recovered a lot of her sanity.


    Many people worried that she would set off an iparably murderous force again, but they gradually calmed down without seeing any movement from her and concentrated on attacking the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Now, the Upper Realm was not peaceful, especially after the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains, Gu Changge��s name had spread throughout the heavens, causing a hugemotion.


    Many Supreme forces and Immortal Great Sects were shocked by this. Up to now, Gu Changge had be a young and invincible myth in the eyes of countless cultivators and creatures in the Upper Realm.


    Just in his early twenties, his cultivation level surpasses that of the world, and no one could beat him. After attacking the Supreme beings, and raising troops to destroy the Nine Great Mountains, many rumors had spread, making the younger generation tremble and despair. They could no longer touch the slightest back.


    For the older generation, the name of Gu Changge made them even more fearful and deeply inconceivable. Some people even felt that after witnessing the birth of the legend, there would definitely be a strong and colorful stroke mentioning Gu Changge in the history books for the next millennium.


    It was not an exaggeration to describe such limelight as unparalleled in the world. Among the many Lower Realms, there were also countless creatures who were chanting his name, and it was heard that chanting his real name could protect the true spirit from dying.


    His age could already be ignored in the eyes of many ancient beings. The younger generation who once fought against Gu Changge, such as the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others. Although their talent was strong,pared with Gu Changge, it was far from enough. The gap was like a natural moat, and it was difficult to see his back.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, the only younger generation who could possibly rival Gu Changge today was perhaps the inheritor of Demonic Art who had escaped from his hands many times. However, the inheritors of Demonic Arts had disappeared for a long time, and they were not as rampant as before.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, it should be that the inheritor of the Demonic Art knew that he was not Gu Changge��s opponent now, so he chose to retreat in a low-key manner to avoid encountering him.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, huge ancient warships swept across the sky, densely packed casting endless ck shadow, and crossing toward the ce where the Boundary Monument Sea was located.


    The ancient trumpet sounded, bringing arge army from Upper Realm to attack wantonly. On these ancient warships, with a mighty aura, they could shuttle through the world passages, and they were extremely terrifying, opening up everything in the chaos.


    Many powerful creatures in the Lower Realms felt this aura, and they couldn��t help trembling. On an obviouslyrger and ancient warship, there was a celestial spirit, pces, sacred mountains, fairy inds floating in the sky, and silver waterfalls, like an ancient continent.


    Unlike other ancient warships, this ancient warship mostly had young faces. In addition to the contemporary geniuses, there were also some ancient freaks who were born not long ago. For example, the descendants of the Immortal An n, with terrifying aura and monstrous aura, had their own mansions.


    There were powerful followers and attendants at the door. Compared with ordinary powerhouses, they were still stronger, and their strength had reached the Sacred Realm.


    True Immortal Academy, Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Saint King Pce, Immortal Sword Mansion�� Many forces that had cultivated the younger generation were now gathered here.


    These living cultivators could be said to be the most outstanding young generation in the Upper Realm today, and they could be called a gathering of stars. In this battle against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, these young people would participate in it.


    ording to past practices, before the passage of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss had be stable, the younger generation or the older generation of both sides would fight first.


    The powerhouses who would decide the situation, in the end, would not make a move easily. Because before the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, thews of heaven and earth were notplete. It was still the ce where the space barriers of the two realms had collided, and the energy was chaotic. It was difficult for many powerful people to exert their peak strength.


    It was because of this reason that many of the most powerful people fell and bled in front of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. But this time, all the forces of the Upper Realm had moved together, and the momentum was shocking.


    Before the Boundary Monument Sea, there had already been a powerful man who manifested his Dharma Body and left.


    ��Sister Xian��er, we meet again.��


    At this moment, on a mountain peak shrouded in red rays of light and shrouded in Immortal mist.


    A slender and tall girl with a beautiful and refined face, wearing a wide-sleeved immortal dress, so beautiful that one couldn��t pick out the slightest w, was cultivating cross-legged.


    The sunrays on her body were shining brightly, every pore seemed to be glowing, as if a female immortal was chanting ancient scriptures in it, which made her skin white and wless with a crystal luster that could be broken by blowing bullets.


    The whole person had an immortal aura. She seemed very cold, but her brows were as cold as ice, giving people a sense of inessibility. Not far from the girl, there was a big red bird with squinting eyes, looking at a silver-haired girl walking towards her.


    ��Is this the first time you��vee here on purpose?��


    When Gu Xian��er heard this, her eyes opened. She seemed to be very familiar with the silver-haired girl in front of him, but he was slightly impatient.


    ��Doesn��t this mean that we are destined? How can you say that I came here on purpose?��


    The silver-haired girl smiled authentically when she heard the words, giving people a very innocent feeling. She had a proud figure, curvy and convex, with a delicate and wless face. Her skin was as white as porcin, as delicate as jade, and she was no worse than Gu Xian��er. And the eyes were like light red colored ze, very magnificent and beautiful.


    Fluttering and shing, it was so charming that people couldn��t find the slightest reason to hate it. On the top of her head, there was also a pair of inconspicuous rose-red horns, revealing her non-human identity. The two of them seemed to be about the same age.

 Chapter 477-2: An Yan, the Hidden Immortal Clan; Saved a person who shouldn’t be saved (2)

    <h4>Chapter 477-2: An Yan, the Hidden Immortal n; Saved a person who shouldn��t be saved (2)</h4>


    ��Tell me, what do you want me to do?�� Gu Xian��er nced at the silver-haired girl and said calmly. The silver-haired girl in front of her was named An Yan, and behind her was the An n of the Hidden Immortal n.


    The powerful and terrifying foundation was also one of the best in the Upper Realm, enough to be ranked at the forefront. It was just that because of the strong bloodline, the n members were rtively rare, which was somewhat simr to the Supreme God n.


    However,pared to the Supreme God n, the Hidden World Immortal n was more mysterious and low-key, and in recent years, only one or two nsmen had appeared in the outside world.


    This time, when the Upper Realm summoned troops to attack, the An family naturally wanted to intervene, wanting to get a share of the pie. Only then were the nsmen sent out to participate.


    However, Gu Xianer and An Yan��s acquaintance was from the past.


    It was when she left Peach Vige before and went to an Ind to practice ording to the instructions of her masters, trying to break through the extreme state of the same realm, there she had met An Yan.


    At that time, after An Yan learned of her identity, she became very interested in Gu Xian��er and shamelessly stalked her.


    Afterward, the two explored some secret relics together, and also jointly fought for the rare objects in the auction house, so they became familiar with each other after going back and forth.


    ��Can��t I just look for you? It��s the same as saying that I can��t look for you if I have no intent.��


    An Yan rolled her eyes when she heard this, and sat down next to Gu Xian��er on her own, getting very close to her. Gu Xian��er nced at her, moved to the side, and said, ��Stay away from me.��


    ��Hmph, what a heartless guy, I think someone forgot how she was almost crushed by that Quasi-Supreme monster that day. If I hadn��t sacrificed the divine formation at a critical moment, I��m afraid your grave would be covered with grass����


    Seeing her disgusted look, An Yan was a little annoyed, and snorted, thinking a little bit. Gu Xian��er was not annoyed at all when she heard the words, she just said indifferently, ��Don��t worry, even without you, I would have survived that day. I have no fewer life-saving things than you.��


    ��That��s right, I almost forgot who you are. You are the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, how can youck life-saving things?�� The expression on An Yan��s face changed quickly, and in the next moment, she was back to smiling.


    ��Besides, Gu Changge, who is unmatched in the limelight in the Upper Realm, is still your cousin. It is said that he treats you very well, so how can you be short of treasures?�� When Gu Xian��er heard this, her slender brows frowned slightly.


    ��My life-saving things were not given to me by Gu Changge. It would be good if he didn��t steal my things.�� When Gu Changge was mentioned, there was some unconceble resentment in her words.


    But in front of An Yan, she still maintained her usual immortal-like appearance, without showing any anger. An Yan was surprised when she heard these words, her eyes that were crystal clear like zed ss opened wide.


    ��Don��t the rumors say that Gu Changge treats you very well? How could he steal your things?�� She didn��t seem to be able to believe it and was very curious as if it was the first time she heard such words.


    ��Besides, all the rumors are about Gu Changge. The rumors are amazing. I thought it was all true���� Gu Xian��er hummed from her nose, and said, ��Rumors are just rumors, and everything has to be seen with your own eyes to be true�� By the way, why do you always mention that guy?��


    An Yan smiled and said, ��Isn��t it just curiosity? I know you so well, and I hear all kinds of rumors about Gu Changge every day. It is said that even the Nine Great Mountains were destroyed by him. And Isn��t he a cousin of yours? So I can��t help but ask.��


    ��Oh?�� Gu Xian��er turned her head and looked at her deeply as if she could see her purpose clearly.


    ��Okay, actually, I just heard that this time we are going to attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, we will fight against the geniuses over there, and I am a little worried that there will be idents. Isn��t Gu Changge over there? If something happens, I want him to save me. You also know that I have only appeared not long ago, and I have so littlebat experience�� How can I be the opponent of the brutal genius?��


    An Yan seemed unable to stand her eyes, shook her head, and confessed.


    ��Don��t worry, seeing the scene you and I are familiar with, you won��t die at that time.�� Seeing her confess, Gu Xian��er didn��t ask any further questions.


    ��With your words, I feel relieved. Taking this opportunity, I can meet your cousin. Okay, I won��t disturb your cultivation anymore, I look forward to the day when you suppress Gu Changge!��


    Seeing her promise, An Yan also showed a smile on her face, then got up to leave, seemed very happy, and left bouncing away. Seeing her leave, Gu Xian��er frowned and beckoned the big red bird not far away.


    ��Dahong, why do I feel that she is approaching me because she has some other purpose?�� She was a little uncertain about her authenticity, but after much deliberation, she couldn��t find the purpose of An Yan approaching her.


    The big red bird squinted at her when he heard this, and nodded his head as if to make her feel better.


    ��Then why did she approach me?�� Gu Xian��er frowned but still couldn��t figure it out.


    In terms of identity, An Yan was the princess of the Hidden Immortal n, no weaker than her. Could it be that what An Yan said just now, she just wanted to help her during the war? Or get closer to Gu Changge?


    But Gu Xian��er felt that things were not that simple. She couldn��t figure it out, so she didn��t continue to think about it, and then continued to practice. Her body was filled with rays of light, preparing for this battle in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    On the other side, after leaving this mountain range. An Yan returned to the ce where she was staying now, her innocent look in front of Gu Xian��er had disappeared, and she didn��t have many expressions on her face.


    ��Miss, is it really okay for you to do this?�� In front of her, there was an old servant with a stooped figure, sunken eyes, high cheekbones, and horns on his head, which could hardly conceal the aura of the vast sea.


    ��No problem. Judging from the results of my long-term investigation, Gu Xian��er can be said to be one of the people closest to Gu Changge. In a way, Gu Xian��er is more like his confinement. ��


    ��What Gu Xianer knows about Gu Changge is much more real than those rumors. This is good proof. If Gu Xianer was not very important to him, how could a person like him reveal his real face so easily? As long as I have a good rtionship with Gu Xian��er, I will naturally be in Gu Changge��s sight and get in touch with him.��


    An Yan shook her head when she heard the words, a thoughtful expression appeared on her face that did not match her appearance. The current her, calm and collected, waspletely different from the appearance in front of Gu Xian��er.


    ��Since thedy said so, the old ve can rest assured that Gu Changge is very dangerous. If thedy wants to approach him, she needs to be cautious and must not be negligent.�� Hearing this, the old servant also breathed a sigh of relief.


    An Yan nodded, and then said with a slightly stern expression, ��Of course, I know these things, although Gu Xian��er doesn��t seem to take the bait. She��s actually very smart, and she should have seen some things.��


    Speaking of this, she sighed, ��But she didn��t make things difficult for me. If there weren��t so many dangers and troubles, it would be pretty good to have her as a friend.��


    ��These years have been really difficult for you, miss. The eldestdy is gaining more and more power, and her right to speak in the n is already close to that of the Patriarch. This old ve thinks that in a few more years, the entire An n will probably fall under the control of the eldestdy. At that time, Miss, when you are in the n, it is really going to be difficult for you to move forward.��


    Hearing this, the old ve looked a little sad but more distressed. Over the years, the youngdy had lived in the cracks of the family, and it could be said that she was walking on thin ice, living very cautiously.


    Not only to solve the embarrassment of the eldestdy but also to be vignt at all times from the other nsmen who were eyeing the inheritance. As the head of the family, her father turned a deaf ear to her and ignored her.


    ��If the mistress is still here, how can the eldest miss cover the sky with her hands���� The old servant��s voice trembled, and the sadness and anger could not be concealed in his words.


    An Yan shook her head and said, ��I don��t need to say anymore, I know everything. And you don��t have to be so discouraged. After all, this time, An Ximitted suicide by herself, saving someone who shouldn��t be saved, and letting me hear those words�� What about the bloodline of the Hidden Immortals? In today��s Upper Realm, even if the True Immortals reappear, it will not be of much help.��


    Speaking of thetter, she couldn��t help sneering, as if she was very sure.

 Chapter 478-1: A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood, The invitation of war (1)

    <h4>Chapter 478-1: A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood, The invitation of war (1)</h4>


    Soon, ancient warships soared in the sky, entwined with endless rays of light as they crossed the boundless sea of ??Boundary Monuments. The big waves were surging, and they continued to beat as if they were going to shatter these worlds.


    The iparably vast army of the Upper Realm, stretching endlessly, covering everything. The number exceeds trillions, rushing towards the location of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But outside the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, thick fog shrouded the sky, filled with a lot of rushing and killing.


    Many ancient warships hovered here, casting shadows that shrouded everything in darkness and the number was innumerable. As the army of the Upper Realm approached, the soldiers stepped to the front of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    ��Wooooow����


    The horn resounded from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The sound shook the sky and the earth, containing unparalleled power which made the barriers of the world tremble.


    ��Attack!��


    ��Attack!��


    Arge army rushed out of the thick fog, among which the battle fortresses stood like majestic mountains, dripping with chaos. On the fortress of war, runes flickered, and strong fluctuations appeared.


    The dazzling brilliance was iparably gorgeous, beams of light were shooting out, and the stars outside the domain trembled as if about to fall and shatter. The army of the Upper Realm and the army of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions entered a battle.


    The gxy went chaotic, and even more so, countless fragmented universes. Due to the great war, thunder and lightning were born again in exhaustion and dpidation breeding mes of war.


    Many worlds around were rumbling and trembling because of this terrifying momentum. The forces of the Upper Realm had dispatchedrge armies, trying to take advantage of the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains to deal a severe blow to the morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    However, to the disappointment of many forces of the Upper Realm, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions did not lose their fighting spirit because of this. On the contrary, many powerhouses were affected by this, cing life and death aside they constantly fought, causing a lot of trouble for many cultivators of the Upper Realm.


    Outside the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, inside the ancient battleship of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. The soldiers solemnly waited and did not attack with the rest of the forces, waiting for the follow-up troops from the Upper Realm to arrive.


    In the pce, Gu Changge��s figure was hazy, sitting cross-legged, filled with chaos. He seemed to be surrounded by three thousand ancient worlds and infinite gods were looming, shining silver and immortal light.


    It could be seen that a drop of True Blood had emerged from under his heart as if reflecting the heavens and myriad realms as it crossed the long river of time, copsing the order of heaven and earth. It had turned into a vast sea of ?aura, which was absorbed by him strand by strand.


    ��A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood����


    Seeing all this, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was shocked, and she couldn��t help but feel a sense of panic from the soul. So much that she didn��t dare to approach at all. She could feel the horror from Gu Changge at this moment.


    That aura was deep and cold, it seemed to be able to swallow and destroy everything, bringing endless darkness to the heavens. And this drop of unimaginable forbidden blood seemed to belong to the same origin as Gu Changge.


    Yes, that aura was from the same origin. Otherwise, with Gu Changge��s current strength, it would be impossible to get close to this drop of forbidden blood. Not to mention the current Gu Changge, even a legendary Immortal was far from enough to look at in front of him.


    ��What is his identity����


    This made Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression even moreplicated, and she didn��t dare to guess deeply. She never expected that she would witness all this with her own eyes when she was helping Gu Changge to protect himself.


    Originally, Gu Changge asked her to protect him, which meant that she had gained some trust from Gu Changge, which should make her happy. But looking at this scene made Heavenly Maiden Tianlu a little regretful, and she felt that it was better not to know some things.


    Knowing more was not necessarily better. And just when Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was in aplicated state of mind, Gu Changge��s eyes opened in the pce as many terrifying visions around him disappeared.


    ��How long have I been cultivating?��


    He didn��t care about Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��splicated expression as he got up and asked casually.


    ��Seven days,�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu replied. She walked over very naturally, picked up the outer robe that was ced on the bed aside, and helped Gu Changge to put it on.


    ��It took seven days for me to stabilize����


    Gu Changge frowned, but he was relieved when he thought that he had broken through to the fifth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm in one fell swoop.


    ��How is the battle between the Upper Realm and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    He was still very interested in the battle over the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had not yet participated, many forces could not hold back and led their troops to attack them.


    ��There are victories and losses, but mostly the Eight Destions and Ten Regions have suffered disastrous defeats.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu said with aplicated expression. As the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, she was actually on the side of the Upper Realm and even reported the current battle situation for Gu Changge.


    If this matter was known to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it would definitely cause a terrible sensation. But up to now, Gu Changge had not sent someone to pass on her matter and was holding it as a card in his hand.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu actually knew his intentions, but there was nothing she could do about it. Now that the army of the Upper Realm had arrived, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were showing signs of retreating steadily.


    She had even anticipated the ensuing tragedy.


    ��I gave Lin Wu half a year, do you think he can do it in half a year?�� Gu Changge suddenly smiled, not surprised to hear the situation of this battle.


    This realm of emptiness, the abyss before the Eight Destions, and Ten Regions could not be defended. Even if Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not needed, many forces could deduce and open up a stable channel.


    This was also the reason why many armies from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had descended here, intending to counterattack the Upper Realm.


    They were making a desperate n.


    ��Lin Wu��s determination is firm, and his heart is unshakable. His sweetheart is in the hands of Mr. Gu. No matter how he chooses, his existence will definitely be taken into consideration���� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said.


    ��Oh?�� Gu Changge smiled, nomittal.


    At this time, outside the pce, a powerhouse from the Gu family suddenly appeared, and reported respectfully, ��Young Master, the Dharma body of the powerhouses from all races and traditions have descended. They have invited you to discuss the great event of crusade against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    These powerhouses were all from Immortal Great Sects, Ancestors of the Sects, old antiques, and living fossil figures. They had lived for a long time, and their cultivation bases were all in the realm of Enlightened beings.


    But now they could only spare one dharma body. When they invited Gu Changge to discuss it together, they no longer treated him as a junior but ced him at the same level.


    ��Are they nning to cross over?�� Gu Changge nodded. He looked a little interested, and said, ��Go on, I understand.��


    Then, he looked at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, smiled and said, ��Will Heavenly Maiden go with me?��


    ��Young Master Gu can go there alone, I am an outsider after all, so it is difficult for me to participate in the affairs of the Upper Realm.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head and said. Although she really wanted to hear that the Upper Realm was nning to attack now. She also understood that it was not appropriate for her to be a prisoner.


    ��Aren��t you my concubine? When did you be an outsider again?�� Gu Changge stared at her with interest.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was taken aback when she heard the words, then her eyes sparkled, she suddenly smiled and said, ��Master Gu wants to deceive me? There are no outsiders here, and I am not your concubine.��


    ��Unless you want my body���� Yet before she finished speaking, Gu Changge tore open the space in front of her eyes and disappeared.


    A mere Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was not worthy of his life and death.

 Chapter 478-2: A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood, The invitation of war (2)

    <h4>Chapter 478-2: A drop of unimaginable forbidden blood, The invitation of war (2)</h4>


    At this moment, in a void like a broken universe. One after another, terrifying figures like Demon Gods stood upright, shrouded in chaotic mist, covering the sky and the earth.


    The terrifying aura surged in this mysterious space, which was depressing, causing the soul to burst. Many Supreme beings from the Upper Realm had gathered here, and they were discussing many intense things.


    During the mood swings, it seemed to be surging like a vast sea, making the stars tremble like dust.


    ��Before the arrival of the army from the Upper Realm, I will not act rashly. It is estimated that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are also recruiting manpower to prepare for arge-scale counterattack.��


    An old-fashioned Enlightened being slowly uttered. He, who became famous thousands of years ago and had great prestige in the Upper Realm.


    ��Should we just wait for this group of ants from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to jump around? Every day the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are not leveled, I feel ufortable all the time����


    ��Why did we spend countless years in this Realm? Isn��t it because of the rtionship between the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    Another Enlightened being interrupted, his face was very cold as his whole body was wrapped in ayer of dim light. He came from the Ancient Ten Thousand Races, he was the Ancestor of a n, with light blue scales.


    There were two bright dragon horns on his head, flowing with a terrifying aura of annihtion. At this moment, his words were filled with murderous intent, and he had never experienced such emotional fluctuations in millions of years.


    ��I��m sure I won��t let the Eight Destions and Ten Regions be proud for long.��


    ��Although I can��t make a move now, it��s a good choice to let the younger generation suppress and kill their younger generation. I think the Eight Destions and Ten Regions will definitely fight, and I dare not lose face.��


    ��Now Gu Changge��s destruction of the Nine Great Mountains is a good opportunity to hit the morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions!��


    An Enlightened being said indifferently, the stars and rivers above his head trembled, and changed dramatically as his thoughts changed. Obviously, he had long been concerned in his heart. It was not that he would rx his attack on the Eight Destions and Ten Regions just because of this.


    What he said instantly made the other Enlightened beings narrow their eyes, think of something, and smile. And at this time, outside this space, there was a wave of fluctuation from the space tearing suddenly.


    Gu Changge walked over and appeared, just in time to hear what they said.


    ��This method is not bad, and ording to the usual practice, we can just wait for all the heroes, and they still need some experience, so we can use the geniuses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for their training.��


    He nodded slightly, with a smile on his face, and agreed. Seeing Gu Changge��s arrival, many Enlightened beings here couldn��t help being shocked. If it wasn��t for Gu Changge tearing up the space and deliberately creating momentum, otherwise they would never have sensed when he arrived.


    Although they were just a dharma body right now, such a method really shocked them. Their guesses about Gu Changge��s strength also made them fearful.


    ��That��s exactly what I mean. Since the old guys in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are afraid of death, those young people will definitely not be able to bear it, and this is also a good way to greatly damage their fighting spirit.��


    ��The Eight Destions and Ten Regions are used to peace, how can the geniuses on their sidepare with the geniuses on our side who have fought all the way!��


    Since Gu Changge said so, all Enlightened beings discussed it for a while, and they all felt that this method was the best at present. Eight Destions and Ten Regions would definitely agree.


    Choosing to retreat at this time would definitely shake the morale of the army for them.


    ��Now it��s difficult for me to wait for my true body to arrive, so the overall situation here can only be handed over to Young Master Changge first!��


    ��With you stepping forward, I can rest assured�� Several Enlightened beings nodded and added in a little solemnity.


    ��Then it��s decided, I��m going to fight against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed strangely when he heard this, and then he smiled.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    He probed this space with his big hand, and immediately caught a huge amount of starlight. The aura of Dao flowed, converging into an endlessly bright pen.


    A word of war!


    As he wrote down the stroke, the word immediately broke through the space and flew towards the direction of Heavenly Lu City in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions with a roar of terror that trembled in the world.


    This was the word of the Great Dao, with thews of heaven and earth as pen and ink, every word and sentence contained great majesty.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Soon, the brilliant battle word tore apart the sky and was reflected in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Blowing the monstrous fog, with the endless chain ofws and order, made all the monks shake and tremble in their hearts.


    ��This is the Lord��s breath����


    In the depths of the battlefield, a terrifying figure, shrouded in thick fog, looked like an Immortal God of War. The fluctuations he radiated made the sky tremble, and it was so powerful that it was boundless.


    The aura alone suppressed all the cultivators�� faces, and they were almost out of breath. The tremor came from the soul. This was the power of the Emperor realm, overlooking the world, emotions alone could cause changes in the world.


    He usually spoke rarely, full of endless majesty. But feeling this aura at this moment, he couldn��t help showing respect.


    In Alpha��s hand, the surface of the Immortal ying Gourd was shrouded in blood, and streaks of smoke pierced through the sky and were engulfed by the mouth of the gourd. All the dead bodies, and the life substances in them, including the origin, evil spirit, murderous spirit, blood, etc., could all be umted in the Immortal ying Gourd.


    There was no doubt that the crops of cultivators who came to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had all died and buried here. The mighty army of the Upper Realm stopped in the sky outside the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    Boundless, as far as the eye could see, the number exceeded several trillion and the power was so great that it changed the color of the world. As for the cultivators below the Sacred Realm, there were even more cultivators. Their bones had dyed the desert red. The scene was extremely cruel.


    ins, mountains, abysses, all terrains trembled. There was a sound of fighting, not very loud, but earth-shattering as if the whole world was about to copse. Of course, this was the best nourishing ce for the Immortal shing Gourd!


    ��Knowing that this battle is difficult and dangerous, but I, a cultivator of the Eight Destions, have no fear, so what about the word war?��


    In a distant ce, the voices of Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions went very cold. The terrifying fluctuations emitting from them confronted each other in a distantnd.


    Enlightened beings did not easily engage in wars. But now, many cultivators who were fighting with the army of the Upper Realm trembled all over as they were cold from head to toe.


    At this time, the Upper Realm issued a word of war. Could it be that it was nning the final decisive battle? And from the word war, they felt a terrifying murderous intent.


    Just a wave of fluctuations could cause many powerhouses to explode. Many cultivators and creatures became uneasy. After all, the final decisive battle meant facing a full-scale attack from the Upper Realm.


    At that time, Heavenly Lu City was likely to be breached, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would fall, and everyone would die. Soon, behind Heavenly Boundary Abyss, a group of old antiques appeared, observed the word war, and finally came to a conclusion and their faces turned ugly.


    ��The Upper Realm intends to send the younger generation to fight with us. This is a letter war.�� Old Antique from an ancient family said with a heavy expression.


    ��Does the Upper Realm want us to know that even the younger generation can suppress us?�� In an instant, many people reacted and were furious.


    Especially the younger generation on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were even more furious, wishing to rush forward and fight with the Upper Realm.


    However, the older generation calmed down very quickly, theirplexions turned a little pale, and they understood that this was a conspiracy from the Upper Realm.


    Whether it was epted or not, it would be a heavy blow to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The younger generation in the Upper Realm were obviously much stronger than the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    This battle would be very difficult, and they would even have to send in the talents from other generations. Then, the mighty Eight Destions and Ten Regions army began to retreat as they returned to the War Fortress, hiding in the monstrous fog in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    After some discussion, a powerhouse from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions appeared, and received the letter of war outside Heavenly Boundary Abyss, agreeing that half a monthter, the two realms would fight!

 Chapter 479-1: A gathering of heroes from the Upper Realm, The best decision in this life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 479-1: A gathering of heroes from the Upper Realm, The best decision in this life (1)</h4>


    One after another, ancient warships skimmed the sky, heading toward the Abyss shrouded in endless fog, and behind them was the mighty army of the Upper Realm. Many creatures from the Dao Sect of the Upper Realm had already gathered here and were reporting to the Dao forces stationed here before.


    The vast fog seemed to blow from another world, apanied by a loud and rumbling sound. This ce wasposed of many broken universes, and there were all kinds of chaotic storms, which were extremely dangerous. There was even a danger of bloodshed and death at every turn.


    If there was no correct route, even Enlightened beings would not dare to set foot in it easily.


    At this moment, ancient warships and heavenly boats stood above the sky, dropping down the vast and endless chain ofws, covering the universe like pieces of ancient immortal mountains and continents.


    On these ancient warships were all the geniuses and powerhouses who arrived from the heavens of the Upper Realm. Their aura was so high that they were like ovens, and no one dared to despise them.


    From time to time, there were spatial fluctuations, and one after another, figures turned into divine lights as they went away, rushing to their respective ethnic groups or the residence of the forces.


    ��Greetings, Young Master.��


    There were many soldiers wearing battle clothes and holding weapons such as heavenly spears, axes, and long swords. And they were all in front of Gu Changge, with iparably respectful expressions.


    With more awe and fanaticism in their eyes. Behind them were the young geniuses from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    There were also disciples of the Primordial Divine Sect, who were all the best of this generation, and it could be said that they could not find opponents in the same realm. Conquering the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was also a rare opportunity for them to cultivate and hone.


    Now that Gu Changge was sitting here, they were even more at ease and were not worried about their lives.


    ��How many people from the Gu family havee this time? Where is my mother?��


    Gu Changge nodded, nced at the dense, endless, torrent-like army behind him, and asked.


    ��Reporting to the Young Master, 30 million troops havee from the family, 10 million troops havee from the mistress�� side, and 50 million troops have also been sent by many affiliated forces.��


    ��Among them, there are nine Quasi-Emperor powerhouses, thirty in the Supreme Realm, one hundred in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, and countless in the Sacred and Divine Realms.�� The powerhouse who reported back just now said respectfully.


    Because of the sea of ??Boundary Monuments, it was difficult for Enlightened beings to cross over, so only the Dharma Body could descend here. Gu Changge nodded, and once again nced at many younger generations, all of them looked at him with fanaticism and reverence.


    He frowned suddenly and realized that there seemed to be fewer people among them.


    ��Where��s Gu Xian��er?�� He asked. ��Miss Xian��er is not with the family, but with True Immortal Academy.�� The subordinate replied.


    ��On the side of True Immortal Academy? Is she nning to represent True Immortal Academy and fight against Eight Destions and Ten Regions?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows.


    He wasn��t worried about Gu Xian��er��s safety, but seeing that she was not among the crowd just now, he thought that she had left the family and gone to the battle alone. That woman came here, but she didn��te to see him first.


    It seemed that she was feeling itchy. The edge of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss was veryrge, covered with a vast and thick fog. And from time to time, the sound of terrifying beasts neighing could be seen, which was deafening.


    All ethnic groups and sects had their camps here, covering a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles. It could be seen that one after another terrifying aura was permeating out, which was breathtaking and shocking.


    In the residence of True Immortal Academy, many Elders were exining this incident and what needed attention to a group of disciples.


    After all, the environment of heaven and earth in the two worlds was different, and the means of geniuses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions werepletely different from the methods of geniuses here.


    There were huge differences in the way they cultivated and the method they fought. However, many Elders were still very relieved, because the disciples who could enter the True Immortal Academy were all outstanding among their peers.


    In the Upper Realm, they were already respected by their peers, but in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, no one couldpare them.


    ��The Eight Destions and Ten Regions pay more attention to tapping the power of their own blood, and call their Divine powers the bloodline power����


    Gu Xian��er stood outside the crowd, cold and aloof, her slender brows slightly frowned. She listened very carefully and attached great importance to many matters of cultivation. She would not ck off or underestimate them in the slightest.


    Not far from the residence of the True Immortal Academy, there were also many older generations who were exining things. From her direction, she could clearly see them.


    Tianyao Temple, War Immortal Mansion, Saint King Hall�� These forces, like True Immortal Academy, were all aiming at cultivating the most outstanding genius figures of this generation.


    One could see many young beings here, forming their own circles. On the side of True Immortal Academy, headed by the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, and the Holy Maiden of Human Ancestor Hall, many disciples followed behind.


    People like Jiang Chuchu, Yue Mingkong, etc. had their own affairs, and they couldn��t get away from them, so they couldn��te here. Therefore, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and others were almost the leaders of this generation of True Immortal Academy.


    Like Gu Changge, they hadn��t appeared in the True Immortal Academy for a long time. Of course, his identity and strength had reached a level that the younger generation couldn��t match today, and it would make no difference whether he appeared or not.


    On the other side, there was a young person named Tianyao King in this generation, who was their leader. It was said that he was an ancient freak who had the blood of an Immortal and was his descendant. He was astonishingly powerful and had many followers.


    As for the War Immortal Mansion, it was actually somewhat simr to the Human Ancestor Hall, but it was different from the Human Ancestor Hall in that there was only one Human Ancestor Hall.


    The War Immortal Mansion existed exclusively for cultivating the War Immortal and required its disciples to be respected among their peers, with monstrousbat prowess and be invincible.


    Otherwise, they were not qualified to be called War Immortal. And the previous War Immortal, who was said to have reappeared in the world some time ago, was beheaded by Gu Changge in Heavenly Lan Realm.


    This incident caused a greatmotion. They didn��t know if it was true or not, but it also caused War Immortal Mansion to have a lot of resentment toward Gu Changge. However, with Gu Changge��s status and strength. War Immortal Mansion could only endure and smash their teeth to swallow it down.


    The descendant of this generation of War Immortal Mansion, known as little War Immortal, was also present in various ces during this time. Few people had seen his true face. It was said that he had fought against the Six Crown King, but no one knew the oue.


    Because of the rtionship between Gu Xian��er and Gu Changge, the heirs of the War Immortal Mansion also had a lot of hostility toward her.


    In addition, the descendant of Saint King Hall was also very powerful. Although he had never been famous, it was said that he had stepped into the tidal ts of time by chance, fought with the young True Dragon from ancient times, and achieved great fortune.


    These were people not to be underestimated.


    ��These are the people I��m going to beat one by one���� Thinking of this, Gu Xian��er felt a lot of fighting spirit in her heart.


    She couldn��t beat Gu Changge, but if she couldn��t even beat these young supreme beings, it would be too unreasonable, and it would cause Gu Changge��s disgust and ridicule.


    Just as various thoughts shed through Gu Xian��er��s mind, a hugemotion suddenly came from not far away. Many cultivators and creatures looked over in shock.


    ��It��s�� It��s Young Master Changge!��


    ��It really is him! What is he doing here?��


    ��Is it to encourage me?��


    Someone eximed with surprise and shock on his face. It was even a little unbelievable, he didn��t expect Gu Changge toe here in person. But someone thought of Gu Changge��s identity before, he was also a disciple of Ture Immortal Academy.


    There didn��t seem to be anything wrong with himing here. Of course, someone instantly thought that Gu Changge��s arrival would have something to do with Gu Xian��er who was not in the crowd and couldn��t help looking at her.


    With that person��s disposition, there was almost no possibility other thaning here to see Gu Xian��er. After all, in his eyes, the True Immortal Academy was the same whether it existed or not.


    ��What are you looking at me for? Why is this guy so high-profile all the time����


    Gu Xian��er was not used to this sudden feeling of attention. Although her expression was still cold and aloof, she couldn��t help muttering in her heart.


    At this moment, in ces where forces such as War Immortal Mansion, and Saint King Hall were stationed, there were young existences with serious faces, looking intently, with a radiant light in their eyes evolving with various means, to see clearly the approaching road young figure.


    He just walked in the sky, looking extremely hazy as if surrounded by endless divine light and three thousand ancient worlds. It was as if endless gods were prostrating, and there were sacrificial sounds. This scene made everyone awe-inspiring, and many older generations were shocked, and even had the urge to kneel down and bow to this young man.


    This was obviously someone that was unfathomable and unimaginable.


    ��What a terrifying strength, he may have surpassed the Supreme Realm. However�� as I expected, Gu Xian��er is very unusual to him.��


    In the distance, a tall, silver-haired girl stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the scenery of this ce, with a strange color flickering deep in her eyes.

 Chapter 481-1: Wang Ziji’s suspicion, What a vicious mind (1)

    <h4>Chapter 481-1: Wang Ziji��s suspicion, What a vicious mind (1)</h4>


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The sky and the earth trembled, and all directions resonated! Many ancient warships from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions descended like a torrent, followed by divine lights, endless and innumerable in number.


    Even then,pared to the mighty, endless Upper Realm army in front of them, it was like a drop in the ocean.


    ��Is this the power of the Upper Realm����


    Many young people saw the Upper Realm��s army and immediately turned pale. Only when they faced these terrifying figures in the Upper Realm in person, could they feel the unparalleled sense of oppression, which almost bent their spine, made their legs weak and knelt down.


    In front of the army of the Upper Realm, they were like a tboat in the vast ocean, which could be overturned at any time. The endless fog swept in, and among them stood terrifying figures like ancient divine mountains, very indifferent, without saying a word.


    Watching the arrival of the army from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was like seeing a group of inconspicuous ants.


    ��Don��t be intimidated by their power, they can��t get through now.��


    ��They did this on purpose! They just want to hurt the morale of our world!��


    The powerhouses of the many families from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, seeing this scene, his heart sank. Feeling that the morale of their world had been greatly oppressed before the fight, they couldn��t help shouting.


    Immediately, someone spoke, and the sound pierced the clouds and cracked the rocks, shaking the sky, and contained some kind of Dao sound, which could wake people up. The warship was like a cloud, covering the sky, and finally hovered here, confronting the side of the Upper Realm.


    ��It��s so scary, just looking at it makes me desperate!��


    ��If we really fight, will we be their opponents? I��m afraid that with just one hand, we can all be wiped out!��


    Many young people were shocked when they heard this voice. After recovering from the state just now, they were a little terrified, and couldn��t help feeling chills going down their backs.


    This was a powerhouse in the Upper Realm. Although he had note yet, it was just a dharma body. But it��s invincible power was enough to make people tremble, even though it was transmitted from a long distance it was as if facing an invincible person and wanting to worship him.


    ��Is this the most powerful person of the Upper Realm? But it��s just a dharma body!��


    Someone snorted coldly, with anger and hatred in his heart, and he had an endless hatred for the Upper Realm. On the ancient warships, there were still many majestic pces and temples with the vast chaotic atmosphere hanging down.


    Among them, the Young Supreme appeared, his face shrouded in brilliance, intertwined with divine light. They were elites from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in this life.


    They were also young seeds of all races that could not be lost. At this moment, everyone watched all this solemnly, standing behind the powerhouses, and someone was offsetting this terrifying coercion for them.


    Beforeing here, everyone had a lot of self-confidence, thinking that they were respected by their peers and had few rivals. Yet after arriving here, the first thing they smelled was endless blood.


    This ce not only buried many of their ancestors but also killed countless cultivators from the Upper Realm. In front of the empty abyss, there were endless ruins. The mountains and rivers were broken, and heaven and earth were scattered.


    Corpses were everywhere, the blood had not dried yet and there were broken weapon fragments, fallen stars, and war forts everywhere. There were huge deep pits, like stars falling here, bursting into terrifying rift valleys.


    Such cruelty made them dare not underestimate it.


    ��It��s finally here. Stealing my world��s luck at the beginning has caused countless eras in my world, and no one can be Immortal. Now that the Boundary Monument Sea is dry, how can this deste ce like Eight Destions and Ten Regions protect you?��


    In the thick and terrifying fog, the most powerful person from the Upper Realm was the first to speak, very indifferent and with killing intent. Many people seemed to hear some unknown secret from his words, and their hearts were slightly shaken.


    However, the most powerful person of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions disagreed, and said with a sneer, ��There is nothing wrong with wanting tomit a crime. For countless years, bandits from the Upper Realm have repeatedly invaded our Eight Destions and Ten Regios, and have not returned the peace of our realm.��


    ��If you want to fight, just fight, why make excuses? Cultivators of my world are not afraid of death!��


    While speaking, he waved his hand, and a powerhouse behind him immediately ignited the beacon. The raging mes burned like wolf smoke, and the divine light surged, reflecting the world.


    ��Wooooow����


    Afterward, someone blew a war song with a horn made from some ancient beast. The sound contained unimaginable prating power, and it shattered the sky, atmospheric and sad.


    All the cultivators and creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions felt their blood boil and their murderous aura surged to the sky as if they had been injected with chicken blood when they heard this voice.


    ��Attack!��


    ��Attack!��


    ��Attack!��


    All the powerhouses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions shouted angrily, and a mysterious aura emerged from their heavenly spirit caps. In the end, it turned into ancient runes one by one, gathered together to create supreme power.


    Such a scene shocked the hearts of many cultivators from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and it was the first time they saw the great power contained in their blood. But this was not a secret in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Every time in the fight against the invasion of the Upper Realm, there were strong people who could boost morale, make everyone stimte the power of the blood, trigger the power of the runes in it, and construct a supreme scripture.


    ��The supreme scriptures that were stolen, you dare to use them now. Is this the so-called ancient ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    ��It��s ridiculous!��


    Seeing this scene, some powerful people from the Upper Realm sneered, mockingly, disdainful, obviously knowing a lot about this secret.


    ��Stop talking nonsense! This is the power that our ancestors bestowed on us, and it is something you and the rest can��t understand!��


    An old man from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions shouted loudly, his eyes were cold, and he was a powerhouse in the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    At this moment, he blessed himself with the power of this supreme sutra, the chaotic energy was permeating, and the divine light was brilliant, gushing out from every pore of his body.


    He was going to make a move, and before the fight, he would first encourage the momentum of their side, and at the same time give the strongest person in the Upper Realm a blow.


    All the runes were intertwined, and the supreme scriptures were constructed, and everyone could vaguely see that there was a magnificent ancient immortal pce located in it. There were bursts of immortal sounds, like the rising of a brilliant sun.


    At this moment, the most powerful secret power emerged from this supreme scripture, each word was as dazzling as a star, and finally produced an indescribable power. This force gathered together, pressed down, and fell toward the Upper Realm army in front as if it was going to destroy everyone there.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky trembled, and the void exploded in an instant.


    All of the fog was copsing, the chaos was evolving, and the aura of the world was disordered as if time had been reversed. The eternal cycle of reincarnation had been tempered. This was unimaginable power.


    The old man was glowing all over, using this power on himself as he rushed forward.


    ��Is this the horror of our bloodline power? Although everyone��s strength is meager, together, they can form rivers and seas, and be invincible! Even if the army of the Upper Realm is in the front, it is insignificant!��


    Seeing this scene, some people were greatly inspired, a little excited, feeling that there was hope for this battle. As long as everyone in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions united, they would eventually defeat the Upper Realm.


    The sky and the earth rumbled as if one side of the universe was falling, pushing forward, and crushing, and many stars were cracking and blowing up.


    ��You only have this ability, is it hard for you to wait for the true body to descend, how could you be so rampant? Little Quasi-Emperor Realm, how dare you!��


    The face of the powerhouse who spoke just now changed slightly. If his true body had descended, he would naturally have the confidence to resist this blow. But now it was only his Dao dharma body, and its strength was not even one-tenth.


    He was a little apprehensive, more angry and cold, and the figure shrouded in thick fog couldn��t help taking a few steps back. And this scene happened to be seen by everyone in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they immediately felt their morale shaken and their blood boil.


    ��The most powerful man of the Upper Realm was forced to retreat by us! He is also afraid of us and dares not fight us!��


    ��Great!��


    Someone shouted loudly, extremely excited. The forehead was shining brightly, and the ancient runes were reflected through the skin and bones.


    At this time, almost everyone had a kind of hope, after all, they had seen the strongest of the Upper Realm retreat with their own eyes. A group of young people couldn��t help but feel excited. Among such terrifying power, there were also elements that they had contributed.


    They were naturally proud.


    Many powerful men from the Upper Realm couldn��t help frowning. They didn��t expect that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would have such a method, which even surpassed the power of the past.


    However, just when everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was excited and wanted to suppress the Supreme being in the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At a high altitude, there was suddenly a terrifying wave, pressure like a mountain and a sea as if the Milky Way broke its embankment and was falling down. The sky trembled, the sun, the moon, and the stars were shaking, the sea turned to ashes, and strips of ck lightning struck down, bigger than the stars.


    ��What is that?��


    All the people of the Eight Destions and Ten Territories felt a little terrified suddenly, and their scalps were numb. Some people even trembled from the bottom of their hearts, and couldn��t help but kneel down and bow down to the figure in front of them.


    In the eyes of everyone, the high sky became extremely blurred as if there were hundreds of millions of chaotic air falling down. A vague figure stood there, surrounded by seemingly endless gods and three thousand great worlds, like the master of all heavens.


    ��Have the Eight Destions and Ten Regions been reduced to such a point? It is really regrettable.��


    It was the voice of a young man, who sounded not very old, without the slightest hint of vicissitudes. But in the ears of all the powerhouses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he seemed extremely cold and heartless.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    In the next moment, apanied by a monstrous divine light, a big hand that covered the sky descended from a high altitude. Iparably huge, entangled with hundreds of millions of chaotic auras that seemed to cover the sky.


    Endless rules andws were boiling under this palm. In the end, it seemed that it was about to burst, the void burst open and the universe seemed to copse due to this palm. There were terrifying rift valleys.


    This was an unimaginable and terrifying scene, the world suddenly darkened, and was beaten back to the beginning of the sky,pletely confused. All light was blocked.


    The power emanating from the interweaving and resonance of all the runes just now was shattered by this palm in an instant, turning into countless dissipated energies, rushing toward the world. Everyone was horrified, feeling that all their strength had been lost because of this palm, and they couldn��t help but copse on the ground.


    The power of light destroyed the world, but that was all!

 Chapter 481-2: Wang Ziji’s suspicion, What a vicious mind (2)

    <h4>Chapter 481-2: Wang Ziji��s suspicion, What a vicious mind (2)</h4>


    ��Wow!��


    The old man who sacrificed this power turned pale. A mouthful of blood spewed out, he flew backward from the spot and almost exploded in mid-air. After receiving such a terrifying bacsh, his aura instantly became so sluggish that he couldn��t even stand up.


    ��Who is that?��


    ��This is too terrifying. Wasn��t the sea of ??Boundary Monuments still not dry, and no one could cross it?��


    Looking at this scene, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions trembled all over and even felt despair.


    Unexpectedly, what they thought was an extremely powerful blow, which could shake reincarnation and copse thews and order, would be crushed by the opponent��s palm and copse instantly.


    Under the impact of such a huge gap, many people were stunned and couldn��t react for a while.


    ��That��s Gu Changge!��


    ��The leader of the Upper Realm! He��s here too!��


    Standing with many ancient beings, Gu Wudi, whose face changed slightly, suddenly spoke at this moment, with deep hatred appearing in his eyes. Hearing these words, everyone was shocked, and at the same time, they were suddenly stunned.


    They didn��t doubt Gu Wudi��s words. After all, as the cultivator of the Nine Great Mountains, Nine Great Mountains were destroyed by Gu Changge. He should hate him so much.


    ��It��s really him!��


    ��The one who killed the senior sister and destroyed the Nine Great Mountains!��


    Xiao Yang also recognized Gu Changge, his eyes were red and his fists were clenched tightly. His hatred for Gu Changge was monstrous. His senior sister was killed by him, his house was destroyed by him, and his master��s life and death were unknown.


    How could so much hatred be easily settled?


    ��Is this the strength of the leader of the Upper Realm? How can it be so terrifying, it is simply invincible����


    At this moment, the hearts of everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were shocked.


    Especially the younger generation who wanted to fight Gu Changge in the same realm before, was even more shocked. They were suffocating, and their scalp was slightly numb.


    They only knew about the leader of the younger generation in the Upper Realm from rumors, and they knew that his strength was monstrous. But when they really faced him, they realized how powerful he was, to the point where they were so desperate that they couldn��t think of fighting.


    How could people fight this? Even after gathering everyone��s strength, it was difficult topete with his single palm. This was something that was unimaginable before.


    ��This is not his own strength, but the treasure he used����


    At this time, an ancient existence spoke out and fixed its eyes on arge seal floating above Gu Changge��s head. It seemed that thousands of stars, sun, and moon gathered on it, and mountains and seas were rising and falling, and they were constantly converging.


    This kind of majestic and vast power was like an abyss, and just a strand of it hanging down was terrifying, and the body seemed to be about to explode.


    ��That��s the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal of Nine Great Mountains, which was snatched by him�� I didn��t expect him to borrow the power of my Nine Great Mountains Supreme Treasure!��


    Gu Wudi gritted his teeth tightly, with an extremely angry and unwilling expression on his face.


    ��First, the Immortal ying Gourd fell into his hands, but now even the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal has been taken away by him����


    Theplexions of some ancient existences changed drastically. After thinking about it carefully, they couldn��t help but tremble.


    ��Sure enough, we have to rely on Young Master Changge to make a move, otherwise we won��t be able to deter these people, and mere ants want to overthrow the sky? Young Master Changge can suppress all of them with just one palm!��


    ��Many powerful people cannote here before the passage is unstable. Now I can just rely on the Young Master Changge����


    ��With the Young Master Changge around, do these powerful people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions still dare to act presumptuously?��


    Different from the dead silence in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, everyone from the Upper Realm was shocked and then reacted. Many people couldn��t help sneering, with mockery and deep disdain. Of course, these people had more respect for Gu Changge.


    ��This guy is still unbelievably strong����


    Gu Xian��er stood among the disciples of True Immortal Academy, looking up at the figure in the sky. She seemed to have thought of something, her little face was a little hot, and her heart was beating fast.


    ��I really don��t know how Young Master Changge cultivated. Why is there such a big gap at a simr age?��


    An Yan and Gu Xian��er walked very close, and when she heard this almost muttering voice, she couldn��t help but smile. However, she still had an innocent smile on her face as always and seemed to be very puzzled about it.


    She actually didn��t know much about Gu Changge. It was only based on the rumors, and the idental conversation between her sister An Xi and the man she saved, so she guessed a thing or two. This spection made her horrified, and she didn��t even dare to think about it.


    ��So, where did the Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains end up, were they killed by him?��


    Wang Ziji looked at all this, but slightly narrowed his eyes, not surprised by Gu Changge��s strength. She was puzzled by something else.


    ording to her understanding, there were nine Mountain Masters in the Nine Great Mountains. If the Nine Great Mountains were destroyed, where did those Mountain Masters end up?


    Were they killed by Gu Changge, or imprisoned by the Ancient Immortal Gu Family? But no matter which possibility it was, there should be some rumors leaking out.


    Unlike today, those great Mountain Masters seemed to have disappeared without a trace, like a stone sinking into the sea, without the slightest ripple.


    Wang Ziji was a very smart person. Although she didn��t want to dig deep into some things, she couldn��t stand the clues that were clearly in front of her.


    What exactly was Gu Changge hiding? The more she understood, the more she found herself elusive about it as if she had fallen into an eternal trap and could not break free. Before Jiang Chuchu met Gu Changge, she ced killing the inheritor of demonic arts and finding the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor as her top priority.


    But after meeting Gu Changge, she stopped looking for the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor, and she didn��t even look for the inheritor of demonic art.


    Wang Ziji didn��t notice this at first. Recently, she identally discovered that Jiang Chuchu��s token was missing. So she knew who took it away without guessing. No wonder Jiang Chuchu, who used to be as calm as the water fell for him.


    While cultivating in the True Immortal Academy, she couldn��t hide her thoughts in her eyes and went to the ce where Gu Changge was from time to time. Under all kinds of clues, Wang Ziji felt that she was close to the truth of the matter.


    The real reincarnation of the Human Ancestor had most likely been killed by Gu Changge, and Jiang Chuchu must have known about it. What was the rtionship between Gu Changge and the inheritors of demonic art?


    And just when Wang Ziji��s thoughts were flying, a terrifying aura came crashing across the sky again, as if an ancient universe copsed and crushed down!


    ��It seems that you don��t want to abide by the agreement, since that��s the case. Everyone can stay here.��


    Gu Changge��s voice was very t and his eyes were deep and indifferent as if stars were evolving and drying up in them. His voice suddenly resounded between the heavens and the earth, very indifferent, without any emotional fluctuations.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    As he stretched his palm forward, the terrifying golden hand looked like a heavenly emperor suppressing the world. Cracking the universe, shattering many copsed runes, the nearby universe was trembling.


    This was an earth-shattering scene, the endless fog had evaporated, exposing the dry and exhausted ground, and all the peaks and ancient mountains above had copsed.


    All the ancient warships that came from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions trembled. Endless runes flickered, erupting with dazzling brilliance, intertwined on them, trying to resist.


    <strong>Pu!</strong>


    Countless people couldn��t stand the fluctuations, they kept coughing up blood, their skin cracked, their bones creaked, their legs became weak, and they wanted to kneel down.


    <strong>Crash!</strong>


    But at this moment, over the sky of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, a dazzling brilliance suddenly appeared, gorgeous and bright. It was an ancient blood-stained banner, very tattered, but it was sacrificed by an extremely powerful man, he suddenly swung it away, covered the sky, and resisted!


    ��Zu Qi! This is my family��s Ancestral g! It was stained with the blood of the Immortal����


    Xuantian, the descendant of the God of War family, suddenly shot out his eyes, a little excited, and recognized this thing. The powerhouse in the front was also the Ancestor of their n, and he was an Enlightened being!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In an instant, endless brilliance exploded here, and an Enlightened being made a move, used the Ancestral g, and blocked Gu Changge��s blow. But there was still endless chaos exploding, rushing toward the broken universe in all directions.


    Everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions trembled in fear and if it wasn��t for the ancestors of the Xuanwu God of War family. Everyone here would probably be reduced to ashes under this palm just now.


    ��Oh, you dare to stop me?��


    Seeing that his blow was blocked, Gu Changge raised his eyebrows with great interest and stared at the old man walking in front of him.


    ��ording to the agreement in the invitation of war, our two worlds are fighting here, and you bully the small with the big, why? Is this the so-called nature of the Upper Realm?��


    The Ancestor of the God of War n, named Xuan Gang, had a dark face and fine scales appearing on his body, which was breathtaking. He stared at Gu Changge fearfully. As an Enlightened being, he could only block Gu Changge��s attack when he used the Ancestral g.


    Although there was the strength of the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, Gu Changge��s own strength must not be underestimated and he needed to be cautious.


    ��Oh, using the big to bully the small? If you look at it in terms of age, I don��t seem to be too big.��


    Gu Changge smiled slightly when he heard the words, and said lightly, ��Besides, you are the ones who will take over the battle, and now you are the ones who want to fight first. Do you really think that it is difficult for the strong in our world toe, so you have nothing to worry about?��


    After speaking, his words turned cold, and the terrifying power enveloped him again. Like a mountain torrent bursting an embankment, covering the sky, the stars fell rustlingly, making one��s heart tremble.


    Xuan Gang��s face was solemn, and the Ancestral g unfolded above the sky, with many shes of brilliance intertwined and hanging down, forming a vast map of the gxy, which made Gu Changge very afraid.


    ��In this case, then ording to the invitation of war, I, the genius of the two worlds, will fight first, and I will experience your qualification to be arrogant.�� He said in a deep voice, his voice was very majestic, and he did not want to fight Gu Changge.


    ��Oh?��


    Gu Changge��s voice was still calm, and he said, ��Ye Han, you will go first in this battle.��


    As soon as the words fell, in the thick fog behind him, on top of the ancient warship, a figure turned into a divine light and descended, with a cold and stern face and an astonishing evil spirit.


    ��I will live up to my Master��s expectations.�� Ye Yan grinned, and there was a strong aura of blood surrounding his body, which was terrifying.


    ��It��s him!��


    ��The Yaksha who killed many geniuses of our world����


    There was amotion in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the faces of many geniuses were furious, and they recognized Ye Han who stepped forward. It was the Yaksha who was on the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea.


    Lin Wu��s elder brother, Lin Qingyang, and an ancient being of the family behind him also encountered unforeseen misfortunes because of this and was pped to death by a dharma body descended by Gu Changge at that time.


    Everyone realized Gu Changge��s intentions, their faces were slightly cold, and they became even angrier. He obviously wanted to anger the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, so he sent this person out first, and he nned to humiliate everyone!


    What a vicious mind!

 Chapter 663: The Dark Heaven will appear in the world, Gu Changge’s intention

    <h4>Chapter 663: The Dark Heaven will appear in the world, Gu Changge��s intention</h4>


    Gu Changge did not kill the powerhouse of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, but wore out his soul and made it into a puppet. This process was smooth and there was no hindrance.


    Although the other party tried hard to escape, in front of Gu Changge, there was no possibility, and he was quickly taken down. But with this, the strength of this puppet was greatly reduced, it was also based on the presence of the Enlightened Realm.


    For cultivators who had not entered this Realm, it was still a terrifying mountain that was difficult to counteract and could be destroyed with the lift of a palm. After doing all of this, Gu Changge stepped away from the star domain to find the rest of the Daoists who followed him.


    Soon, in another barren star domain, he found a Daoist from the Wan Dao Sacred Mountain and made them into a puppet. In another area, someone deduced the opportunity and noticed that something was wrong, hisplexion changed, and tried to escape. But after Gu Changge reached the Enlightened Realm, his strength was scary, and his spiritual sense was even more terrifying.


    Just instantly, he learned about his intentions, broke the space for millions of miles, and chased after him. The other party was frightened, constantly asking for mercy, but Gu Changge��s expression had no fluctuations, annihting his soul fluctuations.


    After a day passed, he already had five Enlightened puppets in his hands.


    ording to his true realm, Gu Changge was about to enter thete stage of the Emperor Realm. Thus, the origin of the Enlightened being was no longer useful for him.


    In addition to some special World Origin, the Origin of Chaos, the Origin of the Absolute Beginning, only the Origin of the Remnant Immortal and even higher realm cultivators were useful to him. Therefore, the greatest value of these people was refining them into a puppet.


    ��The matter of annihtion of the divine souls from all ethnic groups is great. I am afraid that after the news spreads, the Upper Realm will set off endless waves�� This matter will cause me a lot of trouble, but I have a solution.��


    Before Gu Changge left this ce, he had an inexplicable look in his eyes, and many thoughts shed in his mind. Taking advantage of this chaos, he could make the Upper Realm even more chaotic.


    The scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the inheritor of demonic arts, the Immortal Path will appear��


    ��It just happens that my Inner Universe is about to beplete. Perhaps, it��s time for the Dark Heaven to appear.�� Gu Changge��s eyes were calm as he slowly took a step and appeared millions of miles away.


    He swept his divine thought, and in an instant, he crossed many ancient stars, noticing that the powerhouse from the Primordial Lake was still tracking his traces.


    At this moment, his sleeves waved and unleashed the three Enlightened puppets and they rushed toward the star domain to attack this person. The ancient star was very vast, and vibrant, home to trillions of cultivators.


    The surrounding ancient forests were lush and tall as the shallots were extremely lush. Many of the forces were standing upside down and looked deste and ancient. However, in Gu Changge��s perception, the strongest cultivator of the ancient star was at most in the Supreme Realm, and he had not even entered the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    Of course, such ancient stars were countless in the Upper Realm, like sand in a desert. It was not surprising that the strongest strength was the Supreme Realm and not all of them had such a powerhouse.


    At this moment, in this ancient star, a woman with a sloppy green skirt was frowning tightly. A terrible vision emerged in her eyes and rushed quickly before sweeping away, and looking around. She looked very young, but from the vicissitudes, the time of cultivation had absolutely surpassed millions of years.


    As the Enlightened being from the Primordial Lake, her ontology was not of a human race, but a Green Holy Spirit that had been created by Heaven and Earth, lived for hundreds of thousands of years.


    After millions of years of hard work, she finally entered the ranks of Enlightened beings. As the vein of the Holy Spirit of Nature, she had been nostalgic for the Heavens and the Earth since she was a child.


    There were even rumors in the Upper Realm that if a cultivator attacked the Holy Spirit, he would encounter misfortune and even be condemned. Not to mention that the Holy Spirit was mighty and terrifying, and ordinary cultivators were not their opponents at all.


    Therefore, after many people saw the Holy Spirit from afar, they wouldn��t want to contaminate themselves with that karma at all.


    ��I have missed my Green Spirit Heavenly Lord for millions of years, but now, even his traces are gone. If he was here, I would never get lost.�� The green skirt woman��s eyes were cold, her divine sense was vast and magnificent. They did not conceal, passing through many stars below, sweeping down.


    As an Enlightened being, she was pursuing a group of people in ck, but she was still lost now, which really made her angry. Although there were ancient stars below, she had always been unscrupulous and strong, so she didn��t care.


    At present, the terrifying aura shrouded the surrounding, trying to find some breath or traces.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A terrifying fluctuation swept through the entire ancient star. The sky was turning, the sun and the moon trembled, and therge clouds were broken. Almost all the cultivators were rmed, trembling, frightened, pale, and whitening. They didn��t understand why such a terrifying powerhouse had suddenly arrived here.


    The strongest people in thend of each force were shocked as they moved toward the sky, with fear. Many Quasi-Supreme existences that were in seclusion also changed their expression. They woke up and rushed to a high altitude as they were extremely worried.


    ��Greetings predecessor, I wonder why are you here?�� Everyone did not dare to breathe, and could only ask the woman in the green skirt carefully, worried that she was angry.


    ��Have you seen a group of people dressed in ck who fled from here, I am looking for them.�� The woman in the green skirt asked and her expression was indifferent. Although she was a woman, the aura on her body was like a heavenly prison, which was shocking.


    Hearing this, all the powerhouses of this ancient star were stunned and then reacted to understand that the Ancestor in front of them was chasing someone, and they were relieved.


    ��Reporting to the predecessors, I didn��t see any people dressed in ck who fled here.��


    At present, they all had serious expressions as they reported what they saw and heard, and dare not conceal anything.


    ��Didn��t they escape to this ce, where would they escape?�� The woman in the green skirt frowned tighter. She didn��t feel that the people in front of her would dare to lie to her.


    Moreover, if they lied to her, with her cultivation, she could see it at a nce. So she couldn��t figure it out. Where would the people in ck escape? They even concealed everyone��s perception.


    ��Senior, is the man you are looking for, is it that group of people����


    At this moment, the voice of an old man suddenly trembled slightly, as if he was extremely scared, looking outside Heavenly Domain. Almost at the same time, theplexion of the woman in the green skirt also changed dramatically, which was a bit incredible.


    She felt a terrible aura sweeping, like andslide sinking, the Heavenly Pce was destroyed, and the whole Heavenly Domain was shaking.


    <strong>Dang!</strong>


    The screaming sound was like a mountain and river dyke, drowning toward this ce. The blurred figure standing in the ck mist stood outside, looking indifferently, like the demon god who ughtered the heavens.


    ��It��s them.�� The pupils of the woman in the green skirt were tightened. Judging from this aura, it was definitely the group of ck people who attacked them at the time.


    She really did not expect these people to be so bold, not only did they not escape, but she also came here to attack her. The strength of this group of people in ck was also beyond her expectations.


    ��Three Enlightened beings�� If they fight each other, this aura will definitely destroy all the cultivators here����


    Seeing this scene, all the monks in this ancient star were scared and trembled. They felt that a war would definitely erupt after a while. For everyone, it was a terrible disaster.


    The level of Enlightened beings was definitely capable of destroying the earth and stars by raising a palm and interrupting the gxy.


    Not to talk about the ancient stars on this side, even the ancient stars around them would be destroyed, and they couldn��t bear the aftermath of the battle between Enlightened beings.


    ��Follow the lord��s instructions, kill her.��


    At this time, the three ck men appeared in the sky, and they came from above the sky. The ck mist was surging and their eyes were indifferent.


    ��Damn, it��s really the Enlightened beings����


    Theplexion of the woman in the green skirt changed slightly, and it felt tricky. She did not expect that the strength of these three people turned out to be the level of Enlightened being.


    When she was in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, she just felt that this group of people in ck were extremely weird and it was difficult to see the reality. But now, if she tried to escape, it was estimated that she would be caught up by the other party.


    The only way was to spread powerful fluctuations, which would rm the rest of the people chasing this group of people in ck, and let theme here to help.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Thinking of this, she did not dare to be ignorant. She was surrounded by a green aura and endless swords. Finally, they condensed in the void and turned into a terrifying sea attacking the three people in ck.


    An unimaginable war broke out here.


    In the vast sky, the vast star domain copsed, and cracks appeared, which was annihted by these fluctuations. Her whole body was blooming with the powerful aura from one ce to another, as if crossing time and space.


    She fought the three Enlightened beings, and at the beginning, she did not fall into a disadvantage, turned into a bolt of green lightning, running through the void, andunching a shocking attack. This was the collision of Dao, the evolution of thews, apanied by the rumbling thunder!


    In the ck mist, several people also made endless attacks. The Dao was intertwined, making the moonlight dim, and the powerful fluctuations were like an ocean, vast, and boundless! However, this situation did notst long.


    Soon she fell into disadvantage and kept coughing blood. Too many cracks appeared on her body. There was not much suspense, and she was not their opponent.


    ��Impossible���� She was scared and felt regretful. These three ck men in front of her, fighting alone, were not weaker than her.


    Under their full strength, any Enlightened being would fall. Where did this kind of beingse from?


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The gunfire sounded as if splitting the big universe, the ck hand was empty as it attacked her in four points and she kept vomiting blood. Even the cracks appeared. This was a terrifying scene.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    All the stars around burst away. Some ancient stars who had bred life also turned red under this fluctuation. Among them, the ten billion cultivators and creatures could not even scream as they were evaporated, causing many cultivators in the surrounding ancient stars to fear the extreme and feel that theirst days had arrived


    At the level of the Enlightened being, the aftermath of their battle could crack the stars, steam the stars, and not to mention the ordinary cultivators, even their souls would instantly turn into powder.


    At this moment, countless cultivators were praying and sorrowful, hoping that someone could stop this war and save them.


    ��You don��t know how to die, and dare to pursue the trace of my Dark Heaven.�� A ck body was indifferent, and the eyes seemed to have no emotional rules.


    ��Dark Heaven�� What is that�� Am I going to die here?�� The woman in the green skirt was surrounded by three men in ck, and her body was copsing, and it was difficult to maintain the original form.


    At this time, she was already in despair, and she felt the fire of her soul bing weaker, and it would go out at any time. There was no hope at all, and no cultivator came to save her.


    She was regretting now, if had known this she would not havee to pursue the traces of this group of people in ck.

 Chapter 665: Those who chant his true name will enter this realm and gain eternal life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 665: Those who chant his true name will enter this realm and gain eternal life (1)</h4>


    Su Qingge was stunned, it was the first time she saw Chan Hong Yi look like this. Looking back, her three thousand blue silky strands of hair were like waterfalls, dancing wildly under the mountain wind.


    Her eyes were deep and cold, but the corner of the mouth outlined a curve, which was shockingly beautiful. Just like a witch who caused chaos in the world, she destroyed her former tranquility and detachment.


    Chan Hong Yi, who looked like this, might be the Red Demon who was feared by the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects in the Upper Realm. The tranquility and aloofness before were nothing more than a superficial disguise.


    However, Su Qingge quickly came back to her senses, and couldn��t help but ask, ��Who is the man that the Ancestor mentioned? Why do I know him well?��


    At this time, Chan Hong Yi��s expression had recovered, and the corner of her lips hooked slightly, ��Of course you know.��


    Hearing this, Su Qingge was taken aback again. Then a handsome figure gradually emerged in her mind, which made her a little surprised and unbelievable.


    ��Could it be Young Master?�� She almost murmured, thinking it was impossible, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was no one else.


    Although back then in Kunwu City, the Red Demon appeared and asked for one of the several Great Divine Stones. Gu Changge had fought against her before, and his attitude seemed very natural and casual, as if facing an old friend whom he hadn��t seen for a long time.


    But in the eyes of many cultivators at that time, it was because Gu Changge had fought with the Red Demon before in the Divine City, and the two of them looked familiar.


    Su Qingge also thought so. But judging from the current situation, it seemed that there was another secret rtionship between the Red Demon and Gu Changge. The friendship between the two of them was definitely not that simple.


    Chan Hong Yi��s attitude toward Gu Changge was also unusual. Even from Su Qingge��s point of view, the bond between the two was very deep, even to such a deep-rooted level.


    She was very smart and never asked about these things. But today, Chan Hong Yi suddenly spoke up and mentioned it to her, which obviously meant something else. Was Dark Heaven actually rted to Gu Changge? What else was he hiding?


    The more she understood, the more Su Qingge felt that Gu Changge was unfathomable, like an unfathomable fog.


    ��Ancestor, you told me this, what do you want me to do?�� Su Qingge asked after being silent for a while.


    She understood that after Chan Hong Yi appeared in Demon Burying Abyss, she was in a state of confusion and hostility for a period of time. During that time, there were countless cultivators who died tragically at her hands.


    Chan Hong Yi��s expression didn��t change about this, but a strange color shed in her eyes, and said, ��I just want to remind you of one thing, the biggest disaster in this world is not you, the so-called inheritor of demonic arts.��


    ��I know, I never thought about being a disaster in the past, I just wanted to settle down in this world, and this is something beyond my control. I just want to grasp my own destiny, and I don��t want to be a fish in that river.�� A sh of resoluteness shed across Su Qingge��s clean and dustless face.


    Hearing these words, Chan Hong Yi suddenlyughed, her beauty was thrilling, and she looked bewitching and seductive. She was extremely disdainful, even her voice was heartless and indifferent.


    ��It��s not up to you. Your fate has long been doomed. The person you think you love the most, the person you trust the most, has actually been looking down on you indifferently from a high ce. His self-righteous touch was just revealed to you on purpose. Do you really think that he can��t see that you have twin souls in your body and that you have the inheritance of demonic arts? Even this ability of mine was taught by him, not to mention your iplete demonic arts����


    ��It��s ridiculous.�� She wasughing, her voice was heavenly, but filled with deep hatred.


    ��What! It��s impossible���� When Su Qingge heard these words, she froze for a moment, as if struck by lightning. Her face became pale, and she couldn��t help but take a few steps back, unable to believe this.


    If someone else said such a thing, she would definitely be suspicious. But the person who said this was the Red Demon who was so fierce and intimidating in the Upper Realm, how could she lie to herself?


    There was such a deep rtionship between Chan Hong Yi and Gu Changge. Her Ancestor was actually taught by Gu Changge himself?


    What was his background? Gu Changge had been deceiving her all along, even helping her to conceal the identity of the inheritor of demonic arts.


    Su Qingge��s reaction was within Chan Hong Yi��s expectation, the corner of her mouth curled up as if she really wanted to see such a scene.


    Gu Changge wanted to maintain his gentle and detached image in Su Qingge��s heart, but she just wouldn��t let him do what he wanted.


    ��I will destroy everything about you with my own hands���� Chan Hong Yi looked toward the end of the sky. From the depths of her eyes, terrifying hostility and devilish energy emerged once again, but she quickly returned to her previous detached and calm appearance.


    These days, the Upper Realm had be more and more chaotic. In the eyes of many cultivators, perhaps a terrible disaster would sweep across in the near future. Many forces from all over the world ordered the disciples who had gone out to cultivate to return to the sect and wait quietly for the end of this disaster.


    The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had appeared in the world, and the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was sweeping across. Now there was a more mysterious Dark Heaven, hidden in the dark, like a shadow, which made people felt palpitated and disturbed.


    A few days passed, and the chaotic rebellion from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that shook all forces in the Upper Realm gradually came to an end. Emperor Yu fought against his former brother Yu Tianzheng for the throne of the Great Yu Imperial Capital but was defeated and lost.


    Even the Heavenly Dao Sword of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty fell into his hands. That night, killings were rampant, blood flowed like rivers, and terrifying chaos swept the entire Great Yu Dynasty.


    Countless cultivators trembled, feeling desperate and terrified. Many armies descended as the mes of war swept across the endless territory of Great Yu. During this period, many forces took advantage of the fire to loot.


    Under internal and external troubles, many old Emperors from the depths of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had to appear in order to suppress all these.


    ording to the rules of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, although Yu Tianzheng had been expelled many years ago, it was an indisputable fact that he had royal blood flowing in his body.


    In addition, during the battle, he killed the previous Emperor Yu, so he naturally had the strength to be the current Emperor Yu. Therefore, many old Emperors discussed it for a while and decided to let Yu Tianzheng take the throne in ordance with Great Yu��s rules.


    Many ministers assisted him while announcing that if Yu Tianzheng��s virtue and talent did not match and he could not take up the important task, he would step down and give way to the virtuous. Since then, the chaos had gradually subsided.


    In terms of ability, Yu Tianzheng was much more unruly than the previous Emperor Yu, and thest defeat was only due to a trick. Under his iron-blooded and tough tactics, a war broke out and wiped out many disturbing elements within the Great Yu territory.


    This was also the next step for him since he became the new Emperor, and it really calmed many people down. Many ministers who were quite critical also gradually shut up and fell silent, unwilling to provoke Yu Tianzheng who was in full swing at this time. Some people even spected whether Yu Tianzheng might have something to do with that Dark Heaven.


    However, such spections were not much. After all, there was no evidence to indicate that the group of Enlightened beings in ck who attacked Gu Changge that day had any rtionship with Yu Tianzheng. And just when the outside world was changing, in the depths of the current Great Yu Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 483-1: The battle of the Enlightened beings, The arranged second hand (1)

    <h4>Chapter 483-1: The battle of the Enlightened beings, The arranged second hand (1)</h4>


    Shrouded in a thin mist, it looked like a cloud, with a biting bloody smell permeating the air. Behind Gu Changge, footsteps sounded. One after another young figures emerged and turned into divine lights and emitted terrifying auras.


    Among these young figures, they were all young Supreme beings and ancient freaks of the generation in the Upper Realm. Including Gu Xian��er, Wang Ziji, An Yan, Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Heavenly Demon Monarch, Heir of War Immortal Mansion, Heir to Saint King Hall��


    It could be said that everyone��s strength was far above Ye Han��s. Seeing this scene, the faces of many people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions changed drastically, and they felt unprecedented terrifying pressure.


    Although the number of young beings sent from the Upper Realm was small, each of them gave them a feeling of being unparalleled and overpowering the world.


    ��These people are so strong, much stronger than the Yaksha just now.��


    The descendant of the Vermillion Bird God of War Can was a woman with a pretty face and wearing battle armor, her expression was extremely dignified at this moment. She nced over those young creatures and stopped on some women.


    Someone looked at her, and the eyes were shining brightly, which made her eyes hurt and she almost shed tears. It seemed that what they were facing was not a group of young people, but a group of young gods, and everyone was dazzling.


    ��They are too confident, do they think they can defeat us with such a small number of people?��


    The descendant of the White Tiger God of War n was an extremely burly man with different pupils. When he clenched his fists, there was a deafening sound of wind and thunder on his body. The descendants of other ethnic groups also came out at this moment, Lin Wu and Xiao Yang were also among them, and the two had different moods.


    At this point, everyone was awe-inspiring, and they were eager to fight, wanting to fight with many geniuses in the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In an instant, one after another figures flew out and fell towards the hunting ground in front of them. There was already anger in their hearts, and they wished to vent it here.


    They were all talented and arrogant, they couldn��t find opponents in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and no matter what era they were in, they could be called respected by their peers.


    They were held back by his Elders before and couldn��t fight Ye Han, which resulted in the death of the two geniuses. At this moment, they just wanted to restore the scene for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, wash away the shame and avenge the two of them.


    ��These arrogant geniuses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are really too weak. They are not worth our all-out effort.��


    On the hunting ground, the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Gu Xian��er, Wang Ziji, and others all stepped out, representing the huge and ancient forces behind them.


    The Six Crown King swept across the many figures in front of him, shook his head slightly, and didn��t care much about this battle. Especially after witnessing the battle between Ye Han and his opponent, he was even more disappointed.


    In his heart, he wanted to fight against the Heavenly Demon Monarch and others.


    ��I��m here to fight you.�� Just here, in the distance, a genius from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions rushed over, rolling the flying mountains and rocks as the ground trembled.


    His body was very tall, with a pair of horns he had the blood of the strong Bull Demon n. He stared at the Six Crown King, his eyes were like copper bells, revealing murderous intent and anger.


    ��I didn��t expect someone toe looking for death. It��s good that I didn��t take the initiative to look for you.�� The Six Crown King shook his head, his expression a little cold.


    At the same time, there was a feeling of being underestimated, as if the other young beings were actively looking for hunting targets. And he was actively sought out by the prey?


    This somewhat made him feel a little ufortable, and he really wanted to kill someone.


    ��You are courting death.��


    The Six Crowns stared at the man with the horns.


    Although he was a little handsome, the blood energy brought out by his whole body was too strong, as if he was surrounded by a sea of ??blood-colored stars, bathing in supreme divine brilliance. Holding a ck spear in his hand, he walked step by step with astonishing momentum.


    ��Niu Ming, this person is not simple, don��t underestimate the enemy.��


    In the high sky, there was a sound at this time, Xuan Gang sensed the fear of the Six Crowns.


    ��Attack!��


    The creature named Niu Ming roared angrily and made a direct attack. His strength was powerful, and he used the strongest force as soon as he came. His blood was like a divine light, rushing up from his head, piercing through the sky and his body was boiling with divine power.


    The two powerhouses fight together, earth-shattering!


    When cultivation reached their level, they were already standing on the Great Sacred Realm, and the destructive power they caused was unimaginable and terrifying. From time to time, a spear attacked up and down like a big star.


    However, after only ten moves, there was a muffled groan and arge amount of blood rose up. With a bang, the creature named Niu Ming was pierced by an attack, and the primordial spirit and body exploded from the air together.


    This scene shocked the minds of many powerhouses who were closely following the battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Niu Ming was also an extremely famous young Supreme being in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, with a very powerful physical body.


    But in the hands of the Six Crown King, he couldn��t survive five moves and died. This made many people look serious. Although it seemed that there were many people of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in this battle, each and every one of the geniuses of the Upper Realm was extremely terrifying.


    In other directions, Gu Xian��er, Wang Ziji, and others also found their targets and started to attack. A terrifying battle broke out here, the sky and the earth shook violently, sand and rocks flew as the wind swept across, shaking the sky.


    Everyone had an opponent in front of them. There were arge number of young geniuses from the Eight Destions and Ten Territories, and it was often a few people working together to besiege one person.


    Although it seemed shameless since the Upper Realm had only dispatched such a small number of people. Then they couldn��t me them for winning by quantity.


    ��A group of people working together are still not the opponent of young existences in our world.��


    ��It��s really ridiculous. It��s nothing more than a struggle before death.��


    The powerhouses of many forces and sects of the Upper Realm had been watching this battle from high above the sky, with indifferent expressions and contempt.


    ��No, the gap is too big. Even if they have an advantage in numbers, our world is not their opponent.��


    Theplexion of an old antique from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions changed drastically, it was so ugly that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing his most proud apprentice, being pped apart by the opponent��s palm, he copsed into the void and exploded into a cloud of blood mist.


    The strength gap between geniuses on their side and the other side was really too big. Even the heir of the Xuantian God of War n died.


    His opponent was the Heavenly Demon Monarch, who was constantly suppressed, shaking violently and coughing up blood. Cracks appeared in the powerful and terrifying body like porcin, and it almost copsed.


    On the other side, Gu Xian��er��s dress was fluttering, with immortal energy in her hands, she raised her bare hands, and lightsabers condensed in the void, nging and killing a beautiful girl in front of her.


    ��Chi Chi����


    She was very powerful, every inch of her skin was as white as snow, with a hazy radiance. When the Heavenly Sword shed down, its sharpness was peerless, as if it could cut down the stars outside the sky.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this time, there was a change in the void space behind her. A genius with a strong body, glowing all over, suddenly approached, feeling that this amazingly beautiful girl in front of him was weaker than the others, and wanted to attack her.


    However, facing the siege of the two, Gu Xian��er��s expression remained unchanged, as if she had already sensed it. She punched as the white and small fist was carved like jade, exploded the power with a bang, it pierced through the void and sted away the person who attacked her.


    The bright white bone residue sshed out, apanied by blood mist, which made people tremble. Such a scene made the opponent in front of her look pale. She never expected that the girl��s physical body would be so terrifying. They couldn��t help but retreat toward the rear, fearful in her heart.


    But Gu Xianer��s speed was even faster as if a pair of ck and white wings appeared behind her, she suddenly shed across the sky, overtook her, and quickly killed them.


    After finishing off the two of them, Gu Xian��er nced into the sky, just in time to see that Gu Changge had been paying attention to her side. She hummed from her nose. Although she knew it was Gu Changge who was worried about her ident, she still felt that she was underestimated by Gu Changge.


    Seeing this scene, the rest of the geniuses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were very afraid of her, they didn��t dare to approach her and hurriedly retreated.


    ��What��s the rtionship between this girl and you?��


    Xuan Gang, who had been paying close attention to the battle situation, noticed that Gu Changge seemed to pay special attention to this girl, so he couldn��t help but narrow his eyes and asked.


    ��Oh?��


    Gu Changge withdrew his gaze, looked at him with interest, and said, ��If you dare to think about her, then I will kill you now.��


    Feeling Gu Changge��s undisguised murderous aura, even if Xuan Gang was an Enlightened being, he couldn��t help but turn slightly pale at this moment, his back felt cold, and he shuddered.


    ��The old man was just asking.��


    He snorted coldly, not wanting to show weakness under the gaze of everyone in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. However, the crooked thoughts that arose just now disappeared, although it seemed that this girl could be used to threaten Gu Changge. But obviously, before they could catch the girl, they would be suppressed and killed by Gu Changge.


    ��Better so. Do you think that if you are protected by the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, you will be safe?��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, then turned his eyes a little strangely as he looked in the direction of the ancient warships of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Although they were located within the Realm of Space, they were actually not that far away from here.

 Chapter 483-2: The battle of the Enlightened beings, The arranged second hand (2)

    <h4>Chapter 483-2: The battle of the Enlightened beings, The arranged second hand (2)</h4>


    If he wanted to, he could actually kill all these people, but in doing so, he would expose a lot of his methods. Therefore, Gu Changge was still waiting for the opportunity. This empty abyss could not protect the Eight Destions and Ten Territories for long.


    From the perspective of every one of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Gu Changge��s invitation to the war was most likely to dy the time and wait for the army from the Upper Realm to kill him.


    So they never imagined that Gu Changge actually arranged to have a backup, and now he was just waiting for the right time. Eight Destions and Ten Regions didn��t even know that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu would surrender to Gu Changge.


    ��What do you mean?��


    Xuan Gang obviously didn��t expect Gu Changge to say that. His brows frowned, and some ancient existences behind him were also puzzled.


    At this time, why did Gu Changge say that?


    ��Of course, it��s to keep you here.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, his expression didn��t change in any way, but it caused Xuan Gang and the others to change their expressions, a little surprised and uncertain.


    ��What do you mean? It��s not up to you if we want to leave this cepletely?��


    Xuan Gang frowned, and said in a low voice,pletely unaware of the reason why Gu Changge said this. They were backed by the empty abyss, and they could evacuate at any time. There was no correct route in the Upper Realm, so they dared not chase in at all.


    ��Of course, it��s up to me.��


    Gu Changge still had an understated expression, his eyes slowly swept across the hunting ce below, and then his sleeves flicked as if a vast star field of the sky emerged.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The Dao was rumbling, and the god chain of hundreds of millions ofws, turned into a waterfall, rushing from all directions as if trying to refine this world.


    ��This is?��


    Such a shocking change instantly shocked countless people who rushed toe here from all over the world. Everyone felt a kind of suffocation. The sky trembled, and every inch of the void was filled with the coercion of the mighty and terrifying powerhouse, which made people tremble as if it was about to split open.


    Gu Changge��s dharma body sat cross-legged in the sky, like the master of all the heavens, surrounded by endless silver sacred mes, which seemed to burn everything into ashes.


    In the depths of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, there was even a rumbling sound, as if there were thousands of troops galloping, wanting to kill the heavens of all ages! The terrifying killing momentum came from behind everyone in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    All of a sudden, everyone was a little stunned and shocked. Why would there be an army from the Upper Realm appearing there, wanting to encircle and suppress them? How did they prate into the depths of the void?


    ��What the hell is going on?��


    At this moment, let alone the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, even everyone from the Upper Realm was stunned and looked at all this in shock. The many geniuses who were fighting in the hunting ground were also shocked in their hearts and they did not expect it at all.


    The dharma body of the rest of the powerhouses did not expect such a shocking change at all. Before that, Gu Changge had never talked to them at all.


    ��How did you do it?��


    Xuan Gang��splexion turned extremely ugly. He was shocked and angry in his heart. He didn��t expect that there would be an army from the Upper Realm attacking them from the back, and the momentum was so shocking. Though now was not the time to think about it.


    ��Kill him!��


    ��Except for him, the rest of the people here are not a threat. As long as the sea of ??boundary markers is not dry, the Enlightened being in their world will not be able to get through.��


    ��Just kill him!��


    Another powerhouse said, from the Green Race n, his face was very gloomy, and he didn��t want to waste his words, so he directly made a move. He spewed out a bright green glow, in which the immortal light spread out like a gxy!


    This was his powerful ancestral technique, which contained terrifying corrosive power containing the water of the underworld, which could evolve the meaning of life and death.


    When it reached its peak, it could even corrupt the universe. The other powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were also making moves, each using their powerful means, the brilliance was gorgeous, reflecting the sky, causing the void to copse.


    The long river of time loomed, the universe was in turmoil, and the sun and the moon exploded!


    This was the ultimate attack of the Enlightened being, and even an extremely ancient master made a move, with a big hand in the air, pushing the Dao down, and was about to shoot it down, shocking Gu Changge to death!


    This scene was too appalling, it was about to destroy the world, everything returned to chaos, and allws were smashed to pieces!


    ��What��s going on? Why is there a big fight all of a sudden?��


    All the ancient warships were trembling, being hit by this wave, they could only raise their protective barriers to resist. Many people of the two worlds hadn��t realized what was going on. They thought this battle was just a battle between the younger generations of the two worlds.


    They didn��t expect an Enlightened being to make a move at all.


    ��Not good!��


    The faces of many Enlightened beings in the Upper Realm changed drastically. They were just a dharma body, and they were no match for this group of people at all. They could only resist for a moment at most.


    But at this moment, they still rushed out, trying to relieve Gu Changge of the pressure.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But at this time, the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal above Gu Changge��s head glowed, as if there was a force like a roaring mountain and a tsunami, gathering towards him.


    ��Today, all of you can stay here.��


    He opened his mouth lightly, with no waves on his face. He made a move, using an ancient method, as if mountains, rivers, sun, and moon appeared behind him, covering the universe and the heavens.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Hundreds of millions of rays of light poured out, intertwined with divine light, bright and gorgeous, like a light in the universe! Around his palms, there were countlesss, all brought down from the sky by his big hands.


    One after another, they were very grand, rumbling and turning, with chaotic energy, very astonishing, falling forward.


    ��Even if the Immortal Seal of Nine Mountains is in your hands, you are only one person, how can you resist me?��


    The Enlightened being of the Green Race n had a very cold face as he directly turned into the real body. It was an extremely mysterious and ancient towering giant tree, with endless brilliance hanging down, standing in the universe as if it could split everything.


    The vines were like gxies, shing toward Gu Changge like a divine sword.


    The rest of the Enlightened beings took advantage of this opportunity and also did not hold back. Since Gu Changge put them together first, they would naturally not let go of the great opportunity to suppress and kill him here.


    Someone also disyed their body, which was a huge Nine Head Golden Bird, each of which was cast by the supreme fairy gold, radiant and orderly. He made a peerless ominous sound, intending to smelt this universe and attack Gu Changge.


    Hundreds of millions of living beings were trembling under this terrifying fluctuation, and their souls seemed to be about to burst.


    Many young people who were fighting also stopped their hands together, watching all this in shock in their hearts, they all had divine weapons in their bodies, protecting themselves, so as not to be shocked to death by the aftermath.


    Gu Changge fought against three Enlightened beings alone. Although in their view, this was due to the blessing of the treasure of the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal and the dharma bodies of the other most powerful people from the Upper Realm who came here and resisted together, it was scary enough.


    In addition to exining the extraordinariness of Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, this was enough to exin the horror of Gu Changge��s own strength.


    ��How far has his own strength reached?��


    The Six Crown King and the others trembled slightly in their hearts. They could no longer conceive the idea of ?peting with Gu Changge. Such a gap could no longer be described as a natural moat.


    <strong>Chi!</strong>


    In the depths of the universe, the great battle shocked everyone. Gu Changge��s face remained unchanged, seeing Xuan Gang emerging, he directly shook his finger away. All kinds of terrifying sword auras in dark red, jet ck, and chaotic colors suddenly pierced through this universe and fell toward Xuan Gang!


    This was his method, which contained the power of the Supreme Realm.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Immediately, Xuan Gang��s arm with blood, as strong as Xuanwu��s body was pierced through, and it also burst.


    ��By now, don��t you understand?��


    In the next moment, Gu Changge��s expression was indifferent, and his tone was still understated. A palm stretched over as the big golden hand was boundless, with clear palm lines, just like the palm of God, entwined with chaotic energy, and the star field manifested in it!


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The face of the Enlightened being from the Green Race n who turned into the true body changed dramatically. The towering giant tree was shattered by a palm, and his body exploded, and was torn apart! His primordial spirit was burning, trying to escape with the supreme secret method.


    But Gu Changge had expected it a long time ago. His brows glowed, and then a divine god walked out and opened his mouth before screaming as it spewed out a bright gxy, turned into a bronze immortal sword, and instantly hit it hard!


    In a short period of time, several Enlightened beings were injured, making everyone on the ancient warship of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions terrified, trembling uncontrobly, and even despairing.


    ��Kill!��


    Seeing this, the rest of the powerhouses in the Upper Realm also yelled loudly. On the ancient warship behind them, the monstrous army rushed forward. In the depths of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, the gate of light was shining brightly, and in an altar that had been cast for a long time, a mighty army was also emerging, encircling and suppressing all the people of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and blocking their escape route.

 Chapter 484-1: Defeated and collapsed, It’s a pity that all of you have to die (1)

    <h4>Chapter 484-1: Defeated and copsed, It��s a pity that all of you have to die (1)</h4>


    This battle shocked everyone, whether it was the older generation or the younger generation, they all felt a wave of horror and trembled. Gu Changge was really too strong, hisbat power was already so strong before.


    Now with the blessing of precious treasures like the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal, he had revealed the terrifying strength as an Enlightened being.


    The three Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions fought against him, and they were severely injured in a short period of time. Some even had their bodies exploding, and their souls were almost on the verge of copse.


    Such a scene really made all the creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions feel desperate. It was not that the Enlightened beings in their world were not strong, but that Gu Changge��s strength was really unimaginable.


    The battle broke out in an instant, and in the depths of the starry sky, the sky was full of light symbols. The void trembled piece by piece, like a sieve, pierced by wisps of brilliance and aura.


    The momentum was monstrous, and the terrifying army swept in like a torrent, shaking the heavens and the earth. There was a sound of fighting in the sky and on the ground.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The ancient battleships of the two worlds were shining, and many runes carved on them evolved together as they manifested in the sky and the earth before finally turning into beams of light as thick as mountains, bombarding and rushing forward.


    Countless creatures died tragically under such fluctuations, and the torrent-like army was forcibly broken into a crack. In the sky, a sky-swallowing sparrow at the peak of the Supreme Realm appeared and opened its mouth as it spat out a long silver moon sword. The runes shed, extremely terrifying, and seemed to fill the sky.


    A few powerhouses in the Great Sacred Realm of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in front of them were blocking the attacking army, but they exploded in an instant, shattered by the aura of this silver moon sword!


    ��Damn it! Let��s go together, don��t let them get away!��


    The other Supreme beings were shouting loudly, their eyes were burning with anger, and they joined forces to kill this vicious bird!


    ��Today, you will die here sooner orter, there will be no idents.��


    The Sky Swallowing Sparrow sneered. As the Ancient Royal family from the Upper Realm appeared with a terrifying aura, it had green eyes the size of hills that spread its wings, tearing through the sky, and came here in an instant.


    Countless creatures turned into a blood mist and exploded under this blow!


    ��So strong!��


    ��The peak of the Supreme Realm, only half a step away from entering the Quasi-Emperor Realm����


    Theplexions of the three Supreme beings suddenly turned pale, trembling under this aura. The talismans on their bodies broke and began to split open, blood gurgling, extremely terrifying.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the other direction, among the ancient warships, flying boats and the divine mountain, ck mist billowed as the five-color divine lights shone, and powerhouses appeared, following the army to engage in diplomatic battles in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    There were attacking sounds from these ancient warships, and some creatures and cultivators began to appear, rushing downward like a tide!


    Everyone��s aura was monstrous and terrifying, including Quasi-Sacred, Sacred, Great Sacred, and even Supreme beings! This was an extremely powerful battle force, surging from different forces!


    ��Attack!�� They shouted extremely excitedly, and with bloodthirst!


    ��The three Enlightened beings have been held back by the Young Master Changge!��


    ��How can the Eight Destions and Ten Regions stop us?��


    At the first moment when the two armies shed, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were defeated like a mountain. Everyone felt a great panic, especially when they felt the sound of rushing from behind, they couldn��t help but tremble. They were surrounded, with pursuers ahead and no way out.


    ��Damn it, it turned out that the Upper Realm had nned it long ago����


    At this moment, they also understood, they were startled and angry, when they received this gauntlet, the Upper Realm was setting up a trap to lure them all here, trying to catch them all.


    Before this, they never thought that the army woulde from behind. Moreover, in the depths of the abyss, there was an army from the Upper Realm. How did they get in, and how did they ambush it?


    Doubts emerged in their minds one by one, but unfortunately, no one could answer them now.


    ��Attack!��


    Many powerful sect masters of the Upper Realmmanded the army behind them and charged toward them like sharp knives. All the creatures who tried to resist along the way were torn apart, turned into a blood mist and copsed into the sky and the earth.


    Blood mist floated everywhere between the sky and the earth as the mighty army, like a crop of leeks, kept falling, torn apart by the powerhouses from the Upper Realm who came to kill them.


    The two armies were at war, and in terms of numbers, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions did not have the slightest advantage. And this was the reason why all of the troops from the Upper Realm had not arrived.


    The faces of many geniuses who fought against the younger generation of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the huntingnd were also different.


    ��It seems that there is no need for me to wait.��


    The Heavenly Demon Monarch whispered and smashed Xuan Tian in front of him with one palm. His strength was very strong, and no one was his opponent. Even the descendants of the Xuanwu God of War n also lost.


    ��Vermillion Bird War God n, I wonder what is your rtionship with the Vermillion Bird n in the Upper Realm?��


    Wang Ziji was wearing a light blue long dress, with a beautiful appearance and a slight smile on her face. As she waved her jade-like hand, silver vines intertwined in the void, and finally turned into divine weapons to kill, causing the descendants of the Vermillion Bird God of War n to cough up blood, their bodies shook violently, and many terrifying cracks appeared.


    Her beauty was unquestionable. There were few women in this world who couldpare with her, with a radiantplexion and a shining luster. But her strength was terrifying. In the eyes of many geniuses, she was even more mysterious than the Heavenly Demon Monarch, the Six Crown King, and others, and she appeared extremely rxed from the beginning to the end.


    ��Retreat!��


    ��Don��t try to fight!��


    In the hunting ce, theplexions of all the geniuses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were changing drastically, and they wanted to escape from this ce.


    Xiao Yang, Lin Wu, and others were no exception. They never expected that Gu Changge would be so vicious and set traps to attract them all. Since things had developed to this point, if they stayed here, they would inevitably die.


    Even the Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Realms were injured. They would definitely be the target in the eyes of many people, and try to get rid of them quickly.


    ��Open the space altar, escape as much as you can����


    ��Send the younger generation away, they can��t die here�� The high-level officials of all ethnic ns can also take this opportunity to escape. As for the rest of the people, they can only stay here to procrastinate����


    On the ancient warship, many Elders were also very decisive at this moment, their faces were gloomy and they understood that this battle might lead to death.


    All of them were likely to perish here and immediately decided to use the space altar, send the younger generation away and preserve the fire and hope. Of course, there were not many people that the space altar could amodate, so they had to be willing.


    Some juniors who were not very talented could only be abandoned here. People with advanced cultivation bases, as well as high-level people from various ethnic ns, must be sent away at this moment.


    They were all valuable people to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Once they died, they would have a great influence on the power groups behind them.


    Hearing these words, the eyes of many Elders flickered. Although space altars were rare, each of them had quite a few. But if they left now, there would probably be great danger.


    The space barrier here had been torn apart by the fighting of the Enlightened beings, it was difficult to support many cultivators to escape, and it might cause a space storm, causing even greater danger.


    Moreover, the Upper Realm would not let them leave safely. Thinking of this, they frowned even more. Even if they wanted to escape at this moment, they had to wait for the right time. Those who tried to escape first would definitely be the targets of the Upper Realm.


    ��Arrange some people to take the initiative to die first, lower the vignce of the Upper Realm, and I will find a chance to escapeter, this is a good way����


    ��So far, this is the only way.��


    Afterward, they ordered the nsmen behind them to gather, intending to let them escape through the space altar first.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Spatial fluctuations emerged here, followed by the simple and mysterious altar, which manifested in the virtual space. It seemed to be a light gate located here, but this gate was not stable, affected by the space here, and there were signs of breaking.


    ��They��re trying to escape����


    A powerhouse of the Upper Realm noticed this and quickly shot his palm across the air before pping it down, trying to stop them. However, this space portal didn��tst long and soon copsed. There was a scream, apanied by a burst of blood mist.


    The cultivators who entered just now were all smashed into pieces by the turbulent flow of space, and their bodies and spirits were instantly annihted.


    This scene stunned many people of the Upper Realm, and then they couldn��t helpughing, saying, ��These people are in a panic, even if we don��t take action, they will die tragically in the void. Space is shattered and no one can escape.��


    After that, they didn��t care about those who tried to sacrifice the space altar to escape but specifically searched for those cultivators who were protected by many people and exterminated them.


    ��It really lowered their vignce����

 Chapter 484-2: Defeated and collapsed, It’s a pity that all of you have to die (2)

    <h4>Chapter 484-2: Defeated and copsed, It��s a pity that all of you have to die (2)</h4>


    The eyes of some older generations of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions flickered, and they breathed a sigh of relief. This approach was tantamount to tail docking by a gecko, but it could still secretly send some people away.


    And when the armies of the two worlds were fighting, above the sky, the battle between the three Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and Gu Changge had already reached the deepest part of the universe, far away from this ce.


    Almost all the people were driven into madness, and the Emperor��s majesty swept across the entire universe, shattering the sky and shaking the stars.


    In their view, Gu Changge was just borrowing the prestige of foreign things now. Although the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal was strong, it had a limit after all. As long as they yed along with Gu Changge for long enough.


    Gu Changge had not yet attained Enlightenment, after all, he was no match for the three of them, and would eventually lose.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The brilliance of this ce was too gorgeous, huge palms span the universe, and even the stars looked as small as dust under them. This was the power of an Enlightened being, powerful and infinite, someone��s physical body copsed, but soon condensed as their soul was immortal, almost indestructible.


    ��Gu Changge, you are not an Enlightened being after all! Sooner orter your strength will run dry����


    Xuan Gang yelled angrily, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, his hand bones were broken, and the white bone dregs sshed everywhere. Gu Changge��s palm hit him, making a rumbling sound like the universe was copsing.


    His body was extremely powerful, evenparable to Immortal Gold, but at this moment it was difficult to resist and had been pierced. The other two Enlightened beings also had a hard time, especially the Patriarch of the Green Race n who had been pierced through by Gu Changge before. He was covered in blood and seriously injured.


    He had reshaped his body several times. If it weren��t for his strong vitality and rtionship with the primordial spirit, it might not be as simple as a heavy injury.


    ��Do you know why I brought you here?��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly when he heard the words, his eyes flickered with a strange color. In the sky above his head, the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal was floating up and down with a vast golden light, emitting a sense of invulnerability.


    He still had an understatement on his face, and he was not surprised by the thoughts of Xuan Gang and others. This ce was infinitely far away from the Heavenly Boundary Abyss and had reached the depths of this universe.


    Even the two armies on the battlefield could only feel some fluctuations in the battle, and could not clearly see what was happening here.


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Xuan Gang frowned tightly, feeling a bad feeling in his heart.


    Because Gu Changge��s expression was too rxed from the beginning to the end, people couldn��t guess his limit at all, and they didn��t even know what Gu Changge��s realm was now.


    Now his words revealed some unknown ns. He was extremely afraid of Gu Changge as he didn��t show his emotions or anger, they couldn��t guess his thoughts at all. If Gu Changge showed some surprise or became uneasy, they could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yet Gu Changge didn��t. This feeling that everything was under his control made them tremble slightly and feel deeply uneasy.


    ��This guy is just putting on a show, he��s at the end of his rope, so he��s just trying to scare me off.��


    ��As an Enlightened being, we are already in this state now. He is just a junior, can he still turn the world upside down?��


    The Ancestor of the Green Race n��splexion sank, he didn��t care about anything at this moment, his whole body was burning, turning into a monstrous green fire. That was the origin of a huge amount of living beings. The mountain roared and the tsunami surged, and they all rushed toward Gu Changge.


    ��Brother, don��t underestimate the enemy���� Seeing this scene, Xuan Gang felt even more uneasy and wanted to stop the Ancestor of the Green Race n, but it was toote.


    In his horrified and terrified expression, the universe in front of him suddenly darkened, as if eternal night had fallen, and the heavens and myriad realms fell into eternal dusk. A terrifying Great Dao bottle floated above the sky, only a vague outline could be seen, sinking and floating there, and endless ck light fell down.


    Those dark lights were formed by the endlessws and order, thew of the Dao, and contain the unimaginable power of heaven and earth. The heavens, myriad realms, and eternal time and space seemed to be shattered by the shock.


    This was an unfathomable, indescribable power.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The origin of life transformed by the Ancestors of the Green Race n were swallowed up by the terrifying bottle of the Great Dao like a mud cow entering the sea at this moment.


    ��What is this?�� There was a look of shock and disbelief on his face. He never expected that his full blow would be so easily dispelled by Gu Changge.


    ��It��s the first time I��ve seen someone who is in a hurry to die. If that��s the case, then I will help you.��


    Gu Changge��s expression was calm, his eyes were still t, and his words were even less turbulent. As he finished speaking, the universe in front of him was suddenly flooded with terrifying ck light.


    Gu Changge shook his hands lightly, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd appeared, making a trembling sound and the universe was destroyed as everything was in chaos.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    It was the halberd light that swept across the sky and the earth. It was iparable, and everything in the sky seemed to be affected, piercing through the Ancestor of the Green Race n with a puff.


    Then, with a bang, it shattered into pieces and white bones sshed everywhere, including his soul, which was split open and turned into ashes. Until the moment he died, horror, disbelief, deep astonishment, and regret remained on his face.


    ��This is! How is this possible������


    Xuan Gang and other Enlightened beings froze for a moment, their words trembling slightly. Theirplexions turned pale, and they never expected that the Ancestor of the Green Race n would be split apart by Gu Changge just by meeting him.


    All the aura of life disappeared as if it had never appeared before. The shock of this scene was so great that it almost made them wonder if it was a hallucination.


    ��Now it��s your turn.��


    After killing an Enlightened being with one blow, Gu Changge��s expression did not change at all, as if he had done a trivial matter. He looked at Xuan Gang and the two and spoke lightly.


    Above his head, the Nine Mountains Immortal Seal was trembling slightly, which was because of the fear of something with spirituality toward some fierce and terrifying things.


    At this moment, it felt the horror of the Eight Destion Demon Halberd, which was the ultimate power to destroy the world.


    ��Who the hell are you!��


    Another Enlightened being whose body was that of a Nine Head Golden bird had a trembling voice and a numb scalp. It was the first time she saw the scene where an Enlightened being was killed, and it was so easy, which was something she could not have imagined before.


    The shock and horror this scene gave her were so great that her soul was trembling, and she was terrified to the extreme. They were Enlightened beings who were the most powerful in the world, and now that immortality was not visible, they were invincible.


    ��Run away!��


    Xuan Gang��s reaction was quick, his face was pale and full of fear, never expecting that Gu Changge was hiding so deeply. It seemed that the mountain masters of the Nine Great Mountains had all encountered idents.


    He immediately turned into his original body, bigger than the gxy, and fled toward the distance. But in the next moment, a red glow arrived faster than his speed, it looked like it was a sword aura and the whistling made the long river of time chaotic. The whole universe seemed to be cut off.


    The Immortal ying Gourd glowed and appeared in Gu Changge��s hand. At the mouth of the gourd, a red glow spewed out, which turned into terrifying sword energy, caught up to Xuan Gang, and circled around his neck.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    A monstrous rain of blood appeared, flooding the universe, and a huge basalt head rolled down, with panic still remaining in its eyes.


    ��Don��t�� don��t kill me�� I��m willing to surrender����


    Seeing this scene, the Enlightened powerhouse whose body was that of the Nine Head Golden bird was so frightened that she dared not run away. Although she had extreme speed, she dared not say that she could escape this sword��s energy.


    Even Xuan Gang, who had a terrifying physical body, had his head chopped off by this sword energy, let alone her.


    ��It seems that you are still smart and did not escape.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Hearing this, the face of the Nine Head Golden bird couldn��t help showing joy and suddenly saw hope.


    ��But it��s a pity that all of you have to die today, otherwise my identity will be exposed.��


    In the next moment, Gu Changge��s regretful words rang out, which made her pale, trembling all over, and despair instantly.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Once again, the bloody light was set off again, and everything became dead silent in the end. The entire universe was shattered, and the chaotic aura rushed to the world as if it was going to submerge the world, without any fluctuations or traces left.

 Chapter 672: On the day without obstacles, A golden finger heavy rain

    <h4>Chapter 672: On the day without obstacles, A golden finger heavy rain</h4>


    ��You�� wouldn��t leave me behind, would you?��


    Jiang Chuchu��s expression was a little expectant, her eyes were shining as she looked at Gu Changge as if she was afraid of hearing some words of rejection from him.


    She grew up in the Human Ancestor Hall since she was a child, and she had been instilled with the philosophy of benevolence, righteousness, and morality. She protected themon people in the world, and lived by the righteous way within the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Before meeting Gu Changge, she had always felt this way. However, some things, like light, would always shine through the broken barrier, bringing her novelty and joy. Since then, she had understood that there was no good and evil in this world.


    It was too arbitrary to judge a person simply by using the parameter of good or evil.


    For the Heavens in the Upper Realm, even though Gu Changge was a heinous devil, every time she encountered a crisis, trouble, or life-threatening, he would always show up to solve everything for her and deal with it for her. How could she say that such a Gu Changge was evil?


    So even if she knew she was partial to Gu Changge, she was viting the rules and regtions of the Human Ancestor Hall and betraying her master. But she still did it without hesitation.


    ��I came to see you, in fact, to tell you about this matter, so as not to let your imagination run wild.��


    When Gu Changge heard this, he seemed to sigh softly before stretching out his hand to pull the hair hanging on both sides of her cheeks to her ears, ��You have lost so much weight.��


    ��What are you going to tell me�� Say?�� Jiang Chuchu stood there in a daze, lowering her eyes, and let Gu Changge pull her hair up.


    She had some inexplicable expectations in her heart, even though she knew the rtionship between the two of them, it was difficult to make it public. But Gu Changge rushed from hundreds of millions of miles away, just because he was worried about her wild thoughts, which also disyed the weight she had in Gu Changge��s heart.


    ��You should have heard about my marriage with Mingkong, but there are some details that I want to tell you,�� Gu Changge gently shook his head and said. If this matter was not handled properly, Jiang Chuchu would inevitably have conflicts with Yue Mingkong in the future.


    Although the Human Ancestor Hall was located in a detached ce, in terms of its internal strength, it was actually far inferior to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and other forces. If there was a conflict because of such trivial matters, for Gu Changge, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    He didn��t want to see such a situation either. Moreover, it was unknown whether he would still be in the Upper Realm at that time.


    ��Details?�� Jiang Chuchu blinked lightly as if listening quietly to what Gu Changge said.


    ��Although Mingkong has amazing skills, she wants to take charge of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty at this age. There are actually a lot of criticisms and shecks strong support behind her. If I don��t help her, those ministers will not shut up���� Gu Changge sighed softly and exined.


    ��So, your marriage with her is actually just to stabilize her current position and help her secure the throne of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty faster?��


    After Gu Changge��s exnation, Jiang Chuchu also suddenly understood, and she was a little stunned.


    After all, the rtionship between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong was just of her being his fiance, even if there was such a rtionship, it couldn��t change anything. But once Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong got married, the rtionship would naturally be different from what it used to be.


    Many court ministers who had criticized Yue Mingkong before could only shut up and remain silent, not daring to say anything more. Thinking about it this way, her mood suddenly improved a lot.


    ��There is such a rtionship, and now the Upper Realm is about to change drastically. Maybe in the near future, I will have to leave the Upper Realm, so I have to exin some things to you. Of course, I also don��t want you to worry.�� Gu Changge nodded and said.


    ��Then you promised me that you would marry me, when?�� Although Jiang Chuchu was as pure as a nk sheet of paper in terms of feelings, it didn��t mean she was stupid.


    At this moment, she really wanted to get a definite answer from Gu Changge.


    ��When there is no obstacle in this Upper Realm.�� Gu Changge said softly.


    Jiang Chuchu hummed lightly and nodded, with haze appearing on her face, but her heart was a little dazed and she was more joyful. She knew that Gu Changge had anotheryer of hidden identity, and once thatyer of identity was revealed, he would be the enemy of the whole world.


    Even if the Human Ancestor Hall, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and many other forces stood behind him, it would still be difficult to contend against the entire Upper Realm.


    ��Then I��ll wait for you.�� Jiang Chuchu said, looking at Gu Changge with bright eyes.


    She knew that with her current strength, it would be difficult to help Gu Changge. But one day in the future, she would definitely be able to help him, just like what Yue Mingkong could do now.


    ��Believe me, this day won��t be too long.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly, reaching out to pull her into his arms.


    Then there was silence. For the next few days, Gu Changge stayed in the Human Ancestor Hall with Jiang Chuchu, so it was very leisurely.


    Although many elders of the Human Ancestor Hall knew about Gu Changge��s arrival, they didn��t dare to ask any more questions and could only pretend to be ignorant.


    As the Holy Maiden, Jiang Chuchu had a close rtionship with Gu Changge. Who dared to say that she was in such a huge Human Ancestor Hall? Even those ancient existences that were the foundation of the Human Ancestor Hall were turning a blind eye.


    During this period of time, apart from apanying Jiang Chuchu to cultivate and discuss the Dao, Gu Changge was actually not idle. The Golden Cauldron of Luck that he ced in the Human Ancestor Hall a long time ago had gathered and condensed a lot of power of faith.


    The power of this faith was enough for him to make the Dark Heaven appear in the world again. Moreover, Gu Changge had another n. The Upper Realm was the central hub of the Heavens and the Myriad Realms, connecting to hundreds of millions of Lower Realms.


    Among those billions of Lower Realms, there were many existences simr to the Son of Luck. Therefore, he could give it a try and absorb those Children of Luck as his disciples, so as to strengthen the power of the Dark Heaven.


    After all, he had walked along the way, many Sons of Luck had died in his hands, and the Luck from various beings had emerged endlessly. Gu Changge was also very familiar with these routines, so it was not difficult for him to find these Children of Luck in the billions of Lower Realms.


    Although it sounded crazy to enlist believers from all over the world, it was a piece of cake for Gu Changge.


    ��It doesn��t mean much to me to condense this faith in the Dharma Body. This power of faith can be some kind of medium�� Through these mediums, I can actually shape something simr to a golden finger����


    ��Then�� let��s have a rain of Goldfinger,�� He looked thoughtful and said softly.


    In the shining silver pce, Gu Changge sat cross-legged, his eyes were deep, there were many terrifying scenes evolving in it, and there was a vast aura surging around, like an ancient world that was floating up and down.


    A Golden Cauldron of Luck stood in the center, simple and majestic, but emanating vicissitudes of time as hundreds of millions of strands of silver power of faith gathered.


    This was the power of faith that the Human Ancestor Hall had absorbed and gathered over the years. The amount was unimaginable, and it was like an invisible ocean.


    Following Gu Changge��s thoughts, in the space in front of him, an inexplicable power ofws emerged, and then there seemed to be an invisible big spreading out between the sky and the earth, passing a distance of hundreds of millions of miles in an instant.


    At this moment, countless cultivators and souls in the entire Upper Realm felt grateful in their hearts, as if there was a voice telling them in the dark, chanting the true name of a certain supreme being, urging them to find a certain realm so that they could obtain eternal life.


    Hundreds of millions of silver rays of light fell into the billions of Lower Realms one after another, like a rain of silver light.


    In those Lower Realms that were infinitely far away from the Upper Realm, one day, some teenagers suddenly picked up a mysterious ancient ring and a broken jade ring, and some people strayed into an ancient pool, and they received ancient skills��

 Chapter 673: Children of Luck from the Lower Realm, Pawns and tools

    <h4>Chapter 673: Children of Luck from the Lower Realm, Pawns and tools</h4>


    The rain of silvery light rained down from all over the Upper Realm, along the space barrier, and descended all the way into the numerous Lower Realms.


    On this day, countless cultivators and souls saw this huge and brilliant silver meteor. Someone with a strong cultivation base tried to deduce the origin, but in the end, he encountered a huge bacsh and was extremely shocked.


    Many aristocratic families who were good at divination and deduction even recorded this celestial phenomenon. They felt that in a few years, the Upper Realm would once again usher into a bright and prosperous age.


    These shining silver meteor showers were the young seeds that would bloom brightly in that prosperous age. It was different from the shock and horror among the various forces in the Upper Realm. Among the many Lower Realms far away, this rain of silver light had created a drastic change.


    Gu Changge sat cross-legged in the Human Ancestor Hall, his dharma body was grand and simple as his eyes were shining brightly. There were scenes of evolution like the heavens through the ages emerging.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    With a thought in his mind, many blurred images appeared in the void in front of him. These pictures were densely packed and innumerous, like a world connected to unknown dimensions, with hundreds of millions of cultivators reflected in it.


    ��This goldfinger rain was specially given for them, but how many lucky children can really make it to that point,�� Gu Changge said softly.


    There were hundreds of millions of lines of cause and effect within the dark, spreading from where he was to all the Heavens and Myriad Realms. Although the heavy rain of golden finger was just his whim. But at his current level, every thought would have unimaginable consequences.


    Using the power of this faith as a medium, the golden finger was shaped, so as to attract the Children of Luck from all over the world to be his followers. The consequences of this slight move could be said to have created andslide and tsunami, which was unimaginable.


    However, Gu Changge really looked forward to that day. Jiang Chuchu on the side was a little confused, not understanding what Gu Changge was doing.


    From her point of view, those reflected pictures seemed toe from the corners of the Heavens, with the world of mortals revolving, all kinds of beings, and iparable misceneous scenes. She understood that this was the use of the power of faith.


    Inheriting the skills of the Human Ancestor Hall could actually achieve this step, but it could not enable her to manifest the entire Heavens like Gu Changge. This required not only a huge power of faith as a medium but also a terrifying spiritual power to support it.


    Ordinary Enlightened beings were probably far from reaching this level.


    ��Interesting���� At this moment, a picture suddenly appeared in Gu Changge��s eyes, which made him unable to help but admire softly.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Jiang Chuchu came up to him curiously, staring at the picture in front of him with bright eyes.


    ��I saw an interesting boy, maybe he will give me a big surprise in the future.�� Gu Changge said with a smile, his eyes were warm.


    The picture in front of him was very blurry, and not clear. Only a slight outline could be seen. The sky and the earth were full of heavy rain, which looked extremely gloomy.


    A young man in ragged clothes and covered in blood was being hunted down. His brows were full of anger and rebelliousness. Even though the road ahead was already a precipice, he was still unyielding, fighting with those who chased behind him.


    ��This should be somewhere in a distant Lower Realm���� Looking at these pictures, Jiang Chuchu frowned slightly.


    She also noticed the boy Gu Changge was talking about. But if one looked at it like this, they couldn��t see anything unusual at all, and it even gave her a feeling of being a waste. Since he could be valued by Gu Changge, there must be something extraordinary about it.


    ��Ants even have the ambition to devour Dragons, so what about mortals?�� Gu Changge smiled and kept looking at the screen as if his eyes were prating endless space and falling on the young man.


    ��Ahhhhh�� Chu Xue, I regarded you as my true love, why do you treat me like this? Why don��t you daree out to see me?��


    On the top of the cliff, the boy was covered in blood, and let out a desperate and unwilling roar, like a beast on the verge of extinction.


    The pursuers behind him surrounded himyer byyer, blocking him on the edge of the cliff. The biting cold wind hit him and wrapped in a fishy smell, which made people shudder and frighten.


    ��Wang Qi, you are really a waste. At this moment, you can��t even tell the difference. I epted your Boundary Breaking Profound Pill with a smile. When I broke through to the Divine Sea Realm, I would be able to join the Xuan Ling Sect and live together with Senior Brother Song. I will always remember your kindness to me.��


    Hearing this, a girl with a slender figure and exquisite facial features shook her head and slowly walked out from behind the pursuer.


    Beside her, there was also an elegant and tall young man, who was looking at the boy with a cold and mocking expression.


    The two were dressed luxuriously and cleanly, but their expressions were extremely indifferent. Looking down, they seemed to be from two different worlds with the embarrassed young man in front of them.


    The young man named Wang Qi saw the two people appearing, his eyes were full of hatred, his teeth were clenched, and his whole body was trembling.


    He was deceived by a girl named Chu Xue in front of him, and went to the city lord��s mansionte at night, risking his life before stealing the Boundary Breaking Profound Pill, hoping to help the girl break through the Divine Sea Realm.


    He thought that after doing this, he could get the girl��s sincerity. But after the girl saw the Boundary Breaking Pill, she changed her face, and not only wanted to snatch the Pill but also sent someone to kill him, so as not to leave any future troubles.


    Because the Boundary Breaking Profound Pill was no small matter, Wang Qi had already been noticed by the masters of the City Lord��s Mansion from the moment he stole it. The girl just wanted him to be a scapegoat while she was hidden, enjoying the result exclusively.


    Her heart could be described as extremely vicious. However, it was toote for Wang Qi to figure it out, and now the master of the City Lord��s Mansion had already gone to the Wang family to ask for the pill.


    ��If I survive, I will kill you.�� Wang Qi stared at the young girl Chu Xue with deep-seated hatred and murderous intent, almost saying word by word.


    ��Then you have to survive. No one can save you tonight, and the Wang family behind you must also be buried with you because of your actions.�� Chu Xue seemed to be irritated by Wang Qi��s eyes.


    Anger appeared on her originally indifferent face, and she shouted in a sharp voice, ��You are such a waste, you dare to like me, you are looking for death. I can��t let you die so cheaply. Someone here, destroy his spiritual sea first, then kill him and throw him off the cliff.��


    Following the girl Chu Xue��s order, many soldiers stepped forward and grabbed Wang Qi who was already seriously injured.


    In his unwilling and angry eyes, they destroyed his spiritual sea. Under the cliff, there was a vast fog, which was washed by the heavy rain, making it even more gloomy and cold.


    Then, the young Wang Qi was thrown down without making a sound and was soon engulfed in the vast darkness.


    After the young Chu Xue and the others left, no one saw him. Suddenly, a silver bolt of lightning galloped down between the sky and the earth. It was iparably bright and dazzling. It opened its teeth and ws like a silver dragon and smashed straight into this cliff.


    ��Could this�� Be that boy��s strange encounter?��


    In the Human Ancestor Hall, Jiang Chuchu had been watching what happened in this picture, and seeing the silver lightning strike behind him, he couldn��t help asking softly.


    She understood that it was impossible for Gu Changge to pay attention to such a person for no reason. Moreover, from her point of view, the young man who was already dead suddenly seemed to have the idea of a new life at this moment.


    ��Strange encounter? That��s actually true, but in my opinion, it should be called a golden finger.�� Gu Changge smiled casually and looked away at the picture.


    He had actually foreseen what would happen next.


    Under the cliff, the young Wang Qi would encounter mysterious thunder and lightning entering his body that would repair the broken spiritual sea and even obtain mysterious heavenly skills. Using them he would then kill the girl Chu Xue with his hands, avenge his hatred, and wreak havoc in the world.


    This was a vivid script of the Son of Luck. However, in order not to affect his n, Gu Changge poured a lot of information about the Dark Heaven into the silver lightning.


    As long as the young Wang Qi woke up, he would understand everything. In this huge heaven, all the Sons of Luck like him would be his pawns.


    Jiang Chuchu nodded when she heard the words, she felt that Gu Changge seemed to have other meanings. But this was not something she should consider.


    ��The next Child of Luck���� Gu Changge then looked at the rest of the reflected pictures. There were actually many more Children of Luck like Wang Qi. Born with the Luck of one side of the world, it could stir up thousands of winds and clouds.


    Moreover, a big world would not only give birth to a Child of Luck. To Gu Changge, this was not only his pawn but also a good tool for him to harvest Luck.


    Next, after staying in the Human Ancestor Hall for almost a month, Gu Changge left. Although Jiang Chuchu was reluctant in every possible way, she did not force him to stay any longer.


    As far as she was concerned, Gu Changge had spent a month with her in his busy schedule, and she was already very satisfied. She didn��t want to ask for anything extravagantly.


    After leaving the Human Ancestor Hall, Gu Changge originally nned to go to the Peach Vige to see his cheap apprentice Yaoyao. But considering that Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts were unknown, it was not suitable for him to go to the Peach Vige, so he gave up.

 Chapter 674: Hell and Buddha, Who is the real inheritor of demonic arts?

    <h4>Chapter 674: Hell and Buddha, Who is the real inheritor of demonic arts?</h4>


    After Gu Changge left Human Ancestor Hall, he didn��t go to Peach Vige, nor did he return to Gu family. Instead, he went to the headquarters of the Spring Breeze Pavilion first. There he found Bai Lian��er who had already broken through to the Supreme Realm, and told her to handle some things.


    Until now, the Spring Breeze Pavilion had notpletely eliminated the two old assassin organizations Hell and Buddha in terms of assassination missions. So he had to intervene.


    However, the two killer organizations of Hell and Buddha were deeply hidden. The contact methods between the assassins were rtively strange. If he didn��t find their contact address, it would be difficult to uncover them.


    In addition, the headquarters of these two forces were said to be hidden in a certain Lower Realm, and they had avoided the vengeance and pursuit of many enemies for countless years. Even the Immortal Forces and the Ancient Immortal Families were scrupulous.


    When Hell and Buddha were at their peak, there were not just a few Enlightened beings who died at their hands.


    Gu Changge felt that there must be many Remnant Immortals helping them in the background of these two forces. With the current strength of the Spring Breeze Pavilion, if they really confronted them head-on, they would only reach a dead end.


    The rapid rise of the Spring Breeze Pavilion was like a thorn in the flesh of the two forces of Hell and Buddha. During this period of time, they had been trying various methods to find its headquarters and destroy it.


    ��Although during this period of time, the Wan Dao Business Alliance was providing information for the Spring Breeze Pavilion, which greatly increased the sess rate of the assassination, the depth of the Hell and the Buddha should not be underestimated. Many of us have been assassinated by them and died during the mission.��


    ��I��ve lost quite a few young seeds because of them.�� Standing in front of Gu Changge, she spoke in an annoyed voice.


    Bai Lian��er was dressed in a long ck dress, her face was enchanting, her skin icy while her face was extremely fair and delicate emanating a shiny and seductive feeling.


    ��As long as you find the ce where the Hell and the Buddha are located, it would not be difficult to destroy them, but the difficult thing is to find their headquarters.�� Gu Changge put down the cup, with some thought in his eyes.


    After all, he was the real master behind the scenes of Spring Breeze Pavilion. Hell and Buddha had blocked his way, so he naturally had to destroy them.


    ��I have already sent people to investigate the location of its headquarters, but there is still no clue.�� Bai Lian��er was also very troubled by this.


    Her strength was still far inferior to that of the real master of Hell and Buddha. So even if they found their traces, it would be difficult to do anything. They could only report these things to Gu Changge and let Gu Changge find a way.


    ��It��s not unreasonable that Hell and Buddha could hide for so many years, but I don��t believe they can hide for a lifetime.�� Gu Changge shook his head and intended to ask Yin Mei to pay more attention.


    In addition, Alpha and many Enlightened puppets had been sent out by him, and together with Bai Lian��er��s men, they were investigating the contact points of the two forces.


    Afterward, he sent someone to find Bai Lian��er��s younger brother and father Bai Kun and asked them to deduce the location of the Immortal Path. Gu Changge did not have the slightest clue about the Immortal Path, so he could only blindly stumble upon a dead rat first.


    The territory of the Upper Realm was extremely vast, endless as if countless ancient worlds and star fields ovepped alternately. Even a person whose cultivation level reached the Heavens and Earth would never be able to search the entire Upper Realm even if they spent their whole life. Not even he would not be able to cross this vast territory.


    Therefore, no one knew what was in the deepest part of the Upper Realm, and the outermost region. For ordinary cultivators, it was difficult to get out of the star field where they were born. If it weren��t for therge teleportation formations built in ancient times among the major star fields, just the time it took to cross the star field would take many cultivators�� lives.


    At the same time, the territory where the Dao Immortal Alliance was located was in the Dao Immortal Star Field.


    An iparably majestic ancient warship, with its brilliance soaring into the sky etched with runes, was like a terrifying divine mountain, crushing the sky, carrying a lot of goods and crossing the star space.


    This was the cargo ship of the Dao Immortal Alliance. It had the cultivation resources enshrined by many attached forces and Dao Lineages during this period of time.


    As the absolute master of the Dao Immortal Star Field and even the surrounding starfields, the Dao Immortal Alliance had been passed down for many eras.


    In ancient times, there was even an ancient existence named Dao Immortal, who established the Dao Immortal Alliance and took charge of all parties, ruling the Eight Destions.


    This was a powerful force that had produced True Immortals, and its background was unfathomable. Even if it was a usual Immortal force, it was not willing to easily provoke it.


    Moreover, the Dao Immortal Alliance was intricately rooted and attached to many ancient aristocratic families and sects, so one hair would affect the whole body. But at this moment, in the northwest direction of this ancient warship, there were pavilions, pces and pagodas with divine light, dazzling brilliance, and iparably magnificent style.


    A slender blue-suede young man was walking surrounded by a group of young cultivators. His face was elegant and clean, his eyes were clear, and from time to time there would be strands of golden light shing in it. Even the hair had a hazy brilliance as the whole person exuded a transcendent aura.


    Unity with heaven and earth, one with Daoism, he exuded a peaceful state of mind, even walking and breathing seemed to carry some special rhyme.


    When many people of the older generation saw this blue suede man, they couldn��t help being a little startled, their expressions changed slightly, and they backed away.


    As a Taoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, Lan Yifei in front of him was low-profile. But in this Dao Immortal Starfield, there was a figure that everyone knew but no one was unaware of.


    The number of times he took action was very small, but no matter which one it was, it was of extraordinary significance. Some time ago, someone even saw him go deep into an abandoned star field and subdue a Quasi-Supreme beast as a mount.


    One must know that among the younger generation today, except for Gu Changge, the strongest cultivation was at most at the level of the Great Sacred Realm. Moreover, they were still those ancient freaks with special bloodlines that had been sealed since ancient times.


    Among contemporary geniuses, there were not many people who possessed the strength of the Great Sacred Realm. Lan Yifei��s physique was very special and mysterious, and almost no one knew about it.


    He only understood that he seemed to be able to borrow the power of all things in the world, which was inexhaustible, and could be said to be invincible. Even in the face of an enemy that was difficult to contend with, he could find a way to retreatpletely.


    ��It is said that master Dao is responsible for escorting the goods of the Dao Immortal Alliance this time.��


    ��I wonder what exactly is in the cargo that is worthy of such care from the sect.��


    On the ancient warship, the cultivators of the Dao Immortal Alliance watched Lan Yifei walking past with many juniors, and couldn��t help but whisper. There were not only people from the Dao Immortal Alliance on the ancient warship, but also other forces of the Dao lineages, as well as many casual cultivators.


    However, except for the members of Dao Immortal Alliance, no one dared to approach the area responsible for escorting the goods, so they could only keep guessing in their hearts.


    ��Thanks to Senior Brother Lan, otherwise we would never have discovered such arge mining area this time. There are millions of years of Immortal Essence hidden in it.��


    ��If we can sessfully escort this batch of Immortal Essence back to the sect, it will be a great achievement for us, and we will definitely be praised by the elders and the patriarch.��


    Lan Yifei and his group walked to the depths of the ancient warship. The many juniors beside him heard the voices of people discussing in the distance, and one of them couldn��t help but smile before saying. He looked extremely excited.


    The rest of the people were also shocked when they heard the words, and their eyes showed joy.


    After all, Immortal Essence was an immortal treasure that could only be born in the Ancient era. Even if it was just a drop, it could help cultivators cleanse the marrow and refine the bones, greatly increasing their cultivation. Even if there were many older generations, they would fight for a drop of Immortal Essence.


    ��I am not the only one who made this great achievement. Without the help of all my brothers and sisters, I would not be able to find the location of the Immortal Essence.��


    Lan Yifei shook his head lightly and smiled. He was extremely humble as he looked extremely aloof, even when he was walking, there was an indescribable dao rhyme, making it hard to ignore his existence.


    ��Senior Brother Lan is really too humble. If you didn��t hold back the guardian beast in that mining area, how could we go in��


    ��If it weren��t for you, I��m afraid I would have been buried in the mouth of that vicious guardian beast long ago.��


    However, everyone disagreed with Lan Yifei��s words, they were full of admiration and some fear.


    Lan Yifei still shook his head lightly when he heard the words, appearing rather indifferent, and didn��t take this matter to heart.


    Afterward, he separated from the others and walked toward the courtyard where he usually cultivated. This area was full of pavilions and pces, simr to a small city. Even if he was a Daoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, his residence looked very in and simple, with only a few bamboo nts for decoration.


    ��Who is it?�� However, the moment Lan Yifei returned to his courtyard, he suddenly frowned slightly, and then asked calmly.


    At the same time, there were inexplicable fluctuations on his body as thews of heaven and earth surged, seeping into every corner of the surroundings. Just for a moment, it was as if endless runes were intertwined here,rge areas ofws rolled over, and the murderous intent was terrifying.


    ��As expected of the True Body of Dao, born in harmony with Dao, integrated with heaven and earth, with amazing perception. When you were chasing me, I was almost killed by you. Did you ever think that I would survive a catastrophe?��


    A calm and indifferent voice sounded, regardless of gender, and it was even hard to tell the direction.


    ��Is that you? The inheritor of demonic arts?��


    Hearing this voice, Lan Yifei seemed a little surprised as he raised his eyebrows, then shook his head and said, ��No, it��s you, but you are not the inheritor of demonic arts, who is the real inheritor of demonic arts? He wouldn��t be as weak as you.��

 Chapter 675: Hatred born out of love, Su Qingge’s calculation

    <h4>Chapter 675: Hatred born out of love, Su Qingge��s calction</h4>


    ��Tell me, who are you? Or are you just a pawn used by the true inheritor of demonic arts to deceive others? Even if you survived the catastrophe, you can��t be my opponent now. You were able to escape back then, but today won��t be that lucky.��


    In the quiet courtyard, Lan Yifei stood with his hands behind his back, and spoke lightly, as if there were endless rays of light surging all over his body. He was extremely confident and he didn��t turn his head, but he had a calm smile on his face as if he knew that the person would not be his opponent.


    As someone with the True Body of Dao, an extremely mysterious physique that had never appeared in the Upper Realm since ancient times, he did have such confidence.


    This kind of physique was naturallypatible with the Dao. Even at the time of birth, the true essence of the Dao would be born in the body, which would absorb the power of all things in the world.


    As long as the soul was intact, the spiritual energy would be unceasing, it could be termed as inexhaustible, innately invincible. Even in the face of an opponent who was far stronger than him, he still had the means to protect himself and escape, so he was not worried about falling.


    Before, without knowing what was going on, the news that he possessed the True Body of Dao had identally leaked out. Then, when he was out on a trip, he was attacked by the inheritor of the demonic arts.


    Originally, due to many rumors, Lan Yifei was extremely afraid of the inheritors of demonic arts and knew that his own origin was very rare and precious. If his identity was leaked, his origin would definitely be coveted by the inheritors of demonic arts.


    So that time when he encountered the attack of the inheritor of demonic arts, he was ready to fight to the death. But he never expected to have greatly overestimated the strength of the inheritor of the demonic art who hade with the intention to attack and kill him. The strength of the other party��s cultivation was even much lower than his.


    Facing such an opponent, Lan Yifei didn��t dare to rx too much, after all, he was the descendant of a famous family. Among the younger generation in the Upper Realm, who would not be afraid to face the inheritors of demonic arts?


    But in the ensuing battle, he discovered that this so-called inheritor of demonic arts was not as scary as the rumors.


    Although the opponent��s methods were tricky and weird, making it hard to guard against, they had not reached the point where they could easily sweep away the younger generation.


    From Lan Yifei��s point of view, the inheritor of demonic arts was the only one who had escaped many times from Gu Changge. How could such a character be so simple? In the huge Upper Realm, who was sure that they could escape from Gu Changge and even preserve his life?


    But the inheritors of demonic arts were the only ones capable of doing it. Just thinking about it could make one��s scalp tingle and one��s hair stands on end. However, he who had such an idea at the time soon realized that he was wrong again.


    The inheritor of demonic arts who dared to attack him finally seemed to realize that something was wrong, and began to retreat, intending to flee far away.


    Lan Yifei understood that it was because he was too low-key and had never shown his great strength to the outside world, which caused this inheritor of demonic arts to carelessly underestimate the enemy.


    Therefore, he chased after him without hesitation, and what happened next was no surprise. After some fighting, this inheritor of demonic arts who stirred up the situation in the Upper Realm was not his opponent. He fled all the way and was almost killed by him.


    In the end, he fled outside the territory where the Demonic Mountain was located. He was afraid of the mighty Red Demon there, so he gave up.


    With that, Lan Yifei returned to the sect, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He felt that the inheritor of demonic arts who attacked him might be just a counterfeit or a substitute, not the true deal.


    If he was the real inheritor of demonic arts, he would have been killed long ago. After all, in front of the true inheritors of demonic arts, no matter what their physique was, they were all prey.


    Since ancient times, there had been no so-called prey that could escape the hands of the hunter. Although Lan Yifei was confident in his own strength, it did not mean that he was blindly arrogant.


    It was also because of this that he had been low-key in these years and had not gained a great reputation in the outside world. Thinking about it carefully, he felt more and more that he must have identally uncovered a shocking secret.


    He didn��t say anything about this matter, even his elders and master didn��t know. To this day, the inheritor of demonic arts, which he considered a counterfeit, unexpectedly reappeared and nned to take revenge on him.


    This made Lan Yifei feel very ridiculous. However, he wanted to know more about the identity of the person and also if there was really a true inheritor of demonic arts hidden behind the other party.


    If yes, then who was the real inheritor of demonic arts?


    ��You are so confident that you think I can��t kill you this time? Or do you believe I can��t take your origin?�� The indifferent and calm voice sounded. It was indistinguishable from male to female, but only revealed a murderous intent, which made people shudder.


    In the courtyard, it was extremely quiet with gurgling small bridges, rockery, and pavilions that were well arranged; if not for the astonishing murderous intent, this ce would look extraordinarily elegant.


    After returning to his thoughts, Lan Yifei turned around calmly and looked toward the source of the sound.


    ��Then you can give it a try. I really want to know how much you have improved after these few months. However, I want to know more about who you are,�� Lan Yifei said calmly, looking very natural.


    This ce had already been engraved with a of heaven and earth by him, and the heaven and earth were connected with the divine formation, linking thews and order, sealing the sky and the earth.


    Not even a fly could escape. The other party was so bold and confident to break in like this, it really made him feel ridiculous and stupid.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am, what matters is that today you are going to die.�� The voice in the dark was still indifferent as if it contained no emotion.


    After that, a terrifying ck wind swept across along with bursts of runes and attacked Lan Yifei from the front. This was a shocking murderous intent, containing the terrifying sound of the Great Dao, which was enough to shatter the soul of a cultivator and annihte all tangible things. However, Lan Yifei seemed to have sensed this murderous intent long ago, and raised his eyebrows.


    Then the brilliance of the sky rushed out from under his feet, and a thick mountain of runes was condensed to block this shocking murderous intent.


    As the True Body of Dao was born with the unity of Dao, standing under Heaven and Earth, he was the darling of this world, with inexhaustible divine power, enough to suppress everything. He could feel the opponent��s strength,pared to a few months ago, his opponent had indeed made great progress, it was likely that they were instructed by an expert during the time of injury. But if his opponent wanted to defeat him, then using this attack was still too naive.


    ��You are not my opponent. If you tell me who the real inheritor of demonic arts is, I may consider letting you leave and save your life,�� Lan Yifei said lightly.


    Su Qingge, who had never shown up, frowned when she heard this, feeling that things were still very difficult. She thought that during this period of time in the Demonic Mountain, after being taught by the Red Demon Chan Hong Yi, the ancestor of the demonic arts, her cultivation base was much more advanced, and she could devour the origin of Lan Yifei, in order to repay the debt of being chased and resolve her hatred.


    But Lan Yifei��s strength was still very strong, it seemed that she was not the only one who was making progress.


    In the current Upper Realm, almost every young generation was trying every means to catch up in that person��s footsteps.


    ��The true inheritor of demonic arts? Even you think I��m a fake?�� Su Qingge spoke indifferently, thinking that she had been fooled and deceived by Gu Changge all this time, and was being controlled by him without knowing it.


    A bit of hostility and hatred emerged in her eyes. She knew that she would hate Gu Changge, more or less because of the influence of Chan Hong Yi. If Chan Hong Yi didn��t tell her, she might have been kept in the dark by Gu Changge until today, thinking that she was the true inheritor of demonic arts.


    And he was the leader of the righteous way, the current leader of the Upper Realm, with celestial splendor, like the sun in the sky. His brilliance alone would overwhelm the ages. The deeper the love at the beginning, the deeper the hatred after knowing the truth.


    After she left the Demonic Mountain, she once thought about finding Gu Changge and asking him about everything. But Su Qingge was even more afraid of seeing Gu Changge��s cold and heartless eyes after tearing off the warm disguise underneath.


    He was the one who brought her up from the Lower Realm at the beginning, allowing her to gradually understand the world. She even bluntly uttered that without Gu Changge, she would not be where she was now. It was Gu Changge who single-handedly shaped her into who she was today.


    The person who once gave her infinite hope and warmth, after removing thatyer of hypocrisy, was left with only endless indifference and cruelty.


    ��Oh, it seems that you didn��t realize that you are a fake inheritor of demonic arts until now? So, you have been taking the me for this person all this time?�� Lan Yifei seemed to find this extremely funny, and there was undisguised mockery and sneer in his eyes.


    Su Qingge said coldly in his eyes, ��It doesn��t make any difference even if you say more, I will definitely devour your origin today.��


    Seeing that Su Qingge, who was hiding in the dark, wanted to continue to attack, Lan Yifei��s expression also turned cold as he replied, ��You can��t differentiate between good and bad. You really think that this level of strength is reallyparable to a true inheritor of demonic arts, and you want to kill me? Just relying on you?��


    Being hit by his words, Su Qingge��s face became colder and colder, her bare hands clenched tightly as a terrifying hostility lingered. She understood that after she fused another soul, her mood was no longer as calm and peaceful as before. Many things would trigger an unimaginable murderous aura and ferocity in her heart.


    ��It seems that you are just a poor pawn, and you don��t know who the true inheritor of demonic arts is.�� Lan Yifei shook his head and sneered.


    Su Qingge fell suddenly silent, it was hard to refute this, although it was toote for her to understand now, what Lan Yifei said was an indisputable fact.


    In Gu Changge��s eyes, she might be such a pawn.


    ��I know who that person is.�� Su Qingge��s expression returned to calm and indifferent, and she still hid in the dark and spoke.


    ��You know?�� Lan Yifei was stunned for a moment, then he seemed a little unbelievable, and asked in a deep voice, ��How can I trust you?��


    It was not just him, probably, everyone in the Upper Realm wanted to know who the true inheritor of demonic arts was. There was an unconceble excitement in his heart for a moment, maybe after seeing Su Qingge��s methods, he had a clearer understanding of his own strength.


    ��From being unknown for twenty years, once born in the world, knows the world. If this real inheritor of demonic arts is exposed by my hands, then my low-profile and forbearing all these years will not have been for nought.�� Lan Yifei��s eyes were bright, his heart was quite excited, and he thought of many things at once.


    ��Of course, I know, as far as I am concerned, he is my enemy,�� Su Qingge said lightly, and put forward her own request, ��I know you also want to discover his identity, so we can make a deal, I will tell you everything you want to know, and you, as the Daoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, will collect origins for me.��


    Hearing this, Lan Yifei sneered, appearing quite disdainful, ��You really have nothing to fear. Since I want to know this, then wouldn��t it be enough for me to search your soul after killing you. Do I still need to make a deal with you?��


    He was not stupid, once the matter of him collecting origins was exposed, Dao Immortal Alliance would not be able to keep him at that time.


    ��Since I dare to show up here, I am not worried that you can kill me. If you don��t agree, then I will add one more condition, I will tell you about the Immortal Swallowing Demonic Art that I know.�� Su Qingge seemed not surprised by Lan Yifei��s reaction, a sneer was drawn at the corner of her mouth as she continued to speak calmly.


    Since Gu Changge used her as a pawn, why couldn��t she learn from Gu Changge and use others as pawns? Hearing this, even with Lan Yifei��s state of mind, he suddenly became silent at this moment, his brows were wrinkled, and he seemed to be struggling.


    Although the forces of all parties in the Upper Realm were Dao Systems, they hated the inheritors of demonic arts and wished to wipe them outpletely. But if the inheritance of demonic arts fell into his own hands, who could really not be moved?


    Seeing his expression, Su Qingge wasn��t surprised and didn��t speak.


    In the courtyard, there was dead silence for a moment, and Lan Yifei��s expression finally recovered after being silent for a whole stick of incense.


    ��Okay, I promise you.�� He agreed, deep in his eyes, something like wildfire was burning and spreading as it soon fell silent, calm, and confident.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Qinggeughed in her heart like an idiot, but her face did not change. Even if Lan Yifei knew that Gu Changge was the true inheritor of demonic arts, what use would it be?


    Did he dare to question, or investigate?


    The ending after that was nothing more than practicing demonic arts, attracting Gu Changge��s attention, and then bing the new culprit.

 Chapter 487: No defense against her at all, Like a little fox that stole a chicken

    <h4>Chapter 487: No defense against her at all, Like a little fox that stole a chicken</h4>


    In the pce, Gu Xian��er was dressed in powerful immortal clothes. Her figure looked exceptionally slender and her muscles were as white as snow as she was looking very charming.


    After being ridiculed by Gu Changge, she was a little dissatisfied and immediately tried to knock off Gu Changge��s hand with her delicate wrist.


    ��What? Aren��t you happy yet?�� Gu Changge dodged her pping little hand and couldn��t help smiling.


    ��Why are you smiling so nastily?�� Gu Xian��er stared at him, seeing Gu Changge smiling like this, she wanted to go forward and tear his face off.


    <i>Did she say something wrong just now? What was not beautiful and cute about herself?</i>


    ��Am I wrong?�� Gu Changge looked at her with interest and thought that this woman was still as confident in herself as ever.


    With her bamboo-like figure, he really didn��t know where she got the confidence to say this.


    ��What is that look on your face?�� Gu Xian��er saw Gu Changge sizing her up, and immediately puffed out her chest with dissatisfaction. But soon, she was a little discouraged, she realized that it seemed like�� She really had no confidence.


    She was a little depressed, thinking of An Yan with whom she had a good rtionship. The two were about the same age, but their bodies were very different.


    However, with her character, it was naturally impossible to suffer at this time, she snorted immediately, ��Do you know, as long as I wave my hand, my suitors will definitely break through the gate of the Gu family.��


    ��Oh? Believe it or not, as long as I say it, no one in the vast Upper Realm will dare to think about you.�� Gu Changge pinched her nose, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    ��You can��t be so domineering���� Gu Xian��er was very dissatisfied and reached out to knock his hand off.


    ��The more you say that the more I want to do it.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly.


    Gu Xian��er rolled his eyes at him and said, ��Anyway, it��s up to you.��


    She knew that with Gu Changge��s personality, he could definitely do such a thing. And, if that was the case, that was fine. After all, those suitors were like a swarm of buzzing flies, which really annoyed her.


    ��You want to follow me, right?�� Gu Changge smiled.


    Gu Xian��er looked at him suspiciously, feeling that Gu Changge seemed to have something to say. But at the next moment, her tender body suddenly froze, and a haze appeared on her beautiful face. She wanted to break free, but she couldn��t resist Gu Changge��s strength.


    Her whole person fell into his arms in an instant.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Gu Xian��er felt that her head was a little nk, her normally terrifying physical body could not exert any strength at this moment, and her hands and feet were a little weak.


    ��Let me go.�� She quickly came to her senses, stared at Gu Changge.


    She remembered what he said just now, and couldn��t help humming from her nose, ��Didn��t you still mock me just now? Hypocrite����


    Gu Changge smiled indifferently, looked at her pretty face close to his hand, and suddenly said, ��Xian��er����


    ��Eh!�� Gu Xian��er was flustered by his eyes, her voice suddenly stammered, not as confident as usual.


    ��Gu Changge�� you�� you are not allowed to bully me, otherwise, I will ignore you in the future.��


    ��Could it be that in your mind, I only bully you?�� Gu Changge had a faint smile on his face. He leaned against her head, closed his eyes gently, and said, ��You really have bad eyes.��


    ��You have a bad heart. I feel that you just wanted to bully me.�� Gu Xian��er was taken aback for a moment. She snorted, feeling that Gu Changge didn��t seem to be nning to do anything.


    She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but she was a little worried about gains and losses. Gu Changge didn��t look like a person who could sit still, was that why she was unattractive?


    And just when Gu Xian��er was thinking wildly, she found the sound of light breathinging from her ears. Her shoulders sank, and she turned her head to see that Gu Changge seemed to be�� asleep?


    This suddenly made her startled.


    When cultivators reached a certain level, they didn��t actually need to rest and sleep. Most of the time, when they were tired, they could just cultivate and they had to be vignt all the time.


    Like her, only when she returned to Peach Vige, her mind was rxed and extremely peaceful. She didn��t have to think about anything, and she didn��t have to worry about anything. Only then did she have a good night��s sleep.


    During this time, cultivators were actually the most vulnerable. Gu Changge would fall asleep at this moment, which somewhat surprised her, which meant that Gu Changge had no defense against her at all.


    ��Yes, after all, he was willing to give his life to me at that time.�� Her expression showed tenderness.


    ��He usually lives brilliantly and is in the limelight, but he is actually very tired�� There are too many things that he needs to consider and calcte.��


    Gu Xian��er looked at Gu Changge��s frowning brows even when he was asleep and suddenly sighed softly, reaching out to smooth his brows. She was a little frustrated, if her cultivation was stronger, she would be able to help Gu Changge.


    Whether it was about the Demon Heart, or facing a powerful opponent, she wanted to be of help, unlike now, Gu Changge needed to send his men to protect her.


    After some time, Gu Changge seemed to be in a deep sleep. Gu Xian��er��s crystal clear eyes suddenly stared at him, and then seemed to think of something. Haze rose on her face, she turned her head and leaned over, quickly and lightly pecked, like a little fox that just stole a chicken.


    These days, the news of the battle between the Upper Realm and the Eight Destions and Ten Realms in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss spread rapidly, causing shock in many worlds adjacent to the Boundary Monument Sea.


    Many existences of many forces far away in the Upper Realm were also shocked, and then they were pleasantly surprised. This battle gave them too many surprises, but in the end, it was beyond doubt that a stable passage had appeared in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were traumatized


    Now, the power of invibility within the sea of Boundary Monuments couldst up to three months. In the Upper Realm, every day, there was a thick fog, and the aura was overwhelming.


    There were many terrifying figures, their Dharma body was boundless, surpassing a million feet as they began to leap out from the n��snd, stepping thousands of miles, tearing the universe apart, and descending.


    If the timing was right, after three months, the Upper Realm would raise troops to attack the Heavenly Lu City. On the other side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, various ethnic ns were also discussing this matter.


    At the same time, they were excluding everyone, intending to find out the spy ced here by the Upper Realm. This time, a passage had pierced through the Heavenly Boundary Abyss for the Upper Realm, obviously, it was because someone betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    As Lord of the Great Domain Yunze, Zhao Yunze sensed that something was wrong and immediately sent out an order.


    Although Xiao Yang knew that it was Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who had betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, if he spoke lightly, he was worried that this would disturb the spy, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, so he was always very vignt and did not dare to say much.


    He knew that the core of the formation in Lu City was not in the hands of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. If the Upper Realm wanted to break through the barrier, it was not that simple. Therefore, Heavenly Lu City was safe for the time being.


    There were Eight Destions and Ten Regions in total. The Ten Regions were extremely vast, with numerous factions, ethnic ns, and inheritances. However, as the name suggests, the Eight Destions were very deste, shrouded in miasma, and few cultivators lived there.


    On the contrary, there were quite a few groups of ferocious beasts. In addition, among the Eight Destions, there were also extremely special races that did not participate in this battle when the Upper Realm invaded in the past.


    Now that the situation was urgent, the Ten Domain Lords all set off to the Eight Destions to find the Eight Destion Lord in order to discuss the matter together. Being able to serve as a Domain Lord or a Destion Lord, the lowest level of cultivation was that of an Enlightened being.


    Moreover, they were not ordinary Enlightened beings but those who had gone a long way on this road. What happened before the Heavenly Boundary Abyss could be said to have hurt all ethnic ns and they suffered heavy losses.


    Even Zhao Yunze, who was invincible 60 million years ago, was injured in the battle with the leader of the Upper Realm. The entire Eight Destion and Ten Regions were very panicked because of this, and there was a sense of imminent disaster.


    All cultivators and creatures felt the terrifying determination of the Upper Realm to attack.


    Afterward, the news spread that the three Enlightened Ancestors who went to the Heavenly Boundary Abyss from the ck Turtle God of War n, the Green Race n, and the Nine Head Golden bird died, causing even more shocking waves.

 Chapter 488-1: The hibernating Clan in the Eight Desolations and Ten Regions, The Supreme Throne (1)

    <h4>Chapter 488-1: The hibernating n in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, The Supreme Throne (1)</h4>


    The great fall of the three Enlightened beings instantly caused a sensation in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, triggering a boundless wave. Especially the ck Turtle God of War n, the Green Race n, and the Nine Head Golden Bird n.


    Countless nsmen mourned, and above the ancient star of life, a vision emerged as blood rained torrentially. The heaven and earth wailed, covering thousands of miles. This was a vision from the fall of an Enlightened being that was closely rted to the luck of the family.


    The nsmen felt great pain in their hearts, kneeling with tears and angry murderous expressions on their faces. This was the most powerful existence of their three ns, and the death of one was an unimaginable loss. It was extremely distressing, and it could be described as traumatic.


    But now they died unexinably. This was something that no one expected at all. After all, the three Enlightened beings were extremely profound. They fought against the Upper Realm in the abyss, and they finally came to the depths of the universe with Gu Changge. And Gu Changge returned with serious injuries, and the three Enlightened beings escaped.


    Many people thought that the three of them returned to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions ahead of time because of their serious injuries. Now suddenly hearing the news of their demise was really shocking and unbelievable.


    With the strength of the three of them, it was absolutely impossible for Gu Changge to kill them, so there was only one possibility left. On the way back to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the three of them were ambushed and killed by a strong being from the Upper Realm.


    There were so many powerhouses in the Upper Realm, even if the Enlightened ones could not descend in person, only with a few Dharma Bodies and one or two Supreme Forbidden Weapons, it was possible to kill an Enlightened being, especially in the case of one with serious injuries.


    Other than that, there was no other possibility. This statement was almost agreed upon by the vast majority of people of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they hated the Upper Realm even more.


    With time, the passage of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss was opened up by the Upper Realm, which showed that the Upper Realm had already arranged for it in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. All kinds of things made many cultivators and creatures feel uneasy.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next few days, a series of divine lights pierced through the sky, breaking through the thick clouds, as if tearing apart the entire universe.


    On the stars of life of the Eight Regions, many ethnic ns began to gather, chanting the ancient scriptures, and there were ancient voices, which seemed toe from distant time and space, requesting the founder Ancestor of the n.


    Among some divine origin that had been sealed since the existence of the Eight Destions and Ten Realms, some ancient existences also appeared. Their aura dried up and declined at the beginning, began to recover, billowing clouds of aura covered countless stars, and the vision shook the entire universe.


    In the ns, they were also chanting the ancestral scriptures, awakening the power of true blood in their bodies, and trying to ask the ancestors�� true spirits to descend to the world and protect them.


    The entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions was already in chaos. Every day, one could see ancient warships flying across the world, gathering among the stars of life everywhere, and rushing to Heavenly Lu City.


    ��I don��t know how to tell you, but�� the fact is like this.��


    Currently in a misty grand and simple pavilion. Lin Wu and a woman in a white skirt were sitting opposite each other, and they spoke with a bit of helplessness and bitterness on their faces.


    Behind the woman in the white skirt, there were many young men and women who were like followers, all dressed in precious clothes, shining brilliantly. They were all sent away by the woman in a white skirt.


    Only she and Lin Wu were left here.


    ��If what you said is correct, I��m afraid something really happened to Master.��


    The woman in the white skirt had a pretty face, with an aura of detachment, but at the moment her face could not hide the sadness and confusion. Her name was Song Chan, and she was the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu of this generation.


    Before, when Lin Wu and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu met in Heavenly Lu City, he had met Song Chan. At that time, Song Chan stood quietly behind Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, like a maid. However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had disappeared and Song Chan would naturally be the new Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    Except for her, no one in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions knew that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had actually disappeared. Song Chan didn��t dare to speak out, for fear of triggering a shocking wave and causing unnecessary panic.


    ��Actually, I should have told you about this���� Lin Wu also sighed, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    If it wasn��t for saving Luluo, he wouldn��t want to bear the infamy, betray the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, let alone take advantage of Song Chan in front of him. But now, he had no choice. Gu Changge didn��t have much time left for him.


    In the hunting ce of Heavenly Boundary Abyss before, when he fought against a young being from the Upper Realm. The young genius suddenly said something inexplicable, which made him stunned, and then he realized that it was Gu Changge who ordered that person to pass a word to him.


    At that time, Lin Wu felt cold all over his body, his hands and feet were cold, and he felt that he was being yed by Gu Changge in the palm of his hand, and his words and deeds seemed to be unable to escape his eyes.


    This made him even more desperate and he even felt like dying. However, for the sake of Luluo and others who were still in Gu Changge��s hand, Lin Wu took the initiative to contact Song Chan during this battle with the Upper Realm.


    After the two got to know each other a little bit, he was here today and told her what happened on the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea. Including how Heavenly Maiden Tianlu lost, how she encountered Gu Changge��s schemes, and how she was caught by Gu Changge in order to save them.


    He didn��t go into many details. But this was enough. Song Chan had great respect for Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and was even more worried after learning that her Master was in trouble.


    ��I see, so Master has fallen into the hands of the Upper Realm?��


    Song Chan quickly calmed down, thinking of the exnation given to her when Master left, telling her not to avenge her. But at this point in the matter, could she really remain indifferent? If her Master did not exist, how could she be what she was today?


    ��To be exact, she fell into the hands of Gu Changge.��


    Lin Wu sighed, in his opinion, the sudden emergence of the Upper Realm army from the boundary of the abyss was actually inseparable from Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. When he saw Heavenly Maiden Tianlu at that time, he felt that her state was not quite right.


    ��Gu Changge����


    Song Chan��splexion was a little pale, and she couldn��t forget the terrifying power he showed when she saw Gu Changge in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss. Since her Master fell into his hands, how could she save her?


    ��Then tell me, does the matter of the passage of Heavenly Boundary Abyss this time have anything to do with Master?��


    Song Chan suddenly thought of another possibility, and couldn��t help shivering. She couldn��t believe that her Master, who was the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, would betray Heavenly Lu City even if she died.


    Song Chan knew Heavenly Maiden Tianlu very well and knew that she would not do such a thing. But now, apart from this possibility, there was no other possibility.


    In other words, at some point, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was already standing on the side of the Upper Realm and became the enemy of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. This made her a little confused, and for a moment she even felt that she was crazy, how could she have such a terrible guess?


    ��As the disciple of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, you should know her better than I do.��


    Lin Wu shook his head and didn��t say much. He came here just to tell Song Chan about this matter, so he definitely won��t say much about the rest. If Song Chan was really worried about Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s safety, then she would definitely know what to do.


    He could only get in touch with the formation core of Heavenly Lu City through Song Chan, and there was no other way.


    ��I see.�� Song Chan��s voice trembled slightly.


    After suddenly realizing that her Master had betrayed Eight Destions and Ten Regions, she couldn��t believe it, and her head was still buzzing. Once Lin Wu left this ce, he intended to return to the n��snd and arrange the affairs of the n.


    Now that they had witnessed Gu Changge��s power and terror with their own eyes, the family behind him should understand the odds of winning this battle. If the Upper Realm��s army overwhelmed the city and started attacking Heavenly Lu City, it would be more than just facing Gu Changge at that time.


    He was not only thinking about himself but was also thinking about his family. On the other side, Gu Wudi and Xiao Yang also gathered with many ancient beings to discuss major issues.


    Both of them were the disciples of the Nine Great Mountains, especially Gu Wudi, who was also a cultivator of the Nine Mountains, with a distinguished status. Now that the Nine Great Mountains had been destroyed, it was difficult for them to y any role in the great battle with their strengths.


    So after discussing it for a while, they decided to find the mysterious Mountain Lord.


    ording to what other Mountain Masters of the Nine Great Mountains had heard, the strength of the Great Mountain Master was terrifying and far-reaching, and its existence could be traced back to when the Nine Great Mountains were established.


    Even if the other eight people add up, they were not his opponent. If the Mountain Master could be found, then in this final decisive battle with the Upper Realm, it might y an unexpected role.

 Chapter 488-2: The hibernating Clan in the Eight Desolations and Ten Regions, The Supreme Throne (2)

    <h4>Chapter 488-2: The hibernating n in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, The Supreme Throne (2)</h4>


    Moreover, Xiao Yang had other thoughts in his mind, the Second Mountain Master had told him about his life experience before. During this period of time, he also investigated the Guardian n through various methods.


    He could only find out that more than 20 years ago, after encountering unexpected disasters and being attacked and killed by a group of mysterious people, his family fell apart and turned into a catastrophe.


    Today, in the mountains where the Guardian n was located, raging fires that could not be extinguished could still be seen. Many people were wondering whether the lineage of the Guardians had be extinct. This made Xiao Yang feel sad, he actually did not have many memories.


    What was more, more than 20 years ago, he was still in his infancy and ignorant, and was sent to the foot of the Nine Great Mountains by his servants before being isted from the world. However, Xiao Yang also did not believe that there were no other rtives alive in this world except him.


    ording to Second Mountain Master��s words, his bloodline still needed special means to be awoken. At that time, he would have the power of demons and gods. If he couldn��t find a n member, then the bloodline of his Guardian n was useless.


    So Xiao Yang intended to look around during this time to see if he could find any clues about the nsmen. And just when the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were in turmoil because of the news of Heavenly Boundary Abyss��s defeat sweeping all parties.


    In the Great Bone Region, in an extremely depleted and gloomy ce. This was a piece of ck scorched earth, with an extremely longsting ancient aura, turning into chaotic mist and covering all directions with a terrifying aura.


    Even if a Sacred Realm existence was stepping into this ce, it would make one��s face turn pale and be cautious. The Great Bone Region was a very special domain of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Because the creatures in this domain were extremely rare, although it was extremely vast, the power of the ethnic ns was far less than that of otherrge regions. It was even said that the Bone Domain was actually transformed after the split of a mysterious ce called Nine Immortal Burial Ground.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Yet at this moment, in the deepest part, a pair of pupils opened, and a terrifying scene emerged from within. The sun rose and the moon fell, the sea turned into mulberry fields, the thunder and lightning dried up into ashes, the universe copsed, and all living beings wept.


    This pair of eyes was very big, like the only one in the ck fog, very indifferent, as if there was no other emotion.


    ��Heavenly Boundary Abyss was defeated, the leader of the Upper Realm, surnamed Gu, so that��s how it is. Is the final decisive battle finally about to start? The mission of our n for so many years is finally about to bepleted����


    This extremely terrifying figure was muttering softly. When he got to the back, he was a little relieved, but also a little excited.


    ��Old Ancestor, why did you summon me?��


    Outside the thick fog, a slender figure, a very vague figure suddenly appeared, and the voice was also very cold. Even in the face of the ancestor, there was no fluctuation in the words, and there seemed to be no emotion.


    ��I feel the aura of the Guardian n. They are not dead yet, and the mission of my family has not beenpleted.�� Eyes in the fog fell, and he spoke indifferently.


    ��Is the lineage of the Guardian n still alive? More than 20 years ago, I clearly did it myself to wipe out the true spirit of their Patriarch.��


    The slim figure frowned, and there was more doubt in his voice.


    ��This family should not be underestimated, and I feel the luck of the Guardian n, which seems to be growing vigorously.��


    The voice in the fog sounded again. Afterward, scenes began to emerge in those terrifying eyes, as if they were going to deduce the lineage of the Guardian n. But at the next moment, with a pop, a very bright sword light seemed to travel through time, space and time, and contained an unimaginable aura, and suddenly fell from it.


    There was blood sshing out, causing him to let out a muffled groan. There was a little silence here, and then a murderous aura shot up to the sky, piercing the sky.


    ��It seems that there is Great Luck in the dark, or the true person has reappeared.�� He sneered, seemingly not surprised by this.


    ��I see. It seems that the fish that slipped through the at that time appeared again. I��ll take care of it.��


    Seeing this scene, the slender figure didn��t seem to be surprised. She nodded, and her voice was still indifferent, without any waves. Then, a crack appeared in the space in front of her, and she turned around and stepped into it, and disappeared.


    ��My family was ordered to stay here for countless years, and it is finallying to an end.�� The figure in the ck mist also returned to silence.


    In the huge region of white bones, the mist was so thick that it was difficult to disperse, and all insects and birds were silent. Different from the horrific massacre in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Upper Realm was quite lively.


    This battle was aplete victory, and almost every faction was holding a celebration banquet. On the many ancient warships covering tens of thousands of miles, one after another, divine lights passed by, carrying meat, food, and drinks.


    In the most central area, various ethnic ns had created several thrones.


    It was like a ck Gold Immortal Stone, with a lustrous luster, containing extraordinary rhyme, filled withyers of mist, and imprinted with various magical lines, it was very noble.


    At the same time, it also represented the Supreme power, even the Enlightened being was not qualified to sit down at this time. Only those who had made great contributions to the Upper Realm during this battle could sit on the throne.


    Of course, Gu Changge was undoubtedly the only one who was qualified to sit down now. His expression was very casual, he sat down on a throne at random and felt a strange aura, since even he could be warmed up, one could imagine the extraordinary material.


    Such a throne was no different from a hard-to-find treasure. It was cast by various races at a great cost, and it had formed a rune formation of its own, which could umte the mighty power of heaven and earth.


    Below Gu Changge were the powerhouses of all races, even the Dharma Bodies of the most powerful powerhouses were in the banquet below, and they were not qualified to sit beside him.


    In this regard, all ethnic groups and forces did not feel that there was anything wrong with it, nor did they have the slightest objection. During the banquet, the singing and dancing were wonderful. There were many beautiful maids from all ethnic groups, and there were also many heavenly maidens who came forward to sing and dance, showing off their charm to the fullest.


    The younger generation such as the Six Crown King, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, and the Jin Chan Buddha were in another direction, separated from many older generations. They were all drinking by themselves, and asionally chatting with people they knew well.


    This battle did not satisfy them, not because of Gu Changge��s sudden intervention. It was the younger generation on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, who couldn��t find a few existences worthy of their all-out efforts.


    Many young people came forward andpeted. The brilliance was gorgeous, the divine light was surging and a series of talismans flew out, containing terrifying power.


    The older generations also looked at all this with a smile on their faces, hoping that their own geniuses could take this opportunity to be famous. After all, those gathered here were all the most powerful and long-standing forces in the Upper Realm.


    Such an opportunity was rare. Afterward, many people also came forward to toast Gu Changge. Among them, there were many goddesses with beautiful and moving appearances. They were not young on the path of cultivation.


    Looking secretly at Gu Changge, their eyes shone brightly.


    Gu Changge smiled and nodded one by one.


    During the period, many cultivators came forward to ask him about the way of cultivation, and even the older generation listened carefully, not missing a single word.


    ��Xian��er, why don��t you go to offer a cup to Young Master Changge? Anyway, he and you are of the same n.��


    At the banquet, An Yan, with shining silver hair and an exquisite appearance, spoke with a bright smile on her face.


    Gu Xian��er��s eyes were a little wandering as if she was thinking about something. Hearing this, she suddenly came back to her senses and looked up in the direction of the throne.


    She ground her teeth secretly, then maintained a calm expression, and said, ��There is nothing to toast, those guys are trying to please him, and I don��t need to please him.��


    The scene from yesterday was still reying in her mind. In the end, for some reason, she didn��t know when she unexpectedly fell asleep. When she opened her eyes and found that Gu Changge was lying on his side on the couch, with his head half propped up, looking at her narrowly.


    And she still hugged his neck tightly and curled up in his arms. When Gu Xian��er thought of that scene now, she wished she could find a ce to sneak in, blushing with embarrassment.


    ��You are the little princess of the Gu family, and Young Master Changge sent the Quasi-Emperor Realm powerhouse to protect you, so naturally you don��t have to curry favor with him.��


    An Yan smiled enviously when she heard her words, and then said with a bright face, ��It��s a pity that I don��t have such a good cousin, Xian��er, if I go to toast to Young Master Changgeter, will he refuse? ��


    Hearing this, Gu Xian��er came back to her senses and stared at her with suspicion. She seemed to smell an unusual smell.


    ��In front of everyone, he wants to maintain his image, so naturally he won��t refuse.��


    However, she still answered directly.

 Chapter 489: Too jealous and envious, To love her tightly

    <h4>Chapter 489: Too jealous and envious, To love her tightly</h4>


    ��That��s good. I was still worried about whether Young Master Changge would reject me because of this.��


    Hearing this, An Yan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and patted her chest with a happy smile on her face, revealing a pair of small canine teeth.


    Seeing this, Gu Xian��er stared at her suddenly, the expression on her face seemed a bit strange to An Yan. She seemed to be angry and unwilling, but more envious. Then she nced at Gu Xian��er up and down, and understood why she was like this. She couldn��t help being a little funny, but also a little proud.


    It turned out that Gu Xian��er, who had always been indifferent to worldly matters, also had this kind of time. An Yan thought that her figure was not inferior to that of any woman of her age, so she could easily beat Gu Xian��er countless times.


    Gu Xian��er felt that An Yan seemed a littlecent, and couldn��t help itching her teeth.


    ��Xian��er, why do I feel that the way you look at me is a bit wrong���� Then, An Yan moved back, feeling as if she had suddenly drawn Gu Xian��er��s hatred.


    The expression on Gu Xian��er��s face quickly recovered, and she hummed softly in her heart.


    ��Do you usually take any elixirs or supplements?�� However, she couldn��t help but ask.


    An Yan looked like she couldn��t understand what she was talking about, she shook her head nkly, and said, ��Usually, it��s just some elixir or meat that is needed for body cultivation, Xian��er, are you talking about that?��


    Gu Xian��er listened very carefully, but when she got to the back, she felt that something was wrong. She thought about these things for herself, and she also ate a lot. Now that she had such a terrifying body, it could be said that these elixirs were indispensable.


    But why was the gap between the two of them so big? It was so big that her eyes were sour with envy. However, she couldn��t afford to ask carefully, so she could only curse Gu Changge secretly in her heart.


    If it wasn��t for him, how could she pay attention to these things?


    ��It��s fine if you don��t say anything.�� Gu Xian��er��s expression returned to her usual coolness.


    ��Xian��er, why don��t you apany me to toast and introduce me, it��s not so sudden.��


    An Yan blinked her big eyes and showed a smile that she thought was harmless to humans and animals, looking very innocent and bright.


    ��Just go yourself.��


    Gu Xian��er shook her head and refused, she didn��t want to meet Gu Changge at all right now, so at least she let her slow down for a while.


    An Yan looked a little disappointed, and shook her head, ��I see����


    ��Wait. I��d better go with you.�� Gu Xian��er frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong, suddenly interrupted An Yan, stood up, and was a little worried.


    She felt that An Yan had ulterior motives since she came into contact with her, so she still had to be careful.


    ��That would be great.�� An Yan seemed even happier when she heard her words and hurriedly got up as if she was afraid that Gu Xian��er would go back on her word.


    Now Gu Xian��er was even more suspicious, but she couldn��t ask An Yan anything. Then, the two of them left the banquet here and headed toward the throne. Many cultivators and creatures noticed this scene, and theirplexions changed slightly.


    Gu Xianer knew many people. Even many heavenly beauties took the initiative to make friends with her, trying to get closer to Gu Changge through her. In the eyes of many people, Gu Xian��er was the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and even Gu Changge loved her a lot.


    Sometimes, she didn��t even give Gu Changge a face and got angry in front of her. If it was someone else, they would have been pped to death by Gu Changge long ago, only she had nothing to fear.


    Because of this rtionship, many young beings were afraid of her. Sometimes, Gu Xian��er took the initiative to find someone to fight, but before the fight, the opponent surrendered and did not dare to fight her at all.


    Gu Changge��s defensive character was no secret in the Upper Realm. No one would dare to mess with his followers, let alone his fellow n members who were so close.


    ��That is the princess of the Hidden An n. I never thought she would get so close to the little princess of the Gu family.��


    ��I don��t know how the An n will feel when they find out about it?��


    The eyes of many strong people shed strangely, especially some people who had dealt with the Hidden An n.


    They actually knew about An Yan��s identity.


    An Yan was the daughter of the Patriarch of the An n in the Hidden World, and she was born to a mistress. If there was no ident, in the Hidden An n, she would have a respected status simr to that of Gu Xian��er.


    But before her, there was another older sister named An Xi who was born from a concubine. An Xi was not a simple person, whether it was cultivation talent or means, there was a hint of iron blood.


    However, An Yan��s mother passed away many years ago for unknown reasons, but she left a huge and rich inheritance for her. It was a pity that An Yan��s father only focused on cultivation and didn��t care about n affairs. Many n Elders were fighting among themselves, and now they had all been won over by An Xi.


    They even heard that An Xi sent people to find trouble with An Yan from time to time, trying to snatch the inheritance left by his mother. Moreover, the family behind An Yan��s mother was rtively weak and did not control An Yan.


    This also led to her extremely embarrassing position in the hidden An n. Although she was the eldest daughter, she was far less powerful than An Xi, even inferior to many coteral nsmen.


    Today��s scene made many powerhouses active. Although An Yan��s status was embarrassing in the Hidden An n, she was harmless to humans and animals, and her face was often filled with innocent and bright smiles. It was also for this reason that she had lived in peace until now.


    ��Whether it��s true or pretending to be like this, this is her way of life.��


    ��Now that she hase into contact with Gu Xian��er, she might be able to get in touch with Gu Changge. It seems that the one from the An family has grown up.��


    The eyshes of many older generations were empty, and they had experienced many things, which could be seen at a nce. But at the moment, everyone was very interested, and there was a feeling that watching the excitement was not a big deal.


    ��I am An Yan from the Hidden An n, here��s a toast to Young Master Changge. This time, thanks to Young Master Changge, we were able to defeat the armies of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions so easily.��


    On the throne, Gu Changge sat upright, dressed in ck clothes, unparalleled in style, with strands of shining light lingering around his body, appearing dignified and mysterious. He looked at An Yan and Gu Xian��er who wereing and raised his eyebrows with some interest.


    An Yan was holding a wine ss in her hand, with a smile on her face, and a bit of innocence that was just right, making it difficult to find the slightest malice in her. Behind her, Gu Xian��er had an expression of extreme reluctance, seeing what Gu Changge saw, she immediately stared back.


    ��Oh, the Hidden An n?��


    Gu Changge smiled, nced at An Yan casually, raised his ss as a gesture, and didn��t really care.


    ��So, you��re here to toast me too?�� He looked at Gu Xian��er.


    ��I just came here to apany An Yan, do you think I really want to see you?�� Gu Xian��er snorted and exined.


    ��It��s a bit abrupt of me to think of rushing to meet Young Master Changge, so I thought about letting Xian��ere with me.��


    An Yan also exined with a smile when she heard this, and said, ��Although I met Young Master Changge before, I think you didn��t remember me.��


    ��Why won��t I remember, after all, you were also by the side of Xian��er, An Yan from the Hidden An n.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, knowing An Yan��s purpose very well. It was not umon for such a woman to try to get closer to the people around him, so as to get close to him. If he wanted to understand An Yan��s current status, it would not be difficult.


    If it wasn��t because she was with Gu Xian��er, he wouldn��t be interested in talking to her at all. Hearing this, An Yan��s expression froze slightly, and she felt indifference from Gu Changge��s attitude.


    She was a little puzzled. ording to her thinking, as long as she got closer to Gu Xian��er, Gu Changge wouldn��t hate her.


    ��Can��t you be nicer to my friend?�� Gu Xian��er red at Gu Changge with some dissatisfaction.


    Although she knew that An Yan might have other ns for approaching her, the rtionship between the two of them was really good. An Yan also often chatted with her about some things about her in the family, which made Gu Xian��er feel a little pitiful and sympathetic to her and faintly saw a little shadow of herself in her back then.


    ��So it��s your friend? Indeed it��s not good to be alone, and it��s good to make some friends.��


    Gu Changge was a little surprised and then smiled. Seeing her expression, he wanted to reach out and pinch her, but Gu Xian��er avoided him in disgust. Seeing this scene, An Yan couldn��t help feeling envious.


    ��Can��t I have friends?��


    Gu Xian��er felt that there was something in Gu Changge��s words, was she saying that she had a bad personality and couldn��t make friends?


    ��Of course, my Xian��er is so beautiful, how can she have no friends.�� Gu Changge smiled.


    ��Shut up.�� A haze appeared on Gu Xian��er��s beautiful face, she was so ashamed that she wished to gag Gu Changge��s mouth, it almost gave him goosebumps.


    What the hell? She knew that Gu Changge did it on purpose, and said that in front of outsiders as if he was treating her very well. However, An Yan didn��t know Gu Xianer��s thoughts.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge really doted on Gu Xian��er, and that was why he said such words.


    In today��s Upper Realm, even Enlightened beings had to be careful when speaking to Gu Changge, unlike Gu Xian��er, who dared to yell at Gu Changge. This further strengthened her idea of ??establishing a good rtionship with Gu Xian��er.


    Afterward, the banquet thatsted for several days finally came to an end, and all the ancient existences and powerhouses returned to their respective ancient warships to rest and rectify for the ensuing battle.


    Gu Changge was left alone with An Yan. Although Gu Xian��er was a little puzzled, she didn��t ask too much. Gu Changge would tell her what she should know. However, she still warned Gu Changge with her eyes, worried that Gu Changge would bully An Yan.


    The grand and quaint pce was very empty, but An Yan was a little restless, with cold sweat breaking out on her back. She did not expect that after the banquet, Gu Changge would call her alone.


    ��If Xian��er has many friends, I��m happy for her. But she is a bit naive if I found out that she has been bullied or wronged����


    Gu Changge turned his back to An Yan and spoke with a faint smile on his face, but his tone became indifferent after the words came to an end.


    An Yan��s heart was shocked, although her face still had that innocent and wless expression, it was slightly pale. She understood that this was Gu Changge warning her that if she dared to use Gu Xian��er, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 490-1: I want to see what you are worth now, Is your heart made of iron and stone? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 490-1: I want to see what you are worth now, Is your heart made of iron and stone? (1)</h4>


    ��Don��t worry, Young Master Changge, I have never harbored the slightest malice towards Xian��er from the beginning to the end.��


    In the grand and empty hall, An Yan��splexion turned slightly pale, but she still maintained herposure. She knew Gu Changge��s intention to be alone with her.


    This made her somewhat nervous. With the shadow of a famous tree, she believed that there were not many people in this world who would not be nervous when they were alone with Gu Changge. Not to mention that she still had her own little thoughts, and was a little uneasy.


    ��Then what is the purpose of your contact with Xian��er?�� Hearing this, Gu Changge just smiled lightly and didn��t look back.


    ��I���� An Yan��s expression was a little stagnant, she knew that she couldn��t hide this kind of thing from Gu Changge��s eyes.


    She could seamlessly disguise her innocence and harmlessness in front of people. But in the eyes of existence like Gu Changge, such a disguise was obviously useless.


    ��Don��t you want to say it?�� Gu Changge��s tone was still understated, without much change. But it caused cold sweat to break out on An Yan��s forehead.


    She clenched her in hands tightly, and suddenly summoned up her courage. She raised her head and stared at Gu Changge��s back before saying, ��Because I want to get close to Young Master Changge through Xian��er. I don��t have the slightest malice towards Xian��er. I am also willing to make a friend like her.��


    ��Oh, really?�� Gu Changge still had a faint expression on his face, which didn��t seem surprising.


    An Yan��s calmness surprised him a bit, he thought that An Yan would take this opportunity to argue. Of course, that was fine too. It could be seen that she was a smart person, not as simple as the rumors mentioned.


    Harmless in front of others, the rumors seemed to be disguised. Thinking of this, Gu Changge suddenly narrowed his eyes and became interested. In other words, for more than twenty years, An Yan had been pretending to be dormant, being cautious.


    In the Hidden An n, she was still the eldest daughter, her mother died for unknown reasons, her father ignored her, and she was bullied by an evil sister. Such a life experience seemed a bit familiar to him.


    ��Yes, the main reason why I approach Xian��er is to get close to Young Master Changge. I have a different n for Young Master Changge. Like other women, I wanted to try climbing the dragon to be the phoenix, and I want to have more and greater power.��


    Hearing this, An Yan raised her head, looked directly at Gu Changge��s back. She was very smart, so she had been cautious all these years, keeping a low profile. She also disguised herself with a pure and harmless appearance, which greatly reduced her threat in the eyes of others.


    So An Yan could also see that if she lied in front of Gu Changge, it would definitely make Gu Changge unhappy. In front of him, the best way was to honestly confess everything without any thoughts of hiding.


    ��It��s a pity you got it wrong.�� u Changge said lightly, ��Even if you approach me, I have no interest in you.��


    From An Yan��s body, he saw Ji Qingxuan��s shadow. However,pared to Ji Qingxuan, An Yan��s situation was obviously worse. An Yan was not surprised by Gu Changge��s words, but she did not give up at all.


    ��I know that with my current power, status and even my appearance, I can��t get into the eyes of Young Master Changge.�� She gritted her teeth and continued.


    After finally encountering such an opportunity, she didn��t want to miss it, let alone give up.


    ��Oh, so you��re still trying to get close to me?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, turned his head, and looked at her carefully.


    In terms of appearance, her facial features were exquisite, and the figure was proud, which was indeed a rare national beauty. But it obviously didn��t work for him. Then he checked An Yan��s Luck point, and it looked average, not even a person with Great Luck, let alone a Daughter of Luck.


    Could it be that his guess was wrong?


    ��If I don��t, I��ll never stand a chance.�� An Yan��s face was slightly sad, and then she gritted her teeth and said firmly. There was a firm determination in the depths of her eyes that could make a cultivator��s heart tremble.


    Before, she actually thought of many possibilities to please Gu Changge. Yet she never expected that this would be the calm situation with Gu Changge today, and many previous preparations would be in vain.


    ��You have a good heart���� Gu Changge��s face was a little interesting. Just now, he saw that An Yan��s Luck points had increased a lot due to some unknown reason. So, she actually belonged to that kind��the Daughter of Luck who hadn��t really formed yet.


    Now she was just in the process of umting Luck? Thinking about it this way, he became somewhat interested, wanting to see how far An Yan could go.


    ��If my heart is not strong, I probably won��t be able to hold on long ago.�� There was a wry smile on the corner of An Yan��s mouth. Then she looked a little more cautious, and said, ��Actually, I have something that I want to tell Young Master Changge.��


    ��What is it?�� Gu Changge��s eyes fell on her face, and an inexplicable feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.


    At his level, it was far obvious, and wasn��t difficult to guess. Sometimes, in a single thought, one could feel some hidden lines of cause and effect. It seemed that what An Yan wanted to say might have something to do with him.


    ��It��s about my sister An Xi. She rescued a strange man some time ago. I overheard her talking to that strange man once����


    An Yan��splexion had returned to normal, and she told the truth about what she knew, without hiding anything. This actually happened not long ago.


    At that time, the Upper Realm had not yet begun to invade the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and there was no news that the Boundary Monument Sea was drying up.


    Her elder sister An Xi��s usual ce of cultivation was not in her n, but in Taoyuan Vige in a small country. That Taoyuan Vige was isted from the outside world and had no contact with the outside world for nearly ten thousand years.


    For cultivators, ten thousand years was just a flick of a finger, but for mortals, it was a hundred generations. Therefore, Taoyuan Vige was very peaceful and was hardly disturbed by the outside world. There was only a slow stream, well-connected in all directions that was flowing from a distance.


    And one day, her sister An Xi��s maid found aatose man going down the river in that slow stream. The man seemed to have been seriously injured. He had been wandering in the river for a long time and was in aa.


    The strange thing was that there were no scars on his body, more like the previous wounds, which had healed by themselves. Moreover, in that kind of big river, there were so many fierce beasts that even cultivators did not dare to wander alone, because their lives were in danger.


    That man obviously had no cultivation base, but no beast dared to approach him. This discovery made An Xi guess that this strange man possessed some kind of treasure or special physique, and rescued him.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge already guessed who An Xi had saved.


    Back then, outside the Vermilion Bird Ancient Kingdom, he sent his men to hunt down and kill Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others who had crossed over from the Lower Realms. In the end, only Jiang Chen and Niu Tian escaped.


    Although he did it on purpose. But he really didn��t expect that Niu Tian would give him such a surprise. Needless to say, Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, was the reincarnation of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat.


    It seemed that this friend of his also possessed some kind of special physique or bloodline.


    ��The strange man was in aa all the time, and then my sister brought him back to the n. She found a spiritual doctor to revive him. After some examination, it was discovered that he had the Hidden Immortal bloodline. From the mouth of that strange man, my sister learned about the hatred between him and Young Master Changge.��


    An Yan continued, taking a look at Gu Changge, seeing that his expression hadn��t changed much, she couldn��t help feeling a little apprehensive. None of these things really mattered.


    What really made her feel that her sister An Xi attacked her was after she clearly knew the hatred between that strange man and Gu Changge. Not only did she not take him down, but she helped him cultivate and let herself use him in the future.


    The Hidden Immortal bloodline was actually not a simple bloodline, but a mysterious physique, but no one knew what kind of physique it was.


    In the Upper Realm, there were many rumors about the Hidden Immortal bloodline, saying that with this kind of physique, one could have the power of an Immortal after a great achievement. Although it was notparable to a True Immortal, it was enough to challenge an Immortal.


    That was why it was called the Hidden Immortal bloodline. Of course, the number of cultivators with this bloodline was really too small. The price to cultivate was really too terrifying, and it was often counted in huge amounts.


    The Upper Realm had existed for countless epochs, and only a few people had appeared. As for why their n knew this matter so well, it was because one of the ancestors of the Hidden An n was one of the people who had the Hidden Immortal bloodline.


    ��It turned out to be the Hidden Immortal bloodline, if I knew it, I wouldn��t have let him go.��


    After listening to it, Gu Changge showed a faint smile on his face and didn��t really care. At most, what surprised him was that he was so blind that he didn��t see Niu Tian��s bloodline.


    However, regarding this matter, he actually actedte at the time. The Knowledge fruit that Niu Tian and others ate was not that simple. If Gu Changge wanted to use this to find his location, it was actually not difficult.


    ��These are all things I know about my sister and that strange man, and I have nothing to hide.�� Seeing Gu Changge��s unsurprised expression, An Yan was also a little puzzled.


    ��I see, so you want me to help you with your sister, don��t you?�� Gu Changge nodded, his eyes fell on An Yan��s face again, and he said with some interest.


    As for An Yan��s thoughts, he could easily guess that the battle for the position within a big n like the Hidden An n was actually very serious. An Yan��s status was very awkward; if she wanted to win the battle for the throne, she needed the support of another force.


    From her point of view, An Xi risked her life to take Niu Tian in, knowing that this would offend him, and she would definitely not let An Xi go. So she was the most suitable candidate no matter in terms of power or the reason for making the move.


    ��Don��t Young Master Changge care about An Xi��s actions?�� An Yan was a little apprehensive, this was naturally her purpose. But judging from Gu Changge��s expression, she was not very sure.


    If Gu Changge could stand on her side, then her situation in the n would definitely be reversed greatly. Many n Elders did not dare to underestimate her because of this and did not take her seriously as before.


    She could also gradually gain some voice in the Hidden An n, and take back what belonged to her.


    ��You seem to have overestimated your sister��s ability. Do you think the Hidden An n would dare to offend me because of a man of unknown origin? Especially because he had a Hidden Immortal bloodline that has not yet grown up. How many resources can your family invest to make him grow up? Is this deal a good deal?��


    Gu Changge just smiled faintly, he didn��t think that the Hidden An n would offend him because of Niu Tian. An Yan was taken aback when she heard his words, and she had actually thought about this before.


    But the current Hidden An n had been controlled by her sister An Xi, and her decisions were often the decisions of the entire Hidden An n. If there was someone in the entire Hidden An n who would offend Gu Changge because of a man of unknown origin, it was probably her sister.

 Chapter 490-2: I want to see what you are worth now, Is your heart made of iron and stone? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 490-2: I want to see what you are worth now, Is your heart made of iron and stone? (2)</h4>


    ��I know, I was thinking too much.�� The brilliance in An Yan��s eyes dimmed.


    If Gu Changge was willing, it would only take one sentence, and perhaps the Hidden An n would hand over Niu Tian. Gu Changge didn��t need to intervene in the grievances between her and her sister An Xi.


    ��Actually, if you want me to help you, it��s very simple. But you need to prove to me that you are worthy of my help.��


    And just when An Yan was feeling bitter, Gu Changge��s words sounded again, causing her to be taken aback for a moment, and when she raised her head, her silver eyes revealed a deep surprise.


    ��Worthy?�� An Yan��s voice trembled slightly, she took a deep breath, calmed down, and said,


    ��I know that I may be no different from a useless person to Young Master Changge now, but if I can control the Hidden An n, everyone in the Hidden An n will be willing to follow the order of Young Master Changge. An Yan is willing to be a ve and a handmaiden, waiting around.��


    However, upon hearing this, Gu Changge frowned shook his head, and said, ��You seem to have misunderstood the worth I am talking about.��


    What he asked An Yan to prove was her current value, not her future value. An Yan also reacted quickly, knowing that what she said was tantamount to an empty promise, and it was of no use.


    What Gu Changge wanted to see was what she could do now. So she thought about it, gritted her teeth, and said, ��Actually, what I said to Young Master Changge before was not what I heard, but what the spy I nted beside my sister told me.��


    ��I also know that she will go to the Ancestralnd to get the blood from there and help that strange man cultivate.��


    The blood that An Yan mentioned was not simply the blood of the An n.


    It was one of the three drops of true blood from the Ancestor with the blood of the Hidden Immortal bloodline in ancient times. It was extremely precious and contained true fragments of immortality.


    Even the Supreme realm cultivator would not dare to refine it lightly and would be in danger of shattering his Soul Pce at every turn. Her sister nned to create another Hidden Immortal and could be said to have spent a lot.


    Speaking of this, An Yan calmed down, stared at Gu Changge closely, and said, ��I will find a way to get that drop of Ancestor��s true blood for Young Master Changge.��


    ��The blood of the Hidden Immortal? It��s okay. I didn��t expect that there would be three drops of true blood in your family.��


    Hearing these words, Gu Changge gave her a deep look, then smiled and said, ��But one drop is not enough, I want three drops of your Ancestor��s true blood.��


    Gu Changge was worrying about theck of cultivation resources now. If the three drops of True Ancestor��s blood contained fragments of Immortality, it would help him break through the threshold of Enlightenment.


    An Yan naturally agreed to this request without a doubt. Three drops of true Ancestor blood were very precious to their n. Even with her sister��s current power, it took a lot of effort to convince a group of n Elders to go to the Ancestralnd to get it.


    However, it was not that she hadn��t made arrangements in recent years. Since Gu Changge wanted her to show her value, An Yan had to snatch this drop of her Ancestor��s true blood even at the risk of being exposed after all these years of disguise.


    Afterward, An Yan left the pce. Compared with before, she now had an inexplicable self-confidence. This confidence came from the fact that she seized the opportunity that was presented to her.


    As long as she could get Gu Changge��s help, her current unfavorable situation would be reversed in an instant. All these years of being cautious, pretending to be dormant, would all disappear in smoke.


    The huge Hidden An n would also fall into her hands.


    ��I hope you can give me a surprise, the unformed Daughter of Luck����


    In the pce, Gu Changge had a faint smile on his face and only looked away after watching An Yan leave. Even if An Yan didn��t talk about Niu Tian��s matter, he would take care of it.


    In addition, he had been stocking Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, for a long time. After the matter of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was resolved, it was time to see how this leek was going.


    As for Xiao Ruoyin, the reincarnation of the High Priest of Destiny who came from the Lower Realm together with Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others. There was no sign of memory recovery.


    Gu Changge ordered Yan Ji to keep an eye on Xiao Ruoyin��s changes, and after a while, Yan Ji would report Xiao Ruoyin��s changes. This made Gu Changge a little suspicious, whether Xiao Ruoyin was injured too much back then, causing problems with his soul.


    Otherwise, as the High Priest of Destiny, controlling the Immortal Boat, reversing the long river of time, and being untainted by cause and effect, how could she not wake up his memory for a long time?


    Or was it just merging, or hiding, so that Yan Ji didn��t find out? Gu Changge thought about it and nned to investigate this matter after returning to the Upper Realm.


    ��In a few months, the Upper Realm army will invade Heavenly Lu City. Aren��t you going to do something?��


    Then, Gu Changge looked at a certain void behind him and said with a faint smile. The figure of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu manifested from it. She was dressed in a wless white dress, with a slender and graceful figure, soft blue silk hair, and a cold and holy face.


    ��What else can I do now? I just hope that when Heavenly Lu City is destroyed, Mr. Gu can show mercy and avoid unnecessary ughter.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression was calm, and her eyes were very peaceful as she said. She chose to be used by Gu Changge, which was tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger, and she had already figured it out before that.


    Therefore, if Gu Changge didn��t care about Heavenly Lu City and her request, then she couldn��t help it. This in itself was a gamble.


    During this time, she had been doing her best to let Gu Changge understand her sincerity.


    She participated in the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains and the Heavenly Boundary Abyss��s defeat of the armies of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and she yed a very important role. However, she was not very clear about what Gu Changge was thinking.


    So she could only bet that Gu Changge would be moved by her in the end.


    ��Actually, the method is very simple. You just need to show up and let Heavenly Lu City surrender. Presumably, in your capacity, it can still y a big role. Don��t you want fewer casualties in Heavenly Lu City, this is more useful than any other method.��


    Gu Changge gently stroked her cheek with a faint smile on her face.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu held his hand, her eyes fell on his face, and she said softly, ��Master Gu, you know that Heavenly Lu City is not the only ce in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. If I show up, I��m afraid it will only cause them more trouble. With so much anger and hatred, I��m afraid this battle will never end.��


    Now Gu Changge no longer restricted her personal freedom. If she wanted to, she could actually take the opportunity to return to Heavenly Lu City. But Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t do much.


    Because if she did so, all the efforts she had put in before would only go to waste, and she would be powerless to recover. The Upper Realm was really too strong, in this battle, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had no chance.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu knew that Gu Changge knew this too, so she was not worried about her escaping.


    ��That��s a pity. I can tell the people behind me to try to keep more people alive. But people of other ethnic groups and forces may not listen to me. It��s really helpless.��


    Gu Changge sighed with some regret, his tone sounded regretful. But Heavenly Maiden Tianlu understood what Gu Changge meant, and her expression suddenly became a littleplicated.


    With Gu Changge��s current power, as long as he gave an order, he could definitelymand all the troops in the Upper Realm. How could there be other ethnic groups who won��t listen to him?


    When he said that, he obviously wanted to force her a little more.


    ��Master Gu, is your heart made of iron and stone?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu lowered her eyes, but her voice seemed unusually calm at this moment. She originally thought that during this period of time, the rtionship between her and Gu Changge would be closer, and the two of them were close to bing a husband and wife.


    As a result, he was still so indifferent and ruthless and hadn��t changed in any way from the beginning.


    ��How can you say that?�� Gu Changge smiled, without any change in hisplexion, gently hugged her into his arms, and said, ��I��m just thinking about your future unless you really want to live in the dark all the time.��


    ��You will be exposed to the world sooner orter. What kind of identity will you be at that time?��


    After all, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, her status was transcendent and noble, and she was revered by hundreds of millions of people. If she showed up before he broke through Heavenly Lu City, no matter what, it would be a huge blow to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Moreover, the core of the formation responsible for the enchantment of Heavenly Lu City was closely rted to her. Gu Changge did give Lin Wu half a year, but it was obviously not very possible to break through the barrier outside Heavenly Lu City during the first siege.


    In this way, it was equivalent to sending a signal to everyone in Heavenly Lu City. Even Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had surrendered to the Upper Realm, not to mention other ancient existences. There was never a shortage of people who were greedy for life and afraid of death in this world, let alone people who were full of suspicions.


    ��I see.�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu lowered her eyes, the light in her eyes was like ake without waves, leaning against Gu Changge��s arms, she did not agree with his words.


    She understood that Gu Changge had other ns. But at this time, she had no choice but topromise. In the next few days, a major event happened that shocked many forces in the Upper Realm.


    The minds of all the ancient beings went nk with a bang and they all froze in ce, unable to react at all. The patron saint of Heavenly Lu City from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had now appeared beside Gu Changge!


    The news swept through like a hurricane, shocking everyone. The sensation caused was no different from a meteorite smashing into the deep sea.


    One must know that before this, only members of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family knew about this matter, but it was only limited to high-level people.


    Today, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu showed up in public and apanied Gu Changge, which really shocked all the cultivators, whether they were younger generations or ancient existences, and they felt shocked and unbelievable.


    With the kind of status Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it was not an exaggeration to describe it as transcendent reverence and indescribable dignity.


    Moreover, she was the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City.


    In the previous era, in front of Heavenly Lu City, she fought against the Upper Realm and killed an Enlightened being of the Ancient Royal family. And her strength could be described as terrifying.


    How could she appear beside Gu Changge?


    What did that mean?

 Chapter 491: It’s actually a concubine, The final war has started

    <h4>Chapter 491: It��s actually a concubine, The final war has started</h4>


    The sensation caused by this news was so great that many cultivators were a little overwhelmed. Many people were specting about the rtionship between the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and Gu Changge, and why she appeared in the Upper Realm.


    One must know that now was an important period of war between the two realms, and even every normal guy was now a soldier, let alone such an important figure as Heavenly Maiden Tianlu appearing in the Upper Realm.


    In the eyes of many people, this was more like a great signal. Many ancient existences began to specte, thinking that it was very likely that the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was just suppressed by Gu Changge, and it was difficult to escape.


    Then, an even more shocking piece of news came out, raising the already huge waves once again.


    In an instant, all the forces were swept away, and even the senior members of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family were in a daze. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu stayed by Gu Changge��s side, not as a so-called hostage or anything else, but as a concubine.


    When this news came out, it raged like a hurricane, causing all cultivators and creatures to widen their eyes, feeling incredible. The majestic Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was an invincible figure of an era, with peerless talent and aloof status, how could she be willing to be a concubine of a young man?


    Although this man was Gu Changge. But in the eyes of many people, this was something that was way too unimaginable. Many young beings were even more shocked, unable to recover for a long time.


    The status of a concubine was no more than that of a regr wife, and they were moremon among many big families. For an existence like Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, bing a concubine was definitely a humiliating thing, and it was even worse than killing her.


    How could she agree? Or was it her own wish, trying to make a deal with Gu Changge? For a while, there were all kinds of guesses, especially some big ns and ancient forces, they were even more spective.


    In the end, they felt that the reason why they won the battle against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss this time might have something to do with Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    This made them feel mixed emotions. They never expected that the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, who had fought against the Upper Realm for so long, would now appear in the Upper Realm with this posture.


    It could be said to be good fortune. Suddenly, there were different opinions and spections.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu? A concubine? Where did thise from, I haven��t heard Gu Changge say it before.��


    Gu Xian��er��s ck eyebrows were twisted together. Suddenly, she felt inexplicably irritated; a little worried about gains and losses.


    ��Young Master Changge is so outstanding, maybe Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was subdued by him, so she surrendered to the Upper Realm?��


    An Yan on the side had a bright and innocent smile on her face as if she admired Gu Changge a lot. Gu Xian��er nced at her, and frowned even tighter, feeling like she had changed since thest time An Yan met Gu Changge alone.


    The whole person��s attitude towards Gu Changge had undergone a huge change. It gave her the same feeling as those heavenly girls who couldn��t hide their admiration when they heard Gu Changge��s name.


    This was not like the An Yan she knew before. However, she had asked An Yan why Gu Changge was looking for her that day, but An Yan kept silent and didn��t mention a word. So Gu Xian��er could only give up.


    ��With Heavenly Maiden Tianlu as a concubine, it��s worthy of Brother Gu. But it seems that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu finallypromised.��


    In the pce, Wang Ziji was sitting cross-legged, her whole body filled with the immortal spirit. Between her eyebrows, there seemed to be some dazzling brilliance hidden, and there was a flickering terrifying aura that could make all living beings tremble.


    When she heard the news, she couldn��t help smiling, which brightened her somewhat dim pce a lot.


    ��A call from the Immortal Realm�� She shook her head slightly, and the brilliance between her brows gradually disappeared.


    ��But now is not the time. I haven��t pushed him down yet.��


    And soon, several months passed in the blink of an eye, and the terrifying momentum of the big waves hitting the sky and the world turning on the other side of the Boundary Monument Sea had disappeared.


    As predicted by the Upper Realm, after countless years of fighting against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Boundary Monument Sea was finally exhausted.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The sky trembled, the universe roared, and the universe could hardly bear it. The big stars trembled as if they were about to crumble into dust and shatter into ashes in this unimaginable atmosphere.


    This was an unimaginable terrifying scene, the world had dried up, and time and space were in chaos. The ancient world was oppressed and overwhelmed by the aura of the world.


    A series of terrifying figures, from all races and sects, crossed space, tore apart the universe, and descended here, covered in thick fog, with boundless strength.


    There were terrifying sky-swallowing sparrows with eyes like blood moons, terrifying war beasts with bodies asrge as continents, and ancient gods who could carry stars and go away.


    Such a scene could make all living beings tremble and despair. The army from the Upper Realm finally arrived and came across the sea of ??Boundary Monuments. Many Enlightened beings appeared and descended together.


    In addition, there were also Ancient Ancestors who were truly close to the Immortal Realm, who had not awakened for many epochs, and the light in their eyes could suppress the trembling of ordinary Enlightened beings.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Between heaven and earth, a great rift valley spanning thousands of miles emerged, in which chaotic energy rushed out, submerging the whole world. Countless armies rushed out of it, looking extremely mighty.


    The momentum of the cosmic tunnel was too terrifying, suppressing the time and space to copse into nothingness, causing the distant world to tremble.


    Almost all the powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions felt this terrifying fluctuation, and their expressions were unprecedentedly solemn, feeling that the final battle wasing.


    The invincible person of the Upper Realm who would decide the oue of this battle was about to descend outside Heavenly Lu City. The entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions began to gather all the forces and rushed to Heavenly Lu City.


    And during this period of time, the matter of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s appearance in the Upper Realm naturally spread to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the terrifying sensation was even worse than that in the Upper Realm.


    Many cultivators and creatures did not believe it at first, but in the end, they found that this was an undeniable fact. Suddenly, they felt a deep sense of despair.


    Since even Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to the Upper Realm, so what about them? Should they continue fighting against the Upper Realm?


    More people were kind of angry, and regretting after being betrayed, they did not expect Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to do this. She had betrayed Heavenly Lu City and everyone, and they couldn��t wait to punish her with words and pens!


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    On the other side of the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, at the distant horizon.


    A majestic ancient city was standing as if the sky and the earth were at the same level, surrounded by countless stars, though each one looked as small as dust, and it could not bepared with it at all.


    Heavenly Lu City was surrounded by ayer of terrifying heaven and earth power. Stars were spinning in the sky and earth, and a vast chaotic mist was hanging down. And there were strongws and orders intertwined and condensed in it.


    At the same time, it was also engraved with the runes of all the powerhouses in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions since ancient times, as thest hurdle to resist the Upper Realm.


    As long as Heavenly Lu City was not breached, there was still hope in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the most critical moment had not yete.


    On the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, there was a terrifying power of the realm, which was repelling the powerhouses of the Upper Realm, making it difficult for them to exert their maximum strength here.


    Once they descended, they would cause irreversible damage to the Dao, which would give the powerhouses of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions an opportunity, and even cause their death.


    Therefore, the most powerful people of the Upper Realm were very cautious and did not want to take risks. They also didn��t know how much power was left in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    <strong>Buzz buzz!</strong>


    But at this moment, among the altars in Heavenly Lu City, bright doors of light started opening. The fog was surging, and the power of teleportation was pervasive! The ancient soldiers rushed out from the portal as if they hade from and of corpses and blood.


    These were powerful soldiers from all races in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, who had experienced countless battles and wars, and now they had received orders to descend from the Ten Regions!


    <strong>RumbIe!</strong>


    In the sky, arge number of ancient warships and flying boats were gathering, strange beasts were galloping, raptors were flying into the sky, covering the sky and blocking out the sun, and the divine light was soaring into the sky.


    The final decisive battle between the two worlds was gradually kicking off!

 Chapter 492-1: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 492-1: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (1)</h4>


    ��Attack!��


    The sound of endless rushing reverberated from the end of the distant horizon, ck shadows swept in, like an omnipresent torrent. The sun, the moon, and the universe seemed to be overthrown. In this kind of atmosphere, the darkness was shrouded in chaos, like a pair of giant hands covering the universe, pushing from a distanttitude, bringing the deepest despair to all spirits in the world.


    ��Countless yearster, I once again smelled the decaying aura of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. What a hopeless day it is. This day of extinction will be kicked off by us.��


    On a golden Dao that seemed to extend from the depths of the universe, stood an extremely blurry figure with eyes seemingly like blood moons. He was whispering as if sighing. But contempt, indifference, and many terrifying visions were visible from the tone.


    Undoubtedly, this was an Enlightened being with profound and unpredictable cultivation from the Immortal Great Sect of the Upper Realm. Next to him, there were also many existences with terrifying auras, all of which were true bodies, not the previous dharma bodies.


    Behind this group of figures, there were several ancient beings with even more terrifying aura, all of them were indifferent, their eyes cold, disying the meaning that the vicissitudes of the ages were nothing but amand.


    ��I wonder what Heavenly Maiden Tianlu thinks about this battle?��


    A very old existence was hidden within thousands of red rays of light. He suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu who stood silently at the back, carved like white jade with a strange look in his eyes.


    He came from the Ancient Royal family, and he had even fought with Heavenly Maiden Tianlu once. Even one of the most powerful members of their family was killed by her. It could be said that there was an indelible hatred between the two of them.


    But now, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was obviously very close to Gu Changge, and he dared not insult her casually. His words could not hide the yfulness and ridicule. He wanted to know how the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who was the Guardian of the Heavenly Lu City, would feel when she would see Heavenly Lu City copsing with her own eyes.


    At this moment, the eyes of the other powerhouses also flickered slightly, and they looked over. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu would return to the Upper Realm, which was actually beyond their expectations, especially as a concubine of Gu Changge.


    This made them feel incredible, and they felt that there should be some kind of agreement between Heavenly Maiden Tianlu and Gu Changge.


    ��The Upper Realm is powerful, and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions is not invincible, and it will fall sooner orter.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked calmly at the most powerful member of the Ancient Royal family, her voice was calm.


    ��Oh, it seems that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu knew this a long time ago, so she surrendered to our realm early, which is really smart.��


    Hearing this, the most powerful man smiled. He was a little stunned, but he couldn��t hide his mockery.


    These words were clearly mocking Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s greed for life and fear of death, knowing that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would fall, she chose to surrender to the Upper Realm.


    Those present were all Ancestors of various races, and their seniority was very scary, so it was natural to hear the meaning of her words. But none of them spoke.


    After all, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they were not from the same realm as her so there was inevitably a gap. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s brows frowned, she didn��t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Yet the powerhouse in front of her was obviously brooding over the events of the past, and his words were full of undisguised malice and ridicule. However, when Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was about to speak, Gu Changge who was beside her suddenly waved his hand to tell her not to do so.


    ��Senior, you seem to have made a mistake. Heavenly Maiden did not return to the Upper Realm, but followed me.��


    Gu Changge nced at the Enlightened being, with a slight smile on his face, and said, ��So, Heavenly Maiden is mine. If you don��t understand, I can help you to remember better����


    His words were understated, without the slightest hint of smoke and fire. However, it made the faces of many Enlightened beings here change slightly, their hearts jumped, and they felt an unspeakable strength.


    Gu Changge was still as protective as ever. The powerhouse who spoke just now had a cloudyplexion was a little unwilling, and finally fell silent without saying anything.


    On the eve of the war, he didn��t want to offend Gu Changge. Moreover, Gu Changge��s words had already made it very clear that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu belonged to him, if he dared to attack Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, it would obviously offend him to death.


    In this battle between the two realms, it was said that the Ancestor of the Gu family who destroyed the Purple Mansion had alsoe here, but he never revealed his true body.


    This made him very afraid. The Great Elder of the Purple Mansion was an outstanding existence among the Enlightened beings. Some people even felt that if heaven and earth allowed it, the Great Elder of the Purple Mansion might have already achieved Immortality.


    But the powerful and terrifying Great Elder of the Purple Mansion was pped to death by the Ancestor of the Gu family. As an Enlightened being, he naturally attached great importance to this kind of thing and did not dare to make fun of his own life.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at Gu Changge in a daze. She didn��t expect that Gu Changge would stand up for her at this moment, which caused a strange emotion in her heart.


    It seemed that he was not really indifferent. Or did this matter make him unhappy? The Enlightened being of the Ancient Royal family was also provoking Gu Changge in a disguised form.


    ��You have to remember your current identity, you are a member of my Gu family, if any cat or dog can bully you, wouldn��t it be too disrespectful to my Gu family.��


    Gu Changge gently held her in hand with a very peaceful voice.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes moved slightly, and she nodded. Although she knew what Gu Changge said, he was speaking more to the Enlightened beings present. But her heart still couldn��t hide the ripples.


    To the outside world, she was Gu Changge��s concubine, and she was indeed a member of the Gu family. Although Gu Changge didn��t care about her identity, it was also a matter of the Gu family��s face.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Ahead, the billowing fog was torn apart, and mighty pressure appeared above. The army of the Upper Realm broke through the abyss and descended from the sky. It was vast and endless, more terrifying than the endless fog as it shocked people��s hearts.


    If one looked from a high altitude, one would find ancient warships andrge armies within a radius of tens of thousands of miles. There were ancient gods who arrived with the stars on their backs, war behemoths like continents. These were all races born for war, naturally warlike, and their power was unimaginable.


    Just stomping a foot made the sky tremble, causing a terrible rift valley to burst out, and a thick chaotic aura to rush out, flooding the heavens and the earth. Endless fog descended outside Heavenly Lu City. This army was very solemn and cold. Everyone on the ancient warship locked their gazes on the location.


    One million miles away, one could see Heavenly Lu City. The city wall was as tall as the backbone of the sky and the earth, standing at the end of the horizon, blocking everything behind it. The stars were rotating, reflecting the vast fluctuations there.


    On the blue-gray wall, countless runes flickered, and finally glowed, rushing out together, turning into a vast sea of ??energy, surging at the end of the world.


    Like the Upper Realm, after learning that the Boundary Monument Sea had dried up, all the ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions gathered all their nsmen and rushed to Heavenly Lu City.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Unimaginable divine lights emerged from the depths of Heavenly Lu City, piercing through the sky, and making the entire universe tremble. Powerful men with iparably terrifying auras appeared, and their true bodies emerged above the sky, shrouded in chaotic auras or colorful clouds. It was difficult to see their faces clearly, but they were very old.


    Among them were the Ancestors of various races, as well as some Domain Lords of the Ten Regions, including those of the Eight Destions. Usually, many people thought that they had died, but today, they suddenly reappeared in the world, causing huge waves.


    On the city wall, there were still many cultivators standing, wearing precious armor and holding powerful treasures. The weakest ones were also in the Great Sacred Realm.


    In this battle, the younger generation didn��t even have a chance to make a move, because once the war broke out, it was bound to be a fight between the strongest on both sides. The rest of the people involved will be crushed into ashes, not even their bones would be left behind.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is with the Upper Realm, maybe the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains this time has a lot to do with her.��


    ��This traitor! I thought she was the patron saint of my Heavenly Lu City, and at this most critical moment, she turned her back on us and surrendered to the Upper Realm.��


    Many old people had gloomy faces and cursed loudly. Their cheekbones were glowing, and there were powerful fluctuations spreading out, which was a manifestation of extremely strong mental power.


    The four War God ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the powerful existences had also appeared here, and everyone had cultivated very far in this realm. Behind them were many solemn and silent followers, all of whom were strong within their group.


    A blood-stained ancient banner swayed between the sky and the earth, and endless brilliance emerged, which could illuminate the distantnds brightly.


    This was the Ancestral g passed down from generation to generation by the Four Great War Gods. It was once stained with the blood of Immortals. At this moment, all the nsmen knelt to the Ancestral g and prayed sincerely.

 Chapter 492-2: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 492-2: The sky is turned upside down, The reason for the disappearance of Immortal Realm (2)</h4>


    Arge number of runes manifested on the Ancestral g and it finally turned into terrifying figures of Xuanwu, True Dragon, Vermillion Bird and White Tiger. They seemed to be swallowing the sky and covering the sun, as if traveling through space and reappearing between heaven and earth.


    Countless cultivators and creatures waited solemnly, waiting for the army from the Upper Realm to attack them.


    ��Master must be having a hard time. How could she give up Heavenly Lu City and us?��


    The temporary Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, that was, Song Chan, was also among countless people at this moment. She had a sad and unbelievable expression on her face. Until now, she still didn��t believe in Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s betrayal of Heavenly Lu City.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is not such a person, she must have other ns, maybe she wants to sacrifice herself to reduce the deaths of Heavenly Lu City, or the Eight Destions and Ten Regions? We don��t have the slightest chance of winning this battle.�� Beside her, Lin Wu saidfortingly.


    The fact that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to the Upper Realm shocked him at first. But after thinking about it, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu might have the same idea as him. When facing this hopeless battle, the only thing she could do was minimize casualties.


    ��Are you saying that Master has a reason?�� Song Chan murmured, staring at the distant sky, where the sky was getting dark fast.


    It could be seen that the Upper Realm army hade to attack, but it had not really arrived here yet.


    ��Yes, I think Heavenly Maiden Tianlu must not be willing to do this. In the end, she had no choice but topromise. You must know that Heavenly Lu City can��t stop the Upper Realm for a long time.��


    ��At that time when the city gets broken, we will all be killed by the Upper Realm. Do you think Heavenly Maiden Tianlu can bear to see such a situation with her own eyes?��


    Lin Wu sighed, he had already mentioned this matter to the family behind him. It was a pity that many n Elders had pride as the members of the Dragon Blood God of War n. They were proud and disdainful to surrender to the Upper Realm.


    If it weren��t for the fact that they were facing a war between the two realms, he might still be imprisoned.


    ��I knew that Master had her reasons. She did it for us.�� Song Chan pursed her lips, as if thinking of something, and looked toward a distant ce.


    She didn��t know if this was right or not, but as long as it could help her Master, she didn��t care.


    ��The army of the Upper Realm hase, we have no chance.��


    The rest of the young geniuses behind Lin Wu were also talking at this moment, feeling a kind of trembling and despair. However, their position was far away from the city wall.


    They also felt the vast fluctuationsing from a distant ce, sweeping from the other side of the realm, shaking the world, shattering the runes. All the young people��s expressions were the same as Lin Wu��s, with dignified expressions.


    The Upper Realm finally came to attack. Currently, many Eight Destions and Ten Regions cultivators rushed out and looked solemnly at the distantnd on the city wall.


    On Heavenly Lu City, countless runes lit up, implying the meaning of Dao. Finally, they converged on the sky and turned into protective formation, shining with celestial light, and there was a vast energy surge. Even the stars were as fragile as dust under this energy, and they could copse at any time.


    This was the most powerful guardian formation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for countless years. Once activated, it could resist the attacks of the Enlightened beings. Now that the path to Immortality was not visible, it was difficult to break it even if it was a remnant of an Immortal.


    ��We will chant the Ancestral Scriptures, ignite the Ancient Decree, and repel the Upper Realm.��


    A powerhouse roared as he saw the distant ce, a ck army, attacking from the universe like a torrent. Soon, from the depths of Heavenly Lu City, there was a great sound of chanting, and one after another ancient mysterious words were ignited, turning into a vast and unpredictable force, trying to repel the distant army.


    ��Is this the Ancestral Scripture of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions? It��s a pity that it is only iplete. The people who abandoned the ethnic n back then are still proud of it now. It��s just ridiculous.��


    In the dark fog, there was a figure like a divine mountain, the one who spoke was an Enlightened being, who obviously had deep research on the origin of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The rest of the people were very indifferent and didn��t speak, they just looked at the burning Ancestral Scriptures indifferently.


    ��The history of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was somewhat puzzled by this.


    In her usual cognition, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were indeed part of the Upper Realm, but at some point, they finally split off.


    In the records of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Upper Realm had always yed the role of invasion, while the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had been resisting from beginning to end.


    As for the reason? It was the Upper Realm that was trying to upy the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. They valued ??the cultivation resources and territory of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    But now, in her opinion, the Upper Realm was far wider than the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and there were countless resources in the hundreds of millions of Lower Realms alone.


    This reason was obviously untenable. Gu Changge��s eyes were slightly different, and he shook his head casually and said, ��It seems that you don��t know. In fact, before a certain era buried in ancient history, thend of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions has always been called the Deste Realm, surrounded by a sea of ????stars and nothingness. It was very remote. What��s more, it was a ce of exile for those tribesmen who hadmitted serious crimes, but didn��t deserve death����


    ��Over time, some sinners thrived in it, and gradually spread their branches and leaves, untilter the Upper Realm fell apart, and a certain Supreme being born in the Deste Realm took the opportunity to steal part of our realm��s luck and used it to feed to the Deste Realm.��


    ��For this reason, no Immortal has been born in the Upper Realm for countless years. Of course, these are just rumors recorded in our realm. Whether it is true or not, I don��t know.��


    Speaking of thetter, he couldn��t helpughing, no matter whether it was the Upper Realm or the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they always had their own reasons and positions. But history was written by the winner after all, and it would always be whitewashed in terms of beautification.


    Just like the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, until now, many cultivators and creatures still didn��t know why the Upper Realm had repeatedly invaded.


    ��So�� That��s the reason? Only when the two realms unite, can the Immortal Gate be birthed in the Upper Realm, and the path to Immortality would emerge?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu felt a little heavy and suddenly realized that this matter was not the so-called right or wrong, but a different standpoint. If they found out that it was due to the rtionship between a certain realm in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it would be difficult for all cultivators to be promoted to break through to a higher realm.


    The behavior of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be no different from that of the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    At this time, in front of Heavenly Lu City, several Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm had already taken the lead, they were from the ancient ethnic group.


    ��It��s been countless years, I wonder if the big formation of Heavenly Lu City can stop me again?��


    They cast extremely terrifying divine powers and techniques, pressing down forward. The sky and the earth became dark all of a sudden, and then endless bloody hurricanes swept over. A terrifying and unimaginable energy sank and floated like an ocean.


    In this blood-colored hurricane, all kinds of creatures appeared, their figures were so huge that one could not see the edge, their bodies were blood-red, and they roared with an earth-shattering voice.


    There were ancient beasts, Divine Foxes, and even a True Dragon, Vermillion Bird, and Qilin�� This kind of scene was enough to make the Supreme being terrified and change the expression of the Enlightened being.


    All the ancient beasts seemed to have been revived. In the blood-red hurricane, they raised their heads and roared, attacking the world with terrifying momentum. The cosmic boundary here seemed to have exploded, the sky and the earth had been turned upside down, and all the sun, moon, and stars had been turned into dust.


    Star debris scattered and the gxy dried up. All the creatures and cultivators in Heavenly Lu City turned pale, fearful, and worried that the barrier outside Heavenly Lu City would not be able to stop this kind of power.


    ��Don��t worry, the big formation of our realm can block the power of True Immortals, and a few Enlightened beings can��t break it.��


    The Enlightened beings from several major ethnic ns looked solemn and stabilized the morale of their army, and their voices spread, containing a kind of soothing power.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    And in the next moment, the bloody hurricane fell, and countless ferocious beasts came roaring, trying to submerge this ce. This was the scene caused by the wrath of heaven and earth, and they all wanted to rush to the big formation of Heavenly Lu City ahead.


    But above the formation barrier, there were vast lights emerging, which were ancient and mysterious runes, building a kind of supreme power there. All of a sudden, countless torrents of runes erupted, converging into beams of light, sting forward, trying to wipe away these immemorial and ominous phantoms.

 Chapter 493: The Enlightened being dies, Pray that you don’t meet me next time

    <h4>Chapter 493: The Enlightened being dies, Pray that you don��t meet me next time</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The space between heaven and earth suddenly became blurred. Affected by this huge and vast force, even time and space seemed to be in disorder. All the energies were shattering, turning the stars into ashes, and finally rushing to the distant frontier of the universe together.


    Everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was silent, looking pale at the blow, their hearts trembled uncontrobly, and they felt an invincible general trend. The cultivators and creatures standing on the city wall were even more terrified.


    They saw that in the distantnd, the army that was thousands of times more terrifying than the torrent was emerging in ck and white, covering the world in pitch ck.


    There were tens of thousands of races among them, the number of which was innumerable, holding various weapons such as ck sky knives and war halberds, and even war behemoths, wrapped in chains like mountains, and their bodies were bigger than stars.


    The Supreme beings were the Envoys as they opened their mouths and screamed. There were endless ck clouds between the sky and the earth, covering and submerging them.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    The sky above Heavenly Lu City instantly turned dark, and the stars were shrouded, making the sound of cracking. This city wall was originally connected with the universe, connected with the sky, but now it was suppressed by ck clouds.


    Countless stars were its source of power, and the surrounding universe was affected, transmitting extremely strong power. But now the wall was trembling, runes were lighting up, and finally being wiped out.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The powerhouse from the Upper Realm made a move to break through the formation of Heavenly Lu City. Such fluctuations were enough to frighten the Supreme being after just escaping through the seal.


    Let alone ordinary creatures and cultivators, they couldn��t hold on any longer, trembling, trembling, and wanted to cover it up. In the billowing fog, they could only see vague figures shrouded in endless runes.


    ��This is simply beyond the reach of human beings!��


    All the young geniuses couldn��t help but have the idea of kneeling down in their hearts, and they were very afraid, bowing to the figure there. This feeling was like an ant facing a true dragon, which was a level that could not be touched at all.


    Finally, the light in this ce subsided, and the fluctuations also stopped, but the sky and the earth seemed to explode, almost to pieces. The number of powerhouses who made the shot stood in the sky. The Dharma body was too terrifying, and the light was zing. They also stopped and did not continue to make shots. Just now they were just trying to find out how long the big formation of Heavenly Lu City could resist.


    ��It seems that thisrge formation is still the same as the turtle shell as before, but this time when our army arrives, all resistance will be turned into smoke.��


    They sneered, their faces looked very old, and some were very young. But it was hard to hide the vicissitudes of life along with their surging aura that was like a melting pot of the universe.


    ��It seems that therge formation of their realm can��t resist for long. After all, the energy that is required to maintain it will eventually be exhausted.��


    ��When this barrier is broken, it will be the time when the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are defeated.��


    Many young geniuses of the Upper Realm stood at the front, witnessing the cruelty of this battle with their own eyes. The Six Crown King, the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, and Jin Chan Buddha all had solemn expressions.


    But they still felt that this kind of formation was just a foreign object after all. If the Eight Destions and Ten Regions really intended to rely on such a formation to resist the Upper Realm, that would be too naive.


    Finally, their eyes fell in the direction where Gu Changge and the others were.


    Now the ones who would decide the battle situation were the Enlightened beings, and the rest of the army would just wait for the barrier of Heavenly Lu City to be broken before attacking it.


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions would not send arge army out of the city at this time, that would not be a wise choice.


    ��I wonder what the Eight Destions and Ten Regions will choose now?��


    Someone noticed that in the depths of the sky, many of the powerhouses of the Upper Realm had never made a move and were still looking indifferently at Heavenly Lu City ahead. But their power was unimaginable. There was terrifying energy around each of them, like a ck ocean, boiling behind them, intertwined with hundreds of millions of divine lights.


    ��How long will the formation of Heavenly Lust?��


    Beside Gu Changge, an extremely powerful man covered in ck fog spoke. His eyes were cold, and he swept all the creatures in front of him. Finally, it flitted over the Ancestral g standing between heaven and earth and let out a disdainful sneer.


    ��They won��t let this formation continue to support it, and they will definitely send powerhouses out to fight in the same way as before.��


    There was a very Ancient Supreme being who spoke, it was the ancient Ancestor of a certain n, which made the rest of the Enlightened beings here a little afraid.


    ��It��s just a waste of time.��


    Another ancient Ancestor-level person sneered, then shook his head, very contemptuously. He was unwilling to make a move at this time and nned to wait for the true invincible existence from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to appear.


    ��You can try it out. The formation barrier of Heavenly Lu City seems to be rted to the breakdown of thews of the Upper Realm.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes were strange. He stood with a group of Enlightened beings, but he didn��t make a move. Now, all forces of the Upper Realm had sent their most powerful people here, so there was no need for him to directly fight against several Enlightened beings like before.


    And at this time, Gu Changge would rather investigate the situation of the powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and choose someone to take action. The two worlds collide, and Luck merged, maybe a Son of Luck who could turn the tide would appear.


    The world would be destroyed, and Luck would be disordered. No matter which world you were in, this was aw that could not be changed. But for Sons of Luck like Lin Wu and Xiao Yang, it was difficult for Gu Changge to have a great effect.


    At most, they could be used as bait to lure the big fish behind them or to dig out other values.


    ��There are Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Logically, there should be some bright people in these ces.��


    Gu Changge nced at the many figures on the Heavenly Lu City wall one by one, and suddenly became interested. There he met Zhao Yunze, the young master of Great Domain Yunze whom he deliberately let go at that time.


    The other party was staring at him with a cold, hateful gaze as if there was a blood feud between the two. After all, he was the strongest of the younger generation tens of millions of years ago.


    Looking at the present, it was also extremely bright, but after all, he had not be an Enlightened being, and he was still close.


    ��This blow was blocked. It seems that the formation in our realm can block it for a while longer. But I just don��t know how long I can hold it off. Continuing like this is not an option. If all the powerhouses of the Upper Realm attacked together, the consumption would increase sharply.��


    On the wall of Heavenly Lu City, the Ancestors of many ethnic groups stood on it.


    They were staring at the light in the distance, their faces were very dignified, and they felt that if the formation of Heavenly Lu City continued like this, it would be broken soon.


    Afterward, they looked at each other and began to discuss, no matter what, they had to find a way to dy the time.


    ��It seems that in the end, we still have to make a move. The Enlightened beings are all ants, even if the Supreme one goes there, it is useless.��


    At that moment, a few beings with profound cultivation stepped out, wrapped in the chaos, and stepped out from the altar in the city. With a sh of brilliance, they appeared in the sky outside Heavenly Lu City.


    This scene shook all directions and made the faces of the creatures and cultivators of the entire Heavenly Lu City change drastically, feeling terrified, and more worried and uneasy.


    ��That is the Ancestor Tianhuo of the Vermillion Bird God of War n. He became enlightened 80 million years ago, and his strength is unfathomable.��


    ��That one is the Ancestor of the Green Race n, and the fallen Ancestor of the Green Race n is his close friend. I didn��t expect him to make a move.��


    ��They are trying to dy the time for Heavenly Lu City to be breached����


    Someone recognized the several ancient beings who walked out, and their hearts trembled. Many people had never shown their faces before, and they were extremely ancient existences. Even their ancestors could only be reduced to juniors in front of them.


    All of a sudden, everyone felt oppressed, but they didn��t expect an Enlightened being to show up and make a move right away. In previous battles with the Upper Realms, the first to strike were usually the strong ones in the Sacred Realm, and then the Supreme one woulde on the field.


    Now that the Enlightened being took the lead, it was obvious that the matter had reached an extremely urgent situation. On the walls of Heavenly Lu City, everyone couldn��t help clenching their fists, feeling weak for a while, and worried about the few Enlightened beings.


    ��Oh, it seems that this time they turned out to be the Enlightened beings who made the first move. That��s just right and saves trouble.��


    ��Get rid of them first!��


    Seeing this scene, many of the most powerhouses of the Upper Realm in the fog all sneered, very contemptuously.


    Then footsteps started to sound, making everyone��s hearts tremble, and several terrifying beings appeared and transformed into the true body outside Heavenly Lu City with brilliant rays of light.


    ��This fight is hopeless.��


    ��Why can��t they figure it out?��


    Heavenly Tianlu stood silently behind Gu Changge, her skin was as white as porcin, with a faint glow on her body. She was very quiet here, just watching all this. Heavenly Lu City, which was very familiar in the past, was suddenly a little afraid to face it today.


    At the same time, after the powerhouses emerged, ancient banners were shot out, and tens of thousands of them rose from the ground and descended on the four corners of the realm, hunting. The terrifying power ofws descended to protect the army of the Upper Realm.


    Not to mention the fight between Enlightened beings, even the aftermath, would be an unimaginable catastrophe for any living monks around.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Soon, endless brilliance erupted there again, big hands crossed the sky and earth, and the terrifying momentum swept across the borders of the universe. Someone was roaring, his whole body was burning, and thews and order yed out seemed to prate the entire universe.


    That was an iparably powerfulw that could shake the sky and shake the earth, and even the body of thew was far beyond billions of feet. They were all trying their best to show the strongest means of this life.


    The duration of this battle was very long, and endless chaos and nothingness rushed out, detonating in the sky. The endless divine fire surged as if it was going to burn holes in the sky, but in the end, it was powerless.


    Blood rained down from the sky, and a terrifying vision emerged. It was the falling stars, and the universe drying up. An Enlightened being had died! The other Enlightened beings had turned into divine lights and retreated from the altar, but they were also seriously injured.


    ��Patriarch Tianhuo has fallen����


    ��How is it possible? He was an invincible existence back then. When he was young, he was invincible! How could he die����


    This scene made countless cultivators and creatures from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions weep with hatred and grief on their faces. They did not expect to witness the death of an Enlightened being with their own eyes.


    Although his opponent was left extremely tragic, he was seriously injured and almost died. But this was already an unimaginable loss for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��How careless, I was almost killed by him.��


    The powerhouse of the Upper Realm looked a little scared. If he missed a move, in the end, he might be the one who died now. The rest of the powerhouses who attacked also had injuries, and they were not intact.


    ��This Zhao Yunze is good prey.��


    Gu Changge withdrew his gaze and nced at the powerhouse upon hearing this, feeling a little regretful in his heart. It was the person who taunted Heavenly Maiden Tianlu before. He thought he would die, but in the end, he saved a hand and survived.


    Otherwise, at that time, he could order Ah Dao to collect a copy of his origin of Enlightenment.


    ��It��s more or less impossible to go on like this. With sessive defeats, the morale of our realm has copsed to the extreme����


    There was a burst of mourning in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and many Enlightened beings looked heavy. They looked outside Heavenly Lu City, where the sky was still full of blood and rain, and there was a haze in their hearts.


    And just when their hearts were heavy, and when they were thinking about countermeasures, a golden Dao descended from the foggy sky in the distance, apanied by the light of the Dao, which was crystal clear and immortal-like.


    Footsteps resounded through the sky and the earth. A young man walked forward because he was apanied by immortal energy and chaotic light, walking in the world like a banished immortal.


    The flowers of the Great Dao bloomed on his head, and the immortal energy fell down and entered his body. Then it emerged from the top of the head, and turned into a flower of the avenue again, circting around to nourish its body.


    ��Remember what I said to you before, pray that I won��t meet you next time.��


    Gu Changge smiled and opened his mouth, his eyes fell on Zhao Yunze on the wall of Heavenly Lu City, looking like jade, extraordinary and refined.

 Chapter 494-1: It’s just a little ant, The so-called fearless resistance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 494-1: It��s just a little ant, The so-called fearless resistance (1)</h4>


    Gu Changge said with a smile on his face, standing in the sky, looking extremely handsome and young, his white clothes were spotless, and there was a sense of immortality.


    Apanied by the sound of the Dao that appeared beside him, the flowers of the Great Dao bloomed on his head. Then strands of immortal energy descended and submerged into his body before emerging from the top of his head. They turned into a flower of the Dao again, circting around to nourish its body.


    Such a scene even made people feel that he was a True Immortal, detached from the outside world, walking in the world of mortals with no concern about worldly matters. However, the Heavenly Lu City, the warfront, fell into a brief silence because of Gu Changge��s appearance.


    Whether it was a person from the Upper Realm or a cultivator from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they were all looking at all of this in shock at this moment. No one expected that not long after the end of this great battle, someone from the Upper Realm would step forward, and it was Gu Changge, the leader of the Upper Realm!


    On the walls of Heavenly Lu City, theplexions of all the strong and Enlightened beings standing there changed dramatically. Many people��s faces were pale and blue, their fists were tightly clenched, and their bodies were trembling. Some people were even more frightened, their teeth chattering.


    There was no doubt that Gu Changge was powerful and terrifying. Earlier in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss, he fought against three Enlightened beings alone and was undefeated. Although he was young, his means and strength were unbelievably strong.


    Many people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions felt that even the rumored True Immortals were far less terrifying than Gu Changge at such an age. Now, he was calling out a name, making an appointment to fight with Zhao Yunze, the strongest person of his generation 60 million years ago.


    How could this prevent the dignity of all the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Territories from changing greatly, they were very worried and uneasy. Although Zhao Yunze was strong, he had already fought against Gu Changge once when he was in the Heavenly Boundary Abyss.


    At that time, Gu Changge was still seriously injured, but in the end, Zhao Yunze still lost and almost suffered serious injuries. Now Gu Changge must have recovered from his injuries, and his strength was so desperately strong that he was simply invincible.


    Once Zhao Yunze fought with him, there would be more of a disaster than good luck. It was very likely that he would follow in the footsteps of the Enlightened being just now; to be suppressed and killed by Gu Changge in front of everyone in front of Heavenly Lu City.


    Zhao Yunze was the most likely existence in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to break through the realm of Enlightened beings in recent years. If he died here, it would be the greatest loss to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��I really didn��t expect Young Master Changge woulde here in person. It seems that Zhao Yunze on the opposite side is doomed to die today.��


    ��It��s nothing more than a small ant. If he hasn��t reached the realm of Enlightenment, he will eventually decay into ashes. No one is an exception.��


    Many Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm moved their eyes slightly and finally smiled meaningfully. They didn��t expect Gu Changge to make a move himself.


    In their view, with Gu Changge��s current status, there was no need to be like this. But thinking about it, Gu Changge probably wanted to deal with the person on the opposite side with his own hands.


    Zhao Yunze was tall, strong, and heroic, with a wispy divine haze. A sword aura nging on his body and countless sword shadows in his eyes. He had an ugly look on his face, and he also didn��t expect that Gu Changge would take the initiative to make an appointment to fight him, which caught him off guard.


    And it was at a critical time when the two worlds were at war. If he refused to fight, it would be a heavier blow to the morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But if he epted it, he would probably die here today.


    He had already experienced Gu Changge��s terrifying power, it was not something he could defeat at present.


    ��Young Master Yunze, you must not fight him!��


    ��Yes, Young Master Yunze, don��t be impulsive, the person on the opposite side is Gu Changge����


    Seeing this scene, the voices of many old men trembled, trying to persuade Zhao Yunze not to let him be impulsive. At this time, it was obviously not possible to be impulsive, otherwise, he would fall into Gu Changge��s trap.


    The rest of the powerhouses, including some of the younger generation who came to the city wall, also spoke out at this moment, trying to persuade him one after another. They did not want Zhao Yunze to die for no reason. This was not a wise choice.


    ��Damn you, if you give me a hundred years, I will have a chance to be Enlightened�� Otherwise, why should we be afraid of him?��


    Hearing the words around him, Zhao Yunze also showed a struggle and entanglement on his face, with deep unwillingness. His talent was very powerful. Among the cultivators here in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he took 60 million years to reach the Ninthyer of the Quasi-Emperor Realm and only one step away from Enlightenment. This was already an unimaginable cultivation speed.


    There were many existences with extraordinary talents, but at this age, at most, they were no more than the Supreme Realm level. It was a pity that this bottleneck had been stuck for hundreds of thousands of years.


    To this day, when the two realms were at war, he had a vague feeling that the opportunity for his breakthrough was very fast. Unfortunately, before that time, the Upper Realm army came to attack them.


    ��It seems that you don��t dare, so forget it, I thought you remembered what you said that day. It��s a pity, in the vast Eight Destions and Ten Regions, no one is worthy to fight me now.��


    Gu Changge smiled, seeing this scene, he seemed a little regretful and sighed.


    Afterward, his robe fluttered, and with a wave of his sleeves, there was a crystal immortal spirit falling from the sky and the earth, turning into a golden road, appearing at his feet, and he was about to leave Heavenly Lu City.


    Hearing this, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions showed aggrieved and angry expressions on their faces. They couldn��t refute it, they understood that this was Gu Changge��s method of provoking him, and he wanted Zhao Yunze toe forward to fight and die.


    Naturally, they couldn��t do what Gu Changge wanted. In today��s Eight Destions and Ten Regions, no one was willing to fight Gu Changge, after all, this was an obvious death, and no one would be this stupid.


    ��Wait!��


    However, at this moment, Zhao Yunze��s words suddenly sounded, and some of the struggles and entanglements on his face had disappeared. He became cold and calm. He stared at Gu Changge��s figure, clenched his fists tightly and then loosened them, as if he had figured it out.


    If he avoided the battle, after today, he would not be able to break through thisst threshold. Gu Changge obviously knew it too, that was why he deliberately said such words that hurt him.


    ��Oh, you are quite courageous.��


    Gu Changge stopped in surprise when he heard the words. Even though the words were still casual and careless, in the eyes of everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, this was overlooking and aloof.


    He naturally knew that Zhao Yunze couldn��t resist it, especially in front of hundreds of millions of creatures of the two realms. This way of retreating without fighting was definitely a heavy blow to his heart.


    ��Young Master Yunze, no!��


    ��If you step forward now, then you will be sent to death. Your life is not just your own����


    Hearing this, theplexions of the people in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions changed drastically, and several Enlightened beings were also shocked. They didn��t expect Zhao Yunze to ept it in the end.


    <i>Wasn��t he afraid of death?</i>


    Many strong men had ugly faces, and they couldn��t help persuading them. Their morale was still low, so they had to find a way to stop it, instead of letting people continue to die for no reason.


    ��Yunze, you����


    The Domain Lord of Yunze Great Domain was an extremely heroic middle-aged man, His whole body was shrouded in chaotic mist, his eyes were deep, and there was a sense of majesty and invincibility. With every gesture, the surging and vast will filled this world.


    Obviously, this was an Enlightened being with an extremely advanced cultivation base, which was notparable to the few people who made the move just now.


    ��Father, I have made up my mind. You don��t have to persuade me any more.��


    Zhao Yunze��s face had returned to calm, and then he nced at the people behind him one by one, including his friends and women. Although they were also persuading him, Zhao Yunze could only ignore it.


    ��This is the power of faith gathered by hundreds of millions of beings in the Yunze Great Domain for countless years, it might be able to help you.��


    The Domain Lord of the Yunze Great Domain sighed softly, knowing that he could not persuade Zhao Yunze. He nced coldly at Gu Changge outside Heavenly Lu City, then waved his sleeves, and a three-legged purple round tripod emerged.


    There was a golden brilliance lingering in it, which was the power of faith that continuously gathered from all over the world. Faintly, it seemed to resonate with Zhao Yunze, making his skin, bones, and lungs all glow brightly, and his whole body seemed to bepletely reborn.


    ��This is the power of Yunze Great Domain����


    The faces of many Enlightened beings changed. The Domain Lords of the top ten domains all had their own methods and secret methods, and they could use the power of their domains.


    Among them, Yunze Great Domain was said to have gathered the power of faith into cultivation, with this faith the true body was immortal. Such a method could be described as mysterious and unpredictable.


    ��This is our n��s Ancestral g. It was once stained with immortal blood. Today, it can be used by Young Master Yunze to suppress and kill the enemies from the Upper Realm.��

 Chapter 494-2: It’s just a little ant, The so-called fearless resistance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 494-2: It��s just a little ant, The so-called fearless resistance (2)</h4>


    The patriarch of the God of War n of the Four Great War Gods stepped forward and handed over the g to Zhao Yunze which was swaggering around the world. This was the Xuanwu Ancestral g. Although it was broken and many parts were still stained with blood, it was difficult to conceal its unrivaled power.


    The ns of the Four Great War Gods all had their own Ancestral gs, which were shattered at some point during the original battle. But its power surpassed many Emperor��s weapons, and it seemed to shatter the sky as it swaggered in the wind.


    Seeing this scene, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was shocked and suddenly felt hope. With these two treasures, Zhao Yunze��s strength could obviously be greatly improved, and Gu Changge might not necessarily be his opponent.


    ��Thank you, senior.��


    Zhao Yunze nodded and took the Xuanwu Ancestral g, his figure shed through the teleportation altar, and the brilliance emerged before he finally appeared outside Heavenly Lu City.


    The fighting spirit and sword energy in his whole body soared into the sky, cracking the clouds, and seemed to be able to shatter the universe. All the most powerful people from the Upper Realm looked at this scene with calmness.


    Although Zhao Yunze had Yunze Great Domain��s weapon of faith and the Xuanwu Ancestral g in his hands, in their view, Zhao Yunze was still not Gu Changge��s opponent.


    Gu Changge��s strength had reached an extreme point and his invincibility had already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    ��Let me guess, how long will it take for Young Master Changge to deal with this person?��


    ��If he used a hundred moves, this person would surely perish.��


    ��It��s just a little ant, how dare he try to defeat the leader of our realm?��


    When they talked, their silhouettes were like the ancient divine mountain, standing in the fog like immortals. Their eyes were indifferent, and a mocking and disdainful voice sounded, not loud, but it resounded throughout the world, making everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions look stiff.


    The feeling of surprise just now was like being tricked by a basin of cold water, and the whole body was icy cold. If it was ridiculed by ordinary people, they would definitely retort, but this was a group of extremely powerful powerhouses from the Upper Realm, overlooking several epochs and they were invincible in the world.


    Their power was horrifying even when they were just standing there and they couldn��t help but kneel on the ground.


    ��Faith artifact? A broken battle g? Is this your confidence?��


    Gu Changge stared at Zhao Yunze who appeared with great interest, his body was surrounded by immortal energy as thick white mist filled the air. The whole person was standing in it, but it seemed that three thousand ancient worlds had emerged, revolving there, and pushing the world forward.


    The vast and terrifying pressure came down on the sky, wanting to make all living beings tremble and kneel down. This was an unparalleled power, the stars outside the sky trembled because of his thought, undting like an ocean, turning into a rain of stars, burning and falling down.


    Zhao Yunze looked at him coldly, without concealing his hatred and murderous aura, wisps of sword light rose around his body, ready to cut down the sun, moon, and stars at any time.


    ��Don��t be so arrogant, before the real battle, who knows?��


    He was not afraid, since he dared to stand up, he was naturally not afraid to fight Gu Changge. While speaking, a sword light appeared in his hand, which was the treasure he had cultivated for many years in sword cultivation, and it contained terrifying lethality.


    ��Oh, then I��ll just take advantage of this opportunity to finish you off.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, his eyes fell on him, and the world suddenly changed. The moment his eyes shed across, it was as if a thunderbolt descended into the world, intertwined with lightning, and the scene was extremely terrifying, causing the void here to explode.


    Zhao Yunze��splexion changed slightly, but he charged toward him with the sword light. The terrifying sword energy, boundless and endless, struck down instantly with force, trying to cross the gxy. The yellow sand was billowing, and the army outside Heavenly Lu City was all affected by this power as they trembled, arousing the general trend of the world.


    ��So strong! This is the power of the strongest person of my generation 60 million years ago in my world!��


    ��Young Master Yunze has dominated him. I��ve disliked this guy for a long time. He obviously looks like a detached immortal, but his methods are so cruel����


    This scene excited everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, feeling that Zhao Yunze��s strength was not weaker than ordinary Enlightened beings.


    Today��s battle was not an opportunity for him. Lots of people were yelling excitedly with their fists clenched. However, Gu Changge didn��t care, even hisplexion didn��t change at all, and his eyes were very calm.


    He just stretched out his right hand, and the fragments of time flew between heaven and earth, the Dao was entangled withws, the chaotic energy was surging, and all traces slowed down.


    This was an unparalleled power ofws. In the eyes of ordinary people, he just pointed out his two fingers without unnecessary movements, which was very simple. But in the eyes of those most powerful people, they couldn��t help but change their faces and be jealous.


    They saw the fragments of time flying behind Gu Changge, and thews of the Dao, which seemed like this world had be his domain, and thought couldst forever.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Terrible fluctuations erupted here instantly, and all thews surged as if they had been shattered, and the sword energy just now was broken.


    ��You are too weak.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly with indifferent eyes.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    As soon as he pointed it out, a dazzling sword light appeared on his finger, like the Milky Way pouring down, illuminating the sky. The sound shook the sky and the earth, it was unimaginable, and instantly sted Zhao Yunze away.


    Countless big stars exploded under this fluctuation, turning into ashes and annihted silently. At this moment, the person who was as strong as the Enlightened being got goosebumps and was very afraid.


    As for the rest of the people, even separated by the seal outside Heavenly Lu City, their souls were even more frightened, and they all prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling constantly.


    <strong>Pu!!</strong>


    Zhao Yunze kept spurting blood, his face was like gold paper, and he kept trembling. The sword light in his hand was trembling slightly, and he himself was even sted hundreds of thousands of miles away, and almost exploded in front of him, leaving a terrifying sword mark with bone-deep visible.


    If it weren��t for the Xuanwu Ancestral g floating above his head, which protected him from most of the damage, his entire body would have been cut into a cloud of blood mist just now, and his body and spirit would have exploded.


    This scene made everyone in front of Heavenly Lu City fall silent, and the surging mood just now had been drowned in a basin of cold water. More people grind their teeth, trembling all over, intertwined with fear and anger.


    Unexpectedly, in the first fight, Zhao Yunze was defeated and flew backward coughing up blood. If he hadn��t been protected by the Xuanwu Ancestral g, he might have died. Gu Changge was really too strong! Such a powerful desperate person!


    No wonder those Supreme beings of the Upper Realm had such an expression, thinking that Zhao Yunze had no chance at all.


    ��I don��t believe it,e again!��


    Zhao Yunze swallowed many divine medicines for recovery, and the power of life in his body turned into thick fog, enveloping him. He couldn��t believe all of this, his most powerful blow was so easily broken by Gu Changge.


    At this moment, he almost gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. He hummed, and the sword energy nged, his whole body was like an unsheathed divine sword, without bending.


    At the same time, the Xuanwu Ancestral g was activated by him, erupting with a rumbling momentum, swaggering from the sky and the earth, emitting a vast divine power amidst the tter.


    Although it was broken, it was stained with the blood of the immortal. Currently, it seemed that an Ancient God of War had revived, overwhelming the world.


    One after another silhouettes arrived, armed with heavenly swords, halberds, and other divine weapons with a fighting spirit as they rushed towards Gu Changge together with Zhao Yunze.


    The power of faith of the entire Yunze Great Domain also blessed Zhao Yunze at this moment, and he was enveloped in endless divine light. When the war broke out, the ce became blurred and chaotic, and even thews of heaven and earth were shattered into ashes.


    ��Die!��


    Zhao Yunze yelled angrily, the sword moved the heavens, turning into thousands of divine lights, the vision shook the world, and made the whole world resonate because of him.


    His aura even underwent a qualitative transformation, more than ten times stronger than before. The endless brilliance flooded Gu Changge, and even beyond the sky, a terrifying rift broke out.


    Everyone watched this scene in shock. Zhao Yunze��s current power was even more astonishing than those Enlightened beings before. Xuanwu Ancestral g revived, not only walked out of many figures but also condensed into an unimaginably terrifying Xuanwu, reaching out to grab Gu Changge.


    But at the next moment, there was a puffing sound, blood rushed up very high with glittering and translucent multicolored colors that looked very gorgeous.


    ��Is this the so-called fearless resistance����


    Gu Changge��s eyes were still indifferent as if he was in another world, where now could invade, between him and Zhao Yunze. There was an eternal invisible gully, and he would never be able to cross it.


    His sleeves were rolled up, shining forever, as if he could tear apart the blue sky of all ages, and wash away the river of time. In an instant, all the stars outside the region were shaking, and the entire universe was in turmoil.


    A big golden hand pped down across the sky, causing the phantom in the Xuanwu Ancestral g to shatter, turning into ashes and dissipating.


    Followed by an endless red glow in it, there were hundreds of millions of strands of Dao lingering around, and finally turned into a red spear, piercing the universe along with Zhao Yunze, and then shattering into pieces with a bang.

 Chapter 688: So she is just a pawn, The real person behind the scenes

    <h4>Chapter 688: So she is just a pawn, The real person behind the scenes</h4>


    With the sound of this voice, the entire courtyard seemed to be covered by ayer of unknown aura. The breeze stopped, time froze, and even the moonlight falling in the distance seemed to have be blurred.


    This terrifying pressure and aura made Lan Yifei��splexion change suddenly, his whole body felt cold. He couldn��t help but tremble, and turn his head to look at the source of the sound.


    The world seemed to be trembling, time and space were distorted, and everything became fragments.


    ��Young�� master���� On the side, Su Qingge, whose face was covered by the ck mist , also turned pale all of a sudden.


    This voice was all too familiar to her. It was just that she couldn��t figure out how Gu Changge knew that she was in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and how did he find this ce?


    Since Gu Changge took the initiative to show up to look for her, even if she had wings, she would never be able to escape. With Gu Changge��s current strength, not to mention sweeping the entire Upper Realm, but there were only a few people who were his enemies.


    At this moment, many past memories with Gu Changge appeared in Su Qingge��s mind, and the corners of her mouth could not help revealing bitterness and sadness.


    After all, she was just a pawn.


    In the courtyard, a slender figure seemed to appear out of thin air. He walked slowly. He seemed to be standing in another distant world. His whole body was extremely blurred, and one couldn��t see his true face.


    ��Who the hell are you?��


    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, Lan Yifei couldn��t help but take a few steps back. His scalp was a little numb, and he felt like a vast abyss in front of him was like a boundless void.


    Standing in front of him, he was like a withered leaf under the raging waves, ready to be crushed to pieces at any moment. This kind of aura was far more terrifying than when he faced the Enlightened Ancestor of the Dao Immortal Sect.


    ��Who am I? Didn��t I just hear that you are looking for me?�� Gu Changge appeared and looked at Lan Yifei in front of him before saying with some interest.


    He didn��t expect that he would gain something else by following Su Qingge��s aura. This person actually wanted to trick him, trying to find out the identity of the true inheritor of demonic arts through Su Qingge��s mouth.


    Ever since he became an Enlightenment being, he hadn��t thought about this matter for a long time.


    ��You�� you are that�� true inheritor of demonic arts, why are you here?�� Lan Yifei forced himself to calm down, but his voice was still trembling slightly as it contained a fear that he himself felt unbelievable.


    This waspletely different from the deity of the inheritor of demonic arts he spected. Even an Enlightened being would tremble in front of this aura. The mysterious man in front of him had definitely entered the ranks of Enlightened beings, and he was not an ordinary Enlightened being!


    ��How can a inheritor of demonic arts reach this level? It��s incredible.��


    At this moment, he didn��t dare to think about this statement in detail, he just felt horrified, and even felt that Su Qingge was plotting against him.


    No matter how he looked at it, the inheritor of demonic arts who caused chaos in all directions and devoured the origin of all traditional inheritors was just someone from the younger generation.


    So how could that be connected with the person in front of him?


    ��The real inheritor of demonic arts?�� Gu Changge let out a chuckle, then shook his head, ��You are not wrong to think so.��


    After saying that, he ignored Lan Yifei, whose face was pale and extremely frightened. Instead, he looked at Su Qingge who had been silent all this time on the other side.


    ��What��s the matter? Now that you see me, don��t you intend to reveal your true face? Qingge?�� He smiled and added.


    ��Master���� Su Qingge fell silent for a while, and the mist that covered his true figure immediately dissipated, revealing a beautiful face, but her eyes looked veryplicated, with sadness, struggle, and pain.


    But these emotions quickly dissipated, and it turned cold and calm, untouched by the dust, just like the moment when she first met Gu Changge.


    ��You are���� Seeing this scene, Lan Yifei was stunned for a moment, he never expected that Su Qingge��s real body would be such a cold and beautiful woman like a moon immortal.


    But in the next moment, his pupils couldn��t help shrinking, and he suddenly felt that Su Qingge looked familiar. It seemed like he had seen her somewhere before.


    ��In Kunwu City back then, although I had never participated in the Divine Stone Conference, I witnessed the appearance of the maid next to Gu Changge. This is impossible����


    After reacting, Lan Yifei��s voice trembled, and he couldn��t help but take a few steps back. When he looked at Gu Changge again, his eyes were full of shock and disbelief. He felt an icy cold emerge all over his body, and his hair stood on end, as if the skull on head had been lifted, and endless ice water was poured in.


    How was this possible?


    ��You are the maid next to Gu Changge���� Lan Yifei couldn��t help asking Su Qingge. His eyes were full of horror and disbelief, feeling that he had discovered a terrifying secret that could shake the entire Upper Realm.


    He didn��t dare to ask Gu Changge��s identity and still had thest trace of illusion in his heart.


    ��I am indeed the maid next to the young master.�� Su Qingge nced at him calmly, without any fluctuation in her voice.


    As for Lan Yifei, she could only say that he was pitiful. Even she didn��t expect that Gu Changge woulde to find her tonight.


    This Lan Yifei actually wanted to know the identity of the true inheritor of demonic arts, but bumped into Gu Changge, she had nothing to say except that he was courting death.


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the change in Lan Yifei��s expression as he looked at Su Qingge before smiling lightly and saying, ��It seems that Qingge still remembers her identity, so why are you avoiding me?��


    His tone was very easy-going, without fireworks and murderous looks, as if he was talking to an old friend.


    Su Qingge��s eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face, then lowered slightly, and said, ��I��m afraid you will kill me, my lord.��


    Gu Changge was so smart and it was impossible to hide from him about her contact with the Red Demon Chan Hong Yi.


    She still remembered until now that when she was in the True Immortal Academy, her whereabouts were almost exposed, and she asked Gu Changge that if she was really the inheritor of demonic arts, what would Gu Changge do?


    At that time, Gu Changge said in a half-joking tone that it was natural to eliminate demons and defend the Dao, and to restore the peace of the Upper Realm. But then he woulde to keep herpany too.


    Su Qingge didn��t know it at the time, but Gu Changge had already understood that her so-called identity as the inheritor of demonic arts was actually a fake. She was actually moved for a long time because of these words.


    Later, no matter how difficult it was to conceal her identity, she thought that Gu Changge would kill her, but he didn��t. He still answered the same way before, and helped her solve her worries and concealed her identity. She was very moved by this, but who would have thought that all of this was nothing more than Gu Changge��s act of using her to y with the Upper Realm.


    Once upon a time, for her, Gu Changge was her only support in the boundless Upper Realm, and the only thought she had when she was hunted down by many enemies.


    Without Gu Changge, she would not be here. But in the end, she was informed of the truth. Even she was tricked and deceived by Gu Changge and she was just a poor pawn.


    All her emotions and hopes copsed overnight and turned into ashes. During this period of time, she had hated and resented. She also sobered up in confusion and even thought about the meaning of her existence in the future? Would she be like the Red Demon Chan Hong Yi, to take revenge for Gu Changge��s actions that hurt her?


    Or walk up to Gu Changge openly and ask him why he did this in the first ce?


    But all this seemed to be meaningless. Because Gu Changge would just smile lightly, and then abandon her without hesitation. Everything she had done over the years, even now, was actually to make Gu Changge look at her fairly, not wanting to be dispensable in front of Gu Changge.


    ��Kill you? I��ve never thought about it that way.�� Gu Changge shook his head upon hearing this.


    ��Then do you hate me?�� Then, his palm stretched out andnded on Su Qingge��s delicate white face, whispering softly.


    ��I hate you.�� There was some sadness and pain in Su Qingge��s eyes, but she soon regained herposure, and said, ��But�� Now I don��t hate you anymore, I am useless, I can only be reduced to a poor pawn.��


    ��You are still as cute as ever.�� Gu Changge seemed to sigh, and then looked at Lan Yifei who was beside him, ��It seems that he has already practiced demonic arts, so you should rest for a while.��


    ��My lord���� Su Qingge didn��t understand the meaning of Gu Changge��s words and wanted to say something else. But in the next moment, she felt her eyes go dark, and her consciousness suddenly became blurred, and she copsed limply in Gu Changge��s arms.


    ��You are�� Changge�� Young Master Changge?��


    Witnessing all this with his own eyes, even though Lan Yifei, as a Daoist of the Dao Immortal Sect found it hard to find an opponent among his peers, his voice was full of fear at this moment, and his soul was trembling. He was very sure of Gu Changge��s identity!


    Let alone him, even if he was the Ancestor of the Dao Immortal Sect, there was no way to escape from this ce, and there would be no chance of survival.


    Who would have imagined that the inheritor of demonic arts and Gu Changge, the current leader in the Upper Realm, would be the same person?


    That was to say, all along, Gu Changge had kept a secret from everyone in the Upper Realm and yed with them in his hands. He was the true man behind the scenes!


    ��The Daoist from the Dao Immortal Alliance?�� Gu Changge��s eyes fell on him, and his tone was calm, ��That��s a suitable identity, and he just happened to have been exposed to demonic arts. I��m giving you a chance to live����

 Chapter 496-1: Deprived of the whole world’s Luck, Noisy people (1)

    <h4>Chapter 496-1: Deprived of the whole world��s Luck, Noisy people (1)</h4>


    As this sh descended, the entire universe seemed to be submerged. The boundless and endless sword energy enveloped Zhao Yunze, stretching across the past and present, overwhelming the universe, and containing unimaginable power.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sword aura was intertwined here and there, making the already dpidated frontier of the universe even more fragmented. Then there was a puff, and crimson blood sshed out, mixed with colorful divinity.


    This fountain of blood sshed high, like a wave breaking a bank, painting the sky and earth red. Immediately afterward, a human head was severed.


    In the end, his body was torn apart and exploded, but the light there was so bright that it was impossible to see who it was.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    The broken sword light flew out, turning into gorgeous fragments all over the sky like grand fireworks, revealing destion and beauty.


    ��Impossible!��


    ��It can��t be true����


    Seeing this scene, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions suddenly turned pale, losing all blood as they froze in ce.


    Just now, everyone who saw Zhao Yunze reborn from the ashes and broke through cheered for him. They felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on their heads, their whole body was chilling, and they couldn��t help shivering.


    They looked out of Heavenly Lu City in fear, and even their spirits couldn��t help trembling at this moment. There was endless divine light lingering, which made the figure in it even more detached and sacred.


    But on the ck sword, blood was dripping down, piercing through the void. That was the blood of an Enlightened being, and it contained unimaginable power. Yet now it was reflected on a sword and made everyone tremble in fear.


    Just now, the invincible Young Master Yunze in their minds was beheaded by him, and the blood sshed like a gxy, almost drowning the sky outside Heavenly Lu City.


    In their view, this scene might be an indelible nightmare in their life. Gu Changge��s existence was more like a terrifying specter, shrouding their hearts.


    ��Impossible, Young Master Yunze has already broken through to be the Enlightened����


    ��It can��t be true, tell me it��s not true. Young Master Yunze is invincible, how can he die here, he will be reborn from the ashes!��


    ��Evil has prevailed since ancient times, why is it still like this?��


    Many cultivators and creatures were shouting, they couldn��t believe the scene in front of them, they thought it was unbelievable. Some people couldn��t bear the blow and passed out directly. Thest hope in their hearts also copsed, and it felt like the world had turned ck.


    In their view, Zhao Yunze made a breakthrough at this critical moment and became Enlightened. This was an opportunity to reverse the overall situation, and this was a godsend opportunity that was hard to find in the ages.


    Whether it was ancient records or mortal biographies, there were many stories about heroes who suddenly broke through in cultivation and saved the world in times of crisis.


    Today, the Upper Realm��s army attacked their city, and Gu Changge appeared in front of Heavenly Lu City to attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. To them, this scene looked like the heroic stories in the biography.


    Zhao Yunze stepped forward at the critical moment, was reborn from the ashes, and broke through to the Emperor Realm. Didn��t this fit the image of a hero?


    And didn��t Gu Changge��s many actions conform to the viin in the biography? But�� Why did Zhao Yu still lose? The defeat was soplete that everyone despaired and couldn��t see a ray of light!


    ��Is this the hope you have in mind? You are courageous indeed.��


    The flowers of the Dao were blooming between heaven and earth apanied by immortal energy like the carrier of the Dao. They were bright and dazzling, appearing beside Gu Changge.


    He shook his head lightly as if he felt a little regretful, but his eyes were extremely indifferent, without the slightest fluctuation.


    <strong>nk!!</strong>


    In Gu Changge��s hand, the Xuanyang Heavenly Sword trembled lightly with streaks of ck sword energy crisscrossing, trembling in cheers as if cheering for drinking the blood of an Enlightened being.


    ��Damn it!��


    Hearing this at this moment, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions felt an endless me of hatred in their hearts and red at him.


    ��Yunze, my son����


    Theplexion of the Domain Lord of Yunze was ashen. His heart was sad, there was a surge of anger in his robes, hatred was overwhelming and his eyes were red. If the people around him hadn��t tightly pulled him, he might have rushed forward.


    Many people even gritted their teeth, roaring in their hearts. Their hair would shoot up into the sky, and almost all their teeth would be crushed.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    At this time, a terrifying sound sounded in the distance. That drop of blood was still surging between heaven and earth, turning into a sea of blood, fighting against the Immortal ying Gourd.


    Even without the motivator, the drop of immortal blood still recovered on its own, feeling unprecedented pressure as it tried to resist the swallowing power of the immortal gourd.


    The momentum that erupted here needn��t be the same as when Gu Changge and Zhao Yunze fought just now. The world was turned upside down and the pieces of void seemed to be turned into powder, exploding. Everyone in Heavenly Lu City felt the resonance.


    That might be the blood of their Ancestors, and now that it had recovered, they once again felt the aura of those powerhouses of the Upper Realm and wanted to fight them.


    ��Lucky thief, it seems that this is the blood of his subordinate����


    In the thick fog, a very ancient existence of the Upper Realm opened his eyes and suddenly sneered faintly, containing strong disdain.


    Back when the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were still called the Deste Realm, the existence who stole the Luck from the Upper Realm had four subordinates, each of whom had surpassed the realm of Enlightened beings.


    Now those four people were the Ancestors of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Four Great War Gods. At this moment, after finishing Zhao Yunze, Gu Changge focused all his attention on this drop of true immortal blood.


    That vast dormant true immortal power finally exploded at this moment, overwhelming the universe, frightening the world, boiling there, turning into an endless sea of blood.


    ��A good resource.��


    Gu Changge chuckled lightly and with a slight movement of his mind, he urged the Immortal ying Gourd, a brilliant glow emerged from the mouth of the bottle. Immediately afterward, it spread out for an unknown number of miles, as if covering the starry sky.


    Then there was a bang and a terrifying sword energy shed out of it, smashing the terrifying blood-colored sea immediately. Afterward, the Immortal ying Gourd swelled again, crossed over and swallowed the ocean. The drop of blood of the True Immortal was covered and was directly absorbed by the Immortal ying Gourd.


    Vaguely, everyone could hear the roaring sounding from the Immortal ying Gourd as if an unrivaled True Immortal was roaring, but it was meaningless. All the momentum was subdued.


    After all, it was not a true immortal, it was just a drop of blood. What was more, the Immortal ying Gourd itself was not a mortal thing, since it was named Immortal yer, it would naturally have to bear the due karma.


    From this point, it was enough to see its strength.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Soon, the brilliance on the surface of the Immortal ying Gourd disappeared, bing ordinary. It shrank rapidly and finally fell into Gu Changge��s hands from above the sky.


    From the appearance point of view, it was not much different from ordinary gourds. Every one of the Eight DestionS and Ten Regions looked at all this unwillingly. The Immortal ying Gourd was the most precious treasure of their world back then. Yet now it was shining brightly in Gu Changge��s hands.


    After losing that drop of true immortal blood, the Xuanwu Ancestral g dimmed in an instant, without the majestic meaning before, and seemed to return to the ordinary. However, it was still taken back by the Ancestors of the Xuanwu God of War n with a secret method and he did not let it wander outside.


    The little tripod copsed the moment Zhao Yunze died, but it didn��t disappear but scattered between heaven and earth. It was a treasure condensed by the power of faith, it would not be destroyed just because it was smashed, and it could be condensed again at any time.


    The battle came to an end without any surprises.


    Zhao Yunze was easily beheaded by Gu Changge. And Gu Changge��s robe never even lifted, let alone moved in ce. There was an understatement and an overlook.


    This caused many people of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to fall into deep fear, anger and uneasiness. They asked themselves if they were Zhao Yunze, would they be able to survive?


    Except for some old-fashioned Enlightened beings, the rest of them felt fear all over their bodies and couldn��t find the slightest chance of survival. Heavenly Lu City was in a state of mourning and despair. In this battle, many people did not feel the slightest hope of victory, and they were full of despair.


    ��It��s indeed courageous, but it��s a pity that he met Young Master Changge. If it was an ordinary Enlightened being, I��m afraid it will suffer a loss today��


    ��The blow just now was indeed terrifying. I wonder where Gu Changge got so many opportunities?��

 Chapter 496-2: Deprived of the whole world’s Luck, Noisy people (2)

    <h4>Chapter 496-2: Deprived of the whole world��s Luck, Noisy people (2)</h4>


    Many Enlightened beings in the Upper Realm had differentplexions and different moods, and a lot could be seen from this battle. They were quite curious about Gu Changge��s strengths, especially the opportunities he had obtained.


    The ck Heavenly Sword just now seemed to be the Xuanyang Heavenly Sword that appeared six thousand years ago.


    <i>It was the property of the Demon Emperor Xuan Yang, but why did it fall into Gu Changge��s hand? It was rumored that the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor disappeared without a trace six thousand years ago. Then why did his weapon fall into Gu Changge��s hands?</i>


    <i>Many people knew that Gu Changge went to the Demon World some time ago, could it be because of this reason?</i>


    ��The weapon of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor�� Could it be that the Demon Emperor Xuanyang also died in his hands?��


    On the ancient warship, Wang Ziji, who had been following the battle closely, looked with interest. ording to her understanding of Gu Changge would not do something useless that helped him.


    Compared to the disappearance of the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor, she was more convinced that the Xuan Yang Demon Emperor might have had some kind of ident, such as the possibility of a tragic death at Gu Changge��s hands. However, she didn��t have any evidence for this matter and she was just guessing randomly.


    ��It seems that Zhao Yunze��s breakthrough just now had something to do with the Luck of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes slightly and had been observing the changes in the Luck of Heavenly Lu City.


    After Zhao Yunze��s breakthrough just now, he obviously noticed the gathering of Luck over there, not to mention the addition of Luck from the whole world was almost the same. Under such circumstances, Zhao Yunze��s cultivation and aura could be said to have reached the peak of his life.


    Through this method, killing Zhao Yunze, although he did not get the Heavenly Treasure Chest, Gu Changge could feel a kind of illusory Luck that was deprived by him. For him, the suppression of the Heavenly Dao in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions had weakened a lot.


    One must know that the reason why many powerful people were unwilling to make a move against Heavenly Lu City was because of the suppression of Heavenly Dao, which would make it difficult for them to truly disy their strength and there was a risk of dying here.


    This feeling made Gu Changge feel that he might be able to control the Eight Destions and Ten Regions after breaking through. After all, this was equivalent to thew of a self-contained world, and the benefits were naturally needless to say.


    Afterward, the void blurred for a while and the golden road stretched out under his feet and he returned to the army of the Upper Realm. On the walls of Heavenly Lu City, everyone watched Gu Changge��s sleeves fluttering away, their faces livid and angry, unable to hide their murderous aura, but no one dared to ask him to stay.


    Even a group of veteran Enlightened beings could only choose to remain silent at this moment and they dared not say more. Such a scene made everyone from the Upper Realm aggrieved, witnessing the powerhouse of their realm being killed.


    Even when the opponent walked away, none of them dared to stand up and avenge him.


    ��Damn it!��


    Many old people felt suffocated, which made them want to vomit blood.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, you witnessed yourpatriot being killed by Gu Changge with your own eyes, yet you��re still get so close to him, don��t you feel ashamed?��


    ��Are you worthy of these billions of creatures from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and all the people in Heavenly Lu City?��


    Facing the Upper Realm, they had no choice but to face Gu Changge. After thinking for a long time, they could only vent their anger and aggrieved feelings toward Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, the traitor who betrayed Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Their words contained deep resentment and hatred, which could be said to be filled with righteous indignation. When the words came out, they immediately spread to the outside world through the seal outside Heavenly Lu City and echoed in the sky.


    It was obvious that these old men had advanced cultivation bases and these words were blessed with aura, so they could be spread far and wide. Of course, they did not see Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in the army of the Upper Realm.


    But they knew that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu must be in the Upper Realm, yet she didn��t show up because she was ashamed of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Hearing this, theplexions of many people from the Upper Realm changed slightly, especially some of the powerhouses who strangely looked at Gu Changge.


    They knew that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was by Gu Changge��s side now, and had appeared some time ago. Now, the people of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions treated Heavenly Maiden Tianlu with such an attitude which made them a little bit dumbfounded.


    Seeing this scene, many people on the city wall seemed to be ignited with anger and emotions at this moment. The anger and aggrieved emotions that had been pent up for a long time before seemed to have found an outlet at this time.


    Almost all the creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were angry at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. It seemed that it was because of her that Zhao Yunze and others died in front of Heavenly Lu City.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, why don��t you dare to appear. Since you have betrayed our realm, why don��t you dare to face it? I wonder how you are going to face your former Master?��


    Some Enlightened beings were also angry because of this and couldn��t help but say in a deep voice. Some of them were even from the same generation as Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s Master.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also called them seniors. That old man who spoke just now had seen many Enlightened beings say so. It was as if he had unresolved hatred for Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. His eyes were red and he suddenly wanted to vent and didn��t have to worry about the target of his revenge, making his words merciless.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, how are you going to face your ancestors? In such a crisis, you did not stand up, but surrendered to the Upper Realm, and witnessed the death of the genius of our world with your own eyes. I wonder if your conscience can bear it, can it?��


    They cursed angrily as if venting their fear, aggrievedness, and anger from the previous battle.


    ��Why didn��t I see them go out of the city to fight? Now they are ming my Master. What does this have to do with my Master?��


    Song Chan��s face was very ugly. She was extremely angry when she heard that this group of old men was yelling at her Master. On the Upper Realm side, everyone saw this scene with different eyes, but they were very quiet and didn��t say a word.


    Before, there was an Enlightened being who had a grudge against Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, and taunted her, but was warned by Gu Changge. So in the face of this kind of thing, they all chose to wait and see.


    ��These are the cultivators of Heavenly Lu City that you want to protect?��


    Gu Changge watched all this with great interest and said to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu behind him. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression was always calm, she didn��t seem to be surprised, but when she heard these words, she couldn��t help but sigh slightly, looking a little sad.


    These people couldn��t understand her difficulties. Now she was just a criminal in the eyes of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Alpha, go and shut up these noisy people.�� Gu Changge nced at her, then said calmly.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nced at him, she didn��t expect Gu Changge to stand up for her and unspeakable emotions emerged in those shining eyes.


    ��Yes, my lord.��


    Alpha epted the order and his figure as terrifying as a phantom stepped forward with one step. The brilliance of the Dark Iron battle suit appeared on the battlefield. He held a terrifying ck spear in his hand, and his aura was captivating. His eyes swept across Heavenly Lu City in front of him, and the aura of the Quasi-Emperor Realm shrouded the sky.


    ��Heavenly Maiden is now my Master��s concubine, disrespecting her is disrespecting my Master. If you are dissatisfied, you cane here and fight with me.��


    His voice was very indifferent, containing a murderous aura like iron and blood. Hearing this, the old men who were still yelling and cursing just now couldn��t help but suffocate, and their expressions turned ugly.


    Their cultivation base was in the Quasi-Supreme Realm at best, so naturally, they did not dare to fight Alpha. And even if they were in the same realm, they wouldn��t dare to fight easily now. Especially since they could see at a nce that the strength of this person was terrifying.


    That evil spirit was so overwhelming that it shattered the sky. Suddenly, the front of Heavenly Lu City became quiet. Even the Enlightened beings dare not speak lightly. After all, Alpha was Gu Changge��s person, so it might cause Gu Changge to target them because of this.


    They were also very afraid of this, snorted coldly, and chose to shut up. Alpha was standing there, indifferent as a mountain with spears running across with a murderous aura overwhelming the world.


    Following period of time, in front of Heavenly Lu City, there were always powerhouses from the two realms fighting. Some of the powerhouses fought against each other, and some of them died in the end. Horrible fluctuations have been osciting in this world.


    In the end, some younger generations couldn��t bear it any longer and took the initiative toe forward to fight with the Upper Realm. Of course, there was no suspense in this battle. The Eight Destions and Ten Regions lost more than wins, and almost every battle had people dying tragically.


    On the Upper Realm side, Gu Xian��er, Wang Ziji and others of the younger generations all fought their own battles in front of Heavenly Lu City. Of course, they won a big victory.


    The morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was already at its lowest point.

 Chapter 497: The Dao Fruit matured and touched the realm of Immortal Dao

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Dao Fruit matured and touched the realm of Immortal Dao</h4>


    The battle between the two realmssted for several months. The army of the Upper Realm was stationed outside Heavenly Lu City, and the ck clouds covered thousands of miles. Under the ck clouds, every big star seemed as small as dust.


    The terrifying aura suppressed all the cultivators and creatures of Heavenly Lu City, making people terrified and uneasy. Fearing that one day the big formation outside Heavenly Lu City would be breached, the powerhouses from the Upper Realm would attack them.


    Every day in front of Heavenly Lu City, many powerhouses from the Upper Realm could be seen attacking the city. All kinds of gorgeous brilliance reflected in the sky and finally caused the ce topletely copse and explode, filled with the aura of blood.


    Large tracts ofnd were cracked open and even if there were former powerhouses who had carved the formations, it was still difficult to stop the aftermath of this battle. Later, the powerhouses in Heavenly Lu City simply closed the city and did not fight, so as not to cause too many innocent casualties.


    Although too many casualties were avoided with such a move. But for the many cultivators and creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it was tantamount to a bigger blow.


    Now, the powerhouses of the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions gave them the feeling that they wanted to wait for the Upper Realm to break through Heavenly Lu City, and they would not make any resistance to it.


    This made many people despair and they even felt that the moment Heavenly Lu City was breached, they were doomed to perish and be enved by the Upper Realm.


    ��From this point of view, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s actions at the beginning are actually wise.��


    ��Facing the army of the Upper Realm this time, we have no power to resist at all, so we might as well n to surrender early.��


    ��Then Gu Changge is really unbelievably strong. It��s hard to imagine how such an existence could exist in this era.��


    In the depths of Heavenly Lu City, the location that looked like an independent universe, and was even more vast like a star that had long been barren. There were dpidated and terrible potholes everywhere with various colors of blood pooling filled with a terrifying aura.


    Even Quasi-Supreme cultivators would feel that their physical bodies were about to explode. In addition, there were many unearthed coffins lying in various ces, which were extremely old.


    This ce was still vast and boundless. There were big stars shining in the sky and earth, circting with dim brilliance. The pitch-ck river was rolling and the ck rays of light were boiling, mixed with thousands ofplicated and regr divine lights.


    At this moment, voices sounded from the turned-out coffins. These were all the powerhouses who were suspected to have died in battle in the Upper Realm, and their cultivation bases were unrivaled.


    Many people didn��t know that during these years, they had not died but had been hiding here secretly. As for the reason?


    They were still afraid of death. In the beginning, they deceived the people of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions by feigning death. They didn��t have the determination to surrender to the Upper Realm like Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    But they didn��t want to die because of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, so after a while of discussion, they came up with such a way of feigning death. Their bodies were buried here by the n behind them.


    Over the years, they had actually been in contact with the ethnic ns behind them, and they also knew what was happening outside. Many verbal ordinances or edicts that determined the direction of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were all passed down from here.


    They were very secretive, even some people of the same era as them didn��t know that they were still alive.


    ��This time, it seems that Heavenly Lu City is about to be breached. I might as well make ns early. Otherwise, when the army from the Upper Realmes, they will notice that I am waiting here.��


    In the horrible coffin filled with blood, there was silence for a while and then a voice suddenly sounded.


    This was an unimaginably ancient existence whose seniority is scary and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. He was once the descendant of the Ancestor of the Vermillion Bird God of War n.


    ��Let��s go back to our own ns. From my point of view, the best n is to seal off the n and hide in a small world where we can hardly be found. When things calm down, I can change my appearance����


    ��If Heavenly Lu City is about to break, let them break it, for a while.��


    Another voice sounded, it was a dark cave. Immortal light intertwined in it, but the words that came out of it seemed extremely indifferent. He didn��t care about the life and death of all the creatures of Heavenly Lu City.


    Indeed, in their eyes, since they didn��t care about the ethnic ns behind them, they probably wouldn��t even care about the life and death of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    At their level, many things in this world were like passing clouds. Even the Immortal Sect would eventually copse one day. Not to mention the Heavenly Lu City today, the Eight Destions and the Ten Regions.


    In their minds, apart from their own body there was nothing worthy of their attention in this world.


    ��In this case, then pass an order to the heirs and let them abandon the city.��


    From another direction, footsteps sounded and suddenly echoed in this dpidated space. It was a young-looking existence with a fair face and long hair. Yet the pair of eyes were very vicissitudes and his body was filled with chaos.


    Sensing this person��s approach, there was a suddenmotion here. All the coffins were trembling slightly and finally opened automatically. The figures among them appeared one after another, each of them was filled with blood and at the same time, there was an aura circting that suppressed the copse of this universe.


    ��Lin Qinglong����


    An iparably vague ancient existence spoke, the voice was fearful but more puzzled and confused, ��Why are you here?��


    The rest of the existences were obviously quite jealous of this person. Although they were from the same realm, they didn��t live in harmony with each other without conflicts.


    Lin Qinglong was the third son of the Ancestor of the Dragon Blood God of War n, and his existence could even be traced back to the birth of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    There were many ancient existences in front of him, and they could only call themselves juniors. Moreover, a long time ago, many people heard that Lin Qinglong stepped into another realm and now it was even more unfathomable.


    No one thought that Lin Qinglong would show up here. For the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, his existence was no different from a living fossil witnessing ancient history.


    ��Why can��t I be here����


    Lin Qinglong said lightly, his eyes were t and his figure was not considered tall, but he had an unconceble invincibility.


    ��I��m here to wake up Father.��


    ��Your father? Isn��t the Dragon Blood God of War dead����


    Hearing this, these ancient existences were all shocked and their faces couldn��t hide their shock. They couldn��t believe this. They did know that although this ce was deep in Heavenly Lu City, it was a world of its own.


    Ordinary cultivators couldn��t find this ce at all, because this ce was covered by specialws and domains. It was known as the ce of death in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    To be precise, it was a mysterious field.


    Why did people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions choose to bury them here after they died in battle?


    Of course, it was because they hoped that they could be revived here. In their view, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm were actually connected. There was a mysterious ce like reincarnation in the world, where creatures could reincarnate back and forth toe back to life after death.


    A strong person could even be born with predestined wisdom. Obviously, the depth of Heavenly Lu City was such a mysterious ce. However, they did not dare to go too deep.


    Someone once tried it, but when it touched the supremew, they exploded directly, and both body and spirit were destroyed, turning into ashes. They knew that since this ce involved the most mysterious power of reincarnation between heaven and earth.


    Then there must bews that transcended the level of the Emperor Realm. If they dared to touch it, there would naturally be only one consequence of death.


    ��Do you have the means to get in?�� The expressions of these ancient beings became serious, staring at Lin Qinglong.


    ��Of course, I have the means.�� Lin Qinglong smiled lightly, very naturally, with confidence and indifference.


    The whole person seemed to have other ns, and he didn��t care about the attack of the Upper Realm. Before this, he had never appeared in front of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Afterward, he walked along the ck river and his body was filled with a glow intertwined with gold and silver, resisting the oppression of this mysterious ce. The ck river converged like a fountain, forming a dead sea in the deepest part of Heavenly Lu City.


    It was iparably calm, but also dark and creepy.


    One could even see a lot of ghosts wandering by the ck river as they finally turned into light dust and walked into the ocean. The ocean was huge, with no end in sight at a nce and it had an extremely mysterious yet profound aura.


    Looking around, one could see an ancient tree, rooted in the ocean, with dry branches and leaves, entwined with strands of light. Around the ocean stood ck mountains.


    There was an ancient cave in the mountain peak, like an immortal cave, extremely gorgeous, filled with various divine lights, spraying immortal mist.


    In one of the ancient caves, bursts of oppressive aura came out, which made people chill. The rest of the cave seemed to be dead silent, and there was no movement.


    In this ce, there was an aura that could shatter the soul of a cultivator. It was as if different strands of Dao were colliding between heaven and earth, constantly offsetting the outgoing fluctuations, which even made Lin Qinglong groan and stagger.


    If Gu Changge was here, he would find that this ce was closely rted to the Luck of the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and there was an origin aura very simr to the Upper Realm permeating the air.


    After arriving here, Lin Qinglong��s expression became obviously submissive and he said to the cave in front of him, ��Father, the Dao fruit is about to mature, and you can be born.��


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    It seemed that upon hearing these words, an iparable aura began to revive in this cave, making one��s heart tremble and one couldn��t help but prostrate on the ground.


    After several months of fighting between the two realms, Heavenly Lu City finally chose to avoid the war. However, during this period, there was gossip that the powerhouses of all ethnic ns were discussing withdrawing their troops and abandoning the city. This news spread among the creatures of Heavenly Lu City, causing a greatmotion.


    Many people were shocked, angry, puzzled, at a loss, desperate��


    Of course, it was not known whether this news was true or not and no one dared to ask those Enlightened beings. The Eight Destions and Ten Regions were strictly hierarchical, and ordinary people had no way of contacting those Enlightened beings.


    And when everyone in Heavenly Lu City was feeling uneasy, in the distance in the vast ck clouds of the Upper Realm, suddenly a soaring g appeared with tens of millions of poles, like arge formation and it fell in the four corners of the world, covering the sky. The boundless chaotic energy was sent down to protect the hundreds of millions of troops from the Upper Realm.


    This scene shook the hearts of all the people in Heavenly Lu City and at the same time, they were terrified, knowing that there must be an invincible existence in the Upper Realm who was about to attack the city.


    And with this kind of power, he was worried about the fluctuation of the shock, which would hurt the army of the Upper Realm. From the direction of Heavenly Lu City, they could see several figures standing in the fog in the distance as if they were building an altar bridge.


    They exuded an iparable aura, but they were all wrapped in chaotic mist so they couldn��t see their real bodies clearly. Obviously, they built this altar to resist the aura of heaven from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��The suppression of the world is obviously much smaller. If Patriarch Gu Lang makes a move, you can give it a try.��


    Gu Changge shot out a rune that fell into this altar and looked at the Heavenly Lu City in the distance, feeling strange in his heart. This matter was naturally decided by him and some Elders of the Gu family.


    The other forces also wanted to see how long the current Heavenly Lu City enchantment could resist.


    At this moment, there was a loud roar suddenly and there were hundreds of millions of brilliant rays emerging there. The whole world seemed to be suppressed by the sudden aura, and countless stars trembled.


    The universe seemed to be unable to bear this aura and it was about to be destroyed.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    An unrivaled hand emerged, unimaginable and even surrounded by some immortal energy, covering the world.


    That was the true meaning of the immortal way, and it suddenly came from the altar, and fell forward, intending to shake Heavenly Lu City down from the edge of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions!


    This power shook the world, and he was definitely a person who had touched the Realm of Immortality!

 Chapter 498-1: This is the Heavenly Lu City that they wanted to protect? People are treacherous (1)

    <h4>Chapter 498-1: This is the Heavenly Lu City that they wanted to protect? People are treacherous (1)</h4>


    At this moment, a terrifying power suddenly swept across heaven and earth as if the heavens were trembling through the ages. The sun, moon and stars were about to copse under this aura.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    That giant hand, invisible to the edge, pped down from the Upper Realm, across the sky and descended with pressure, intending to shake the entire Heavenly Lu City. The altar glowed, and a strange power emerged, trying to stabilize thews of the realm and counteract the power of thews in that realm.


    On the side of the Upper Realm, Gu Changge and the others were all watching this scene with different expressions. To put it bluntly, the current Gu Lang could be said to be the strongest person in the Upper Realm. The rest of the powerhouses who came here were far less advanced than him.


    In the War of Immortality between the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Purple Mansion, Gu Lang even attacked and killed the Great Elder of Purple Mansion, no one had any doubt about his strength.


    As for the existence of various forces that were close to the Realm of Immortality, they were hidden very deep and would not show up so easily. Like Gu Lang, the Ancestor of the Gu family, he had already appeared in the Upper Realm once before.


    So now, he didn��t care much about the battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and didn��t care about other people��s attention.


    ��The big thing is bad! It��s a siege from the Upper Realm!��


    On the wall of Heavenly Lu City, a soldier saw this scene and couldn��t help trembling and shouting loudly.


    In fact, there was no need for him to shout. Many powerhouses had already felt this unrivaled aura. Their legs went weak, and they forced themselves not to kneel down. This was the existence among the superpowers in the Upper Realm attacking the city, all the runes were flickering and it seemed that they were about to copse and explode.


    Everyone felt the oppressive and terrifying aura, their hearts seemed to stop beating. Their souls were about to explodepletely and they couldn��t bear this surging aura. Even though they were separated by the seal, everyone still couldn��t stand it, their bones cracked and their spine was about to be crushed.


    ��I don��t know if I can stop him, this is definitely beyond the existence of Enlightened beings!��


    In Heavenly Lu City, everyone was trembling, and some people couldn��t help be utterly terrified, apanied by despair.


    In a distant ce, one could faintly see an unrivaled figure, standing, towering above the sky, flying wildly, swallowing eternity, and crashing down toward Heavenly Lu City, intending to destroy all living beings.


    The entire sky copsed because of his aura, and the spirits in heaven and earth wanted to kneel down to him, prostrate themselves on the ground, and worship him as they couldn��t bear it at all.


    ��This is the existence of half a foot into the Immortal Realm����


    ��They��reing in!��


    On the walls of Heavenly Lu City, many ancient beings were pale and terrified. Even with their strength, they were trembling slightly and their faces turned pale. No one could resist this aura, even if they stood up.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    Afterward, the sky and the earth split open and copsed under this palm as if the universe was broken open. There were billions of rays of light, reflecting the ups and downs under the sky.


    In front of Heavenly Lu City, a monstrous momentum erupted like a gxy bursting its bank, flooding the sky, and then hundreds of millions of brilliance lit up. All the runes were glowing as they manifested in the void, and finally emerged, falling toward the terrifying figure above the sky, trying to resist the blow.


    At the same time, on the city wall, those ancient beings emerged, spewing out an endless glow, filled with Immortal energy, dense and endless, as if it could cover the entire universe.


    It couldn��t be more unpredictable, all of them hit this palm, making it tremble slightly, but it still descended very smoothly. The runes were wiped out under this palm, apanied by lightning, thunder, and pitch-ck divine light that was seemingly endless.


    In the end, this ce became blurred and chaotic and the light was so brilliant that it was impossible to see anything clearly.


    ��It��s too terrifying!��


    ��But�� fortunately, it was blocked����


    ��If there was no Heavenly Lu City, once such an existence attacked, how can we stop it?��


    In front of Heavenly Lu City, there was a terrifying earthquake. All the people standing on the city wall were pale and almost fell from above, unable to stand firmly. Everyone felt that the walls of Heavenly Lu City were trembling. They had withstood a terrible force under the impact just now.


    Many stars floating around it exploded and turned into dust, and manyws and orders were shattered. This kind of power was so terrifying that even Enlightened beings couldn��t stop it.


    However, with a bang, when this terrifyinglyrge handnded on the barrier in front of Heavenly Lu City, it still shattered and turned into a terrifying energy like a mountain torrent and tsunami, and did not break through. But the raging energy, like a flood, washed over the earth, the void burst into a terrifying rift and the ground seemed to be turned over.


    This made all the cultivators and creatures in Heavenly Lu City heave a long sigh of relief. Just now everyone��s heart was raised, for fear that Heavenly Lu City would be breached, and they would not even have a chance to escape at that time.


    Under such a powerful attack, all of them were no different than ants and they could all be wiped out with a single palm.


    ��It��s a pity. Although the Eighteenth Patriarch tried it just now, it is obviously far from breaking through the big formation of Heavenly Lu City. It seems that the rumor that it can even block an Immortal isn��t a lie.��


    Gu Changge shook his head, feeling a little regretful. If the Eighteenth Patriarch could break through Heavenly Lu City, then he didn��t need to waste other thoughts. Now it seemed that it was unrealistic to break through Heavenly Lu City by force in a short period of time.


    Therefore, he could only wait for Lin Wu to act.


    ��Has it failed? It is difficult to break through the existence that is connected to the Realm of Immortal Dao. But is this tortoiseshell really that hard to break?��


    Everyone from the Upper Realm looked at this scene, feeling a little disappointed in their hearts.


    It was not that the ancestor of the Gu family who attacked just now was not strong, but that the enchantment in Heavenly Lu City was really weird and tricky.


    ��Gradually, the one from Heavenly Lu City is said to be a close friend with the one who stole our realm��s luck. Looking at it now, he must be a formation master.��


    Among the army of the Upper Realm, many ancient beings sighed and frowned slightly. If this big formation was so easy to break, then Heavenly Lu City won��t be struggling for so long.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Afterward, vast energy surged from the edge of heaven and earth again, like an endless ocean. The location where it surged violently, the monstrous mist receded. The figure of the Ancestor of the Gu family who made the attack retreated and did not try to make a second attack.


    Now he had tested the current limit of the Heavenly Lu City��s formation, and he knew that the current Heavenly Lu City��s formation was not something he could break through. So he resolutely retreated and didn��t stay for long.


    In an instant, the terrifying pressure that enveloped the sky, suppressing the aura of everyone��s primordial spirit was now dissipating like a tide. Everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions watched this scene, and finally, a smile appeared on their faces shrouded in gloom.


    They all had the feeling of having survived the catastrophe. Just now they were worried that Heavenly Lu City would be destroyed and everything would be turned into ashes and dust.


    ��Don��t be optimistic, just now it was just a test from the Upper Realm.��


    However, some old people were very vignt and not optimistic. They knew that the current Upper Realm was definitely hiding many charactersparable to that existence just now. If there were more figures like that, Heavenly Lu City would be breached sooner orter.


    Although the forces from the Upper Realm that came here today look scary and could be called endless, they knew that this was just the tip of the iceberg of the entire Upper Realm. It was far from reaching the point where the Upper Realm would attack with all of its strength.


    If all the power from the Upper Realm descended, the entire Heavenly Lu City would be reduced to ashes in an instant.


    ��Anyway, it was only blocked temporarily.��


    Many old men looked at each other with strange eyes, with calctions in their hearts.


    Afterward, their figures disappeared from the city wall and returned to the quarters of the ethnic ns behind them. Today, there were still rumors in Heavenly Lu City that some powerhouses had nned to abandon the city and escape.


    Such news was naturally not groundless. Some ethnic n forces had already received news of the existence of a very ancient generation in the n, who asked them to gather their nsmen.


    During this time, it was best not to conflict with the Upper Realm. Although what happened today was sudden, it also ended suddenly. But it made them cautious, thinking that if they continued to dy, maybe Heavenly Lu City would be breached.


    At that point, it would be toote.


    An invisible undercurrent was raging in Heavenly Lu City. Many cultivators still didn��t know that the most powerful powerhouses in their minds, the invincible existences who wanted to fight to the death with the Upper Realm, were now nning to abandon the city and escape.


    Witnessing the formation barrier outside Heavenly Lu City today, resisting the existence of an unfathomable cultivator, even a near-immortal from the Upper Realm, they were very excited.


    At dark, one could even see many bonfires lit in Heavenly Lu City, and many cultivators gathered together, drinking heavily, which was quite enjoyable.


    ��That��s pretty optimistic.��


    On an ancient warship a million miles away from Heavenly Lu City existed a majestic mountain peak, flowing with colorful clouds. Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back, his sleeves fluttering, looking at the bonfire burning in Heavenly Lu City, his eyes became interested.


    ��Maybe today gave them hope.��


    The figure of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu emerged behind him. Her hair was blown away by the mountain wind, revealing a wless andplexplexion.


    ��Hope? I wonder how long such hope canst.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, turned to look at her and asked, ��Is there any secret hidden in Heavenly Lu City that we don��t know?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was slightly stunned, a little confused.


    ��Why did Mr. Gu say such a thing?�� She asked, with doubts surfacing on her face.


    ��It stands to reason that things havee to this point, but why don��t those Enlightened beings in Heavenly Lu City give up? Do you think they are smart, or stupid? Or selfless and self-sacrificing?��

 Chapter 498-2: This is the Heavenly Lu City that they wanted to protect? People are treacherous (2)

    <h4>Chapter 498-2: This is the Heavenly Lu City that they wanted to protect? People are treacherous (2)</h4>


    Gu Changge��s eyes showed a little deep meaning, he stretched out his sleeves, and then a misty light appeared in front of him.


    In the distance, Heavenly Lu City, in front of him and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, suddenly changed their appearance. Originally, at night, there were billions of stars pouring down and endless rays of light rising.


    Big stars surrounded it like dust, like clusters of bright nebe, extremely magnificent and magnificent. But now, it could be seen that there was a gloomy aura in it that was constantly growing.


    At the same time, it was constantly eating away the rest of the aura, making people feel that the entire Heavenly Lu City was decaying.


    ��This is!��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t notice this before, but when she saw it now, she couldn��t help being surprised, a little unbelievable.


    ��Why is there an aura of death in Heavenly Lu City? Is it because of the invasion of the Upper Realm? There have been several attacks from the Upper Realm before, but this has never happened before. Could it be different?��


    She was very puzzled and frowned slightly.


    ��Based on what you know about the group of powerhouses from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, what do you think they will choose at this time? A bloody battle with the Upper Realm to the end, or abandon the city and flee?��


    Gu Changge stretched out his hand and gently smoothed the hair on her forehead as he said lightly, ��Or, what confidence do they have until now?��


    ��Confidence?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shook her head, if she had, she would not have chosen to surrender in such a way.


    In any case, the current Heavenly Lu City was already facing the most critical moment.


    It was the choices of those Enlightened beings that made her feel a little uneasy. If it really came to this point, it was obvious that they would not think too much about defending themselves and abandoning the city. This possibility made her unable to hold back a sigh.


    ��If we talk about the secret of Heavenly Lu City, it can only be the ce of rebirth. However, there are corpses of the powerhouses who died in battles with the Upper Realm in the past buried. Thinking that one day, they will be able to recover by reincarnation.��


    Then, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu thought for a while and thought of something. As the patron saint of Heavenly Lu City, she naturally knew the mysterious ce of death. However, she seldom went to it for fear of disturbing the heroic spirits of the powerhouses who died in battle. Therefore, she didn��t know much about the ce of death.


    ��The ce of death? Is there such a rtionship?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He felt that the sudden aura of death might just be from this so-called ce of death. It seemed that there was a reason why Heavenly Lu City was built here, and after destroying the city, he wanted to explore this ce of rebirth.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But at this moment, there was a sudden fluctuation in the void behind Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. Both of them were very powerful, and they felt it almost instantly, but Gu Changge was not surprised.


    On the contrary, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes were rather vignt, she felt the terror of this aura, and she was suppressed almost instantly.


    ��Greetings, Eighteenth ancestor.��


    A faint smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face, and he spoke in the direction of the fluctuation.


    Gu Lang��s figure manifested, different from today��s heroic image, he was no different from an ordinary old man with a hunched waist, a pale face, and ravines, but a pair of eyes that could not hide their depth and vastness.


    ��Eighteen Ancestor?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s heart trembled slightly, and she recognized this figure. It was the invincible being who attacked the city today, and his cultivation was close to Immortal.


    If it wasn��t because heaven and earth didn��t allow it, he would have be Immortal. That kind of overwhelming pressure was enough to destroy the universe and shatter the heavens and the earth.


    No one would have imagined that the invincible existence who swallowed eternity and almost knocked down Heavenly Lu City with a palm, would be such an ordinary-looking old man.


    Of course, she didn��t dare to underestimate him. Moreover, what shocked her was Gu Changge��s address for the old man in front of her.


    Eighteen Ancestor? Could it be that this person could only rank eighteenth among the Ancestors of the Gu family today?


    ��Did I disturb the two of you?��


    After Gu Lang appeared, he smiled jokingly at Gu Changge. He didn��t care about Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, who was from the Eight Destions and Ten Region, and he wasn��t hostile to her like other ancient existences.


    ��A little bit.�� Gu Changge nodded and smiled slightly.


    ��Kid, you really don��t give face at all.��


    Gu Lang was not surprised when he heard the words, he smiled casually, then fixed his eyes on Gu Changge and said, ��It doesn��t seem to be long since I saw youst time, and you are able to fight the Enlightened beings in a blink of an eye. Everyone has their own secrets. Although with your current status and strength, not many people dare to investigate you in the current Upper Realm. But you still have to be careful.��


    ��On this point, the Eighteenth Ancestor can rest assured.��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, guessing the meaning of the Eighteenth Ancestor in his heart.


    In the end, thinking about it, it should be rted to his current cultivation base, after all, it was too unbelievable. But things hade to this, he didn��t believe that anyone would dare to investigate him, and the real inheritor of demonic art was Su Qingge, who was still in the Upper Realm, and her traces were easy to find.


    It could be said that it had nothing to do with him. As for the matter of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, Ancestor Gu Lang didn��t ask much, nor did he care too much. After chatting with Gu Changge for a while, he left, looking very natural.


    It seemed thating to these Eight Destions and Ten Regions was purely to get some fresh air. On the contrary, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was quite afraid of Gu Lang and felt that the background of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was really unimaginable.


    A few dayster, a major event that shook the entire Heavenly Lu City happened suddenly.


    Early in the morning, one after another divine light could be seen piercing through the sky, appearing from the pavilions and pces, and then above the sky there were bursts of light gates, and arge number of cultivators and creatures were called up by the powerhouses and were included in the divine weapon.


    This scene shook the entire Heavenly Lu City, and some cultivators noticed that those people who left were all from certain big ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions!


    And they didn��t hide it at all. In front of everyone, the entire n evacuated. Even an Enlightened being in the tribe tore apart the space and left quickly as if he wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    This incident happened so suddenly that all the cultivators in Heavenly Lu City fell into shock and stupefied. Wasn��t this abandoning the city and escaping?


    After reacting, everyone became angry, and yelled at that family, scolding them for being greedy for life and afraid of death. However, this was not the end, and then more ethnic ns began to follow suit, and cultivators could be seen escaping from Heavenly Lu City all day long. Even if some ancient existences appeared to stop then, it was useless at all.


    This group of people came aggressively at first, but now they escaped the city in embarrassment. They didn��t want to stay here for a while. After witnessing the horror and invincibility of the Upper Realm, they just wanted to escape and stay away from this ce.


    After someone took the lead, more cultivators and creatures fell into uneasiness, fear, and hesitation. The rest of the people had escaped. What was the use of their staying in Heavenly Lu City?


    Should they stay here and wait for their death? This was simply impossible, so why should the rest of the people run away while they were desperate? It was not fair to them at all.


    Such emotions quickly spread, and for a while, the entire Heavenly Lu City fell into great despair, anxiety, and panic. The fighting spirit that they had when they witnessed the barrier outside Heavenly Lu City, blocking the invincible existence from the Upper Realm, was suddenly extinguished.


    All the cultivators and creatures became anxious, even those who had the will to die were stunned in the end, very dazed and suddenly felt that they had be very powerless. This was the Tianlu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions they were desperately trying to protect.


    Was it worth it?


    ��Sure enough, Brother��s method is clever. In this way, if we evacuate in the end, not only will no one say anything, but we will leave a good reputation.��


    ��Yeah, after all, we were forced to abandon the city in the end. We resisted to the end, and there is really no way.��


    In the depths of Heavenly Lu City, several figures shrouded in the vast chaotic mist saw this scene in Heavenly Lu City and couldn��t helpughing. Their words were quite admirable, and they were a little proud.


    The news of abandoning the city and escaping during this period was naturally passed on by their orders. The purpose was to give themselves a reasonable and aboveboard excuse to abandon the city and escape.


    Just as they expected, Heavenly Lu City was already in chaos today, and even if they escaped at this time, no one would say anything. Of course, in their n, now was not the time to escape, and they had to order their n to continue to resist for a period of time.


    In this way, it would seem even more legitimate, above righteousness, it would still hold some water. For the next few days, Heavenly Lu City was still shrouded in panic and anxiety. All the cultivators and creatures were worried and terrified, their hearts were treacherous, and they couldn��t figure it out.


    Because every day, they could see one divine light after another and ancient warships evacuating Heavenly Lu City, disappearing into the air, and going straight away without looking back.


    ��Is this the Heavenly Lu City that Master is guarding wholeheartedly?��


    Seeing this scene, the contemporary Heavenly Maiden Tianlu Song Chan gradually calmed down from the anger and anxiety at the beginning and her words were mixed with a bit of sadness.


    In the past few days, she had been hesitating about whether to follow Lin Wu��s words and make a major and irreversible decision. But now, her gaze gradually became more firm.

 Chapter 499: For the sake of false glory, they don’t have the slightest chance

    <h4>Chapter 499: For the sake of false glory, they don��t have the slightest chance</h4>


    This day was a day of despair for Heavenly Lu City. Even if it was the day when many of the powerhouses from the Upper Realm attacked the city, they were far from being so desperate.


    The entire ancient city was shrouded in an aura of despair. All the cultivators and creatures were apprehensive and terrified. They saw figures across the sky, leaving Heavenly Lu City.


    Even if some supreme powerhouses ordered that it was strictly forbidden to retreat in battle, it was of no use. These cultivators were from various races and were not bound by these supreme beings.


    On the contrary, after the order was given, more cultivators and creatures escaped and everyone was fleeing Heavenly Lu City. It seemed that as long as they left this ce, the Upper Realm would not really invade.


    People were treacherous and unpredictable.


    In just a few days, the number of cultivators and creatures in Heavenly Lu City had decreased by nearly half, and the number was still decreasing continuously. It probably wouldn��t be long before Heavenly Lu City bes a dead city.


    Later, only a few powerhouses from a few ns were left.


    This included the Four Great War God ns. They seemed to be the backbone of the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the entire Heavenly Lu City. At this point, they coincidentally still refused to back down and wanted to fight to the death with the Upper Realm.


    Such a scene made many cultivators and creatures admire them, feeling that this was indeed the n of the Four War Gods and that the rest of the ns were many times worse than them.


    In this way, many people��s hearts were also stabilized. Their prestige in Heavenly Lu City, and even in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, had been increased several times by taking this opportunity.


    Many powerful casual cultivators arrived one after another.


    ��I��m ashamed of the love you have given me, for treating my family so highly.��


    ��However, Heavenly Lu City��s army has been reduced by almost half. If Heavenly Lu city is destroyed, I am afraid that we will all be buried under the army of the Upper Realm.��


    ��However, my family is willing to defend this ce for the sake of Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions!��


    On the tall altar in the center of Heavenly Lu City, there stood several figures with iparably terrifying auras. The aura of each person was extremely ancient, and the sun was shining brightly, exuding a powerful pressure.


    At this moment, one of the figures opened his mouth, his face was old but his eyes were as bright as the sun with a righteous aura and a terrifying aura that made it hard to look at.


    Under this altar, all the people in the Heavenly Lu City were standing and they looked like a torrent. They all listened to all of this with solemn faces and felt a sense of awe in their hearts.


    Compared with the other ns who abandoned the city and fled, the behavior of the Four Great War God ns was not only admirable but also impressed them even more. Even at this point, they had not given up on Heavenly Lu City, and they had not given up on everyone, and they were worthy of the title of their Four Great War God ns.


    ��So this is the n of the n? What��s the difference between doing this and surrendering to the Upper Realm? For this false glory and face.��


    But among the crowd below, a figure with a firm face seemed to be stunned, it was Lin Wu.


    At this moment, Lin Wu had aplicated expression and clenched his fists. Naturally, he was also among the crowd who did not retreat. Hearing the words of the figure above, he couldn��t help feeling a little dazed.


    That terrifying figure was the Enlightened being of their n, and his seniority was extremely old. A few days ago, he also heard that the n was discussing how to avoid this disaster safely.


    What they thought was not to unite everyone to fight against the Upper Realm, but how to survive in this critical moment withoutpromising the glory of the family. Therefore, the major events that happened in Heavenly Lu City in the past few days were actually secretly guided by their family.


    The news that the major ethnic ns were about to abandon the city and flee was also spread through their hands. This made Lin Wu��s back shudder, and he suddenly understood why those forces in the Upper Realm would be so disdainful and contemptuous of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    The various ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had be so corrupt that there wasn��t even a need for the Upper Realm to take action, they could be easily disintegrated with just some rumors.


    ��In such Eight Destions and Ten Regions, why is there any need to wait?��


    Lin Wu smiled wryly, thinking of what he had done to survive and save Luluo during this period of time, many emotions became clear, and suddenly became firm again.


    ��Song Chan should be able to touch the core of the formation at this time�� As long as I get the core of the formation, I will leave Heavenly Lu City and look for Gu Changge. Since he promised me, at this time, he should not break his promise.��


    Lin Wu looked into the depths of Heavenly Lu City and his eyes flickering expectantly. He no longer expected anything from Heavenly Lu City or the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    But when Heavenly Lu City was in chaos, everyone from the Upper Realm was almost in a state of watching a show. All the powerhouses of the immortal forces noticed the armies and powerhouses who left Heavenly Lu City during this period.


    This aroused everyone��s interest. They didn��t expect that Heavenly Lu City hadn��t been breached yet. Yet, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had already started to abandon the city and escape.


    ��It��s really ridiculous. This is the so-called Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The descendants of a group of exiled people are born with crimes in their blood.��


    An ancient existence sneered, his figure was like a tower facing the sky, towering and terrifying, standing at the end of the world.


    ��It seems that I don��t need to take another shot. This day, Heavenly Lu city will fall on its own.��


    Gu Changge did not expect such a sudden scene from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Although he guessed that someone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would abandon the city and flee at a critical moment.


    But he never expected that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would start to panic and start fleeing before Heavenly Lu City was breached. In this way, it would be easier for him to break through Heavenly Lu City.


    ��At thetest half a month, Heavenly Lu City will be destroyed.��


    He squinted his eyes, guessing in his mind when Lin Wu would take the core of the Heavenly Lu City��s Formation.


    ��Seeing this scene, how do you feel?��


    Afterward, Gu Changge looked at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu beside him and asked with raised eyebrows. She had been silent for the past few days, especially after witnessing what happened in Heavenly Lu City with her own eyes, and didn��t say a word.


    ��What I want to protect is the Heavenly Lu City left to me by Master, and it has nothing to do with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s crystal clear eyes fell on his face when she heard the words, she shook her head and said. She couldn��t tell how she was feeling right now.


    Before this, she never thought that many ethnic ns who were always united and fought against the Upper Realm would abandon the city and flee at this time, leaving Heavenly Lu City all alone. This made her very disappointed and even made her sigh.


    She didn��t me those ethnic ns, after all, the life and death of Heavenly Lu City has nothing to do with them.


    After they fled, they still had a ce to go, and they could migrate with their families. But Heavenly Lu City was different, if the city was destroyed, people would die, people would flee and the city would be destroyed.


    Apart from her, there was probably no other person in this world who cared so much about Heavenly Lu City.


    ��It��s pathetic����


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, and stretched out his hand to her wless beauty, ��If there is no me, how would you have nned to protect Heavenly Lu City?��


    Although Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was strong, she was only an Enlightened being and could resist several fellows from the Upper Realm at most.


    Once Heavenly Lu City was destroyed, all the ethnic ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would retreat, she would be caught in a dilemma, either stick to the end and destroy herself with Heavenly Lu City or abandon the city and flee.


    Considering her character, she would definitely stick to the end.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes drooped, and she seemed to feel a little sad, and said, ��I��m useless, I can��t protect Heavenly Lu City that Master left to me.��


    If she hadn��t chosen to surrender to the Upper Realm, not only would she be dead, but Heavenly Lu City would also be turned into a pile of ruins. Therefore, it could not be said to be lucky or unlucky.


    Just like today, all the forces and sects from the Upper Realm knew that she was Gu Changge��s person, so even after Heavenly Lu City was destroyed, they would not dare to wantonly burn, kill and destroy.


    ��I think Master must be watching me. He probably didn��t even think that I would be able to protect Heavenly Lu City by surrendering to a man from the Upper Realm in the end.��


    There was a faint smile on the corner of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s mouth, she couldn��t tell if she wasughing at herself or sighing.


    ��Then you should be lucky that you met me.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s eyes were sparkling, her face was wless and her skin was gleaming. She hummed softly, and suddenly she took the initiative to wrap her arms around his arm and moved closer.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed quickly. In a misty and rainy pavilion in Heavenly Lu City, surrounded by formations, two figures sat facing each other.


    It was Lin Wu and Song Chan, but at this moment Lin Wu��s expression was rather dignified, staring at Song Chan in front of him, and said in a deep voice, ��Did you get that thing?��


    Compared to Lin Wu��s solemnity, Song Chan was much calmer and more indifferent.


    Hearing this, she nodded and said, ��I got it, but there are eight formation cores in Heavenly Lu City, and I can only take out one of them at present, if the other seven are touched, it will definitely attract the attention of others. ��


    With her current status as Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, she is also extremely cautious, not daring to make any big noises.


    As she spoke, she took out a mysterious object sealed in a special bronze box from her sleeve. A sense of surging and vastness was conveyed from it, and there were strands of the meaning of the world flowing through the gaps. The sun was shining brightly, iparably blurry, but it was very eye-catching.


    ��You only got one piece?��


    Lin Wu frowned, but still heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ��One piece is fine, since that��s the case, then it��s not toote, let��s go.��


    He felt that one or a few formation cores were of little significance to Gu Changge. Because as long as there was a problem with any part of the formation outside Heavenly Lu City, it would cause problems in the operation of the entire formation.


    Song Chan nced at him with aplicated expression, and said, ��If I do what you said, can I really see Master?��


    Although she knew what Lin Wu did, she was also a little selfish. But, many ethnic ns in Heavenly Lu City had decayed to this point. Even if they tried their best to protect all of this, in the end, they probably wouldn��t get the slightest good reputation. They would be med and ridiculed by these ethnic ns. Therefore, it was better to follow Master��s decision.


    Confidence appeared on Lin Wu��s face, and he said, ��Don��t worry, I have already figured out the way out these days. When the two of us leave from a teleportation altar, we can go directly to the shore of Jiekongyuan.��


    ��When I get there, I have a way to contact Gu Changge.��


    He still hadn��t forgotten the mark that Gu Changge left on his mind back then. Hearing what he said so confidently, Song Chan also nodded and felt relieved. Now in Heavenly Lu City, she and Lin Wu were just the younger generation, not conspicuous and attracting attention.


    Then the two left from the secret passage in the pavilion, hiding their bodies all the way, and rushed to a certain altar.


    And on the city wall of Heavenly Lu City, the powerhouses of the major ethnic ns that were left behind appeared, standing there, surging with energy and aura undting there like an ocean, shrouded in chaos, nning to take the initiative to attack the Upper Realm.


    Although they knew that they didn��t have the slightest chance of winning this battle.


    ��Anyway, after today, we would have a legitimate reason to retreat.��


    ��In this way, no one will me me for waiting.��


    Several beings with very ancient auras were talking with each other with confidence and sneers, they had already calcted everything. However, it was all through themunication of divine thoughts, and the vast fluctuations manifested in the sky, sending out terrifying means like a vast ocean.

 Chapter 500-1: Heavenly Lu City formation core, Breaking into the city (1)

    <h4>Chapter 500-1: Heavenly Lu City formation core, Breaking into the city (1)</h4>


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Above the Heavenly Boundary Abyss was the endless fog apanied by all kinds of chaotic auras which were extremely mottled and terrifying. This ce was majestic and filled with the power of brokenws. Ones that could easily split the body of an ordinary cultivator into a blood mist, destroying both its body and spirit.


    Yet at this moment, in this very quiet ce, a brilliance suddenly appeared and an altar hidden in the dark glowed with spatial fluctuations. Two figures manifested from it, a man and a woman, both of whom looked young.


    The man had a regr face and a medium build, revealing a firm and unyielding posture. The woman beside him was dressed in white that made her holy and aloof, shrouded in radiance.


    They were Lin Wu and Song Chan.


    ��It was dangerous. I was almost discovered. Going out of the city at this time will inevitably make people suspect us.��


    Song Chan looked around the ce for a week. And seeing that they had left Heavenly Lu City, arriving at thend of Heavenly Boundary Abyss, he couldn��t help sighing softly.


    After making this decision, they were beyond redemption. But now that it was over, she had no choice. She and Lin Wu had been carefully hiding since they left the secret passage of the pavilion in Heavenly Lu City, fearing that they would be seen by anyone.


    Fortunately, the journey was very careful, and they left Heavenly Lu City without any danger. They had passed the road that Lin Wu had already prepared to venture outside Heavenly Lu City.


    After the battle some time ago, there were not many breaths of life present, and it was very quiet.


    ��After today, I��m afraid they won��t have the chance to criticize us. Without the formation of Heavenly Lu City, how can they resist the army of the Upper Realm?��


    Compared to Song Chan��s sigh, Lin Wu breathed a sigh of relief. It was as if the stone on his heart had finally been put down. In his hand, he was holding the bronze box containing the core of the Heavenly Lu City formation.


    The Dao of this realm was faint, misty and mysterious, which could make people feel palpitations and there seemed to be an ancient world there. Lin Wu felt that he hadpleted the task assigned by Gu Changge within half a year. His little life was saved for the time being, and by taking this opportunity he could also save the life of his sweetheart, Luluo.


    ��Are you so sure that Gu Changge wille as agreed?��


    Song Chan��s voice was a little puzzled as the scene in Heavenly Lu City and could not help but sh in her mind. She witnessed with her own eyes the terrifying scene in which the invincible figure from their realm, Zhao Yunze, the strongest person of his generation 60 million years ago, was suppressed and killed by Gu Changge twice.


    Gu Changge gave her the feeling of being mysterious and indifferent, exuding unparalleled horror and strength, that he was simply invincible. Even Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, the invincible Master in her mind, finally fell into Gu Chang��s hands and her life and death were beyond her control.


    If it wasn��t for saving her Master, she probably wouldn��t dare to get close to such a character in her life.


    ��Although Gu Changge is a little despicable and cruel, sometimes he keeps his promise���� Lin Wu gritted his teeth, while alsoforting himself.


    When Gu Changge was in thend of Boundary Monument Sea, Gu Changge did promise to let them go, but he didn��t promise to let Luluo go. So in the end, Luluo was still taken away by Gu Changge.


    ��Sometimes?�� Song Chan visibly choked up.


    While the two were talking, in the void not far away, ripples suddenly spread and then the void became blurred. A burst of fluctuations appeared.


    In the next moment, a slender and handsome figure in white clothes walked out. His face was blurry at first, but as they approached the two of them theyer of mysterious mist that shrouded them slowly dissipated.


    Song Chan looked at the young man in front of him, who looked like a banished immortal. She was a little stunned, unable to react.


    If she hadn��t witnessed Gu Changge��s terrifying power with her own eyes, it would have been difficult for her to connect with the man in front of him who was entwined with immortal energy and exuded an otherworldly aura.


    However, Gu Changge just nced at her and ignored her. He looked at Lin Wu who was looking at him vigntly as he smiled lightly and said, ��The task entrusted to you has beenpleted?��


    Lin Wu got goosebumps and he was going to contact Gu Changge with the imprint of his mind. But he didn��t expect that Gu Changge would suddenly appear as if Gu Changge was in control of his every move from beginning to end.


    This feeling made him shudder.


    ��It��s done, but there are eight formation cores in Heavenly Lu City, and I only got hold of one.��


    Lin Wu heard the words and said, and at the same time motioned to the bronze box in his hand. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that this bronze box was not simple, it was exuding a world-like aura, simple and heavy.


    ��Only one piece? But it doesn��t matter.�� Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    He didn��t doubt that Heavenly Lu City��srge formation had more than one ce of control. And if one piece was taken away, then therge formation would be iplete, the resistance power would be greatly reduced, and even cracks could appear in some areas.


    However, Lin Wu did not directly hand it over to Gu Changge, but still stared at him vigntly.


    ��I hope you can keep your promise, let Luluo go, and lift the imprint on me. Otherwise, if I open this box now, the core of the formation will automatically fly back to Heavenly Lu City. If you don��t agree, then even if I die, I won��t let you seed. What��s more, she is Song Chan, the apprentice of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, and she wants to see her Master safe and sound.��


    Lin Wu was very cautious while he continued to speak, and at the same time pointed to Song Chan next to him before he began to raise his own conditions. Although it was now rumored that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and became Gu Changge��s concubine.


    They didn��t know if it was true or not. Many powerhouses in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had not seen Heavenly Maiden Tianlu with their own eyes. So Song Chan was a little worried, for fear that something unexpected happened to her Master.


    Otherwise those rumors were deliberately said by the Upper Realm in order to hit the morale of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Don��t worry, Gu will never break his promises. Fortunately, you are not too slow, otherwise, a certain genius of our n has taken a fancy to your sweetheart and nned to take him as a maid. I was considering whether to give it to him.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words, his words were contemptuous, and he didn��t take Lin Wu��s threat to heart.


    ��You!��


    Hearing this, Lin Wu��splexion was a bit ugly, and he clenched his fists tightly, knowing that Gu Changge had the means to make Luluo��s life worse than death. Although he wasn��t afraid of death when he thought of Luluo��s torture like that, he felt a knife in his heart and he couldn��t bear it.


    ��I see, I hope you can keep your word.�� He gritted his teeth and handed the bronze box to Gu Changge unwillingly.


    ��Gu Changge, where is my Master? I want to see my Master.�� Seeing that Gu Changge ignored her, Song Chan couldn��t help feeling a little anxious, and couldn��t help asking.


    After Gu Changge took the bronze box, he took a look at her, then smiled and said, ��Your apprentice wants to see you, so why don��t you show up to see her?��


    And as his words fell, a soft sigh sounded from the void behind him.


    A stunning, tall and graceful beauty emerged with a delicate and wless face. Three thousand blue hairs dancing in the wind, holy and out of the world, like a divine lotus, independent of the world.


    ��Master����


    Song Chan looked at the Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, her whole body almost frozen. She never thought that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was really by Gu Changge��s side now. She was not restricted by Gu Changge or imprisoned in a certain ce as she thought.


    ��Little girl, you shouldn��t be here.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu looked at her apprentice withplicated eyes, and her words couldn��t contain her sigh.


    ��Master, I want to save you, so I took the formation core of Heavenly Lu City����


    Song Chan thought Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was sighing because she stole the formation core of Heavenly Lu City, and couldn��t help exining.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu waved her hand and interrupted her, ��But this is the end of the matter, you don��t have to go back to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the future.��


    Song Chan was stunned, but she didn��t expect Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to say that. Could it be true that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to the Upper Realm voluntarily, as rumored?


    She thought that her Master would me herself. But now it seemed that the rtionship between Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu seemed to be very close, which made her confused.

 Chapter 696: Hell has no background? Gu Changge’s guess

    <h4>Chapter 696: Hell has no background? Gu Changge��s guess</h4>


    Even at this moment, he knew that this ck mask represented something strange and unknown. There was no possibility of Yan Luo refusing, he was silent for a moment, and then put the ck mask on his face.


    In the next moment, an inexplicable and strange aura emerged from his body, as if there was a hazy ck light lingering around him, like an unrivaled War Immortal arriving from the underworld.


    ��Ah Er greets the Lord.�� His aura changed very quickly. Though after just one breath, Yan Luo��s expression had already returned to calm, and he saluted Gu Changge respectfully.


    Compared with the appearance just now, it was like seeing two different people. At this time, even if the many subordinates who were most familiar with him were before him, it would be hard to guess that this person was the Fourth Hall Master they were loyal to, the second strongest from Hell.


    An invincible existence at the level of Remnant Immortal.


    ��Speaking of which, Alpha is only in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and it happens that the many scattered origins from the copse of this world can help him break through.��


    Looking at Ah Er who stood respectfully behind him, silent as a divine mountain, Gu Changge smiled faintly. He thought of Alpha who had offered to surrender to him at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    Compared to Ah Er in front of him, Alpha was conceived from the aura released by the drop of True Blood from the Demon Lord. So as long as Gu Changge was not dead, Alpha was almost Immortal. He would not fall, and had no natural enemies.


    Although there were many benefits in this way. But Alha��s progress was still too slow, and he was still at the Quasi-Emperor Realm. In this battle to encircle and suppress Hell, countless powerful people had died, and even some Enlightened beings were not spared.


    In Gu Changge��s view, the origins scattered from all walks of life could help Alpha break through the shackles of his cultivation. Then Gu Changge sent a message to Alpha, asking him to find the right time to break through.


    It was the time for Dark Heaven to appear, and now Gu Changge was also feeling the shortage of people under hismand. If the Hall Masters of Hell submit to him, then Gu Changge would naturally spare their lives and not erase their sanity.


    ��The strongest man of Hell seems to be the most mysterious Lord of Hell. It��s just that he hasn��t shown himself yet? What is he waiting for?��


    Gu Changge looked at the ruins of the broken world in front of him, and his figure stepped forward before quickly disappearing.


    The Cann Ancient World copsed into ashes during the battle between Yan Luo and him. It had been overwhelmed by the vast chaos and only some broken world barriers were left floating in the void.


    It looked like a copsed and decayed ancient world that had lost all vitality. But Gu Changge still didn��t understand one thing. It stood to reason that Hell had existed until now, and its profound foundation should not be weaker than any Immortal force.


    When he broke into the Fourth Hall, he didn��t find any trace of its background. Although with a Remnant Immortal as the guardian, it was alreadyparable to any background. But the empty Fourth Hall still made Gu Changge feel a little strange.


    ��Speaking of which, the Fourth Hall of Hell should be the strongest hall among the ten halls, but it doesn��t even have the Immortal artifact to suppress the background�� It is rumored that countless years ago, Hell underwent a major change. It was originally called Hades, but in order to avoid the hidden taboos, it had to be changed to Hell. Could it be that the foundation of Hell was lost in that great change?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly, thinking of this possibility, he felt a little thoughtful.


    However, he didn��t ask Ah Er, since it involved taboos, it was something unspeakable. There were too many unspeakable things in this world. There seemed to be a strange and unknown force in the dark, controlling all this.


    Before the Forbidden Era, the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm were never separated. The Immortal Pce ruled Heaven, the Immortals overlooked everything from above, their lifespan was almost endless as they were Immortal.


    At that time, too many unbelievable lives and existences were born. But in the post-immortal era, the Laws of Heaven and Earth were iplete. The Dao was vague, and living beings were no longer asmon as before.


    Therefore, if an Enlightened being wanted to prolong his life, he had to do everything possible to dy the passage of life. But in the dark, there were still Laws from before the taboo era, affecting this world.


    In the depths of the broken starry sky. The remnants of the Fourth Hall fled and hid everywhere, trying to enter other ancient worlds to find the other Hall Masters of Hell to seek shelter.


    Their faces were full of desperation and panic, even the invincible Fourth Hall Master was defeated, and his life and death were unknown. Gu Changge��s strength was beyond their imagination.


    Until now, that terrifying aura still lingered in everyone��s hearts, making them tremble endlessly.


    ��I��m really too weak, I don��t even have the qualifications to watch the battle, let alone help the Fourth Hall Master.��


    ��The Fourth Hall will cease to exist from today����


    Some old people from the Fourth Hall had sad expressions on their faces. They witnessed the scene where the ancient world was torn apart by Gu Changge��s sword.


    Countless meteorsnded like a catastrophe, destroying everything. Even the many runes inscribed in the Fourth Hall for countless years copsed under the soaring aura and were washed away like a torrent.


    Gu Changge was really too strong. Just a strand of the aura emitted suppressed everyone and made them unable to move. Their whole bodies were even about to copse.


    ��The life and death of the Fourth Hall Master are unknown. Now our only way is to find the other Hall Masters and exin everything to them.��


    ��Otherwise, it will be toote when Gu Changge finds the positions of the other halls.��


    Several Enlightened beings who had suffered severe injuries at the beginning looked behind them with solemn expressions. They were the other ancient existences in the Fourth Hall except for the Hall Master, and their cultivation bases were equally unfathomable.


    Yet in the battle between Gu Changge and the Fourth Pce Master just now, just being affected by the aftermath, their body felt like exploding with bloody wounds, and their origin even suffered huge damage. This terrified and frightened them.


    In the current Upper Realm, was there really anyone who was Gu Changge��s opponent? But while they were talking, in the depths of the starry universe at a distance, several terrifying auras were rising.


    A vast ck fog swept from the surroundings. Several figures dressed in ck and unable to see their true faces appeared in all directions.


    ��The Enlightened being���� The remaining subordinates of the Fourth Hall Master watched this scene with serious expressions, feeling an extremely dangerous aura.


    ��And there are quite a few people arriving.�� The hearts of the Enlightened being from the Fourth Hall sank even more. They looked at each other, and saw the worry and uneasiness in each other��s eyes.


    Their origin was damaged, and they were no longer at their previous peak. The aura of these Enlightened being in front of them was not weaker than when they were at their peak. If a war broke out at that time, they were definitely not their opponents.


    ��The Master of the Fourth Hall has already surrendered. If you don��t want to die, obediently bind your hands and feet, ande back with me. You still have a chance to survive.�� And just when the rest of the viins from the Fourth Hall were on guard.


    The Enlightened beings in ck who appeared in front of them had already spoken, their voices were cold and heartless as if they had no emotion at all. They were the Enlightened puppets sent by Gu Changge.


    They were definitely more than enough to deal with the remnants of Hell in the front.

 Chapter 501-1: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (1)

    <h4>Chapter 501-1: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (1)</h4>


    ��Young Master, ording to your order, we have dispatched as many troops as we can. They are waiting for your orders and are ready to enter Heavenly Lu City anytime.��


    Above the sky, the golden Dao seemed to be condensed by countlessws and Gu Changge was standing on it without any movements. Behind him, a powerhouse from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family appeared and reported respectfully.


    They were almost unconditionally convinced of Gu Changge��s orders. Although they didn��t know how Gu Changge got the confidence to attack Heavenly Lu City today.


    ��Have they all been dispatched?�� Gu Changge nodded as he smiled with interest and looked in the distance to watch the show.


    Although Heavenly Lu City was big, under the current situation, they couldn��t even stop the iron cavalry of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. So if they got in first, they would naturally get the first share.


    Of course, Gu Changge was more interested in the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City. If he guessed correctly, the ce of death should have been born with the Luck of the Upper Realm, and it contained unimaginable great fortune.


    ��Gu Changge didn��t make a move����


    ��Damn it, is he looking down on the Enlightened beings in our realm? He didn��t even bother to fight with us!��


    In front of Heavenly Lu City, many cultivators and creatures noticed Gu Changge��s figure in the distance. Seeing that he was just going to watch the show, and didn��t do anything to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they couldn��t help cursing.


    In their eyes, Gu Changge was more hateful than other Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, dazzling and brilliant lights erupted between heaven and earth and fluctuations of a terrifying aura erupted like a surging mountain torrent before it mmed into the world.


    The powerhouses from the Upper Realm and Heavenly Lu City started fighting. Fluctuations continued to spread from the sky, and everything was almost sted into ashes.


    This was an unimaginable and terrifying battle. The powerhouses of the two realms had shown their strongest strength, reaching heaven and earth. Countless cultivators were trembling under this aura and couldn��t help kneeling there.


    Later, countless ck palms pped the stars in the sky. An extremely dazzling brilliance erupted in this universe. Some people were shouting loudly, while others were roaring. The terrifying aura swept across like a wave.


    The golden runes of Dao were condensed in heaven and earth, and the four seas and all directions were shaking. They couldn��t bear the fluctuations of these Enlightened beings fighting there.


    In the sky above Heavenly Lu City, the Emperor Wheel appeared scorching hot like a rising ck sun. Every ray of light was as heavy as a mountain and sea, enough to crush everything, causing the runes outside Heavenly Lu City to soar into the sky, turning into mysterious and ancient symbols before gathering andbining there, possessing unparalleled power.


    After being suppressed by the Emperor Wheel, therge formation of Heavenly Lu City actively revived and resisted. But at this time, many people standing on the city wall sensed something and theirplexions changed slightly.


    ��What��s going on? Could it be that the big formation of Heavenly Lu City is about to run out?��


    ��Why do I feel that the current Heavenly Lu City��s formation is obviously much weaker than before?��


    Although the cultivation bases of many powerhouses were not at the level of Enlightened beings, they were experienced and they could easily perceive the vast fluctuationsing from outside Heavenly Lu City.


    Because of the existence of the formation before, as long as they hid in Heavenly Lu City, they basically couldn��t feel the attacking power of the Upper Realm. They were extremely safe and didn��t have to worry about their lives.


    Yet today, it was obviously a little different. Although Heavenly Lu City��s formation was still recovering on its own, its power was not as good as before. Wisps of terrifying aura permeated through therge formation and made their bones creak with suppression.


    Some people even buzzed their heads and heard the sound of the blood under the skin almost stilling.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Some ck light even leaked from the cracks in the formation andnded on the wall outside Heavenly Lu City, causing theplexions of the people standing on it to change. Some turned pale, they were very frightened and they almost couldn��t stand straight.


    This was a terrifying waveparable to the blow of an Enlightened being, enough to obliterate any existence below it.


    ��Could it be that the near-Immortal from the Upper Realm wiped out the runes of the formation after attacking the city that day, which caused the defense to drop so much?��


    A Quasi-Emperor powerhouse also couldn��t hide his paleness and uneasiness, and couldn��t help guessing like this.


    ��It seems that this formation can��t protect us for a long time����


    Thinking of this possibility, some people��splexions suddenly changed, turning pale and more of them were frightened as a feeling of despair arose spontaneously.


    For a while, everyone in Heavenly Lu City couldn��t help trembling. Many people who yelled at Gu Changge just now closed their mouths in horror, their eyes full of fear.


    Before, they thought that the Heavenly Lu City formation could resist the Upper Realm for a period of time, but they never thought that today it might be broken by the Upper Realm.


    And if the Lu city formation couldn��t protect them, Gu Changge would kill them, and no one would be able to stop him!


    ��Come here, gather everyone who is still in Heavenly Lu City! It is very likely that the Upper Realm will kill us today!��


    Several old lords of very old generations made quick decisions and were very decisive. With a wave of their hands, they began to give orders to gather the current army in Heavenly Lu City and make preparations.


    And this scene was naturally noticed by several ancient Enlightened beings who had been paying attention to the changes in the Heavenly Lu City formation.


    ��How is this possible!��


    Theirplexions suddenly changed. It was a little unbelievable and they didn��t care about fighting against the powerhouses of the Upper Realm. Bright Dao emerged under their feet, manifesting between heaven and earth, trying to evacuate and return to Heavenly Lu City.


    But after noticing this abnormality, many Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm would naturally not let go of this opportunity. In the vast and endless army like a tide in the distance, footsteps sounded again.


    Several terrifying figures reappeared and walked out, either holding golden Dao swords or beads in their heads, their aura was overwhelming and highly astonishing. There was no doubt that this was a group of powerful Enlightened beings from all races and traditions of the Upper Realm.


    ��It seems that there is a problem with the formation in Heavenly Lu City, and it can��t protect them like before����


    ��God really helped us! Haha, let��s see who can escape today!��


    The Enlightened beings from the Upper Realmughed loudly and with every movement of their hands and feet there was a surging and vast aura as they rushed forward to kill the Enlightened beings from the Four Great War God ns. If they were afraid of Heavenly Lu City��s formation like before, they would not have taken it lightly. But judging from today��s situation, these Enlightened beings were no different from people sending themselves to die.


    It was estimated that they themselves did not expect that at the critical moment, there would be a problem with the formation of Heavenly Lu City.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    On the other side, the treasure of Heavenly Emperor Mountain reappeared, urged by an Enlightened being in the dark, exuding waves like a vast ocean, falling downward. Heavenly Lu City was shaken violently, and the countless runes that lit up on the city wall were rapidly disappearing at speed visible to the body, obliterated by this fluctuation.


    ��How is it possible? The formation of Heavenly Lu City could resist it for at least a period of time. I have tried it myself, how is this possible����


    ��What the hell is going on?��


    An Enlightened being from the Vermillion Bird God of War n looked a little ugly, he couldn��t believe it and felt that things seemed to be beyond their expectations.


    Before today��s appointment, they had clearly explored the formation of Heavenly Lu City. They knew that with the energy umted in Heavenly Lu City over the years, it would be absolutely no problem to resist the Upper Realm for a period of time.


    That was why they went out of the city to fight without fear. But now, there were a total of eight Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm who appeared around them, and the strength of each one was not weaker than theirs.


    All of a sudden, their faces turned pale, without the slightest vigor and death-defying attitude just now, and there was even fear. After all, there were only four of them, and they were no match for the eight Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm at all.


    Even if they could escape back to Heavenly Lu City at this moment, the formation of Heavenly Lu City will not be able to stop the Upper Realm. Thinking of this, their hearts were full of regrets. They would have evacuated if they knew it earlier, and they would not lose their face and glory.


    Who knew there would be such an ident?

 Chapter 501-2: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (2)

    <h4>Chapter 501-2: There are many people to use, Everything was a lie (2)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the universe shook violently, and a giant green palm fell from a distance, bringing up arge area of chaotic energy. That was an Enlightened being attacking them, and countlessws exploded as if they were about to be turned into ashes.


    In another direction, ck thunder appeared. It was a terrifying true thunder like a true dragon. It made heaven and earth roar, and fell toward them, trying to smash their real bodies.


    ��Puff!��


    The Enlightened being of the Vermillion Bird God of War n��splexion changed drastically, and he wanted to move away. But his speed was too slow, it was toote. He was hit by this palm, coughed up blood and was injured at once.


    Several Enlightened beings of the other God of War n in the other direction also coughed up blood and were injured, and their bodies almost cracked open. They were no match for the eight Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm and fell into a disadvantage almost instantly.


    ��It seems that I don��t need to make a move. There are not many things in the Upper Realm, but there are many people to use.��


    Gu Changge nced at the battle over there with a faint smile on the corner of his face. Then, amidst the terrified and uneasy eyes of everyone in front of Heavenly Lu City, he took out a bronze box.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    And the moment the bronze box appeared, the formations in front of Heavenly Lu City suddenly lit up, as if they were resonating. The runes flew out one by one, like stars, extremely dazzling, as if they were about to fly into the bronze box.


    This scene shocked the entire Heavenly Lu City. Even the powerhouses who were fighting against the powerhouses from the Upper Realm suddenly changed theirplexion, looking at Gu Changge with an expression of disbelief and shock.


    ��This is����


    ��How could I perceive it wrong? It turned out that the core of the formation of Heavenly Lu City fell into his hands.��


    ��How did Gu Changge get this thing?��


    The powerhouse of the Xuanwu God of War n had an extremely uglyplexion.


    But as soon as he finished his words, he was bombarded by a giant palm from another direction, his whole body almost exploded and he coughed up blood and flew out, causing the entire universe to copse.


    ��Someone must have betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. They must have secretly sent away the core of the formation! Damn it!��


    ��It can��t be Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, there should be someone else who can also get in touch with the core of the formation. Without letting us know, the core of the formation was stolen����


    The faces of the other Enlightened beings were also extremely ugly with disbelief as if they had eaten dead flies. They couldn��t figure it out at all, the core of the formation of Heavenly Lu City had always been in the depths of Heavenly Lu City, guarded by special powerhouses.


    If it was stolen, they would immediately find out. How did Gu Changge get this thing?


    At this moment, not only the people in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were stunned.


    Even the people from the Upper Realm were shocked. They never expected that the defensive power of Heavenly Lu City��srge formation would actually decrease because of this reason.


    The bronze box in Gu Changge��s hand could actually control the formation of Heavenly Lu City.


    Obviously, therge formation of Heavenly Lu City was no longer as powerful as it used to be and its resistance was constantly decreasing. It couldn��t stop the current army of the Upper Realm at all!


    <i>Heavenly Lu City was broken today, and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were bound to be in danger!</i>


    ��How did Young Master Changge manage to obtain the formation core of Heavenly Lu City without anyone knowing it?��


    ��I can��t believe it. It��s the first time that our world has broken through its defensive formation in this way!��


    After being shocked, almost everyone from the Upper Realm was excited. All the powerful people of the forces waved their hands. Amidst the rumbling sound, ancient warships fell from the sky one after another.


    Like a torrent of dark clouds, the mighty army directly rushed into Heavenly Lu City in the front. In the front, there were war behemoths, ancient gods, and other ethnic groups clearing the way. Their figures were as high as ten thousand feet and they were wrapped in chains like mountains.


    The vast divine power gathered in the sky, and finally sted towards the Heavenly Lu city wall ahead!


    ��How did the core of Heavenly Lu City��s formation end up in Gu Changge��s hands����


    ��Heavens are going to kill us!��


    This scene made the people of Heavenly Lu City on the city wall feel desperate and couldn��t help trembling. Seeing the mighty army from the Upper Realming, they couldn��t even produce the slightest resistance.


    And at this time, runes were flying out of the formation outside Heavenly Lu City, and many runes were also dimming. These ces had encountered the most terrifying attacks and became extremely dim as if a hole had been carved in the defensive barrier.


    Behind Gu Changge, a terrifying army descended like an indestructible sharp weapon as it suddenly tore apart the runes in front of them and directly attacked them in front of Heavenly Lu City.


    ��It��s over����


    ��Everyone is going to be finished today!��


    This scene made the faces of the few people who were besieged by many Enlightened beings outside Heavenly Lu City look livid and ugly, but they couldn��t hide their fear and regret. They had long since lost their former courage and power, and their voice was trembling.


    At this time, they couldn��t escape.


    ��Thanks to you guys, it saved me a lot of effort.��


    Gu Changge ordered the army behind him to attack Heavenly Lu City and then swept toward the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns who had been hit hard.


    ��We are willing to surrender!��


    At this moment, their expressions changed drastically and they chose to surrender almost without hesitation and did not intend to die at this moment. At the same time, they put down the Emperor weapon in his hand, not daring to resist.


    Even the formation outside Heavenly Lu City was useless. If they didn��t surrender, they might only have a dead end. This made them extremely bitter and regretful. If they had known that this would happen they would have evacuated Heavenly Lu City at that time, and they would not be the so-called heroes in troubled times.


    ��Oh? Surrender?�� Gu Changge nced at several people, and smiled intriguingly, ��Yes, but what about your proof of loyalty?��


    Seeing this scene, the panic-stricken people in Heavenly Lu City were even more dumbfounded. They thought that these Enlightened beings would, as they said before, shed theirst drop of blood in this battle, seeing death as home, and fearing nothing.


    But they never expected that they would surrender so quickly and they even chose to surrender without any hesitation. It seemed that they were afraid that if they took a slow step, they would be killed by the Upper Realm.


    This caused a lot of murderous intent to boil over. The cultivators who were ready to fight to the death with the Upper Realm felt as if they had been sshed with cold water, and their whole bodies froze. It was hard to believe what they saw.


    ��Could it be that what they said before was all a lie, everything was a lie����


    ��It was all only to trick us����


    Many people reacted, their voices were bitter, trembling, grief and anger.


    ��Attack!!��


    But at this moment, Heavenly Lu City shook violently with terrifying fluctuations, it suddenly fell from the end of the world. All the runes were obliterated, and the city wall that seemed to be connected with heaven and earth was trembling constantly as cracks began to appear on it.


    When the army from the Upper Realm reached the front of the city, the weapon that had been prepared for a long time manifested like a heavenly sword, shining dazzlingly, and fell toward the city wall in the front.


    The city wall that had been standing for countless years was trembling continuously at this moment andrge areas of runes had been obliterated as if it was about to copse.


    The expressions of the Enlightened beings from the Four Great War God ns changed upon hearing Gu Changge��s words. If they wanted to show proof of their surrender, then they could only attack Heavenly Lu City. Gu Changge and others would definitely not let them leave that easily.


    ��Forget it, it seems that you don��t seem to want to.��


    Seeing their expressions, Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile slightly.


    Then behind him, several Enlightened beings of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family appeared with a majestic aura and raised their hands to use the power of terrifyingws, sealing off all directions and suppressing all the people in front of them.


    Seeing this, the powerhouses who made the move just now had their eyes flickering, but they didn��t stop them.


    If the four people in front of them wanted to fight to the death, it would be troublesome for them, and they were not very clear about what Gu Changge intended to imprison these people for.


    The day before Lu City was broken, there were more important things waiting for them.

 Chapter 502-1: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 502-1: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (1)</h4>


    Heavenly Lu City had stood in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for countless years, and it had always been the majestic backbone of the realm. The city wall alone surpassed thousands of miles, and it had resisted many invasions from the Upper Realm without falling down.


    Even the stars were as small as dust in front of it.


    But today, all of this was ruined. The city wall was trembling, and all the runes on it were shattered before being wiped out like a torrent of copse, quickly disappearing. Countless traces of swords, spears and halberds appeared on the blue-gray wall, even a lot of bloodstains could be seen.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    Innumerable stars, implying the imprint of heaven and earth, that could outline and move the power between heaven and earth were revolving around Heavenly Lu City.


    Yet now, under the aura of the powerhouses, they exploded into powder in an instant. Today, a part of the formation outside Heavenly Lu city was torn apart, and a terrifying rift appeared.


    The endless torrents ofw and order rushed out, making all the living cultivators on the city wall tremble. Their faces turned pale, and they were already terrified to the extreme. Looking from their direction, they could see many terrifying creatures from the Upper Realms, attacking them with earth-shaking steps.


    This was an unstoppable force. Thend would crack, the sea would turn into ashes, apanied by thunder and lightning they would also dry up under this fluctuation.


    Countless cultivators and creatures in the city began to gather around the city wall. But there were more people fleeing to the distance while taking advantage of the current chaos. Even the few strongest powerhouses who went out of the city to fight just now had chosen to surrender and dare not continue to fight against the Upper Realm.


    At this time, why else would they resist?


    All the words of arrogance, high morale, and fearlessness of death before were only to win people��s hearts. At thest moment, they finally revealed their true faces of greed for life and fear of death.


    What kind of bullshit was the family of the Four Great War God ns? They were just some hypocritical bastards. Countless cultivators were cursing at the four war gods, but their feet were not slow.


    Divine lights appeared under their feet, and at the same time, ancient altars glowed as dazzling portals appeared among them, which could lead to other ces. There was chaos in Heavenly Lu City.


    And in the few ancient halls in the center, the brilliance was equally bright. There were several extremely ancient figures sitting cross-legged on this site. There were traces of an aura of time around them faintly visible.


    They sat cross-legged here, seemingly silent and motionless as if they hadn��t moved for countless years.


    Now it seemed that they could feel the situation outside Heavenly Lu City, and a brilliant glow began to emerge. The glow was soaring to the sky, looking holy as a crystal radiance was emitted from their body.


    Spiritual fluctuations like the vast sea emerged from them. Everyone possessed unfathomable strength and was gradually waking up.


    ��Has this day finallye?��


    Some of them moved their eyes before slowly opening them, their eyes were extremely deep and filled with vicissitudes. They were sighing as if they already knew what Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were facing today.


    ��I have seen endless blood and wars, the earth flooded with darkness, the sun and moon eroded by war, everything sunk����


    Another old man also opened his eyes. He looked very emaciated, his cheekbones were sunken and his eyes were like candles, extremely dazzling and bright.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The brilliance that soared to the sky erupted here, and there was a glow that shattered the sky and reflected into the distant universe. Countless cultivators and creatures felt this fluctuation, and couldn��t help showing surprise.


    Today in Heavenly Lu City, apart from the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns, there were no other Enlightened beings to be seen.


    Moreover, the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns had already been suppressed, and just now they nned to voluntarily surrender to the Upper Realm.


    This made everyone in Heavenly Lu City a little desperate.


    Yet now, they felt the presence of another Enlightened being, which naturally surprised them.


    In these few pces, these beings started to rise. For some reason, they were secluded in the death pass in Heavenly Lu City, but now they felt that Heavenly Lu City was facing a big war, they woke up from the death pass one after another.


    Divine lights swept across the sky, shining brilliantly as they appeared on the walls of Heavenly Lu City, but what they saw made them despair.


    Among them, there were young creatures and the older generation, all of whom were trembling at this moment.


    ��Attack!!��


    Outside Heavenly Lu City, it could be seen that the army was densely packed with a majestic and terrifying auraing from the end of the world, trying to submerge this ce.


    In the front was the even more terrifying giant war beast, which was controlled by the Supreme being himself. Just a single step could shake the sky and the earth and one kick was enough to trample countless creatures to death.


    This was a ck ocean, full of hundreds of millions of people, seeing this scene made everyone despair!


    A corner of the Heavenly Lu City��s formation was torn apart. From this direction, it was the weak point, the Upper Realm troops entered from this direction.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    There was an even more terrifying explosion in the sky. There was a red spear,posed of many gloriousws, piercing the sky. It seemed to be able to pierce through eternity. It wanted to split the universe and suddenly stabbed toward the Heavenly Lu City below.


    This made all the creatures in Heavenly Lu City unable to help but kneel down under this aura, which was involuntary and uncontroble at. Everyone��s scalp was numb as they saw the terrifying runes erupting from the city wall, but under this spear, they were wiped out, and they couldn��t stop it at all.


    The current Heavenly Lu City no longer had the previous resistance. It was constantly shaking, and it seemed that it would be shaken down by this blow. It made them feel hopeless.


    Gu Changge made a move. In the eyes of everyone in Heavenly Lu City, his existence was like a nightmare. Although he was handsome and aloof, his power was invincible. Just this casual blow could now tear apart the formation outside Heavenly Lu City.


    ��Those who surrender will live, those who resist will die.��


    The voices of many Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm sounded, and although their words were not loud, they spread clearly and indifferently. They walked forward, with monstrous fluctuations and auras on their bodies trying to suppress everyone in front of them to kneel down.


    Everyone in Heavenly Lu City couldn��t help trembling. Without the resistance of Enlightened beings, their level was too low. If they faced a powerhouse of this level, it was tantamount to facing a true dragon, and there was only one dead end.


    ��It will take a while to get into the city, but it won��t take long.��


    After Gu Changge attacked once, he didn��t make any moves. Instead, he looked into the depths of Heavenly Lu City. He felt that Heavenly Lu City was not as simple as it appeared on the surface.


    The ce of reincarnation mentioned by Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was likely hiding a great cause and effect. But now, just relying on the strength of Heavenly Lu City, it couldn��t even stop him, let alone the army of the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, in the center of Heavenly Lu City, there was a brilliance soaring to the sky. There were several powerful figures, their aura was boiling, filled with the breath of Enlightened beings, they were the few people who had just awakened.


    Facing the terrifying army from the Upper Realm, they were very cautious. Although they had just recovered, they already knew what happened in Heavenly Lu City before. This made them sigh softly, but they were sad and angry.


    Who would have thought that in such a crisis, the major ethnic ns did not unite, but abandoned the city and fled one after another?


    Even the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns surrendered to the Upper Realm in front of everyone in Heavenly Lu City. This made them sad, and there was a surge of anger in their hearts, which made the sky change color as the mountains copsed and the ground cracked.


    But it was useless now, they understood that after the Heavenly Lu City formation was breached, everyone here would not be able to stop the Upper Realm��s army at all. Even these Enlightened beings made them feel hopeless, let alone those who still had not made a move.


    Some people were even closer to the Realm of Immortality. Just relying on their own strength, they could suppress the current world, be the best in the past and the present, invincible in the world.


    No matter how they tried to resist, they could not be stopped at all, and there was no chance from the beginning to the end.


    ��Today the city has been breached, and whoever wants to surrender can surrender. No one will me you at this time.��


    ��It was meant to be.��


    Their figuresnded from the sky and spoke to all the cultivators and creatures in Heavenly Lu City, with helplessness. Some people of very old generations recognized them, but couldn��t help but grieve.

 Chapter 502-2: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 502-2: This Luck has been decayed, It will usher in a horrific catastrophe (2)</h4>


    These few were in battle with the Upper Realm at that time. They were brave enough to kill the enemy, and they were even dubbed kings. It was said that they disappearedter and were in seclusion somewhere, but they never thought that they were in Heavenly Lu City.


    Now, there was no hope in this war, and it was even more sad.


    ��The Eight Destions and Ten Regions today are no longer the Eight Destions and Ten Regions that we protected.��


    ��This Luck is rotten����


    These old men were all sighing, they didn��t choose to fight with the Upper Realm at this time, it was just a meaningless death. If there was still a glimmer of hope in this battle, they would definitely fight hard, even if the world was exhausted and everything was destroyed.


    The undting momentum outside Heavenly Lu City was even more terrifying. It could be seen that the vast formation was torn apart in the endless brilliance. The formation finally cracked open the terrifying rift valley, and an Enlightened being led an army from the Upper Realm to descend, immediately entering the city.


    The city gate, which was originally as high as the sky, exploded with a bang under the joint attack of the Enlightened beings, creating vast waves. All the runes on it were shattered, and it could not even stop them for a moment.


    This scene made everyone in Heavenly Lu City feel desperate.


    ��Can we only choose to surrender now����


    Many people��s voices trembled, containing fear.


    Some people went forward to fight with the army of the Upper Realm, but they were kicked down by the giant war beast on the way, and they were directly trampled into blood mist.


    Some Enlightened beings came driving chariots, which were covered with various traces of swords, guns, swords and halberds, and various arrow holes, filled with the aura of supremacy.


    They descended into the city with astonishing power, suppressing everyone to kneel down, this was an unparalleled pressure of the powerhouses Many cultivators were so desperate that they had no choice but to surrender.


    However, more people still stared at the Upper Realm army that had entered the city with hostile and angry eyes that would rather die than surrender, as if they wanted to fight them desperately.


    ��It��s ridiculous, even mere ants want to turn the Upper Realm upside down?��


    Many Enlightened beings were quite disdainful, their eyes were like lightning and when their eyes swept across the void, they made the surrounding area crack open, which was terrifying and breathtaking.


    Such a contemptuous appearance made everyone in Heavenly Lu City angry. But they were suppressed by their aura, they couldn��t even raise their head, their bones creaked, and their skin seemed to be cracking.


    ��I��m going to fight you guys!��


    A powerhouse couldn��t bear this situation, so he couldn��t help roaring. Mobilizing all the divine power in his body, glowing all over, and attacking toward the front. However, before reaching the front of a few people, he was blown apart by the aura around them and exploded into blood mist all over the sky.


    ��If I hadn��t given Young Master Changge a face, I would have shot you to death as early as the moment we broke through the city! I gave you a chance to survive, if you don��t want to cherish it, then don��t me us.��


    These Enlightened beings came from various forces of the Upper Realm and their aura was very strong. They stood in Heavenly Lu City, their eyes were like thunder as they said indifferently.


    They were not stupid, they knew that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was now by Gu Changge��s side, and she was very close to him. And the reason Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was willing to follow Gu Changge was probably because she had some agreement with him.


    If they wantonly killed people from Heavenly Lu City, they might offend Gu Changge because of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s rtionship. For them, whether Heavenly Lu City was broken or not didn��t matter, the most important meaningy in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions standing behind it.


    ��Seniors are right, Gu has the virtue of living, and I will give you a chance to survive. Of course, the premise is that you don��t want to die.��


    Outside Heavenly Lu City, a Dao smashed down manyws and orders, splitting a road. Gu Changge descended here, followed by a mighty army behind him with a monstrous momentum covering the trembling sky, sun, moon and stars.


    He nced at everyone in front of him and said lightly. Seeing him arriving, the faces of the other Enlightened beings changed slightly, but the whole Heavenly Lu City fell into dead silence.


    They were not afraid of this group of Enlightened beings with unfamiliar faces, but their fear of Gu Changge had almost prated into their bones.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The Enlightened beings who woke up in the central pce of Heavenly Lu City also appeared here at this moment. Although they had only just woken up, they had already learned from the rest of the poption through the secret method just now what happened outside Heavenly Lu City during this period.


    So they also knew that the young man in front of them was a leading figure of his generation in the Upper Realm, and he had a great voice and prestige. Even the many Enlightened beings here looked like they were headed by Gu Changge.


    ��This is the end of the matter, there is no need for you to continue to resist.��


    At this time, behind Gu Changge, the figure of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also appeared. Her eyes were very t, without waves, and she nced at the people in Heavenly Lu City in front of her, and said softly.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu����


    Seeing Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, theplexions of the people here changed drastically. They did not expect Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to choose to show up at this time. And it didn��t seem surprising that she faced all this so calmly.


    This made many people even more angry, wanting to curse, but they didn��t dare in front of Gu Changge. However, more cultivators and living beings felt deeply depressed. Perhaps the only way now was to listen to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s words so that they could survive.


    But after surviving, would they be a servant of the Upper Realm and be used by them?


    ��Your life and death have nothing to do with me. I just want to protect the Heavenly Lu City left behind by Master.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s voice sounded again, it was very calm, but when it fell on everyone��s ears, it seemed very indifferent. For Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, the importance of Heavenly Lu City was much more important than the creatures in it.


    This was the ce where she grew up, and the ce she promised her Master to protect. As long as the city was there, then the rest of the things didn��t matter.


    The few old men who rushed over saw this scene with bitterness on their faces, but they also understood that if they didn��t want everyone to die, the best way was to surrender.


    Therefore, they did not try to resist, but took the lead in expressing their willingness to surrender.


    Many people in Heavenly Lu City had their teeth almost broken. They had an unresolvable feud with the Upper Realm, so they chose to stay when the rest of the people were far away from Heavenly Lu City.


    But today, they were going to surrender to the Upper Realm, which made them unable to ept it at all, and their hearts were full of unwillingness.


    ��If you don��t want to surrender, then die.��


    Gu Changge noticed the expressions of these people, and ordered in a calm voice.


    Hearing this, the faces of the people in Heavenly Lu City changed drastically. Many people felt frightened and wanted to change their words, but it was toote.


    In the next moment, the blood light shot up to the sky, dyeing the clouds in the sky red.


    After receiving the order, the army behind Gu Changge immediately surged forward, crushing them like a torrent.


    Not surprisingly, after the formation of Heavenly Lu City was torn apart by a crack, the Upper Realm army arrived to attack them. Even in the city, there were still many people who were unwilling to surrender, but under this almost crushing force, there was still no way of resistance.


    Among them, the members of the Four Great War God ns who stayed here did not disappoint the people in Heavenly Lu City. They immediately chose to surrender like their Enlightened beings, and had no intention of resisting at all.


    Of course, this was not surprising to many people. After all, Heavenly Lu City was just a city, facing the terrifying army from the Upper Realm, without the support of other ethnic ns, they were defeated in an instant.


    Afterward, the Upper Realm army stationed and swept through many pavilions and pces side by side, suppressing and killing the recalcitrant without sparing any corner.


    The news of Heavenly Lu City��s destruction swept across the Eight Destions and Ten Regions almost instantly.


    Many ethnic ns that had already evacuated were even more shocked, and at the same time they were extremely fortunate that they escaped early, otherwise they would definitely have died tragically in the city.


    They could imagine what kind of terrifying catastrophe the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions would usher in next.

 Chapter 503-1: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till the last moment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 503-1: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till thest moment (1)</h4>


    ��This is the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City. From this point of view, it should have been removed in advance by someone with great divine power.��


    In the depths of Heavenly Lu City, within a deeply hidden space, the figures of Gu Changge and Heavenly Maiden Tianlu appeared here. But it could be said that this ce waspletely different from when Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came here.


    The sky was still dim, there was not much light to be seen and there was a flickering mist floating in the sky. As far as the eye could see, there was only a terrifying bottomless pit, spreading for an unknown distance.


    It wasrger than many stars and in some areas, one could even see deep pits smashed out by star debris. If it wasn��t for her feeling that the aura of heaven and earthws here was still the same as when she came here before, she might suspect that she came to the wrong ce.


    After Heavenly Lu City was breached, the army stationed at the foot of the mountain arrived and upied various ces. The powerful people from all ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions fled and surrendered.


    After a period of rectification, Heavenly Lu City, as the number one city in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was upied by the Upper Realm. Each n and sect divided their territories ording to their military achievements, and now order had been restored.


    Now the various forces were already discussing how to proceed with the next step of the campaign. Once Heavenly Lu City was breached, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were equivalent to opening the gates of the city.


    Therefore, all the Immortal Great forces and the Supreme sects were nning to send troops to attack the various tribes in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions one by one. There was no need for all forces to unite to attack the city as before.


    For the forces of the Upper Realm, the ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions didn��t need attention at all. They only needed to send arge army to quickly defeat them.


    However, Gu Changge was more interested in the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City, so he asked Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to bring him here. It was a pity that what he saw there made him a little disappointed.


    ��I was a stepte. It seems that there is indeed something hidden in the ce of reincarnation in Heavenly Lu City. I can feel the breath of reincarnation here����


    Gu Changge swept across the distance with interest, and then a divine light appeared under his feet, heading deep into the ce. This ce was vast and endless, like another unknown universe.


    However, Gu Changge was a little surprised that there was a lot of dead energy here, and strands of it lingered in the void, showing the appearance of exhaustion as a whole. Even in some ces, there were traces of battles, but they were very old as if they had existed since ancient times.


    In addition, there were many broken ancient monuments and ck soil here, which could not breed the slightest vitality. Among some broken clouds, one could still see the river of blood flowing through the ground.


    ��After the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were separated from the Upper Realm, part of the Luck of the Upper Realm was stolen away. As a result, in these eras, thews of the Upper Realm arecking, and the Dao is endless, so no Immortals have been born so far.��


    ��There is actually a remnant of the power of thews of the Upper Realm here. Perhaps the Luck that was stolen at the beginning is rted to this ce.��


    Gu Changge walked all the way forward and saw a ck ocean at the end. However, this ck ocean seemed to have been moved by someone once, and it seemed a little dry, and some light spots hung down like the light of life.


    Of course, it was very rare, and it was even more insignificantpared with the vast and boundless entire ce of death. From Gu Changge��s point of view, this should have been removed with great qi when the powerhouses in Heavenly Lu City retreated.


    It could be seen that they left in a hurry, so many traces of this ce had not been erased. These bright spots, like the light of life, obviously contained some very weak spirituality. This ce of death might really contain something rted to reincarnation.


    ��The bodies that were once buried here are gone.��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu came from another direction, and she couldn��t hide her shock at the moment. She went to find the corpses of the powerhouses who died in the battle with the Upper Realm and were buried here.


    It turned out that their coffins were empty, and there were no figures in them.


    This made her feel a little shaken, and she couldn��t help but guess, maybe the death in battle at that time was just a disguise. It seemed that she still underestimated these major ethnic ns, and they even lied about such things, deceiving the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Come on, it��s useless to say this now. It seems that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions are hidden deeper than you know.��


    Gu Changge showed a faint smile. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu nodded withplicated eyes.


    If it wasn��t for the siege of the Upper Realm this time, she might never know these things in her entire life. So, was she lucky or unlucky?


    There were already people waiting there outside thend of rebirth, but it was not others, but those old men who voluntarily surrendered to the Upper Realm. Each of them was extremely profound.


    At least they were much stronger than the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns who went out of the city to pretend to fight. But now their cultivation bases were all sealed with special runes by the powerhouses of various races, and they could not use their power.


    The power of bloodlines should not be underestimated, so most people dare not approach them. As prisoners, they were surrounded by guards, but no one dared to stop them from asking to see Gu Changge.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    They looked at Heavenly Maiden Tianlu withplicated expressions, and then respectfully spoke to Gu Changge.


    ��Oh, do you have something for me?��


    Gu Changge nced at them in surprise. He was still thinking about whether to swallow and absorb these Enlightened beings who had surrendered as nourishment, or keep them for him to dispatch.


    After all, the entire Upper Realm today saw him suppress those Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns with their own eyes. If they disappeared, it might arouse unnecessary suspicion.


    Of course, it didn��t mean that Gu Changge would let them go, it was just a little troublesome.


    ��It��s about the secret of the ce of death, I��ll know a little bit.��


    The old men didn��t hide it when they heard the words, they wanted to use this to negotiate conditions with Gu Changge so that Gu Changge would treat the captives kindly.


    ��The ce of rebirth? This should have been stolen from the Upper Realm. I don��t think it is difficult to guess.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Countless years ago, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were separated from the Upper Realm. Although it was rted to the destruction of the realm with the palm of the Demon Lord, the fact that the Luck of the Upper Realm was stolen had nothing to do with this matter.


    Several old men looked at each other upon hearing this, and smiled wryly, they knew that this kind of thing could not be hidden from Gu Changge. But what they wanted to talk about was not this matter, but the secrets hidden in the ce of death.


    ��It is said that there is an Epoch Tree in the ce of death. The Epoch Tree spans several eras. Although its vitality is weak, it has never died. A few eras ago, someone found that the Epoch Tree seemed to be sprouting new branches and leaves.����


    They opened their mouths and revealed a secret that no one knew before.


    ��Epoch Tree?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows.


    Epoch Tree, World Tree, Time-Space Tree�� these were all mysterious ancient trees widely circted in the Upper Realm. Like him, he owned a seedling of the World Tree, which was currently evolving and growing in the Inner Universe.


    But if he wanted to grow to the extent that the branches and leaves could support the world, it would take a long time.


    This Epoch Tree was a very mysterious ancient tree, which often grew across several eras. It was even said that trekking along the branches and leaves of the Epoch Tree could cross the river of time and venture into the past and future.


    The Time-Space Monument and Enlightening Mirror were actually the same as the Epoch Tree, both of which had the same purpose. But the Epoch Tree only existed in legends.


    No one had really seen it, even in the Upper Realm, there were only a few records.


    ��So, what is bred in this ce of death is actually a new Epoch Tree? But if it is a true Epoch Tree, it cannot be approached by Mortals. Seeing how they removed it seems strange and it��s definitely not aplete Epoch Tree.��


    Gu Changge was a little thoughtful, he was not worried that these people would dare to deceive him. He guessed that the dead Epoch Tree either turned into a seed, a sapling, or a fruit?


    Thinking about it this way, a fetish like the Epoch Tree involved the Luck of the entire realm.

 Chapter 503-2: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till the last moment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 503-2: The existence of the Epoch Tree, The afterglow that burns till thest moment (2)</h4>


    It was stolen from the Upper Realm back then, which caused the Luck of the entire Upper Realm to drop sharply, the Dao was iplete, and the already brokenws of heaven and earth made it even more difficult to carry the power of Immortality.


    ��It turns out that this is the reason why there are no Immortals born in the Upper Realm.��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help squinting his eyes, he suddenly had a bold idea in his heart. Since this Epoch Tree involved so much, it was bound to affect the Luck changes in the Upper Realm.


    If he directly refined it, wouldn��t he be able to directly control the Upper Realm?


    Of course, this was not controlling in the true sense but referred to Gu Changge��s ability to control the matter of bing Immortal in the Upper Realm.


    If he wanted to be immortal, he had to enter through the baptism of the light of the Immortal Way. Without his permission, who could be Immortal?


    But now Gu Changge was still not sure what was left of the so-called Epoch Tree.


    In the following period of time, the army of the Upper Realm was stationed in Heavenly Lu City. The ancient city with a territory of tens of thousands of miles was divided and upied by various immortal forces and supreme sects. Every day, one after another sky-high cracks could be seen, and a mighty army rushed out toward all parts of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In the eyes of various forces, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was just a piece of fat on the chopping board, which was extremely coveted. Especially the extremely vast and fertile ones among the top Ten Regions had attracted the attention of everyone, so almost every day, these forces sent troops to rush there.


    Compared with the remoteness and barrenness of countless years ago, the resources of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions today were obviously much richer.


    The mes of war spread, and the sound of charging and killing resounded in the various regions. The mighty cavalry rushed past like a torrent, bringing despair and catastrophe to all living beings in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    However, many younger generations, such as the Six Crown King, the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, etc., returned to the Upper Realm after breaking through the Heavenly Lu City��s formation and did not continue to participate.


    For them, this battle was more like an experience. Now that the experience was over, it was natural for them to return to the Upper Realm to practice separately. But Gu Xian��er was not surprised and left without saying anything to Gu Changge at all.


    After Gu Changge knew about this, he just chuckled lightly and didn��t care. For Gu Xian��er, this battle gave her a lot of experience, but her current strength was not much worse than that of the strongest of the younger generation.


    It was just that she herself was still not satisfied.


    In the following time, Gu Changge��s cultivation base improved a lot again. When he secretly eliminated the Enlightened beings of the Four Great War God ns, he got another piece of news from them.


    It was the ancient figures behind them who ordered them to spread the news of abandoning the city and fleeing Heavenly Lu City. Their seniority was extremely terrifying, and they could even be traced back to the beginning of the birth of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    However, those ancient figures had obviously escaped from Heavenly Lu City and returned to the nnd, and they might even have moved the nnd. Just like the Upper Realms, there were also many Lower Realms in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. With their abilities, they could easily tear open the cracks in space, go to the Lower Realms, and hide there.


    This news surprised Gu Changge. However, he then thought of another candidate, which might be an opportunity to destroy the so-called Four Great War God ns.


    If his guess was correct, the ce of death in the depths of Heavenly Lu City might have been taken away by the ancient figures of the Four Great War God ns.


    ��Gu Changge, what else do you want me to do?��


    Outside the pce, Lin Wu walked over with an ugly expression on his face. Although he had now betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it was only in the dark and had not been exposed.


    At least on the surface, no one knew about it yet. He was brought over directly because Gu Changge had something to tell him.


    During this period of time, although he saw Luluo, the two of them were only in a better situation than before, they were not free, and they were restricted in the courtyard. Although Lin Wu was dissatisfied with this, he could only suppress it in his heart and dare not show it.


    ��There is one more thing for you to do. After that, I will naturally let you two go.��


    Gu Changge sat by the window, with a slight smile on his face, and gently blew on the tea next to him.


    ��You promised me that you would not hurt Luluo again, what do you want to do now?��


    Lin Wu gritted his teeth and stared at him firmly. He had never been so humiliated as he was now. Although he survived the battle, it didn��t make him feel at ease at all. He felt guilty that his conscience was condemned.


    ��It��s actually very simple, help me find your people.�� Gu Changge smiled casually, ��If you don��t want to, then your previous efforts may be in vain. Don��t forget, a certain genius of our n is still thinking about your sweetheart.��


    ��Gu Changge, you are really despicable����


    Lin Wu was taken aback for a moment and then realized what Gu Changge meant by this. Suddenly, anger welled up in his heart, his teeth were clenched and there was deep hatred in his voice.


    Gu Changge��s purpose was very simple, after all, no one knew that he had betrayed Heavenly Lu City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. So Lin Wu could take advantage of this to find an opportunity to return to the ethnic n.


    If he guessed correctly, the Dragon Blood God of War n was probably trying to find a way to relocate and leave the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Gu Changge was nning to attack the ethnic n behind him!


    At this moment, Lin Wu wished he could fight Gu Changge right now. Moreover, he knew that even if he refused now, it would be toote. After falling into Gu Changge��s trap, he had no other choice but to go down this road.


    ��I��ve given you a chance, how you choose is none of my business.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge still smiled lightly, and then blew the tea in the cup unhurriedly, as if he didn��t know why Lin Wu hated him.


    Lin Wu trembled all over, his eyes were even a little red, his heart was full of anger and hatred, and he couldn��t hide it anymore. But he didn��t dare to do anything to Gu Changge, just as Gu Changge said, now he had no way out.


    After betraying the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he couldn��t turn back.


    ��If you agree, then I will order someone to send you out of the city now. I guarantee that no one will find out.��


    Gu Changge still had a faint smile on his face.


    ��Gu Changge, if you act like this, aren��t you afraid of retribution in the future?�� Lin Wu��s eyes were extremely cold, and he felt that encountering Gu Changge was the greatest disaster in his life.


    ��Oh, retribution? I��m looking forward to that day.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, not caring at all.


    The value of Lin Wu was his current status. As the most outstanding young arrogant of the Dragon Blood War God n, they must be reluctant to let him fall outside like this.


    Gu Changge knew that the nnd behind Lin Wu was probably already empty. However, he believed that Lin Wu should have a way to contact his nsmen, which could just save Gu Changge the time and trouble of finding them one by one.


    As a Child of Luck, Gu Changge naturally had to wait for him to raise his Luck to the extreme, and for the remaining warmth to burn till thest moment.


    Otherwise, he would be sorry for the words ��Son of Luck.�� Of course, in Gu Changge��s view, the Four Great War God ns were much more valuable than other ns.


    The person who stole the Luck of the Upper Realm back then probably had a lot to do with these four big ns.


    In addition to this, the destruction of Heavenly Lu City and the opening of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were equivalent to opening the door for him and he had to start another thing.


    Another Son of Luck, the Guardian n behind Xiao Yang!


    In this battle, no one from the Guardian n showed up, which surprised Gu Changge a bit. Logically speaking, at such a time, there should be a hero to turn the tide.


    Perhaps he was thinking too much, or the so-called Guardian n, like the four war gods, was a generation of deceitful people.


    ��The dark chess that my Gu family yed in these Eight Destions and Ten Regions back then should be used now. The whereabouts of Gu Wudi and Xiao Yang have always been under my control.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes gradually darkened.

 Chapter 703: A corner of the future, He can no longer control himself, right?

    <h4>Chapter 703: A corner of the future, He can no longer control himself, right?</h4>


    The mountains were quiet and peaceful with the immortal mist lingering. The spiritual spring was bubbling, and the silver waterfall was cascading down the mountains. Many auspicious beasts and birds were singing, drinking haze, and swallowing air. Their feathers were reflecting the divine chains, and the sun was shining brightly, just like the immortal backyard in the myth.


    Gu Xian��er traveled through many inds all the way and arrived at the divine Ind where Gu Changge usually rested. When the guards in charge saw hering, they did not dare to stop her, nor did they enter to report.


    Because Gu Xian��er was the only exception of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, who could freelye and go to this divine ind without Gu Changge��s consent. Another exception was Gu Qingyi.


    ��Gu Changge isn��t in the pce?�� Gu Xian��er came all the way to the dormitory where Gu Changge cultivated, but she didn��t see him there.


    She was a little stunned as she wandered around, and couldn��t figure out where Gu Changge had disappeared. Could it be that he quietly left the Ancient Immortal Gu Family without telling everyone, and was now nning a big event somewhere?


    After guessing like this, Gu Xian��er��s expression suddenly became a little depressed. On the way here, she had already made ns to find Gu Changge and decided on how to speak with him. Because it took a lot of courage to say those words, but now there was not even the figure of Gu Changge.


    The words she wanted to say could only be kept in her heart, and the next time she saw Gu Changge, she didn��t know if she would have the courage to say that to him.


    ��If Gu Changge really brings disaster to the Heavens in the Upper Realm in the near future, what should I do?�� When she thought of the many future scenes she saw in the Pond of Reincarnation.


    Gu Xian��er shuddered and felt uneasy. She really couldn��t believe that in the near future, Gu Changge would plunge the entire Upper Realm into a dark era. All beings and spirits lived in his fear and shadow.


    At least the Gu Changge she knew would never do such a thing. It was more like Gu Changge, who was controlled by the Demon Heart when he was a child and was full of terrifying evilness. This made her feel both painful and entangled.


    The Pond of Reincarnation let her know the fate of the entire Upper Realm in advance, what was the significance of it?


    ��Do you want me to stop this?�� Gu Xian��er couldn��t help muttering softly, her crystal clear eyes revealed a touch of sadness.


    She still remembered that scene in the Peach Vige. Taoyao told her about Gu Changge��s Demon Heart, exining that Gu Changge had an Innate Demon Heart. Gu Changge needed to suppress his demonic nature to stay awake, just like he would dig out her Dao bone before.


    Although there were episodes of his Demon Heart being dominant, many things were actually done subconsciously by Gu Changge.


    In the Nirvana Pool of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge couldn��t suppress his demonic nature because he returned the Dao bone to her, and almost caused a catastrophe. But at that time, Gu Changge would rather destroy his own arms than hurt her at all.


    This scene was still vivid in Gu Xian��er��s mind. When she was in the Peach Vige, she insisted on digging out her Dao bone to suppress the demonic nature of Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge disyed unprecedented gloominess and violence, and threatened her not to do so. She must keep the Dao bones, otherwise, she would understand what it meant to be worse than death.


    Gu Xian��er understood that those were Gu Changge��s words threatening her, not the truth, and his original intention was to prevent her from doing such stupid things.


    ��He also said at the time that he would rather die than let me get hurt like this.�� Gu Xian��er whispered to herself.


    For a moment, a faint rosy color appeared on her white and delicate pretty face, and there were many thoughts in her heart. Unknowingly, she left the pce and headed toward the top of the mountain.


    The clouds and mist rolled there as if hidden in the deepest part of the clouds, far and wide, overlooking the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    ��Gu Changge���� Suddenly, Gu Xian��er was stunned and saw a familiar figure beside a bluestone on the top of the mountain.


    Dark clothes and ck hair, handsome facial features, better than a banished immortal. Gu Changge actually had closed his eyes slightly and fallen asleep leaning against the bluestone. So peaceful and detached, not stained with the slightest dust.


    ��How could he fall asleep here?�� Gu Xian��er quietly looked at Gu Changge and didn��t make a sound that would disturb Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge with such an appearance was really rare, and she couldn��t bear to break this tranquility. It seemed to be the same as thest time when he fought in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. Gu Changge fought against several Enlightened beings and suffered serious injuries.


    And when she went to visit Gu Changge, he fell asleep so peacefully, still leaning on her shoulder. Gu Xian��er still remembered that clear and steady breathing.


    ��Having tasted the splendor of the world, he should be very tired during the weekdays.��


    At this moment, Gu Xian��er couldn��t help feeling pity in her heart. In front of people, Gu Changge was overwhelming the ages, and extremely gorgeous. Yet , who was qualified to see this side of Gu Changge?


    All of a sudden, the scenes of the Pond of Reincarnation reappeared in her mind. Although her final ending was very tragic, at that time, Gu Changge should have been unable to control himself, right?


    ��If I dig my Dao bone for him, will it be able to suppress his demonic nature and stop everything in the future?��


    This idea emerged uncontrobly in Gu Xian��er��s mind, making her stare at Gu Changge in a daze, not knowing what to do for a while. If her Dao bone could really rewrite the future, then wouldn��t it be a blessing?


    She survived when her Dao��s bone was dug out when she was young. What was Dao bone now?


    ��What��s wrong? Xian��er, why are you looking at me like this?�� And just when Gu Xian��er was in a daze, an unhurried voice suddenly sounded in front of her. Gu Changge opened his eyes and looked at her before asking with a faint smile.


    Although he took a nap for a while, it didn��t mean that his five senses were closed. So the moment Gu Xian��er stepped onto the top of the mountain, he had already sensed it and woke up.


    ��Did I interrupt your rest?�� Gu Xian��er didn��t expect Gu Changge to wake up at this time, her eyes were a little flustered, and she hurriedly looked to the side.


    It seemed that she felt guilty after discovering that she had been staring at Gu Changge just now.


    ��Then do I look good? Since you��ve been staring at me for so long, how can I not notice it?�� Gu Changge got up and walked toward her with a smile.


    ��Don��t talk nonsense, who stared at you for so long?�� Gu Xian��er was a little anxious, with a rosy look on her face. She also panicked when Gu Changge spoke something that stirred her heart, so she quickly denied it.


    She had a lot on her mind to say. But after being teased by Gu Changge, she couldn��t say anything.


    ��Maybe I was wrong.�� Gu Changge smiled and looked her up and down.


    Seeing that her cultivation base was much more advanced than thest time he saw her. It could be seen that during this period of time, she had encountered many opportunities and her improvement had been great.


    In the current younger generation, there were not many people who could be her opponents.


    ��You must have read it wrong, when you fell asleep.�� Gu Xian��er snorted.


    Gu Changge ignored her small thoughts, smiled, and said, ��By the way, where have you been all this time? If you didn��te back, I would have to send someone to find your whereabouts. ��


    Although this was a joke, he was indeed a little curious about what happened to Gu Xian��er. Why did she look at himself with suchplicated eyes after returning to the Gu family?


    ��What do you care where I went? It��s better than you, destroying Hell.�� Gu Xian��er did not mention the matter of the Pond of Reincarnation. Her expression returned to her usual coldness, and she didn��t want to talk to Gu Changge very much.


    She hadn��t figured out how to exin it to Gu Changge yet. Although the picture in the Pond of Reincarnation indicated that Gu Changge would be the enemy of the whole world in the future.


    He was even framed as the inheritor of demonic arts and was attacked by various forces. But that didn��t stop Gu Changge.


    On the contrary, the forces of all parties would pay a heavy price for this. In the future, the entire Upper Realm would also be shrouded in the terrifying shadow of Gu Changge.


    ��Forget it, since you don��t want to say it. I am also toozy to force you. It just so happens that you are back. I will go to the Peach Vige in a few days. It will be more convenient to have you with me.�� Gu Changge smiled but did not continue to ask.


    It just so happened that he nned to go to Peach Vige before the wedding date and ask Taoyao about some things. At the same time, he would take a look at Yaoyao, his little apprentice brought up from the Lower Realm.


    Of course, Gu Changge still remembered that in the True Immortal Academy, there was an Old Stone Demon that was once a contemporaneous figure with Taoyao, Chan Hong Yi, and Demon Lord.


    ��Back to Peach Vige?�� When Gu Xian��er heard this, her eyes darkened a little, and she thought of the future picture she saw in the Pond of Reincarnation. Her masters were all brutally killed by Gu Changge in order to avenge her.


    Even Sister Taoyao was left with only a charred peach tree stump standing at the head of the deste vige. The thoughts in her heart wavered again.


    If the images disyed in the Pond of Reincarnation were all true.


    In the near future, not only her but also Gu Changge��s fianc��e Yue Mingkong, her master, and rtives�� Too many people would face a tragic fate.


    Peach Vige was located in the depths of the Land of Abandoned Immortals, and there was a wild area in the middle, where there were many terrifying beasts born since ancient times.


    Especially in recent years, great changes had taken ce in the Upper Realm, and many ancient Enlightened beings had recovered one after another. The level of danger in that wild area had increased by more than a thousand times.


    The strength of the Great Sacred Realm in the past could be used to traverse. But now even a Supreme Realm cultivator was terrified, afraid, and dare not set foot in it. It was very quiet there as if isted from the world, with little rays of light and mist.


    The emerald-like smallke was located, the grass was long, and many deer were looking down for food. A group of children at the entrance of the vige were ying, and several old men were gathered together, smoking dry tobo, very leisurely.


    An extremely luxuriant and gorgeous Peach Tree bloomed at the head of the vige. The peach blossoms were blooming, with a rouge-like color. Some ferocious beasts with iparably terrifying auras couldn��t help casting fearful and awe-inspiring gazes at this small vige when they passed by in the distance from the entrance of the vige.


    Except for the Peach Tree with terrifying and unfathomable morality. Many old people in the vige had cultivation bases that were hard to guess. It was absolutely not a problem to kill someone at the Supreme Realm to death casually.


    But today, above the sky beyond the entrance of the vige, a divine light descended, and two figures, a man and a woman, slowly descended.


    (Thanks for Fabulous1K��s support!!!)

 Chapter 505-1: The location of Great Mountain Lord, The premonition of the new Son of Luck (1)

    <h4>Chapter 505-1: The location of Great Mountain Lord, The premonition of the new Son of Luck (1)</h4>


    In the depths of the wilderness, there were mountains, greenkes and rivers passing through like jade belts. There were white mist and colorful clouds intertwined, forming a dense atmosphere.


    This tribe was not very big, even less than a hundred households, surrounded by fences, there was a sense of indifference to the world. When Xiao Yang and others came here, many children ran out and curiously looked at them as if they were not afraid.


    They looked different from ordinary people of other tribes. This made Xiao Yang even more convinced that the Great Mountain Lord was now cultivating here.


    The children here all had a kind of spirituality and were very agile, obviously because they had been nourished by the spiritual energy for a long time.


    Moreover, this ce was not attacked by ferocious beasts, and it was likely that there was an inexplicable force guarding it.


    Afterward, they walked toward the women who were pounding clothes by the slow stream, wanting to ask about the Great Mountain Lord. Although Xiao Yang and others didn��t know what kind of status Mountain Lord had in this tribe.


    But he believed that as long as he inquired, he should be able to find out. The Mountain Lord had no reason to avoid them.


    ��The oldest person in the tribe?��


    Several women who were washing clothes looked at each other, wondering why Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi suddenly came to ask this group of outsiders.


    Wasn��t the oldest person in the tribe the old patriarch? Facing this group of powerful cultivators, they didn��t dare to offend them and hurriedly replied.


    ��The oldest person in the tribe is the old patriarch.��


    Hearing this, Xiao Yang and others nodded, and then they showed joy and said, ��Don��t worry, we have no malicious intentions, and we are here to find someone.��


    ��Where is your old patriarch now?�� He asked hastily.


    ��The old patriarch passed away a few days ago. If you are here to find the old patriarch, you arete.�� A rtively fit middle-aged man walked over and stared at them vigntly.


    ��Gone?�� Xiao Yang and others froze, unable to believe it.


    How could someone like the Great Mountain Lord pass away so easily? There must be something wrong. But wasn��t the jade pendant in his hand still shining?


    ��The Mountain Lord should be someone else, rted to this tribe.��


    Gu Wudi nced at the tribe in front of him with a strange look in his eyes, and said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Xiao Yang was also taken aback and then realized that the Mountain Lord should have a connection with this tribe.


    ��If you want to find the person of the oldest generation, you should go to the mountain behind. There is an old gentleman over there. Some people in our tribe often go to him when they are sick.��


    At this time, another old man came here, holding a cane, tremblingly speaking. But when he mentioned the mountain behind him, his expression was very respectful.


    ��But you have to pay attention. There are fierce beasts guarding the gate on that mountain. If you are not sincere, they will tear you in pieces.�� The old man reminded again.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yang, Gu Wudi, and others were all in awe and they couldn��t help but look at the mountain shrouded in clouds and mist in the distance.


    That should be the real ce of the Mountain Lord.


    ��


    At the same time, on the other side, Bone Domain.


    The region was boundless and endless, and it was all dry and deadnd as far as the eye could see, with terrible rift valleys. Here you could even see the mighty gray fog, just like its name.


    Many dark white bones were hidden underground, and some mountains were evenposed of white bones. The ground was covered with white bones, and it was dead gray-white as if countless lives had fallen here.


    The creatures here were even more ominous, and any creatures who dared to step into this ce would be attacked and killed by them. Above the sky, two figures quickly fell towards this ce, and they crossed a distance of hundreds of thousands of miles in the blink of an eye.


    ��The Bone Domain is indeed remote, and it is clearly different from otherrge domains.�� Gu Changge and Alphanded on a mountain of bones here.


    Sweeping around with interest, Gu Changge felt that the aura of this ce was very different from that of otherrge areas. It could also be seen from this point that the Ancestor of the Bone n had unfathomable strength and had already affected thews of this world.


    ��Is the lord looking for the strongest person here?�� Alpha asked respectfully.


    Gu Changge narrowed his eyes and looked into the depths of the misty sky.


    ��Perhaps I don��t need to look for it.��


    The two of them went all the way to the depths of the Bone Domain, their auras were terrifying. So even if there were some creatures living in the Bone Domain here, they did not dare to show up, their bodies and souls were trembling involuntarily.


    This was the true power of the strongest, even if he didn��t do anything. Just standing there, relying on the physical body, could make the nearby creatures prostrate and kneel down.


    ��How long has it been since someone set foot in my n��s territory? Could it be the powerhouses from other great domains who came to ask our Ancestors to help?��


    Among the gray misty peaks and piles of bones. A lot of Bone n people showed up, feeling the frightening wave going away, theirplexions couldn��t help but be dignified.


    Afterward, one after another, secret letters were sent back to the deepest part of the n by them in a special way. In a ce where the aura was extremely terrifying and the sky and the earth were gloomy.


    A pair of indifferent eyes opened, causing the aura of this ce to start to riot. The surrounding creatures could not help but kneel down in that direction.


    ��Is it finally here?�� He murmured and his words contained unimaginable vicissitudes and some relief.


    Afterward, thick fog billowed here, apanied by a terrifying brilliance like ck lightning falling, dividing into chaos.


    A hunchbacked and vicissitude figure stepped out of it, wearing a gray robe and there was a faint blue me burning under the sunken eye sockets. Judging from the appearance, the Bone Ancestor was more like a skeleton without any flesh and blood on his body.


    But this skeleton contained an unimaginable terrifying aura, shining like ck jade, with some kind of supreme runes emerging. With a wave of his robe, the void in front of him suddenly shattered, forming a passage, and Gu Changge appeared in front of him while taking a step.


    ��The Old Bone Ancestor greets the Young Master.�� The old man said respectfully and a surging aura emerged from his body.


    Gu Changge raised his eyes and looked at the gray-robed old man who appeared out of thin air. At the moment of the fluctuation from here just now, he guessed the identity of the other party.


    ��The ancestor of the Bone n?��


    Gu Changge looked at the other party. Judging from the fluctuation of this aura, he was many times stronger than the average Enlightened being, but he was still far from the Realm of Immortality. But it was worthy of the powerhouse that had upied the Bone Domain for so many years.


    This was quite satisfactory to him.


    ��It��s Gu Zu. The old man has been waiting for you here for a long time.��


    Gu Zu said while looking at Gu Changge.


    This was the first time he had seen the rumored Young Master of the Gu family, and it could only be said that his reputation was well-deserved, and it even made him feel that he was a little dangerous.


    ��Oh, have you been waiting for me for a long time? Did you know that I woulde to you?�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile and his expression remained unchanged.


    Gu Zu nodded and said, ��I heard about the deeds of the Young Master in Heavenly Boundary Abyss when he fought against many Enlightened beings, so I guessed that you wille to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions in the near future.��


    ��But I didn��t expect you toe so soon. The old man was about to sacrifice the heads of the entire Guardian n. The few fish that slipped through the back then are now gone.��


    He didn��t lie. When he heard the news from Heavenly Boundary Abyss, he guessed that Gu Changge would definitelye to White Bone Domain at that time.


    After all, the entire Bone n was a hidden weapon nted by the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Gu Changge wouldn��t use it for no reason.


    As for the main family, the Bone Ancestor knew how terrifying the Ancient Immortal Gu Family really was, and its background revealed in the Upper Realm was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Not to mention the strength that was hidden in the rumored world. That was why he had been unwilling to give up this opportunity to return to the Upper Realm.


    ��Very good, I can see that you are a smart person.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge nodded with some satisfaction.


    A smile appeared on Gu Zu��s face as he said, ��Young Master, I��m just doing what I should do.��


    ��Don��t worry, since I have promised your family, my family will naturally agree.�� Gu Changge showed a faint smile on his face.


    ��The old man has never doubted the words of the main family.�� Bone Ancestor replied respectfully.


    He knew how powerful and terrifying the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was. If it wasn��t for the opportunity of the Bone n because of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, they probably wouldn��t even be able to talk to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in this generation.

 Chapter 505-2: The location of Great Mountain Lord, The premonition of the new Son of Luck (2)

    <h4>Chapter 505-2: The location of Great Mountain Lord, The premonition of the new Son of Luck (2)</h4>


    How could the Ancient Immortal Gu Family not keep their word?


    Afterward, the Bone Ancestor appeared and summoned all the high-level members of the Bone n, preparing to announce a major event.


    The Hall of White Bones was the ce where the Bone n patriarchs usually discussed important matters. But now that the Bone Ancestor was awake, many high-level officials had been summoned.


    Even the patriarch of the Bone n was standing behind respectfully. In terms of seniority, there were too many existences in the hall, who were older than him.


    The hall was shrouded in chaotic mist, and there were big stars floating up and down, like a vast universe. Many Bone Race members looked solemn, thinking that something big was about to happen because the number of times Gu Zu had been revived for countless years was very limited.


    Thest time he woke up was still 50 million years ago. Even when the Upper Realm invaded, Gu Zu did not appear.


    ��It seems that this time the invasion of the Upper Realm made Gu Zu appear, and we have to prepare in advance����


    ��The situation is not good. The rest of the ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, such as the cultivators and creatures in the Yunze Great Domain, are looking for opportunities to evacuate to other ces.��


    ��Could it be that Gu Zu has appeared and they are going to talk about this?��


    There were many people standing in the hall, both men and women, very old, with a majestic aura. At this moment, they couldn��t help guessing in their hearts.


    ��Where is Ni Shang? Why didn��t I see her figure?��


    A very ancient existence of the Bone n nced at the people in the hall and said a little strangely.


    ��It is said that Ni Shang went to visit Gu Zu some time ago, and was arranged to do something.��


    Another ancient existence replied, there was a vision flickering in the pupil. From the outside, they were not much different from the human race, but what they revealed was not their real bodies.


    Ni Shang was a peerless genius of the Bone n, who became Enlightened 80 million years ago. The n had entrusted her with important tasks many times, and even the current patriarch had been taught by her.


    ��So that��s how it is.�� Many Bone n people nodded their heads suddenly.


    And just as they were guessing and discussing, the sound of footsteps came from outside the Hall of Bones.


    Feeling the aura of Gu Zu, everyone in the Bone Hall turned around and was about to salute respectfully, but when they saw the approaching figure, their expressions suddenly froze on their faces and their pupils constricted.


    Some nsmen even stared wide-eyed, feeling unbelievable, almost wondering if they had seen wrong.


    ��Yes�� it��s him!��


    ��Gu Changge!!��


    ��Why did hee here�� Could it be that the Upper Realm has already invaded?��


    Someone��s voice trembled slightly, recognizing the young man who walked in.


    Obviously, he had been to Heavenly Lu City, and he had witnessed Gu Changge��s true face in the battle between the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm.


    He had a deep impression of Gu Changge, so he immediately recognized Gu Changge. They couldn��t figure out why Gu Zu would follow Gu Changge, even half a step behind.


    At this moment, all the Bone n members were tense, the terrifying aura was intertwined and pervasive in the hall, very vignt.


    ��My lord, please!��


    But Gu Changge and Gu Zu didn��t care about the expressions of everyone in the hall.


    With majestic eyes, Gu Zu swept across all the nsmen, signaling them not to be presumptuous as he led the way ahead, bringing Gu Changge to the top seat.


    This scene made everyone in the Bone n stunned, unable to react to what happened for a while.


    Why did Gu Zu respect Gu Changge so much?


    As a leader in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge stood on the hostile side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the number of creatures from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who died indirectly or directly in his hands was countless.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, sat on the first seat very naturally, and swept everyone below with great interest. Gu Zu stood beside him, he knew what everyone in the hall was thinking at this moment, but he didn��t me them.


    Because he had only told a few people about the origin of the Bone n, it was normal for them not to know about it.


    ��Gu Zu, what��s going on?��


    Some very ancient existences asked tremblingly, unable to understand what happened today. Could it be that the Bone n was also nning to surrender to the Upper Realm?


    ��Actually, I called you here today to exin this matter, which is rted to the origin of our n.��


    ��My family was a subordinate group of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family in the Upper Realm. Because of something wrong, we were expelled to the Deste Realm. Now, the main family has given us a chance to return to the Upper Realm and our homnd.��


    Gu Zu��s face was majestic, his words were very indifferent, not loud, but the moment they spread, it was like a thunderbolt, roaring and exploding in everyone��s ears. For a moment, everyone was stunned, unimaginable.


    ��What? It turns out that this is the origin of my family����


    This was unbelievable. Before this, they couldn��t even imagine it.


    The Bone n actually had this origin, they didn��t doubt the words of Gu Zu.


    Because Gu Zu was the master of the Bone n, it could be said that he was the Ancestor of all people, his words naturally represented an indescribable level of conviction.


    In this way, it also exined why Gu Zu had such a respectful attitude toward Gu Changge. Soon, the hall became quiet. Once they epted this fact, everyone��s attitude toward Gu Changge changed a lot.


    Faintly, they even felt that this battle of the Upper Realm had nothing to do with them. As long as they hugged the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s and Gu Changge��s thighs tightly, there was nothing to worry about the so-called Upper Realm invasion.


    What was more, they originally came from the Upper Realm, and their homnd was in the Upper Realm.


    On the contrary, for these years, they had been dormant in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, ying a dark chess game which felt like bearing the burden of humiliation.


    ��Now that the Young Master hase to our n, it is a good opportunity for our n to perform. You must seize this opportunity. If you can be appreciated by the Young Master, wouldn��t it be easy to make a fortune when you return to the Upper Realm?��


    Gu Zu was still very satisfied with the reaction of the nsmen.


    Then after speaking these words, he began to give some orders for the Guardian n.


    In addition, Gu Zu had not only upied the Bone Great Domain in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions over the years.


    Some of his spies could y a big role at this moment. For this reason, it was much more convenient for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to fight in other major domains.


    However, after Gu Changge withdrew and left, he had already handed over the matter of conquering the other major domains to the rest of the tribe.


    ��ording to the message from Ni Shang, a member of our n, the fish that slipped through the from the Guardian n is now in the West Ascension Domain.��


    ��More than 20 years ago, the Guardian n was destroyed by the old man who sent Ni Shang, but many of them still escaped.��


    ��Some time ago, the old man felt something in his heart. After some spection, he felt that the Guardian n seemed to be affected by some kind of power, and he almost suffered a bacsh.��


    Afterward, Gu Zu sent back a group of nsmen, his face became slightly dignified, and he told Gu Changge another matter. During this period of time, he spected again, but it was still the same as before, with no results, and even almost suffered a bacsh.


    Therefore, he guessed that there might be another powerful force besides the surviving nsmen of the Guardian n.


    It was just that he still couldn��t figure out what this force was.


    ��Some kind of power?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows.


    As far as he knew, apart from Xiao Yang, there were no other people in the Guardian n who had shown up. And the support behind Xiao Yang was the Second Mountain Master of the Nine Mountains, who was still being imprisoned by him.


    ording to the news from Gu Wudi, Xiao Yang and the others had not yet found the location of the Great Mountain Lord. Then it showed that the power deduced by Gu Zu probably came from another powerhouse of the Guardian n.


    ��Yes, that power is very subtle, but if it is at its peak, it should be much stronger than this old man.�� Gu ZU nodded with a cautious gaze.


    ��Could it be Xiao Yang��s nsman? In the West Ascension Domain?��


    Gu Changge became interested. If his premonition was correct, it might have something to do with the Child of Luck again. Now there were two Sons of Luck in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, one Lin Wu and one Xiao Yang.


    Zhao Yunze, who was suppressed and killed by him before, was at most a man of Great Luck, and he had nothing to do with the Son of Luck.


    ��Over West Ascension, Nishang is already investigating, and now she has a lot of clues.��


    ��My lord, do you want to go and see now?�� Gu Zu respectfully asked.


    Among the eight great domains, the West Ascension Domain also belonged to the upper one. The territory was very boundless and there were many ancient ethnic ns.

 Chapter 506: The foolish Young Lord of the Luo Clan gets married, Just follow the Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 506: The foolish Young Lord of the Luo n gets married, Just follow the Young Master</h4>


    West Ascension Domain, Chinan City.


    As a very famous ancient city in the West Ascencion Domain, it had a territory of nearly a million miles and amodated a poption of hundreds of millions. The whole ancient city was majestic with pces and pavilions located row upon row.


    The sky was shrouded in smoke and clouds, there were sacred mountains like divine inds floating up and down, silver waterfalls cascading and it was extremely prosperous.


    But today, Heavenly Lu City was breached, and the army of the Upper Realm drove straight in, and the major sects sent troops to enter various ces. Because of its rtively remote terrain, West Ascension Domain had not been affected by the mes of war.


    Though these days there was still no peace, people everywhere were panicking and some ethnic ns had begun to evacuate.


    There were four major families in Chinan City, among which the Yan n controlled the city and had the oldest and longest power. The current owner of Chinan City was also the Lord of the Yan n.


    Among the other four major families, although the inheritance time of the three major families was not as long as that of the Yan n, they were also well-known big families in Chinan City.


    They always followed the lead of the Yan n. In this battle with the Upper Realm, Chinan City did not participate, so the power of this city was insignificant. Fortunately, until now, this ce was still quiet and had not been noticed by the forces of the Upper Realm.


    In addition to the four major families, there were otherrge and small families in Chinan City, which were hard to count. The Luo n was one of them. It could be regarded as a rtively medium-sized n in Chinan City.


    In the past few days, the Luo n had been decorated withnterns and festoons. Rednterns were hung everywhere, making it extremely lively and festive. Some families that had a good rtionship with the Luo n also came to send congrattory gifts, even though the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were at a critical juncture.


    During this kind of festive time, they still had to follow the etiquette to express their blessings. After all, this was the uing marriage of the Young Lord of the Luo n. Although it was not a big event to entertain the whole city, it was not a small happy event for the surroundings.


    However, when mentioning the Luo n, many cultivators and creatures immediately reacted to Luo Feng, the Young Lord of the Luo n. This was one of the more peculiar characters around.


    It was said that the Young Lord of the Luo n was born stupid and had been in a state of insanity for more than 20 years. Not to mention cultivation, even his daily life needed the care of a maid.


    The Luo n invited famous nearby doctors to investigate many times, but they all found that there was nothing wrong with Luo Feng, and his soul was fine. But even if he was unconscious and took a lot of elixirs, it didn��t work at all.


    Over time, in this neighborhood, the foolish Young Lord of the Luo n had also be a source of ridicule for many people before and after dinner. But this time, the Young Lord of the Luo n got married, it made many people around, especially the younger generation, sigh with regret.


    This feeling was like being stuck in cow dung, and the immortal being defiled by filth, which could be described as heartbreaking. Yet this matter was what people wanted, and even if they regretted it, there was nothing they could do.


    Because the person who married Luo Feng was none other than Luo Ying, the adopted daughter of the Luo n.


    In the whole of Chinan City, Luo Ying could be said to be gorgeous and charming. She was a well-deserved goddess in the hearts of many younger generations. Even her cultivation talent was extremely strong and it was difficult to find an opponent among the younger generation.


    And Luo Ying��s life experience was also quite rough, which made many people feel sorry for her. It was said that someone from the Luo n met her in the wild and adopted her when they saw her alone and without rtives.


    In the past twenty years, Luo Ying had also grown into a graceful figure, as pretty as a lotus, and was beyond immortal.


    It just so happened that the Luo n was worrying about the marriage of the Young Lord Luo Feng. Luo Feng was almost twenty years old, and among the well-connected families in the vicinity, no one was willing to marry their daughter.


    After all, Luo Feng was a recognized fool. Marrying a fool, even though he was the Young Lord of the Luo n, this kind of behavior was tantamount to pushing their daughter into the fire pit.


    The Luo n looked down on families who were willing, thinking that their families were too weak and that it was not appropriate for them.


    At the end, when the entire Luo n fell into mncholy, Luo Ying, who grew up with Luo Feng, stood up and decided to marry Luo Feng in order to repay the kindness of the Luo n for nurturing her for more than 20 years.


    This incident caused quite a stir and made many younger generations who secretly admired Luo Ying feel envious and jealous. Wasn��t it a joke that the goddess in their heart married a fool?


    Yet such a thing actually happened, and it happened just in the past few days. The entire Luo n was decorating the wedding banquet, which was quite festive and entertained all parties.


    It also caused a lot of shock in Chinan City, and many families were paying attention to this matter.


    ��Miss, you don��t really need to do this. The head of the house and the mistress treat you very well and treat you like their own daughter, but if you do this, you will ruin the rest of your life.��


    ��Lord Luo Feng is nice, but he is a fool.��


    ��With your talent and status, how can you marry a fool?��


    At this moment, in the Luo n, in a quiet and elegant courtyard. A woman in a longvender dress was doing makeup in front of the mirror. She covered her face with thin powder, her face was extremely beautiful, her ck hair was like a waterfall and her shoulders were fragrant. She was a rare beauty.


    The maid whobed her hair lightly behind her was muttering dissatisfiedly.


    ��I don��t need to say much about it, it��s my decision. My marriage to Luo Feng can be regarded as an exnation to my uncle. Besides, I still have a lot of burdens on my shoulders. Marrying Luo Feng is a good choice.��


    The woman in the purple skirt was Luo Ying. Her eyes were a little dazed at the moment when she heard that, but she quickly recovered and said with someplexity. To the outside world, she married Luo Feng to repay the Luo n for their upbringing over the years.


    But she actually had other ns. If her future husband was a normal person, he might discover these secrets. In this way, her revenge n would fall short, and it would be easier to attract the attention of her enemies.


    Luo Feng was the right candidate. More than 20 years ago, the reason why she was adopted by the Luo n was actually in her n and arrangement.


    Over the years, she had tried her best to keep herself inconspicuous, very low-key, just for fear that the enemy from more than 20 years ago woulde again. Fortunately, the West Ascencion Domain was very vast, there were many ancient cities, and there were countless small families like the Luo n.


    So far, no one had found her traces. For now, she was safe. And hearing these words, the little maid also looked solemn, and then said solemnly, ��I know Miss.��


    Obviously, the maid in front of her was Luo Ying��s confidant, otherwise, she wouldn��t have said this.


    ��Tomorrow is the wedding day, but for some reason, I feel a little restless now�� Is it because the Upper Realm broke through Heavenly Lu City? Or is it because I have no clue about the enemy who destroyed my n back then.��


    Luo Ying shook her head lightly and sighed. She seemed a little distressed, when she mentioned the enemy, there was a sh of hatred. However, her expression quickly returned to calm.


    ��Miss, don��t worry, as long as this old ve is here, there shouldn��t be any idents in this wedding.��


    At this time, in the void behind Luo Ying, an old man��s voice sounded. Luo Ying nodded upon hearing this.


    More than 20 years ago, the n behind her was attacked overnight by an unknown enemy, and almost all members of the n died tragically.


    Only a few escaped. She still remembered this hatred and reminded herself every day that she must avenge her nsmen. Over the years, she had been secretly umting strength to rectify the nsmen who escaped, and at the same time, she deployed a backhand to investigate the matter.


    But until now, there were no clues.


    ��Perhaps this wedding can be an opportunity.�� Luo Ying��s expression gradually sank, thinking about strategies in her heart.


    As for Luo Feng, in her opinion, he was just an insignificant person who could hide her identity. Of course, because of the Luo n��s adoptive parents, she still had a little affection for Luo Feng.


    But this kind of emotion was just the feeling of siblings. Luo Ying still remembered that she had a baby brother who was still in his infancy, and now she didn��t know whether he was dead or where he was.


    And it was when the Luo n were festive withnterns and festoons. In Chinan City, in another extremely magnificent mansion, the entire Yan n seemed extremely depressed.


    The Yan n had the oldest generation and the most advanced cultivation. They were already the Ancestors at the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and they were also present here now.


    It was just that their attitude and expression were extremely respectful, not daring to neglect them in the slightest. The rest of the Yan n��s senior officials, such as the Patriarch, the Elder, the Young Master, etc., also stood here respectfully, not even daring to take a breath.


    In front of them, stood a tall woman in a ck dress. The woman��s skin was as white as snow and could be broken by blowing wind. Her ck hair was like silk, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and there was a little red gauze between her eyebrows.


    But it was as cold as an iceberg, and even her aura was icy cold, making people tremble and tremble when they were in front of her. Obviously, this was an Enlightened being with an extremely advanced and terrifying cultivation base. Just standing there, it seemed that the sky was about to burst.


    This was still in the case of covering up one��s own aura.


    ��We don��t dare to hide it from the immortals, these are the people who came to Chinan City more than 20 years ago, and they are the most suitable.��


    The Lord of the Yan n was a rather elegant man, but at the moment he was wiping off a cold sweat as he handed over many jade slips in his hand.


    The woman in the ck dress in front of her was from the Bone Domain, she was an Enlightened being of the Bone n, and her cultivation was unfathomable. They naturally didn��t dare to provoke her, let alone the identity of the Bone n behind her.


    In the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, although there were few Bone n people, they monopolized arge region. It could be said that it was inseparable from the Ancestor behind him who was extremely terrifying and had lived for countless years.


    The woman in the ck dress was Nishang. She frowned, her expression was very indifferent, and her spiritual sense swept through the many names in this jade slip one by one.


    Although she had a secret method to find the blood of the Guardian n who was attacked at the beginning. But it was still difficult to really lock it, and the scope needed to be narrowed down to confirm it.


    Among the hundreds of millions of people, there were quite a few candidates who were quite suitable for the candidate she was looking for. If she searched one by one, it would not only be troublesome, but it might also startle the snake, causing a series of unnecessary troubles and problems.


    ��Looks like I have to choose another way����


    Nishang quickly put down the jade slip, nced at the people of the Yan n in front of her, and asked, ��Among these people, are there any famous ones?��


    ��The famous ones?��


    Everyone from the Yan n looked at each other. The people in these jade slips were not cultivators born in Chinan City but came from other ces. They were considered very old, or had no rtives, were alone, and so on.


    Such a range was actually veryrge. When they heard that the woman in the ck skirt was looking for these people, they were also taken aback.


    After all, there were too many cultivators in Chinan City.


    ��If it��s the most famous, it should be Luo Ying. The rest are nothing worth noting.��


    At this time, a young man who looked more heroic uttered. He was the Young Lord of the Yan n. He once cultivated together with Luo Ying in a certain academy, and he knew her talent was powerful.


    He didn��t expect that Luo Ying would be among these candidates, so he said her name almost without thinking about it. Of course, this was from the perspective of the younger generation. After all, Luo Ying��s appearance and talent were both superior, and there were many suitors.


    As for the older generation, they were more confused about this name and had never heard of it before.


    ��Luo Ying, right?�� Nishang nodded, paying attention to the name.


    But at this moment, she seemed to sense something, and suddenly looked up at the sky.


    The Ancestor with the most advanced cultivation base among the Yan n, just felt that there seemed to be an inexplicable pressure surging, but it disappeared in a sh as if it was his illusion.


    But at this moment, he seemed to break out in a cold sweat, and his face turned pale.


    Everyone in the Yan n couldn��t feel anything, but judging from the appearance of the Ancestor, they also understood that there was something extraordinary that suddenly descended on Chinan City just now.


    ��This is!��


    The Ancestor of the Yan n was still terrified and couldn��t help trembling. Although that feeling was only for a moment, it almost froze his soul to pieces. But at this time, the people of the Yan n suddenly discovered that there were three more people in the mansion.


    The leader was a man in white, handsome and elegant. He looked very young, had a kind of detached and refined meaning as if he did not belong to the mortal world, very noble and mysterious.


    Behind him were two people, one old and one strong. The rtively strong and tall figure, dressed in a dark iron battle suit, seemed to be from the endless sea of ??blood, which made people frightened.


    And the gray-clothed old man looked very thin and ordinary, and his whole body was hidden under the gray robe, so they couldn��t see his true face clearly. But when he showed up, Nishang, whose face had always been indifferent, changed a lot.


    Even the time and space of this world seemed to have stagnated. Such a scene shocked everyone in the Yan n, but no one dared to speak, not even to breathe.


    A cowardly person already had weak legs and was slumped to the ground.


    ��Old Ancestor, you����


    Nishang opened her mouth and wanted to ask, but she didn��t expect Gu Zu to appear here in person, which shocked her quite a bit and felt incredible. The gray-clothed old man waved his hand, nced at her, and said calmly, ��Just follow me for a while.��


    Hearing this, the people of the Yan n, who were already shocked, couldn��t help trembling, and their souls were about to burst from fright. It was self-evident who was the person who was called the Ancestor even by the Enlightened being.


    Even he came to personally apany the young man in front of him?

 Chapter 507-1: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (1)

    <h4>Chapter 507-1: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (1)</h4>


    Inside the Yan n��s mansion, there was a dignified and solemn atmosphere. Everyone stood cautiously, not daring to take a breath.


    There seemed to be a majestic and terrifying divine mountain standing in front of them, its aura was breathtaking, oppressing the soul, making them tremble with fear. The Ancestor of the Bone n descended here, apanied by a young man, with a particrly respectful attitude.


    This made their heads buzz, and they were terrified. If they hadn��t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn��t be able to believe it. One must know that the Bone n Ancestor was a fierce man who upied arge domain, and no force in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions dared to provoke him.


    There was once an Enlightened being who wanted to divide half of the Bone Domain, but he was pped to death by the Bone Ancestor with a palm with blood sshing in the sky.


    Such a person, whose cultivation base was unrivaled, could not be saved bymon sense at all. But today, he appeared in Chinan City and apanied a young man.


    This matter was really unbelievable. The identity of this young man was absolutely terrifying to the point of boundlessness, and his background was unimaginable.


    The scalps of the people of Yan n were slightly numb.


    ��Is that why?��


    The woman in the ck skirt was the peerless genius of the Bone Race, Nishang, who had be an Enlightened being tens of millions of years ago, with unfathomable cultivation.


    Hearing Gu Zu��s words at this moment, she also reacted quickly. Her expression returned to normal, and then she looked deeply at Gu Changge, as if she had already guessed his identity.


    There was probably only one person in this world who could be treated with such respect by Gu Zu. It was just that she didn��t expect that Gu Changge woulde to Chinan City in person.


    ��Nishang greets the Young Master.��


    Immediately, she bowed gracefully, but the expression on her face was still very calm and indifferent. Gu Changge smiled and nodded slightly, not caring much about her attitude.


    ��You don��t have to be polite. I just saw that you were looking for the fish that slipped through the from the original n. Do you have any clues?�� He asked casually.


    Although White Bone Domain and West Ascension Domain were very far away and there were many domains in between. But with his and Gu Zu��s strength, it didn��t take long for them toe here.


    On the way, Gu Zu had already mentioned Nishang to him. This woman was the most talented genius of the Bone Ancestor��s generations in countless years, and it was only a matter of time before she surpassed this Ancestor.


    Gu Zu had told Nishang some things about the origin of the Bone n before. Just now Gu Changge happened to see the scene where Nishang was investigating the Guardian n, and he became a little interested.


    ��Returning to Young Master, I have some clues. I deduced from the blood of the n I collected at the beginning, and finally found Chinan City. I can confirm that the remnants are in Chinan City. However, the scope is quiterge. At present, it is not clear where the remnants of that family are hidden.�� Nishang replied concisely.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, and wrote with an understatement, ��Really? Since it is in Chinan City, then things are easy to handle. If you really can��t find it, then ughter everyone in this city.��


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Hearing this, Nishang and Guzu didn��t react too much. To them, the massacre of the city was not a big deal.


    With the strength of the two of them, it could be done with just waving hands. But seeing that Gu Changge decided the fate of the entire Chinan City in an understatement, as if he just trampled to death a small ant at will.


    The faces of the people of the Yan n turned pale with fright, and they couldn��t help trembling, obviously frightened to the extreme. They didn��t even dare to guess Gu Changge��s identity.


    ��Of course, that��s just the worst scenario. Am I like the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately?��


    Gu Changge nced at the pale and frightened Yan n, and said with a faint smile. Although he said so, everyone in the Yan n still couldn��t help trembling at this moment, and their souls were all icy cold.


    ��Young Master, please rest assured that this old man is the patriarch of Chinan City. My voice still has a certain weight in this city. If you want to find someone, even if we have to dig three feet into the ground, this old man will find it.��


    At this time, the Ancestor of the Yan n suppressed the fear in his heart, and his voice trembled. The rest of the people of Yan n also hurriedly nodded in agreement, worried that the fire at the city gate would harm the fish in the pond.


    At that time, before the army from the Upper Realm came to attack Chinan City, it would be toote for remorse if this man in front of him had already destroyed Chinan City by then.


    ��Oh, if you said so then I feel relieved.�� Gu Changge smiled indifferently.


    He also didn��t believe that the Guardian n could really hide it now. Then, Nishang reported to Gu Changge all the things she had investigated in the past few days in detail.


    ��You are indeed capable. Were you also responsible for the destruction of that n?��


    After Gu Changge finished listening, he nced at Nishang with some appreciation. No matter in terms of strength or ability, she beat those vase-like geniuses by a few blocks.


    ��Yes, it��s a pity that some people escaped at that time.��


    Nishang nodded, looking neither humble nor overbearing, she did not have such deep awe for Gu Changge.


    ��It��s not a big problem. Since it slipped through the, there will always be traces.��


    Gu Changge smiled, and didn��t take her little mistake to heart. If there were no fish that slipped through the back then, how could Xiao Yang be here today?


    Seeing this scene, the smile on Gu Zu��s face became wider. If Nishang could be appreciated by Gu Changge, it would naturally be a great thing for him.


    ��It��s not in vain for me to cultivate Nishang for so many years.�� He sighed in his heart.


    For a person like Gu Changge, who had seen a lot of charming girls like her before, it was obviously impossible to impress him with her appearance.


    So it could only be from the aspect of ability. Judging from the current situation, what Nishang had done was still satisfactory to Gu Changge. At that moment, Nishang followed the markings on the jade slips and exined them one by one.


    Nishang noticed the expression on the Ancestor��s face, and knew that he wanted her to perform well in front of Gu Changge. So after thinking about it, she said, intending to take this opportunity to find out the remnants of the Guardian n.


    ��Actually, there is no need. Do you still have the original blood in your hands?��


    But upon hearing this, Gu Changge shook his head, his eyes were strange. He had another n. Judging from the results of Nishang��s finding in Chinan City, she should have the blood of the Guardian n in her hands.


    Or other things rted to that blood, and thus deduced a certain position.


    ��At the beginning, I did collect a lot of blood essence from that family, and wanted to find out the secret of their blood. However, I haven��t seen anything in these years, but I took this opportunity to burn a few drops of blood and deduce it to Chinan City.��


    Nishang was slightly taken aback and then replied.


    ��That��s great.�� Gu Changge nodded.


    He had the Hongmeng Purple Mirror in his hand, which was indescribably mysterious and unpredictable in terms of deduction. If he had the blood essence of the Guardian n, he could use the Hongmeng Purple Mirror to deduce it.


    Then, Nishang took out a few drops of crystal clear blood essence from a sealed jade jar. With a wave of Gu Changge��s sleeve, these few drops of blood essence were ignited, urging Hongmeng Purple Mirror to activate.


    On the originally blurry surface, a brilliance shed by and then a picture emerged.


    At the same time, lines of cause and effect that only he could see shed across the sky and finally disappeared quickly. Soon, some majestic and simple pces appeared on the Hongmeng Purple Mirror, and the rich families were tall and magnificent.


    In front of the gate of the mansion, there was a big ��Luo�� character written like a dragon and snake, with an inexplicable momentum. However, this scene manifested for a moment, and soon dissipated and returned to silence.


    ��Luo? How many people with the surname Luo are there in Chinan City?��


    Noticing this scene, Gu Changge put back the Hongmeng Purple Mirror with great interest. Nishang and Gu Zu were still a little amazed at the mystery of Gu Changge��s treasure.


    Hearing this, Nishang seemed to think of something, and said, ��In the jade slip just now, there was a person named Luo, which impressed me deeply.��


    ��Oh, what��s her name?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly.


    If he was right, then the remnants of the Guardian n he was looking for this time should be this person. However, the Son of Luck he was looking for did not know what it was rted to.


    ��Luo Ying.�� Nishang said. Then, she called Yan Ming, the Young Lord of the Yan n, who had told her about this before.


    Yan Ming, the Young Laster of the Yan n, was a heroic and tall young man, and he was also a top young genius of Chinan City.


    Although he was very afraid of Gu Changge and the others, he remained calm at this moment and replied, ��Luo Ying is the adopted daughter of the Luo family. It is said that she was rescued in the wild more than 20 years ago. Seeing that she was lonely and helpless with no one to rely on, they feltpassionate and adopted her.��


    ��Luo Ying and I once cultivated in the same academy, and I know that her talent is powerful, and the cultivation she reveals may be just the tip of the iceberg����


    He replied honestly, not daring to hide anything.


    In the past, he even cultivated with Luo Ying. The two of them were like brothers and sisters, and he used to have admiration for Luo Ying.


    But after being rejected by her, he gradually gave up. Now seeing Gu Changge and others asking about Luo Ying, he did not dare to hide anything. He did not dare to joke about the life and death of the n behind him and the life of the entire Chinan City.

 Chapter 507-2: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (2)

    <h4>Chapter 507-2: An opportunity to recover, Less evil than the Young Master (2)</h4>


    ��More than twenty years, lonely and helpless. Is she an adopted daughter?��


    After listening to him, Gu Changge fell into a little thought. Now he was almost sure that this Luo Ying was the one who escaped back then. However, if it was just Luo Ying, how could the Ancestor of the Bone n almost suffer bacsh during the deduction?


    There should be someone hiding behind her.


    ��These days, the Luo Mansion is holding a wedding banquet. Luo Feng, the foolish Young Lord of the Luo n, is about to marry Luo Ying, the adopted daughter of the Luo family.��


    Soon, Yan Ming talked about another matter, his words could not hide envy. The goddess he admired back then was now marrying a fool. Almost all of the younger generation in Chinan City was in the same mood as him, envious and jealous, which was quiteplicated.


    ��A foolish Young Lord?�� Hearing this, Gu Changge couldn��t help but look strange.


    It seemed that this special situation should have happened to the foolish Young Lord of the Luo n.


    Generally, someone like a family waste or a fool was likely to be hiding some big identity, and awakening this so-called identity or memory required an opportunity. Maybe this was the opportunity of getting married this time.


    Although Gu Changge hadn��t seen the Young Lord of the Luo n yet, it should be simr to his guess. This time, this Son of Luck might be thest hope of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    <i>A foolish young Master? That��s interesting.</i>


    ��You and Luo Ying are brothers and sisters. You don��t have any other thoughts about Luo Ying? Seeing her marry a fool like this?��


    Afterward, Gu Changge smiled faintly, looked at Yan Ming who was standing respectfully and restrained in front of him as he said with great interest.


    Now that he guessed that Luo Feng was the Son of Luck this time, things would be easy to handle. But before finding out the truth, knowing whether Luo Feng was really stupid, or he was pretending to be stupid, or had some unknowable plot.


    Gu Changge decided to test it first, so as not to startle the snake. He had plenty of time.


    Of course, before that, he could take advantage of the Young Lord of Chinan City in front of him. Hearing this, Yan Ming was taken aback for a moment, somewhat puzzled why Gu Changge said this to him.


    But he still didn��t dare to hide anything, and immediately said, ��Young Master, when I heard that Junior Sister Luo Ying was going to marry a fool, I was actually very indignant and envious.��


    ��But as the Young Lord of Chinan City, I can��t possibly make any unreasonable remarks on the family affairs of the Luo people, so it��s naturally difficult to meddle����


    ��Since you are unwilling, what if I give you this chance? Tomorrow, the Luo Can will hold the marriage, so how about you go there to snatch the bride?��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, the smile seemed a bit intriguing. Yan Ming was obviously stunned when he heard this, and he couldn��t react. Although he had thought about robbing, how could he do it with his status?


    But at this moment, in front of Gu Changge, he didn��t dare to refuse, so he could only grit his teeth and agree, ��Thank you, my lord, for giving me this opportunity.��


    Yet having said that, he still had some uncontroble excitement in his heart. The Ancestor of the Bone n and Nishang did not expect that Gu Changge would let Yan Ming snatch the marriage.


    Could it be that the Luo n was still hiding some secrets that no one knew?


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll go with you, and I won��t make your name unjust. Simply when you go tomorrow, pick a woman from your n topensate the Young Master of that Luo n. After all, this is enough for a fool. I don��t think the Luo n will say much, and maybe they will be grateful to you.��


    With a faint smile on Gu Changge��s face, he said casually, not feeling that there was anything wrong with what he did.


    In this kind of drama of marrying a foolish Young Lord, shouldn��t some evil Young Master jump out and snatch the marriage? He should give him an opportunity to awaken his memory and p him in the face.


    ��I see, thank you, my lord.�� Yan Ming nodded cautiously.


    He was not stupid, he knew what Gu Changge meant, Luo Ying should have a certainyer of hidden identity, but thisyer of identity had not been revealed yet.


    As the Young Lord of Chinan City, his only role was to test Luo Ying. He didn��t think that Gu Changge would really let him snatch Luo Ying.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the next day, and the Luo Mansion was full of lively and festive scenes. Decorated withnterns and festoons, drums ring, many guests gathered, and the entire hall was packed.


    As a small family in Chinan City, the Luo n was still very prestigious within a radius of tens of miles. Now the guests who came to the wedding banquet were all prominent figures in Chinan City.


    Even Luo Ying��s Master, whom Luo Ying once worshiped when she was cultivating in Wan Dao Academy, came here in person. Her Master had the cultivation of the Supreme Realm and was extremely advanced and terrifying.


    Even in Chinan City, she was an invincible existence that could dominate one side and no one dared to disrespect her. Because of Luo Ying��s Master, many powerful families rushed to the Luo n to attend her wedding banquet with Luo Feng, the Young Lord of the Luo n.


    In the hall, many guests gathered, and Luo Feng��s parents and other rtives were in the top ce, entertaining everyone with smiles on their faces. Although it was now a time of great chaos when the Upper Realm was fighting against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the mes of war had not yet swept here.


    For small forces like them, this war had little to do with them. After all, it was difficult for them to do anything in it.


    ��Congrattions, it is also a rare blessing for Luo Feng to get Miss Luo Ying.��


    ��Miss Luo Ying is not only talented but also smart and beautiful. Her future achievements can be described as limitless. I really envy her.��


    After many guests offered congrattory gifts, they all opened their mouths to praise. Many people��s eyes fell on the center of the hall, especially many younger generations, who were full of anxiety and envy.


    A tall woman with a red hood and a phoenix crown was standing quietly in the center of the hall. Although one couldn��t see her true face clearly, she was absolutely morous at the moment.


    It was Luo Ying, one of the protagonists of this wedding banquet. Beside Luo Ying, a young man who looked clean and handsome was also wearing a festive red wedding dress.


    It was just that his eyes were looking forward without focus, and he was giggling. From time to time, saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth. The maid at the side held a clean embroidered handkerchief and wiped it off upon seeing it.


    Although this scene looked a bit sloppy and spoiled the scenery, it was obvious that many guests in the hall were used to it, so it was not surprising.


    On the contrary, they felt even more sorry for Luo Ying. From today she would be the wife of such a fool. What a sad thing it was, it was more ufortable than dying.


    ��Thank you for your support today. I never expected to be able to entertain so many people for the important event of my son��s life.��


    The Patriarch of the Luo n, who was also the father of Luo Feng, the protagonist of today��s wedding banquet, said with a smile and bowed his hands to all the guests.


    Especially the silver-haired old woman on the other side was much more submissive. Although he was Luo Ying��s adoptive father, this silver-haired old woman was a Supreme being of Wan Dao Academy, her cultivation was unfathomable. He also had to respect her.


    ��Ying��er, I��ve wronged you����


    The Patriarch of the Luo n still felt a little guilty about Luo Ying. If she didn��t marry Luo Feng, Luo Ying would have a limitless future, and might even break through the Sacred Realm and be the female supreme of a generation.


    Hearing this, a gentle and moving voice came from under the red veil.


    ��Uncle don��t have to worry. You have raised Ying��er for more than 20 years. I also watched brother Luo Feng grow up. How can I bear to see him like this?��


    Luo Ying spoke softly, her words were very soft, as if she didn��t care about it. Hearing this, the Patriarch of the Luo n couldn��t help but smile heartily. He was extremely satisfied with Luo Ying as her daughter-inw.


    ��If Feng��er��s strange illness can be cured, it will be better������


    Afterward, he sighed and looked at Luo Feng who was drooling beside him, feeling a little helpless. He searched all over for such a strange disease, but he couldn��t find the slightest reason.


    Over time, it could only be ignored.


    ��Oh, could it be that I read it wrong����


    However, he suddenly let out a light sigh, as if a little shocked, and looked at Luo Feng carefully. Just now he seemed to notice that Luo Feng��s eyes moved, and they were no longer out of focus as before.


    However, when he looked again, Luo Feng was still the same as before, with a confused and vague expression. This made the Patriarch of the Luo n wonder if he was dazzled. He felt that Luo Feng seemed a little different, but he didn��t know if it was an illusion.


    ��Patriarch, Young Lord Yan Ming is here to attend the banquet.�� At this moment, outside the hall, a servant ran over in a panic and reported.


    ��Young Lord?��


    When these words sounded, there was quite amotion in the hall, and many guests were a little shocked.


    The Yan n was thergest family in Chinan City, and its Young Lord, Yan Ming, was very honorable. With the status of the Luo n, they couldn��t invite him. Why did he suddenlye to the wedding banquet at this time?


    Although puzzled, it did not prevent everyone in the hall from getting up and going to greet him. After all, he was the Young Lord of Chinan City, and in terms of status, he was usually out of reach.

 Chapter 710: You are a smart person, Who lit up the coordinates?

    <h4>Chapter 710: You are a smart person, Who lit up the coordinates?</h4>


    In the deepest part of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. The heavy mist was floating along with wisps of gray fog, casting thick shadow. It was difficult to see the sky, thews were broken, making it gray and dark.


    The six Ancient Ancestors of Absolute Heavenly Extinction guarded three mysterious ancestral wells, standing on the highest point of the n��snd, overlooking the world indifferently. They seemed to have existed in this world since the beginning.


    Indifferent and ancient, surrounded by an imprable gray fog, their eyes were either cold, ruthless, or empty, disying a gray color. Only on the arm stretched out from the fog could one see many decayed traces and corpse spots.


    At this moment, all the creatures of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction felt a sense of palpitation and submission, wanting to kneel down and worship toward the deepest part of the n��snd. The six Ancient Ancestors shaped the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and at the same time nurtured and created all Absolute Heavenly creatures.


    In previous eras, even if some kind of drastic change urred in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, only one Ancient Ancestor would appear. It was definitely the first time that the six Ancient Ancestors had appeared altogether now since the creation of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Ordinary Absolute Heavenly creatures couldn��t even imagine what this meant. Only those with rtively pure bloodlines and some highly cultivated Absolute Heavenly creatures could feel a premonition.


    And at this time, in a pce of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, Eldest Princess Jianan was frowning and dealing with some matters. Suddenly, sensing a huge change in the depths of the nnd, she couldn��t help standing up, looking at that ce, full of surprise and anxiety.


    ��Only a few people in the imperial court know about the birth of the Ancient Ancestors. Now the six Ancient Ancestors have manifested together. Why? What happened to startle them?��


    Jianan frowned as she hurriedly put down the things in her hands, turned herself into a divine light, and rushed toward the direction of the tribe.


    At the same time, she sent a message to the other powerhouses of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court to let them all rush over. In addition to the six Ancient Ancestors, there were still many ancient existences in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    Although their strength was far inferior to the six Ancient Ancestors, they were also true Enlightened beings who could sit on the top.


    ��Could it be that something happened to Xiao Jiu, and Gu Changge sneaked into the n��snd?��


    Jianan felt uneasy in her heart. She was worried that Gu Changge might have noticed something at this moment.


    Soon, she passed throughyers of restrictions and stepped into a deste and devastatednd. Against the thick and scattered gray mist, she found the six Ancient Ancestors in the n��snd.


    ��Did something happen here, Ancient Ancestor?�� With a respectful face, Jianan couldn��t help asking.


    ��It��s not a big deal. It should be that the younger generation surnamed Gu. He went all the way to find the n��snd. After being noticed by us, he retreated quickly.�� An Ancient Ancestor nced at her and said in a calm tone.


    ��Gu Changge really can��t hold back.�� Jianan��s face darkened a little.


    She had asked Jia Jiu��er to keep a close eye on Gu Changge��s actions, but Gu Changge sneaked into the nnd secretly.


    ��He shouldn��t have noticed anything. We noticed him when he first sneaked into this ce.�� Another Ancient Ancestor added.


    He didn��t think Gu Changge could discover anything in such a short period of time. However, they didn��t have the slightest evidence to prove that the abnormal movement they noticed before was Gu Changge.


    Hearing this, Jianan also understood. Gu Changge should have just stepped into the n territory before being sensed by the six Ancient Ancestors.


    After all, having survived for almost endless years, the perception of the six Ancient Ancestors was astonishing, especially when they were backed by the n��snd and the ancestral wells. Here they were Quasi-Immortal with vast, unimaginable power and omnipotence.


    ��If that��s the case, then I��m relieved.�� Jianan breathed a sigh of relief and did not continue to disturb the six Ancient Ancestors as she retreated quietly.


    In her opinion, since Gu Changge knew about the existence of the six Ancient Ancestors, he should not dare to mess around for the next few days. In a way, this was also a great deterrent.


    ��It turns out that there are six old guys hiding here, but this aura is too rotten����


    At this time, in the pce, Gu Changge also got up. The position between his eyebrows fluctuated with a vast aura and his divine spirit came across the void before disappearing quickly.


    In fact, what he saw just now was a bit beyond Gu Changge��s expectations. He had known for a long time that the aura of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was being exhausted. But he never thought that the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction would contain such six old monsters, enabling them to live for countless years.


    The stench of decay and vicissitudes was like a corpse that had rotted in a coffin for one era after another.


    Of course, what surprised him the most was that the spiritual power of these people was extremelyrge and vast, far exceeding the level that an Enlightened being could achieve.


    ��Did the aura flowing from them shape the current Absolute Heavenly Extinction, or did the so-called origin create everything?�� Gu Changge was lost in thought.


    He always felt that somewhere in the dark, there seemed to be someone who was nning and calcting. Why did the Absolute Heavenly Extinction try every means to shape the Reincarnation tform?


    Beforeing to Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Gu Changge never thought about casting the Reincarnation tform for them and just wanted to take the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction and leave. But judging from the current situation, this Reincarnation tform must be cast.


    Gu Changge was not worried that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court would suddenly attack him. Before the Reincarnation tform was sessfully cast, even if they hadints in their hearts, they did not dare to say more.


    For the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction, this night was destined not to be peaceful. The six Ancient Ancestors appeared, standing in the depths of the nnd. Their figures were iparablyrge, towering above the sky, shrouded in endless gray mist, making people tremble and palpitate. The beings could not help but kneel down.


    Except for Jianan, no one knew what happened in the Absolute Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s nnd and why the six Ancient Ancestors were rmed. Almost all the Absolute Heavenly creatures were shocked by this, and they bowed in that direction as many people became even more terrified.


    ��Why did the Ancient Ancestor wake up? Were they startled?�� Many powerful Absolute Heavenly creatures were whispering.


    Jia Jiu��er��s heart was also throbbing, and she couldn��t help but respectfully salute in the direction of the n, before looking at the quiet pce.


    Alpha still stood there like a terrifying divine mountain, exuding the indifference and murderous intent that no one should enter. She didn��t dare to step forward, even if she guessed that the movement from the six Ancient Ancestors was rted to Gu Changge, she didn��t dare to ask for proof.


    The next day, in the huge square in the very center of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. Pieces of ck crystals engraved with strange patterns and characters were piled up and ced there.


    These ck crystals were iparably neat and they came from an unknown ce. There was a faint death intent lingering around them. Even if the Absolute Heavenly creatures approached, there was a feeling that made their spirit and soul frozen.


    On the other side, there were arge number of white crystals piled up, also engraved with strange patterns and words. Different from the ck crystals, these white crystals were full of vitality, lingering with strands of vital chains.


    The area around the square had been cleaned up. Except for Jianan and the others, the rest of the Absolute Heavenly creatures couldn��t get close. They couldn��t even watch from a distance.


    ��Are these the materials for casting the Reincarnation tform? Life Crystal and Death Crystal?�� Gu Changge appeared, followed by the silent Alpha, and the somewhat anxious Jia Jiu��er.


    ��This is the Life Crystal and Death Crystal that our family has found over the endless years. It must be enough to cast the Reincarnation tform.�� Jianan replied, looking at Jia Jiu��er with deep meaning in her eyes, but Jia Jiuer just shook her head to avoid her gaze.


    Seeing this, Jianan knew that the matter of letting Jia Jiu��er keep an eye on Gu Changgest night must have failed. In the first ce, she didn��t hold out much hope for it.


    ��Life Crystals and Death Crystals are hard to find. Only in the Yellow Spring, which is said to involve the Land of Death, one has the opportunity to see them. I didn��t expect the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court to collect so many.�� Gu Changge said with a sigh as if he didn��t know what happenedst night.


    ��After all, it is a major event involving the Reincarnation tform. No matter how difficult it is to find, our family will do everything possible to find it.�� Jianan replied with a smile, with some implication.


    She just wanted to inform Gu Changge that casting the Reincarnation tform was extremely important to Absolute Heavenly Extinction, so important that they could give everything they could.


    On the one hand, she was also worried about what Gu Changge would do. Even the other six Ancient Ancestors didn��t know anything about the Dao of Reincarnation.


    ��Now that the materials are all ready, let��s start. Oh, by the way, I wonder if Princess Jianan has prepared what I want?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, then changed his tone when he got to the back and looked at Jianan.


    ��Of course. ��This is what you want, Young Master Changge, and the rest will be given to you after the Reincarnation tform is cast.�� Hearing this, Jianan was not surprised and handed Gu Changge a pitch-ck crock pot held by the maid behind her.


    She knew that Gu Changge belonged to the kind of character who wouldn��t see the rabbit until he knew the eagle. Although the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was now drying up. The origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was extremely precious, but it was still possible to take out part and gain Gu Changge��s trust first.


    ��Princess Jianan is a quick-witted person.�� Gu Changge still said with a faint smile and was not surprised.


    He just waved his hand and epted the pitch-ck jar without even looking at it, as if he didn��t care how many origins were contained in it.


    ��He shouldn��t dare to y tricks unless he doesn��t want to get out of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.��


    In the deepest part of the Absolutely Heavenly n��snd, six indifferent gazes kept staring at Gu Changge��s every move in the square, and their spiritual thoughts surged.


    For the next few days, this ce was shrouded in a mysterious ck and white. Arge area of divine fire burned, melting the Life and Death Crystals, and then building them in a certain order.


    Laws copsed, time loomed, and unpredictable forces circted. In a daze, everyone saw an endlessly flowing Yellow Spring emerging from an unknowntitude, which contained countless innocent souls and bones.


    In this Yellow Spring, there was a Daoist tform that floated up and down, surrounded by misty ck and white colors, life and death go hand in hand.


    ��This aura can��t be wrong, really can��t be wrong.��


    ��It��s really the Reincarnation tform of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, it can reflect that ce����


    At this moment, even the six Ancient Ancestors, whose state of mind was like the dead sea, couldn��t help but focus their eyes, with joy and excitement shing across them.


    At the same time, in a certain mysterious and distant space. A Daoist sitting cross-legged in the dead silence of nothingness, shrouded in a haze of Dao, seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    ��This fluctuation, who lit up the coordinates? Oh, so it��s there�� Looks like it��s time to harvest.��


    His eyes were very clear and bright, but they seemed to be extremely muddy and filled with vicissitudes, sometimes cold and deep, without emotion.


    In just a moment, his gaze seemed to prate time and years, washing away a certain era. But at the next moment, it seemed that he suddenly sensed something.


    The Daoist, who looked like an ancient god, sneered coldly, ��You ignorant ants, you have never had the slightest chance of winning this game.��


    While speaking, ripples appeared in the void in front of him, and then a picture emerged. It was an equally endless, distant, and ancient world, where pieces of the universe copsed with thews and order broken.


    Shouting to kill and shaking the sky, the fighting spirit soared to the sky. Many powerful men who were tearing through the sky with blood and vitality roared in despair. They were fighting with an unspeakable figure from an unknowntitude. Large pieces of figures fell and copsed, turning into blood all over the sky.

 Chapter 509-1: Gu has been cynical all his life; So there should be no problem, right? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 509-1: Gu has been cynical all his life; So there should be no problem, right? (1)</h4>


    In the Luo n hall, everyone had shocked and dull expressions on their faces. When Yan Ming said that at first, they thought he was joking. After all, as the Young Lord of Chinan City, why would Yan Ming bother to find trouble with a small Luo n?


    But now hearing what he said, everyone suddenly felt that Yan Ming seemed to be serious. He wasn��t joking, he really wanted to snatch someone! Some people of the younger generation were even more excited and didn��t despise this matter.


    In their eyes, how could a goddess like Luo Ying marry a fool?


    Now that Yan Ming wanted to snatch the marriage, from a certain point of view, it was what they wanted to see.


    ��Young Lord Yan Ming, you����


    After being stunned, the Patriarch of the Luo n came to his senses with suppressed anger on his face, but he didn��t dare to make a move. Because he couldn��t offend Yan Ming, let alone the entire Yan n.


    If he wanted to gain a foothold in Chinan City, he had to swallow his anger and not conflict with Yan Ming in front of him. Seeing Yan Ming��s sneer and arrogant attitude of disdain, the faces of all people of the Luo n in the hall became ugly.


    On the day of the wedding, Yan Ming, the Young Lord of Chinan City, suddenly came here to snatch the marriage. Wasn��t this deliberately humiliating and pping the face of the Luo n?


    The rest of the guests, after being shocked, looked like they didn��t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement. However, more people still quietly looked at Gu Changge, thinking that they could not even imagine this young man with a very mysterious background.


    Even Yan Ming treated him with iparable respect. But now Gu Changge didn��t speak, but just watched all of this with an intriguing expression. This made the guests even more uncertain about Gu Changge��s intentions.


    Each of the people behind Gu Changge gave them a feeling of palpitation and terror, and it was impossible to imagine how terrifying their cultivation was. But at this moment, Luo Ying under the red veil frowned slightly and was a little displeased.


    She naturally also heard what Yan Ming said, which made her very dissatisfied. After all, she had made it clear to Yan Ming before this. In the end, Yan Ming didn��t give up and came to make trouble on the big wedding day.


    ��Fool���� At this time, Luo Feng, who was the protagonist of the wedding banquet, moved his eyes slightly.


    He never thought that on the day of his wedding, Yan Ming woulde out to snatch the marriage and foolishly insult him. If he was unconscious before, he must not care about these words.


    But now there was a feeling of coldness in his heart. How did thest person who insulted him like this die many years ago?


    ��Young Lord Yan Ming, today is the wedding of Feng��er and Ying��er. If youe to send blessings to them, the whole Luo n will naturally wee you, but if youe to make trouble, don��t me me for not being polite������


    But at this time, a Luo n Elder with a rtively hot temper stood up and stared at Yan Ming unkindly. He had been holding back his anger since Yan Ming came here just now, but how could he bear Yan Ming��s aggressive attitude now?


    Even if he was the Young Lord of Chinan City, he still had to be reasonable! How could there be any reason toe to snatch a bride on the wedding day?


    This was not only humiliating them but also disregarding the entire people of the Luo n as human beings.


    ��Trouble making? It��s ridiculous. I��m here to save Junior Sister from suffering. Do you really think that Junior Sister is willing to marry a fool? Watching her marrying a fool, you did nothing, and even acquiesced in this matter. In my opinion, what is the difference between this and pushing my Junior Sister into the fire pit?��


    Hearing this, Yan Ming sneered again. He was very disdainful, and didn��t care at all, his eyes slowly swept across the people of Luo n, with a pressure that made people dare not look directly at them.


    His words choked everyone in the Luo n, and many of them couldn��t even find an excuse. But this matter was not forced by them, and Luo Ying herself agreed to marry Luo Feng on her own initiative.


    Though, who would dare to resist Yan Ming��s words?


    ��Young Lord Yan Ming, Ying��er volunteered for this matter, how could we force her����


    The Patriarch of the Luo n also suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice. His face was very ugly, he never thought that Yan Ming woulde here because of this matter.


    Even if today��s wedding banquet was hosted, tomorrow or even the day after tomorrow, the entire Luo n would probably be the object of ridicule by many nearby families.


    Everyone would think that they forced Luo Ying to marry a fool. And it was more likely to offend the entire Yan n.


    ��Stop talking nonsense, today��s matter, I will give your Luo n face. This is a member of my Yan n. She is beautiful and handsome enough to be worthy of your Luo n��s Young Master.��


    Seeing that the head of the Luo n wanted to say something, Yan Ming interrupted him with a wave of his hand.


    At the same time, he called a woman behind him and said lightly. Although Yan Ming didn��t continue talking, his intention was already obvious. Everyone present was shocked, and they couldn��t help looking at the woman walking behind Yan Ming.


    In terms of appearance, she could be regarded as mediocre at best, and it had nothing to do with any kind of beauty. And who knew if she was really from the Yan n or not?


    Maybe she was a maid from the Yan n. This was already an obvious attempt to snatch the marriage and humiliate the entire Luo n.


    ��What!��


    ��You!��


    ��Don��t bully too much!!��


    Hearing these words, everyone from the Luo n was stunned and looked at the woman who was walking toward them in disbelief. The faces of many Elders were extremely livid, their fists were clenched tightly, and their bodies were shaking. It was obvious that they were extremely angry and aggrieved.


    Not only did Yan Ming want to snatch away the girl of the Luo n, but now he even chose a girl at random, just to y it off. This level of humiliation was no different from pping them hard in front of everyone, but they still had to smile.


    How could they bear it?


    Even the Patriarch of the Luo n, who had always put the n first, turned cold and said, ��Young Lord Yan Ming is determined to humiliate the entire Luo n?��


    Yan Ming said lightly, ��What does the Patriarch of the Luo n mean? Could it be that I, a member of the Yan n, are not worthy of being the Young Master of the Luo n?��


    At the end of the words, his expression also turned cold. A few powerhouses stood up behind them, their auras were so powerful that they suppressed many people so that they could not breathe.


    This scene made many people��splexions change drastically, and they turned pale, feeling that things had exceeded their expectations.


    Yan Ming obviously came prepared and brought a lot of powerhouses from the Yan n, everyone��s aura was terrifying, and they were all in the Great Sacred Realm.


    For Luo Ying, he actually spent so much trouble?


    ��You!��


    Seeing that the situation suddenly became tense, theplexion of everyone from the Luo n also changed suddenly, and their hair stood on end.


    If they had a choice, they really didn��t want to offend the Yan n. In the entire Chinan City, the Yan n was the well-deserved overlord, and no one dared to confront their n.


    The expression of the Patriarch of the Luo n also suddenly hesitated, and he couldn��t help but nce behind him. He didn��t know what Luo Ying��s n was for this matter.


    ��If your Luo n is sensible, cancel this so-called wedding banquet today and let me take my Junior Sister away, otherwise, hehe����


    Yan Ming sneered again, and at the same time nced at Gu Changge quietly from the corner of the eye. Seeing that his expression was normal, he couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    For today��s matter, he naturally acted ording to the instructions of Changge. And it seemed that Gu Changge should be satisfied and he did not disappoint him, which made Yan Ming feel relieved, and the sneer on his face deepened.


    ��Yan Ming, what do you mean? I��ve told you many times that I��m not interested in you. Don��t have illusions anymore. Marrying Luo Feng is my own choice and has nothing to do with others. My uncle and others never forced me. ��


    And at this moment, Luo Ying, who had been wearing a red veil all this time, suddenly took off the red veil in front of everyone. She said in a displeased tone with a bit of chill on her face while staring at Yan Ming in front of her.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall was a little surprised. They didn��t expect that Luo Ying, as a bride, would suddenly disregard etiquette and take off the red veil, with a cold and angry face.


    Obviously, she was angry and didn��t want the Luo n to fall out with the Yan n because of this matter.


    ��Ying��er����


    The Patriarch of the Luo n was very moved when he saw that Luo Ying took the initiative to stand up and wanted to rify all this.


    Luo Feng��s gaze, who had never spoken, flickered slightly, and fell on Luo Ying who was beside him. From this temperament, she was exactly the same as her Ancestor. This suddenly made him feel a littleplicated, and he felt a desire to take good care of Luo Ying.


    He understood that this was because of his previous obsessions.


    ��Oh, Junior Sister Ying��er, why is that? Senior Brother is saving you from the fire pit. If you don��t want to, then don��t me Senior Brother for being rough.��


    However, upon hearing this, Yan Ming still had the same expression as before, with a sneer, and said disdainfully. He didn��t care about Luo Ying��s words at all.


    This made Luo Ying frown even more, feeling that Yan Ming was already possessed, and after getting what he asked for, he became unscrupulous, even ignoring her wishes.


    ��Yan Ming, don��t think that if you are the Young Lord, I will be afraid of you, don��t forget that my Master is here now.��


    Luo Ying was different from the Luo n. Behind her was a supreme Elder of Wan Dao Academy as her backer, so she said indifferently when she heard the words. This remark reassured everyone in the Luo n. After all, even with the strength of the Yan n, they would not dare to offend a Supreme being at will.


    And speaking of this, Luo Ying looked at the silver-haired old woman on the other side.


    An existence in the Supreme Realm, in today��s Chinan City, could be described as a giant-like existence, who could sweep invincible, and no one dared to easily provoke her.

 Chapter 509-2: Gu has been cynical all his life; So there should be no problem, right? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 509-2: Gu has been cynical all his life; So there should be no problem, right? (2)</h4>


    Even with the background of the Yan n, they would not dare to do anything to a Supreme being at this moment. After all, the strongest person of the entire Yan n was only a Quasi-Emperor.


    And they were still in seclusion and had not appeared yet. Thinking of this, everyone in the Luo n felt at ease, and they were not as worried and panicked as before.


    ��Yan Ming, don��t make trouble for no reason. Yinger��s matter is her own decision, and no one can interfere with her.��


    At this time, the silver-haired old woman who had been closing her eyes to rest, even when Gu Changge and others entered the hall she did not open them, suddenly spoke, looking very detached and indifferent.


    She stood up and walked in front of Luo Ying.


    An indescribable power seemed to erupt from that thin and crooked body, the runes flickered, and thews loomed, all the people behind Yan Ming turned pale and couldn��t help but take a few steps back.


    This was the power of the Supreme.


    Although just a wisp of aura, or the sound of blood flowing, it was enough to crush ordinary cultivators and make their bodies explode. In just a split second, the entire hall of the Luo n was enveloped in an extremely terrifying aura.


    Everyone��splexion turned pale, their minds trembled, and they even felt the urge of kneeling forward. The silver-haired old woman stood up and looked at Yan Ming with a calm expression. She knew Yan Ming��s Master, but even his Master was just a Junior in front of her.


    So she had nothing to care about Yan Ming.


    If he still insisted on blocking Luo Ying and Luo Feng��s marriage today, then she would inevitably stand up and teach Yan Ming a lesson, so that he could learn a lesson and be more sober.


    ��Hehe, what does the Seventh Elder mean by these words, do you want to stop me?��


    Although Yan Ming felt as if he was facing a towering divine mountain and was almost out of breath. But at this moment, he still sneered, and didn��t care about the silver-haired old woman in front of him.


    He knew the identity of the gray-robed old man behind Gu Changge, the majestic Lord of the Bone Domain, the Ancestor of the Bone n, with a world-ss cultivation. Such an existence was now in this hall, how could just a Supreme being be presumptuous?


    ��Presumptuous.��


    The silver-haired old woman didn��t expect Yan Ming to still have that disdainful attitude at this time, which made her look cold and sullen.


    In just an instant, the entire sky of Chinan City changed. Terrible dark clouds emerged and gathered there, and thunderbolts gathered and fell, like the wrath of heaven and earth.


    The supreme cultivation had reached an indescribable level, and every word and deed could arouse the celestial phenomena. It could be seen that Yan Ming��s attitude had obviously angered the silver-haired old woman.


    Theplexions of the people in the hall also changed drastically, for fear that it would hurt them. After all, this was a true Supreme, and it was a breeze to kill everyone present with his palm.


    ��Yan Ming, it��s all here now, don��t you understand?��


    Seeing her Master stand up at this moment, Luo Ying couldn��t help looking at Yan Ming, with an undisguised indifference and disgust on her face.


    However, to everyone��s surprise, facing the terrifying pressure of a Supreme being, instead of showing the slightest fear on Yan Ming��s face, his sneer deepened even though at this moment he was almost unable to stand still, his legs were weak and down.


    ��Since Yan Ming and this girl are in love, why don��t you just help them?��


    And at this moment, a man��s voice with a touch of gentleness sounded.


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard this, and then everyone looked at Gu Changge not expecting that this extremely mysterious young man would suddenly stand up at this time, and say the words that Yan Ming and Luo Ying were in love with each other.


    At this moment, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Yan Ming was here to snatch the marriage, and Luo Ying was not willing. What was this about being happy?


    Everyone of the Luo n frowned, and looked at Gu Changge with an unhappy expression.


    Especially Luo Ying, she felt a deep sense of fear from the young man in front of her, which made her feel a little uneasy. And after saying this, Gu Changge had a faint smile on his face, his sleeves shook lightly, the void trembled with a buzz. The terrifying pressure shrouded in front of Yan Ming dissipated immediately.


    Although he looked like he was fished out of the water, he couldn��t hide the respectful expression on his face.


    ��Thank you, my lord, for rescuing me.�� Yan Ming said respectfully.


    Gu Changge waved his hand, as if he didn��t really care. Then he said with a slight smile on his face, ��You don��t need to be too polite, Gu has been cynical all his life, and he would never see such a thing as breaking up a man and woman who are in love with each other. What the Luo n did today is indeed too much.��


    ��Young Master, Miss Ying��er and I are in love with each other, but this Luo n not only insists on breaking up the two of us, but now even forces Ying��er to marry a fool, it is really deceiving, and I hope you can be justice!��


    Hearing this, Yan Ming also showed an angry look, his gaze coldly sweeping over the people of the Luo n, as if he had suffered a great humiliation.


    Such a scene really made everyone in the hall dumbfounded.


    Everyone in the Luo n was so angry that they were almost speechless. They never expected that Gu Changge and Yan Ming would say such words that could confuse ck and white.


    Luo Ying was also extremely angry at the moment, her face was almost flushed, her teeth and jade hands were clenched tightly, and her eyes were cold.


    This was the first time she had seen this kind of person who insisted that ck was white under the eyes of everyone, and looked so logical.


    ��It��s just too deceiving!�� Luo Feng also reacted now, his fists clenched tightly, his eyes flickering coldly.


    He had already seen that Yan Ming came here today not just to snatch his wife, but also to humiliate him and the entire Luo n. Although the silver-haired old woman was a little shocked by Gu Changge��s method of defusing her aura just now, she didn��t pay much attention to it.


    In her opinion, Gu Changge still looked too young, about the same age as Luo Ying and others. It was the people behind him that made her a little concerned, and felt that she couldn��t see the truth clearly.


    ��Converting ck and white, not distinguishing right from wrong, the old woman doesn��t think you are a good person, you are just like Yan Ming.��


    At this moment, with sullen eyes in her eyes, she spoke in a cold voice. The terrifying Supreme pressure, like a mountain torrent bursting its embankment suddenly poured toward Gu Changge, trying to force him to kneel down and submit.


    In an instant, the entire hall was shaking and trembling. Although there were many formations engraved on them, they were wiped out at this moment, and they couldn��t bear the pressure of the Supreme Realm at all.


    Everyone��splexion turned pale, and they were so frightened that even the primordial spirit was about to burst. Compared with just now, the silver-haired old woman was obviously serious.


    However, Gu Changge��s expression did not change from the beginning to the end, and even carried some banter and interest like a cat and a mouse. This made many people who had been paying attention to him tremble, feeling that this matter would not be that simple.


    ��How dare you be disrespectful to the young master! You are courting death!��


    In the next moment, before the pressure of the silver-haired old woman fell, a cold snort suddenly sounded behind Gu Changge.


    Immediately afterward, there seemed to be a bang in the void, and a sound wave emerged, turning into a terrifying sharp de, containing the Supreme power of rules.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The blood sshed, apanied by a chilling and horrifying trembling sound, the white bone residue mixed with the blood mist exploded in the void.


    Under everyone��s extremely astonished gazes, the silver-haired old woman copsed and cracked, instantly turning into a bloody mist, she didn��t even have time to scream.


    Until thest moment, deep in her eyes, there was still horror, despair, and deep regret.


    A Supreme being who was enough to dominate all directions and be a generation of giants, just died so tragically, with both body and spirit destroyed.


    In an instant, the entire Luo n hall fell silent, everyone��s scalps were numb, and they were terrified to the extreme. There was deep fear in the eyes as they looked at Gu Changge.


    What was his identity? Just the bodyguard behind him had such terrifying strength. This was at least the existence of the Quasi-Emperor Realm!


    At this time, the faces of the people from the Luo n were even paler. Many people trembled, and some people��s legs went limp, and they fell to the ground with a plop, frightened by this scene.


    Even Yan Ming, who had expected it a long time ago, turned pale. After all, this was a Supreme being, not a regr cabbage that could be seen casually on the street.


    The existence of the Supreme Realm overlooked a ce, which had cultivated for millions of years, and its strength was also a super master in terms of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    ��Master�� Master����


    Luo Ying was also extremely dull at this moment. Herplexion became extremely pale, her voice was trembling, and she couldn��t believe it.


    As the Supreme Master, she exploded to death after being scolded by the burly man behind him. She couldn��t believe this scene, and she felt chills all over her body.


    ��Alpha, don��t be rude. We are guests here.��


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge��s eyes didn��t change much, and he just said with a faint smile. In his eyes, the death of a Supreme being was no different from trampling an ant to death.


    ��Yes, young master.�� Alpha heard the words and walked back behind him respectfully.


    Looking at this scene, everyone was trembling, feeling that the Luo n had encountered a big problem today.


    ��This Luo Ying girl and Yan Ming are in love with each other, I think there should be no problem now, right?��


    Gu Changge immediately smiled again, his eyes swept across the people of the Luo, and finally fell on the face of Luo Feng, who looked extremely fearful in the depths of his expression with a little interest.


    It seemed that this Son of Luck was forbearing, and he was still silent until now, still acting like a fool before.


    Upon hearing this, there was a dead silence in the hall, and no one dared to speak.


    Even the Patriarch of the Luo n who spoke just now was pale and frightened to the extreme, not daring to say a word.

 Chapter 510: Suddenly there is that smell, They can be served in one pot

    <h4>Chapter 510: Suddenly there is that smell, They can be served in one pot</h4>


    A Supreme existence died tragically in the hall like this, her body and spirit werepletely annihted, without even a single sign. The shock caused by this scene was too great. Many people��s heads were still buzzing and they didn��t react.


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words at this moment, almost everyone felt terrified and didn��t dare to speak out at all. The people of the Luo n were even more startled, with deep fear in their eyes.


    For the Luo n, a Supreme existence was already a terrifying existence that could not be imagined, and they had to treat it with the utmost caution. But Luo Ying��s Master was directly killed by a voice, how could they not be shocked or afraid?


    If Yan Ming insisted on taking Luo Ying away, they would not dare to resist at all, let alone stop them.


    ��This Luo Feng can bear it, but I wonder what kind of identity he is hiding.�� Gu Changge looked at Luo Feng with great interest.


    In his field of vision, he could just see the changes in Luo Feng��s Luck. This Luck was even mixed with a lot of Luck from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In this way, there was only one possibility, Luo Feng��s true identity was closely rted to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Gu Changge thought in his mind, and it was difficult for him to judge Luo Feng��s identity for a while.


    He wasn��t sure if Luo Feng had any backhands, but he thought that this kind of powerhouse awakening stream should not be much different from the reincarnation stream.


    Judging from the current situation, Luo Feng��s strength was still very weak. So what Gu Changge wanted to know now was what value could Luo Feng bring him.


    ��Come here, take Miss Ying��er away, let��s stop with today��s wedding banquet.��


    At this moment, Yan Ming sneered and suddenly waved his hand, causing the people behind him to step forward, intending to take Luo Ying away.


    This scene made Luo Ying, who was still a little sluggish, react. Herplexion changed drastically, and she wanted to back away. She really didn��t expect that Yan Ming actually nned to take her away forcibly, and it was even at the wedding banquet.


    At this time, if she let someone in the dark make a move, it would expose her arrangements over the years. For a moment, Luo Ying was caught in a dilemma.


    Everyone from the Luo n also stared nkly at this scene, not daring to step forward to stop it.


    ��Luo Feng, are you just going to watch me being taken away by them?��


    And at this moment, Luo Ying suddenly looked at Luo Feng who was wearing a big red robe, and couldn��t help asking. She could see that there was a big difference between Luo Feng today and before.


    The current Luo Feng was no longer the fool he was before. She didn��t know why she would suddenly talk to Luo Feng, but she felt that he was not simple, and there might be a way.


    Everyone in the hall was shocked after hearing this, and even many people of the Luo n looked at Luo Feng in shock. They didn��t understand why Luo Ying would speak to a fool Luo Feng at this moment.


    But this look made them stunned, a little shocked, they didn��t pay much attention to Luo Feng before, but now they saw that he was very different from before. His eyes became energetic and deep, even his saliva stopped drooling.


    The whole person stood there, even with a somewhat extraordinary demeanor.


    ��Feng��er���� The Patriarch of the Luo n couldn��t help shouting excitedly.


    ��Is this still the fool Luo Feng from before?��


    Many guests were also shocked, carefully looking at the current Luo Feng.


    ��Feng��er, have you recovered from your illness?�� the Patriarch of the Luo n asked with a trembling voice.


    He was unsure whether Luo Feng was really fine now, or if it was his hallucination.


    ��Father, I don��t know what happened, but I suddenly regained my sobriety. It seems that everything that happened in the past twenty years was like a dream.��


    Luo Feng did not expect that Luo Ying would suddenly speak to him like this at this time. He froze for a moment, then exined with the excuse he thought of just now. This could be regarded as exining why he suddenly became sober.


    Hearing him, who had been a fool for more than 20 years, suddenly speak up, everyone present felt very unbelievable, and some people even found it unbelievable. But such words are not like what the fool in the past could say.


    ��It��s good to wake up, it��s good to be awake.��


    At this time, the Luo n did not doubt Luo Feng��s exnation and said it with joy and excitement.


    ��This Luo Feng hase to his senses unexpectedly, but even if he is sober, it will change nothing.��


    Yan Ming was also a little taken aback at this moment, he did not expect that Luo Feng, who had been a fool for more than 20 years, would recover today. But even if he returned to normal, what was the use?


    The sneer on his face deepened, and he ordered the people behind him, ��Take Miss Luo Ying away from me, and I��ll see who dares to stop her today.��


    ��Yes, Young Lord!��


    When the people behind Yan Ming heard the words, they didn��t dare to be negligent, and immediately walked towards Luo Ying, intending to arrest her.


    ��Wait!��


    Seeing this scene, the coldness in Luo Feng��s eyes deepened, and he suddenly stood up in front of several people.


    ��Luo Feng, what do you want to do? Could it be that you dare to stop me?��


    Yan Ming��s face darkened, he didn��t expect Luo Feng to be so ignorant.


    ��Luo Ying and I have a marriage contract, she doesn��t love you, is there any reason?��


    Luo Feng nced at Yan Ming with a calm expression, and finally looked at Gu Changge on the other side. His intuition told him that today��s snatching of the bride must have something to do with Gu Changge.


    Even Yan Ming was only following his instructions. So he said this sentence to Gu Changge. However, Gu Changge just smiled lightly and ignored him.


    Yan Ming sneered, ��Stop talking nonsense, I��m going to take Luo Ying away today, what will you do with me?��


    Such an attitude could be described as extremely arrogant. However, the people present did not dare to say anything more.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Yan Ming was backed by Gu Changge, not to mention that his own identity was the Young Lord of Chinan City.


    ��It��s really deceiving. It��s the first time I��ve seen such behavior.��


    Luo Feng��s eyes flickered with coldness, and then he said lightly, ��I am telling you, if you dare to take Luo Ying away, do you believe that the n behind you will be able to protect you?��


    His words were very in, but the moment it sounded at this moment, it shocked everyone here. Especially the people of the Luo n, their heads thumped, and they were extremely dull.


    They felt that Luo Feng hadn��t recovered yet and said such words. Even the Yan n couldn��t protect Yan Ming?


    This was really a big tone, they couldn��t believe it, they felt that Luo Feng was still crazy.


    On the contrary, Luo Ying was indescribably convinced by Luo Feng��s words, and her eyes shone brightly.


    Compared to the previous Luo Feng who was muddled and foolish all day long, he was confident and calm, with an extraordinary aura of calmness in dealing with things. It was this temperament that gave her a sudden sense of security.


    ��How arrogant! The Young Master of the little Luo n dares to speak wild words? Do you not know how to write the word dead?��


    Yan Mingughed when he heard the words, being so provoked by Luo Feng still made his face dull and a little cold.


    ��I hope you and the Young Master behind you will not regret it when the timees.��


    Luo Feng nced at him indifferently, the main thing in his heart was to guess Gu Changge��s background. But no matter how great Gu Changge��s background was, could he still surpass him, the Ancestor of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the former Wind Ancestor?


    Now, as long as he activated the imprint of Immortality in his soul with his mind, and contacted his former subordinates, they would definitelye soon to meet their Master.


    One must know that countless years had passed, and his former four major subordinates had already established a huge force in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    What kind of waves could a Young Lord of Chinan City turn up?


    This scene made everyone stunned again. Luo Feng said such words, wasn��t he afraid of being retaliated by the Yan n afterwards? Everyone in the Luo n who felt happy because Luo Feng woke up had a slightly stiff expression.


    At this moment, they even hoped that Luo Feng had not woken up. If he said such words, wouldn��t he offend the entire Yan n to death?


    ��Could it be that Luo Feng has another identity����


    On the contrary, Luo Ying seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes were suddenly a little shocked.


    ��Suddenly it smells like that����


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, and a smile appeared on his face. He felt that the current Luo Feng was very simr to the returning War Immortal he met in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    Since Luo Feng was so confident, he must have been a strong powerhouse in the past and had many subordinates. It was the second hand, and the so-called good Luck of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. After thinking about it, Gu Changge finally felt that it should have something to do with the four War Gods.


    In this way, they could be collected together and could be served in one pot.

 Chapter 511-1: You can guess, The fish that slipped through the net (1)

    <h4>Chapter 511-1: You can guess, The fish that slipped through the (1)</h4>


    Xiao Yang, Lin Wu, and Luo Feng in front of him were connected by inextricable lines of cause and effect.


    The Guardian n, the n of the Four Great War Gods, and the unknown Luo Feng in front of them. The greatest connection between them was the reason that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm were separated countless years ago.


    For Gu Changge, this was very suitable for bringing the three of them together. Just after finishing this Guardian n, he would start dealing with the n of the Four Great War Gods and find the Epoch Tree.


    Wasn��t this the perfect opportunity?


    ��You are looking for death, and you dare to threaten me?��


    Just when everyone in the hall was shocked by Luo Feng��s words, Yan Ming directly attacked with a look of anger on his face.


    A surging aura swept over, like a raging wave, trying to drown Luo Feng. In his opinion, Luo Feng might be crazy, and he hadn��t recovered from the previous state.


    Since he dared to threaten himself, even Gu Changge didn��t take it seriously. Wasn��t this so-called dying without knowing the word dead?


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    This was Yan Ming��s angry blow, which contained unimaginable divine power.


    In just a split second, the entire hall began to shake, many runes were intertwined and the four walls that had been cracked just now copsed and exploded. All the guests changed their expressions and hurriedly retreated toward the surroundings.


    Although Luo Ying��s Master was furious, she didn��t spread her aura to other ces and didn��t destroy this ce.


    Now Yan Ming naturally had no scruples in making a move, and he didn��t care about the life and death of many guests here at all. This made them startled and angry, but also terrified.


    ��Stop!!��


    The Patriarch of the Luo n was still shocked by what Luo Feng said after he woke up. He never expected that Yan Ming would make a move as soon as he said it, without saving any sympathy.


    After reacting, his figure shed, and he appeared in front of Luo Feng, trying to block Yan Ming��s blow.


    ��Father, you don��t have to stop him.��


    However, Luo Feng grabbed the Patriarch of the Luo n, shook his head, and said. The expression on his face didn��t change in any way, instead, he was very calm as if he wasn��t worried.


    This made everyone even more astonished. Why was Luo Feng not worried at all? Was he stupid, or was he confident?


    In the next moment, under everyone��s shocked gaze, there was a buzzing sound, and a faint golden light emerged from Luo Feng��s brow, which looked like an ancient mark.


    There was even a mysterious aura intertwined. But as soon as this divine light appeared, he exuded a breathtaking and terrifying pressure, which made people terrified to the point of kneeling down in front of him.


    This method shocked everyone. All of a sudden, everyone in the hall was stunned, and they couldn��t believe their eyes.


    ��This�� is this����


    Seeing this scene, Luo Ying opened her mouth, she was so shocked that she couldn��t finish her words. As a direct descendant of the Guardian n, she naturally knew a lot of secrets, so she naturally knew the meaning of this mark.


    At this time, there was a roar in her mind, and she almost couldn��t believe her eyes.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And at the moment when this golden mark manifested in the void, Yan Ming��s attack alsonded. Faintly, everyone saw the vision of gods and demons roaring and immortals chanting scriptures, and the void became blurred before an unparalleled power burst out.


    It was as if the stars exploded in everyone��s eyes, the runes soared into the sky, and the dazzling brilliance made people unable to open their eyes. Many people burst into tears, and quickly turned their heads away, not daring to look directly.


    One could imagine how scary the fluctuations were just now.


    What made them all even more shocked and unbelievable was what exactly this golden mark was, and why Luo Feng was able to activate it and block Yan Ming��s blow.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Then there was a muffled groan, and Yan Ming, who was the first to attack, spurted out blood and flew backward like a broken sack. Such a scene shocked everyone, after all, Luo Feng had never cultivated before!


    ��This!��


    ��What exactly is this!��


    The mouths of the people of the Luo n were even more open, their voices were trembling, and they couldn��t speak aplete sentence. What they saw today shocked them too much.


    No one thought that Luo Feng, who had been stupid for more than twenty years, would suddenly wake up, and even stimte such a strange imprint, which directly severely injured Yan Ming.


    After reacting, more nsmen became terrified and worried. After all, Luo Feng had hurt the Young Lord of Chinan City under the watchful eyes of everyone. After today, would the Yan n let them go?


    Would there be any ce for their n in the huge Chinan City? Thinking of this, they wished Luo Feng hadn��t recovered.


    ��Who is Luo Feng, and what is his rtionship with the Ancestor? Why did the imprint on the extremely rare embroidered handkerchief of the Ancestor appear on Luo Feng��s body?��


    On the other side, different from the worry and uneasiness of the Luo n. Luo Ying was extremely shocked, her eyes were fixed on Luo Feng, and she became short of breath.


    The threats from Gu Changge and others in front of her at this moment were already insignificant to her. Just this imprint was enough to show that Luo Feng��s identity was not simple.


    ��For being disrespectful to me, this is a small punishment for you!��


    Luo Feng ignored everyone��s shocked and unbelievable expressions.


    His expression was very calm at the moment, and there was a bit of coldness. He nced at Yan Ming who was being supported by a few members of the Yan n in the distance, and spoke lightly.


    And as the words fell, the imprint on the center of his eyebrows gradually dimmed and disappeared. It seemed that what everyone saw just now was just an illusion.


    ��Feng��er, this�� this is����


    The Patriarch of the Luo n looked at Luo Feng in astonishment and asked, his mind was in a mess and he hadn��t reacted to all this.


    ��After the trouble of this matter is solved, the child will exin it to his father.��


    Luo Feng shook his head lightly but didn��t say much. His eyes were mainly on Gu Changge.


    He felt that he had already shown his background, and if Gu Changge had discernment, he would retreat in spite of the difficulties, otherwise, Gu Changge would definitely be the one regretting it by then!


    In an instant, the hall became dead silent. Everyone looked in shock at Luo Feng, who was standing there happily, with somewhat extraordinary meaning, and felt that his mind was a mess.


    ��My lord����


    Yan Ming didn��t expect Luo Feng to have such a method and suffered a big loss.


    At this moment, he came to Gu Changge with guilt. He also didn��t know what kind of method Yan Ming used to block his full blow.


    ��It turned out to be this thing, I should have thought of it earlier.��


    However, at this moment, Gu Changge was not in the mood to listen to Yan Ming. His eyes fell on Luo Feng, and he seemed to be talking to himself. There was a bit of regret in the words, which even he couldn��t exin clearly.


    Gu Changge was still guessing Luo Feng��s real identity and felt that he was inseparable from the Ancestor of the Four Great War Gods. But after seeing today��s mark, he reacted. Wasn��t this the rumored mark of that era?


    This kind of imprint could be said to have the same effect as the reincarnation imprint. But the origin of the reincarnation mark was even more mysterious, and the only way to obtain the mark of that era was to condense the perception through the Epoch Tree.


    He had almost concluded that the person who once stole the Luck of the Upper Realm, and even stole the Epoch Tree, was Luo Feng in front of him. As for why Luo Feng fell into such a state today, there were really too many reasons, and Gu Changge didn��t want to know.


    For him, it was enough to know that Luo Feng was the one who stole the Luck of the Upper Realm. It was really hard to find a ce to go.


    ��You recognize this imprint?��


    The indifferent look on Luo Feng��s face froze for a moment, and then he couldn��t help but ask indifferently, feeling that things seemed to be beyond his expectations.


    In his opinion, Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change much, and he wasn��t afraid of this imprint.


    On the contrary, it was the gaze, which seemed to be staring at some kind of interesting prey. It made him very ufortable.


    As one of the four Patriarchs of Earth, Water, Wind, and Water of the Immortal Pce, he was not only unrivaled in cultivation, but also so bold that he dared to steal the Epoch Tree from the Upper Realm when thews of Heaven and Earth were broken.


    At his peak, who would dare to look at him like this?


    ��Of course I recognize it, after all, this is a rare imprint of that era.��


    Hearing the question, Gu Changge said with an intriguing smile on his face.


    ��What!��


    When Luo Feng heard this, he was taken aback for a moment, and then his pupils couldn��t help shrinking slightly. There was a loud bang in his head, he almost lost his voice, and took a step back.

 Chapter 511-2: You can guess, The fish that slipped through the net (2)

    <h4>Chapter 511-2: You can guess, The fish that slipped through the (2)</h4>


    It never urred to him that Gu Changge not only recognized the imprint but also said it out loud. This made him feel turbulent and unbelievable, and now things were moving in a direction he didn��t expect.


    Only a few people knew about the Epoch imprint, and even fewer people could recognize it at a nce. Most people in this world had never heard of such a thing.


    This scene confused everyone in the hall. They didn��t know about the Epoch imprint, and they had never heard of it. That was simply not within their reach.


    On the contrary, judging from Luo Feng��s expression, the Epoch imprint should be something very powerful.


    ��Who the hell is he?��


    Luo Ying also calmed down at this time, she could see that Luo Feng��s identity was not simple.


    At least he was someone from the same era as her Ancestor. But Gu Changge��s identity had always been a mystery to her. Powerful and mysterious enough to make people tremble with fear.


    ��Who the hell are you?��


    Afterward, Luo Feng forced himself to calm down, staring at Gu Changge, trying to see the slight change in his face.


    ��Who am I? Then you can dare to guess.��


    Gu Changge just smiled faintly. In the eyes of Luo Ying and the others, that look was like a cat catching a mouse, casual and contemptuous. However, this matter hade to this point, he naturally did not intend to talk nonsense with Luo Feng.


    ��Take him down and take him away.��


    Immediately, Gu Changge gave instructions to Gu Zu behind him.


    Now that he knew Luo Feng��s identity, and understood that he was just showing off, Gu Changge would definitely not let him go. There was no point in procrastinating on this kind of thing.


    ��Yes, my lord.��


    At this moment, Gu Zu, who had been silent behind Gu Changge, nodded and stepped forward with deep and calm eyes.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But at this moment, everyone in the hall felt that they were out of breath, their faces went pale, their spirits were trembling, and their spines seemed to bend because of the gray-clothed old man in front of them.


    This whole world seemed to be unable to bear the aura of this ordinary gray-clothed old man in front of them and was tightly suppressed. Only at this time did they realize that the burly figure who shot just now was the weakest among them.


    The cultivation of this gray-clothed old man was absolutely boundless.


    This made them even more horrified. What kind of terrifying existence did theye into contact with today?


    ��What do you mean?��


    Luo Feng��s expression also changed suddenly at this moment, he was still guessing Gu Changge��s identity, he never expected that Gu Changge would suddenly attack him, intending to arrest him.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The imprint between his eyebrows reappeared, intertwined with dazzling rays of light, as if ancient years and eras were emerging in it, turning into fine fragments to block this kind of terrifying pressure that was rushing towards him.


    But in the next moment, the blood on Luo Feng��s face disappeared, and he even became a little shocked, unbelievable. With a wave of Gu Zu��s sleeve, the terrifying pressure seemed to disappear out of thin air, and it dissipated easily.


    There was even indescribable oppression covering this space, and all thews and orders seemed to be stagnant and difficult to change. Even the Epoch imprint was suppressed at this moment, and it was disappearing rapidly.


    ��How is it possible���� Luo Feng��s bones were cracking, and the blood mist seeped out of the pores.


    His eyes widened, staring at Gu Zu in front of him.


    He didn��t feel wrong, this kind of power was almost close to the Realm of Immortality, in today��s Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it was absolutely invincible, and there was no opponent at all.


    How could such an existence show up in a small ce like the Luo n in Chinan City, and still be so respectful to a young man like Gu Changge?


    He couldn��t figure it out at all, he couldn��t believe it, his eyes widened, full of horror.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground, every pore of his body was oozing blood, and his whole body was stained red with blood. Such a horrifying and appalling scene made everyone in the hall tremble.


    ��How is this possible!��


    Luo Ying��s lips were also trembling, and herplexion was faintly pale. It never urred to her that even Luo Feng couldn��t do anything about it. She was slightly relieved just now and felt that today��s matter could probably be resolved by Luo Feng.


    Afterward, Gu Zu made a move, and a big hand fell from the sky, which was extremely terrifying. Naturally, he grabbed Luo Feng without any ident.


    All the people of the Luo n looked at this scene, and their whole bodies were shaken by that mighty and terrifying aura. Not to mention blocking it, they didn��t even dare to raise their heads as if their souls would burst.


    ��You are definitely not from this realm����


    Luo Feng was caught in the hands of Gu Zu. His face was pale, he coughed up blood continuously, his bones creaked, and he was extremely embarrassed.


    At this moment, he finally came to his senses, staring at Gu Changge, couldn��t help saying coldly and his voice couldn��t hide the pain. Apart from this possibility, he couldn��t think of another possibility.


    In the vast Eight Destions and Ten Regions, there was absolutely no way to find such a terrifying young man as Gu Changge. Now that Heavenly Lu City was destroyed, the Upper Realm��s army was driving straight in, killing the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In this way, it also reasonably exined Gu Changge��s origin. As soon as Luo Feng said this, everyone in the hall, including Luo Ying, couldn��t help but change their expressions drastically, and they were even more terrified than before.


    In their eyes, the strength of the Upper Realm was notparable to that of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Moreover, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and the Upper Realm were on opposite sides. If Gu Changge wanted to kill all of them, they would not even be able to resist.


    The entire Chinan City could be wiped out in an instant and turned into a cmity.


    Yan Ming��splexion also changed slightly. In fact, he had already guessed Gu Changge��s origin before, but he just pretended not to know.


    Now that Luo Feng said it in front of everyone, it could be said that he directly pushed Gu Changge to the opposite of everyone.


    ��I am indeed from the Upper Realm, perhaps you have all heard my name. My surname is Gu.��


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge was still slightly smiling, his expression didn��t change much, and he didn��t care.


    ��The surname is Gu�� could it be the one who killed the Young Master of Yunze Great Domain����


    ��Leader of the Upper Realm����


    ��You�� how did youe here����


    Hearing these words, the heads of everyone in the hall thumped even more. Many people��s bloodless faces were full of fear, trembling uncontrobly, and iparable despair.


    ��Of course, I came here to find her.��


    Gu Changge just smiled lightly when he heard the words, and then looked at Luo Ying who was also pale with interest.


    ��Looking for me����


    Luo Ying hadn��t recovered from the shock just now, but at this moment when she heard Gu Changge��s words, she suddenly raised her head, and a terrifying chill swept up from her back.


    ��The fish that slipped through the for more than 20 years, tell me, if I won��t look for you, who should I look for? But I really didn��t expect to see another surprise.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, with a slight smile on his face, and as he finished speaking, the powerful figure behind him suddenly disappeared into the void.


    Immediately afterward, terrifying fluctuations came out, and there were bursts of puffing sounds one after another in the dark, and blood mist filled the air, which was extremely pungent.


    Many people watched this scene and were so frightened that they rolled their eyes, couldn��t bear it, and passed out.


    ��Twenty years ago�� You, it��s you!��


    Luo Ying��s face turned pale, and her whole body trembled uncontrobly as if her biggest secret had been revealed to the public.


    Her face was terrified, and there was anger and hatred that was difficult to hide. She should have thought that Gu Changge wasing for her, and he already knew her identity.


    Moreover, at this moment, the people she arranged in the dark had been dealt with by that morous and charming woman in the ck dress, and there was not one left.


    Even the old servant in the Quasi-Supreme Realm was killed in an instant, without even having time to scream. This made Luo Ying a little desperate, and she slumped down on the ground.


    The people in the entire hall also looked like they were about to end at this time, desperate to the extreme. The people of the Luo n never expected that Luo Ying would be hiding another identity and that she had kept it from everyone for so many years.


    ��Twenty years�� Could it be that����


    Only Yan Ming knew a little and suddenly thought of a major event that caused a sensation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions more than 20 years ago.


    His body was trembling slightly, but he didn��t expect that the Guardian n was almost wiped out, and they even had a huge connection with Gu Changge.


    Luo Ying was even hiding her true identity.

 Chapter 512: Waiting to throw himself into the trap, Who is it?

    <h4>Chapter 512: Waiting to throw himself into the trap, Who is it?</h4>


    More than 20 years ago, the Guardian n of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was attacked by an unknown force and turned into a cmity overnight. The entire n was almost wiped out. Until now, the me was still burning there, which was difficult to extinguish.


    This incident shocked the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions at that time, and many ethnic ns went to investigate the cause, but in the end, nothing could be investigated.


    This matter had also be a headless unsolved case. No one knew whether there were any members of the Guardian n still alive. It wasn��t until Gu Changge mentioned this matter today that Yan Ming realized this and couldn��t help shivering.


    His scalp was numb, thinking of Gu Zu��s respectful attitude toward Gu Changge. Could it be that it was the Bone n who attacked the Guardian n more than 20 years ago?


    He didn��t dare to think about it any longer. Although there were not many members of the Bone n, they could monopolize arge area, which showed how powerful they were. The small Chinan City could be easily destroyed even if the Bone n only sent one powerhouse.


    ��It seems that she is the only one left from the Guardian n.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, the vast and majestic divine sense swept out from the sea of self-knowledge, covering the entire Chinan City in an instant.


    He didn��t want to scare the snake before, because he was afraid that the nsmen of the Guardian n would be hiding in the dark and take the opportunity to escape.


    Now that Luo Ying��s identity was exposed, if she and other members of the n were hiding in the dark, there would definitely be a change, and Gu Changge would naturally perceive it at that time.


    At this moment, all the creatures in the entire Chinan City felt a sense of fear from the soul, as if they were being spied on by the Dao of Heaven, and all the secrets could not be concealed. But fortunately, this aura just passed by and then disappeared, but it still made them tremble, and their backs were covered in a cold sweat.


    ��Let��s go.�� Gu Changge withdrew his spiritual thoughts but didn��t feel the slightest strangeness.


    ��Yes, Young Master.�� Gu Zu said respectfully.


    Afterward, under the extremely terrified eyes of everyone in the hall, Gu Zu��s big hand directly reached forward, and with terrifying power, he captured Luo Ying and Luo Feng together.


    Even if Luo Ying wanted to struggle, with her strength, she was no different from an ant in front of Gu Zu.


    Everyone was so terrified that their souls were about to burst. How could they dare to stop them? They could only watch the thick golden mist rise from under the feet of Gu Changge and the others, turning into a road, tearing apart the space of this ce at once.


    But that terrifying aura still enveloped everyone, and no one dared to look up to the sky. The faces of the people of the Luo n were pale, and many of them copsed to the ground.


    Who would have thought that a good wedding banquet would develop like this?


    ��If someone dares to say a word about what happened today, then don��t me my Yan n for being ruthless.��


    At this moment, Yan Ming was also in a cold sweat. After Gu Changge and others left, he coldly swept over everyone. But fortunately, only he knew the identity of Gu Zu and others, otherwise, he was really worried that Gu Changge would me him for the exposure of Gu Zu and others�� identities.


    ��No�� we dare not!��


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall shook their heads hastily, how dare they say more?


    Yan Ming��s eyes were gloomy, and the most important thing was to nce over the people of the Luo n. He guessed that Gu Changge did not destroy the Luo n probably because he felt that it was unnecessary to trample a group of ants to death.


    But he didn��t dare to act recklessly, worried that Gu Changge might develop other intentions. Of course, as Yan Ming guessed, Gu Changge did not destroy the Luo n, but actually had other purposes.


    Because Gu Changge wasn��t sure if there were any nsmen of the Guardian n left in the world. If the Luo n was kept alive, the rest of the Guardian nsmen could also know that Luo Ying had fallen into his hands through the mouth of the Luo n.


    There was another reason, another member of Luo Ying��s n, Xiao Yang, the Son of Luck, was still on the way to find the Great Mountain Lord with Gu Wudi.


    The Great Mountain Lord would definitely take Xiao Yang to find his people. In this way, the remnant of the Nine Great Mountains would have another reason to throw themselves into the trap.


    The Second Mountain Master of the Nine Great Mountains was in Gu Changge��s hands, and now Xiao Yang��s nsmen were also in his hands. If Xiao Yang wanted to save them, he would inevitably unite everyone he could move.


    In this way, Gu Changge could use this as bait to wipe out the group of people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Not long after Gu Changge, Gu Zu, and others left Chinan City. Above the sky here, there were bursts of spatial fluctuations suddenly, and then it became blurred. The figures of the Great Mountain Lord, Xiao Yang, and Gu Wudi walked out of the void.


    ��Looks like we��re a step toote.��


    The Great Mountain Lord��s white robe fluttered, and he looked like an Immortal, but his eye sockets were pitch ck. He nced at the Chinan City below, then shook his head lightly and said. Although he was blind, he was so powerful that he could easily perceive the remaining aura here.


    On the way, he deduced Xiao Yang��s blood and found his nsmen. They didn��t stop during this period, worried that there might be idents, but after thinking about this ce, it was still toote.


    ��Are wete?��


    Xiao Yang��splexion changed slightly, and his head buzzed, a little unbelievable. Since they found the Great Mountain Lord, they rushed all the way here, how could it be toote?


    He just missed the nsman he had been looking for like this?


    ��Could it be that my nsman has already encountered an ident?��


    He felt uneasy and clenched his fists.


    The Great Mountain Lord shook his head lightly, and then the vast spiritual sense enveloped him. At his level, it was easy to detect the differences in the expressions of the creatures in any area.


    So without much effort, the three of them found the location of the Luo n.


    Here, the Great Mountain Lord felt that thews of heaven and earth were being suppressed, and it was obvious that the other party had just left.


    ��The strength of the opponent is very strong, and it is not far from that realm����


    The Great Mountain Lord shook his head and said, from the remaining aura of this ce, he felt the majestic and vast will.


    ��What the hell happened!��


    Xiao Yang��splexion turned pale, and soon he found out the ins and outs of the matter from someone from the Luo n.


    After listening, the whole person stood in ce all of a sudden.


    ��Gu Changge�� It��s Gu Changge again, the person he took away is probably my sister�� Damn it!!��


    Deep-seated hatred appeared in Xiao Yang��s eyes, his body was trembling, and he remembered the scene where his Senior Sister was killed by Gu Changge in Nine Great Mountains.


    He never expected that Gu Changge would find this ce ahead of them and take his sister away.


    ��Those who destroyed our lineage back then have also shown their traces! It really has something to do with Gu Changge!!��


    When hearing the morous woman in the ck skirt and the old man in a gray robe mentioned by the people of the Luo n, Xiao Yang��s face became even more gloomy, and his fists creaked.


    ��I didn��t expect that old friend of mine to miscalcte that imprint. What kind of character is this Gu Changge����


    The Great Mountain Lord didn��t care much about Xiao Yang��s hatred. But after he heard about Luo Feng, he frowned and his heart trembled slightly, which was unexpected.


    In the beginning, several of them participated in the battle of stealing the Luck of the Heavens, among them, Feng Zu was the strongest, and he suffered the most severe bacsh and almost died.


    However, he knew that Feng Zu used the Epoch Tree to cultivate and condensed the Epoch imprint, so Feng Zu might be reincarnated with a secret method in the end.


    Luo Feng, the Young Master of the Luo n in this life, was the reincarnation of Feng Zu.


    He originally nned toe to meet old friends and discuss the matter of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions this time, but he did not expect that even Feng Zu was also taken away.


    This matter suddenly made him feel difficult. It seemed that Gu Changge already knew the identity of Feng Zu, otherwise, he would not have been taken away.


    ��My lord, what should we do now?��


    Afterward, Xiao Yang calmed down and couldn��t help asking, after all, he didn��t know about Luo Feng.


    Now he was most worried about his sister��s safety. In terms of Gu Changge��s cruelty, her sister was definitely in a very dangerous situation now.


    ��Now it seems that we can only go to those four ns, they were capable generals under Feng Zu back then. Only by gathering the power of the four ns can we have the power to fight.��


    The Great Mountain Lord sighed a little when he heard the words, he actually didn��t want to care too much. But for so many years, he had been trying to touch that threshold again, yet there had been no way.


    Today��s world could hardly bear the power of the Immortal Realm. Even when he was at his peak, his cultivation surpassed the Immortal Realm, but now it was useless.


    Now the only way was to rely on Feng Zu. After all, the person who stole that part of Luck and integrated it into the Epoch Tree was Feng Zu.


    So he had to take care of this matter and find a way to rescue Feng Zu, otherwise, he would be trapped in this Realm for the rest of his life, and it would be difficult to survive and recover to the peak.


    ��The four ns? Is the Great Mountain Lord talking about the current n of the Four War Gods?��


    Xiao Yang was taken aback and then asked without thinking.


    If he remembered correctly, before the army from the Upper Realm broke through Heavenly Lu City, the Enlightened beings of the four great ns surrendered in front of Heavenly Lu City in front of countless armies from the two realms.


    Such shame and humiliation made him feel ashamed and looked down on these four families. So the tone was a little bit bad.


    The Great Mountain Lord said indifferently, ��Apart from these four ns, can you find other people who are willing to help you in the current Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    He knew that Xiao Yang felt a little shameless towards these four major ns, but in the face of life and death, face and dignity were nothing.


    ��But, will these four families be willing to help us?��


    Xiao Yang heard the faint mockery in the Great Mountain Lord��s words, he was a little unhappy, but at this moment, he still didn��t show it on his face.


    ��They will help.�� The Great Mountain Lord still said lightly.


    Then he rolled up his sleeves, the space was blurred again as they turned into a divine light and went away, leaving Chinan City with Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi. As for the pleas of the Luo n, it was even more insignificant in his eyes.


    Since Feng Zu dared to hand over the Epoch Tree to the four major ns with confidence, he must have left some backup behind.


    Regarding this point, the Great Mountain Lord was very sure. In the beginning, Feng Zu, the Ancestor of the Guardian n, the founder of Heavenly Lu City, etc., could be said to have a very close personal rtionship and knew each other very well.


    The Ancestors of the four major ns must have made some kind of blood oath to serve Feng Zu for generations, and they did not dare to ignore Feng Zu��s matter.

 Chapter 720: A show of vigor, purely to disgust people

    <h4>Chapter 720: A show of vigor, purely to disgust people</h4>


    Among these chosen ones shaped by Gu Changge, Wang Qi was a special one who had many legendary experiences.


    He had been betrayed and plotted by his childhood sweetheart, causing his Qi Sea to be destroyed. (Ed Note, Dantian (���� d��nti��n) �C it��s also called Qi Sea and refers to the region in the body where a person��s Qi is concentrated. (located three finger widths below and two finger widths behind the navel).)


    Gu Changge ever noticed him, knowing that he now had a quite good life with smooth sailing after revenge.


    For Wang Qi, the existence of the Dark Heaven not only helped him in taking revenge but also became his biggest backer to step out of his original world.


    Of course, in Gu Changge��s views, such a chosen one and others were just thriving chives waiting for his reap.


    Compared with ordinary cultivators, the power of faith that those heavenly prides could provide was more pure and abundant, it even contained the original fate power of their world.


    Also, the Dark Heaven was like a shadow and constantly prated every corner of immortal worlds.


    ��After solving the matter of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, I can start the n about my cheap master����


    ��He should beprehending the mysteries of those fragments of the ancestral well these days.��


    As Gu Changge thought, his eyes suddenly became extremely deep.


    He was not in a hurry to plot against his cheap master because he didn��t have a 100% certainty to take down him.


    By the way, actually the main reason was that Gu Changge didn��t know exactly what his cheap master was nning.


    ��


    A few days passed, and the news of Gu Changge��s appearance in the Ancient Immortal Gu family spread quickly, causing shocks from all forces and sects.


    But, the existence of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was not revealed under the deliberate orders of elders of the Gu family.


    During this period, Many cultivators were guessing about Gu Changge��s whereabouts.


    But with that, now these rumors that Gu Changge deliberately hid somewhere to avoid the previous storm, was also self-destruct without being attacked.


    ��


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    On the marginal area of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the space was torn apart with a ��rumble�� voice.


    Ancient warships appeared one after another, the huge ��Gu�� were set on numberless banners of the ships, which attracted all the attention of cultivators around, making them expression-changed one by one.


    Within those ships, many invincible experts walked out, with powerful auras roaring, it was like one after another universe dragon traversing the sky.


    At the head of them, a young man stood loftily. His hands sitting behind the back, his overcoat fluttering in the wind, his handsome face and his warm smile, made him resemble a real immortal who was demoted to the mortal world. The hazy and blurred immortal light emerged around, as if the three thousand Dao was embracing him up and down.


    All the cultivators around were in an uproar as if they saw something unbelievable when they saw clearly who he was. The surrounding area seemed to stir up a stormy wave, sweeping toward all the forces and sects.


    ��Gu Changge����


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King�CJun Yao, Jin Yun, Jin Chan, and many other young heavenly prides all changed expressions, showing extreme shock.


    They never expected that Gu Changge dared to face the gazes of the entire world and showed up here at this moment.


    Gu Changge appeared so calm and casual, as if he didn��t care about all the previous rumors.


    <i>How dare he!!!</i> They couldn��t help but think.


    After all, Gu Changge was now with the identity of the inheritor of demonic arts.


    They also knew that this rumor was a conspiracy made by various sects for eradicating Gu Changge. But ordinary cultivators wouldn��t think so, they would only follow the general trend and regard Gu Changge as the real inheritor of demonic arts.


    None of these heavenly prides present knew if Gu Changge would be really done for today?


    ��He is really bold. Isn��t he afraid of being besieged and killed here?��


    The Six Crown King�CJun Yao shook his head lightly and said, his mood was reallyplicated now.


    ��He really dares toe, isn��t he afraid of dying here? It seems that he didn��t take those rumors to mind at all.��


    ��This Gu Changge doesn��t take us in eyes at all.��


    ��


    In the depths of the space, the origin-energy fluttered ups and downs, which seemed able to evolve an explosion of cosmogenic origin at any time.


    The ancestors of many immortal sects concealed here and their faces became very dark after seeing Gu Changget. They never thought that Gu Changge dared to show up here really.


    At this moment, they really wanted to take down Gu Changge, eradicating him and the restless factor that threatened them and their sects.


    But the consequences would be serious and terrifying, this matter had far-reaching implications and it was even able to trigger the battle between all the immortal forces in this world.


    They were very cautious and returned intellect eventually, it needed a deliberate n and a right time even if they were so itchy to kill Gu Changge immediately.


    Thinking and thinking, their killing intents dissipated gradually, then ordered a few experts to spy Gu Changge.


    ��


    ��Is this the marginal area of the scourge erupting of Absolute Heavenly Extinction?��


    At this time, Gu Changge ignored the gazes from other cultivators and asked while standing on the ancient warship and looking at the vast gray fog in front.


    He asked the question deliberately. After all, he knew exactly why the scourge suddenly erupted, let alone the trigger was just himself.


    ��Lord Changge. The scourge has spreaded with an unstoppable trend in the past few days. Merely a short period of time, it has swept across a territory of nearly a million miles, and it is still moving toward the surrounding star fields at a terrifying speed.��


    An old expert from other sects exined with respect after hearing Gu Changge��s question.


    Although the rumor said that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, many smart people could see through such a trick at a first nce.


    They were very clear that this was just a consistent trick of the immortal sects, the goal was of course finding an excuse to suppress Gu Changge.


    If someone and forces wanted to suppress a person, they would always find a reasonable excuse on the surface.


    <i>If Gu Changge was really the inheritor of demonic arts, how dare he show up at this time?</i> This was just the old expert��s thought.


    ��If this scourge is going on in this way, I am afraid that more people will die in it. Before that, I am dyed by something, hoping my presence is not toote.��


    Gu Changge shook his head when he heard the response, and seemed to be sighing.


    ��It turns out that lord Changge was dyed by some things, not because of rumors to avoid����


    ��As I said before, how could lord Changge hide because of these rumors?��


    ��Yeah, with the character of lord Changge, how could he shrink back because of rumors? It��s obviously someone to frame him. I don��t believe that lord Changge will be the inheritor of demonic art. This is a lie, sshing dirty water.��


    The crowd around suddenly boiled up, and all kinds of voices were extremely noisy.


    Some young people were even more excited and they regarded Gu Changge as a role model in their hearts.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King�CJun Yao, and others also looked at each other, but they were all wordless.


    They actually knew Gu Changge fairly well, and thought that he was not such a just and upright person who always showed gentle and humble on surface, it��s just a false mask in fact. But the rumor was too ridiculous and said that he was the inheritor of demonic arts, there was no little evidence and thread to prove it.


    ��Justice rests in the hearts of the people. I have always behaved with a clear conscience, and I am not afraid of the conspiracy of any people.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly then walked down from the ancient warship, his foot stepped on the space slowly appearing extremely rxed.


    The gray fog whistled like an inexpressible huge creature in cthulhu mythos, wanting to swallow all being��s souls in this concrete world. The surrounding space was bing distorted and copsed, even the sight also turned into blurred under the impact of its terrible energy.


    However, as one of Gu Changge��s palms pped forward, the gray fog in front of him began to copse in disorder, showing signs of fading.


    Everyone present looked at this scene in shock, and their eyes were nailed by his move. Even the ancestors of those immortal sects couldn��t help but frown and fall in a deep thought, thinking of the hidden meaning in his movement.


    ��The gray fog seems to be more overbearing than before, no wonder its momentum is so terrifying this time.��


    Gu Changge said and frowned. He stretched out a finger and a wisp of fog immediately appeared and curled around it.


    A corroding voice sounded. The flesh and blood of his finger were quickly melting away and the white hand bones were exposed soon.


    He didn��t use any power just for trying to test its terrifying corrosiveness.


    This scene was so terrifying, making everyone��s scalps numb and their bodies cold. They were unbelievable.


    ��If I remember correctly, lord Changge��s strength is far superior to ordinary cultivators of Dao-Building. But incredibly his physical body could also be corroded����


    ��If we touch it, I��m afraid that we will be swallowed immediately, and directly vanish upon death.��


    ��Thanks to lord Changge, otherwise the waiting for us will be nothing but death.��


    Many cultivators subconsciously gulped saliva because of fear and couldn��t help taking a few steps back, daring not to approach the uncanny fog any more.


    ��What the hell is Gu Changge doing? Is he really nning to find out theposition of the gray fog?��


    ��Although the fog is terrifying, it hasn��t reached the extent able to corrode the cultivator��s body of Dao-Building.��


    Seeing this scene, these sacred ancestors were full of confusions and couldn��t figure out Gu Changge��s intentions.


    At this time, Gu Changge was still frowning. He disregarded the terrible pain of corrosion and was investigating theposition of the gray fog.


    ��Only by understanding the source of this fog can wepletely solve this scourge.�� Gu Changge said softly, as if exining to others.


    This kind of fog that even Dao-Building experts did not want to contaminate a bit, but Gu Changge was willing to bear the pain and research. Many cultivators nearby immediately rose in awe of him. They didn��t expect Gu Changge here just to stop the scourge and prevent more innocent cultivators�� death, without any other reason.


    This demeanor to save other beings as his own responsibility made them have topel in awe of him.


    Some older generation cultivators who were dissatisfied with Gu Changge before, their expressions were also changed toplicated at this moment. If introspecting themself, they would dare not touch it anyway.


    After all, only Jiang Chuchu, the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, took the huge risk to go deep into it before. The rest of the other people were just watching from the edge, maybe they would take action to block the fog at the critical moment, maybe they wouldn��t.


    ��Nothing can be found in this way. It seems that I have to go deeper to research.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, the corroded fingers were soon recovered as before after a bright light shed. With his current cultivation, rebirth from a drop of blood was just a matter of thought. Even if his body was split and buried in different ces afar, it couldn��t really kill him and he would be healed instantly.


    ��Gu Changge��s intent is likely to gain a good reputation of kindheartedness. With his cultivation, how could he be corrupted by this fog?��


    ��If he solves this scourge, those bad rumors about him will be copsed without attack.��


    The ancestors of sects looked at each other, and their face changed very dark after understanding Gu Changge��s real intentions.


    However, a roar suddenly sounded from the crowd in the distance at this moment, with that, a terrifying Sword Qi shotted toward Gu Changge and was filled with killing intent.


    ��The inheritor of demonic art is amon enemy for everyone. Gu Changge, you are so insane to ughter many geniuses. Today, you will have to pay with your life for it.��


    A middle-aged man shouted angrily and attacked Gu Changge, his eyes were red and it seemed that he had an unforgivable hatred for Gu Changge.


    Behind the middle-aged man, there were also other cultivators carrying out attacks while shouting angrily. Their cultivation was not high, and didn��t even reach the Sacred Realm. <i>But how dare they</i>.


    ��Kill, kill the inheritor of demonic art, restore peace to the world.��


    ��I will avenge for my junior brother, kill Gu Changge, and kill this demon.��


    This scene shocked everyone, and many cultivators hadn��t reacted yet. They never expected that someone or force would rush to attack Gu Changge at this moment.


    Those cultivators present who were unaware of the truth, opened their eyes wide, not knowing what to do


    ��Hehe, what is Gu Changge going to do at this time? If he is not inheritor of demonic arts, but kills these cultivators, then his previous performance of whitewashing in front of everyone would be in vainpletely.��


    ��But if he doesn��t kill them, then he will have to bear the teasing this time.��


    The ancestors of sects all wore expressions of amusement and mockery as if they had long anticipated this situation.


    Yes, these cultivators were arranged by them, their purpose was to test Gu Changge��s reaction while trying to provoke him.


    ��These cultivators are obviously the death squad of some forces. Because they don��t reach the Sacred Realm, but dare to attack Gu Changge.��


    ��This action is not to hurt him, but to make him eat a fly. If he doesn��t deal with it well, he will fail in his previous performance of whitewashing.��


    Some young heavenly prides, such as the Six Crown King�CJun Yao and Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, also reacted quickly, and their expressions were different and extremelyplicated now.


    ��You guys are looking for death! Lord Gu is not someone you can humiliate.��


    Just as everyone with shock watched the few people attacking Gu Changge, a cold voice sounded in the space with invisible ripples spreading. The terrifying aura was like mountains and seas toppled over, crushing and covering everything.


    At this moment, almost all the cultivators present were about to suffocate while their physical bodies felt about to burst.


    <strong>Puff puff</strong>����


    A burst of blood mist erupted, diffusing in the space. Before these dead men could even scream, their bodies and souls had exploded, disappearingpletely in this world.


    Yan Luo, the former master of the fourth hall of Hell, also known as Ah Er, appeared behind Gu Changge.


    He had a tall figure, was wearing a mask and a dark iron battle suit. The horrifying aura around him seemed to copse the space.


    ��It turned out to be����


    ��A Remnant Immortal����


    Those ancestors of sects hiding in the depth of space, all changed expressions, an unprecedented feeling of terror and insecurity rose in their mind at this moment.


    Gu Changge didn��t seem to be surprised by this, his expression was calm from the beginning to the end.


    He smiled faintly, turned to look at certain ces in the surrounding space, and then said unhurriedly,


    ��This time the scourge suddenly broke out, is anyone looking for the root cause? And are the Dao-Building Realm experts just standing by and watching indifferently?��


    ��If it��s this, then don��t y such little tricks in front of me anymore.��

 Chapter 721: There are really many prejudices, the chess piece can finally play a role

    <h4>Chapter 721: There are really many prejudices, the chess piece can finally y a role</h4>


    ��Damn it, Gu Changge, he is going to start fighting back to us����


    Hearing this, all ancestors of sects hiding in the space changed expression to panic-stricken, many of them were very frightened and uneasy.


    They never expected a terrifying Remnant Immortal beside Gu Changge.


    Before that, they didn��t get the slightest information about it, so they couldn��t help but start to specte if the Remnant Immortal was specially arranged by the Ancient Immortal Gu family to protect Gu Changge.


    Moreover, Gu Changge directly said in front of everyone that this death squad was actually arranged by various immortal sects. In fact it had been equivalent to tearing off the friendly facade of the two parties. He almost pointed out those ancestors of sects�� names.


    The cultivators around were also extremely shocked at the moment, and they all opened eyes wide and looked at the direction where Gu Changge was.


    In fact, many people knew the presence of those sect ancestors, but they hid in the depths of space and never showed up from the beginning to the end.


    ��It seems that there will be a good show soon. Lord Changge seems to fight back.��


    ��The scourge swept across the star fields at a fast rate. Only the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall went deeper to investigate and those sect ancestors just hid in the dark unwilling to take action����


    ��This is just the true face of various immortal sects. They only care about themselves, how can they care about the lives of ordinary cultivators like us?��


    ��They came here only for their reputations and the general trend, they don��t really intend to save us.��


    ��Only the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall and the young lord Changge care about us����


    A lot of cultivators present were discussing, some people were indignant and some people were helpless.


    Compared with the disciples in big sects, they didn��t have a strong background, either they were ordinary independent cultivators or only from small sects, but they also had an advantage �C arge number of amounts.


    But, when the scourge erupted, they were also the group most likely to die and be abandoned.


    The major immortal sects always stood aloof, overlooking ants like them indifferently.


    Even if some immortal sect ancestors arrived, only watching in secret.


    They never tried to find out the reason for the scourge, and their attitude was extremely perfunctory.


    What��s more, they even forcibly arranged independent cultivators to be cannon fodders and asked them to resist the spread of the gray fog with flesh and blood.


    This was just the truth and cruelty of the cultivation world where the strong prey on the weak.


    And only a few people like Gu Changge and the holy maiden of Human Ancestor Hall cared about them and were willing to take action in person.


    ��Based on this alone, I feel that young lord Changge cannot be the inheritor of demonic arts.��


    ��Yes, it must be a false usation and plotted by these immortal sects. If Young Master Changge is really a inheritor of demonic arts, I��ll take my head off as the apologize.��


    A lot of cultivators were discussing their views, and filled with righteous indignation at the unfair treatment of Gu Changge, seemingly it couldn��t quiet down in a short time.


    The expert��s faces of immortal sects became very dark now. Especially the disciples from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Endless Fire Kingdom, and Violet Sky Valley, all felt the surrounding gazes turning cold, which made them so disturbing.


    ��We underestimated Gu Changge��s ce in the minds of most people. Today��s move is really lifting a stone to smash our own feet.��


    The sect ancestors hiding in the space calmed down quickly and began to analyze rationally, but their faces were also extremely dark.


    They still didn��t show up, nor want to conflict with Gu Changge head-on at this moment. In fact, the main reason was the mysterious remnant immortal beside Gu Changge.


    In the current world, the Dao-Building experts could be called the supreme power, but it was still not enough to face a remnant immortal.


    If the environment of cultivation allowed, the remnant immortals would definitely be able to take the step and promote to the real immortal realm.


    Among the major immortal sects, Remnant Immortals were also theirst card and would not be used easily.


    But, a remnant immortal appeared besides Gu Changge now, it really shocked everyone.


    Regardless of Gu Changge��s own unfathomable strength first, just this Remnant Immortal beside him was enough to suppress every sect ancestor present.


    ��It seems that you guys don��t n to show up and discuss this matter with me?��


    Seeing those sect ancestors still hiding in the depths of space without an intent to show up, Gu Changge shook his head lightly and didn��t surprise at all.


    But eventually, he didn��t mention the previous matter of bay charge any more, because there wasn��t any evidence to prove that they did it.


    The wisest choice now was to provoke most of ordinary cultivators�� mood and lead the general trend, causing those immortal sects on their opposite sides��


    At this moment, everything was proceeding ording to Gu Changge��s rhythm, there wasn��t a bit of ident.


    ��Is Gu Changge really going to lead off attacks to the sect ancestors?��


    At this moment, even ordinary disciples from immortal sects felt a faint sense of threat, and were somewhat worried that the Gu Family would suddenly assault them.


    On the warships of Gu Family not far away, there were arge number of soldiers standing with strong killing intent.


    If Gu Changge really gave the order, there would definitely break out a terrifying battle here.


    Those disciples were extremely worried.


    Instead, the ordinary independent cultivators and disciples from small sects showed so excited, thinking Gu Changge was on their side to help them gain deserved justice, which made them more grateful to him.


    The sect ancestors hiding in the dark frowned tightly, counting gains and losses in mind.


    They really didn��t want to show up, let alone discuss with Gu Changge about solving the issue of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    ��Since that��s, then I can only resort to violence.��


    ��Ah Er, go and ��invite�� all the senior sect ancestors out.�� Gu Changge said calmly, not intending to waste any more time.


    ��Yes, my lord.��


    Ah Er got the order, and his figure immediately disappeared from the ce. Whereafter, the surrounding space suddenly became blurred and a spider web-like ripple spreaded rapidly from him as the center.


    ��Dmnt it����


    These sect ancestors immediately realized the situation was not good and wanted to escape.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, Ah Er��s reply was very fast, immediately disappearing in ce, and his big hand pped towards the space where they hid, it erupted with terrifying power like billions of huge waves.


    These sect ancestors coughed up blood instantly, feeling their bones cracked, and had to show up from the depths of the space.


    Their faces were extremely dark, especially those from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Sky Valley, and Endless Fire Nation. They never expected Gu Changge so domineering, directly ordering this remnant immortal to force them out.


    ��It��s just the consistent style of lord Changge, directly forcing these ancestors out, it��s so cool!��


    All the cultivators were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crown King�CJun Yao, and others also secretly clicked their tongues in amazement. As the heavenly prides in the same younger generation,pared with Gu Changge��s force, one was like a tercel flying in the nine heavens, and the other was like a chick scrounging food in the dust and mud. The gap was just too big!


    ��I really have no choice and have to force you out in this way since you keep not showing up.��


    ��Sorry for my rudeness.��


    Gu Changge looked at the six Dao-Building ancestors in front of him and took a tender smile as if he was really apologizing for the rude action just now.


    And, the six ancestors looked at him coldly, never feeling the deserved respect from his seemingly polite words.


    ��Gu Changge, what the hell are you trying to do?��


    The ancestor from Heavenly Emperor Mountain was a bony old man, but his sunken eyes and a single horn on his forehead exuded a dangerous aura of tearing everything which made people couldn��t help but palpitate.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t forget your current identity. You are the inheritor of demonic arts, and you are destined to be the enemy of the world. Do you really want to offend the forces behind us?��


    The ancestor from the Endless Fire Nation also spoke in an unfriendly tone, she was a short old woman with red clothing. Wrinkles covering her face and the thin lips showed her very ordinary, but her red eyes seemingly shined with uncanny fire.


    Her expression was extremely dark, because she was pped out of the space by Ah Er��s palm and seriously injured just now.


    As for the other four, they also came from different immortal sects, and hid in the space before.


    None of them spoke, but their unfriendly expressions exposed their bad mood now.


    They didn��t want to take the war with Gu Changge, but it didn��t mean they didn��t dare.


    Now the eyes of almost all forces and sects in the world were focused on Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    <i>Can it be that Gu Changge dare really kill us here today?</i>


    ��Every senior, you misunderstand. I invite you here just for discussing the matter of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, so as to prevent this scourge causing an even bigger threat to all beings.��


    ��I am here without malice.��


    ��Or else, can it be that you are still not willing to solve the disaster from Absolute Heavenly Extinction at this moment?��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and smiled calmly.


    These words made the six sect ancestors all speechless, they didn��t know how to answer. And they naturally didn��t dare to say that they didn��t want to solve the scourge.


    If they provoked the public anger of the world, even the forces behind them would not be able to afford it.


    ��Gu Changge, put away your little tricks, can anyone make sure if you really want to solve the scourge, or have other intention?��


    ��Do you think we will trust the words from the inheritor of demonic arts?��


    The old woman from the Endless Fire Nation broke the silence first, she was with a sneer and trying tobel Gu Changge as an inheritor of demonic arts in front of everyone.


    As soon as she said that, the people around were falling in silence.


    Many cultivators opened their eyes wide and couldn��t help shivering as they thought of a terrible consequence.


    This Dao-Building ancestor from the Endless Fire Nation could be said to represent the will and decision of this huge immortal sect.


    In front of everyone, she directly said that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, which was already showing her attitude and final decision.


    And this was the first time that an immortal sect acknowledged Gu Changge��s identity as the inheritor of demonic arts in public.


    What did it mean?


    Cultivators who understood the hidden meaning couldn��t help but shudder, they had a premonition there would be a boundless bloody storm in the near future.


    ��Yes, Gu Changge, don��t forget your identity. Now you are regarded as the inheritor of demonic arts by everyone, how can you let us trust you? We will solve the scourge sooner orter, but it��s not with you.��


    The ancestor from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain calmed down too and said with a smile after regaining hisposure. He was cleverer than the old woman and didn��t assert Gu Changge��s identity from the side of his sect, but said everyone believing in it and put Gu Changge in a side that everyone was doubting.


    Hence, they would have a good reason to refuse Gu Changge.


    They were not fools, how could they take a risk if Gu Changge directly killed them after they entered Absolute Heavenly Extinction? They knew clearly, Gu Changge already had the strength to suppress Dao-Building experts when he conquered the Eight Destions and Ten Regions before. None of them knew what an actual realm he had reached now.


    Witnessing the situation inclining in their favor, the other five ancestors also showed smiles.


    ��Outrageous! How dare you nder Lord Changge?��


    However, their self-satisfied smiles didn��t endure for long, turning into frozen swiftly. Because Ah Er reappeared with cold and strong killing intent and pped towards them directly.


    The old woman from the Endless Fire Nation couldn��t help but scream with fear, ��What do you want to d����


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Before she could finish her words, the p fell directly on her face, causing her head to explode. Blood mixing with her teeths sshed in the space, the scene looked extremely miserable.


    ��You����


    Realizing the situation was not good, the ancestor from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain immediately tried to avoid the attack.


    But Ah Er was a real remnant immortal.


    His hand stretched with Dao-Pattern twinkling and directly grabbed hold, strangling his neck as easy as catching a chick. This left him on the verge of suffocation��


    The other four sect ancestors had fear on their faces and trembled uncontrobly as they didn��t expect that the remnant immortal was really so terrifying and unparalleled. They were Dao-Building experts who had cultivated for thousands of years, but there wasn��t a bit of strength to resist when really facing a remnant immortal.


    This scene also caused everyone around to fall into dead silence, and couldn��t believe what they saw.


    ��The identity of my lord is not something you can talk about and nder.��


    Ah Er with a cold and angry expression strangled the neck of the ancestor from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, as if he would pinch him to death at any time.


    Of course, he didn��t have intent to really kill him and the other five, what he did was just following Changge��s order to humiliate them.


    The old woman from the Endless Fire Nation had reshaped her body and stood in the distance, her expression exposed her horror and fear uncontrobly.


    If Ah Er didn��t control the strength just now, she might have really died here.


    ��It seems that every senior still has a lot of prejudices to me. If it is this case, then I will not force you.��


    ��And I��ll go to the depth of Absolute Heavenly Extinction by myself.��


    Gu Changge��s expression was still calm as before, he smiled and let Ah Er loosed the ancestor of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    He didn��t want to kill these sect ancestors here, because there wascking a good excuse, or else, it would really set him up against everyone and confirm his identity as the inheritor of demonic arts.


    Before that, he didn��t have an expectation that these sect ancestors would be stupid to enter the Absolute Heavenly Extinction with him, so there wasn��t also the frustration of the n failing.


    After finishing words, Gu Changge nced at Lan Yifei from the Dao Immortal Alliance.


    He seemed to have noticed Gu Changge��s gaze and couldn��t help shaking with a bit of fear on his face, but it was quickly concealed.


    <i>It��s time to use this card��</i>


    <i>Hoping he won��t disappoint me.</i>


    Gu Changge took a smile in his mind �C <i>what a storm wave would stir up if many heavenly prides died in the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts after I entered the depth of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.</i>

 Chapter 514: Tasting the feeling of betrayal, It’s really hidden deep

    <h4>Chapter 514: Tasting the feeling of betrayal, It��s really hidden deep</h4>


    ��Attack!!��


    This great battle broke out in an instant as the terrifying army rolled toward the star field below like an invincible torrent. The people of the Dragon Blood God of War n who soared into the sky were almost smashed through. Without the power to resist, they were submerged in an instant.


    There was a strong bloody smell permeating, all kinds of gorgeous lights exploded, and the bones were piled up, falling from the sky. The scene was extremely frightening.


    ��Attack! Fight them!��


    ��Fight!��


    Many members of the Dragon Blood God of War n, knowing that there was only one way to die today, yelled angrily in despair, with a glow all over their bodies, rushing forward.


    This was a battle fierce to the extreme, and many people thought that now that the whole n had migrated to this ce, they could avoid this disaster. But who would have thought that Gu Changge led an army to attack them again and wouldn��t give them a way out!?


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    At this moment, the most dazzling brilliance erupted as if it wanted to illuminate the universe. Although the formations here had just been cast not long ago and some ces were even unstable.


    But now they were all manifested in the void, turning into beams of light, rushing towards the army in the sky.


    ��Young Master, do you need us to act?��


    Looking at this scene, Gu Changge��s eyes were still calm and deep without much fluctuation, but Gu Zu and others behind him asked respectfully. This time the Bone n brought a lot of powerhouses, including several Enlightened beings. This was a huge force that could not be underestimated.


    ��Not yet, there is another power hidden in the depths of the Dragon Blood God of War n. Wait until he shows up to make a move.��


    Gu Changge shook his head and said calmly. He could see very clearly that thews of Heaven and Earth in the depths of the n were undergoing subtle changes, and a new kind of mysterious fluctuation was being generated.


    There were only two possibilities, one was that a certain character was transforming there, or thews of Heaven and Earth were being suppressed. But no matter which one it was, it was difficult to hide the fact that there were strong people hidden there.


    ��Yes. But I heard that the Ancestor of the n never died. I wonder if it��s him.��


    Gu Zu nodded, there were mes beating in his deep eye sockets, which looked quite scary.


    ��Oh, isn��t that the Dragon Blood War God himself?��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, it would be best if he didn��t die, after all, he was the most scarce resource.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Afterward, Gu Changge ordered, and the army behind him urged the formation patterns on the ancient warship. Mysterious and ancient runes manifested into the void one by one.


    The ancient warships trembled, and the ancient formations shone brightly, interweaving hundreds of millions of rays of light. The pulse of the star map burned, it became a matchless sword of light with a murderous aura, sweeping all directions, splitting the sky and the earth, sting towards the majestic stars in front of it.


    This sword of light contained the most powerful blow of many runes inscribed on the ancient warship. Even if it was someone close to the Supreme being, it would be shattered, and both the body and spirit would be destroyed.


    The cultivators turned pale, the chaotic aura in front of them was churning, the world was separated, and it seemed to be broken!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Perceiving the terrifying aura oppressing from outside the sky.


    On this boundless continent, there was a shocking aura for a moment, and the faces of the strongest members of the Dragon Blood God of War n who were fighting against the Gu family��s cultivators in the other direction also changed drastically.


    ��It��s too much bullying!! I will destroy you here today!��


    But in the next moment, apanied by a cold snort, Lin Qinglong��s figure appeared from the depths of the Dragon Blood God of War n. He didn��t look tall, but there was a terrifying aura flowing, which could be called breathtaking.


    Just flicking his fingers forward, he blocked the terrifying blow from the ancient warship. His cultivation could be described as unfathomable.


    Behind him, there were two people. The cultivation bases of these two people were both in the Emperor Realm, and they were the foundations umted by the Dragon Blood God of War n for countless years!


    ��How did you find this ce?��


    The moment Lin Qinglong appeared, he stared at Gu Changge on the ancient warship, his eyes were cold as he asked. He naturally knew that the culprit of all this was the young man in front of him.


    In the eyes of many cultivators from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Gu Changge��s hatefulness far exceeded that of the rest of the Upper Realm!


    ��You will have to ask your nsman Lin Wu about this.��


    Standing on the ancient warship, Gu Changge��s sleeves fluttered. His eyes swept over Lin Qinglong without any surprise, and finally fell toward the star behind him as he said with a faint smile.


    At this time, Lin Wu had no value at all, so he naturally sold him out without hesitation. This so-called Son of Luck should also enjoy the taste of betrayal. However, Lin Wu personally brought this disaster to the people of the Dragon Blood God of War n.


    Now he personally helped the Dragon Blood God of War n find out the traitor.


    ��What�� impossible����


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, many members of the Dragon Blood God of War n were shocked, especially the younger generation, their eyes widened and they couldn��t believe it. How could it be that Lin Wu brought disaster on their behalf, exposing the new location of the Lin n?


    ��Gu Changge�� you����


    Lin Wu never thought that Gu Changge would cross the river and tear down the bridge without hesitation. This caused his face to change drastically, and he was extremely angry. After noticing the expressions of the people around him, he suddenly turned pale.


    ��Why�� could it be true�� Lin Wu is the most dazzling genius of our n these years, how could it be����


    ��It must be fake.��


    Some people couldn��t believe it at all, their heads buzzed, and they were even more shocked than when Gu Changge attacked them just now.


    ��There is nothing impossible in this world. After all, I gave him a chance to survive and a new identity in the Upper Realm.�� Gu Changge had a yful smile on his face.


    ��Gu Changge�� you are despicable and shameless, don��t believe what he says!��


    Lin Wu also understood Gu Changge��s malice at this moment, his face was extremely pale and ugly, and he couldn��t help but curse as his eyes turned red.


    He understood that from today onwards, there would be no ce for him in this vastnd of Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Even if the Dragon Blood God of War n was not destroyed, it was impossible to amodate him.


    ��You are simply abominable!��


    Lin Qinglong naturally understood the meaning of Gu Changge��s words. It seemed that a traitor had really appeared in their n, and he was the most dazzling genius of this generation. Of course, this was also consistent with his guess.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to exin why Gu Changge found him so quickly and sent arge army to attack the newnd of Dragon Blood God of War n.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, Lin Qinglong��splexion suddenly changed slightly, and he felt a majestic and thick sword energy that covered mountains and seas sweeping toward him. A ray of sword intent that could cut down many stars outside the sky.


    It was a beautiful figure in a long ck dress, indifferent andpelling, but very strong, stepping out from behind Gu Changge. A bright white long sword was forged like a skeleton, surging with endless immortal energy and sword intent, emerging from her slender palm.


    Although she was much weaker than him in terms of momentum, it was still shocking and enough to shock the world.


    ��It��s you, Nishang of the Bone n. Your n has betrayed the Eight Destions and Ten Regions!��


    After Lin Qinglong blocked the blow, he recognized Nishang in front of him, and his face suddenly became ugly. He never expected that even the Bone n would participate in this battle.


    And they even secretly surrendered to Gu Changge. Or did it mean that the Bone n was originally from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, a dark horse ced on the side of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?


    ��My n was originally from the Upper Realm, so why talk about betrayal?��


    Nishang looked at him lightly, and shed out the bright white long sword in his hand. The vast and terrifying sword energy, like arge surging ocean, wanted to drown Lin Qinglong in front of him.


    She was straightforward and didn��t talk nonsense before directly choosing to attack.


    ��Your n is indeed ced here by the Upper Realm����


    Hearing this, Lin Qinglong was startled and angry. Although he was the heir of the Ancestor of the Dragon Blood God of War n and his own strength was overwhelming, it was difficult for him to take down Nishang quickly.


    In terms of cultivation, Nishang was not as good as him, but her methods were extremely powerful. The two fought quickly, and the mighty Emperor��s aura filled the universe. The sword energy was criss-crossing, trying to split the world and shake the universe.


    The Bone n also had other existences from the Emperor Realm, and they fought against the Dragon Blood God of War n, and a big battle broke out.


    In an instant, the Emperor��s aura burst out like infinite light. Hundreds of millions of stars seemed to be exploding, more like the opening of arge universe as the endless chaotic pressure descended.


    The stars that emerged in this area were all destroyed in pieces and cracked, it was even difficult to resist for a moment as they directly turned into ashes!


    ��Is it necessary to kill the fish and break the? Then I will see how many members of the Gu family are enough for me to kill today!��


    Lin Qinglong��s strength was terrifying, while fighting against Nishang, he said coldly. With a dazzling light he raised his hand, and the thick fog surged, threatening him. However, Gu Changge obviously didn��t respond to his thoughts.


    ��Although Nishang is not this person��s opponent, she won��t lose anytime soon.��


    Gu Zu��s eyes flickered slightly, he didn��t choose to make a move. If the Dragon Blood God of War n only had such a little knowledge, then he might not need to make a move, and it would bepletely wiped out by Gu Changge.


    ��It doesn��t matter. The real big fish is not this guy.�� Gu Changge��s expression was still indifferent.


    He didn��t make a move because it was unnecessary, and his target was not Lin Qinglong.


    ��A mere crippled formation dares to stop my Gu family, you guys really don��t know how to live. Today, no one can escape from here.��


    The battle on the other side also came to an end at this moment, apanied by a sound of indifference.


    The existence of the Emperor Realm of the Dragon Blood God of War n who fought against many Enlightened beings of the Gu family, coughed up blood and was defeated, no matter in terms of numbers or strength, they were all severely injured.


    They coughed up blood, their bodies were covered in bruises, dripping with blood, and they were already inhuman.


    ��We are willing to surrender!!��


    Seeing that many Enlightened beings of the Gu family wanted to make a move, they couldn��t help but change their expressions, and shouted hastily, they didn��t want to lose their lives here.


    ��If you want to survive, you can tie your hands, and seal your cultivation.��


    Seeing this, a powerhouse of the Gu family said in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, they did not hesitate, and sealed their cultivation one after another, for fear that their actions would be too slow and cause disasters of life and death in the future.


    This scene made many members of the Dragon Blood God of War n who were fighting against the Gu family��s army terrified and desperate.


    ��They are really greedy for life and afraid of death����


    Lin Wu looked at the group of ancient beings who chose to surrender, and clenched his fists. At this moment, he didn��t regret the disaster he had brought to the family. His only thought now was to survive, and then work hard to be stronger and seek revenge from Gu Changge.


    Now it seemed that he couldn��t care about Luluo��s life or death!


    <strong>Puff puff!</strong>


    Blood flew everywhere, and corpses piled up like mountains! There were no surprises in this one-sided massacre. It onlysted a day and a night. No matter how much the Dragon Blood God of War n resisted, there was no chance of a glimmer of hope.


    Except for Lin Qinglong, the Enlightened beings that did not choose to surrender were also annihted. The true spirit was destroyed, the primordial spirit was shattered, and disappeared with a snort.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��What!��


    ��Ancient Immortal Gu Family, this enmity willst forever!��


    All the Dragon Blood God of War n members who died tragically were roaring, wailing, begging for mercy in despair, turning into dry bones and ashes, with their bodies and spirits destroyed.


    The sea of blood here was overwhelming, the bones were piled high and countless corpses were densely covered under the starry sky. The bloody smell was strong, when it was blown by the strong wind outside the starry sky, it swept across the rest of the star field, which was tragic.


    ��Ah���� Lin Qinglong looked at this scene, his eyes were red, and he was furious.


    Although he was strong, in the end, he was gradually exhausted. His opponents were really too many, besides Nishang, there were other enlightened people to fight.


    ��As long as my father is still alive, my Dragon Blood God of War n will not be destroyed�� The nsmen who died are all worth it.��


    However, he was still trying to buy time.


    But Gu Changge obviously didn��t want to give Lin Qinglong such an opportunity. In this battle, he didn��t make a move, but was just waiting for the Ancestor of the n to show up. Now, the battle was almost over, and almost all the members of the Dragon Blood God of War n were dead.


    The Ancestor of the n still didn��t show up, so Gu Changge was quite surprised by his forbearance.

 Chapter 515-1: Resonance of the World Tree, How is it different from moths rushing to flame? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 515-1: Resonance of the World Tree, How is it different from moths rushing to me? (1)</h4>


    ��At this point, why don��t you invite your Ancestor to show up?��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and his words seemed to be a little regretful. He didn��t quite understand Lin Qinglong��s behavior. He would rather sacrifice the whole n than ask the Ancestor to help.


    Of course, there was another possibility, this was an order from his Ancestor, even if he died, he had to dy for time. But no matter which possibility it was, it was not wise to choose a death battle at this time.


    ��As long as my father doesn��t die, my n will not perish. Everything you have done will be in vain.��


    Above the sky, Lin Qinglong was shouting angrily, his face was ferocious and his body was covered in blood. His injuries were horrific, and he was constantly coughing up blood. There was a terrifying sword wound that almost cut him apart.


    Opposite him, the figure in neon clothes was erratic, and a Dao sword appeared in her jade hand. A sword light bloomed, like pieces of bright and crystal petals, containing peerless murderous intent.


    But even so, he was still stubbornly resisting, constantly mobilizing his aura, burning his origin of life, and fighting against many strong men.


    It had to be said that as an Enlightened being, the strength he had demonstrated had already surpassed many existences in the same realm and could not be underestimated.


    But the Enlightened beings in front of him today were all extremely terrifying in strength. When they all made a move, the world was filled with vast and infinite powerfulws, which could wash away everything like a divine light.


    Under such circumstances, Lin Qinglong persisted for so long, which was enough to show his strength. However, no matter how strong his strength was, there would be a moment of exhaustion.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, a wave ofws and order swept from all directions.


    Many of the powerhouses made their moves, attacking with their strongest blows, turning into heavenly knives, spears, and divine swords�� Everything crushed Lin Qinglong��s body.


    Endless rays of light soared into the sky, and the universe here exploded instantly, turning iparably dpidated with a chaotic aura rushing out, drowning the surrounding star fields.


    His weapon exploded immediately as it turned into gorgeous fragments, and fell out of this universe.


    Immediately afterward, his whole body was bombarded by this terrifying force, and his body was directly torn apart. Left with bright white bone residues permeating out, and then gradually everything went silent.


    ��Ancestor Qinglong has passed away����


    ��How is it possible, Qinglong Ancestor is the second strongest person besides Patriarch����


    Many members of the Dragon Blood God of War n who were still resisting couldn��t help trembling and their faces were terrified. Seeing this scene, they were finally desperate.


    In their eyes, Lin Qinglong was a figureparable to the Ancestor of the Dragon Blood God of War n, and he was the heir most valued by the Ancestor. He was also the second master of the entire n.


    Now that even Lin Qinglong was dead, did they still have hope?


    ��Why didn��t the Ancestor show up? Did he abandon us?��


    ��Impossible, how could the Ancestor abandon us, but why did he watch us being ughtered without showing up����


    Many members of the n were howling, and couldn��t help but kneel down facing the depths of the n, praying, hoping that their Ancestor would show up. However, in the face of their prayers, the depths of the n grounds were dead silent, without the slightest fluctuation.


    This scene made them even more desperate, and their faces werepletely ashamed.


    ��It seems that your life and death are not worth mentioning to your Ancestor. As long as he doesn��t die, the Dragon Blood God of War n will not be destroyed�� It��s a pity that you are just dying the time for him.��


    Gu Changge��s figure descended from the sky, and he shook his head slightly as if regretting. Behind him, Gu Zu, Ni Shang, and others followed.


    The terrifying pressure swept all directions, and the rest of the n couldn��t help but kneel down, prostrate on the ground. Their skin seemed to be cracking, and they couldn��t bear this aura at all.


    From the beginning to the end of this battle, there was no suspense. Whether it was the strength of the peak powerhouse or the number of the army, it was far fromparable.


    The entire star field sunk, life stars exploded one by one and all the buildings and pavilions in front of them copsed before turning into ruins. As Gu Changge and others walked by, the surrounding people of the n all stared at them with hatred. However, this situation did notst long. Many soldiers of the Gu family came and imprisoned them all.


    ��Lin Wu, if you don��t protect the family at this time, where are you going?��


    At this time, Gu Changge��s yful voice sounded, and his eyes fell on another copsed mountain peak. There was a figure among them, carefully concealing his aura, preparing to leave quietly.


    Hearing this, Lin Wu froze, and his hands and feet felt a little cold. He didn��t expect Gu Changge to be paying attention to him all the time. But now that Gu Changge had discovered his tracks, he had nothing to hide.


    Immediately, he walked out of the mountain, his eyes were red, and he looked at Gu Changge with an ugly expression.


    ��Gu Changge, you despicable, shameless, dishonest viin. If you do bad things, you will be punished sooner orter.�� Lin Wu gritted his teeth.


    When the Gu family��s army came before, he nned to escape. However, there were Enlightened beings fighting in the sky. The fluctuation of their aura had spread down, and just a ray was enough to destroy everything.


    He was worried about being affected so he had been hiding carefully. Moreover, some angry members of the n were also looking for his traces, intending to attribute all their hatred and anger to him.


    Now he could be said to be a street mouse, betrayed by others, and after being used by Gu Changge, he had no value. Lin Wu couldn��t wait to crush Gu Changge to pieces.


    ��I��m tired of hearing these words, you might as well take this opportunity to say somest words, maybe I��ll be kind enough to listen to you.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge shook his head lightly, with a slight smile on his face.


    In the palm of his hand, a red glow emerged as it condensed into a red spear, piercing through the void. A peerless heavenly sound resounded, piercing Lin Wu, whose face was frightened and pale. He became a blood fog all over the sky.


    Lin Wu��s eyes widened, full of despair. He never thought that Gu Changge would kill him without giving him a chance to speak.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At the moment Lin Wu died, Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows, rolled up his sleeves, and took away the Heavenly Treasure Chest that only he could see.


    This could be regarded as Lin Wu��sst value. As for what was in this Heavenly Treasure Chest, Gu Changge was not in a hurry to see. There was another thing waiting for him now.


    ��Your son is dead, are you still going to hide? It seems that it is at a critical time, and you can��t get away.��


    After finishing Lin Wu, Gu Changge looked into the depths of the copsed ruins, feeling a little thoughtful.


    Immediately after he thrust his palm forward, terrifying fluctuations filled the air, making one��s body almost explode. There was a faint World-Exterminating Mill surrounded by chaotic energy, which was about to fall from the sky and suppress everything.


    When this huge wave fell, all the mountains andnds were splitting open, smoke and dust shot up into the sky, and a terrifying rift valley appeared, spreading for dozens of miles.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Suddenly, there was a ray of light rising into the sky in the great rift valley, an ancient altar emerged, and at the same time, ss-like cracks appeared in all directions, cracking in a click.


    It was conceivable that when the great war broke out here just now, the Ancestor of the n was hiding in this small world. But now, the small world hidden there was revealed by Gu Changge��s palm.


    ��This aura, is he nning to forcibly break through that realm����


    Gu Zu��s gaze narrowed slightly, and with his vision, he could tell that the figure sitting cross-legged on this ancient altar was none other than the Ancestor of the Dragon Blood God of War n. The opponent��s strength seemed to be much deeper than his.


    ��It seems that I have disturbed him.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and was not surprised.


    His gaze was mainly focused on the ck ocean in the depths of this small world, where ck rivers converged, forming a dead ocean like a fountain in the underworld. It looked iparably calm, but also dark and eerie, with strangews intertwined, it could be said to bepletely different from the outside world.


    One could even see a lot of evil spirits, like the true spirits of the cultivators, wandering by the ck river, falling from a distanttitude, and finally turning into light dust, walking into the ocean. The ocean was huge, with no end in sight at a nce, and it had an extremely mysterious and profound aura.


    Looking around, one could see an ancient tree, rooted in the ocean with dry branches and leaves, entwined with strands of light.


    ��This is the Epoch Tree, and it is about to bear fruit.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes fell, and he noticed an emerald green fruit hidden by many branches and leaves. It looked very mysterious, with ripples permeating the air, and fine fragments of time emerging around it.


    He even saw faint traces of the long river of time, as if he could pass through this fruit and wade through it.


    At this moment, Gu Changge still faintly felt that the Enlightening Mirror and the Space-Time Monument were affected by that fruit, making a resonant sound.


    ��This is the trace of time and space���� He understood a little.


    And at this moment, the figure who had been sitting cross-legged on the ancient altar finally opened his eyes and got up. There was a huge wave, moving forward overwhelmingly.


    The Ancestor of the Dragon Blood God of War n had appeared. As the former Dragon Blood God of War, his prestige suppresses the world, and he possessed unimaginable terrifying power in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.

 Chapter 515-2: Resonance of the World Tree, How is it different from moths rushing to flame? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 515-2: Resonance of the World Tree, How is it different from moths rushing to me? (2)</h4>


    Although he looked quite old, his body was very strong, and his ck hair was crystal clear, shrouded in the brilliance of immortality like an invincible god of war in the Immortal Realm, with strands of chaotic thunder lingering in his palm.


    The whole person was like an eternal thunder, smashing down in the universe, full of shocking power. He walked step by step from the depths of the Dragon Blood God of War n, and when his eyes swept over the nnd that had been reduced to ashes, there was no slight fluctuation, as if it was not his n members who died.


    The huge Dragon Blood God of War n was destroyed today, and many Enlightened beings were suppressed and killed. As the Ancestor of the n, he seemed to be unconcerned with the matter at this moment, like an outsider.


    Especially in the blood mist and bones floating not far away, there were still the corpses of his heir. But he didn��t seem to see it.


    This scene made many Gu family powerhouses look strange, feeling that this person was stable, and disaster was imminent. If it were them, they would have been unable to bear it long ago. It was impossible to see their nsmen being massacred without being moved.


    ��They are really a bunch of waste. They can��t even dy for a little time. It��s a pity, I��m still half a step away, and you disrupted all my ns�� Damn it.��


    The Ancestor of the n was named Lin Zhan, and his face was extremely indifferent. His battle armor was radiant, with gorgeous and eye-catching runes intertwined. And as he opened his mouth to speak, a ray of light shrouded him, and sometimes the fluctuations of time lingered.


    The old face of the whole person was recovering quickly, bing young and strong.


    A terrifying aura emerged from his body, containing unimaginable momentum, like thunder rolling from the sky, even more like chaos exploding.


    ��There is a big difference from the simple technique of returning to the peak.��


    Gu Zu frowned slightly, even without Gu Changge��s instructions, he had already stepped forward. His palm hidden under his robe poked out, and the white bones covered the sky and the sun. It was very scary, and he walked forward to fight.


    ��The Ancestor of the Bone n, we met several times back then. I didn��t expect that even you would help the evildoers, disregarding righteousness.��


    Lin Wu looked at Gu Zu indifferently, his eyes were even colder.


    At the same time, he raised his hand, and a mighty aura swept across the universe, splitting the star field in all directions, and it was extremely powerful.


    He had been waiting for the Epoch Dao Fruit to mature, but unfortunately, there was still almost no time.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t attacked him, he would have had great hope to break through the shackles of the Upper Realm, restore his former peak, and be a True Immortal above the Emperor Realm!


    But now, before the time came, his nsman had been ughtered, and even his son was killed in battle. This made his face extremely cold, how could he not hate him, wishing he could tear Gu Changge to pieces?


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the battle between the two, he still had some confidence in the Bone Ancestor. Of course, if the Bone Ancestor was defeated, he was not in a hurry to make another move.


    Now he was paying attention to the Epoch Tree that was exuding a faint greenness. To be precise, this Epoch Tree was in a moment of transformation, and many branches and leaves were still dry and dead.


    But on the other side, there was a majestic and vast aura, filled with an astonishing aura of life.


    The Epoch Tree was located in the center of this small world. It was extremely huge, dotted with blue immortal light, and shrouded in thick chaotic mist. A single leaf could carry a gxy, and it was extremely magnificent.


    At this moment, everyone from the Gu family felt a kind of majestic will of the world before they got close as if it was going to crush them all. On those green branches and leaves, every star that hung down was rumbling and turning, making a terrifying sound.


    Gu Changge��s eyes moved slightly, the void was blurred as he turned into a divine light, approaching the Epoch Tree, intending to take it away, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a strange movement from the Inner Universe.


    He could feel theplete Worldws were in contact with the Worldws here.


    The World Tree saplings formed after the seeds of the world he got before germinated, resonating with thews of Heaven and Earth here.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At this moment, between Heaven and Earth, it seemed that there was a more terrifying force ofws falling down. Then there was a violent collision, and the Epoch Tree began to shake as if the sky fell apart.


    Everyone was a little shocked, and their spirits were swaying. They felt that at this moment, some inexplicablews were descending here, which had the same origin as thews of the Upper Realm, but they had the meaning of new life.


    The bright light of the world rushed out like an immortal me, reborn from the ashes, falling like a waterfall, submerged, and rushing to the world.


    Gu Changge��s figure was also trembling slightly like a rock under a waterfall, but there was a strange voice in his heart.


    That was the World Scripture, resounding in his mind. The dense power ofws was so bright that it could drown all directions.


    In a trance, he saw a World Seed falling into the Great Universe, using the gxy as the soil, using chaos as the nutrient, the process of continuously taking root and sprouting, growing vigorously, and forming the World Tree.


    During this process, Gu Changge��s World Tree seedling was also changing crazily!


    In the very center of his Inner Universe, an extremely huge sapling was standing upright, as if opening up Heaven and Earth, containing the meaning of supremacy!


    At this time, even phantoms appeared, majestic to the extreme, oppressing people out of breath. Their skins were about to crack, and they were about to descend into the present world and be a true world of Heavens and myriad realms.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In the eyes of everyone, at this moment, all the heavens and realms were floating ups and downs behind Gu Changge and even above his head, and he seemed to be holding up the realms by himself.


    This was unparalleled power, and it even gave people a feeling that Gu Changge could easily wield a World Tree to wipe out the enemies of all worlds and kill everything!


    ��What is this! Impossible!��


    Although Lin Zhan was fighting against the Bone Ancestor, he kept paying attention to the Epoch Tree behind him. When Gu Changge rushed in, he felt that something was wrong.


    Seeing this scene now, his face changed drastically, and it was hard to hide the horror.


    ��While fighting the old man, how dare you be distracted.��


    Seeing this, Gu Zu let out a cold snort, and the unrivaled giant hand pushed across andnded on Lin Zhan, causing him to cough up blood and fly out, almost smashing through the universe.


    Soon, it became blurred, iparably chaotic, without anyws or aura. Gu Zu and Lin Zhan fought at such a level that even ordinary Emperors would not dare to spy on them.


    This battlested for a long time, and it became even more chaotic at the end. Gu Changge watched this scene but did not make a move. He ordered the other Enlightened beings of the Gu family to help Gu Zu.


    And he had been paying attention to the Epoch Tree, covering this area with great qi, trying topletely move it away and bring it to his Inner Universe.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In a distant ce, all living beings could only feel the world-shocking supreme aura sweeping across the sky. The big stars trembled like chaff, the sky shook, and the universe twisted and copsed into ashes.


    There was a sound of shouting, shaking countless living beings. One could imagine what kind of terrifying battle happened there.


    Iparably blurred rivers of time emerged, and on each river was the figure of an unrivaled powerhouse who once cheered for this unique realm, but was instantly shattered.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    There was a roaring from there, both Lin Zhan and Gu Zu were coughing up blood, their bodies kept exploding, and finally, they could only turn into their real bodies.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the end, a battle spear rushed forward, lingering with extremely powerful rules, and used it as a big stick. The bright spear body was forged like billions of immortal gold.


    An Enlightened being of the Gu family made a move with a cold face, and swept across with his spear, which was so heavy that it was indescribable, and hit Lin Zhan on the back, causing him to spurt blood and fly out.


    But before hended, someone from the Gu family stepped forward from another direction, shuttled through the limitation of space, pierced him back and forth with a puff, sshed blood, and nailed him to the spear.


    ��Ahhh����


    Lin Zhan shouted angrily, his whole body was covered in blood, he was in extreme embarrassment. He was still invincible in his own body, and he had already reached the point where all the fuel was exhausted. There were too many opponents, just the Bone Ancestor was already difficult enough, let alone there were other Enlightened beings here.


    ��I am going to kill you!!��


    In the end, he began to burn his own origin, extremely resentful and unwilling, staring at Gu Changge in the distance, intending to drag him into the water.


    Lin Zhan was burning, and the light was more dazzling than the sun. He didn��t care about anything and rushed toward Gu Changge.


    ��You don��t even know your death, how is it different from moths rushing to me?��


    Gu Changge has been trying to move the Epoch Tree away, and when he saw this, he raised his eyes to look at Lin Zhan, and shook his head slightly, feeling very sorry.


    In the next moment, a majestic and heavy meaning of the world emerged behind him, and then the phantom of the World Tree manifested as he shook his hand and swung away, sweeping down directly.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The endless chaotic light soared into the sky as it exploded here, the blood mist surged flooding this dpidated universe.

 Chapter 516: Knowing it’s a Hongmen Banquet, There is no second choice

    <h4>Chapter 516: Knowing it��s a Hongmen Banquet, There is no second choice</h4>


    The phantom of the World Tree manifested, containing majestic and vast power as if supporting the supreme power of the Heavens and the realms. It swept down suddenly, and directly caused the already exhausted Lin Zhan to explode, turning into blood that sttered all over like a fog.


    When Gu Zu and the others saw that Lin Zhan didn��t care about anything and wanted to kill Gu Changge, they couldn��t help but be a little worried. However, none of them expected that Gu Changge��s current strength to have reached such a terrifying level.


    Although it was because Lin Zhan was exhausted, it was enough to show Gu Changge��s strength.


    ��He��s a cruel guy, but it��s a pity that he offended someone who shouldn��t be offended.��


    Gu Zu shook his head. In the fight with Lin Zhan just now, he was also seriously injured. But in terms of his cultivation base, this injury was insignificant.


    With that, many powerful members of the Gu family stepped forward to clean up the battlefield where the Dragon Blood God of War n was destroyed this time. Although this ce had been reduced to ashes and copsed into ruins, there were a lot of resources and other things that the Dragon Blood God of War n people had umted for countless years. They were all sealed with special space instruments and had not been destroyed.


    Gu Changge ordered Alpha to secretly collect the origin of life. Of course, to collect it after everyone from the Gu family evacuated. So after killing Lin Zhan, he focused more on the Epoch Tree in front of him.


    From Luo Feng��s words before, he already knew that this Epoch Tree had almost died at the beginning, if Luo Feng hadn��t stolen the Luck from the Upper Realm to nourish it. It was impossible for this Epoch Tree to have regenerated, let alone bear fruit.


    Now after solving the matter of the Dragon Blood God of War n, vast runes rushed as Gu Changge attacked with all his strength, and the majestic ocean-like divine sense swept away, covering the front.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The earth was split open, copsing in all directions, and terrifying rift valleys emerged, spreading out to an unimaginable length. This was a shocking miracle. Gu Changge reached out with his big hand, the runes were bright, and the rays of light were like billions of rays stretching across the boundless as if he wanted to refine the entire universe in the palm of his hand.


    He grabbed thend in front of him and he held it in his hands. The Epoch Tree rooted in it trembled slightly, its branches and leaves rustled, majestic and thick before finally he moved it all into the Inner Universe.


    The ce suddenly became empty, and it looked like an unfathomable abyss had appeared, which made people tremble. Everyone looked at Gu Changge solemnly, standing behind him, not daring to disturb him. They were like an eternal ghost, with a breathtaking sense of terror and deterrence.


    After finishing all this, Gu Changge nodded in satisfaction. In the celestial light that the Epoch Tree bloomed just now, he felt the newws of Immortality, like thews of Heaven and Earth that had been bred again in these years.


    If it was integrated with thews of the Upper Realm, it would allow the cultivators who were stagnant at the threshold of the Immortal Realm to go one step further and even push the door open.


    So the importance of this Epoch Tree was self-evident. Half a dayter, the Gu family��s army began to gather for rectification. After the Dragon Blood God of War n was wiped out, the search waspleted and they began to evacuate.


    However, the remaining aura of the Great War here would not dissipate for at least a million years. When cultivators with weaker cultivation woulde here, they would be blown away by the remaining aura, and their bodies and spirits would be wiped out.


    There was no doubt that this ce had turned into a life-threatening situation.


    It was impossible to hide the terrifying fluctuations of the battle here from the rest of the strongest in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. As long as they felt a little bit, they would understand that the Dragon Blood God of War n had been wiped out.


    After Gu Changge got the Epoch Tree, he actually didn��t have much interest in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, but there was still a final finishing touch waiting for him.


    The two Sons of Luck, Xiao Yang, Luo Feng, and the Great Mountain Lord, as for the remaining three War Gods, he could leave it to the rest of the Gu family to deal with.


    Then, the news of the tragic destruction of the Dragon Blood God of War n spread throughout the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Almost immediately, as if they had grown wings, the news caused an uproar, causing a sensation like a major earthquake.


    Many ethnic ns that hadn��t evacuated were terrified to the extreme. They never thought that the Dragon Blood God of War n, who had a strong background and was also at the top level in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, would be wiped out so quickly.


    The news came so suddenly that it made them tremble with fear. Just as Gu Changge expected, when he sent his army to attack the Dragon Blood God of War n, many powerful people in the rest of the great regions had already felt that kind of fluctuation.


    Although they didn��t dare to get close to investigate, they could definitely guess what was going on there. After the Gu family��s army withdrew, the most powerful members of the remaining forces rushed over almost immediately. Feeling the endless resentment and killing spirit remaining there made them palpitate, and understood that one of the oldest ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Dragon Blood God of War n had already been wiped out.


    In the entire n, there were almost no living people left. Besides, it seemed that even the Ancestor who created the Dragon Blood God of War n had died in this battle. Such news was too frightening, and many ns who tried to escape fell into despair.


    After all, Gu Changge had the means to even find the Dragon Blood God of War n, let alone them.


    This matter quickly fermented. This incident not only shocked the Eight Destions and Ten Regions but also shocked many forces of the Upper Realm. They were still considering which forces to attack, but they did not expect that Gu Changge had already wiped out the Dragon Blood God of War n first.


    Such a speed made their hearts tremble, and they could only say that it was worthy of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family who once destroyed the Purple Mansion. This background and therge army made them afraid.


    In the next few days, panic and despair prevailed in the major domains that had not yet fallen. Now in Heavenly Lu City, which had been upied by the Upper Realm, in an extremely magnificent and simple pce.


    A terrifying and chilling aura was interweaving and permeating there. A pitch-ck bottle of the great avenue floated up and down as endless blood-colored rays of light surged from it and fell into the figure sitting cross-legged below like a glow.


    Like a terrifying blood-colored cocoon that throbbed, it could make one��s heart palpitate at a nce, and the whole person would go crazy.


    At this moment, every pore of Gu Changge��s body seemed to have turned into a vast world, from which emerged a terrifying devouring power which was incorporated into the life essence of the Enlightened beings that Alpha was ordered to collect.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Under the blood vessels, there sounded a terrifying momentum as if tearing the chaos. Apanied by colorful rays of light, dazzling, transcendent, and refined, just like a young immortal god.


    His cultivation realm is breaking through and growing very smoothly and naturally. For Gu Changge, this battle with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was like a big hunt.


    It was just that the targets he wanted to hunt were all Enlightened beings. Without this great battle, he didn��t know when he would have to wait to break through to his current cultivation level.


    The environment in the Upper Realm was rtively much more stable. The death of every Enlightened being would set off shocking waves, how could it be possible for Gu Changge to break through as happily as he was now, without worrying about the slightest disaster?


    Then the fluctuations in this ce gradually fell silent, the bloody glow was swallowed up by Gu Changge��s mouth, and the Great Dao treasure bottle disappeared.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The brilliance in his hand shed, and a rather mysterious treasure chest appeared, gorgeous and bright. When killing Lin Wu, apart from the Luck Points and Destiny Points, the other valuable thing was the Heavenly Dao Treasure Chest.


    ��What will be in the Heavenly Dao Treasure Chest this time����


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed strangely, and then he opened it, but the things ced in it now made him feel a little strange. This was a group of colorful rays of light, filled with dense rays of light, with mist flowing.


    Then the fog cleared, and a simple token, only the size of a palm, was lying quietly in the treasure chest.


    ��Evolution Martial Token����


    Gu Changge checked the introduction of this token, if it was an ordinary thing, it would be impossible to appear in the treasure chest of Heaven.


    ��Can deduce and control all the martial arts and divine powers of this world����


    For him now, it was a bit tasteless. His cultivation base had reached a certain level, and all kinds of martial arts and divine powers could be seen through and controlled at a nce, and even used this toprehend thews and even the Dao.


    But Gu Changge still put it away, maybe it would be useful in the future.


    Then, he exchanged all the Luck Points he had obtained during this period for transcendental bones. There was a crisp sound of cracking all over his body as if his bones were being reced by crystal clear bones and blood gushed out, implying some kind of supreme detachment.


    Gu Changge felt that he was not far from the Emperor Realm.


    ��The next step is to wait for the fish to take the bait and catch them all in one go.��


    He intended to use the dark chess that was arranged beside Xiao Yang a long time ago, that was, Gu Wudi. This chess piece had been ced for so long, and it was time for it to y its role.


    Moreover, Second Mountain Master, Luo Ying, and others were all in his hands, Gu Changge did not believe that Xiao Yang would note to rescue them.


    ��The strength of the Great Mountain Lord should be far above Lin Zhan, and he is a figure at the same level as Feng Zu from back then�� Since this is the case, just in case, this Hongmen Banquet must be held.��


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge squinted his eyes and quickly ordered the nsmen to pass on the news.


    The current Eight Destions and Ten Regions were in a state of panic, especially the Dragon Blood War God n, which was destroyed by the army led by him.


    The rest of the ethnic ns had only two options, either to surrender and be the servants of the Upper Realm. The era was for them to drive, or to be destroyed by the remaining Immortal Sects.


    At this juncture, what he had to do was actually very simple.


    All he needed to do was to send a message in his capacity, saying that he did not want to cause more killings, intending to maintain the peace between the two realms, and invite the leaders of the major ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions toe to discuss this matter.


    And directly invite the Great Mountain Master by name. With the prestige of the Nine Great Mountains, it was easy to gather people��s hearts in the current Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    It was impossible for Xiao Yang, Great Mountain Lord, and others to let go of such a great opportunity.


    ��Knowing that this is a Hongmen banquet, but they can onlye, there is no other choice. Although it is a ray of fire in the darkness, it is enough to make all of them fly over.��


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Gu Changge��s mouth.


    He had already foreseen that this was a major event that would shake the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and all the power groups would cause a sensation.


    That was unless they really wanted to follow in the footsteps of the Dragon Blood God of War n and go down the road of destruction.

 Chapter 517-1: Wouldn’t it be nice to catch everyone in one go? Our honorable guests

    <h4>Chapter 517-1: Wouldn��t it be nice to catch everyone in one go? Our honorable guests</h4>


    The Great Mountain Lord thought a lot, and now the various races of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were like a mass of scattered sand, it was difficult for them to gather together, let alone try to contend against Gu Changge and the Upper Realm.


    No matter what Gu Changge��s real purpose this time was, he could make good use of it to win people��s hearts. After that, there would be more power, otherwise, the rescue of Luo Feng would be impossible.


    ��Since that��s the case, how about going to the banquet?�� Thinking of this, the Great Mountain Lord also formed his own n in mind. Now within the Imperial City, the gathering of the big figures from various ns happened to be a good opportunity for him.


    ��Great Mountain Lord, do you want to participate in the discussion banquet invited by Gu Changge?��


    Xiao Yang didn��t know what the Great Mountain Lord was thinking at the moment. He was still a little worried. After all, Gu Changge would not issue a decree and specifically name the Mountain Master.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that there was definitely something wrong with it. Speaking of which, this matter had little to do with the Great Mountain Lord and he could withdraw and leave at any time.


    Even between the Second Mountain Master and the Great Mountain Lord, there was not much friendship. This was what his Master said to him a long time ago.


    ��Don��t worry, this old man has his own measure.��


    The Great Mountain Lord didn��t say much and didn��t exin anything before he walked out from this corner, and walked toward the many big figures who were talking not far away.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yang looked happy and understood what the Great Mountain Lord��s choice was. This made him unable to bear a burst of admiration in his heart.


    Even though he knew that Gu Changge had bad intentions and might set up tricks during this banquet of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Great Mountain Lord still didn��t care.


    ��You�� you are����


    Many important figures who were discussing the Heavenly Lu City Banquet that was to happen in half a month��s time could hardly hide their sadness to think of a solution.


    At this time, when they suddenly saw the Great Mountain Lord walking towards them, they couldn��t help being surprised. They didn��t even realize that there was someone hidden there. Among them was the existence of the Emperor Realm, whose cultivation was unfathomable.


    But he still couldn��t feel the presence of anyone around him. This made them startled, and vignt, staring at the Great Mountain Lord who was walking toward them.


    ��Blind old man, could it be�� Is it really����


    Someone noticed the face of the Great Mountain Lord and frowned as if thinking of something. There were not many people in this realm who were blind and whose cultivation was so unpredictable.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning appeared in his mind, and he remembered something. He couldn��t help but turn pale with shock as his voice trembled.


    ��You�� you are����


    The Great Mountain Lord had a calm face, nodded slightly, and didn��t say anything. The other big shots also remembered, and their faces turned red all of a sudden. They were very excited, and at their level, they couldn��t help but tremble.


    One could imagine how excited they were at this moment.


    ��Great, I always thought that news was fake, no wonder Gu Changge would spread such words. So you really appeared!��


    They immediately used respectful words for the Great Mountain Lord, and they were in awe. After all, this was the person who founded the Nine Great Mountains. In the current Eight Destions and Ten Regions, his status was simply hard to describe in words.


    In their eyes, the Great Mountain Lord was no different from an Immortal.


    ��The old man already knows about the affairs of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Since Gu Changge has malicious intentions this time and set up a banquet, the old man will go and see.��


    The Great Mountain Lord was dressed in a white robe with an immortal-like demeanor, and he was very pure and innocent. Although he was blind, his power should not be underestimated.


    He said lightly as if he didn��t take Gu Changge seriously in his words. Hearing this, everyone here immediately became more excited, their emotions were surging, and their blood was surging.


    Now that the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were in a dark time, if there was an existence like the Great Mountain Lord who stood up for them, it could be said to be no different from their backbone.


    ��I am willing to go with the Mountain Lord!!��


    At this moment, they no longer hesitated to worry, and spoke together. Their faces were extremely solemn. Because if even the Great Mountain Lord couldn��t do anything about it, then the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were really hopeless.


    ��Very well, since that��s the case, after half a month, even if Heavenly Lu City is a dragon��s pond and a tiger��s den, I��ll go. I want to see what kind of medicine Gu Changge wants to sell.��


    The Great Mountain Lord was very satisfied with the expressions and attitudes of the people, so he couldn��t help but nod.


    During this period, he happened to contact all the ns, so the remaining three War God ns, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise, gathered their final strength.


    In this way, even if Gu Changge plotted against him, he would be sure to escape. Pretty soon, the news that the Great Mountain Lord of the Nine Great Mountains appeared in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was passed on from the Imperial City as it immediately spread to all ns as if it had grown wings.


    This matter caused a huge sensation, and the waves it caused were even more unimaginable. The background existences of the major ethnic ns came out to discuss this matter.


    Half a monthter, in Heavenly Lu City, Gu Changge invited the leaders of all ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to participate in the peace agreement. From their point of view, this matter must be strange and unbelievable, and they were discussing whether to go or not.


    But now that the Great Mountain Lord showed up and took the initiative to ept the invitation. This cheered them up, and without hesitation, they decided to live and die with the Great Mountain Lord.


    If what Gu Changge said was true, then it would be good, and it would restore the rare peace in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    If what they said was false, with the presence of the Great Mountain Lord, they could have an extra guarantee.


    One must know that the Great Mountain Lord was no different from an Immortal in the eyes of countless creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Although he hadn��t shown up for countless years, now that the Eight Destions and Ten Region encountered a catastrophe and were about to fall, the Great Mountain Lord showed up to turn the tide.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, he was thest hope left now.


    The Eight Destions and Ten Regions that had not yet been upied as they were more excited in the past few days. Even many Upper Realm armies had stopped their offensive actions as if they hadpromised because of the decree issued by Gu Changge.


    At the same time, in Heavenly Lu City, many Ancestor-level figures of the Supreme Sects and Immortal Forces of the Upper Realm were gathering together with a slight dissatisfaction on their faces.


    They naturally knew about Gu Changge��s decree to invite all ethnic ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. They had no objection to this, after all, it was Gu Changge��s business, but he asked all the forces to cooperate with his actions and temporarily withdraw their troops.


    As a result, it made them a little dissatisfied. Now that they were at the critical moment of conquering the major domains, how could they easily withdraw their troops?


    They were still waiting topletely capture the territory of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and find out why no Immortal had been born in the Upper Realm in these years.


    That was the most important thing. If it weren��t for the fact that Gu Changge��s power that was not weaker than theirs now, and how he brilliantly handled this battle and yed a decisive role. They won��t talk so well now.


    In the pce, there was a faint tea fragrance lingering along with the dense immortal mist.


    Gu Changge drank tea lightly, and said in a leisurely manner, ��After half a month, all ethnic ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions wille, wouldn��t it be a good time to wipe them all out? Why should you be dissatisfied with such a trivial matter?��


    There were several people standing behind him, including the Enlightened beings from the Ancient Immortal Gu��s Family, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, Nishang, and Gu Zu.


    However, Nishang and Bone Ancestor did not reveal their true faces, but their auras alone changed the faces of the major sects here, and they did not dare to speak disrespectful words.


    If the situation hadn��t been more serious, they wouldn��t havee here at this time.


    ��Young Master Changge��s words are good, but how can you guarantee that the leaders of all ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions wille over in half a month?��


    An Old Ancestor of Heavenly Emperor Mountain said while his face looked a bit like a dragon, there was a phoenix feather on his forehead, and his strength was rtively strong among Enlightened beings.


    His words were obviously agreed by the rest of the people. Gu Changge��s n was very simple, but the ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were not stupid, so how could they rush toe knowing that this was a grand feast?


    In their view, the chances of sess in this matter were not great.


    ��No, they will alle.�� Gu Changge��s face remained unchanged, and he didn��t exin, but just said calmly, ��And you all really think that if you just search like this, you will be able to find what you want. In my opinion, it��s just a waste of time.��


    ��Could it be that Young Master Changge knows something?��


    The Ancestor of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family couldn��t help asking and was quite curious. He felt that Gu Changge would not say these words for no reason, obviously, he should have learned something.


    The rest of the Ancestors of the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects also disyed doubts when they heard the words.


    ��It��s not that I know anything, but that the Second Mountain Master of the Nine Great Mountains and the Guardian n is in my hands. They will definitelye to rescue them.��


    Gu Changge smiled, nced outside the hall as he gave instructions to the people behind him.


    Soon after, there was a rumbling sound, and prison cars, covered with various powerful runes, shone with brilliance as they appeared in an orderly manner, and were pushed over.


    In it, Second Mountain Master, Luo Feng and Luo Ying were imprisoned. Except that Second Mountain Master was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, like a rock, turning a blind eye to many situations outside.


    Both Luo Feng and Luo Ying��s faces were not very good-looking, and there were shackles on their hands and feet, and it was difficult to break free. If they used a little force, there would be a series of subtle powers of runes that would prate down, making them excruciatingly painful, like suffering.


    ��They are?��


    Seeing this scene, the faces of many Ancestors of the Supreme Sects and Immortal forces here were a little strange.


    Some people had even dealt with Second Mountain Master before, but they never thought that after the destruction of the Nine Great Mountains, Second Mountain Master would be suppressed by Gu Changge and be a prisoner.


    On the contrary, they didn��t know about Luo Feng and Luo Ying. However, judging from Gu Changge��s words, one of them must be a descendant of the Guardian n.


    ��Of course, they are my honored guests.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, and then in front of everyone, unshackled the three people in the prison and released them. However, their cultivation bases were all sealed, and even if they were released, there was no possibility of escaping in front of a group of Enlightened beings.


    ��It seems that Young Master Changge has already controlled everything in his hands, I was the one who worried too much.��


    Seeing this, many Enlightened beings understood Gu Changge��s intentions and couldn��t help sighing softly. They were even more afraid of Gu Changge��s methods in their hearts.


    ��The one with the surname Gu, what kind of trick are you trying to y?��


    As the former Ancestor Feng, although Luo Feng was now a prisoner, he still had pride in his heart. He knew that Gu Changge didn��t kill him because he wanted to know his secret.


    So before that, he was safe and his life was not in danger. Luo Ying, who was beside him, felt a little unconceble fear of Gu Changge. Although she had a blood feud, she was only a young woman after all.


    In the presence, apart from Gu Changge, who was not an old monster who had lived for countless years.


    ��Don��t worry, you will see your old friends soon.�� Gu Changge blew lightly on the mist from the tea, and with a slight smile on his face, he spoke unhurriedly.


    ��Old friend, what do you mean?��


    Luo Feng��s heart trembled, the old friends he knew, except those of the same generation back then, there was no one else. There was some uneasy premonition in his heart.


    ��Your younger brother will meet you soon.�� Gu Changge looked at Luo Ying without exining.


    ��Brother���� Luo Ying��s face turned pale, her body was trembling slightly, full of fear.


    It could be said that the person she least wanted to see at this moment was the younger brother she had never seen.


    But half a month passed in a blink of an eye, and one after another divine light swept across the sky, shaking the universe, soaring from all over the Eight Destions and Ten Regions as they headed for the location of Heavenly Lu City.

 Chapter 519-1: He doesn’t need to show sincerity, Can’t you believe it? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 519-1: He doesn��t need to show sincerity, Can��t you believe it? (1)</h4>


    Half a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    The leaders of the various ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions moved after hearing the news, either through divine lights, or riding the clouds and fog, with an astonishing momentum as they rushed to Heavenly Lu City with their attendants or some of their nsmen.


    It could be said that this was a major matter rted to the life and death of all ethnic ns, and no one did not take it seriously.


    In the eyes of many cultivators and creatures, whether the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would live or die in the future would depend entirely on the discussion of this peace agreement.


    For ordinary cultivators and creatures, this banquet was regarded as the only light in the darkness, with extremely huge expectations.


    In all the ancient cities of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, countless cultivators and creatures could be seen discussing, so that those who followed them could simultaneously pass on what happened at the banquet.


    Everyone was paying close attention. How big were the territories of Eight Destions and Ten Regions?


    In terms of area, it was far beyond hundreds of millions of miles, and the number of living cultivators could only be described as infinite, and innumerable. This time, the discussion on the peace agreement had attracted everyone��s attention, with expectations in their hearts, and nervousness.


    At this moment, on an extremely majestic and tall flying boat, the divine light was shining, and the immortal mist was dense. The boat was like an immortal boat crossing the sky and many borders, flying to the location of Heavenly Lu City.


    This flying boat was veryrge, like a continent suspended between heaven and earth, with rows upon rows of pces and pavilions on it.


    Now the characters in the flying boat were all the leaders of the most powerful and ancient families in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, including the head of the n, the Elders of the n, and the Ancestors.


    Except for some of the younger generation, the weakest cultivation level of the rest was also the Supreme Realm. In the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, before the arrival of the Upper Realm, they possessed monstrous power, and they could cause a big earthquake just by moving their feet.


    There were the Domain Lords of the Ten Regions, the Destion Lords of the Eight Destions, and the remaining patriarchs of the Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, and White Tiger ns of the three War Gods.


    To put it bluntly, the group of people on the flying boat controlled the lifeline of the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions today as they were the group of people standing at the top.


    ��The current Heavenly Lu City is different from the previous Heavenly Lu City. After Heavenly Maiden Tianlu surrendered to Gu Changge, although she is still in charge of the city now, it has nothing to do with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. So everyone, don��t expect the traitor Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to help us.��


    At this time, an ancient being spoke, his whole body was shrouded in a vast mist. His face was clear, and his eyes were very bright as if he could see all the secrets in the world.


    He came from a hermit family from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and was an Enlightened being. He had never appeared before when the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were fighting with the Upper Realm.


    He had not appeared in the world until today. Around him, there were quite a few old and strong powerhouses of simr status to him, but they were all silent and did not speak.


    ��Heavenly Maiden Tianlu is a traitor!��


    When mentioning Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, many people here couldn��t help disying anger and shame in their eyes.


    Some people even sneered directly, ��But she is also smart. Now that she is next to Gu Changge, not only she protects Heavenly Lu City, but her status has also risen. Nobody dares to offend her.��


    ��It��s not like us, who need to be on guard against the army from the Upper Realm all the time, but also have to bow our knees and live under the shadow of the Upper Realm.��


    Even so, it was hard to hide the jealousy. In the eyes of many people, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s biggest advantage over other people was her beautiful appearance, which was a rare beauty in the world.


    Other than that, what aspect of her could Gu Changge value?


    It was a pity that such an advantage, they really couldn��tpare. However, there were still some ancient beings whose eyes flickered slightly, scanning the many nsmen behind them, looking for the most beautiful women among them.


    This time Gu Changge invited everyone to discuss the peace agreement, but he didn��t mention how to discuss it, and they didn��t know. So now, they were very uneasy in their hearts, and they naturally hoped that this matter would go well so that peace would be restored in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    If it was possible to arrange for the most beautiful woman in the n to please Gu Changge, that would be another way.


    ��That��s�� Immortal Qingyue�� She was actually among the people who came to the appointment this time.��


    Many people were stunned, their eyes flickered slightly, and they looked at a woman not far away with a beautiful and charming face with a cool temperament. There was no doubt that among current people, her appearance was the most outstanding.


    Compared with her, the rest of the goddesses were obviously much duller, and it was difficult topare them. However, the identity of Qingyue made many people look strange and feel a little unbelievable. How could she appear there?


    Zhao Yunze, who died in battle in front of Heavenly Lu City some time ago, had a very close rtionship with her. There were even rumors that the two of them intended to get engaged and n to get married before Heavenly Lu City was destroyed.


    However, Zhao Yunze was suppressed and killed by Gu Changge and died tragically in Heavenly Lu City. Many people also heard that Qingyue almost passed out because of her heartache, and now she appeared here, she seemed to havee out of the pain.


    ��Facing this matter, she was able to get out of the haze so quickly, she deserves to be Qingyue.�� Many people said with emotion in their hearts, but they didn��t think much about it.


    After all, as Zhao Yunze��s confidante, Qingyue��s own strength should not be underestimated in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and she could be called a hero among women.


    At this moment, beside Qingyue, there was another person, but his face was quite old, with white hair on his temples, and he was the current Domain Lord of Great Yunze Domain.


    That was Zhao Yunze��s father. As the Domain Lord of the Great Yunze Domain, it could be said that there was a sworn hatred between him and Gu Changge. His most respected son, Zhao Yunze, was forcefully suppressed and killed by Gu Changge in front of Heavenly Lu City in front of countless armies from both realms.


    He had always kept this hatred in mind. But now, the matter of revenge was far away. For the survival of the entire Great Yunze Domain, he had to grit his teeth and let go of this hatred for the time being as he rushed to Heavenly Lu City with many nsmen.


    ��Uncle, don��t worry, Qingyue knows what to do about this matter,�� Qingyue said with a calm face, nodding her head slightly.


    Because of Zhao Yunze��s rtionship, the lord of Great Yunze Domain and Qingyue were obviously very familiar with each other. He was naturally very satisfied with this almost daughter-inw.


    Hearing this at the moment, his expression was a bitplicated, more regretful, and in the end, he could only let out a long sigh.


    ��Sigh, if Yunze wasn��t allowed to participate in that battle, how could it have happened? Uncle is sorry for you.�� Great Yunze Domain Lord sighed.


    Hearing this, Qingyue shook her head and said, ��Yunze told me that if he could fight to the death outside the realm, it would be a good home for him. As the young master of the Great Yunze Domain, he is destined to protect the lives of the Yunze Domain.��


    These words touched Lord Yunze��s heart, he let out another long sigh, and his face looked even older.


    ��Do you really want to do this?�� He seemed to be asking himself, and he was also asking Qingyue on the opposite side.


    ��At this point, Qingyue has no other choice.�� Qingyue did not answer directly but said calmly.


    ��Don��t be so pessimistic. What if things turn around? Even the existence of the Great Mountain Lord has appeared, so we may not be lifeless. Until thest step, uncle actually doesn��t want you to do this����


    Lord Yunze sighed, looking not far away.


    There, a blind old man with an immortal demeanor was talking to the leaders of the War God ns. His words were calm, without any worry or uneasiness about participating in this grand banquet.


    This demeanor made him admire him and he was more or less relieved. Soon the flying boat rumbled across the sky like a raging wave, making a huge noise. In the blink of an eye, it had passed millions of miles, many mountains, rivers, and great swamps were quickly gone.


    Pieces of vast and vast territory quickly disappeared under the feet of everyone. On the way, one could also see powerhouses from the other realms of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, leading their ns.


    Heavenly Lu City was located in the frontier of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, adjacent to the territory of the Upper Realm, but now it had been upied by the Upper Realm.


    The sea of mes that used to linger all day had gradually subsided. Although the location was still remote and barren, there was a lot more vitality than in previous wars.


    Heavenly Lu City, as majestic as the backbone of heaven and earth, stood in a barrennd, with stars hanging down on the in, and the moon gushing across the river.


    At this moment, the gxy falling from the depths of the sky was full of mysterious and profound brilliance as the Heavenly Lu City scattered there was iparably magnificent.

 Chapter 519-2: He doesn’t need to show sincerity, Can’t you believe it? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 519-2: He doesn��t need to show sincerity, Can��t you believe it? (2)</h4>


    Many big stars were like dust, surging around it, looking vast and majestic. Before the many flying boatsnded on Heavenly Lu City, there were waves of terrifying divine senses sweeping over all around them with a strong and domineering attitude, and they didn��t care about anything.


    ��It seems that they are the leaders of various ns who came in response to the promise of Young Master Changge. Let them enter the city.��


    There were no waves in their words, and after a simple exchange, they opened the city gate, which was as high as the sky as it fell with a bang.


    Obviously, behind these terrifying divine senses were the current defenders of Heavenly Lu City, whose cultivation base was unfathomable, and the weakest ones were also in the realm of Enlightenment.


    After all, after the Heavenly Lu City formation was breached, there were not many defensive methods in Heavenly Lu City today, and the defenders of the city must be strong and terrifying.


    Such a scene made theplexions of many leaders and nsmen rushing to this ce change slightly.


    Once upon a time, Heavenly Lu City was no different from the divine city in their hearts and had a supreme status. How could it be like this now that even entering a city gate required a notification to open the gates?


    Moreover, if they entered Heavenly Lu City, what should they do if they wanted to escape?


    ��I came back here again after a few months, but things have changed. I wonder how Master is doing now.��


    Xiao Yang silently followed behind the Great Mountain Lord and the others, looking at Heavenly Lu City in front of him, feeling veryplicated.


    In the vast Heavenly Lu City, there were countless pces and pavilions, and there were immortal inds and sacred mountains in the distance, but now they belonged to the Upper Realm.


    The various forces had divided their territories and had their own territories. Now the discussion of the peace agreement was being held in the Heavenly Lu Temple in Heavenly Lu City.


    At this moment, there were divine lights flying across the city, and they were the powerhouses of various sects of the Upper Realm. They also showed up and looked at the leaders of various ethnic nsing outside the city.


    However, their expressions were very yful, like a cat catching a mouse, which made everyone in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions feel uneasy.


    Now that they hade to this point, they had no room or opportunity to regret it, and they could only go one way to the end.


    ��Everyone here, please, since you are here to participate in the discussion of the peace agreement, you are naturally a distinguished guest of my Young Master. Although the two realms have been at war for countless years, the hatred is inextricable. But my Young Master has the virtue of being good at life and doesn��t want to cause more killings. The peace agreement this time is also the sincerity of my Young Master.��


    On the avenue in Heavenly Lu City, the powerhouses of the Gu family who had heard the news rushed over.


    His strength was extremely terrifying as he wore battle armor with shining divine light, giving people a sense of fierceness and strength that had killed a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.


    The person who spoke was a benevolent old man who looked very thin and could be blown away by a gust of wind. But his aura made everyone present not dare to underestimate him, making it difficult to see clearly.


    This was at least an Enlightened being, and his seniority was absolutely scary.


    ��Young Master Gu has good intentions. If Gu Changge really wants to stop this war, then stop ying tricks and show some sincerity.��


    Hearing this, the leaders of all ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions present did not speak, but all looked at the Great Mountain Lord in unison.


    Now, in their eyes, the Great Mountain Lord was like a backbone. The Great Mountain Lord was not surprised, he just opened his mouth lightly, wanting Gu Changge to show due sincerity.


    For this Hongmen Banquet, they came here for the appointment, and they had already disregarded life and death. If Gu Changge made a move at this time, it would be an unimaginable terrible disaster for them.


    Many people would even fall and die tragically here.


    ��Sincerity doesn��t seem to be something my Young Master needs to consider now.��


    Hearing this, the Enlightened being of the Gu family also smiled lightly, leading the way ahead, without taking the thoughts of everyone present in his heart, it was very casual.


    What he said immediately made the faces of the people in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions change slightly, with an ominous premonition.


    Sincerity was something that Gu Changge really didn��t need to show now?


    After all, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were at an absolute disadvantage. If there was no ident, it would not be long before they would bepletely destroyed by the Upper Realm.


    At this time, Gu Changge stepped forward and gave them a chance to make a peace agreement. Believe it or not, it was up to them.


    Gu Changge had no reason or obligation to convince them.


    For a moment, a cloud of gloom rose in everyone��s hearts. Knowing that this was a Hongmen Banquet, Gu Changge had bad intentions, but they still came to the appointment as the only hope left.


    Could it be that Gu Changge already wanted them to meet their end before the banquet started?


    Heavenly Lu Temple was located in the center of Heavenly Lu City, and there was a very wide square nearby. There were many towers and halls, and now many blurred figures could be seen here.


    The cultivation base of these blurred figures was very powerful, just standing there, the nearby void had a tendency to copse.


    ��Five steps, one whistle, ten steps, one post. It seems that there is more than Good Luck.��


    Seeing this scene, a Domain Lord couldn��t help shaking his head and sighing, feeling that they had already entered the dragon��s pond and tiger��sir, and there was no way out.


    Many people couldn��t help bing tense, with cold sweat on their backs and palms.


    If the situation was not right for a while, and the powerhouses around here swarmed up, they didn��t have any chance to escape at all, and they would probably die in an instant.


    Soon, under the leadership of the powerhouse of the Gu family, they crossed the square and entered the temple ahead. The temple was very vast, likeing to a small world.


    The banquet had already been set up, and there were many drinks, spiritual fruits, and rare beast meat on it. It exuded a glittering brilliance, with a bright glow, and the phenomenon manifested, and there was a smell that could make the index finger move.


    In addition, there were many graceful women in the banquet room, who were dancing, surrounded by an immortal mist, their dancing postures were moving, and they were beautiful.


    Inside the Tianlu Temple, Gu Changge was dressed in ck clothes, exuding mystery and dignity. With a handsome face and a faint smile, he was waiting for everyone in the top seat.


    Behind him stood Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, but her face was covered with a light veil, revealing only a pair of autumn water-like eyes, very calm. Other than that, there was no one else in the hall.


    Such a scene made everyone in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who entered the hall a little stunned, which was different from what they had imagined.


    However, they guessed that Gu Changge had arranged people in the dark, and he only needed a single order to rush in and take them down in an instant.


    Now the life and death of the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions was in the hands of the young man in front, which made them have different emotions and veryplicated.


    Xiao Yang looked even colder, unable to hide his hatred, and the scene of Nine Great Mountains couldn��t help but appear in his mind.


    In the scene where his Elder Sister was attacked by Gu Changge, her body and spirit were destroyed and disappeared.


    ��My honorable guests, please take a seat.��


    With a smile on his face, Gu Changge nced at the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions rushing in one by one, then raised his wrist in vain, signaling them to sit down.


    ��We havee to the appointment ording to your request, we hope that Gu Changge will keep his promise.��


    A Domain Lord spoke in a deep voice. He looked like a ck bear, with strands ofws and order flowing on his body. The strength was iparably terrifying, and the power of the aura resounded like thunder, which made the eardrums buzz and almost burst.


    The rest of the Domain Lords were also staring at Gu Changge at this moment, with divine lights flickering in their eyes, intertwined with various colors. They were all vignt and did not sit down casually, worried that Gu Changge would have other tricks.


    ��Everyone can rest assured since Gu has invited all the ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions to discuss major issues, he will naturally not attack you at this time. Could it be that you can��t even believe this little thing?��


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge just smiled faintly, knowing what everyone present was afraid of. In fact, when everyone decided to rush to this Hongmen Banquet, Gu Changge had already achieved his goal.


    The Great Mountain Lord, Xiao Yang, and those War Gods were his goals. Moreover, he already obtained the Epoch Tree, and not many people in the entire Upper Realm knew about it.


    So instead of destroying these big ns, it was better to let them be used for oneself. To Gu Changge, their lives were of greater value.


    As for how this move would harm the interests of the rest of the forces in the Upper Realm, that had nothing to do with him.


    ��I hope you keep your word.��


    Although the Great Mountain Lord was blind, everything that happened here could not be concealed from his perception. He said lightly and immediately chose a seat to sit as if he was not worried about tricks.


    Seeing that the Great Mountain Lord took a seat, the rest of the people also breathed a sigh of relief, and they found seats to sit down one after another, wanting to see what Gu Changge was nning.


    ��Gu Changge, I want to see my Master and my Sister.��


    But at this moment, a voice sounded in the somewhat silent temple. Xiao Yang stood up, staring at Gu Changge with red eyes. He clenched his fists tightly, full of hatred, and uttered almost word by word.

 Chapter 520: It’s either life or death, Finally revealed his true face

    <h4>Chapter 520: It��s either life or death, Finally revealed his true face</h4>


    Following the sudden sound of this voice, there was a moment of silence in the Heavenly Lu Temple. Many leaders of various ethnic ns who were seated did not expect that someone would stand up at this time to speak against Gu Changge.


    This made them extremely shocked, and they all looked at Xiao Yang in unison. Even the Great Mountain Lord, who was beside Xiao Yang, frowned slightly, feeling that Xiao Yang was too anxious.


    ��It turned out to be him, the disciple of Nine Great Mountains, I heard that he is also the disciple of the Second Mountain Master of Nine Great Mountains, and the man in the golden robe beside him is Gu Wudi, a cultivator of Nine Great Mountains.��


    ��Does he want to die? Saying something like that at this time.��


    Many people recognized Xiao Yang, and were a little stunned. However, more people were a little dissatisfied, worried that Xiao Yang��s behavior would cause Gu Changge��s dissatisfaction.


    Now their various races were grasshoppers on the same rope if Xiao Yang affected the overall situation. They didn��t care about Xiao Yang��s identity, and wouldn��t be able to spare him then.


    ��You want to see your Master and Sister? Then I will take this opportunity to let everyone know Gu��s sincerity.��


    Gu Changge was not surprised when he heard the words, nor did he care, so he smiled lightly. And as he finished speaking, outside the temple, several figures suddenly arrived.


    Everyone couldn��t help looking over, their pupils shrinking slightly.


    The leader was the Second Mountain Master of the Nine Great Mountains, but his expression was quiteplicated now. Although he had not suffered any torture, his cultivation was sealed.


    Behind Second Mountain Master, Luo Ying followed. As for Luo Feng, Gu Changge did not let hime out at this time.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall was a little shocked as they carefully looked at Second Mountain Master and Luo Ying. They found that they were not injured in any way. While wondering, they couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    From this point of view, Gu Changge came here with sincerity and did not harm the hostages in his hands. This made them suddenly have hope in their hearts. This Hongmen Banquet was not without the slightest chance as they had guessed before.


    If it wasn��t for Gu Changge��s big picture, then he did intend to discuss a peace agreement.


    ��Master�� Sister����


    Seeing Second Mountain Master and Luo Ying, Xiao Yang��s eyes immediately turned red, and his voice trembled. Even though he had never seen Luo Ying with his own eyes before, just based on his intuition at this moment, the feeling that blood was thicker than water, he could also conclude that this person was his sister.


    ��Xiao Yang����


    Second Mountain Master didn��t expect that there would be a day when he would see his apprentice again. His expression was even moreplicated, he was a little relieved, but more helpless and regretful.


    It could be seen that Xiao Yang had matured a lot during this time, and he was no longer as frizzy as before.


    ��You are the younger brother���� Luo Ying stared at Xiao Yang, her body trembled along with her words as her eyes were slightly red. If there is no ident, Xiao Yang would be the only rtive she had left in this world.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��Gu always keep his word, if this agreement is sessfullypleted, so what if I let them go?��


    However, he didn��t give them a chance to talk about the past, he waved his hand, and the subordinates beside Luo Ying and Second Mountain Master quickly took them back.


    Everyone in the temple watched this scene, and they didn��t dare to speak out to stop it.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yang��s eyes were even redder, and his hatred was hard to hide. There were light blue runes surging on his body, and his aura seemed to be evolving toward an unknown state.


    ��Gu Changge, hurry up and let my Master and Sister go.�� He almost gritted his teeth, his whole body looked like a raging beast.


    ��Xiao Yang, shut up.�� The Great Mountain Lord frowned when he saw this, and couldn��t help but shout.


    The rest of the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions also frowned, somewhat dissatisfied with Xiao Yang.


    If it weren��t for the concern about the existence of the Great Mountain Lord, many people would have wanted to make Xiao Yang shut up. Everyone present was the true ruler of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they hadn��t spoken yet. How could it be his turn to run out and mor as a junior?


    ��Junior Brother Xiao Yang, don��t worry about it, since Gu Changge has said that if the agreement goes well, he will let Second Mountain Master and your sister go, then he will definitely not go back on his word. If you are like this, it will only make this matter more troublesome.��


    At this time, Gu Wudi beside Xiao Yang sighed, pulled Xiao Yang aside as he exined in a low voice.


    Although Xiao Yang also knew this truth, he was still not reconciled in his heart, especially after seeing his Master and sister with his own eyes, he wished to save them now.


    Gu Changge didn��t care about Xiao Yang who was jumping around. In his eyes, Xiao Yang was no different from a dead person, and it would not be a problem to let him yell like this for a while.


    ��Young Master Changge, what exactly is the peace agreement you mentioned this time?��


    In the eyes of many people, Xiao Yang��s incident was just an episode that was not worth mentioning, and what they cared about was the survival of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions this time.


    At that moment, the Domain Lord of Crimson Domain stood up. He was dressed in a fiery red robe, and even his hair was red, like a Vulcan. The whole person had a kind of unrivaled aura like a brilliant fire.


    His words were also the focus of everyone��s attention, and they all looked over immediately.


    Gu Changge sat on the top seat, drinking wine in a leisurely manner. Hearing this, he put down his wine ss and said with a smile, ��Of course, as the literal meaning says, peace between the two realms will be restored, and killings will be reduced.��


    ��Are you serious about this?��


    Hearing this, many people were moved in their hearts. Although they felt incredible, they still couldn��t hide their hope. If peace could really be restored, then they naturally wished for it.


    ��This statement is naturally true. We can make an oath to prove it. Of course, the premise is how this agreement will be determined.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    ��Heaven��s oath?��


    ��Okay, please speak more in detail, Young Master Changge.��


    Everyone present was no stranger to the oath of heaven, which could be said to be one of the most severe oaths for cultivators.


    No one would dare to vite the oath of heaven unless they did not want to break through their cultivation in the second half of their life, or were bacshed by demons and became obsessed.


    So for Gu Changge��s words, they believed him a little and felt that this Hongmen Banquet did not seem to be as hopeless as they thought.


    ��It seems that you are all smart people, and it is easy to talk to smart people.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly with a slight smile on his face, and then said unhurriedly, ��Actually, this peace agreement is also very simple. From today onwards, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions will be attached to my Upper Realm and the Lower Realm, except for being ruled by the Upper Realm. In addition, a certain amount of resources and other items need to be provided every year����


    But before he finished speaking, theplexions of the people in the temple had already changed. Many of them stood up all of a sudden, their expressions changed suddenly, and their faces were sullen.


    ��Gu Changge, you are deceiving people too much! What is the difference between doing this and surrendering to the Upper Realm and bing a ve of the Upper Realm?��


    ��You keep talking about a peace agreement, and this is what you call a peace agreement. This is clearly a ve contract! Please forgive me for being hard to follow.��


    Several Domain Lords stood up together, their faces were ugly, and they immediately expressed their anger. At first, they had some expectations, but when they heard Gu Changge��s words, they understood.


    What kind of peace agreement was this? It was clearly a ve contract, but with a nice name.


    ��Being driven by the Upper Realm, what��s the difference between this and persuading us to surrender?��


    The faces of the leaders of the other major ns were also extremely gloomy, and they felt that Gu Changge was deceiving too much. Fortunately, at first, they felt that Gu Changge was being merciful and wanted to let go of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Now it seemed that he just tricked everyone intoing here to catch them all. At this moment, everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions looked at the Great Mountain Lord who had never spoken and wanted to listen to his opinion.


    ��I gave you a choice. Don��t say that I didn��t give you a chance.�� Gu Changge still had a faint smile on his face, and added, ��It seems that you don��t intend to appreciate it now.��


    As soon as these words came out, everyone here felt a chill down their backs and felt Gu Changge��s undisguised murderous intent.


    Could it be that everyone would tragically die here today?


    ��Is there no room for rxation?�� The Great Mountain Lord frowned, and couldn��t help asking at this moment.


    In his eyes, this peace agreement was actually not important, the important thing was to rescue Luo Feng. What happened to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions at that time had nothing to do with him.


    But Gu Changge didn��t let Luo Feng show up today, which made him feel that things were a bit tricky, and it took time to find out where Luo Feng was. So the best way is to procrastinate.


    ��What rxation do you want? At this time, do the Eight Destions and Ten Regions have a choice? Either live or die.��


    The smile on Gu Changge��s face subsided and became a little indifferent. As he stood up, he waved his sleeves and the words fell.


    Outside the Heavenly Lu Temple, there was suddenly a vast and terrifying fluctuation, like a vast ocean revving as it pped and crushed towards this ce. And there was more than one kind of aura.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In an instant, the entire universe was locked, and the territory of a million miles waspletely sealed, and it was impossible for any creature to escape.


    Such a scene changed theplexion of everyone in the Heavenly Lu Temple drastically. They had a feeling that Gu Changge was just trying to test them, and now he had finally revealed his true purpose.

 Chapter 521-1: A sacrifice of a daughter for glory, The most taboo is to hit a stone with an egg (1)

    <h4>Chapter 521-1: A sacrifice of a daughter for glory, The most taboo is to hit a stone with an egg (1)</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A vast ocean of fluctuations swept outside of the hall as if a piece of blue sky was about to descend, smashing everyone down. A series of vague and terrifying figures walked out of Heavenly Lu Temple, their faces were indifferent, like powerful sculptures that had never changed since ancient times.


    They stared at the hall indifferently, the aura on their bodies was like a deep abyss, like a prison, and they felt as if they would kill them if they disagreed with each other.


    ��Gu Changge, what do you mean?��


    The faces of the people in the Heavenly Lu Temple changed drastically, and many Domain Lords and Destion Masters immediately unleashed their divine weapons.


    Huge fluctuations emerged, and there was a bright and dazzling brilliance manifesting. The leaders of other ethnic ns also unleashed their own weapons, runes, etc., with dignified faces and extremely vignt.


    If Gu Changge insisted on keeping everyone behind. They had no choice but to fight desperately, and they would not choose to be caught without a fight. Seeing this scene, Gu Changge didn��t care, and said with a faint smile, ��I gave you a chance, but you didn��t cherish it. In that case, don��t me me.��


    ��You call this a chance? If you want me to surrender, just say it, what about a peace agreement?��


    Many Domain Lords looked ugly, even a little out of breath, feeling insulted. The masters of the Great Yunze Domain, the Crimson Domain Lord, and others also had extremely gloomy expressions on their faces.


    Gu Changge didn��t have the slightest sincerity at all, he just used this as bait to catch all of them in one go. In their view, this peace agreement waspletely a gimmick.


    ��Could it be that you are still fanciful, thinking that I will order the withdrawal of troops at this time? Do you think there are such good things in this universe?��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, mocking slightly on his face.


    In his opinion, the thoughts of these people were no different from dreams. The Upper Realm had spent so much effort to break through Heavenly Lu City and attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In the end, they still thought that this peace agreement would allow them to withdraw their troops from the Upper Realm without paying anything. This was also thinking too well of him or other forces of the Upper Realm.


    ��You��re right, the Upper Realm has worked so hard to break through the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, how can it just withdraw its troops without doing anything.��


    The Great Mountain Lord seemed to ponder for a while at this moment as he sighed, and nodded in agreement.


    ��If the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were governed by the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm, it would be able to stop some disasters and reduce many unnecessary casualties.��


    What he said seemed to be exining to himself, and he seemed to be saying it to the leaders of many great regions from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    In fact, it was only the majority of people who were very angry and unwilling just now. There were still a small number of people who had been willing to surrender from the very beginning.


    However, because none of the major Domain Lords and the remaining leaders of the three War God ns expressed their attitudes, they chose to remain silent. Now the words of the Great Mountain Lord were tantamount to making them feel that this peace agreement was not uneptable.


    After all, there were only two paths before the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions, either surrender or destruction. How many people in this world had the attitude of preferring death to submission?


    Obviously, there were too few such people. Many big n leaders expressed their anger just now, and they just used this to see if there was room for rxation. This was a means of retreat.


    ��My lord, what do you mean by that����


    The Domain Lord of Great Yunze Domain was a little shocked. Unexpectedly, the attitude of the Great Mountain Lord seemed to be thinking about the possibility of this so-called peace agreement.


    ��At this point, we don��t have many options.�� The Great Mountain Lord seemed to know what they were thinking, he was very helpless and sighed.


    ��Looks like you��re a smart guy.�� Gu Changge smiled, squinted his eyes, and looked at the Great Mountain Lord with interest.


    He felt that there seemed to be something in the Great Mountain Lord��s words, which was somewhat different from what he expected. But that was okay, it was in line with his n.


    ��We will consider the peace agreement Mr. Gu mentioned, but can you give us a little time?��


    The Great Mountain Lord spoke, looking very calm as if he wanted to seriously consider this matter.


    ��It��s okay to give you time, but my patience has never been good.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly.


    He really wanted to know why the Great Mountain Lord was nning to dy for time. Could it be that he wanted to rescue Second Mountain Master and the others?


    Or was it about rescuing Luo Feng?


    But no matter what the possibility was, Gu Changge would not keep him alive.


    ��Three days, Mr. Gu only needs to give us three days. After three days in this pce, we will give you an answer. What do you think?�� The Great Mountain Lord said, very calmly.


    The rest of the Destion Masters and Domain Lords were shaken in their hearts, and opened their mouths, wanting to say something, but they still closed them. They didn��t expect the Great Mountain Lord to say that in the end.


    But now it seemed that they had no choice. These three days would allow them to think about whether to ept it or not.


    ��Three days?��


    Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows, and then said lightly, ��Okay, but you are not allowed to leave Heavenly Lu City for these three days. If anyone is found to have the intention of leaving, then don��t me Gu��s men for being ruthless. ��


    ��No problem, within these three days, we will definitely not wander around.�� The Great Mountain Lord nodded without hesitation.


    He was now the backbone of everyone in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. With him as the leader, everyone would naturally listen to his opinions. Many Domain Lords and Destion Masters looked at each other, and they had no other choice at this time.


    With that, tranquility was restored in the hall, and the tense atmosphere just now seemed to be an illusion. Everyone sat down again, but their moods were different, and many delicacies were hard to swallow.


    During the banquet, the dancers were graceful and charming, just like immortals from the nine heavens falling into the mortal world, and it was too beautiful to behold. Gu Changge, who was in the top ce, didn��t seem to care about this little episode and smiled.


    He was talking to Heavenly Maiden Tianlu next to her from time to time, looking carefree in the eyes of everyone. Many leaders of the big n had been paying attention to Gu Changge��s expression, their hearts moved slightly, and then they whispered orders to the nsmen around them.


    Whether this method would work or not, they would not know until they tried it.


    ��Junior Brother Xiao Yang, don��t be impulsive anymore, you must know that your current behavior is rted to the survival of hundreds of millions of creatures in the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    ��If you offend Gu Changge because of your actions, then he will order everyone to be killed here, and you will be a sinner for the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    During the banquet, Gu Wudi persuaded Xiao Yang, who had a gloomy face and was drinking on his own with depression, with a good-hearted look.


    When the rest of the leaders of the big n heard this, they also moved their eyes slightly, and looked at Xiao Yang with a slight frown, thinking that he might do something bad. But now the Great Mountain Lord was still there and they couldn��t me Xiao Yang for anything.


    ��I know, I don��t need you to teach me this kind of thing.��


    Xiao Yang was a little dissatisfied with Gu Wudi. He frowned when he heard this, and his tone was very rude.


    Although during this period of time, the two shared hardships, which made his attitude towards Gu Wudi slightly better, it was not to the extent that Gu Wudi could teach him a lesson. Hearing this, a haze shed in the depths of Gu Wudi��s eyes.


    However, there was still a look of sighing and thinking about Xiao Yang on his face, and he shook his head. He sneaked a nce at Gu Changge who was sitting on the first seat, seeing that Gu Changge looked like he didn��t notice this ce, the haze in his heart deepened.


    He has endured Xiao Yang for a long time, if it wasn��t because he was worried about Gu Changge��s order, he would have taken care of Xiao Yang long ago. But Gu Changge didn��t order him to do anything, and he didn��t dare to act rashly.


    Yet Gu Wudi knew that Xiao Yang might not survive this trip to Heavenly Lu City for long.


    Not long after that, the banquet also dispersed. Everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was safe and sound, and they breathed a sigh of relief. They were all taken down by the servants of the Gu family, and they had a ce to rest.


    Gu Changge gave them three days, so there were still three days for rxation.


    Three dayster, they would exin to Gu Changge here, and the fate of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions would be decided at that time.

 Chapter 522: The fish is already in the net, There should be no accident

    <h4>Chapter 522: The fish is already in the, There should be no ident</h4>


    ��Gu Changge, you will die badly, you will suffer retribution sooner orter����


    Within the Heavenly Lu Temple, Qingyue was covered in blood, her hair was disheveled, and she looked like a ghost. She was no longer as cold and calm as before. Her eyes were filled with blood, and after her n was exposed, she yelled at Gu Changge like a shrew.


    Anyway, even if she died, she didn��t have anything to care about. It was just that she couldn��t avenge Zhao Yunze, that was the thing she regretted the most.


    ��Whether I will die or not, I don��t know. But I know that the hundreds of millions of creatures in the Great Yunze Domain behind you will bear the bitter fruit that they shouldn��t have to bear because of you����


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly with an indifferent expression on his face.


    ��This incident was done by me alone. What do they have to do to me? What��s the point of ming others?��


    When Qingyue heard this, she couldn��t help cursing angrily, wishing to vent all the anger umted during this period.


    ��You represent Great Yunze Domain now, is it useful for you to tell me this?�� Gu Changge said lightly.


    He was actually not surprised by Qingyue��s assassination. With that a powerhouse from the Gu family arrived and took her down.


    When this kind of thing happened, it would not only affect the Great Yunze Domain but even the other major domains would be affected to some extent.


    After all, it was on the territory of Heavenly Lu City, and the Domain Lord of Great Yunze Domain harbored evil intentions and offered Qingyue, but Qingyue tried to assassinate him.


    Of course, Gu Changge felt that Domain Lord Yunze might not know about this matter. Qingyue obviously intended to avenge Zhao Yunze. But this did not prevent him from setting an example for others.


    In fact, Gu Changge didn��t pay attention to such a small episode but was guessing when the Great Mountain Lord nned to make a move. In his eyes, a big fish like the Great Mountain Lord was more important.


    He had alreadyid a in the dark and was waiting for the Great Mountain Lord to take the initiative.


    ��How did Mr. Gu see that Qingyue was trying to assassinate him?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu couldn��t help asking in doubt. Previously, she didn��t see anything unusual.


    If it hadn��t been for Gu Changge��s sudden attack to knock out the weapon that Qingyue hid in her sleeve, she might not have believed that Qingyue had the guts to assassinate Gu Changge.


    ��No, I didn��t see it.�� Gu Changge nced at her, shook his head in denial.


    ��Didn��t see it?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was even more puzzled, and added, ��Then why did Mr. Gu make a sudden move? What if you made a mistake?��


    ��If you make a mistake, you make a mistake. Could it be that she dares to say more?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly as if he didn��t care.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s expression froze slightly, and she couldn��t find any words to refute it. Soon, the news that Qingyue failed to assassinate Gu Changge spread, causing huge waves.


    The leaders of all ethnic ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were all shocked and stunned when they heard the news.


    ��Damn it, this is killing us all����


    ��It��s hard to get a chance to rx for three days.��


    Many people��s faces changed drastically, and they couldn��t help cursing secretly, thinking that they would be implicated by Qingyue.


    At this critical moment, Qingyue suddenly tried to assassinate Gu Changge, no matter what purpose she had, wasn��t she clearly looking for death? Moreover, they were also worried that this matter would cause Gu Changge to change his mind.


    After all, all of them were now in Heavenly Lu City, sealed within a million miles around, and no one could escape. What would they do if Gu Changge suddenly ordered someone to kill them? How would they escape?


    ��I did mention how Domain Lord Yunze had let go of his hatred so easily. It turned out that he had arranged such a move. What a bold man!��


    The eyes of some big n leaders flickered, and they were still guessing why Great Yunze Domain did this, thinking that he had let go of his revenge for killing his son. But they never thought that he would even arrange for someone to assassinate Gu Changge.


    ��It��s just a pity. Not only is Gu Changge alive but he also arrested Qingyue. It seems the Great Yunze Domain is going to have a hard time����


    Many people took pleasure in other people��s misfortune and were d that they didn��t have these small thoughts.


    ��How can that be!��


    As the person involved, when Domain Lord Yunze heard the news, he was stupefied and froze in ce. He never thought that Qingyue would try to assassinate Gu Changge without telling him. Before that, she had never mentioned such a thing.


    Domain Lord Yunze always thought that Qingyue was trying to protect the Great Yunze Domain, so she did not hesitate to feed the tiger with her body, begging for protection, and wanted to curry favor with Gu Changge. But he never thought that she would choose to assassinate Gu Changge.


    ��It��s not good, Qingyue only made the matter worse���� Domain Lord Yunze��s face turned pale all of a sudden and his lips were trembling.


    Thinking of the terrible consequences caused by this incident, he felt dizzy before his eyes, and his whole body was about to copse to the ground.


    Damn Qingyue!


    Assassinating Gu Changge in Heavenly Lu City? This was tantamount to pushing the entire Great Yunze Domain into the abyss! And at a time when everyone from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were feeling uneasy and terrified because of Qingyue��s assassination of Gu Changge.


    On the other side, in a magnificent pce. Xiao Yang, Gu Wudi, and the nsmen of the three great War Gods, etc., were standing in front of the Great Mountain Lord quite obediently, discussing matters.


    ��Today, I dyed Gu Changge for three days in the main hall. During these three days, you must find a way to find the ce where Second Mountain Master and the others are imprisoned. This will be ourst chance.��


    The Great Mountain Lord spoke slowly, his tone was calm and indifferent, revealing the feeling that everything was under his control.


    ��Don��t worry Mountain Lord, I will definitely find the ce where Second Mountain Master and my sister are detained.�� Xiao Yang understood the importance of this matter, his face became serious, and he couldn��t help but promise.


    ��For this, the spy I nted in Heavenly Lu City can y a role.�� Gu Wudi��s eyes shed sharply when he heard the words, and he clenched his fists and uttered as if he was very sure.


    ��The spy you nted in Heavenly Lu City?�� The Great Mountain Lord couldn��t help looking at him when he heard this, and asked in wonder, ��How sure are you of your spy?��


    Xiao Yang was also a little surprised at the moment. He didn��t expect that Gu Wudi still had such a means, and it might have an unexpected effect at this time.


    ��To tell you the truth, when I left Heavenly Lu City with Xiao Yang and went to look for you, I was worried that Heavenly Lu City would be breached. I made preparations in advance and controlled many people. Although they betrayed Heavenly Lu City, they were working for me. If they act, they may be able to find the ce where Second Mountain Master and the others are being held.�� Gu Wudi swore with confidence on his face.


    ��Really? I hope your spy can surprise this old man.�� The Great Mountain Lord nodded, somewhat satisfied, but he still didn��t put all his hopes on Gu Wudi.


    Gu Changge was so cunning, how could it be so easy to find the ce where everyone was detained?


    On the other side, in the dungeon where Luo Feng and others were imprisoned, the figures of Gu Changge, Gu Zu, Nishang, and others appeared.


    ��ording to the Young Master��s order, a has been set up around here, and all kinds of forbidden formations have been engraved. As long as the Great Mountain Lord breaks in, there is absolutely no possibility for him to escape.�� Gu Zu said respectfully.


    ��Thanks for your hard work.�� Gu Changge nodded, his eyes slowly swept across the walls of the dungeon, especially in those areas that shone with faint brilliance, he was even more satisfied.


    Although the current Heavenly Lu City had been guardedyer byyer, even the territory of a million miles had been banned. But he was still worried, after all, the Great Mountain Lord was a person whose peak strength surpassed that of the Immortal Realm, and wasparable to Feng Zu.


    Even if because of the currentws of Heaven and Earth it was difficult to exert the strength of the most prosperous period, if he wanted to escape, who could stop him?


    Gu Changge didn��t believe that the Great Mountain Lord would care about the Eight Destions and the so-called hundreds of millions of creatures. A person like him only cared about the Epoch Tree controlled by Luo Feng, and what he cared about was the possibility of restoring himself to his peak.


    Therefore, Gu Changge concluded that the Great Mountain Lord would find a way to find where Luo Feng was being held ande to rescue Luo Feng in order to take him away.


    These three days were nothing but dying the time for the Great Mountain Lord. He also happened to be waiting for him to follow his n and wait for the Great Mountain Lord to enter the trap.


    ��The has beenid, we just have to wait for the big fish to enter the.�� Gu Changge looked at Luo Feng who was unconscious, with a slightly strange look in his eyes.


    Just in case, during this period of time, he had already devoured Luo Feng��s soul, and what remained now was only a faint aura of life. So even if the Great Mountain Lord managed to escape by chance, he would eventually find out that the Epoch Tree had already been acquired by him, and his sess would fall short.


    And soon, two days passed, and everyone in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions felt uneasy everyday because of Qingyue��s attempt to assassinate Gu Changge, worried that they would be implicated.


    But to their surprise, Gu Changge didn��t seem to be angry, nor did he me them for it.


    On the contrary, it was Domain Lord Yunze who led his nsmen to plead guilty the next day, found Gu Changge in person before he exined that the assassination of Qingyue had nothing to do with them, and was willing to serve the Ancient Immortal Gu Family from then on.


    Gu Changge had expected that Domain Lord Yunze would do this. As thergest domain in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Great Yunze Domain was so vast and rich in resources.


    Gu Changge had no reason to take it down without spending a single soldier. This incident caused quite a stir, and none of the major ethnic ns expected that the Domain Lord Yunze would be so decisive.


    This approach also made many ethnic ns ready to move. These three days were for discussions, but they were actually giving themselves time to calm down. It was time to calm down and make a choice.


    ��Mountain Lord, I mobilized those spies in the past few days and finally found a suspicious ce. I suspect Second Mountain Master and others are being held there.��


    At this moment, in the group of pces where all the ns were resting, Gu Wudi stood respectfully in front of the Great Mountain Lord and reported. Behind him stood Xiao Yang and the other three powerhouses of the War God ns.


    However, their expressions now were the same as Gu Wudi��s, with some excitement, obviously, they had discovered some clues.


    ��Oh, where is the suspicious ce?�� The Great Mountain Lord asked with a t face. He hadn��t found any clues in the past two days, and to be honest, it made him feel a little anxious.


    However, he was cautious by nature, and he would only act if he was very sure. Before he was certain, he would not act lightly.


    ��We found that in the southwest corner of Heavenly Lu City, there are subtle formation fluctuations, butpared to the guards in other ces, the guards there are extremely weak.��


    ��At first we didn��t pay attention to that ce, thinking that it shouldn��t be important, so there weren��t many people guarding it. But then Junior Brother Xiao Yang discovered that something was wrong. The weakness there seemed to be deliberately revealed to us by the Upper Realm because they wanted us to ignore that ce����


    ��In fact, the guards there are many times stronger than in other ces.��


    With a solemn expression, Gu Wudi gradually exined. It was mentioned that when Xiao Yang found out that something was wrong, there was a strange look in his eyes, but it was also fleeting and he quickly calmed down.


    ��Oh, there is still such a ce. Your minds are meticulous. It seems that there should be no mistake.��


    Hearing this, the Great Mountain Lord��s heart moved slightly, and then a rare smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 523: It’s time to close the net, I have been waiting for you for a long time

    <h4>Chapter 523: It��s time to close the, I have been waiting for you for a long time</h4>


    In the pce, the Great Mountain Lord��s eyes moved slightly, and with a wave of his sleeves, ayer of blue light shot out, covering the surrounding area, in order to prevent the powerful divine senses from sweeping over and spying on their discussions.


    In addition to them, there were now powerhouses from the Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise ns in the pce, all of whom were the ones the Great Mountain Lord could trust.


    For him, as long as he knew where Luo Feng and others were being held, everything else would be easy to handle.


    At that time, after he rescued Luo Feng, he would directly tear apart this universe and leave. The universe was so vast, and even more endless. If he just found a ce to live in seclusion, who would find him then?


    As for the life and death of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, what did it have to do with him?


    In the eyes of the Great Mountain Lord, the numerous ethnic ns from all over the realm were just pawns he could use to dy time.


    ��If that��s the case, shall we act tonight? I��m worried that the time will be too long. If Gu Changge sensed that something is wrong, it would be bad to transfer your Master and sister away����


    Afterward, Xiao Yang and others looked solemn, especially Xiao Yang, whose eyes were full of expectations. He had been waiting for this day for a long time, wishing he could go to that dungeon now and rescue his Master and sister.


    ��From your investigation, it should be the ce where the Second Mountain Master and the others are imprisoned. We still have time, and things will change if it��s toote. It seems that we have to act tonight.�� The Great Mountain Lord nodded, with a rare smile on his face.


    Then, everyone discussed the details of the next meeting, in order to be sure that there would be no mistakes and 100% certainty.


    In a blink of an eye, twilight fell, and the entire Heavenly Lu City was shrouded in ayer of magnificent mist as strands of bright starlight descended from the sky.


    ��At that time, some people will be guarding the entrance. If there is any chance, immediately enter.�� The Great Mountain Lord looked a little serious, and he nced at the many powerhouses in front of him and ordered.


    ��I understand, please rest assured, Mountain Lord.��


    Everyone��s expressions were also extremely solemn and serious when they heard his words, and they understood how important their action tonight was. There could not be any mistakes.


    Immediately, the Great Mountain Lord waved his sleeves, and simple and mysterious runes emerged in the void, turning into misty brilliance, hiding everyone��s figures.


    He seemed quite cautious, and while feeling the movements of the cultivators monitoring the ce around him, he hid before leaving the pceplex, and headed for the street in the southwest direction.


    Although it was night, the lights in Heavenly Lu City were also brightly lit, and there were figures walking around on the pces and pavilions. On the boat, there was very little singing, and the fishing fire in the distance was like beans, which was very lively.


    Gambling stone workshops, teahouses, shops, ces of wine�� cultivators could be seen almost everywhere.


    Except for the patrolling soldiers passing by through the sky from time to time, the entire Heavenly Lu City seemed quite peaceful,pletely different from the awe-inspiring and heavy atmosphere of facing wars in the past.


    Xiao Yang, Gu Wudi, and others carefully concealed their aura and followed behind the Great Mountain Lord.


    Although the Great Mountain Lord took action to protect them, it was impossible not to be nervous at such a critical juncture. However, the Great Mountain Lord had profound divine powers and superb means, and it was even more difficult to find ws in hiding his divine powers.


    They left the pce and walked hundreds of miles on the streets, but no one found them. This somewhat reassured them a lot and gave them greater assurance in their hearts.


    ��Passing through the gambling stone workshop in front, in a dpidated house in the southwest, is the suspicious ce we investigated.��


    Xiao Yang opened his mouth and said, looking at the brightly lit Gambling Stone Square in front, and pointing to a road behind. Looking from their direction, they could only faintly see that the light there was rather dim as if no one lived there.


    ��There is indeed a subtle fluctuation there, so be careful. Gu Changge is so cunning, maybe he would have arranged many tricks there.��


    The Great Mountain Lord nodded and said, his face was a little serious, and there was a pale golden light emerging from his dark eyes. The aura of the entire realm, the changes in thews, and even the fluctuations of the Dao were all manifested in his mind at this moment.


    Such a method had already touched the origin of this realm, which was quite mysterious. Immediately, everyone carefully concealed their aura, and quietly approached the dpidated house.


    ��My lord, as you spected, the Great Mountain Lord and others have quietly left the pce where they rested for the past few days�� ording to reports from spies, they should be going southwest.��


    At this moment, on the top of a pce in the southwest of Heavenly Lu City. Standing here, Gu Changge raised his eyes to look at the group of glorious pces not far away, with thoughtful eyes.


    Behind him, the figure of Nishang appeared and said respectfully.


    ��It seems that the fish is about to enter the, so it��s not in vain for me to arrange it for so long.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly when he heard the words, and looked away.


    ��Young Master has made clever calctions, and the Great Mountain Lord thinks that everything is under his control, but he doesn��t know that everything has been arranged by Young Master long ago.��


    Nishang looked at Gu Changge��s back, a smile appeared on her morous and beautiful face, and her eyes were brilliant.


    If it wasn��t mentioned by Gu Zu, she wouldn��t even know that Gu Wudi next to the Great Mountain Lord turned out to be a dark pawn that Gu Changge had ced there a long time ago.


    In other words, Gu Changge had anticipated today��s situation a long time ago, so he arranged for Gu Wudi to go there early. The arrangement of all this really surprised her. If she were to be the Great Mountain Lord, she would have never figured out which step went wrong.


    The rescue n that the Great Mountain Lord thought was foolproof today was actually already under Gu Changge��s control. He even revealed the ce where Luo Feng, Second Mountain Master, and others were imprisoned to Gu Wudi. He then told Gu Wudi how to inform this to the Great Mountain Lord, so that he could let go of his doubts and vignce.


    ��ording to the time, they should be almost there. Take my order, call all the men, if the fish is hooked, it��s time to close the.��


    Gu Changge smiled, and when his figure moved, invisible stairs seemed to emerge and condense in the void in front of him as he took a step. With one step, he disappeared thousands of miles away.


    ��Yes, Young Master.�� Nishang responded respectfully but her figure disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, there were several iparably terrifying auras emerging from the darkness of Heavenly Lu City, and vast fluctuations flushed away like a raging wave, sweeping across the sky, frightening the universe, and making many cultivators tremble unreasonably. Almost crawling down under this aura.


    The leaders of all ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions who were discussing the peace covenant for tomorrow were also agitated at the moment, theirplexion changed, and they almost thought it was a powerhouse from the Upper Realm.


    At this moment, an inexplicable terrifying aura descended, covering the entire Heavenly Lu City. On the other side, Xiao Yang and others, who carefully avoided many patrolling soldiers on the way, finally found the extremely dpidated house.


    From the outside, it looked like the owner of the house had abandoned the house and fled in a hurry before the outbreak of the war, and there were still some things that had not been moved, which made it look extremely deste.


    In the corner of the wall, there was quite a lot of wood that was half a person��s height, covered with vines, which was extremely scary at night. This ce was extremely quiet, without any patrolling soldiers. But it was because of this that Xiao Yang and others felt uneasy and more careful.


    ��Leave a group of people outside, and the rest wille down with me. There are formation patterns here, which can hide sound fluctuation.��


    At this time, the Great Mountain Lord suddenly said, it seemed that there were two candles burning in the depths of his eyes, which were golden and filled with a breathtaking aura.


    He stared at a courtyard not far away, and a series of talismans were shot out from his raised hands, and the brilliance there suddenly disappeared, and a faintly blurred portal spread out like ripples.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was excited. Through that portal, they could see a deeply hidden corridor. At this moment, they had no doubts about the ce where the Second Mountain Master and others were being held.


    ��The time is urgent, I have deceived the secret mechanism of this ce, and the other party will not destroy us for a while.��


    The Great Mountain Lord continued, there were strands ofw and order hanging down from his robe. His whole person was filled with immortal brilliance at this moment, powerful and mysterious.


    Everyone was sullen when they heard the words, and then Xiao Yang and Gu Wudi chose to go down with the Great Mountain Lord.


    ck Tortoise, White Tiger, and Vermillion Bird, the powerhouses of the three War God ns, stayed outside to watch out, and if there was a slight change, they would spread the news as soon as possible. However, what surprised everyone was that there were not many soldiers guarding the tunnel.


    So the moment the Great Mountain Lord entered, he waved his sleeves directly, and the mighty aura rushed away, directly knocking out many soldiers in front of him, and they fell unconscious on the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    ��Great, it really is here!��


    Xiao Yang and the others looked excited, and followed him closely, not leaving behind, and did not find anything wrong.


    Theyout of the corridor was actually simr to that of many dungeons. There were many perennial candles lit on both sides, making it look very dark and damp. They didn��t go far after entering, and they saw a few people who were imprisoned among them, they were Luo Ying and Second Mountain Master.


    However, their four senses were obviously closed now, they couldn��t speak, they couldn��t even hear the sound, and they could only see the Great Mountain Lord, Xiao Yang, and others who came outside the dungeon.


    There were chains wrapped around the bodies of Luo Ying and the Second Mountain Master. These chains were obviously made of special materials and were extremely strong.


    A few of them were locked in the depths of the dungeon, and it was difficult to move. On the other side of them, Luo Feng was in the same state now, but he was in aa, with only a faint aura of life left on his body.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yang and others were immediately pleasantly surprised, and even the corner of the Great Mountain Lord��s mouth showed a smile and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��It seems that Gu Changge is very relieved of his arrangement, and he never sent any powerhouse to guard this ce.��


    Xiao Yang looked around for a week, and except for a few people in custody, he didn��t see anyone in charge of guarding.


    This surprised him somewhat, but he felt that it was likely that Gu Changge was too confident that they didn��t dare toe here to rescue Second Mountain Master and the others.


    ��Master, sister, I��m here to save you.�� Xiao Yang didn��t think too much, he took a step, with runes rising from his body, and walked toward Second Mountain Master and Luo Ying who were entangled in chains, trying to save them.


    But what made him feel a little strange was why Luo Ying and Second Mountain Master looked at him with expressions of fear, helplessness, and pain. Especially Luo Ying��s eyes widened even more as if some great horror was hidden here.


    ��Something is wrong, why does the old man suddenly have a bad feeling?��


    But at this moment, the smile on the Great Mountain Lord��s face froze suddenly, his brows frowned, and a bad feeling arose in his heart. At the same time, in the silent dungeon, the sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, unhurriedly, but gradually emerging from outside.


    Hearing this sound, Xiao Yang and others, no matter how slow their reactions were, also sensed something was wrong at this moment, and their hearts twitched suddenly. Their expressions changed drastically, and they unleashed the weapons in their hands almost immediately.


    This time, the n toe to the rescue of Second Mountain Master and the others didn��t seem to be going smoothly.


    ��What? Who is it?��


    A cold aura suddenly rose from the Great Mountain Lord��s back, his hair stood on end, and he turned around abruptly. His voice was angry, and he possessed special divine powers. Even the Enlightened being might be injured under such a chant.


    But the moment the Great Mountain Lord opened his mouth, there was a buzzing sound, and a bright and eye-catching brilliance suddenly lit up in the four walls of the dungeon.


    Dao runes appeared one after another like bright lights, dazzling, eye-stinging, and suddenly illuminated the dark depths of the dungeon.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    These runes contained a terrifying aura, where they rose and fell like a gxy, evolving the heavens and myriad things, mountains, rivers and stars, sun, moon, and rivers.


    At the same time, some kind of powerfulws emerged before rushing from all directions and being imprinted in the void. It could be seen that the mighty chaotic mist rose like an ancient pce floating up and down in it.


    Among them, Xiao Yang and others even heard the sound of ancient chanting and saw a majestic and vague figure sitting in it, like an ancient god, who could suppress the heavens and the world.


    Such a scene caused their expressions to change dramatically, revealing horror and disbelief. It was obvious that these powerhouses had already made arrangements topletely block this ce, and it was difficult to even transmit their aura.


    ��It��s you�� Gu Changge!! How did you know we��de here����


    When he saw the man in white clothesing from outside the dungeon, Xiao Yang��s face changed even more suddenly, his voice was trembling, even a little pale, he couldn��t believe it.


    ��I have been waiting for you for a long time.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly with a calm smile on his face, without exining anything.


    And as he finished speaking, there was a huge wave suddenlying from behind him, like a mountain and sea rushing forward, trying to submerge Xiao Yang and others.


    Many Enlightened beings appeared here, among them, the aura of Gu Zu and others was the most terrifying. Just standing there, they caused Xiao Yang and others�� spines to bend down and worship them.


    This kind of aura made their faces pale with fright, and it was difficult to hide their fear. They couldn��t stand still at all, and they could only look at the Great Mountain Lord for help.


    ��You expected that I woulde here to rescue them?��


    Although the Great Mountain Lord was much calmer than Xiao Yang and the others at the moment, hisplexion was hard to hide, and he stared at Gu Changge and asked.

 Chapter 524: The matter is settled, The undeniable thirst for the origin

    <h4>Chapter 524: The matter is settled, The undeniable thirst for the origin</h4>


    The Great Mountain Lord was dressed in a white robe and had a clear face. Although he was blind, he looked like an immortal with a supernatural charm. He once built the Nine Great Mountains and refined the treasures of Luck such as the Nine Mountain Immortal Seal.


    As the person with the most profound cultivation in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and also the longest-surviving figure, his strength was naturally unimaginable, and could only be described as unfathomable.


    In the past, the Great Mountain Lord even participated in the battle for stealing the Luck of Heaven with Feng Zu and others, trying to seize the authority of Heaven.


    Although after that battle, he was severely injured and his cultivation was no longer at its peak, after so many years, even if it was impossible to stand in the Immortal Realm, he was not far from that realm.


    In the vast Eight Destions and Ten Regions, it was almost impossible to find someone who could rival the Great Mountain Lord. Even in today��s Upper Realm, the Great Mountain Lord was one of the best, standing at the top of all the figures.


    That was why Gu Changge was so cautious, using Luo Feng, Second Mountain Master, and others as bait. He was waiting for him to enter the, trying to take down and kill the Great Mountain Lord.


    So far, his n had been very sessful. No matter how cunning and scheming the Great Mountain Lord was, he never thought that Gu Changge was waiting for him in this situation.


    The goal of this Hongmen Banquet was the Great Mountain Lord!!


    In the eyes of Gu Changge, the rest of the ethnic ns of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were far less important than the Great Mountain Lord.


    ��Senior is so cautious, if I didn��t bother to think about it, how could I kill you.�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile on his lips.


    ��Are you so sure that so few people can kill me?��


    The terrifying aura surged from the Great Mountain Lord��s body, like an endless volcano that was about to erupt, and he couldn��t help but grimace.


    Although he still didn��t know how Gu Changge calcted and made him take the initiative toe into this trap with so many details. But the matter hade to this point, if he did not escape, he might die here, and his life might even be in danger.


    ��Then how can Senior make sure that I can��t kill you?��


    Gu Changge still smiled faintly with a calm expression on his face as he didn��t take this matter to heart.


    Seeing his expression, the Great Mountain Lord couldn��t help but feel his heart sinking. Gu Changge was the first person who made him feel unpredictable, and what he said now made him even more uncertain.


    ��It��s a good trap, Gu Changge. I admit that I fell into your trap, but I want to know, how did you plot against me so that I didn��t notice any ws?��


    At this time, the Great Mountain Lord seemed a little unwilling and helpless and then asked with a sigh. This was also the biggest doubt in his heart.


    Otherwise, with his level of caution, it was absolutely impossible to fall for it. It could only be said that Gu Changge��s methods were really clever. Even if he racked his brains, he still couldn��t figure out which step went wrong.


    ��Could it be that there are your pawns among these people?��


    Suddenly, an inspiration shed in his mind, sweeping across Xiao Yang, Gu Wudi, and others, with a somewhat cold tone.


    Now it seemed that there was no other possibility apart from this. Hearing this, Xiao Yang and the others also received a sudden shock in their hearts. They all looked at the people around them with suspicion and scrutiny.


    It would be fine if the Great Mountain Lord didn��t say anything, but now that he did, they couldn��t help but start to wonder if there was a traitor around him.


    ��As expected of the Great Mountain Lord, you can see it so quickly. This junior admires you.��


    Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change when he heard the words, he was still smiling lightly, not surprised.


    And at the moment when his words fell.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    The blood sttered, extremely dazzling, apanied by a muffled groan.


    Xiao Yang��s eyes widened, his face went pale and he looked at Gu Wudi beside him in disbelief, clutching his heart tightly. He didn��t expect that at this time, Gu Wudi would actually attack him.


    The rest of the people watched this scene in astonishment. Their whole bodies were chilled, and they froze in ce. They never thought that Gu Wudi, who was the heir of the Nine Great Mountains, would suddenly attack him and just end Xiao Yang��s life.


    ��You! Gu Wudi, you����


    Xiao Yang��splexion became pale due to blood loss. There was endless anger and hatred in his eyes, but the terrible pain made him unable to speak and his voice trembled.


    Xiao Yang never expected that Gu Wudi, who had been with him during this period of time, turned out to be a dark pawn ced by Gu Changge. It was he who had suddenly attacked him today.


    The feeling of being betrayed caused endless anger and hatred in his heart. In his heart, he was about to forgive Gu Wudi for his disrespect toward the Elder Sister.


    ��I��ve endured you for a long time. If I wasn��t worried about disrupting the Young Master��s n, I would have killed you long ago.��


    At this moment, Gu Wudi had an indifferent expression on his face, and his words were even more merciless, filled with coldness and killing intent. Cooperating with the blood-stained divine weapon in his hand, it was even more trembling, and he couldn��t help being frightened and terrified.


    As an existence in the Supreme Realm, if Xiao Yang hadn��t possessed a protective object that offset the blow just now, his life probably would have disappeared by now.


    If there was anyone who was not surprised by this matter, it would be the Second Mountain Master who was imprisoned by chains. But now that the dead man was locked up, even if he knew, it was impossible to remind Xiao Yang aloud.


    This made his heart full of regret, and he didn��t want Xiao Yang to take the risk to rescue him at all.


    ��Your departure from Nine Great Mountains was also nned by Gu Changge����


    Hearing this, blood gushed out of Xiao Yang��s mouth again as he gagged in a trembling voice, unbelievable.


    In this way, from the moment he left Nine Great Mountains, all his actions and behaviors were actually under Gu Changge��s control. It was just that he didn��t know it yet.


    ��It��s ridiculous, you idiot! Do you really think that I intended to have a good rtionship with you? All of this was the order of the Young Master.�� There was an undisguised sneer and mockery on Gu Wudi��s face.


    ��I made a mistake, I didn��t expect it to be you����


    The Great Mountain Lord didn��t expect Gu Wudi to be a dark pawn that Gu Changge had arranged long ago. His face was a little ugly, but he recovered quickly and sighed.


    ��If the Great Mountain Lord is sensible, don��t try to resist. You will not be the Young Master��s opponent.��


    There was no trace of guilt on Gu Wudi��s face, he sneered, full of relief. After today, his task waspleted, so naturally, he didn��t need to make a fuss with Xiao Yang.


    ��It��s been hard for you.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly, with a faint smile on his face.


    ��Not hard. It is my honor to work for you, even if it means going through hell.�� Gu Wudi said respectfully, walking behind Gu Changge, he was extremely respectful and natural.


    Although Xiao Yang and others were full of hatred and anger toward him, no one dared to do anything at this moment. Everyone was filled with fear, it was still unknown whether they could escape today. Maybe, everyone would die here tragically in a while.


    ��In this case, let��s see if you can stop this old man.��


    The Great Mountain Lord��s face turned cold, and he also understood that today��s fierce battle was inevitable. Since Gu Changge hadid a, it was impossible for him to leave easily.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The terrifying and majestic aura erupted like the Milky Way breaking its embankment, sweeping through the ages. Fortunately, there was a space inside this ce, and many runes had already been engraved with formations located there.


    Otherwise, at this very moment, it would be washed away and turned into ashes.


    ��Attack!!��


    Gu Zu and others also attacked together, using the most powerfulws and divine powers, crushing and falling on the Great Mountain Lord. They were bound to keep him here.


    Each of them seemed to be standing in another world, covered with runes, their faces were blurred and their auras were deep and vast.


    It could be said that thebat power that appeared in the dungeon could easily sweep the heavens and sweep the inheritance of most ethnic ns in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The terrifying momentum shook all directions and even spread out. Many surrounding blocking methods could notpletely resist it.


    At this moment, the entire Heavenly Lu City was shaken. Many cultivators and creatures felt the fluctuation and theirplexions changed drastically. They were extremely terrified as their souls trembled, and they couldn��t help worshiping in that direction.


    ��Your method is indeed beyond the reach of ordinary Enlightened beings, but it��s a pity that you have not reached that realm yet. So today, you can��t escape.��


    Gu Changge stood tall in white clothes, handsome and impable, aloof and refined, with a smile on his face. The aura of chaos appeared and disappeared on his body, he just watched and was not in a hurry to act.


    He did not deny that he had a strong desire for the origin of the Great Mountain Lord. Such a strong person could be said to be extremely difficult toe across in the current Upper Realm.


    Given such an opportunity, Gu Changge naturally wouldn��t give up easily. Soon, this ce became blurred and chaotic as variousws and orders were intertwined, falling down like a waterfall.


    During the course of this battle, Gu Changge and everyone shouted together, bursting out various Dao runes, so powerful that they almost rushed out of the territory.


    At this moment, he was standing with many lights and shadows shing in his eyes as if he was creating the Great World in person like a ruler at the beginning of evolution.


    ��Destroy it for me!!��


    The Great Mountain Lord was powerful and knew that there were many opponents, so at this moment, he shouted angrily and cast a powerful method. Behind him, the flowers of the Dao bloomed.


    The strength of these figures was terrifying, and some of them didn��t even belong to this era. They had ancient clothes and various weapons. For some reason, they were summoned by the Great Mountain Lord.


    ��Xiao Yang,e here!!�� At the same time, he shouted angrily, reached out with his big hand, and attacked Xiao Yang who was trying to heal his injury.


    ��Great Mountain Lord���� Xiao Yang was a little terrified, feeling that his vitality at the moment was rapidly passing away, and his whole body was drying up quickly, bing skinny and boneless.


    This made him feel terrified and uneasy because the Great Mountain Lord mainly devoured his vitality.


    ��I��m going to borrow the bloodline of your sibling.��


    The Great Mountain Lord didn��t exin much, but frowned. Feeling that it wasn��t enough, he reached out again with his big hand, broke the chains on Luo Ying��s body, and grabbed her.


    At this moment, Xiao Yang and Luo Ying, the siblings, had a dazzling cyan brilliance. This brilliance contained some kind of mysterious power and turned into mysterious runes, and finally entered into the body behind the Great Mountain Lord inside the Flower of Dao.


    With the infusion of this power, the strength of the figure emerging from the flower of Dao was obviously much more terrifying and solid. Even Gu Zu felt some difficulty at this moment, facing these figures directly as he raised his hand and shattered the divine light of order.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    ��Is it the talent of the Guardian n?��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows and took a step forward from the spot. He raised his hand, and pped the supreme figure attacking in front of him. It was as if countless mountains and rivers were turned into ashes, and hundreds of millions of star fields were overthrown.


    The brilliance was surging, so dazzling that no one could open their eyes. This was the ultimatew, which was being interpreted and disyed. Endless brilliance, like a divine chain of rules were intertwined here.


    The fiery Dao rune emerged in Gu Changge��s palm as if it could illuminate the universe and could reflect the heavens and sweep through Heavenly Lu City. The terrifying energy, apanied by the thunder of Dao, exploded all of a sudden!


    This scene was like a crack in heaven and the earth. It was as if the gxy was flooded down, trying to destroy all living beings. Under such fluctuating battles even cultivators who had reached the realm of Enlightenment felt that their blood was making thunderous noises with violent collisions and bones cracking, their legs going weak.


    As if they were about to explode, and they couldn��t help but want to kneel down. In the next moment, the walking figure copsed and turned into dust all over the sky, and it couldn��tst long in front of Gu Changge.


    ��It��s all about resisting.�� Gu Changge��s eyes were indifferent. He stepped forward and took the initiative to kill the Great Mountain Lord.


    The aura here was extremely chaotic. All kinds of horrific brilliance and order were erupting. The slightest touch could kill all living beings. This battlested for a long time. It had to be said that the Great Mountain Lord was very strong, causing many opponents to cough up blood and severely injure them.


    But in the end, he couldn��t return to his peak. Under the attack of many Enlightened beings, he gradually fell into a disadvantage and kept coughing up blood.


    In the chaotic mist shrouded in the surroundings, a figure made a move as if it had been attacking since the opening of the heaven with a terrifying murderous intent, a palm fell on the Great Mountain Lord.


    ��Elder sister����


    In the aftermath, Luo Ying couldn��t resist, and the Great Mountain Lord didn��t have time to protect her, so she exploded on the spot. This made Xiao Yang��s eyes crack open, and the whole person froze.


    But at this time, the Great Mountain Lord was already in danger of protecting himself, so how could he protect them?


    <strong>Chi!</strong>


    However, at this moment, the face of the Great Mountain Lord, who was fighting with Gu Zu and others changed drastically. His scalp was about to explode, and his whole body was chilling. He felt a terrible auraing toward him as if he was at the end of the withered era, trying to freeze the souls of all living beings.


    A peerless sword light, blue and faint, mixed with a bloody killing aura without any luster seemed to prate the universe and starry sky at once as it pierced toward his body.


    This was a peerless murderous intent, which could make everything wither, which was extremely terrifying. A yellow gourd emerged from Gu Changge��s hand, and sword light gushed out of it, which could kill all spirits in the world.


    This was the power of the Immortal ying Gourd. After this period of umtion, its power was obviously much more terrifying, and it had been improved to a higher level.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    In the next moment, there was blood sshing out, and the Great Mountain Lord was pierced through by the sword, and his aura suddenly became wilted. But at this time, he was still struggling in pain and unleashed a divine weapon with a bright fairy light. It even had a bit of immortal charm, trying to severely injure Gu Changge.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Gu Changge��s eyes turned cold all of a sudden and a ck and white intertwined Dao map emerged in his palm. The Laws of Reincarnation boiled like an ocean with endless life, directly blocking in front of him.


    This was the supreme treasure of the Supreme Dao Cave, the Supreme Dao Map, which integrated both offense and defense. Though, under the hateful blow of the Great Mountain Lord, it was also shaken endlessly and it was almost broken, which showed the horror of his strength.


    Gu Changge��s eyes were gloomy, and he resisted the intention of resorting to other means. By now, everything had be a foregone conclusion. It was already over.


    And the rest of the people took advantage of this opportunity to attack with variousws and orders, the horror reached the extreme, shocking the universe, and directly drowned the Great Mountain Lord.


    ��I didn��t expect this old man to be robbed here today after countless years�� Dying in the hands of a junior.��


    The Great Mountain Lord��s body exploded, he coughed up blood continuously, his aura was weak, and he wasughing miserably. The sky was sealed, and the void within a million miles of territories was imprisoned. Today, he had nowhere to escape!

 Chapter 525-1: Comparable to the second life, The final harvest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 525-1: Comparable to the second life, The final harvest (1)</h4>


    The war ended without any idents. Even though the Great Mountain Lord was extremely powerful and was an existence closest to the Immortal Realm, under the siege of many Enlightened beings, he was also defeated and killed.


    Apanied by a roar that shook the world. Unimaginable cracks burst open, and a rain of blood exploded. Many inscribed runes were obliterated, and the underground cagepletely copsed as huge fluctuations swept across the entire Heavenly Lu City.


    Countless creatures and cultivators trembled under this breath and couldn��t help but crawl down, their souls seemed to be frozen to pieces. A torrential rain of blood emerged between Heaven and Earth. Even at night, it was extremely obvious, reflecting the sky with a radius of a million miles.


    This was the vision of Heaven and Earth denoting the fall of the most powerful powerhouse.


    At this moment, whether it was the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, or the distant Upper Realm, there were many powerhouses who felt it and couldn��t help looking from afar.


    ��In countless years, this is the first time I have felt such fluctuations�� It seems that the cultivation of the dead is not simple.��


    Someone looked from the distant universe and couldn��t help sighing. Although there was a small world inside the dungeon, it was still almost destroyed after this battle.


    Originally, this was a world that Gu Changge refined with a certain secret treasure, and there were even a few broken universes in it. Now even these universes had been pierced through, filled with a vast and chaotic aura. Ordinary creatures would definitely burst into powder in an instant if they stepped in.


    ��My lord, how should we deal with the Great Mountain Lord��s aplices and others? They��re all outside the dungeon, but they��ve all been taken.��


    After this war, Gu Zu and others were all injured, but this injury was nothing for existences like them. They had arrested many aplices of the Great Mountain Lord, and they couldn��t help asking respectfully.


    The vast majority of these aplices were members of the other three War God ns, the strongest ones were in the realm of Enlightenment, and the rest were not much weak in terms of cultivation.


    ��Catch them first, as for how to deal with it, I will make a decisionter.�� Gu Changge nced at the group of people, and said calmly.


    When the Great Mountain Lord died, the faces of this group of people were full of despair and fear.


    In their hearts, the Great Mountain Lord was an invincible existence, his cultivation was unrivaled, and he was even thest hope of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    But now, this hope was shattered in front of them, and he even died tragically. How could this not make them despair?


    Gu Changge really didn��t have the heart to deal with this group of people now. Although the Great Mountain Lord had died, his origin of life was scattered in this dungeon space.


    While making arrangements at that time, he chose to arrange space artifacts, and it was also for this purpose. Afterward, he rolled up his sleeves to collect this space. He nned to refine and devour the Origin of Life that escaped from it when he had time.


    ��ording to this speed, I should be able to reach the peak of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and I am only one step away from the threshold of Enlightenment.�� Gu Changge thought about it in his heart, and then walked away from here.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for Heavenly Lu City. Whether it was the creatures of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, or the cultivators of the Upper Realm, they all had a feeling of facing a catastrophe, and they were extremely terrified.


    A battle at this level, even if it was just a wave of fluctuations, it was enough to destroy the world. Although they didn��t know what happened, they could vaguely guess one or two things and trembled unceasingly.


    Especially the people from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were even more frightened.


    In their view, this kind of thing happening in Heavenly Lu City was obviously inseparable from the Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    At the critical moment when the two realms were discussing a peace agreement, wasn��t this kind of thing terrible?


    Many people even connected Qingyue��s assassination of Gu Changge before, thinking that it might be an Enlightened being from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions trying to assassinate Gu Changge.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a terrifying battle fluctuation?


    In short, there were many spections and opinions. And soon, real news came out. Many people immediately froze in ce and their eyes widened in disbelief.


    ��The Great Great Mountain Lord vited the agreement and secretly went to rescue the Second Mountain Master and the others, but was suppressed and killed in the dungeon����


    ��The Great Mountain Lord is dead, so the vision is caused by the Great Mountain Lord��s fall����


    Everyone of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was stunned. The moment they heard the news, their whole body was trembling and frightened to the extreme.


    They never expected that the Great Mountain Lord would vite the agreement and secretly go to rescue the Second Mountain Master and others, but Gu Changge sent powerhouses to suppress and kill them.


    The sensation caused by this news was so terrifying, like a bolt from the blue, many people couldn��t even believe it. What kind of existence was the Great Mountain Lord?


    He had existed since the birth of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and had never fallen. He was also the backbone of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and the reassurance in the eyes of countless cultivators and creatures.


    How could he die?


    With such thoughts emerged the emotions of fear, anxiety, and doubt.


    The leaders of many great ns, as well as the Domain Lords and Destion Masters, arrived early the next day in the previously agreed Heavenly Lu Temple to decide on the peace agreement.


    No one could be peaceful that night, and their heart was full of uneasiness and fear. Even in the temple, they were restless and anxiously waiting for Gu Changge��s arrival.


    ��It seems that Domain Lord Yunze really had the foresight to choose to surrender earlier, but I don��t know if we have such an opportunity today.��


    ��Judging from the visionst night, it is very likely that the Great Mountain Lord had died����


    Many Destion Masters and Domain Lords discussed in low voices, extremely nervous and it was the first time they had such a state of mind in countless years of cultivation.


    It was like waiting to be dealt with, deciding life and death. Earlier, they dared to bargain with Gu Changge, it was because of the rtionship between the Great Mountain Lord.


    Now that the Great Mountain Lord had died, they naturally didn��t have the guts to discuss conditions with Gu Changge. It seemed that the only way was to choose to surrender.


    Finally, under the restless and nervous eyes of everyone, Gu Changge appeared outside the hall.


    ��Young Master Changge, we have discussed the matter of this peace agreement in the past three days.��


    ��We understand your kindness, so we have unanimously decided to ept this peace agreement and end this catastrophe of war as soon as possible.��


    Several Destion Masters spoke first, and said with respect and awe. Someone took the lead, and the rest also looked at each other. They sighed inwardly, and made the same decision.


    ��It seems that you are all smart people, and Gu always admires smart people.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly with a smile on his face.


    He was not surprised by everyone��s decision. At this time, as long as their brain was not stupid, they would understand how to choose. Unless they really wanted to follow in the footsteps of the Great Mountain Lord, or be wiped out like the rest of the War Gods.


    And the most important thing was the death of the Great Mountain Lord.


    As thest hope of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, as long as the Great Mountain Lord died, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were still like a te of loose sand, so how could they have the courage to resist?


    ��Master Changge is joking. From now on, I am willing to submit to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and do the work for my lord.��


    Seeing this, many great n leaders shouted to pledge their loyalty. Regardless of whether the words came from the heart or not, at this moment, they must show their surrender.


    ��In this case, it will save Gu a lot of trouble.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, and then sent someone to write the content of the agreement.


    After all, with the oath of the Dao of Heaven, no one dared to easily vite the oath at this time. Of course, he had to be excluded.


    This so-called peace agreement must not only be participated by the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    The rest of the Immortal forces and Supreme sects would not let go of such a good opportunity and want to get a share. It was impossible for the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to monopolize this huge Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    But Gu Changge took the biggest bite. As to dividing the rest to the other forces was not his business.

 Chapter 525-2: Comparable to the second life, The final harvest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 525-2: Comparable to the second life, The final harvest (2)</h4>


    After deciding on the peace agreement, Gu Changge focused on Luo Feng and Xiao Yang, the two Sons of Luck.


    Although Luo Feng still had a wisp of spirit left, he was actually not much different from a living dead now. So Gu Changge didn��t hesitate much, and harvested him first. In addition to gaining arge amount of Luck points and Destiny value.


    This time, the Heavenly Dao Treasure Chest revealed something that surprised him.


    Epoch Imprint!


    From the outside, it looked like a ball of light shrouded in dense gold, revealing a deep and vast aura. There was also a vicissitudes of ancient charm flowing as it was intertwined with the fragments of time that could be faintly seen emerging. There was an extremely mysterious river flowing through the heavens and the world.


    In Gu Changge��s sea of consciousness, there were actually two Reincarnation Seals long ago. These were the means of saving his life. The role of this Epoch Imprint was obviously different from that of the Reincarnation Seals, but both had the same effect of saving life.


    The reason why Luo Feng was able to survive the battle of stealing Luck from Heaven could be said to be due to the Epoch Imprint he had condensed.


    Because the Epoch Imprint condensed all the traces of the cultivator��s life, involving birth, old age, death, reincarnation and many other mysteries.


    In some respects, it wasparable to a cultivator��s second life. However, Gu Changge knew that the mystery of the Epoch Imprint was far more than that.


    Compared with the Epoch Imprint that broke out from Luo Feng��s Luck, the things that broke out from Xiao Yang, another Son of Luck, were much simpler.


    ��The Altar of Summoning�� By virtue of causal connections such as blood, you can summon the heroic spirits of your Ancestor����


    With Gu Changge��s current strength, he didn��t really need such a weak thing. However, he still kept it and could use it as a trump card. Maybe one day when he met an invincible opponent, he could try to summon the heroic spirits of the Ancestors of the Gu family.


    Gu Changge naturally exchanged the Destiny Value and Luck Points he got this time without exception. Now there were more than 200 pieces of Transcendental bones all over his body.


    The perception of manyws and Dao was even far above that of ordinary Enlightened beings.


    Regarding this peace agreement, it was jointly signed by the most powerful and long-standing ethnic ns from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, as well as the Domain Lords and Destion Masters of the major regions.


    The many forces of the Upper Realm who participated in this battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Territories naturally got a share of the pie. This news also quickly spread throughout the entire Eight Destions and Ten Regions through Heavenly Lu City, causing huge waves.


    Countless cultivators and creatures shook.


    Some people were happy and some were sad, and naturally some people were cursing, thinking that the various ethnic ns who signed this peace agreement were greedy for life and afraid of death. They were bowing their knees, and became ves of the Upper Realm.


    But generally speaking, this catastrophic war that swept across the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, finally came to an end because of this peace agreement. The hundreds of millions of cultivators living in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions had mixed emotions, both relieved and unwilling.


    Even the Great Mountain Lord died tragically in Heavenly Lu City, shattering theirst hope. Though they were unwilling, what could they do?


    This in itself was a battle without any suspense.


    At the same time, various forces of the Upper Realm took advantage of this opportunity to dispatch their nsmen to search all over the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, hoping to find the rumored item.


    Breaking through the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was just a step in their n. From their point of view, if they couldn��t find that item, it didn��t make any sense to break through the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    After all, the ultimate goal of various forces was to take a step toward the realm of Immortality. However, except for some high-level members of the Gu family, no one knew that Gu Changge had obtained a mysterious Epoch Tree after destroying the Dragon Blood God of War n.


    The existence of the Epoch Tree was now being hidden by Gu Changge in the Inner Universe, waiting for its fruit to ripen. Before he touched the Immortal Realm, Gu Changge was not going to expose the existence of the Epoch Tree.


    Exposing it early would only bring unnecessary trouble to himself, and now he was still far away from the realm of Immortality.


    In the following time, Gu Changge arranged for the Gu family members to take over the affairs of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions while he refined and devoured the source of the Enlightened beings obtained in this battle to improve his cultivation.


    Heavenly Lu City was under the control of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. Although he was relieved, he still had to send some nsmen to take care of it. In the eyes of outsiders, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu belonged to him, so naturally they dare not have any opinions.


    Of course, the nsmen and subordinates who made contributions in this battle, Gu Changge rewarded them with a lot of things, even Gu Wudi got an extraordinary Quasi-Emperor weapon, and he was a little ttered.


    Secondly, the entire Bone n washed away their sins and restored their status as a subordinate group of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family from ancient times before they returned to their nnd.


    In this battle with the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Gu Changge��s power had also reached an unimaginable level. Many n elders were suggesting that after he returned to the n, he could try to gradually take over the entire Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    In this way, his father Gu Lintian could also concentrate on cultivation and spend more time on cultivation. However, there were still many n elders who felt that something was wrong. They were worried that Gu Changge��s bing the head of the family would affect his cultivation time, not because they were worried that he would lead the family astray.


    Now Gu Changge had proved everything with his ability. There would be no problem for him to take over the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. On the contrary, because of his age, everyone felt that letting Gu Changge take over the Ancient Immortal Gu Family so early would distract him.


    Gu Changge should spend more time on cultivation. After all, his peers were now shining brightly in this golden world, fighting for the front, trying every means to improve their cultivation.


    Gu Changge actually didn��t care much about this matter. Judging from his current status, it was actually the same whether he took over the Ancient Immortal Gu Family or not.


    Many n elders who used to be quite afraid of him were now respectful in front of him, asking for his opinions and suggestions on many things. Not to mention the various Immortal forces and Supreme sects in the outside world.


    ��However, I heard that Mingkong has taken over the Peerless Immortal Dynasty during this time, and even in the battle for power, she defeated many older generation Emperors and Uncles, and was honored as the Empress Mingkong���� Gu Changge smiled lightly as he said with a little interest in his eyes, and suddenly mentioned this matter.


    ��What Changge said is true. Although Mingkong has never participated in this battle, she has firmly controlled most of the power of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty during this period of time. When the timees, once you two get married and join forces, the entire Upper Realm will tremble in fear.��


    Hearing this, the n elder in front of him smiled slightly and said that he was extremely satisfied with the prospective daughter-inw of the Gu family.


    ��The Peerless Immortal Dynasty is the number one Immortal Dynasty recognized in the Upper Realm, and its existence can be traced back to before the Taboo Era�� Mingkong can do this, naturally it is not bad.�� Gu Changge nodded with a slight smile in his eyes.


    What he was thinking about was another thing. Now, except for the Heavenly Sword, the other six weapons were in the hands of him and Yue Mingkong.


    Although he hadn��t paid attention to the Heavenly Sword during this period of time, presumably Yue Mingkong would not be idle and should be nning this matter.

 Chapter 526: 5: Women are actually simple, The reappearance of the inheritor of demonic arts

    <h4>Chapter 526: 5: Women are actually simple, The reappearance of the inheritor of demonic arts</h4>


    <strong>5</strong><strong>: Women are actually simple, The reappearance of the inheritor of demonic arts</strong>


    The army from the Upper Realm returned in triumph after the major sects and forces arranged everything. The mighty torrent shuttled through the universe, and ancient warships swept across the sky, leaving the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and returning to the Upper Realm.


    Different from the great momentum when they arrived, although the Upper Realm army returned triumphantly this time, they did not find the thing that various forces wanted to discover.


    This was also a pity in the hearts of many ancient beings. Of course, they would not give up now and still sent their tribesmen to search for it in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Luo Feng��s existence was only known to a small number of people. And besides the Great Mountain Lord, only Gu Changge knew that he was the Ancestor who had stolen the Epoch Tree. Therefore, in Gu Changge��s view, all ethnic ns and forces would return without sess in the end.


    After staying in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions for several months,pletely refining the Origins of many Enlightened beings, and reaching the ninth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, Gu Changge also set off to leave, intending to return to the Upper Realm.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had now transformed herself, and in the eyes of countless cultivators of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, she had be Gu Changge��s exclusive talker.


    Her status in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was not only affected by the absence of her earliest surrender. On the contrary, a rising tide lifts all boats, and many great ns and domains respected her even more.


    After all, now that everyone had chosen to surrender, there was no such thing as looking down on anyone. After returning to the Upper Realm, Gu Changge felt that life was much more leisurely for a while.


    He understood that it was due to his own cultivation realm, and now he had reached another realm, so he didn��t need to n all the time like before. With the cultivation base of the ninth level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, even if he concealed part of his strength, he could easily kill an Enlightened being.


    Not to mention the many terrifying methods and trump cards he still had. So in the current Upper Realm, he could run wild and careless. Even if he met an Enlightened being, the other party would be afraid of him and would dare not provoke him easily.


    So Gu Changge went to Peerless Immortal Dynasty and stayed with Yue Mingkong for a while. Along the way, he sent a lot of rare treasure resources and other things obtained from this expedition to the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Compared with his leisure time, Yue Mingkong was very busy. After all, the Peerless Immortal Dynasty was really too big and its territory was endless. Although her methods were strong and iron-blooded, it was difficult to control the entire Peerless Immortal Dynasty in a short period of time.


    There were many things to do every day. And after Gu Changge left, she had to spend time with him every night. In her own words, she couldn��t neglect Gu Changge.


    Of course, the big reason was that she hadn��t seen Gu Changge for a while, and she couldn��t bear the longing in her heart, wishing to leave all the affairs and stay by his side.


    ��Speaking of which, you took in a concubine in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?��


    In the immortal room, the curtain was like a cloud with misty fog. Yue Mingkong��s blue silky hair was soft, loose, and drooping. Her eyes were cold, and she looked sideways at Gu Changge, but asked in a very calm tone.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge looked at her who was resting on his arm, smiled, and said, ��It��s nothing more than a rumor, she needs a suitable identity.��


    ��What��s wrong with her status, why does she have to be a concubine?�� Yue Mingkong shook his head lightly and said, ��Is that person beautiful?��


    Her words were very calm, and she seemed unable to hear the ups and downs of emotions. However, Gu Changge felt that she was still a bit tasteful. It seemed that she hadn��t seen him for a while. With Yue Mingkong��s temper, it was inevitable that she would be upset and jealous because of such a trivial matter.


    In his impression, although Yue Mingkong was a bit domineering, she would not ask such boring questions. But considering whether he would be kicked out of bed by her for a while, Gu Changge thought for a while and said with a smile, ��She��s quite beautiful, the number one beauty in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.��


    ��Huh?�� Yue Mingkong raised her eyebrows, and her tone couldn��t help being a little higher.


    ��It��s not even close to you, though. Why are you so jealous?�� Gu Changge continued to smile before she was about to push herself off.


    Hearing this, Yue Mingkong gave him a nk look, and the corners of her mouth slightly curled up. She actually didn��t care what that person looked like or about Gu Changge��s attitude toward her. She just wanted to hear Gu Changge say this to her.


    In Gu Changge��s view, women like Yue Mingkong and Jiang Chuchu were actually very simple, because they like him enough. Sometimes he didn��t even need to deceive them, and they would deceive themselves.


    Of course, that was the case, it didn��t mean that Gu Changge would lie to them or something. In his opinion, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu was indeed far behind Yue Mingkong.


    ��We don��t have any clues about the Heavenly Sword yet, so we may have to wait for a while.�� Afterward, Yue Mingkong spoke softly, knowing that there was another thing that Gu Changge cared about now.


    Although after her rebirth, the entire timeline of the Upper Realm had changed a lot, and even what happened in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was quite different from her memory. But it didn��t hinder this period of time, she sent people to investigate the whereabouts of the master of the Heavenly Sword.


    She wasn��t really worried about this matter. Because in her memory, the Sword Master who ruled the heavens also died tragically at the hands of Gu Changge.


    Heavenly Sword finally fell into Gu Changge��s hands. She didn��t even need to intervene too much and Gu Changge would eventually obtain the Heaven Sword.


    Of course, she couldn��t tell Gu Changge about these things.


    ��The matter of Heavenly Sword is not that important, nor is the secret of the Immortal Pce.�� Gu Changge shook his head and smiled when he heard this.


    After staying in the Peerless Immortal Dynasty for several months, he took the time to head to Purple Pill Sect to see the current Lin Qiuhan.


    This woman who was once brought up by him from the Lower Realm could be said to have bloomed the brightest brilliance now, and her alchemy talent had been brought to the extreme.


    Purple Pill Sect��s status in the Upper Realm was not low, especially when it came to alchemy, it could be said that it hadplicated connections, and the forces thate and go were even more intertwined.


    Lin Qiuhan was now the Young Heavenly Matriarch, and her alchemy attainments far exceeded many elders. For Gu Changge��s arrival, the entire Purple Pill Sect was shocked, and some old monsters who had never shown up before also showed up to greet them in person.


    Many rumors about Gu Changge from the Eight Destions and Ten Realms had already been spread in the Upper Realm. The Purple Pill Sect disciples looked at Gu Changge with fanatical admiration.


    Even the people knew that Lin Qiuhan, the Young Matriarch of the Purple Pill Sect, was sent by Gu Changge himself. With this rtionship, the Purple Pill Sect was naturally very close to Gu Changge.


    Lin Qiuhan was dressed in a long blue dress with a wless jade face, cloud-like hair, slender and graceful figure that exuded a noble and elegant temperament.


    In Gu Changge��s view,pared with when she first came to the Upper Realm, she had changed so much now that she had beenpletely reborn. This also made him quite satisfied.


    Purple Pill Sect did a good job.


    ��Young Master���� Lin Qiuhan did not expect Gu Changge toe to Purple Pill Sect to see her today.


    This surprised her a lot and even made her head a little dizzy. She thought that Gu Changge was still in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and hadn��t returned to the Upper Realm.


    Or did Gu Changgee to see her first after returning to the Upper Realm?


    She had been listening to the many rumors about Gu Changge during this period, and she admired him to the extreme. It even made her feel inferior.


    ��It seems that you have had a good time during my absence. I��m relieved.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly with a smile on his face.


    With that, Lin Qiuhan happily told Gu Changge about various things during this period, and many elders of the Purple Pill Sect and others also left with interest.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge noticed that there were many young men with extraordinary appearances in the dark, and their eyes were full of sadness as they left. He didn��t care much about this kind of person who could be seen as Lin Qiuhan��s suitor.


    Smart people knew what to do at this time.


    ��You��re improving quite fast. When I saw youst time, your cultivation hadn��t reached the Divine Realm, but now you��re almost in the Sacred Realm.��


    Gu Changge listened to all the things Lin Qiuhan said, with a just right smile on his face. Answering from time to time, just like the scene when Lin Qiuhan first met him.


    On the Purple Pill Sect��s side, Gu Changge kept telling Lin Qiuhan to pay attention to the form of the Purple Pill elixir. Now he heard her mention it, but only the Matriarch was qualified to contact this kind of pill.


    She had only heard a few words from the previous Patriarch. After staying in the Purple Pill Sect for a few days, Lin Qiuhan also cooked a lot of delicacies for Gu Changge in a rare way.


    Not only was she extremely talented in alchemy, but she was also wless in cooking, tea ceremony, and other aspects. It was just that sinceing to the Upper Realm, she had never been in contact with these aspects.


    Fortunately, Gu Changge looked very satisfied, which made Lin Qiuhan very happy. After leaving the Purple Pill Sect, Gu Changge returned to the Gu family.


    Previously, after Gu Xian��er left the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and returned to the Peach Vige, she disappeared without a trace and went into seclusion to cultivate. Because of the Peach Demon, Gu Changge did not go to Peach Vige.


    Thest time he went to Peach Vige was because he wanted to test Chan Hongyi. However, Gu Changge felt that Taoyao��s memory seemed to be broken and iplete.


    Taoyao only spoke out to test him at that time and was very uncertain about his identity. So before the matter of Chan Hongyi was resolved, Gu Changge had no ns to contact Taoyao.


    When Chan Hongyi was mentioned, Gu Changge was a little surprised.


    During this period of time, she actually established a force called the Demon Mountain. The demon cloud covered thousands of miles, and the entire sea area had turned into a gloomy demon domain, full of chaos and brokenws.


    It seemed to have be a new forbidden ce. Many demon heads who had caused troubles all over the world had defected, led by Chan Hongyi, which had attracted the fear of many forces.


    Many people still remembered the terrifying scene of Chan Hongyi burying themselves in the Demon Burying Abyss before, killing all directions and washing the world with blood.


    Afterward, the major sects sent powerhouses to the divine city to besiege and kill her. As a result, almost all of them were wiped out, and only a few people escaped. Her strength was unfathomable, unimaginable, and tyrannical to the limitless.


    Because of this matter, many sect masters were extremely afraid of Chan Hongyi. If it wasn��t unnecessary, they really didn��t want to provoke her too much.


    ��It seems that Chan Hongyi has regained a bit of her consciousness now, and is much more awake���� Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, feeling that thest time Chan Hongyi left his Inner Universe, her sanity had recovered a lot, and she would even poison him.


    All signs indicated that Chan Hongyi would not give up revenge on him so easily. It was just that he still didn��t know what Chan Hongyi would do now.


    The entire Upper Realm was celebrating because of the sess of the campaign against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The war hadsted for countless years, and the mes of war had never stopped. In this era, it could be regarded as an end.


    The events of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were not considered foreign aggressions. However, if there was one less trouble, it was also one thing. Now there were not many things that were ced in front of the various powers and great sects in the Upper Realm, but there were also the scourges of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that were emerging everywhere.


    This matter could be described as internal worry, and the impact was even more serious and huge. Of course, another thing that happened during this period caused a lot of trouble in the Upper Realm.


    Even in the eyes of many people, the danger was even worse than that of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and it was necessary to find a way to contain it in advance.


    The inheritor of demonic art who had been hidden for a long time reappeared in the world, and suddenly attacked the inheritor of the War Immortal Mansion.


    During that battle, the descendant of the War Immortal Mansion almost died, thanks to the protector who discovered it in time and rescued him, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. But even so, the heir of War Immortal Mansion suffered heavy losses and his origin was damaged.


    In the eyes of many people, this ancient freak who participated in the battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Region was even one of the strongest among the younger generation besides Gu Changge.


    His strength could be described as unparalleled, and he shined even more brilliantly when he was fighting in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. But even now he almost died in the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts.


    This incident caused an uproar, and many sect masters were outraged.


    Many forces whose disciples or inheritors died tragically at the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts were also rekindled at this moment and nned to search for the whereabouts of the inheritors of demonic arts.


    In the past, many people thought that the inheritor of demonic art was going to disappear, hide his whereabouts, and stop causing harm to the world. But they never thought that after a few years, he would strike again and almost kill an ancient freak.


    It was horrifying, and at one point felt terrific.


    After all, the inheritor of demonic art was a person who had escaped from Gu Changge several times. How could he be simple?

 Chapter 527: So sister please die, There will be no Ji Qingxuan in the world

    <h4>Chapter 527: So sister please die, There will be no Ji Qingxuan in the world</h4>


    ��Heir of War Immortal Mansion?��


    When Gu Changge heard the news, he was also slightly surprised. The heir was the descendant of the War Immortal Mansion, and he had met this person at Heavenly Boundary Abyss in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Since the previous War Immortal of War Immortal Mansion was killed by him, the entire War Immortal Mansion was very hostile to him. Although they dared not offend him, they were not polite either.


    From Gu Changge��s point of view, it was not idental that something happened to the heirs of the War Immortal Mansion.


    ��It seems that Su Qingge challenged the heir of the War Immortal Mansion, maybe this is the reason.��


    Gu Changge guessed in his heart, other than this possibility, he couldn��t figure out why Su Qingge wanted to fight against the descendant of War Immortal.


    Su Qingge was naturally the inheritor of demonic art that was making a lot of noise in the outside world.


    After all, he hadn��t done anything to the younger generation for a long time. Even if someone had doubts, it was impossible to doubt Gu Changge. Judging from the current situation, if Su Qingge stabbed the ho��s nest, not only the War Immortal Mansion, other forces would also chase her.


    Even the forces whose sessors were killed by Gu Changge before would all me Su Qingge for these grievances. With so many troubles, she probably had no choice but to run away.


    It was a pity that her methods were still too immature, and she failed to deal with the heir of the War Immortal Mansion. On the contrary, it made him feel fishy.


    ��It seems that if I don��t make a move, this Su Qingge might be in crisis.�� Gu Changge looked thoughtfully.


    He wasn��t worried about Su Qingge��s life, but he just felt that Su Qingge��s crisis would make things troublesome for him.


    If the descendant of War Immortal Mansion was not dead, then he might have seen Su Qingge��s true face. If something happened to Su Qingge, there would be one less person to take the me for Gu Changge in the future. Moreover, it was not yet time to expose his identity as the inheritor of demonic arts.


    Gu Changge had to find a way to let Su Qingge settle down for a while, at least get rid of the descendant of the War Immortal Mansion who might have seen her true face.


    ��Let��s take advantage of this opportunity to let Bai Lian��er send assassins to get rid of the heir of the War Immortal Mansion. Speaking of which, I haven��t visited the Chaos Star Region for a while, so it��s time to attack the Hidden Ji family behind Ji Qingxuan.��


    Gu Changge remembered this incident. If he wanted to find Su Qingge, he would have to rely on Ji Qingxuan. Although the two sisters had switched identities, they must be rted to each other.


    Thinking so, Gu Changge ordered someone to prepare for the journey, nning to go to the Chaotic Star Region. As for the affairs of the Hidden An n, he nned to wait for An Yan to get the drop of Hidden Immortal��s blood first, and then make arrangements.


    The matter between Jiang Chen and Niu Tian had dragged on for so long, so it should be resolved. The Chaos Star Region had always been feared by various sects because of the thirteen thieves.


    Although the thirteen thieves had been destroyed by Gu Changge now. However, under the support of Gu Changge, another new bandit force was gradually growing, and its size andplexity were no less than that of the Thirteen Thieves.


    Since this period of time, this new force had be the dominant force in the vicinity of the Chaotic Star Region, annexing many bandit and robber forces,rge and small. Therge and small caravans along the way were often exploited and squeezed by him, but they did not dare to be angry and speak out.


    Because they knew that the master behind this new force was Gu Changge. On the surface, the owner of this force was a young woman, but many forces knew that this young woman was just Gu Changge��s maid.


    Over time, many business alliance forces passing through this domain had be ustomed to this matter. As long as the toll was paid, there would be no looting.


    In this way, from some aspects, it gave many forces a sense of security. One must know that in the past, the thirteen thieves had done a lot of things like turning back on their promises and robbing them by force.


    The Chaotic Star Region wasposed of manyrge and small broken continents, as well as stars floating in the universe, and its territory was extremely vast. The City of Chaos was located in the center of the Chaos Star Region. The city walls were towering, stretching endlessly, shrouded in a vast gray fog.


    It was even more prosperous than many ancient cities in the Upper Realm, fully amodating billions of cultivators and creatures. At this moment, in the depths of the City of Chaos, in a group of extremely grand and magnificent pces.


    A woman in a purple dress with a beautiful appearance, soft blue silky hair, and a veil covering her face with indifferent and majestic eyes was standing on the tallest tower, overlooking the huge chaotic city.


    She was filled with a kind of majesty that could make one��s heart palpitate and one dared not look directly at. The many subordinates and maids behind her were also trembling and respectful, not daring to take a big breath.


    ��This chaotic city, and even the entire Chaotic Star Region, are now in the palm of my hand. It��s a pity thatpared to the huge Upper Realm, it��s just a tiny ce, and it can be erased with a flick of a finger.��


    The woman in the purple skirt opened her mouth lightly, and slowly swept down, but there was great ambition in the depths of her eyes. She stretched out her jade-white palm and opened it t, as if she wanted to epass the entire world in her palm.


    Hearing this, the many subordinates and maids behind the woman in the purple skirt couldn��t hide their awe and reverence on their faces. The woman in front of her was Ji Qingxuan, who was called the Queen of Chaos by countless cultivators and creatures in the current Chaos Starfield.


    At the same time, she was also the ruler of the entire Chaotic Star Region, controlling the life and death of countless cultivators and creatures, and controlling a vast territory beyond tens of thousands of miles.


    ��I always thought I could control more, but in the end I found out that all this might just be a wedding dress for her���� Ji Qingxuan��s eyes were deep and indifferent, looking at the city wall in the distance, she suddenly shook her head and said.


    ��I believe that in the near future, you, the queen, will have a ce in this huge Upper Realm.�� Hearing this, the faces of all the subordinates and maids changed slightly, and they all spoke respectfully.


    ��My ce? But all of this doesn��t really belong to me.�� Ji Qingxuan suddenly sneered, seemingly disdainful, and a terrifying cold aura spread from her body, making everyone pale and tremble slightly.


    However, her emotions were only fleeting, and she quickly returned to nature.


    ��My queen, your sister is here and is waiting for you in the pce.�� At this moment, a person from under the tower hurried over and said respectfully.


    Many people in Chaotic City knew that Ji Qingxuan had a younger sister who looked exactly like her. That younger sister was the Heavenly Daughter of the Hidden Ji family. She was quite famous, and often came here to look for Ji Qingxuan.


    Sometimes she even brought many Elders of the Ji family with them. Of course, they didn��t know that the person in front of them was the daughter of the Ji family. As for the younger sister, she was actually her elder sister Su Qingge.


    The identities of the two had been swapped a long time ago.


    ��Oh, why is my sister here again?��


    When Ji Qingxuan heard this, her eyes flickered slightly, she was a little strange, and then she asked calmly.


    ��I don��t know, your sister came here this time, there was only one person, and there was no Elder from the Ji family with her.�� The person who came to report replied.


    ��Is she alone?�� Ji Qingxuan nodded, her expression returned to calm, making it impossible to see her mood.


    Then her figure moved, left the top of the tower, and walked into the pce.


    A woman in white had long been waiting there. Her expression was cold, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and her ck hair was soft and smooth, like a wless immortal, exuding an aura of transcendence.


    ��Sister, why did youe to see me suddenly today? Is there something wrong?��


    In the pce, apart from Su Qingge, there was no one else. This was the rule that Ji Qingxuan made when the two met before. When she met her ��sister��, no one else was allowed to disturb her.


    So aftering here, she put on a smile on her face and asked with some concern.


    ��Something happened, that��s why I came to you.�� Su Qingge heard the voice, turned around, looked at Ji Qingxuan calmly, and said softly.


    ��Oh, what is it? Do you need your sister to help?�� Ji Qingxuan blinked and couldn��t help asking.


    ��It��s time for our identities to change back���� Su Qingge looked at her, seemed to be thinking, and then said softly.


    ��Elder sister���� Ji Qingxuan��s expression froze a bit.


    She seemed a little unbelievable, and asked again, ��Sister, are you serious? We didn��t change our identities well, why did we suddenly change back? Are you in any trouble?��


    This was Ji Qingxuan��s first thought. If it hadn��t been for some intractable trouble, how could Su Qingge suddenly mention this matter.


    ��There��s no trouble, I just want to switch back. With my current status in the Ji family, after you switch back, you won��t need to be as cautious as before, and your mother��s situation is much better.��


    Su Qingge said, her eyes were calm, just like her calm and natural personality. Ji Qingxuan fell silent suddenly, and the smile on her face also disappeared.


    ��Sister, are you sure you are serious?�� She asked again.


    Su Qingge frowned. When she came here, she felt that this matter would not go so smoothly. Ji Qingxuan might not be willing to change back. But she still didn��t expect that Ji Qingxuan would be so persistent that she even asked twice.


    ��Of course, I am serious. Even if you return to the Ji family now, it will not have any impact. I have already arranged everything.�� Su Qingge��s frowning brows rxed, and she still spoke softly. She felt that Ji Qingxuan was worried about her situation after returning to the Ji family. But she had expected this a long time ago, and dealt with these things well.


    ��I understand, sister, you have already done what you are going to do now, so you n toe and get back your identity?��


    At this time, the smile on Ji Qingxuan��s face also disappeared, and she became very indifferent. She opened her mouth with a slight mockery, which was quite different from her previous appearance.


    ��Qingxuan, what do you mean?�� Su Qingge frowned, feeling that there was a big gap between the Ji Qingxuan in front of her and the younger sister she had known for a while.


    It even made her feel strange. But this kind of Ji Qingxuan was in line with the realist sister she knew when she first met Ji Qingxuan. The superficial cuteness was nothing more than a disguise that she had long been used to.


    ��What do I mean?�� Hearing this, Ji Qingxuan just sneered, ��Sister, don��t you know what I mean?��


    ��I have worked so hard to win the favor of Young Master, and I have managed this huge Chaotic Star Region in an orderly manner. I have ruled this tens of thousands of miles of territory, and my position is below one person and above hundreds of millions of people. Do you want to snatch all of these away so easily, and take everything I have? Have you ever considered how I feel? Do you think it��s possible?��


    Speaking of this, her face was even more indifferent, and there was a cold meaning in her words. Su Qingge was also silent for a while when she heard the words, she didn��t expect Ji Qingxuan to say such words.


    This was something she didn��t think about. Before this, she never thought that Ji Qingxuan would care so much about this identity.


    ��But all of this is false after all. You are not me, and I am not you. Paper can never contain fire. Once you are exposed, can you imagine the consequences?�� Su Qingge frowned slightly and said.


    In fact, she never knew whether Gu Changge had found out about the exchange of identities between her and her sister. Now as long as the two of them exchanged their identities in time, everything would be fine.


    ��Yeah, all of this is fake, my sister is my sister after all, and I am me.�� Ji Qingxuan��s face was indifferent, and she said lightly, ��So I just need to kill you, sister, and from now on, I will be you. There will be no more Ji Qingxuan in this world, only Su Qingge.��


    ��What��s mine is still mine, Young Master, he will only spoil me, and everything will have nothing to do with you.��


    ��Qingxuan, you���� Su Qingge��splexion changed slightly, and she felt a slight chill.


    She knew that this was the reason why Ji Qingxuan wanted to kill her. This made her feel very shocked, and even felt unbelievable that Ji Qingxuan actually nned to kill her and rece her identity from then on.


    In this way, it would be just as she said. There would be no more Ji Qingxuan in this world, only Su Qingge.


    ��I didn��t want to do this at first, but sister, you insisted on forcing me. I don��t want to lose Young Master��s favor, and I don��t want to lose everything I��ve worked so hard for. So I can only ask you to die.��


    Ji Qingxuan��s face was indifferent, her eyes were cold and heartless. When talking about it, it was like talking about a trivial matter that had nothing to do with her.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    And as her words fell, bursts of dazzling brilliance suddenly appeared in the pce.


    Simple and mysterious runes manifested in the walls and the void, containing terrifying aura, intertwined into an extremely vast star map, which could suppress and kill all living beings who stepped into it.


    ��You have been arranging all this to kill me?�� Su Qingge��s expression changed slightly, and his figure retreated.


    At this moment, a terrifying cold aura swept through her body. She really didn��t expect that Ji Qingxuan had set up a powerful formation in this pce in advance, just for such a day.


    ��I actually don��t want to activate this formation, and I don��t want such a day toe.��


    Ji Qingxuan��s expression remained unchanged, she walked slowly toward Su Qingge, and said calmly,


    ��But sister, why do you insist on breaking into my life and trying to take everything away from me? You can be Ji Qingxuan, can��t you? These days, I��ve been worrying that one day Young Master will suddenly find out that I��m not the real Su Qingge, but her useless good-for-nothing younger sister. What do you think I should do?��


    Hearing these words, Su Qingge stepped back, a little anger shed across her face, and her voice became cold, ��So you want to kill me?��

 Chapter 528: The battle between sisters, They are really indistinguishable

    <h4>Chapter 528: The battle between sisters, They are really indistinguishable</h4>


    There was a dead silence in the hall. Many divine runes were shining, reflecting in the four walls and the void. Su Qingge never thought that such a day woulde.


    In order to obtain her identity, Ji Qingxuan did not hesitate to attack her. As the elder sister, besides feeling heartache and anger, she was deeply disappointed.


    After all, the two of them were sisters. Although they didn��t grow up together, they should support and help each other in such a strange ce like the Upper Realm. But she never thought that there would be a day when they would turn against each other.


    Only for the sake of such a ridiculous identity.


    ��Actually, I should have thought of such a day long ago. You have great ambitions. If you were only in the Ji family, it would be difficult for you to realize your ambitions. It just so happened that we exchanged identities during this time, and I gave you such an opportunity.��


    Su Qingge said, after thinking about this matter. Herplexion had gradually returned to calm. It was neither her fault nor Ji Qingxuan��s fault.


    It was just that the two of them shouldn��t have exchanged their identities at the beginning, and now she shouldn��t have proposed to change their identities back. Perhaps the best way now was that from now on, she would be Ji Qingxuan.


    Ji Qingxuan would continue to stay by Gu Changge��s side as Su Qingge.


    ��Sister, is it useful for you to say these things now?�� Ji Qingxuan was still unmoved when she heard these words.


    As she flicked her bare hand, various mysterious runes appeared again in the pce. They even condensed all kinds of divine weapons, axes, forks, knives, swords, and halberds, all of them radiating divine light, rushing toward Su Qingge.


    ��Stop! If you stop, I can give you another chance. If you continue to be stubborn, don��t me me for being ruthless.�� Su Qingge said with a hint of coldness on her calm face.


    She was also angry now. But the person in front of her was her own sister, and it would be difficult for her to attack her for a while.


    ��Oh, sister, do you think you have any chance?�� With a faint smile on the corner of Ji Qingxuan��s mouth, she mocked.


    Her current strength was already in the Sacred Realm,parable to many young Supreme Beings.


    And the most important thing was the formation of this ce, under her control, even a powerhouse in the Quasi-Supreme Realm would have to be careful after stepping into this ce.


    Ji Qingxuan didn��t think that the current Su Qingge would have the ability to resist.


    ��You are really stubborn, today I must teach you a lesson.��


    There was a cold look on Su Qingge��s face, and suddenly several rays of light emerged from her sleeves as they fell into her palms. It was a somewhat dpidated ancient horn, very simple, with dried blood on the edge.


    But one could faintly hear a dragon chant emerging from it, shaking the void, causing the whole pce to shake slightly. The moment she saw this thing, Ji Qingxuan��splexion changed slightly. However, it quickly returned to normal.


    ��My sister has a lot of good things, even a broken dragon horn�� But if you want to use such a broken dragon horn to break my formation, that��s too unrealistic.�� Ji Qingxuan said lightly.


    Although the dragon horn had the power to break the formation, it was only so if it were aplete dragon horn and that too required a lot of energy.


    No matter how strong Su Qingge was, could it be possible that with a broken dragon horn, she could break the formation of the Quasi-Supreme Realm?


    Hearing this, Su Qingge didn��t say much, but just sacrificed the broken dragon horn in her hand, and mmed it into the formation in front of him. As an inheritor of demonic arts, her progress during this period could be described as rapid.


    Even an ancient freak like the descendant of the War Immortal Mansion, who was recognized as one of the most powerful young beings of this generation, almost died in her hands.


    A single Ji Qingxuan was not worth all her means.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, a bright light erupted in front of her, as if a huge wave was rushing towards him, causing the entire pce to shake as if it was about to copse.


    The dragon��s horn emitted a faint light, and it was extremely heavy. Even the void exploded with a bang, which showed its terrifying power. With just one click, many runes were wiped out, and the brilliance of this ce gradually dimmed.


    ��How is this possible!��


    Looking at this scene, Ji Qingxuan��s expression became a little uncertain. Things were a little out of her expectation. Sister Su Qingge��s strength was much stronger than she imagined.


    The formation in front of her didn��t seem to be able to deal with her but was quickly obliterated by the broken dragon horn.


    ��Is that all you have to do? Didn��t you just want to kill me?�� Su Qingge spoke lightly, with fluttering white clothes, spotless and aloof.


    Ji Qingxuan calmed down, with a faint smile on her lips, ��I underestimated my sister��s ability�� But you seem to have underestimated me too.��


    The moment she finished speaking, the entire pce trembled suddenly, and the surrounding space even became foggy with strands of chaotic mist gushing out. This ce seemed to have arrived at the time when the world was created.


    ��This pce is actually a divine weapon of space. You n to trap me here forever?�� Su Qingge was a little surprised, but Ji Qingxuan had other tricks. But if it was just an ordinary space weapon, it was not enough to trap her.


    ��My sister seems quite confident about her own strength.�� Ji Qingxuan spoke lightly, keeping an eye on Su Qingge��s expression.


    She didn��t expect that Su Qingge was just a little surprised when she moved the pce by herself just now.


    As two sisters, although they didn��t have a good heart, at this moment, they could faintly sense each other��s mood. Su Qingge was much calmer than she had imagined, without panicking at all.


    ��Aren��t you quite confident in your own means?�� Su Qingge also asked indifferently.


    Soon, the two of them quickly fought in this pce. Fists and palms shed, all kinds of talismans flew, it was extremely gorgeous, and many techniques were being interpreted.


    This ce became extremely blurry, and even the surrounding chaotic mist exploded and scattered in all directions. Both of them were powerful enough to be respected by their peers.


    Su Qingge, in particr, did not disy her most powerful means from the beginning to the end, but it still made Ji Qingxuan feel troublesome. After dozens of moves, she began to get injured and cough up blood.


    ��Impossible!��


    Blood flowed from the corner of Ji Qingxuan��s mouth, and her figure retreated.


    She couldn��t believe it. She was born in the Upper Realm and cultivated hard since she was a child. Why was she not as strong as her sister who lived in the Lower Realm? It made her feel a sense of frustration and doubt.


    ��If you have only this little strength, do you think you can kill me?��


    After seriously injuring Ji Qingxuan with one palm, Su Qingge stepped forward again with her clothes fluttering and a charming appearance. A faint smile lingered on the corner of her mouth, a little conceited, but also a little mocking.


    Bunches of silver vines were intertwined in the void, as if rooted here, they could be condensed into various divine weapons, which was extremely miraculous. This was Su Qingge��s divine means, extremely powerful and tricky.


    Even if Ji Qingxuan used the Ji family��s unique divine power, it was difficult to break through this technique and she would suffer heavy injuries. Her face was slightly pale, but her eyes were still calm. Obviously, there were still methods that had not been used.


    And at this moment, she frowned and felt the sound of footstepsing from outside the hall. Ji Qingxuan had no choice but to stop what she was doing.


    If it wasn��t for a big event, most people wouldn��t dare to disturb her at such a time. Thinking of this, with a wave of Ji Qingxuan��s jade hand, the chaotic mist in the pce also dissipated, and the aftermath of the battle quickly disappeared.


    Su Qingge stood on the other side. Seeing this scene, she didn��t continue to attack.


    ��What is it?��


    Ji Qingxuan took out the embroidered handkerchief, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and asked calmly outside the hall. However, what made her a little puzzled was that the people outside the pce didn��t speak.


    Ji Qingxuan frowned, feeling a little dissatisfied. Being disturbed at such a time, it was inevitable that she would feel a little angry. Especially since she had been at a disadvantage just now and was not Su Qingge��s opponent.


    This made her feel angry, and she had nowhere to vent her anger.


    ��If you have nothing to do, don��t bother me.�� Ji Qingxuan said indifferently.


    ��Oh, did I interrupt you with something good?��


    In the next moment, a chuckle resounded outside the hall, and the door of the hall, which Ji Qingxuan had locked tightly with a secret method, was quietly opened at this moment.


    Many of her subordinates and maids were standing respectfully outside the hall, not even daring to raise their heads. It was a young man beside them who spoke. And hearing this chuckle, no matter whether it was Ji Qingxuan or Su Qingge, the expressions on their faces froze all of a sudden.


    They even felt their heads buzzing, bing nk and a little sluggish.


    Young Master? Why did he suddenly visit the City of Chaos? The two of them couldn��t even feel his aura.


    If it weren��t for Gu Changge��s words, they would not have believed that he would show up here. That too at the critical moment when the two turned against each other and divided life and death.


    At this moment, whether it was Ji Qingxuan or Su Qingge, a lot of cold sweat broke out on the palms and backs. However, it was Ji Qingxuan who responded the fastest.


    She was taken aback for a moment, and then a strong surprise appeared on her face, and she hurried to greet him.


    ��My lord, why did youe here suddenly and didn��t tell me in advance? I��d have greeted you outside the city.��


    With a happy smile on Ji Qingxuan��s pretty face, she stepped forward and took Gu Changge��s arm, which was theplete opposite of her indifferent and majestic appearance in front of everyone in the City of Chaos.


    Subconsciously, Su Qingge also wanted to walk over, but remembering her current status, she still forcibly held back. It was just that the expression on her face was a bitplicated, more nervous and restless, worried that Gu Changge would see something.


    She followed Gu Changge for the longest time. So she understood how terrifying Gu Changge was, whether it was his thoughts or the strength of his methods, they were all on a monstrous level.


    Gu Changge might have sensed the fight between her and Ji Qingxuan just now. After all, his current strength was unfathomable, even if there was a formation to block it, it was difficult to iste his perception.


    ��If I had told you in advance, there would be no surprises.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, looked at Su Qingge in the hall calmly, and said, ��This is the sister you told me about, right? Looking at it this way, the two of you look exactly alike, and it��s almost impossible to distinguish.��

 Chapter 529: I believe it, She should be the getting spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 529: I believe it, She should be the getting spoiled</h4>


    In the hall, the atmosphere was a bit weird. The two sisters, who had turned against each other and turned swords against the other, looked at each other at the same time, and they both saw a deep tension and worry hidden in each other��s eyes.


    For Gu Changge��s sudden arrival, they were not prepared at all. They also didn��t know how long Gu Changge had been here, and whether he had heard what the two of them said before. However, at this time, no matter what, they could only bite the bullet and continue.


    With a smile on her face, Ji Qingxuan held Gu Changge��s arm very affectionately, and exined, ��She is my younger sister Ji Qingxuan that I mentioned to you, and she is the daughter from the Hidden Ji family.��


    ��When I first saw my sister, I was also taken aback. She and I look exactly the same, so it was easy for us to recognize each other.��


    ��I remember, did we meet once in the Vermillion Bird ancient kingdom?�� Hearing this, Gu Changge nodded in surprise.


    ��Qingxuan greets Young Master Changge.�� At this time, Su Qingge also regained herposure as she greeted with a respectful expression on her face.


    No matter how big the conflict between her and Ji Qingxuan was just now, at this moment, the first thing to do was to hide this deeply, so as not to show any ws. It was best for Gu Changge not to notice the slightest abnormality.


    ��There��s no need to be too polite.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly and withdrew his gaze from looking at Su Qingge.


    ��I heard a lot of movement outside the hall just now, and thought something big had happened.�� Immediately, he thought of something as a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing these words, both Su Qingge and Ji Qingxuan��s hearts tightened, and cold sweat appeared on their palms.


    ��It��s not a big deal either. I was actuallypeting with my younger sister just now. She always felt that she was stronger than me. I didn��t believe it, so I fought her in the hall to decide the winner. I didn��t expect you toe here at this time, my lord.����


    However, Ji Qingxuan��s reaction was quick, and she exined with her usual obedient look on her face.


    ��If you don��t believe me, you can also ask Qingxuan, she is very strong. I was surprised today, and almost lost.�� Speaking of thetter, she pointed to Su Qingge, motioning for Su Qingge to speak.


    ��Yes, I waspeting with my sister just now, and I didn��t expect to attract your attention, Young Master Changge.�� Su Qingge understood what Ji Qingxuan meant.


    But at this time, she could only bite the bullet and exin it like this. Although she felt that this exnation was far-fetched, considering Gu Changge��s personality, he probably wouldn��t believe it.


    ��Oh, so that��s the reason. It seems that you sisters are quitepetitive.�� Hearing this exnation, Gu Changge��s smile deepened.


    But he didn��t ask any more questions. Just like Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge were worried, Gu Changge had actually been here for a while. He not only witnessed the scene where the two sisters turned against each other, but also saw Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge��s current cards.


    This made Gu Changge a little dumbfounded. Of course, he had no intention of exposing the two of them, and now Su Qingge was the real inheritor of demonic arts.


    Once the exchange of identities between the two was exposed, it meant that Su Qingge��s identity as the inheritor of demonic art would be exposed. This was not a good thing for Gu Changge and it would bring him a lot of trouble.


    So what he had to do now was to pretend to be confused while pretending to understand.


    ��My sister is reallypetitive���� Seeing Gu Changge, Ji Qingxuan didn��t ask any more questions.


    She couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief. But for some reason, both Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge had a feeling that Gu Changge could barely believe it when they exined it this way.


    This made the two of them feel very strange, feeling that Gu Changge actually already knew about their exchange of identities. Now all of this was just his appearance on purpose.


    Yet at this time, if Gu Changge didn��t mention it, how could they say anything more?


    Gu Changge��s thoughts were not something they could guess.


    ��My lord, what is the purpose of your visit here this time?�� Afterward, Ji Qingxuan blinked and said curiously.


    With Gu Changge��s current status, this Chaotic Star Region was not worth his attention.


    ��Can��t Ie here if I have nothing to do? Can��t Ie here to see you?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and asked back as if he was a little amused by her question.


    Ji Qingxuan also guessed that this might be the reason. A slight blush appeared on her pretty face, and she said happily, ��My lord, you came here to see me, I am very happy and moved. I thought you were going to forget me, my lord.��


    Gu Changge smiled, his eyes still gentle as he added, ��You are really stupid, how could I forget.��


    ��You are very kind, my lord.�� Ji Qingxuan��s heart was full of joy and emotion, she held Gu Changge��s arm tightly, not wanting to let go at all.


    She nced at Su Qingge quietly, with a slightly smug and provocative expression. Seeing this scene, Su Qingge kept her eyes low all the time but felt a little jealous for no reason.


    She knew that all of this was no one else��s fault, it was the result of her own doing, and it was also her original choice. Now it was clear that the real her was standing in front of Gu Changge, but she could only act like a stranger.


    On the contrary, it was her younger sister who logically enjoyed the pampering that should belong to her. At this moment, Su Qingge even felt that Ji Qingxuan wanted to kill herself, which was quite normal because even she had such emotions now.


    After that, Gu Changge and Ji Qingxuan chatted about many things, including the many changes in the Chaotic Star Region during this period, and some rare treasures she had captured.


    On the contrary, Su Qingge stood aside, like an outsider, looking very out of ce. The feeling that something that belonged to her was taken away by her sister made her feel inexplicably sad.


    ��Su Qingge, don��t be stupid. You are the inheritor of demonic arts. Gu Changge is the leader of the younger generation. Do you think he will tolerate you after your true identity is revealed? Don��t forget what he said at the beginning, he will kill you with his own hands. This is the best way to deal with it now.��


    In Su Qingge��s mind, another soul��s voice sounded, with indifference and mockery, interrupting her fantasy.


    Hearing these words, the corner of Su Qingge��s mouth curled up in a self-deprecating arc, and after ncing at Gu Changge and Ji Qingxuan who were chatting happily not far away, she gradually calmed down.


    She was destined to be a character living in shadows and darkness. But Gu Changge��s halo was bright and dazzling, and his future was unimaginable. The two of them were destined not to be figures in the same world.


    Due to Gu Changge��s arrival, there was amotion in the entire city. There were many fishes and dragons here, and many cultivators and souls. As they had offended their enemies, they could only stay away from their homnd, flee to this ce, and live here for a long time.


    Although everyone knew that the ruler of Chaos City today was Ji Qingxuan, known as the Queen of Chaos. But many people know that Ji Qingxuan was just taking care of it on the surface, and the master behind this huge Chaotic Star Region was actually Gu Changge.


    Now that Gu Changge came here in person, all of the cultivators were shocked. During this period of time, a lot of news about Gu Changge swept across the Upper Realm like a hurricane. Many people wanted to see Gu Changge with their own eyes and get a glimpse of his true face.


    However, the rules of Chaos City were strict, and even many high-level officials dare not set foot in the inner city without permission. Because of this matter, Ji Qingxuan ordered an extremely grand reception banquet.


    Many families in the city were able to participate and sent a lot of gifts.


    ��During this time, the Upper Realm is quite lively.�� At the banquet, Gu Changge sat on the main seat, and couldn��t help smiling slightly.


    At the side, Ji Qingxuan picked up vegetables for him. Hearing his almost sighing words, she was a little puzzled, and couldn��t help asking, ��Young Master, why did you suddenly say that?��


    On the other side, Su Qingge, who was drinking by herself, also stopped what she was doing when she heard the words and stared over.


    ��It��s just that I suddenly remembered something. These days, many high-ranking officials of the great sect and forces have approached me, asking me to keep an eye on the trace of the inheritor of demonic arts.��


    Gu Changge said casually with an indifferent smile on his face.


    ��The inheritor of demonic arts?��


    When Ji Qingxuan heard these words, her face changed slightly. She knew that the inheritor of demonic art was someone who had escaped several times from Gu Changge, and his strength was unimaginable.


    During this period of time, the news of the reappearance of the inheritor of demonic arts had indeed created an uproar. Even the heir of the War Immortal Mansion almost died at the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts.


    The expressions of everyone in the hall changed even more.


    Su Qingge, who was picking up vegetables, also froze at the moment, which seemed a bit unnatural, but she recovered quickly, and no one noticed the abnormality. She also didn��t expect that Gu Changge would suddenly mention the matter of the inheritor of demonic arts at this time.


    This made her heart tremble, and she couldn��t help listening intently. Gu Changge could be said to be standing at the top of the power in the Upper Realm. If the forces had ns against the inheritor of demonic arts, they might discuss it with him.


    From these words, she could also be prepared.


    ��Yeah, the inheritor of demonic arts. Back then, that guy escaped from his hands several times. I thought he had disappeared. I never thought that it would pop up again during this period of time. It��s really unexpected.�� Gu Changge took a sip, shook his head lightly, and seemed to be a little sighing.


    ��Although the inheritor of demonic arts is powerful, how can he be the opponent of the Young Master? He just escaped from the Young Master with luck.�� Ji Qingxuan snorted softly, her words were full of reverence for Gu Changge.


    ��Having said that, I can��t stop him. He is really good at hiding, but I heard that this time he missed the trick, the sessor of the War Immortal Mansion is not dead, and when he fought with him, he seemed to see the appearance of the inheritor of demonic arts.��


    Gu Changge shook his head and said casually as if talking about small household matters.


    Naturally, he was talking nonsense about these words. He didn��t know about the War Immortal Mansion. The rtionship between the two was not that good, even if they didn��t talk about it.


    He said this mainly because he wanted to test Su Qingge��s reaction. If she really identally revealed her true face, then Gu Changge could only ask Bai Lian��er to do everything possible to kill the descendant of the War Immortal Mansion.


    Gu Changge would not allow such an ident to happen.


    ��So, War Immortal Mansion will soon be able to find a true inheritor of the magic arts.��


    Hearing these words, Ji Qingxuan was somewhat slightly shocked, not expecting that the Inheritor of Demonic Arts would be a hundred times more secretive and reveal its true appearance in the midst of this attack.


    In this way, wouldn��t the true identity of the inheritor of demonic arts be exposed to the world soon?


    Su Qingge��s heart shuddered, her brows were slightly wrinkled, and her expression was a little unnatural. It was indeed her mistake that she didn��t kill the descendant of War Immortal Mansion.


    But she never showed her true face from the beginning to the end. How did the heir of War Immortal Mansion discover her true face?


    She was a little puzzled.


    Could it be that the War Immortal Mansion had some secret technique that could trace back the scene at that time? But she had always been very cautious, carrying the treasure that could blind the chaos.


    So what exactly went wrong?


    Su Qingge never doubted Gu Changge��s words, on the contrary, she firmly believed him.


    ��Maybe that guy has some kind of innate divine power and can spy on your true face. It is indeed your mistake not to kill him. His golden cross pupils do possess unpredictable and mysterious power.��


    Another soul in her mind sighed softly and seemed a little helpless.


    Su Qingge��s expression had regained hisposure, and he asked in his heart, ��Then what should I do from now on? Run for my life or find a ce to hide, or change my face?��


    She had expected such a day for a long time, but she didn��t expect it toe so soon. But at this time, Su Qingge was not very flustered and began to think about countermeasures.


    ��Now it seems that we can only adapt to the situation first. If it really doesn��t work, go to the Demonic Mountain and seek refuge with that one, she will take you in.��


    The other soul replied, and then gradually fell silent.


    Su Qingge nodded with a calm expression.


    ��What do you think about the Ji family��s matter I told you about before?��


    Later, in the middle of the banquet, Gu Changge seemed to suddenly think of something and asked Ji Qingxuan beside him with interest.


    Ji Qingxuan was taken aback for a moment, but then she realized that she was a little surprised. Her ambition was not concealed, and she said without any hesitation, ��My lord, If you are willing to help us sisters, of course, we will take care of it.��

 Chapter 530: The unstoppable ambition, The Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped

    <h4>Chapter 530: The unstoppable ambition, The Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped</h4>


    Gu Changge had mentioned this matter to her before, but Ji Qingxuan was still thinking about it at that time. The main reason was that she didn��t know how her current self and Su Qingge would face the Ji family.


    During this period of time, Su Qingge had a good time with the Ji family and had solved many troubles that Ji Qingxuan was worried about before.


    Of course, arge part of the reason for this was that many Elders of the Ji family already knew that Ji Qingxuan had apatriot sister named Su Qingge, who was Gu Changge��s maid. So now the Ji family��s attitude toward her had changed greatly.


    However, this did not affect Ji Qingxuan��s ambition. Not only did she want to control this Chaotic Star Region, but she also wanted to be the head of the Hidden Ji family.


    Only Gu Changge could give her such a chance.


    ��Ji family��s matter?�� Su Qingge��s eyes also moved slightly, she knew what Ji Qingxuan was talking about.


    Because before the two turned against each other, Ji Qingxuan mentioned to her that she wanted to control the entire Ji family. However, as a family of Ancestors, the Ji family had a long lineage, even surpassing many Immortal forces and Supreme sects of the Upper Realm.


    That was why she had been thinking about it and felt that she needed to consider it carefully. After all, the water in the Ji family was very deep, and if she was not careful, she would fall into a situation of eternal doom.


    Now there was an opportunity in front of her.


    ��As long as you are ambitious, I can help you.�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile.


    By observing Su Qingge��s reaction just now, he could see that she was also quite surprised by this news.


    In this way, she should be very cautious not to expose her true face. However, for the sake of prudence, Gu Changge still had to get rid of the descendant of War Immortal Mansion.


    ��Thank you, Young Master.�� A deep surprise appeared on Ji Qingxuan��s face.


    Although the Hidden Ji family had a profound foundation, it had declined over the years, not as it used to be, and might even fall to a second-rate family. However, it was a hermit family, after all, the emaciated camel was bigger than a horse, and there were humanity��s Ancestors.


    Ordinary forces dare not insult the Ji family, after all, their background was far inferior.


    Although her mother was a direct descendant of the Ji family, the Ji family was humiliated because of her escape from marriage.


    All these years, she had been confined, unable to leave the courtyard for half a step, and her life was so bleak that she could hardly give her any help. The current head of the Ji family was her uncle.


    If she could take over as the next Patriarch of the Ji family, it would be justifiable. But now there was still a problem in front of her.


    The current Young Master of the Ji family, Ji Yaoxing was at the height of the sun, with a radiant brilliance, and was very prestigious in the Ji family. Behind him, there were many Elders supporting him, and he was the most powerful candidate for the next Patriarch of the Ji family.


    If she wanted to take over the Ji family, apart from Gu Changge��s support, she also needed to defeat Ji Yaoxing.


    ��My sister should be sure about this matter���� Ji Qingxuan said, her eyes fell on Su Qingge, motioning for her to speak.


    Although the two sisters turned against each other and shed their swords, they did not deny that they had a tacit understanding, and they could understand the other just by looking at them.


    Su Qingge also nodded at this moment and said, ��As my sister said, I have a lot of confidence in winning the position of the next Patriarch of the Ji family.��


    Her current identity was the Ji family��s Heavenly Maiden, and she could be regarded as a respectable figure of the Upper Realm. If she took over the Ji family, she could reach another height.


    ��It��s good to be sure, otherwise it will be a waste of time, and there may be a joke out of it.�� Gu Changge smiled, looking very casual.


    If he directly intervened in the affairs of the Ji family, it would be somewhat unjustifiable.


    After all, he was just an outsider. But if he went with Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge, the meaning would be different. At that time, the Ji family would understand that he was standing behind Ji Qingxuan.


    It was hard to imagine how terrifying Gu Changge��s current status in the Upper Realm. As long as the Ji family was not stupid, they would understand what this meant. Soon, Ji Qingxuan arranged many things and nned to go to the Hidden Ji family the next day.


    She would definitely go with her for this matter. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have to worry about Su Qingge either. For a moment, Ji Qingxuan had uncontroble ambitions.


    That night, Su Qingge tossed around all night, it was difficult for her to calm down, and it was even more difficult to sleep. She rarely encountered this kind of state, and tonight was an exception.


    A lot of thoughts flooded in her mind, making her sigh softly. Outside the pce, the moonlight was like water, and it looked quite quiet. Su Qingge looked at the other side, knowing that Ji Qingxuan was sleeping, and felt even more irritated for no reason.


    At the same time on the other side. The Hidden Ji family was located at the East Upper Realm. Although it was not the strongest force in this territory, with its profound background, not many people dared to provoke it.


    As an old hermit family, the territory of the Ji family was extremely vast. There were many sacred mountains and divine inds located in the nnd. The clouds were steaming and shining with lingering immortal mist. The peaks of the mountains were d in a bright hue. It was a scene of the sacrednd of the immortal family.


    ��Miss Chuyue came back this time, and it seems that she brought back news about her Ancestors. I wonder if it��s true or not.��


    ��If it��s true, as long as we rescue our Ancestors, won��t my Ji family be able to restore its former glory directly?��


    ��Judging from this incident, it should be true, otherwise the Elders and the others wouldn��t take it so seriously.��


    Currently, in front of the gate of the Ji Family Mountain, several members of the Ji family who were in charge of guarding were talking with a bit of excitement on their faces.


    The Ancestor they were talking about was naturally the one who was once honored as the Human Ancestor. As far as the Upper Realm was concerned, only those who had made great contributions to all living beings would be honored as Human Ancestors.


    For the ancient ten thousand races, those who had made great achievements would be called Emperors. For example, the current Human Ancestor Hall was actually established by a Human Ancestor in the past.


    Like the Ji family, their Ancestors actually had a Human Ancestor, and that person was the Ancestor of the Ji family. Butter, for unknown reasons, he disappeared, and everyone in the Ji family didn��t know whether he was alive or dead.


    The age involved in this matter was really too long, and it could even be traced back to many epochs. As the Ancestor of the Ji family had disappeared, many inheritances were lost, which led to the gradual decline of the Ji family, and they almost became a second-rate family.


    Now, suddenly hearing the news of their Ancestor, how could the entire Ji family not be shaken?


    Even the Ancestors who had been sleeping all this time were startled, came out of seclusion and were discussing this matter.


    ��I heard the news from Ms. Chuyue that the Ancestor was actually trapped somewhere for countless years, and it was difficult to get out. He didn��t sit down and die as rumored.��


    ��And she sensed the existence of her Ancestor by mistake, so she hurried back to the n to discuss this matter.�� Several members of the Ji family were excited, feeling that the day of the Ji family��s sess was not far away.


    However, some people still felt worried and couldn��t help asking, ��If other forces know that our Ancestor is trapped, how can they sit still and let us rescue our Ancestor?��


    ��You don��t have to worry about this matter, it��spletely superfluous.��


    ��We know that our Ancestor made great contributions to the Upper Realm back then. Many forces still owe him favors, not to mention that now the Upper Realm is facing the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and the Human Ancestor Hall is helpless. Now that our Ancestor is not dead. As long as we can get our Ancestor out of trouble, isn��t the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction easy to solve?��


    ��Whether it is light or heavy, you can tell at a nce.��


    Hearing this, the members of the Ji family next to him couldn��t help shaking their heads, and analyzed and exined.

 Chapter 531-1: The stunning person after the Forbidden Era, Now his hands and eyes are clear (1)

    <h4>Chapter 531-1: The stunning person after the Forbidden Era, Now his hands and eyes are clear (1)</h4>


    There was no news that the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped in a certain ce, but now it was only reported within a small area within the Ji family and had not yet spread to the outside world.


    Therefore, the few nsmen in front of the Ji Family Mountain Gate were only talking in low voices and did not intend to let the many cultivators passing by at the foot of the mountain hear them.


    Before the senior members of the Ji family decided to spread the news, they didn��t dare to talk too much. But no matter what, hearing the news that the Ancestor of the Ji family hadn��t fallen, made them all feel uplifted, sweeping away their previous gloomy looks.


    The Hidden Ji family had been silent in the Upper Realm for too long, so long that many forces and sects had almost forgotten the existence of such a family. And when many members of the Ji family were talking about this matter.


    ��Ging����


    In the distant sky.


    Suddenly there was a huge momentum, and a white jade chariot could be seen flying descending before them. The white jade chariot with nine blue-headed dragons as its mounts passed across, causing the sky to tremble.


    It looked iparably magnificent and majestic, and there was a terrifying pressure pervading from a long distance. Theplexions of many cultivators outside the Ji Family Mountain Gate all changed, and they felt a sense of palpitation.


    ��This is the flood dragon at the Great Sacred Realm����


    ��The nine-headed Great Sacred Dragon is pulling the cart, who the hell is there to make such a big show?��


    ��Are theying to the Ji family?��


    Many people were shocked and felt that such a posture would only be encountered when some Immortal force or the leaders or patriarchs of the Supreme sect traveled.


    ��Who ising?��


    ��Go and report to the Elders.��


    Many members of the Ji family who were talking were also shocked in their hearts at this moment. They stood up in awe, looking at the white jade chariot descending toward this ce.


    Some even quickly returned to the n to report, extremely cautious. In the current Upper Realm, what did it mean for a nine-headed Great Sacred Dragon to pull a cart?


    It meant that at least one of them was an Ancestor of the Supreme sect, an Immortal force, or a figure at the level of the leader, whose strength was far above the Supreme Realm.


    The current Ji family must treat such a character with caution and dare not neglect it. And soon, the white jade chariot came galloping over a distance of thousands of miles andnded in front of the mountain gate of the Ji family.


    The nine-headed dragon was like nine majestic mountains, exuding a terrifying pressure, and its eyes were like a blood moon, revealing ferociousness and ferocity.


    The faces of all the people in front of the Ji Family Mountain Gate changed drastically, and they were very disturbed. Many people were even out of breath and almost knelt down in front of the nine-headed dragon.


    This had nothing to do with dignity, it was just a natural reaction when facing a powerful person, and it was simply uncontroble.


    ��I don��t know which senior came to my Ji family����


    Someone bit the bullet, walked forward boldly, and asked cautiously.


    The rest of the Ji family members were also extremely cautious, unleashing the divine weapon in their hands, worried that the enemies of the Ji family woulde to the door.


    And just when everyone was anxious and thinking wildly, the curtain of the white jade chariot was lifted, and a beautiful figure in white clothes emerged with a calm and indifferent expression, exuding a detached temperament.


    ��It��s me.�� Su Qingge said.


    ��Miss Qingxuan���� When they saw Su Qingge, all members of the Ji family were taken aback for a moment, and then they breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as it was not an enemy, it was fine. But soon, they were even more surprised. From this appearance, Ms. Ji Qingxuan should havee back with someone. Could it be some senior with profound knowledge?


    They looked at the white jade chariot very curiously, wanting to know who apanied Ji Qingxuan back to the Ji family. However, the white jade chariot was obviously a powerful divine weapon, engraved with many formations, which could iste prying eyes, forming a world of its own.


    ��Don��t think too much, the person in the chariot is Young Master Changge. Hurry up and report to the Elders that a distinguished guest hase to the Ji family.��


    Su Qingge knew what they were thinking, so she couldn��t help but speak calmly.


    During this period of time, she was living as Ji Qingxuan in the Ji family, but no one noticed anything unusual.


    ��What�� Young Master Changge?��


    ��Young Master Changge, he actually came to Ji��s house in person?��


    Hearing this, everyone in front of the Ji Family Mountain Gate was shocked, their eyes widened, and they looked at the chariot in white with an expression of disbelief. They even suspect that they have heard wrong.


    Someone like Gu Changge actually came to the Ji family in person?


    After reacting, theirplexion changed drastically, and they didn��t dare to neglect him. They directly turned into divine lights, and quickly returned to the n to report the matter.


    If Gu Changge really came in person, the gatekeepers weren��t qualified to wee.


    ��This is the family my sister has been living in, and it��s my first time here.��


    The curtain of the white jade chariot was lifted again, and Ji Qingxuan walked over, seeming to say with curiosity and exmation.


    She was wearing a long purple dress, and her face was equally beautiful and delicate, revealing crystal white, almost as if carved out of the same mold as Su Qingge in front of her.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of everyone from the Ji family almost popped out, unbelievable. There were actually two people who were so simr in this world, they looked exactly the same.


    If it weren��t for Su Qingge standing in front of them, they might not be able to tell who was who. In the past, many people only heard that Ji Qingxuan had a sibling.


    And that Elder sister seemed to be Gu Changge��s maid. Because of this rtionship, many members of the Ji family who had made things difficult for Ji Qingxuan before did not dare to make things difficult for her anymore.


    They never expected that they would see Ji Qingxuan��s sister with their own eyes today. From this point of view, the person in the white jade chariot was Gu Changge. Thinking of this, everyone��s expressions became extremely respectful, and they stood still, not daring to take a breath.


    ��The Ji family��s matter is a bit interesting.��


    In the white jade chariot, Gu Changge did not show up, he looked a little thoughtful. Just when he swept over with his divine sense, he happened to overhear the conversation of these Ji family members.


    The Ancestor of the Ji family didn��t die but was trapped somewhere. The news surprised him a bit.


    In terms of seniority, the Human Ancestor from the Human Ancestor Hall who was killed by him was half a generation older than the Ancestor of the Hidden Ji family.


    ��The Ancestor of the Ji family is an amazingly talented person. Ji Sheng Chu is one of the most amazing beings after the Forbidden Era. The rumors say that he has already passed away. I never thought that he was trapped in a certain ce. Now it seems that the Ji family intends to spread the news and want the rest of the forces to help.��


    Gu Changge recalled many records about the Ancestor of the Ji family in his mind. The Ji family��s idea was good, but the hostile forces of the Ji family might not necessarily want Ji Sheng Chu to reappear at this time.


    After all, the Ancestor of the Ji family was regarded as one of the peak figures standing in the Upper Realm back then, and his cultivation was unfathomable and unimaginable.


    If he regained control of the Ji Family, it would inevitably have an impact on the current situation in the Upper Realm. Moreover, as a former Human Ancestor, Gu Changge did not know the connection between Ji Sheng Chu and Jiang Yang, the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor he killed.


    Thinking about it this way, the best solution to this mutation was to make Ji Sheng Chu disappear forever. Without Ji Sheng Chu, Ji Qingxuan could control the Ji family better, which was more beneficial to Gu Changge.


    ��However, in terms of righteousness, it is best for me to follow the trend now, and I can only n things in secret. After all, if Ji Sheng Chu is rescued, it may be able to solve the current cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Most of the sects in the Upper Realm understand this truth. They once owed Ji Sheng Chu favors, and they will agree to help.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes flickered slightly, and he was lost in thought. He believed that it would not be long before the news of Ji Sheng Chu��s entrapment would rm the entire Upper Realm.


    At that time, many ghosts and snake gods would show up, so why wasn��t this an opportunity for him?


    And just when Gu Changge was nning in his heart, inside the mountain gate of the Ji family, divine lights descended one after another, and in the distance, there was a golden avenue that extended to the depths of the Ji family.


    The current Patriarch of the Ji family, and even many Elders of the Ji family, and even the old antiques who were born because of the rescue of their Ancestor, all rushed over to greet Gu Changge in person.


    For them, whether it was the rescue of their Ancestor or Gu Changge��s personal visit, they needed to be cautious and dare not rx.


    ��It��s about time.��


    At this time, Gu Changge sensed the fluctuations and also got out of the chariot.

 Chapter 531-2: The stunning person after the Forbidden Era, Now his hands and eyes are clear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 531-2: The stunning person after the Forbidden Era, Now his hands and eyes are clear (2)</h4>


    ��Young Master Changge hase to my Ji family from far away, it is really an honor for my Ji family.��


    The Patriarch of the Ji family looked at Gu Changge who appeared in front of him and said with respect.


    He was a middle-aged man with a calm and majestic face. He looked extremely elegant, but there was a sense of pressure and oppression on his body that was hard to ignore. Between the opening and closing of the pupils, there was a divine light, surrounded by golden light.


    The many Elders of the Ji family and the old antiques behind him also looked extremely solemn.


    After the end of the campaign in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Gu Changge��s power in the Upper Realm had reached an unattainable level. Even if there was a group of older generations like them, they didn��t dare to neglect Gu Changge, and they had to be respectful.


    ��The head of the Ji family is being polite.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly with a gentle and natural expression, without the hostility that everyone in the Ji family worried about.


    Everyone from the Ji family breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this. When they learned that Gu Changge was here, everyone was shocked and even worried. The intersection between the Ji family and Gu Changge was not deep.


    The brothers and sisters of the Ji family offended Gu Changge because they were looking for the Heavenly Tower. Many Elders of the Ji family were worried about Gu Changge��s revenge, and then took the initiative to send out the Heavenly Wheel to resolve the trouble.


    Many people looked at Su Qingge, who looked exactly like Ji Qingxuan, and while they were shocked, they were guessing Gu Changge��s reason foring here.


    ��I wonder why the Young Master Changge came to my Ji family today? If necessary, my Ji family will fully cooperate.��


    The Patriarch of the Ji family moved his eyes slightly, nced at Su Qingge, and vaguely guessed Gu Changge��s purpose. However, he still took the initiative to ask.


    ��I came here this time to apany Qingge.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled slightly.


    As he said that, he reached out his hand to gesture to Ji Qingxuan who was next to him, and continued, ��I think everyone in the Ji family already knows about the rtionship between Qingge and Qingxuan. She hasn��t seen her mother for more than 20 years. I happen to have time during this period, so I want to bring her to meet her biological mother.��


    ��It turned out to be this matter.�� Hearing this, the faces of many members of the Ji family changed slightly, a little worried that Gu Changge would me the Ji family for this.


    They naturally knew the rtionship between Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge, and many Elders even went to meet ��Su Qingge�� in Chaos City in person.


    Su Qingge��s mother, Ji Xue, fled to the Lower Realm because of her escape from marriage and gave birth to Su Qingge there.


    Later, when the powerhouses of the Ji family found out about this, they went to the Lower Realms to capture her back. After Su Qingge��s mother begged bitterly, they let her daughter and husband in the Lower Realm leave.


    But after returning to the Upper Realm, the Ji family discovered that Su Qingge��s mother was actually pregnant.


    As the Patriarch of the family, Ji Hao was Ji Xue��s elder brother. Although he was angry about this, he didn��t me her anymore and instead let her give birth to his daughter Ji Qingxuan.


    So these years, Su Qingge��s mother had been kept in a ustrophobic state, unable to leave the courtyard for half a step. After all, she had humiliated the entire Ji family back then, and it was already a great mercy that they didn��t kill her.


    ��Young Master Changge, don��t worry, since Qingge wants to see her mother, that��s all. As an uncle, how can I have any reason to let her disappear. Although Ji Xue did something wrong at the beginning, after so many years, she must have figured it out.��


    The Patriarch of the Ji family nodded, solemnly assuring. He was not surprised by this matter, ever since he saw ��Su Qingge�� next to Gu Changge, he had already guessed Gu Changge��s intention.


    From this, he could also see that ��Su Qingge�� seemed to be very favored by Gu Changge��s side. Otherwise, as Gu Changge, how could hee here in person because of such a trivial matter?


    He even only needed one sentence, who in the entire Ji family dared to disobey? Now Ji Xue could be said to be as precious as mother and daughter. With Su Qingge��s rtionship, who in the current Ji family would dare to embarrass her? It was toote to please.


    Many Elders of the Ji family and Old Antiques also nodded at this moment, expressing that there was no problem and that they dare not stop them. Even the people who were very angry about this matter at the beginning don��t dare to say a word now.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Qingxuan��s expression was somewhatplicated. She still remembered how difficult it was for her and her mother in the Ji family. Many nsmen looked at them with supercilious nces, wishing that their mother and daughter would die.


    For this reason, she lived like walking on thin ice, cautiously, but she still couldn��t avoid being the tool of the Ji family��s marriage. But now Gu Changge only needed one sentence, who in the Ji family would dare to embarrass their mother and daughter?


    This was the smell of power.


    Afterward, everyone in the Ji family weed Gu Changge, and many direct descendants also showed up, watching this scene from a distance in shock.


    A girl with a beautiful face in a pale yellow dress with big eyes and a sly expression, was standing between a mountain peak, looking at the scene on the other side. Beside her was a very calm young man in a golden robe with golden talismans flowing in his eyes, like a young god.


    ��Brother, do you think that Gu Changge came to the Ji family only for the sake of Ji Qingxuan��s mother? But my gut tells me it��s not going to be that simple.��


    The girl in the pale yellow dress shook her head slightly, and couldn��t help but speak.


    It was Ji Chuyue who had a lot of interactions with Gu Changge when she was looking for the Heavenly Tower.


    The young man next to her was the Young Master of the Ji family, Ji Yaoxing.


    ��No matter what the reason is, it can��t stop us from rescuing our Ancestor. Even if Gu Changge��s power is unrivaled, he can��t intervene in this matter. A person like him will not do stupid things at this juncture.��


    Ji Yaoxing was very calm and authentic, his eyes flickered with brilliance, disying his sharpness.


    ��The Ancestor must be saved. The old man has been trapped in Mount Kun for countless years. He finally found an opportunity to tell me about it. We will definitely rescue him.��


    Ji Chuyue nodded, thinking of the experience some time ago, it was still a bit dreamy.


    The Ancestor, Ji Sheng Chu, was once honored as the Human Ancestor by countless creatures in the Upper Realm. The Hidden Ji family, also known as the family of the Ancestor, had infinite potential.


    Unlike today, it was almost reduced to the level of a second-rate family. However, Ji Chuyue believed that everything would get better after they rescued their Ancestor.


    Mount Kun was an extremely dangerous ce in the Upper Realm. It was even called a forbidden area, also known as Immortal King Mountain. It was rumored that a long time ago, an extremely powerful Immortal King fell into it, and his blood stained the world red, reflecting the universe.


    Some time ago, she and a few people were trying to find a mountain treasure in the outermost area of Mount Kun, but suddenly heard the summoning voice of the Ancestor.


    Ji Chuyue was extremely shocked. After hearing the words of the Ancestor��s summons, she was even more horrified. She didn��t dare to stay there, and hurried back to the n, telling all this to the Patriarch and many Elders.


    ��If we rescue our Ancestor, our Ji family will be restored to its ancient glory just around the corner.�� A smile appeared on Ji Chuyue��s face.


    ��Even if the Ancestor was trapped in Mount Kun, he would still be alive for countless years.��


    When mentioning the Ancestor, Ji Yaoxing couldn��t hide the reverence on his face. But soon, he remembered something and frowned before saying, ��Your so-called friend, don��t have any contact with him during this period of time, you know what happened in Purple Mountain back then.��


    Hearing this, Ji Chuyue��s face froze slightly, which seemed unnatural.


    ��So you know, brother���� she said nonchntly.


    ��Of course, I know. In order not to offend Gu Changge, I threw him out without hesitation, but it turned out that you were lucky enough to save him once at the auction house a few days ago.��


    Ji Yaoxing said indifferently, his eyes showing indifference that everything was under control.


    Ji Chuyue��s expression was a little embarrassed and she exined and retorted, ��I was feeling guilty, and Jiang Chen also did me a favor. He is carrying the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, this time at the edge of Mount Kun, if not for him, I may not be able to hear the summoning voice of my Ancestor.��


    Ji Yaoxing frowned and said, ��Don��t forget that Jiang Chen regards Gu Changge as an enemy. As a princess of the Ji family, you should consider everything from the perspective of the family.��


    ��What will meeting Jiang Chen bring to you and the family? If you offend Gu Changge, what will it bring to the family? I hope you can think clearly. You can use Jiang Chen, but you can��t make friends with him sincerely, he is not a good person, he has a disgusting evil nature.��


    Hearing her brother��s words, Ji Chuyue��s face froze, and she wanted to refute but she couldn��t find the words, and she was a little disconcerted.


    She clearly felt that Jiang Chen was quite a nice person. It was just a pity that he had always regarded Gu Changge as an enemy and wanted revenge.

 Chapter 745: Dao field of Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 745: Dao field of Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation</h4>


    ��I wonder why the Chana Ancient Buddha became so angry?�� Gu Changge rushed to the scene and seemed unaware of what had happened, disying a surprised and puzzled expression as he asked.


    The rest of the powerhouse who had arrived first had various expressions upon hearing this, including shock, confusion, and even some curiosity. In the eyes of many, within the vast Divine City, aside from Gu Changge, there was no one else who had any grudges with Jin Chan. Now that Jin Chan had been tragically killed, Gu Changge naturally became the prime suspect.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six-Crowned King, and other young supreme beings frowned, suspecting that Gu Changge might be harboring ulterior motives and hade here just to join in themotion. However, they had no evidence to prove that Gu Changge had killed Jin Chan, and it was even less likely that Gu Changge had personallymitted the act since he was still present in the Divine City.


    ��Young Master Changge, do you perhaps not know?�� A senior from the Immortal Great Sect sighed lightly as he exined, �� Jin Chan was killed on his way back to Buddha Mountain.��


    After all, Jin Chan was a prominent figure among the younger generation and was ted to take over Buddha Mountain in the future. His death under mysterious circumstances could not be left uninvestigated.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge was also stunned, appearing genuinely surprised and taken aback. ��Who would be so audacious as to kill Jin Chan in the presence of Chana Ancient Buddha?,�� he furrowed his brow, seemingly having trouble believing the fact.


    The Daoist ��One-Eyed��, Golden Sun Goddess, and others remained aloof and observed silently. Seeing Gu Changge��s reaction, they refrained frommenting further. They couldn��t be certain that Gu Changge was behind all of this.


    It stood to reason, Chana Ancient Buddha would definitely bestow life-saving cards upon Jin Chan. It would require someone at least at the level of a Dao Building expert, or someone with cultivation surpassing that of the victim, to swiftly kill him in Chana Ancient Buddha��s presence.


    Chana Ancient Buddha, with an emotionless expression, looked at Gu Changge and asked, ��I��d like to ask, Young Master Changge, where were you before and during this incident?��


    Gu Changge raised an eyebrow upon hearing this and replied, ��I have been in the Divine City during this period, and I was just discussing matters with Heavenly Bull Demon King a moment ago.��


    ��Could it be that Chana Ancient Buddha suspects I sent someone to kill Jin Chan?��


    As he exined, the Heavenly Bull Demon King, apanied by numerous powerful demons, also arrived at the scene. In truth, there was no need for Gu Changge to speak, as many in the Divine City were already aware of the situation. After all, the Heavenly Bull Demon King had left his temporary residence and made his way to Gu Changge��s abode without concealing his presence. The Daoist ��One-Eyed��, Golden Sun Goddess, and others with terrifying senses naturally understood all of this. However, they couldn��t discern the specifics of the conversation between the Heavenly Bull Demon King and Gu Changge.


    ��It��s not that I want to have such suspicions,�� Chana Ancient Buddha replied, still wearing an expressionless face. ��It��s just that, aside from Young Master Changge, I can��t think of anyone else who would harm Jin Chan.��


    Chana Ancient Buddha still said expressionlessly and was not relieved by Gu Changge��s exnation.


    Gu Changge simply smiled faintly at these words. ��If everyone believes that I��m the prime suspect in killing Jin Chan, had the Chana Ancient Buddha ever considered whether I would be so foolish as to take such a risk and suspicion upon myself? In my view, this is nothing more than the work of malicious individuals trying to frame me.��


    His exnation was straightforward andposed, without any signs of unease. Hearing this, many people had a moment of realization and found his reasoning quite usible. Indeed, it made sense. Considering Gu Changge��s usual behavior, he didn��t seem like someone so recklessly impulsive. If he had a grudge against Jin Chan, why not wait for a more opportune moment to act? Why choose this particr time when everyone knew about their enmity? Attacking at this juncture would only make him the prime suspect, and it would be challenging for him to clear his name. At this moment, couldn��t he exin everything clearly?


    Even those who knew Gu Changge well, like Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the Six-Crowned King, began to doubt that he was not behind this incident. It seemed more likely that someone was deliberately orchestrating this, muddying the waters, and pinning the me on Gu Changge.


    ��If that��s the case, it does seem like a plot by some sinister individuals.��


    ��Even if Young Master Changge had a significant grudge with Jin Chan, it doesn��t make sense for him to attempt an assassination at such a critical moment.��


    ��After all, with Jin Chan meeting with such a misfortune, many would immediately suspect Young Master Changge.��


    Elders and senior figures from various sects and immortal forces nodded in agreement, finding Gu Changge��s exnation reasonable. Chana Ancient Buddha also understood that Gu Changge��s words made sense. However, these words alone weren��t enough topletely absolve Gu Changge of suspicion.


    ��The Young Master Changge also cannot prove that you didn��t send someone to kill the disciple,�� Chana Ancient Buddha��s expression darkened slightly as he spoke.


    Gu Changge seemed to have anticipated this response, and he simply smiled and said, ��Well, Chana Ancient Buddha also doesn��t have any evidence to say that I dispatched powerful individuals to kill Jin Chan, right?��


    These words left Chana Ancient Buddha in silence. Although he was proficient in the Dao of destiny, he couldn��t deduce anything conclusive about Gu Changge, let alone confirm him as the murderer of Jin Chan. Given the current circumstances, this matter would have to be left unresolved due to theck of concrete evidence. Chana Ancient Buddha also couldn��t afford the consequences of taking action against Gu Changge.


    However, if they simply let the matter rest, Chana Ancient Buddha wasn��t sure if they could ever uncover the true culprit.


    ��It seems Chana Ancient Buddha hase to a realization. In my opinion, the most crucial thing now is to go to the ce where Jin Chan was killed and see if we can find any clues there.��


    ��Your aimless search will only allow the real culprit to escape. Of course, if Chana Ancient Buddha still believes I��m the prime suspect, feel free toe to me with any concerns or doubts.��


    Gu Changge smiled and said his piece. Afterward, seeing Chana Ancient Buddha��s continued silence andck of further suspicion, he turned and left the scene.


    The others were unsure of what to say. Their original purpose ining here was to understand the true reason behind Chana Ancient Buddha��s anger. As for whether Gu Changge had sent someone to kill Jin Chan, it wasn��t their primary concern.


    ��If this individual was not eliminated ; there will be no peace in the Upper Realms otherwise,�� the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� said as he watched Gu Changge��s departing figure, his eyes growing even darker.


    He had at least seventy percent certainty that Gu Changge had indeed sent someone to kill Jin Chan.


    In fact, Gu Changge��s calm andposed demeanor, even personally appearing before Chana Ancient Buddha, was enough to dispel many people��s doubts except Daoist ��One-Eyed��.


    And, if this matter was discussed by someone else, no one could reply in such a calm way like he does, so who would dare to do such a thing?


    Soon, news of Jin Chan��s murder began to spread like wildfire throughout the Divine City. Initially, many suspected Gu Changge��s involvement, but upon considering his calm andposed demeanor at the time, they began to believe that someone was deliberately framing him, much like the previous rumors about the Demonic Arts Inheritor. As a result, many cultivators started to advocate for Gun Change, seeking to clear his name and vindicate him.


    While the ashes of the Jin Chan from Buddha Mountain had not yet cooled, the investigation for the true culprit was in full swing. However, at the same time in the Divine City, another significant event urred that sent shockwaves throughout the upper realm.


    ��


    During the time of Jin Chan��s death, another incident which was not big and not too small urred in the divine city. A young supreme being fell victim to the Inheritor of the demonic art, with their essence stolen. The body was discovered in their courtyard the next day. This news triggered another wave of shock and disbelief among countless cultivators.


    The Divine City was home to numerous powerful individuals, with several background figures overseeing it. People couldn��t fathom how the Demonic Arts Inheritor had the audacity to kill a young supreme being right in front of everyone without anyone noticing.


    Various rumors and spections began to circte, with everyone searching for the Inheritor of the Demonic arts among the younger generation in the Divine City. The four imposing city gates of the Divine City were sealed immediately, preventing any cultivators from leaving or entering. The atmosphere was tense, and fear ran rampant.


    Despite everyone��s efforts, the oue remained the same �C no one could find any concrete leads. Even a background figure attempted to use their formidable spiritual awareness to scan the entire Divine City but still yielded no results.


    The fallen young supreme being, though not on par with figures like the Six-Crowned King and Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, was still a terrifying young talent in their own right, possessing unique attributes. After this incident, many of the young geniuses became even more vignt and fearful of the Demonic Arts Inheritor. How could they let their guard down when someone dared to hunt them down so brazenly in front of ancient beings?


    ��Did Gu Changge arrange for Lan Yifei to act again? What is his true purpose? Clearly, with his cultivation level, he doesn��t need the essences of these young talents,�� pondered Gu Xian��er, who had yet to leave the Divine City.


    She had naturally received news of thistest development, and her confusion deepened. She had previously refrained from asking Gu Changge about his motives, assuming he had a different n or purpose. However, she now began to suspect that he was purely attempting to divert attention of everyone in the upper realm away from himself and onto the Demonic Arts Inheritor. His actions seemed to align with the future visions she had witnessed in the Lake of Reincarnation, causing Gu Xian��er some concern.


    ��


    ��After resolving the matter with the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the Upper Realms should have some peace for a while, shouldn��t they?��


    On the other side, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, who had helped resolve the issue with Absolute Heavenly Extinction, had returned to the Divine City. Naturally, he had some intentions of ��iming credit�� and wanted to gain more of Gu Changge��s trust. As Gu Changge��s master, he shared certain simrities with Gu Changge in terms of character, such as using any means to achieve their goals.


    ��Thank you, Master, for your assistance. It��s only natural. With this, both of us have gained more prestige in the Upper Realms,�� Gu Changge responded as he leisurely watered the nts in his courtyard. ��When the timees, we can raise the banner of justice high, rally support from across the majority, and make an impact.��


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord, dressed in his Daoist robe, exuded an aura of elegance and wisdom. He smiled and stroked his beard, saying, ��I never expected that, after countless epochs, I would encounter such a satisfactory disciple like you.��


    As he spoke, he seemed to recall something, showing a contented expression, then followed by a tinge of regret as he shook his head. ��Speaking of which, besides leaving behind a token of inheritance, I haven��t really taught you much. I haven��t even personally imparted any Dao Technology to you. It��s quite shameful.��


    ��Between us, although we have the title of master and disciple, we don��t have a true master-disciple rtionship. I haven��t taken you to my Dao field. Many jade slips, immortal insights, and ancient treasures that I obtained in the past are all still over there in the Daoist field, still untouched����(Ed Note, Dao field, the ce where cultivators live and cultivate daily, it��s equal to cultivator��s house.)


    He appeared quite regretful, as if he felt sorry for not fulfilling his role as a master.


    Gu Changge listened to this with a faint smile, as if he had been waiting for this moment. However, he still showed a surprised expression and said, ��Master, you still have a Daoist field? I thought that for so many epochs, you were actually in some ce in deep slumber rather than cultivating.��


    He had long been intrigued by the secrets of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, but he had refrained from asking too many questions, fearing that it might alert the Reincarnated Heaven Lord prematurely.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord nodded and said, ��During these long years, I did sleep at times, but I also practiced meditation and cultivate for the pursuit of higher levels of realms. The Dao field was not far from here, and considering your impending wedding����


    He intentionally mentioned that he had left behind many valuable items in the Dao field, including ancient jade inscriptions and immortal insights, to pique Gu Changge��s interest. He hoped to lead Gu Changge there eventually, as the Gu family was immensely powerful, and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord didn��t have absolute certainty in taking action against Gu Changge within this universe without being detected by the formidable Gu family.


    Thus, he had been gradually gaining Gu Changge��s trust, nning to guide him to another universe.


    Considering Gu Changge��s inherently greedy nature, the mention of a Dao field holding numerous treasures and immortal inscriptions would undoubtedly pique his interest.


    ��Master, you are mistaken,�� Gu Changge replied. ��The wedding ns can wait. In my opinion, the cultivation path and our master-disciple rtionship are of paramount importance. I have enough time to spare for this.��


    Gu Changge��s response didn��t disappoint the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. He had gathered enough insights into Gu Changge��s character during this time to understand that Gu Changge didn��t ce a high value on romantic rtionships. He viewed the union with the Peerless Immortal Dynasty as a strategic move to consolidate his power and didn��t seem to be driven by strong personal emotions.


    ��I am pleased to hear your dedication, my disciple,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord said, his eyes showing genuine interest. He believed that Gu Changge was primarily focused on strengthening his own position, and his loyalty was more towards his goals than personal rtionships.


    ��Since you have such determination, I��m delighted as your master. However, if you truly intend to apany me to the Dao Field, you should inform the Peerless Immortal Dynasty first,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord advised, showing concern for Gu Changge��s situation. ��It��s better to inform them to avoid any misunderstandings.��


    He was concerned that if Gu Changge didn��t notify the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Gu family of his whereabouts, it might lead toplications if something unexpected happened. However, he also knew that Gu Changge was unlikely to reveal his ns to others, especially when it concerned his personal Daoist field, which held numerous opportunities and treasures.


    Gu Changge was so greedy, how could he allow this matter to leak out?


    ��This was a minor matter, no need to inform them,�� Gu Changge responded with a smile, as he didn��t want to disappoint the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, dismissing the suggestion of informing the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Gu family. He preferred to keep his whereabouts hidden.

 Chapter 533-1: A living Human Ancestor, Wind and clouds gathered in Kunwu City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 533-1: A living Human Ancestor, Wind and clouds gathered in Kunwu City (1)</h4>


    ��It has been countless years since the Ancestor disappeared. If Chuyue hadn��t heard the summon from the Ancestor, we might not have known that the Ancestor was trapped in Mount Kun.��


    ��For so many years, we thought that our Ancestor had died, but we never thought that the old man was still alive, and was trapped in Mount Kun.��


    ��As the heir of the descendants, I don��t know anything about this. I��m really ashamed. I have no idea how I��m going to face Ancestor Sheng Chu.��


    Within the main hall of the Ji family, in the middle of the banquet, a lot of wine was being poured. Some Elders were dizzy and their emotions were infected, and they were a little ashamed.


    Gu Changge sat down happily, and smiled lightly, ��Senior Ji Sheng Chu has a high level of cultivation, and he has never been able to sit down after being trapped in Mount Kun for so many years, which already exins everything. If we can rescue senior Ji Sheng Chu this time, wouldn��t it be a merit to the Upper Realm?��


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall was shocked, and their faces were filled with joy. They naturally knew what that meant.


    One must know that the Upper Realm today was distressed by the disaster of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and there was nothing to do.


    After all, their Ancestor was honored as a Human Ancestor. When the time to reach the peak would arrive, they could sit in the Ji family and wait for the Great Sect Masters from all over the Upper Realm toe to worship.


    How beautiful were those scenes?


    While fantasizing, they couldn��t help but feel a surge of emotion.


    ��What Young Master Changge said is very true. If the Ancestor is alive, why should my Ji family not be able to restore its ancient glory?��


    The Patriarch of the Ji family, Ji Hao, had a few sses of wine. Usually it was rare for him to show joy on his majestic face. While speaking, he nced at Su Qingge and Ji Qingxuan who were standing behind Gu Changge.


    Looking at it this way, it was almost difficult to tell who was the older sister and who was the younger sister. He couldn��t help asking in his heart, ��What does Young Master Changge think of Qingxuan?��


    In terms of identity, although he was Ji Qingxuan��s uncle, he seldom cared about her these years, let alone taking care of her. But at this time, he must act like an uncle, lest Gu Changge feels that he had treated Ji Qingxuan badly during these years.


    ��Qingxuan is pretty smart. She��s very likable,�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile and nced at Su Qingge who was at the side while speaking.


    Su Qingge lowered her eyes and seemed very quiet. She didn��t say much, and was ying the role of ��Ji Qingxuan��.


    A look of joy appeared on Ji Hao��s face, and he nodded hastily, ��Qingxuan has indeed been smart since childhood, and she does things reasonably and neatly.��


    At this moment, the faces of the other Elders could not hide their joy. Although Su Qingge was Gu Changge��s maid, her surname was not Ji after all, and she was actually no different from an outsider in their hearts.


    But Ji Qingxuan was different. She was a direct disciple of the Ji family and grew up with the Ji family since she was a child. If she could be liked by Gu Changge like her sister, it would be a great thing for the entire Ji family.


    In the current Upper Realm, was there a more reliable thigh than Gu Changge?


    ��Chuyue, Yaoxing����


    Afterward, Ji Hao called his son and daughter, namely Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chuyue, toe up.


    Although the two had contact with Gu Changge before, this time when he suddenly came to the Ji family, and they hadn��te to pay their respects yet.


    So in Ji Hao��s view, it was better to take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with Gu Changge. On the other hand, Ji Hao, the head of the Ji family, also had his own little thoughts.


    In terms of appearance alone, his daughter Ji Chuyue was no worse than Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge. With everything being said, Ji Qingxuan was only his niece, and Ji Chuyue was his daughter.


    Ji Chuyue was dressed in a light yellow long dress. She was tall and slender, with a beautiful face, sparkling and cunning eyes, and the aura of the world, like an immortal.


    ��Chuyue greets Young Master Changge.�� She blinked her eyes and greeted Gu Changge.


    Beside Ji Chuyue, Ji Yaoxing was dressed in a golden robe with a calm expression, but the moment he cupped his hands and said, ��Yaoxing greets Young Master Changge.��


    When they were in Purple Mountain before, they offended Gu Changge because they went to find the whereabouts of Heavenly Tower without telling Gu Changge.


    Later, the Ji family took the initiative to give away the Heavenly Wheel that they had obtained so hard, and this was considered to have solved the trouble.


    ��You two are wee. Speaking of which, when I was in Purple Mountain, it was thanks to you two that I was able to find the Heavenly Tower.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly, with a smile on his face.


    Ji Chuyue and Ji Yaoxing were both a little unnatural and embarrassed when they heard this. If Chen Ning��er hadn��t been following them in secret, Gu Changge might not have broken the restrictions outside Purple Mountain so easily.


    Of course, this matter was thanks to Jiang Chen at that time.


    ��Young Master Changge has a lot of people. Regardless of the faults my sister and I made at the time, he is still willing to help my Ji family. It really makes Yaoxing ashamed.�� Ji Yaoxing said with a bit of guilt.


    ��It��s just a trivial thing, don��t worry about it.�� Gu Changge waved his hand, looking very casual, and didn��t care.


    In his opinion, Ji Yaoxing was a person who had made great achievements and was very smart. It could be seen from the fact that he abandoned Jiang Chen without hesitation at the beginning.


    Such a character knew what to do at critical times. Even if Gu Changge didn��t speak up about the position of Patriarch of the Ji family, Ji Yaoxing would choose to back down and give it to Ji Qingxuan.


    In the next few days, the news that the Ancestor of the Ji family, Ji Sheng Chu, was alive, seemed to have grown wings, and suddenly swept across many territories in the East Upper Realm, causing huge waves and amotion in the Upper Realm.


    Many Immortal forces and Supreme sects were shocked and couldn��t believe it.


    One must know that the Ancestor of the Ji family, Ji Sheng Chu, was a figure countless years ago. He was once honored as the Human Ancestor andter created the Ji family by himself.


    Such a character was also extremely amazing and talented in that era. It was just thatter, for unknown reasons, he suddenly disappeared. Many people thought that he had passed away, which led to the gradual decline of the Ji family.


    Now they suddenly heard that the Ancestor of the Ji family had never died, but was just trapped in Mount Kun. This made many people stunned in shock. They couldn��t believe it.


    Based on this calction, for how many years had the Ancestor of the Ji family been trapped?


    It had probably spanned several epochs. This news was extremely true, as it was said by the old antique of the Ji family, it was earth-shattering and soon shook the entire Upper Realm.


    At this moment, almost no force or sect could sit still. After all, the Ancestor of the Ji family was a peerless figure countless years ago, standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm. He had been trapped in Mount Kun for all these years.


    Didn��t that mean that he had lived in Mount Kun for at least several epochs, or even longer?


    As for how the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped in Mount Kun, no one knew. No matter what the reason was, the news that the Ancestor of the Ji family was still alive was already shocking enough, after all, that was the existence that was once honored as the Human Ancestor.


    When this news swept across the Upper Realm, many Immortal forces and Supreme sects also reacted immediately.


    Some forces and sects who had enmity with the Hidden Ji family could hardly sit still, and were very worried, thinking that if the Ancestor of the Ji family got out of trouble, they would start to trouble them.


    Then another incident was even more shocking. The Ji family nned to rescue the Ancestors and sent many powerhouses to Mount Kun. However, before approaching Mount Kun, they encountered an inexplicable formation near it, and everything turned into dust and disappeared.


    This made many forces who paid attention to this matter tremble. Needless to say, Mount Kun was dangerous. Even a Supreme did not dare to venture there lightly, and there were even many stories of Enlightened beings dying here.

 Chapter 533-2: A living Human Ancestor, Wind and clouds gathered in Kunwu City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 533-2: A living Human Ancestor, Wind and clouds gathered in Kunwu City (2)</h4>


    The Ji family wanted to rescue their Ancestor, but looking at it now, it was not a simple matter.


    ��Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family, is a person who has made great contributions to all beings in the world. The rest of the forces are standing by at this time.��


    ��I don��t think it will be long before the Immortal forces and Supreme sects from all over the Upper Realm will gather here.��


    ��After all, there is a true Human Ancestor living in Mount Kun����


    Within the various ancient cities, there were cultivators and creatures discussing and expressing their opinions. In their view, Ji Sheng Chu was not only the Ancestor of the Ji family but also the Human Ancestor in the eyes of countless creatures in the Upper Realm.


    Now that he was facing a crisis and trapped in Mount Kun, those forces that owed him favors would definitely help him. Moreover, on the other hand, if Ji Sheng Chu was rescued, the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that the Upper Realm was facing now might also be solved.


    With this in mind, many forces and sects were waiting and watching, wanting to know the attitude of the Upper Realm toward the trapped Ancestor of the Ji family.


    And during this period of time, everyone in the Ji family also mobilized their power one after another, asking for help from forces that had a good rtionship with the Ji family in the past.


    Especially some forces that had been taken care of by Ji Sheng Chu. In time, another piece of news came out from the Ji family, which quickly shocked all parties and caused huge waves.


    Gu Changge intended to lead many powerhouses of the Gu family to help the Ji family break through Mount Kun and rescue Ancestor Ji Sheng Chu. This news shocked many Immortal forces and Supreme sects, which was a bit unbelievable.


    It stood to reason that the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Ji family didn��t have a deep connection, so why did Gu Changge want to do this? Could it be that he was really warm-hearted? Or did he just want to help the Ancestor of the Ji family get out of trouble?


    But this was very different from the Gu Changge they knew. On the other hand, after seeing the Ji family getting help from Gu Changge, many forces that were hostile to the Ji family quietly withdrew their edge.


    With such confidence, the Ji family received help from many forces and cultivators and began to mobilize their background to prepare for the first attack on Mount Kun. For a time, the entire Upper Realm was once again in a state of turmoil, and many forces all turned their attention to Kunshan.


    Although Mount Kun was a very famous life-threatening ce in the Upper Realm. But from the outside, it was and of verdant green. The clouds were steaming and the rosy clouds were blooming, revealing the simplicity and vicissitudes of life.


    The clouds rose with colorful mist, and it was gorgeous. The majestic and terrifying sacred mountains and divine mountains stood in the depths, majestic as if they had existed since the beginning of the world.


    Around Mount Kun, there was even ayer of chaotic mist that could not sink. There was a faint blood color intertwined and reflected in it as if to show the world that some horrible and bloody things had happened here. The Enlightened beings were bleeding and falling. Even the True Immortals were hard to get through!


    At the foot of Mount Kun, there was an ancient city called Kunwu City, covering a territory of millions of miles. It was a prosperous, majestic, magnificent and extremely vast ancient city that had survived for a long time.


    Since this period of time, the crowds in Kunwu City have been surging. One after another divine lights could be seening from all directions every day. After hearing the news that the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped in Mount Kun, many cultivators rushed over from all over the ce, anticipating that something terrible would happen in Mount Kun in the near future.


    A living Human Ancestor was now trapped in Mount Kun. The sensation caused by this news could be described as earth-shattering and no force could calm down.


    In addition to the Leaders and Elders of the major sects who came here, even many younger generations gathered together, intending to take a look at the matter. Mount Kun was also known as Immortal King Mountain, where opportunities and crises coexist.


    Someone once picked a small red grass outside Mount Kun. After swallowing it, his cultivation increased greatly, and his cultivation reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    Some people said that the little grass had absorbed the blood of the Immortal King. Although it was probably only one in a billion, it was extremely rare and its value was immeasurable.


    There were quite a few fetishes like this.


    Every day in Kunwu City, cultivators could be seen going to the outskirts of Mount Kun to pick up leaks and treasures. Even some of the strangely shaped stones that contained special Dao rhymes were very valuable.


    Some business alliance forces even set up a gambling stone workshop in Kunwu City. Those rare stones were all from around Mount Kun, and even some powerful existences risked their lives to move them out of it. The value was unimaginable.


    Among those strange stones, some people had even cut out the Supreme Scriptures, rare Immortal veins�� There was even a drop of sealed blood, just the breath that it diffused made the sky tens of thousands of miles away. With drastic changes, the stars outside the domain were trembling.


    That drop of mysterious blood was finally purchased by a certain force at a sky-high price. It was rumored that they even created a peerless genius, but then disappeared for unknown reasons.


    In short, Mount Kun contained all kinds of mysterious good fortune, and even some Enlightened beings could continue their lives because of some divine items from Mount Kun, alleviating the five declines of Heaven and Man.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The sky trembled, and the dazzling ancient warships or chariots arrived from afar, descending on Kunwu City like a small sun, causing quite amotion.


    ��That��s Tian Jiuyin, the son of the Primordial Divine Sect����


    Someone was surprised and shocked and recognized a young man walking out of the ancient warship. He looked very feminine, but there seemed to be rounds of bright moons rising and falling behind him.


    ��It is rumored that he has a male and female appearance and possesses the Divine Taiyin Physique, and is now at the mid-stage of the Sacred Realm, sweeping away and invincible.��


    ��Some time ago, I heard that he easily killed a fierce beast in the Great Sacred Realm, and the Taiyin Divine Physique has already achieved a small degree����


    Many cultivators in Kunwu City whispered and stared at the young man in front of them. Kunwu City was home to many crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Young supreme beings of all ethnic groups could be seening almost every day.


    Apart from those patriarchs who never showed their heads and tails, these young supreme beings were the most eye-catching.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, there was a waveing from another direction, a very tall white jade flying boat galloped past andnded toward this ce, filled with a simple and magnificent atmosphere.


    ��That��s a member of the Hidden An n����


    ��I heard that the descendants of this generation of An n in the hidden world are very mysterious. They have never walked in the world, but their own strength is unimaginable.��


    ��I wonder if I can meet the descendants of the Hidden An n this time.��


    This ce caused quite amotion immediately, and many cultivators were shocked and stared closely at the white jade flying boat.


    Apart from the Hidden An n, many young Supreme Beings had appeared before, even the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others had shown their traces.


    It could be said that this time Mount Kun had attracted the attention of the entire Upper Realm, and many young people had rushed to Kunwu City. The cultivators and living beings were looking forward to it, feeling that there would be a big collision among the younger generations here before the sects rescued the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    ��Hey, have you noticed that the girl in the green dress who walked in from outside the city just now is a little familiar?��


    At this time, a cultivator suddenly opened his mouth, his eyes widened as he looked in the direction of the city gate. However, the figure of the young girl in green clothes just shed past, and soon disappeared, as if he had hallucinated.


    ��It seems to be the little princess from the Gu family�� I didn��t expect her toe here too���� The cultivator on the other side was also a little surprised, ��It seems that Kunwu City will be very lively during this time.��

 Chapter 534: The old friend reunited, Another toad who wanted to eat swan meat

    <h4>Chapter 534: The old friend reunited, Another toad who wanted to eat swan meat</h4>


    Kunwu City was not far from Mount Kun. Even if one looked at the city wall, they could see arge mountain range covered by the vast chaotic mist, standing on the top of the cloud, seemingly majestic.


    It was so foggy that it was impossible to see clearly. More like an ancientnd that existed since the beginning of the world, full of mystery and vastness.


    From a very long distance, it exuded a terrifying pressure that could make one��s heart tremble, which was breathtaking. Rays of divine lights swept across the sky as it descended from distant realms, and rushed to Kunwu City.


    Within the past few days, too many great figures had descended upon Kunwu City. Even throwing a stone down might hit an Elder of a certain Immortal force. Many cultivators even felt that there was some kind of extremely powerful Enlightenment fluctuation, which disappeared from Kunwu City in an instant, making people palpitate.


    Among the forces that came to help the Ji family, they even brought Emperor Realm weapons and tried to invade Mount Kun. Such a move was so rare that it disturbed all directions. It could be said that such a thing had rarely been seen in these epochs.


    Previously, the Upper Realm raised troops to attack the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, but that was the power of the entire realm. Yet now it was facing the forbiddennd of Mount Kun.


    As for whether there were any Enlightened beings alive in Mount Kun, this matter had always been a mystery. Because none of the cultivators or creatures who had entered Mount Kun could return alive.


    If the Ancestor of the Ji family could be sessfully rescued this time, it would be tantamount to breaking this precedent.


    Currently, in a gambling stone workshop in Kunwu City. A young man in disguise was mingling with a cultivator, looking at it from time to time as if discussing something.


    The young man was quite handsome with a tall and straight figure, exuding an aura that waspletely different from ordinary people. As for the cultivator next to him, although he looked benevolent, he gave people a feeling of being difficult to get along with.


    ��Benefactor Jiang Chen, you see, as the descendant of Divine Origin Master, you should know what is hidden in these strange stones, right?��


    The two of them were Jiang Chen and Monk Pudu. It was Monk Pudu who spoke. He smiled and added as his eyes flickered ncing over the many strange stones in the Gambling Stone Workshop.


    Jiang Chen looked natural and calm before he nodded and replied, ��Of course.��


    The general trend of the world, the evolution of mountains and rivers, etc. were all within the scope of deduction and exploration of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat. Although he couldn��t directly see through what was hidden in those strange stones. But with the feeling, he could perceive the rarity of the things within it.


    Not to mention that during this period of time, he had be more and more familiar in the cooperation with the Artifact Spirit of the Immortal Boat. He could even activate some of the power that belonged to the Immortal Boat.


    The gambling stone workshop in front of him seemed to be tailor-made for him.


    ��That��s good. After a while, the little cultivator will be responsible for paying for the rough stones, and Jiang Chen, the benefactor, will be responsible for the selection. The things that are cut out, Jiang Chen benefactor, you and we will share equally. What do you think?��


    With Jiang Chen��s guarantee, Monk Pudu couldn��t help but smile authentically, which was quite different from his kind-hearted image. Jiang Chen didn��t hesitate for long, and directly nodded in agreement.


    He and Monk Pudu were old acquaintances, so naturally he would not doubt Monk Pudu��s character.


    Of course, there was anotheryer of rtionship. He was indeed short of money now, and most of his money was used to procure cultivation resources. The rough stones here were expensive, because they were mined near Mount Kun, and the price was much higher than the rough stones in other ancient cities.


    Afterwards, the two squeezed away the cultivators in front of them, and walked toward the higher pavilion of Gambling Stone Workshop. Monk Pudu was obviously a regr customer of Gambling Stone Workshop, and he understood that the rough stones in the pavilion below were actually from the outermost periphery of Mount Kun, and rare things could be indeed cut out.


    Soon, the two arrived at the third floor of the pavilion, in the presence of the colored mist. The venue was quite spacious and unique, and the rough stones ced in various ces also erupted with various colors of light.


    There was even a change in some rough stones. The cultivators here were far inferior to the cultivators below in terms of tolerance and cultivation, and they obviously had a lot of background.


    Jiang Chen even saw a lot of disciples from the Immortal Sects, who had an extraordinary demeanor.


    ��Jiang Chen benefactor, you can choose whichever one you like.��


    After arriving here, Monk Pudu disyed a smile on his face, obviously trusting Jiang Chen very much.


    Jiang Chen didn��t talk nonsense, with some divine light in his eyes, he was talking with the Artifact Spirit of Good Fortune Immortal Boat in his mind, while looking for the origin stone ced before them.


    ��Little Chen, pick this one. Yes, it is the biggest one in the middle���� The Artifact Spirit of Good Fortune Immortal Boat urged.


    Jiang Chen nodded, and his eyesnded on thergest rough stone in the middle of the third floor, which had a breadth that required a few people hugging it together. It looked uneven and had many small bumps. Compared with the other rough stones that exuded brilliant rays of light, it looked good.


    ��I want this piece.�� Jiang Chen said lightly, without any hesitation, pointing to this piece of rough stone.


    Hearing what he said, many people paid attention with a bit of a strange expression on their faces.


    When Jiang Chen and Monk Pudu had arrived just now, they took a look and saw that they didn��t know each other, so they didn��t care about it. They thought that the two of them would choose for a while, but Jiang Chen just took a look and picked the biggest rough stone.


    This shocked them a little, and then they couldn��t helpughing.


    In their opinion, this move was more than a little silly. It was like ayman who didn��t know anything.


    ��Who are you fools? Do you think that the biggest ones can produce good things? Even Mo Lao shook his head and said he couldn��t see through that piece of rough stone, yet you want to buy it in one bite.��


    At that moment, someone couldn��t help but shake his head, mocking.


    The Mo Lao he was talking about was a very famous origin master in the nearby Gambling Stone Workshop with profound attainments and even he was not sure about this rough stone.


    So this rough stone had gradually be something that no one cared about, and it had been ced here for several years.


    ��This young man really wants to buy this one?�� But the shopkeeper in charge of this ce was a little surprised.


    No matter whether Jiang Chen understood it or not, in his opinion, Jiang Chen was a guy who was sent to his door to take advantage of him, so how could there be any reason not to rob him?


    This rough stone had been left unattended for so many years, and today a big fool had finallye.


    ��Of course, it��s true.�� Jiang Chen said indifferently, the expression on his face was always calm and indifferent as if he wasn��t surprised that everyone would react like this.


    ��How many spirit stones?�� Although Monk Pudu was also a little puzzled, he was extremely convinced by Jiang Chen, and directly took out his storage ring.


    ��Three hundred thousand spirit stones.�� The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    Seeing the shopkeeper��s expression, a sneer shed across Jiang Chen��s face, and he said in his heart that he would cryter.


    Monk Pudu was very straightforward, and directly took out 300,000 spirit stones and bought this rough stone.


    ��Young master, we have to make an agreement. Once you buy it, no matter what happens after a while, it has nothing to do with our gambling. Don��t regret itter.��


    The shopkeeper was worried that Jiang Chen would regret it for a while, so he couldn��t help exining ��kindly.��


    ��Stop talking nonsense, cut it quickly.�� Jiang Chen said lightly, appearing quite impatient.


    Seeing this scene, the rest of the people immediately gathered around, seemingly very interested, but Jiang Chen actually nned to buy this rough stone.


    Not only did this guy look stupid, he was actually so rich. Although there were quite a few great disciples here, not many of them could take out 300,000 spirit stones at once.


    ��Three hundred thousand spirit stones�� tsk tsk tsk����


    ��If nothinges out, he will cry.��


    Many people watched with interest, with a touch of mockery.


    With that, the cultivator in charge of cutting the stone carefully peeled off theyers on the surface of the original stone, and a mysterious fluctuation suddenly permeated the pavilion.


    Everyone��s expressions changed a little at this time, not as contemptuous and casual as before. Some old men, including the shopkeeper, even looked solemnly.


    In the next moment, a rich red glow suddenly burst out from it, apanied by an aura that made the pores dte.


    ��That��s�� Blood King Ginseng����


    ��At least it��s more than a million years old���� Someone��s eyes widened and they couldn��t help eximing.


    A million-year-old Blood King Ginseng was a divine medicine that even the Quasi-Supreme would covet.


    The shopkeeper��s face also changed slightly at this moment. It was unbelievable, although he would not cry, but he was still very ufortable.


    ��It��s not a bad loss to exchange 300,000 spirit stones for a Blood King Ginseng that is more than a million years old.�� Jiang Chen said calmly, shaking his head lightly.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in Gambling Stone Workshop did not dare to underestimate Jiang Chen. However, there were still some people who were not convinced, thinking that Jiang Chen just got lucky.


    ��Hey, this is Blood King Ginseng! Did someone cut out Blood King Ginseng here?��


    At this moment, under the pavilion, a few young men and women suddenly arrived. Looking aloof, they emitted the charm of Dao covered in immortal aura, and the logo of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was embroidered on their clothes.


    It was a young woman who was speaking. She was extremely beautiful with cloud-like hair, delicate and fairplexion. Her legs were slender than ordinary women. She was dressed in a white dress, cold and dusty, like an aloof immortal.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Jiang Chen��s body froze a little, and the indifferent look on his face also disappeared. He turned his head in disbelief, and his eyes fell on the young woman walking under the pavilion.


    <i>Ruoyin? How did shee here?</i>


    Jiang Chen��s heart was a little excited, trembling slightly. He never thought that after so long, he would meet Xiao Ruoyin here today. But now that he had changed his face, Xiao Ruoyin probably won��t recognize him.


    This made Jiang Chen feel a little lost, but he still calmed down and understood that now was not the time to recognize Xiao Ruoyin.


    ��Do we know each other?��


    Xiao Ruoyin felt that the young man who was staring at her seemed somewhat familiar, but she couldn��t point it out.


    ��No, this is the first time I��ve seen a fairy.�� Jiang Chen shook his head and said with a smile.


    Xiao Ruoyin didn��t care about these words. Her gaze fell on the Blood King Ginseng in Jiang Chen��s hand, and she asked, ��Did you cut out this Blood King Ginseng?��


    She remembered that Master Yan Ji was at the Quasi-Supreme Realm, and she probably needed the Blood King Ginseng.


    ��Yes, I just got lucky. If the fairy wants it, I can directly give it to the fairy.��


    Jiang Chen smiled slightly as if the blood king ginseng in his hand was some rotten Chinese cabbage. He could tell that Xiao Ruoyin really wanted this Blood King Ginseng.


    At this juncture, without Monk Pudu��s consent, he nned to give the Blood King Ginseng to Xiao Ruoyin in front of him without permission.


    In his opinion, Monk Pudu should not care about these things. Hearing this, the faces of many people on the third floor changed slightly. After all, this was a Blood King Ginseng worth more than one million spirit stones.


    Jiang Chen actually nned to give it to the woman he just met?


    Although this woman was indeed outrageously beautiful, she hardly looked like a mortal. Monk Pudu also frowned slightly, but didn��t say much at this time.


    He felt as if he had seen Xiao Ruoyin in front of him. Jiang Chen seemed to have been paying attention to this woman when he was in the tomb of the Supreme God.


    It seemed that the two should be acquaintances from the old days, but now that Jiang Chen had changed his appearance, Xiao Ruoyin couldn��t recognize him.


    ������


    Xiao Ruoyin didn��t expect that this familiar man in front of him would directly n to give him this Blood King Ginseng. His intention was too obvious.


    This made her frown slightly, and with her current status in Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, naturally she would not be unable to buy this Blood King Ginseng with spirit stones.


    ��I appreciate this young master��s kindness, but I can buy this Blood King Ginseng with spirit stones. Just make an offer.�� Xiao Ruoyin shook her head and said in a cold voice.


    At this moment, Jiang Chen also understood that his behavior just now was a bit abrupt, so he touched his nose in embarrassment.


    ��Tsk tsk tsk, it��s another toad that wants to eat swan meat. I advise you to urinate and take a picture, so you don��t have to worry about it. Junior Sister Ruoyin belongs to Young Master Changge.��


    Seeing this scene, the young men and women behind Xiao Ruoyin couldn��t helpughing, and their words were mocking. It was obviously not the first time they had seen such a scene.


    ��Don��t talk nonsense, if Mr. Gu heard this, he mightugh at me for wishful thinking.��


    Hearing this, a faint red glow appeared on Xiao Ruoyin��s jade face, and she couldn��t help but cast a nce at the fellow students behind her.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen��s expression froze, even turning slightly pale and the hand holding the Blood King Ginseng tightened.

 Chapter 535: She is Gu Changge’s person, Divine Origin Master is here

    <h4>Chapter 535: She is Gu Changge��s person, Divine Origin Master is here</h4>


    During this period of time, among the people that Jiang Chen missed and worried about the most, Xiao Ruoyin definitely ranked first. Even his good friend Niu Tian was not as good as Xiao Ruoyin.


    That was why Jiang Chen was extremely excited when he saw Xiao Ruoyin just now, and even almost recognized her. Although Blood King Ginseng was precious and priceless, in Jiang Chen��s view, it was not as good as Xiao Ruoyin��s frown and smile.


    It was a pity that his behavior was too abrupt. Instead of gaining Xiao Ruoyin��s favor, he was regarded as a maniac by her. This made Jiang Chen secretly annoyed at his own stupidity. He wished to p himself.


    He was about to exin, but when he suddenly heard the words of a few fellow disciples behind Xiao Ruoyin, he almost spit out blood, and his face became even more gloomy.


    It would have been better not to mention Gu Changge, but whenever he was mentioned, Jiang Chen couldn��t bear the hatred and anger in his heart.


    He couldn��t help but think of how Niu Tian and the others were exterminated by Gu Changge in the territory of the ancient kingdom.


    Gu Changge was just wearing a disguise mask. Poor Xiao Ruoyin still thought that Gu Changge was a good person until now, couldn��t see his real face clearly, and admired Gu Changge very much.


    Jiang Chen once wanted to reveal his true identity and confess all this to Xiao Ruoyin. But he dare not.


    In this huge Kunwu City, there were many forces trying to curry favor with Gu Changge. If he dared to say that to Xiao Ruoyin, many people would definitelye to trouble him.


    So Jiang Chen could only choose to endure it stubbornly at this time, even if he felt extremely aggrieved.


    ��If this girl wants this Blood King Ginseng, she can exchange it with a million spirit stones.��


    At this time, Monk Pudu seemed to see Jiang Chen��s embarrassment, smiled faintly as he walked up and patted Jiang Chen��s shoulder. He helped him out, and then spoke to Xiao Ruoyin and the others.


    At this moment, the people on the third floor were still a little shocked by Xiao Ruoyin��s words just now. Their brains were a little unable to react, and then they looked up and down at Xiao Ruoyin and others.


    After all, it involved Gu Changge��


    It seemed that the white-clothed woman in front of her was acquainted with Gu Changge.


    ��So you are from Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce�� No wonder���� Many people looked serious, only then did they realize that Gu Changge had another identity.


    Heir of Heavenly Dao Pce! The best candidate for the next Pce Lord.


    ��Since this girl knows Young Master Changge, this old man wants Blood King Ginseng for a million spirit stones. However, this old man��s current cultivation level is far from being able to use it. I will take this opportunity to borrow flowers to present to the Buddha, and give them to the girl to form a good rtionship.��


    At this time, a gray-haired, haggard old man spoke up. It was not surprising that he had been standing in the corner. There was a bit of brilliance in his eyes, and then he smiled and uttered.


    While speaking, he directly took out one million spirit stones without hesitation. The aura emerged like a tide, and the brilliance was shining, intending to exchange for this Blood King Ginseng.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of many people in the pavilion changed dramatically.


    ��Old Dog Wu, you are smart!��


    ��That��s a good sight����


    Someone couldn��t help cursing inwardly, regretting not saying such things earlier. Although one million spirit stones for a gift was really painful, the meaning it represented was different!


    After all, the rtionship between the woman in front of them and Gu Changge was not simple, and it could be seen that she could get in touch with Gu Changge.


    So if they could use their excuses to enter Gu Changge��s field of vision, it would be more worthwhile to them than anything else.


    What were a mere million spirit stones?


    Xiao Ruoyin was also very shocked at this time. Obviously, she didn��t expect that someone would be willing to spend a lot of money to buy this Blood King Ginseng just to give it to her. This thing was too dreamy. Even Jiang Chen and Monk Pudu��s expressions were a little stiff.


    Of course, Xiao Ruoyin understood that this was because Gu Changge was mentioned in a conversation with a few colleagues just now.


    After all, she was a modern person with a very active mind. She figured it out almost instantly. These people wanted to please her so that they could enter Gu Changge��s field of vision.


    ��Young Master Gu is just a name, it makes people so�� If he really came here, I don��t know how big the waves would be.��


    Xiao Ruoyin��s eyes were full of brilliance, and her thoughts were full of imagination. She was actually a woman who knew how to use her own advantages. So after she came to this bizarre fantasy world inexplicably, the first thing she did was to ensure her own safety.


    After her life safety was guaranteed, she gradually adapted to the environment of this world. Learning of Gu Changge��s amazing identity and status, she knew that if she wanted to survive in this world for a long time, she had to find a way to get Gu Changge��s protection.


    So when she was in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, she often mentioned to everyone intentionally or unintentionally how she had a long talk with Gu Changge all night.


    In addition, she was sent to Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce by Gu Changge himself.


    Over time, in the eyes of many Elders and disciples, Xiao Ruoyin was actually Gu Changge��s person. Even many Elders needed to be cautious when dealing with Xiao Ruoyin and they dare not neglect her.


    Of course, Xiao Ruoyin was very smart and knew that there was a limit to everything, and it was toote to go too far. She was worried that Gu Changge would be unhappy when he found out about this.


    So every time when people misunderstood the rtionship between her and Gu Changge, she would always refute and exin. This method seemed to be useful, but in fact, it was getting darker and darker.


    In the eyes of everyone, her exnation was only due to shyness. And this was exactly the effect Xiao Ruoyin wanted. Sometimes, she even wished that the entire Upper Realm would know about it.


    She, Xiao Ruoyin, was Gu Changge��s person.


    ��Miss, I heard a report from a servant that someone cut out a million-year-old Blood King Ginseng in a stone gambling workshop in our business alliance.��


    At the same time, in a certain magnificent pce deep in Kunwu City. A woman with a soft and charming face with a delicate and small chin propped up, was listening to the report from outside the hall with some fascination.


    Behind her, nine snow-white and fluffy fox tails were swaying one after another, and a slender white palm brushed gently, making her narrow her eyeszily andfortably.


    ��The million-year-old Blood King Ginseng, if ced in the past, would be enough to shock many old antiques.��


    Still, upon hearing the report from outside the pce, Yin Mei shook her head lightly, not seeming to care very much, and added, ��But now, all major sects in Kunwu City are involved, and a million-year-old Blood King Ginseng is not worth mentioning.��


    ��Let��s pay attention to who cut out this thing.�� Gu Changge put down the teacup, but he was a little thoughtful. He had a premonition that he was about to meet an old acquaintance.


    ��Yes, Master���� Yin Mei got up and walked out of the hall.


    ��Qingxuan, what do you think is the chance of your Ji family rescuing their Ancestor this time?�� After Yin Mei left, Gu Changge suddenly smiled and asked Su Qingge behind him.


    Once he left the Ji family, he immediately came to Kunwu City, but he didn��t attract the attention of other people. And Ji Qingxuan returned to the Chaotic Star Region.


    Now following him was Su Qingge, who was also known as ��Ji Qingxuan��, the daughter of the Ji family in everyone��s eyes.


    ��If we can have the help of Young Master Changge, the chances should be much higher.�� Su Qingge obviously did not expect Gu Changge to suddenly ask her and was taken aback for a moment.


    Still, her answer was spot on. Gu Changge smiled lightly and didn��t ask any more questions. Su Qingge was the true inheritor of demonic arts, and Jiang Chen, the Son of Luck, was the sessor of the demonic seed shaped by Gu Changge himself.


    The two of them were now gathered together in Kunwu City, and it would definitely be more lively in the future.


    In the Gambling Stone Workshop, although Xiao Ruoyin evaded it several times, the Blood King Ginseng fell into her hands without spending a single spirit stone.


    A very shriveled old man, although very painful, still had a smile on his face, thinking that one million spirit stones were worth the money.


    ��Today, the Blood King Ginseng was cut out here. I wonder if it��s this guy��s luck or his real ability.��


    Several disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce fixed their eyes on Jiang Chen and turned around him, very curious. Jiang Chen, on the other hand had recovered his calm at this moment, he understood that to let Xiao Ruoyin see Gu Changge��s true face clearly, he had to find another strategy.


    He nced at Xiao Ruoyin, and aftermunicating with the Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit in his heart, he began to choose the rough stones. Now even Xiao Ruoyin couldn��t see his true identity.


    He had nothing to worry about. The eyes of all the people in the Upper Realm were gathering, the attention of everyone in Kunwu City was a good opportunity for him to make a name for himself.


    ��Today��s Gambling Stone Workshop is my chance.�� Jiang Chen secretly said in his heart.


    Soon, amidst the surprised, shocked, and dull expressions of the crowd, this ce reflected the brilliance of Dao. Pieces of rough stones bloomed with their original brilliance in Jiang Chen��s hands.


    All kinds of rare and sacred objects were cut out of it, and there were even some extremely rare fragments of immortal crystals at the back, which were in the form of mist, making the eyes of many older generations red.


    Obviously, it wasn��t a matter of luck that Jiang Chen obtained the Blood King Ginseng, but that he had the strength in this respect.


    ��Could it be that the legendary Divine Origin Master has reappeared? Searching Heaven and Earth to determine the universe, exploring the yin and yang and the nine secluded worlds.�� An old man��s voice trembled, and he suddenly remembered something, which was unbelievable.


    ��What is the origin of the little brother, that he is even more powerful than the most aplished old origin masters in Kunwu City?��


    Everyone here was shocked. Looking at this scene, especially the various goods cut out of the rough stones, they were almost speechless. Brilliant rays of light illuminated this ce brightly,


    Xiao Ruoyin was also very surprised. She didn��t expect that this man, whom she felt somewhat familiar with, would be so proficient in such a short period of time.


    Each of the goods were very valuable, and some of them contained special functions, which could cause many cultivators to scramble for them.


    ��Can he see through the strange things hidden in the rough stone?��


    Many people stared at Jiang Chen without blinking. Xiao Ruoyin��s eyes moved slightly.


    She had some understanding of the rough stones in Gambling Stone Workshop and understood that these rough stones were impregnated with a special regr atmosphere, and cultivators couldn��t use their spiritual sense to find out what was hidden in them.


    At this time, even if the Supreme being came in person, or even the Quasi-Emperor or the Enlightened being did it, they might not be able to see clearly what was hidden in these rough stones.


    But Jiang Chen seemed to have an insight into what was hidden in each piece of rough stone, extremely precise, and never made a mistake. Soon, the news of this ce spread like wings, causing a bigmotion in a small area.

 Chapter 536: How can she, Xiao Ruoyin, be at the Divine Stone Conference?

    <h4>Chapter 536: How can she, Xiao Ruoyin, be at the Divine Stone Conference?</h4>


    Kunwu City could attract cultivators from all over the realm. One of its major features was that the rough stones produced in Mount Kun were infiltrated with special irregrities, and could often produce various rare treasures.


    Even many old antiques from the Upper Realm often came to this city for a walk, hoping to find some divine items that could prolong life.


    Therefore, within Kunwu City, the status of the origin master was highly respected. Even the existences in the Supreme Realm had to be polite and not dare to offend some origin masters when asking them to look at the stone.


    The origin master��s inheritance was extremely weird and tricky, and their strength could not even be defined by their realm.


    Today, many miraculous things had been cut out from the Gambling Stone Workshop of the Wan Dao Business Alliance, and there were even a few nts of some rare and extinct magic medicines.


    The news spread quickly, causing shock in a small area. Although it was not enough to sweep the whole city, it was already a huge event in the bustling Kunwu City. Many forces and sects sent out powerhouses to investigate the truth of the matter as soon as they heard the news.


    At that time, there were quite a few cultivators in Gambling Stone Workshop, and many of them even witnessed everything with their own eyes.


    From the time when Jiang Chen cut out the million-year-old Blood King Ginseng, to the subsequent appearance of the disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, Jiang Chen showed his divine powers. The process of cutting out each piece of rare things was without any ws and was captured by the memory stone. The records were circted in various shops and markets.


    For a moment, Jiang Chen and the Monk Pudu beside him became famous. However, both of them had changed their appearances, because of the Supreme God Tomb incident some time ago, Monk Pudu was still being hunted down by the Supreme God n.


    So no one recognized Jiang Chen and Monk Pudu. Many people thought that the two of them were extremely mysterious, and they might be from some mysterious inheritance.


    Especially Jiang Chen��s first-hand stone exploration technique made many old origin masters stare wide-eyed. They watched it many times, but they didn��t find many traces rted to the origin technique.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Jiang Chen��s methods were too mysterious and unimaginable, they would all doubt whether Jiang Chen understood the technique of origin.


    After all, judging from the many pictures in the Memory Stone, many times Jiang Chen knew which original stones contained divine objects just by looking at them. Such a method was really shocking.


    ��This Mount Kun event, I don��t know if it is rted to the Ancestor of the Ji family, but it is reported that the stone fetus that the Supreme being from the Huanxi Sacred Land carried back then from Kunshan also had a simr event. The time roughly coincides with Mount Kun��s event.��


    ��Many people spected that something extraordinary was sealed in the ominous stone body that led to the destruction of Huanxi Sacred Land.��


    ��Over the years, that stone embryo had been suppressed in the depths of Kunwu City with a divine artifact. It is said that the stone embryo will also be taken out at this time��s Divine Stone Conference. Many forces are nning to cut the stone.��


    ��Old origin masters from all over the realm have been invited here, and even the Fu Long family and the Lian Chu family are said to havee here.��


    Discussions were rampant in Kunwu City as many cultivators and creatures were conversing about this matter. During this period of time, apart from the fact that the Ji family united with many forces to try to break through Mount Kun and rescue their Ancestor, there was another thing, which was also arousing the situation of all parties and attracting the attention of all ces.


    The Divine Stone Conference in Kunwu City!


    As the name suggests, at this conference, all major sects, or the ancient ns of the business alliance, would take out the Divine Stones that had been sealed for a long time, and invite the origin masters from all over the world to explore and discuss opening them.


    If someone took a fancy to the Divine Stones of other forces, they could also buy them directly at a high price.


    At the Divine Stone Conference, various treasures were cut out, and there were even sealed ancient creatures, immortal pills, longevity Dao Fruit and so on.


    In short, there would be many Immortal forces and Supreme sects in the Upper Realm participating in every Divine Stone Conference. Especially this time when the Ji family tried to attack Mount Kun it attracted the attention of countless forces.


    Many people had expected that this time the Divine Stone Conference would be unprecedentedlyrge and lively.


    ��That mysterious young man is likely to have received the inheritance of a certain Divine Origin Master, otherwise he would not have such a means.��


    ��If possible, he would be useful to me.��


    When ites to the Divine Stone Conference, many patriarchs of forces had different expressions, and they didn��t want to let go of such an opportunity to make friends with the Divine Origin Master.


    Soon, they sent their subordinates or nsmen to inquire about Jiang Chen��s residence, trying to extend an olive branch to him.


    ��A Divine Origin Master����


    In the depths of Kunwu City, in a magnificent and quaint pce with celestial lights, Gu Changge was drinking tea quite happily, and couldn��t help but smile lightly.


    ��That Divine Origin Master��s face is quite strange, I haven��t seen it before.�� A look of doubt appeared on Yin Mei��s face.


    ��It��s just a facelift. I figured out who he is, and the Monk���� A strange color appeared at the corner of Gu Changge��s mouth.


    If he remembered correctly, the matter of many Great Sect leaders who were killed by him in the tomb of the Supreme God had not been resolved so far.


    In the end, the Supreme God n also threw this pot on Jiang Chen��s head. With the name of stealing the Supreme God Orb and murdering many Great Sect leaders, how could Jiang Chen dare to show his true face?


    ��I heard that Jiang Chen met Xiao Ruoyin when he was gambling in the stone workshop.��


    Later, Gu Changge thought of the incident reported by Yin Mei and suddenly felt that he might be able to take advantage of this opportunity.


    The Creation Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit on Jiang Chen��s body could obviously easily resolve various geographic changes in formations so it gave everyone the illusion that Jiang Chen was the descendant of a Divine Origin Master.


    However, in the campaign of Mount Kun this time, the Spirit of Good Fortune Immortal Boat might be able to y a role.


    ��It��s time to take a look at Xiao Ruoyin, the Prophet of Destiny.��


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge chuckled, then got up and left the pce leaving behind Yin Mei, Su Qingge, and others.


    Speaking of which, although he didn��t pay much attention to Xiao Ruoyin��s affairs during this period, Yan Ji still often reported many things that happened in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    Therefore, Gu Changge saw Xiao Ruoyin��s actions and careful thoughts. He didn��t hate this kind of behavior. On the contrary, in Gu Changge��s view, although Xiao Ruoyin had a great sense of utilitarianism, she was very smart and knew how to judge the situation.


    This had surpassed many women. The other most important point was that such a character was convenient for him to control.


    At the same time, Xiao Ruoyin was still feeling unbelievable because of what happened during the day at the residence of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. When she was frowning and carefully thinking about whether she had seen Jiang Chen before, she suddenly heard other disciples report that Gu Changge had arrived.


    She was stunned for a moment, and after realizing it, she hurriedly applied a little makeup on her face to make herself look more radiant and beautiful. Then she took a deep breath to calm himself down, hiding the secret joy in her heart.


    ��Why is Mr. Gu also in Kunwu City and why is he still here at this time?�� Xiao Ruoyin��s heart was beating fast and her face turned slightly red.


    But she still kept herself calm, not much different from before. She always felt that she was able to get close to Gu Changge because she came from modern times.


    She didn��t know Gu Changge��s identity at the time, so she dared to talk with him, exchanging many things that happened in modern times, and she was not afraid of Gu Changge like other women.


    That was why Gu Changge felt that she was special and different from other women, so he remembered her. Although such an exnation sounded a bit bloody, even vulgar, in Xiao Ruoyin��s view, it was the truth.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, in the nearby pces and pavilions, almost all the disciples and elders of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce were rmed. They didn��t care that it was still night, so they rushed to greet, and greeted respectfully, ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    Although Gu Changge was still the descendant of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, his current status could be said to be far above that of the master of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    When facing him, many people even couldn��t help trembling, feeling a kind of unbelievably terrifying majesty rushing toward them. Gu Changge walked in from outside the mansion without anyone following him, appearing very casual and natural.


    With a warm smile on his face, he gently waved his hands and said, ��No need to do that, I��m here to see Miss Ruoyin.��


    Hearing this, many disciples and Elders of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce had such expressions in their hearts.


    ��But at this time, Ruoyin might be already sleeping.��


    ��We can ask someone to call her.�� An elder nodded and suggested hastily.


    Gu Changge seemed a little surprised, then smiled and added, ��Then I won��t disturb Miss Ruoyin��s rest, and I��lle to see her tomorrow.��


    These words made many Elders and disciples deeply surprised and shocked, feeling incredible. Many female disciples�� eyes widened even more, with iparable envy and jealousy.


    With Gu Changge��s status, it was her honor to meet him in person. They felt that if they changed themselves to Xiao Ruoyin, they would be so excited to death at this time.


    Yet now, in order not to disturb Xiao Ruoyin��s rest, Gu Changge actually said that he woulde back tomorrow. How could Xiao Ruoyin be worthy of Gu Changge?


    They felt that once this matter got out, it would definitely cause boundless waves in the Upper Realm and cause a great sensation. Now in the Upper Realm, which woman could be treated like this in front of Gu Changge?


    Of course, this might also be because Gu Changge had always been so caring and considerate to the woman he cared about.


    ��Ruoyin greets Young Master Gu����


    Suddenly, Xiao Ruoyin rushed over. She did not expect that Gu Changge would say that and care about her so much. While this shocked her, she was impressed, and even her greeting words were filled with a faint trembling.


    With Gu Changge��s status,ing here to meet her in person was enough to show how much he attached importance to her.


    ��Oh, it looks like you weren��t asleep.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge seemed to smile in surprise and looked at Xiao Ruoyin, who was still bright and charming in the dark night.


    At this moment, almost all the Elders and disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce looked at Xiao Ruoyin with envy.

 Chapter 537: Twisted your foot during the night practice, It is indeed your honor

    <h4>Chapter 537: Twisted your foot during the night practice, It is indeed your honor</h4>


    Xiao Ruoyin knew that almost all the forces and sects in the Upper Realm would participate in this Divine Stone Conference, which was of great significance. Even the noble and important status of the Divine Origin Masters was revealed, and every faction was trying to recruit those Divine Origin Masters with extraordinary means.


    This time, in the Gambling Stone Workshop of the Wan Dao Business Alliance, the mysterious man disyed his skills and shocked Kunwu City. Many people thought that he was a Divine Origin Master with a mysterious origin or his sessor.


    So they were trying to find a way to get it. However, his personality was quite entric, and almost all the forces and sects who went to extend an olive branch were turned away, and no one was even seen.


    Yet at this critical moment, many forces and sects dare not use tough measures and act ording to their faces. But Xiao Ruoyin remembered that when she was in Gambling Stone Workshop, the young man nned to give her the Blood King Ginseng.


    If she took the initiative to visit, the mysterious man might meet her. At that time, she would bring up the matter that Gu Changge intended to solicit.


    In the current huge Upper Realm, who would turn a blind eye to Gu Changge��s solicitation?


    ��Are you sure you can help me?�� Gu Changge looked interested as if he was a little surprised.


    In fact, he came to Xiao Ruoyin with this intention from the beginning. Though it still depended on the current Jiang Chen��s attitude toward Xiao Ruoyin.


    ��I can help Mr. Gu.�� Xiao Ruoyin nodded and assured him, ��But I still have to try.��


    Before she had contact with the mysterious man, she was not sure about his attitude.


    ��Then I��ll wait for your good news.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, then said something to Xiao Ruoyin, and left the ce.


    He really wanted to witness the beginning of the breakup between Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen, but he still had other things to do, so he gave up.


    After seeing Gu Changge leave, Xiao Ruoyin did not dy for long. She understood that this kind of thing had to be done first, otherwise, the mysterious man might be recruited by the others first.


    So although she felt a little unwell, she quickly cleaned up and took a few of her former colleagues to look for the mysterious man from yesterday.


    ��Jiang Chen, you are so tantly revealing your identity, aren��t you afraid of being exposed?��


    At this moment, within a courtyard to the east of Kunwu City. A person in a light yellow long dress folded his arms and said with a bit of puzzlement on his beautiful face.


    The courtyard was not that big. In the current Kunwu City, it could be regarded as a remote corner at best. But here lived the mysterious origin master who had rmed the entire Kunwu City during these days.


    Jiang Chen looked at the piece of purple spirit gold that was on his hand, and replied to Ji Chuyue��s words in a neutral manner, ��What are you afraid of, who knows who I am except for you?��


    Now besides Ji Chuyue, only the old acquaintance Monk Pudu knew his true identity. Jiang Chen was still very at ease with Ji Chuyue. Although she and her elder brother Ji Yaoxing tricked him in the Purple Mountain at the beginning, Jiang Chen chose to forgive Ji Chuyue in the end, knowing that she had no choice but to throw him out as an abandoned child because of Gu Changge��s persecution.


    Later, at an auction house, he ran into Ji Chuyue by chance, and Ji Chuyue had a certain special talent, so he recognized her immediately. There, Jiang Chen auctioned off a good item, but it was a pity that he was targeted and his life was almost in danger.


    Fortunately, in the end, Ji Chuyue made a move and saved him.


    The two came and went, and gradually became familiar with each other. This time Ji Chuyue was able to hear the message from the Ancestor Ji Sheng Chu near Mount Kun, it was also thanks to Jiang Chen.


    ��I came to you to tell you that I probably won��t associate with you in the future. My brother has already noticed you.�� Ji Chuyue said kindly.


    Jiang Chen was taken aback, seeing that Ji Chuyue didn��t seem to be joking, he couldn��t help but ask solemnly, ��When did it happen?��


    He didn��t doubt Ji Chuyue��s kindness, but how did Ji Yaoxing notice him?


    ��I don��t know either. When Gu Changge came to my Ji family this time, my brother warned me.�� Ji Chuyue shook her head and added.


    She and Jiang Chen had quite a good friendship. and she didn��t want to see Jiang Chen lose his life because of this kind of thing.


    ��I understand, I will be careful in the future.�� Jiang Chen nodded, feeling very cautious in his heart.


    He felt that Ji Yaoxing was not as upright as he appeared on the surface. This time Gu Changge wanted to help the Ji family rescue their Ancestor, he also heard about it. So once Gu Changge wanted to track down his tracks, Ji Yaoxing would probably inform him.


    ��I was indeed careless, and it was a bit dangerous.�� Jiang Chen frowned, originally he thought that his face-changing technique was wless. But he didn��t expect Ji Yaoxing to know his whereabouts long ago.


    After informing Jiang Chen of this matter, Ji Chuyue quietly left the ce and did not stay long.


    ��The little princess of the Ji family is very kind to benefactor Jiang, and she even came to inform benefactor Jiang of such things.��


    After Ji Chuyue left, Monk Pudu came out from the other side and couldn��t helpughing. Jiang Chen nced at him unhappily and said, ��It��s not a good thing for you to know that my identity has been exposed. What should we do now, leave Kunwu City?��


    Monk Pudu shook his head, sped his hands together, and said, ��Just as Ji��s family is nning to invade Mount Kun this time, the Divine Stone Conference is so grand that it happens only once in a million years. How can Master Jiang leave just like that?��


    Jiang Chen smiled wryly, ��Of course, I��m not reconciled.��


    He also hadn��t reminded Xiao Ruoyin to be careful about Gu Changge, so how could he feel relieved if he just left like this?


    Even if he wanted to leave, he had to find a way to take Xiao Ruoyin away with him. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from outside the courtyard.


    ��Who wille to visit me at this time?��


    Monk Pudu stared out of the courtyard with great interest, where he had set up a formation to prevent other experts from prying.


    ��These forces have always been like this, endlessly�� I said I��m not interested in their solicitation.��


    Jiang Chen frowned, very dissatisfied, he subconsciously thought that it was those forces trying to recruit him.


    ��Is the young master from Gambling Stone Workshop here?��


    Just when Jiang Chen was going to ignore those people outside and hang them outside, a familiar voice sounded. He was shocked, and stood up directly from the stone bench, with a look of surprise on his face.


    ��Ruoyin�� this is her voice. Is she the person outside the courtyard?��


    Jiang Chen walked toward the courtyard without hesitation, intending to open the door.


    Seeing this scene, Monk Pudu also left wisely, without any intention of disturbing him. He could tell that the rtionship between Jiang Chen and Xiao Ruoyin should be old. Since Xiao Ruoyin took the initiative toe to the door, the next thing should be their reunion, and he would not participate as an outsider.


    Outside the courtyard, Xiao Ruoyin was dressed in white with blue hair like a waterfall, as light could be seen emitting from others. Standing behind her were several fellow disciples that Jiang Chen had met in the Gambling Stone Workshop before.


    ��This girl�� is there something wrong?��


    Jiang Chen suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked with a just right smile on his face.


    There were still outsiders here, and he didn��t intend to directly reveal his original appearance and everything to Xiao Ruoyin. But since Xiao Ruoyin took the initiative toe to him today, this was his chance.


    ��I came here to look for this young master this time, and I actually want to tell you something.��


    Xiao Ruoyin did not expect that this mysterious man with a weird temper would actually meet her. She couldn��t help disying a polite smile on her face, nning to tell her story.


    ��Oh, so something happened. If this girl doesn��t dislike it, then she might as welle in and talk about it.�� Jiang Chen smiled slightly, stretching out his hand as a gesture of invitation.


    Xiao Ruoyin wasn��t worried about Jiang Chen��s ns. In this huge Kunwu city, there were now powerhouses everywhere, but if there was a little more movement here, it would soon attract many people toe here.


    Soon, Xiao Ruoyin and others followed Jiang Chen and entered the courtyard. There was still warm tea on the stone table in the middle, obviously a sign of someone having been here.


    Xiao Ruoyin took a look and didn��t ask any further questions.


    ��People from other sects came here just now and they said something to me.�� Jiang Chen noticed this scene and exined with a smile.


    Since thest time he parted with Xiao Ruoyin in the ancient warships of various tribes in the Ancient Immortal Continent, this was the first time he was so close to her. However, Jiang Chen quickly frowned, and carefully noticed that Xiao Ruoyin seemed to be walking with the wrong posture, which seemed a little strange.


    ��Girl, are you a little unwell?�� He asked with concern.


    ��I identally twisted my foot while cultivatingst night.�� Xiao Ruoyin looked a little unnatural, but she exined casually.


    ��Twisted foot? Is it serious?�� Jiang Chen didn��t think much about it but felt that Xiao Ruoyin was a little too careless. As a cultivator, she even twisted her foot?


    Although it sounded a bit outrageous, different cultivation methods would indeed lead to this situation. After sitting cross-legged for a long time, the aura in the ankles would be blocked and be stagnant. If one stood up identally at this time, they might indeed sprain their foot.


    ��It��s not serious, it won��t be long before it gets better.�� Xiao Ruoyin waved her hands, feeling that the mysterious origin master in front of her seemed a little too concerned about herself.


    ��It��s fine if it��s not serious.�� Jiang Chen nodded, then let Xiao Ruoyin and the others sit down, and then asked her why she came.


    Xiao Ruoyin didn��t talk nonsense and told Jiang Chen her intention ofing, including the current situation in Kunwu City, and the Divine Stone Conference in the uing next few days.


    Hearing these words, the expression on Jiang Chen��s face also changed from smiling at the beginning, to gradually freezing until it became somewhat gloomy and ugly.


    ��You came looking for me because you wanted me to follow Gu Changge and do things for him?�� Jiang Chen suppressed his anger as he said. His fists were creaking and his eyes fixed on Xiao Ruoyin.


    He never expected Xiao Ruoyin toe to him for this reason. It almost made his lungs explode.


    ��You have to know that Mr. Gu��s power is unmatched in the Upper Realm today, and his hands and eyes are even more powerful. Even Enlightened beings are in awe of him. I know that you carry the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, and you are arrogant, but It is indeed an honor for you to work for Mr. Gu.��


    Xiao Ruoyin frowned slightly, she didn��t know why Jiang Chen had such a big resentment toward Gu Changge. But she felt that it was because of his arrogance, so she couldn��t help persuading him with good intentions.

 Chapter 538: Twisted your foot during the night practice, It is indeed your honor

    <h4>Chapter 538: Twisted your foot during the night practice, It is indeed your honor</h4>


    Xiao Ruoyin knew that almost all the forces and sects in the Upper Realm would participate in this Divine Stone Conference, which was of great significance. Even the noble and important status of the Divine Origin Masters was revealed, and every faction was trying to recruit those Divine Origin Masters with extraordinary means.


    This time, in the Gambling Stone Workshop of the Wan Dao Business Alliance, the mysterious man disyed his skills and shocked Kunwu City. Many people thought that he was a Divine Origin Master with a mysterious origin or his sessor.


    So they were trying to find a way to get it. However, his personality was quite entric, and almost all the forces and sects who went to extend an olive branch were turned away, and no one was even seen.


    Yet at this critical moment, many forces and sects dare not use tough measures and act ording to their faces. But Xiao Ruoyin remembered that when she was in Gambling Stone Workshop, the young man nned to give her the Blood King Ginseng.


    If she took the initiative to visit, the mysterious man might meet her. At that time, she would bring up the matter that Gu Changge intended to solicit.


    In the current huge Upper Realm, who would turn a blind eye to Gu Changge��s solicitation?


    ��Are you sure you can help me?�� Gu Changge looked interested as if he was a little surprised.


    In fact, he came to Xiao Ruoyin with this intention from the beginning. Though it still depended on the current Jiang Chen��s attitude toward Xiao Ruoyin.


    ��I can help Mr. Gu.�� Xiao Ruoyin nodded and assured him, ��But I still have to try.��


    Before she had contact with the mysterious man, she was not sure about his attitude.


    ��Then I��ll wait for your good news.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, then said something to Xiao Ruoyin, and left the ce.


    He really wanted to witness the beginning of the breakup between Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen, but he still had other things to do, so he gave up.


    After seeing Gu Changge leave, Xiao Ruoyin did not dy for long. She understood that this kind of thing had to be done first, otherwise, the mysterious man might be recruited by the others first.


    So although she felt a little unwell, she quickly cleaned up and took a few of her former colleagues to look for the mysterious man from yesterday.


    ��Jiang Chen, you are so tantly revealing your identity, aren��t you afraid of being exposed?��


    At this moment, within a courtyard to the east of Kunwu City. A person in a light yellow long dress folded his arms and said with a bit of puzzlement on his beautiful face.


    The courtyard was not that big. In the current Kunwu City, it could be regarded as a remote corner at best. But here lived the mysterious origin master who had rmed the entire Kunwu City during these days.


    Jiang Chen looked at the piece of purple spirit gold that was on his hand, and replied to Ji Chuyue��s words in a neutral manner, ��What are you afraid of, who knows who I am except for you?��


    Now besides Ji Chuyue, only the old acquaintance Monk Pudu knew his true identity. Jiang Chen was still very at ease with Ji Chuyue. Although she and her elder brother Ji Yaoxing tricked him in the Purple Mountain at the beginning, Jiang Chen chose to forgive Ji Chuyue in the end, knowing that she had no choice but to throw him out as an abandoned child because of Gu Changge��s persecution.


    Later, at an auction house, he ran into Ji Chuyue by chance, and Ji Chuyue had a certain special talent, so he recognized her immediately. There, Jiang Chen auctioned off a good item, but it was a pity that he was targeted and his life was almost in danger.


    Fortunately, in the end, Ji Chuyue made a move and saved him.


    The two came and went, and gradually became familiar with each other. This time Ji Chuyue was able to hear the message from the Ancestor Ji Sheng Chu near Mount Kun, it was also thanks to Jiang Chen.


    ��I came to you to tell you that I probably won��t associate with you in the future. My brother has already noticed you.�� Ji Chuyue said kindly.


    Jiang Chen was taken aback, seeing that Ji Chuyue didn��t seem to be joking, he couldn��t help but ask solemnly, ��When did it happen?��


    He didn��t doubt Ji Chuyue��s kindness, but how did Ji Yaoxing notice him?


    ��I don��t know either. When Gu Changge came to my Ji family this time, my brother warned me.�� Ji Chuyue shook her head and added.


    She and Jiang Chen had quite a good friendship. and she didn��t want to see Jiang Chen lose his life because of this kind of thing.


    ��I understand, I will be careful in the future.�� Jiang Chen nodded, feeling very cautious in his heart.


    He felt that Ji Yaoxing was not as upright as he appeared on the surface. This time Gu Changge wanted to help the Ji family rescue their Ancestor, he also heard about it. So once Gu Changge wanted to track down his tracks, Ji Yaoxing would probably inform him.


    ��I was indeed careless, and it was a bit dangerous.�� Jiang Chen frowned, originally he thought that his face-changing technique was wless. But he didn��t expect Ji Yaoxing to know his whereabouts long ago.


    After informing Jiang Chen of this matter, Ji Chuyue quietly left the ce and did not stay long.


    ��The little princess of the Ji family is very kind to benefactor Jiang, and she even came to inform benefactor Jiang of such things.��


    After Ji Chuyue left, Monk Pudu came out from the other side and couldn��t helpughing. Jiang Chen nced at him unhappily and said, ��It��s not a good thing for you to know that my identity has been exposed. What should we do now, leave Kunwu City?��


    Monk Pudu shook his head, sped his hands together, and said, ��Just as Ji��s family is nning to invade Mount Kun this time, the Divine Stone Conference is so grand that it happens only once in a million years. How can Master Jiang leave just like that?��


    Jiang Chen smiled wryly, ��Of course, I��m not reconciled.��


    He also hadn��t reminded Xiao Ruoyin to be careful about Gu Changge, so how could he feel relieved if he just left like this?


    Even if he wanted to leave, he had to find a way to take Xiao Ruoyin away with him. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from outside the courtyard.


    ��Who wille to visit me at this time?��


    Monk Pudu stared out of the courtyard with great interest, where he had set up a formation to prevent other experts from prying.


    ��These forces have always been like this, endlessly�� I said I��m not interested in their solicitation.��


    Jiang Chen frowned, very dissatisfied, he subconsciously thought that it was those forces trying to recruit him.


    ��Is the young master from Gambling Stone Workshop here?��


    Just when Jiang Chen was going to ignore those people outside and hang them outside, a familiar voice sounded. He was shocked, and stood up directly from the stone bench, with a look of surprise on his face.


    ��Ruoyin�� this is her voice. Is she the person outside the courtyard?��


    Jiang Chen walked toward the courtyard without hesitation, intending to open the door.


    Seeing this scene, Monk Pudu also left wisely, without any intention of disturbing him. He could tell that the rtionship between Jiang Chen and Xiao Ruoyin should be old. Since Xiao Ruoyin took the initiative toe to the door, the next thing should be their reunion, and he would not participate as an outsider.


    Outside the courtyard, Xiao Ruoyin was dressed in white with blue hair like a waterfall, as light could be seen emitting from others. Standing behind her were several fellow disciples that Jiang Chen had met in the Gambling Stone Workshop before.


    ��This girl�� is there something wrong?��


    Jiang Chen suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked with a just right smile on his face.


    There were still outsiders here, and he didn��t intend to directly reveal his original appearance and everything to Xiao Ruoyin. But since Xiao Ruoyin took the initiative toe to him today, this was his chance.


    ��I came here to look for this young master this time, and I actually want to tell you something.��


    Xiao Ruoyin did not expect that this mysterious man with a weird temper would actually meet her. She couldn��t help disying a polite smile on her face, nning to tell her story.


    ��Oh, so something happened. If this girl doesn��t dislike it, then she might as welle in and talk about it.�� Jiang Chen smiled slightly, stretching out his hand as a gesture of invitation.


    Xiao Ruoyin wasn��t worried about Jiang Chen��s ns. In this huge Kunwu city, there were now powerhouses everywhere, but if there was a little more movement here, it would soon attract many people toe here.


    Soon, Xiao Ruoyin and others followed Jiang Chen and entered the courtyard. There was still warm tea on the stone table in the middle, obviously a sign of someone having been here.


    Xiao Ruoyin took a look and didn��t ask any further questions.


    ��People from other sects came here just now and they said something to me.�� Jiang Chen noticed this scene and exined with a smile.


    Since thest time he parted with Xiao Ruoyin in the ancient warships of various tribes in the Ancient Immortal Continent, this was the first time he was so close to her. However, Jiang Chen quickly frowned, and carefully noticed that Xiao Ruoyin seemed to be walking with the wrong posture, which seemed a little strange.


    ��Girl, are you a little unwell?�� He asked with concern.


    ��I identally twisted my foot while cultivatingst night.�� Xiao Ruoyin looked a little unnatural, but she exined casually.


    ��Twisted foot? Is it serious?�� Jiang Chen didn��t think much about it but felt that Xiao Ruoyin was a little too careless. As a cultivator, she even twisted her foot?


    Although it sounded a bit outrageous, different cultivation methods would indeed lead to this situation. After sitting cross-legged for a long time, the aura in the ankles would be blocked and be stagnant. If one stood up identally at this time, they might indeed sprain their foot.


    ��It��s not serious, it won��t be long before it gets better.�� Xiao Ruoyin waved her hands, feeling that the mysterious origin master in front of her seemed a little too concerned about herself.


    ��It��s fine if it��s not serious.�� Jiang Chen nodded, then let Xiao Ruoyin and the others sit down, and then asked her why she came.


    Xiao Ruoyin didn��t talk nonsense and told Jiang Chen her intention ofing, including the current situation in Kunwu City, and the Divine Stone Conference in the uing next few days.


    Hearing these words, the expression on Jiang Chen��s face also changed from smiling at the beginning, to gradually freezing until it became somewhat gloomy and ugly.


    ��You came looking for me because you wanted me to follow Gu Changge and do things for him?�� Jiang Chen suppressed his anger as he said. His fists were creaking and his eyes fixed on Xiao Ruoyin.


    He never expected Xiao Ruoyin toe to him for this reason. It almost made his lungs explode.


    ��You have to know that Mr. Gu��s power is unmatched in the Upper Realm today, and his hands and eyes are even more powerful. Even Enlightened beings are in awe of him. I know that you carry the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, and you are arrogant, but It is indeed an honor for you to work for Mr. Gu.��


    Xiao Ruoyin frowned slightly, she didn��t know why Jiang Chen had such a big resentment toward Gu Changge. But she felt that it was because of his arrogance, so she couldn��t help persuading him with good intentions.

 Chapter 539: Maybe he has some difficulties, She deceived herself

    <h4>Chapter 539: Maybe he has some difficulties, She deceived herself</h4>


    In Xiao Ruoyin��s view, the biggest reason why the young Divine Origin Master in front of her behaved so unhappily was that Gu Changge was about the same age as him.


    Being an arrogant Divine Origin Master that worked for a person who was about his age, he would feel ufortable, thinking that he was being underestimated. However, Xiao Ruoyin felt that as long as she exined it clearly, he would understand.


    Looking at the current Upper Realm, who wouldn��t want to hug Gu Changge��s thigh tightly and serve him?


    Facing Xiao Ruoyin��s good persuasion, Jiang Chen��s face became uglier, and his clenched fists were also creaking. He really didn��t expect that her former goddess would exin so earnestly in front of her, asking him to serve his arch-enemy.


    This made Jiang Chen very angry, even a little disappointed as heughed at himself. However, Jiang Chen soon calmed down.


    At this moment, he couldn��t me Xiao Ruoyin. Because he knew that Xiao Ruoyin didn��t know Gu Changge��s real face. She also had no idea that Gu Changge ordered them to be exterminated.


    ��Girl, you don��t need to say anything, I understand your kindness. But I��m used to being idle, and I don��t like to serve other people.�� Jiang Chen shook his head and declined politely.


    Xiao Ruoyin said in a daze, ��Do you know whose offer you rejected?��


    She couldn��t believe it, Jiang Chen didn��t move in the slightest when facing Gu Changge��s solicitation. He even refused so resolutely, without giving it a second thought.


    ��Actually, to tell you the truth, I have a lot of conflicts with the Mr. Gu you mentioned. So it��s useless for you to persuade me anymore.�� Jiang Chen said calmly.


    Xiao Ruoyin didn��t expect Jiang Chen to say such words, it was a little unbelievable. As for the contradiction between him and Gu Changge, she didn��t think much about it, she just thought it might be Jiang Chen��s excuse to refuse.


    ��If that��s the case, forget it.�� Xiao Ruoyin sighed in her heart, what she thought was a sure thing, had failed.


    She didn��t know how to exin to Gu Changge when she went backter.


    After all, she promised Gu Changge that she would help him.


    Seeing that Xiao Ruoyin was about to turn around and leave this ce, Jiang Chen��s eyes flickered, but he suddenly said, ��Girl, please stay, I actually have something else I want to talk to you about. If you don��t mind, it will dy you for a while at most.��


    Xiao Ruoyin frowned slightly, but she was not worried about Jiang Chen��s malicious intentions.


    So she thought for a while and asked a few fellows behind her to head out first, waiting for her outside, and then she said to Jiang Chen, ��If you have anything to say to me, you can say it right here.��


    A smile appeared on Jiang Chen��s face again, then he took a deep breath, and then ayer of clear light brushed across his face.


    Then, there was a crackling sound from the dislocation of his bones all over the body, and his whole person began to change at a speed visible to the flesh, turning into another appearance.


    ��You�� You are Jiang Chen?�� Xiao Ruoyin was a little surprised by his actions and didn��t understand why he did this.


    But in the next moment when she saw the face in front of her clearly. She was startled, stunned and felt unbelievable. Wasn��t this delicate and familiar face one of her former friends, Jiang Chen?


    ��Jiang Chen, how did you be what you were before?�� Xiao Ruoyin asked in surprise, with a look of joy.


    Jiang Chen and others could be said to be her rare friends in this world. In Kunwu city, she unexpectedly met Jiang Chen, which made her quite happy.


    Jiang Chen said with aplex expression, ��It��s a long story.��


    ��Don��t worry, you can tell me slowly, I have plenty of time. I��ll just say that you indeed felt a bit familiar to me.�� Xiao Ruoyin smiled.


    She immediately figured out why Jiang Chen offered to give her the Blood King Ginseng when he was gambling in the stone workshop.


    ��By the way, how did you be a Divine Origin Master? Could it be another chance? I remember that at that time none of you had cultivation talent, and Mr. Gu said that he had already made arrangements for you, so I was relieved. But why don��t you want to serve Mr. Gu? You also said that there is a conflict between you.��


    Before Jiang Chen could answer, she thought of another thing, and couldn��t help asking curiously. The status of the Divine Origin Master was extremely respected in the current Upper Realm.


    After all, looking at many ancient eras, there were only a few well-known Divine Origin Masters. Thinking of this, Xiao Ruoyin couldn��t help feeling really happy for Jiang Chen.


    ��I��ll exin these things to you slowly, including everything that happened after we parted.�� A trace of hatred shed across Jiang Chen��s eyes, and then he said calmly.


    These things were very long to say, but to Jiang Chen, it seemed like yesterday and many scenes were still vivid in his memory.


    Xiao Ruoyin nodded and was a little curious. She felt that Jiang Chen had changed a lotpared to before, with a more gloomy feeling.


    ��At that time, Gu Changge lied to you. From the very beginning when he released us from the prison, he was uneasy and kind. Those steles used to test talent were all tampered with secretly by him, so except for you, the rest of us couldn��t test our talent. That way, he was able to logically drive us away and put you at ease. Gu Changge is just wearing a hypocritical mask�� The real him is more cruel and indifferent than anyone else����


    Jiang Chen opened his mouth slowly, speaking in an unhurried tone, and told all the many things that happened during this period of time.


    After they separated from Xiao Ruoyin, they were exterminated by Gu Changge��s men, and then all the things that happened in Supreme God Tombter.


    ��What! How is this possible����


    Hearing these words, Xiao Ruoyin was taken aback for a moment, then her body trembled slightly, her eyes widened in disbelief, and she felt her head buzzing.


    She had been cultivating in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, and asionally heard a lot about Gu Changge��s deeds from many fellows or elders. So her impression of Gu Changge had always been that he was as gentle as jade, a handsome young man, untouched in the troubled times, like a banished immortal.


    Her conversation and getting along with Gu Changge also seemed extremely normal and harmonious. But hearing these words from Jiang Chen��s mouth, she was stunned, and herplexion turned slightly pale.


    If what Jiang Chen said was true, then how terrifying was Gu Changge?


    The appearance he showed in front of her was just the tip of the iceberg, and it was just a disguise. This made Xiao Ruoyin shudder slightly. She had indeed thought about Gu Changge too simply.


    ��Is everything you said true?�� Xiao Ruoyin asked in a trembling voice, trying to calm herself down.


    She felt that it was impossible for Jiang Chen to deceive her at this time.


    ��Every sentence is true, we have known each other for so many years, do you think I will lie to you?�� Jiang Chen shook his head and said, ��Our old ssmates, including Niu Tian who is still alive, might be dead. They could not be as lucky as me, and they might have turned into a pile of dead bones long ago.��


    Xiao Ruoyin��s face turned pale, her body trembled, and she almost couldn��t stand still. She suddenly remembered Gu Changge��s gentlenessst night. At that time, he was as gentle as jade, handsome and elegant, so perfect that no one could pick out the slightest w.


    If it wasn��t for what Jiang Chen said in person, she couldn��t believe that Gu Changge had hidden it so deeply.


    ��So, Ruoyin, you and I can leave Kunwu City together and find a remote ce to cultivate. When we seed in our cultivation, we will go to Gu Changge to avenge Niu Tian and the others. You have to know that it is impossible for Gu Changge to be nice to you for no reason, he must have some kind of scheme for you.��


    Jiang Chen��s expression gradually became serious. He didn��t directly tell Xiao Ruoyin that she was the reincarnation of the Prophet of Destiny.


    But he knew that Gu Changge��s treatment of Xiao Ruoyin was definitely rted to her reincarnation status. At such a critical juncture, it was naturally impossible for him to let Xiao Ruoyin fall into the fire pit.


    ��Jiang Chen, I can��t leave with you, I��m a disciple of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce now. I think�� what you said is true, but Mr. Gu must have some of his own reasons.��


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin was silent for a while, then shook her head firmly and refused. She knew that once she and Jiang Chen left Kunwu City, then she would face Gu Changge as her enemy.


    As long as she thought about it, she couldn��t help the scalp numbness and uncontroble fear. And she didn��t want to give up everything she had now.


    After following Jiang Chen and leaving Kunwu City, what would happen to her Master and her future?


    As long as she pretended not to know about these things, and she could be Gu Changge��s woman with peace of mind, then she could still enjoy the respected status, without any shortage of cultivation techniques, and cultivation resources��


    How could she give up such a life?


    ��What!��


    Jiang Chen was full of expectations. He thought that after he said this to Xiao Ruoyin, she would understand Gu Changge��s malice, and thus leave with him.


    But he never expected that Xiao Ruoyin would refuse so simply. She even said that Gu Changge had his own reasons. This made his head thump. He went nk, it was unbelievable.


    ��Ruoyin, are you serious? You know that Gu Changge is evil and his kindness to you is fake, but you still don��t want to leave? Do you have the heart to see Niu Tian and the others die in peace? Gu Changge is the enemy who killed them.�� Jiang Chen��splexion turned pale, and his voice was a little regretful and shocked.


    He felt that Xiao Ruoyin had changed, and was no longer the Xiao Ruoyin he knew before. She was actually indifferent after knowing the news of Niu Tian and others�� death and had no intention of avenging them.


    How good was Gu Changge to her? Was it worth it?


    ��I understand what you said, but you need to give me some time. I think Mr. Gu must have some difficulties. In my opinion, he is not such a person.�� Xiao Ruoyin shook her head and said, her words gradually became firmer.


    She said these words to Jiang Chen, but also deceived herself. And she knew very well that if she didn��t say that, Jiang Chen would probably take strong measures to take her away.


    ��You!�� Jiang Chen had a look of regret and disbelief, feeling that his heart was very painful.


    In her opinion, the current Xiao Ruoyin was obsessed with obsession, and she would not shed tears unless she saw the coffin.


    So what was so good about Gu Changge that he was worthy of her?


    This made him very angry, thinking that she was terminally ill and hopeless.

 Chapter 540: Bewitched by Gu Changge, Is Xian’er a Divine Origin Master?

    <h4>Chapter 540: Bewitched by Gu Changge, Is Xian��er a Divine Origin Master?</h4>


    ��Don��t worry, I promise not to tell Mr. Gu what you said to me today. Let��s go to a ce where no one can find you, Mr. Gu is not your enemy. If you don��t want to die, don��t think about seeking revenge on Mr. Gu.��


    In the courtyard, the atmosphere had turned heavy. Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen fell into a stalemate, a crack was formed in their rtionship because of this matter. However, Xiao Ruoyin quickly regained herposure and spoke softly, her eyes were cold and alienated.


    ��Because of Gu Changge, you actually disregarded our friendship and favored him so much? How can you let Niu Tian and the others rest in peace under the Nine Springs?��


    Jiang Chen��s eyes were filled with anger and disappointment as he asked back filled with regret.


    ��I think there should be something else hidden about Niu Tian and the others. As far as I know, Mr. Gu is not the kind of person you said. It would be great if there was any misunderstanding in this.�� Xiao Ruoyin shook her head and justified, her expression was extremely calm.


    In Jiang Chen��s eyes, this kind of tranquility was extremely strange and terrifying. He couldn��t helpughing miserably as he suddenly covered his heart, feeling that it was hurting like it was being torn.


    Immediately, Xiao Ruoyin sighed softly, turned, and left the courtyard without saying anything. Jiang Chen looked at her back with a pale face but didn��t make a sound to stop her.


    He understood that from now on, there was a gap between him and Xiao Ruoyin that would never be smoothed over. The current Xiao Ruoyin was no longer the cold and untouchable goddess when he first met her.


    This goddess had long since fallen into the mortal world.


    ��Xiao Chen, you can��t ignore her like this. Master just didn��t understand it for a while, she was bewitched by that Gu Changge. You must not let her fall into the fire pit����


    In Jiang Chen��s mind, the voice of the Creation Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit was extremely anxious and worried.


    After listening to the conversation between Jiang Chen and Xiao Ruoyin from the beginning to the end, it made him feel that the current Xiao Ruoyin just didn��t understand the situation. It was hard for her to ept this cruel reality.


    Once Xiao Ruoyin figured it out and calmed down, she would know how dangerous it was to stay by Gu Changge��s side.


    ��You don��t need to say���� Jiang Chen interrupted it in pain, his face turned pale, and he tightly clutched his heart, feeling that it was very painful. A person that was very precious to him was quietly leaving him.


    After Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen parted, she went straight back to the residence of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. She was in a mess and needed a little time to regain herposure.


    ��I can only pretend that I don��t know about Jiang Chen��s matter, and I can��t mention it to Mr. Gu. To get to this point, how can Mr. Gu be so simple? I was too naive before.��


    She sighed and rubbed her painful brow. Before that, she never thought that this mysterious descendant of the Divine Origin Master would be Jiang Chen.


    Things had turnedplicated and tricky. The most important thing for her now was to y her previous identity in front of Gu Changge. This time she vowed to do it sessfully, but Jiang Chen obviously had an insoluble hatred for Gu Changge. She hadn��t figured out how to exin this to Gu Changge for a while.


    On the other side, Gu Changge was preparing for the Divine Stone Conference three dayster.


    After this conference, the Ji family would join hands with other forces to attack Mount Kun. It was also an extremely rare event for the entire Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge himself was not very interested in this kind of conference. But this time at the Divine Stone Conference, it was said that there were a few divine stones that were particrly miraculous, which caught his attention.


    One piece even breathed like a living being in the middle of the night, actively absorbing the starlight from the sky, devouring the brilliance of the sky, and some people saw the scene of rising clouds from it, which was called the Immortal Fetus.


    There was another piece, which was said to be an ominous stone fetus that led to the destruction of the Huanxi Sacred Land.


    Back then, the Ancestors of the Huanxi Sacred Land risked their lives toe out of Mount Kun, but within a few days, the Huanxi Sacred Land encountered an unknown situation, and the huge Immortal force was turned into a catastrophe overnight.


    Many people said that it was rted to the unknown stone tire. Over the years, the stone fetus had been sealed in the depths of Kunwu City and suppressed by enlightened people.


    But some time ago, there was a change in that stone tire, which was said to be at the same time as the change in Mount Kun. Therefore, the stone fetus had a lot to do with the fact that Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family, was trapped in Mount Kun.


    In this conference, these divine stones would be taken out. All the major Immortal forces and the Supreme sects had recruited many origin masters, and they nned to take great risks to cut out these divine stones at this conference.


    ��All factions and sects will participate. There may be some surprises at this Divine Stone Conference.�� Gu Changge had some guesses about this.


    He didn��t think that Xiao Ruoyin could persuade Jiang Chen, and Gu Changge didn��t need it either. On the contrary, he felt that Xiao Ruoyin and Jiang Chen would have a rift because of this matter.


    Although he didn��t pay much attention to this part of Luck point and Destiny value now, it was more or less useful. For Gu Changge, Jiang Chen was just a chess piece that he won��t use yet.


    In the beginning, he let the demonic puppet nt the demon seeds on Jiang Chen��s body, just to wait for the opportunity for the demon seeds to mature. This time at the Divine Stone Conference, Gu Changge��s main target was Jiang Chen��s friend Niu Tian, the person with the blood of a Hidden Immortal.


    ording to his investigations these days, thedy from the Hidden An n was currently in Kunwu City. Obviously, they also came to join in the fun and participate in this Divine Stone Conference.


    There was no news from An Yan yet, but Gu Changge felt that she should be able to obtain that drop of the Hidden Immortal��s true blood. If she couldn��t even do this, then what was the use of such a waste, it was of no value to him.


    ��My lord, the An n in the hidden world is just as you said, they are looking for origin masters everywhere, and they seem to be very interested in that Immortal Fetus.�� Yin Mei��s voice sounded from outside the hall.


    ��Are they interested in that Immortal Fetus?�� Gu Changge nodded, a little thoughtfully.


    If his predictions were correct, the Hidden An n would find Jiang Chen in the end. In this way, Jiang Chen and Niu Tian might stage a reunion of old friends. He was very familiar with this kind of routine, for Jiang Chen and Niu Tian, he was theirmon enemy. It was only natural as they shared the same hatred.


    ��I want you to help me keep an eye on that girl Xian��er, what has she been doing these days?�� Gu Changge asked casually as he thought of something.


    A strange expression appeared on Yin Mei��s face as if she wanted tough.


    ��My person was noticed by Miss Xian��er, she warned me not to follow her, and said that she would settle the score with the Young Master. She seems to know that those people are arranged by the Young Master.��


    Gu Changge shook his head andughed, ��This girl really deserves a beating.��


    Yin Mei smiled and didn��t answer, but she was very envious. She had followed Gu Changge for a long time, even when he was still a true disciple of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce.


    Later, she heard that Gu Changge arranged to kill the Young Master of the White Tiger n, and then deceived the world in the Immortal Continent to kill the reincarnated Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation�� She actually knew Gu Changge��s character very well.


    On the surface, he looked gentle and jade-like, extraordinary and refined, but in reality, he was indifferent and cruel, and few people could get into his heart. Even at the beginning, in Gu Changge��s eyes, she was just a chess piece that could be discarded at any time.


    In this huge Upper Realm, perhaps only Gu Xian��er could receive such pampering and care from Gu Changge. This kind of envy, as long as one was a woman, would definitely love to have it.


    ��Where is she now?�� Gu Changge asked.


    ��Miss Xian��er is in the stone gambling workshop in our business alliance�� gambling stones.�� A strange expression appeared on Yin Mei��s face, ��Also, Miss Xian��er��s origin technique seems to be exceptionally superb.��


    ��Oh? This girl can still gamble with stones?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. ��She can��t lose herself.��


    Speaking of today��s Wan Dao Business Alliance, most of the power fell in the hands of Yin Mei. So even if Gu Xian��er lostpletely, and went around in the end, she still fell into Gu Changge��s pocket.


    ��Miss Xianer has never lost. I heard what the shopkeeper reported, and I feel that Miss Xian��er��s level of origin technique is more like a Divine Origin Master than that mysterious young Divine Origin Master a few days ago,�� Yin Mei shook her head and replied, her tone of admiration could not be concealed.


    ��More like a Divine Origin Master? Could it be that among her several masters, there is really a Divine Origin Master?�� Gu Changge was surprised now.


    He underestimated this silly girl. Before this, Gu Xian��er had never shown his origin technique in front of him. However, she had always been used to being a loner, even if she possessed a Divine Origin technique, she probably rarely used it in front of others.


    If she really got the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, Gu Changge would have to find a way to tie her by his side no matter what in the Divine Stone Conference three dayster. However, Gu Changge always felt that this girl was unreliable.


    Could she, like Jiang Chen, rely on foreign objects and rely on cheating methods to judge the rough stone?


    At the same time, in the Divine Stone Conference, many cultivators and creatures were gathering here, intently staring at the center. As one of the three major gambling stone workshops in Kunwu City.


    At the Divine Stone Conference, it could be said that there were all kinds of rough stones from all over the world. Even for the rough stones in Mount Kun, there were quite a few of them, filled with the brilliance of various colors, appearing extremely bright, surrounded by wisps of glow.


    Now this ce had gathered many big figures from the Upper Realm, and there were even many young Supreme Beings. The sons of the Ji family, Ji Yaoxing, and Ji Chuyue, were all golden-haired and shining like divine gold.


    Jun Yao, the Six Crown King had arrived with an unremarkable face and a gray robe. The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden��s gorgeous face shone in the scarlet robe. The Golden Cicada Buddha, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, and the Little Sage King��


    Today, several of the brightest young existences in the Upper Realm had shown their traces here. They were either staring ahead with interest, frowning, or shock and doubt.


    ��Miss Xian��er, do you want to cut this rough stone too?��


    A few old men were trembling and holding stone knives, standing in front of a half-person-high blue-gray rough stone. Their words trembled, their faces flushed, obviously excited to the extreme, and it was difficult to conceal their excitement.


    A girl who was as cold as an immortal, her eyes and nces were as cold as ice. She had a big red bird squatting on her shoulder, she nodded slightly when she heard the words, ��Cut.��


    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar in the ce. Many of the older generations were even more shocked, their faces solemn, and they stared at the front closely, for fear of missing any details.

 Chapter 541: Put it on Gu Changge’s account, A Supreme Sword technique

    <h4>Chapter 541: Put it on Gu Changge��s ount, A Supreme Sword technique</h4>


    In the Divine Stone Conference, many young geniuses also slowly lowered their aura at this time, and their eyes were fixed on the front. Many people even looked at Gu Xian��er, trying to get clues from her expression.


    It was a pity that her beautiful little face, which was as beautiful as flowers and jade, was so indifferent and calm that people couldn��t see her emotions. Several elders also looked at the rough stone with a height of half a person without blinking their eyes.


    Under the hands of several old stonecutters, theyers of stone began to peel off as if there was a kind of beauty like jade and moonlight, and a faint glow had prated and diffused, giving this ce a magnificent color.


    Many people already had a premonition that something extraordinary would inevitably be cut out of this rough stone.


    ��This rough stone, which has been ced for tens of thousands of years and was asserted by many old origin masters to be a dead stone, actually has something.��


    ��One and a half million rough stones, who would dare to buy it if they are not sure?��


    ��At that time, many people still thought that the little princess of the Gu family would suffer a big loss, but they were all surprised.��


    Many people were talking in low voices, with admiration.


    Today in the Divine Stone Conference, they had already seen many miraculous sights. From the hands of the young girl in front of her, many rough stones that were not favored actually reappeared with radiant brilliance.


    In the beginning, it was a simple rare stone, and thenter it was a rare sacred medicine that surpassed millions of years. The sealed Dragon Marrow Jade, Phoenix Condensate Beads, Unicorn Sacred Fruit, and even a jar of Dao Pills coveted by the Supreme Being��


    Pieces of extremely rare fetishes emerged from these rough stones, which shocked many people and caused quite a stir nearby. As a result, many cultivators, even old antiques, and celebrities rushed over.


    After all, the person who cut out these things was Gu Xian��er. It was okay that they didn��t know her. But in the current Upper Realm, her cousin Gu Changge could be said to be known to everyone.


    ��How much spirit stone is this rough stone worth?�� Just when several master stone cutters were busy cutting stones.


    Gu Xian��er��s eyes fell to the other side as she looked at a piece of rough stone that was only the size of a washbasin with a little ck and red and asked.


    The original stone was ced in a very high position, surrounded by a lot of ck and red soil, and the blood-colored mist was dense, as if afraid of it touching the ground.


    ��This is the Origin Ghost Stone. It was obtained by a Supreme being eight million years ago from the ghost blood. It was sold to my Wan Dao Business Alliance by his descendants for five million spirit stones. It is a pity that it has been ced here all these years, is already covered with dust, and no one cares about it.��


    ��Indeed, quite a few veteran masters have looked at it and thought there was something in it, but they didn��t say whether it was worth five million spirit stones or not.��


    The shopkeeper here exined with a smile, very frankly and directly. If it was someone else, he would still cheat for a while, persuading them to buy it. But in front of Gu Xian��er, how dare he?


    This ghost blood rough stone was a little famous rough stone in the Divine Stone Conference, and many people knew it. Seeing Gu Xianer��s inquiry, they couldn��t help but look over curiously and with great interest, thinking she was going to buy it.


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others also withdrew their eyes from looking at the rough stone that was being cut just now and fell on the ghost blood rough stone.


    ��Could it be that there is something not simple in this rough stone?��


    The little Sage King��s eyes suddenly became crystal clear, with runes circting in them. He was looking at this rough stone, but unfortunately with his strength, it was still difficult to see what was in it.


    After all, it was something taken away by a Supreme being from the ghost blood teau, so how could it be so simple?


    Several old antiques also gathered around and began to look carefully, pat left and right.


    It was a pity that the Origin Blood stone was towering and motionless as if it was very heavy, but the blood-red mist on the surface was even denser.


    ��Five million spirit stones?�� Gu Xian��er frowned slightly and turned her head to look at the red bird on her shoulder, hesitating whether to believe it or not.


    For her, five million spirit stones were not a small amount. Although she had no shortage of spirit stones, spending so many spirit stones to buy a stone felt distressing.


    ��Da Hong has a special talent. Since even it thinks that this raw ghost bloodstone is not simple, there must be something in it.��


    Afterward, thinking so, Gu Xian��er did not continue to hesitate. She said with a clear and cold expression, ��Okay, let��s cut this piece too. But I don��t have so many spirit stones on me, you can put it on Gu Changge��s ount and ask him for it.��


    She didn��t feel bad about spending Gu Changge��s spirit stone. Hearing this, many people here were taken aback for a moment, and then deep envy grew in their hearts.


    There was probably only one person in the Upper Realm who would dare to spend money on things so tantly, and ce it on Gu Changge��s ount.


    ��Hmm�� this���� The shopkeeper obviously didn��t expect Gu Xian��er to say that, and he was a little dumbfounded.


    How dare he ask Gu Changge for these spirit stones?


    But since Gu Xian��er said so in front of so many people, Gu Changge would definitely pay for these little spirit stones. And the most important point was that he had heard a little bit of rumor.


    The person in power behind this huge Wan Dao Business Alliance was actually Gu Changge��s person. What were these spirit stones worth?


    And at this time, from the rough stone being cut on the other side, suddenly a strong divine light diffused out, likeyers of mist, and instantly drowned the surrounding area. Many people watched this scene in shock, with a feeling of palpitation, as if there was some great terrifying thing hidden there.


    ��The divine object has a spirit����


    A brilliance shed in the eyes of the Six Crown King, and he saw that there seemed to be a dark golden paper floating there quietly. Some old antiques had sharp eyes and quick hands and typed-out runes to block space here to prevent the thing in the original stone from escaping.


    Many people felt that the thing hidden in that rough stone seemed to have spirituality, and it also contained a lot of ominous power.


    ��Don��t let it escape, this thing has been sealed in the original stone for many years, and it has already produced spirituality.��


    ��Maybe it��s an Immortal Scripture����


    Many people were shocked, and those who got closer even felt as if they were suffocating.


    The dark golden page, freed from the rough stone, stretched out in the void like a scroll and trembled slightly as if the words that were hidden in it sent out a burst of ripples. Someone used the Heavenly Eye to see clearly what was on this dark golden page.


    The result was a scream, and tears flowed from his eyes, even mixed with blood. Clearly, he suffered a bacsh.


    ��This thing is already ferocious, and the text on it is very long, at least it is something from several epochs ago����


    An old man judged that there was a misty brilliance emerging from his sleeves, and he nned to stop it.


    Gu Xian��er did not expect that the thing cut out of the rough stone nned to escape. She spent 1.5 million spirit stones to get this, so how could she let it escape?


    She frowned slightly, her jade hands shook as golden vines bloomed in the void, turning into a forest of vines, sweeping towards the dark golden paper.


    ��That��s the Shadow Immortal Script. Mount Kun definitely has the inheritance of the Shadow Immortal from our family����


    ��Perhaps it was what our Ancestor had.��


    In another corner of the Divine Stone Conference, several men and women were watching this scene with different eyes. They were headed by a tall woman who covered her face with a veil.


    The tall slender woman��s hair was like a waterfall, and she was wearing a long skirt with moir�� patterns. The expression in her exposed eyes was extremely peaceful, revealing a sense of dignity and generosity.


    She said softly while her eyes were fixed on the dark golden paper.


    ��How could things from the lineage of Shadow Immortal end up in Mount Kun?�� Behind her, a man with blue lines on his face uttered, frowning. He looked extremely strong and tall.


    ��I don��t know about this, and this is also the purpose of my visit to Kunwu City.�� The woman in the long skirt with cloud patterns said softly, her eyes calm and unwavering.


    ��We��ll find a way to get this golden paper downter?�� The burly man asked.


    ��After all, it belongs to our Ancestor. Although she cut it out, as long as the price is right, she should give it up. I have to take this thing back.�� The woman in the moir�� dress said tly.


    ��Gu Xian��er? Gu Changge��s cousin?�� A hint of coldness shed across the eyes of the burly man, and he quickly regained hisposure.


    It could be said that there was a big gap between him now and before. Unless it was someone very close to him, no one would recognize his true identity. The two of them were from An n, the current eldestdy of the An n in the Hidden World, and Niu Tian whom she rescued.


    ��Don��t mess around in this Kunwu city, or I won��t be able to protect you when the timees.�� Sensing the killing intent on Niu Tian behind her, An Xi couldn��t help frowning.


    She knew the conflict between Niu Tian and Gu Changge. But Niu Tian was just a small person at that time, and now that he has changed a lot, she didn��t believe that Gu Changge could still remember such a person.


    So as long as Niu Tian didn��t take the initiative to provoke him, there would not be any problems.


    ��I know, but I will always remember this grudge.�� Niu Tian said coldly, killing intent shed across his eyes, and he quickly calmed down.


    If he wanted to take revenge, he had to think long-term and n it slowly. If he exposed himself early, it would only bring about unimaginable disasters.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this time, the dark golden page in the void, which was trapped by several old antiques, suddenly shook violently, and the words on it were like brilliant swords, shooting out terrifying ck sword energy in all directions. It directly smashed this piece of the void.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    The few old antiques who shot just now spurted out a big mouthful of blood and flew out backward.


    ��It seems to contain a great sword intent����


    Many people were shocked, feeling a sense of palpitation in their hearts. In a trance, on the dark golden page, they saw the process of a stone evolving into a life-killing sword stone.


    This kind of sword light was so terrifying that it seemed to be forged for killing, it could pierce through everything and destroy the ages.


    At this moment, almost everyone in the Divine Stone Conference couldn��t sit still. Many from the older generations and even the hidden leaders of the Great sects showed up, and their breathing was a little short.


    As long as anyone could see it, this was definitely an unimaginable Supreme Sword technique. Just a trace of divine power that permeated was enough to kill Immortals and destroy Gods.

 Chapter 542: Playing small tricks, Who are you to interfere?

    <h4>Chapter 542: ying small tricks, Who are you to interfere?</h4>


    The dark golden paper, as if cast from immortal gold, was suspended in the void with the ttering sound. Every word on it was shining brightly as if it had turned into a peerless sword, and every ray of sword light was enough to destroy allws.


    ��This is definitely a Supreme Sword technique����


    ��Even this single fluctuation is heart-palpating.��


    Everyone in the Divine Stone Conference became short of breath, staring at this page.


    In particr, some young supreme beings immediately used divine powers such as the heavenly eye, trying to write down the words above. But the above text was too strange.


    Every stroke seemed to be condensed by sword energy, and the moment it was released, it could prate any living being. The existence with a slightly weaker cultivation base had tears streaming down his eyes at this moment, which was extremely painful, and he didn��t dare to take a second look.


    No matter who it was, they couldn��t help but feel hot emotions at this moment.


    ��The sword technique that even makes us feel palpitating, could it be an Immortal technique that surpasses the Emperor��s technique?��


    ��This is a great fortune!��


    ��Who would have thought that there was actually such a thing!��


    Many old antiques had greed in their hearts. Even knowing that this object was cut out by Gu Xian��er, they could hardly contain their emotions. However, they didn��t dare to make a move to snatch it, and sealed the surrounding space one after another to prevent this piece of paper from escaping through the air.


    Many people felt regretful, if they knew that this object was hidden in that rough stone, they would have bought it long ago.


    ��This level at least surpasses the usual Emperor technique����


    Six Crown King, Little Sage King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and the others also had solemn expressions.


    Every Emperor technique was a priceless treasure, containing the supreme profound meaning and mystery, which cultivators could use for life. Only those Immortal forces and Supreme sects could have the inheritance of the Emperor technique.


    They could already imagine that the value contained in this object had already surpassed the number of spirit stones.


    ��You want to escape?�� Gu Xian��er frowned, obviously she didn��t expect that there was a sword technique hidden in this rough stone.


    This thing had a spirit that directly unleashed several terrifying ck sword auras, smashing the golden vines she shot into ashes, and even this space copsed. The other people��s methods also seemed futile, and they couldn��t stop it from escaping.


    This made her feel a little tricky, and ordinary methods obviously couldn��t subdue this thing. Even an old supreme being was injured by a sword aura just now, and the wound contained dark blood, which would be difficult to get rid of in a while.


    Immediately, she raised her in hand, and a crimson Origin True Feather emerged, like a crystal-clear red jade it was crystal-clear and gorgeous, directly turning into a red cloud and flying out, wanting to knock down this dark golden paper.


    This was the Origin True Feather that Gu Changge gave her, and its power wasparable to that of an Emperor��s weapon. Although with her current strength, it was difficult to fully activate it, its power was far superior to other divine weapons.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    This piece of Origin True Feather flew out like a red gxy, covering the dark golden paper.


    An iparable wave suddenly erupted here. The other Great Sect leaders around saw that something was wrong and rushed to block the wave, otherwise, the aftermath alone would have ruined this ce.


    Afterward, thousands of sword auras burst out, like thousands of divine swords being revived, cutting off all the existences that approached it. Even the Origin True Feather made nging sounds, the chains ofws and order burst out, and red rays of light sshed everywhere.


    ��I still can��t subdue it���� Gu Xian��er frowned even more tightly. She didn��t expect that even the Origin True Feather wouldn��t be able to stop it.


    ��You can try tomunicate. This thing in a cryptic script���� Seeing this scene, An Xi on the other side moved his eyes slightly and said to Niu Tian behind him.


    She had already figured out that this thing was definitely rted to the Shadow Immortal from their lineage. The text on it came from the lineage of Shadow Immortal, and she happened to know it. But she didn��t have the blood of the Shadow Immortal, so it might be difficult to induce it.


    Niu Tian was different, he had the true blood of Shadow Immortal. If there was anyone here who could move this page, it could only be Niu Tian. Hearing this, Niu Tian nodded, not spewing nonsense, there were light blue runes flickering in his eyes.


    Immediately after he began to mutter strange words as they appeared in light blue color, appearing from his side, resembling true dragons, immortal phoenixes, unicorns, basaltic beasts, etc., but each word contained terrifying divine power.


    Everyone in the Divine Stone Conference felt a strange feeling suddenly descending. Those words seemed toe back to life, and they began to twist and manifest, shining brightly, iparably crystal bright.


    ��What is this?��


    ��Does it actually have the same origin as those words?��


    Many people watched this scene in shock and the eyes of many Great Sect leaders who were hiding in the dark also all focused on Niu Tian. From this burly man, they felt the same aura as that of the dark golden paper.


    There was only one possibility. This burly man had the blood of existence who left this sword technique!


    ��A member of the An n? I haven��t heard of such a character before.��


    ��Could it be an ancient freak too?��


    Many people began to specte on Niu Tian��s origin, thinking that his bloodline would not be too simple since he could actually move the dark golden paper.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this moment, the dark golden paper in the void also trembled slightly as if it had sensed something. The sound of the sword moved in all directions, and the people faintly saw a dim yellow dirty river, which buried all living beings.


    A look of joy also appeared on Niu Tian��s face, and indeed he felt the meaning of spirituality and intimacy from the dark golden paper.


    ��I can ovee it,�� He said in a deep voice, his eyes were burning, and a blue radiance permeated from his body, very gorgeous, echoing each other on the page.


    Each of the Shadow Immortal characters seemed toe alive.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The paper unfolded and made a sound like sea waves. The terrifying sword lights were restrained and then turned into a stream of light, flying toward Niu Tian. Everyone watched this scene in shock.


    They never expected that the page that was so menacing just now had such a docile side, and it flew toward Niu Tian on its own initiative.


    ��A Supreme Sword technique���� Seeing the dark gold paper fall into his hands, Niu Tian smiled a little excitedly, unable to hide his enthusiasm.


    ��Very good. It seems that my guess is correct.�� There was a smile on the corner of An Xi��s mouth, and she nodded slightly.


    ��This is what I obtained���� Gu Xian��er obviously didn��t expect that the fetish that she cut out would end up in someone else��s hands. This made her frown, and she was very upset. But she didn��t show it on her face, and she also felt that the Hidden An n didn��t dare to steal her things in front of everyone.


    ��Miss Xian��er, this object has a lot to do with an Ancestor of my An n, I think you and everyone else have seen it.��


    And at this time, An Xi, who had been silent in the corner, suddenly walked out with a decent smile on her face, and exined to Gu Xian��er.


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Gu Xian��er looked at her coldly, and there was a frosty indifference between her brows.


    An Xi didn��t care about Gu Xian��er��s expression, she still smiled to herself and said, ��This is a relic belonging to my Ancestor of the An n. With your status, you probably wouldn��t do such a thing as usurping something from another, so it��s better to let it return to its original owner. As long as you ask, I, An Xi, am willing to pay a high price to buy it back. Such kindness, I and the An n, shall remember it forever. Of course, if you mind, I��ll let the n hand it back to you.��


    Hearing this, everyone��s eyes flickered slightly, and they felt that this youngdy of the An n was quite a character. She spoke with a certain degree of advance and retreat and was very methodical. In a few words, she clearly stated her purpose and upied an extremely favorable side.


    What she said was very beautiful. First, she exined that this object was left by their Ancestor.


    Moreover, the promotion of Gu Xian��er to a high position first made people feel that in her capacity, it would be somewhat unjustifiable if she forcibly seized the relics of the Ancestor of other n.


    Then she said that she was willing to spend money to buy it back, saying that she had no intention of grabbing it. If Gu Xian��er did not agree, she would immediately return it.


    So no matter whether Gu Xianer agreed or refused, there was nothing wrong with her and An n��s actions, and they were in an absolutely favorable position.


    It would be fine if Gu Xian��er agreed, but if she didn��t agree, it would inevitably make people think that she was a bit too much, which was unreasonable logically. After all, this technique was the relic of the Ancestor from another n.


    Many of the older generations present were all human beings, and they could analyze An Xi��s intentions almost immediately.


    ��If you y tricks on this matter, the little princess of the Gu family may not be able to y tricks on her.��


    ��At the end of the day, she��s just a little girl, so she wouldn��t bother to delve into these things�� She can��tpete with the eldestdy An Xi in terms of thinking and means.��


    This made them want to watch the excitement, and they couldn��t help but look at Gu Xian��er with great interest.


    Gu Xian��er could naturally infer An Xi��s intentions. Herplexion didn��t change, and she didn��t even think about caring about other people��s opinions.


    ��This is what I obtained from the Divine Stone.�� She said lightly, ��As for returning the property to its original owner, I think you should return it to me.��


    ��I know, but this is also a relic of our Ancestor���� An Xi still had a faint smile on her face, as if she was convinced of Gu Xian��er.


    ��So you n to steal it?�� Gu Xian��er raised her cold eyes, nced at her, and said in a neutral tone.


    An Xi shook her head with a smile and said, ��What is Miss Xian��er talking about? I don��t have the guts to snatch your things. Since you mind, how about this? I��ll help you trante the above text first, otherwise, you won��t recognize it when you get it. If you can��t understand the words on it, it��s useless. What do you think?��


    Everyone could see that An Xi had been adopting retreat-for-advance methods, seemingly thinking of Gu Xian��er, but in fact, she still didn��t want to return this page to her.


    And the meaning of what she said was already obvious, the words on it were unrecognizable to anyone except the lineage of Shadow Immortal.


    So even if Gu Xianer got it, it would be of no use. Reasonably, there was nothing wrong with her doing so. But if you look at it from the perspective of the person involved, it was a bit aggrieved and passive.


    Gu Xian��er frowned slightly, she could sense An Xi��s malicious intentions. So what if she couldn��t read the words on it?


    Could it be that the Gu family still couldn��t think of a way to decipher these words? What was more, if An Xi was asked to trante it once, wouldn��t she also get the above sword technique?


    This was clearly to take advantage of her, and she didn��t want to just return this piece of paper to her. However, before Gu Xian��er could speak, a faint voice suddenly came from outside Jushifang.


    ��That��s not necessary, even if you don��t recognize it, it��s my Xian��er��s stuff. Even if she throws it into the fire pit and burns it, it is her business. Who are you to make decisions for her?��


    Hearing this, theplexions of everyone in the Divine Stone Conference changed at the same time.


    Many older generations and even the leader of the Great Sect who were hiding in the dark looked solemnly and looked out of the pavilion. The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Little Saint King, and others were also quite shocked.


    ��Gu Changge is also in Kunwu City, when did he arrive?��


    As the voice fell, a young man stepped from outside the pavilion, wearing a ck robe, embroidered with patterns such as an immortal phoenix, a true dragon, and stars in the sky, looking extremely mysterious and noble.


    Many powerful men followed behind with a palpating pressure pervading their bodies. The cultivators and creatures in front of them, theirplexions changed slightly, stepped aside one after another, appearing to be quite fearful and respectful.

 Chapter 543: It seems that you are tired of living, In front of absolute strength

    <h4>Chapter 543: It seems that you are tired of living, In front of absolute strength</h4>


    Gu Changge��s arrival was beyond the expectations of everyone in the Divine Stone Conference and caused a greatmotion. Many older generations and the leader of the Great Sect appeared from the shadows.


    Even when the piece of paper was about to escape, he never showed up. For them, the presence of Gu Changge here represented apletely different meaning. Before this, many people didn��t even know that Gu Changge had arrived in Kunwu City.


    When Niu Tian saw his long-cherished enemy again, deep hatred shed in his eyes, but he hid it deeply and clenched his fists tightly. He couldn��t forget how Gu Changge drove them all to death when he was in the Vermillion Bird Ancient Kingdom.


    If it wasn��t for his fate that even after falling off the cliff he didn��t die and instead fell into the river, floating down before he was rescued by An Xi. How could he forget this hatred?


    Compared with Niu Tian��s calmness, An Xi��s face was stunned, even a little stiff and unnatural. She naturally heard what Gu Changge said. If ordinary people had said that to her, she would have been angry a long time ago, but in front of Gu Changge, she dared not.


    The biggest reason she yed tricks in front of Gu Xian��er was that she felt Gu Changge was not in Kunwu City. Gu Xian��er was used to being alone, and there was no one from the Gu family or strong people around her.


    That wasmonly known as easy to bully. However, she recovered quickly, with a bit of surprise and a smile on her face, looking very natural, she slightly cupped her hands toward Gu Changge who was walking, ��An Xi greets the Young Master Changge.��


    Many An people behind An Xi also greeted one after another and their attitudes seemed a little fearful. After the battle for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Gu Changge��s fame and power reached an unimaginably terrifying level in the Upper Realm.


    Even Enlightened beings dared not be presumptuous in front of him and needed to be cautious. Let alone these people.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    With that, the rest of the older generation and the leader of the Great Sects also opened their mouths and bowed their hands in salute. The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan Buddha, and others looked unnatural, but they still dare not be rude in front of Gu Changge.


    Their emotions were extremelyplicated. In the beginning, Gu Changge was a figure whopeted with their peers, but now they couldn��t even see Gu Changge��s back. This big gap could be described as a natural moat.


    When the shopkeeper of the Divine Stone Origin saw Yin Mei behind Gu Changge, his face changed slightly, and he wanted toe to see Yin Mei. However, after noticing that Yin Mei made him feel that it was unnecessary, he smiled wryly, regretting why he didn��t stand up and speak out just now.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that this was an opportunity to please Gu Changge. Regarding An Xi��s actions, Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged, as if he hadn��t seen her, he walked straight past her and walked toward Gu Xian��er.


    This made An Xi��s expression slightly stiff and ugly, but she still didn��t dare to show it at the moment. She could only maintain the appearance of a greeting that looked a bit awkward.


    Everyone looked at this scene with different expressions, and the leaders of many Great Sects were also very interested as if they were not too lively. When An Xi was ying tricks in front of Gu Xian��er just now, she was so natural and calm.


    Although she didn��t show arrogance, it was hard to hide that casual contemptuous attitude. In An Xi��s eyes, Gu Xian��er was just a little girl. In terms of scheming and means, how could shepare with her?


    ��Gu Changge, what are you doing here?��


    Seeing Gu Changge arriving suddenly, Gu Xian��er was still a little dazed, but after she realized it, there was a slight joy on her brow. But she hid it well, and her tone was still very casual and indifferent.


    She knew that Gu Changge would be in Kunwu City, otherwise, there would be someone watching her tracks before, like bodyguards. But she really didn��t expect that Gu Changge woulde to the Divine Stone Conference in person.


    Did he hear the news that she was here?


    This made her very happy.


    ��If I don��te over, I��m afraid all of your things will be snatched away. When did this kind of cat or dog dare to y tricks in front of you? Today, I have learned a lot.�� Gu Changge nced at her and shook his head slightly.


    He could tell that although Gu Xian��er��s expression hadn��t changed much, she was still as cold as before. But her heart must be very aggrieved and even wronged. This silly girl was not good at ying tricks at all.


    She didn��t dare to do it. In the end, not to mention the things being taken away, she would have to end up at a loss.


    ��In front of so many people, does she dare to steal my things?�� Hearing this, Gu Xian��er couldn��t help retorting.


    She did feel aggrieved by Gu Changge��s poking at the center of the matter, but she still didn��t show any pretentiousness. Having Gu Changge by her side gave her a sense of stability that was hard to describe in words.


    ��I see, she really didn��t dare. If she dared to snatch it, she would definitely not be able to leave this ce alive today. So don��t feel wronged.��


    Seeing her aggrieved look, Gu Changge��s eyes darkened a little, then he smiled, and suddenly reached out and rubbed her head.


    ��I��m not being wronged, don��t talk nonsense. Also, don��t take advantage of me.��


    Under the eyes of everyone, Gu Xian��er��s face was a little dizzy. She red at Gu Changge, stretched out her white and slender hand, and knocked his hand on her head in disgust.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, ��You girl, it seems that I have to deal with youter.��


    Gu Xian��er didn��t have the slightest fear of him and snorted softly when she saw this, obviously, she didn��t take these words to heart. She slipped away when she had the chance, and Gu Changge still wanted to bully her. She should let him dream.


    Seeing this scene, for some reason, everyone present felt a chilling from their backs. The members of the An n shuddered slightly, frightened by Gu Changge��s words just now.


    <i>Can��t get out of here alive? Could it be that he intends to kill everyone?</i>


    An Xi��splexion also changed slightly, and she felt a chill hit her, which made her tremble uncontrobly.


    She couldn��t help but smile a little, and exined, ��Master Changge is too worried. How dare I snatch Miss Xian��er��s things. I just thought that she didn��t understand the words on it, so I nned to trante it for her. After all, this is left by the Ancestor of our n. Except for our n, few groups can recognize the words on it. And if it wasn��t for the actions of our n just now, this page of paper might have already escaped.��


    She said this because she wanted to tell Gu Changge and everyone present that she did not do anything to Gu Xian��er and even wanted to help her. And if it wasn��t for her, Gu Xianer wouldn��t be able to get this piece of paper and let it escape.


    Emotionally speaking, she did nothing wrong. This was An Xi��s cleverness, no matter how strong Gu Changge was, was it possible that he could still attack her for no reason?


    ��In that case, I have to thank you, right? In this case, I see that you are quite tired from living, why don��t I help you get rid of it as soon as possible, what do you think?��


    Gu Changge��s expression was t, and his eyes were indifferent. He didn��t care about her words and even looked toozy to take care of them.


    Immediately, he just pped his palm forward, and the terrifying power was like the sky copsing, and the divine chains ofws were intertwined as they fell down, directly shaking the entire Kunwu City. It was more like self-recovery. Many powerhouses at the level of the leader turned pale and frightened, and their souls trembled because of this fluctuation.


    The rest of the people almost knelt down and couldn��t help but prostrate themselves on the ground. If it weren��t for Gu Changge��s control, the entire Divine Stone Conference might have exploded in an instant and turned into powder.


    ��Miss, be careful.�� The smile on An Xi��s face froze and suddenly became white. With her strength, she couldn��t even move at this moment, let alone resist.


    At the critical moment, a silent old ve behind her made a move and led her out. But the escaping fluctuations also made her vomit blood, her body almost exploded as she fell to the ground covered in blood. The old ve in the Supreme Realm who rescued her died tragically on the spot.


    This scene caused the expression of everyone in the Divine Stone Conference to change drastically, and there was no sound. The leaders of many Great Sects quietly swallowed their saliva, their scalps tingling.


    They knew that Gu Changge did it on purpose, otherwise, how could an old ve in the Supreme Realm save An Xi?


    His behavior was also equivalent to telling everyone the truth. In the face of absolute strength, any small thoughts were useless. Everyone from the An n trembled uncontrobly, terrified to the extreme.


    Niu Tian��s scalp was also numb, his face was pale, and his legs were even a little weak.


    ��Uncle Guang���� An Xi struggled to get up from the ground, the in yarn covering her face was covered with blood, and she was in extreme embarrassment.


    Her voice was trembling, full of fear and grief. She never expected Gu Changge to be so strong, and she didn��t even talk to her. If Uncle Guang hadn��t tried his best to save her, she would be the one to lose her body and spirit.


    The fluctuations from here swept across the entire Kunwu City in an instant, and many ancient existences that had never appeared before also appeared in the sky one after another. Looking at the Divine Stone Conference from afar, their expressions were dignified and varied.


    ��What exactly is going on?��


    In the ce where the An n was stationed, a silver-haired old man was leaning on a cane. After having a bad feeling, he hurriedly disappeared and rushed over.

 Chapter 544: What’s the use of keeping its wisdom? This guy is really on a high cloud

    <h4>Chapter 544: What��s the use of keeping its wisdom? This guy is really on a high cloud</h4>


    The fluctuations in the Divine Stone Conference shook Kunwu City, and many cultivators and creatures looked over in shock. Many people even trembled uncontrobly, overwhelmed by the fluctuation just now, terrified.


    ��What happened just now, could it be that an Enlightened being made a move����


    Several ancient existences of Immortal forces appeared in the sky with dignified expressions, looking in the direction of the Divine Stone Conference with fearful expressions.


    In the current Upper Realm, Enlightened beings were gradually recovering. However, their identities were the Ancestors of various races, and the meanings they represented werepletely different. If it was not a critical time, they would not do anything.


    Now they actually felt the fluctuations at the level of Enlightened beings. Didn��t that mean that there was an Enlightened being or there might be a big fight?


    This made them look very dignified as they felt a bad premonition. Before the Ji family invaded Mount Kun, could it be that a terrifying battle would break out in Kunwu City first?


    The situation was extremely urgent. Thinking of this, the ancient existences of various ethnic groups did not dare to neglect, their figures shed, and they rushed toward the Divine Stone Conference.


    In the Divine Stone Conference, there was dead silence, and everyone was trembling and frightened. Even the leaders of many Great Sects felt trembling and were frightened by Gu Changge��s methods.


    ��As expected, Gu Xian��er is his reverse scale, and she cannot be touched.�� Heavenly Phoenix Maiden gave Gu Xian��er aplicated look.


    She had seen many times that Gu Changge stood up for Gu Xian��er, and it was the same when she was in the tomb of the Supreme God n. Even the princess of the Supreme God n was almost killed by Gu Changge at that time.


    If it weren��t for the puppet stand-in, she would have died long ago. Although Gu Xian��er knew that Gu Changge would definitely stand up for her. But she didn��t expect that Gu Changge was so strong and ruthless that he almost shot An Xi to death.


    The proud and conceited An Xi looked miserable and covered in blood. Yet, she was still a little relieved.


    ��Is this the page? Then let me see if it dares to escape now?��


    Gu Changge��s ck clothes were fluttering, and the many formations of stars and beasts on them seemed to be resurrected at this moment, manifesting the divine power in the virtual space, suppressing people, making their skin almost split open. He opened his mouth indifferently, raised his eyes, and nced at Niu Tian before raising his palm and grabbed Niu Tian.


    Niu Tian��splexion changed, and hisplexion suddenly turned a little pale. The whole person wanted to avoid it but found that he seemed to be imprisoned in ce, and even his blood and soul were frozen.


    Niu Tian was still holding the dark golden paper in his hand, each and every one of the Shadow Immortal characters was shining brightly, with a dazzling brilliance pervading and intertwining.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    It seemed to have felt a kind of oppression and began to recover on its own, breaking free from Niu Tian��s grasp. Afterward, thousands of sword auras burst out, shining brightly like a big ck sun, dazzling and resplendent as it shed toward Gu Changge.


    Everyone in the Divine Stone Conference changed countenance, even the leader of the Great Sect couldn��t help but feel palpitations, and couldn��t help resisting.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In a trance, a ck river was manifested with the dead bones of wronged souls floating on it, and hundreds of millions of souls buried in it. These tens of thousands of sword lights had evolved together, possessing the terrifying power of burying life, to fight against Gu Changge. However, following Gu Changge��s palm, it seemed as if stars were condensed in his palm, and the entire universe was evolving in it.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    He mmed his palm forward, and as if the sky had copsed and the earth turned into ashes, the sword lights vanished, and all thews were reduced to ashes.


    The void was blurred. This dark golden paper sensed that something was wrong, it was not Gu Changge��s opponent, it directly turned into a golden light, trying to escape.


    ��You want to escape?��


    Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change, the palm continued to descend. The surrounding space was frozen, copsing into a terrifying rift. Even the leaders of the Great sects felt palpitations, and it was difficult for him to break free.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Dazzling brilliance erupted on the dark golden paper, trying to resist this palm, but under the suppression of absolute strength, even if it possessed wisdom, there was nothing it could do.


    In the end, it had nowhere to escape and let out a mournful sound of unwillingness before being directly grabbed by Gu Changge��s palm. Everyone watched this scene in silence as if chilling.


    The dark golden paper that made everyone helpless just now couldn��t escape from Gu Changge. This kind of terrifying power really terrified them, and many young supreme beings were even more silent.


    ��Since it��s not for use, what��s the use of saving your wisdom?�� Gu Changge��s eyes were indifferent, and there was a terrifying aura intertwined in his palm. In the horrified eyes of everyone, he directly wiped away the wisdom within the dark golden paper.


    Seeing this scene, Niu Tian, An Xi, and the others turned even paler, disying fear. The many Great sect leaders and the older generation couldn��t help but be horrified. They didn��t expect Gu Changge to even remove its wisdom.


    Being so ruthless and decisive made many people shudder involuntarily.


    ��Why did you destroy its wisdom?�� Seeing this scene, Gu Xian��er felt a little distressed.


    After all, it was a Supreme Sword technique, if Gu Changge ruined it like this, then she would be at a big loss.


    ��Since it��s disobedient, what��s the use of keeping it?�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, but he had no intention of giving the paper to Gu Xian��er.


    He could tell that there was indeed a Supreme Sword technique in it. It was not that he wanted to steal Gu Xian��er��s things, but he was a little interested and hadn��t figured out the origin of this sword technique yet.


    Seeing Gu Changge��s intentions, Gu Xian��er puffed her cheeks, snorted, and turned her head away.


    ��Don��t try to keep it for yourself.�� She felt that after this sword technique fell into Gu Chang��s hands, he would not return it to her for a while. It made her a little sulky.


    ��Little girl, when did I snatch your things?�� Seeing her vignt look like a thief, Gu Changge really wanted to p her on the forehead.


    ��You have been trying to take advantage of me�� Will you be so kind? You should have returned my things earlier.�� Gu Xian��er snorted softly, red at him, and quickly avoided his knocking hand.


    At this moment, outside the Divine Stone Conference, several divine lights descended, andnded here. The people who came looked very old and vicissitudes, with white hair and beards, and hunched figures. One of them was looking at all this with a cane in shock.


    ��Grand Uncle������


    When An Xi saw the personing, the frightened expression on her face subsided a little, but it was still difficult to hide her grief. This was an Ancestor of the An n lineage, who had reached the realm of Enlightenment many years ago.


    During this period of time, he emerged from seclusion because of the attack on the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. Recently, he came to Kunwu City with her.


    ��What the hell is going on here?��


    The Enlightened being from the An n was in a bad mood, especially when he saw An Xi covered in blood, he even thumped. He nced at the people in the Divine Stone Conference. Although many people showed interest in him, he didn��t see the respect and fear of the Enlightened being at all.


    Many forces that had conflicts with the An n still looked gloating.


    ��Could it be that you got into trouble?�� Hisplexion darkened. As a human being, his eyshes were all empty. When he saw Gu Changge not far away, he vaguely guessed something. So he asked directly in a questioning tone, which seemed quite severe.


    However, before An Xi could answer, he cupped his hands and looked at Gu Changge again, and said, ��Old An Wangshan greets Young Master Changge.��


    As an Enlightened being of the An n, his status was extremely noble, and he was always high above the others, and everyone should respect him. But in front of Gu Changge, he didn��t dare to take it too seriously.


    ��Oh, didn��t we meet each other in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions?�� Gu Changge sized him up with interest.


    ��I didn��t expect Young Master Changge to recognize the old man.�� An Wangshan said solemnly, ��At that time, in front of Heavenly Boundary Abyss, I had the honor to fight side by side with Young Master Changge.��


    It was because of this that he knew how terrifying Gu Changge was.


    After An Xi offended him, he didn��t think about taking revenge. The best way was to obediently admit mistakes and ask for forgiveness. Seeing this scene, the other ancient existences who arrived also seemed very interested.


    They also guessed what happened just now, and they didn��t think it was a big deal, with an expression of watching an exciting show.


    An Xi also knew that her uncle could not uphold justice for her, so she could only endure the grief in her heart, her face paled, and she said, ��Forgive me, uncle, Xi��er identally offended Young Master Changge just now����


    ��Due punishment has been received.��


    She was very smart, knowing that Gu Changge would not talk to her about the so-called reasoning. She softened her attitude, disying guilt and self-me after doing something wrong, without any resentment or anger.


    Many cultivators and creatures who witnessed the scene before and after saw this scene with different expressions. The people thought that An Xi would remember this day forever. After an old ve in the Supreme Realm was shot to death here by Gu Changge, she had to obediently admit her mistake. Just now she even touched the gate of hell.


    However, she would only do this when facing Gu Changge. If it was someone else, this hatred would be unsolvable.


    ��Xi��er is ignorant, I hope Young Master Changge will forgive her if she has offended you.��


    After listening to An Xi��s exnation, An Wangshan secretly hated Gu Changge��s dominance in his heart. If that old servant hadn��t saved An Xi, he would probably see An Xi��s bones upon his arrival. But on the surface, he still apologized sincerely, giving enough face.


    And before Gu Changge could speak, he asked An Xi again, ��Aren��t you going to apologize to Miss Xian��er?��


    An Xi also knew that this was his uncle giving him a step-down, otherwise today��s matter would not be settled easily. So she was decisive, capable of bending and stretching with a look of guilt and self-me on her face. Then she said to Gu Xian��er, ��It was my fault just now, and I hope Miss Xian��er can forgive me.��


    In terms of her status, it could be said that such a thing happening in front of many forces in Kunwu City, hadpletely humiliated her. Even in the future, it would embarrass her, making it difficult to hold her head up among her peers.


    But this sense of humiliation was deeply hidden in An Xi��s heart. Gu Xian��er nced at An Xi, obviously not paying attention to her words of apology. But today Gu Changge had already stood up for her, and she was not the kind of person who couldn��t let go, so she didn��t bother to argue with her anymore.


    ��Miss Xian��er, do you still want to cut this rough stone?��


    At this time, the stonecutters who were in charge of cutting the Ghost Blood rough stone looked at Gu Changge with some fear and stepped forward to ask respectfully.


    When Gu Changge shot just now, they had been watching from the sidelines, and they almost fell to their knees with fear in their hearts that was deeper than anyone else.


    However, the piece of Gu Xian��er in front of him was ounted for on Gu Changge��s head, and the Divine Stone that was worth five million spirit stones was still there, and it had not been cut out.


    Seeing this scene, many people realized that cutting stones was the most important thing today. The mysterious sword technique just now was also cut out by Gu Xian��er spending 1.5 million spirit stones.


    Now there was still a rough stone worth five million spirit stones that had not been cut yet.


    ��Could it be that Miss Xian��er also has the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master?��


    Many of the old and antique people who just rushed over seemed quite curious and cast kind eyes on Gu Xian��er.


    ��Of course, cut it.�� Gu Xian��er arrived to her senses at this moment and looked at the Ghost Blood stone again.


    In fact, she was also a little curious about what would be in it.


    ��The bill for my purchase of the rough stone is all on your head. Remember to settle the billter, and you are not allowed to rely on others.�� Thinking of something else, she nced at the pale-faced shopkeeper of the Divine Stone Conference in the corner, then with a serious face, she warned Gu Changge.


    She looked like he was afraid that Gu Changge would renege on his debt.


    ��Hm?�� Hearing this, Gu Changge was taken aback for a moment, then raised his eyebrows, wondering if he heard it wrong.


    He looked Gu Xian��er up and down again, this girl bought the stone and put the bill on him? She really seemed to be on a high cloud.


    ��Hmm, what?�� Gu Xian��er looked at Gu Changge��s scrutinizing and dangerous eyes, and immediately stared back with dissatisfaction, ��Do you think I look like someone with spirit stones?��


    ��You dare toe here to gamble on stones without spirit stones? It seems that you have a lot of confidence.�� Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing, and suddenly pinched her nose.


    Gu Xian��er knocked off his hand in disgust, and said as a matter of course, ��That��s why I me you.��


    ��Cut it, you can cut whatever piece you want in this Divine Stone Conference. But you have to promise me one condition.�� Gu Changge smiled, and then swept the many Divine Stones in the pavilion, speaking unhurriedly.


    ��What condition?��


    Gu Xian��er nced at him vigntly, thinking that Gu Changge must be feeling uneasy and kind. He might be trying to bully her in another way. She had to think it over carefully.

 Chapter 545: What do you mean by thinking of beauty? Maybe it’s the egg of a ghost

    <h4>Chapter 545: What do you mean by thinking of beauty? Maybe it��s the egg of a ghost</h4>


    Gu Xian��er always felt that Gu Changge��s gaze was malicious, especially since he always wanted to take advantage of her. Could it be that he wanted to take the opportunity and put forward some excessive demands on herself?


    Thinking of this, she suddenly remembered what happened when she was fighting in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    At that time, Gu Changge was injured in a fight with several Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. When she went to see him, Gu Changge didn��t seem to do anything to her. Instead, she hugged Gu Changge and slept soundly in the end.


    Could it be that she really was not attractive to him? Gu Xian��er, who was thinking wildly in her mind, felt a little lost for no reason.


    ��You have to promise me first.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly as he reached out and flicked her smooth delicate forehead, ��Why do you think about beautiful things all day in this head?��


    ��You��re thinking about beautiful things.�� Gu Xian��er came back to her senses, feeling flustered that something in her mind had been punctured by him, she hastily red at him, and categorically denied it.


    But she felt that something was wrong. What did he mean by she was thinking about beautiful things?


    ��I promise you, but you are not allowed to take the opportunity to bully me.�� Gu Xian��er said cautiously.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��If I wanted to bully you, do I still need your consent?��


    ��Eh!�� Gu Xian��er was taken aback for a moment, feeling that Gu Changge was right.


    Did she still need to promise herself?


    This suddenly made her a little angry. But Gu Changge had obviously guessed what she was going to say, and said with a slight smile, ��Okay, I promise you everything.��


    ��Hmph, it��s not too bad.�� Gu Xian��er snorted softly, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    While the two were talking, the Ghost Blood raw stone was also under the joint efforts of several stonecutters. Theyers of stone clothing began to peel off, and a faint blood-colored mist diffused from it.


    There was even light red blood oozing out, which looked quite strange. Such a scene shocked everyone in the Divine Stone Conference and all of them stared at it without blinking.


    ��Bleeding from stone cutting, this is not a good omen.��


    An old man with high attainment in Origin Technique said with a serious expression and took out a simplepass, on which runes began to transform. Obviously he was deducing something.


    Many people were surprised, they recognized him and then became respectful. The old man came from the Chu Lian family, which was a very famous origin master family in the Upper Realm.


    As famous as the Chu Lian family was the Fu Long family. These families had deeply studied the origin technique. This time, many forces and sects invited people from these two families to the Divine Stone Conference in Kunwu City.


    The rest of the people of the older generation became more cautious, appearing extremely cautious.


    ��The location of the Ghost Blood teau is extremely strange, and the terrain is extremely high. It can even suffocate cultivators who identally step into it. This suffocationes from the soul and has nothing to do with the body and it��s hard toe back alive.��


    ��In the beginning, this Ghost Blood stone was also brought out by a Supreme being. I heard that he passed away for some reason, and this rough stone was sold here by his descendants.��


    ��It is said that a Ghost Immortal was born in the Ghost Blood teau, and there is a Ghost Bloodke in it, which was formed after a Heavenly Ghost was killed by the Supreme being����


    ��Maybe these reddish bloodstains are exactly theke water in that Ghost Bloodke.��


    The leaders of many Great sects in the surroundings were guessing with strange eyes and thoughts.


    Gu Xian��er also noticed that the big red bird at her feet became a little uneasy. Could it be that there were still unknown things hidden in this raw Ghost Blood stone?


    She frowned slightly, pinching the corner of her clothes with her bare hands.


    ��Why did you choose this rough stone, you don��t know what��s in it?�� Noticing Gu Xianer��s expression, Gu Changge was a little surprised.


    He also thought that one of Gu Xian��er��s masters was a Divine Origin Master. Looking at it now, it seemed that he was wrong. Gu Xian��er could see the extraordinariness of these rough stones entirely by virtue of foreign objects.


    Gu Xian��er nced at him, and muttered softly, ��I don��t know what��s in it, Da Hong told me.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge was a little stunned, but it was not surprising. Only then did he carefully look at the big red bird that she had been carrying with her all along.


    He had never thought that this big red bird had such a talent before. Judging from its appearance, it was just an ordinary red bird. There were even a lot of variegated feathers.


    A mottled red bird with a little bald head. It looked ugly no matter how you look at it.


    ��It doesn��t seem to be a simple red bird, but it seems to be transformed by some kind of spiritual creature����


    Gu Changge��s eyes were a little strange, and strands of runes shed, shining golden-like traces of Dao. Noticing Gu Changge��s line of sight, Da Hong squinted at him, showing a rare and strange expression in his eyes.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, the raw Ghost Blood stone suddenly cracked, and several masters who were in charge of cutting the stone were blown away. There was a violent sound, and then a dazzling red light gushed out, reflecting the space in a brilliant way.


    The wisps of red glow diffused like mist, giving people a strange and ominous feeling. Everyone in the Divine Stone Conference looked at it intently, and many Great sect leaders even used methods such as the Heavenly Eye to get a glimpse of the truth.


    ��An egg?�� Gu Changge frowned slightly, and he saw the scene clearly almost immediately.


    A red egg the size of a washbasin was lying in the middle of the rough stone, and there were thousands of red rays intertwining and permeating the surface, almost turning into mist.


    Many people even felt that the red egg was breathing, actively absorbing the aura of this world.


    ��Cutting out an egg?�� Gu Xian��er also saw the egg, and she was a little stunned, with apletely puzzled expression.


    In such a piece of rough stone that had been ced for countless years, there was a strange egg sealed up. Could this be what she cut out after spending five million spirit stones?


    ��The origin of this egg is unknown, but there is no doubt that it should be rted to Ghost Blood Lake,�� The old origin master of the Chu Lian family said. Thepass in his hand kept spinning, and the results of the deduction disyed were chaotic.


    ��What��s in this egg?��


    Everyone in the Divine Stone Conference was very curious, and many young lords, masters of Great sects, and ancient beings stepped forward and used their means to take the initiative to check.


    ��It��s hard to judge its value. If there is any creature in it, its talent should not be strong.��


    ��This kind of fluctuation is far behind even some of the fierce descendants.��


    Several Enlightened beings shook their heads, thinking that the egg had been sealed for so long only because it was contaminated with the special aura of Ghost Blood Lake.


    Even if there was any living creature in it, it would not be so powerful. Those creatures with powerful bloodlines, even if it was just an egg, would cause a terrifying change in momentum.


    Sometimes it wasmonce to even suck up the aura of a star field. Against such aparison, it seemed that this egg was very simple and ordinary.


    ��Maybe it��s the egg of the Heavenly Ghost, you can just put it away.�� Gu Changge didn��t think that with Gu Xian��er��s level of Luck, the things cut out would be simple.


    Seeing her disappointed expression that couldn��t be concealed, he couldn��t help but smile.

 Chapter 546: How could I make fun of you? What are you expecting?

    <h4>Chapter 546: How could I make fun of you? What are you expecting?</h4>


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, although Gu Xian��er still felt suspicious, she still put away the red egg. As for the Heavenly Ghost that would be hatched in the future, she didn��t believe it at all. After all, the Heavenly Ghost was one of the most incredible creatures in the Upper Realm. How could a creature of that level have such an ordinary egg?


    Not to mention eggs, even things rted to it were shocking visions with a divine glow that was astounding and shining in the sky. Since ancient times, there had been rumors that Heavenly Ghosts fed on Immortals, which disyed how powerful and terrifying such creatures were.


    Soon, the scarlet glow dissipated, and the mist that filled the air also slowly disappeared. Everyone looked at the cracked rough stone, and there was still a lot of red blood-like liquid in it. It looked like blood, but it also looked as if water was stained red. It exuded a faint fragrance, and there was no peculiar smell.


    ��It should be an eggid by some creature on the Ghost Blood teau. It��s a bit extraordinary. But it��s worth five million spirit stones, which is still a bit of a loss����


    Many Great sect leaders spected that they were surprised because Gu Xian��er cut out so many fetishes before, and felt that she had extraordinary means and might have the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master. But looking at it now, they thought that it should be a coincidence.


    ��The ghost egg���� The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others were also stunned, purely thinking that this was Gu Changge��s words tofort Gu Xian��er.


    Many people thought that this egg was not worth five million spirit stones, not even fifty thousand spirit stones. But in front of Gu Changge, they didn��t dare tough at Gu Xian��er.


    Let alone five million spirit stones, even five hundred million spirit stones, in the eyes of Gu Changge, were probably no different from a pile of waste stones. Thinking of this, many people were very envious of Gu Xian��er.


    ��Da Hong seems to have made a wrong judgment this time.�� Gu Xian��er could naturally feel the changes in the expressions of the people around her.


    She didn��t care what everyone thought but felt that five million spirit stones seemed to be a big loss, and she felt a little distressed.


    ��Can��t you trust your own judgment?�� Seeing her tangled appearance, Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing, ��This is the rough stone you wanted to cut.��


    Gu Xianer red at Gu Changge, ��Don��tugh at me.��


    ��I��ve already said what if it��s the egg of a Heavenly Ghost���� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and smiled.


    ��Stop fooling me, do you really think I can��t see it? I know you must be making fun of me in your heart now, thinking that I threw five million spirit stones into the water.�� Gu Xian��er muttered, seeing that this thing was cut out, she was a little sad at first.


    But Gu Changgeforted her so rarely, which made her feel much better suddenly.


    ��How could I make fun of you? If you��re happy, don��t say five million spirit stones, even if five trillion spirit stones are thrown into the water, what��s the fuss?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly as if he didn��t care about it at all.


    He didn��t believe that Gu Xian��er would cut out ordinary things. Wasn��t it strange this egg was just being ordinary?


    Of course, Gu Changge would not tell Gu Xianer such things. Hearing this, Gu Xian��er was stunned for a moment and was deeply touched. But she thought about it again, wasn��t Gu Changge saying that she wasted the money in disguise?


    She wrinkled her nose slightly, raised her beautiful eyes, red at him, and then snorted, ��It��s nice to say that, I asked you to pay the bill, and you still looked reluctant just now����


    ��Are you still going to proceed with cutting these rough stones?�� Gu Changge was toozy to bother with her and had plenty of time to deal with her. He looked around at the many rough stones in the Divine Stone Conference, and asked with a casual smile.


    ��Cut, why not? Anyway, you��ll be paying for it.�� Gu Xian��er would not let go of such an opportunity to take advantage of Gu Changge. The corners of her mouth slightly curled up, she turned around and lifted the big red bird under her feet, and started wandering around, looking for new rough stones.


    s, there were few rough stones left in the Stone Gathering Workshop, she didn��t have much interest in them, and even the big red bird seemed to becking in interest. Obviously, it didn��t have much interest in the stones.


    The rest of the people in the Stone Gathering Workshop wanted to witness Gu Xianer��s origin technique with their own eyes. But seeing this scene, they were all disappointed.


    Many young lords immediately left quietly, intending to wait for the Divine Stone Conference three dayster.


    At that time, it would be held in thergest square city in Kunwu City, and many Supreme sects and Immortal forces would participate, bringing all the rare and strange stones from their family.


    Many Great sect leaders also bid farewell to Gu Changge and left. Seeing that Gu Changge had no intention of ignoring them, everyone from the An n quietly retreated with pale faces.


    An Xi��s body was still covered in blood, and Niu Tian, who was following her, also looked pale and frightened.


    When Gu Changge took the page from his hand just now, he even felt that he would be pped to death directly. The blood in his whole body seemed to freeze, and he deeply felt the feeling of death once again.


    What happened in the Stone Gathering Workshop today spread quickly, causing quite a stir in Kunwu City. Of course, that mysterious scriptures had the most discussions, even though Gu Xian��er spent 1.5 million spirit stones to get them.


    Though judging from the eyes of the many Great sect leaders present and the ancient existence, the sword technique contained in that mysterious scripture definitely surpassed the ordinary Emperor level.


    Anyway, at least it was a sword technique in the Emperor Realm. Therefore, its value could not be described in words at all, let alone estimated with spirit stones. From this point of view, what were these 1.5 million spirit stones worth?


    As for the Ghost Blood raw stone that Gu Xian��er bought for five million spirit stones, a mediocre egg was cut out, which disappointed many people and felt worthless for her. The fact that An Xi, the eldestdy of the An n, was almost shot to death by Gu Changge also caused quite a stir.


    Of course, this kind of thing, in the eyes of many people who had witnessed it before and after, was just asking for trouble. Now almost everyone could perceive that Gu Xian��er could not be easily provoked.


    What was more, Gu Changge was still under the premise of Kunwu City. After this incident, many people began to doubt, guessing whether Gu Xian��er had the inheritance of a Divine Origin Master, otherwise, it could only be exined by Luck.


    After returning to the original pce, Gu Changge was not in a hurry to check the scripture containing the Supreme Sword technique.


    After seeing Niu Tian��s state today, he felt that this so-called Shadow Immortal bloodline should have other uses. So he first arranged for the Divine Stone Conference three dayster.


    Naturally, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family would also participate in this Divine Stone Conference, but those strange stones had not been shipped yet.


    ��We can wait untilter. There is still some time before the attack on Mount Kun.��


    Gu Changge thought about this, then looked at Gu Xian��er who had been following behind him, and couldn��t help but smile, ��You woman, why do you still keep staring at me?��


    ��Then you have to return my sword technique to me first.�� There was great dissatisfaction written on Gu Xian��er��s face, and she felt that Gu Changge did not mention that matter on purpose.


    ��What do you mean by yours? Obviously I took it back. It��s in my hands now, and it��s mine.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, raised his palm, and the dark golden paper reappeared with light flowing on it, reflecting his palm brightly as if wrapped in a mist.


    ��You demon, I knew you wouldn��t give it back.�� Gu Xian��er grit her teeth in anger, especially when she saw Gu Changge��s slightly smug smile.


    If it weren��t for the fact that she couldn��t beat Gu Changge, she would have rushed to fight him now. Every time she was angry with Gu Changge she wanted to go up and bite him.


    ��Do you recognize the text on it? Even if it is given to you now, you don��t know what is written on it.�� Gu Changge shook the page in front of her and even he didn��t recognize the words on it, let alone Gu Xian��er.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian��er was momentarily dumbfounded.


    ��It��s mine too, you can��t take it from me.�� But she was still worried and repeated it again.


    ��I��ll find someone to trante all the text above, and I will give it to you when the timees.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and promised.


    ��That��s more or less.�� Seeing Gu Changge promise her, Gu Xian��er barely believed it.


    With that, she nned to leave. She didn��t n to hang out with Gu Changge any longer, feeling he would bully her.


    ��You want to leave now? Didn��t you forget something?�� Seeing her expression of wanting to run away, Gu Changge smiled faintly and directly stretched out his hand to grab her back.


    ��Did I forget something?�� Gu Xian��er was a little guilty, but she stillughed and asked back.


    ��It seems that you haven��t been taught a lesson for a while, and you need to have a longer memory.�� Gu Changge stared at her with interest.


    Gu Xian��er shrank her neck from his eyes, but she still insisted, ��Don��t talk nonsense, isn��t it just a condition? I promised you.��


    After all, she made an expression of being generous to die, raised her small face, closed her eyes, her long eyshes trembled slightly, and she could see the tension in her heart.


    It had to be said that from a close perspective, Gu Xian��er��s appearance waspletely wless, smooth, and delicate. It was more red and white than a newborn baby.


    The facial features were even more exquisite and wless like the most outstanding works of art in heaven. The skirt corners were elegant, and the ck hair on the head was as smooth as water waves, with a little luster.


    Her whole body had a fragrance like orchid and musk deer, with an Immortal aura as if she didn��t care about worldly matters, seemingly cold and aloof.


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing, and jokingly uttered, ��What are you pretending to be in your head every day? I want you to lend me your big red bird for the Divine Stone Conference three dayster.�� .��


    ��What?�� Hearing this, Gu Xian��er was taken aback for a moment and then opened her eyes in astonishment. She didn��t expect this to be what Gu Changge was going to say.


    It waspletely different from what she had imagined, and it didn��t even touch the slightest edge. Observing Gu Changge��s slightly interested expression, she couldn��t help showing a faint glow on her face, but for some reason, she felt a little inexplicably disappointed.


    ��What��s wrong? Is it possible that you were still expecting something?�� Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile.


    ��What were you expecting�� If you want Da Hong to help you, you can ask. What are you telling me?�� Gu Xian��er recovered quickly, and with a bit of anger in her tone, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Of course, from Gu Changge��s point of view, it was in a state of desperation. He smiled faintly, and suddenly pulled her back.


    ��Wooooow����


    In the next moment, Gu Xian��er��s beautiful eyes widened, and she tried to push him away.

 Chapter 547: Brothers meet again, It seems that this is God’s will

    <h4>Chapter 547: Brothers meet again, It seems that this is God��s will</h4>


    ��Uncle, Uncle Guang was pped to death on the spot by Gu Changge in order to save me���� At the same time, within another courtyard made of many stone materials.


    Many nsmen from the An n rushed to this ce in a dignified manner. The courtyard looked very quiet, with small stone arch bridges and rockery pavilions, which were not elegant, but the atmosphere was extremely depressing.


    An Xi had already changed her clothes, her injuries hadn��t fully healed, but she was almost healed. She couldn��t hide her grief and anger as she was talking to An Wangshan, who had his back to everyone.


    When the rest of the n heard this, they were also extremely angry. Many people were not at the Stone Gathering Workshop at that time, but they also understood what happened at that time from a lot of news.


    They felt extremely aggrieved and angry about this, as well as unwilling.


    After all, An Xi, as the eldestdy of the An n, represented the face of their n. She was so humiliated by Gu Changge in front of everyone in the Stone Gathering Workshop. They not only had to swallow their anger, but also carefully leave with smiling faces.


    How could they endure such a humiliating thing?


    ��It��s too much. This Gu Changge is simplywless. In the current Upper Realm, if he can cover the sky with one hand, the Gu family can do whatever they want?��


    ��That��s right, what the eldestdy did is not wrong in terms of emotion and reason, why should he directly kill people?��


    ��He��s just pping my An n in the face!��


    At this time, many members of the An n spoke up one after another, expressing their righteous indignation. When they were on the scene, they didn��t dare to say much, but Gu Changge couldn��t hear these words now, so they naturally spoke freely without any scruples.


    For a moment, all the people of An n, including Niu Tian who was silent at the side, felt aggrieved and angry, and were emotionally infected.


    ��I know about this, you don��t need to say more. If Gu Changge continues to be so arrogant and powerful, we don��t need our An n to intervene, and other forces would not stand it.��


    ��He is getting more and more wings now, but so what, a person who is too dazzling always breaks the peace that has been in the past, and will be sanctioned sooner orter.��


    An Wangshan was holding a cane in his hand, and he looked old-fashioned, but his whole body was filled with a terrifying aura. He waved his hands lightly, and there was cold anger flickering in his eyes.


    If he hadn��t rushed there in time, the consequences would have been even more disastrous. Gu Changge might have killed An Xi on the spot without any scruples.


    On the battlefield of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he had witnessed Gu Changge��s terrifying strength with his own eyes. Ordinary Enlightened beings were definitely not his opponents now.


    Moreover, one had to know his age, he was only in his early twenties, about the same age as An Xi. Nowadays, all ethnic groups and forces had be extremely afraid of Gu Changge and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind him.


    An n was naturally no exception, otherwise, he would not have lowered his status so low, and even made An Xi take the initiative to apologize. However, An Wangshan believed that if Gu Changge continued to act like this, sooner orter he would be targeted by other forces in the Upper Realm.


    What was missing now was just an opportunity and a suitable reason. Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was strong, could they be enemies of the entire Upper Realm? This was obviously impossible.


    ��Young people are young after all. If you can��t learn to restrain your brilliance, you will have problems sooner orter,�� An Wangshan said lightly, there was a sh of light in those squinted eyes.


    ��I know Uncle.�� Hearing this, An Xi also understood the truth and nodded. Although she was very unwilling, she could only endure today��s humiliation deeply.


    ��By the way, during this period of time, I heard that An Yan was a little restless?�� At this time, An Wangshan seemed to be thinking of something, and asked.


    When mentioning An Yan, a golden light shed in his eyes, which was somewhat meaningful.


    ��Reporting to Uncle, An Yan has indeed been restless during this period, and she is not as honest as before. It seems that she has some thoughts about the position of the head of the family. But she is just a little girl with yellow hair. Although she has endured well these years, how can she be my opponent? Uncle, don��t worry.�� A look of disapproval shed across An Xi��s face, she shook her head and replied.


    She understood that her half-sister was not as innocent as she appeared on the surface. For these years, An Yan had always acted cautiously, like walking on thin ice, and her status in the An n was not even as good as ordinary direct disciples.


    She was toozy to spend more time thinking about it. In her opinion, the position of Patriarch of the An n was in her pocket, and no one couldpete with her.


    ��You still have to be careful with that girl. When I was in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, I saw that she seemed to be quite close to Gu Xian��er. If you say that there is no intention, the old man will not believe it.�� An Wangshan stroked his beard lightly and said lightly.


    As the patriarch behind An Xi��s lineage, he naturally hoped that An Xi could be in charge of the An family. In his opinion, An Yan, who was also the daughter of the Patriarch, was the biggest obstacle in this matter.


    However, due to the early death of An Yan��s mother, many ancestors still took care of An Yan, and it was not easy for him to deal with such a little girl himself.


    ��She��s pretty close to Gu Xian��er? Is it possible that An Yan still wants to rely on the power of the outside world? Hehe, she is dreaming. As long as I get that drop of Shadow Immortal��s true blood andpletely revive Niu Tian��s bloodline, what else can the rest of the Ancestors say?�� An Xi sneered with a chilling smile on her pretty face.


    But at this moment, someone from outside the courtyard suddenly came to report, ��Miss, there is a young man who ims to be your friend outside asking to see you. Calling them my friend?��


    An Xi was taken aback, she did have a lot of friends, and the other descendants of the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects more or less had a good rtionship with her.


    ��Let him in.�� So she didn��t think too much about it, she thought it was one of her suitors who came to express herfort and concern when he heard about her humiliation this time.


    Not long after, under the leadership of the servant just now, a tall and straight young man with a particrly handsome face stepped into the courtyard.


    ��Who are you? You are iming to be my friend? Have we met before this?��


    An Xi frowned, and carefully sized up the young man in front of him, feeling very strange, as she didn��t know him before.


    ��I��ve met Miss An Xi, the enemy of an enemy is naturally a friend. Since I and Ms. An Xi have amon enemy, then we will naturally be friends.��


    The young man said with a smile on his face, looking very natural and casual, revealing an extraordinary bearing.


    When seeing this young man, Niu Tian, who was standing behind An Xi, frowned slightly, somehow feeling that the person in front of him looked a little familiar.


    ��Oh, we have amon enemy?�� An Xi��s expression softened slightly.


    ��You�� you are Niu Tian?�� However, at this moment, the young man in front of her seemed to notice something, he was taken aback for a moment, and then showed shock.


    There was a lot of surprise on her face, she stared at Niu Tian behind her, and said in a trembling voice.


    Niu Tian was also stunned when he heard the man call out his name in one go. In this huge upper realm, apart from a few people from the An n, only a fewpanions who came to this world with him at the beginning knew him.


    And now his appearance had changed a lot, if one were not particrly familiar with someone, it would be difficult to recognize him at a nce.


    ��I�� I am Jiang Chen.�� Jiang Chen never expected to see his good brother here today, his whole face turned red with excitement.


    ��You�� you are Xiao Chen���� Niu Tian also suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, unable to contain himself.


    Afterwards, under the puzzled eyes of everyone in the An n, Niu Tian and Jiang Chen reunited after a long absence, feeling extremely excited.


    After reminiscing about the old days, he gradually calmed down, and roughly knew the other party��s experience during this period of time.


    ��It turns out that you are the Divine Origin Master who shocked the entire Kunwu City during this period of time! I didn��t expect it, I didn��t expect it, the famous Divine Origin Master would be my good brother.�� Niu Tian sighed with joy.


    Everyone in the An n understood Jiang Chen��s identity at this moment, and they were quite shocked, and then became respectful.


    A Divine Origin Master, what this represented was obviously self-evident. An Xi also showed a smile on his face, stretched out his fair white hand, shook hands with Jiang Chen, and added, ��It turns out that brother Jiang Chen has such a rtionship with Niu Tian, that��s really great.��


    For her, this was aplete surprise. Three dayster, if the Divine Stone Conference was held with the help of a Divine Origin Master, then the An n would definitely benefit from it.


    This naturally made her happy, and the unwillingness and humiliation just now were swept away.


    ��I didn��t expect to see you one day. I always thought that you were killed by Gu Changge, and I wanted to avenge you.�� Jiang Chen was also quite emotional, after seeing his good brother, his wholeplexion improved a lot.


    After he heard what happened in the Stone Gathering Workshop, he had the idea of cooperating with An n to deal with Gu Changge together, in order to avenge the killing of his good brother and the robing of the goddess he admired.


    But he never imagined that Niu Tian would be by An Xi��s side.


    ��I always thought you were killed by Gu Changge, and I nned to avenge you in the future���� Niu Tian patted him on the shoulder.


    ��It seems that this is God��s will. God did not kill us brothers. Let us get together again and be able to avenge our hatred. Even God is helping us, Gu Changge will suffer retribution sooner orter.��


    With Jiang Chen��s help, everyone in the An n was naturally overjoyed, even the few origin masters they hired at a huge price were directly rejected and let them go back.


    In front of the Divine Origin Master, any origin master would appear bleak, and they could not bepared at all.

 Chapter 548: The eldest princess Yu Feiya, A bet that guarantees no loss

    <h4>Chapter 548: The eldest princess Yu Feiya, A bet that guarantees no loss</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed by and the Divine Stone Conference, which attracted many forces from the Upper Realm, was held as scheduled. The entire Kunwu City was extremely lively, filled with people��s voices as divine lights and flying boats flew by from all directions and converged here.


    Each faction had its own market here, which specifically listed the rare and strange stones obtained over the years, and even various Divine Stones. The squares and markets were overcrowded as there were people entering the pces and pavilions.


    Not only cultivators of various ethnic groups participated but casual cultivators of the older generation who arrived from other regions also chose strange stones among them.


    If some kind of object was cut out, it would be auctioned. The seniority and status of the participants were also second to none in the Upper Realm. Even the leaders of Great sects and the patriarchs of long-lived families were weaker in front of these characters.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Heavenly Phoenix Mountain, the Human Ancestor Pce, the Ancient Ye n, the Hidden An n, the Reincarnation Lake, the Primordial Pce�� almost all the Upper Realm forces participated in it.


    At this moment, a dragon chariot descended on the street, and a tall phoenix-robed woman with a luxurious and beautiful face walked out with a bit of grace. Followed by her were many cultivators, both male, and female with extremely powerful strength.


    ��That is the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, right? She is indeed beautiful, and it��s hard to find someoneparable in the entire realm.��


    ��I didn��t expect that even the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, who has always been low-key, would send people. It is said that the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty has a younger brother who is only in his early thirties. He is known as the Little Emperor.��


    This scene created quite a stir. Many cultivators were discussing, and when mentioning the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, these people disyed awe.


    Behind the princess of Great Yu, a young man attracted special attention. He was as bright as the morning sun with a golden divine light flowing on his body, like a young emperor. He walked like a dragon and a tiger, showing a rebellious and unruly look.


    From the perspective of his aura, he looked like a little true dragon, oppressing the surrounding cultivators and changing their expressions. Great Yu was an Immortal Supreme Dynasty that had prospered for many eras and was located in West Heaven.


    The great mountain copsed as the long river dried up in that region. The sea turned into mulberry fields as even the thunder and lightning dried up. Everything in West Heaven was decaying and getting old, only it stood Immortal.


    There were even ancient rumors that the first emperor of Great Yu had obtained the Great Yu Immortal Scripture from a rough stone andter established the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. It was even said that Great Yu��s first emperor was actually an Immortal corpse psychic, and the thing apanying him was the Great Yu Immortal Scripture.


    In short, in the eyes of the Upper Realm, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was always covered with a veil of mystery. Even if it was about attacking the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, no one from their side had ever been seen going there.


    They never thought that they would send their nsmen here at the Divine Stone Conference. Themotion caused here was not small, and many cultivators were looking at the group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, seeing them venture to the depths of the marketce.


    ��Sister Huang, what��s the point of this Divine Stone Conference? It��s meaningless.��


    The young man behind the princess of Great Yu looked contemptuous and bored at the many stone-cutting scenes around him.


    ��Father said that the iplete page of the Great Yu Sutra may be rted to this Divine Stone Conference, so we have to pay attention,�� Princess of Great Yu shook her head lightly and replied.


    She walked like a morning glow, a bright moon swaying, graceful and dignified in her lotus steps. Her demeanor was elegant, which made many cultivators unknowingly make way for them.


    Yu Feiya, as her name suggested, exuded an aura of royal dignity that could not be underestimated.


    ��Even the Ancestors couldn��t find the fragmented page, so what can we do? In a while, I think it��s better to help Sister Huang find a brother-inw. I think that only Gu Changge is worthy of you among the younger generation. If he marries sister Huang, the offspring born from the two of you will definitely����


    Hearing Yu Ming��s unrestrained words, Yu Feiya shook her head lightly, and interrupted him, ��If Young Master Changge heard your words, wouldn��t you feel bad for this sister?��


    ��What��s there to be afraid of? Sister Huang, you are so beautiful, which man wouldn��t be tempted to see you? What��s more, sister, you are just keeping a low profile. Nobody knows about your strength yet. That Six Crown King, little saint kings, they don��t even have the qualifications to be ced in your eyes����


    Yu Ming rolled his eyes when he heard the words, feeling that his sister was just keeping a low profile, not revealing herself.


    Even the most mysterious Great Yu Immortal Scripture of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty manifested itself when his sister was born, bestowing her with divine powers.


    Many patriarchs even bluntly said that Sister Huang was the most mysterious talent they had ever seen.


    Yes, it was not the talent that was the most powerful, but the most mysterious. As for where the mystery was?


    One must know that even the ancient existences of their dynasty could hardly speak about the realm of Yu Feiya��s cultivation. So in Yu Ming��s view, those young lords were not worthy of their names. Compared with his sister, he didn��t know where they were.


    ��Don��t underestimate the people in the Upper Realm, you will suffer a loss in one day. Speak less in front of outsiders.��


    Yu Feiya was obviously very familiar with her younger brother, and although she was a little distressed by his unrestrained speech, there was nothing she could do about it.


    ��Is it possible that Miss Huang is really interested in that idiot from the Tuo Ba family who only knows how to practice swords? In my opinion, he can only practice swords.�� Yu Ming didn��t consciously shut up, and his words were a little helpless and unbelievable.


    However, regarding his words, Yu Feiya just shook her head lightly as she rubbed between her brows with some headaches, deciding not to reply.


    Afterward, this group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty continued to venture deep into the marketce.


    That ce was even more spacious, there were many pavilions and rockeries with flowing water. Bridges, and courtyards with many original stones were ced everywhere. The sun was shining brightly as a white mist lingered around.


    Around each piece of rough stone, there were many people looking at it, either taking out divine weapons to investigate, or using divine powers to check.


    In the market, each faction had its own area. Among them were the strange stones they had obtained over the years, and the price alone was enough to make ordinary cultivators look pale.


    It costs tens of millions of spirit stones to start, and more spirit stones could not be used to measure the value at all. Even if one wanted to cut it open, one had to pay a huge price.


    ��You should be able to see the true face of the seven Divine Stones in Kunwu City today, right?��


    ��If we can cut out one of the Divine Stones this time, then our trip will be worthwhile.��


    Many cultivators came here with the intention of seeing the legendary seven Divine Stones. After all, they were strange stones obtained from many ancient existences in Kunwu City.


    Most of them came from Mount Kun, and some came from other restricted areas. There used to be a total of ten Divine Stones, but three of them had been cut off, leaving only seven.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And when many cultivators were discussing, there was a courtyard not far away. A soaring green glow filled the sky, as ake of life rushed toward it, instantly attracting everyone��s attention.


    ��This aura, could it be the Spring of Life����


    ��There is no mistake, it is definitely the aura of the spiritual Spring of Life. Could it be that someone cut out the spiritual Spring of Life?��


    Feeling this aura, many cultivators from the older generation were stunned for a moment, and their faces changed drastically, some of them couldn��t believe it.


    Immediately, like a beast that smelled a fishy smell, their eyes turned red and they hurriedly turned into divine lights before rushing toward that courtyard. There was a greatmotion.


    The cultivators and creatures hurried over to get a glimpse of the true face of the spiritual Spring of Life.


    The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s group couldn��t help but hurry when they heard the news.


    From the other direction, the other young supreme beings who had already appeared here, such as the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan Buddha, and others, also looked at it with a little surprise, and then strode over.


    For ordinary cultivators, although the spiritual Spring of Life was precious, it was far inferior to other divine items. But in the eyes of the older generation, especially the cultivators whose lifespan was approaching an end, it was the divine medicine for extending life, which was far more precious than any longevity medicine.


    Many people could even fight for it because the spiritual Spring of Life did not have medicinal properties. That was to say, no matter how much it was taken, the effect of prolonging life would not change.


    Once a Spring of Life appeared in the auction house on weekdays, it would trigger a bloodbath, and even high prices would not be able to grab it.


    ��A spring of life of the size of a fist����


    ��Hiss!��


    Soon, the courtyard was full of cultivators and creatures, and there were many older generation folks. Everyone couldn��t help but gasp.


    Among the many shattered rough stones, there was a pool of Spring of Life the size of a fist, floating there quietly, exuding a strong aura of life, like ake reflecting the brilliance of this ce.


    Surging vitality diffused from it, attracting many people. The older generation could hardly sit still. If it wasn��t for the identities of the people in the field, they would have directly asked for the price.


    ��I just said that there is something good in it, but you still don��t believe it? I was willing to take the bet. I won. Now it��s up to you to promise me one condition.��


    In the courtyard, there was an ethereal, cold and beautiful girl, with joy on her brows. She couldn��t help but say, holding her jade hands tightly, a little proud.


    Beside her, Gu Changge rubbed his brows with a headache as if he hadn��t expected it at all.


    ��It seems like I was careless, you are really lucky.�� He sighed slightly, seeming a little helpless.


    ��What do you mean by good luck, it��s my strength, okay?�� Gu Xian��er was obviously dissatisfied with Gu Changge��s answer, and red at him, ��Don��t try to y tricks, you promised me.��


    ��Understood, I��m willing to admit defeat. It��s just one condition, I��ll just agree with you.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xian��er showed a sensible expression, then raised her little hand, and directly epted the Spring of Life. Seeing this scene, the people who rushed over were very greedy, although they really wanted to ask her if she would sell it.


    But when they saw Gu Changge beside her, they couldn��t help but shut their mouth and let out a wry smile. If it was cut out by others, they would still ask, wanting to buy it, or use other means to get it. After all, this was an extremely rare spiritual Spring of Life.


    Though being Gu Xian��er��s possession, that was apletely different matter.


    The people here were very sensible, and they didn��t even dare to ask more questions, for fear of being misunderstood by Gu Changge. What happened to the Hidden An n three days ago was still vivid in their mind.


    ��Now that the rough stone has been cut, and the conditions have been agreed to, it��s time to calm down, right?�� Gu Changge didn��t care what the people around him thought.


    Seeing Gu Xian��er��s littlecent expression that couldn��t be concealed, he asked with a slight smile.


    ��Don��t even think about it. The matter is not over yet, who told you to bully me three days ago.�� When Gu Xian��er heard him mentioning this matter, she immediately became angry, and a faint haze appeared on her fair and delicate face.


    ��Then I��ll let you bully me back, won��t that be enough?�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, looking rather helpless.


    ��You think too much. I won��t take advantage of you.�� Gu Xian��er red at him and added.


    Gu Changge chuckled lightly, ��What a big deal? You ignored me for three days already.��


    Three days ago, he took the opportunity to clean up Gu Xian��er��s mess. As a result, she was pissed off, and shepletely ignored him. Her little face was tense, and she looked as cold as ice, not allowing strangers to enter.


    Gu Changge didn��t bother to care about it at first. After all, he was used to this kind of thing, Gu Xian��er was just ashamed and angry. Her anger would subside after a while.


    But considering this Divine Stone Conference, he had to borrow her big red bird. It was not an option to continue like this. Gu Changge made a bet with her, asking her to bet on stones with her own ability, and he would lose if she cut out something good.


    If he lost, he would promise Gu Xian��er one condition, and if she won, she would not be allowed to be angry.


    Hearing this guaranteed bet, how could Gu Xian��er hold back, she felt that this was a good opportunity for her to avenge her shame and revenge, so she immediately agreed, and then this scene happened.

 Chapter 549: The purpose of the stone is unknown, Your method is too low level

    <h4>Chapter 549: The purpose of the stone is unknown, Your method is too low level</h4>


    There was quite amotion here. Many rough stones in the courtyard belonged to a certain sect, so after Gu Xian��er cut out the spiritual Spring of Life, the heir of the supreme sect came here after hearing the news. He was a young man with a bright smile, an extraordinary demeanor with a faint purple aura around him.


    ��Congrattions, Miss Xian��er, for cutting this object. Today, you will be exempted from all the costs of cutting stones in our Purple Haze Sacred Sect��s square city.��


    After he arrived, his attitude was very humble. With a warm smile on his face, he saluted Gu Changge again. Hearing this, everyone��s expressions changed drastically. After all, if the fees for cutting stones were waived, it would probably be a sky-high price.


    How could the rough stones that were ced in the Divine Stone Conference be simple? Even if it was a single rough stone, it was easy to start with tens of millions. The sessor of the Purple Haze Sacred Sect in front of him had a lot of courage and tone.


    And what if Gu Xian��er cut off all the origin stones in the Purple Haze Sacred Sect?


    Many old and famous celebrities gasped. If it was them, they would not have such courage. Gu Xian��er did not expect such a good thing. But she also knew that the other party said that because of Gu Changge. This was to give a face to Gu Changge and to show his favor.


    ��That��s not necessary, I can still afford this many spirit stones.�� Gu Changge had some impressions of this interesting sessor of the Purple Haze Sacred Sect. He smiled lightly and waved his hand.


    Afterward, Yin Mei, who was standing behind him, took out arge sum of spirit stones from the storage ring and entrusted them to the shopkeeper in charge of this ce.


    In this Divine Stone Conference, there weren��t many people around Gu Changge, except for a few of his subordinates, only Alpha, Yin Mei, and Su Qingge were by his side.


    Many cultivators present recognized Yin Mei and were secretly surprised that the goddess of the Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox n was now following Gu Changge.


    Many young geniuses were envious in their hearts. When they heard that Yin Mei��s fianc��, the young master of the White Tiger n, died at the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts, they were secretly happy for a while.


    ��Young Master Changge is too polite.��


    The sessor of the Purple Haze Sacred Sect was also very knowledgeable, so he gave a wry smile in his heart, but still had a respectful expression on his face.


    Although the Purple Haze Sacred Sect was a Great sect, there was still a big gappared with the Immortal Sect. He naturally did not want to give up such an opportunity to curry favor with Gu Changge. But it was obvious that Gu Changge didn��t intend to ept it.


    ��There��s nothing to cut here, it��s about time for the seven Divine Stones to be taken out.��


    Gu Changge smiled casually, but he was very interested in these seven Divine Stones, and then led everyone to the most central area of the market.


    Gu Xian��er was in a good mood when she cut out such arge piece of Spring of Life, so she didn��t confront Gu Changge anymore.


    On her way to see the seven Great Divine Stones, the Six Crown King, Little Sage King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others came over to greet Gu Changge. As for the old acquaintance Jin Chan, he still avoided Gu Changge like a snake.


    He had not forgotten how Gu Changge tricked him and Buddha Mountain when he was in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    ��Brother Gu ns to cut the seven Divine Stones today?��


    The Six Crown King and Gu Changge were quite familiar with each other, having cultivated together in the Ture Immortal Academy before. He couldn��t help asking with a little curiosity.


    ��That��s not necessarily true. It��s hard to judge without seeing the seven Divine Stones.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly.


    ��I��ve heard that one of the Divine Stones has been changing during this period of time. It is said that it has a lot to do with Mount Kun. It was carried out from Mount Kun by the Ancestor of the Huanxi Sacred Land����


    On the other side, Little Saint King came over. He was very curious about this strange stone and wanted to take a peek at it. However, many ancient existences in Kunwu City were tight-lipped, and these stones would not be taken out until the day of the Divine Stone Conference.


    As the name suggested, the Little Saint King exuded an aura of a king, his whole body was glowing, and his flying hair was like pouring gold and molten iron. However, it was majestic.


    ��If that unknown stone really is like this, then you can try to cut it.�� Gu Changge smiled casually.


    Hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Every piece of Divine Stone in Kunwu City was extremely valuable, and it was difficult to measure it with spiritual stones. Even in the eyes of many cultivators, its value exceeded that of ordinary Emperor��s weapons.


    This was also the reason why only three of the ten Divine Stones had been cut open after such a long time. Many people are not sure what was in these Divine Stones, and they are worried that they would suffer a big loss.


    Judging from Gu Changge��s words, could it be that he nned to buy that ominous stone today?


    ��Young Master Changge, do you know what is contained in it?�� On the other side, a quiet and pleasant natural voice sounded.


    Many people were surprised, they didn��t expect it to be the extremely mysterious princess of Great Yu.


    She looked extremely dignified and elegant. Her whole body was graceful and beautiful, with eyes shining brightly. Her white teeth shone as she approached Gu Changge with an elegant fragrance.


    Yu Feiya also heard this. When Gu Xianer cut out the Spring of Life, she came over, but she didn��t say hello to Gu Changge. Before this, she had never met Gu Changge, and this was the first time she had spoken to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nced at Yu Feiya in surprise and searched for the impression of this person in his mind, but he didn��t seem to know her.


    ��Feiya greets Young Master Changge.�� Realizing that Gu Changge didn��t seem to recognize her, Yu Feiya��s face was slightly embarrassed. However, she recovered quickly and said with courtesy.


    Behind Gu Changge, Yin Mei exined the origin of princess Yu Feiya to him. He was a little stunned, and then smiled slightly, ��Princess Feiya doesn��t need to be too polite, I��m just curious, I don��t know what��s hidden in that ominous stone.��


    Even if he knew, he wouldn��t say it. Did she even need to ask such a simple question?


    Yu Feiya smiled gracefully, parted the hair on her forehead, and replied, ��It��s Feiya who is taking the liberty, I hope Young Master Changge won��t be offended.��


    She was just surprised just now and asked subconsciously.


    Because this time she came to participate in the Divine Stone Conference, her goal was actually the unknown stone. She felt that if the fragments of the Great Yu Immortal Scripture of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty were here, it was most likely rted to the unknown stone.


    But thinking about this kind of thing, if Gu Changge knew about it, how could he say it?


    In the central area of this market, it was very spacious with different heaven and earth inside, and a unique universe. Array formations were engraved on various stone walls, pavilions and pces.


    There was even more suppression from the Daoist implements around. The faint pressure permeated as the brilliance covered the sky, emitting fluctuations like ripples, which made many cultivators slightly startled.


    From the point of view of quantity, there was not only one Dao implement guarding around. Just the aura that pervaded was enough to make ordinary cultivators dare not act rashly.


    Once this divine artifact was revived, the power it exploded would definitely destroy the entire Kunwu City. And there was not only one divine artifact here, which was enough to make the Divine Stone Conference of all races and traditions attach great importance.


    The surrounding lingering fog covered all ces, almost all big people gathered here, and even those Great sect leaders could only be juniors here.


    Many figures at the level of living fossils were haunting everywhere, looking at the strange stones here.


    ��Sister Huang, the method you used to strike up a conversation just now was really too low-level����


    Yu Ming of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had been silent just now until he saw Gu Changge walking in another direction with someone, he couldn��t help but sigh and say to Yu Feiya earnestly.


    In fact, it was not just him, many people who watched that scene just now thought the same way.

 Chapter 765: Old acquaintance recalls the past,leaving no trace after the event

    <h4>Chapter 765: Old acquaintance recalls the past,leaving no trace after the event</h4>


    ��My lord.��


    Within the grand hall, Yin Mei, apanied by Lin Qiuhuan, Yan Ji, and others, found their seats and noticed Gu Changge approaching with a smile.


    With a sweet smile, she addressed Gu Changge, ��I��ve brought them here as you instructed.��


    ��Thank you for your effort,�� Gu Changge replied, nodding slightly, then turned his gaze to Lin Qiuhuan and Yan Ji.


    It had been a while since he had seen them. On one hand, it was due to hisck of time, but on the other, he felt it wasn��t necessary and might put them in harm��s way. Although he wasn��t a good person, he did have a sense of nostalgia.


    Many forces in the upper realms were keeping a close eye on him, ready to make a move at any time. People with close ties to him might be in danger.


    While Gu Changge didn��t have deep feelings for the two women, he didn��t want them to get caught up in these dangerous situations and lose their lives for no reason. He wouldn��t go to great power to protect them like he did for Yue Mingkong.


    ��Greetings, Young Master.��


    Yan Ji and Lin Qiuhuan stood before Gu Changge with some restraint. They were pleasantly surprised that he had taken the initiative to meet them, but they were also aware of the stark difference in their statusespared to when they first arrived in the upper realms.


    ��In my presence, there��s no need for excessive formality.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly, his demeanor as graceful as ever.


    In a moment of fantasy, Lin Qiuhuan recalled the first time she had met Gu Changge. He had appeared in the Lin family��s hall like a young God, radiating a youthful and elegant charm. His appearance, speech, and knowledge had left her profoundly enchanted and fascinated, unable to free herself.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Changge had be the true ruler of the vast upper realms, holding the power of life and death over countless star fields with a single word.


    ��Congrattions on your wedding today, Master.��


    Yan Ji also seemed lost in memories, and a surge of recollections washed over her. She then bowed slightly.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t brought her to the upper realms in the first ce, she might have already perished, even if she had reached the current quasi-supreme cultivation level.


    She was more grateful to Gu Changge than she was in awe of him. Gu Changge smiled slightly and caught up with them, reminiscing about the past and inquiring about their recent circumstances. He also exined to Lin Qiuhan why he had not visited them earlier.


    Before parting ways, he asked Lin Qiuhuan to gather information on the refining method of the Purple Pill. He wanted to use this pill to help those around him elevate their cultivation.


    Lin Qiuhuan had previously informed him that she had only found some fragmented records and not the actual pill form, so Gu Changge had given up on the idea.


    However, to his surprise, there was a bit of good news today. ��Not long ago, I found records of the Purple Pill elixir in the notes of a senior from the Purple Pill Sect. Perhaps in his cave dwelling, where heter ascended, there might be scrolls or jade slips that contain the form for the Purple Pill elixir,�� Lin Qiuhuan exined with a smile.


    Her eyes lit up when she mentioned the Purple Pill elixir. In her eyes, she had received Gu Changge��s care for so long, and now she finally had the opportunity to repay his kindness.


    <i>��The Purple Pill elixir? If that��s the case, I��d be interested in seeing just how extraordinary this rumored pill, capable of transcending into immortality, really is,</i>�� Gu Changge nodded.


    Long before ancient times, in the vast expanse of the upper realms, there was a sect known for alchemy called the Pill Sect, which was situated in an ancient and powerful world known as the Pill World.


    However, the Pill World faced divine retribution because it had sessfully refined a pill that was never meant to exist in the mortal world. For thousands of years, it endured the strikes of the chaotic primordial actual thunder from the deepest parts of chaos.


    The ancient world eventually copsed, turning into ashes and disappearing into the river of history.


    As far as Gu Changge knew, that forbidden pill was called the Purple Pole Immortal Pill.


    The Purple Pill elixir that followed was a reduced version. However, it was still tainted with tremendous karmic consequences, causing many alchemy sects that possessed this form to meet their downfall.


    ��In that case, I��ll trouble Qiuhan with the matter regarding the Purple Pill elixir,�� Gu Changge smiled and said, ��It��s not a problem at all. Being able to assist the Master was Lin Qiuhan��s honor.��


    After chatting with Yan Ji, Lin Qiuhuan, and the others, Gu Changge went his separate way, picking up a jug of wine from a nearby maid and a white jade wine cup.


    ��Be safe.��


    The woman in the phoenix cloak had a plum blossom mark between her eyebrows, with a gorgeous appearance and a cold and solitary demeanor, which added a unique allure to her. She was none other than the Empress Xi Yao of the Demon Realm.


    In fact, Gu Changge had yet to expect her to appear here and in her proper form rather than as an incarnation.


    ��Gu Changge����


    Empress Xi Yao, who had been raising her wine cup to drink, was momentarily taken aback. It seemed she hadn��t expected Gu Changge to notice and approach her willingly.


    A self-deprecating smile curved on her lips briefly. Still, she quickly reverted to her cold, noble, and imposing demeanor, exuding an icy aura, much like the supreme Demon Empress she was.


    The two of them had met at the True Immortal Academy. At the time, Gu Changge was merely the young leader of his generation, with terrifying power and unparalleled talent. However, in her eyes, she had regarded him as a junior.


    It wasn��t until Gu Changge saw through her many worries and understood the sacrifices she had made for the Demon Realm, even considering her as a potential eternal emperor, that Empress Xi Yao changed her view of him.


    She no longer saw him as a junior but as a rare confidant. She had even written personal letters to inform him about various matters concerning the Demon Realm.


    She had even believed that Gu Changge saw her in the same way, but it was only after he arrived in the Demon Realm and a series of events that she suddenly realized his true nature. This disappointment was apanied by a deep sense of loss.


    However, it couldn��t be denied that Gu Changge was the only man who had entered her heart in her entire life.


    Before Gu Changge left the Demon Realm, he also had sex with her.


    But in Empress Xi Yao��s view, those moments were like a passing spring breeze, leaving no trace afterward. Neither of them had attached much significance to it.


    During the half-year when she heard about Gu Changge��s uing wedding with Yue Ming Kong, Empress Xi Yao often found herself restless, with numerous thoughts and memories flooding her mind.


    In reality, if it weren��t for Gu Changge, her current fate would not have been so favorable. After all, if the five Demon Emperors had not disappeared suddenly, she wouldn��t have had the great fortune of unifying the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 766: The great wedding begins, the calm before the storm

    <h4>Chapter 766: The great wedding begins, the calm before the storm</h4>


    Many memories flowed through her mind like a gentle stream, but Empress Xi Yao was no ordinary person. She quicklyposed herself, her face showing no signs of emotion.


    ��It��s been a while, Gu Changge,�� she whispered, raising her ss. ��Congrattions. I never thought someone like you would genuinely care for others. I must admit, I envy Empress MingKong for that.��


    <i>��She has something I can never attain.��</i>


    During their time in the Demon realm, she had always believed that Gu Changge was solely motivated by self-interest, devoid of any warmth or genuine affection for others.


    She certainly didn��t expect to see him exhibit this attitude towards Empress Mingkong, which left Empress Xi Yao feeling a touch of bitterness and envy.


    ��I didn��t expect you toe and talk about this after all this time,�� she remarked.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, and with a hint of surprise on his face, he took a seat beside her, pouring himself a drink. It felt like he was catching up with an old friend.


    ��Indeed, I was just taken aback by all of this,�� Empress Xi Yao chuckled self-deprecatingly. ��You��ve set your time aside to see me alone. Aren��t you worried about causing a scandal on your wedding day? There are many guests watching, you know.��


    Gu Changge raised his ss and said, ��Why should I worry about that? Coming to see an old friend, what��s wrong with that?��


    Seeing his calm demeanor, Empress Xi Yao couldn��t help but sigh. She then spoke seriously, ��You��vee a long way, and your perspective now surpasses my imagination. However, I want to say that your wedding today might not be peaceful. Many forces have their own agendas, waiting for an opportunity.��


    While the Demon realm was vast and boundless, it still paled inparison to the truly immortal forces. Even if Empress Xi Yao wanted to assist Gu Changge, she had no means to do so, which was why she offered this advice.


    ��I��m well aware of that,�� Gu Changge nodded. He raised his jade wine cup and clinked it with hers. ��In the not-so-distant future, the Upper Realm won��t be too calm, and perhaps the Demon realm will be swept into the turmoil as well. You need to prepare in advance.��


    At the moment, it was merely the calm before the storm.


    ��I understand,�� Empress Xi Yao replied with a smile, lifting her exquisite, swan-like neck, and downing her drink in one gulp.


    Afterward, Gu Changge bid his farewell and went in another direction, where he met some familiar faces and had a chance to meet with some of his peers.


    Regardless of the numerous conflicts and calctions, he temporarily put them aside on this joyous day of his grand wedding. He presented himself as humble and affable before many seniors and those who had achieved the level of Dao-building expertise.


    ��The Lord of Heavenly Emperor Mountain has arrived!!��


    ��The Lord of the Endless Fire Kingdom has arrived!!��


    ��The owner of Violet Sky Valley has arrived!!��


    ��The suzerain of the Holy Sect has arrived!!��


    ��The head of the Jiu Li Family has arrived!!��


    ������


    At that moment, numerous voices could be heard from outside the pce. Whether these leaders of various forces had prearranged their arrival or it was merely a fortunate coincidence, they all appeared at once.


    One background figure after another arrived. While their cultivation might not have reached the level of bing Dao-building experts, they represented the immortal forces behind them, and their presence could not be easily dismissed.


    As these prominent figures arrived, many guests inside the hall disyed a peculiar expression on their faces. Some spectators seemed particrly interested.


    What piqued their interest was the fact that these prominent figures did not arrive in person but sent Dao avatars instead, with no true Dao-building experts or background figures in tow.


    Many people guessed the intentions of these immortal forces. After all, they dared not be reckless on the territory of the Gu n. They were concerned that if they sent their real selves, unexpected incidents might ur, potentially leading to their downfall.


    Hence, they refrained from sending even Dao-building experts. As for background figures, they were the true invincible figures of the Upper Realm, and they would not easily venture into the territories of other factions. After all, they had to be cautious, as unforeseen idents could result in unimaginable and devastating losses that were hard to bear.


    ��These fellows are cautious, but if they dare toe to my Gu n, they must be prepared,�� some of the Gu n��s ancient ancestors said with a cold smile.


    Gu Changge also showed a hint of surprise. He didn��t think these forces would dare to make a move within the territory of the Immortal Gu n. Even if an eruption of power exceeding the Immortal Realm urred here, it could still be suppressed.


    This was the confidence in the terrifying foundation of the Immortal Gu n.


    Inside the grand hall, many prominent figures wereing and going, representing all the dominant forces that stood at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm.


    Even some forbidden zones that existed independently outside of the worldly affairs sent generous gifts, though no dominant figures from those areas had arrived personally. However, they had sent substantial wedding gifts.


    The wedding had yet to begin, but the grand hall was already filled with joy and excitement. Immortal mists enveloped the area, heavenly music apanied the guests, and a variety of delicious dishes were elegantly presented.The divine wine, served by the barrel, wafted its fragrance for miles, making anyone who caught a whiff salivate.


    All cultivators started toasting, exchanging cups and offering their congrattions. Regardless, today was an extraordinary day, a celebration of the union between the Ancient Immortal Gu n and the unique Peerless Immortal Dynasty.


    If there was no conflict that could not be resolved, no one was willing to touch the bottom line of the Ancient Immortal Gu family at this moment.


    So, even the immoral forces like the Heavenly Emperor Mountain were quietly toasting and conversing with the leaders of other sects. Many of the Gu n��s ancient ancestors were moving from table to table, offering toasts.


    Some ancient beings exuding profound auras were seen in conversation with old friends, like the ancient presence from the Dao Lake of Reincarnation who had a cheerful conversation with Gu Lang, one of the Gu n��s eighteen ancestors, and a smile on his face.


    In the vast territory of the Immortal Gu n, including the outer ind regions, the atmosphere was vibrant.


    Even those who didn��t have the privilege to enter the main hall began to toast and engage in lively conversations. Countless streaks of light shot across the sky, and waitresses carried various drinks and delicacies, flitting around like butterflies.


    Even in the outer ind regions, the feasts and delicacies were rare treasures that were invaluable. Only the true immortal forces were willing to disy such opulence. Even for ordinary cultivators, a single bite was a great blessing.


    This grand wedding that had shaken the entire Upper Realm was finally about to begin. Gu Changge, along with the elders, toasted at various tables.


    ��Gu Changge, congrattions.��


    A fairy-like, cold and immortal young girl approached, exuding an otherworldly charm with a hint of mncholy hidden in her deep eyes. Although today was supposed to be a day of celebration for Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong, she couldn��t find the joy within herself. She felt uneasy and low-spirited.


    ��Are you trying to y this with me too?�� Gu Changge smiled, ruffling Gu Xian��er��s hair, but she quickly dodged his hand and gave him a re.


    ��Yaoyao, congrattions, Master.��


    By Gu Xian��er��s side was another exquisitely cute girl with snow-white skin, like a porcin doll. She had a bright smile on her face, and she was none other than Yaoyao. Upon hearing about the Master��s uing wedding, she had asked Gu Xian��er to bring her along.


    Gu Changge smiled gently, crouching down to pinch her cheeks. ��Thank you, Yaoyao.��


    ��Congrattions.��


    Another exceptionally beautiful woman in white, like a snow lotus atop an icy peak, approached. Her facial features were immacte, her eyebrows like distant mountains, and her three thousand ck strands of hair cascaded down, making her look otherworldly and unworldly, like a snow lotus blooming at the peak of extreme cold, untainted by worldly matters.


    Jiang Chuchu pursed her lips, forcing a smile on her face, though her eyes couldn��t hide her sadness and envy.


    While Gu Changge had promised to marry her, it wouldn��t be as grand as it was now, and she had no idea when it would happen. That day�� still seemed distant.


    Of course, Jiang Chuchu was very understanding. Despite her heartache and envy, she didn��t show any abnormal reactions on her face, fearing it might cause unnecessary conflicts and trouble for Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge sighed softly in his heart, but his smile remained unchanged on his face as he expressed his gratitude.

 Chapter 552: You are unworthy of the Seven-Aperture and Immortal Fetus

    <h4>Chapter 552: You are unworthy of the Seven-Aperture and Immortal Fetus</h4>


    Jiang Chen was now the Divine Origin Master respected by thousands of people, but he had anotheryer of identity that had not been revealed, and that was, the vicious person who murdered the leaders in the Supreme God��s tomb.


    He might be carrying good things like Supreme God Divine Orb on him. Not to mention that Gu Changge had arranged a demon seed within his body. This thing was a time bomb, as long as he wanted to, he could instantly ruin Jiang Chen��s reputation to be a street mouse, and an enemy of the whole world.


    But the time was not yet ripe and Gu Changge had no intention of doing this. While invading Mount Kun this time, he still needed to make use of Jiang Chen.


    ��Gu Changge, I think there are good things in this strange stone.�� At this time, Gu Xian��er��s voice sounded from the side, interrupting Gu Changge��s thoughts, and he looked back.


    ��If there are good things, then you should cut them.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and nced at the strange stone she had chosen. There were a lot of stones in this corner, and many cultivators were picking them.


    Although there was a lot of movement on Jiang Chen��s side, not all the cultivators watched over him. Seeing Gu Changge��sck of interest in this, Gu Xian��er muttered, ��I��m kind enough to tell you something.��


    After all, she asked the stone cutter beside her to help her cut the strange stone. Immediately, gorgeous brilliance filled the air, causing anothermotion here. There was no doubt that with the emergence of a heavy treasure, the fluctuation of the aura alone could not be underestimated.


    At this time, many people remembered that Gu Xian��er was also suspected to have the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, and her vision for picking stones was very unique.


    Butpared to Jiang Chen��s status as a loner, Gu Xian��er was not something they could get close to. Thinking of this, they felt regret again.


    This Divine Stone Conference attracted the attention of the entire Upper Realm. Almost all the respectable figures had shown up here, picking strange stones in every corner. Patting left and right, and looking at them, it was just like picking watermelons from fruit growers at a road stall.


    Every moment, you could see the gorgeous and bright brilliance rushing up everywhere, shining in the sky here. Some of the ancient existences would even fight for a strange stone.


    Not long after that, the rest of the seven Divine Stones appeared one after another. Many figures gathered and surrounded it from all sides as they kept looking at it. Some even tried to resonate with them with ancient methods.


    Except for the Ethereal Demon Stone, the other Divine Stones also had different shapes. There was even a piece with seven orifices, as tall as a child. Like a beating heart, each orifice was flowing with light and mist. It was colorful, and resonated with the rhyme between heaven and earth.


    ��It is said that a living being is conceived in the Seven Orifice Divine Stone, and it is a certain kind of invincible living being who is born and bes great.��


    ��This Seven Orifice Divine Stone has been sealed under the Enlightenment device in Kunwu City, absorbing the Emperor��s aura day and night, and now it has a bit of Emperor��s might. It would be absolutely unimaginable once allowed to be born.��


    Many ancient figures came forward and carefully looked at the Seven Orifice Divine Stone. You could see that there was a glow within the acupoints, which were constantly intertwined and diffused, like ayer of mist.


    For a cultivator with a slightly weaker cultivation base, they would even feel their heart palpitating. Some couldn��t help but want to worship this Seven Orifice Divine Stone.


    As the Seven Orifice Divine Stone belonged to the seven Divine Stones, it was also the most special among them because it could not be cut. Its background was not small, but an Enlightened Master in ancient times obtained it from a certain ce in the Immortal and Demon mansion.


    At that time, the Laws of Heaven and Earth had not yet been broken, and the existence that could be called an Enlightened Master had at least surpassed the Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, in the eyes of many people, this Seven Orifice Divine Stone was likely to be the heir of the former invincible existence, and it was sealed in the form of the Divine Stone.


    This Seven Orifice Divine Stone was ced in Kunwu City, and it had already exceeded this term for several epochs. During this period, some people tried to steal it in various ways, but they all failed in the end.


    Either they identally touched the Enlightenment device guarding the stone, or they were obliterated by the prohibition pattern on its surface as they disappeared in smoke, and died.


    Gu Changge paid attention to the Seven Orifice Divine Stone and felt that it seemed to convey a sense of fear and avoidance to him. This made him a little interested. It seemed that a lot of spiritual wisdom had already been born in this Seven Orifice Divine Stone.


    In addition to the Seven Orifice Divine Stone, there was another Divine Stone that attracted the most attention. To be exact, it was a piece of an Immortal Fetus, half the height of a person, shelved in a pile of immortal materials.


    The whole body was like clear and wless jasper, which was crystal clear and translucent, and it could be seen that there was a dense immortal mist flowing within it, entangled with the Immortal Fetus one by one.


    Every moment, one could see countless Dao rhymes surging up in the world being absorbed by it. Even the cultivators standing next to it would have a feeling of transparency in their hearts, just by being in the same ce. Sitting in meditation, they would even sense an epiphany.


    The origin of this Immortal Fetus was even more mysterious. There was a saying that it fell from the Nine Heavens. There was even a saying that it arrived from a Heavenly River flowing through the Immortal Pce, and entered this world along the Heavenly River��


    There were too many rumors about this Immortal Fetus. Every night, one could see the Milky Way-like glow falling from the sky, shining in the sky so brightly, and finally merging into it.


    At this moment, many people gathered around this Immortal Fetus, looking carefully at it.


    A group of ancient existences used many means to look at it. Their bodies were shining brightly, and they were using various great arts and divine powers, trying to get a glimpse of its true form.


    ��This Immortal Fetus has been stored in Kunwu City for several epochs. If you want to cut it, you must exchange it with the Immortal Spirit.��


    ��Besides, the amount of Immortal Spirits required is staggering. Even if it is an Immortal force, it would be difficult to procure them. Immortal Spirits are rare things. The Immortal Path is not manifested, so for an Immortal force toe up with one or two pieces they would require to have a deep foundation.��


    Many cultivators shook their heads and sighed secretly, feeling that it would be challenging to see this Immortal Fetus being cut open in this lifetime.


    What was the Immortal Spirit? That was the spirit crystal containing the Origin of Immortality, its value was incalcble, and even Enlightened beings would be eager to snatch it.


    If there were Immortal Spirits appearing in the realm, there would definitely be a bloodbath. It was even more unimaginable to pay with Immortal Spirits to cut this Immortal Fetus.


    Even if an Enlightened being spent all their wealth, it would be difficult to procure. Unless the major Immortal sects could gather together, otherwise they would never even think about cutting this Immortal Fetus in this life.


    So although there were many people around this Immortal Fetus, they just looked at it casually and didn��t move forward.


    ��What��s in this Immortal Fetus? Can you see it?�� An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, Niu Tian, Jiang Chen, and others also arrived. At this moment, An Xi stared at this Immortal Fetus with fiery eyes and asked Jiang Chen beside him.


    When Jiang Chen heard this, he put on a serious look, but in his mind, he asked about the Artifact Spirit of the Immortal Boat.


    ��There are definitely good things in it, and the value is unimaginable�� No matter what the cost, as long as you can cut it, you won��t lose money.�� The voice of Good Fortune Immortal Ship Artifact Spirit sounded, with an unconceble shock.


    Jiang Chen��s heart shuddered, his expression was solemn, and he told An Xi and the others exactly what it said. The rest of the people around them also heard this, but they didn��t doubt it.


    After all, Jiang Chen had already taken action to prove his identity and means just now.


    ��It��s a pity that it costs Immortal Spirits to pry open this Immortal Fetus. Even if we know that there are good things in it, we are not qualified to cut it.�� Xiao Zhanxian shook his head regretfully.


    His words had been approved by many people, even the young supremes such as the Six Crown King and Heavenly Phoenix Maiden agreed.


    This Immortal Fetus was the most expensive among the seven Divine Stones. Looking at the Upper Realm today, almost no one could pay the Immortal Spirits to cut it open.


    ��The womb contains mystery, and may even contain the things of Immortality����


    Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, was also staring at this Immortal Fetus without blinking her beautiful eyes at this moment, her heart was touched.


    She had a strong premonition that thest page of the scriptures of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty might be rted to this Immortal Fetus. It was an intuition that was hard to exin.


    ��If all the major forces gather this many Immortal Spirits, maybe we can get a glimpse of it, but if that��s an Immortal Spirit, it has already been taken by that ancient existence to cultivate, so how could it be avable?��


    The Heavenly Demon Monarch came striding forward. There seemed to be a strange scene evolving in his purple eyes. After staring at this Immortal Fetus for a few times, he shook his head and said.


    ��Is there no other way to cut it?�� Jiang Chen��s heart was also hot, and he couldn��t help asking An Xi who was beside him.


    ��No, this is the oath made by many ancient existences together,�� An Xi shook her head and said, she was not disappointed in her heart as she had never thought about this Immortal Fetus.


    Her goal was still the ominous stone that caused changes in Mount Kun.


    ��Is it possible to wait for it to be kept here all the time, causing the Immortal Fetus to be covered with dust? I don��t think it��s a problem to leave it like this�� It��s better to cut it open and have a look.��


    Jiang Chen already knew from the words of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit how miraculous and precious the thing contained in this Immortal Fetus was, so naturally he didn��t want to just leave it here.


    ��If you cane up with the corresponding Immortal Spirits, then this Immortal Fetus will naturally be cut for you����


    From the other direction, a white-bearded old man with an indifferent face arrived, and his whole body was filled with a frightening aura. The bones of the cultivators present were cracking, and they couldn��t help but kneel down.


    He opened his mouth lightly, but when he spoke, everyone changed slightly and became respectful. This was an Enlightened being with an extremely ancient existence, and he was among the people who made the Oath of Heaven at the beginning.


    Jiang Chen��s face changed slightly, and he felt a little embarrassed. Obviously he didn��t expect an Enlightened being to show up. He really wanted to cut open this Immortal Fetus, but how could he have the Immortal Spirits? He had never even seen what an Immortal Spirit looked like.


    ��Since there are no Immortal Spirits, don��t think about cutting stones, you are not worthy.��


    The white-bearded old man nced at Jiang Chen lightly, as if he could see through himpletely at a nce. His words were even more merciless, like looking at a bumpkin. He didn��t have any good feelings for Jiang Chen, so he wanted to cut open this Immortal Fetus using a few words.


    So how should they deal with the existence of those who have made the Oath of Heaven?


    Seeing that this Enlightened being was a little sullen, everyone here couldn��t help but quiet down, keeping silent like a chilling cicada. Even the other ancient existences were silent, it was not good to cause bad luck at this time.


    Jiang Chen��splexion was a bit ugly, he was annoyed in his heart for being so ashamed in front of everyone.


    However, under the slight aura leaked by the Enlightened being, the whole person still couldn��t help trembling slightly, his skin was about to burst, his face was also faintly pale, and it was difficult to stand still.


    He did disy extraordinary means just now, and gained the favor of many big shots.


    But in front of an Enlightened being, no one dared to stand up for him at this moment, even his good friend Niu Tian��s face turned slightly pale, and he was almost suffocated.


    The Enlightened beings were the most pinnacle figures in the Upper Realm today, and they couldn��t get in touch with them on weekdays. The other party only needed to blow a breath, and they could easily obliterate them billions of times.


    ��This Immortal Fetus is indeed extraordinary, but today I can cut it open and have a look.�� Everyone was silent, not daring to speak.


    But at this moment, on the other side, Gu Changge, who had been looking at this Immortal Fetus for a long time, suddenly sounded with a chuckle.


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, the white-bearded old man was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that he was obviously a little surprised. However, in front of Gu Changge, he still looked slightly rxed, cupped his hands and said, ��The old man greets Young Master Changge, But wonder why the Young Master Changge made such a statement?��


    ��Oh, do you want to cut���� Everyone was also slightly startled at this moment, they didn��t expect that Gu Changge also nned to cut this Immortal Fetus.


    Jiang Chen was indeed unworthy, but Gu Changge waspletely different. If he really wanted to cut it, maybe he could really get together those huge numbers of Immortal Spirits.


    In the current Upper Realm, there was no second person richer than Gu Changge.

 Chapter 553: Huge gap, It’s still acceptable

    <h4>Chapter 553: Huge gap, It��s still eptable</h4>


    ��What?��


    ��Gu Changge is going to cut that Immortal Fetus? Really?��


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, everyone in this ce couldn��t help but look at it.


    Even the cultivators who explored the remaining seven Divine Stones not far away were moving slightly as they hurriedly walked around here, trying to glimpse the grand asion.


    In fact, when the adults just scolded Jiang Chen, they had noticed. After all, it was extremely difficult to see such a scene. Jiang Chen could be described as a famous person during this time. At least in this city, almost everyone recognized him.


    Just now Jiang Chen also shot to help several older generations cut out several divine medicines, and got their favor. However, in the face of the incident of offending an Enlightened being, everyone��s choice was the same. They silently watched the show on the sidelines, pretending not to see.


    Almost instantaneous, the news of Gu Changge��s n to cut the Immortal Fetus swept around the entire city, which caused a great sensation. Everyone knew about the existence of the Immortal Fetus. This could be said to be the most valuable among the seven Divine Stones, and no one could cut it.


    ��Is Gu Changge nning to cut this Immortal Stone?�� A divine light rushed over, and many people arrived with a strong interest.


    ��Is that Immortal Fetus really going to be cut today?�� In addition, many big characters arrived after hearing the news. They were very shocked in their hearts. They felt that Gu Changge didn��t seem to be joking.


    ��If Brother Gu can really take out those Immortal Spirits, maybe we can witness it today. That Divine Origin Master is not like the person who can take out the Immortal Spirits.��


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden��s nice face was full of color, and she couldn��t help but speak lightly.


    She was a very proud person, and few people could make her pay attention. But only Gu Changge was an exception. When Jiang Chen was thinking about cutting the stone just now, she frowned, feeling that this person seemed to be overthinking.


    ��Master is not like a person who will joke about such a thing. If it��s our lucky day, maybe we can really take a glimpse of the thing that is hidden in this Immortal Fetus.��


    The eyes of princess Yu Fei, the leader of the Great Yu immortal Dynasty, also fell on Gu Changge. Her skin was crystal clear, her body was tall and long as she had exuded a noble and elegant temperament.


    At this moment, she stuck to Gu Changge without blinking, making many young supremes sigh.


    ��Brother Gu seems to be able to take out things like Immortal Spirits. It is said that he not only hollowed out the heritage of Purple Mansion. In the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he also took out thergest group. Basically, they were searched by him. ��


    It was difficult to conceal envy in the words of the Six Crown King. They could be regarded to have a small value, butpared with Gu Changge, it seemed that even beggars were not as good.


    ��Are you serious?�� Hearing the many words around, the old white bearded person was also quite shocked. In his opinion, Jiang Chen and Gu Changge werepletely iparable.


    Even if one was described as heaven, and one was described as earth, it was an insult to Gu Changge. For people like Jiang Chen, not to mention having an Immortal Spirit, maybe he had never seen an Immortal Spirit.


    In their eyes, he was the same as ordinary cultivators. Gu Changge said that if he wanted to cut the stone, it was enough to make him pay attention.


    ��Of course, I am serious, do you think that I am joking? Something like an Immortal Fetus is indeed not something that anyone is worthy of cutting.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and his expression was natural.


    The old white bearded man also smiled. He nced at Jiang Chen on the other side, and agreed, ��What Young Master Changge said is extremely true.��


    Everyone could hear the meaning of these words, looking at Jiang Chen��s expression even more ridiculed and fun.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At this moment, there was a powerful and horrible aura fluctuating in the sky. The characters were ancient, with dignified faces and lingering chaos, which was very vague.


    Many of them also made an Oath of Heaven, and it was difficult to vite the principle of cutting stones.


    ��Can Gu Changge really take out so many Immortal Spirits?�� Jiang Chen��s face was ugly. He could feel his face burning hot as if being hit in the face after being humiliated.


    ��Young Master Changge, when we made the Heavenly Dao Oath, we said that this Immortal Fetus was worth a hundred Immortal Spirits. You can buy this Immortal Fetus with one hundred Immortal Spirits.��


    Among the ancient existences, one person looked at him. Although he was an Enlightened existence, he did not dare to be arrogant in the slightest in front of Gu Changge and waspletely peer-to-peer.


    ��What!��


    ��Hiss! Hundred Immortal Spirits������


    ��Isn��t this price too scary?��


    The crowd who was looking forward to this situation suddenly took in a deep cold breath. Many sect masters and leaders of the older generations who knew about the Immortal Spirits went a little numb, and their eyes could not help but stare.


    They still underestimated the value of this Immortal Fetus, and they thought that the ten Immortal Spirits were already the limit. But they did not expect that it would be one hundred Immortal Spirits, which was already an unimaginable sky-high price.


    Now, even if the Upper Realm wanted to take out one hundred Immortal Spirits, it was way too difficult. Was there any power that could say that they could take out one hundred Immortal Spirits?


    ��One hundred Immortal Spirits, what a daring price.�� That old ancestor of the An n, An Wang Shan, was also present at this moment behind An Xi and the others, his face was twitching gently, obviously shaken to the core.


    ��Uncle Ancestor, what does one hundred Immortal Spirits mean?�� An Xi, Jiang Chen, and others looked in doubt, and they still didn��t know what one hundred Immortal Spirits meant. But from the white face of the adults around, it should not be simple.


    ��I was fortunate to get an Immortal Spirit at the beginning. With it, I was able to break through the middle level of the Emperor Realm. For the Immortal forces, one hundred Immortal Spirits can even create a number of Enlightened beings in a short time!��


    An Wangshan was envious, and couldn��t help shaking his head.


    After hearing this exnation, many cultivators who did not know the value of one hundred Immortal Spirits, including the heavenly monarch, Xiao Zhanxian, and others, could not help sucking in cold air.


    For ordinary Immortal forces, an Enlightened existence was not simple. However, these hundred Immortal Spirits could create multiple Enlightened beings, and it was still in a short time.


    This was simply a divine artifact that was extremely priceless!


    ��If there are one hundred Immortal Spirits, who will use it to buy this divine stone?�� Someone couldn��t help murmuring that they were in extreme shock and had not recovered.


    ��Even if he is rich, he wouldn��t have so many Immortal Spirits. This is definitely impossible.�� Jiang Chen was also in great shock, and after he came back to his senses, his gaze was somewhat red as he stared at Gu Changge.


    His fist was clenched and unwilling. He thought that he had been fighting for little cultivation resources during this time, and even almost lost his life, but he hadn��t even seen Immortal Spirits.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, was able to stand tall, not changing his expression after hearing about one hundred Immortal Spirits. This made him unwilling, thinking of Xiao Ruoyin��s decision when Xiao Ruoyin abandoned him a while ago.


    After all, as long as she was attached to Gu Changge, she did not need to care about anything. She had endless cultivation resources and divine techniques, and divine artifacts. She did not have to worry about it at all.


    If she escaped with him, then she would not only face Gu Changge but would also have to worry about cultivation resources. This huge and cold gap was like an invisible mountain, suddenly pressing on Jiang Chen��s heart, making him suffocate.


    His fist was clenched, and although he could think of Xiao Ruoyin��s choice, he couldn��t understand it, and he couldn��t forgive it!


    ��One hundred Immortal Spirits? Although the price is a bit scary. But it��s still eptable, I��ll take this Immortal Fetus.�� However, when the crowd was shocked because of the asking price of this Immortal Fetus, Gu Changge shook his head gently and seemed to be sighing.


    He seemed a bit painful.


    ��Can you ept it?�� The expression on the face of the white bearded old man and others became extremely exciting for a while. They were shocked, dull, and felt incredible.


    They had already prepared themselves for Gu Changge to shake his head and refuse after hearing the price. How could they expect him that it was still eptable?


    This made them all doubt whether they heard wrong.


    At this moment, it was not just them who were dull. Many of the great masters and sect leaders of the older generations also had their mouths half open, and they couldn��t speak for a while.


    How rich was this person to be able to say such words?


    The expressions on the faces of Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King, Yu Feiya, and others froze at once, and they were stunned.


    ��I don��t have Immortal Spirits, but I do have a few of these. Take a look, if it��s suitable, I��ll have someone cut this Immortal Fetus.��


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly and did not n to talk nonsense. He raised a jade can in his hand and put it into the hands of the old man.


    At the beginning of the Ancient Immortal Continent, he entered the Gate of Immortality with the help of Yue Mingkong and got a lot of Immortal Spirits from within it.


    In fact, Immortal Spirits were Immortal Spirits, and the two were almost homologous. Even after Gu Changge gave Yue Mingkong, Yin Mei, and others, he still had a lot left.


    He had refined these during these years, but there was still a lot left. So he took it out casually. Immortal Spirit was the spirit of Immortal Spirit, and the most important material was the Origin of Immortality.


    A fist-sized Origin of Immortality had dozens of Immortal Spirits. His can waspletely enough. Gu Changge was not worried about getting robbed. In the huge Upper Realm, who dared to grab things from his hands?


    Looking at this scene, especially when seeing Gu Changge��s understated exnation, everyone��s expression was a little suffocated, and they couldn��t speak.


    No Immortal Spirit? What was sealed in the jade can?


    The old man and others nodded. They did not talk nonsense, and understood that with Gu Changge��s identity, he probably would not y with them in such a matter.


    So a few of them waved their sleeves directly and blocked the surrounding space, so that everyone could only see some of it, and could not perceive their conversation.


    ��This is!��


    In the next moment, seeing each of the pieces of the jade can consist of Immortal Dao fragments, the surging green glow and vast aura filling the air. They were certain to the extreme.


    They judged what it was almost instantly. Theirplexion changed, their breathing became extremely rapid. After a nce, they quickly sealed the jade cans, and they did not dare to let the slightest aura spread out.


    As Enlightened beings, they were not stupid and understood that the value of this thing surpassed Immortal Spirits.

 Chapter 554: What does it mean to be rich, Prying the stone open

    <h4>Chapter 554: What does it mean to be rich, Prying the stone open</h4>


    ��This matter is of great importance, all of you should understand.�� The white-bearded old man spoke in a deep voice to the several ancient existences around him and carefully put away the jade jar as if it was extremely precious.


    Immortal Spirits were hard to find, not to mention that the thing inside them was many times rarer than Immortal Spirits, so they couldn��t afford to be careless.


    ��Fellow Daoist, don��t worry, we all understand this matter.�� The rest of the ancient existences took a deep breath, their faces also gradually gripped as they nced at each other, and assured him.


    ording to the Heavenly Dao Oath, they naturally also had their share of Immortal Spirits from this deal. So the fewer people knew about this matter, the better. With that, they waved their hands to remove the formation that enveloped the surroundings.


    Several people walked out of it, their faces had a different expressionpared to before, with some unconcealed joy.


    ��Young master Changge, don��t worry, this matter is of great importance, we know. You can cut this piece of the Immortal Fetus.�� A smile appeared on their faces as they spoke to Gu Changge in front of them, arching their hands.


    As for how Gu Changge obtained so many Immortal Spirits, this was not something they needed to consider. Even though they knew that Gu Changge probably had more Immortal Spirits, they did not dare to have greedy thoughts.


    Looking at this scene, everyone outside was shocked, puzzled, and curious about what was in that jade jar. But they could only hold down the curious emotions in their heart, not daring to ask more questions.


    After all, every Enlightened being in front of them was an existence that could wipe them out millions of times with the snap of a finger. If it was something they should know, they would naturally tell them.


    Since it was not something they should know, if they found out, it was possible that they would also cause the trouble of killing themselves. But there was one thing everyone was sure of, and that was, the thing in the jade jar was absolutely more precious than the so-called Immortal Spirit.


    Otherwise, it was impossible to make a group of ancient existences change expression and reveal such a look.


    ��This can��t be�� How did Gu Changge possess something that was more precious than one hundred Immortal Spirits! How was he able to get these so easily����


    A strong sense of resignation rose in Jiang Chen��s heart, wanting to see Gu Changge getting disgraced in public, but things did not unfold as he had hoped. One hundred Immortal Spirits were not difficult for Gu Changge to take out, and what he took out was clearly more precious than Immortal Spirits. This caused Jiang Chen to feel a strong jealousy in his heart while being resentful.


    ��Something more precious than Immortal Spirits?��


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, and a bunch of other young supreme beings all breathed a sigh of relief, their hearts setting off waves of shock.


    The shock that Gu Changge brought them today was too great. They thought that even Gu Changge would find it hard to take out a hundred Immortal Spirits, but instead, he lightly took out something else that was even more precious than Immortal Spirits.


    What was that? Their hearts were iparably curious. No matter what, it definitely had something to do with the Immortal Dao.


    ��Since that��s the case, let��s start cutting.��


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the shocked expressions of the people around him and casually spoke to the few stone-cutting masters who were still in a daze not far away.


    ��Yes�� Yes, yes����


    Hearing these words, these few stone-cutting masters came back to their senses and uttered in shock, trembling, as if their hands and feet had be ipetent. They had been prying open origin stones for a lifetime, but it was the first time they had the chance to cut the seven Divine Stones.


    If this matter was passed on, even their children and grandchildren would live with glory and even be passed on for thousands of years. This made them feel that the stone knife in their hands had be heavy, and the palms of their hands were full of cold sweat.


    After all, this was the most valuable of the seven Divine Stones, the Immortal Fetus. Just the price of a piece of trimming was enough to make them despair and tremble. Now that it was in front of them for them to cut, they didn��t even dare to do it.


    ��I really want to cut this Immortal Fetus! It��s worthing to Kunwu City this time, to see the Seven Great Divine Stones being cut, it��s worth it for the old man��s lifetime.��


    ��Yes, I really didn��t expect to really see this Immortal Fetus being cut in my lifetime.��


    Many from the older generation were so excited that their faces turned red and their bodies trembled, more excited than if they were going to cut the stone themselves.


    ��As expected of Young Master Changge, he actually bought this Immortal Fetus, this is definitely a big event that will stir the Upper Realm!��


    ��With so many resources, I feel like he could totally buy an Immortal sect! I can��t imagine at all, how on earth can a person have that much money.��


    ��What do you mean by rich and generous? This is wealthy and generous, he bought this Immortal Fetus without even blinking����


    Many young people were also in high spirits, their hearts surging as they stared at the slender and upright figure in front of them with undisguised reverence and fire in their eyes.


    Most of the heavenly girls also could not turn their eyes to look away from Gu Changge, with admiration and reverence, they simply wanted to fall back on him.


    ��Young Master Changge, don��t worry about cutting the stone, the Heaven and Earth here have been sealed by us. If the thing in the Immortal Fetus tries to escape, we can immediately trap it down.��


    The white-bearded old man and the others made a move, waving their hands and snapping their fingers to strike out the runes, enveloping heaven and earth here.


    The terrifying Dao-forming weapon fluctuation diffused into their surroundings, like the twilight drums and morning bells pressed on everyone��s heart. A formation pattern appeared in the sky, flickering with brilliant light with tens of millions of divine chains formed byws hanging down like a waterfall.


    The revealing corners of it emitted a majestic ancient and heavy enough vast pressure to crush all creatures. Gu Changge nodded slightly, indicating that several stone-cutting masters needed not to be nervous, they just had to cut directly.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    This ce erupted with an unimaginablemotion, the sound of people boiling, iparably noisy. Almost instantly, the area around the market was surrounded by a flood of cultivators.


    In the distance there were more divine lights rushing toward this ce, all heard the news that Gu Changge had bought the Immortal Fetus at arge price and was going to cut it open, intending to see the spectacle.


    The Immortal Fetus was wrapped inyers of immortal mist, dazzled with haze, and quietly located in the midst of many immortal materials. There were many visions in the manifestation mixed with the wisps of Dao rhyme and spirituality surging toward it. They even formed small vortexes.


    Seemingly sensing its demise, intense immortal light filled with Dao rhyme diffused out from it.


    ��Young Master Changge, don��t worry, we will be careful to cut the stone and will never damage a single cent.��


    Several old men responsible for cutting the stone also looked gradually calm as they took a deep breath and began to show their skills. A few silver des descended, arge number of stone chips scattered around. Everyone stared at all of this with unblinking eyes, not daring to miss the slightest detail.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    With the sound of cutting stone, everyone was shaken, the surroundings were quiet, and no one spoke again and concentrated on watching. The stone chips rustled and fell, and several stone cutters were sweating profusely as they carefully sliced off theyers of stone scale from the surface of the Divine Stone.


    Everyone heard a wonderful Dao sound resounding in the void. It was as if an immortal was sitting in this Immortal Fetus, chanting the immortal chant for everyone.


    Heaven and Earth were filled with visions, golden lotuses descended from the sky, clear springs gushed from the earth, and a piece of crystal immortal light turned into flower petals, floating down around the Immortal Fetus with extreme beauty.


    ��It��s definitely an immortal treasure!��


    ��It contains unimaginable value!��


    A Great sect master breathed heavily, his gaze could not hide the shock, feeling that his cultivation bottleneck was even showing signs of loosening at this moment.


    The Dao-forming tools that were hanging around were also trembling slightly at this moment with ripples diffusing down, resounding with a vast Dao sound that resonated throughout the heavens.

 Chapter 555: Mysterious Heavenly Book appears, Are you teaching me what to do?

    <h4>Chapter 555: Mysterious Heavenly Book appears, Are you teaching me what to do?</h4>


    Everyone felt like they were going to attain immortality, their skin became crystal clear, and there was a dense immortal light interweaving and diffusing, flooding the ce.


    As more pieces of stones fell, the light from within the Immortal Fetus became more radiant and blinding. In the end, the light here turned so blooming that it was like a burning sun reviving. It was vast and majestic, turning into wolf smoke that ran directly outside of Kunwu City and broke through to the outside of the domain.


    Such a sight was so amazing that everyone couldn��t help but back away, feeling that they would be blinded by that light and simply couldn��t look directly at it. Even those who had achieved Enlightenment chose to close their eyes, and could not see what was hidden in that mass of dense immortal light.


    ��A Heavenly Book?�� Gu Changge squinted his eyes, and when everyone closed their eyes tightly, he took a nce to see what was in the Immortal Fetus.


    It was a crystal-bright ancient book, quietly suspended in the ragged stone material. Not knowing what kind of material it was made of, it was permeated with the immortal aura of ancient vicissitudes.


    This vast fluctuation was caused by the words above the manifestation, the origin was obviously very mysterious and extraordinary.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    In the next moment, Gu Changge reached out and grabbed this Heavenly Book directly in his hand, all the light dulled and became silent.


    It was not quite the same as the heaviness he had imagined, this Heavenly Book was very light as if it was forged by Immortal Gold. The edge parts were flooded with immortal silver light, and each character was as heavy as a star, containing obscure and profound mysteries.


    ��Seal of Immortals���� Gu Changge recognized the two ancient words on it, and his gaze looked a little strange. However, when he tried to turn this Heavenly Book over, he felt a majestic world��s terrifying power descend on him. It directly flicked his fingers away and he was not able to turn its pages easily.


    ��A Heavenly Book has been cut out of the Immortal Fetus?��


    At this time, the crowd also noticed this silver-colored Heavenly Book in Gu Changge��s hand, and their expressions were extremely shocked.


    The hearts of many Enlightened beings also set off shocking waves. They could feel the extraordinary nature of this silver Heavenly Book, with the aura of immortality that seemed to havested for countless eras.


    They even suspected that it was a true Immortal Scripture, recording the many Heavenly techniques and divine abilities of the Immortal Realm.


    ��It��s actually not a living being, but a Heavenly Book?��


    ��Its origin is definitely so great that it is unimaginable.��


    A great stir was caused here as everyone stared intently at the Heavenly Book in Gu Changge��s hand, unable to conceal their fiery intentions and envious and jealous.


    Even high-minded young supreme beings like the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the Six Crown King had trouble breathing at this moment as their eyes were slightly red, obviously envious.


    Jiang Chen was even more envious and jealous. His teeth were about to gnash, but he was struggling to maintain his calm expression, though he was very reluctant. Gu Changge got such an immortal treasure right in front of him, and he could only watch it from the sides.


    ��This object definitely has a lot to do with the remnants of the Great Yu Immortal Scripture. I must find a way to����


    Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s Eldest Princess Yu Feiya��s expression also became grave, and her beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at the Heavenly Book.


    She knew that she had definitelye to the right ce this time for the Divine Stone Conference. Her heart was on fire with eagerness. At this moment, almost everyone wanted to have a glimpse of this Heavenly Book��s true appearance, but in front of Gu Changge, no one dared to speak.


    This object was of great importance, it was cut out by Gu Changge at a cost of a hundred Immortal Spirits. Even if they wanted to take a look, they would have to pay an extremely terrible price.


    The white-bearded old man and others were equally eager, but after receiving the Immortal Spirits, they understood that this object belonged to Gu Changge. They slowly swept around and coldly snorted, ��Put away your petty thoughts. Do you dare to covet even Young Master Changge��s things? Don��t you want to live?��


    A few people who had achieved Enlightenment spoke up, their voices contained a special Dao rhythm and pressure which immediately caused many people who were dizzy with jealousy to shake and react. Once they came to their senses their backs were covered with cold sweat.


    If they had any intentions, they probably would not leave this ce alive today. Not to mention Gu Changge, with just these few Enlightened beings in front of them, it was impossible to let them covet this object.


    Not to mention that Gu Changge was not merciful, if they dared to have any thoughts about his things, they probably wouldn��t even know how to write the word death. Even many of the Great sect masters and celebrities of the old generation also sighed at this moment.


    They knew that if they wanted to borrow the Heavenly Book, they must at least pay a price that could satisfy Gu Changge. But after thinking about it, it took a hundred Immortal Spirits to even pry open the Immortal treasures. Even just a nce, was estimated to be a sky-high price that could make people feel desperate.


    With their status, they probably couldn��t afford to pay that price. Some people cautiously opened their mouths to Gu Changge and asked him by voice transmission if they could get a glimpse of the Heavenly Book.


    However, Gu Changge was unconcerned, and after a few nces at the Heavenly Book, he epted it, not caring about the voices and hot eyes of these Great sect masters.


    He understood that today��s incident would definitely cause a huge uproar in the Upper Realm, and many powers and forces would probably have some crooked thoughts. But he did not care about this.


    This kind of thing would not happen to him, at least in the current Upper Realm, no power would dare to do so openly.


    ��Congrattions to Young Master Changge for obtaining a copy of the Heavenly Book. It was a wish that has been fulfilled in our lifetime and we were able to have a nce at it.��


    Afterward, the crowd stepped forward to express their congrattions, not daring to mention the matter of a nce at the Heavenly Book in the slightest.


    Gu Changge��s expression did not change much, and he nned to study the Heavenly Book when he had time. The word ��Immortal�� made him feel that the book was not as simple as he had imagined.


    ��Nowadays, thews of the Upper Realm are crippled. Within many forces, it is difficult for an Immortal Realm cultivator to be born. In my opinion, this mysterious Heavenly Book may have recorded things about it.��


    ��Young master Changge is open-minded and helpful to the world, to get this Heavenly Book is really a fortunate thing for the current Upper Realm.��


    ��It happens that many seniors are gathered here today. In my opinion, Young Master Changge might as well be generous, and let all seniors have a look at the Heavenly Book, if they can find the method of deciphering it, it would be a great contribution to the whole Upper Realm. I think all cultivators will be grateful to Young Master Changge from the bottom of their hearts.��


    ��If I were to obtain this Heavenly Book, I would definitely let the many seniors present have a look at it.�� But just then, an untimely voice suddenly rang out.


    With a few smiles on his face, Jiang Chen walked over with a sincere attitude and appeared to be sincere. He carried the intention of disgusting Gu Changge. Anyway, the person had already offended him, and he was not afraid of making Gu Changge hold a grudge against him again.


    And what he said was very obvious, this was for the sake of the world��s life, but also for the sake of Immortality, standing in the perspective of the great righteousness. He also dragged down many seniors present, including the Great sect masters, the older generation of existence, and even several attainers of the Dao altogether.


    After all, he was doing it out of the goodness of his heart and was thinking of them. With those words, Jiang Chen had a good-natured smile on his face, waiting for Gu Changge��s answer, not caring about the consequences of this matter at all. However, hearing these words, the vicinity of the market became unanimously silent.


    The people in the room all changed their expressions and looked at Gu Changge uneasily, fearing that he might have misunderstood them. Several old generation existences who had a good friendship with Jiang Chen before also had shocked and obscure expressions and hurriedly left him far away.


    Several Great sect masters also had a cold gaze and stared at Jiang Chen. They were not young and their eyshes were empty, so they could naturally understand the meaning of this Divine Origin Master��s words, which was just to take this opportunity to disgust Gu Changge.


    But such an approach was intended to drag them down with them. In the current Upper Realm, who didn��t know how strong Gu Changge was?


    ��Oh, could it be that you are teaching me to do something?�� Gu Changge stopped and looked at Jiang Chen with interest. He really did not expect Jiang Chen to say this to him at this time.


    Was he really a little smart? Or was there something wrong with his brain and he was overwhelmed by jealousy?


    ��Ignorant little child! You��re nothing more than a jumping clown, making a fool of yourself. What kind of thing are you? Are you worthy of teaching Young Master Changge to do things?��


    Hearing these words, the white-bearded old man apanying Gu Changge��s side also had a slightly chilly face, feeling more and more that this Jiang Chen was not a good person, and that there might be something wrong with his brain.


    He didn��t say anything, he directly rolled his sleeves and a powerful force rushed out and sted toward Jiang Chen��s body, instantly causing the smile on his face to freeze, followed by a mouthful of blood, mixed with pieces of internal organs as he directly flew out.


    If not for the white-bearded old man carefully controlling the force, the body and soul of this Jiang Chen would have exploded directly.

 Chapter 556: Changes in the unknown Divine Stone, The Demonic Mountain comes across

    <h4>Chapter 556: Changes in the unknown Divine Stone, The Demonic Mountaines across</h4>


    Looking at this scene, the area around the market was silent. Even the people of the An n, who did not have a good rtionship with Gu Changge, did not dare toe forward to stand up for Jiang Chen.


    Because even they felt that Jiang Chen��s action just now was too brainless, simply stupid, or maybe thinking too much. He was a person with no power and no influence. At most, he had a little bit of the Divine Origin Master��s heritage, yet he wanted to use the crowd to get a glimpse of Gu Changge��s Heavenly Book.


    Wasn��t that a death wish?


    The rest of the people were not stupid, no one wanted to risk offending Gu Changge and stand out with him at this time, this so-called great righteousness was no different from stupidity.


    ��Little Chen, are you all right?�� Niu Tian hurriedly went to help Jiang Chen up and couldn��t help but ask worriedly.


    He couldn��t figure out why Jiang Chen had just said those words to Gu Changge. This was a big difference from the calm and collected Jiang Chen he usually knew. He felt that Jiang Chen might have been overwhelmed by hatred, and could not help but stand out and say those words.


    Niu Tian did not know what had happened between Jiang Chen and Xiao Ruyin. Jiang Chen felt that it was a shame and hadn��t mentioned it to Niu Tian yet.


    ��I��m fine.�� Jiang Chen was in severe pain as he struggled to stand up from the ground, his whole body looked very wretched.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head, feeling humiliated. With his fists clenched he was looking at Gu Changge, who had walked away from him disying a cold attitude of disdain. His unusually ugly face turned silent, things werepletely out of his expectation.


    He originally intended to use this situation in order to take revenge on Gu Changge for taking his love but did not expect the crowd��s reaction to bepletely different.


    In this world of moral righteousness, it was obvious that his head was overwhelmed by jealousy and he was really too naive. The crowd��s fear toward Gu Changge far exceeded his imagination.


    ��Let��s recuperate first, that unknown stone from the seven Divine Stones has not appeared yet.�� An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, and the others arrived and expressed their concern for Jiang Chen.


    She had just witnessed what happened and didn��t step in. And she knew very well that if she had forced her hand, it was unlikely that she would end up in the same ce as Jiang Chen.


    Teaching Gu Changge to do something?


    She also did not know how Jiang Chen mustered the courage, no one but Jiang Chen dared to say such words. If one said that Jiang Chen was rash, then that would be too far fetched. He obviously had another intention, trying to stand on the moral high ground in order to pressurize Gu Changge. This was not what ordinary people dared to think.


    ��It��s your own fault.��


    ��Stupid.��


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King, and a bunch of other young supreme beings looked at Jiang Chen and shook their heads slightly, obviously also quite disdainful.


    They were already suspicious of this ��Divine Origin Master.�� After seeing all this today, they felt that Jiang Chen��s name was not real, and his actions just now could be described as more than stupid.


    Even if he was overwhelmed by jealousy, he should not have said such a thing. In the eyes of many people, this was just a minor incident. Yet after this incident, the image of Jiang Chen, the Divine Origin Master, had fallen greatly.


    Especially in the eyes of many people, Jiang Chen��s actions just now had offended Gu Changge. After offending Gu Changge, from now on, it would be very difficult to settle down in the Upper Realm, and many things would be restricted.


    Those forces that had nned to continue to extend an olive branch to Jiang Chen also began to hesitate. In contrast to this matter, the news that the Immortal Fetus of the seven Divine Stones had been cut open and a mysterious Heavenly Book had been released spread with a terrifying speed that swept through the Upper Realm, causing a huge uproar.


    All the forces in the Upper Realm were shaken by this matter, and many Immortal forces were also the first to deliberate. The mysterious Heavenly Book sliced from the Divine Stone obtained by paying one hundred Immortal Spirits, would not be a simple thing, right?


    If the person who obtained the Heavenly Book was not Gu Changge, but someone else, it would have already set off an endless fishy storm at this moment.


    During this period, some cultivators noticed a terrifying ck demonic cloud, covering a distance of nearly ten thousand miles, from the sea where the Demonic Mountain was located.


    Arge ck mass was surging in the sky. A bolt of ck lightning shed down, and a Chaotic aura filled the air. There were all kinds of terrifying demons with scaly armor, and demonic wings that looked extremely intimidating.


    Since the establishment of the Demonic Mountain, a wide range of demons from the Upper Realm had joined it. With that, the Demonic Mountain had turned into a huge force that could not be underestimated.


    Especially the Master of the Demonic Mountain, the Red Demon who emerged from the Demon Burying Abyss and had killed all parties in the Divine City.


    With her terrifying strength, it was difficult to find an existence that wasparable to her in the current Upper Realm. People who talked about the Demonic Mountain changed their expressions and they were iparably afraid of it.


    Now, this terrifying demonic cloud was rolling toward Kunwu City with sweeping momentum. This scene made many forces scornful and shocked, feeling that the Demonic Mountain seemed to be intervening in this matter.


    After all, after the Divine Stone Conference, the Ji family was going to unite many forces and sects to attack Mount Kun and rescue their Ancestor Ji Sheng Shu.


    Could it be that the Demonic Mountain wanted to intervene?


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    And just when the major forces and sects were specting about this matter, a dull sound suddenly arrived from the depths of Mount Kun, not far from Kunwu City. The sound was like a huge drum bell ringing out, slicing through time and space along the years.


    It was also like a heartbeat, that caused all the cultivators who heard the sound to tremble with palpitations. Their souls had almost left their bodies.


    Once again, the strange movement arrived from Mount Kun, in which a dark light rushed up to the sky, obscuring it. From a distance, it was as if night had arrived.


    That ominous stone was carried out from Mount Kun by the Ancestors of the Huanxi Sacred Land. At the same time, there was also a terrifying ck fog that diffused from its surface with a strong demonic nature and even advanced monks dare not approach it rashly.


    As the most concerned Divine Stone among the seven Divine Stones, the unknown stone had not appeared in the world and had been suppressed by an Emperor��s artifact. But at this moment, even the Emperor��s artifact seemed to be unable to suppress it.


    On the surface of the stone, there were countless strands of ck demonic energy permeating and intertwining. It was so thick that everything within a hundred miles around it had turned into darkness.


    Such an abnormal scene made many ancient beings who were responsible for guarding this stone in normal times extremely cautious.


    While at the same time, in Kunwu City, where Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was stationed.


    In an extremely magnificent pce, a woman in white was sitting cross-legged on a futon. Her eyes were tightly closed, her expression seemed to be in pain, and her brows were furrowed.


    There was an extremely ancient and profound rune between her eyebrows, shining brightly, reflecting the mixed meanings of nothingness, destiny, time, and so on. The whole person looked like it was carved out of jade, and the skin was crystal clear, revealing holiness and dust.


    But there was another kind of vicissitudes and antiquity that trekked through the years, as well as Immortality. Her aura was sometimes strong, sometimes depressed, her expression sometimes painful, sometimes calm.


    Many changes were manifested from her body.

 Chapter 557: The indelible thread of Cause and Effect, The countermeasures of the Prophet of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 557: The indelible thread of Cause and Effect, The countermeasures of the Prophet of Destiny</h4>


    ��Who am I?�� There was silence in the pce, only the brilliant light was intertwined and pervasive.


    The woman in white seemed to have woken up from an eternal sleep. Her expression was a little confused and fuzzy, and then it gradually became calm and clear. She felt that her mind was very chaotic, like indistinct chaos that was filled with all kinds of bizarre scenes.


    ��I am the Prophet of Destiny, in charge of the Destiny of Nothingness, trekking through the long river of time, deducing the established trajectory of Immortal Pce�� I��m also Xiao Ruoyin.��


    In the end, all the pictures were converging as they condensed into a single point of light. The woman in white calmed down, and there seemed to be thousands of lights flickering in her eyes, which were manyplicated and majestic fragments.


    She whispered to herself, the ancient runes between her eyebrows became more dazzling like a small scorching sun, and gradually it fell silent.


    The whole person looked more and more illusory. The surrounding space fluctuated, and there were hundreds of millions of mysterious lines intertwined, arriving from unknowntitudes.


    This was an incredibly mysterious power, involving Time, Space, and even Destiny. Arge number of memory fragments emerged from the depths of her soul. It was as if a box that had been sealed for a long time was opened, and many scenes rushed in her mind.


    Xiao Ruoyin suddenly sighed softly, and stood up, ��Is this evil Destiny? Or is it my inevitable Cause and Effect?��


    If the Immortal Pce had not copsed, the era would not have copsed. Without any idents, she should still be in the Temple of Destiny, fulfilling her due duties. But the Immortal Pce had copsed, and even that era became a taboo, buried in the long river of time. Hundreds of millions of years had passed, and even she could not escape the established karmic fate.


    ��Just like a fish can never leave the river, it is also difficult for me to break free from my destiny.�� She spoke words that only she could understand. Her expression appeared extremelyplicated for a moment.


    In front of Xiao Ruoyin, there were countless lines emerging. Some were shining silver, some were as ck as ink, and some were light yellow as gold�� But no matter which one it was, they all exuded dazzling and bright light, submerging the entire building. The pce was reflected thoroughly.


    Behind these threads of destiny, there were other people connected, and these people had an inexplicable cause and effect with her. She reached out, wanting to touch the lines.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The next moment, as her hand passed through these lines as they gradually became blurred before breaking, and finally returning to nothingness. It was as if they had never appeared before.


    Destiny was nothingness, and all the threads of destiny that she had touched would eventually be nothingness. This was also the miraculousness of those who had no destiny, and everything rted to destiny was difficult to fulfill in them. It was even difficult to have any intersection with it.


    As long as Xiao Ruoyin thought, she could make everyone in this world who knew her forget her.


    She would truly disappear from this world, any trace of her existence would fade away. But at this time, there was a thread of destiny, which was extremely thick, like the deepest night, and it didn��t fade into nothingness like the other threads of fate.


    This thread of destiny seemed to run through the long river of time, along an unknowntitude, connecting to this era.


    ��Is that so?�� Seeing this scene, Xiao Ruoyin was not surprised at all, but sighed lightly, and withdrew her hand.


    Even when she touched this thread of destiny, she felt a tingling pain in her palm, suffered a strong bacsh, and emitted ck smoke. This was no longer the cause and effect that she could erase if she wanted to.


    ��Gu Changge�� Is that his current name?�� Xiao Ruoyin chanted the name softly and her expression was calm, with a kind of detachment that obviously did not belong to this world.


    Scenes from this period of time emerged in her mind, and then she frowned slightly. She naturally remembered everything that happened before. Compared with Xiao Ruoyin before, the gap between her current self and Xiao Ruoyin was not very big.


    The biggest difference was that she had awakened her memories of being the Prophet of Destiny in her past life, and also awakened her Destiny Physique.


    Obviously, Xiao Ruoyin��s memories of the past twenty years obviously could not dominate her now.


    She knew everything that happened during this period, and she also knew the many choices Xiao Ruoyin made in order to attach herself to Gu Changge, as well as Xiao Ruoyin��s previous thoughts.


    After all, the two of them had never been just one person. Although she disagreed, it was a foregone conclusion, and she couldn��t say anything more.


    ��Gu Changge kept me by his side, so he probably already knew my identity�� It seems that he is waiting for my physique to be perfect. I can��t let Gu Changge know that I have awakened the memory of the Prophet of Destiny���� Xiao Ruoyin frowned slightly, thinking about countermeasures.


    Many things during this period shed in her mind one by one. She knew many things better than Xiao Ruoyin before, including Gu Changge��s terrifying origin. If it weren��t for the indestructible thread of destiny just now, she might not be able to discover this problem for a while.


    Since Gu Changge was the one who caused her to be reincarnated, his identity was naturally ready to be revealed. Xiao Ruoyin had no doubts about this. However, Xiao Ruoyin didn��t know why such a powerful and invincible existence would end up being reincarnated as her.


    She didn��t have time to think about so many things now. In her opinion, Gu Changge must have awakened the memories of the past very early, and this was the only way to reach the current terrifying situation in just twenty years.


    Xiao Ruoyin was well aware of Gu Changge, even if she had awakened the memory of her past life and the imprint of the Divine Talisman from her Destiny Physique. But if she wanted topete against Gu Changge, it was still an unattainable idea, and it was impossible to do it.


    ��He should be plotting against my origin, trying to take the final step toward Enlightenment�� We can��t let him seed. Now that the world has finally restored peace, won��t it be destroyed by his palm again?�� Xiao Ruoyin sighed softly, trying to understand everything.


    She really didn��t expect that she would face such a big predicament after awakening the memory of her previous life. Now it seemed that the only way was to procrastinate or find a way to escape from Gu Changge��s side.


    But either way was tough. Especially with her Master Yan Ji around her, Gu Changge had always ced an observer by her side. If there was a slight mistake in her every move, Gu Changge would notice it.


    Xiao Ruoyin didn��t know this before and even felt that Yan Ji was really doing it for her own good. But now she could see clearly at a nce that from the very beginning when Gu Changge contacted her, he had a different purpose.


    All of this was just a trap set by Gu Changge.


    ��The silly white sweet persona didn��t y any role. Instead, it was yed by him in the palm of his hand because of the small loss. The Good Fortune Immortal Boat should be on Jiang Chen��s body. I have to get my hands on the Good Fortune Immortal Boat to possess a chance.��


    Afterward, the aura on Xiao Ruoyin��s body gradually changed, from nothingness to blurry, to gradually solidified, and finally became exactly the same as before, without any difference.


    Once finished with all this, she walked out of the hall and looked at Kunwu City, which was full of people.


    ��Junior Sister Ruoyin, are you going to find Young Master Changge?�� The disciple in charge of guarding this side of the main hall saw Xiao Ruoyin walking out, and asked with a ttering smile on his face.


    Xiao Ruoyin was taken aback for a moment, then thought for a while. Her easy-going smile returned to her face, she nodded and smiled, ��Yes.��


    At first, she was still a little unustomed to the heaven outside. White clouds and blue sky, with the dense glow of the sun and steaming clouds. This scene made her, who was used to seeing the lonely and cold Temple of Destiny, suddenly feel a little ufortable.


    At the same time, in the depths of the market. All the cultivators and creatures were very frightened as they retreated. Even a group of ancient beings stared at the front with solemn expressions, appearing to be very apprehensive.


    Arge amount of ck mist had flooded and filled the air, surrounding the market instantly turning it pitch ck. Many pces and pavilions were submerged in ck mist, andrge areas of ancient vines withered before they died. The ominous stone located in it trembled slightly, and arge amount of ck mist sprayed out from the stone cracks.


    ��Could it be that the strange movement in Mount Kun just now rmed this ominous stone?��


    ��Let��s cut it open and have a look, we can��t let it go on like this.��


    ��It used to be in the Huanxi Sacred Land, but because this thing became ominous overnight, it was contaminated with something unknown because of it.��


    The cultivators and creatures around were discussing and staring at the ominous stone with apprehension. They never expected that there would be such a change in it all of a sudden.


    The ck mist was tainted with strong demonic nature, making one very suspicious that it contained some kind of terrifying monster.


    ��At this time, who dares to step forward and cut stones?�� An old man��s voice was trembling, full of fear, and he kept backing away.


    When there was a change in Mount Kun just now, many people immediately rushed out and looked toward Mount Kun. They saw a ck light soaring into the sky, covering the sky and the sun. Within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, it had turned pitch ck. The magnificent Mount Kun, which usually looked like a fairnd, was now gloomy like a ghost with a demonic aura that overwhelmed everything.


    ��What��s in it? Why is Da Hong so frightened?�� Gu Xian��er stood behind Gu Changge and looked around curiously. But she noticed the big red bird at her feet trembling all the time, disying extremely fearful expression for the first time. It was as if some kind of peerless monster was hidden in that ominous stone.


    ��This ce may not be peaceful for a while. Alpha, take Xian��er, Yin Mei, and the others away first.�� Gu Changge frowned slightly and turned around to give instructions to Alpha.


    While speaking, he looked toward the sky outside Kunwu City, sensing a bad premonition. The things in this unknown stone gave him a very familiar feeling. But this familiar feeling did not mean that it was safe and sound.


    Just like him and Chan Hong Yi��


    Something big might happen in Kunwu City, and the area around this ominous stone was obviously the most dangerous.


    ��I��m not leaving, I��ll stay here���� Hearing this, Gu Xian��er quickly grabbed Gu Changge��s sleeve.


    Seeing that Gu Changge frowned, she looked at him stiffly, and muttered softly, ��Unless you leave with me.��


    She also saw that this ominous stone must be very dangerous. The best thing to do at this time was to leave this ce as soon as possible. If Gu Changge didn��t leave, she would feel uneasy all the time.


    ��Stop messing around, I��ll be fine.�� Gu Changge understood Gu Xian��er��s meaning. He shook his head lightly, asked her to let go of her hand, and at the same time told Alpha again, ��Take Miss Xian��er and the others away.��


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Alpha was a Quasi-Emperor Realm existence, so it was naturally extremely easy to take Gu Xianer and the others out of this ce.


    Gu Xian��er nced at Gu Changge with some anger, dissatisfied with his ripping off her hand. But at this time, she still left obediently and did not stay to cause trouble for Gu Changge.


    She rarely saw Gu Changge showing such a cautious expression. The rest of the Great sect leaders, Patriarchs, and others nearby also ordered many younger generations to retreat at this moment, feeling the danger here.


    Only a very small number of people, such as Six Crown King, Yu Feiya, Jin Chan Buddha, An Xi, and other young supremes chose to stay. Skilled people were bold and did not have to worry about their own safety.


    For a while, the originally imprable square city became much quieter, and the remaining several Divine Stones were also shot by several ancient beings and were taken away by them.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the sky, the Dao in the surroundings trembled, and the Emperor Realmws hung down, trying to suppress this unknown stone. But when it was about tond on the surface of this ominous stone, it was shaken away and scattered like ripples.


    The terrifying momentum still swept toward the surroundings like a wave. The rest of the ancient existences rushed to offset it. Otherwise, the damage caused by the aftermath alone would be unimaginable.


    ��Could it be that the things in this ominous stone have surpassed the Emperor Realm����


    A sect leader spoke with golden runes flickering in his eyes. He was trying to see something through the cracked stones. But at the next moment, a ray of ck light rushed out of it, faster than lightning before rushing into his eyes.


    The whole person let out a scream, and exploded in an instant. He was destroyed in body and spirit, turning into ashes, leaving nothing behind. This scene made the expressions of the people who were still in the market somber. Their backs shivered and they became more solemn and fearful.


    A ray of ck light easily obliterated a Great sect leader who was at least in the Supreme Realm. If there was some kind of Divine Weapon hidden in this ominous stone, then it was definitely above the Emperor Realm.


    The few Enlightenment artifacts around here could hardly restrain it. Although there was no reason forplete recovery, it could also be seen that this thing was weird and terrifying.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    And at this moment, above the sky in the east of Kunwu City, a mighty ck demonic cloud swept over, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. A huge and terrifying specter lingered within it. Colorful feathers flowed, and demonic wings shook the sky, making it extremely frightening.


    ��Someone from the Demonic Mountain?�� Seeing this scene, theplexions of many Great sect leaders changed dramatically.


    The cultivators and creatures in the entire Kunwu City also became uneasy and panicked because of the ck cloud that swept over them.

 Chapter 558: The peerless murderer, The master of the Demonic Mountain Chan Hong Yi

    <h4>Chapter 558: The peerless murderer, The master of the Demonic Mountain Chan Hong Yi</h4>


    A dark demonic cloud descended over Kunwu City, covering the sky and the sun with a menacing aura. Horrifying and ferocious demons appeared from within it, with strange appearances. Some with ck wings, some with terrifying horns on their heads or blue-faced fangs, covered with blood.


    ��I wonder why everyone from the Demonic Mountain hase to Kunwu City?�� An old man��s face was slightly gloomy, and he rose into the sky and asked.


    Many people recognized him as an old man from Kunwu City, with a cultivation base in the Supreme Realm. However, upon hearing this, the demonic clouds in the sky were still surging and turbulent. Many of the big demons within it were very indifferent, standing there like ghostly shadows without saying a word, like an iceberg and an iron wall.


    The atmosphere of the entire Kunwu City became extremely depressing and deadly. The cultivators and creatures looked at all this with horror. They were very worried and fearful.


    Although there were many sect masters from the Upper Realm gathered along with many Enlightened beings, it still left them helpless. The power and terror of the Red Demon had already shocked the Upper Realm.


    Not to mention the big demons under her were equally terrifying in strength. Among them, there were also existences at the level of the Enlightened being, who once ravaged all over the ce with a fierce power, causing headaches and troubles for all the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects.


    ��What? Does the Demonic Mountain think that it could fight us and the others with its own power?��


    At this moment, an Enlightened being snorted coldly, feeling a little dissatisfied as he waved his sleeves, and appeared directly in the sky, looking at the crowd in the demonic cloud.


    Above his head was a small fuzzy cyan cauldron floating up and down with strands of light hanging down, emitting the breathtaking and pervasive Emperor��s prestige.


    ��Hehe, brother, what kind of attitude is this? We havee from hundreds of millions of miles, and this is how you treat us?��


    Seeing this scene, a solitary sneer resounded from the demonic cloud and a stooped old man wearing a blue robe and dragon horns emerged. His eye sockets were extremely sunken like dry bark and his eyes were shining like two cyan torches.


    Still, there was a terrifying aura permeating his whole person.


    ��Old Daoist Qinglong��I didn��t expect him to be a part of the Demonic Mountain.��


    The moment they saw this person, amotion was raised in Kunwu City. Many of the older generation��s faces became solemn, and they seemed extremely fearful.


    Qinglong was an Enlightened being who snatched a treasure from Heavenly Emperor Mountain three million years ago and was chased by the Heavenly Emperor Mountain as he killed countless cultivators on the way.


    In the end, it was the ancient Ancestor of Heavenly Emperor Mountain who woke up and suppressed him, knocking him down into the endless abyss. This person had a ferocious nature. He had killed countless people in his life, and provoked countless enemies. It could be said that he was a very famous big demon in the Upper Realm.


    ��Old Qinglong, what do you mean?�� The Enlightened being who showed up just now had a slightly gloomy face as he asked directly.


    ��Of course, we havee to Kunwu City for the purpose of cutting stones, could it be that we are still not wee?�� The Qinglong old man sneered, and several figures with terrifying auras arrived from behind.


    Their silhouettes were very blurred, shrouded in the demonic fog. It was only the exposed eyes that were extremely indifferent. Obviously, the few people behind him were not weaker than him.


    This scene made the hearts of everyone in Kunwu city tense, and they became more and more uneasy. The Demonic Mountain came here to cut stones?


    ��If you cut stones, I will naturally wee you, but I hope you will not act recklessly, otherwise don��t me me for being merciless.�� The Enlightened being who spoke just now said calmly.


    As long as the Demonic Mountain didn��te with malice, he could ept it. The rest of the Enlightened beings also looked at each other and nodded. Although they felt that the purpose of the Demonic Mountain��s arrival was not that simple, they did not stop them.


    Judging from this posture, there were quite a few big demons who hade from the Demonic Mountain this time. If there was a conflict and a big battle, they probably won��t be able to stop the Demonic Mountain.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Soon, the demonic clouds above the sky descended toward the depths of Kunwu City, and many Great Demons appeared. Their eyes were as cold as knives, carrying a terrifying aura. But in the middle area, there was still a blur of darkness.


    Indistinctly, a chariot could be seen that was pulled by four Supreme Demon Dragons which slowlynded in the square market. The Qinglong old man just now also stood around the chariot with a respectful appearance.


    Except for a few Enlightened beings, the rest of the people couldn��t see the scene clearly.


    ��Chan Hong Yi���� Gu Changge could feel the familiar aura within the chariot, and a gaze as indifferent as ice fell on him through the thick demonic fog.


    He knew that the person sitting among them was definitely Chan Hong Yi. But with its degree of caution, it was very likely that it was just a clone, not the true body.


    ��I wonder how she is recovering now, just a clone is far from enough to see in front of me.�� Gu Changge��s expression was calm, and he walked with several Enlightened beings to follow the people of the Demonic Mountain toward the unknown stone.


    In fact, many people could guess that the target of the Demonic Mountain was probably an unknown stone. But at this time, it was not easy to speak. Some people also want to see what the Demonic Mountain was up to.


    After all, even the Enlightened beings couldn��t restrain that ominous stone.


    ��Why do I always feel that there is a more terrifying existence hidden deep in the demonic cloud�� Could it be the master of the Demonic Mountain����


    Jiang Chen followed behind An Xi and the others. He couldn��t help looking at the terrifying cloud, and whispered to Niu Tian beside him.


    ��It��s very likely that is a peerless murderer who made the entire Upper Realm helpless.�� Niu Tian nodded, looking extremely cautious.


    ��I heard that there was a grudge between her and Gu Changge. When they were in the divine city, it was Gu Changge who led the people to surround and attack her. Do you think she will do somethingter to Gu Changge?�� Jiang Chen lowered his voice, with some uncontroble anticipation and excitement. He really wanted to see this scene happen.


    ��It��s unlikely. If she does something here, it won��t be a good thing for her. What��s more, Gu Changge is so strong now that he may not be afraid of the Lord of the Demonic Mountain.��


    Niu Tian thought about it carefully and finally shook his head. He looked at the man in white who was walking in the front with many Enlightened beings and sighed softly in his heart.


    Having provoked such a big enemy, it was really hard for anyone to sleep and eat as the situation was desperate. Fortunately, Gu Changge still didn��t know the true identities of him and Jiang Chen, otherwise, how could he allow them to live in this world?


    ��When I was in the Divine City, it is said that only Young Master Changge and the Lord of the Demonic Mountain survived in the end. The rest of the ancient existences that rushed away all died in it. What happened at that time, as the rumors say, both of them were seriously injured?�� Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, also tried to see through the figure in the demonic cloud as she uttered with a bit of disbelief and suspicion.


    The distance between the Divine City and the Eight Destions and Ten Regions was unknown. Even if the space was broken forming a space tunnel, it was impossible for Gu Changge to appear near the Boundary Monument Sea.


    When she heard the rumor, she was a little skeptical and didn��t really believe it. She always felt that there seemed to be some kind of consensus between Gu Changge and the Red Demon.


    ��My Master wants this ominous stone.�� And just when everyone��s moods were different, in the ce where the ck fog continued to fill in the front, the group from the Demonic Mountain stopped.


    Qinglong pointed to the unknown stone that was in the front and said lightly. The Unknown Stone was not big, it was at most bigger than a fist, covered with some cracks, and looked as ck as ink.


    There were strands of ck mist intertwined and spraying out from it, drowning this ce. The unknown stone was as tall as half a person. When it was carried out from Mount Kun by the Ancestor of Huanxi Sacred Land, it was said to be evenrger. However, the stoneyers had been falling over the years, causing them to be smaller.


    So now it seemed that it was a little bigger than a fist, quietly falling in front of it, exuding a palpitating aura.


    ��What do fellow Daoists want to exchange it for?�� Hearing this, the many Enlightened beings present were not surprised. Then they stared at the depths of the demonic cloud and asked in a deep voice.


    Although the stone represented the unknown, because of its rtionship, the Huanxi Sacred Land was destroyed.


    But the price was not low. It had been ced in Kunwu City for these years, and it took a lot of manpower and material resources to suppress it every year.

 Chapter 559: Sure enough they know each other, So how do you plan to pay me back?

    <h4>Chapter 559: Sure enough they know each other, So how do you n to pay me back?</h4>


    In the deepest part of the market, this ominous stone was quietly ced horizontally as wisps of sunlight intertwined before being submerged in the air, revealing palpitating darkness.


    At this time, there was even a ck light that could easily obliterate the leader of the Great sect, buzzing down from all over the void, making everyone extremely cautious.


    ��What do you think you need to exchange for this unknown stone?�� The old Qinglong asked indifferently. His eyes were as bright as demonicmps, revealing a divine light.


    ��This ominous stone was brought to Kunwu City by Chu Wei who escaped from Huanxi Sacred Land, but he died 80,000,000 years ago, and today��s descendants are only found in West Upper Realm.��


    ��He once told us that if someone wants this ominous stone, he must not only take care of his descendants but also hold this object to worship his Ancestor at the ruins of the Huanxi Sacred Land�� He also promised that the rest of the things exchanged for this stone would all go to my family.��


    After looking at each other a few times, several Enlightened beings present spoke one after another, mentioning Chu Wei who brought this ominous stone back then.


    The people still had a lot of impressions of this person as the Young Master of the Huanxi Sacred Land. However, after encountering an unknown situation in the Huanxi Sacred Land, he went crazy and finally died on a certain mountain.


    ��If the Lord of the Demonic Mountain wants this ominous stone, please show your sincerity.�� The white-bearded old man stared at the depths of the demonic cloud and said in a deep voice.


    He knew that the Red Demon was probably seated within the chariot, but she never showed up.


    ��Show sincerity?�� Qinglong said with a faint smile, ��There is nothing wrong with what you said, as long as the Master behind me says it, I don��t think anyone in the Upper Realm would dare to embarrass the descendants of Chu Wei. What else do you want to say? Just say it.��


    Hearing this, everyone��s expression eased a little, and they felt that the Red Demon was not as vicious and difficult to get along with as the rumors mentioned.


    After discussing for a while through sound transmission, the white-bearded old man just said, ��In that case, if you cane up with one hundred Immortal Spirits, then you can take this ominous stone.��


    Just now when Gu Changge cut the Immortal Fetus, he had already taken out one hundred Immortal Spirits. So after thinking about it for a while, he felt that the price of this ominous stone, which was as mysterious as the Immortal Fetus, should also be at this price.


    The faces of the rest of the Great sect leaders and famous figures of the older generation also changed slightly when they heard this number.


    ��Young Master Changge can take it out, but we are not sure about the Demonic Mountain���� Many young Supremes looked at each other and felt that after hearing the words of the ancient beings, the atmosphere on the side of the Demonic Mountain froze a bit.


    This made many people feel uneasy, thinking that none of these monsters were easy to get along with. Even if she was the Lord of the Demon Mountain after that Red Demon was born, she caused a lot of ughter, and quite a few of the most powerful people died at her hands.


    ��A hundred pieces of Immortal Spirit?�� The smile on Qinglong��s old Taoist face also disappeared suddenly at this time, and his brows frowned, bing a little suspicious.


    If it weren��t for the expressions and tone of the white-bearded old man and the others, it didn��t seem like a joke, and he would have suspected that they were ying with him.


    One hundred Immortal Spirits? What kind of concept was that? They really dared to ask a lot.


    The faces of the rest of the big demons behind him also sank. A chilling and terrifying atmosphere swept over, just like autumn and winter, when everything was dying.


    ��Do you all think that we, the Demon Mountain, are easy to bully? Or do you think that the old man doesn��t know what these hundred pieces of Immortal Spirits mean? In this huge Upper Realm, you guys can tell me who can take out one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the stone without changing their faces. Hehe, not to mention one hundred Immortal Spirits, even its ten Immortal Spirits, it is estimated that not many people cane up with them.��


    With a bit of displeasure and coldness on his face, old Qinglong slowly swept over the old man with the white beard and others, his words were even colder. He simply didn��t believe that anyone coulde up with one hundred Immortal Spirit at this time, let alone use it to cut stones.


    This was simply a fantasy, and he suspected that these Enlightened beings in Kunwu City were making fun of them.


    ��If fellow Qinglong thinks it��s inappropriate, then it��s inappropriate. We didn��t force the Demonic Mountain to cut this ominous stone.�� Hearing this, the tone of the white-bearded old man was not polite at all.


    The expressions of the rest of the people also became a little weird. Before this, they really had the same attitude as this Qinglong old man, thinking that no one coulde up with one hundred Immortal Spirits.


    As a result, Gu Changge exined to everyone what real wealth and power were.


    Yu Feiya, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and the others couldn��t help looking at Gu Changge, who was looking forward with a t expression, feeling extremely strange in their hearts.


    Old Qinglong probably didn��t think about it at all.


    ��As for what you said, please forgive me for not agreeing. Just now, Young Master Changge spent one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the Immortal Fetus among the seven Divine Stones. The people in Kunwu City saw it with their own eyes, how can this be false?�� The white-bearded old man continued to speak, with a mocking look in his eyes.


    ��What! Gu Changge?�� As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone from Demonic Mountain changed. Old Qinglong also became a little bit surprised and disbelieving, looking at Gu Changge.


    He naturally recognized Gu Changge. But he never expected that before they came here, Gu Changge had already spent one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the Immortal Fetus. The expressions of everyone present told him that this should not be a lie.


    ��Gu Changge, did you really take out one hundred Immortal Spirits and cut that immortal fetus?�� Qinglong��s expression was deeply shocked, and his breathing was a little suffocated.


    ��If you squeeze a bit, you can still get one hundred Immortal Spirits out.�� Gu Changge nced at him lightly and said casually.


    While speaking, he kept feeling that deep in the demonic cloud, Chan Hong Yi��s eyes were always looking at him. He seemed very casual and natural, and he didn��t look at her across the void.


    ��Hehe, anyway, the old man already told you, if you want to cut the stone, then take out a hundred Immortal Spirits.�� The white-bearded old man and the others sneered.


    They had already seen that there were not many powerful people in the Demonic Mountain this time.


    Now in Kunwu City, there were strong people from various Daoist forces, and there were even several Enlightenment artifacts, so they were naturally not afraid of people like Demonic Mountain.


    What was more, Gu Changge was also here and his current strength could be described as unfathomable.


    ��One hundred Immortal Spirits���� The faces of Qinglong and others became ugly, not ascent and calm as before.


    They looked at each other, and there was a murderous look in their eyes. They themselves were the big demons who were always causing trouble. In the past, they just grabbed anything they saw. Now they couldn��t afford so many Immortal Spirits, so why not grab them?


    Suddenly, a terrifying cold murderous intent emerged, sweeping like the twelfth lunar month of winter. It caused everyone��s expressions to change slightly, and they all became vignt.


    ��It seems that the huge Demonic Mountain really can��t afford one hundred Immortal Spirits now.�� The white-bearded old man and the others looked at each other, and in the palms under the sleeves, divine patterns emerged.


    Thews and order shed, and a powerful and terrifying aura began to permeate his body. This battle seemed unavoidable, everyone stood up in awe and began to sacrifice their divine weapons.


    A strong aura emerged from the bodies of some old men and cultivators as the sky shone brightly like stars, which was a manifestation of extremely strong spiritual power.


    ��The Demonic Mountain really can��te up with one hundred Immortal Spirits now.�� However, just when the atmosphere was tense, a cold and t voice suddenly came from the depths of the demonic cloud.


    This voice was extremely pleasant, like the sound of heaven and it seemed that there was a peerless beauty sitting in it in a trance. But everyone felt a terrifying chill, and even the Enlightened beings felt shuddering.


    ��The Red Demon�� She is indeed here.��


    The white-bearded old man and many Enlightened beings also changed theirplexions slightly, and they were even more dignified, not daring to rx in the slightest.


    ��It��s her!�� The expressions of the leaders of the Great sects also changed dramatically, their scalps were numb. They felt that their spirits were about to be frozen by the sound.


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Heavenly Demon Monarch, An Xi, and other young supreme beings were almost suffocated.


    A mouthful of blood rolled in their throat. Their spirits swayed and they almost couldn��t stand still. It took them a long time toe back to their senses. But their faces became extremely pale as if they had lost his blood.


    Only Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s brows lightened slightly, with mysterious runes flickering, and she was fine. Except for Gu Changge, no one noticed this abnormality in Yu Feiya.


    And at this time, in the depths of the Demonic Mountain, Chan Hong Yi��s voice sounded again.


    ��But Gu Changge, since you can take out one hundred Immortal Spirits, it shouldn��t be difficult to borrow another hundred pieces for me.��


    Hearing this, everyone present was stunned for a moment. Even Qinglong and others were extremely shocked. They seemed puzzled. Then they realized that it was the Red Demon talking to Gu Changge.


    ��Are the two of them familiar?��


    They became even more puzzled, why did the Red Demon talk to Gu Changge like this? Shouldn��t the two have enmity? Why did it look like they knew each other?


    The mighty Red Demon even took the initiative to ask Gu Changge to lend her the Immortal Spirits. If they hadn��t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn��t believe it.


    ��How is this possible!�� Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others were also extremely shocked at this moment.


    ��They did know each other.�� Yu Feiya, who was suspicious and spective before, became even more certain in her heart.


    ��Oh, then why do you think I can take out another hundred Immortal Spirits for you?�� Gu Changge did not expect that Chan Hong Yi would take the initiative to ask him to borrow the Immortal Spirits.


    His expression changed slightly, but he quickly recovered and asked casually.


    ��That doesn��t need to be known.�� Chan Hong Yi��s t voice sounded.


    ��Then why should I lend it to you?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly.


    ��You will.�� Chan Hong Yi��s voice remained calm as usual.


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and said, ��If I lend it to you, how will you pay me back?��


    Chan Hong Yi was sitting in the chariot, her red clothes were like blood. Her expression was as indifferent as ice, and the tone of her rhetorical question made everyone tremble with fear.


    Hearing the two people��s nonsensical, riddle-like words, the shock in everyone��s hearts never stopped. Why did they always feel that there was some unknown secret between Gu Changge and the Red Demon?


    Could it be that when Gu Changge was besieging the Red Demon in the Divine City, he reached some kind of consensus agreement with her?


    At this moment, everyone was puzzled and shocked, so they could only guess like this.


    ��If you want one hundred Immortal Spirits, I can lend it to you. If I bring it to you now, do you dare to ask for it?�� And just when everyone was guessing.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, and a sealed jade jar reappeared in the palm of his hand. Everyone who had seen the piece of Immortal Fetus he cut just now couldn��t help breathing hard, knowing what was contained in the jade jar.


    Immediately, Gu Changge walked forward unhurriedly, as if he wanted to hand over the jade jar to Chan Hong Yi himself. Seeing this scene, the faces of everyone from Demonic Mountain also changed dramatically.


    Even Qinglong, who was standing in the front, backed away, appearing quite afraid. He naturally understood the terrifying strength of Gu Changge in front of him. Although he had been famous for many years, he was definitely not Gu Changge��s opponent.


    The rest of the demons of the Demonic Mountain also retreated, and couldn��t help but make way for Gu Changge. Chan Hong Yi, who was sitting in the demonic cloud, was also silent for a moment at this moment, as if she didn��t expect Gu Changge to do this.


    She didn��t say a word, and Gu Changge��s figure approaching her was reflected in her indifferent eyes, appearing indifferent.

 Chapter 560: I taught you what you know, When have I not repaid you

    <h4>Chapter 560: I taught you what you know, When have I not repaid you</h4>


    At this moment, everyone in the market was in extreme shock. Even the white-bearded old man and many other Enlightened beings were dumbfounded and unbelievable.


    Not only did Gu Changge agree to lend one hundred Immortal Spirits to the Red Demon, but he actually wanted to give it to her with his own hands. Although many people were shocked by Gu Changge��s wealth that he was able to take out another hundred Immortal Spirits.


    But more people were shocked by the attitude of the Red Demon. Compared to Gu Changge��s strong initiative, the mighty Red Demon seemed extremely silent at this time. This made them think about the incident during the encirclement and suppression battle in the Divine City.


    From the words just now, it could be seen that the Red Demon was obviously very familiar with Gu Changge.


    ��There are quite a few creatures who died at the hands of the Red Demon. Gu Changge is really courageous.��


    ��Isn��t he afraid that the Red Demon will suddenly explode violently?��


    Many of the popr cultivators of the older generation watched all this solemnly.


    ��Brother Gu is not a reckless person, he must not be worried about the sudden attack of the Red Demon.��


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden guessed softly, feeling more and more mysterious about Gu Changge. His actions were totally unpredictable and difficult to guess.


    The demonic cloud before them was dense as it was filled with a chaotic aura, making everything appear dim. A ck chariot was parked, and four ck dragons with scarlet eyes roared ferociously. But facing Gu Changge��s arrival, they still seemed extremely uneasy and fearful while they kept backing away.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Suddenly, a ray of red light was revealed from the chariot. Apanied by a terrifying and ferocious force, the Four-headed Dragon crawled tremblingly on the ground, not daring to move anymore.


    ��Why bother, they��re just beasts.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly and walked toward the chariot on his own. He was not worried that Chan Hong Yi would attack him.


    ��You didn��t have toe here, just hand over the Immortal Spirits.�� Chan Hong Yi opened her mouth lightly. Her eyes were deep and cold, revealing a sense of ruthlessness.


    In front of the curtain hanging from the chariot, a white and delicate jade-like hand stretched out. It was radiant and shining, beckoning Gu Changge to hand over the jade pot to her.


    ��I��vee here, Hong Yi, don��t you even want to see me?�� However, Gu Changge didn��t seem to notice her outstretched hand. He shook his head slightly, and still walked toward the chariot on his own, with a bit of regret in his words.


    ��The poison you gave mest time really hurt���� As he spoke, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing these words, Chan Hong Yi in the chariot suddenly felt a chill. She didn��t say a word, her eyes were cold and ruthless as she directly raised her hand and pped it forward, choosing to strike first.


    The one who rushed to Kunwu City was just a spirit body, not even a clone. Otherwise, with her temper, she wouldn��t have used nice words with the group of ancient beings outside. Instead, she would have taken away that ominous stone long ago.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge was not surprised. He smiled lightly, and then just pped forward. Laws and order lingered, intertwined in the virtual space, he was using the same method to counter Chan Hong Yi.


    He understood that Chan Hong Yi hadn��t returned to her peak, not even a ten-thousandth of what she was in her prime. Not to mention that it wasn��t her who hade here.


    In just an instant, this ce exploded, and the void cracked with terrifying cracks, turning into a blur and chaos. All thews and order seemed to be breaking down, and there was a surge of energy, sweeping away in all directions.


    The terrifying aura mixed with thews of the Emperor Realm almost rushed out of the territory, and engulfed the entire Kunwu City, making it tremble.


    Everyone from the Demonic Mountain in the market, as well as the white-bearded old man and others, watched all of this in shock and moved quickly to block the rushing aura.


    Otherwise, it would be a great disaster for the entire Kunwu City. They never expected that Gu Changge would suddenly fight against the Red Demon. They thought they would catch up on old times and chat.


    This also made their previous suspicions end with a big question mark. If the rtionship between the two was very close, how could they suddenly attack, making it look like a life-and-death battle?


    At this moment, the demonic fog was so overwhelming that it drowned in all directions.


    Within the chariot, Chan appeared in red clothes.They were like blood, her eyes were indifferent, and she started to fight Gu Changge. Although she was a spirit body, her strength was far beyond that of ordinary Enlightened beings.


    The terrifying evil spirit turned into various ancient runes before condensing in the void space. Then it shed toward Gu Changge like a sword, spear, sword, and halberd. The ce became iparably gorgeous as all kinds of extremely ancient, even long-lost divine powers and ancient heavenly skills were being performed.


    But separated by the demonic mist, the people outside couldn��t observe the details. They could only feel that the aura here was extraordinarily turbulent and palpitating.


    ��Are you sure you want to fight me? Don��t forget that I was the one who taught you everything you know.�� Gu Changge raised his palm and easily wiped away the divine powers in front of him, without any change in hisplexion. He shook his head slightly and uttered.


    Hearing this, Chan Hong Yi��s figure fell from the sky. She stopped her attacking technique, looked at Gu Changge with indifferent eyes, and said nothing. Just now she just felt that Gu Changge was going to attack her, so she acted first.


    Compared with thest time in the Divine City, Gu Changge��s strength was obviously more terrifying now. Moreover, she was not sure of Gu Changge��s current foundation, and she was not sure that she could deal with him at this time.


    ��Give me the spirits.�� Chan Hong Yi opened her mouth to conclude.


    ��Just now you tried to kill me, so now you are asking me for Immortal Spirits.�� Gu Changge��s eyes fell on her face, and he spoke with interest, ��Don��t you think it��s wrong to do this? Or do you always feel that this is the right thing to do?��


    Chan Hong Yi said coldly, ��Of course, I will pay back what I borrow from you.��


    Gu Changge shook his head, then smiled lightly and added, ��No need, I never gave you what you wanted.��


    As he said that, he suddenly grabbed Chan Hong Yi��s hand. Just when she was about to shrink back subconsciously, he gave her the jade jar containing the Immortal Spirits.


    ��I don��t have Immortal Spirits, but there are quite a few condensed Immortal Spirits in them. After you exchange this for stone, you can keep some for yourself.�� With that, without waiting for Chan Hong Yi to answer, Gu Changge��s figure left the demonic fog and walked outside.


    Chan Hong Yi lowered her eyes, looking at the crystal jade pot in her hand. Gu Changge��s warmth still lingered on the pot.


    ��When did he not give me���� As she muttered these words, there was a sh of emotional change in her eyes, and then she returned to being cold and ruthless.


    ��Young Master Changge, what happened just now, why did you suddenly make a move, are you okay?��


    Outside the demonic fog, the white-bearded old man and the others had been waiting anxiously. When they saw Gu Changgeing out, they couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief and couldn��t help asking.


    Seeing that Gu Changge��s expression and even his aura didn��t change much, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, An Xi, and others were a little disappointed. They wanted to see Gu Changge suffer at the hands of the Red Demon.


    But things had backfired, Gu Changge was obviously fine, and it didn��t even look like he had done anything. Old Qinglong and other people from the Demonic Mountain were also very puzzled. The two who were fighting just now stopped suddenly, which really made them puzzled.

 Chapter 561: There is a hint of love and hatred, The assassination

    <h4>Chapter 561: There is a hint of love and hatred, The assassination</h4>


    ��It��s okay, it was just a small conflict.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly and shook his head to conclude the situation.


    Although there were many doubts within the hearts of everyone who saw this, they could only choose to keep it in their hearts at this time and did not ask any more questions.


    Suddenly, a jade pot suddenly flew out from the depths of the demonic cloud andnded directly in the hands of the Old Qinglong.


    ��Cut that rock.�� Chan Hongyi��s voice sounded.


    Seeing this scene, everyone immediately understood that Gu Changge still lent one hundred Immortal Spirits to the Red Demon, so why did the two fight just now?


    ��Yes, master,�� The Old Qinglong said respectfully. He didn��t dare to look at what was in the jade pot in his hand and directly handed it over to the old man with the white beard.


    ��Young Master Changge is really generous.�� The white-bearded old man and the others naturally knew what was in the jade pot, and their eyes were a little hot.


    After taking the jade pot, they inspected it as before and nodded with satisfaction. Then they handed over the ominous stone to the group from Demonic Mountain.


    ��The ominous stone���� With a slightly apprehensive expression, Old Qinglong looked at the pitch-ck stone in front of him and tried to cut it open without talking nonsense.


    At this moment, everyone was also quite curious. They looked over and wanted to know what was hidden in the ominous stone. And soon, in the hands of the Old Qinglong, a silver knife emerged, which seemed to be cast from Immortal Silver, buzzing and sharp.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he sealed off the void around him and then carefully began to cut stone. He was also a famous figure in the major stone gambling workshops during a certain period, so he was no stranger to stone-cutting methods.


    Not long after, pieces of stone chips fell down one after another, mixed with a strong ck light as if they were soaked and corroded by the ominous aura. The ck light erupting from it became even more intense, and even the pervasive demonic energy flooded in all directions with a terrifying corrosive aura. Ordinary cultivators dared not approach.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Apanied by a clear crack sound, the silver knife in the hands of Qinglong seemed to touch something as fine cracks appeared on the surface before breaking.


    ��Something emerged from the Ominous Stone���� A sect leader stared at the past with fixed eyes, only to see a dense ck light emerging from the inside of the unknown stone.


    Everyone looked over without taking their eyes off, for fear of missing something by mistake. The ck light turned dense as it lingered to be a light cluster.


    A woodenb the size of a palm was quietly suspended within it. It seemed to be made of an unknown type of wood, and was tainted with a very strong ominous aura. The edge part seemed to be a little iplete, with some bloodstains, extremely old.


    ��What�� the thing in the unknown stone is just a woodenb?�� This scene shocked everyone, it was unbelievable.


    Even Qinglong, who was cutting stones, was stunned all of a sudden, and the movements of his hands stopped.


    In their view, what was hidden in this ominous stone would definitely be a peerless monster, and it would bring ominous things to the cultivators of life. That was why they were so cautious. But who would have thought that there would be a broken woodenb in it? Thispletely exceeded everyone��s expectations.


    ��This woodenb is extremely old, and it definitely has a history that surpasses many epochs!��


    ��The blood stained on it is of unknown origin����


    Many from the older generation added theirments in a serious voice, feeling that this woodenb was not simple at all. It was intertwined withws and rules, and even in some respects, it was even rarer than innate things.


    And the most important thing was the blood on this woodenb, which probably came from a certain Supreme being! A streak of blood had caused the unexined encounter with Huanxi Sacred Land.


    How terrifying was that Supreme being?


    And just when everyone was astonished, the woodenb suddenly broke away from the stone, turned into a ck light, and flew toward Chan Hong Yi in the depths of the demonic cloud.


    ��Could it be that this woodenb belongs to the Red Demon, is it her original thing?��


    This scene made everyone even more shocked, and stormy waves set off in their hearts.


    ��It turned out to be this thing.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly.


    He naturally recognized this woodenb, to be precise, this woodenb still came from him. This was a gift from him to Chan Hong Yi. But the memory fragments were too messy andplicated, and he couldn��t remember when he gave them to her.


    It seemed to be�� Chan Hong Yi��s first gift after she killed the bandits.


    ��I haven��t seen you for a long time����


    In the depths of the Demonic Cloud, Chan Hong Yi looked at the mutted woodenb in her hand, and she carefully put it away with a sh of relief in her eyes. While speaking, she looked toward the outside world, as if she could see Gu Changge looking at her.


    ��Master�� Why are you so cruel?�� The corners of her mouth whispered these words softly.


    ��The Immortal King who fell in Mount Kun back then�� Maybe he has a lot to do with the Red Demon. Could it be that he was killed by her?��


    ��The strength of the Red Demon at her peak is unimaginable����


    The white-bearded old man and a group of Enlightened beings looked at each other, seeing shock and fear in each other��s eyes as they guessed who the blood stained on the woodenb belonged to.


    After all, there was an Immortal King who fell in Mount Kun back then. Although the time was too long, it could be studied and conclusive evidence could be found.


    Soon, the news of the Red Demon��s arrival to Kunwu City with everyone from the Demonic Mountain, caused quite a stir. The news about the incision of the unknown stone caused a sensation in the entire Kunwu City in an instant.


    The surrounding ancient cities immediately heard the news of this ce. The forces in Kunwu City also quickly spread the news of this ce. At this Divine Stone Conference, the Immortal Fetus was cut open.


    The ominous stone, which represented the unknown, was also cut open. This was beyond the expectations of many people. The most important thing was that Gu Changge spent one hundred Immortal Spirits to cut the two stones.


    The Red Demon even borrowed Immortal Spirits from Gu Changge to cut stones in front of everyone. The waves caused by this news were not at all smaller than the previous news.


    Many forces and sects were specting about the rtionship between Gu Changge and the Red Demon. All kinds of theories had been spread, and the most recognized one was that during the battle in the Divine City, Gu Changge and the Red Demon probably reached some kind of agreement.


    This also exined why the Red Demon��s attitude toward Gu Changge was different from the rest. The discussion caused by this matter was no less than the matter of cutting out a Heavenly Book from the Immortal Fetus.


    Of course, they were concerned about what was recorded in the Heavenly Book, which was the matter of the various forces. Ordinary cultivators knew that this matter had little to do with them, so they all appeared to be gossiping, guessing about the connection between Gu Changge and the Red Demon.


    After all, the most indispensable thing in this world was to gossip about people who would eat melons.


    Gu Changge now had various titles such as the strongest person of his generation in the Upper Realm, Leader of the Upper Realm, and many others. His every move could cause thousands of storms.


    This time, his negotiation with the Red Demon had a hint of love and hatred in the eyes of many people.


    A genius of the heavens, a peerless and ferocious monster who came from an unknown era. It was said that she was so beautiful that she would disturb the world and turn all living beings upside down. As soon as this topic emerged, there was a trend that couldn��t be stopped. A group of young beings was very interested in it.


    In the pce, the Heavenly Book cut out of the Immortal Fetus appeared in Gu Changge��s hand. On the silver pages of the book, there was brilliance, and the ancient characters were manifesting one by one. He didn��t care about all kinds of rumors and discussions of the outside world.


    After Chan Hong Yi took back her own woodenb, she left with everyone from Demon Mountain and did not stay in Kunwu City. This made everyone in Kunwu City breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, in the past few days, the changes in Mount Kun had be more and more serious. The powerful people from the Ji n and all ethnic groups had gathered here to prepare for the invasion of Mount Kun.


    If Gu Changge��s guess was correct, three dayster, the Ji family would invade Mount Kun with troops. This was also an opportunity for him.


    Afterward, Gu Changge tried to flip through the Heavenly Book and open it, but it was as fruitless as before. A strong force directly erupted from it, almost knocking the Heavenly Book out of his hand.


    Even in his current state, it was difficult to open it. After studying it for a while, he whispered the handwriting on it and vaguely felt that he should have seen this Heavenly Book somewhere.


    ��Immortal Seal���� But there was no doubt about another point, this Heavenly Book not only hid a certain secret but could also be used as a treasure such as sealing.


    If Gu Changge guessed correctly, the word ��Immortal Seal�� should belong to an Immortal Scripture. He could use these two immortal scripts as a means of attack for the divine power contained in them was not simple.


    Of course, given his current strength, he didn��t really need such a method.


    ��My lord, ording to your instructions, I have already recruited several famous people who have studied the scripts of the Shadow Immortal lineage, and I am asking them to trante that sword technique all night.�� Yin Mei arrived from outside the pce.


    Gu Changge came back to his senses, nodded, and asked, ��How��s the progress?��


    ��In about three days, they should be able to trante that sword technique,�� Yin Mei replied.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly. Naturally, he would not take out theplete sword technique, but just intercept a part of it and ask others to trante it. In the end, he could integrate it.


    ��By the way, have the assassins of the Spring Breeze Pavilion made arrangements?��


    Immediately, he thought of something else and narrowed his eyes.


    ��My lord, I have already told Bai Lian��er about this matter. She has arranged for five assassins in the Great Sacred Realm and one assassin in the Quasi-Supreme Realm to make a move today.�� Yin Mei replied respectfully.


    ��The protector behind Xiao Zhanxian only has Supreme Realm strength. I have arranged for people to hold him back. It will only take half a quarter of an hour, and Xiao Zhanxian will definitely die.��


    Gu Changge nodded, ��Don��t leave any traces, I��m still very relieved with you doing things.��


    Various forces in the current Upper Realm were extremely jealous of him, so it was not easy for him to attack Xiao Zhanxian on the surface. Otherwise, for the rest of the forces, this would be a good excuse to attack him in groups.


    But secretly, it was much easier for him to arrange for an assassin to deal with Xiao Zhanxian. Judging from what happened at the Divine Stone Conference, Xiao Zhanxian obviously already knew Su Qingge��s identity.


    For Gu Changge, it was better to solve such a hidden danger first. After the Divine Stone Conference was over, all ethnic groups would rx a little bit, and Xiao Zhanxian must not have thought that Gu Changge would attack him.


    As for the War Immortal Mansion behind Xiao Zhanxian, Gu Changge had plenty of means to get rid of it. With that, Gu Changge sent someone to find Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue. This time when they attacked Mount Kun, Jiang Chen could still use hisst remaining heat.


    In terms of Ji Yaoxing��s nature, he would never let go of such a good opportunity.


    Gu Changge could also try to see if he could snatch the Good Fortune Immortal Boat from Jiang Chen��s body. After all, after warming up for such a period of time, the spirit of the Immortal Boat had almost recovered.


    Soon, footsteps could be heard outside the pce, and Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing, who looked a little worried, rushed over. For the entire Ji family, Gu Changge was now a great benefactor.


    Without Gu Changge��s call, it was unlikely that other forces would help the Ji family rescue their Ancestor this time. So when she learned that Gu Changge had something to discuss with them, even if Ji Chu Yue was unwilling, she could only bite the bullet ande here.

 Chapter 562: The cruel facts, Maybe it’s involuntary

    <h4>Chapter 562: The cruel facts, Maybe it��s involuntary</h4>


    In the pce, surrounded by immortal mist, Gu Changge was dressed in a luxurious robe, sitting on the top seat, emitting a noble and mysterious aura. When Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue entered, he was drinking quietly with azy smile on his handsome face.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.�� Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue just looked up at Gu Changge, then cupped their hands respectfully.


    ��Brother Yaoxing, Miss Chu Yue, please sit down.�� Gu Changge nced at them as he smiled slightly, and stretched out his hand to signal them to sit down.


    The two couldn��t figure out Gu Changge��s intention for calling them here, but they didn��t dare to disobey Gu Changge��s kindness.


    After taking a seat, Yin Mei walked over and poured wine for the two of them. The mellow and longsting aroma of the wine permeated the bronze wine ss, swaying in the bronze wine ss, intertwined with strands of sunlight.


    ��Thank you for the wine, Young Master Changge. I wonder why Young Master Changge called us siblings toe here today?�� Ji Yaoxing raised his wine ss, toasted Gu Changge, and asked respectfully.


    Ji Chu Yue, who was beside him, wore a light yellow long dress. Her face was as bright as the moon, delicate and white. Her hair was soft, and beautiful. At this moment, she was imitating her brother��s gesture to toast Gu Changge.


    The two felt a little uneasy in their hearts. As the saying went, being within the presence of a king was like being with a tiger. With Gu Changge around, they had to think long and hard about even saying a word. They were visibly nervous.


    In this Divine Stone Conference, the news that Gu Changge was able to defeat the Red Demon spread all over the world. Many people thought that even if he didn��t use the treasures he obtained in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions before, he could still rival the Enlightened beings.


    Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue were even more afraid of him.


    ��Brother Yaoxing, don��t be nervous. In fact, I called you to discuss rescuing your Ancestor.�� Gu Changge said with a slight smile.


    Hearing this, the two felt a little relieved, not as nervous as before. Ji Chu Yue also breathed a sigh of relief. She actually couldn��t understand why Gu Changge would help their family so much without expecting anything in return.


    Could it be that after rescuing their Ancestor, they would have to solve the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction? Or maybe there was some other reason.


    ��Our Ji family will never forget Young Master Changge��s great kindness and virtue. About the matter of rescuing the Ancestor, I have to thank you, Young Master Changge�� After discussing with several Ancestors of our family, we decided to act in three days. At that time, all forces will gather at the foot of Mount Kun, and we��ll use the Enlightenment artifact to carve the way����


    Ji Yaoxing didn��t talk nonsense as he informed everything about their n as there was nothing to hide.


    Gu Changge nodded and smiled slightly while drinking, ��It��s a good idea. Since it��s three dayster, then this Gu must definitely summon the powerhouses of the Gu family and do his part to rescue senior Ji Sheng Chu.��


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue couldn��t help disying expressions of gratitude and raised their sses to toast Gu Changge. Regardless of Gu Changge��s purpose, he was indeed a great help in helping the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    ��Actually, I know of the dangers within Mount Kun. I think that if you head there so rashly, the chances of rescuing Senior Ji Sheng Chu are not very high. I wonder if Brother Yaoxing still remembers the guy named Jiang Chen who was in Purple Mountainst time? He actually has the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, and he has the instinct to seek good luck and avoid evil in all kinds of dangerous ces. If we can find him this time, I think it might be of great help.�� With that, Gu Changge smiled lightly and suddenly mentioned Jiang Chen meaningfully.


    ��The Jiang Chen mentioned by Young Master Changge was the one who rushed into Purple Mansion at that time?�� Ji Yaoxing��s heart trembled, but he asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    Ji Chu Yue didn��t expect that Gu Changge would suddenly mention Jiang Chen, she was inexplicably worried about it. She remembered that Jiang Chen always wanted to seek revenge on Gu Changge, but she actually knew about Jiang Chen pretending to be a Divine Origin Master and following An Xi, the eldestdy of the An n, this time.


    Moreover, what worried her the most was that her brother Ji Yaoxing knew Jiang Chen��s true identity now.


    ��It was indeed him. He didn��t die in Purple Mountain when it copsed. Then he appeared within the tomb of the Supreme God, activated the formation pattern and killed many Great sect leaders before snatching the Supreme God Orb, causing a catastrophe.�� Gu Changge shook his head slightly and smiled. He pinned the me on Jiang Chen in a few words.


    Of course, what he said was also the consensus of all the forces in the Upper Realm today. After all, until now, many people were still looking for Jiang Chen��s whereabouts, wanting to avenge their leader.


    ��I understand. As long as we can find this person, our n to rescue our Ancestor this time will be very sure.�� Ji Yaoxing nodded with a solemn expression, understanding what Gu Changge meant.


    He didn��t doubt Jiang Chen��s ability. With such a low level of cultivation, he could kill many Great sect leaders in the Tomb of the Supreme God. How could this kind of means and courage bepared to ordinary people?


    Gu Changge smiled approvingly, and nodded, ��Brother Yaoxing understands what I mean. The key to being able to save your Ancestor this time lies in the sessor of Divine Origin Master.��


    His observers were all over Kunwu City, so as long as he wanted to investigate, he could actually know that Ji Chu Yue went to Jiang Chen some time ago. From this point of view, Ji Yaoxing probably already knew Jiang Chen��s true identity.


    When Gu Changge told him these things, he just wanted him to catch Jiang Chen and bring him with him. In order not to startle the snake, Gu Changge could only pretend that he didn��t know who Jiang Chen was.


    Otherwise, when the time came, Jiang Chen would be frightened and unwilling to use his spare energy to enter Mount Kun. If that happened, Gu Changge��s n against the Human Ancestor of the Ji family would be in vain.


    Afterward, Gu Changge talked to Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue about something, and then he looked tired and waved them off.


    ��Jiang Chen should find an opportunity to expose the fact that he is carrying a demon seed���� He looked at the backs of the Ji family siblings leaving and tapped the wine ss lightly.


    In terms of cultivation, Jiang Chen and the inheritors of demonic arts were far behind. But this did not prevent Gu Changge from using them to confuse the public and make the already chaotic water even more chaotic.


    At the same time, on Kunwu City Street. After Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue said goodbye, they both left for the station with heavy expressions on their faces, appearing to be preupied.


    ��Brother, are you going to expose Jiang Chen��s identity?�� Finally, Ji Chu Yue couldn��t bear it any longer and asked worriedly.


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing nced at her, shook his head, and said, ��Then do you think there is any better way?��


    ��For an irrelevant outsider, you have the heart to see your Ancestor suffer in Mount Kun?�� These words made Ji Chu Yue speechless for a moment, unable to find a reason to refute him.


    ��There is no room for this matter. With regards to rescuing the Ancestor, everything can be given up, even if it��s this friend of yours.�� Ji Yaoxing��s words were very indifferent.


    ��Besides, do you think Gu Changge suddenly mentioning this matter was idental? Or did he already know something?�� These words made Ji Chu Yue��s back shudder, and she was a little frightened after thinking about it.


    Ji Yaoxing sighed, ��For the sake of the family, sister, what you should do now is actually like Ji Qingxuan����


    ��Brother, you also want me to curry favor with Gu Changge?�� Ji Chu Yue suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Ji Yaoxing at this moment made her feel very strange.


    ��This is not my idea, but my father��s. Compared with Ji Qingxuan, you are not weaker than her in appearance, andpared to your status in the Ji family, she is inferior to you. Your conditions are much better than hers�� For you and me, the marriage contract is something beyond our control. We have no right to choose.�� Ji Yaoxing sighed softly, looking at Ji Chu Yue��s pale face, he couldn��t bear it.


    ��So all of you n to let me be Gu Changge��s concubine?�� Ji Chu Yue��s face turned pale, and she clenched her hands tightly.


    ��If that��s the case, that��s okay, but it seems that Gu Changge probably doesn��t like you.�� Ji Yaoxing sighed, ��You have to know that even without Gu Changge, your future husband will be a young master from other forces.��


    ��I know you have some affection for that Jiang Chen, but he is just a poor boy with no power and influence, especially since he offended Gu Changge���� It was the first time that Ji Chu Yue��s delicate body trembled and her face turned pale when she heard such cruel words from her brother��s mouth, which was a little hard to ept. But she also knew that this was reality.


    In the northwest corner of Kunwu City, in an extremely quiet courtyard. An Xi, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, Xiao Zhanxian, and others were gathered here, talking andughing happily, appearing extremely chic and natural.


    There were all kinds of delicacies on the table, and there were many beautiful maids serving on the side.


    ��This kind of life is the life that a cultivator should have.�� Jiang Chen looked at the table full of delicacies, and couldn��t help feeling emotional, thinking of his hard-pressed life these days.


    The meat of these ferocious beasts in front of him were priced at ten thousand spirit stones at every turn. Usually, he didn��t dare to look at it too much, even the maid who served beside him was beautiful, charming, and cute.


    Such a life made him envious. Only the descendants of the Ancient Immortal forces and the Supreme sects like An Xi and Xiao Zhanxian could easily enjoy these things. The resource that ordinary cultivators had been pursuing all their lives, they had it since they were born.


    ��Brother Jiang, if you think about it, with your status as a Divine Origin Master, wouldn��t it be easy to obtain all of this?�� Xiao Zhanxian smiled lightly. His refined smile on the handsome face, and golden crosses shed in his eyes from time to time.


    Judging from his aura, he had actually almost recovered, not as the outside world guessed that his origin was seriously injured.


    Jiang Chen smiled wryly, ��Brother Zhanxian is overpraising, I��m still very clear about my own level.��


    Afterward, after a few sses of wine, his face turned red. Seeing this feast, he couldn��t help but think of Xiao Ruoyin again, and his mood suddenly became extremely depressed.


    ��Where is there no grass at the end of the world, Xiao Chen, why do you keep thinking about her?�� After the Divine Stone Conference, Niu Tian also asked Jiang Chen about Xiao Ruoyin.


    He understood a little bit of side-talking, so he couldn��t help persuading him at this moment, appearing extremely concerned.


    ��Niu Tian, you don��t understand. Now, I finally understand why she left so resolutely. After all, following Gu Changge, her daily life is a thousand times more luxurious than everything in front of her. How can she give up? �� Jiang Chen��s eyes were a little red, his fists were clenched tightly, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    He was very unwilling. Looking back at this time, Xiao Ruoyin walked in the wrong posture and spoke in secretive ways. What did that mean?


    It��s ridiculous that he naively thought at the time that she really twisted her foot.


    ��Xiao Ruoyin shouldn��t be the kind of person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich and follows power. I think she must have some difficulties. Maybe it��s involuntary.�� Seeing Jiang Chen��s heartbroken appearance, Niu Tian also sighed endlessly.


    An Xi, who had been silent all this time, couldn��t help showing a strange look on her face at this moment, as she somewhat understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    It turned out that during this period of time, Jiang Chen also encountered the incident of Gu Changge stealing his love. His beloved woman was taken away by Gu Changge.


    In this way, this was a better opportunity for her to win over Jiang Chen. But just when An Xi was about to speak, to persuade andfort Jiang Chen.


    Outside the courtyard, a murderous intent suddenly enveloped the ce, with a chilling aura that suddenly enveloped the ce.


    ��Not good�� there are assassins!�� Xiao Zhanxian immediately sensed that something was wrong, hisplexion suddenly changed, and he stood up.

 Chapter 563: The blood exploded at the critical moment, It reminds me

    <h4>Chapter 563: The blood exploded at the critical moment, It reminds me</h4>


    The cold and murderous aura swept from outside the courtyard like theing of the twelfth lunar month, with a bone-piercing coldness that made people tremble.


    The people in the courtyard didn��t need to be reminded by Xiao Zhanxian. They all knew that there was an assassin, and they all unleashed their weapons while theirplexions changed drastically.


    <strong>Swish Swish Swish!!</strong>


    In the four directions of the quiet courtyard, many figures rushed out in an instant, all armed with weapons, staring at all sides with great vignce. This was the manpower of War immortal Mansion and An n. Although good and bad were mixed, those with strong cultivation had reached the Great Sacred Realm.


    More people were only in the Sacred Realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A ck-light suddenly swept from outside the courtyard, like a thick fog, covering the ce in an instant, leaving only a gloomy and bleak world. Several gray-clothed figures, with indifferent expressions and no trace of human emotion, entered from the void outside the courtyard.


    The ck longsword in their hand was made of unknown material, its sharp edge was overwhelming, and its killing intent soared to the sky. Even the red bloody brilliance could be seen permeating the air.


    They wore ck clothes on their heads, only their eyes were exposed, and there was a palpitating and terrifying aura all over their bodies which was even more terrifying!


    Several Great Sacred Realm cultivators, along with them were the existence of Quasi-Supreme!


    ��Protect the young master!��


    ��Protect the miss!��


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the powerhouses from the War Immortal Mansion and the An n changed dramatically. When they appeared, they were full of murderous aura, staring at the outside of the courtyard, and shouting in a low voice.


    They couldn��t figure out why someone would choose to assassinate them at this time. One must know that it was broad daylight, and they were still in Kunwu City, where the most powerful people of many forces had gathered.


    Once there was a change here, it was bound to rm the rest of the powerhouses. This group of assassins was really daring, such a move was tantamount tomitting murder in public, and they didn��t care about the risk of exposure at all.


    ��Who are these assassins here to kill? Which of us are they targeting?�� An Xi��s face was gloomy, she clenched her hands tightly, and couldn��t help asking.


    It was a good banquet, but it was ruined by these assassins who broke in suddenly. And she really wanted to know whom they had offended to have sent an assassin to assassinate them.


    Not many forces in this world could dispatch so many powerful assassins at once. Not even the Buddha and Hell assassin organizations!


    Jiang Chen and Niu Tian��s expressions appeared dignified, if the other party came to kill them, then they would really be thinking too highly of them. Any one of these assassins, they were far from their opponents.


    ��They��re after me, they��re here to kill me!�� Xiao Zhanxian said solemnly, feeling that all these murderous auras were locked on him.


    This made him even more uneasy, he couldn��t figure out when he had offended someone and even sent many powerhouses to assassinate him.


    ��They are here to kill you? Did you offend someone?�� An Xi asked, puzzled.


    Xiao Zhanxian shook his head, then said in a deep voice, ��I don��t know who I offended, and my Guardian seems to be held back by someone, I can��t get in touch with him.��


    In fact, he had a faint guess in his heart, but he didn��t dare to imagine that the other party was so unscrupulous.


    ��Attack!!��


    Immediately, several assassins attacked quickly as they rushed toward Xiao Zhanxian and the others before surrounding them. All kinds of treasures and divine powers were overwhelmed.


    A lot of divine artifacts emerged, including divinemps, ancient tripods, and stoves�� covering all directions, with amazing power. In just a split second, the powerhouses of the An n and the War Immortal Mansion coughed up blood and exploded. The methods werepletely invincible against each other.


    In terms of cultivation and strength, it was difficult for everyone here topete with this group of assassins. Even if they tried their best, they would die quickly.


    ��Protect the miss!�� A powerhouse from the An n yelled angrily, trying to spread his voice and let the rest of the people know.


    But an assassin stared at him and disappeared from the spot. Like a ck lightning bolt, the ck longsword in his hand quickly passed by, piercing through his eyebrows with a pop.


    He was killed on the spot!


    Seeing this scene, An Xi, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and the others changed theirplexions drastically and hurriedly used various means to protect themselves.


    In an instant, a great battle broke out in the courtyard. Many people coughed up blood and fell, their heads rolled down, bloody and pungent. There was a ck mist covering this ce to prevent the aura here from leaking out. Unless an Emperor Realm existence took action, it would be difficult to break this barrier.


    This made the people of An n and War Immortal Mansion even more desperate, after all, the Ancestors behind them were not here.


    After the Divine Stone Conference ended, they returned to the sect. An Xi��s great-uncle An Wangshan also returned to the family and did not stay in Kunwu City, fearing that the Ji family��s attack on Mount Kun would bring disaster to Kunwu City, so he avoided it.


    ��Could it be possible I have to die here today?�� Xiao Zhanxian was extremely unwilling, and with a roar, the golden cross cracks in his eyes erupted with terrifying power, and his whole body emitted a strong blue light.


    He performed a secret technique and like thunder roaring, shaking the world, he went forward to attack. His figure was like an eternal immortal furnace, with astonishing energy and blood.


    A pair of fists seemed to have turned into an unrivaled mountain, crashing and crashing down, unmatched, causing the assassins who attacked him to get into trouble. Some people even copsed directly under his fists, making it difficult to get close.


    ��The Battle of the Immortals is really extraordinary, but it��s a pity that you still have to die today.�� Seeing this scene, the Quasi-Supreme assassin moved his eyes slightly and stepped forward to attack, but his words were still indifferent.


    He just shed away with a sword, and the void split open. Many powerhouses from the An n and War Immortal Mansion in the front exploded one after another, turning into dust, and it was difficult to block even a single sword.


    This was the power of the Quasi-Supreme, unless it was someone in the same realm, other people couldn��t stop it at all.


    ��Who on earth sent you to kill me?�� Xiao Zhanxian shouted angrily.


    The gray-clothed assassin said lightly, ��Who did you offend, don��t you know?��


    ��Who did I offend?�� Xiao Zhanxian��s eyes were a little scarlet, and he searched the memory in his mind.


    In the end, it was fixed at the Divine Stone Conference, Gu Changge��s casual and indifferent face with a look of contempt. At this moment, he had almost concluded that the person who sent someone to assassinate him was absolutely inseparable from Gu Changge.


    ��Think about it on the road to the afterlife.�� The gray-clothed assassin said indifferently, and struck again, crushing down with terrifying power. It caused the rest of them to explode and be powdered.


    With his peak strength, Xiao Zhanxian was invincible in the Great Sacred Realm, but he was not an opponent of a Quasi-Supreme existence at all.


    Under this sword, his fist exploded, covered with sword marks, and dripping with blood. He shouted angrily, and a pair of eyes with golden cross slits suddenly bled, apanied by a click, as if some shackles were broken.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhanxian was burning all over his body, and he didn��t seem to feel any pain. He turned into a peerless War Immortal, who could fight against Heaven and Earth with an unrivaled body. A golden whip appeared in his hand, just like the sword in ancient myth. The immortal whip kept fighting with the Quasi-Supreme assassin in front of him, regardless of life and death.


    An Xi, Jiang Chen, and the others also assisted from the side, using the ancient talisman method, trying to help Xiao Zhanxian. If Xiao Zhanxian died here, it would be very likely that they would not survive.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The void trembled, and a giant golden cauldron suddenly rushed out of An Xi��s altar, intertwined withws and orders, it was even filled with the brilliance of immortality. The world trembled and descended toward the assassin in front of him with a bang.


    For a moment, the fluctuations here suddenly became extremely terrifying. Even the assassin in the Quasi-Supreme Realm had a drastic change inplexion.


    ��Not good!�� The pavilions and pces here had all been sunk and be devastated, the momentum was really shocking.


    Jiang Chen��s brows glowed, and a phantom of a Bronze Immortal Boat faintly appeared, dispelling the ck mist covering this ce. The huge terrifying momentum shocked the entire Kunwu City in an instant, and tyrannical divine thoughts swept across in shock.


    ��Who is doing this?�� An Enlightened being snorted coldly and poked his giant palm toward this ce.


    ��Not good���� The face of the gray-clothed assassin changed dramatically, but he was very decisive and chose to blow himself up without hesitation.


    In just an instant, the terrifying wave exploded, like many stars bursting into pieces, directly flying toward Xiao Zhanxian, Jiang Chen, and others, covered in blood, seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    ��


    ��Oh, it failed?��


    In the pce, Gu Changge, who was sipping tea leisurely, shook his head lightly, with a bit of surprise on his face.


    ��My lord, please punish me, I underestimated Xiao Zhanxian��s methods. Although he dyed his Enlightenment, in the end, he unleashed a very strange divine power and killed the Quasi-Supreme. This is what led to the failure of this assassination. If I send more people, there shouldn��t be any mistakes. Moreover, the formation at that time was broken�� This rmed the rest of the Enlightened beings in Kunwu City.��


    Yin Mei stood in front of him with a bit of anxiety on her white and jade-like face, pleading guilty, and was about to kneel down as she spoke.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge groaned for a while and waved his hand before asking her to get up, and said, ��Forget it, if you fail, I can��t me you for this matter, and I didn��t expect Xiao Zhanxian to have such tricks.��


    ��In my opinion, this should have been a sure thing.�� He didn��t me Yin Mei.


    Xiao Zhanxian walked very close to Jiang Chen and Niu Tian. His body was more or less contaminated with the aura of the Son of Luck. At this critical moment, he suddenly burst with a powerful technique, which was reasonable.


    But after the assassination failed, he had to think of a way to end it, after all, themotion was really not small. Although Xiao Zhanxian and others might suspect him, Gu Changge was not worried that he would be able to produce evidence.


    Moreover, if he wanted to deal with Xiao Zhanxian secretly next time, it would be troublesome.


    ��Young Master, if I continue to arrange manpower, I don��t believe that I can��t kill Xiao Zhanxian.�� Yin Mei nodded, and she was also very unwilling toplete the task Gu Changge gave to kill Xiao Zhanxian.


    Although Gu Changge didn��t me her, it also belonged to her ineffectiveness.


    ��No need for now. After this incident, Xiao Zhanxian will learn to be smart.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly.


    ��Yes, master.�� Yin Mei lowered her hands.


    ��Could it be that I have to do it myself?�� Gu Changge pondered for a while, he didn��t consider letting Alpha, who was in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, take action.


    After all, Xiao Zhanxian was first attacked by the inheritor of demonic arts, and then suddenly assassinated. The current forces were very strict with their own heirs, for fear of idents, Gu Changge could hardly guarantee that Alpha would not leave any traces.


    If he did it himself, he would be able to solve it in secret without knowing it. But this kind of risk was really not small, and there were many people staring at him in Kunwu City.


    Gu Changge still didn��t intend to let the Upper Realm attack him, so he could only wait for a suitable time.


    ��I��m in the limelight right now, and many things are hard to do on the bright side.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly and put down his teacup.


    If people notice that he wanted to kill Xiao Zhanxian. This would cause huge turmoil in the entire Upper Realm, and many forces would not allow him to do so.


    Because Gu Changge couldn��t kill Xiao Zhanxian for no reason like he could naturally kill the descendants of the other forces. At that time, they all would have excuses to attack him and even the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind him.


    After all, Gu Changge still couldn��t push the entire Upper Realm on his own.


    ��It��s his fate this time, but I don��t know if he will enter Mount Kun. When the timees, I will deal with him personally.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly but didn��t take this matter to heart.


    Just one Xiao Zhanxian couldn��t make any trouble for him. Even if he told the War Immortal Mansion behind him about Su Qingge��s identity, it would be difficult to have any effect in a short time.


    After all, what was the point of convincing if there was no evidence? Unless Xiao Zhanxian could catch Su Qingge.


    ��How can just one Xiao Zhanxian hinder master. As long as you get out of Kunwu City, you can kill Xiao Zhanxian, as easily as crushing an ant.��


    Yin Mei nodded, raised the teapot with her in hand, and filled it for Gu Changge. Gu Changge smiled and stretched out his hand to embrace her in his arms, his smile was a little inexplicable.


    ��But you reminded me. After this incident, you just gave me an excuse, Yin Mei, pass on the order, saying that I have invited many young talents in Kunwu City to a banquet discussing the attack on Mount Kun and the rescue of Ji Sheng Chu the day after tomorrow in the Star Picking Tower�� Oh no, it��s about rescuing the Human Ancestor.��


    ��I want to see who dares not give me this face.��

 Chapter 564: I can only choose a showdown, Hateful

    <h4>Chapter 564: I can only choose a showdown, Hateful</h4>


    The matter of rescuing Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family, was the matter of the Ji family. But on a bigger scale, it was a major issue rted to the safety of the entire Upper Realm.


    As a former Human Ancestor, Ji Sheng Chu��s skills were astounding, and he was trapped in Mount Kun for so many eras, but he never died. If he could get out of trouble, he would definitely be able to solve this scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Not to mention the fact that Ji Sheng Chu once helped various major forces and sects. In terms of emotion and reason, under this premise, as long as Gu Changge proposed to let many younger generations discuss the matter of rescuing Ji Sheng Chu, no one could refuse.


    After all, this was based on the righteousness that concerned the safety of the Upper Realm. So he could take the lead and set an example.


    ��Yes, master.�� Yin Mei understood what Gu Changge meant, and quickly went back to give orders.


    It just so happened that Kunwu City was now filled with talented people from all races and traditions. She felt that no one would dare note when invited by Gu Changge. This was the case even for Xiao Zhanxian and others who had just been under an assassination attempt.


    After Yin Mei left, Su Qingge, who had been waiting outside the pce, entered this time.


    ��Qingxuan greets the Young Master.�� She couldn��t hide theplicated meaning in her heart and greeted.


    Gu Changge was not surprised by her arrival. However, there was still a slightly surprised look on her face, he smiled slightly and said, ��Qingxuan, what��s the matter?��


    Su Qingge was actually very confused about why Gu Changge ordered someone to assassinate Xiao Zhanxian. Logically speaking, this was what she should consider as the inheritor of demonic art. She was the one who should be worried about her identity being exposed.


    Judging from Gu Changge��s personality, he would not do meaningless things, that was to say, he had someone assassinate Xiao Zhanxian with a purpose. But even after thinking about it, Su Qingge couldn��t figure out the reason.


    Could it be the strangeness that Xiao Zhanxian disyed at the Divine Stone Conference? But her current identity was Ji Qingxuan, and she didn��t know how to ask.


    ��Young Master, I actually overheard something about you and Yin Mei���� Su Qingge carefully considered his words and said.


    Of course, she didn��t hear it by ident, but guessed it through analysis, knowing that Gu Changge definitely sent someone to assassinate Xiao Zhanxian.


    ��Oh, what did you hear?�� Gu Changge asked with interest, knowingly.


    ��I heard that the Young Master sent people to assassinate Xiao Zhanxian, but please rest assured, Young Master, I will never say anything about it.�� Su Qingge replied, it seemed that she was worried that Gu Changge would have a bad heart, so she hurriedly promised.


    ��So what if you did hear it?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, ��Are you wondering why I wanted to kill him?��


    Confusion appeared on Su Qingge��s unparalleled beautiful face, and she nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��I wanted to kill him, naturally because he knows something he shouldn��t know.�� Gu Changge said lightly, with the smile disappearing from his face.


    ��Things he shouldn��t know?�� Su Qingge��s heart shuddered, and cold air suddenly hit her back.


    She raised her shining eyes, looked at Gu Changge��s calm face, and for some reason felt that there was something hidden in his words. Did Xiao Zhanxian know something he shouldn��t?


    Did that mean that he knew the true identity of the inheritor of demonic art? Otherwise, were there other possibilities?


    As the leader of the younger generation in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge didn��t want to kill her after he knew the identity of the inheritor of demonic art but helped her cover up her traces and ws.


    Su Qingge was very smart, she couldn��t think of any other exnation except this possibility. If Gu Changge already knew her true identity, then it seemed that Gu Changge should have known about the exchange of identities between her and Ji Qingxuan.


    He just kept pretending not to know. For a moment, thinking of all these possibilities, Su Qingge��s head buzzed, and her heart was also very confused.


    ��My lord, do you know everything?�� After a long silence, Su Qingge calmed herself down, her voice trembling slightly.


    She didn��t expect that when she came to see Gu Changge today, she would learn so much information. What was the point of pretending during this time?


    ��What do I know?�� Gu Changge asked with a faint smile.


    ��I once remembered that the Young Master said that if he knew the identity of the inheritor of demonic art, he would definitely not let him stay in the world.�� Su Qingge��s eye sockets were slightly red, and her voice trembled.


    She thought of when she was in the True Immortal Academy, that time she had almost exposed her identity and faced doubts from the Elders, but Gu Changge chose to believe her for no reason.


    From that time on, she decided to hide her identity as the inheritor of demonic art forever, not wanting to let Gu Changge know. Even at the moment of death.


    Because she didn��t want to see Gu Changge��s disappointed expression. She didn��t expect that in the end, Gu Changge not only found out her true identity but also thought of ways to cover her tracks and solve the trouble of revealing her identity for her.


    This was no longer something that could be described with a simple word like kindness. Hearing this, Gu Changge shook his head lightly. He knew that this was Su Qingge nning to have a showdown with him.


    After all, she was so smart, from the assassination of Xiao Zhanxian this time, one could guess the reasons for everything. There was no point in hiding it any longer.


    ��It seems that you still remember this sentence���� Gu Changge had a in and casual look on his face, but his eyes suddenly turned a little deep.


    Su Qingge lowered her eyes as she spoke with pain and guilt, ��I��m sorry I let you down.��


    She didn��t know whether Gu Changge was angry or sighed.


    ��Then do you want me to kill you now?�� Gu Changge asked lightly.


    When Su Qingge heard this, she felt inexplicably bitter and relieved, knowing that her guess was right. From the beginning to the end, Gu Changge was just acting with her.


    ��If the Young Master wants to kill me, he will definitely not keep me alive until now.�� Su Qingge took a deep breath before she calmed herself down, and replied.


    ��Oh, you are so confident. You know, there are many people who want to kill you now. Do you think I will be different from them?�� Gu Changge asked with interest.


    ��I didn��t kill you before because you were Ji Qingxuan, but now you are Su Qingge, the inheritor of the demonic art.��


    Hearing this, Su Qingge shook her head. Her eyes were slightly red, and she lowered her head and said, ��My lord, you are different from others. Others will kill me, but you won��t.��


    Her tone was very persistent, without the slightest wavering of emotion. If Gu Changge wanted to kill her, why bother to cover up her traces and send someone to assassinate Xiao Zhanxian?


    ��Do you think I��m not willing to kill you?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch her delicate white neck.


    Su Qingge didn��t have the slightest worry. She shook her head, and said softly, ��If the Young Master really wants to kill me, I won��t have anyints. To die in the Young Master��s hands may be my best destination.�� She was telling the truth, all these years of hiding had made her extremely tired.


    It would be a relief if she died so peacefully.


    ��Forget it, I��m not a cold and heartless person. You came here with me from the Lower Realm, and since things turned out like this. I also have an inescapable responsibility.�� Gu Changge sighed softly, and let her go, ��Whether you are an inheritor of demonic art or an ordinary cultivator, to me, it��s all the same.��


    ��No matter what Qingge��s status is, she has always been the master��s maid, and this has never changed.�� Su Qingge��s eyes were slightly red, knowing how much of a trade-off it would take for Gu Changge to keep her alive.


    After all, once her identity was revealed, Gu Changge was bound to be greatly implicated and it would have a great impact on him.


    ��


    There was an uproar in the entire Kunwu City because of the assassination of Xiao Zhanxian.


    The news that Gu Changge nned to have a banquet for many young geniuses in the Star Gazing Tower the day after tomorrow to discuss the rescue of Ancestor Ji Sheng Chu, spread quickly like wings, causing a huge sensation.


    Many cultivators and creatures were amazed. They did not expect that Gu Changge really nned to invade Mount Kun with the Ji family to rescue Ji Sheng Chu. This made everyone admire and at the same time they deeply felt that this matter was not simple.


    After all, Gu Changge��s move was equivalent to inviting the heirs and geniuses from all ethnic groups to go together. Yet it was self-evident how dangerous Mount Kun was, even the Supreme one had to be careful.


    If the rest of the young Supremes stepped into it, wouldn��t it be equivalent to death?


    ��Gu Changge invited us personally, and he still has the righteousness of rescuing the Human Ancestor. Even if he doesn��t go, it would be somewhat unreasonable. This is directly putting everyone on the fire to roast.��


    Many celebrities of the older generation couldn��t sit still. If the invitation was rejected, it would not only affect the momentum of many young people who were showing their sharpness.


    It was more likely to frustrate their Dao heart. Although the trip to Mount Kun was dangerous, Gu Changge, as the leader of the younger generation, had already taken the lead and disregarded life and death.


    If other people choose to shrink back and be afraid, what would this mean?


    The Six Crown King, the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, the Little Sage King, Jin Chan Buddha�� many young lords received invitation letters and became extremely silent.


    From the perspective of the righteousness of the Upper Realm, they had no reason to refuse.


    ��Damn it, Gu Changge is nning to force us to go to Mount Kun! He must be punished!!�� Xiao Zhanxian, An Xi, and others also received this invitation letter at this moment, and their faces became extremely ugly.


    They thought that after surviving this catastrophe, a period of calm would return. But who would have thought that Gu Changge had set up a second trick?


    In order to prevent Xiao Zhanxian from refusing on the grounds of being injured, Gu Changge even specially ordered someone to send a sacred medicine for healing to express his concern for Xiao Zhanxian after he was assassinated.


    Such a move was tantamount to pping them hard in the face, making them humiliated.


    ��The person who assassinated me was definitely sent by Gu Changge, and he is still sending healing things with good intentions! It��s simply hateful.��


    Based on Xiao Zhanxian��s state of mind, his emotions and anger were invisible. His face was also pale at this moment, whereas his fists were clenched tightly. He touched the injury again, a mouthful of stagnant blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 565: The Inheritor of Demonic Art is His Maid? It’s scary to think about

    <h4>Chapter 565: The Inheritor of Demonic Art is His Maid? It��s scary to think about</h4>


    In the pce, Xiao Zhanxian��s face turned pale, and extremely ugly. He was so angry that his eyes were about to burst into mes. He clenched his fists tightly in rage. It took him a long time toe back to his senses and took a deep breath.


    ��What about this matter? Don��t we have room for rejection?�� An Xi looked at the invitation letter in front of her and asked with an ugly face.


    She naturally didn��t want to interfere with this so-called trip to Mount Kun. Who knew what would happen there?


    What was more, the An n itself had no rtionship with the Ji family, even if they wanted to save Ji Sheng Chu, it had nothing to do with them. So, why would she go to join in the fun?


    ��For the current n, we can only take one step at a time. If we refuse, then Gu Changge will just have an excuse to attack us. Don��t let him get away with it.�� Xiao Zhanxian slowly swept An Xi, Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others in front of him, and said in a deep voice.


    His words made Jiang Chen and Niu Tian silent, they actually already had the intention to say goodbye and leave. But at this critical juncture, Gu Changge probably won��t let them leave safely.


    ��I��ve always been curious, why Gu Changge keeps targeting you everywhere?�� An Xi was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked.


    Because she remembered the shock that Xiao Zhanxian showed at the Divine Stone Conference. Although Xiao Zhanxian was perfunctory at the time, her intuition told her that this matter was not that simple.


    ��This matter is of great importance. You must promise me not to spread it to outsiders. Otherwise, Gu Changge will definitely spare no effort to find a way to kill us after we startle the snake. If that were to happen, then his methods will definitely be much more insane than sending assassins to assassinate us, like this time.��


    Xiao Zhanxian��s expression became more solemn than ever before, and while speaking, everyone in the pce retreated, leaving only Jiang Chen and others. In his opinion, everyone present had a grudge against Gu Changge, and sooner orter they would know about it.


    Seeing that Xiao Zhanxian was so cautious, An Xi and the others couldn��t help bing serious as they listened carefully, for fear of missing a word.


    ��Don��t worry, we will never spread the word.�� An Xi nodded and agreed.


    Xiao Zhanxian took a deep breath and then began to tell the story of his being attacked by the inheritor of demonic art some time ago. It was only because the protector showed up in time, he saved his life.


    But he was also severely injured because of this, and his origin was almost shattered. And in that incident, with his gifted pupil technique, he saw clearly the true face of the inheritor of demonic art.


    ��You mean that the inheritor of demonic art is actually�� the people around Gu Changge?��


    Hearing this, An Xi��s face changed drastically. She suddenly understood a lot of things. Her expression became very pale, she even felt the coldness on her back with fear in her heart.


    She could feel her voice trembling uncontrobly. Jiang Chen and Niu Tian didn��t expect to hear such sensational news, they couldn��t help but gasp suddenly, their eyes widened and their scalps went numb.


    ��Yes, the inheritor of demonic art is actually Gu Changge��s maid! I can absolutely guarantee this! And it��s the maid who has been following Gu Changge all along.�� Xiao Zhanxian took a deep breath to calm down his tone.


    He knew how unbelievable this matter was and how much force it involved. Once it got out, it would definitely trigger a huge turmoil in the Upper Realm and cause unimaginable consequences.


    ��I figured it out, no wonder the inheritor of demonic art would run away from the Gu Changge again and again, it turned out to be for this reason.�� It took a long time for An Xi to calm herself down and figure out the many rumors she had heard before.


    There was still fear in her heart. If Xiao Zhanxian hadn��t said it, she would never have dared to imagine that. What exactly was Gu Changge nning? The inheritor of demonic art, who was dismayed by the Upper Realm, actually turned out to be his maid?


    An Xi��s face turned pale, and she suddenly regretted being an enemy of Gu Changge. Such a person��s means and thoughts were simply hard to fathom.


    ��You must not leak this matter. Before there is sufficient evidence, if we let Gu Changge know�� we will definitely die.�� Xiao Zhanxian said in a deep voice, exhorting again.


    There were some things that the less one knew the better. He regretted a little now, why he didn��t keep calm and disyed strange behavior during the Divine Stone Conference.


    An Xi nodded, knowing that this matter was of great importance, if any news leaked out, it would bring great disaster to them. Before there wasplete evidence, even if this kind of thing was said, it would not have much effect, and not many people would believe it.


    ��We know.�� Jiang Chen and Niu Tian looked at each other and fell silent.


    Jiang Chen thought of Xiao Ruoyin all of a sudden, his back felt cold, and his hands and feet were cold. Gu Changge was actually the master behind the inheritor of demonic art, this identity waspletely unexpected to him. How did the inheritance of demonic arte about?


    This made him a little terrified and suddenly thought of the ck-robed old man who bestowed him with demonic power. This was really terrible. Didn��t all the misfortunes caused by the inheritors of demonic arts all these years happen under Gu Changge��s nose, or with his acquiescence?


    ��Miss is not well����


    ��The drop of Shadow Immortal��s True Blood you sent someone to get from Ancestor Xing was cut off by Miss An Yan halfway!��


    But at this time, the servants of the An n outside the hall suddenly rushed over with a look of panic on their faces and reported tremblingly.


    ��What?�� An Xi��s face changed drastically, her eyes widened, and she was shocked for the first time because of An Yan, feeling unbelievable.


    ��How dare An Yan? How did she do it?�� An Xi almost gritted her teeth. This younger sister, whom she didn��t pay attention to since she was a child. She had actually cut off her drop of Shadow Immortal��s True Blood at this time.


    This simply made her unable to believe her ears. This kind of behavior was tantamount to making her already bad situation worse and more difficult. ording to the An n��s rules, An Yan was naturally eligible to fight for the drop of Shadow Immortal��s True Blood in the Ancestor Star.


    But An Xi didn��t expect that An Yan would do such a big thing while she was not around, and cut off her things halfway! This made her feel extremely angry, and she wished she could rush back to the n immediately and start to solve this matter.


    Yet what happened in front of her really made her inseparable.


    ��When the matter of Kunwu City is settled, I will make that damn girl regret it.�� An Xi��s face was extremely gloomy, very ugly.


    And soon, two days passed in the blink of an eye. The entire Kunwu City was full ofmotion because of the Ji family��s imminent invasion of Mount Kun.


    Star Gazing Tower, located in the northernmost corner of Kunwu City, was built for gazing at stars. The whole Star Gazing Tower was extremely grand and ancient. It was made of immortal stones.


    As the ce where Gu Changge hosted many young dignitaries, it was extremely lively today. At the entrance of the Star Gazing Tower, many cultivators and creatures were already weing the guests. Even many powerhouses of the older generation came to join in the fun.


    Not to mention that most of the top young generation from the entire Upper Realm gathered was here. Every young genius had a divine aura flowing on his body, walking like dragon and tiger. There was a glowing light, and their spiritual power was very strong.


    They were followed by many followers.


    After all, to be invited by Gu Changge, at least meant that they were also the sessor of the Immortal Sect, and their status was beyond words. They would be the best candidate to take charge of the Immortal Sect in the future, and their future was limitless.


    ��The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden is here!��


    Suddenly, there was a cry of exmation outside the Star Gazing Tower, and a divine light descended from the sky not far away, like a divine phoenix spreading its wings, which was astonishingly gorgeous.


    A tall and slender young woman walked over, with fiery red hair, giving off an air of morous dignity. It was the ancient freak Heavenly Phoenix Maiden. After she came here, she quickly entered the building under the leadership of the servants outside the building.


    Behind the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the other young sovereigns, such as the Six Crown King Jun Yao, the Jin Chan Buddha, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, and others also crossed the void one after another. They had many followers who appeared extremely formal and cautious.


    To be honest, not many people were willing to rush to today��s banquet. But if they didn��t attend, they wouldn��t give Gu Changge a face, and they wouldn��t be considering the safety of the Upper Realm. Wearing such a big hat had a great impact on their reputation.


    ��It seems that you feel the same way as me.�� With a smile on his face, the Six Crown King nced at Jin Chan Buddha, Heavenly Demon Monarch, and others beside him.


    ��Brother Jun Yao, why did you say that?�� Heavenly Demon Monarch shook his head, seeing that almost all the young supreme beings in Kunwu City had rushed over, he felt relieved.


    Looking at it this way, he felt a lot more bnced.


    ��Hehe, Gu Changge wants to force me to enter Mount Kun together. That ce is extremely dangerous, and our life is in danger at every turn. He is powerful,parable to an Enlightened being, but won��t I die if I just went in? He deserves to be punished!�� On the other side, the very burly little Saint King arrived and said with a sneer, his words were very dissatisfied.


    ��You guys, let��s tell Gu Changgeter.�� Jin Chan Buddha sped his hands together, shook his head lightly, and added.


    From a righteous point of view, rescuing Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family, was an inescapable responsibility of many forces in the Upper Realm. As their sessors, they were to me, not to mention that Gu Changge took the lead in the process.


    What he did made it difficult for everyone to back down, and they couldn��t find a reason to back down. Soon, under the leadership of the servants in front of the building, everyone also slowly entered the Star Gazing Tower.


    A banquet had already been set up here, and many beautiful maids were serving food and wine to the tables as if they had been waiting for them for a long time.


    Here, Heavenly Demon Monarch and the others also met many old acquaintances, all of whom were outstanding figures of the younger generation, but it was difficult to find opponents in the same realm.


    Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue, the brothers and sisters of the Ji family, were also among them. As for the top seat, Gu Changge hadn��t arrived yet, which made theirplexions even more gloomy.


    ��Everyone, don��t worry, my Young Master is on his way.�� An old man dressed like a housekeeper with a wrinkled face, exined with a smile as if he could see the dissatisfaction of the Heavenly Demon Monarch and others.


    The moment they saw the old man, the eyes of everyone in the Star Gazing Tower shrank slightly, their hearts were shocked, and they didn��t dare to be as casual as before.


    An Enlightened being!!


    This old man dressed as a butler with unfathomable cultivation, surrounded by the aura of the emperor realm, was obviously also an Enlightened being.


    They were shocked. They couldn��t guess the identity of the old man, whether it was the housekeeper or the Ancestor of the Gu family.


    At this moment, there was another movement outside the Star Gazing Tower.


    Xiao Zhanxian, An Xi, Jiang Chen, and others also arrived under the leadership of their servants butpared to before, Xiao Zhanxian��s face looks quite pale now as if he was seriously injured.


    ��Greetings, fellow Taoists!�� Xiao Zhanxian forced a smile on his face and bowed his hands to the Heavenly Demon Monarch and others.


    ��Brother Zhanxian��s injury doesn��t seem to be healed, it seems that the assassin that day was indeed no small matter.��


    Seeing Xiao Zhanxian��s appearance, everyone felt a little sympathetic. After all, not long after he was attacked by the inheritor of demonic art, he was assassinated again, and it was said that he was seriously injured.


    Many people were also curious about who Xiao Zhanxian had offended. He was assassinated the day after the Divine Stone Conference and almost died. The rest of the Young Supremes had not heard of anyone encountering such a thing.


    Xiao Zhanxian smiled wryly when he heard the words, ��Thank you for your concern, brothers, this injury is not a serious injury, it will be fine after a period of cultivation.��


    While speaking, his heart was a little gloomy, and he looked forward, but he didn��t see Gu Changge��s figure.


    ��Oh, are you all here?�� And just when many young supreme beings were talking softly, above the top ce, a warm voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone heard the words and looked around, only to see Gu Changge dressed in ck clothes with a tall and straight figure and shiny ck hair. His handsome features, and a smiling face had appeared at the top at some point.


    Hearing this voice, An Xi felt uncontroble fear and uneasiness in her heart, but she still forced herself to remain calm. Behind Gu Changge, Yin Mei, Su Qingge, and others stood quietly with their hands folded and their eyes lowered, as beautiful as if they were carved from jade.


    Jiang Chen and Niu Tian looked at Su Qingge calmly and cautiously. If they hadn��t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn��t have believed it. The ruthless inheritor of demonic art who caused chaos in the Upper Realm turned out to be such a beautiful woman who was as beautiful as a flower and beautiful as a jade.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge!�� The Heavenly Demon Monarch, the Six Crown Kings, Jin Chan Buddha, and others were all terrified in their hearts, and they didn��t realize when Gu Changge came here.


    ��I heard that brother Zhanxian was seriously injured by an assassin the day before yesterday, so I sent people to send a lot of healing medicines, which didn��t seem to have much effect.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly, signaling to everyone that they don��t need to be polite, but looked at Xiao Zhanxian with interest and asked.


    He seemed to be extremely concerned about his injury. Xiao Zhanxian didn��t expect Gu Changge to say that to him in public, his heart was even more gloomy, and he clenched his fists.


    But he still showed a wry smile on his face, and exined, ��Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your concern. The divine medicine you sent for healing did not help my injury much, but this injury is not serious. It��ll be fine after a while.��


    This was the rhetoric he had thought up a long time ago, just to prepare for his refusal to enter Mount Kun for a while. He was not stupid, he knew that once he left Kunwu City and entered Mount Kun, he would definitely die.


    In that kind of ce, if Gu Changge wanted to kill him, it would be easier than crushing an ant to death.

 Chapter 566: I can’t delay at this time, I’ll find a way to save her

    <h4>Chapter 566: I can��t dy at this time, I��ll find a way to save her</h4>


    Above the first ce, Gu Changge walked down with a smile on his face as he looked at Xiao Zhanxian a few times. He smiled before saying, ��Oh, so it��s because of this, it seems that Brother Zhanxian��s injury should not be serious.��


    ��Someone, go and get a few million-year-old Ganoderma. This thing can quickly make you recover in a short period of time even if the Supreme powerhouse is seriously injured. Tomorrow we are going to enter Mount Kun. If Brother Zhanxian is still injured, it may have a big impact. At a time like this, you can��t dy. Brother Zhanxian, are you right?��


    The million-year-old Ganoderma was a priceless treasure, and ordinary cultivators couldn��t touch it on any other day. If it appeared in the auction house, it might cause a bloody storm. Even after a Supreme obtained it, he had to keep it carefully for emergencies.


    At critical times, this thing could save lives. Seeing that Gu Changge did not hesitate to take out a few million-year-old Ganoderma, theplexions of all the people present changed slightly, and they couldn��t help sighing while they were secretly shocked.


    Gu Changge��s attitude was so firm, it was hard for them to refuse after a while. They were not stupid. Judging from Zhanxian��s words and actions, they had already guessed his purpose, that was, he did not want to enter Mount Kun.


    Would the heirs of the dignified War Immortal Mansionck healing medicine? What a joke!


    It was a pity that Gu Changge knew Xiao Zhanxian��s purpose, not only didn��t care, he even gave him medicine in front of everyone. And these words were spoken so that he could not dy entering the mountain tomorrow.


    In this way, would Xiao Zhanxian still have room to refuse?


    Thinking of this, everyone felt sad. It was inevitable, afterall. An Xi and the others felt a burst of aggrieved anger in their hearts, but they couldn��t attack at this time, so they could only endure it.


    ��Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your concern and love. I am really grateful. At such times, there really can��t be any dy.�� Xiao Zhanxian��s face also changed slightly, his fists under his sleeves were clenched tightly, and his heart was even more pale, full of anger.


    However, he was not an ordinary person after all, he quickly returned to his natural state, with a grateful look on his face.


    ��Brother Zhanxian, you don��t have to be polite. After all, you and I are both from the younger generation. Seeing you have an ident, I can��t help but feel worried. There are many dangers in Mount Kun. If you recover from your injuries, you will have a better chance of rescuing senior Sheng Chu. You will be the benefactor of everyone from the Upper Realm.�� Gu Changge still had a gentle smile on his face and then stretched out his hand to signal everyone to sit down.


    At the banquet, many young and beautiful maids brought melon, fruit spirit wine, beast meat, and so on. After many young supremes were seated, their moods were ratherplicated, they knew that it would be difficult to refuse the matter of entering Mount Kun tomorrow.


    Jin Chan Buddha chanted the Buddha��s name as he looked up at Gu Changge who was in the top ce. He thought of how Gu Changge had plotted against him and the entire Buddha Mountain when he was within the Demon Burying Abyss.


    This time, if he casually entered Mount Kun, he would inevitably encounter Gu Changge��s schemes. He had to make some preparations in advance to avoid idents and his tragic death.


    The SixCrown King, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, and others were also thinking about strategies at this moment, how to find a way to save their lives in Mount Kun. Since they couldn��t refuse, they could only take one step at a time.


    Fortunately, there were quite a few powerhouses behind them. When the time came to enter Mount Kun, they would bring additional cultivators with them to prevent any unexpected ident.


    Currently, there were quite a few young Supreme Beings who had the same thoughts as them. It was inevitable to enter Mount Kun, so they could only find a way to save their life in it.


    ��Senior Ji Sheng Chu once protected the Upper Realm and took care of the various forces. Now that he is imprisoned, we naturally cannot stand idly by����


    ��If senior Ji Sheng Chu escapes from the predicament, he will definitely be able to solve the current disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. This is also a rare blessing for the entire Upper Realm. Here, on behalf of Senior Ji Sheng Chu, I would like to thank all the cultivators for their assistance.��


    Above the first ce, Gu Changge sized up Jiang Chen, Niu Tian, and others who were drinking silently with great interest then walked down unhurriedly before raising his ss, and saying with a smile.


    Seeing this, everyone also raised their wine sses one after another, not daring to neglect him in the slightest.


    ��Young Master Changge has a righteous heart and an open mind. It is really a blessing for me in the Upper Realm to work tirelessly to rescue Senior Ji Shengchu.��


    ��Besides, this is what we should do. At that time, our ancestors were helped by Senior Ji Sheng Chu. Now that he is trapped in Mount Kun, it would be great if he could help.��


    Many young Supremes hurriedly spoke, their words seemed to be quite sincere and moved, and it was difficult to hide their admiration. Even the dissatisfied and aggrieved Heavenly Demon Monarch and the others dare not say anything more at this moment. Things hade to this point, and they couldn��t stand to refuse.


    ��Thank you brothers for being so dedicated to rescuing the Ancestors of our family. Yaoxing and Chu Yue are really grateful.�� Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue also stood up at this moment, toasting wine to the young people to express their thanks.


    Although Ji Chu Yue was a little upset in her heart, she still forced a smile on her face and expressed her gratitude to all the heavenly talents. Many people had noticed that the little princess of the Ji family was really a wless jasper, slim, beautiful, fair, and extremely moving.


    It was rare to see her like this. Jiang Chen looked at clearly dressed Ji Chu Yue and was a little dazed. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. He and Ji Chu Yue knew each other well, and the two had cultivated near Mount Kun.


    It was actually thanks to him that the Ji family could find out that the Ancestor was trapped in it. But the Ji family didn��t mention this matter to the outside world, as if they didn��t know about it.


    ��Chu Yue���� Jiang Chen lowered his head and took a sip of his wine, his mood became even heavier.


    He could see that although Ji Chu Yue in front of him looked bright and charming, the depths of her eyes were very different from before,cking in agility and liveliness. Instead they seemed very stiff.


    It was like an immortal in the mountains and forests had broken its wings, and it was hard to fly freely as before. This showed that Ji Chu Yue was not very happy during this period, and she was not living well.


    Jiang Chen��s heart was inexplicably distressed. For Ji Chu Yue, he did have some hard-to-disguise affection. Ever since he met her in Purple Mountain, he felt that this smart and lively woman was not a bad person.


    Even when she was in Purple Mansion, her brother framed him. But that was also hisst resort. Some time ago, Ji Chu Yue came to remind him that her brother already knew his real identity and told him to be careful.


    ��Xiao Chen, what��s wrong?�� Niu Tian noticed the abnormal expression of his friend, and couldn��t help asking, a little worried.


    Jiang Chen sighed in his heart. He kept looking at Ji Chu Yue in front of him, and said in a low voice, ��The woman in front is my friend, I want to save her.��


    Niu Tian was a little surprised. Although he hadn��t seen Ji Chu Yue before, he could guess her identity. Jiang Chen actually knew her?


    ��I think she��s fine. Why do you want to save her?�� But now it was not easy for him to ask how the two of them met, he was just a little puzzled, not knowing why Jiang Chen would say that he wanted to save Ji Chu Yue.


    ��You don��t understand, she is not happy now, she is like a canary in a cage. There is no freedom at all.�� Jiang Chen sighed softly and felt that Ji Chu Yue��s eyes were very gloomy. She did not seem as lively as he was familiar with. It was more like she was imprisoned there.


    ��Then what are you going to do? Don��t worry, as long as you want to do something, I will help you.�� Niu Tian was silent for a while and then continued.


    Jiang Chen was a little moved in his heart, and then said in a low voice, ��I don��t know what to do, I can only talk about itter. I think Chu Yue should also feel very sad now, being treated by her own brother as a tool to make friends with the other young supremes.��


    ��In order to save our Ancestor, Young Master Changge expended so much energy and invited many geniuses to this banquet. My sister Chu Yue and I are so grateful, we offer you a toast.��


    And when Jiang Chen and Niu Tian were talking in low voices, in front of the banquet, Ji Yaoxing and his younger sister Ji Chu Yue were standing in front of Gu Changge with respectful and grateful expressions.


    Ji Chu Yue was wearing a light yellow long dress. Her slender and tall figure had a little powder on her face along with the curved eyebrows, a small nose, and red lips. She looked beautiful and bright, and many young masters secretly looked at her.


    She followed behind Ji Yaoxing, holding a wine ss in her hand, without saying a word, and was about to pass it to Gu Changge.


    ��Brother Yaoxing, you don��t need to be too polite. Since it is something I have promised, Gu will naturally do it.�� Seeing this, Gu Changge smiled lightly, reaching out to take the wine ss from Ji Chu Yue��s hand.


    But at this moment, it seemed that she identally touched Gu Changge��s hand, Ji Chu Yue��s hand suddenly trembled slightly, and she couldn��t hold the wine ss firmly.


    In the next moment, there was a bang. The wine ss full of wine fell to the ground in an instant, and the wine immediately wet Gu Changge��s hands.


    Seeing this scene, everyone��splexion changed drastically. Ji Chu Yue obviously did not expect this, and her little face became a little pale. In an instant, the whole banquet turned quiet, and even a needle could be heard.

 Chapter 567: Disrespectful, A pure white flower

    <h4>Chapter 567: Disrespectful, A pure white flower</h4>


    As the wine ss fell to the ground with a bang, it was extremely ear-piercing. Although the ss was made of bronze and was not broken, the sound was very clear at the banquet making everyone stop in silence.


    Everyone looked over in surprise, awaiting the response. A cultivator with sharp eyes saw that Gu Changge��s sleeves were a little wet, and some wine was still dripping from his fair and slender palms.


    This scene made their faces change drastically. They dare not breathe or say anything more. How could the wine ss fall to the ground suddenly? This made many people start to think about it.


    As the host of this banquet, Gu Changge invited many young masters here for the Ji family, but at such a juncture, Ji Chu Yue went up to toast and even knocked over the wine. This could even be said to be disrespectful.


    ��Chu Yue���� Jiang Chen had been quietly paying attention to Ji Chu Yue��s expression and behavior, so he couldn��t help feeling worried. But he didn��t expect Ji Chu Yue to knock over the wine ss on purpose.


    In his opinion, Ji Chu Yue should have done this on purpose to express her dissatisfaction.


    ��Please forgive me, Young Master Changge, Chu Yue probably didn��t do it on purpose.�� Ji Yaoxing��s face also changed dramatically, the smile froze on his face, and he hurriedly apologized.


    He didn��t expect this scene to happen suddenly, and he had an ominous premonition in his heart. He was even very worried that he thought Ji Chu Yue had sincerely done this on purpose because of what he said before.


    In this way, a good thing was made worse. If someone with a heart took advantage of this to make trouble, saying that the Ji family was disrespectful to Gu Changge, it would be like adding insult to injury to the Ji family who was at the critical juncture of rescuing their Ancestor. All the efforts they had made before would also be in vain.


    ��Chu Yue, hurry up and apologize to Young Master Changge.�� Ji Yaoxing quickly turned pale and said to Ji Chu Yue who seemed to be frightened.


    It was toote for him to me her.


    ��Please forgive me, Young Master Changge, I really didn��t do it on purpose���� Ji Chu Yue finally reacted. Her head was still buzzing, and she was also quite frightened and apologized in a trembling voice, clearly very panicked.


    She also didn��t know why she suddenly withdrew her hand just now, which caused the wine ss to be unsteady. But no matter what, it was wrong and disrespectful for her to knock down the wine ss and even spill the wine on Gu Changge��s palm.


    In the vast Upper Realm, who would dare to disrespect Gu Changge?


    Seeing the restrained smile on Gu Changge��s face, Ji Chu Yue��s face turned even paler. After all, she was just a girl who had not experienced much trouble. Although she was the little princess of the Ji family, she could talk about Gu Changge with her brother Ji Yaoxing in secret. But when she really stood in front of someone like Gu Changge who stood at the peak of the forces in the Upper Realm, she realized how nervous and fearful he was.


    ��Miss Chu Yue, are you so afraid of me? You can��t even hold a wine ss?�� When Ji Chu Yue was about to be unable to hold on anymore, her face turned pale, her forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and her legs were a little weak, Gu Changge finally spoke.


    With a t face, he shook his head lightly and replied. His voice was as easy-going and natural as ever, and he didn��t sound like he meant to me. But Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing did not dare to rx at all, they were still panicking.


    ��No�� No, Chu Yue is not afraid of Young Master Changge, but I was a little distracted just now, please forgive me, Young Master Changge.�� Ji Chu Yue exined with a trembling voice.


    ��Oh, what is it that will distract Miss Chu Yue at this time?�� Gu Changge asked with some interest.


    Hearing this, Ji Chu Yue��s face turned even paler. Naturally, she didn��t dare to say that it was because she thought of his brother��s trouble with Jiang Chen, but she couldn��t find a suitable reason.


    ��That��s right, but it may make Young Master Changgeugh. The day before yesterday, I heard Young Master Changge say that he would invite many talents to discuss the matter of rescuing the Ancestor. Chu Yue was very grateful to Young Master Changge, and kept mentioning you in front of me. I mentioned something to her by the way, saying that the family intends to let her be your concubine����


    Seeing his sister��s expression, Ji Yaoxing couldn��t figure out why she was distracted just now. While sighing in his heart, he hurriedly stood up and exined with a bit of apology and a wry smile.


    Of course, this exnation was also a casual one. Apart from saying that, he couldn��t find a suitable reason. ording to Ji Chu Yue��s status, if she became Gu Changge��s concubine, it depended on whether Gu Changge was willing or not.


    One had to know how many heavenly beauties coveted this identity in the current Upper Realm. Hearing this exnation, many young geniuses at the banquet were stunned and shook their heads with some regret, but they did not doubt it.


    After all, Gu Changge was so outstanding and powerful, which heavenly girl won��t be tempted?


    In their view, Ji Chu Yue was no exception. Wasn��t that why she was nervous just now and identally knocked over the wine ss?


    This was also reasonable.


    ��Elder brother���� Ji Chu Yue obviously didn��t expect Ji Yaoxing to say that, she was a little dazed, and then a haze rose on her small face.


    Saying that in public made her face burn and she felt embarrassed. She was not stupid, she knew that Ji Yaoxing was helping her out, but this exnation did not consider her face at all. This made her so thin-skinned that she almost wanted to find a crack in the ground and hide in it.


    ��Don��t be shy, Chu Yue, this kind of thing is not something to be ashamed of.�� Ji Yaoxing smiled, showing a helpless expression.


    ��Oh, that��s why. Ms. Chu Yue, why should you be nervous? This Gu is not much of a scourge.�� When Gu Changge heard this exnation, his expression didn��t change much, he just smiled lightly, nomittal.


    Ji Yaoxing didn��t know if he believed it or not. But seeing that Gu Changge didn��t continue to hold onto him, he let out a long sigh of relief, feeling that this trouble should be solved.


    Seeing Yin Mei behind Gu Changge, she took out a in white handkerchief to wipe off the alcohol on Gu Changge��s hands.


    Ji Yaoxing hastily winked at Ji Chu Yue. Seeing this, Ji Chu Yue also understood what her brother meant, her face was hot, and even her ears were red, she stepped forward, and said in a nonchnt voice, ��I��m sorry just now, but I pped your sleeves, Young Master Changge!��


    As she spoke, she also took out a clean handkerchief, and carefully wiped Gu Changge��s hands.


    Seeing the wless pretty face so close at hand, trembling a little due to nervousness, and the drooping ck hair exuding a bit of a refreshing fragrance, Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile lightly and didn��t stop her.


    Seeing this scene, many young geniuses didn��t feel that there was anything wrong, on the contrary, many heavenly beauties were very envious.


    ��It��s really a good trick. She deliberately knocked over the wine ss, just to take the opportunity to get close to the Young Master Changge.��


    ��This Ji Chu Yue is not a simple person�� she did something we wanted to do but didn��t dare.��


    The young girls were very envious, and they were jealous.


    ��Shut up. Chu Yue is not like you guys, climbing the dragon and the phoenix!��


    Jiang Chen, whose eyes were a little red, couldn��t help but let out a low drink when he heard this, clenched his fists tightly, and rattled. However, his words did not have any effect.


    After the Divine Stone Conference, even with his identity as the sessor of the Divine Origin Master, in the eyes of many geniuses, they did not need to treat him with courtesy as before.


    These talking heavenly girls nced at him with contempt and disdain in their eyes, they were toozy to talk and looked like they were watching a fool.


    Jiang Chen��s face was ugly and livid, and anger was born in his heart. From his point of view, it was very obvious that Ji Chu Yue didn��t do it voluntarily, but waspletely forced by her brother.


    She was the little princess of the Ji family, her status was indescribable, and she was beautiful, like a wless immortal fallen from heaven. When had she wiped a young man��s hands so carefully?


    This made Jiang Chen extremely distressed, and even more unwilling.


    ��Xiao Chen, calm down, don��t be impulsive.�� Seeing that Jiang Chen��s expression was wrong, Niu Tian��s face changed slightly, he hurriedly tried to persuade him and pulled him back.


    ��How can I be calm at this moment?�� Jiang Chen clenched his teeth as his heart twitched when he looked at Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge on the other hand had a calm expression on the first person. He was dressed in a ck robe, exuding dignity, and Ji Chu Yue, who was next to him with a red face carefully wiped his hands.


    In his eyes, this scene was no different from a pure, unstained white flower growing beside the evil abyss, which would be torn into pieces by the strong wind blowing from it at any time, and would be wiped out in ashes.


    ��Come on, take this person down for me!�� However, just when Jiang Chen couldn��t bear it anymore and wanted to stand up for Ji Chu Yue.


    Ji Yaoxing in front suddenly looked in his direction for some reason. The humble and respectful expression on his face disappeared, and he became very indifferent, and he spoke directly.


    <strong>Boom! Hoo!</strong>


    And as Ji Yaoxing��s voice fell, many knights in battle suits suddenly appeared outside the Star Gazing Tower, and they immediately surrounded Jiang Chen. It was as if they had been prepared for a long time and had been waiting for this moment.


    This sudden scene made Jiang Chen��s expression freeze for an instant, his anger dissipated in an instant, and he froze on the spot.


    All the people at the banquet, including the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King, Heavenly Demon Monarch, and others, were also extremely astonished and puzzled. They were shocked by the scene in front of them. They never expected that Ji Yaoxing would order Jiang Chen to be taken down.


    ��What��s going on?�� An Xi and Xiao Zhanxian also stood up in bewilderment and shock and looked back.


    After all, Jiang Chen came here with them, so he was acquainted with them.

 Chapter 568: It turns out he still has another identity, He was sacked

    <h4>Chapter 568: It turns out he still has another identity, He was sacked</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Following Ji Yaoxing��s order, arge group of menacing knights in battle suits rushed from outside the pavilion and surrounded Jiang Chen who was stunned. Immediately, the terrifying killing aura intertwined and filled the void, making one��s skin chill, and one couldn��t help trembling slightly.


    Jiang Chen seemed like he didn��t know what happened at all, he just stood there in a daze, as if someone had poured a basin of cold water over his head, his whole body was icy cold. There was no time to get angry and get justice for Ji Chu Yue.


    ��Brother Yaoxing, what do you mean?�� After reacting, Xiao Zhanxian, An Xi, and the others immediately stood in front of Jiang Chen very protectively. They frowned, and asked in a dissatisfied manner.


    In their view, Jiang Chen possessed the inheritance of a Divine Origin Master, and his future achievements would be limitless. Ji Yaoxing indiscriminately wanted to take it down, wasn��t this unreasonable?


    What��s more, Jiang Chen was brought by them, if he was taken away by Ji Yaoxing like this, wouldn��t it be pping them in the face?


    ��Brother Yao Xing, what happened? Why did you ask someone to arrest this sessor of the Divine Origin Master?�� The rest of the young Supremes also asked puzzledly.


    ��Elder brother���� Ji Chu Yue realized Ji Yaoxing��s purpose in an instant, her face turned pale, and she was very worried.


    Ji Yaoxing knew Jiang Chen��s true identity. If Jiang Chen��s true identity was revealed in front of everyone. Then he might face endless pursuit and be a street rat and the enemy of the whole world.


    ��Miss Chu Yue seems to be very worried about the safety of the sessor of the Divine Origin Master?�� At this moment, Gu Changge��s voice sounded from the side with interest.


    Ji Chu Yue reacted quickly, feeling even more uneasy. She quickly shook her head to exin, ��No�� Young Master Changge misunderstood. I just����


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and interrupted her, ��Miss Chu Yue values love and righteousness, which is a good thing but don��t forget your identity. Do you want to invite trouble for no reason for the family behind you?��


    Hearing this, Chu Yue��s face was a little pale, and she quietly pinched her sleeves, trying to say something. But when the words came to her lips, she swallowed them again. She could only lower her head silently, with an extremely sad expression.


    She knew that Jiang Chen had offended many forces, and in the eyes of many people, he even killed many Great sect leaders in the tomb of the Supreme God. Although Jiang Chen said that he was framed by Gu Changge and the Supreme God n. But there was no evidence to prove that these rumors were false.


    At this time, if she assisted Jiang Chen, it would undoubtedly bring disaster to the family behind her. Not to mention that Jiang Chen still wholeheartedly regarded Gu Changge as his life-and-death enemy.


    ��Brother Zhan Xian and Miss An Xi, it seems that they still don��t know the real identity of this person, and they were kept in the dark.�� Observing everyone��s puzzled expressions, Ji Yaoxing nced at Gu Changge who was behind him. Seeing him nod slightly in agreement, he uttered calmly.


    ��Real identity?�� Hearing this, the Six Crown King and others were a little surprised and looked at Jiang Chen with puzzled eyes. He actually had another identity?


    Jiang Chen had already expected what Ji Yaoxing was going to say, his expression changed slightly, his fists were clenched tightly, and he was very angry.


    ��Gu Changge, you sanctimonious hypocrite, you are simply despicable and shameless! You are insane! You will suffer retribution sooner orter!�� He didn��t care about the consequences anymore and directly yelled at Gu Changge.


    What happened in the tomb of the Supreme God n had nothing to do with him. It was Gu Changge and the Supreme God n who framed him and med him for the murder of the leaders of the Great Sect. But now Gu Changge actually ordered Ji Yaoxing to call out to catch the thief.


    How could this not make Jiang Chen mad with hatred? His eyes were full of anger.


    ��What!��


    ��He had another identity?��


    An Xi and Xiao Zhanxian��s hearts thumped at this discovery. They thought that something was wrong, knowing that Jiang Chen��s true face had been exposed. But both of them were very smart, they were taken aback. Then they looked puzzled and shocked as if they didn��t know who Jiang Chen was at all.


    Jiang Chen had mentioned the hatred between him and Gu Changge to them before. Naturally, he also exined what happened in the tomb of the Supreme God n. But at such a juncture, they could only pretend to be ignorant, otherwise, they would be involved, and even the forces behind them would not be able to protect them.


    Niu Tian opened his mouth, wanting to say something for Jiang Chen, but in the end, he sighed and fell silent. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that no one could save Jiang Chen today.


    He was not stupid, he would not know the situation where the mantis was in front of the car, and rushed forward recklessly.


    ��If you hid better, maybe I wouldn��t be able to find you. But you are really too bold, jumping under my nose. Are you looking down on me, or are you confident in yourself?��


    Gu Changge didn��t care about Jiang Chen��s yelling as he smiled lightly, and then stood up.


    Jiang Chen stared at him, his eyes were red, and he cursed angrily, ��Gu Changge, you hypocrite, a beast in human skin�� One day, someone will make you pay for this����


    But before he finished speaking, an old man dressed as a housekeeper suddenly appeared beside him out of thin air. Immediately afterward, shaking his sleeves lightly, a burst of force came out, causing Jiang Chen to groan. His face turned pale, a mouthful of blood spewed out, and he fell limp on the ground.


    His expression was miserable, and he couldn��t think of resisting at all. The terrifying pressure was like an insurmountable mountain, pressing on top of his head.


    ��You are disrespecting the Young Master, young man, don��t be reckless.�� The old man��s expression was very indifferent. He waved his hand lightly, and many knights stepped forward and took Jiang Chen down quickly.


    Seeing this scene, the hearts of many young lords trembled, and they seemed very cautious. This old man was a true Enlightened being, with him sitting here, even if Jiang Chen had wings, it would be difficult for him to escape.


    ��It seems that I don��t need to exin anymore. Brothers can understand at a nce that this person has changed his face and mixed up with us. He is nning to do something wrong. It is better to take him down first.�� Ji Yaoxing added.


    Everyone was silent, and they could vaguely guess that there should be some hatred between Jiang Chen and Gu Changge. They were not stupid, naturally, they would not stand up for Jiang Chen and offend Gu Changge at this juncture.


    ��Damn it, thanks to the fact that I treated Brother Jiang as a good friend, he actually lied to us like this.�� Seeing Jiang Chen being taken away, Xiao Zhanxian immediately revealed a sad and disappointed expression and said.


    An Xi also shook her head and sighed, ��We misunderstood Brother Jiang, it seems that this was his purpose for approaching us. Thanks to Young Master Changge, we can see his true face today, so as not to cause a catastrophe.��


    With a few words between the two, their rtionship with Jiang Chen waspletely wiped out. They looked regretful that they had been deceived by him for a long time.


    ��This person is indeed cunning. He has been hiding in Kunwu City for many days, and I didn��t notice his trace until recently.�� Gu Changge looked at Xiao Zhanxian and An Xi��s appearance, joking in his heart, but he didn��t care and smiled lightly.


    He didn��t let Ji Yaoxing directly reveal Jiang Chen��s true identity in front of everyone. After all, if he did so, it would attract the attention of other forces. For entering Mount Kun tomorrow, he still needed Jiang Chen to exert hisst remaining energy.


    After this incident, everyone at the banquet was filled with worries, and then the Six Crown King and Heavenly Phoenix Maiden bid farewell and left, nning to gather at Mount Kun tomorrow.


    Xiao Zhanxian, An Xi, and the others didn��t even want to stay for a quarter of an hour, so they also left and went back to discuss how to save their lives in Mount Kun.


    Seeing that his friend was taken away, Niu Tian was also helpless. He had no choice but to pin his hopes on An Xi and others, hoping that they would help. In the huge Upper Realm, he couldn��t find any other people who could help him.


    ��Hasn��t Xiao Ruoyin been by Gu Changge��s side all the time? If she is still thinking about her old love�� maybe she can give it a try.�� Afterward, Niu Tian thought of another person.


    In the current Upper Realm, Xiao Ruoyin might be theirst friend. If she still had some old feelings, maybe she could really save Jiang Chen��s life.


    ��Since Jiang Chen has the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, he will definitely be able to y a role in tomorrow��s trip to Mount Kun����


    ��Sister, you can go with me in a while, and advise Jiang Chen to be aware of current affairs, not to be ignorant�� He is a smart person, he should know what to do.��


    Soon, only the siblings of the Ji family were left in the Star Gazing Tower. With a trace of excitement in Ji Yaoxing��s eyes, he spoke to Ji Chu Yue, who looked a little sullen.


    In his opinion, Jiang Chen should be interested in his sister, and he just took advantage of this opportunity to cut off Jiang Chen��s thoughts and at the same time make Ji Chu Yue give up.


    ��Should I go too?�� Ji Chu Yue couldn��t bear it in her heart, seeing Jiang Chen��s extremely angry appearance just now, like a beast on the road to death, she didn��t dare to look up at him.


    ��It��s good to let him give up. At this time, sister, don��t be soft-hearted.�� Ji Yaoxing said in a deep voice.


    Ji Chu Yue was silent, her heart was in a mess and she really didn��t know what to say to Jiang Chenter. She was not a heartless person. And in her opinion, the reason why Jiang Chen would reveal his identity was actually inseparable from her.


    At the same time, at the ce near the Star Gazing Tower in Kunwu City Road. After Niu Tian separated from Xiao Zhanxian and An Xi, he walked straight to this ce alone. His current identity was the unworldly pride of the Hidden An n.


    So although the disciples of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce were a little curious about his arrival, they didn��t ask too much.


    ��Please give this to Miss Xiao Ruoyin, and say that her old friend is asking to see her.��


    Niu Tian looked at the magnificent pces in front of him. He sighed and took out the letter from his arms, and handed it to the disciples of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce outside.


    The above content was written in thenguage of their world, and ordinary people could not recognize it. He believed that as long as Xiao Ruoyin received the letter, she would understand that it was her old friend in her hometown who was looking for her.


    ��Are you looking for Senior Sister Ruoyin?��


    The expression of the disciple of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce at the door changed, he didn��t dare to neglect it and rushed to deliver the letter.


    Now Xiao Ruoyin��s status in Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce could be said to be rising. Even the Elders ttered her extremely. These ordinary disciples dare not even raise their heads in front of him.


    ��Sorry for the trouble.�� Niu Tian thanked him, but when he saw this, he smiled bitterly in his heart, with mixed feelings. It could be seen that Xiao Ruoyin should be doing well now.


    A weak woman with no power and influence could not only enter the Immortal force of the Upper Realm like Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce but also enjoy such a lofty status.


    In his opinion, this was simply unbelievable. If he hadn��t been saved by An Xi because of his special blood, he might not even be as good as one-tenth of Jiang Chen now. But Jiang Chen was still not even qualified to see Xiao Ruoyin.


    And it was the man she was attached to that brought all of this to Xiao Ruoyin! Xiao Ruoyin was no longer from the same world as them.


    Afterward, Niu Tian, who was in aplicated mood, walked to the nearest inn. He picked a ce by the window, and waited for Xiao Ruoyin��s arrival there. If Xiao Ruoyin didn��te, then he would have no other choice.

 Chapter 569: It’s a matter of life and death, I think you should save her

    <h4>Chapter 569: It��s a matter of life and death, I think you should save her</h4>


    ��An old friend is looking for me?��


    In the pce, Xiao Ruoyin was sitting cross-legged with shining silver runes on her body, when suddenly she opened her eyes after hearing the report from the disciple outside the pce.


    She frowned, wondering if Jiang Chen was looking for her. During this period of time, she stayed in the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce and never went out. She still didn��t know what happened in the Star Gazing Tower today.


    ��Yes, this is a letter from Senior Sister Ruoyin that your old friend entrusted to me. Please have a look at it.�� The disciple outside the pce spoke respectfully, holding a letter in his hand.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Ruoyin nodded, got up, and walked outside the hall, wondering why Jiang Chen was looking for her. It just so happened that she also wanted to find Jiang Chen, and nned to try to get back her Immortal Boat.


    However, when Xiao Ruoyin opened the letter, she was stunned, and her brows frowned tightly.


    ��Niu Tian is looking for me? Isn��t it Jiang Chen?�� Xiao Ruoyin��splexion changed a little, and only she could recognize the handwriting on the letter.


    The content was also very simple, it said that Jiang Chen was in trouble and needed her help. This made her hesitate a bit, considering whether to meet Niu Tian.


    After awakening the memory of the Prophet of Destiny. Those former friends, including Niu Tian, Jiang Chen, etc., were actually irrelevant to her, as long as it didn��t affect her recovery to the peak.


    There were thousands ofws in the world, but only the Dao was unique. Because Jiang Chen was transformed by the Artifact Spirit of the Immortal Boat, it was special to her, so she needed to pay too much attention.


    ��What kind of trouble did Jiang Chen encounter? Even Niu Tian had to ask me for help?�� With that, Xiao Ruoyin��s expression returned to normal. After thinking about it carefully, she decided to meet Niu Tian.


    In the inn outside the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, she quickly found Niu Tian in the corner ording to the contents of the letter.


    ��Ruoyin, are you here?�� Niu Tian, who was frowning and waiting, didn��t expect Xiao Ruoyin toe so soon. He looked up and saw her with a pleasant expression on his face.


    In his opinion, Xiao Ruoyin came to see him so soon, which showed that she still cared about Jiang Chen��s life and death, and would not stand by and watch. However, the current Xiao Ruoyin was quite different from the Xiao Ruoyin he was familiar with before.


    Although her appearance had not changed much, she exuded a lonely and cold aura that didn��t care about worldly matters, like an Immortal from the Immortal Pce, who could blow away at any time.


    Fluttering white clothes, flying blue hair, fair and wless face, exquisite and beautiful facial features along with her crystal clear eyes with an iprehensible depth.


    Compared with Niu Tian standing up, Xiao Ruoyin looked very calm and indifferent, nced at him, and said, ��What trouble did Jiang Chen get into? That you had toe to me?��


    Her words were t, and she didn��t mean to catch up with old friends. This alienated and indifferent look made Niu Tian��s smile freeze on his face all of a sudden. It made him a little embarrassed and unbelievable, then he slowly sat back.


    He smiled bitterly in his heart, feeling a little disappointed. Xiao Ruoyin in front of him was really strange. This made him couldn��t help but think of the many changes in Xiao Ruoyin that Jiang Chenined to him about during this period of time.


    ��If it��s not urgent, I actually don��t want to bother you, but I really have no other choice. Now I guess only you can save Jiang Chen�� He is in danger, a matter of life and death, Today in the Star Gazing Tower, Gu Changge sent people to arrest him.��


    Niu Tian took a deep breath, calmed down, and then told Xiao Ruoyin all the things that happened today in detail.


    ��Jiang Chen was arrested by Gu Changge?�� Hearing these words, Xiao Ruoyin frowned all of a sudden, feeling that this matter was very difficult, not as simple as Niu Tian thought.


    Now she was walking on thin ice beside Gu Changge, cautious, not asfortable and free as everyone thought. How could she save Jiang Chen?


    ��There is no way around this. When Jiang Chen was in the Star Gazing Tower today, Gu Changge saw through Jiang Chen��s disguise. He is probably being imprisoned now, and his life and death are unpredictable. In the hands of a cruel and ruthless person like Gu Changge, Jiang Chen will probably suffer inhuman torture. If no one saves him, it will be very difficult for him to survive.�� Niu Tian sighed, with an unconceble ambiguity in his sad words.


    ��Why do you think I can save Jiang Chen?�� Hearing these words, Xiao Ruoyin was silent for a while, her expression did not change, she just asked in a t voice.


    ��Gu Changge is so kind to you, Ruoyin, I think you should have a way. You just need to whisper love in Gu Changge��s ear. Maybe for your sake, he will let Jiang Chen go.�� Hearing this, Niu Tian smiled wryly.


    Xiao Ruoyin frowned, she didn��t know if Niu Tian was telling the truth or just joking. Didn��t he know what kind of person Gu Changge was?


    If she dared to persuade Gu Changge, what would be the result? And what would Gu Changge think?


    At that time, her situation would probably get worse.


    ��Ruoyin, don��t get me wrong, I actually don��t mean anything else. When Gu Changge released us from the dungeon, he should have known about your rtionship with Jiang Chen. Looking at this level of friendship, if you plead with him, it should be fine. If you really have no choice, then I can only find another way.�� Seeing Xiao Ruoyin silent for a while, Niu Tian couldn��t help but feel a little anxious. Worried that she would refuse, he hurriedly exined.


    ��I know, I��ll do my best. But I can��t guarantee whether Jiang Chen can be rescued.�� After a long silence, Xiao Ruoyin sighed inwardly and then agreed.


    She also knew that now there was no other way. If Gu Changge killed Jiang Chen, then she would not be able to get back her Immortal Boat. No matter what the reason was, she had to find a way to rescue Jiang Chen, at least not let him be killed by Gu Changge now.


    ��That��s great, I knew you��d say yes.�� Niu Tian was overjoyed and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Once he got Xiao Ruoyin��s promise, he didn��t stay for long, and left in a hurry, fearing that it would bring criticism to Xiao Ruoyin. In his opinion, Xiao Ruoyin must have paid something to get her current status. Apart from her beauty, he couldn��t think of anything else about Xiao Ruoyin.


    ��It really doesn��t give me any peace of mind.�� Seeing Niu Tian leave, Xiao Ruoyin shook her head, thought for a while. Then she went to the ce where Gu Changge had been during this time.


    She knew that Gu Changge would lead people into Mount Kun to rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family tomorrow, so she didn��t know how much time she had. If she didn��t hurry up to see Gu Changge, she didn��t know when would she have to wait for the next time.


    ��


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, in the damp and dark dungeon, a young man was covered in blood and lying unconscious on the ground in a state of embarrassment.


    In the next moment, a basin of cold water was suddenly poured down, he was startled, and suddenly opened his eyes, which were bloodshot, with anger and hatred.


    ��You woke up?�� The jailer on the side sneered, and put down the cold water he was about to pour down.


    Jiang Chen��s expression gradually recovered from his confusion, and he struggled to get up from the ground.


    He felt severe pain all over his body, countless bones were broken, and all internal organs were ruptured. After being pped by the old man who looked like a housekeeper, he felt a hundred times more ufortable than being pressed down by a mountain.


    If he hadn��t possessed the Divine Body of Good Fortune, it probably would not be as simple as just suffering from this injury.


    ��Where is this?�� Jiang Chen looked around, sizing up the environment here, and noticed that there were many bloodstains and scratches on the walls, as well as cold chains that especially prated through the lute bone.


    It was clearly a dark dungeon. Then, he noticed the man in ck clothes standing in front of him. Jiang Chen suddenly trembled, humiliation, anger, and hatred could not be concealed in his eyes.


    ��Gu�� Chang�� Ge!�� He stared intently, and almost squeezed out these three words from his teeth.


    Behind Gu Changge, stood Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue. But Ji Chu Yue didn��t dare to make eye contact with Jiang Chen. When they were at the banquet before, Jiang Chen had been looking at her all the time. Although she understood, she kept avoiding his gaze.


    The same was true today.


    ��It seems that your injury is not serious enough, and you still have the strength to speak.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, and the jailer next to him handed him a cup of steaming tea.


    He breathed out lightly and unhurriedly, appearing extremely leisurely and natural.


    ��I��m going to fight you!�� Looking at Gu Changge��s casually looking down at him, Jiang Chen gnawed his teeth. He rushed up to fight him desperately regardless of the severe pain all over his body.


    But before he could make a move, the jailer at the side looked cold, kicked him directly, and scolded, ��How dare you be presumptuous in front of the Young Master! Don��t seek your own death!��


    <strong>��Puff!!��</strong>


    How could Jiang Chen, who was covered in injuries, bear such a kick now. He suddenly spurted a mouthful of blood mixed with a lot of internal organ fragments?


    The whole person flew out and fell on the wall, looking even more embarrassed. Ji Chu Yue couldn��t bear it, but she didn��t dare to say anything in front of Gu Changge.


    ��Sister, you shoulde and talk to him personally.�� Seeing this, Ji Yaoxing couldn��t help shaking his head, worried that Gu Changge might misunderstand something, so he asked Ji Chu Yue to cut off the rtionship with Jiang Chen by herself.


    In this way, she and Jiang Chen could also give up their hearts and stop having illusions. Ji Chu Yue��s small face turned slightly pale. Hearing this, she nced at her brother, then at Gu Changge who was casual and indifferent, then gritted her teeth and walked forward cruelly.


    Gradually, as if she had figured it out, the expression on her face gradually became calm.


    ��Chu Yue�� I know you can��t help yourself, and you have a hard time. I don��t me you.�� Jiang Chen got up from the ground, looked at her, and seemed to have guessed what Ji Chuyue was going to say. But at this time, he still smiled understandingly.


    ��Jiang Chen, don��t be so sentimental, don��t you understand until now? Why is your identity exposed?�� Ji Chuyue shook her head, and said in a cold voice, ��You are a sensible person, you can be used by Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu is magnanimous, and maybe he can spare your life, regardless of your previous offenses.��


    ��Chu Yue, you don��t have to say this, I know you are not such a person.�� Hearing these words, Jiang Chen endured severe pain all over his body, but couldn��t helpughing.


    He understood that Ji Chu Yue was forced. She was a kind-hearted girl, and she would never do such a thing as reveal his identity. The one in front of him was just a faux pas.


    ��You!�� Ji Chu Yue frowned, secretly anxious.


    She was saving Jiang Chen, as long as he was obedient and was used by Gu Changge, he would survive, why couldn��t he understand?


    ��It seems that you haven��t figured it out yet, so let me tell you bluntly. The Ji family wants to rescue their Ancestor, and you carry the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master, so you can help the Ji family in Mount Kun. After you rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family, you will be the benefactor of the Ji family, and even the Ancestor of the Ji family will be grateful to you.��


    ��Don��t you have thoughts about Ji Chu Yue? At that time, the Ancestor of the Ji family will support you, and it is not impossible for you to be the son-inw of the Ji family.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, waved his hand, and interrupted what Ji Chu Yue was going to say.


    Immediately afterward, he walked over, and suddenly wrapped his other hand around Ji Chu Yue��s slender waist, causing her to stand there in a daze, with a look of bewilderment on her little face.


    ��Gu Changge, what do you mean?�� Seeing this, Jiang Chen��splexion became extremely ugly, his eyes almost spitfire, and he really wanted to cut off Gu Changge��s hand.


    Ji Chu Yue��s head was also buzzing, and she froze in ce, not daring to move at all. However, Gu Changge seemed unable to see Jiang Chen��s expression or turned a blind eye to his gaze.


    Still smiling faintly, he stretched out his hand to caress the frightened little face in front of him.


    ��You can also see that Ji Chu Yue doesn��t want to be my concubine. If you don��t want her to be yed with by me at will like today, I think you should find a way to save her.��


    ��If you rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family, you may marry Ji Chu Yue and be the son-inw of the Ji family. Or be crushed to death by me. You choose one of these two choices.��

 Chapter 570: Can’t figure out the place, The time to display acting skills

    <h4>Chapter 570: Can��t figure out the ce, The time to disy acting skills</h4>


    In a dark and damp dungeon. Jiang Chen clenched his teeth as his fists creaked. With anger in his heart, he firmly stared at Gu Changge.


    ��Don��t bully people too much! Don��t even try to threaten me with Chu Yue! I won��t even consider what you said. If you want to kill me, go ahead. Do you think I��m afraid of death?��


    Especially when he heard Gu Changge��s unabashed mocking and humiliating words, he was even more furious. He wanted to smash Gu Changge��s body into thousands of pieces.


    In Gu Changge��s mouth, Ji Chu Yue became amodity-like thing, not a living person.


    During this process, Ji Yaoxing, who was Ji Chu Yue��s older brother, instead of stopping him, stood aside as if turning a blind eye to it. Such an indifferent attitude made Jiang Chen even more heartbroken and angry.


    ��Really? It seems that you really don��t care about Ji Chu Yue?�� Gu Changge smiled casually, then looked down from Ji Chu Yue��s face very naturally.


    At this moment, Ji Chu Yue felt as if her whole body had been stripped away, leaving nothing left. The chill hit her bone, making her tremble uncontrobly.


    ��If you have something, deal with me, why are you bullying Chu Yue?�� Seeing this scene, Jiang Chen continued to growl. He looked at Ji Chu Yue��s pale face due to panic, his whole body was trembling.


    This made his heart twitch in pain, he didn��t want to see such a kind woman being yed by Gu Changge like this.


    ��It��s up to you. If you really like Ji Chu Yue, then you��d better consider what I just said.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, stretched out his hand to pinch Ji Chu Yue��s slender and fair chin before forcing her to look at him.


    ��Young Master Gu���� Ji Chu Yue felt very humiliated in her heart, tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn��t dare to resist. She didn��t even dare to conceive such an idea.


    As Gu Changge said so, she didn��t want to be used as a tool for the Ji family��s marriage, even if it was to be Gu Changge��s concubine. But it was just like what Ji Yaoxing said to her a few days ago. This was her inevitable fate, and from the moment she was born, she had no choice.


    Gu Changge��s current terrifying power was enough to make the entire Ji family shudder, let alone a little her.


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t kill him for the time being. But I think you don��t want to be my concubine. This Gu doesn��t like to force others to make things difficult, so you should say these words to this guy yourself�� �� Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change at all, then he smiled lightly and let go of his hand.


    Hearing these words, Ji Chu Yue��s face was still pale, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ��No, it��s Chu Yue��s blessing to be Mr. Gu��s concubine, how could Chu Yue not be willing?��


    Gu Changge��s eyes remained turbulent, but he just smiled softly, ��But you are not sincere, your expression has already betrayed you. For a girl like you who is beautiful and graceful, your eyes can��t deceive anyone.��


    ��Chu Yue dare not lie to Mr. Gu. Chu Yue��s every sentence is true. There are countless heavenly girls in the Upper Realm who covet this identity. How could Chu Yue be unwilling? I��m very happy .�� Ji Chu Yue quickly shook her head and exined that she dare not offend Gu Changge at this time.


    She knew the Ji family very well, even if Jiang Chen could help the Ji family rescue their Ancestor Ji Sheng Chu, her family would not marry her to Jiang Chen. At most, they would be to find a direct descendant woman and let Jiang Chen marry him.


    Compared to marrying other well-matched young lords, bing Gu Changge��s concubine was indeed a blessing that she could hardly achieve in several lifetimes. That was the envy of countless people.


    ��Gu Changge, you despicable viin, don��t force Chu Yue! Give me one night to think about it, and I will give you an answer tomorrow morning.�� Hearing Ji Chu Yue��s insincere words, Jiang Chen couldn��t help shouting angrily. He interrupted her, and stared at Gu Changge with red eyes.


    He didn��t know why Gu Changge tried his best to save Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family. But as things were going now, he had no other choice. If he didn��t agree, he might be killed by Gu Changge, or might even die in this dungeon for the rest of his life.


    It was also impossible for him to see Ji Chu Yue fall into the fire pit with his own eyes and remain indifferent.


    ��You seem to have made a mistake. This matter is not about helping me but helping the Ji family. You must know that after you rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family, you will have the opportunity to be the son-inw of the Ji family. That is also helping yourself. ��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, then waved his hand to make everyone retreat as he stopped embarrassing Jiang Chen. His goal had actually been achieved and Jiang Chen would definitely agree to it tomorrow morning.


    When the time came to enter Mount Kun, Jiang Chen still wanted toe out alive? He was just simply naive.


    ��Immortal Boat, what is Gu Changge��s purpose? How could a person like him try his best to rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family? This is not in line with Gu Changge��s personality at all. He must have some unknown plot.��


    After Gu Changge, Ji Chu Yue, Ji Yaoxing, and others left, the dungeon quickly returned to dead silence and coldness. Jiang Chen��s eyes were cold, he leaned his back against the wall, exhaled heavily, trying to calm himself down as he talked with the Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit in his mind. This was what he couldn��t figure out the most.


    ��I also can��t figure out how Gu Changge could be so kind. He must have no good intentions. He isn��t sincerely considering rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family.�� The Artifact Spirit of Good Fortune Immortal Boat also had a heavy voice.


    ��Then what should we do?�� Jiang Chen took a deep breath, began to cultivate as he asked while recovering from his injuries.


    ��Now what you need to pay attention to is how to survive in Mount Kun. Then we must find a way to escape. Cooperating with Gu Changge is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger. Once you enter Mount Kun, you must be careful at every step. I think you can move the general trend and formations in it, so as to create opportunities for you to escape.�� Good Fortune Immortal Boat replied. It was very worried that its existence would be discovered by Gu Changge.


    Ever since it saw Gu Changge for the first time, it felt an unprecedented danger in his aura. Many things that followed confirmed its guess. Now it was fortunate that Gu Changge had not discovered its existence but only thought that Jiang Chen had the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master.


    Outside the dungeon, the sun set following the autumn winds. When Gu Changge and others emerged, a slender figure that surprised him was standing in front of him, as if waiting for him.


    After Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue took a look, they recognized that the person who came was Xiao Ruoyin, a disciple of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, who was said to be very close to Gu Changge. The two of them left in a hurry, did not stay there for long, and did not dare to ask more questions.


    ��Young Master Gu���� Xiao Ruoyin was dressed in white. Her slender figure, fluttering ck hair, curving ck eyebrows, a small nose, red lips along with the delicate white skin exuded an unspeakably beautiful beauty. Standing there, she seemed to be ready to return home at any time.


    After learning that she wanted to see Gu Changge, the guards here did not stop her but sent her over instead. Because they knew that Xiao Ruoyin and Gu Changge had a close rtionship.


    ��What? Ruoyin has something to ask from me?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and asked the question knowingly.


    Xiao Ruoyin��s eyes fell on his face, she nodded and didn��t hide her intention, and replied, ��Ruoyin heard that Jiang Chen was arrested by Mr. Gu.��


    ��Oh, then you came here for Jiang Chen?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, showing an expression of interest.


    He felt that Xiao Ruoyin��s expression today seemed quite different from before. Gu Changge naturally knew about Xiao Ruoyin��s meeting with Jiang Chen. He even knew that Jiang Chen had told Xiao Ruoyin the ins and outs of the matter.


    After learning the truth of the matter, Xiao Ruoyin��s many reactions were normal in Gu Changge��s view. However, Gu Changge still felt that there was something wrong with Xiao Ruoyin today. Although she hid it well, Gu Changge still checked her current Luck.


    ��Looks like I was right.�� A strange color shed in Gu Changge��s eyes, and they quickly returned to normal.


    Judging from this sudden increase in Luck, Xiao Ruoyin should have recovered a lot of memories of the Prophet of Destiny.


    ��Ruoyin and Jiang Chen are old acquaintances, seeing him being captured by Mr. Gu, it��s really impossible to just stand by and remain indifferent.�� Xiao Ruoyin said softly, her eyes looked a little sad just right.


    She had been quietly paying attention to Gu Changge��s expression, worried that he would notice something unusual, so she exined very cautiously. And what she said was reasonable, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    ��So you are worried that I will kill Jiang Chen?�� Gu Changge smiled and suddenly approached her, cing his palm on her face with a little yfulness.


    Xiao Ruoyin hummed softly. Her body froze a little, and ayer of small bumps appeared on her skin, which was unnatural, but she recovered quickly.


    ��Don��t worry, for your sake, I will definitely not kill him.�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile.


    ��Thank you, Young Master Gu.�� With Gu Changge��s guarantee, Xiao Ruoyin was somewhat relieved.


    Yet on the way here, she heard a lot of rumors, feeling that Gu Changge would bring Jiang Chen to Mount Kun. Jiang Chen was regarded as the sessor of the Divine Origin Master by Upper Realm. It was by the virtue of the Immortal Boat.


    Mount Kun was so dangerous, but with Jiang Chen��s help, it would definitely reduce a lot of trouble. So when the time came, she had to find a way to follow in the dark, in case Jiang Chen had an ident.


    ��Jiang Chen is being imprisoned in the dungeon right now, do you want to meet him?�� Afterward, Gu Changge nced at her and asked with some interest.


    Xiao Ruoyin was silent for a while, then shook her head and said, ��Forget it, Jiang Chen probably doesn��t want to see me now either. I have nothing to do with him.��


    She also didn��t want Gu Changge to misunderstand what was going on between her and Jiang Chen at this time. Knowing that Jiang Chen wouldn��t die, for now, she was relieved. Gu Changge smiled, didn��t say much, and then ordered the jailers behind him to take good care of Jiang Chen, and not let him die in it.


    ��It��s gettingte, you will return to Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce tomorrow, right?�� On the way back to the pce, Gu Changge asked casually with a vague smile on his face.


    ��Well, Ruoyin will follow the elders and the others back to the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce tomorrow. I don��t know when will be the next time I see Mr. Gu.�� Xiao Ruoyin nodded as she followed him silently and said with some reluctance, though her heart was extremely awkward and unnatural.


    She didn��t want Gu Changge to find out that she had recovered the memory of the Prophet of Destiny. So at this time, she could only behave like Xiao Ruoyin in the past.


    ��Then you need to cultivate harder. Next time I see you, I hope you can surprise me.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly.


    Xiao Ruoyin��s heart trembled, but she still agreed on the surface, ��Ruoyin will definitely not disappoint Mr. Gu.��


    Destiny, nothingness, even if the physique had only reached small achievement, the blood was also an extremely rare elixir, with many wonderful uses. She felt that the reason why Gu Changge asked her to cultivate more diligently was actually because of this.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruoyin was even more cautious, not daring to show any abnormalities, so that Gu Changge could discover the fact that her physique had already awakened.


    ��It��s gettingte, so Ruoyin will leave first.�� Then, walking outside the hall, Xiao Ruoyin, who was worried, looked up at the sky, and bid farewell, nning to leave first.


    She felt that the longer she stayed by Gu Changge��s side, the more risk of exposure she would have. The best way was to stay away from Gu Changge.


    ��Huh? Do you have anything to do tonight?�� But hearing this, Gu Changge was a little surprised, as if he didn��t expect Xiao Ruoyin to say that.


    Seeing Gu Changge��s expression, Xiao Ruoyin was stunned for a moment and quickly realized her mistake. Cold sweat broke out on her back, then she shook her head and exined, ��No�� it��s okay, Ruoyin will be fine tonight. I thought Mr. Gu was going to discuss matters of Mount Kun tonight, so����


    In the past, Xiao Ruoyin would never say such things. Even if there were important things, she would put them down. Given such an opportunity, she would definitely try to stay overnight.


    If there was a mistake in such a small detail, Gu Changge was likely to notice it.


    ��What is there to discuss about the matter of Mount Kun? It is a matter of the Ji family and has nothing to do with me.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge shook his head, his smile seemed very casual, then he reached out to caress her pretty face, and asked, ��Why do I feel that you are a little afraid of me now? Did Jiang Chen say something to you?��


    ��Jiang Chen did tell me a lot of bad things about Mr. Gu. But I know that Mr. Gu must have a reason for doing those things. I believe Mr. Gu.�� Hearing this question, Xiao Ruoyin couldn��t help but feel a little nervous. She still tried her best to maintain normalcy, leaning her head gently into Gu Changge��s arms, and said softly.


    ��If you trust me so much, you��re not afraid that I��ll suddenly hurt you one day?�� Gu Changge smiled slightly with a strange look in his eyes.


    Xiao Ruoyin shook her head and said, ��I am not afraid, everything Ruoyin has now was given by Mr. Gu. If you want to harm me one day, I won��t me you.��


    ��Haha, I can��t me anyone�� How could I harm you based on what you said.�� Gu Changge couldn��t helpughing.


    Since Xiao Ruoyin nned topete with him in acting, he wanted to see how far she could pretend. Seeing that Gu Changge didn��t seem suspicious, Xiao Ruoyin breathed a sigh of relief. Only she knew that her back was almost wet with cold sweat just now.


    But as long as she thought about what was going to happen in a while, her heart was full of awkwardness and helplessness. As the Prophet of Destiny of the Immortal Pce, it could only be said that good fortune had tricked people to be reduced to such a point now.


    At this moment, she even wished that she hadn��t awakened the memory of her previous life.

 Chapter 571: All forces gather in Mount Kun, Suspecting that last night was deliberate

    <h4>Chapter 571: All forces gather in Mount Kun, Suspecting thatst night was deliberate</h4>


    Mount Kun was located 30,000 miles away from Kunwu City. It was arge mountain range shrouded in the vast chaotic mist and stood on the top of the clouds, looking extremely majestic.


    It was so foggy that it was impossible to see clearly, it was more like an ancientnd that existed since the beginning of the world, full of mystery and vastness. The mountains were as magnificent as true dragons crawling on the ground, majestic and filled with vicissitudes, stretching to no end.


    A stream of divine clouds rose from the mountains, being reflected in the sky and the earth. Many terrifying beasts could be seen in the entire forest, even the Supreme ones would not dare to easily set foot in it. However, the deeper Mount Kun went, the more strange the scene became.


    Some parts were as bright as spring, some areas were like the twelfth lunar month of winter, full of snow fields, and some mountains were allposed of blood-colored volcanoes, with mes gushing out from cracks, which could burn everything.


    Of course, as a forbidden area, the most dangerous thing here was the special field, which contained some kind of fiercews that could easily wipe out the creatures that step into it.


    There were ancient spections that it was the aura remaining in the blood of the Immortal King who had fallen here.


    On the outskirts of Mount Kun, a group of figures gathered and stood in the sky, their faces were iparably blurred, surrounded by chaotic energy and their dharma body was as tall as a mountain, extremely terrifying.


    Behind them, there were also extremely terrifying Emperor artifacts floating up and down. They consisted of big seals, ancient tripods, red furnaces, and giant towers�� The falling brilliance was as heavy as chaotic air, which could crush the void and smash everything.


    There was no doubt that this was a group of overlords who had achieved Enlightenment, and they came from all races and sects.


    ��The changes in Mount Kun have be more and more serious these days. ording to the old man, it should be because the Ancestor of the Ji family can��t hold on.�� An Enlightened being opened his mouth with flickering eyes as if he was evolving some kind of strange scene, trying to see through Mount Kun.


    The person next to him shook his head and said, ��This matter may not necessarily have something to do with the Ancestor of the Ji family, but when we invade Mount Kun this time, we shouldn��t be careless.��


    After watching here for a while, their figures disappeared quickly, and then they went to find the nsmen of their respective forces and exined to them the danger of this incident.


    Mount Kun, as a very well-known forbidden area of the Upper Realm. It was naturally bound by misfortune and good fortune, and there were dangers and opportunities. Entering Mount Kun this time was also an opportunity for them.


    After all, even among the strange stones from Mount Kun, there were all kinds of immortal treasures hidden, let alone entering it.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Afterward, divine rays of light shot up to the sky, and ancient warships crushed the sky and surged towards this ce. The simple gs above were waving with the symbols of various Dao traditions.


    The Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Heavenly Emperor Mountain, the Ancient Ye n, the Endless Fire Kingdom, the Human Ancestor Hall, the War Immortal Mansion, the Hidden An n��


    All the famous forces of the Upper Realm had sent people. Now they were waiting on the outskirts of Mount Kun, nning to attack together.


    ��This is the mysterious sword technique you cut out. I have already found someone to trante it. It is called the Burial Sword technique. However, it is murderous and not very suitable for you.�� Outside Kunwu City, Gu Changge handed the jade slip in his hand to Gu Xian��er, shook his head lightly, and said, ��You can watch and cultivate it by yourself.��


    Gu Xian��er took the jade slip as she stared at him closely with her pair of beautiful eyes, and then snorted, ��I see, I��m not a three-year-old kid. Then I��ll go back to Peach Vige, don��t you die here Inside Mount Kun.��


    She nned to go back and find some masters to take a look at the egg she cut out. These days, she always felt that there were some abnormalities in it, and it did not seem to be simple creatures.


    In fact, she also wanted to go to Mount Kun to have a look, but Gu Changge didn��t want her to go, saying that if she dared to go, he would break her legs. Gu Xian��er originally dismissed Gu Changge��s threats, but this time he looked very serious, and he didn��t seem to be joking with her.


    So she could only give up. Needless to say, regarding the dangers in Mount Kun, even if the Supreme being went in, he would not be sure that he could make it out alive. She won��t make trouble for Gu Changge anymore.


    ��Understood, just wait for me obediently in Peach Vige.�� Gu Changge smiled and stretched out his hand before pinching her nose.


    ��Hmm, I��ll be waiting for your return.�� Gu Xian��er rarely knocked off his hand and responded from her nose. However, she felt that her tone seemed a bit wrong. She was about to exin, but she saw a smile on Gu Changge��s face.


    A haze suddenly appeared on her face, and she red at him, ��What are youughing at, don��tugh at me.��


    Then, after Gu Xian��er, Su Qingge, and others left, Gu Changge led the people behind him to Mount Kun. Except for Alpha, Ji Chu Yue, and Ji Yaoxing, the other powerhouses behind him were some vicious thieves he asked Ji Qingxuan to find from the Chaotic Starfield.


    Gu Changge didn��t intend to let his family members die. After all, Mount Kun was so dangerous, he couldn��t guarantee that he could protect the people around him well. His rescue of the Ancestor of the Ji family was naturally just a superficial feign. At this time, the other forces must be allowed to open the way.


    As for Jiang Chen, he was being led behind by several thieves at the moment, staring at Gu Changge��s back with a gloomy expression. He had no choice but to agree at this time. Although Gu Changge promised to let him go after the matter waspleted. But Jiang Chen didn��t believe his words.


    From the guards guarding himst night, he even heard about Xiao Ruoyining to plead with Gu Changge. This made his heart, which had already given up on Xiao Ruoyin and turned into stagnant water, suddenly create waves.


    It seemed that Xiao Ruoyin was not so unfeeling and ungrateful he thought, maybe she had some difficulties as Niu Tian had mentioned. He needed to get out alive, find Xiao Ruoyin, and ask her personally.


    Just when Gu Changge and others left Kunwu City, another figure in white quietly left from outside the city, walking in a strange posture, and secretly followed behind. No one around her seemed to see her and turned a blind eye to her.


    ��Gu Changge seems to be nning to enter Mount Kun from the front���� Xiao Ruoyin frowned and kept a long distance from Gu Changge and the others. She worried that Gu Changge, who had a strong sense of perception, would notice her.


    She was sure to hide it from the others, but she was not sure to hide it from Gu Changge. Especially after the close contactst night, she felt that Gu Changge��s strength was unfathomable. There probably were not many people in the Upper Realm who could keep him in check and bnce him.


    If it weren��t for knowing that Gu Changge hadn��t noticed her abnormality, Xiao Ruoyin would have suspected that Gu Changge did it on purposest night.


    If the time before she regained her memory was not counted, she had never experienced human affairs before, so naturally she couldn��t take it anymore, and finally, she was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next day. No one was seen in the pce, and even Gu Changge��s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    This made her feel a little startled. Judging from the years, it was the first time in her countless years of cultivation that she slept so deeply that she didn��t even know when Gu Changge left.


    Although the edge of Mount Kun was deste, there was still a stretch of mountains. One after another, the majestic bodies were reddish brown, perhaps because it had been contaminated with the blood of the Immortal King, which made people feel fearful.


    In a ce farther away, one could even see the divine light floating inside, the chaotic atmosphere, the runes shing and disappearing, and the lines of the Dao vertically and horizontally.


    That ce was also full of dangers, the terrifying monsters and the pressure that could oppress the powerhouse of the Supreme Realm were shrouded, making it almost impossible for people to move.


    At this moment, there was a blur in the void, and then several figures with terrifying auras walked out of it. Among them was a middle-aged man in a green robe, with a tall and straight figure, his eyes were like stars, and he stood proudly, very heroic.


    There seemed to be floating lights around him as well as dancing shadows like dreams and illusions, obviously a manifestation of advanced cultivation.


    It was Ji Hao, the current patriarch of the Ji family, and there were many figures beside him, including the high-level members of the Ji family, the Ancestors, and friends he invited from other ces, who wanted to help in rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    ��Patriarch, thanks to Young Master Changge, otherwise with our strength, we would not be able to call so many people to rescue the Ancestor.�� Seeing a ce not far away, divine lights were rushing to this ce one after another, an old woman from the Ji family said with a bit of excitement.


    When Gu Changge was mentioned, she felt even more revered.


    ��Yeah, thanks to Young Master Changge, otherwise, we don��t know how many people will be lost in this n to rescue the Ancestor.��


    The Patriarch of the Ji Family, Ji Hao, nodded in agreement. If he hadn��t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have imagined that so many forces woulde to help them.


    ��I heard that Miss Chu Yue and Master Yaoxing have been away with Young Master Changge for a long time. This is the opportunity for my Ji family, Patriarch!��


    Several n elders on the side also had smiles on their faces, looking extremely happy.


    Among the surrounding mountain peaks, divine lights appeared one after another, and their brilliance swept across the sky. People from various families were rushing over, and among them were many young lords, apanied by powerhouses to protect them.


    The figures of the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, the Heavenly Demon Monarch, Jin Chan Buddha and others all appeared from various ces, looking at Mount Kun in the distance.


    ��This time, as long as we follow the n and the Ancestors, Gu Changge definitely would not dare to do anything to us.��


    In another direction, the figures of An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, Niu Tian, and others also appeared. Behind them were also many powerhouses, with divine light looming, precious light flickering, and their aura was astonishing.


    Of course, the most notable ones were the two Enlightened beings, one from the War Immortal Mansion, and the other from the Hidden An n, who was An Xi��s great-uncle An Wangshan. After learning about this, he rushed over from the An n again, trying to protect An Xi and the others.


    ��Huh? How is it possible�� that guy An Yan, why is she here?!�� But at this moment, An Xi��s face suddenly changed slightly, she noticed a silver-haired and beautiful girl among the An people who came to Mount Kun this time.


    The young girl had a proud figure, with exquisite curves and a delicate and wless face. The skin was as white as porcin, as delicate as jade, and it was no worse than immortal jade.


    And her eyes were like light red colored ze, very magnificent and beautiful. Fluttering and shing, it was so charming that people couldn��t find the slightest reason to hate her.


    On the top of her head, there was also a pair of inconspicuous rose-red horns, revealing her non-human identity. It was her half-sister, An Yan, who cut her off halfway and snatched her Shadow Immortal True Blood!

 Chapter 572: Eating inside out, The means arranged in advance

    <h4>Chapter 572: Eating inside out, The means arranged in advance</h4>


    Among the team from the Hidden An n that hade to Mount Kun, An Yan��s figure attracted An Xi��s attention, which made her look jealous. She was still waiting to settle the matter in Mount Kun before returning to the n and asking An Yan to return her drop of Shadow Immortal True Blood.


    In the past, she never took An Yan seriously, even if she knew that everything on her surface was a disguise, she didn��t take An Yan seriously. And this time, it was because of carelessness that An Yan had managed to snatch that drop of Shadow Immortal True Blood, which was extremely important to her. All the efforts she had put in before went in vain.


    ��Elder sister���� While An Xi��s face was gloomy and uncertain, An Yan��s figure had alreadynded in front of her.


    There was an innocent smile on that pretty and charming face as she greeted her. From the perspective of an outsider, they might feel a positive rtionship between sisters An Xi and An Yan.


    ��You��re a good girl, you caught me off guard.�� At this time, An Xi��s expression returned to normal, and she said lightly with inherent arrogance and casualness.


    In front of outsiders, she did not lower her status to argue with An Yan, after all, she had plenty of time and means to deal with her.


    ��Thanks to my sister��s concession, speaking of it, without my sister��s help, it would have been very difficult for me to get that drop of Hidden Immortal True Blood.��


    An Yan smiled innocently, showing a pair of dimples, uttering murderous words. An Xi��s face turned ugly, she never expected that An Yan would dare to provoke her in front of all the nsmen.


    ��Little girl, your methods are still too tender. Do you really think that you can win me by snatching that drop of True Blood? Did youe to show off in front of me? It��s ridiculous. This Mount Kun is so easy toe to. Let��s talk about it if you can save your life.�� An Xi couldn��t help sneering, looking very disdainful.


    Seeing that the two were ipatible, many people of An n around them did not dare to intervene at will, for fear of being involved in this chaos within the An n.


    ��Sister, did you misunderstand something?�� An Yan suddenly smiled when she heard the words as if she heard some particrly funny joke.


    ��What do you mean?�� An Xi frowned.


    ��I didn��te to Mount Kun to find you, sister.�� An Yan smiled contemptuously.


    While she was speaking, there was amotion not far away, and the eyes of Enlightened beings from all the forces in the sky fell over. There were many figures walking toward this ce, and the leader was Gu Changge.


    ��Young Master Gu���� An Yan��s eyes lit up. A happy and excited smile appeared on her face as she walked toward him. She didn��t notice An Xi who was behind her had an extremely ugly face.


    ��Damn you!!! When did she get so close to Gu Changge����


    Seeing An Yan taking the initiative to move toward Gu Changge, An Xi couldn��t help feeling bad. An Yan had cut her off halfway and taken away her Shadow Immortal True Blood. This trip to Mount Kun might not be as smooth as she thought.


    ��Jiang Chen���� Niu Tian, who had been silently following behind An Xi and the others, also noticed Jiang Chen who was being guarded by Gu Changge at this moment. Seeing that he was fine, he was somewhat relieved, thinking that Xiao Ruoyin should have yed a role in this matter.


    ��Greetings, Mr. Gu.�� An Yan arrived before Gu Changge and said respectfully with a bit of excitement.


    She had always remembered the things that Gu Changge gave her, and now that the drop of Shadow Immortal True Blood had been obtained, she hadpleted Gu Changge��s test and proved her worth.


    ��It seems that you obtained the drop of True Blood?�� Gu Changge did not expect An Yan toe to Mount Kun, but he didn��t care too much about it.


    An Yan herself was just a dispensable pawn to him. If she could prove her usefulness, then Gu Changge would naturally help her out. If she couldn��t do it, then he naturally didn��t need to waste time.


    ��Yeah, I lived up to Mr. Gu��s expectations.�� An Yan nodded with a relieved smile on her face as if she wanted some credit. Not waiting further, she handed over a bronze box with various ancient runes shining on it to Gu Changge.


    ��The drop of Shadow Immortal True Blood is sealed in it.�� She said with eyes full of expectation. ��I found a way to get the few drops of Shadow Immortal True Blood left by the An n for Mr. Gu.��


    Gu Changge smiled, casually nced at the bronze box, and had no intention of opening it.


    ��Thanks a lot.�� He didn��t think An Yan had the guts to deceive him.


    ��An Yan actually gave that thing to Gu Changge!�� Looking at this scene not far away, An Xi��s eyes were a little red. She clenched her teeth in anger. It was one of the only three drops of Shadow Immortal True Blood left in the An n.


    If Niu Tian fused with that drop of true blood, he could even regain some of the glory of her Ancestor in a short time. With this help at that time, her position as the leader of the An n would be secure.


    ��When did this girl have such a connection with Gu Changge? She even gave that drop of blood to an outsider�� In order to please Gu Changge, she is eating inside and out!�� An Xi��s uncle��s expression was also very ugly.


    Although ording to the family rules of the An n, after An Yan got this drop of Shadow Immortal True Blood, she naturally had the right to dispose of it. Even if she threw it away, it had nothing to do with the rest of the people.


    But seeing her use this thing to curry favor with Gu Changge with their own eyes made many people of An n feel resentful. Not long after, outside Mount Kun, many cultivators had gathered, and blurred figures stood on all sides. After the discussion, the various forces began to attack Mount Kun.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the sky, pieces of Enlightenment artifacts were floating up and down as a terrifying divine light was descending before they began to recover. The unrivaled aura permeated, suppressing the sky and the earth, making all the cultivators breathless.


    A stove that looked like a red flowing fire emerged like a round sun. Its brilliance was scorching, and hundreds of millions of red clouds were sprayed out, falling toward Mount Kun in front!


    In addition, the rest of the Enlightenment artifacts were also revived as they sted out an unrivaled divine light. Apanied by the chaotic energy and the divine chain ofw. Even the sound of Dao began to permeate the world.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    The void exploded, filled with cracks that stretched far beyond ten thousand miles. The endless wind rushed out, sweeping towards all directions, enough to wipe out ordinary cultivators into dust.


    This was already the aftermath that had surpassed the supreme level, causing the creatures in many ancient cities near Mount Kun to tremble. Even their souls were almost frozen.


    ��The ancient existences of the various Dao lineages open the way, and I will follow behind.��


    The leader of the Great sect opened his mouth as he waved his hand before leading the disciples and elders behind him. He went forward, turning into divine light, and submerged into Mount Kun that was shrouded in thick fog.


    Seeing this, people from the other forces and sects did not stop at all and followed them one after another, but they all went in different directions. The terrain in Mount Kun wasplex and dangerous, but there were also many opportunities.


    Now that there were major Enlightened beings opening the way forward, the pressure in Mount Kun was much smaller than usual. The chance of getting an opportunity was naturally not small.


    Many young lords also had the same idea at this time. Although they were forced toe here by Gu Changge, since they entered Mount Kun, they must gain more benefits on the premise of saving their lives.


    ��Let��s go this way.�� People from the Hidden An n and War Immortal Mansion walked together, the two Enlightened beings looked at each other, and then went in from another direction.


    An Xi and Xiao Zhanxian looked back at Gu Changge who was not far away, and they were always very wary of him. Seeing that he hadn��t acted yet, it was as if he was waiting and watching. They couldn��t help but develop a bad premonition in his heart. But at this time, they didn��t believe that Gu Changge was so bold to attack the two Enlightened beings in front of them.


    ��Let��s go this way.�� When the figures of many forces were about to disappear, Gu Changge looked away and said casually.


    He didn��t follow behind An Xi and the others, he took a look at the terrain of Mount Kun and then chose a path that seemed more remote to head deeper. Behind him, everyone from the Ji family followed, and of course, Jiang Chen was also brought along.


    Around Jiang Chen, many people were watching him closely to prevent him from escaping.


    ��Father, it was thanks to Jiang Chen that I was able to hear the voice of our Ancestor calling for help. He has the inheritance of a Divine Origin Master, so he can help a lot in rescuing our Ancestor this time.��


    Ji Chu Yue was still very worried about Jiang Chen��s safety, fearing that the Ji family would tear down the bridge after crossing the river, so she tried exining to him.


    Ji Hao, the Patriarch of the Ji Family, had actually heard of Jiang Chen before. When he was in Purple Mansion, Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue almost obtained the Heavenly Tower because of Jiang Chen.


    Hearing this at this moment, he couldn��t help shaking his head and sighing, ��Chu Yue, don��t worry, it��s not that father doesn��t know how to repay his kindness, Jiang Chen��s kindness to the Ji family has always been remembered by father. If the Ancestor can be rescued this time, the benefits will definitely be indispensable to him.��


    He was not stupid, Jiang Chen was still needed now, so naturally, he wanted to promise him benefits and trap him. Jiang Chen was the one who offended Gu Changge, how could the Ji family dare to protect him? After rescuing the Ancestor, Jiang Chen��s help would be another matter.


    Ji Chu Yue��s eyes were a little sad, she knew that her father was also ying it perfunctorily, not really agreeing with her. Now she could only pray that Gu Changge would keep his word and that Jiang Chen would be let go after this matter was settled.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In the next few days, a terrifying momentum erupted, the brilliance soared into the sky, and the rays of light shone for millions of miles. Some powerful people roared and fought against the formations in Mount Kun, and a great war broke out.


    In the end, this ce was in chaos, extremely blurred, and the chaotic energy dissipated before rushing to the world. The Enlightenment artifacts fell down from the sky as if a corner of the world had copsed.


    The scope of the impact was extremely wide. The aftermath alone shook down many stars outside the domain. Some people even saw with their own eyes that a bloody hurricane was sweeping across the ins, covering the sky and blocking out the sun, which was extremely frightening.


    It seemed that there were ancient fierce beasts revived, a true dragon, immortal phoenix, ck tortoise, vermillion bird, Bi Fang, Qiong qi�� These peerless monsters reappeared in the world, powerful and unparalleled. A roar shook the sky and the earth, and the fighting Enlightened being was sshed with colorful crystal blood.


    Many cultivators died, swept away by this aura, and exploded silently, leaving no traces. The rescue of the Ancestor by the Ji family attracted a lot of attention from the Upper Realm.


    When the major sects began to attack, countless cultivators and creatures from all over the Upper Realm also paid attention to them, paying close attention to the changes in this ce from hundreds of millions of distances away.


    If the Ji family could rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family, it would also be a huge change for the current situation in the Upper Realm. The magnitude of the change here had shocked too many people, and it was not an exaggeration to describe it as world-renowned.


    Those forces who once had enmity with the Ji family naturally did not hope that they could rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family at this time. They wished that all the forces that entered Mount Kun this time would be wiped out and buried in it.


    And when the incident in Mount Kun caused a lot of uproar in the Upper Realm, the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that broke out before swept across again. The momentum of the attack this time was even more terrifying, like a river breaking its embankment.


    Everyday life of the Upper Realm had been greatly affected. In this Absolute Heavenly Extinction, many cultivators even noticed that there were living creatures appearing in it, just like the human race living in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Those of the older generation who knew a lot about the Absolute Heavenly Extinction immediately guessed that this was probably the time when the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court wanted to appear in this world. Since ancient times, the number of times the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had appeared in the Upper Realm was also very few.


    The appearance of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court this time had made many forces feel a sense of crisis. They could only hope that after the rescue of Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family, the cmity of Absolute Heavenly Extinction would be quelled.


    The terrain in Mount Kun wasplicated with mountains in patches, mist and miasma pervading. Many ancient trees, vines, and spiritual grass scattered all over the ce. But none of the cultivators dared to touch them at this time. Someone tried to pick a spiritual herb that was more than a million years old.


    As a result, he turned into a mass of pus and blood in an instant, and no one knew what happened. Even the young supreme beings who were protected by many powerhouses were cautious and dare not act rashly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The sky trembled, the void split open, and the heavens and the earth were crushed to tremble. A giant cauldron condensed with golden runes flew out as a vast ck and yellow air descended, shaking a terrifying fuzzy creature to death, copsing and splitting apart.


    ��These are the remnants of the cultivators who once entered Mount Kun and died in it, but their cultivation was even more terrifying than when they were at their peak.�� Seeing that Gu Changge��s face did not change, he easily suppressed and killed a blurred figure at the first level of the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    An Enlightened old man from the Ji family felt a little palpitated. This was already the third day they had entered Mount Kun. Although they encountered many crises during the period, they were all resolved, and of course, many people died.


    Jiang Chen yed his role as the Son of Luck to some extent, with his help, the Ji family lost a lot fewer people. Because of this reason, many members of the Ji family treated Jiang Chen much better.


    ��This ce is far from the depths of Mount Kun, I��m afraid there is still some distance.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, and with a flick of his hand the giant golden cauldron above the sky exploded, turning into gorgeous runes all over the sky, dispelling the heavy fog here.


    While speaking, his eyes were strange. Although Jiang Chen led the way to untie those strange formations these days, he was actually leading the Ji family members in a certain direction.


    In order not to startle the snake, he deliberately waited for Xiao Zhanxian, An Xi, and others to enter Mount Kun before choosing another way to enter. But after entering it, he could vaguely perceive Niu Tian��s existence, so he kept approaching that location. At that time, after Niu Tian got out of the ancient warship, the fruit of general knowledge that Gu Changge gave him was not so delicious.


    Gu Changge did that only for such a day to appear, so he prepared the method in advance. Now in his perception, Niu Tian and others were actually not too far away from him.


    Mount Kun was shrouded in formation patterns, and the mechanism was so chaotic and blurred that it was difficult for even Enlightened beings to perceive the surrounding situation.


    As a result, everyone who entered this ce became blind and they were required to carefully explore the depths.

 Chapter 573-1: I have been waiting for you here for a long time, Intercept and kill everyone (1)

    <h4>Chapter 573-1: I have been waiting for you here for a long time, Intercept and kill everyone (1)</h4>


    The fog in Mount Kun was overwhelming, and miasma could be seen everywhere that was filled with all kinds of chaotic auras. This was the aftermath of the battle between the most powerful, and the aura had not dissipated for countless years.


    Even the most tyrannical divine sense could hardly be deployed here. Everyone in the Ji family followed Gu Changge all the way deep into Mount Kun. They didn��t suffer many attacks these days, and most of the time it was Gu Changge who resolved various crises ahead.


    Although sometimes it was Jiang Chen who assisted them in preventing them from entering a certain dangerous area, it was also thanks to Gu Changge that they were able to reach this ce without any danger. Even Ji Chu Yue, who was extremely afraid of Gu Changge, couldn��t help feeling a sense of peace of mind when she saw the figure in front of her.


    It seemed that with Gu Changge around, there was nothing to worry about. This time, in their view, the matter of rescuing their Ancestor, which was full of crises, became a lot easier. Everyone from the Ji family was very rxed along the way. Compared with their cautious expression at the beginning, they were many times more rxed.


    ��Maybe we can really save Ancestor���� Looking at Gu Changge��s figure, Ji Chu Yue secretly looked forward to it.


    Along the way, she deliberately avoided Jiang Chen��s gaze and didn��t say a word to him. From Ji Chu Yue��s point of view, after going through the dungeon, Jiang Chen should also understand all of this, and he would give up on her, knowing that revenge was hopeless.


    So there was no need for the two of them to meet again, she only hoped that Jiang Chen could survive and let go of his hatred for Gu Changge, living a peaceful life in the future.


    <strong>Huhuhuhu! </strong>


    However, at this moment, a thick gray fog covered the sky, blowing from nowhere. Apanied by the cold, creepy, and chilly aura that prated the soul. In just an instant, the surroundings became dark, shrouded in a terrible fog, and all light could not be seen.


    ��What is this?��


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the members of the Ji family changed dramatically. The few Ancestors in the lead felt uneasy for the first time, shuddered, and had some palpitations. This gray fog waspletely different from the fog they had encountered before, and it contained an aura that made them fearful and uneasy.


    This kind of aura felt supreme, but it was also extinct. It seemed to be able to swallow them whole. At this moment, their faces became more vignt and apprehensive than ever before. The voices of some people couldn��t help trembling, and this was the first time they had encountered such a situation in countless years of cultivation.


    Even the Enlightened being was extremely disturbed. The rest of the people at the moment turned pale and trembled non-stop. They always feel that countless creatures had been buried in this gray fog for many eras, and the fear was extremely extreme. Before, they thought that Mount Kun was not as dangerous as the rumors said, but this scene really made them uneasy, and their backs were full of chills.


    ��Everyone should stick together, this should be the great danger in Mount Kun.�� The patriarch of the Ji family, Ji Hao, said with a serious expression. He was holding an ancient bronze mirror of unknown origin in his hand.


    Bright brilliance was spraying out from the crystal-clear mirror, shining in all directions, trying to disperse the gray fog. But with the sound of hissing, the bronze mirror in his hand was rapidly corroding and cracking.


    Soon it exploded with a click, turning into powder all over the sky. This scene changed the faces of everyone from the Ji family even more. This treasure was obtained by the Patriarch of the Ji family in a certain ruin in his early years, and it was extremely mysterious.


    In some respects, its power even surpassed that of an Enlightenment artifact. But today, it was stained by this gray mist, and it exploded directly, which showed how overbearing and terrifying this gray mist was.


    They didn��t dare to underestimate the gray fog, and many members of the Ji family gathered together. However, there were still many people who were engulfed by the gray mist in an instant, unable to even scream as they disappeared.


    ��What exactly is this?��


    The expressions of Ji Yaoxing, Ji Chu Yue, and others also changed dramatically. Before, they were lucky and felt that this trip to Mount Kun was far less terrifying than the legends described. But in the next moment, the appearance of this terrifying gray mist pped all of them firmly.


    ��Where is Young Master Changge?�� Many members of the Ji family discovered the problem, and the moment the thick fog hit, the front was submerged.


    Many people did not see Gu Changge, which made them even more uneasy. After all, Gu Changge gave them a great sense of stability. Now even he seemed to be engulfed by this gray mist, which made everyone in the Ji family feel more uneasy. This gray mist was too domineering and weird and even gave them an ominous feeling that they were going to be swallowed and buried in it.


    ��Young Master Changge should be fine. This gray fog shouldn��tst long, and it should dissipate after a while.�� Ji Hao, the Patriarch of the Ji family, frowned, feeling uneasy as well, but he stillforted everyone.


    ��Mr. Gu��s strength is far beyond what I can imagine. If even he can��t do anything, then I can��t help you. All we can do is wait for the fog to clear here. Maybe we will see Mr. Gu soon.�� An Ancestor of the Ji family spoke in a deep voice.


    Above his head, there was a small bronze cauldron floating up and down as a vast chain ofw was hanging down, trying to resist this gray mist. But apanied by the same hissing sound, it quickly disintegrated and copsed, unable to resist at all.


    Such a scene made them extremely palpitated and they fell into deep uneasiness.


    ��This thing doesn��t seem to be from Mount Kun, it��s more like it appeared out of thin air. I suspect that someone did it on purpose. It might even be the reason for Gu Changge��s disappearing���� Jiang Chen had been following behind Ji Chu Yue and the others, witnessing this terrifying scene with his own eyes, he also felt uneasy.


    But he didn��t expect that the Creation Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit would exin it in this way.


    ��Is this gray fog intentionally created by someone? What does Gu Changge want to do?�� Jiang Chen��s back suddenly broke out in terrifying cold sweat, he shivered, and his scalp went numb.


    Why did Gu Changge suddenly create this cloud of gray fog? Was he trying to take advantage of the chaos to cover up something? Or someone?


    ��No, Gu Changge must have sensed that An Xi and the others are around.��


    Suddenly, a thought shed across Jiang Chen��s mind like lightning, which made hisplexion turn pale, and he couldn��t restrain his fear and began to turn his head to look around.


    But the surrounding area was full of gray fog, and even Enlightened beings dare not act rashly. Even if he knew that An Xi and the others were in danger, what could he do?


    At the same time, on an ice field not too far away from Jiang Chen and the others. An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, Niu Tian, and other cultivators from the An n and War Immortal Mansion were on their way, looking up from time to time to estimate the distance.


    ��I got a lot of precious rough stones along the way, and I also picked a few elixir nts that were suspected to have been contaminated with the blood of the Immortal King. It was a worthwhile trip.��


    The uncle of An Xi��s lineage, the Enlightened being An Wangshan stroked his beard and smiled, talking with the Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion beside him.


    The rtionship between the two of them was good. This time they formed an alliance and entered Mount Kun together. With mutual help, they also gained many opportunities. This ced them in a good mood.


    ��It��s not close to the depths of Mount Kun now, and there should be a lot of good things in it. If we can get a drop or two of the Immortal King��s blood, it will be the best fortune for us.�� The Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion nodded and smiled, and couldn��t hide his enthusiasm when he mentioned the blood of the Immortal King.


    ��Huh, why is it suddenly foggy?�� At this moment, An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, and others who had been silently following behind the two Enlightened beings suddenly noticed that something was wrong.


    A thick gray fog swept from nowhere, covering the sky and the ground as if it could engulf the entire universe. Everyone��splexion changed drastically, and they all became vignt. An Wangshan and the Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion also frowned, looking at this scene uneasily.


    ��What the hell is this?�� An Xi didn��t know why, but there was always an ominous premonition in her heart, and a chill came down her back.


    The snowfield suddenly became dark, and the gray fog engulfed the sky, like andslide and tsunami, and even the sky and the earth trembled. Everyone heard footsteps as if they wereing from the far end of the world. But it seemed to be so close that everyone��s hearts couldn��t help but tighten as if they were pinched by someone.


    ��It��s him! Gu Changge! Why did he suddenlye here?��


    Seeing the figure suddenly appearing in front of them, the faces of An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, Niu Tian, and others couldn��t help but change dramatically.


    Gu Changge was standing quietly in front of them, his eyes were calm, and he was dressed in a snow-white robe as if he had merged with the world. The whole person stood there as if surrounded by three thousand ancient worlds, and many gods and Buddhas worshiped there.


    A terrifying gray fog swept from behind him, engulfing the heavens and the earth, trying to drown the entire universe. This was a heart-shattering scene. Everyone��s heart seemed to have stopped, and the sound of blood stagnation could be heard.


    Theplexions of An Wangshan and the Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion suddenly changed, and they became more dignified than ever. They didn��t expect that Gu Changge was responsible for all this.

 Chapter 573-2: I have been waiting for you here for a long time, Intercept and kill everyone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 573-2: I have been waiting for you here for a long time, Intercept and kill everyone (2)</h4>


    ��He must havee to silence me.�� The bad premonition in Xiao Zhanxian��s heart became true, which made him even more palpitated and chilled, and his back was full of chills.


    He knew that Gu Changge would not let him go so easily. When he was in Kunwu City, it was difficult for Gu Changge to attack him due to the presence of many forces. But in Mount Kun, things were different. If Gu Changge wanted to kill him it was as easy as crushing an ant.


    ��It was you who sent the assassin to assassinate me back then, but today you really couldn��t bear it anymore.�� Xiao Zhanxian said with an ugly face, staring closely at Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge walked toward them unhurriedly. He shook his head lightly, and said, ��I��ve been waiting for you here for a long time.��


    ��Gu Changge, what exactly do you want to do?�� The Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion looked extremely fearful, knowing that Gu Changge��s strength was beyond their current ability.


    And they never expected that Gu Changge would be so bold that he came here to wait for them, he must have had bad intentions!


    ��An Yan, what��s going on here?�� An Wangshan stared at the other figure behind Gu Changge, he never expected that An Yan would follow Gu Changge.


    ��You damn girl, you actually teamed up with outsiders to harm your nsmen, aren��t you afraid that your father will find out and punish you?�� An Xi��s face was also extremely ugly.


    ��Until now, don��t uncle Wang Shan and sister still understand? You��re all going to die here today. Who��s going to know then?�� An Yan looked at them indifferently, not saying much.


    ��Gu Changge is here to silence us, we know the secret he needs to hide. He came here specifically to intercept us.�� Xiao Zhanxian turned pale, suppressed the fear in his heart, and shouted angrily, ��Fight him, or all of us will die here.��


    He had already seen Gu Changge��s intentions. This terrifying fog of unknown origin could not only cover up the movement of this ce. It could even cover up Gu Changge��s whereabouts, allowing him to perfectly destroy the corpse.


    If the people of An n and War Immortal Mansion disappeared in Mount Kun, everyone would think that it was just an ident, and no one would associate it with Gu Changge. Gu Changge didn��t say anything, his expression was always calm and deep, since he came here today, he just came here to silence them.


    ��Attack!!�� Many powerhouses here attacked at the same time, and all kinds of treasures were sacrificed.


    There were heavenly knives, divine swords, ancientmps, green tripods�� every piece of treasure emerged, shining brightly, covering the sky, and their power was amazing.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But with Gu Changge flicking his fingers lightly, the void and even the sky in front of him trembled. A pale golden sword energy gushed out from his hand.


    The brilliance covered the heavens and the earth, causing the whole ce to emit a rumbling and terrifying sound as if the heavens were copsing and the earth was cracking, and the sky would copse.


    In just a split second, the group of powerhouse rushing toward him exploded, their bodies were hit by the sword��s energy as they turned into blood mist with a bang, and their bodies and spirits were both wiped out.


    Everyone was terrified to the extreme, their souls trembled, and they couldn��t think of resisting. It was also horrible. Gu Changge��s cultivation had already reached an unknown level and killing them was easier than crushing ants.


    ��Attack! Fight him!�� An Wangshan��s eyes turned red, and he yelled angrily as if his whole body was on fire.


    Like a shocking thunder that suppressed the world, the divine furnace pierced through the sky with blood surging to the sky, rushing out from his hand like an indestructible ancient beast, attacking Gu Changge.


    As an Enlightened being, his aura was really terrifying like a volcano erupting. If it weren��t for the extreme specialness of this ce, this wave would definitely be able to shatter stars millions of miles away into dust.


    In the other direction, the Enlightened being from War Immortal Mansion also turned into a golden light and rushed up. The speed was so fast that it was indescribable. Using a supreme boxing method, it was like a war immortal descending into the world, invincible while attacking Gu Changge.


    At this moment, the world was covered by the shadow of fists. Even a vague scene of the six reincarnations emerged, turning into six ancient dry wells, trying to suppress Gu Changge. Facing the joint siege of the two Enlightened beings, Gu Changge was already very calm and walked forward at a leisurely pace.


    After the punch fell, he raised his hand to reach forward, as if a universe was condensing and emerging. The supreme aura of the world manifested as there was a rumbling and majestic momentum.


    With that, all the stars in the sky were cohesively rotating, directly crushing and obliterating the six dry wells.


    <strong>��Chi!��</strong>


    Immediately afterward, Gu Changge attacked with an unrivaled sword energy in another direction, which contained the ultimatews for destroying the world. In an instant, a ray of ck light tore apart the heaven and earth, turned into a real-world-destroying dragon, and rushed up in the blink of an eye.


    <strong>��Puff!��</strong>


    As soon as the sword light rushed past, it seemed that it swept across the heavens and the earth and came to destroy the world.


    ��What is this?�� The Enlightened being from the War Immortal Mansion looked terrified, his soul was frozen, and it was difficult for him to move.


    All the divine weapons and all the protective measures werepletely irresistible, and they were all pierced through. He couldn��t rest his eyes until he died, the sword light less than an inch long pierced through the center of his brow, leaving a bloody hole.


    Immediately afterward, hundreds of sword lights shot out from his body.


    <strong>��Boom��</strong>


    In an instant, his whole body was punctured with sword holes and shattered into the void, leaving nothing behind. His body and spirit were both destroyed. Even at the moment of death, he couldn��t even sacrifice his own Enlightenment artifact, and his soul seemed to be buried in a river of unknown origin.


    ��The Burial Sword Technique that Gu Xian��er cut out is somewhat extraordinary.�� Gu Changge nodded slightly, not paying any attention to the terrified gazes of the crowd.


    He just tried the power of the Burial Sword Technique just now, but he was not disappointed. With it, it was not a big problem to kill ordinary Enlightened beings with one sword.


    ��The Ancestor died���� Xiao Zhanxian and the others looked terrified to the extreme, they never thought that their ancestor would be beheaded by Gu Changge just after meeting each other.


    Such a big gap made them desperate. Gu Changge walked calmly, raised his hand, and pressed forward, everyone coughed up blood with the sounds of puff before kneeling down, and then exploded.


    The terrifying pressure of his physical body suppressed everyone who tried to get close to him and exploded. Blood spurted out from the seven orifices, terrifying bloodstains appeared on the body, and the spine was bent.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, arge cyan tripod with the ck and yellow maternal energy hanging down, fell from the sky with terrifying power pouring down as a single ray could crush a whole continent.


    This was An Wangshan��s Enlightenment artifact. When he made a move, he also unleashed the Enlightenment weapon that he had nurtured for countless years. Seeing the Ancestor of the War Immortal Mansion being killed with his own eyes made him feel fear and uneasiness, and his spirit trembled.


    But Gu Changge just pped his palm forward, and the heavens and the earth were pressed down by this aura. The blue cauldron made a terrifying trembling sound and was immediately sted out, with fine cracks appearing on the surface.


    The aftermath spread and destroyed this ce all at once. All the mountains copsed and turned into ashes, devastation spread everywhere. An Wangshan spat out a mouthful of blood, all his means were broken, and he fell directly from the air, hurting his origin.


    The Enlightenment artifact was connected with his mind and was almost destroyed by Gu Changge, which naturally caused great harm to him.


    ��Young Master Changge, please forgive me���� Seeing that Gu Changge was still walking toward him, An Wangshan was in despair without caring about his dignity, he knelt down and begged for mercy.


    It was only when he actually fought against Gu Changge that he realized how desperate it was, and there was no chance of resistance at all. In the current Upper Realm, apart from the birth of the Remnant Immortal, there was probably no one to check and bnce Gu Changge!


    Xiao Zhanxian, An Xi, Niu Tian, and others were also extremely desperate, their faces were pale, and they copsed on the ground.


    ��Young master Changge, please spare me. An Xi is willing to be a ve and a handmaiden, a cow and a horse, as long as you can save my life.�� An Xi��s face was full of fear, and she knelt there begging for mercy, wanting to survive.


    She regretted why she saved Niu Tian in the first ce, and why she wanted to offend Gu Changge.


    <strong>��Puff!!��</strong>


    However, Gu Changge��splexion did not change at all from the beginning to the end, and he waved his sleeves. The terrifying pressure rolled down, and the gray mist engulfed the sky. An Wangshan and An Xi didn��t even have time to scream, they disappeared and turned into dust.


    ��Gu Changge, even if you kill us, your secret will be known sooner orter unless you can kill all the people in the Upper Realm.. I have already told my master that if anything happens to me, he will make the memory stone I left him public, which contains the things I witnessed back then.��


    Witnessing everyone being killed with his own eyes, Xiao Zhanxian was terrified to the extreme, his hair was disheveled, and he was extremely embarrassed. At this moment, there was no such thing as the young supreme in front of outsiders before, shouting fiercely, wanting to survive.

 Chapter 574: Feeling the last despair, Grief-stricken Jiang Chen

    <h4>Chapter 574: Feeling thest despair, Grief-stricken Jiang Chen</h4>


    The gray mist shrouding the ice field was filled with blood mist, which made Xiao Zhanxian and Niu Tian tremble and cold. Everyone who entered Mount Kun had died, and now there were only two of them left.


    Even an invincible existence like the Enlightened being was easily killed by Gu Changge. Did they still have a chance to resist?


    ��Are you trying to threaten me?�� With a slight smile on Gu Changge��s face, his white clothes seemed whiter than snow. Spotless as if he had merged with the whole world.


    He unhurriedly walked toward Niu Tian and Xiao Zhanxian, stepping on the snow, and making a clicking sound. But in the ears of the two of them, it was like the sound of their bones breaking, which made the two of them extremely frightened. They couldn��t stop backing away, wanting to survive.


    ��Gu Changge, you can��t kill me. Once you kill me, the secret of your maid will be made public and known by the Upper Realm. You have to think clearly�� If you let me live, I swear that I will keep today��s matter a secret, and I will never reveal the identity of your maid.�� Xiao Zhanxian suppressed the trembling in his heart and calmed himself down before negotiating terms with Gu Changge.


    He knew that Gu Changge wanted to get rid of him precisely because of this. Now he regretted it, why did he disy his w when he was at the Divine Stone Conference, only to be discovered by Gu Changge?


    ��In my opinion, only the dead can keep secrets in this world. The oath you took is no different from nonsense to me.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly, his face was so handsome and wless that one couldn��t pick out the slightest w.


    Niu Tian and Xiao Zhanxian were even more terrified in this icy and frightening snowfield.


    ��As long as you kill me, my Master will announce the contents of the memory stone to the Upper Realm. Gu Changge, you have to think about the consequences at that time.�� Xiao Zhanxian was stern and only hoped that Gu Changge could think clearly about the consequences of this matter.


    Before he came to Mount Kun, he was worried about the ident, so he made extra preparations. As long as he died here, his Master would follow what he said, and pass out the memory stone that contained the sealed part of his memory images, so as to threaten Gu Changge and save his life.


    He was worried and afraid that Gu Changge would not care about anything, even if doing so would expose his maid��s identity. In terms of Gu Changge��s indifferent personality, it waspletely possible.


    ��What you said reminded me, who is your Master? I��ll kill him and destroy that memory stone, that��s all.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly as if he didn��t care about it at all.


    ��You!�� Xiao Zhanxian didn��t expect that Gu Changge still didn��t want to let him go, and wanted to kill his Master too.


    This made him even more frightened. Even in the severe cold and ice and snow, he was sweating all over and couldn��t help trembling.


    ��It never urred to him to let us go.�� Niu Tian also saw through all of this at this moment, knowing that Gu Changge was ying cat and mouse. He was making them feel the final despair.


    ��Buzz!!��


    In the next moment, the void trembled violently, Xiao Zhanxian gritted his teeth as his eyes went red. He unleashed a Heavenly Umbre, it was like the sky pressing down on Gu Changge.


    This was one of his forbidden weapons, and he couldn��t care about anything now, if it could hurt Gu Changge, it was enough.


    Gu Changge��s face remained calm, and he still seemed to have no waves. He walked forward step by step, as if he hadn��t seen the ck Heavenly Umbre, and approached Xiao Zhanxian and Niu Tian.


    ��Crack!��


    The moment the ck Heavenly Umbre approached him, the aura around Gu Changge permeated and fell toward the surroundings with a bang. The dark clouds all over the sky were broken up, and the divine umbre was broken into pieces.


    <strong>ng! ng! ng!</strong>


    Seeing this, the desperate little Zhanxian once again unleashed a forbidden weapon, which turned into thousands of divine swords and shed toward Gu Changge.


    Thousands of chimes resounded in unison, and thousands of chisels illuminated the entire world. It seemed extremely dazzling, each of them was more than ten meters long, and as thick as a water tank.


    The zing divine light almost pierced through the void, rushing to Gu Changge��s body, and submerging him inside.


    It was a pity that all of this was still useless, Gu Changge didn��t stop at all and shook his head lightly, all the brilliance was silently annihted in front of him. His physical body seemed to have turned into a ck hole, which could swallow all kinds of attacks.


    This could be called a means of being invulnerable to all divine and immune to all divine powers, which made Xiao Zhanxian desperate.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the sky and the earth seemingly bent, the void trembled, and everything in the world buckled under this kind of fluctuation.


    Gu Changge reached forward with a palm as he directly grabbed Xiao Zhanxian, and then destroyed him into a cloud of blood mist with a bang. Then he randomly found a jade jar to seal his soul in it.


    Until Xiao Zhanxian��s Master was dealt with, Gu Changge did not intend to erase his soul for the time being. Although Xiao Zhanxian��s life-saving methods were cautious, there was no problem as long as Gu Changge didn��t kill him for the time being, and his Master would definitely not know about it.


    So as long as Gu Changge left Mount Kun, he could find someone to deal with Xiao Zhanxian��s Master.


    ��Shadow Immortal Bloodline���� After dealing with Xiao Zhanxian, Gu Changge once again looked at the desperate Niu Tian. In his opinion, Niu Tian��s physique was also unique.


    After all, it required the True Blood of Shadow Immortal, but it was better than nothing.


    ��Gu Changge, you will suffer retribution sooner orter��ah���� Niu Tian��s screams sounded.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    With Gu Changge��s finger popping out, a crystal-clear flower emerged in the void, as if it had taken root in it.


    Immediately afterward, this little flower turned into a stream of light, falling toward Niu Tian��s eyebrows, prating and absorbing nutrients through his skin, blood, bones, lungs. Even his soul wasn��t spared, and finally the deepest part of the spiritual sea.


    An Yan, who had been standing behind Gu Changge, watching all this, couldn��t help but shudder slightly, her face turned pale. This method was really terrible and weird. Taking the Origin Blood of cultivators as nutrients, the flowers of the original avenue were bred.


    She was very smart and guessed a lot at once, so she lowered her head quietly and pretended not to see it. As long as she kept herself safe and obediently obeyed Gu Changge��s words, nothing would happen.


    Soon, the gray fog dissipated, and heaven and earth returned to tranquility, covered with silver snow, a pure northern scenery. Only some tattered weapons and some sted corpses remained in some ces, telling the tragedy of the battle just now. It looked devastating and extremely tragic.


    ��Let��s go.�� Gu Changge turned his head and nced in a certain direction, his eyes were a little strange. But he quickly recovered and said to An Yan.


    The reason why he had An Yan by his side was not that he wanted her to witness the killing of An Xi and others with his own eyes. It was just for the sake of exining when the timees. After all, what happened to the An n and the War Immortal Mansion would surely spread soon. Even if someone suspected him, An Yan could prove that at that time, generally speaking, she would not be so insane as to kill her own people.


    Of course, this was just Gu Changge��s careful n. An ident happened to the An n and War Immortal Mansion, probably not many people would suspect him.


    After Gu Changge and An Yan left this ce, on a wastnd not far away, a figure manifested, it was Xiao Ruoyin. She frowned slightly, feeling that Gu Changge had discovered her just now.


    With Gu Changge��s personality, if he found her, how could he not make a move?


    Afterward, with a soft sigh, she found a ce to bury Niu Tian��s body. From the beginning to the end, she watched all of this happen and did not stop it. Although Niu Tian was her friend, she couldn��t save him in this situation.


    If she showed up at will, maybe even she would encounter a crisis and be killed by Gu Changge. An indifferent and feelingless person like Gu Changge would not show any mercy to her even if there was a close rtionship between the two of them before.


    Now she was not sure if she could escape from Gu Changge.


    ��What secret did An n and War Immortal Mansion discover about Gu Changge, which led to such an end?��


    Soon, her figure disappeared into the void again leaving behind vague traces that were difficult to find.


    ��The fog has finally dissipated, let��s see who is missing���� On the other side, everyone from the Ji family was gathering together, looking up at the gray fog that was gradually dissipating above the sky, and letting out a long sigh of relief.


    Several patriarchs and Ji Hao, the Patriarch of the Ji family, immediately ordered their men to check the damage. Although this weird gray fog didn��tst long, it still made everyone sweat and their backs went numb.


    ��Reporting to the Patriarch, we have lost nearly one-third of our nsmen, and it is estimated that they were all swallowed up by the fog just now.�� Soon, a member of the Ji family came back and reported the report with a sad face.


    Hearing this, everyone in the Ji family was silent for a while, even Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue looked slightly gloomy. They lost so many people just by encountering such a strange fog. If they entered the depths of Mount Kun, all of them would probably be dead.


    ��What the hell is Gu Changge trying to do? While rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family, he also wants to create this gray fog to engulf so many people.�� Jiang Chen felt cold all over his body, and he always felt that there was an invisible big closing in.


    And every one of them was approaching the big step by step. They were deeply imprisoned without knowing it. Everyone from the Ji family, including Ji Chu Yue and others, foolishly thought that Gu Changge would be so kind and help them rescue their ancestor.


    This was really ridiculous. Just when everyone from the Ji family was feeling extremely uneasy, two figures walked up in the wind and snow not far away, they were Gu Changge and An Yan.


    ��Young Master Changge is fine.�� Seeing that Gu Changge was safe and sound, everyone from the Ji family breathed a sigh of relief, but they were also curious about what happened during this period.


    ��Are you all okay?�� Gu Changge walked over, with a concerned smile on his face, and asked.


    Several Ancestors of the Ji family sighed, ��Just now I told the nsmen not to wander around, but this sudden fog still engulfed nearly one-third of the people. I don��t know what the origin of this fog is, it��s so weird and tricky, it��s hard to guard against. Even we are helpless about it.��


    ��This should be caused by the resentment that umted over the years in this ce after the death of the Immortal King. I just chased in the direction of the fog, but when I got to the back, I could only stop, and I felt that there was a big danger there.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge said with a regretful expression on his face, as if he was quite helpless about it.


    ��Gu Changge has been away for such a long time, An Xi and Niu Tian must be in danger���� Hearing these words, Jiang Chen felt chills all over his body, and his heart was filled with grief.

 Chapter 575: The land of the True Dragon Nirvana, Seeing the hope of revenge

    <h4>Chapter 575: Thend of the True Dragon Nirvana, Seeing the hope of revenge</h4>


    Even though they were in Mount Kun, the unexpected incident between the Hidden An n and the War Immortal Mansion spread quickly and caused a greatmotion. This time, there were many forces who entered Mount Kun.


    In the eyes of many people, the Hidden An n and the War Immortal Mansion were extremely safe, and idents would not likely ur. However, hearing the news of itsplete annihtion suddenly made many ancient existences and Great sect leaders feel uneasy.


    This Mount Kun was really too evil. Even a small puddle of water was likely to contain the great danger, and it was easy to bleed to death. During this period of time, they encountered many crises as several dangers emerged one after another.


    Many forces also suffered heavy losses and some young supreme beings who entered almost died. Butpared to the Hidden An n and War Immortal Mansion who werepletely wiped out, they were still fortunate.


    ��It is said that when the War Immortal Mansion and the Hidden An n encountered danger, everyone from the Ji family also encountered a rare gray fog, and many people died.��


    Mount Kun was majestic, and the depths were even shrouded in clouds and mist, shrouded in chaos. All kinds of rays of light were shining, reflecting in the sky and the earth. At this moment, there were many cultivators gathering in the mountains. They were all forces who came here from different directions.


    The person who spoke was an ancient existence of Heavenly Emperor Mountain. With his hands behind his back he looked at the towering giant mountain in front of him.


    The misty brilliance hanging down from the front was extremely gorgeous, covering arge area. There was breathtaking pressure permeating the air. Many people felt the rumbling and terrifying momentum emerging from the front as if something was about to wake up.


    ��It is estimated that the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped there. The members of the Ji family have not arrived yet. When the timees, we will discuss it together when they arrive.��


    Another ancient existence from the Heavenly Demon Pce uttered, followed by the Heavenly Demon Lord and others.


    In another direction, cultivators from Buddha Mountain, Ancient Immortal Wang Family, Ancient Ye n, and Endless Fire Nation also appeared. Although they lost a lot along the way, they still arrived without any danger.


    Many people were looking at the surrounding environment. On some steep cliffs shrouded in mist, there were still blood-red flowers and nts growing, which were extremely strange.


    The fog and mist ahead were so thick that it was difficult to discern the correct direction and route. Within a radius of 10,000 kilometers, the mountains stood tall, piercing the clouds with wind, snow, and fog, which looked extremely weird. There seemed to be a special field here, which led to a big gap between the climate and the outside world.


    On the top of the mountain, some people even saw traces of the heavenlykes. The clouds formed mist, and chaotic air gushed out from time to time, as if it had existed since the beginning of the world, making it extremely ancient.


    The mountain peaks here were connected like a keel. Maybe there was something sealed underground, if there was a Divine Origin Master here, maybe they could find a way to get in.


    An old man who had a good understanding of the terrain of mountains and rivers spoke. There was apass in his hand, which sprayed out beams of brilliance, shining in all directions. The rest of the people nodded to express their agreement. After arriving here, they heard the faint sound of the dragon chant.


    It was as if a true dragon was blocked in the depths of the earth, which made people feel palpitating.


    ��This is the ce where the true dragon reincarnated, the legendary dragon��sir. Perhaps a true dragon was born here.�� At this moment, a voice sounded from nearby as everyone from the Ji family rushed over. It was Jiang Chen who was speaking among the crowd.


    He heard the words of several ancient beings and spoke first. In his opinion, after reaching this step, the only way to attract everyone��s attention was to let them know his worth. This would let everyone understand his importance, and then he would have a greater chance of surviving.


    The people who were looking at the mountains in front of them also did not expect to see Jiang Chen at this time. His identity as a Divine Origin Master was not a secret.


    Now in Mount Kun, the role that a Divine Origin Master could y was even greater than that in the Divine Stone Conference. The expressions of many people looking at Jiang Chen suddenly became hot.


    ��After he was captured by Gu Changge in the Star Gazing Tower, it seems that Gu Changge asked him to enter Mount Kun together.��


    Many young lords noticed the members of the Ji family behind Jiang Chen, and Gu Changge was among them, and he was also looking up at the scene inside Mount Kun at this moment.


    From their point of view, Jiang Chen, as a Divine Origin Master, possessed some mysterious methods that could indeed y a lot of role in the current Mount Kun. However, there was a grievance between Gu Changge and Jiang Chen, and he must have been threatened for being able to work for the Ji family.


    Immediately, many people looked at Jiang Chen, wanting to see how he could deal with it. With Gu Changge here, Jiang Chen probably would not be used by them.


    ��I don��t know what brother Jiang��s opinion is, this Mount Kun is quite dangerous, and we have already suffered heavy losses when we came here. If we head deeper at random, I��m afraid we��ll already be bleeding before we meet Senior Ji Sheng Chu.�� Several ancient beings spoke out, seemingly quite helpless about this.


    Although rescuing Ji Sheng Chu was a major event in the Upper Realm, they would not be so stupid as to risk their own lives. Even if they didn��t go in again, it would be considered the best of humanity toe here. Hearing this, Jiang Chen did not disappoint everyone, he looked around for a week.


    Then, he walked up with a calm expression and talked eloquently, ��This ce is the ce where the Dragon��s Ridge is locked. The ce where we are standing is the first ridge of the Dragon��s Ridge. It is also the entrance to Mount Kun. The wind from the fog is exactly the breathing direction of the Dragon��s Ridge�� This ce is extremely dangerous. If you don��t avoid the dragon��s breath, you may be like those pools of pus and blood.��


    While speaking, Jiang Chen pointed to several jet-ck blood pools not far away, which exuded a strange stench, decayed and dirty, and creepy.


    Seeing this scene, everyone��s expression changed, and they could feel the horror of that aura. Most people would never dare to approach it. The hearts of the ancient beings trembled. They could faintly feel that the strength of those pools of pus and blood before they were alive was probably not weaker than theirs.


    ��I wonder what little brother Jiang can do to allow us to sessfully enter it.�� One of them couldn��t help but ask.


    Even though he was an Enlightened being, he didn��t have the slightest pride and looked very pleasant. Rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family was one thing, and entering the depths of Mount Kun to gain opportunities was another.


    Although the journey was dangerous, everyone gained a lot. They felt that there were more opportunities in the depths of Mount Kun. Why did the Ancestor of the Ji familye to this ce in the first ce and was trapped in itter?


    This was a good exnation. There was a great fortune in the depths of Mount Kun since it hade to this point. They were naturally unwilling to give up easily.


    ��As long as you avoid the dragon��s breath and pay attention to the direction of the dragon��s spine, you will naturally be able to enter it, but I need the cooperation of a few Enlightened seniors, otherwise the road will be dangerous, and I can��t guarantee it.��


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chen breathed a sigh of relief. Then he intentionally disyed a contemtive look andmunicated with the Creation Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit in his heart for a while before slowly opening his mouth.


    While speaking, he nced coldly at Gu Changge behind him, and seeing that he seemed to be looking at the mountains not far away, he couldn��t help clenching his fists under his sleeves.


    At this moment, Jiang Chen saw hope for his own survival. As long as the n went well, he might be able to use the terrain of this ce to bury Gu Changge in it and avenge his brothers and friends!


    The terrain here was extremely special, and there was a strange field in the depths of Mount Kun. He asked the Good Fortune Immortal Boat to investigate, and found that there was a great danger in it, and even a true dragon could be trapped!


    A True Dragon! That was the creature in the ancient legends that surpassed the Immortal Realm. It was so powerful that it was indescribable. If he made good use of this ce, it was not impossible to trap Gu Changge to death.

 Chapter 576-1: The scapegoat should take the blame, The old man in the mysterious jade seal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 576-1: The scapegoat should take the me, The old man in the mysterious jade seal (1)</h4>


    After hearing Jiang Chen��s words, the several ancient beings present looked at each other. Some thoughts shed across their eyes, but they did not directly agree. This ce was extremely dangerous, and they actually didn��t really trust Jiang Chen.


    What if he messed with it and harmed everyone?


    No matter what time it was, they couldn��t be too wary of people.


    ��Since Jiang Chen has the means, this old man will trust you once, okay? As long as you can help my family rescue our Ancestor, you can ce any condition you want.��


    At this time, several Ancestors of the Ji family stepped forward and added, with very serious faces. On the way here, they already knew Jiang Chen��s methods, and they were quite at ease about it.


    Now that the road was just ahead, and their Ancestor would be rescued soon, they naturally agreed immediately regardless of the consequences.


    ��I hope you will keep your word.�� Jiang Chen nodded with a calm and authentic expression.


    He had a thorough understanding of the Ancestors from the Ji family. This was a group of old guys who were stalking him. They didn��t look at their good promise now, if they didn��t need him, they would definitely kick him to death. So Jiang Chen also had a detailed n in mind, and he would not let everyone present y him.


    Seeing that several Ancestors of the Ji family had agreed, the ancient existences of Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Ancient Ye n also nodded in agreement.


    Afterward, a sneer suddenly crossed the corner of Jiang Chen��s mouth as he looked at Gu Changge behind him and said, ��Young master Changge is so powerful, and his strength is unfathomable, even the Enlightened being is no match for you. I think that if the Young Master Changge helps, the chance of sess in rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family will be much greater. I wonder what Young Master Changge��s idea is?��


    Hearing this, everyone��s expressions changed slightly, and they looked at Jiang Chen in shock. Unexpectedly, he nned to ask Gu Changge to help him at this time. How brave was this?


    A few Enlightened beings were not enough, he even wanted to pull down Gu Changge.


    Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue��s expressions changed slightly, they were worried in their hearts, afraid that Gu Changge would p Jiang Chen to death at this time.


    ��Oh, since there is something this Gu can help with, then Gu will not hesitate to help.�� Gu Changge withdrew his gaze from looking at Mount Kun and smiled lightly when he heard the words. He was not as angry as everyone thought, appearing to be an understanding.


    Jiang Chen snorted coldly in his heart, he couldn��t understand Gu Changge��s calm expression. It was as if everything was under his control.


    ��You will feel better and regret itter.�� He sneered in his heart, but there was still no abnormality on the surface.


    Then, after investigating, he began his exnation to several ancient beings on how to avoid encountering the dragon��s breath. Everyone listened very carefully, for fear of missing a word, fearing that it would lead to a life-and-death crisis.


    Soon, several Enlightened beings obeyed Jiang Chen��s words and unleashed their respective Enlightenment artifacts before hitting a certain ce ahead. Amidst a rumbling sound, the sun rose to the sky as if a true dragon had rolled under the feet of everyone, making the surrounding mountains tremble.


    ��Let��s go.�� Jiang Chen looked at the intersection with a crack and said in a deep voice as he walked in the front first.


    Seeing this, everyone did not dare to stay any longer and followed him one after another, not daring to stay too far away.


    ��This guy is already on the verge of death, and he is still trying to figure out how to plot against me.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, staring at Jiang Chen with a strange look in his eyes.


    He knew Jiang Chen��s n, but Jiang Chen still needed to find Ji Sheng Chu��s location for him, so he was not in a hurry to make a move. After walking for tens of miles, there was no danger at all, but a strange fragrance suddenly filled the air.


    ��What is this smell? Why is it so fragrant?�� A young Supreme from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain asked, disying a look of surprise.


    ��It��s probably because some natural treasures are about to mature.�� An old man��s face was fixed, he looked around, and also showed a surprised expression.


    As soon as they heard about the treasures of heaven and earth, everyone here became a little fiery and began to look around. Even a few Enlightened beings couldn��t help but inform their nsmen with their spiritual thoughts that they shouldn��t miss the treasures of heaven and earth.


    Finally, in a cold pool before them emitted an extremely strong fragrance. What surprised everyone was that wisps of dragon energy hovered around the cold pool. There were also many strange kinds of spiritual nts growing in the pool��s border, spraying outvender brilliance, each bearing a fruit.


    ��This is an Earth Dragon fruit. It is said that it can grow only after being nourished by dragon energy. It only matures once every 30 million years. There are actually nine fruits here,�� An ancient existence said with surprise on his face, recognizing these strange fruits.


    It was said that the Earth Dragon fruit contained a touch of true dragon energy, which could even help the transformation of creatures with dragon blood, and its value was indescribable.


    ��For this reason, let��s divide the forces together.�� Right then, the ancient existence from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain spoke out, trying to pick it.


    But just when he was about to get close to that cold pool, a terrifying cold air suddenly gushed out and submerged him in an instant. Such a scene rmed everyone, causing many young supreme beings to retreat together, not daring to approach.


    An extremely ferocious phoenix poked its head out of the pool, its eyes were scarlet with a bloodthirsty look. It opened its mouth, and a vast, chaotic cold air rushed towards everyone.


    ��The Cold Dragon at the level of the Enlightened being that has existed for thousands of years���� An ancestor from the Ji family gasped, looking extremely shocked. He hurriedly unleashed his own Enlightenment artifact, trying to resist.


    The rest of the Enlightened beings also took action one after another, trying to suppress them. But this cold jellyfish had already been born with spiritual wisdom. Seeing that there were so many strong people, it let out an unwilling roar and then turned into a stream of light, which went straight to the deeper part of Mount Kun and disappeared in an instant.


    ��It��s smart, otherwise the body of the Cold Dragon at the level of the Enlightened being is full of treasures.�� Many Enlightened beings shook their heads with some regret and then began to pick those dragon fruits.


    Gu Changge didn��t do anything and obtained two fruits. To be honest, it didn��t do much for him. He looked in the direction where it fled, feeling a little thoughtful. Since living beings at the level of Enlightened beings could survive here, didn��t that mean that there might be other living beings?


    In this way, it gave him inspiration that maybe he could create an ident of Mount Kun��s riot. Following the next few days, everyone continued to rush to the depths. They could hear the strange dull sounding from the depths more and more clearly.


    It was as if an ancient heart was beating. But until now, no one had sensed the location of the Ancestor of the Ji family, and they hadn��t even heard the slightest movement. This made everyone from the Ji family start to wonder whether the summoning voice that Ji Chu Yue heard back then was real or fake.


    Or maybe the Ancestor of the Ji family had exhausted his life, and it was difficult to spread any news.


    ��What is that?��


    At the end, within the depths of the mountain, everyone was shocked when they saw a strange ce exuding a radiant light. It looked like a vast waterfall hanging down from the sky, and it looked like a big hole like a divine well, leading directly to the depths of the ground.


    It seemed to be connected to the legendary Nine Nethends. But at the entrance of the cave, there was a piece of deep blue jade sealed as if it had existed for thousands of years.


    Within that piece of profound jade, everyone could vaguely see a figure sitting cross-legged in it. It was a man, dressed in feathers and a star crown, meditating with his eyes closed. He seemed so lifelike, but no one knew how many years he had existed.


    Even though they were separated by the mysterious jade seal, everyone could still feel the extraordinariness of this man, it was a kind of aura of Dao. It seemed that he had merged with the world, making it difficult to judge his life or death.


    ��Could it be that the strength of this Enlightened being has surpassed the Realm of a Daoist and reached the Immortal Realm?��


    Many Enlightened beings opened their mouths in shock, and looked at the person carefully. Feeling the auraing from it, made people tremble and shudder. This was definitely an indescribable peerless powerhouse, who was sealed here for some reason.


    ��Brother Jiang, can we only get in by breaking through the jade seal in front of us?��


    No one dared to act rashly to smash this piece of profound jade, so they could only ask Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen was also very puzzled, he was talking with Creation Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit, and wanted to know how to pass. It waspletely beyond his expectation that such a piece of jade seal would block the way.


    And at this time, he didn��t know if it was the illusion of everyone but they always felt that the Enlightened being in the jade seal was looking at them. Even if the man was meditating with his eyes closed, they always felt that there were eyes on them.


    ��Don��t touch him���� Just when everyone was hesitating and unable to judge, a weak and ethereal voice suddenly came from under the waterfall directly in front of them.

 Chapter 576-2: The scapegoat should take the blame, The old man in the mysterious jade seal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 576-2: The scapegoat should take the me, The old man in the mysterious jade seal (2)</h4>


    ��This�� this is����


    ��It��s the voice of the Ancestor!��


    Everyone from the Ji family was stunned for a moment and then became extremely excited. They felt the throbbing from the depths of their blood. There was no doubt that this was definitely their Ancestor who founded the entire Ji family and was once named the Human Ancestor.


    Ji Sheng Chu!!! He did not die, he was still alive in Mount Kun.


    ��It seems that it is really the voice of senior Ji Sheng Chu. He told us not to touch this piece of mysterious jade, so how can we go to save him?��


    The several Enlightened beings looked at each other in shock, then frowned, and began to think about countermeasures.


    Someone tried tomunicate with Ji Sheng Chu who was under the waterfall, but after the voice was transmitted, it fell into silence like a mud cow falling into the sea, without the slightest ripple. There was no movement or sound from that side.


    ��Now our only way is blocked by this piece of profound jade, we can��t get in unless we move it away.�� Jiang Chen said, after talking for a while with Creation Artifact Spirit, he understood the uniqueness of this ce.


    Perhaps it could be called the Dragon��s Cave, or it could be the Dragon��s Nest. This Enlightened being might have offended the true dragon here before, and after his death, he was sealed with ck jade, which was used to seal the dragon��sir to prevent others from entering it.


    If the distribution of the dragon��sir was changed at will, it was very likely that the cultivators in the mysterious jade would break out. At that time, he would be no different from a puppet, and his strength would be so powerful that it may be difficult for everyone present to suppress him.


    This made him feel a little moved, after all, the back road was sealed when he came in. If everyone took advantage of the chaos and fled back to the original path, they would find that all the paths had changed, leading to a dead end. If they found a way to release this man now, how many people here could escape alive?


    ��You were being unkind, don��t me me for being unrighteous���� Jiang Chen sneered in his heart. He already had a way out, and he could let the Creation Immortal Boat take him away at any time. The rest were not as lucky as him.


    ��Brother Jiang, what do you mean?�� An Enlightened being asked, thinking that Jiang Chen, as the sessor of the Divine Origin Master, might have other ways at this time.


    ��The current n is to smash it or move it away, otherwise it will be impossible to get in.�� Jiang Chen shook his head and said, his tone was very firm.


    ��Senior Ji Sheng Chu said not to touch this piece of mysterious jade, so there must be other ways. Are you sure you can only smash it? What��s your intention?��


    Suddenly, Gu Changge, who had been looking at the piece of mysterious jade, had a strange look in his eyes as he walked over before asking with a little interest.


    While speaking, his eyes were fixed on Jiang Chen��s face, as if he was examining and disbelieving. Hearing this, everyone��s hearts were also shocked. Compared with the Ancestor of the Ji family, they were naturally more willing to believe the words of the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    No one knew if Jian Chen had good intentions?


    Even the siblings of the Ji family frowned, knowing that there were a lot of grievances between Jiang Chen and Gu Changge. If Jiang Chen stumbled at this time, what could they do?


    At that moment, theplexions of the Enlightened beings also darkened as they stared at Jiang Chen somewhat unkindly, needing an exnation from him. Jiang Chen didn��t expect Gu Changge to ask such a question suddenly, and his heart trembled.


    But on the surface, he still said with a t expression, ��That��s the end of the story, believe it or not. Whether you want to save the Ancestor of the Ji family, it doesn��t mean much to me.��


    He firmly insisted that this matter had nothing to do with him. After all, it was the matter of the Ji family and the entire Upper Realm to rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    He was just forced to get swept in. Seeing Jiang Chen��s expression, everyone frowned and began to consider whether to believe Jiang Chen��s words or not. The Ancestor of the Ji family was obviously in a state of exhaustion, but he still had to send out such a sentence to warn them.


    The Taoist sealed up in this piece of mysterious jade was no small matter. Even if he had died for countless years, just relying on the dead body could put everyone present in a life-and-death crisis. But if they didn��t move that piece of mysterious jade, or smash it into pieces, then they won��t be able to get through.


    This was obviously a dilemma.


    ��Then how can we believe that you won��t harm us? As the only Divine Origin Master in this ce, if you are doing something secretly, how would we know?��


    The Enlightened beings from Heavenly Emperor Mountain were still very worried, thinking that Jiang Chen was hiding something from them.


    Jiang Chen said indifferently, ��If you still have anything to do, then just try it.��


    He had expected that there was no other entrance here, so he had to find a way to get rid of that piece of profound jade.


    ��Don��t move this piece of mysterious jade, first check if there is any entrance nearby.�� Gu Changge sighed softly at this moment as if he was quite helpless.


    His words received everyone��s approval. After ncing at Jiang Chen coldly, they all carefully explored the vicinity and did not rush to get close to that piece of mysterious jade.


    Gu Changge also looked like he was looking around carefully, but from the corner of his eye, he was looking at the piece of mysterious jade. The most important thing was the cultivator who was sealed in a mysterious jade seal. He had a n in mind.


    ��I can rescue you, but you have to agree to one condition.�� Afterward, Gu Changge��s expression was calm as he transmitted his voice through his spiritual thoughts.


    Suddenly, the cultivator who was sealed in the Mysterious jade seemed to move slightly, but it was very subtle. If he didn��t look carefully, he couldn��t see it at all.


    Gu Changge was not in a hurry either, he knew that the cultivator within it was dead, but there was a meaning of new life in it. In other words, during these years, this corpse had given birth to wisdom again. He could use this wisdom to do something for him.


    ��You mean what you say?�� It seemed to be silent for a long while, and then there was a voice from the mysterious jade, which seemed extremely hoarse.


    ��If you want toe out, then obediently listen to me.�� Gu Changge replied casually, not surprised.


    ��Hehe, you actually threatened the old man, what if the old man doesn��t abide by the agreement?�� The cultivator in Mysterious Jade seemed to sneer.


    ��Of course, I have the means to kill you.�� Gu Changge still said lightly.


    Although this cultivator had a monstrous cultivation at his peak, he was probably a True Immortal. But under the current Heaven, Gu Changge didn��t need to pay too much attention to it, not to mention that it was just the intelligence bred by the corpse.


    ��I hope you can keep your promise.�� The cultivator in Mysterious Jade was not stupid, and he could naturally feel that among the people here, Gu Changge��s strength was the most terrifying and unfathomable.


    ��Then do as I tell you���� Gu Changge said lightly and nned to transmit the message over there.


    At the same time, he looked up at the waterfall. If he expected it to be correct, there should be a sealed underground pce. It was very likely that the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped in it.


    After devouring and absorbing the Ancestor of the Ji family, he should be able to seed in nirvana and be one of the Enlightened beings. Jiang Chen��sst light and heat should also be burned out here.


    The demon seed nted in his body at the beginning could y a huge role. There was no conflict between the two identities of the inheritor of demonic arts and the sessor of the Divine Origin Master. It just so happened that Jiang Chen was also good at disguising, so it was only natural that he should bear the me.


    ��Junior, save the old Taoist, I can help you kill this group of people.�� Then, an ethereal voice like the vicissitudes of life suddenly exploded in Jiang Chen��s mind, making him startled and a little frightened, but he still kept his calm.


    ��Who are you? Where are you?�� He looked around carefully, trying tomunicate with the voice in his mind.


    ��You should know where the old man is.�� That ethereal voice sounded again.


    But at this time, Jiang Chen calmed down, took a deep breath, and carefully looked at the piece of mysterious jade that sealed the cultivator.


    In his opinion, this cultivator had been dead for an unknown amount of time, and actually took the initiative to send a voice transmission to him.


    Could it be that this person was not dead? Like the Ancestor of the Ji family, trapped here for countless years?


    ��How do you know that I want to kill this group of people?�� Jiang Chen asked in a deep voice, still very cautious, and didn��t directly agree.


    ��Haha, such a strong murderous aura, did you really think that this old man can��t detect it? Don��t worry, as long as you can save the old man, this old man can kill all these people for you?�� That ethereal voice sneered.

 Chapter 577-1: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This blame can’t be washed away (1)

    <h4>Chapter 577-1: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This me can��t be washed away (1)</h4>


    Jiang Chen was seriously thinking about the words of the old man in the mysterious jade seal. He looked around and saw that everyone here, except him, didn��t seem to have heard the old man��s words. Even the Enlightened beings of the various forces were looking around, frowning, and looking in trouble.


    In other words, the old man who was sealed in the mysterious jade really felt his killing intent, and that��s why he sent the voice transmission to him. While thinking, Jiang Chen quickly nced at Gu Changge. But Gu Changge was turning his back to him, as if searching for traces around him, Ji Chu Yue and An Yan beside him followed as if they had something to say to him.


    This made him clench his fists and suddenly made a certain decision. This may be hisst chance.


    ��I promise you, I will rescue you, but you must promise to kill the man in white.�� Jiang Chen said to him via sound transmission.


    He asked Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit about how to break open this piece of mysterious jade, even other Enlightened beings would find it difficult to do so. And he happened to have a special method.


    ��Don��t worry, the old man will do what he says. Since I have promised you, I will definitely do it. After you release the old man, everyone here will not be spared. This old man swears on his Dao heart, you can definitely rest assured.�� The old man in the mysterious jade replied and his voice seemed to hide a bit of excitement.


    Jiang Chen nodded and then began to wait for an appropriate opportunity. There were many Enlightened beings here, if there was any change in him, they would immediately be aware of it. So he needed to wait for the dragon��s breath toe out from the cave behind the mysterious jade.


    At that time, this ce would be in chaos, so he could take advantage of the chaos. Time passed gradually, and everyone searched around, but couldn��t find a suitable entrance, and returned with a sigh. Even Enlightened beings found it difficult to detect abnormalities, let alone ordinary people.


    ��Is it true that you can only enter this piece of mysterious jade by removing it?�� An Ancestor of the Ji family said with an ugly face, ��But the Ancestor said not to touch this thing, so what should we do?��


    The cultivator from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain also said in a deep voice, ��The cultivator sealed in the mysterious jade is not simple. I just investigated with a secret method, and I feel that there is a big evil hidden in it. If it is identally touched, it will bring unimaginable disasters.��


    Hearing this, this ce suddenly fell into silence. Many young masters were also helpless. In the face of such a major event, they could only listen to the words of the Enlightened beings from the n and had no chance to intervene. However, they could also see that this piece of mysterious jade was not simple and could not be easily touched.


    ��From my point of view, it��s better for us to wait at the original way back, and then find another way toe in.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and suggested.


    What he said made everyone a little moved. Since the road ahead was a dead end, no matter what they did, it would be dangerous, so why not head back the same way and find a new way?


    ��Young Master Changge is right, why don��t we find another way.�� The other Enlightened beings also nodded in agreement, thinking it was feasible.


    Jiang Chen��splexion suddenly changed slightly, if everyone returned to the original route at this time, they would definitely notice what he did. At that time, even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he couldn��t clean himself up.


    ��This approach may not work. When I came in just now, I had already seen it. As long as you are on this path, if you exit, it will be the same if youe in again. It��s just a waste of time for no reason.�� Jiang Chen��s face returned to normal, he shook his head and exined.


    He also wanted to rescue the old man in the mysterious jade, so naturally, he wouldn��t let everyone go back the same way at this time. What was more, the original path had been blocked by the spirit of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat, and it was not the same road as when he came.


    ��What? There��s only one way?�� Everyone��s expressions changed, they were shocked and a little disbelieving.


    Many Enlightened beings even frowned and stared at Jiang Chen with a gloomy expression, feeling more and more that this guy seemed to have a dark heart. He hadn��t told the truth from the beginning.


    ��Oh, then why didn��t you say it before? If there is only such a way, how did senior Ji Sheng Chu get trapped in Mount Kun?�� At this time, Gu Changge shook his head lightly and asked with great interest.


    ��How do I know this? If the Young Master Changge wants to know, then he can only ask the Ancestor of the Ji family.�� Jiang Chen shook his head and said, insisting that he didn��t know.


    ��Alpha, go back along the same path just now, and take a look at what��s going on. I wonder why he is trying so hard not to let us go back the way we came?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, and then gave instructions to Alpha behind him.


    Alpha didn��t stay long after hearing the words and immediately turned into a ck light, which disappeared in an instant. Seeing this scene, Jiang Chen��s face changed slightly, he did not expect Gu Changge to be so careful and even asked people to go back to investigate. In this way, wouldn��t his secret methods be exposed?


    Things suddenly went beyond Jiang Chen��s expectations, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    ��It seems that this guy really has a ghost in his heart. If it weren��t for him, why didn��t he want us to go back the same way? Damn it, you dare to plot against us, what is your purpose?�� The many Enlightened beings present were not stupid, and they immediately noticed the strangeness of Jiang Chen just now.


    Their faces suddenly turned ugly, and they were furious in their hearts, feeling as if they had been tricked by Jiang Chen.


    Suddenly, the terrifying pressure rolled down towards Jiang Chen like a mountain and river bursting an embankment, instantly causing him to spurt out a mouthful of blood. His bones creaked, his skin was about to split, and he almost shattered into a ball of flesh.


    The other powerhouses also surrounded Jiang Chen with unkind expressions, and surrounded Jiang Chen all at once, preventing him from escaping. With Jiang Chen��s strength, since there were so many powerhouses here, even if he had wings, it would probably be difficult for him to escape.


    Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing didn��t doubt anything about this. ording to the hatred between Jiang Chen and Gu Changge, he could indeed do such a thing. It was just that Ji Chu Yue still couldn��t help feeling a little sad in her heart, she really didn��t want to see Jiang Chen being used as a cart, hitting a stone with an egg. How could he be Gu Changge��s opponent?


    ��You are courting death.�� Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the others also shook their heads with regretful expressions.


    Jiang Chen didn��t expect the situation to turn into this step, his face darkened. He would definitely not admit it, so he just had to dy the time and wait for the next dragon��s breath to erupt. Then he would rescue the old man sealed in the mysterious jade, and no one in this ce would be able to escape.


    He could escape in the chaos. Not long after, Alpha went and returned, and reported to Gu Changge, ��My lord, the way we came here has disappeared, and I can��t find the correct way back.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge sighed and shook his head with a look of anticipation, ��So that��s the case, but I didn��t expect it to be for this reason.��


    ��Now, what else do you have to say? If Young Master Changge hadn��t seen through your scheme, I��m afraid we would still be tricked by you.�� These words also made many Enlightened beings extremely angry, wishing they could p Jiang Chen to death.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t you spit blood, obviously you forced me in, I have no grievances with everyone, why would you do such a thing? The terrain here is ever-changing, how do I know that the return path will disappear?�� Jiang Chen stared at Gu Changge with an ugly expression, he was still denying it at this moment, trying to dy the time.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said calmly, ��Still not admitting it? In fact, I also guessed your purpose. The many Great sect leaders who were killed by you in the Supreme God��s tomb back then were probably like us at that time, and their way was cut off and the back road was blocked.��


    ��Thinking that you, as the descendant of Divine Origin Master, should be able to help rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family, I deliberately spared your life, intending to let you atone for your sins. It��s a pity that you don��t know good from bad, and you are still thinking about plotting against me.��

 Chapter 577-2: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This blame can’t be washed away (2)

    <h4>Chapter 577-2: The one who killed many leaders of Great sects, This me can��t be washed away (2)</h4>


    ��What? He was the one who murdered the leaders of many great sects in the tomb of Supreme God?��


    ��How can that be?��


    As soon as Gu Changge��s words came out, there was quite amotion here. Everyone��s heads thumped, and their eyes widened in shock, unbelievable.


    When they were in the Star Gazing Tower before, many young lords who witnessed Jiang Chen being taken away by Gu Changge suddenly understood. It turned out that this was the origin of the hatred between Gu Changge and Jiang Chen!


    Jiang Chen turned out to be that mysterious person that all the major forces were now encircling and suppressing!


    One must know that what had happened in the Supreme God��s tomb at the beginning had caused a great sensation. Many Great sect leaders died tragically, involving too many forces and sects. Even the Supreme God n paid a heavy price to quell the anger.


    ��So he was the one who murdered the leader of my sect?��


    ��It was hidden so deeply, and he is still the descendant of Divine Origin Master!��


    Many powerhouses�� eyes were red as they stared at Jiang Chen closely, wishing to tear him into pieces and pull out their bones. They didn��t doubt Gu Changge��s words, after all, Gu Changge was also one of the few people who survived in the Supreme God��s tomb at that time.


    It was not surprising that he had seen Jiang Chen��s true face. Thinking about it this way, many people also figured it out, after all, there were too many prohibition formations in the Supreme God��s tomb at that time.


    If it weren��t for the Divine Origin Master, it would probably be difficult to manipte those things. With such means, Jiang Chen could easily kill and bury many Great sect leaders who went deep into it to snatch the Supreme God��s divine orb.


    ��Gu Changge, you despicable viin, that was clearly you and the Supreme God n, yet you framed me! You must die!!�� Jiang Chen never expected that at this time, Gu Changge would suddenly mention this matter and pour ck water on him.


    His eyes immediately turned red, and his teeth were clenched tightly, apanied by bloodshot eyes. However, the people present didn��t listen to his words at all, especially the forces whose leader had died tragically in the tomb of the Supreme God.


    The terrifying murderous aura swept over immediately, covering Jiang Chen��s whole body, locking him in ce and making it difficult for him to move.


    ��Actually, I��ve always been curious, why did you kill those Great sect leaders who have no grievances with you?�� Gu Changge shook his head, looking extremely confused.


    He seemed to be thinking of the tragic situation at the beginning, and he couldn��t help sighing.


    ��This guy is bloodthirsty and has evil intentions. He doesn��t look like a good person at first nce. What reason does he need?�� Many powerhouses were even more furious when they heard this.


    If they didn��t feel that Jiang Chen��s status as a Divine Origin Master was still useful, they would have pped him to death at this moment, so as to avoid future troubles.


    ��What!�� And at this moment, it seemed that some kind of abnormal change had urred in Jiang Chen��s body.


    A kind of jet-ck brilliance suddenly rose from his spiritual sea, making him unable to restrain himself from letting out a roar. It was an extremely dense ck light like a ck sun rising, prating through his soul, lungs, spiritual sea, and soul pce, and its brilliance engulfed the long river of time.


    Faintly, everyone saw a terrifying vision emerge behind Jiang Chen as if all spirits were extinguished, the universe was exhausted. Evil spirits covered the sky and sun, and raised their hands to destroy everything.


    A terrifying demonic aura manifested in his body, his ck hair danced wildly and his aura surged, just like an unrivaled demon god appearing in the world. Such a startling change changed the expressions of everyone here, and even many Enlightened beings couldn��t help but take a few steps back, looking very shocked.


    ��This�� could it be�� the inheritor of demonic arts?��


    ��Jiang Chen was still hiding his identity like this?��


    The expressions of the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Heavenly Demon Monarch, Six Crown King, and others all changed suddenly, and they were extremely shocked.


    Although they hadn��t dealt with the inheritor of demonic arts in person, they knew a lot about them and had always been careful. So seeing Jiang Chen like this, they immediately thought of the inheritor of the demonic arts.


    ��How is it possible, Jiang Chen actually���� Ji Chu Yue also opened her small mouth, her beautiful eyes widened, she never expected Jiang Chen to have such an identity.


    ��This aura is extremely evil andplex, it is a mixture of various origins, and it is definitely the same as the inheritor of demonic arts!��


    ��So far, I am afraid that many genius cultivators have died tragically at his hands!��


    ��I didn��t expect him to hide so deeply. If he didn��t take the initiative to expose it today, we wouldn��t know his true identity!��


    The eyes of the Enlightened being from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain flickered with coldness. He thought about how his own sessors had encountered the murderous hands of the inheritor of the demonic arts one after another, his anger and murderous aura surged up immediately.


    ��He even took the initiative to expose his identity, is he nning to reveal all this? Be careful, everyone, since he no longer wants to hide it at this time, he must have a desperate n.�� Gu Changge said in a deep voice as if he didn��t expect Jiang Chen to suddenly reveal his identity.


    The people he reminded of these words became cautious and vignt, not daring to be careless. After all, this ce was deep in Mount Kun and Jiang Chen still had the identity of Divine Origin Master. And just when everyone was about to make a move, the ce suddenly shook.


    The mysterious jade blocking the cave not far away trembled, and a terrifying purple waterfall rushed up from below like a river breaking its embankment, turning into a torrent, containing unimaginable terrifying power.


    Seeing this, everyone did not dare to resist and fled in all directions. All of a sudden, the ce was in chaos, and everyone was avoiding this purple waterfall. Even Enlightened beings did not dare to touch it, feeling the terrifying corrosiveness in it.


    ��This is Dragon��s breath���� Although Jiang Chen was angry, his head was still clear-headed, and he noticed right away that this was the gushing dragon��s breath.


    And this was his chance to make a move. He didn��t know why he exposed his cultivation of demonic arts just now. He only felt that he was extremely angry, wishing to kill all the people here, and an unstoppable terrifying force emerged from his spiritual sea.


    But this was the end of the matter, and he had no choice.


    ��Immortal Boat, help me break open that piece of mysterious jade, release the old man inside, and kill everyone here!!��


    Jiang Chen yelled at the artifact spirit in his mind, taking advantage of the chaos, his whole body turned into a stream of light, and ran toward that piece of mysterious jade.


    Dazzling and gorgeous brilliance gushed out from his palm, like a bursting star, crashing into that piece of mysterious jade with a bang.


    ��Not good, he wants to release the old man in the mysterious jade seal!��


    ��Go and stop him!��


    Seeing this, the face of the Ancestor of the Ji family changed drastically, and he wanted to stop it. But it was toote, the purple waterfall crashed into him, making a hissing sound, quickly corroding his body, and he had to fight back.


    The expressions of the rest of the people also changed suddenly, bing a little pale, unable to stop it. But at this moment, Jiang Chen was already standing there with a sneer on his face, raised his hand, and patted down!


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the piece of mysterious jade that sealed the cave below the town made an extremely clear and crisp sound, and cracks appeared on it, quickly copsing and splitting.


    From it, a terrifying evil spirit suddenly swept and spread as if it could swallow up the entire heavens!!

 Chapter 806: The whole world is the king’s land, the matter of accepting concubines

    Chapter 806: The whole world is the king��snd, the matter of epting concubines


    Besides the Immortal Sealing List, Yin Mei put forth many suggestions that Gu Changge found extremely valuable.


    For instance, in the newly established Divine Kingdom, with heavens and earth and various sects holding official positions, many ethnic groups would take up semi-official roles, enjoying rights and duties.


    She also noticed Gu Changges intention to support ordinary cultivators, attempting to bnce the interests of different sects and immortal forces. This included encouraging ancient forces to contribute their town-keeping techniques, rewarding them with numerous benefits from the Divine Kingdom to maintain equilibrium and serve as a means of suppression.


    Yin Mei delved deeply into the art of imperial rule, a skill she needed to gain expertise in. Additionally, Ji Qingxuan harbored ambitious aspirations, suggesting various methods to suppress immortal forces from different traditions.


    Through mutual discussions and borrowing from each others ideas, they devised quite a few ingenious solutions.


    Indeed, with the establishment of the Divine Kingdom, talent was needed in various aspects. Gu Changge had anticipated this, having nned to gather talented individuals when he had previously distributed golden finger seeds of opportunity to the heavens and ten thousand domains.


    However, the talent he sought was among the sons of destiny, each possessing unique fates and fortunes, blessed by heaven.


    These sons of destiny exhibited various abilities and were profoundly devoted to Gu Changge, having received his guidance in their younger days, referring to themselves as divine envoys and disciples.


    <em>Now that you are both the Divine Lord and the Son of Heaven, you should naturally rule the Divine Kingdom with heavens and earth as your territory. Under the heavens, there should be nond that is not under your rule</em>


    Yin Meis delicate hand gently massaged Gu Changges brow as she spoke soothingly.


    She, being ambitious herself, though Gu Changge hadnt yet chosen a queen, let alone a consort, many ministers in the divinend believed in her capabilities. They saw her as someone who could manage everything efficiently.


    While Yue Mingkong was officially Gu Changges wife, her influence and authority in the Divine Kingdom were less imposing than Yin Meis.


    In fact, some even thought that if Gu Changge chose a queen in the future, Yin Mei might be more suitable than Yue Mingkong. Gu Changge was well aware of these discussions, understanding that such spections were unavoidable after establishing the Divine Kingdom.


    Yin Mei and Yue Mingkong had brought up these concerns multiple times, urging him to address these matters promptly to prevent widespread discussions among the ministers of Divine Kingdom. Many things had to be considered in the broader context, and decisions couldnt be made as casually as before.


    Furthermore, Yin Mei was worried that Yue Mingkong might get anxious and spected. Hence, she questioned Gu Changge several times to gauge his intentions. While she had ambitions for power, she wouldnt act recklessly or overstep boundaries.


    <em>Ive already made arrangements for these matters. What remains before me now is the matter of the Immortal Sealing List that I mentioned earlier.</em>


    <em>In the face of absolute strength, these rules can be changed or established at will. Just like now, founding a Divine Kingdom and ruling over heavens and earth, isnt it just a casual game for me?</em>


    Gu Changge murmured with a faint smile as he took the tea she handed over, gently blowing on it.


    He didnt view the foundation of the Divine Kingdom as something grand but rather as a means to absorb the power of belief. Regardless of how glorious the Divine Kingdom was now, it relied solely on him. If he were to suddenly disappear, the Divine Kingdom would copse overnight, and Gu Changge wasnt surprised by that.


    <em>Young master, do you know how infuriating these words can be?</em>


    Yin Mei blinked her beautiful eyes, feeling that Gu Changge was too casual and continued.


    <em>This is the Immortal Divine Kingdom, the only immortal-level force born in the upper realms over countless years. It can be recorded in ancient history as eternal and immortal.</em>


    <em>I feel that even if drastic changes ur in the future, the Divine Kingdom will stand immortal, enduring in the river of epochs</em>


    Her greatest ambition was to help Gu Changge establish an immortal kingdom.


    <em>Infuriating, you say?</em>


    Gu Changge chuckled, pulling her into his embrace. His gaze seemed to prate the vast and boundless myriad realms from the pinnacle of the Divine Kingdom, overlooking everything.


    Yin Mei gazed at him with admiration and affection. However, she remembered something and felt a bit troubled.


    <em>Young master, regarding the matter of choosing a queen and taking consorts, many ministers have been advisingtely to bring in saintly daughters or heavenly maidens from various families.</em>


    Moreover, even some female cultivators from the past, with unparalleled cultivation and extraordinary beauty, had expressed their desire to enter the pce. Among them is the Golden Sun Goddess of the Supreme God n


    The Golden Sun Goddess was a genuinely profound existence, having a long history and a distant connection with Gu Changge. She had been renowned in ancient times, attracting countless admirers,ter suppressing the era, breaking through realms, and possessing unfathomable cultivation.


    Such matters were not umon in ordinary countries, let alone in a Divine Kingdom meant to rule over heavens and earth.


    Many sects and forces hoped to gain a foothold in the vast Divine Kingdom through such means because it was the current trend.


    The matter of the Immortal Sealing List had long spread throughout the heavens and earth. Discussions and shock reverberated in every universe, even causing significant changes in the ancient forbidden ears that had remained dormant for ages.


    The vast and boundless territories of myriad realms were impossible to fully explore for even those with extraordinary cultivation.


    Establishing the Divine Kingdom offered hope to all living beings and presented a terrifying momentum of ruling over the heavens and earth to various forces and sects.


    As the Lord of the Divine Kingdom, Gu Changges actions intimidated every corner of the world who wouldnt fear or respect him?


    For the upper realms, this would be a groundbreaking and ears-dividing change. Gu Changge heard these words without a change in expression; he had anticipated this.


    Yue Mingkong had mentioned it beforehow could a Lord of the Divine Kingdom have only one queen?


    Yue Mingkong, the Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty for many years, naturally knew what Gu Changge would face. She didnt mind and felt that Gu Changge needed to consider the matter carefully and settle the numerous women around him.


    While she used to be a bit domineering and jealous in the past, their perspectives and thoughts had changed since their marriage. In Gu Changges eyes, she now exuded an aura befitting the title of a virtuous mother of the kingdom, capable of calming everything.


    As for that Golden Sun Goddess, how many eras had she lived through? Even though she had such thoughts, I find it quite surprising, Gu Changge said, shaking his head. If it were someone like Jiang Luoshen, a Supreme God n deity who wanted to be his consort, he would find it normal. However, the unexpected interest from the Golden Sun Goddess surprised him.


    After the Kun Ji Catastrophe, the number of background figures had sharply declined, especially female ones.


    Yin Mei sighed,<em>This senior Golden Sun Goddess from the Supreme God n has actively advised three times, expressing her desire to enter the Divine Kingdom and apany the young master</em>


    Gu Changge chuckled, <em>Shes lived for so long; she doesnt have eyshes anymore. Its not solely because of admiration. I suspect shes concerned about hidden pitfalls with the Immortal Sealing List but doesnt want to miss the opportunity to be an immortal. So, she came up with this n.</em>


    He didnt believe that his charm had reached a level where a profound figure willingly entered the pce to serve him. It was merely a decision made for the sake of achieving immortality.


    Of course, Gu Changge showed little emotional change. At his level, harboring casual emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness was challenging.


    Young master, didnt say that. For the beings in the upper realms, your achievements in oveing challenges, clearing troubles, and establishing the only immortal Divine Kingdom as heavens and earth are truly magnificent. These were aplishments that countless cultivators wouldnt dare to dream of.


    Moreover, young master, you are the true immortal of this era. In terms of appearance, few men in the world canpare, and in terms of talent and natural gifts, theres no one to rival you. Such a rare figure in myths and legendshow can any woman in the world not be captivated by you?


    The Golden Sun Goddess, in the first 400 generations, was once a goddess who outshone the world in her era, with countless admirers. Its normal for her to have admiration for you, Yin Mei expressed with a hint of understanding.


    However, upon hearing Gu Changges words, Yin Meis small face became serious. On her enchantingly beautiful face, which seemed divinely crafted, a solemn expression emerged as she exined. This was the image of Gu Changge in her mind, without a hint of insincerity.


    Gu Changge chuckled and couldnt resist teasing her by flicking her nose. Since when did you start ttery, too?


    Looking at Yin Mei before him, his thoughts wandered a bit. Initially, he had only nted a demonic seed in her, intending for her to work for him. The n was to discard her like a disposable pawn when her usefulness was nearly depleted.


    However, who would have thought she would be one of the closest people around him.


    Yin Mei had been more helpful than many others around him, even exceeding Yue Mingkongs efforts in some matters. It was indeed an unpredictable turn of events.


    Im not making it up. If you dont believe me, go and inquire yourself. Which Heavenly Maiden wouldnt speak highly of you? Yin Meis small face wore a serious expression.


    Gu Changge smiled and didnt say much. Instead, he took out a booklet and ced it before her.


    <em>This is from Mingkong. You can take a look.</em>


    Curious, Yin Mei took the booklet and focused on its contents. The main topic was about the selection of queens and consorts. It outlined the division of powers in the harem, including the Empress, divine consorts, and heavenly concubinesthree tiers of concubines, with one Empress and three to four divine concubines, and the number of heavenly concubines could be more.


    As for the other concubines, it was much simpler and more casual, with designations like the main concubines and side concubines.


    <em>Was this n drafted by the Empress?</em>


    Yin Mei surprisingly found her position among the divine consort, a delighted expression on her face. Undoubtedly, the title of Empress belonged to Yue Mingkong, and the other parts were nned to be discussed with herter.

 Chapter 579: Creepy, How do you explain your demonic arts?

    <h4>Chapter 579: Creepy, How do you exin your demonic arts?</h4>


    ��Why do I feel like someone is calling me?�� Suddenly, Jiang Chen, who was rushing to the depths, stopped with some doubt appearing on his face,


    But after listening carefully, he didn��t hear the slightest sound. He looked around, except for the extremely tall pirs, the ce was extremely empty.


    ��Could it be the voice of the Ancestor of the Ji family?�� Jiang Chen was in doubt for a while.


    After what happened to the Ji family, he no longer had the slightest liking for the Ji family. Naturally, he didn��t want to rescue their Ancestor at this time.


    In his opinion, this kind of thing was extremely risky. Who knew if the Ancestor of the Ji family would repay his kindness, after suffering many losses?


    ��I think you can give it a try. ording to rumors, the Ancestor of the Ji family should be from a benevolent generation, otherwise. many forces would not ept his kindness. Maybe this is your chance.�� Good Fortune Immortal Boat Qi Ling said, thinking that Jiang Chen could give it a try.


    Jiang Chen pondered for a while and felt it was reasonable. What if this was his chance to wash away all his grievances?


    Afterward, Jiang Chen did not hesitate and headed toward the source of the voice, if the situation was not right then, he would find a way to escape. The Ancestor of the Ji family had been trapped here for so many years, and he could only rely on sound transmission to transmit messages.


    ��He shouldn��t pose much of a threat to me.�� Thinking about it, Jiang Chen gritted his teeth, concentrated his mind, and went to the depths.


    After walking for dozens of miles, he felt a surging pressure in front of him, like a huge wave. But it seemed that an ancient sky was falling, and people couldn��t help but kneel down devoutly and want to worship.


    This was the mighty power of Heaven and Earth that could not be described in words. Under this kind of pressure, any living being was as weak as an ant.


    ��What is this?�� Jiang Chen looked at the scene in front of him in shock, it was as if a chaotic river was running through the universe flowing on both sides.


    A terrifying aura filled the air, and there were pitch-ck waves on both sides like the river of darkness filled with chaotic aura, which seemed to lead to the depths of the starry sky.


    One after another, dragon coffins floated in the rivers on both sides, floating up and down. Their traces were extremely ancient and filled with vicissitudes. Transcending many epochs, it was even difficult to trace their origin.


    In this underground pce, there was such a vast scene. It was almost like emerging from the depths of the universe. For a moment, he seemed to have entered beyond the starry sky.


    The ancient and majestic stars were floating up and down above his head, thousands of stars were shining brightly in this magnificent Milky Way, spreading to the other side of the world.


    In front, Jiang Chen also saw the blood gathered on the ground. Nine colors were intertwined within it, making it seem astonishing and dazzling. The terrifying aura made his skin tear open like a knife cutting his bones.


    Even if there were strands of chaotic aura hanging down around it, there was a crackling sound as if it was about to copse. It was difficult to get half a step closer.


    Blood of Immortal King! Moreover, there was a lot of it, forming a smallke.


    ��An Immortal King really fell here�� and it is rted to the Dragon n. Is this ce the pce of the Dragon King?�� Jiang Chen was so shocked that he didn��t even dare to take half a step forward.


    He understood the horror of that Immortal King��s blood. Though countless years had passed and the divinity in it had dissipated. Still, the remaining energy alone was enough to kill any creature.


    ��Little friend���� After arriving here, Jiang Chen once again heard the voice of Ji Sheng Chu, the Ancestor of the Ji family.


    He followed the sound and saw an extremely tall tform in the deepest part of the underground pce. There seemed to be a vague figure on it, extremely thin and dry, if he didn��t identify it carefully, he may even use it as firewood. He was totally out of shape.


    ��Senior, is that you?�� Jiang Chen asked aloud, he never thought that the Ancestor of the Ji family who was rumored to look down upon the entire universe would actually look in such a miserable state now.


    However, being trapped in Mount Kun for so many years, it was already noteworthy that he did not die, which was enough to show that he was not simple.


    ��Little friend, it is the old man. There are prohibition patterns left by the True Dragon n here, as well as the remnants of the Immortal King��s aura. My friend, don��t act rashly, or you will hurt yourself.��


    The thin figure lying on the tform spoke, looking extremely weak, like a candle in the wind which seemed to be extinguished at any moment.


    Jiang Chen didn��t expect Ji Sheng Chu to be worried about his safety first at this time, and somehow he had a good impression of him.


    ��I understand, how can I rescue you, senior?�� Jiang Chen asked.


    ��If you can find the eight formation eyes here and break them, the restriction here will naturally dissipate. This old man was lucky enough to hide on this altar to avoid being strangled by the force of the restriction. You must be careful. These restrictions wereid down by an Immortal King himself. Although they are broken and there is nothing left, they are not trivial.�� Ji Sheng Chu sighed, although he was still weak, Jiang Chen��s arrival made him see hope, so he couldn��t help but brace himself up.


    ��I understand, senior, I��ll rescue you right now.�� Jiang Chen nodded and began to follow Ji Sheng Chu��s words, looking for formations around him.


    At the same time, he was also talking to the Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit in his mind, wanting to know whether Ji Sheng��s initial value was worth saving.


    ��If you can rescue him, maybe he can be your protector.�� The voice of Immortal Boat Artifact Spirit was somewhat excited.


    ��I feel that Ji Sheng Chu, who has been trapped in Mount Kun these years, might be blessed by misfortune. His cultivation level will go even further. He should have surpassed the Immortal Realm when he was at the peak. Now, although the rules of Heaven and Earth are notplete, I feel that once his strength recovers, he should not be weaker than a True Immortal.�� It swore and promised.


    When Jiang Chen heard these words, his heart also became hot. With a protector at True Immortal Realm strength, wouldn��t he have hope for revenge?


    Afterward, Jiang Chen followed Ji Sheng Chu��s request to search for the formation eye, while talking to him, he also learned how Ji Sheng Chu was trapped in Mount Kun in the first ce.


    ording to Ji Sheng Chu, the inheritance of the Immortal King was really tempting.


    This Mount Kun was originally their of the True Dragon n of the Upper Realm. Later, the Dragon King of the True Dragon n was killed by someone for unknown reasons and fell here.


    Ji Sheng Chu was also a bold person with high skills. He broke into Mount Kun alone, trying to find the inheritance of the Dragon King of the True Dragon n. However, he touched the restriction here by mistake. Thanks to hiding on the Taoist tform in time and avoiding the restrictions around him, he survived.


    It was also for this reason that he had been trapped here for so many years without hearing any news.


    ��Now the outside world is probably going through a lot of vicissitudes. I wonder if Arlene�� I, Ji Sheng Chu, have traveled all over the world in my life, and I have never broken my promise to anyone, but only to her.��


    While telling Jiang Chen what happened, Ji Sheng Chu couldn��t help but let out a long sigh, and suddenly burst into tears, regretting in his heart, thinking of his former beauty.


    From Jiang Chen��s words, he also learned about the current changes in the outside world. Things changed, people changed, and so on. The bamboo tree that the two of them nted together in the past probably would have withered already and turned into dust.


    Jiang Chen didn��t care about Ji Sheng Chu��s sigh at the moment, he just wanted to save him and use him as his own amulet.


    Ji Sheng Chu seemed to know Jiang Chen��s thoughts, and suddenly smiled and said, ��Little friend, you can rest assured, since you rescued this old man, then you are the benefactor of this old man and the entire Ji family. The old man has acted honestly and aboveboard all his life, never cheating others, let alone repaying kindness with revenge.��


    ��I have never doubted my predecessor��s character.�� Hearing this, Jiang Chen heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and also showed a rare smile.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of Ji Chu Yue and what Gu Changge said in the dungeon. The son-inw of the Ji family who rides the dragon?


    This might not be impossible. Half a dayter, there was a loud bang and an earthquake, shining brilliantly in all directions. The waves of terrifying chaos rising from both sides were also slowly dissipating at this moment, gradually returning to the surrounding darkness.


    ��The eight formation eyes have been dealt with, and the pressure shrouded in this ce has dissipated���� Seeing this scene, Jiang Chen showed a surprised expression, as if relieved.


    ��Little friend, you have worked hard, but I have to trouble you with one thing. The old man has been trapped here for many years, and he has reached the point where his life force is exhausted. It will take a while to recover before he can take you out of this ce. During this time, I will trouble you to help this old man..�� Ji Sheng Chu on the tform also showed joy in his eyes, and after taking a deep breath, he said to Jiang Chen again.


    Jiang Chen nodded, naturally he didn��t have any questions about it. He could also tell that Ji Sheng Chu was extremely withered now. He must have been struggling to support him all these years, and his aura had already been exhausted.


    Soon, Ji Sheng Chu fell into meditation, and a surge of spiritual energy began to rush toward him. The Dao rhymes umted in the underground pce for countless years turned into a vortex, converging and submerging here.


    ��As long as I leave Mount Kun, my life will be rewritten. Gu Changge, you probably wouldn��t have imagined it, right?�� Jiang Chen took a deep breath, his eyes flickered with coldness. Then he also sat cross-legged, and began to recover from the consumption he had just had.


    He thought of a lot at once, including how to expose Gu Changge��s true face, and how to avenge his friends and others. There were too many, and he wanted Gu Changge to repay them one by one!!


    But at this moment, Jiang Chen suddenly heard the sound of footsteps emerging from not far away, it was unhurried, and it seemed that the visitor seemed to be calm and calm. And the person who had arrived seemed to want him to perceive it on purpose, and only then did the footstepse out.


    At this moment, Jiang Chen opened his eyes, not knowing what to do and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He turned his head and looked toward the other side of the underground pce, his pupils shrank suddenly. It was unbelievable, his whole body was filled with chills, and his hair stood on end.


    Jiang Chen was cold from head to toe, even trembling slightly. He felt a huge terror attack, his whole heart seemed to be strangled, and his bones and flesh were about to burst. He never expected that Gu Changge would appear in this ce. Shouldn��t he be held back by the old man in feathered clothes at this time?


    ��Gu Changge, why are you here?�� He tried to calm himself down, but his voice was trembling.


    Gu Changge walked toward him unhurriedly. He shook his head when he heard the words, and said with a natural expression, ��Of course, I came here to rescue Senior Ji Sheng Chu, but you, the inheritor of demonic arts, what do you want? You not only released the old man in feathered clothes who was sealed in the mysterious jade but also tried to kill everyone who came to rescue Senior Ji Sheng Chu here.��


    ��Gu Changge, you don��t want to spout blood. I��m not the inheritor of demonic arts. I was obviously framed by you.�� Jiang Chen��s eyes were slightly bloody, and he fixed Gu Changge firmly, his limbs felt cold, and he was extremely shocked.


    ��Then can you exin why you know about demonic arts?�� Gu Changge smiled nomittally. ��And why did you destroy that piece of ck jade, release the old man in feathered clothes, and let him ughter the powerhouses of all races?��

 Chapter 580: Collecting compensation, It looks like senior’s mind has been confused

    <h4>Chapter 580: Collectingpensation, It looks like senior��s mind has been confused</h4>


    Gu Changge��s sudden appearance cast a shadow over Jiang Chen��s heart. Especially when he heard these words from him, his heart skipped a beat, feeling bad. He knew that although Ji Sheng Chu was recovering, he had been paying attention to what was going on here.


    Gu Changge��s arrival should not be hidden from Ji Sheng Chu. He was framed by Gu Changge as the inheritor of demonic arts, and he could justify this matter. But it was an undeniable fact that he released the old man in feathered clothes from the ck jade.


    After Gu Changge came here, he was looking at the surrounding environment, especially the tform in the top ce. This made him feel a little strange.


    In fact, he had been here for quite a while, but he had not stepped into this ce, waiting for Jiang Chen to break the restrictions around Ji Sheng Chu. Gu Changge actually knew about the existence of the True Dragon n in Mount Kun.


    And he also knew why the Dragon King of the True Dragon n had died. This incident had a lot to do with him. But to be precise, it should be rted to Chan Hong Yi, after all, the Dragon King was killed by her own hands.


    Her woodenb had been left here, and it was also rted to that battle. Before the Ancient Immortal Era, Mount Kun and Mount Lun were both known as the two major sacred mountains in the Upper Realm, but Mount Lun was destroyed by the Demon Lord.


    In order to avenge the Demon Lord, Chan Hong Yi came to Mount Kun to challenge the King of the Dragon n, trying to destroy the mountain. What was the result of that battle?


    In fact, there was still a record in the ancient books of Scale Feather. The Immortal King of Mount Kun died, and this ce turned into a restricted area. For countless epochs, no creature had ever cracked this secret.


    After collecting his thoughts, Gu Changge looked at the pools of blood not far away, his eyes were a littleplicated. Above the Taoist tform, there was a misty chaotic aura hanging down as there was arge piece of purple light floating around surrounded by stars in the sky.


    Ji Sheng Chu was seated there, his figure was blurred and thin. He was recovering his strength after swallowing the aura that swept from all around him. At this moment, his eyelids also moved a bit, and his extremely dry face began to be full of blood.


    Suddenly, it seemed like antern had emerged from the darkness, it was extremely bright, and it shone brightly in all directions. He looked in Gu Changge��s direction and frowned as if he was also confused by Gu Changge��s words.


    ��What is going on?�� Ji Sheng Chu was a little puzzled and asked Jiang Chen.


    In the beginning, he regarded Jiang Chen as a junior who came to rescue him, but he didn��t know about the rest. Jiang Chen didn��t mention it to him, he just said that he had a good rtionship with the miss of the Ji family, that was, Ji Chu Yue.


    But at this moment, it seemed that there was something else hidden in it?


    The inheritor of demonic arts? Released the Feathered Ancient Heavenly Lord from the mysterious jade?


    Neither of those things sounded like a good thing. Although Ji Sheng Chu had never listened about the inheritors of demonic arts before he stepped into Mount Kun. But what could be called demonic in this world was probably inseparable from the one who killed the King of the Dragon n in Mount Kun, right?


    Moreover, he had sensed that the piece of mysterious jade had moved recklessly before, and he had warned the people outside. Seeing Ji Sheng Chu��s question, Jiang Chen was a little bit at a loss for a moment, not knowing how to exin it.


    He hugged his thigh with great difficulty, how could he allow Gu Changge to provoke him with such a few words?


    ��Things are like this, senior, we had to do things outside the cave back then. If we didn��t break open that piece of mysterious jade, it would be difficult for us toe in and rescue you.��


    ��You have to believe that this junior is not a viin whomits evil, but the person in front of you is the vicious one with a human face and a beast��s heart. He will do bad things and is insane.�� Jiang Chen took a deep breath and looked at Gu Changge with a bit of hatred as he exined.


    However, Ji Sheng Chu was not a stupid person who would be fooled by a few words. He could clearly feel that Jiang Chen��s words seemed to be a little secretive, not telling the truth.


    He sighed, ��Don��t worry, little friend. Since you are my savior, I will naturally not treat you badly after I get out of trouble. As for your previous status, I don��t care.��


    Hearing what Ji Sheng Chu said, Jiang Chen also heaved a sigh of relief and felt relieved.


    ��Junior from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge, greets senior Ji Sheng Chu.�� Suddenly, Gu Changge stepped forward, greeting with a chuckle as he bowed to Ji Sheng Chu.


    ��Ancient Immortal Gu Family?�� Ji Sheng Chu��s face changed slightly, and then he seemed to think of something, and asked, ��Are you the young master of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family?��


    He used a firm tone. Because he felt that Gu Changge��s cultivation was very unfathomable, obviously his age was not very old, at most he was about the same as Jiang Chen in front of him. His tone softened a lot, inparison to Jiang Chen, Gu Changge��s status was obviously more important to him.


    Gu Changge showed a smile and slightly cupped his hands and said, ��This junior is exactly that. At that time, when I heard that Senior was trapped here, this junior discussed with Patriarch Ji Hao and others, summoning all the forces from the Upper Realm toe here to rescue Senior.��


    ��It��s a pity that on the way, the viin pursued and plotted to release the old man in feathered clothes, causing heavy casualties to all the forces. The younger generation escaped a catastrophe before he came here.��


    ��Oh?�� Ji Sheng Chu��splexion suddenly became a little cloudy.


    He had lived for countless years, so he was naturally not a stupid person, no matter what Gu Changge said or what Jiang Chen said, he did not fully believe it.


    From what Gu Changge said at this moment, Jiang Chen��s crime could be described as heinous. But from Gu Changge��s body, he felt a chill for some reason, which made him a little terrified.


    This young master of the Gu family was by no means as simple as he appeared on the surface, and the depth of hiding was unimaginable. At the level of Ji Sheng Chu, not to mention being able to directly spy on people��s hearts, it was easy to judge whether a person��s words were sincere or not through slight changes in expression or speech.


    In his opinion. Gu Changge said that he was lucky enough to escape, but there was no trace of injury on his body, and he was casual and natural from the beginning to the end. It was as if everything was under his control.


    On the contrary, after Gu Changge showed up, Jiang Chen acted extremely restless and vignt, and extremely fearful.


    ��It seems that Senior doesn��t believe in my good intentions.�� While various thoughts were passing through Ji Sheng Chu��s mind, Gu Changge smiled again and spoke.


    Jiang Chen��splexion changed drastically, and his heart beat even more violently. A bad premonition arose in his heart. Could it be that Gu Changge nned to attack Ji Sheng Chu? Could this be the purpose of Gu Changge going deep into Mount Kun?


    He didn��t want to rescue Ji Sheng Chu at all, but to kill him?


    He couldn��t believe it, in fact he couldn��t imagine how Gu Changge had such courage, this was an extremely ancient and invincible existence! Even across the era back then, he could find no opponent, and he was so powerful that it was unimaginable.


    Ji Sheng Chu frowned, and then said, ��Young Master of Gu Family, I appreciate your kindness. After I get out of Mount Kun, I will definitely repay everyone��s kindness.��


    For some reason, like Jiang Chen, he had a bad premonition. The young master of the Gu family in front of him seemed to be the one with evil intentions.


    Gu Changge shook his head and said with a light smile, ��Senior, you don��t have to wait until that moment, you can also repay this kindness now, I��m afraid that you will refuse junior if you wait until then.��


    Hearing this, Ji Sheng Chu��s expression darkened and he said, ��What do you mean? If you wantpensation, I will give it to you now.��


    At this time, anyone could feel Gu Changge��s deep malice.


    ��It seems that Senior has been trapped for a long time, and his mind has be confused. It��s better for this junior to get thepensation he wants by himself.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, and his words seemed a bit indifferent.


    Ji Sheng Chu��s face immediately sank. And when Gu Changge finished speaking, another sound broke through the air not far away.


    Apanied by the terrifying blood and evil spirit, a vague figure entered quickly before sweeping across the void.


    It was the old man in feathered clothes who had escaped from the ck jade. At this moment, his sleeves were stained with a lot of blood, which showed the brutality of the previous battle.


    ��Old man in feathered clothes, how did he get here?��


    Jiang Chen didn��t expect the old man from the mysterious jade to show up here at all, he was stunned for a moment, extremely surprised, and then a look of joy appeared on his face.


    He still remembered the old man in the mysterious clothes, who swore with his Dao heart and promised him that he would kill Gu Changge as long as he rescued him. From Jiang Chen��s point of view, this old man came here to chase and kill Gu Changge.


    But in the next moment, the joy on his face froze. He felt a little unbelievable, and his whole person froze there.


    ��The old man has already done what he promised you. I hope you can keep your promise.��


    The old man in feathered clothes fell from the sky, ignoring Jiang Chen��s look of anticipation, and after a strangeugh, he spoke to Gu Changge.


    ��You killed them all?�� Gu Changge asked casually as if he was not surprised that he woulde here.


    The old man in feathered clothes shook his head and said, ��Some people escaped, and the old man couldn��t catch them, but I��ve still killed most of them, which is considered to have done what you ordered.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Changge nodded, and said with a faint smile, ��You can rest assured, I will keep my word. After leaving Mount Kun, you will not only regain your freedom but also gain a new identity. From then on, the world is vast, and you can do whatever you want and no one will be able to restrain you.��


    The old man in the feathered clothes also yearned for such a life. Hearing this, his eyes were unabashedly hot. After all, he was not the true Feathered Ancient Heavenly Lord, but just a touch of wisdom born in his corpse.


    He could move freely in Mount Kun, but once he left this ce, he would be like a fly without roots. Gu Changge promised to give him the heavenly technique of rebuilding the corpse so that he could regain control of the corpse of the Feathered Heavenly Lord.


    It was not impossible to even reproduce the peak glory of the Feathered Ancient Heavenly Lord.


    ��At that time, you intentionally transmitted the voice to me. Was it arranged by Gu Changge?�� Jiang Chen stared at the old man in feathered clothes, his face became extremely ugly as if he had eaten a dead fly.


    He could also see at this moment that the old man in feathered clothes and Gu Changge had already made a deal. Only he was like a fool,cent, thinking that Gu Changge would be eaten.


    Little did he know that all of this waspletely nned by Gu Changge. Releasing the old man from the mysterious jade was originally a part of Gu Changge��s scheme!!


    ��It seems that you, junior, are not too stupid.�� Seeing Jiang Chen talking to him, the old man in feathered clothes sneered, but he didn��t take him seriously at all.


    Jiang Chen said with an ugly expression, ��At that time, you swore with your Dao heart and promised me. Aren��t you afraid of the bacsh by the Dao of Heaven that would break your way forward?��

 Chapter 581: The cruel fact, We were a couple for a day

    <h4>Chapter 581: The cruel fact, We were a couple for a day</h4>


    Hearing this, the old man in feathered clothesughed loudly, as if he had heard some joke.


    ��The old man is just a corpse, how can there be such a thing as Dao heart?�� He sneered and mocked, showing disdain as if looking at a fool.


    He also didn��t expect that Jiang Chen would actually believe it was true just because he was fooling around at that time.


    ��You!�� Jiang Chen��splexion was extremely ugly, and he felt insulted, feeling extremely aggrieved, and angry.


    ��Why did you scheme so much?�� On the Taoist tform, Ji Sheng Chu had been watching with cold eyes, and couldn��t help asking in a deep voice, and he could see the whole story at this moment.


    The fact that Jiang Chen released the old man in feathered clothes was not his wish but he was used by Gu Changge in front of him. This made him tremble a little, and he didn��t dare to underestimate Gu Changge.


    ��Old friend, let��s settle the grievances between the two of us,�� The old man in feathered clothes interrupted him, took a step forward, and said with a sneer.


    Although he was not the original Feathered Ancient Heavenly Lord, he still inherited a lot of memories. It included how he was attacked by Ji Sheng Chu, and how he was sealed out of the cave by him.


    At this moment, he stopped talking nonsense and went straight to attack Ji Sheng Chu in front of him. He could see that Ji Sheng Chu had only just escaped from trouble, and he was extremely weak. It was natural to take advantage of his illness to kill him!


    ��A corpse transformed into a spirit dares to be fierce!�� Ji Sheng Chu��s face was slightly cold. Although he had just escaped from trouble and didn��t have much strength, he was by no means a corpse to be underestimated.


    Immediately, the sleeves were rolled up, and a small jet-ck sword flew out. It was less than three feet long, iparably crystal clear, surrounded by dragon patterns, nging and sneering, bursting out terrifying sword energy.


    This was an indestructible divine weapon forged from the dragon pattern god gold he obtained from Mount Kun. Even without him urging it, it could unleash terrifyingws and order, which was extremely powerful.


    ��I don��t think you��re much better, you��re nothing more than stern and soft-hearted, you have an empty shell.�� The old man in feathered clothes also sneered, showing powerful means, and a whisk appeared out of nowhere.


    In a sh, there was a sound of thunder and vibration, causing the void to copse and explode, and even a chaotic aura spewed out.


    The two fought on the Taoist tform, the momentum was extremely terrifying. All kinds of rays of light shot up into the sky, trying to shatter the earthquake. If it weren��t for this ce being the Immortal King abode from the True Dragon n back then, with many formation patterns engraved, it would have immediately exploded and copsed into powder, making it difficult to withstand such unmatched fluctuations.


    But this kind of aura was also palpitating. It seemed to disturb the time, and many phantoms emerged, making this ce extremely chaotic as if it had reversed the heaven and copsed the universe.


    ��It seems that yourst backing seems to be unreliable.�� Seeing Ji Sheng Chu fighting with the old man in feathered clothes, Gu Changge smiled lightly, looked at Jiang Chen in front of him, and said casually.


    At this moment, Jiang Chen��splexion turned pale, his whole body was icy cold, he was chilling from head to toe and it was difficult for him to move. He was shrouded in terrifying pressure, he was almost suffocated, and all of his blood seemed to be flowing backward.


    Before this, he never imagined that he would have such a day. He was lifeless, hopeless!


    Gu Changge��s strength was by no meansparable to his, even if he tried all the means, it would be useless. The gap between the two was really too big, so big that it was desperate.


    Gu Changge approached him unhurriedly, and sighed, ��I wanted to keep you and kill youter, but it��s a pity that you insist on killing yourself.��


    Jiang Chen couldn��t understand the meaning of his words, but he could feel Gu Changge��s undisguised killing intent.


    ��As long as I don��t die, I will definitely kill you in the future.�� He gritted his teeth, his eyes were bloodshot, full of hatred.


    ��What are you relying on to kill me? Relying on the Good Fortune Immortal Boat? Or relying on the demonic arts you know?�� Gu Changge smiled indifferently.


    ��What! How do you know about this?�� There was a bang on Jiang Chen��s head as if he was hit by a hammer. His eyes widened, and he was even a little dazed at this moment.


    He never expected that his biggest secret would be revealed by his enemy himself one day. Didn��t that mean that Gu Changge knew about the existence of the Immortal Boat a long time ago?


    He also knew that his identity as a Divine Origin Master was actually a fake. He could do all of this by relying on the Good Fortune Immortal Boat. Jiang Chen couldn��t believe it, the terrible cold swept his whole body, making him shiver uncontrobly.


    ��Do you suddenly feel that you are living a pitiful life? Not only do I know your biggest secret, I even gave you the techniques you cultivate.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, but his eyes were calm and innocent.


    ��What do you mean by that? What do you mean that even the techniques I cultivated were given by you?�� Jiang Chen��s whole body was covered with a cold aura, he didn��t even notice it, his voice was trembling, full of fear.


    ��Isn��t this the master who bestowed the technique on you?�� Gu Changge smiled, shook his sleeves. A familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Chen, causing his pupils to shrink sharply, and the whole person stepped back, almost staggering and falling to the ground.


    Jiang Chen��s face lost all color, showing fear and disbelief as if he was stunned.


    ��ck Robed Senior���� He clenched his teeth tightly and his whole body was shaking.


    These days, he had been inquiring about the ck Robed Senior who rescued him and bestowed him with techniques. But no clues were found.


    This person seemed to have evaporated from the world, and it seemed that he had never appeared in this world. This also made Jiang Chen sad for a while, thinking that the senior in ck had met his enemies, and something had happened.


    But he never expected that even the senior in the ck robe who saved him back then was arranged by Gu Changge. This made Jiang Chen almost out of breath, feeling as if he was drowning in the vortex.


    No matter how hard he struggled, he could not escape the fate of being drowned.


    At this moment, Jiang Chen thought everything through, and he couldn��t help saying with despair in his eyes, ��It turns out that you are the most hidden inheritor of demonic art, and your maid is just a means for you to cover up.��


    The Immortal Ship Artifact Spirit in his sea of consciousness was also terrified to the extreme. It had never expected that they would live under Gu Changge��s calctions from the beginning to the end. This feeling that fate was being manipted like a thread made them desperate. Such a cruel fact made it hard for Jiang Chen to ept it and he almost passed out.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly but didn��t exin anything.


    ��After watching for a long time, aren��t you ready to show up? If you don��t save him now, then I will kill him, and you will never get the Good Fortune Immortal Boat you want,�� Gu Changge suddenly looked at a certain void outside, with a strange look in his eyes he uttered.


    Jiang Chen, who was trembling in despair, was also taken aback when he heard this, and couldn��t help but look in the direction Gu Changge was looking at. Was there anyone else here besides them?


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the void trembled slightly like a picture scroll, and then fluctuations spread out like ripples.


    A slender and graceful figure in white clothes stepped out of it. Her blue hair was like a waterfall with her fluttering skirt. Her facial features were beautiful and cold, and she exuded an aura that didn��t care about worldly matters, just like an immortal.


    ��Ruoyin���� Jiang Chen��s eyes widened, looking at this familiar yet unfamiliar figure, he couldn��t believe it.


    How could Xiao Ruoyin be in Mount Kun? Did shee to rescue herself?


    And at this moment, Jiang Chen��s eyebrows suddenly glowed, and his spiritual sea turned crystal clear. Immediately afterward, the Immortal Boat Spirit rushed out, turning into a palm-sized bronze boat before eximing in surprise, ��Master!��


    It was very sensitive to this aura, and it could be judged almost instantly that the Xiao Ruoyin in front of him was no longer the previous Xiao Ruoyin. It was its true owner, the Prophet of Destiny who had restored the memory of her previous life!


    After Xiao Ruoyin appeared, she didn��t go to talk to Jiang Chen, but looked at Gu Changge, and then sighed, ��In the end, you found out.��


    She should have noticed earlier. After Gu Changge attacked and killed the members of An n and everyone from the War Immortal Mansion, he should have found her trace.


    It was just that he didn��t point it out, so she didn��t think much, and continued to follow all the way. She saw everything that happened in the underground pce today. Even if Gu Changge was silent, she would show up and find a way to save Jiang Chen, and not allow Gu Changge to destroy the Good Fortune Immortal Boat.


    ��Ruoyin, you really let me down.�� Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change, he just shook his head lightly, as if he was quite sorry,


    ��But should I call you Ruoyin now? Or Prophet of Destiny?�� Xiao Ruoyin��s expression was calm as if she was neither happy nor sad, and she was not affected by foreign objects. She said, ��That title is just a foreign object, I am still me after all.��


    If she had no other choice, she actually didn��t want to reveal her identity in front of Gu Changge.


    ��You��re not being honest at all, but do you remember what you said to me that night?�� Gu Changge seemed to be smiling, and his words were still very casual as if he didn��t care about Xiao Ruoyin��s identity change.


    Xiao Ruoyin felt that he meant something, and when she thought of what happened that night, a faint haze appeared on her face. But it soon dissipated and returned to the natural way, ��The identity was different at that time, and the words spoken were naturally different.��


    ��It��s a different identity. So you want to stop me now? Do you want me to kill you as well?�� Gu Changge said lightly.


    ��Jiang Chen was transformed by the Immortal Boat. If you kill him, you will destroy the Immortal Boat, so I have to save him.�� Xiao Ruoyin shook her head and exined her purpose.


    ��Then do you think you can stop me?�� Gu Changge looked at her and asked with some interest in his tone.


    Xiao Ruoyin shook her head, ��With my current strength, I can��t stop you.��


    ��It seems that you are not stupid.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, walked towards her suddenly, stretched out his hand to pinch her smooth jade chin, and made her look at him,


    ��Then I will give you two choices now. After all, we were a couple for a day, I am reluctant to kill you. Give me the method of refining the Good Fortune Immortal Boat and I��ll let you go, and won��t me the past. Otherwise, I will kill you together.��

 Chapter 582: Xiao Ruoyin’s Choice, The path of life and death

    <h4>Chapter 582: Xiao Ruoyin��s Choice, The path of life and death</h4>


    Gu Changge��s expression was t. His words were very simple, as if he was just talking about an insignificant matter. But whether it was Xiao Ruoyin or Jiang Chen, they all fell into silence at the moment.


    Jiang Chen already knew the current Xiao Ruoyin, he was already familiar with her. She was the Prophet of Destiny, in charge of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat, and once had supreme status in the Immortal Pce.


    She didn��te here to save him because of her love, but because he was the reincarnation of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat, and she didn��t want to see him destroyed by Gu Changge.


    These corners made Jiang Chen��s mouth gradually form a bitter arc, which seemed very self-deprecating. Moreover, Xiao Ruoyin never nced at him from the beginning to the end, as if his existence didn��t matter.


    ��I��ll give you time to think about it, but don��t forget that even if you can save him from this ce today, from now on, there will be no room for you in the vast Upper Realm.��


    Gu Changge was still smiling lightly as if he wasn��t worried that Xiao Ruoyin would make other choices.


    ��I see.�� Xiao Ruoyin nodded, then fell silent, looking at Gu Changge with many thoughts shing through her.


    She didn��t make a choice right away. However, Gu Changge was not wrong about one thing, even if she was able to rescue Jiang Chen today, from then on, there would be no ce for him in the entire Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge��s power could be said to sweep the entire Upper Realm, who would dare to offend him easily?


    Jiang Chen was now the scapegoat of the inheritor of demonic art, no matter where he went, he would be the enemy. Unless she was strong enough to protect Jiang Chen all the time, otherwise all this would be unrealistic.


    What was more, with her current strength, it was almost impossible to save Jiang Chen. On the contrary, in the end, he would be buried here with herself. Gu Changge gave her such a choice, so why shouldn��t she save her life?


    ��Have you figured it out?�� Gu Changge spoke unhurriedly, with a faint smile.


    He had been paying attention to the changes in Xiao Ruoyin��s expression, so he could easily guess what was going on in her mind. She was hesitating and wavering. In this mortal situation, as long as she was a smart person, she would know how to make a choice.


    Seeing that Xiao Ruoyin was still silent, the brilliance in Jiang Chen��s eyes gradually dimmed. He clenched his fists unwillingly, and the bloodshot eyes appeared more ferocious.


    ��Sorry, I don��t have much choice right now.�� Finally, Xiao Ruoyin spoke, she raised her eyes and looked at Jiang Chen for the first time after arriving here. But the words were full of apology and helplessness.


    ��I misunderstood you, Ruoyin, you let me down so much.�� Although Jiang Chen could understand her choice, in his heart he was still extremely unwilling and angry. His eyes became extremely cold.


    To him, this feeling seemed like a betrayal. However, after Xiao Ruoyin said this to him, she never spoke again. This made Jiang Chen swallow all the things he wanted to say, full of unwillingness.


    ��Master�� how can you do this�� If you do this, it will be the same as killing Jiang Chen.��


    Good Fortune Immortal Boat spirit also had an unbelievable expression at this moment, and its voice trembled. It couldn��t believe that Xiao Ruoyin would make such a choice. This was the master it knew well.


    The owner was definitely not that cold and heartless. Xiao Ruoyin didn��t pay attention to the words of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat spirit and shook her head slightly in her heart.


    After all, she merged with the original Xiao Ruoyin��s memory, and it was not the pure her. If she wanted to obtain theplete Immortal Boat, Jiang Chen would have to make sacrifices sooner orter, it was only a matter of time. If the time waster, he might still be able to retain his wisdom and memory. But now, it would basically end with his soul flying away.


    Xiao Ruoyin herself was not a soft-hearted person, after making a decision, her expression returned to calm and natural. It was as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    Gu Changge smiled, stretched out his hand to help her smooth a strand of hair between her ear as he said, ��I don��t think I misunderstood you, smart people know how to seize opportunities.��


    Hearing that Xiao Ruoyin hadn��t spoken, she sighed in her heart and then informed Gu Changge the method to refine the Immortal Boat. Gu Changge had known for a long time that she would make such a choice, and his expression did not change.


    After obtaining this method, he did not try it directly, but deduced it first, and found nothing wrong. The Immortal Boat itself was divided into two parts, one part was the artifact spirit, and the other was the divine weapon itself.


    Jiang Chen was the divine weapon itself, but there was an ident when he was reincarnated, he turned into a human being, and inherited the huge Luck of the original Good Fortune Immortal Boat, turning into the Son of Luck.


    In order to obtain theplete Immortal Boat, it was natural to fuse Jiang Chen with the spirit of the Immortal Boat with other means, and then utilize the sacrificial refining. This process was not actuallyplicated and it would just take a little time.


    ��Ruoyin, do you really want to help Gu Changge kill me?�� Jiang Chen witnessed with his own eyes the entire process of Xiao Ruoyin passing on the method of refining the Immortal Boat to Gu Changge.


    At this moment, his heart ached, as if thousands of swords were splitting it apart. Xiao Ruoyin didn��t say much, her expression was very calm as if she didn��t hear what Jiang Chen said.


    Such an indifferent attitude made Jiang Chenugh miserably, desperate and disappointed.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Waves of divine glow and ck thunder shed past as if piercing through the sky and the universe. At this moment, on the Taoist tform, Ji Sheng Chu and the old man in feathered clothes were still fighting, inseparable, unleashing shocking momentum.


    Wisps of chaotic aura exploded and spread toward the surroundings. At this time, even the void was broken into countless fragments and annihted silently. The two of them were fighting to the point of frenzy, and they had no time to care about him.


    Even if it was the conversation between Jiang Chen and Gu Changge, they didn��t bother to listen. At their level, although they were not at their peak now, the fluctuations in their fights were still terrifying.


    Even Enlightened beings would be terrified in front of them and would not dare to approach them. Although Jiang Chen was extremely disappointed with Xiao Ruoyin, at this moment he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart, thinking that the Ancestor of the Ji family might be able to solve today��s predicament and reverse the overall situation.


    He pinned hisst hope on the Ancestor of the Ji family. But at this moment, a terrifying ck light suddenly appeared, like a giant sun rising from behind Gu Changge, shining and captivating with the taboo power to devour the Heavens.


    ��What is this!�� Jiang Chen felt that his soul would be swallowed by that ck light, and his whole body could not help but tremble.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The void trembled as if it was about to be crushed under this big ck sun. Even the escaping chaotic aura copsed and was swallowed at this moment. It was a ck vase the size of a palm, like a condensed rune of the Great Dao.


    The divine chain ofws with the waterfall hanging from it rushed towards the two people on the tform in front of them, seeming to drown them together.


    In a deeper ce, the monstrous gray fog swept in, covering the sky and the sun, apanied by a terrifying roaring sound as it swallowed up this ce all at once.


    Gu Changge stepped forward and made a move, taking advantage of the opportunity of the battle between the two, intending to take advantage of it.


    ��This is!�� The Ancestor of the Ji family and the old man in feathered clothes, who were fighting on the tform, suddenly changed their expressions when disturbed by this.


    The two of them felt this terrifying fluctuation almost immediately, and after recognizing the Great Dao treasure bottle, their expressions changed drastically, revealing horror and disbelief.


    ��Impossible!�� The old man in feathered clothes didn��t have time to be furious at Gu Changge��s sudden attack, his face was full of fear as if he had seen something incredible.


    He was born in the Ancient Immortal Era, and he had seen a lot, so he naturally knew what this Great Dao bottle meant.


    That was something�� forbidden!


    However, he didn��t know that this object was not formed by the condensation ofws, but a true existence.


    ��It doesn��t matter where youe from, you have to pay the price for such calctions today.��


    At this time, after the Ancestor of the Ji family came to his senses, he stared at Gu Changge who was attacking them in anger.


    He was like a big furnace that could smelt the world, disying invincible methods, extremely masculine. Blood was soaring within him like a brave god, trying to break the Dao with strength, trying to shake off the divine light of order that submerged him.


    He was extremely powerful, even though his life force was exhausted and he had been fighting with the old man in feathered clothes for a long time, he still had an invincible aura.


    Gu Changge��s expression was calm, and he didn��t intend to let him go just because the old man in feathered clothes did him a little favor before.


    In his eyes, the old man in feathered clothes would be a hidden danger if he went out alive. It was better for him to stay here forever and be buried under everything that would happen in Mount Kun here.


    What was more, the old man in feathered clothes�� cultivation at his peak was not weaker than that of the Ancestor of the Ji family. It couldn��t be justified to leave such an origin unused.


    <strong>��Boom!��</strong>


    In the next moment, an extremely terrifying aura swept out from the underground pce. The jet-ck vase of the Great Dao hung above Gu Changge��s head, like a ck hole, with a deep mouth. One couldn��t even see the bottom at a nce.


    This was an unparalleled devouring force, unimaginable as if the Heavens and epochs could be swallowed within it. From it, mountain-like ck light beams spurted out toward the old man in feathered clothes and the Ancestor of the Ji family, intending to put them both into the vase.


    <strong>��Crash!!��</strong>


    However, the two people��s methods were extremely terrifying. The old man in feathered clothes unleashed an Enlightened Map, which hung above his head, The map shook, and a sacred mountain rushed out, crashing into the Great Dao treasured vase, exuding an immemorial and immortal aura.


    But in the next moment, as the ck light fell, the gray fog surged in and the sacred mountains copsed before turning into ashes as they couldn��t resist for a moment.


    Gu Changge��s expression was t. He moved forward, one after another, Enlightenment artifacts emerged in his hands, including a Purple Vase, a Golden Dao sword, and an exquisite Treasure Fan�� With shining brilliance, it began to recover an unparalleled aura, surging like a big wave, crashing towards the front.

 Chapter 811: The few steps of cultivation, the great terror in the dark

    Chapter 811: The few steps of cultivation, the great terror in the dark


    In fact, when Gu Changge revealed the Fateful Immortal Boat, Xiao Ruoyin had already guessed his intention.


    The Fateful Immortal Boat was a pre-existing object, not forgedter. Initially, she had resonated with the elusive River of Destiny, using her Fateless Physique to make it recognize her as its master.


    After the copse of the Immortal Pce, her reincarnation caused the Fateful Immortal Boat to follow her into the new life. Its spirit also acquired a physical form, leading to the birth of Jiang Chenter on.


    However, over the years, the Fateful Immortal Boat remained in Gu Changges hands, and Xiao Ruoyin never considered asking him to return it.


    <em>Is Your Majesty here to inquire about the Fateful Immortal Boat this time?</em>


    Xiao Ruoyin spected, her gaze focused on the ship. Though it appeared to be made of bronze, it was a rare immortal gold called Good Fortune Gold. This material had the extraordinary ability to carry ones fate, enabling it to traverse the river of time without umting karma or facing heavenly punishment.


    However, this substance was exceedingly rare, and many cultivators might spend their entire lives without ever hearing about Fortune Gold, let alone finding it.


    Xiao Ruoyin had found information on this material during her time as the High Priestess of the Immortal Pce. Even for her, locating a piece of Fortune Gold again would be as challenging as reaching the heavens.


    Gu Changge nced at Xiao Ruoyin and said, Indeed, its rted to the Fateful Immortal Boat, but now Im more interested in understanding the extent of your control over the path of destiny.


    His gaze fell on the ancient-lookingpass behind Xiao Ruoyin as he spoke. Though simple in appearance, upon closer inspection, one could discern thousands of strands of material converging like starlight, creating an unusual sight.


    Ordinary people wouldnt notice, but havingprehended the path of Destiny, Gu Changge understood that these were the so-called threads of fate.


    Everything was bound by the lines of cause and effect in this world. Even he, because of cause and effect, had been exposed by Xiao Ruoyin regarding his past life.


    It was not easy to transcend cause and effect and break free from the constraints of the five elements.


    <em>Regarding control over the path of Destiny? Xiao Ruoyin felt surprised. Why would Gu Changge suddenly show interest in this?</em>


    With her Fateless Physique, she naturally possessed a strong sensing ability for destiny and causality. Therefore, when she delved into studying these aspects, it was like a fish in waterstraightforward.


    Over the years, after recovering the memories of her past life as the High Priestess of Destiny, Xiao Ruoyin had been attempting to restore her past-life achievements. One of the most notable aspects was herprehension and control over the path of Destiny.


    Earlier, she had been making calctions, specifically regarding the future changes in the Divine Kingdom. In the vast expanse of the universe, the mighty adept in divine arts could discern a persons past and present with just a nce.


    They could even perceive the countless changes and evolutions over endless ages. In this world, there were no secrets beyond their reach. However, peering into the mysterious and unfathomable realm beyond times end, glimpsing the other shore instantly, was unimaginable.


    Nevertheless, given Xiao Ruoyins current strength, she was far from reaching this level; it was an unrealistic fantasy.


    Gu Changge nodded, Recently, Ive developed a keen interest in the path of Destiny. I thought you should have profound knowledge in this area.


    He wasnt lying. Coming here to seek Xiao Ruoyin was indeed prompted by the expectation that she possessed significant insights into the path of Destiny.


    I see. Xiao Ruoyin realized, then continued, Although I have delved deep into this path, my cultivation is still far from Yours, Your Majesty. Even if I can glimpse a bit of Destiny, its impact on Your Majesty might be limited.


    Now that Gu Changges cultivation was inscrutable and had transcended the realm of immortality, Xiao Ruoyin considered it a rare phenomenon throughout the ages. Even those supremely skilled in the path of Destiny couldnt foresee his future and the course of his destiny.


    Xiao Ruoyin naturally wouldnt casually probe Gu Changges fate; it wasnt just a matter of failing to seethere was a significant risk of bacsh.


    Gu Changge knew Xiao Ruoyin would respond this way, so he brought out the Fateful Immortal Boat. He intended for her to use the ship to explore the path of Destiny.


    With the Fateful Immortal Boat in hand, given your current cultivation, you should be able to glimpse the fate of the Divine Kingdom. Will you give it a try? he asked slowly.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Ruoyin spoke frankly. She dared not conceal anything in front of Gu Changge, <em>The chances are not great.</em>


    It doesnt matter. If theres any danger, you can retreat at any time. Ill bear any bacsh for you, Gu Changge reassured.


    His cultivation had reached a level where even whimsical ideas had reasons behind them. Just like what he was about to do now.


    In Gu Changges view, this step was crucial for deducing andparing the paths he had taken so far. At this stage, summarizing the paths he had traversed, roughly speaking, they could be divided into four steps.


    When the first three steps reached their end, it would signify reaching the other shore of immortality, the realm of immortals.


    And this fourth step, as he delved into the study andprehension of the path of Destiny, resonated with him. Beyond the Immortal realm, one must dispel the clouds of uncertainty, reflect upon oneself, and achieve the Dao fruit. This was the state where causality doesnt touch, transcending time and space.


    Then, mastering the three thousand great Dao-building experts, immortal with a single thought, annihting countless universes with a single intention.


    Beyond self-Dao, past, present, futureall are one, free and immortal. With a single hand, obliterate the heavens, a timeless cosmos, effortlessly severing all,prehending all, immortal in emptiness, enduring in concept.


    All these are subsequent paths; as the mist disperses, everything bes clear. However, Gu Changge still needs to deduce and verify based on Destiny.


    <em>I understand. </em>


    Xiao Ruoyin knew she had no choice. She immediately took over the Fateful Immortal Boat, and after countless ages, this item returned to her hands, emitting a faint, trembling sound.


    Following that,yers of mysterious ripples spread in this ce, and it seemed as if divine and enchanting melodies resonated throughout the heavens and earth. Even the threads of causality were converging towards this ce.


    Draped in a sacrificial robe, Xiao Ruoyin looked saintly and immortal, enveloped in a boundless radiance of immortality.


    A vague and blurry mist appeared before her, with glimpses of divine radiance from the Divine Kingdom and the evolving realms of various heavens. There was worship, and grand world sounds everywhere. However, behind all this, an icy silence loomed, with a fog sweeping in, obscuring everything.


    In Gu Changges gaze, numerous terrifying scenes unfolded. At this moment, he seemed to be at the end of an endless void, observing the evolution of the heavens and the earth.


    Chaos separated, and even shadows of light appeared, overseeing everything at the end of the river of time, watching the changes in mountains and rivers, alternating epochs.


    <em>The path of Destiny is truly mysterious</em>


    Seeing that Xiao Ruoyin was about to copse, her face turning bloodless and showing signs of fatigue, Gu Changges expression had returned to calmness.


    He waved his robe, and thunderous roars echoed at the end of the sky. However, it quickly dissipated without a ripple. The overwhelming and suffocating terror vanished into thin air.


    <em>Youve worked hard.</em>


    He caught the faltering Xiao Ruoyin, looking at her pale face, and said, You nearly suffered bacsh. When you were deducing the destiny of the Divine Kingdom, you seemed to be suddenly enveloped in a terrifying aura. Your whole body was cold. Perhaps I expelled that terrifying aura in the end.


    She suspected that in the end, Gu Changge made a move to drive away that great terror.


    But what exactly was it?

 Chapter 584-1: The world is outraged, Must carry the blame even after death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 584-1: The world is outraged, Must carry the me even after death (1)</h4>


    At this moment, not only the siblings of the Ji family wanted to know what happened in the cave, even the rest of the people stared at Gu Changge with extreme curiosity and doubt. They couldn��t help guessing the scenario.


    After all, everyone was only concerned about running for their lives at that time, so how could they know if the Ancestor of the Ji family was trapped in the cave?


    They had long forgotten their purpose of entering Mount Kun. And the most important point was that all the forces that entered Mount Kun had suffered heavy losses, even several Sect leaders were lost.


    At such a time, keeping one��s life alive had be a problem, and no one had the leisure to care about what happened to the Ancestor of the Ji family. Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Gu Changge was not surprised, he already had an excuse.


    So, he shook his head lightly and said, ��After entering the cave, I chased in the direction Jiang Chen was escaping, but before chasing very far, I encountered a thick fog that emerged from nowhere.��


    ��I was trapped in it for several months, and after I escaped, I felt the sound of fighting in the distance, but I felt that the aura was far beyond my ability to fight, so I didn��t get close to it. I guess senior Ji Sheng Chu was fighting the old man in feathered clothes����


    ��I haven��t met that old man in feathered clothes during these days, maybe he was sealed by senior Ji Sheng Chu again in Mount Kun, but it��s a pity���� Gu Changge had a regretful expression on his face as if he felt sorry for not rescuing Ji Sheng Chu.


    The expressions of Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue also darkened. Although they had expected it a long time ago, Gu Changge��s words still made them feel blocked. Their Ancestor Ji Sheng Chu might still be trapped in Mount Kun.


    But he might have already died with that old man in feathered clothes. And the culprit who caused all this was Jiang Chen, whom Ji Chu Yue trusted so much before.


    ��Damn that Jiang Chen, he killed so many powerhouses this time, there will be no ce for him in the Upper Realm.��


    After hearing this, many people were extremely shocked and filled with righteous indignation.


    Jiang Chen not only blocked their escape route, but also released the old man in feathered clothes who was sealed in the mysterious jade, resulting in the tragic death of many cultivators, and even the Enlightened beings were not spared.


    The heinous crime hemitted would not be an exaggeration even if his body had to be shredded into pieces and his bones pulled out.


    ��Sister, I can��t me you for this, it��s because Jiang Chen is hiding it very deeply, you were kept in the dark by him. I have long said that he is not a good person. If you meet him again in the future, you should be careful.�� Seeing his sister��s expression of guilt, Ji Yaoxing couldn��t help but sigh softly.


    He guessed that Jiang Chen should have left Mount Kun long ago and fled. With his means, these prohibition patterns in Mount Kun couldn��t stop him.


    ��It was I who killed the elders and the nsmen���� Ji Chu Yue said sadly while feeling guilty.


    She always felt that Jiang Chen was not like a viin, he acted with a free and confident demeanor, resolute and courageous. But it turned out that she was not just wrong but dead wrong.


    Jiang Chen was the deeply hidden inheritor of demonic arts, and countless young supreme beings had tragically died in his hands.


    Maybe Jiang Chen��s purpose in getting close to her was to seek the origin of her physique. One day, when she was not prepared, he would attack her.


    ��Miss Chu Yue, you don��t need to me yourself. In fact, before this, I didn��t know that Jiang Chen would be the inheritor of demonic arts. It��s reasonable for you to be deceived by him. But from now on, Miss Chu Yue has to learn a little bit.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words, and saidfortingly, ��Jiang Chen just took advantage of your kindness to hide it from you for so long.��


    Ji Chu Yue didn��t expect that Gu Changge wouldfort herself, and she was taken aback. Then thinking of his behavior when he was in the dungeon, her pretty face turned slightly red.


    In her impression, Gu Changge��s temperament was extremely cold and forceful. It was rare for him tofort others like this. This made her feel a strange emotion in her heart as she nodded and hummed lightly.


    In the next few days, everyone stayed together and headed out of Mount Kun. On the way, they met many scattered cultivators, and inquired about the situation during this period of time from their words.


    Everyone��s experience was actually simr, but this group of people was more unlucky. On the way, they encountered the Enlightened Ice Dragon that they met before, and many of them died tragically.


    They were lucky enough to survive, and some even witnessed the Heavenly Demon Monarch being swallowed by that Ice Dragon, and his life and death were unknown.


    This news shocked many people. The Heavenly Demon Monarch was the leader of the current younger generation, standing at the pinnacle of his generation, with limitless achievements in the future.


    Even he had an ident?


    This silenced the people who had survived the desperation. Their hearts were extremely heavy. They had already expected that the news of what happened in Mount Kun would cause huge disturbances.


    First, on the way into Mount Kun, people from the An n and War Immortal Mansion met unknown circumstances and died tragically. Then the true identity of Jiang Chen, the inheritor of demonic arts, was exposed. He released a peerless murderer to kill many Great sect leaders and Enlightened beings.


    Now even the Heavenly Demon Monarch died tragically in the mouth of the Ice Dragon?


    This news would definitely cause a sensation in the entire Upper Realm. The An n, War Immortal Mansion, Heavenly Demon Mansion, and other forces would never let it go.


    After half a month, everyone finally left the territory of Mount Kun and reappeared outside. Isted from the terrifying aura, the outside sky was clear and cloudless, with asional divine lights passing by, making everyone surprised and excited inexplicably.


    ��Great, we finally came out. I don��t want toe to Mount Kun again���� Some people spoke incoherently with excitement, and their voices trembled.


    Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing were also sighing, feeling as if they had just passed away. Without Gu Changge, they probably would have been trapped in Mount Kun for a long time. Maybe they would end up like their Ancestor, and they would be trapped in it for a lifetime, and it would be difficult to escape.


    ��I wonder if father, elders, and the others have escaped���� The two of them looked back at Mount Kun, still feeling a little palpitating.


    Afterward, everyone thanked Gu Changge and bid him goodbye. They expressed their gratitude for this period of time before turning into divine lights and left without stopping, returning to the forces behind them to report what happened in Mount Kun.


    ��My sister and I will never forget Young Master Changge��s great kindness. If there is anything that Young Master Changge has to do in the future, just say it to me. Even if it is going to the mountains of swords and seas of fire, my sister and I will not hesitate.��


    Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue also calmed down, left, and returned to the family.


    After rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family, their Ji family suffered heavy losses. The few remaining Ancestors had also died tragically in Mount Kun. The rest of the people were missing, and their life and death were unknown.


    From now on, even if the Ji family could rescue their Ancestor, they would be reduced to second-rate or even third-rate, and would not be able to return to their former glory.


    ��Brother Yaoxing, Miss Chu Yue, walk slowly.�� With a smile on his face, Gu Changge quietly watched them leave.


    Arge part of the reason why he rescued everyone from Mount Kun was to pass on what happened in Mount Kun through the mouths of everyone. Although Jiang Chen was dead, Gu Changge still wanted to create the illusion that the inheritor of demonic arts was not dead, but just escaped.


    After returning to Kunwu City, Gu Changge first asked Alpha to call An Yan.


    When he went to the underground pce to hunt down Jiang Chen, he ordered Alpha to take An Yan and leave Mount Kun. After all, he still wanted to keep this pawn to control the An n.


    Once An Xi died, from then on, the An n would also fall into An Yan��s hands. Those few drops of Shadow Immortal True Blood still had some effect on Gu Changge.


    In addition, the An n��s strength in the Upper Realm was not weak, and it would not cost much for Gu Changge to control it.


    ��You should go back to Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. Since I said that I don��t me the past, I won��t me you anymore.��

 Chapter 584-2: The world is outraged, Must carry the blame even after death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 584-2: The world is outraged, Must carry the me even after death (2)</h4>


    Afterward, sensing Xiao Ruoyin��s aura, Gu Changge frowned slightly, then rxed, and said lightly toward the void behind him. When he left Mount Kun, Xiao Ruoyin had been following him, but she hadn��t shown her trace.


    She had the Destiny Physique, if Xiao Ruoyin concentrated on hiding her aura, even an Enlightened being would not be able to perceive it. She also had this idea before, hiding her own aura, and then following behind.


    But she never thought that Gu Changge would still notice her tracks. Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin��s figure manifested in the void. She nodded, but didn��t say much.


    On the side of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce, after she recovered the memory of her previous life, there was actually no need for her to stay any longer. But since it was Gu Changge��s request, she would definitely not refuse.


    Now was a good time to sort out my memory and n for the next thing. Shortly after Xiao Ruoyin left, Alpha rushed over with An Yan.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    An Yan stood respectfully. After leaving Mount Kun, she had been waiting in Kunwu City for Gu Changge��s return. Witnessing An Xi, Xiao Zhanxian, and others being killed by Gu Changge, she understood one thing.


    In the current Upper Realm, she must not go against Gu Changge.


    ��As for the An n, I��ll leave it all to you, I hope you won��t let me down,�� Gu Changge nced at her and said casually.


    An Yan nodded, and said with a serious face, ��Please rest assured, Young Master Changge, I will definitely not let you down.��


    After what happened in Mount Kuns, the An n was furious and sent arge number of people to investigate the matter. The loss of an old Ancestor and youngdy in Mount Kun, and many other masters who went with them, was also a big blow to the overall strength of the An n.


    However, this was also an opportunity for An Yan, she could take this opportunity to integrate An Xi��s power, so as to control the An n. Her ambition was no less than that of her elder sister An Xi, it was just that she had been hiding her strength and biding her time, trying her best all these years.


    In the next few days, as Gu Changge expected, the incident at Mount Kun spread all over the ce like a meteor falling into the deep sea, setting off unimaginable turbulent waves.


    The Ancestor of the Ji family was not rescued, but instead released a terrifying old man who was sealed in the mysterious jade, with a murderous nature and a terrifying aura.


    Fortunately, that terrifying old man didn��t seem to leave Mout Kun in the end. Many people spected that he was dealt with by the Ancestor of the Ji family, and the two might even have died together.


    There were all kinds of spections, which caused a huge sensation. After learning how the old man in feathered clothes was released, almost all the forces were furious.


    The identity of the culprit, Jiang Chen, was picked up again, from the sessor of demonic arts, the sessor of the Divine Origin Master, to the murderer of the leaders of the various sects��


    No matter what he did, it would provoke the anger of the heavens and the people, and they wished to cut him into pieces. All forces also dispatched their personnel immediately to search for Jiang Chen��s identity.


    Among the various ancient cities, notices offering sky-high rewards for Jiang Chen could be seen. Even loyal people gathered spontaneously to conquer Jiang Chen.


    Many people felt that he did not die in Mount Kun, but escaped in the chaos, and now they didn��t know where he was hiding. Later on, Jiang Chen��s many backgrounds were also discovered.


    As a result, many people were shocked to find that his experience more than 20 years ago seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. No one knew where Jiang Chen was born, or where he came from, and there was no trace of the masters, forces, etc. behind him.


    It was more like he hadn��t recorded anything in more than 20 years, just like a nk sheet of paper. Such a bizarre incident caused a lot of heated discussions, causing cultivators in various ancient cities to specte, thinking that Jiang Chen was definitely supported by big figures.


    He hid it too deeply. All of this was within Gu Changge��s expectations, after all, Jiang Chen had to continue to take the me even if he died.


    And during this period of time, eliminating the Absolute Heavenly Extinction and conquering the inheritor of demonic arts had also be the top priority of the major forces.


    Mount Kun, which was originally turbulent and restless, gradually became silent, returning to the forbidden area, and no more creatures dared to intrude on it.


    Gu Changge didn��t stay in Kunwu City for long. After instructing An Yan to deal with the affairs of the An n, he returned to the family. It could be said that he gained a lot from rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family this time.


    There was no need to say more about his reputation, for the time being, just devouring the Origin of the Ancestor of the Ji family and the old man in feathered clothes was enough for him to digest for a long time.


    In addition to that drop of Shadow Immortal True Blood contained manyw fragments andprehension from that Shadow Immortal from the An n. After Gu Changge devoured it, it helped him stabilize the foundation of his breakthrough to the Realm of Enlightenment.


    He did not dere to the outside world that he had broken through to the Realm of Enlightenment, which was not necessary for Gu Changge.


    The Upper Realm had been jealous of him for a long time, if the news of his breakthrough suddenly spread, it might cause a sensation not as small as the incident in Mount Kun. So Gu Changge decided to wait for a while.


    Meanwhile on the top of the mountain, the mountain wind was blowing and the clouds were misty like a fairnd falling into the world. Looking around the rolling sea of clouds there was no end in sight. The world seemed to be vast, with only some mountain peaks showing their outlines.


    ��Have you be Enlightened?�� With a cool and calm voice, it seemed that there were not many emotional fluctuations, or it had always been like this.


    On a piece of bluestone, Gu Qing Yi sat there with her legs sideways, looking at the direction Gu Changge had entered with his clear and beautiful eyes as she asked softly.


    She was still dressed in a in blue dress, with a slim figure, a slender snow-neck, ck hair draped over her shoulders, willow eyebrows like ck hair, and a small Qiong nose, revealing the wlessness and beauty that could not be described in words.


    ��It��s just a fluke. But it was all discovered by you.�� Gu Changge smiled, walked over, and sat down on the bluestone she was sitting on.


    Gu Qing Yi moved to the side, shook his head lightly and said, ��The word fluke is not appropriate for you.��


    ��Qing Yi, you really think highly of me, but I still can��t see your realm clearly. I happened to get something this time, maybe you still recognize it.�� Gu Changge smiled nonchntly, and as he spoke, something suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The palm-sized boat was crystal clear and simple, with a strong aura of vicissitudes permeating the air. It was as if you could wade in some mysterious river.


    ��Good Fortune Immortal Boat?�� Gu Qing Yi��s eyes fell on his hands, and it seemed that there was a slight change, but she quickly regained herposure.


    She didn��t ask how Gu Changge got it. Because she already had a guess in her mind.


    ��It seems that you do recognize it.�� Gu Changge smiled, and then took away the Immortal Boat.


    ��This time from the mortal world, I brought you some good things, I think you should like it���� After finishing speaking, he waved his hand casually, and the brilliance shed.


    On the bluestone in front of him, there suddenly appeared many essories, such as rouge, sachets, hairpins, jade pendants, woodenbs��


    Seeing him like this, Gu Qing Yi suddenly felt a little dazed, and then picked up the sachet with mandarin ducks embroidered inside.


    ��I remember you sending me something simr before. At that time you said it was a mandarin duck, not a wild duck.��


    As she spoke, the corners of her mouth curled slightly, as if she had remembered something, but she quickly returned to normal.

 Chapter 585-1: I suddenly became a little idle, Chu Yue can stay for today (1)

    <h4>Chapter 585-1: I suddenly became a little idle, Chu Yue can stay for today (1)</h4>


    ��When did this happen, I can��t remember.�� Seeing Gu Qing Yi pick out the sachet, Gu Changge couldn��t help shaking his head and smiling slightly.


    Gu Qing Yi stared at him with bright eyes, as if to see if he was telling the truth.


    ��You��ll remember sooner orter.�� After that, she put away all the gadgets on the bluestone. Her right hand habitually wrapped the hair that was hanging on her shoulders, as if trying to hide her emotions.


    Gu Changge still understood many of her habits. Although Gu Qing Yi didn��t say much. But he still knew that Gu Qing Yi still liked these gadgets.


    ��Why are you staring at me like that?�� Gu Qing Yi seemed unable to stand Gu Changge��s scrutinizing eyes. She turned her head away, and her eyes fell on the misty sea of clouds not far away.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��If I don��t stare at you, how would you know I��m staring at you?��


    The corners of Gu Qing Yi��s mouth curled up slightly, and she said, ��It��s the first time I saw a thief shouting to catch the thief.��


    ��If I am a thief, what are you? Actually, there is another thing I came to see you for this time.�� Gu Changge smiled, and then changed the subject.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Gu Qing Yi asked curiously.


    ��Actually, it��s not a big deal. I��ll ask you after I collect all those things.�� Gu Changge shook his head.


    As he spoke, he took out a few Earth Dragon fruits obtained in Mount Kun and threw them into the sea of clouds in the distance. What he nned to ask was actually rted to the relics of Immortal Pce.


    Now, he already had six of the seven weapons in his hand, and he was still short of the Heavenly Sword. He was not far away from gathering the key to unlock the treasures of the Immortal Pce.


    Seeing that he didn��t say anything, Gu Qing Yi tacitly didn��t ask any more questions. She just quietly watched those few Earth Dragon fruits fall into the sea of clouds.


    These Earth Dragon fruits were extremely crystal clear, although they were only the size of a fist, they contained an astonishing glow, like stars.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And the moment Gu Changge threw the dragon fruit. There was tumbling in the sea of clouds, and then a snow-white and slender figure rushed over before immediately catching the Earth Dragon fruit.


    He hadn��t seen her for a while, but Little Wang Yue��s body had not changed much. But her body looked more slender and beautiful, bright and clean like the moonlight, dazzling, and her eyes were as moving as blood-colored ss.


    When Gu Changge came, she had been hiding in the sea of clouds and never showed her face. Although Gu Changge was her titr master. But he had always treated her with a carefree and caring attitude.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Qing Yi who took care of her more. In Xiao Wang Yue��s heart, Gu Qing Yi was her true master. So she also treated Gu Changge with an indifferent attitude, very cold and arrogant.


    ��It seems that you have eaten well during this period of time, and I have gained a lot of weight.�� Gu Changge nodded, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, carefully looking at little Wang Yue.


    Little Wang Yue, who was nibbling on the Earth Dragon fruit with relish, suddenly froze when she heard this as if she froze in ce. There was a sudden panic in her eyes. Did she hear him right? She gained weight??


    At this moment, three words echoed in her mind, and she suddenly felt that the dragon fruit in her paws was no longer fragrant.


    ��Where did she gain weight? Don��t scare her.�� Gu Qing Yi didn��t expect Gu Changge to say that suddenly and was taken aback. Then she stared at Xiao Wang Yue carefully, shook her head, and added.


    In her opinion,pared to the Wang Yue n she had seen before, the size of the little Wang Yue can only be described as small and exquisite. Where did this have anything to do with being fat?


    ��Aren��t you fat? I always feel that there is a world of difference from thest time I saw her. It seems that you fed her too well. It won��t work if this continues. Although my Gu family has abundant resources, how can I hold her back from eating?��


    Gu Changge took another look, shook his head again, and sighed, looking like he was having a headache that couldn��t keep up. Gu Qing Yi tilted her head, and looked at him fixedly, resisting the urge to give him a nk look in her heart.


    ��I obviously don��t eat much, you are the one who gained weight.�� Hearing these words, brilliance surged above the sea of clouds.


    Little Wang Yue turned into a human form, with an extremely calm expression on his cold and arrogant face. She was not considered tall, at most she could only reach Gu Changge��s chest.


    But her facial features were extremely delicate and beautiful, her eyes were like ss, just like the moon god reappearing in the world like a dream. Her long silver hair was like a waterfall, using the light as a guide.


    ��I not only feed you but also provide you with food and drink. Is that how you treat me?�� Gu Changge showed an interested smile and replied.


    Little Wang Yue was extremely dissatisfied with his rhetoric, and said angrily, ��Obviously sister Qing Yi is raising me, and you haven��t even visited me a few times.��


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged, he shook his head and said, ��Qing Yi is mine, don��t you understand the truth? You can grow so fat, thanks to whom?��


    ��I didn��t gain weight. Hmph, strong words, I don��t have a master like you.�� Little Wang Yue snorted, turned into her main body, and entered the sea of clouds.


    Seeing Gu Changge teasing Xiao Wang Yue there, Gu Qing Yi didn��t say a word. She just watched quietly from the side, stretching out her hand to fiddle with her hair, but her thoughts were a little wandering.


    This scene seemed familiar, making her feel as if she had seen a scene from a long, long time ago. Looking at Gu Changge, she couldn��t help but slightly curved her mouth.


    In the following period of time, Gu Changge stayed in Gu Qing Yi��s small world. His cultivation had reached the level of an Enlightened being, so he didn��t need to n to roam as before, but he was free.


    The Ancient Immortal Gu Family didn��t have much need for him. After the First Battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Gu family divided up most of the resources. So during this period of time, people from the n would be sent to take over the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    And because of Gu Changge��s rtionship, the status of Heavenly Maiden Tianlu in Heavenly Lu City had risen. She even disyed a tendency to be the new master of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    Although the Bone Race moved to the Upper Realm, they still kept some of them aside to cooperate with the Gu family to take over the Bone Domain. Other than that, there wasn��t much else that Gu Changge needed to pay attention to.


    On Su Qingge��s side, after parting in Kunwu City, Gu Changge never asked about her whereabouts. Now in the Upper Realm, there were rumors of the appearance of inheritors of demonic arts from time to time.


    All forces were trying their best to arrest Jiang Chen, but this gave Su Qingge an opportunity. She was so smart, she would definitely not let go of such an opportunity.


    Of course, Xiao Ruoyin would definitely be puzzled, why would Jiang Chen be regarded as the inheritor of demonic arts?


    In a blink of an eye, half a year passed by. After the incident in Mount Kun, the Upper Realm also recovered a rare period of peace. The life and death of the Ancestor of the Ji family were still a mystery.


    Even for the cultivators who went deep into Mount Kun at the beginning and finally came out alive, it was difficult to judge. So not many cultivators had taken care of this matter.


    One must know that there were many forces and sects involved in this matter. Many Great sect leaders and young supremes died tragically, and mentioning this matter was like exposing their scars.


    At this time, no one mentioned it again, and no one would be stupid again to venture into the dangerous ce of Mount Kun.


    Originally, after rescuing the Ancestor of the Ji family, the various sects who nned to solve the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction had no choice but to cancel this n and die down.


    After experiencing the Mount Kun incident, the Ji family suffered heavy losses. Many masters died in Mount Kun, and now it had reached the point where the sun was dying.

 Chapter 585-2: I suddenly became a little idle, Chu Yue can stay for today (2)

    <h4>Chapter 585-2: I suddenly became a little idle, Chu Yue can stay for today (2)</h4>


    During this period of time, many former enemies were also eyeing up, intending to annex this former family of human ancestors. A few days ago, they heard that the Ji family was going to rescue their Ancestor, which made them tremble and extremely disturbed.


    But seeing that the Ji family suffered heavy lossester, they couldn��t help gloating while they breathed a sigh of relief. As a former family of the Human Ancestor, the Ji family was a force known as many Immortal forces and Supreme sects.


    A lean camel was bigger than a horse. Even though it had reached a ce where the sun was fading and weakened, it still had a lot of deterrence. During this period of time, many hostile forces went to test it, but none of them took any further action.


    Near the mountain gate of the Ji family, many divine lights could be seen passing by every day, and shadowy figures appear on various hilltops. This scene made the Ji family feel uneasy, and all the elders who went to Mount Kun were killed in it.


    The few surviving Ancestors of the Ji family also encountered unforeseen circumstances. Including a few pieces of Enlightenment artifacts that were brought in, but they were also lost in the end and disappeared.


    There was not much left in the Ji family now. At that time, if the enemy invaded, the entire Ji family would probably be removed from the entire Upper Realm.


    ��If we hadn��t nned to rescue our Ancestor back then, how could my Ji family have fallen to such a state?��


    In the main hall of the Ji family, the atmosphere was extremely dignified as the few surviving Supreme Realm n Elders were sighing, with extremely regretful faces.


    ��Is my Ji family really going to perish this time?�� The faces of the rest of the n were also extremely pale and unwilling, with their fists clenched tightly.


    In the main hall, Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue were also standing there, and they all seemed very silent when they heard the conversations of the nsmen.


    Ji Chu Yue was dressed in a light yellow long dress, she was slim and graceful, and her face was fair and delicate, fresh and moving, revealing a refined meaning. But now her eyes were all dim, and he has lost the wisdom of the past.


    At the time of the family��s life and death, they realized how weak and powerless they were. They couldn��t even be of a little help.


    In the outside world, they were young and supreme, with dazzling brilliance, invincible among their peers, sweeping all directions. But in the family, they were just juniors, and they couldn��t y the slightest role at this time.


    ��Before foreign enemies invade, let the juniors of the n escape first, they are thest kindling.��


    Hearing the conversations of many nsmen in the hall, Ji Yaoxing, who had been clenching his fists tightly, seemed to think of something, and suddenly said in a deep voice,


    ��We may have onest resort����


    ��Do you have any solution?��


    Ji Chu Yue looked at her brother in puzzlement, thinking that this was a corner. But seeing the strong fire of hope burning in his eyes, he couldn��t bear to extinguish it.


    ��We can ask Young Master Changge for help, as long as he says a word, our Ji family��s life-and-death crisis will be solved easily.�� Ji Yaoxing said in a deep voice, this was thest solution he thought of.


    In terms of Gu Changge��s current status, he only needed to say a word. He didn��t even need to do anything to save the Ji family. The enemies of the Ji family absolutely dare not offend Gu Changge openly and disobey his words.


    And this was theirst chance. Ji Chu Yue fell silent. In fact, she had thought of this method a long time ago. But why would Gu Changge help the Ji family? She really couldn��t find any reason.


    And Ji Yaoxing seemed to have seen Ji Chu Yue��s worry, his face was slightly solemn, and said, ��Actually, I also know that the possibility of this is not very high, but it is better than us doing nothing, and sister, why can��t you do it all together? You have to believe in your appearance, Ji Qingxuan and her sister had a chance, why can��t you?��


    These words stirred up huge waves in Ji Chu Yue��s heart and made her look a little dazed. When he learned that the brothers and sisters of the Ji family were visiting him, Gu Changge was actually nning to go to the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Judging from the extent of the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction in the Upper Realm recently, he felt that it was necessary for him to remind Jia Lan, the Princess of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court who still owed him a lot of Absolute Heavenly Origin.


    At that time, the two had keepsakes but there was a touch of spirit in the space chess piece left by Jia Lan, the princess of Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court. But that space chess piece was sealed up by Gu Changge to iste Jia Lan��s soul.


    Through that spatial chess piece, the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court could contact him. After all, when the two made a deal, Jia Lan, the Princess of Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court, helped Gu Changge obtain the origin of Heavenly Extinction.


    And Gu Changge needed to help them cast the reincarnation tform when the time arrived.


    The Origin of Heavenly Extinction could help Gu Changge evolve a treasure bottle, although he asked Jiang Chuchu to help him find the location of Heavenly Extinction. But that was only a drop in the bucket, and it was far from enough for the Origin of Heavenly Extinction that the Great Dao treasure bottle needed.


    In Gu Changge��s view, the outbreak of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction might be the harbinger of the reappearance of the Heavenly Extinction imperial court in the Upper Realm.


    At the same time, this was also a sign of the imminent chaos in the Upper Realm, because in the near future when the Dao Fruit of the Epoch tree matured, the Gates of the Immortal Realm would inevitably reappear, and the most hidden existences of all races and Dao lineages would be born topete for the Immortal Path.


    Therefore, Gu Changge had to make some preparations in advance and set up a big bait. The Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court was an excellent pawn.


    ��Let them in.�� While pondering, Gu Changge opened his mouth and asked the guards outside the hall to bring the Ji family brothers and sisters.


    He actually guessed the purpose of the two of them. The Ji family was now in a catastrophe and was facing a life-and-death crisis. The two of them came here most likely to ask him for help.


    To him, this kind of thing was just a one-sentence matter, but Gu Changge was not a bad person, and he himself was not very interested in Ji Chu Yue. But if he thought about it again, considering that he not only devoured the origin of the Ancestor of the Ji family but also used all the members of the Ji family to devour their spirits in Mount Kun.


    In terms of emotion and reason, he should save him. In addition, Ji Qingxuan could also take over the Ji family in a logical way. In such a calction, there was no disadvantage.


    ��I already know about your Ji family��s affairs,�� Soon, under the leadership of the guards, Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue entered the hall.


    It could be seen that in order to meet Gu Changge, Ji Chu Yue dressed up specially, with a little makeup. Her appearance was more graceful, her hair was like a waterfall, the light could be seen through, and there was a sense of astringency in her eyebrows and eyes.


    Hearing Gu Changge take the initiative to speak, Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue were a little surprised. They couldn��t help bing nervous.


    Ji Chu Yue, in particr, lowered her eyes and clenched her sleeves tightly with her small hands, not daring to look up at Gu Changge. They had already nned to exin something.


    But Gu Changge was so straightforward that they couldn��t help swallowing the words they had thought about on the way here. They didn��t know what to say for a while.


    After all, the current Ji family was almost reduced to a third-rate family, so why would Gu Changge save them?


    Although Ji Chu Yue was beautiful and charming, with Gu Changge��s status, would he be short of a beautiful girl?


    Afterward, the hall suddenly fell into silence, and no one spoke as if it had been as long as a thousand years. The corner of Ji Yaoxing��s mouth couldn��t help revealing bitterness. It seemed that he was thinking too much.


    ��Let Chu Yue stay today.�� But at this moment, Gu Changge in front seemed to sigh softly and spoke again.


    Hearing this, Ji Yaoxing was taken aback for a moment, but then suddenly showed surprise and excitement.


    Ji Chu Yue��s face couldn��t help being stained with rosy clouds. She didn��t expect that there would be no way out, and there would be another vige in the shadow of willows and flowers.


    She thought that Gu Changge would be toozy to care about the Ji family��s life and death.

 Chapter 586: She can learn it, The trouble encountered by the Human Ancestor Hall

    <h4>Chapter 586: She can learn it, The trouble encountered by the Human Ancestor Hall</h4>


    From Gu Changge��s point of view, the matter of the siblings of the Ji family were actually very simple. It took nothing more than a sentence to inform the outside world that the Ji family was now under his protection.


    All the hostile forces of the Ji family dare not take action against the Ji family. So letting Ji Chu Yue stay was equivalent to agreeing to their request and sending a signal to the outside world.


    After all, there were quite a few forces staring at the Ji family, and now Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing had suddenly left the family for the Ancient Immortal Gu family. Many people were secretly watching and paying close attention.


    In the end, Ji Chu Yue stayed here, while Ji Yaoxing returned to the family. What did that mean?


    As the little princess of the Ji family, in some respects, Ji Chu Yue also represented the face of the Ji family. She was now at the age of a flower and she had no marriage contract. At this juncture, she went to the Ancient Immortal Gu family and even stayed there.


    As long as the hostile forces of the Ji family were not stupid or blind, they could see what this meant. Ji Yaoxing and Ji Chu Yue were not stupid, and they immediately understood Gu Changge��s intentions.


    ��Thank you, Young Master Changge. Our Ji family will never forget your great kindness, and we will definitely remember it.��


    The expressions of two of them became extremely grateful. Their voices were trembling slightly so that they didn��t know how to express their gratitude. Beforeing here, they were all prepared to be rejected by Gu Changge.


    But they never thought that Gu Changge would agree to them in the end. This kindness alone was worth remembering by all members of the Ji family forever. What was more, it was Gu Changge who helped the two of them get out of Mount Kun before.


    ��We owe too much to Young Master Changge,�� Ji Yaoxing said secretly in his heart and nced at his younger sister��s rosy face.


    Ji Chu Yue understood what her brother meant, and nodded shyly, feeling her face was hot, her heart beating fast, she didn��t dare to look up at Gu Changge.


    ��Senior Ji Sheng Chu once showed great kindness to hundreds of millions of creatures in the Upper Realm. How can I stand by and watch the Ji family encounter such a disaster.��


    Gu Changge didn��t look back and sighed softly as if regretting what happened to the Ji family.


    Ji Yaoxing added solemnly, ��No matter what, at this juncture, Young Master Changge is willing to help my Ji family. This is a great kindness, and my Ji family will never forget it.��


    He had always been arrogant before and felt that he was not inferior to others in the younger generation. He was humble on the surface, but in fact, he didn��t take it seriously. He felt that if the Ji family was restored to its former glory, he would definitely be one of the brightest and most powerful young supreme beings in the Upper Realm. His fear of Gu Changge was due to his power and status, but now he truly admired Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge smiled, waved his hands, and said, ��Brother Yaoxing doesn��t have to be like this, it��s just a trivial matter to me.��


    Although Gu Changge said it lightly, he didn��t take it to heart. Yet Ji Chu Yue and Ji Yaoxing are extremely grateful to him now. Once receiving Gu Changge��s guarantee, the haze in Ji Yaoxing��s heart finally dissipated, he took a long breath and then left.


    During this period of time, there was a smile on my face full of sorrow, with high self-confidence.


    ��Elder brother����


    Seeing that he left, Ji Chu Yue suddenly felt uneasy, seemed extremely at a loss, and didn��t even know where to put her hands.


    After all, she and Gu Changge were the only ones left in the pce now. Gu Changge��s divine Ind was located here, and he usually cultivated here.


    Ji Chu Yue was spoiled since she was a child. Although she didn��t have the temperament of an arrogant youngdy, she had never served anyone. Now standing behind Gu Changge, she just felt like there was a light on her back and didn��t know what to do.


    Gu Changge asked her to stay?


    Now she only had Gu Changge��s words just now in her mind. Her little hands were twisted together as she started thinking about it.


    The first time she saw Gu Changge, she was looking for the Heavenly Tower near Purple Mountain.


    At that time, Gu Changge and his fianc��e Emperor Yue Mingkong of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty had rushed to the Divine Ruin Sect together.


    It was also the first time she met Jiang Chen there, and when she learned that he was unable to enter the Divine Ruin Sect due to his talent, she gave him a chance to be a disciple there.


    It was also at that time that Jiang Chen confessed to her that he had the inheritance of the Divine Origin Master and could help her find the Heavenly Tower. Ji Chu Yue put restoring the splendor of the Ji family as the top priority, so she naturally chose to trust Jiang Chen.


    At that time, Ji Chu Yue felt that Gu Changge, as the descendant of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, had great power, and they were not from the same world at all. So although she respected him, she was actually full of indifference.


    Eventer, when she learned that Gu Changge was looking for the Heavenly Tower, she kept it from him and went to Purple Mountain with Jiang Chen and others. But it was because of that incident that she deeply realized what true power was.


    Later, their whereabouts were followed by Chen Ning��er, and the Ji family was worried about offending Gu Changge, so they did not hesitate to send Gu Changge the Heavenly Wheel they had finally obtained.


    Originally, there would not be any redundant intersection between her and Gu Changge. But Ji Chu Yue did not expect that Gu Changge would be the savior of the entire Ji family.


    Even today, she would stand behind him, being shy and nervous. All this could only be thought to be a joke. She clearly knew that because of the incident in Mount Kun, she really had an indescribable admiration for Gu Changge.


    Because he was indeed a man so perfect that it was difficult to pick out any w. Ji Chu Yue believed that any woman in the Upper Realm would have such thoughts as long as she had contact with him.


    Even though at that time in the dungeon of Kunwu City, Gu Changge teased her like this in front of Jiang Chen. Ji Chu Yue wasn��t angry either, she just felt a little embarrassed and ashamed.


    ��Don��t worry, after today, the major forces should not dare to think about the Ji family again,�� Gu Changge, who seemed to have sensed Ji Chu Yue��s nervousness, chuckled lightly and added.


    Hearing his gentle, natural, gentle voice, Ji Chu Yue felt rxed for some reason.


    ��Yeah, I see.�� Ji Chu Yue nodded like a chick pecking at rice, and then uttered in a low voice like a mosquito, ��I don��t know how to thank Young Master Changge for his great kindness, there is really nothing to repay����


    Gu Changge smiled, turned around and interrupted her, ��So you n to give your body in return?��


    Ji Chu Yue didn��t expect Gu Changge to be so blunt, her face became rosier, and she lowered her head with a shy expression.


    She suddenly remembered that when she was very young, a grandmother beside her had teased saying that if she met a man who would be kind to her in the future. So when it came to rewards, it depended on how he looked.


    For the average-looking one they would be a cow or a horse in the next life. If they were good-looking, then naturally it was a promise of a body.


    At that time, she simply thought that Grandma was joking, but for some reason today, when she looked at Gu Changge, these words came to her mind.


    ��Master Changge, you should notck a woman like Chu Yue by your side, but if you don��t dislike���� She raised her head and cautiously looked at Gu Changge��s expression as if she was afraid of saying a wrong sentence and causing his displeasure.


    Gu Changge smiled casually but was nomittal. If Jiang Chen hadn��t died yet, how would he feel after seeing this scene?


    In fact, Ji Chu Yue��s Luck point was not low. ording to the normal trajectory and routine, she might be the heroine next to Jiang Chen or something like that. But Jiang Chen was still dead, Ji Chu Yue, what would happen to the undecided heroine in the future, this was no longer what Gu Changge needed to think about now.


    If it was in the past, he might still be thinking about gaining some Luck points, Destiny value, and so on. But now it was no longer needed.


    ��Come talk to me.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, motioning for Ji Chu Yue toe over.


    ��Yes�� Young Master Changge.�� Ji Chu Yue stammered slightly, and walked forward with her head buried, revealing a white and slender neck, like a frightened deer in the forest.


    ��Do you still remember what I said to you in Kunwu City?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and reached out his hand to her hair.


    ��I still�� remember.�� Ji Chu Yue nodded, naturally she would not forget the scene in the dungeon.


    ��Then do you know why your brother insisted that youe over?�� Gu Changge asked with interest.


    Ji Chu Yue naturally didn��t dare to lie at this time, so she had to be honest. So she said with a trembling voice, ��Because my brother wants me to curry favor with Young Master Changge so that you can save our Ji family.��


    ��Oh, it seems that you are quite honest.�� Gu Changge smiled.


    Ji Chu Yue thought that he was going to me her, so she quickly raised her eyes and exined, ��But Young Master Changge, you didn��t embarrass my brother and me, and you agreed to help our Ji family. My brother and I are very grateful����


    ��But I don��t think you did it voluntarily. Don��t worry, you can return to the Ji family after a while, and I won��t force you to stay here,�� Hearing this, Gu Changge said with a faint smile on his face.


    Ji Chu Yue didn��t expect Gu Changge to say that, she was stunned for a moment, her heart was very jealous andplicated. She was even a little bit unspeakably disappointed.


    In her opinion, it was just Gu Changge��s disdain for her rhetoric. How could this kind of thing be involuntary or forced?


    Even if her brother encountered such a family disaster, it was impossible for him to wrong her.


    ��Chu Yue knows that I am clumsy, I don��t know anything, and I won��t please Young Master Changge. But in fact, Chu Yue can learn these things. I can do what Qingxuan and the others can do. I am not inferior to them.��


    It seemed that after deliberating for a long time, Ji Chu Yue suddenly summoned up her courage as she raised her eyes to look at Gu Changge before saying, she wanted Gu Changge to give her a chance.


    But Gu Changge just smiled slightly at this. Since Ji Chu Yue wanted to learn, she would learn slowly, Gu Changge didn��t have so much time to waste on her.


    After Ji Yaoxing returned to the family, the affairs of the Ji family were naturally resolved.


    In the current Upper Realm, even if it was a faction that had nothing to do with the Gu family, they didn��t want to provoke him at this time.


    Gu Changge intended to protect the Ji family, so the major forces could only get rid of the thoughts about the Ji family currently.


    In the next few days, Ji Chu Yue seemed to have adapted to the current life. She put aside her status as the little princess of the Ji family, and began to ask the maids who usually served Gu Changge about his various habits and preferences.


    She believed in the truth that dripping water would wear away a rock. Starting from a small matter, she would definitely impress Gu Changge one day. However, after staying with the family for several days, Gu Changge took Alpha and left the Gu family, heading for the territory where the Human Ancestor Hall was located.


    From Yue Mingkong��s side, there had been no news of the Master of the Heavenly Sword, so Gu Changge was not in a hurry.


    It just so happened that during this period of time, Absolute Heavenly Extinction had turned into a very serious disaster. In the name of Human Ancestor, he couldn��t justify not having a look.


    On Jiang Chuchu��s side, she found a few areas where the disaster of Absolute Heavenly Extinction broke out. It was just that with her current ability, she still couldn��t solve it.


    If Gu Changge wanted to collect the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he had to go to her anyway.


    At the same time, in the Upper Realm, in the Heavenly Domain. As the center of the most prosperous and ancient territory, a majestic pce was located within the sky. It seemed magnificent and sacred, like an immortal pce standing here.


    The pce was built in an extremely magnificent manner, with wless white jade zed tiles, million-year-old purple gold sandalwood as the eaves, and pure obsidian starstone as the floor.


    It was grand and simple, oozing out with a majestic and solemn aura. There was a sea of immortal energy surging within it, just like a fairnd. This pce overlooked the endless ancient city and old pool below.


    The hall rose and fell with the sun rising and the moon setting as the runes were intertwined on it. Every moment reflected the stars of the Nine Heavens, Heaven, and Earth, like the Supreme seat of God. It also showed the transcendent status of this ce.


    In front of the gate of the hall was hanging a huge fairy que, with purple gold as the base and golden immortal characters iid with gold.


    There were three ancient characters; Human Ancestor Hall.


    It could be seen that there were countless silver threads between Heaven and Earth, which were frantically rushing to this ce, trying to converge into it, appearing holy and pure white.


    These silver threads were exactly the faith and recitation of the great achievements of Human Ancestors by cultivators from all over the universe.


    At this moment, a beautiful woman in wless white clothes and a scarf was sitting cross-legged in the hall. Herplexion was fair and delicate, her eyebrows were picturesque, and her eyes were like wless ck gemstones, shining with a moving luster.


    However, her expression was very calm, and one couldn��t see any other emotions except peace. She seemed to be born like this, more like abandoning the seven emotions and six desires.


    It was Jiang Chuchu, one of the two Holy Maidens of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    In front of her, there was a solid gold Crown of Luck, and it could be seen that the silver threads gathering in the Human Ancestor Hall were all rushing into it. She was cultivating with the help of this golden Crown of Luck, and the strange sound of merit was manifested everywhere like a vast ocean.


    It was the artifact that Gu Changge left in the Human Ancestor Hall at the beginning, andter Jiang Chuchu found out that when she was cultivating beside it. Her progress was extremely fast.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    When she was cultivating, many visions were manifesting here. The vague shadows of Immortals appeared grand and mysterious, seeming to be chanting scriptures. The fluctuation behind her seemed as if they were crossing time and space from ancient times.


    ��Reporting to the Holy Maiden, in the southwest direction of the Heavenly Domain, there is further news of the eruption of the catastrophe from the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and the adjacent Great Yu Immortal Dynasty has sent people to investigate����


    ��Should we send someone over to have a look?�� Suddenly, an old woman in white clothes outside the hall rushed over and reported with a bit of anxiety.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu frowned. She stopped cultivating, and asked, ��How many times has the outbreak of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction urred during this month?��


    Although she was speeding up her cultivation every day and night, in the face of the sudden eruption of the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, she still seemed powerless, and there was nothing she could do.

 Chapter 587: It seems to be connected to the new Ancient World, It has become a bit silly

    <h4>Chapter 587: It seems to be connected to the new Ancient World, It has be a bit silly</h4>


    At this time, Jiang Chuchu couldn��t help but think of Gu Changge. If he was here, he would definitely find a way to help her solve these things.


    During this time, she was actually paying attention to Gu Changge and his matters.


    After all, what happened in Mount Kun caused a sensation in the Upper Realm, and no force could sit still. The Human Ancestor Hall also sent a lot of powerful people there, but like the other forces, they all lost their morality.


    Gu Changge even led people into Mount Kun, needless to say, with the degree of danger, Jiang Chuchu even thought about her actions if something unexpected had happened to him.


    Seeing that Jiang Chuchu seemed to be a little worried, the old woman in white replied, ��Reporting to Her Majesty, the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction has erupted for the sixth time during this month, and it is all around the Heavenly Domain. The scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction is breaking out too frequently.��


    Jiang Chuchu frowned lightly and said, ��Is it because of the Absolute Heavenly Royal family?��


    The existence of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was no secret in the Upper Realm.


    Many ancient existences spected that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court actually had a lot to do with the Nine Mysterious Underworlds belonging to the Ancient Mythology Era. It was even very likely that they were the indigenous creatures living in it.


    It was just that the Ancient Mythology Era was too far away from now, and they didn��t know how many epochs had passed. Even for those living fossils who were very familiar with ancient books, it was difficult to determine whether the existence of the Nine Mysterious Underworlds was true or not.


    If it was really the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, then she had to find a way to send someone to investigate.


    The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was ancient and extremely mysterious. All forces avoided the snake-like Absolute Heavenly Extinction, but they could move freely in it without being affected.


    Ordinary cultivators dare not deal with the creatures of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, seeing them as ominous representatives.


    ��I heard from the people of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that there are unusual space cracks emerging in the bordends. Not only has the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction broken out there, but it also seems to be connected to an ancient world that has never been explored by anyone. However, this is just a rumor. It is still difficult to know whether it is true or not. The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty is also trying its best to cover up this fact.��


    The old woman in white added, informing her about all the weird things that happened during this period.


    ��An ancient world that has never been explored by anyone? If this is true, then the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty may be considering monopolizing it.�� Jiang Chuchu nodded, and some thoughts shed in his eyes.


    The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had existed for a very long time and was one of the most famous Immortal forces in the Upper Realm. It was powerful and extremely mysterious.


    If it discovered new traces of the ancient world, it had the ability to monopolize it without being noticed by the outside world. So in Jiang Chuchu��s view, this was most likely the reason why the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty tried its best to cover up the matter.


    ��An ancient undiscovered world?�� She muttered to herself thoughtfully.


    The Upper Realm was the center of Heaven, the ce where all walks of life met. Since its birth, there were still too many mysterious and unknown ces. Some ancient worlds were closely rted to the Upper Realm and their existence could even be traced back by many epochs.


    But because there was no space collision, the barrier between the two worlds was broken, and no one could discover it. This kind of thing was not umon, but it was rarely exposed and known to other cultivators.


    So Jiang Chuchu was not surprised but was just guessing whether that ancient world might have something to do with the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    ��No matter what, it seems like I have to go and see for myself during this time.�� Jiang Chuchu regained herposure and habitually looked outside the hall as if expecting something.


    Then she silently looked back. But at this moment, she suddenly froze as if she couldn��t believe her eyes. She even blinked in disbelief. She seemed to have a look as if she saw an illusion.


    ��What��s the matter? I haven��t seen you for so long, so you don��t recognize me?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and took the initiative to speak.


    Only at this time did the old woman in white realize that a figure in white had appeared silently in the Human Ancestor Hall. He was as rich as jade, extraordinary and refined. He seemed to be a young immortal king who had crossed the border, making the space tremble.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    Even though she knew that Gu Changge still had anotheryer of Human Ancestor identity, the old woman in white didn��t dare to be disrespectful. She hurriedly opened her mouth to salute.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t opened his mouth, she wouldn��t even know when Gu Changge came to the Human Ancestor Hall. This level of strength was simply unfathomable and indescribable.


    Even a truly Enlightened being was nothing more than that.


    ��You�� why are you here���� Jiang Chuchu never expected that Gu Changge woulde to the Human Ancestor Hall, and thought it was an illusion.


    After reacting, she couldn��t help disying an expression of surprise that was hard to conceal.


    Gu Changge walked over and said with a smile, ��Why, can��t Ie here?��


    Seeing the situation, the old woman in white left with interest and didn��t stay here much. Many old guys in the Human Ancestor Hall today had guessed that there was an ulterior rtionship between Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu as they got very close.


    Jiang Chuchu looked at him and said, ��You should tell me in advance so that I can be prepared.��


    In her opinion, Gu Changge came to her because he knew about the troubles Human Ancestor Hall had encountered recently. This made Jiang Chuchu feel a little touched. This matter made her feel sad, and she didn��t know how to solve it.


    With Gu Changge��s help, it could be solved easily.


    Gu Changge smiled and asked, ��What else do you need to prepare to see me? Or are you feeling ashamed?��


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to touch her pretty face.


    ��I didn��t, so don��t talk nonsense.�� There was a little glow on Jiang Chuchu��s face. She was really pleasantly surprised, and just now she was caught off guard by Gu Changge��s arrival.


    But in front of Gu Changge, she would not easily admit and say such things.


    ��No? Then it seems I shouldn��t havee.�� Gu Changge shook his head, his expression was very natural, and he seemed a little regretful, ��I thought you would be very happy.��


    Jiang Chuchu stared at him before he sniffled and said, ��Why should I be happy? You are here, there must be nothing good. You must be thinking about other things in your head.��


    Gu Changge smiled, stretched out his hand to pull her into his arms as he added, ��When did you even learn to quibble about wronging others, let me see what you think?��


    Jiang Chuchu��s face turned crimson. She was a little annoyed, and said, ��We are still in the hall, please let me go.��


    ��I came here from hundreds of millions of miles away to see you, is this how you treat me?�� Gu Changge didn��t care about her struggle at all, and still had a smile on his face, ��No one dares to break in at this time, why are you panicking?��


    ��You bastard, let me go���� Jiang Chuchu��s voice was a little stuttering, and she panicked at his words.


    After all, the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction had broken out, and there would be people outside the pce to report these things at any time. If someone saw this scene in a while, where should the majesty of her Holy Maiden be ced?


    Seeing that Gu Changge was still indifferent, it seemed as if he hadn��t heard what she said. Jiang Chuchu opened her eyes, and couldn��t help saying aggrievedly, ��Gu Changge, you don��t keep your words, you really know how to lie. You said you would never bully me again.��


    ��When did I lie to you again?�� Gu Changge shook his head with a look of being wronged.


    ��Then�� For a while, go to my pce for a while, let me know�� As long as you want����


    Seeing Gu Changge��s rogue attitude, Jiang Chuchu had nothing to do with it, so she could only negotiate weakly.


    After saying this, her face turned red, and she felt that Gu Changge would not let her go so easily.


    ��That��s what you said. But I have to hear the truth from you. During this time, have you thought about me?�� Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled and reached out to touch her hair.


    Jiang Chuchu was too embarrassed to look into his eyes, so she hummed lightly.


    Gu Changgeughed and didn��t tease her again.


    Jiang Chuchu, who was now looking naive, really couldn��t be connected with the indifferent and aloof look when he first saw her. But if one thought about it carefully, Gu Changge was also surprised.


    After all, Jiang Chuchu had been cultivating in the Human Ancestor Hall for more than twenty years, living a life isted from the outside world. She had a little contact with the outside world.


    In terms of temperament, it was actually quite different from the ancestors and descendants of the generations. Cold and aloof, with awe-inspiring justice, she ced the protection of themon people of the world as the top priority.

 Chapter 588: The Master of the Heavenly Sword Tuoba Xiaoyao, Two biggest secrets

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Master of the Heavenly Sword Tuoba Xiaoyao, Two biggest secrets</h4>


    Later, Gu Changge asked a lot about the problems the Human Ancestor Hall had encountered from Jiang Chuchu, which was actually simr to his guess. The outbreak of disasters due to Absolute Heavenly Extinction was one aspect.


    On the other hand, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty in the West Heaven, which was on the side of the Heavenly Domain, seemed to have discovered an ancient world that had never been explored.


    Although this news had not been confirmed, in Jiang Chuchu��s view, it should be close to the truth. Jiang Chuchu had no way to deal with the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Now that Gu Changge hade over, he just sent Alpha away with a Great Dao treasure bottle condensed with runes, so he didn��t care too much.


    The origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction contained in the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was not sufficient and at that level, so Alpha could naturally collect it with the condensed vase.


    On the contrary, it was the matter of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that attracted Gu Changge��s attention. If he remembered correctly, when he was in Kunwu City, Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, hade to look for him.


    But at that time, Gu Changge was busy and didn��t have time to see her. Later, the group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty left and did not head to Mount Kun to rescue the Ancestor of the Ji family like the rest of the forces.


    Yet based on the impression of Yu Feiya when he cut the Seven Divine Stones, Gu Changge felt that this woman was not simple.


    First of all, she had a lot of Luck in her body, her cultivation strength seemed to be shrouded in ayer of mist, which was definitely notparable to the Heavenly Demon Monarch, Little Saint King, and others.


    Of course, Gu Changge had no ns to investigate this matter yet.


    He had ced the Golden Crown of Luck in the Human Ancestor Hall for a long time, and now he had umted a lot of power of faith, which was enough for him to condense another body of faith.


    The previous Dharma Body of Faith had manifested in front of people at the Boundary Monument Sea, but it quickly exhausted the power of faith gathered.


    Gu Changge had now attained the Realm of an Enlightened being, and if he condensed a body of faith, he should be able to exert his strength at the level of an Enlightened being.


    The Upper Realm was so vast, as long as someone sincerely talked about his existence, he would naturally sense it with the Faith Dharma Body easily, and harvest a lot of Luck and power of Faith.


    Since ancient times, many ancient existences had the habit of building temples, the purpose of which was naturally to collect Faith from all over the world.


    The power of Faith was extremely mysterious, and there was a saying that once life and death of cultivators disappeared, their souls would be scattered. Yet, as long as there were still people in the world who remembered them and recited their true name, they could reshape their body from the endless darkness and return to the world.


    Of course, the premise was that the power of Faith must be strong enough.


    ��


    ��Tuoba Xiaoyao, hand over the Heavenly Sword, and I��ll spare your life.��


    ��Tuoba Xiaoyao, your death is imminent. If you are sensible, you should hand over the Heavenly Sword. This kind of artifact is not worthy of your possession. In your hands, it is pure waste.��


    ��If you don��t want the family members behind you to be implicated, you should obediently hand them over.��


    ��Maybe Young Master Changge would be magnanimous, and he will spare your life and leave you a whole body.��


    ��Only someone like Young Master Changge is qualified to control an artifact like the Heavenly Sword, so what are you?��


    On the top of Juehun Cliff, the wind was piercingly cold as the miasma was soaring into the sky, making noisy sounds.


    A young man in ragged clothes was covered in blood as he fled all the way here. Even though he was facing such a dead end, his eyes were still indifferent, and there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Standing there, his whole person was like a spear that could pierce the sky. Enemies were chasing him in all directions, and the sky was covered by ck clouds.


    The cultivation of people chasing him was monstrous but he was standing in the sky with a terrifying breath, extremely indifferent eyes, and cold words without the slightest emotion.


    ��You really think highly of me, sending so many powerhouses to hunt down and threaten me with my people. As that Gu Changge��s dog, you guys are really working hard.��


    The young man said with a sneer and then began tough up to the sky, as if he was extremely disdainful.


    ��Heavenly Sword is in my hand, if you want it, thene and get it. I��ll see who dares to die in front of me.��


    Even in the face of such a difficult and inevitable situation, the young man had an invincible aura.


    While speaking, an immortal sword with brilliant rays of light appeared in his hand, which seemed to be forged with immortal gold.


    Just when the sword de trembled, it was like an unrivaled sword immortal waking up, swallowing mountains and rivers, making the world tremble.


    ��You don��t know how to live or die, and you are still stubbornly resisting at this time. Young Master Changge has the virtue of loving life. For the sake of Princess Feiya, I wanted to spare your life. But since you want to seek death yourself, don��t me me.��


    An old man in ck sneered, staring at the young man in front of him like staring at a dead man. As he finished speaking, everyone behind him rushed forward, trying to kill him in front.


    An unimaginable and terrifying battle broke out here, and the young man was covered in blood and seriously injured. But he was still like an unrivaled sword immortal, gazing in all directions, sweeping away with thousands of sword lights that covered the sky and the earth, making the world pale.


    ��Yu Feiya, that bitch, thanks to the fact that I treat her so sincerely and regard her as my true love, she leaked the news of me having the Heavenly Sword, only to attract Gu Changge and make him covet her�� I��ve ended up in such a situation! If there is a next life, I will definitely not spare her!��


    He heard the old man in ck say the words Princess Feiya. The young man��s eyes turned red immediately, like a ferocious beast, he let out a roar from the depths of his throat.


    At this time, as long as he was an individual, he could feel the despair and anger in his heart, as well as the deep unwillingness and hatred of being betrayed by his beloved. However, many opponents around him were still attacking him as if they didn��t hear him.


    A great war broke out here again, with blood sttered, limbs and legs broken, and blood flowing everywhere. The sky and the earth were full of murderous intentions, even if he was a hundred times stronger, he would never escape!


    Today this was already a dead end, there was no way out and no chance of survival.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, at this moment, the sky and the earth suddenly trembled violently, and a terrifying aura like the vast sea descended, suppressing everyone here to suffocate. Their skin was about to split, and they were about to copse on the ground.


    The young man, who was fighting many enemies, also suddenly felt chills all over his body, and turned his eyes to stare fiercely at the sky. There was a figure in ck clothes descending. He had a slender figure, indifferent eyes, revealing dignity and mystery all over his body.


    Behind him, followed by a noble and elegant beautiful woman.


    ��Gu Changge, Yu Feiya����


    Seeing the two people, the young man��s eyes were full of hatred that couldn��t be concealed, and his voice roared.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Gu Changge, Princess Feiya!�� Everyone here also stopped one after another and saluted respectfully to the two people in the air.


    ��Gu Changge, even if I��m a ghost, I won��t let you go.��


    The young man looked at the ck-clothed man who sent people to chase and kill him, trying to seize the Heavenly Sword in his hand. He wished he could cut him into pieces and smash him to pieces.


    ��Being a ghost, it also depends on whether you have a chance, right? Hand over the Heavenly Sword, and I can leave your whole body intact.��


    The man in ck had an indifferent expression, not the slightest change because of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words, and his face was like an iceberg that would not melt for a thousand years, without the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    ��Don��t even think about it, even if I destroy the Heavenly Sword, I won��t let you get it.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyaoughed loudly, but this disturbed his injury again, and he couldn��t help coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth. Instead, he stared at the elegant and beautiful woman behind the man in ck clothes, and his voice contained deep-seated hatred.


    ��Yu Feiya, I treated you so sincerely and gave you all the good things, but in the end, you followed the trend and leaked Gu Changge about the sword in my hand, causing my family to be destroyed. At this level, I wonder if you have the slightest sense of shame in your heart?��


    ��Xiaoyao, you have to trust me, I have never harmed you. I am not what you think, and I have never told other people about your possession of the Heavenly Sword. All of this has nothing to do with me, it was my father who made me����


    At this moment, hearing Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words, a look of pain appeared on the face of the elegant woman, she shook her head and said.


    However, Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t have the heart to listen to her exnation. With a roar, his whole body began to burn, and the Heavenly Sword in his hand emitted a dazzling and gorgeous brilliance. It was as if thousands of divine swords were revived, nging and shing towards the sky the man in ck on top.


    This was his desperate blow.


    ��A mantis�� arm is trying to stop a chariot, and he doesn��t know how to differentiate between life or death.��


    However, facing his life-burning blow, the expression of the man in ck clothes remained unchanged.


    Just using a palm to cover the sky and the sun. It was as if the stars were falling from the universe, it was extremely terrifying. Such arge gap was almost like an insurmountable gap.


    Despair appeared in Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyes, and his whole body was cracked by this aura. Even though he didn��t touch that palm, it was like a hundred thousand mountains pressing down on top of him, wanting to smash him into pieces and destroy his body and spirit.


    ��Xiaoyao����


    However, at this moment, a figure in phoenix clothes suddenly flew in front of him, blocking the palm that fell from the sky for him.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The blood light soared into the sky, bing extremely scarlet and dazzling before it exploded.


    ��What! Feiya, you���� Tuoba Xiaoyao froze for a moment, as if he couldn��t believe what he saw.


    At the critical moment, it was Yu Feiya who stepped forward to block the palm for him?


    His head buzzed and went nk, and he seemed to be stupefied. How was this possible?


    ��I didn��t hurt you, you have to trust me.��


    It was thest scene in front of him. The woman in phoenix clothes had a bewildered smile on her mouth, as if she wanted to prove her will with death.


    ��Since you want to die, then you can apany him.��


    The man in ck robe frowned, as if he didn��t expect the woman in red clothes to block this blow for Tuoba Xiaoyao, but his expression remained unchanged as the palm continued to fall.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The next moment, the blood mist exploded, and only a broken silk scarf fell down in the air, covered with blood.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao watched this scene dully, and let out a heart-piercing roar, ��Feiya����


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    But the answer to him was still a palm that fell from the sky, simple and direct, covering him instantly. The world became dark, without any color.


    ��


    ��Hoo hoo hoo����


    Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, General��s Mansion.


    In the room, a tall and straight young man with regr features suddenly woke up from his dream, his face pale. The whole person seemed to have just been rescued from drowning, panting heavily, and was drenched in cold sweat.


    Then, after a long time, he seemed toe back to his senses, clenched his fists and made a gurgling sound.


    ��Ten years, ten years have passed, but I still can��t forget it. In this life, I will definitely protect your Feiya! I won��t let anyone hurt you again! Including Gu Changge!��


    He secretly swore in his heart. There was an undisguised hatred in the depths of his eyes.


    This person was Tuoba Xiaoyao who actually had two deep secrets hidden in his heart, which he never told anyone. Every secret was about his origin.


    He was actually not from this world, but from another world. To be precise, he came from a huge world that was extremely ancient and where the way of swordsmanship had reached its peak.


    In that world, he observed the Ancestor of the sect crossing the catastrophe, but was identally struck to death by a thunderbolt, and then being reincarnated into this world.


    At the age of thirteen, he suddenly awakened the memory of his previous life, that was, what he experienced in his dream just now!

 Chapter 589: Cultivated Heavenly Sword’s fetus, Rushing to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 589: Cultivated Heavenly Sword��s fetus, Rushing to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty</h4>


    In the original world of Tuoba Xiaoyao, the Dao of the sword had reached the extreme. Almost everyone in the world could cultivate swords, and those with powerful talents were even born with a gifted spirit sword.


    And it was because of his innate spirit sword that he was able to join the Shu Sect, one of the most powerful sects in the world. It was a pity that while watching the Ancestor crossing the catastrophe, he was identally struck to death by lightning.


    A wisp of remnant soul was immortal and it wandered into this world before being reborn in the body of a man with the same name and surname as him.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao, the third son of the General��s Mansion of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. His father, Tuoba Zhan, was the Great General of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Strong and tyrannical, guarding one side, and powerful, he was highly valued by the current Emperor Yu. Tuoba Xiaoyao had an older sister and an older brother above him, and a younger sister below him.


    His elder brother was now in the army and was themander-in-chief. He was a well-known young hero in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, with a bright future and a bright future.


    Her elder sister was a lecturer in the Academy of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. She was beautiful, talented, and had many admirers.


    Even if it was his younger sister, she was also a very famous genius in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, with powerful strength. It was difficult to find rivals among her peers.


    Compared with many brothers and sisters, only Tuoba Xiaoyao seemed extremely mediocre, even giving people a feeling of being dull and inarticte.


    Over time, even his father was quite disappointed with him.


    In the imperial capital, there were many rumors and discussions about the tiger-like father and dog-like son, which made peopleugh and cry. However, Tuoba Xiaoyao was indifferent to these rumors and ignored them.


    He had been a human being for several lifetimes, and he was well versed in the principle of keeping a low profile, pretending to be a pig, and eating a tiger.


    In his previous life, he disyed his sharpness at a young age because he was too high-profile. Everyone in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty knew about it, and this attracted Gu Changge��s attention and caused the disaster.


    So at the age of thirteen, after awakening memories of his previous life, Tuoba Xiaoyao began to hide his strength and bide his time, practicing sword every day, waiting for the day when he umted a lot of money.


    When he was still a sword cultivator of the Shu Sect, he learned many sword techniques that were regarded as god-level in their world.


    Aftering to this world, Tuoba Xiaoyao practiced since childhood and dared not neglect it. Today��s sword cultivation base had already surpassed when he was in the original world.


    After all, generally speaking, he was someone who had a memory of the third life. It was because of this that many people felt that Tuoba Xiaoyao was a bit silly.


    He didn��t practice the Tuoba family��s powerful skills and divine powers but practiced swords day and night, which made people think that there was something wrong with his brain. Even Tuoba Xiaoyao��s older brothers and sisters find it difficult to understand his behavior.


    ��ording to my past life memories, the reason why Gu Changge wanted to snatch the Heavenly Sword was actually to find the Seven Heavenly Weapons, so as to open the secret treasure of the Immortal Pce.��


    ��Now I can use the Shu Sect��s Supreme Sword Technique tobine the Heavenly Sword with my Primordial Spirit Sacrifice and practice the embryo of the Heavenly Sword.��


    ��The sword is within the people, but if the sword is dead and the people are dead. There is absolutely no way to break it in this world. If Gu Changge wants to hold the Heavenly Sword, he can��t kill me.��


    In the quaint room, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyes sparkled and he murmured in a low voice. He dare not underestimate Gu Changge, the future enemy.


    Even though the trajectories of many things in this life had deviated from his previous life memories, that still couldn��t cover up Gu Changge��s horror.


    In Tuoba Xiaoyao��s view, Gu Changge in this life was much more terrifying than in his previous life, and his strength was even more unfathomable and unimaginable.


    Even though he had been staying in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he had never left to go to other ces. But he had also been paying attention to many news and rumors about Gu Changge and was carefully analyzing Gu Changge��s various methods now so that he could have countermeasures when the timees.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao knew that when Gu Changge collected the other six Heavenly Weapons, he would start investigating the traces of the Heavenly Sword. And at that time, he had to hide this news tightly, otherwise, he would definitely cause the same disaster as in his previous life, causing the disaster of killing people.


    ��In my previous life, I always med Feiya, thinking that she exposed my possession of the Heavenly Sword to Gu Changge�� Later she blocked that p for me and was brutally killed by Gu Changge. It can be seen that she did not leak the news. Then how did Gu Changge know that I have the Heavenly Sword in my hand?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao fell into deep thought.


    This was also what he had been unable to figure out, and few people knew that the Heavenly Sword was in his hands.


    ��The Heavenly Sword is mypanion spirit sword. Even my father and the others never knew about it. Then Gu Changge judged it through the sensation between the other Heavenly Artifacts? Fortunately, in this life, I trained the Heavenly Sword to be a Heavenly Fetus in advance, which cut off all the sensations, but I still have to be careful.����


    Thinking of this, Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief and felt relieved.


    ording to the memories of his previous life, he would not encounter Gu Changge yet, so he could practice with peace of mind for a while.


    ��I��m already at the half-step of the Great Sacred Realm. If I use all my strength, I can even fight a Quasi-Supreme, but I still don��t have much chance of winning against Gu Changge.��


    There was a bright light in his eyes, and then he gradually returned to silence.


    ording to memory, in a few days, it would be the traditional hunting conference of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Talented geniuses from many forces in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty would participate in order to seize the top spot and win a generous reward.


    At that time, there would be other people from the Immortal forcesing to watch the ceremony. If Tuoba Xiaoyao remembered correctly, there would be a shocking change at this hunting conference.


    A prince from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court would appear in the world, trying to marry the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty!


    The marriage partner was Yu Feiya.


    This time, he must stop the plot of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, because ording to the memory of his previous life, there was an inextricable connection between the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court and Gu Changge.


    ��


    The sky was pure and blue as if iid with a huge blue crystal. There was no variegated color within a million miles.


    Flying boats quickly passed by, galloping like a divine light, and traveled thousands of miles in the blink of an eye.


    Heavenly Domain was located in the central area of the Upper Realm, and its territory was endless. Even a person with a cultivation base that reached Heaven and Earth could hardly exhaust its borders.


    And adjacent to the east of Heavenly Domain was West heaven, which was the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    ��After Ziji left the Human Ancestor Hall some time ago, she never came back. ording to Xiu��er, the maid beside her, she seems to be going to enter the ancestralnd of the Ancient Immortal Wang Family, and I don��t know what to do�� I never heard from her again after that.��


    At this moment, on the flying boat rushing to Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, when Gu Changge asked about Wang Ziji��s whereabouts, Jiang Chuchu shook her head lightly and replied.


    After all, she and Wang Ziji were different. Behind Wang Ziji was the Ancient Immortal Wang Family. When she came to the Human Ancestor Hall to practice, it was only in the name of worship, and she could return to the family at any time.


    And she had no father or mother and grew up in the Human Ancestor Hall since she was a child. The Human Ancestor Hall was her home, and she could not leave easily.


    Now that she was facing the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, she was even more inseparable and must take charge of the overall situation.


    ��It turned out to be returning to the family���� Gu Changge nodded but didn��t ask any more questions.


    This time when he came to the Human Ancestor Hall, he didn��t see her as a fellow traveler, which made him a little surprised, so he asked.


    In fact, he didn��t care what Wang Ziji did. This time he went to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, trying to investigate the recent disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Gu Changge had paid attention to the ancient world that had not yet been explored.


    He had a hunch that before the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree matured, great changes would take ce in the Upper Realm. These ancient worlds bordering on the Upper Realm might not have existed for as long as the Upper Realm.


    In Gu Changge��s view, those ancient worlds might contain another opportunity to be Immortal.


    Now the Upper Realm seemed to be calm, but in fact, the undercurrent was raging. Many forces and sects were still looking for opportunities to be Immortals in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, and they had persevered.


    Therefore, Gu Changge had to think of a suitable reason and set up the bait and the big.


    On the other hand, the news about the secret treasures of the Immortal Pce was also circted among various forces, and many people put their final hope of bing immortal on it.


    It was well known in the Upper Realm that Gu Changge owned several Heavenly Artifacts. Now his every move was watched by many people. And it would be much more convenient for him to act in the name of the Human Ancestor.


    Soon, half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and the flying boat crossed the void, crossed the endless territory, and finally arrived near the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    The imperial capital of Great Yu covered an area of thousands of miles. It was grand and majestic, with bright rays of light, dazzling brilliance shrouded in fairy mist.


    Looking from a distance, the visions were shocking, the weather was myriad with a divine ind floating in the sky. The immortal mountains had many pces and pavilions standing tall, like an ancient immortal city that had fallen into the world.


    The silver waterfall was hanging down, surrounded by divine springs, and surrounded by stars from the sky. Whether it was daytime or night, one could see hundreds of millions of stars descending, paving the way for a vast gxy.


    This was a magnificent scene, but all the cultivators who hade to Great Yu Imperial Capital for the first time would be shocked and palpated by it.


    ��This is the foundation of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that has survived for countless years. The formation of the Star Demons in the Heavens arouses the power of the stars in the heavens. It is endless and can block the attacks of Enlightened beings. There are even rumors that if the formation is in full swing, no non-Immortal existence can break it.��


    ��It��s not unreasonable for the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to be able to stand Immortal for many eras.��


    ��This shows how terrifying the background of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty is. Looking at the Upper Realm, I am afraid that there are not many forcesparable to it����


    At this moment, outside the imperial capital of Great Yu, on a warship shrouded in clouds and mist. A group of young men and women, covered in precious light, were looking at the scene in front of them with curiosity and longing.


    They all wore uniform clothing with special patterns on the cuffs, showing that they were from the same sect.


    ��You have to fight for your spirit. If you can enter the top 10,000 this time, it will be regarded as a fight for the sect. If you are lucky enough to enter the top 5,000, then you will be rewarded even more generously after returning to the sect.��


    ��As for the top 1,000, the old man and the others don��t expect too much. From the records of our n, the best result is only over 3,000, and that person is your Supreme Profound Ancestor.��


    In front of them were many sect elders and other figures leading them, who were sighing. It was not that they were too demoralizing, but that this hunting conference had tens of thousands of forces participating, and there were many monsters. If one crossed the river, there would be countless.


    There were quite a few forces like them now, and they were all attached to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Now they hade from all over the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to participate in this hunting conference.


    As a tradition of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, the hunting conference was held every hundred years. All forces within the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty could send disciples to participate.


    For the various forces, this was an opportunity to make a fortune. Everyone would hold on tight and won��t give up. It seemed that the young men and women who came here were all the best from various forces, and they had been carefully cultivated for this hunting conference.


    The ranking of the hunting conference was not only rted to the future status of the forces behind it but also attracted the attention of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, who bestowed the skills, resources, divine weapons, and pills.


    ��However, I heard that the location of the hunting conference this time seems to be very special. There are rumors that it is rted to the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. I don��t know if it is true or not����


    Someone muttered softly, and when they mentioned the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, they could not hide their uneasiness.


    It was no secret that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s territory had suffered from a catastrophe from the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had dispatched many powerhouses to investigate.


    ��Huh, there are people over there in the imperial city, why do they look like someone from the Royal family?��


    Suddenly, someone let out a light gasp, and looked in the direction of the city wall of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, looking extremely shocked.


    When the rest of the people heard the words, they also looked over one after another, also very surprised.


    The city wall was towering, like a piece of mountains, with a terrifying chain ofws hanging down, and its brilliance was iparably gorgeous. But now there were many people standing there, standing on the top of the clouds, riding the clouds and fog under their feet, as if they were waiting for someone.


    The leader was very tall and tall, dressed in a dragon robe and a purple gold crown, with an indescribable domineering coercion, like a superior person, a terrifying aura emerging from the opening and closing of his eyes.


    This was an old Emperor with an extremely terrifying status!


    Behind the old man, there were many people standing one after another, all of them had the temperament of being in a high position, and they were not angry and had prestige.


    Behind them, followed by some princes and princesses. This scene shocked the elders and disciples of various forces who came to this ce, and they were taken aback by seeing it.


    The people there, regardless of their status, were extremely terrifying, stomping their feet would cause an earthquake in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. It was impossible for them to see each other for days, but now they all appeared outside the city as if they were waiting for someone.


    Many young men and women recognized some of the princes and princesses. Those were young supreme beings who were well-known in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, respected by their peers, and had dazzling halos.


    Even in the Upper Realm, they had a great reputation.


    ��Could it be that they are waiting for the rest of the people from the Immortal forces and Supreme sects who wille to watch the ceremony?��


    ��But even so, there is no need for such a big show, right? If I remember correctly, that old Emperor is an Enlightened being!��


    ��Who is it that deserves so much attention from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty?��


    There was amotion and shock here, and the many forces who came to participate in the hunting conference felt unbelievable, and then became very curious.

 Chapter 590: Maybe it’s your chance sister, You should take advantage

    <h4>Chapter 590: Maybe it��s your chance sister, You should take advantage</h4>


    Outside the city walls of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, too many cultivators and creatures gathered as the entire area was buzzing with noises. Some people got the news and deliberately exited the imperial city.


    Most of them were young people, and all of them looked at the sky in the distance. They were very curious about the identity of the one who deserved so much attention from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    One must know that almost all the princes and princesses were waiting there, including an old Emperor who had the strength of an Enlightened being, not to mention the rest of the Royal family of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Everyone from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was capable of summoning the wind and the rain. A stomp of their feet would cause a big earthquake.


    Above the sky, clouds were shrouded in mist like a fairnd, and powerhouses with strong aura were waiting solemnly.


    Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and her younger brother Yu Ming were also impressively listed.


    At this moment, Yu Ming looked in the distance, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and whispered to his royal sister,


    ��Sister, Gu Changge is suddenlying to our Great Yu, maybe this is your chance, you have to seize it. When I was in Kunwu Cityst time, I heard that you went to visit him, but you were turned away. This time he came to our Great Yu, he must have something important to discuss.��


    The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had already received news that Gu Changge and the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall would rush to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to investigate the outbreak of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    That was why they waited here early, fearing that they would be rude. In terms of emotion and reason, the current status of Gu Changge was no less than that of the Patriarch of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    If it wasn��t for Emperor Yu��s many important matters and it was difficult to escape, otherwise he would havee here to wait in person.


    Seeing that his imperial sisterpletely ignored him, Yu Ming was not discouraged, and continued, ��I know that you are arrogant, but you have to think about it. In a few years, our father will definitely arrange a marriage for you, which genius will catch your eye by then?��


    In his heart, his Royal sister was not young anymore. ording to the customs of the Royal family, a marriage contract would be arranged.


    The Royal family had been ruthless since ancient times and even though her sister was talented, her future achievements were unimaginable. But now that Emperor Yu was at the peak, in his eyes, Yu Feiya and others had not grown up after all, and could not escape the fate of the other princesses.


    Sopared to other young supreme beings, Yu Ming was more inclined to Gu Changge.


    Yu Feiya remained silent, ignoring her brother��s gossip. When she visited Gu Changge before, she just wanted to ask about the wordless scripture. But Gu Changge had never seen her, so she had no choice but to give up, and return to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty with her nsmen instead of pursuing him to Mount Kun.


    What Yu Ming said was not realistic in her opinion. First of all, she didn��t like Gu Changge, nor did she have any feelings for him, and they were not familiar with each other.


    Secondly, Gu Changge already had a marriage contract, and Peerless Immortal Dynasty��s background was not that worse than Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    As the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, if she was too obvious about Gu Changge��s purpose, what would Peerless Immortal Dynasty think?


    Maybe, in the end, there would be enmity between the two Great Immortal dynasties.


    ��Yu Ming, don��t say such things anymore. It��s fine to make friends, but don��t think about other things. Gu Changge already has a marriage contract, how can the Great Yu��s pearl, be a little girl for him?��


    The old Emperor who had been silent all this time opened his eyes when he heard Yu Ming��s words, and said lightly.


    Yu Ming knew that the old Emperor pampered and loved her, so naturally he couldn��t allow her to suffer any grievances. Let alone such a matter of marriage.


    At that moment, heughed dryly and stopped mentioning this matter anymore. And just when he was speaking in a low voice to everyone.


    At a distance in the sky, there were several radiant airships shrouded in immortal mist descending. They traversed the distance of thousands of miles in an instant and crossed the sky in an instant.


    On these flying boats, were the swaying banners of the Human Ancestor Hall, exuding a simple atmosphere. Seeing this, everyone from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty didn��t dare to be negligent and stepped forward one after another.


    ��This is the flying boat of the Human Ancestor Hall. Could it be that in this hunting conference, the powerful people from the Human Ancestor Hall havee to watch the ceremony?��


    ��But it shouldn��t be. ording to the past, the Human Ancestor Hall stands aloof and will never be interested in such things.��


    Outside the Great Yu imperial capital, many young cultivators were extremely shocked and felt unbelievable. But then, when they saw the figureing out of the flying boat, they were all taken aback.


    Immediately afterward, a hugemotion erupted here. The forces from all over the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty fell into extreme surprise and excitement. Many people even felt that if Gu Changge was watching the hunting conference and their disciples performed well in it, they might be able to catch his eyes, and they would be prosperous from then on.


    ��It��s no wonder that Great Yu Immortal Dynasty paid so much attention to it, but I didn��t expect that Young Master Changge woulde here in person at this time.��


    ��Maybe he will also watch the hunting ceremony together. That��s a great opportunity for me to wait for.�� The elders of various forces were whispering, their eyes filled with excitement.


    For many young geniuses, Gu Changge was definitely a well-deserved leader among their peers in the Upper Realm today. His cultivation overwhelmed his peers and no one could hold a candle to it.


    Now that he appeared in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, it really made the hearts of many young geniuses who respected him so much excited. Many heavenly beauties, with brilliant eyes, stared closely at the aloof figure on the flying boat, without blinking for a moment.


    It must be said that they were really happy after witnessing Gu Changge��s real face. For many young cultivators, it was as exciting as seeing an immortal scripture.


    ording to their status, they would not be able to get in touch with Gu Changge on any other day, let alone see the real person at such a close distance. Soon, the news of Gu Changge��s appearance spread, causing huge discussions.


    However, he only showed up for a while and was weed in by a group of powerful Royal family members from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Many cultivators who came after hearing the news could only sigh, regretting that they did not see the real person.


    Of course, Gu Changge came here with the Human Ancestor Hall, and many people spected that his purpose foring here should be rted to the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    In the flying boat of the Human Ancestor Hall, everyone also saw the figure of the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, so they guessed so.


    ��Why did Gu Changgee to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty? Logically, he shouldn��t be here!��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao also received the news, and his expression became gloomy.


    Walking around in the General��s mansion, he seemed extremely uneasy. ording to the original memory, Gu Changge would note to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty at this time.


    On the contrary, it should be a Prince from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court who would appear, trying to propose marriage to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. But before the prince from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court appeared, Gu Changge hade, which made Tuoba Xiaoyao feel a little uneasy.


    As the third son of the General, he naturally also wanted to participate in this hunting conference. So he would probably meet Gu Changge face to face at that time, in this life.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was also not sure whether Gu Changge could see that the Heavenly Sword belonged to him. Although he had cultivated the Heavenly Sword to make it a Heavenly Sword Embryo, he could iste many perceptions and auras. But he was still worried.


    ��Third brother, His Majesty Emperor Yu invited all the ministers to meet Young Master Changge. Father ordered me to call you. All the ministers of Great Yu have to bring their family members with them. Get ready, the chariot has been prepared outside the mansion.��


    And just when Tuoba Xiaoyao was getting restless, a tall, slender and charming woman entered from outside the courtyard. She was graceful and beautiful, with picturesque facial features that had a sense of fusion of heroism and mor.


    She urged Tuoba Xiaoyao, as if she was afraid that he would not go and she stared at him several times. This person was Tuoba Xiaoyao��s second sister, Tuoba Lingqiong.


    Now she was a lecturer in the Academy, with outstanding talent, and had many suitors in the Great Yu Imperial Capital.


    ��His Majesty Yu Huang invited the ministers to the banquet. I have to go too?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao was taken aback when he heard the words and then became even more uneasy, with extreme resistance in his heart.


    Tuoba Lingqiong nodded and added, ��Brother is not in the imperial capital now, if you don��t go, then there will be no men from the General��s mansion except father.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao fell silent. If he didn��t go, his father might be med by Emperor Yu and lose face in front of the officials. Disobeying his will at this time was disrespect to Emperor Yu and disrespect to Gu Changge. No one dared to do this to Gu Changge in the huge Upper Realm, let alone in the territory of Great Yu.


    ��I know you don��t like this kind of asion, but there��s nothing I can do. For this matter, I also declined the affairs in the Academy.�� Tuoba Lingqiong sighed, but she didn��t like such an asion either.


    But the person who hade was Gu Changge, and Emperor Yu attached great importance to this. If it wasn��t for this reason, he even wanted to go outside the city to meet him in person. As subjects, how could they refuse?


    ��I see.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao nodded,forting himself in his heart.


    As long as he was careful, Gu Changge would not find that the Heavenly Sword was on him.


    ��Young Master Changge came here from hundreds of millions of miles away, it is really a great honor for me.��


    Above the sky, several divine lights passed by as clouds of light and mist appeared under the feet. The old Emperor of Great Yu said with a smile on his face, talking with Gu Changge beside him.


    The rest of the Royal family fell behind and were not qualified to be near the two of them.


    Yu Feiya, Yu Ming, and others of the younger generations stood at the end, acting like a junior.


    Although Gu Changge was about the same age as them, now he needed to discuss friendships with their Ancestors and peers. This made many arrogant princes feel unwilling, but there was nothing they could do.


    ��Senior is overpraising. Changge came here to investigate the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. This matter endangers themon people in the world. As the Human Ancestor of the Upper Realm, how can I stand by and do nothing?��


    Gu Changge, dressed in white, also said with a smile. There seemed to be a vague and hazy brilliance surging around him. It seemed that there were three thousand ancient worlds floating up and down.


    The terrifying and vast aura made the people of the Royal family who followed behind him feel palpitations and suffocation.


    ��Young Master Changge shoulders the responsibility ofmon people and has a broad heart, which I admire. Regarding this disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, in fact, we have also sent people to investigate, but until now, they have not found anything wrong.��


    The old Emperor of Great Yu had an expression of praise on his face, and then he sighed a little.


    Gu Changge nodded, and then continued, ��However, I heard that a creature from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had broken through. This matter has a lot to do with it, and it needs to be treated with caution.��


    The old Emperor of Great Yu also said solemnly when he heard the words, ��What Young Master Changge said is very true, if the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court hase into being, it is definitely an ominous sign.��


    While speaking, the hazy clouds traveled thousands of miles to the depths of the imperial city. Many cultivators and creatures under their feet looked up at this scene, all showing expressions of respect.


    When Gu Changge came to the Great Yu Imperial Capital, Emperor Yu had already issued an order to all the ministers, so the news had already spread throughout the entire imperial capital.


    As far as the eye could see, the Great Yu Imperial Capital was magnificent, and it waspletely different from what the outside world could observe.


    Above the sky, there were many sacred mountains and immortal inds, scattered all over the sky. Their number was innumerable, just like a piece of purend in the sky.


    In the depths, there were many pces, carved beams, and row upon row of painted buildings. Surrounded by colorful mist and shrouded in auspicious clouds, it was a scene of an immortal house. All kinds of ancient pavilions were like the sacred mountains, magnificent, majestic and tall. Many soldiers could be patrolling various ces.


    Soon after walking all the way, over a distance of nearly a million miles, everyone came to Great Yu Pce.


    The brilliance of this ce was soaring to the sky, many big stars were floating in the sky. There was chaotic energy surging, showing the pressure and style of the immortal dynasty.


    At the gate of the imperial pce, there were two ancient beasts prostrating and guarding. Their aura had already reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and they were extremely powerful.


    In the main hall, there was even a hole in the sky like a small world, surrounded by clouds and mist. It had carved beams and painted buildings. Golden light, and the majesty of the Emperor permeated the air.


    There was already a banquet, and many beautiful maids walked to and fro, singing and dancing while offering drinks and spiritual food. Many ministers of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had already arrived with their family members, and they were all waiting while being iparably silent.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao lowered his head and stood behind his father and sister. Only asionally, would he raise his head and look forward, looking at his great enemy from the previous life, not daring to show the slightest strangeness.


    On the top sat the current Emperor Yu, wearing a dragon robe with a blurred face and a deep breath with a group of concubines standing behind him.


    At this moment, there was a smile on his face, seeing Gu Changge enter the hall, he got up to greet him.


    ��Young Master Changge hase from a long way, and is probably tired, so I already prepared a banquet for Young Master Changge.�� Emperor Yu said with a smile on his face.


    ��Changge greets His Majesty, Emperor Yu.�� Seeing this, Gu Changge also returned the greeting with a smile, ��Your Majesty, you are wee. There has been a lot of nagging on this trip, and I hope Your Majesty will not take offense.��


    ��What does Young Master Changge����


    Upon hearing the words, Emperor Yuughed boldly and waved his hands. Afterward, the two of them exchanged pleasantries before sitting down.


    The ministers, upon seeing this, also opened their mouths one after another, whether it was from the heart or the real intention, they all paid respects to Gu Changge.


    As a descendant of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Great Sect of Immortality, Gu Changge��s current status was enough to be on an equal footing with Emperor Yu.


    Naturally, they dare not show the slightest disrespect. The banquet started soon, and Gu Changge and Emperor Yu were at the same table.


    Jiang Chuchu beside him was wearing a in scarf, with a cold and calm expression as if she was in another world. She didn��t seem to care about everything that happened in the hall.


    But this also caused many princesses who intended to toast Gu Changge to be a little bit discouraged. Seeing this scene, Emperor Yu couldn��t helpughing, and turned his eyes to his most important eldest princess, Yu Feiya.

 Chapter 591-1: It may save a lot of effort, The advantage of Rebirth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 591-1: It may save a lot of effort, The advantage of Rebirth (1)</h4>


    ��Feiya, you and Young Master Changge are about the same age, but your strengths are vastly different. After you came back from Kunwu City, I saw that you couldn��t forget Young Master Changge. Why are you shy when he is here today?��


    Emperor Yuughed, seeing that many of his daughters were feeling a little shy, he didn��t dare to propose a toast to Gu Changge. So, he looked at Yu Feiya, the eldest princess who was most respected by him.


    Yu Feiya was dressed in in phoenix clothes with a touch of crimson sand dotted between her brows that were like distant ck. Her nose was straight, and she walked gracefully, like an immortal flower swaying, exuding a noble and elegant aura.


    Hearing this, she was a little bit stunned, she didn��t expect that Emperor Yu would take the initiative to say that. But she soon realized that this was Emperor Yu��s euphemism for asking her to toast. So she immediately got up for a toast, and walked toward Gu Changge, looking graceful.


    ��What father said is true, Young Master Changge hase here from a long distance, and Feiya will offer you a toast.�� She smiled andmented.


    Seeing this, the ministers�� eyes were also a little strange. <i>What did Emperor Yu mean by such an attitude? Did he want the eldest princess to associate with Gu Changge? Or was he trying to curry favor with Gu Changge?</i>


    The Emperor��s thoughts were hard to guess, they just thought about it in their hearts, and they didn��t dare to chew their tongues. Not to mention that Gu Changge had a marriage contract.


    Although the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and Great Yu Immortal Dynasty were far apart, their rtionship was not too friendly. Secondly, Princess Yu Feiya herself was deeply loved by several Ancestors of the Royal family.


    Such a major matter as a marriage contract could not be decided by Emperor Yu with a single word.


    ��When I was in Kunwu City because I was busy entering Mount Kun, I didn��t have time to respond to Princess Feiya��s visit. Today, Gu will punish himself with a drink.�� Gu Changge also smiled slightly when he heard the words, and raised his ss to drink.


    ��Master Changge is kidding, please!��


    A faint fragrance arrived before her, Yu Feiya��s face was fair, her facial features were exquisite, and her bright eyes were gentle as she raised her ss with a pair of in hands, and moved toward Gu Changge.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chuchu raised her eyes and nced at Yu Feiya with a calm expression. Even in front of her, the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, Yu Feiya looked calm. This calm attitude was by no meansparable to that of ordinary women.


    ��If Feiya can share one-tenth of the Young Master Changge, the Emperor will feel at ease.�� Emperor Yu smiled when he saw this and seemed to be quite emotional.


    ��Princess Feiya has a mysterious physique. When she was born, she was bestowed by the Great Yu Immortal Scripture. However, now there is very little news of fighting against others. Even among peers, it is difficult to get a glimpse of her depth.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words, ��His Majesty Emperor Yu said so, but I can��t agree with it.��


    He knew Emperor Yu��s thoughts like the palm of his hand, and he just wanted to use Yu Feiya to test his attitude toward the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    During this period of time, in addition to the eruption of the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty also discovered an ancient world that had never been explored. And no other forces knew of the existence of this ancient world.


    In order to cover up the news, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was naturally a little frightened, worried that Gu Changge��s intention toe had something to do with this matter.


    On one hand, Emperor Yu said this to show his favor, and on the other hand, to specte on Gu Changge��s intentions. He didn��t believe that Gu Changge hade here only to solve the disaster of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    ��Haha, Feiya has a chance, you should spend more time with Young Master Changge. You are about the same age, so you should have a lot of topics to talk about.��


    Hearing this, Emperor Yuughed nomittally, intending to make Yu Feiya and Gu Changge get closer.


    Although Yu Feiya felt a little strange about what her father said today, there was still a decent smile on her face, and she replied, ��Father, don��t worry, Feiya will.��


    ��In thest life, Emperor Yu forced Fei Ya to associate with Gu Changge, and he is still like this in this life���� Seeing this scene, Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t help feeling depressed and kept drinking with his head down.


    As a courtier, his father didn��t dare to say anything to Emperor Yu, let alone the current him. Because of him being reborn in this life, he had a better understanding of Yu Feiya.


    It was clear that she had a calm and indifferent personality, if not for Emperor Yu��s persecution, it was absolutely impossible for her to get too close to Gu Changge.


    And three dayster, it would be the tradition of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, the hunting conference. At that time, ording to the normal trajectory, the creatures of the Absolute Heavenly Royal family would show up, and one of the princes would even propose to get married.


    In his previous life, Emperor Yu considered it for a long time and finally agreed to the marriage request. Later, Gu Changge visited the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Emperor Yu��s tone about this marriage was a little loose, and he deliberately let Yu Feiya and Gu Changge get closer.


    In this life, Gu Changge came to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty ahead of schedule, and the development track of many things was messed up. But one thing that Tuoba Xiaoyao was sure of was that there would be a shocking change at the hunting conference three dayster.


    The uncle who once failed topete with Emperor Yu for the throne would send someone to assassinate the second prince! The second prince was trained by Emperor Yu as his future sessor, and there was no room for any mistakes.


    This shocking change also directly caused Emperor Yu to be furious, and there were many disasters and wars in the Great Yu territory.


    In the previous life, Tuoba Xiaoyao only learnedter that during that shocking change, there was actually Gu Changge��s shadow behind that uncle. It was even possible that Gu Changge initiated it from a long distance.


    Gu Changge not only intended to get the Heavenly Sword but also intended to annex the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty!


    ��I need to let Feiya pay attention, and I can��t let Gu Changge��s trick seed���� Tuoba Xiaoyao whispered in his heart, nning to talk to Yu Feiya after the banquet.


    Because he was the third son of General Zhen Guo, he cultivated in the Academy with Yu Feiya and others since he was a child. The two of them also got acquainted, even though he didn��t show his sharpness in this life, he was extremely low-key.


    He also oftenmunicated with Yu Feiya, discussing some cultivation issues. Yu Feiya was also one of the few people who knew that he was hiding everything.


    The banquet continued, and in the Great Yu Pce. There were jewels, and the spirit was shining brightly. There was an immortal mist curling up from a distance, apanied by the singing girl��s moving and clear voice, like a sacred ce for immortal families.


    At various banquets, there were vigorous meat dishes being presented. The spiritual fruits were crystal clear, lingering in the sun, apanied by a delicate fragrance. Their age was more than one million years.


    The officials were having a good time, toasting and discussing in a low voice from time to time, looking at Emperor Yu and Gu Changge, who were at the top table, with expressions of respect in their eyes.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao lowered his head and sat behind his father, drinking wine and eating food in silence, talking to his elder sister and younger sister from time to time. His father, Tuoba Yuntian, was a minister highly valued by Emperor Yu.


    Although his appearance looked extremely elegant, his strength should not be underestimated. He had broken through the Quasi-Emperor Realm many years ago, otherwise, he would not be qualified to sit on one side.


    And his younger sister was named Tuoba Qingyu. Although she was only thirteen years old, she had already grown into a graceful and graceful figure. However, she had a cold and arrogant personality. She was reticent, determined to surpass his father and be an existence in the Emperor Realm.


    ��I heard that the Young Master Changge is only in his twenties, and his current strength has already surpassed the average Enlightened being. He has created a precedent that has never been seen before or since. How did he cultivate?��


    At this time, Tuoba Qingyu looked up at the first man in white who was toasting with Emperor Yu, his eyes were somewhat curious and puzzled.


    This was the first time she had seen Gu Changge in person, and she had only heard of it in rumors before. In terms of appearance alone, it was indeed difficult to pick out the slightest w.


    Gentle and refined, with a rich spirit like jade, even the hair seemed to be shining brightly when she smiled, making it difficult to move her eyes away. But she was not the kind of vulgar person who judged people by their appearance.


    She was just curious about how Gu Changge achieved such an achievement at this age. In terms of talent alone, it was already difficult to exin. The rumor she had heard the most was that Gu Changge was actually the reincarnation of a certain supreme being from ancient times.


    Only by possessing the Dao Fruit of the previous life could one climb to the top in the shortest possible time. That was why there were many cultivators in the outside world who thought that Gu Changge was the reincarnation of the Human Ancestor.

 Chapter 591-2: It may save a lot of effort, The advantage of Rebirth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 591-2: It may save a lot of effort, The advantage of Rebirth (2)</h4>


    Tuoba Qingyu had a lot of research on cultivation. So she understood that even if the Human Ancestor was reincarnated, it was impossible to reach such a level in a short period of time.


    ��If I get the chance, I will definitely ask him for advice.�� Tuoba Qingyu secretly muttered in her heart,pletely oblivious to the slight change in the expression of her third brother Tuoba Xiaoyao beside her.


    ��Qingyu, you should stop holding this kind of thought. Who is he, and who are you? How could he exin his cultivation technique to you?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao naturally heard his sister talking to herself, and couldn��t help but whisper.


    This reminded him of the tragic experience of Tuoba Qingyu in his previous life, and ayer of haze suddenly appeared in his heart.


    In his previous life, Tuoba Qingyu tried to get close to Gu Changge in this way and was arrested by him, and then he threatened him with her to hand over the Heavenly Sword. So much so that his father was rmedter, and he rushed to the agreed ce to be an important person.


    However, he was assassinated outside the imperial capital and was severely injured. After escaping back to the mansion, his cultivation base was also greatly damaged, and his origin was almost lost.


    ��Third brother, why did you suddenly talk about this thing? Aren��t you interested in these topics?�� Tuoba Qingyu was a little puzzled when he heard the words, how could the third brother who was a bit dull in character suddenly say this to her?


    Tuoba Xiaoyao still maintained the usual dull look on his face, and said, ��I��m just a little worried about you.��


    Tuoba Qingyu didn��t care about his words, she shook her head and said, ��Third brother, don��t worry, I only have a sense of proportion.��


    Seeing this, Tuoba Xiaoyao sighed in his heart, he didn��t have much prestige in Tuoba��s family. If it was his father or elder brother who said this, Tuoba Qingyu would definitely listen to them. And just when Tuoba Xiaoyao was thinking about how to make Tuoba Qingyu wary of Gu Changge, Emperor Yu, who was above the first ce, suddenlyughed and spoke.


    ��Young Master Changge came to my Great Yu once in a while, just three dayster, it will be my traditional hunting conference in Great Yu.��


    ��At that time, I can invite the Young Master Changge toe to watch the ceremony together. All the young ones are just showing the talents and strengths of their heirs. If there is no young hero who can make a move, it will make the Young Master Changgeugh.��


    He was speaking to Gu Changge, and at the same time, he was also speaking to the officials in the pce.


    At the hunting conference, all forces from within the territory of Great Yu would send disciples to participate, which was the tradition of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Many ministers present would also send young children to participate at that time. This was not just an opportunity to be famous, if they performed well in it, they could also be appreciated by Emperor Yu, bestowed with martial arts and divine powers, and even promoted to rank.


    If Gu Changge was watching the ceremony this time, the meaning would naturally bepletely different. Many ministers looked a little moved, maybe this was their chance.


    In their view, being appreciated by Gu Changge was more important than being appreciated by Emperor Yu.


    ��His Majesty Emperor Yu has sincerely invited me, how can I refuse?�� Gu Changge said with a smile.


    He was nning to stay in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty for a period of time, and let people look into the affairs of that ancient world. This hunting conference was also an opportunity.


    While speaking, he swept down, and his eyes stopped on Tuoba Xiaoyao for a moment. Even if he didn��t need the system��s reminder, he could tell that this guy was a new Son of Luck.


    And with strong Purple Luck that meant that he was not just an ordinary Son of Luck. However, the system didn��t mention what this Son of Luck belonged to, and there were no other hints.


    Gu Changge kept his eyes open for the time being. After solving Jiang Chen, the system had not mentioned any Child of Luck for a long time. But generally speaking, there should be some kind of connection between this Son of Luck and him.


    After thinking about it, Gu Changge still didn��t know who had any grievances with him at present.


    ��There is a faint sword intent lingering around his body�� Could it be rted to the sword master of Heavenly Sword?�� Gu Changge had some guesses in his heart.


    Regarding the whereabouts of Heavenly Sword, he was actually still waiting for news from Yue Mingkong. If the sword master of the Heaven Sword was in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong should have sent news to him.


    Or was there some error in Yue Mingkong��s rebirth memory? Or were there other reasons?


    Gu Changge intended to have someone go down to investigate the information about Tuoba Xiaoyao. If it was really rted to Heavenly Sword, it would save him a lot of effort.


    Afterward, the clean-up banquet ended, and many ministers alighted to leave one after another and did not continue to stay in the pce. Emperor Yu specially arranged for Gu Changge, Jiang Chuchu, and his party to be housed in the pce mansion, and a special attendant took them there.


    After Gu Changge and the others left, Emperor Yu��s expression changed subtly, and he asked the old eunuch behind him, ��Did Mr. Zhu found out Gu Changge��s cultivation clearly?��


    Hearing this, the old eunuch who had been standing behind him shook his head and said, ��Reporting to Your Majesty, the old ve has poor eyesight, and it is really difficult to see his cultivation level clearly, but if it is a life-and-death fight, it will be difficult for the old ve to survive in his hands.��


    These words made Emperor Yu silent for a while, with unconceble fear in his eyes. The old eunuch behind him had followed several generations of Emperors. When he was a little prince, the old eunuch was already Enlightened.


    If even he talked like this, it could be seen that Gu Changge��s strength was terrifying and frightening. It was unbelievable that this was just a young man in his twenties.


    ��It seems that it is indeed necessary for Feiya to get closer to him, whether it is now or in the future, it will be beneficial to me and Great Yu.�� After pondering for a moment, Emperor Yu mumbled with thoughtful eyes.


    It was not unreasonable for the Upper Realm to be extremely jealous of Gu Changge now. On the other side, after the banquet, Yu Feiya nned to return to the pce where she was, but outside the pce wall, she saw a figure that surprised her.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao did not go back to the mansion with his father and others but waited here for Yu Feiya.


    ��Are you here just to wait for me?�� Yu Feiya walked over, and asked with a smile on her face, apanied by a gust of fragrant wind.


    At this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face no longer had the previous dull look. His eyes were shining brightly, his appearance was imposing, and extremely extraordinary, and he exuded a confident and high-spirited temperament.


    He nodded and said, ��I have something to tell you.��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Yu Feiya was a little curious, it was the first time she saw Tuoba Xiaoyao so cautious.


    She still understood Tuoba Xiaoyao and knew that there was a big gap between the real him and him in the eyes of outsiders. He was just too low-key on other days.


    In terms of real strength, she was not sure that she couldpletely defeat Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    ��You have to be careful of Gu Changge, he is not a good person, and there may be some shocking changes at the hunting conference in three days�� time. I heard a bit of wind by chance. If there is a sudden change in three days, then Gu Changge will be the mastermind behind it.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao looked around and said in a low voice after seeing no one. These words of his were naturally groundless but based on the memory of his previous life. But in order to make Yu Feiya wary of Gu Changge, he could only say this.


    Even if Gu Changge was wronged, he didn��t care. Yu Feiya��s expression became a little serious when she heard the words. If someone else said that, she would definitely think that the other party was crazy.


    But now it was Tuoba Xiaoyao who said so. Judging from her understanding of Tuoba Xiaoyao over the years, he was not the kind of person who would talk nonsense.


    ��There will be a shocking change in three days�� time? Gu Changge will lead it? Then what is his purpose?�� She frowned, considering whether to tell Emperor Yu about this.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao seemed to see her worry, and continued, ��You can inform His Majesty Emperor Yu in advance so that he can make more preparations to protect the second prince��s Zhou Quan, I guess someone will try to murder the second prince at the hunting conference.��


    He had revealed so much. If he stopped it in time, then he would get a great achievement.


    In addition, Gu Changge would offend Emperor Yu because of the murder of the second prince, so Gu Changge would definitely head to the opposite side of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    At that time, even if it was revealed that he owned the Heavenly Sword, there would be the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty behind him to rely on, so he wouldn��t have to worry too much.


    After all, he had the memory of his previous life, which was his biggest advantage in front of Gu Changge.

 Chapter 592: Willing to offer the entire of Great Yu, Yu Tianzheng’s plan

    <h4>Chapter 592: Willing to offer the entire of Great Yu, Yu Tianzheng��s n</h4>


    Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words made Yu Feiya fall into deep thought.


    In fact, in her opinion, it was difficult to determine anything about such unfounded things. Emperor Yu probably wouldn��t believe it, unless Tuoba Xiaoyao had evidence.


    Why would Gu Changge send someone to assassinate the second prince? How did Tuoba Xiaoyao know?


    There were many doubts in Yu Feiya��s mind. However, she still chose to believe in Tuoba Xiaoyao as she nodded, and said, ��I will try my best to convince father and let him pay attention. I��ll keep it a secret for you.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao smiled and said, ��I see, then thank you Feiya.��


    At this time, he didn��t really want to expose it and let others know his details. If Emperor Yu asked, it was fine for Yu Feiya to fool around as she pleased. Once this matter was over, he would find an appropriate time to exin everything to Emperor Yu.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao bid farewell and left, his figure turned into a puff of green smoke and disappeared into the void. Yu Feiya, on the other hand, pondered for a while. She went to her pce, thinking carefully about Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words in her heart.


    ��After three days?�� She murmured softly.


    After being sent to the temporary pce by Emperor Yu, Gu Changge first sealed off the surrounding void to prevent anyone from prying eyes. Then he ordered his subordinates to investigate the matter of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    The Wan Dao Merchant Alliance spanned each Heaven in the Upper Realm and also had branches within the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. He only needed to give orders, and someone woulde forward to present the information he wanted.


    ��Are you asking someone to investigate the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction?�� Jiang Chuchu walked over while wiping her blue silky hair, her body was covered with tulle, undting like mist.


    There were still some water stains on her arm, obviously she just went to take a bath. The veil on her face had already been taken off, revealing a wless immortal face, red lips, and her skin was crystal clear, white, delicate, just like the finest suet jade.


    Gu Changge turned around when he heard the words, smiled, and said, ��Not yet, I just asked someone to investigate another person who seemed interesting.��


    ��The person you��re interested in, could it be that eldest princess Yu Feiya from the pce?�� Jiang Chuchu blinked, then asked in a casual tone.


    Hearing this, Gu Changgeughed and reached out to hug her. But, Jiang Chuchu dodged back lightly, dodging his hand.


    ��You haven��t answered my question yet.�� Her eyes were crystal clear and beautiful, as if there was an immortal light flowing between them, ��Don��t fool me again.��


    Gu Changge said helplessly, ��Why are you still jealous? She just toasted me a ss of wine in the hall, look at how stingy you are.��


    Jiang Chuchu replied angrily, ��When you were in the pce, you kept staring at her, don��t think I didn��t see it.��


    ��I was just wondering what kind of physique she had, what were you thinking?�� Gu Changge sighed, seemingly quite helpless. ��She is not as good as you in terms of appearance, and she is not as good as you in terms of cuteness. Why do you think I am interested in her?��


    Jiang Chuchu sniffled, fixed her eyes on his face, and said, ��Really? Don��t lie to me again.��


    ��Of course, it��s true, more real than gold and silver.�� Gu Changge had a serious expression on his face.


    He didn��t exin the matter of Tuoba Xiaoyao, because it was unnecessary. What Jiang Chuchu wanted was just an attitude, not a statement. Even if Gu Changge was really interested in Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, she would not really care about anything.


    Because she didn��t want much. However, during this period of time, Gu Changge found that Jiang Chuchu really liked to cling to him too much. Although it was not to the point of being inseparable, she liked for him to be around from time to time, it seemed that she could feel at ease in that way.


    This made Gu Changge feel a little headache and even Yue Mingkong was not as clingy as Jiang Chuchu. Especially after he dispatched Alpha to deal with the disasters that broke out in the rest of the region. Jiang Chuchu waspletely relieved and handed over many other affairs of Human Ancestor Hall to the other elders.


    In this way, she didn��t cultivate all day long but just liked to cling to him.


    ��Then let��s go to bed early tonight.��


    Jiang Chuchu saw Gu Changge make such promises, and couldn��t help but burst outughing. She buried her head in his arms, a pleasant fragrance wafted from the slightly damp ck hair.


    ��Rest so early, don��t forget that you came to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.�� Seeing this, Gu Changge said with a gentle expression.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chuchu raised a pair of bright eyes as she looked at him, and said, ��Isn��t there still you? I don��t want to think about the Human Ancestor Hall at all right now. I just want you to apany me.��


    These things werepletely natural to her now.


    ��I feel like I��m spoiling you.�� Gu Changge smiled, reaching out to hug her up.


    The corners of Jiang Chuchu��s mouth hooked slightly, and she stretched out a pair of snow-lotus-like jade arms, wrapping them around his neck, and said, ��Anyway, it��s good to be like this all the time.��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help shaking his head and chuckling. He believed that apart from him, no one else in the world had seen Jiang Chuchu like this.


    In the next few days, the entire Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was preparing for the hunting conference, which was extremely lively. Almost every day, flying boats and divine lights could be seen rushing from everywhere, plundering in the direction of the Great Yu Imperial Capital.


    In addition to the forces within the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, the rest of the Immortal Forces and Supreme Sect would also have peopleing to watch the ceremony. But this time Gu Changge��s visit to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty in person naturally caused a greatmotion.


    Many cultivators and creatures were discussing this matter. Especially after learning that Gu Changge would attend the hunting conference three dayster to watch the ceremony, they were even more excited and felt a surge of emotion.


    Many of the younger generations were gearing up and looking forward to it secretly, hoping to shine in this hunting conference and be valued by Gu Changge. The families and ns of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty also made great preparations for this hunting conference.


    Gu Changge also got information about Tuoba Xiaoyao who was sent to investigate. However, judging from his events over the years, it was difficult to find any clues. Because Tuoba Xiaoyao was recognized as a mediocre general in the imperial capital, dull and honest, with ordinary talent, and only interested in practicing swords.


    His cultivation was said to be inferior to that of a six-year-old child. All these were very in line with the character design of the trash son-inw, but in Gu Changge��s view, there was still something missing.


    It was because it was difficult to find clues that this seemed strange.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was the third son of General Zheng in the Great Yu Xian Dynasty, and his status was extremely noble. The brothers and sisters were considered harmonious and united, and there was no news of any quarrels or conflicts.


    So in Gu Changge��s view, Tuoba Xiaoyao was either hiding his clumsiness or keeping a low profile. Either he was ate bloomer and had not really be the Child of Luck.


    It was actually very simple to determine which possibility it was, he just needed to test the people around Tuoba Xiaoyao. Didn��t he have a sister?


    Gu Changge nned to test Tuoba Xiaoyao at the hunting conference of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    At that time, it would be confirmed whether he was the master of the Heavenly Sword or not. But on the second day, an unexpected person came to visit suddenly, which made Gu Changge interested.


    ��Yu Tianzheng greets Young Master Changge.��


    The visitor was a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance. He had ck hair like waterfalls, deep eyes which were very powerful. The most important thing was his appearance, which was 70% simr to the current Emperor Yu.


    However, it was more vicissitudes, and it seemed to be a little older. Moreover, he came quietly and did not rm anyone. If Gu Changge hadn��t noticed that he was harmless, he would have attacked just now.


    In this pce, one could sneak in quietly? Either their strength was monstrous, or the hands and eyes were open to the sky with many spies.


    In the eyes of Gu Changge, the person who imed to be Yu Tianzheng in front of him should belong to the second possibility. This made him have some guesses in his mind.


    ��Why did youe to see me?�� Gu Changge asked, with a little interest in his eyes, sizing up the strength of the person in front of him.


    Half-step Enlightened being!


    And from the depth point of view,pared to Emperor Yu he saw in the pce that day, he was a bit stronger.


    Yu Tianzheng was dressed in a gray robe, with a seriousplexion, exuding a bit of grandeur and grace. Obviously, he was also a person who had been in a high position for a long time.


    ��Ie to seek refuge with the Young Master Changge, and I am willing to offer the entire of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.��


    Yu Tianzheng said in a deep voice when he heard the words, his expression was extremely serious, and there was no trace of joking.


    When he came to see Gu Changge, he had already thought of his speech. Because he understood what kind of person Gu Changge was, and won��t listen to any nonsense from him.


    So he cut to the chase.


    ��It��s kind of interesting. Would you like to offer the entire of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to me? But is it up to you?��


    Gu Changge��s eyes were slightly strange, and after a slight smile, his expression quickly returned to normal.


    This person was either not stupid, or he had the confidence to dare to say such treasonous words to him.


    One must know that Gu Changge only needed one word now, and many masters would appear in the pce in an instant to take him down. What was more, Gu Changge could do it himself.


    This man had such guts that he was clearly making a bet.


    ��Of course, it��s up to you, Young Master Changge, let me tell you the whole story. After the matter ispleted, I wish to hand over the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.��


    Yu Tianzheng saw that Gu Changge didn��t have any ns to do anything. There was some joy on his face, and he let out a sigh of relief. He seemed to be betting right.


    How could someone like Gu Changge have no thoughts about the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty?


    ��Three hundred years ago, Ipeted with the current Emperor Yu, that is, Yu Tianhe, for the throne. He and I were originally siblings. I also promised him in the early years. The throne was handed over to him, but I never thought that I would be assassinated by him in the end. He sent someone to assassinate my wife and children�� He even poisoned our mother, and finally put the me on me.��


    Yu Tianzheng showed deep-seated hatred on his face and told Gu Changge many things about the battle for the throne of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty three hundred years ago.


    Including how he was defeated and how he was exiled outside Great Yu. How did he try his best, how did he n to take back everything that belonged to him during these years?


    Gu Changge listened with great interest and did not interrupt him. As for what Yu Tianzheng said, Gu Changge naturally wouldn��t believe it. Only they knew the grievances between him and Emperor Yu.


    Gu Changge was now thinking about what benefits Yu Tianzheng could bring him.


    That was all.


    If this Yu Tianzheng couldn��t satisfy him, then Gu Changge didn��t mind sending him to see Emperor Yu himself.


    ��If I take over the throne of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, I will serve the Young Master Changge as my Master. I can make the oath of heaven. If I break the oath, my heart will copse, and I will be wiped out, and I will not enter reincarnation!��


    Seeing that Gu Changge hadn��t said anything for a long time, Yu Tianzheng couldn��t help but promise.


    ��Then what do you need me to do for you?�� Hearing this, Gu Changge paused for a moment before continuing to ask.


    He actually didn��t want to bet on Yu Tianzheng, but the bait was too big. The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was notparable to the Hidden Ji Family and the Hidden An n.


    This was a well-known Immortal force in the Upper Realm. Its heritage was long enough to rank among the top in the Upper Realm, and its background was even more unfathomable.


    Of course, Gu Changge actually had other ns. He didn��t need Yu Tianzheng��s oath of heaven, he just needed to nt a demon seed in his heart. Even if Yu Tianzheng��s n failed at that time, he didn��t need to worry about exposing himself as the person behind the scenes.


    ��I need Young Master Changge to send troops to help me silence down the chaos!�� Seeing Gu Changge��s tone was calm, Yu Tianzheng also showed a hint of excitement.


    In fact, he had been waiting for this day for a long time, but no one helped him. He had also deployed a lot of means in the pce during these years, otherwise, he would not have sneaked into the pce so easily.


    ��That��s no problem, but before that, I need to see that you are worthy for me to help you.�� Gu Changge nodded.


    Yu Tianzheng took a deep breath, his eyes sparkled and he said, ��Don��t worry, Young Master Changge, I actually have a n. At the hunting conference this time, I have already arranged for people to assassinate Emperor Yu��s second son. He treats this son very dearly and trains him as a future sessor. There is no room for any mistakes.��


    ��After I send someone to kill his son, Emperor Yu will be furious and will search for the killer everywhere. At that time, there will be chaos in the territory of Great Yu. I will take this opportunity to sneak into the pce and kill Emperor Yu.��


    ��As a result, the Great Yu would have no leader and would fall into panic. I will show upter. With my identity, I can naturally seed to the throne of Emperor Yu, and what needs to be considered at that time is Yu Tianhe��s loyalists and the resistance from all over the ce.��


    Once Emperor Yu died, the territory of Great Yu would inevitably be more chaotic. Maybe it would also attract the prying eyes and covetousness of other forces, that was why Yu Tianzheng needed Gu Changge to send troops to help him quell down the chaos.


    Moreover, with Gu Changge��s deterrence, those restless forces could also be calmed down and not dare to act rashly.


    ��Your n is indeed perfect, but have you ever considered whether those powerhouses hidden in the pce and the Ancestors of Great Yu would agree to your session?��


    Gu Changge said lightly, he didn��t think the chance of sess in this matter was very high.


    The Great Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had a long history. If Emperor Yu died and fell into chaos, that would be too whimsical.


    ��Young Master Changge, please rest assured about this point, whether it��s me or Yu Tianhe, both are Great Yu��s blood. For those Ancestors, it is the same whoever seeds to the throne. As for the chaos in Great Yu, I have other arrangements.��


    Yu Tianzheng seemed very confident when he heard the words. He had already considered these worries and had countermeasures.

 Chapter 593: It will be the right time to test Tuoba Xiaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 593: It will be the right time to test Tuoba Xiaoyao</h4>


    Yu Tianzheng��s guarantee did not make Gu Changgepletely at ease. He had a hunch in his heart that the sudden appearance of Tuoba Xiaoyao, the Son of Luck, might not be idental.


    The assassination at the hunting conference this time should not have gone so smoothly.


    ��How many people have you arranged for this hunting conference?�� Gu Changge pondered for a moment, then asked.


    Yu Tianzheng thought that Gu Changge was still worried, so he couldn��t help smiling, and exined, ��Master Changge, please rest assured, I have been nning for this day for nearly a hundred years, and this hunting conference is absolutely foolproof.��


    ��Not only are my people among the forces participating in this hunting conference, but also among the people who are responsible for protecting the second prince are also mixed in with my people.��


    ��In addition, I especially sent people to wait there outside the hunting conference venue. They are all loyal soldiers to me. At that time, I only need to give an order, and they will rush to the second prince and die with him.��


    When Yu Tianzheng said these words, he carried a lot of confidence. He had deduced it many times, and in order to be safe, he evenid down many countermeasures.


    ��Arrange twice as many people as you have assigned, and in addition, I will order other people to help you in secret.�� Gu Changge nodded and said, the existence of Tuoba Xiaoyao was an anomaly in his opinion.


    Yu Tianzheng��s calcted assassination n might cause some idents because of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    Gu Changge nned to send the assassins of Spring Breeze Pavillion to hide in the dark, take advantage of the opportunity, and not allow the slightest surprise.


    ��I��ll listen to what the Young Master Changge says.�� Yu Tianzheng��s expression was slightly solemn, and there was a sh of light in his eyes.


    He didn��t dare to disobey Gu Changge��s intentions, not to mention sending more manpower. Although there was a risk of exposure, it also increased the chance of a sessful assassination, there were gains and losses.


    Yu Tianzheng��s figure dissipated into the void as he bid farewell, and left. He was worried that staying here would cause unnecessary trouble. The imperial pce was full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, and there were many powerhouses, so it was not a suitable ce to stay for long.


    Gu Changge ordered the people of Wan Dao Business Alliance to contact Yin Mei, asked her to find Bai Lian��er, and arranged for the assassin for the second prince Yu Lie at the hunting conference.


    Although the Spring Breeze Jade Building was a newly emerging killer force, it had been faintly suppressing other assassin forces over the years. Bai Lian��er had the inheritance of the Emperor Killer of ancient times and was very good at training assassins.


    In addition, due to Gu Changge��s support during this period of time, the development speed of the Spring Breeze Jade Building increased rapidly like a bamboo joint. He ordered Bai Lian��er to do a lot of shameful things. Therefore, Gu Changge was very relieved about the assassination of the second prince.


    ��As for the matter of Tuoba Xiaoyao, I can try it with his younger sister first, I don��t believe he can continue to sink.��


    As for testing whether Tuoba Xiaoyao was rted to the Master of Heavenly Sword, Gu Changge had already made arrangements. And soon came the day of the hunting conference. Outside of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, many flying boats, flying artifacts, and mounts were suspended in the air. The shadows above were full of people, and at a nce, there were all human heads.


    Gu Changge, Emperor Yu, and others stood on a very luxurious and ancient warship, looking at the scene below. Behind them stood many younger generations, including the princes and princesses of the Great Yu Royal family, as well as their followers, all talking in low voices.


    In the distance, there were various aristocratic families and ns in the Great Yu territory, and there were also people��s shadows on them.


    Those who took the lead were the elders of the forces behind them, and their strength had at least reached the Quasi-Supreme Realm.


    In the other direction, those Immortal sects who were good friends with the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty sent some powerful people to watch the ceremony.


    The location of the hunting conference was naturally not in the imperial capital, but in an area where the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction had broken out.


    There used to be the ruins of a certain sect, butter they offended a powerful enemy, it was wiped out overnight, leaving only a small number of people to escape. Now, just as the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction broke out nearby, the location of the hunting conference was chosen at the ruins.


    ��Start!!��


    Soon, the minister who presided over the hunting meeting let out a low shout. The surrounding void became blurred with brilliance soaring into the sky, and the breath of space pervading. There,rge areas of origin stones piled up into hills, so thick that they were about to liquefy.


    This was from the use of arge teleportation array. It was used to teleport all the forces participating in the hunting conference. The origin stones alone were procured on a sky-high price, and other than the Immortal forces, the rest of the forces simply could not afford it.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In the next moment, an ancient formation appeared in the sky, as if a passage through the universe had been torn open. All the airships and warships were converging toward it, crushing and passing the sky, with an iparably huge momentum.


    In the Great Yu Imperial Capital, many cultivators witnessed this scene with their own eyes, seeing those forces disappearing quickly,


    Passing through the endless mountains, crossing many mountain peaks, great swamps, and rivers, everyone��s eyes suddenly opened up again as they appeared at the border of a great wilderness.


    This ce was very deste, and there was no human habitation for hundreds of thousands of miles. But if one looked down from a high altitude, they could see that the surrounding mountains were distributed with strange traces, just like a true dragon about to take off.


    ��It��s such a ce where nine dragons fly into the sky, but it��s a pity that it has been deste for a long time. Otherwise it might have be the mountain gate of a Supreme sect by now.�� Gu Changge spoke with a little admiration.


    ��It is indeed a pity for such a treasurend. This was a Great sect, and it flourished for a long time. If it did not offend powerful enemies, it may indeed continue to this day. Now the Nine Dragons here have also been beheaded, and it is difficult to vacate.�� Emperor Yu sighed.


    Gu Changge smiled nomittally. A force that threatened their status suddenly appeared in the territory of Great Yu, and the first reaction might have been to destroy it first. So what offended a powerful enemy and was wiped out overnight was nothing more than a rumor from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    As for the truth, only the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty knew. Of course, Gu Changge was not interested either.


    ��Ahead is the location of this hunting conference. Some time ago, the ce was shrouded in a strong aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. The Emperor suspects that there were creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction appearing here, so he specially sent people to investigate, but they all died here tragically.�� Emperor Yu pointed to the frontier of the wilderness and exined.


    Gu Changge nodded and looked over before asking with a smile, ��Then, is this hunting conference just about hunting the Absolute Heavenly creatures?��


    Upon hearing this, Emperor Yu nced at him and said, ��That��s right, but the beasts here can also be the target of hunting, and of course, the disciples of various forces are also the same.��


    As he spoke, doubts shed across his mind. Judging from many aspects of Gu Changge��s words and deeds, they did not seem to be malicious towards him and the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Then why did Yu Feiya remind him to be vignt against Gu Changge many times, and even asked him to send more people to protect the second prince Yu Lie today?


    This was exactly what Emperor Yu couldn��t figure out. Butpared to Gu Changge, he would definitely rather trust his daughter. So this time he did send more people to protect the second prince Yu Lie, who was also the future sessor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Yu Lie could not tolerate any idents.


    ��So it looks like there��s going to be a war of chaos here in a while.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly and stood on the ancient warship looking down at the scene below.


    Besides them, there were also many ancient warships and flying boats. There were people standing on them, discussing the hunting conference for a while. Many young geniuses were gearing up and secretly looking forward to it.


    The second prince, Yu Lie, was a man with an extremely handsome face, dressed in a blue robe with one hundred and eight divine rings faintly condensing behind him like a young god.


    He was born with a kind of nobility, which made it difficult to ignore his existence. He was standing with Yu Feiya and the others and seemed to be whispering something. From time to time, he looked in the direction of Emperor Yu, Gu Changge, and others in front of him, his eyes flickering with strange expressions.


    The princes and princesses would naturally participate in this hunting conference. For the majesty of the Royal family, it was even necessary to be among the best, and there was no shame.


    ��Youngdy, don��t worry, I will pay attention to safety.�� Yu Lie also didn��t know why his imperial sister would remind him to be careful over and over again.


    However, as the future emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he was naturally very confident in his own strength, so although he promised well, he didn��t care about it in his heart.


    Yu Feiya also knew that Yu Lie definitely didn��t take her reminder to heart. She sighed slightly, then nced at Gu Changge indiscriminately.


    Seeing that he and his father were having a happy conversation, it was hard to believe that he would arrange for someone to assassinate the second prince in order to plot against the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Afterward, the powerhouse of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty appeared and sacrificed a colorful and exquisite tower. There was a mysterious golden energy flowing on it, which was extremely ancient.


    This was a treasure. While covering this ce, it could reflect what happened in various ces.


    At the same time, Emperor Yu also stood up, and with a wave of his sleeves, the world suddenly turned dark. A vague shadow of the Emperor emerged and imprinted on the sky and the earth like a Heavenly Emperor patrolling the sky, exuding terrifying pressure and shocking people��s hearts.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge narrowed his eyes a little, feeling that Emperor Yu might have noticed something. Otherwise, he would not have manifested his avatar to ensure the safety of this ce.


    Although Emperor Yu next to him was just a spirit body and not the true body, his aura was also deep and distant, extremely terrifying. As long as he was within the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, Emperor Yu was almost invincible innately.


    This had nothing to do with the cultivation realm. The reason was that the people��s luck or the dragon��s spirit could be his means, and it was almost never to the point of exhaustion.


    Unless the opponent was like him and cultivated the same heavenly skills and divine powers. Thinking of this, Gu Changge nced in the direction of the Tuoba family.


    Seeing that Tuoba Xiaoyao was lowering his head, he still looked honest and dull, as if everything around him had no effect on him. After the minister in charge of the hunting conference said the rules, the arrogant figures of various forces also turned into divine lights and went to the wilderness ahead.


    The miasma was soaring into the sky, it was iparably blurred and there were asional roars of ferocious beasts trying to shatter the sky, causing people to twitch with anger and blood.


    In this hunting conference, even fellow apprentices might be rivals. Therefore, when many geniuses fell into the wilderness, they dispersed and headed toward various regions.


    Except for the sessors of those great forces, almost no one was willing to join hands with others.


    Yu Lie, Yu Feiya, Yu Ming, and many other Royal disciples also turned into divine lights and went to the depths of the wilderness, before disappearing without a trace.


    High above the sky, the Elders of the sects of various forces were all engrossed in staring at the five-colored ck and yellow exquisite pagoda, trying to find their disciples in it.


    ��For this hunting conference, I wonder if Young Master Changge has a promising candidate.��


    On the ancient warship, Emperor Yu stood with his hands behind his back, with a faint smile on his face, and asked Gu Changge.


    ��Princess Feiya��s strength is unfathomable. From my point of view, she must be among the top three.�� Gu Changge replied with a smile, with a clear and elegant demeanor.


    Emperor Yuughed and said, ��I didn��t expect Young Master Changge to be so optimistic about Feiya. This is her honor.��


    Many ministers standing behind him were also looking for their own heirs in the scene manifested by the five-colored ck and golden exquisite pagoda, and they were very concerned.


    Gu Changge withdrew his gaze from looking ahead and calmly looked into the distance.


    The site chosen for this hunting conference was surrounded by heavily guarded soldiers, not to mention imprable, but if there was an enemy attack, they could be found immediately.


    Yu Tianzheng wanted to assassinate the Second Prince Yu Lie at this time, but it was almost impossible to seed.


    ��Looks like we just have to wait for the right moment.�� Gu Changge thought to himself, but he was not in a hurry. He sat there drinking tea very leisurely, whispering a few words to Jiang Chuchu who was beside him from time to time, which made her earlobe red.


    Time passed quickly, and all the geniuses who fought against fierce beasts and Absolute Heavenly Creatures in the wilderness were also killing and being killed to the point of frenzy.


    At any time, one after another, terrifying lights could be seen, piercing through the sky, roaring in all directions like wolf smoke. The elders of many powerful sects also followed the drastic changes in their emotions and were extremely worried.


    Although this was the tradition of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, in fact, every time the geniuses participated in the hunting conference, less than 50% of them came back alive in the end. Its cruelty was also evident.


    ��The people I arranged should be about to make a move.��


    Gu Changge raised his eyes to look at the sky, the twilight was fading in the distance, the sky became dark, and a faint moonlight appeared under the horizon, looking very blurry.


    He looked into the Tower with great interest and found Tuoba Xiaoyao in the manifested scene.


    The third son of the General��s Mansion had a low reputation in the imperial capital and was extremely low-key, so there were very few people who paid attention to him. Even his father, General Tuoba Yuntian, didn��t take too much notice. Instead, he was searching for traces of his second and youngest daughters.


    In Gu Changge��s eyes, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s performance could only be regarded as quite satisfactory. During this period, he encountered several more dangerous crises, but he narrowly avoided them all.


    The opponents he encountered were not considered strong, they could only be regarded as disciples of those small schools and sects around the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    From these perspectives, it was indeed difficult to see anything.


    ��Isn��t this the Fourth Miss of General Zhen��s Mansion? Why did she get lost with your brothers and sisters?�� But at this moment, in the depths of the wilderness, in a basin full of ravines.


    A young girl who was cross-legged under a dead tree and breath-adjusting suddenly opened her eyes when she heard these words. There was an astonishing chill in her eyes, and she stared closely at the several people who appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 594: Specifically targeting him, Caught in a dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 594: Specifically targeting him, Caught in a dilemma</h4>


    The sky gradually dimmed as dark clouds floated from a distance, covering the sky and the earth. Everything was silent, except for the asional roar of a ferocious beast from a distance which was terrifying.


    The night wind swished, while the sand and stones rolled on the hills and valleys. There were tall and steep mountains on all sides, and it was difficult to see the other cultivators.


    Tuoba Qingyu never expected to meet other people in such a remote ce. She had encountered a great enemy at the border of the Great Wilderness before. After fighting with him, she was seriously injured, so she had to find a ce to recuperate. She thought that this ce was remote and uninhabited and that no one would disturb her there.


    Tuoba Qingyu��s eyes were frosty, staring at several cultivators who were walking toward her. She shouted, ��Who are you? I don��t know you.��


    A young man with a scar on his face sneered, ��Miss Qingyu, you are such a noble person, how forgetful you are.��


    ��Do you still remember that some time ago, after a ragged man identally bumped into you on the street, you sent someone to hack him to death, thinking that he stained your clothes? My little brother was really unfortunate, he just died so unexinably.��


    As he spoke, a deep hatred appeared on his face, as if he and Tuoba Qingyu had a sworn hatred.


    ��I haven��t seen your so-called brother. I don��t remember this incident either, did you find the wrong person?�� Tuoba Qingyu frowned and shouted in a cold voice.


    She didn��t remember asking someone to hack anyone to death. And with her character, even after being hit by someone, she wouldn��t do such a thing. The person in front of her was obviously spitting blood, maliciously pouring ck water on her.


    Her first reaction was that her father Tuoba Yuntian��s opponents in the court had taken this opportunity to frame her. After all, she wouldn��t have any conflicts for no reason.


    ��Hehe, yes, you really won��t remember. After all, he was just an insignificant person. For you, it is as easy as crushing an ant. But he is my own brother, and I have to avenge him.��


    The young man with the scar on his face looked up to the sky with a sneer as if he wanted to vent all the anger and hatred during this period.


    ��You are talking nonsense, I have never done such a thing.�� Tuoba Qingyu��s face was full of anger.


    ��It��s useless to talk too much. Today I will avenge my brother who died. However, before that, if I can have a taste of Miss Qingyu, it would not be in vain for me to wait for this life.��


    The man with the scarughed out loud, not talking nonsense as he directly swung his knife forward to attack.


    The terrifying sword aura descended vertically and horizontally, carrying a cold murderous aura like a vast sea submerging forward, causing the clouds in the sky to be shattered.


    At the same time, the people behind him also made their move. They were not simple and cooperated very tacitly, almost instantly cing Tuoba Qingyu at a disadvantage.


    ��Who the hell are you? I have no enmity with you!��


    Tuoba Qingyu��s figure flew back. She had a look of shock on her face. Just at the first moment of the fight, she felt her blood tumbling, and her injury was triggered again.


    It never urred to her that she was no match for the scarred man in front of her. It was absolutely impossible for the other party to be an unknown person.


    One must know that even though she was injured now, it was enough to sweep away most of the young supreme beings in the Great Yu. This man with a scar who suddenly appeared to avenge his younger brother was simply too powerful.


    ��I��m just a person who wants to avenge my brother, no one can save you today.��


    The man with the scar didn��t say much, he attacked again. A snow-white long knife appeared in his hand, and he chopped it off like a dragon piercing the sky, illuminating the night sky.


    This was the sword energy that contained the ultimate killing intent, and it could not be condensed without massacring tens of millions of people.


    A big mountain couldn��t bear it, and the top of the mountain started cracking. Due to the terrifying sword aura, severalrge cracks appeared, making the scene terrifying.


    <strong>��Boom!��</strong>


    Tuoba Qingyu��s face changed, and the mountain she was standing on had dozens of huge boulders crushed as they were being cut by this sword energy before copsing with a bang.


    Then the top of the mountain was destroyed, the rocks pierced through the sky, smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    In the endless mountains, many beasts were terrified and fled in all directions, creating chaos. Many more beasts crawled on the ground in fright, trembling.


    Many birds soared into the sky, wanting to leave this terrible ce. But as soon as they rushed into the air, they copsed and were crushed by the murderous aura that filled the world, turning into blood flowers one after another. All of their bodies and souls were destroyed on the spot, nothing was left.


    Only the blood mist surrounded the two sides. The lingering killing intent was like a knife, cutting off all tangible life, those who entered would be destroyed.


    ��Uhh����


    Tuoba Qingyu was no match for the man with the scar. After a few moves, she kept coughing up blood, so she could only turn into a divine light to flee into the distance.


    There was a turbulent wave in her heart, the strength of the other party could definitely be ranked at the forefront among the geniuses who participated in the hunting conference this time. But he still chose to make a move when she was injured.


    This kind of cautiousness was definitely not something that ordinary people could have.


    ��Running away? Let��s see who can save you today.�� The man with the scar looked cold and chased after him with a sky knife in his hand.


    Tens of thousands of sword lights shed away and destroyed all the mountains in the front, turning them into ashes. The momentum was extremely terrifying. This scene attracted the attention of many outsiders.


    Although it was at night, many ministers had advanced cultivation, and it was easy to see clearly the scene manifested in the colorful and exquisite Tower. Because of her outstanding appearance and strong talent, Tuoba Qingyu was well-known in the imperial capital.


    Moreover, her father was an important minister in the court, with great power. So many people were no strangers to her, and they all showed surprise.


    At this moment in the great wilderness, she had encountered a great crisis, was besieged by many people as she kept bleeding, and her aura was weak, so she could only flee away.


    The man with the scar even uttered big words, saying he wanted to taste Tuoba Qingyu. They had to say that he was extremely bold. These words were tantamount to offending Tuoba Yuntian to death, and they were thousands of times more terrifying than the provocation.


    Even if he could leave the wilderness alive, he would never return to the imperial capital alive.


    Although the scarred man pursued and attacked Tuoba Qingyu for revenge, in the eyes of the ministers of Great Yu, this was not important. To get to this point, who did not have the blood of innocent lives in their hands?


    ��This Tuoba Qingyu is in danger. In her current state, she will be caught up in half an hour at most,�� A minister said in a deep voice, although Tuoba Qingyu used an extremely precious escape secret treasure, her spiritual energy was limited after all.


    The moment her spiritual energy was exhausted she would be chased, humiliated, and killed. Thinking of this, many people secretly looked at Tuoba Qingyu��s father, Tuoba Yuntian, the current General.


    Tuoba Yuntian stood behind Emperor Yu, his face was extremely gloomy, there was a lot of anger in his eyes, and his fists were clenched. Anyone could see the anger of the General at the moment.


    He saw the whole story from the beginning to the end, regardless of whether the scarred man��s revenge was true or not, he would never allow his daughter to be humiliated and killed.


    This was absolutely a great shame!


    ��Which faction��s disciple is this?�� His figure was very gloomy, staring at the manifesting scene.


    The man with the scar and the others were all wearing uniform clothing with patterns of swords embroidered on it, which was extremely exquisite.


    ��This seems to be a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect���� A minister next to him hesitated.


    The Heavenly Sword Sect was a third-rate sect in the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and it was impossible to cultivate such a proud man as the scarred man.


    ��They are not from the Heavenly Sword Sect, they just sneaked in���� Tuoba Yuntian was not stupid and he could tell the truth at a nce.


    This group of people obviously nned it long ago, and deliberately put on the costumes of the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect, pretending to be fake.


    This made him even angrier, wishing he could rush into the wilderness alone to rescue her daughter.


    In the distance, the faces of the Elders of the Heavenly Sword Sect were also pale with fright. They copsed on the ground, trembling unceasingly, feeling that their own power was in serious trouble.


    Although the group of people led by the man with the scar was wearing the uniform of the Heavenly Sword Sect, they didn��t know any of them. If any ident happened to the daughter of the Great General Zhen Guo in the wilderness, then their sect might be implicated, and the consequences would be disastrous.


    ��This guy is really crazy.��


    Emperor Yu was also frowning. He was paying close attention to the second prince Yu Lie, but he was still attracted by Tuoba Qingyu��s affairs.


    ��It seems that the other party came prepared, and this Fourth Miss of the Tuoba Mansion seems to be in danger.��


    Hearing the many voices of discussion around, Gu Changge seemed to be unable to bear it, and couldn��t help shaking his head and sighing softly.


    Hearing this, Emperor Yu nodded, and said sullenly, ��Such guys have been mixed into this hunting conference. The Emperor must investigate their negligence.��


    He was furious in his heart as he never thought that so many outsiders would be mixed in. Wouldn��t the rest of the geniuses face equally dangerous problems? The second prince Yu Lie might also be assassinated in the same way.


    Gu Changge said slightly strangely, ��If this kind of thing happens, does His Majesty Emperor Yu have no countermeasures?��


    Emperor Yu sighed and exined, ��Young Master Changge doesn��t know something. In the past, there have actually been incidents where the children of the Royal family died in hunting conferences.��


    ��Even this Emperor cannot interrupt this hunt and destroy Great Yu��s tradition. However, the disciples who enter it have contact jade on their bodies. When they encounter danger, they can notify the disciples of the same n. This is also a way to deal with it����


    Gu Changge said with a sudden expression on his face, ��So that��s the case, so now I can only pray for the fourthdy of Tuoba Mansion, right?��


    Emperor Yu nodded heavily, and then said, ��Now let��s see if the other children of General Tuoba cane in time to rescue that girl Qingyu.��


    Tuoba Qingyu could be regarded as someone he watched grow up, and even deliberately made the second prince Yu Lie ept her as his concubine. So seeing her in crisis, he couldn��t bear it and was very gloomy.


    ��How many other children of General Tuoba?��


    A thoughtful smile appeared on the corner of Gu Changge��s mouth, and his eyes fell on the colorful and exquisite tower.


    He naturally knew the rules of the hunting conference, so he was not worried that what happened in it would be interfered with by the outside world.


    Tuoba Qingyu was probably asking for help from her third elder brother Tuoba Xiaoyao or her second sister Tuoba Lingqiong at this moment.


    Gu Changge also wanted to see if Tuoba Xiaoyao was really clumsy, or just so capable.


    Would he save his sister? Or would he continue to hide?


    After all, Tuoba Lingqiong��s side was also facing a crisis now and could not escape safely.


    ��Damn it! Who the hell is plotting against me,e at me if you have the ability!��


    Tuoba Yuntian naturally also saw the scene manifested in the colorful and exquisite ck and yellow tower. His face was even more ugly, and there were even blue veins on his forehead.


    On a hill, the sword light was dazzling, the rays of the sun were overwhelming, and the terrifying murderous aura filled heaven and earth as if hundreds of millions of sword lights had erupted before turning into a mountain torrent.


    Tuoba Lingqiong coughed up blood and flew upside down, but was stabbed by a masked mysterious young woman with a sword, piercing through her arm!


    His second daughter had also encountered a formidable enemy now, and she was in danger, so naturally, she had no chance to rescue the fourth daughter. This made him extremely angry, thinking that his enemies must be plotting against him!


    Could it be that now he could only rely on his hopeless third son?


    There was hatred in Tuoba Yuntian��s heart, and more of it was deep helplessness and sadness. How much was Tuoba Xiaoyao capable, didn��t he already know it?


    Even if he went to rescue Tuoba Qingyu, it would be nothing more than death for no reason. What would be the use?


    ��That girl Qingyu is in danger?��


    In the depths of the wilderness here, the night was thick and a bonfire was flickering in an extremely humid cave. Tuoba Xiaoyao was sitting cross-legged on the ground, wearing a ck robe, with a firm and dull face.


    But at this moment, a jade talisman in his palm was emitting a faint light, causing his expression to change drastically.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao stood up suddenly, his face seemed cloudy and uncertain.


    ording to Tuoba Qingyu��s character, if she was not in a particrly dangerous situation, it would be impossible to send him a distress signal. The current situation should be that the second sister could no longer help it, so she asked him for help.


    This was already the most helpless andst choice!


    ��What happened? Even the second sister can��t get away?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao raised his head and nced at the sky. The night was like a curtain, revealing a darkness that made his heart palpitate.


    He suddenly felt a deep uneasiness, as if there were a pair of eyes watching his every move, seeing him thoroughly and cleanly! It was impossible for Tuoba Qingyu��s character to provoke any life-and-death enemy.


    This was definitely not a coincidence!


    ��If I go to rescue Qingyu, then all the years of hiding my strength will be exposed! Everyone will know that I have hidden my talent�� I��ll even repeat the mistakes of my previous life!��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face became very ugly, his fists were clenched tightly, and he fell into an extremely difficult situation.


    There was even a kind of intuition telling him that this was especially aimed at him! There was a deep hatred surging in his heart!

 Chapter 595-1: There is a loophole, Finally found you (1)

    <h4>Chapter 595-1: There is a loophole, Finally found you (1)</h4>


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was uncertain. He had a hesitant expression on his face, which fell into the eyes of many outsiders at this moment.


    From the picture manifested in the colorful and exquisite tower, it could also be seen that Tuoba Xiaoyao definitely received a distress message from his younger sister Tuoba Qingyu. But at this moment, he fell into hesitation, as if he was thinking about whether to save her or not.


    With this indecisive look, even Tuoba Yuntian, who had long been disappointed in him, couldn��t help but look away and sigh in his heart. Everyone in the world said that a tiger father had no dogs. But why did he lead the heavens all his life, all-powerful, and give birth to such a useless son?


    ��It seems that the third son of the Tuoba mansion is also smart. He understands that even if he goes to rescue his sister, it will not help. After all, his strength is too low����


    ��His sister is no match for that scarred man, so what��s the use of him going?��


    The discussions of the surrounding ministers sounded, with slight sighs and gloating.


    Although they could understand Tuoba Xiaoyao��s behavior, she was his own sister after all, and he was so cold-blooded and selfish that he would not save her.


    After today, if Tuoba Qingyu fell into the depths of the wilderness, the reputation of Tuoba Mansion would also be ruined.


    ��Why don��t the Emperor make an exception for General Tuoba today���� Emperor Yu said with a sigh.


    Tuoba Yuntian was shocked when he heard the words, a little moved, but he still shook his head firmly and said, ��Your Majesty, please think twice, this kind of precedent cannot be easily started, and Great Yu��s tradition cannot be destroyed by mediocre officials. If there is no turning point, then maybe this is the rain or shine of her life����


    While speaking, he seemed to have aged many years, and his temples turned white. Many ministers also fell silent, admiring Tuoba Yuntian very much.


    If it were different, they would definitely find a way to stop all of this. It was impossible to see their children buried in it with their own eyes.


    ��Actually, His Majesty Emperor Yu and General Tuoba don��t need to worry. In my opinion, the third son of Tuoba Mansion is not simple. What he was struggling with should not be whether to save people, but something else. There may be some surprises in a while. It might not necessarily be bad.��


    At this time, Gu Changge suddenly shook his head, smiled faintly, and spoke.


    Emperor Yu, Tuoba Yuntian, and others couldn��t help being stunned by what he said, and the faces of the other ministers were also full of doubts. The struggle was not about saving people. What was that? Would there be a surprise in a while?


    ��What does Young Master Changge mean by these words?�� Tuoba Yuntian still respected Gu Changge very much, and he couldn��t help asking in doubt after hearing the words.


    These words made some faint hopes ignite in his heart.


    ��As a father, General Tuoba, doesn��t he know his son well? Although I don��t know many people, I still have a little insight. General Tuoba, your third son, is a hidden dragon in the abyss, and he seems to be hiding deep.�� Gu Changge said with a light smile.


    ��Is Xiaoyao hiding something?�� Tuoba Yuntian and the others werepletely stunned, with puzzled expressions on their faces.


    At this time, Emperor Yu was also looking thoughtfully at the scene in the colorful and exquisite tower. If one thought about it carefully, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s expression just now was indeed a bit strange. Although it seemed to be entangled, it was actually mostly anger.


    Normal people��s reaction at this time, even if they were tangled, should not be angry. Unless Tuoba Xiaoyao regarded his younger sister Tuoba Qingyu as a burden and felt that she had dragged him down. But if he thought about it this way, why should he be so entangled? After all, he was just going to die with his strength, and if he didn��t go, he wouldn��t be med.


    ��So that��s how it is. Young Master Changge is very observant. This Emperor really admires it.�� After figuring this out, Emperor Yu couldn��t help but sigh in admiration.


    Turning to look at Tuoba Xiaoyao in the picture, very curious about his next performance.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and didn��t say much, but the look in his eyes showed more interest. He just said it casually.


    On the contrary, Emperor Yu followed his words to deliberate, which was beyond his expectation.


    At this time, Tuoba Xiaoyao in the depths of the wilderness didn��t know that he was being watched by so many people from the outside world.


    He turned into a ray of light and left the cave where he was resting. He hurried toward the direction where his younger sister Tuoba Qingyu was. After struggling for a while, he stopped thinking about it.


    After all, the time was tight, and the more he struggled, the more dangerous Tuoba Qingyu��s situation would be.


    As an Elder brother, he would definitely not let Tuoba Qingyu fall into danger. If he did not save him at this point, he would also let himself be born with demons, which would affect his subsequent cultivation.


    ��No matter who is plotting against me secretly, as long as I rush over carefully, solve those troubles secretly, and let that girl Qingyu keep it secret for me, there should be room for resolution.��


    ��I just hope that only a few people from the outside world will notice me, otherwise my efforts for hiding all these years will be in vain.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao thought so in his heart,forting himself. After all, he was just a mediocre person in the Great Yu Imperial Capital. Who would pay attention to his situation at this time?


    Of course, this was the best, and it was also the situation that Tuoba Xiaoyao most wanted to see. He had no idea that under Gu Changge��s intentional guidance, almost everyone in the outside world was paying close attention to the situation on his side.


    Even the change in his expression just now was noticed by many people.


    The colorful and exquisite tower itself was brought out from these ruins at the beginning, and after being unleashed by the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, it had the ability to peer into the heavens and observe the earth.


    Any clues could not escape its eyes.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The terrifying ck sword aura running through the world was cold and ruthless, like an autumn wind sweeping across the earth, taking away endless lives. All the mountains along the way copsed and disappeared, turning into ashes before a terrible rift valley appeared.


    Some ster energy even rushed out from the broken space cracks, which could easily tear up living beings. This was an extremely horrific battle. The man with the scar came here with people chasing him, with a menacing aura, as if he wanted to destroy everything.


    ��Uhh����


    Tuoba Qingyu flew in front, was sted by the sword energy, and spurted blood again. Her face was pale, she fell to the ground, her hair was disheveled, and she was extremely embarrassed.


    She fled all the way and unleashed many life-saving objects, but they were all broken by the other party. At this point, she had exhausted her spiritual energy, and it was difficult to escape.


    ��At this time, how can you escape? Today I will avenge my brother! To repay his spirit in heaven!�� The man with the scar descended from the sky with a sneer on his face, which made the scar on his face even more hideous.


    The people behind him all fell in all directions, surrounding Tuoba Qingyu to prevent her from escaping. Seeing this scene, Tuoba Qingyu felt a little desperate, and when she thought of what the other party said before, she felt even more humiliated.


    Her character would not allow her to be humiliated before death, and at this moment she had suicidal thoughts.


    Tuoba Qingyu knew that her second sister had also met an opponent now, and she couldn��t escape to rescue her.


    As for the third brother Tuoba Xiaoyao, she didn��t have any hope.


    Instead, she prayed that he would note here, otherwise, if he saw the scene of his humiliation with his own eyes, he would definitely fight this group of people desperately and be killed by the man with the scar in the end.


    ��Even if I die today, I won��t let you fulfill your desire.�� Immediately, Tuoba Qingyu let out a low shout, her whole body began to glow, and the red blood mist was surging, sweeping in like a big wave.


    She was activating a secret technique, intending to destroy her own body and die with the man with the scar.

 Chapter 595-2: There is a loophole, Finally found you (2)

    <h4>Chapter 595-2: There is a loophole, Finally found you (2)</h4>


    ��No, this woman is going tomit suicide���� This scene caused the man with the scar to change his face suddenly, and he became a little uneasy when he looked into the distance.


    He still remembered that person��s request, if he just killed Tuoba Qingyu like this, he would not be able toplete that person��s request. Thinking of the consequences of notpleting it, he couldn��t help but shudder.


    ��Girl, you really would rather die than submit, well, I respect you as a character, so I will give you rxation. But you have to agree to one condition.��


    While the man with the scar was backing away, he said sharply that he had to wait for the rest of the people toe to rescue Tuoba Qingyu.


    After all, his mission was to use Tuoba Qingyu to test the reality of her third brother Tuoba Xiaoyao, not to kill her.


    Tuoba Qingyu, who was about to destroy her body, was taken aback when she heard the words and stopped the secret technique of activating, even ants survived stealthily, let alone her.


    She naturally didn��t want to die at this time. As long as he procrastinated, she might be able to wait until someone came to rescue her.


    ��What conditions, tell me���� At that moment, she looked at the man with the scar warily, for fear that he would y tricks.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But before her words fell, suddenly a surging golden fog swept over the sky not far away. It was as if an unsheathed divine sword wasing. The light of the sword pierced through the darkness, dazzling and bright, making one��s bones chill.


    ��What! How is it possible�� third brother!�� Tuoba Qingyu stared nkly over there, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    In the golden fog, there was a figure she was very familiar with.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao rushed over, standing in the void at this moment, surrounded by surging golden waves. He descended into the world like a sword god, disying his strength and domineering aura to the fullest.


    ��ng!��


    A ck iron sword appeared in his hand, which was refined tens of thousands of times. It was as heavy as a mountain, and the void that was pressed was about to copse. It was as dark as ink, with surging sword light, and the surroundings were like ck holes that could devour people��s minds.


    ��You are courting death, how dare you hurt my sister!�� Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyes were cold, staring at the scarred man with a murderous aura as if he wanted to cut him into pieces.


    Originally, he didn��t n to reveal his figure directly and nned to wait and see in the dark first. But the words of the scarred man really made him angry and hateful. Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t bear it because that person wanted to humiliate his sister.


    Even though he knew all of this might be someone secretly trying to plot against him!


    ��How is it possible, third brother, how could his aura be so powerful? Could it be that the third brother practiced sword all these years for this reason?�� Tuoba Qingyu hadn��t reacted to the scene in front of her and was a little dazed.


    At this moment, he was carefree, full of arrogance, fierce and powerful like an unsheathed sword,pletely different from the dull and honest third brother in her impression.


    ��Oh, isn��t this the good-for-nothing third son of the Tuoba Mansion? It turns out that he is a hidden person.�� The scarred man was not at all surprised by Tuoba Xiaoyao��s arrival and grinned.


    ��Stop talking nonsense, all of you will die here today.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao said indifferently, with iparably strong and decisive method he directly chose to make a move, wanting to take down the scarred man, and asked who sent him to attack Tuoba Qingyu.


    After he came here, he had already figured it out. If he exposed his strength today, it would be unavoidable. So he simply let go and attacked this hateful scarred man here.


    ��How arrogant, I want to see what you are capable of!�� The man with the scar sneered, very disdainful.


    As the seed of the Spring Breeze Jade Building, he had cultivated the Emperor Killing technique since he was a child. Even among his peers in the Upper Realm, he was still a leader, capable of killing all young people.


    Tuoba Qingyu was able to escape for so long, it was entirely because he let it go and didn��t make a move with all his strength.


    ��Attack!�� Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t talk nonsense with him at all, he took out his ck iron sword and swung it forward.


    Tens of thousands of sword auras suddenly erupted as if covering the world, it was extremely terrifying. The man with the scar was holding a ck heavenly knife and shed down immediately.


    The ck tide was raging, it was a destructive aura, like a fierce god dormant in hell, born, killing the world.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    The surroundings became blurred, and the world was cut into pieces at once, like a tattered picture scroll rattling in the strong wind. The ck heavenly sword looked invincible.


    At this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao felt his tiger��s mouth tingle, infected by a powerful murderous aura, and it was icy cold.


    The opponent��s strength was by no means simple, and the divine tricks he had practiced wereparable to those of the descendants of the immortal forces!


    That ck heavenly sword was also not simple.


    Seeing the scarred maning again, Tuoba Xiaoyao fought again with his long sword flying across the sky, blocking the invasion of the Peerless Heavenly Sword, and shattering the clouds in the sky with a nging sound of shooting star.


    The man with the scar sneered, standing high in the sky, holding the ck heavenly sword and shing down continuously. This was not a single attack. This weapon contained the Dao of Heaven and Earth, and it also incorporated thews of killing.


    <strong>��Boom!��</strong>


    At this moment, the endless sword light pierced the sky and turned into a ck river, as huge as a mountain. On the spot, several mountains below were shaken down and submerged towards Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    Because this was a fierce weapon intertwined with thews of Heaven and Earth, it could disy endless fierce power in the hand, it would attack automatically, and it was extremely powerful.


    <strong>��ng ng����</strong>


    Tuoba Xiaoyao��s expression was serious, he continued to sh and fight with the scarred man, sparks shooting out from his fights, and the sky became a chaotic ce.


    ��His fierce weapon is very extraordinary, and someone��s terrifying will to kill is sealed in it. Even if it is my ck iron sword that has been refined and cultivated for so many years, it will be very difficult to resist.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao felt awe-inspiring and did not dare to underestimate the other party. From the dark, he had a feeling that the will sealed in the other side��s murderous weapon was definitely rted to the person who plotted against him behind the scenes.


    Afterward, an even more terrifying battle broke out, and Tuoba Xiaoyao had toe up with true methods. He had practiced many sword moves that were regarded as god-level in the previous world. Even in the current Upper Realm, they were extremely extraordinary,parable to some great inheritance, and it fit him very well.


    At this moment, all kinds of sword moves erupted, and the brilliance ignited the night sky, illuminating the tens of thousands of miles like daytime. The scope of the battle between the two was so terrifying that it attracted many geniuses around them and gathered here.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao felt that this was done on purpose by the other party, just to attract other people! And when Tuoba Xiaoyao was fighting the man with the scar, the outside world also doused in a greatmotion.


    Many people were extremely shocked, their eyes widened, they really didn��t expect Tuoba Xiaoyao to be hiding so deeply. Judging from the strength he showed, even his second sister might not be as good as him now.


    ��I��m blind, I��m afraid this strength can already match a few princes.��


    Many ministers were extremely astonished and overwhelmed by the pictures in the colorful and exquisite tower.


    ��Xiaoyao actually hid it so deeply that even I was kept in the dark.�� Tuoba Yuntian��s eyes widened, also shocked.


    ��This Tuoba Xiaoyao seems to have been hiding his clumsiness all these years. Why didn��t I find out about such a young man sooner?�� Emperor Yu watched the fight between Tuoba Xiaoyao and the man with the scar, and there was a golden light in his eyes. He couldn��t help but admire it.


    ��If a person really wants to hide, it is indeed difficult for others to find out. But there are exceptions to everything, and there are ws after all.�� Gu Changge nodded in agreement when he heard the words, then smiled slightly, and also looked at the picture in it.


    ��Found you.��

 Chapter 596: The identity of the reincarnated person, Fatal in the hand

    <h4>Chapter 596: The identity of the reincarnated person, Fatal in the hand</h4>


    Although Emperor Yu felt Gu Changge��s words were a bit strange, he didn��t think too much about it. At this moment, all his attention was on Tuoba Xiaoyao, full of admiration.


    Judging from the strength Tuoba Xiaoyao had disyed, it wasparable to many Royal disciples.


    He was a person who cherished talents and often rewarded many young heroes of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty with some treasures. However, Emperor Yu was still a little curious about the reason behind Tuoba Xiaoyao hiding it so far and keeping it so deep that he had never shown his great strength in the past.


    If there was any difficulty, he would not believe it. As the third son of the General��s Mansion, Tuoba Xiaoyao had a prominent and noble status, so there was no need to worry about someone murdering him.


    What was more, the stronger the talent disyed, the more resources and attention he could get. Why did he move the other way?


    ��If it weren��t for Young Master Changge��s discerning eyes, I��m afraid I would have been surprised today.�� Emperor Yu shook his head and praised.


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard the words as he looked away, and said, ��Actually, it��s only a matter of time. I think the third son of the Tuoba Mansion should not be content with being ordinary. The potential dragon will always emerge from the abyss.��


    For him, as long as the identity of Tuoba Xiaoyao was confirmed, the next thing would be easy. The Master of the Heavenly Sword, or was it something other rted to the Heavenly Sword?


    ��What Young Master Changge said is absolutely true! Haha, after the conclusion of the Hunting Conference, I must reward this fellow Tuoba Xiaoyao well!�� Emperor Yuughed heartily.


    ��Xiaoyao, this kid, has been hiding for so long, even his father didn��t know about it���� Tuoba Yuntian was both relieved and felt bitter.


    But he was finally relieved, Tuoba Xiaoyao was so strong, protecting his sister should not be a problem.


    Then his gaze turned cold again, and he began to send a voice transmission order to the servants behind him to investigate the origin of the man with the scar.


    In front of Great Yu��s officials, he was humiliated and even almost had to watch his daughter being killed. Sooner orter, he would make the man with the scar and the people behind him pay back this shameful humiliation!


    Tuoba Yuntian had concluded that the man with the scar must have been ordered by his opponents to sneak into the hunting conference. And just when many ministers were discussing and shocked by the terrifying strength disyed by Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    The scene manifested in the colorful and exquisite tower had also undergone earth-shaking changes. The battle between Tuoba Xiaoyao and the man with the scar could be called the pinnacle battle of the younger generation. The sky was turning dark and the earth was cracked.


    Terrifying fluctuations swept across heaven and earth, it was no longer a simple fight, but a collision of various skills. The two had already fought hundreds of moves, all kinds of divine powers and sword attacks were being performed to the extreme.


    In that direction, sword light and sword energy were intertwined, reflecting and manifesting between heaven and earth like a vast sea, surging, enough to wipe out any living beings who stepped within.


    This was a destructive aura, the sword light piercing the sky and sweeping the earth, directly forming an extremely chaotic area.


    The young geniuses who arrived upon hearing the movement, watched from a distance in shock. They didn��t dare to take a step forward as if it had be a restricted area.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the end, the scarred man lost to Tuoba Xiaoyao and fell into a disadvantage. He coughed blood from the corner of his mouth and flew upside down. He was almost split by Tuoba Xiaoyao��s sword.


    But Tuoba Xiaoyao himself was not feeling well, hisplexion turned pale, his palms were covered with blood, and his jaw was shattered.


    The strength of the man with the scar was beyond his imagination. Even in his opinion, apart from Yu Feiya and others in the wilderness, almost no one would be his opponent.


    How could such a character have a simple background?


    ��This time, let me see how you can still fight with me! Die!��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao quickly stabilized his mind. His gaze turned cold, and he swung his sword again as if turning around a mountain and sea. Endless sword light erupted, covering the sky and the sun, drowning everything.


    He attacked with his might.


    During the confrontation with the man with the scar, he had vaguely guessed the identity of the other party.


    Assassin!


    Other than the assassin, it was impossible for anyone else to have such a terrifying killing method, even if it was exchanging injury for an injury. So even if he defeated the man with the scar, he wouldn��t even try to get anything out of his mouth.


    ��Hehe, if you want to kill me, you are probably dreaming! You can��t even imagine what you will face in the future. Just wait for your death! At that time, you will regret living in this world.��


    The scarred manughed loudly when he heard the words as if he heard some ridiculous joke, he was extremely disdainful.


    When fighting with Tuoba Xiaoyao, even the Peerless Heavenly Sword in his hand developed some cracks, making it difficult to withstand the collision. But the most important thing was that the killing will of that person sealed in the Heavenly Sword was about to break through and shatter the Heavenly Sword.


    This was the biggest reliance of the man with the scar! And as his words fell, the ck heavenly sword cracked open, sweeping across the sky together, making the stars tremble. An aura that had been silent for eternity rushed out of it.


    The expressions of many young geniuses in the wilderness suddenly changed, and their spirits trembled uncontrobly.


    The heaven and earth were filled with the murderous aura as the Killing Dao was emerging like the yellow spring from the Nine Hells with the saints and immortals sunk in it and turned into corpses.


    It was the aura of destruction, representing blood and killing. It made people��s hearts tear.


    ��What is that?��


    Everyone in the outside world, including Emperor Yu and others, all changed in unison, extremely shocked.


    Even though they were a long distance away, the terrifying will to kill seemed to fill the world, making them tremble uncontrobly with some uncontroble fear.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The world shook violently as if being swept by a big wave. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as earth-shaking. This was a terrifying energy like a vast sea as ck as ink, like a demonic cloud, directly causing the space within a radius of ten thousand miles to copse.


    At this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face changed drastically, but he didn��t make any movement. He felt an extremely terrifying murderous aura prate his bones, almost freezing his soul.


    This was an extremely terrifying will that was sealed in the heavenly sword in the hand of the man with the scar. Being released at this moment, it possessed the potential to destroy the world.


    In a daze, he saw a vague figure looking at him from a long distance as he said softly, ��Found you.��


    At this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao felt chills all over his body. His soul trembled, and he could hardly move. He suddenly thought of many scenes from his previous life.


    The pair of eyes belonging to the other party was extremely indifferent, without the slightest emotion, but they seemed to be able to prate nothingness. A single thought could make the earth turn into rivers and bones into mountains.


    It was more like an unrivaled Demon Lord descending into the world, swallowing the heaven and the earth, standing tall within the clouds, overlooking the vastnd, hundreds of millions of sentient beings filled with murderous intent.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t see that person, but he knew the identity. That must be Gu Changge, who was famous all over the Upper Realm and made all the Supreme sects and Immortal forces fear him!


    At the same time, he was also the great enemy who ruined his family and wiped out life and death in his previous life! Besides Gu Changge, he couldn��t imagine anyone else would target him like this!


    At this time, he couldn��t even figure out when Gu Changge noticed him and why he wanted to test him. But this was not important now, Tuoba Xiaoyao already knew that when his identity as the Master of the Heavenly Sword was exposed, Gu Changge would kill him by all means and take the Heavenly Sword!


    ��What!��


    Facing this terrifying killing intent, Tuoba Xiaoyao shouted angrily andyers of golden light began to rise around his body as if wrapped in a golden fog.


    In this golden fog, it seemed that there were thousands of divine swords intertwined, building the supreme sword field! His sky spirit turned bright, and a terrifying killing intent seemed to prate through it, but it was blocked by a wave of supreme sword energy.


    This was the Heavenly Sword Domain! The Heavenly Sword Embryo had revived automatically, sensing the crisis of life and death as it wanted to block the attack for him.


    Unimaginable terrifying fluctuations broke out here as if thousands of stars were exploding, and their brilliance soared into the sky, covering the sky and the earth. Countless birds and beasts in the wilderness were frightened and crawling to the ground, trembling, terrified to the extreme.


    Even if it was a colorful and exquisite tower, it was difficult to reflect the picture at this time, and it had be blurred and chaotic. No one knew what happened there in the end.


    Emperor Yu and other super powerhouses, with their celestial irvoyance, could hardly see the scene in the wilderness. It took a long time before the brilliance there gradually disappeared and became quiet.


    But the surrounding area was devastated with ravines and cracks everywhere, and the mountains had been razed to the ground.


    ��What the hell was that just now?��


    Many ministers still looked terrified and did not recover from the terrifying fluctuation. They also didn��t know what method Tuoba Xiaoyao used. It was obvious that the man with the scar had an unusual background, otherwise, it would be impossible to sacrifice such a terrifying will.


    This even made them suspect that the killing of the Emperor in ancient times had reappeared between heaven and earth.


    ��Tuoba Xiaoyao actually has this kind of method, it��s not simple���� Emperor Yu��s eyes became a little deep, and the power just now left him a little palpitating.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao had been hiding it all these years, was it to cover up that terrifying power?


    But in front of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s father, he didn��t want to say much, he just paid attention to it in his heart.


    ��It��s a pity.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, but also looked away.


    ��What are you regretting?�� Jiang Chuchu heard him whispering to himself and asked with a nce at him.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��Of course, I��m sorry that the scarred man escaped.��


    Jiang Chuchu stared at him as she nodded, and said, ��It��s a pity indeed, but I don��t think he can escape very far. There are people from the Great Yu Dynasty around this great wilderness.��


    ��This person is quite bold, but I think since he dared to do something, he must have a sure way to escape.�� Gu Changge smiled and said.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Emperor Yu also came to his senses and hurriedly ordered people to keep an eye on the surroundings to prevent the man with the scar and others from escaping. What happened tonight made him more or less uneasy and worried.


    Although Yu Feiya, Yu Lie, and the others had something to protect their lives if they encountered the crisis that Tuoba Xiaoyao faced just now, how would they resolve it?


    Because of the fluctuating situation, the manifested image of the colorful and exquisite tower was also blurred, and he didn��t know how Yu Lie and the others were doing now.


    Amotion urred after experiencing the incident. Many ministers also felt a sense of crisis, thinking that something big might happen at this hunting conference.


    Immediately, a series of divine lights broke through the sky and rushed to the surroundings. The knights in golden armor also stepped up their patrols.


    ��The Heavenly Sword seems to be on him, so how did he know that I would attack him?�� Gu Changge looked at the depths of the wilderness that had be dark and silent, feeling a little thoughtful.


    From the situation, he could already confirm that Tuoba Xiaoyao was the so-called master of the Heavenly Sword. But he was a little surprised that Tuoba Xiaoyao was always on guard against him.


    Could it be that Tuoba Xiaoyao knew that he had already obtained the other few Heavenly Artifacts, so he was so cautious and kept a low profile?


    But after thinking about it that way, it was not quite right. Tuoba Xiaoyao had been hiding like this since he was a child, but not since this period of time, he started pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    ��How did he know that I would eventuallyy hands on him?�� Gu Changge frowned but thought of two possibilities.


    Could Tuoba Xiaoyao predict the future? Or was he a transmigrated person like Yue Mingkong? Only then would it be clear what would happen in the future.


    If it was really possible to predict the future, then Tuoba Xiaoyao shouldn��t be so cautious, taking every step carefully to reduce his sense of existence. Foretelling the future meant strategizing and calcting everything, so how could he live so aggrieved?


    Therefore, in Gu Changge��s view, it was more likely that Tuoba Xiaoyao was a reborn person. In the world he experienced, he may have died at his own hands in the end, which was the reason he was so cautious. So he tried not to bring himself to notice him.


    ��But no matter which possibility it is, it can��t change the fact that he is the master of the Heavenly Sword. Heaven Sword is a hot thing to hold in your hands. How can you not learn to let it go? Even if you live another life, it is so stupid.�� Gu Changge smiled indifferently and didn��t take Tuoba Xiaoyao��s rebirth identity to heart.

 Chapter 597: Could it be him behind the scenes? So cruel!

    <h4>Chapter 597: Could it be him behind the scenes? So cruel!</h4>


    There was silence in the depths of the wilderness. The night was like a curtain, and the environment was pitch ck. The birds and beasts within a radius of millions of miles were all prostrated on the ground as they hadn��t recovered from the previous panic.


    The terrifying killing intent swept across the sky and the earth was like a vast sea,pletely submerging it. Even though the aftermath had disappeared, the killing intent still lingered in every inch of space, causing all living beings who stepped there to copse into blood mist.


    Many young geniuses who participated in this hunting conference were still in shock, looking at the ce where the battle just happened. They didn��t know what had happened just now, and the many geniuses who tried to find out, all died tragically and disappeared on the spot.


    ��The aura just now, could it be Xiaoyao? What has he been through?��


    Standing on the top of a mountain, Yu Feiya��s dress fluttered as her slender figure, and a radiance that seemed to flow from her face, making her noble and elegant, exuding an indescribable beauty.


    She frowned tightly, staring at the direction of the wave. From the two terrifying auras, she felt the familiar aura of her brother. But Tuoba Xiaoyao had always been low-key and forbearing. If he hadn��t encountered an inevitable situation, he would not have been able to expose his strength.


    This made Yu Feiya very puzzled. She couldn��t figure out what kind of crisis would be encountered in this hunting conference.


    ��Could it be rted to the assassination that Xiaoyao said?��


    Her heart trembled, she was a little uneasy and hurriedly took out the contact jade talisman to contact the second prince Yu Lie, worrying that something might happen to him.


    But soon, the news that the second prince Yu Lie was safe and sound arrived from the contact jade talisman, which made her breathe a sigh of relief and feel at ease.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night, whether it was for the young geniuses in the wilderness, or for many powerhouses outside, it was the same. Their hearts were shaking, and it was difficult to calm down.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao, the third son of Tuoba Mansion, also became the focus of discussion in a short period of time. Many people were specting whether he survived or not, and if so, what kind of secrets was he hiding? Why had he been keeping a low profile for more than 20 years?


    Many doubts shrouded the heads of the crowd, and they kept looking at the colorful and exquisite tower, waiting for the scene inside to return to normal. But it seemed that because of the huge impactst night, the colorful and exquisite tower could no longer project the scene in the wilderness like before.


    While everyone regretted it, they could only give up and were going to wait for the hunting conference to end in three days before proceeding to find out.


    During this period, Emperor Yu also ordered many guards to man the entrances of this ce and seal off the void, intending to find traces of the scarred man and others. Many people had already seen that the origin of the man with the scar was not simple, he pretended to be a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect to mix in.


    The many divine powers disyed were even more terrifying, and the killing intent was fierce. The ordinary young genius was definitely not his all-in-one enemy. How could there be no one behind him to guide, they absolutely didn��t believe it.


    ��Does General Tuoba have a clue? After all, the man with the scar came after your daughter.��


    Light and shadow flickered around Emperor Yu��s body, which was very blurry as strands of heaven and earth dragon energy gathered, making his spiritual body more solid.


    After all, it was not his true body that hade here, and his spirit body needed to be re-condensed every once in a while.


    In his opinion, since Tuoba Yuntian��s daughter encountered this matter, the other party must have had some interaction with her. At that time, Emperor Yu definitely didn��t believe what the scarred man said about avenging his younger brother.


    Tuoba Yuntian also fell into deep thought when he heard the words, and began to think about whether he had offended anyone during this period of time. But when he thought about it carefully, he didn��t have any rivals who had such deep hatred.


    ��I don��t know, I��m sending people to investigate. If the matter is rted to Qingyu, then I can only ask her after shees out.�� Tuoba Yuntian shook his head and said.


    They had no idea that the man with the scar was actually here for Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    In their eyes, it waspletely a coincidence that Tuoba Xiaoyao revealed his strength.


    While the two were talking, Gu Changge suddenly chuckled and said, ��Instead of guessing like this, I think it��s better to wait for the third son of the Tuoba mansion toe out before asking him. He fought against the man with the scar with so many tricks, he should know some details about him.��


    ��What Young Master Changge said is very true, we can ask Xiaoyao.�� Tuoba Yuntian nodded in amazement.


    The terrifying battlest night had really shocked him so much that he was still a little bit overwhelmed now. He never thought that his third son, who had always kept a low profile, hid it so deeply.


    Gu Changge looked at the depths of the wilderness with strange eyes. After knowing the identity of Tuoba Xiaoyao, he had a n against Tuoba Xiaoyao in his heart.


    But there was one more important point. As a reborn person, Tuoba Xiaoyao might know that Yu Tianzheng would send someone to assassinate the second prince Yu Lie on the day of the hunting conference.


    This time, the n to assassinate the second prince Yu Lie and overthrow the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty should be destroyed by Tuoba Xiaoyao. Before, Gu Changge felt that Emperor Yu was much more cautious than before, and had sent many people to patrol around.


    He was a little surprised at the time, but seeing the situation, it should be Tuoba Xiaoyao who revealed the news in advance. Then the second prince, Yu Lie, should also have many life-saving things.


    Even if Yu Tianzheng showed up at this time, it would probably be of no avail. All ns woulde to naught.


    If one thought about it this way, Tuoba Xiaoyao should have had countermeasures long ago. Even if the identity of the Sword Master was exposed now, he still had a way out.


    ��But he shouldn��t dare to reveal his identity as a reborn individual����


    Gu Changge felt that his previous n needed to be changed. If the second prince Yu Lie was assassinated, Emperor Yu would definitely doubt him immediately after contacting many things before.


    After all, Tuoba Xiaoyao had a big enmity with him. When the news was revealed before, he must have said that this assassination would be the mastermind behind the scenes.


    ��So the second prince, Yu Lie, cannot die at this time. Otherwise, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty will be Tuoba Xiaoyao��s protective umbre and stand on the opposite side of me.��


    Gu Changge��s gaze became a little deep as a jade talisman under his sleeve was crushed quietly by him.


    Many people who had been deployed in the wilderness before all received the news at this moment, and retreated silently, disying no signs of abnormality. As for Yu Tianzheng, after Gu Changge summoned him, he didn��t care too much.


    If he had any dissatisfaction with this matter, Gu Changge naturally didn��t mind sending him to the afterlife with his own hands. If Yu Tianzheng dared to prevent him from obtaining the Heavenly Sword, then there was no need for him to live.


    Yu Tianzheng, who had been hiding in a certain mountain outside the Great Wilderness, received the message at this moment, and his face became cloudy and uncertain. For this assassination, he waited for a long time, if he just gave up like this, how could he be willing?


    Although Gu Changge only sent him a message saying that the assassination was canceled, he also knew that it should be because of Tuoba Xiaoyao. But how could Tuoba Xiaoyao stop the person he sent to assassinate the second prince Yu Lie?


    ��If I give up this opportunity, when will the next time be?�� Yu Tianzheng was struggling and entangled but he didn��t dare to disobey Gu Changge��s order.


    In the end, he couldn��t help but let out a long sigh and chose to give up.


    ��Forget it, just wait for the next opportunity.�� He was a smart man, knowing that if Gu Changge wanted to kill him now, it would be a piece of cake.


    And he also counted on Gu Changge to help him ascend to the throne of the Great Yu. For the next few days, there was peace in the wilderness, and nothing major happened.


    The various geniuses and Absolute Heavenly Creatures fought against each other. Even though there was life and death, no idents happened and naturally, there was no assassination.


    This reassured all the ministers outside and they heaved a sigh of relief. Even Emperor Yu, who had been secretly worried, felt that he was too frightened.


    ��It seems that the Emperor is worrying too much���� A rare smile appeared on Emperor Yu��s face, and he nned to wait for the hunting conference to be sessfully concluded tomorrow before returning to the imperial capital.


    In the imperial capital, no assassin would dare to act recklessly. As for what Yu Feiya said before, he did not continue to take it to heart.


    ��His Majesty Emperor Yu seems to have been worried about something?�� At this time, Gu Changge seemed to have noticed the change in the expression on Emperor Yu��s face and smiled slightly.


    ��That��s right, I heard rumors before that there would be assassins who would endanger Yu Lie��s safety, so I couldn��t help being a little worried.�� After hearing the words, Emperor Yu had nothing to hide and replied with a smile.


    However, he didn��t say anything after that. At that time, Yu Feiya also said that Gu Changge was behind the assassination. How dare he say this in front of Gu Changge? Wasn��t this deliberately stirring up hatred between the two?


    ��Oh, who would assassinate the second prince at such a time?�� Gu Changge said in surprise.


    Emperor Yu shook his head and said, ��I don��t know, but now it seems that there must be something wrong with the rumors, which made me worry too much.��


    Gu Changge looked into the distance, his sleeves were fluttering, and his white clothes were whiter than snow, clean and unstained with a refined meaning. He smiled and said, ��Your Majesty Emperor Yu, don��t rx, after all, there is still one day left in the hunting conference. What if those assassins choose to fight on thest day?��


    Emperor Yu nodded in agreement and said, ��Young Master Changge��s words are very true, and this Emperor is indeed unrelenting.��


    After the hunting conference was over, he wanted to ask Yu Feiya carefully why she said that Gu Changge would send someone to assassinate Yu Lie.


    In his opinion, this waspletely impossible. From the very beginning, he felt that Gu Changge had no reason to do so.


    In the depths of the wilderness existed a ruin, all the pces and pavilions were iplete as they had copsed. The mountains stretched and were extremely tall. But the sacred mountain was iplete, covered with fist-thick vines and various ancient traces, informing others of the prosperity of this ce.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao had already joined his older sister Tuoba Qiongling, and behind them was his younger sister Tuoba Qingyu.


    After dealing with the assassin that night, he fled with Tuoba Qingyu all the way and finally got away from that area. Although the matter of the assassin was resolved, he himself was not feeling well. The embryo of the Heavenly Sword suffered a slight bacsh.


    That killing intent was really terrifying, it could be called destroying the world. It could make countless living beings float on the earth, and the blood flow into rivers.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao��s internal organs were almost burst open, and his bones were almost broken. If it hadn��t been for the Heavenly Sword Fetus saving his life at a critical moment, he might have already been turned into ashes and followed in the footsteps of his previous life.


    Through this incident, he also clearly understood how terrifying Gu Changge was now. One must know that it was just a wisp of his killing intent, not the true bodying here.


    ��A true Enlightened being is by no means his opponent. If he attacks me, I will have no chance of survival. Even if it is the current Emperor Yu, if he uses the Emperor��s weapon with all his strength, he may not be his opponent.��


    After Tuoba Xiaoyao recovered from his injuries, he took his younger sister Tuoba Qingyu to find his second sister, worried that she would encounter the same situation as Tuoba Qingyu.


    On the way, Tuoba Qingyu was naturally very curious about him and wanted to know how her third brother suddenly changed drastically.


    When she was most desperate and helpless, it was the third brother who came to her like a sword god and rescued her from the man with the scar. This made her change her previous impression of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    In the past, he was dull and reticent, but he was just being low-key and calm, keeping a low profile. Moreover, his third brother��s strength was so powerful, it was estimated that the current second prince Yu Lie, the future sessor to the throne, might not be able to defeat him.


    ��I know you are very confused now, but you can rest assured, I am still me, I have always been me, and this has never changed.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao opened his mouth and exined to the second and fourth sister behind him.


    ��Have you been hiding all these years?�� His second sister Tuoba Qiongling��s eyes hadplicated feeling, both pleased and bitter.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao had kept it a secret from them for so long until now he chose to expose it.


    ��I didn��t tell you this, in fact, it was to protect you.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao sighed, knowing what they were thinking, but it was also a helpless thing.


    While speaking, he raised his head and nced at the sky. He didn��t feel the aura of the colorful and exquisite tower, so he was somewhat relieved. The battle that night damaged this treasure, and it was no longer possible to see the scene in the wilderness.


    So at this time, he might as well tell the two of them something.


    ��For our safety?�� Tuoba Qingyu was puzzled.


    ��I have something that will bring disaster and I cannot expose it until I am strong enough to protect all of you.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao sighed.


    His words reminded Tuoba Qingyu of the terrifying sword energy that night, and it was that sword energy that saved the two of them. She was a little silent, a little understanding of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s intentions.


    ��Then what about the current you?�� The second sister Tuoba Qiongling thought of a lot in an instant, and her face became serious.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao nodded, and his expression gradually became more cautious, ��So from now on, you must be careful about Gu Changge! He is extremely dangerous, far more terrifying than what you have learned on the surface.��


    He had to warn the two of them.


    On the surface, Gu Changge was extraordinary and refined, like an Immortal who was not stained with dust. It was really difficult to associate it with cruelty, indifference, and heartlessness.


    Although the two of them couldn��t understand why Tuoba Xiaoyao would say that, they still nodded in agreement with serious faces.


    ��I��m sorry, the third brother, it��s all my fault, if it wasn��t for saving me, you wouldn��t have exposed yourself.�� Tuoba Qingyu��s expression became a little guilty.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao shook his head and exined, ��Actually, you are not to me for this matter. The man with the scar came here for me. You are just a means of probing. He wanted to see if I could save you. Thus exposing me.��


    He saw things through. The man with the scar was definitely a seed figure cultivated by a certain assassin organization. His strength was terrifying and he could hunt and kill young supremes.


    How could Tuoba Qingyu easily provoke such a person?


    It was just that this incident made him even more cautious. In his previous life, he didn��t know that Gu Changge still controlled such an assassin organization.


    ��Was he after you?�� Tuoba Qingyu was even more puzzled. ��You said that man just wanted to test you, that��s why he did something to Fourth Sister?��


    ��This is really ruthless.�� Tuoba Qiongling figured it out immediately, with a faintly ugly and a little bit of fear on her face.


    If the test was wrong, wouldn��t Tuoba Qingyu die there that night? How ruthless was this to attack a person who had no grudges?


    And judging from Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words, that person was probably Gu Changge.

 Chapter 598: The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court appeared, Something big almost happened

    <h4>Chapter 598: The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court appeared, Something big almost happened</h4>


    Tuoba Qingyu and Tuoba Qiongling fell into silence while shuddering. Because of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words, both of them felt chills all over their bodies and were extremely disturbed.


    If the enemy they were about to face next was Gu Changge, it would be frightening, like a nightmare. Who in this entire Upper Realm was not afraid of Gu Changge?


    No matter who it was after knowing that they had such an enemy, they would be terrified. It took them a long time to calm down, but both felt their mouths were dry. Even the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty didn��t dare to offend Gu Changge easily, let alone them.


    Although their family had a great reputation in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and their father Tuoba Yuntian was highly regarded by Emperor Yu possessing great power, in front of Gu Changge, they were actually no different from ants.


    ��Brother, is your statement true? Gu Changge really arranged for the scarred man to test you?�� Tuoba Qiongling still asked a little unwillingly.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao knew her sister��s character, and she wouldn��t be relieved until she understood the ins and outs of the matter. He nodded at the moment, vaguely mentioning the existence of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts.


    ��So that��s why.��


    Tuoba Qiongling��splexion changed slightly, she naturally knew about the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, when the Heavenly Tower appeared, many forces in the Upper Realm were rmed, and they sent people to snatch it.


    Later, it was said that the Heavenly Tower fell into Gu Changge��s hands. And the rest of the Heavenly Artifacts, such as the Heavenly Bottle and the Heavenly Wheel, had already fallen into Gu Changge��s hands.


    ��Since that thing is so hot, what if you just give it to him? Every man is innocent and he is guilty. We can��t keep that kind of thing in the first ce.��


    Tuoba Qiongling was silent for a moment and suddenly spoke seriously, obviously after a lot of deliberation.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao seemed to have known what she was going to say for a long time, and shook his head with a wry smile, ��It��s useless sister, that thing has already merged with me and disappeared from this world. Gu Changge can��t get it. It��s impossible for me to take it out and give it to him.��


    ��It turned out to be like this.�� Tuoba Qiongling fell silent again, feeling helpless in her heart. But she attached great importance to family affection since that thing had been integrated with Tuoba Xiaoyao, if it was taken out, it would probably kill him.


    She would not allow such a thing to happen.


    ��Don��t worry brother, Qingyu and I will keep your secret for you. We��re always by your side,�� Tuoba Qiongling said with a determined look on her cold face.


    After that, several people were filled with worries, each with their own thoughts as they ventured to the depths of the ruins.


    This hunting conference would end tomorrow, they just wanted to find a safe ce to hide temporarily to prevent future troubles and leave once it ended.


    There used to be an extremely prosperous sect here, with the momentum of the Nine Dragons soaring into the sky and a long history of luck, butter they offended a mysterious person, and were removed overnight. Since then, it had disappeared and turned into ashes. But Tuoba Xiaoyao and the others knew that offending some important person was nothing more than an excuse.


    The territory of Great Yu would not allow the rise of a second Immortal force that could threaten its dominance. This ce was iparably deste, with old vines covering the mountains, monkeys singing and tigers roaring. It had be a habitat for all kinds of strange beasts.


    The ancient trees were towering and luxuriant,pletely covering everything from the past, turning into a primitive mountain range.


    ��I just don��t know if something happened to the second prince Yu Lie. Judging from the time, he should have been assassinated.�� Tuoba��s carefree eyes revealed his thoughts, and he looked up in a distant direction.


    In fact, he was still waiting. Apart from the assassination of the second prince Yu Lie, another major event had happened at this hunting conference. That was the appearance of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, and many Absolute Heavenly Creatures emerged from the abyss deep in the ruins.


    One of the princes of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court proposed a marriage to Emperor Yu.


    In thest life, he didn��t stop all that, but in this life, he had to find a way to stop this marriage.


    Then, the whole great wilderness suddenly changed dramatically. There was a terrifying whistling sound, thousands of mountains were shaking as the nts and trees shed leaves. It was very frightening, like a terrifying torrent hitting the sky.


    A jet-ck light rose from the deepest part of the wilderness and soared into the sky as if it wanted to prate the sky, containing breathtaking demonic power. This scene shocked everyone, and the many geniuses in the wilderness felt it almost immediately.


    It was as if something terrible was about to rush out there.


    ��What��s in that great abyss in the depths of the wilderness? This much fog has rushed out.��


    Emperor Yu and others appeared above the sky, with their tall figures, looking at the scene in the depths of the wilderness. From their point of view, they could see that there was a lot of ck fog rising.


    That was the ultimate Absolute Heavenly Mist, which could swallow the surrounding space, engulf living beings into it, and turn them into pus and blood ashes. The end was terrifying.


    ��Could it be that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court has appeared?�� Gu Changge thought this because he felt that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was active in the territory of Great Yu before.


    The location chosen for this hunting conference was one of the few ces where the disaster of Absolute Heavenly Extinction had broken out. But at this moment, the entire wilderness underwent a terrifying change, and the Absolute Mist swept in.


    All the nts along the way withered, the mountains copsed and turned into ashes. Many beasts had no time to escape, they turned into pus and blood in an instant and exploded with a puff.


    Within the mist, a strange scene rose, and another world was reflected. It was a barren and ancientnd, with mountains like dragons, ancient trees towering into the sky, old vines covering the mountains. It was vast, ancient, mysterious, powerful with an inexplicable charm.


    The big mountains were majestic and magnificent. Therge waterfalls hung down from the mountains, thousands of feet long, like a vast expanse of whiteness, extremely dazzling.


    The pces and pavilions were simple yet grand, standing erect like a heavenly pce in the world, revealing a brilliant atmosphere. Everyone looked at all this in shock,pletely stunned, and even at a little loss.


    In this thick fog, another ancient world was actually being reflected. Could it be the ce where the extremely Absolute Heavenly Creatures lived?


    If one just looked at it this way, it was no different from the outside world, but it looked like an independent ancient small world.


    ��There are creatures. It seems that it has something to do with the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.�� The rune shed in Gu Changge��s eyes, and he saw the scene through the brilliant fog.


    In the depths of the wilderness, there was an extremely wide abyss from which a terrifying mist of Absolute darkness rushed out.


    At the same time, several figures could be seen emerging. In terms of appearance, they were not much different from the outsiders. But if one took a look closely, they would find that they were filled with death aura and vitality. These two auras were intertwined and flowing, forming a bnce.


    This was the appearance of the Absolute Heavenly Royal family, they didn��t need to live in a ce with Absolute Heavenly Mist like other Absolute Heavenly Creatures. They could move freely, even leave the cloudy sky and go venture into the outside world.


    Judging from their appearance, there was not much difference between them and ordinary human races, and it was even difficult to distinguish them. Emperor Yu and other powerful people also saw the scene clearly, and suddenly frowned.


    Naturally, they could tell that they were members of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. After countless years, the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had reappeared, and it still chose such an opportunity.


    ��Your Majesty���� A minister stepped forward with a questioning face.


    Emperor Yu waved his hands and said, ��Let��s just wait and see what happens. If these creatures of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court dare to act recklessly in the territory of Great Yu, this Emperor will not spare them.��


    The existence of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was extremely ancient, and there were even rumors that it could be traced back to the beginning of the birth of the Upper Realm.


    Simrly, the weirdness and trickiness of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, especially the unknown, also made the major forces afraid of it. They were unwilling to provoke it and deal with it.


    If it wasn��t necessary, Emperor Yu didn��t want to provoke people from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court at this time. Because of the appearance of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, there was quite amotion, and the elders of all forces seemed extremely disturbed.


    Absolute Heavenly Creatures represented ominousness and cmity. Even cultivators with extraordinary strength like them didn��t want to have any interaction with them.


    In particr, the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was in a stage of eruption and all parts of the Upper Realm would definitely be swallowed by it in the future. Among them, there might be powerful sects behind them.


    Facing this kind of power that was difficult to deal with by regr cultivators, they seemed extremely small.


    ��I wonder if this group of Absolute Heavenly creatures know Jia Lan.��


    A space chess piece appeared in Gu Changge��s hand, reminding him of the princess of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, that she still owed him something.


    This space chess piece contained a wisp of Jia Lan��s soul.


    At that time, she promised to send Gu Changge the origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction butter encountered troubles. It was difficult for her to gather the origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that Gu Changge needed, so this matter was shelved.


    The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court wanted to find the descendants of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation to help them forge the Reincarnation tform.


    Although Gu Changge agreed to them, he had no intention of keeping the appointment. Now that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was here, he just wanted to use this pawn.


    Just when the terrifying mist of Absolute darkness erupted in the depths of the wilderness, many geniuses also received the news as they stopped fighting for the time being, and gathered in the central area.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao, Tuoba Qiongling, and others were naturally no exception.


    Compared to the shock of the others, Tuoba Xiaoyao seemed much calmer. He already knew that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was about to appear, so he wasn��t worried.


    Soon, in the central area, he saw many familiar faces, all of whom were well-known young geniuses from the Great Yu territory. Someone was still injured, and his aura was not stable. Obviously, he had experienced a big battle before.


    And the eyes of everyone here looking at Tuoba Xiaoyao had changed, especially those who were familiar with him, it felt extremely unnatural and extremelyplicated. Many people knew about the terrifying battle that took ce a few days ago. Tuoba Xiaoyao disyed his strength. He was evenparable to the current second prince Yu Lie.


    In just one night, his reputation overwhelmed many heavenly geniuses, and he became a rising star with dazzling brilliance and an unlimited future. Of course, many people were also wondering why Tuoba Xiaoyao had kept a low profile until now, and how he had survived that battle.


    After all, judging from the aura left on the battlefield, that battle was already beyond the range that ordinary genius could resist. Even the older generation would find it difficult to resist. If there was no way to save their lives, they would definitely disappear.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t pay attention to theplex expressions of the crowd, with a calm expression on his face, he walked to a stone in the center. Everyone involuntarily made way for him, out of awe, they did not dare to underestimate Tuoba Xiaoyao. This mediocre third son of the Tuoba Mansion became famous in one battle.


    ��Did something happen to the second prince, Yu Lie?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao frowned, searching for the second prince Yu Lie in the crowd.


    If he wanted the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to be his biggest backer, then he had to make good friends with the second prince Yu Lie and be highly regarded by Emperor Yu.


    If the assassination this time was sessfully resolved, then he would naturally be the biggest contributor.


    From a certain point of view, he was also the savior of the second prince Yu Lie. Gu Changge, who was nning all this behind the scenes, would naturally receive Yu Lie��s hostility.


    ��Don��t think that if you hide your strength, I will look at you. You are still not worthy of my Royal sister.��


    At this time, a slightly harsh and mocking voice sounded as a young man with a golden body appeared, walking like a tiger, speaking with disdain. He was Yu Ming, Yu Feiya��s younger brother.


    He pushed aside the crowd and walked toward Tuoba Xiaoyao, with a contemptuous expression on his face. Even though he knew that Tuoba Xiaoyao was powerful andparable to his second brother, he still didn��t take him seriously.


    After witnessing Gu Changge��s strength with his own eyes, he naturally looked down on Tuoba Xiaoyao��s strength. Tuoba Xiaoyao frowned as if he didn��t hear Yu Ming��s harsh words.


    He had long been used to Yu Ming��s sarcasm. When he was with Yu Feiya before, Yu Ming would always follow behind and mock him from time to time. He looked behind Yu Ming, and there was a man and a woman arriving.


    The man was tall and heroic, like a young god, with one hundred and eight divine rings all over his body. The woman was wearing a long dress, with a fair and beautiful face, noble and elegant, graceful and graceful.


    ��Your Highness, the Second Prince, are you alright?�� Seeing that Yu Lie and Yu Feiya were fine, Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t help asking while he heaved a sigh of relief.


    But when he said this, both Yu Lie and Yu Feiya were stunned, especially Yu Lie, the smile disappeared and his brows frowned. He felt even more puzzled.


    He had heard that Tuoba Xiaoyao had been keeping a low profile and concealing his strength all these years, so he was a little happy for him, happy that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had such a talent. But hearing Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words made him feel a little unhappy.


    Was it possible that with his strength, in this hunting conference, something would happen to him?


    On the contrary, Yu Feiya reacted quickly, knowing that what Tuoba Xiaoyao asked was about the assassin, she shook her head and exined, ��Imperial Brother was not assassinated. Everything is safe and nothing serious happened.��


    ��What?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao was finally startled, a little unbelievable, he almost blurted out the sentence ��impossible��.


    However, he reacted very quickly and was stopped in time, otherwise, it would be difficult to exin the matter clearly. A major incident almost happened, and he probably wouldn��t be able to clean it up even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

 Chapter 599: Bungling things up, A marriage proposal

    <h4>Chapter 599: Bungling things up, A marriage proposal</h4>


    ��Even if there were assassins, do you think I��d be hurt?��


    Although it was because of Yu Feiya��s exnation, the second prince Yu Lie didn��t have a good attitude toward Tuoba Xiaoyao anymore. He seemed very indifferent.


    ��Xiaoyao didn��t do it on purpose, he was just worried about your safety, brother, so don��t take it to heart.�� Yu Feiya sighed in her heart as she exined and shook her head lightly.


    She knew that her younger brother was really arrogant, and he misunderstood Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words just now, and felt displeased.


    ��Sister, you don��t need to say too much, I know it all in my heart.�� Yu Lie said lightly.


    As the future heir of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, even though Tuoba Xiaoyao had hidden his strength for many years and had great talent, he would eventually be his subject. There was a huge gap between the two in terms of identity.


    Others had alwayse to give him face, why should he give face to other people. What was more, these days, because of being on guard against assassins, he had made him a little bit desperate.


    As a result, nothing happened in the end, which made him even more unhappy. He didn��t have the slightest sympathy for the instigator, Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao also knew that what he said just now somewhat offended the second prince Yu Lie, and he felt somewhat helpless. But sometimes things were like this, self-defeating, and he had nothing to do with it.


    ��It seems that I was worrying too much, and His Royal Highness the Second Prince was offended.�� His words were neither humble nor overbearing.


    ��If I really thought I had some strength, I would be defiant. Second brother has great luck in his body. How can idlers get close to my second brother?�� Seeing this, Yu Ming naturally sneered without hesitation at this moment, extremely mocking , looking down on Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    But Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t care about his sarcasm. Instead, he looked at Yu Feiya with some questioning eyes. He wondered why the second prince, Yu Lie, was not attacked by assassins during this period. Could it be that something happened unexpectedly, causing the future he knew to change? Or maybe Gu Changge gave up on sending someone to assassinate the second prince?


    Seeing Tuoba��s carefree eyes, Yu Feiya just shook her head slightly, expressing that she didn��t know. She believed in Tuoba Xiaoyao very much, so she told her father to send more people to protect the second prince in this hunting conference. But at this hunting conference, no assassins were encountered.


    Emperor Yu ��s defensive arrangements were also useless. What she wanted to know more now was where Tuoba Xiaoyao got the news from. If Emperor Yu med her, she didn��t know how to exin it.


    ��It��s not normal. Could it be that Gu Changge gave up on the assassination when he mentioned that he knew about Emperor Yu sending people to protect the second prince?��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao thought of the greatest possibility in his heart. There might be a spy ced by Gu Changge around Yu Huang, otherwise it would be difficult to exin this matter. His face became a little ugly. Wouldn��t all his ns be in vain?


    After all, his ns were all based on the premise that he prevented the assassination, won the respect of Emperor Yu, and made friends with the second prince Yu Lie.


    ��Don��t worry, I will exin this to my father.�� Seemingly seeing through Tuoba Xiaoyao��s worries, Yu Feiya smiled slightly, reassuring him.


    ��Are these the geniuses of all races in this generation? It��s a bit disappointing. I thought they would be so strong.��


    But at this time, from within the dark mist that swept in from a distance, a voice suddenly sounded. There were several figures emerging.


    A slender man in a purple robe with a fair face arrived, shaking his head slightly. There was a faint gray mist around his body, and his aura was very strange, like nothingness, but it gave people a depressing feeling.


    There were many creatures following behind him. Judging from the appearance, there were human races and foreign races, both young and old. But the difference was that their aura was very terrifying, like a mountain and vast ocean, shocking people��s hearts, making people frown.


    ��A member of the Absolute Heavenly Royal family?��


    ��The Absolute Heavenly Mist suddenly erupted, it must be the members of the Absolute Heavenly Royal family. This time the Absolute Heavenly Extinction is sweeping through the Upper Realm, it has nothing to do with them.��


    This ce caused a greatmotion, and many young geniuses all stared at these people walking with fearful expressions.


    Although the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had not appeared in this world for countless years, their strength and mystery were the consensus of many forces.


    Creatures living in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction didn��t even need to cultivate, and their cultivation base could be stronger with age. Therefore, every creature that came out of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was someone with a cultivation level that reached the heavens and the earth. Ordinary people would not dare to provoke them.


    Not to mention the Absolute Heavenly Aura that contaminated the Absolute Heavenly Creatures, it was the deadliest poison for cultivators.


    At this time, even the young leading figures of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, such as the second prince Yu Lie, Yu Feiya and others, had serious expressions on their faces as they did not dare to underestimate them in the slightest.


    The young man in the purple robe in front of them gave them an unfathomable feeling, and they couldn��t see clearly.


    ��My name is Jia Luo, and I greet all of you.�� The young man in purple robe didn��t care about the jealous expressions of the people around him. He smiled and greeted everyone with an approachable and friendly attitude.


    But considering what he said just now, one couldn��t help but feel that his attitude was extremely insincere.


    The people behind him seemed to be headed by him, and they didn��t speak at the moment, but when they nced at the people in front of them, they inadvertently disyed disdain and contempt.


    ��We, Great Yu, and the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court have never met each other, and have no enmity. I wonder why you are here this time?�� Yu Feiya spoke in a calm voice, and questioned the purple-robed man in the lead.


    Although she didn��t feel any hostility from the purple-robed man in front of her, she always felt uneasy.


    ��Jia Luo, that��s him!�� Tuoba Xiaoyao stared at Jia Luo closely, and many past life memories appeared in his mind.


    Although this person was the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, with terrifying strength and unspeakable status, he was actually Gu Changge��s running dog behind him.


    In his previous life, he asked Emperor Yu for marriage and proved his own strength. In the end, he defeated all the princes of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and no one was his enemy. Even Yu Lie and Yu Feiya couldn��t test out his true strength, it was extremely terrifying.


    ��You are the Princess Feiya of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. You really live up to your name, you are beautiful and heavenly, I feel pity for you. I am the third prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. This time I came to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and I actually came here for the princess.�� Jia Luo didn��t answer when he heard the words, but took a careful look at Yu Feiya.


    Then he showed a mouthful of white teeth, and exined with a refined look on his face.


    These words changed the expression of everyone here. Many people were stunned at the same ce. This third prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court came here for Princess Yu Feiya?


    Yu Lie, Yu Ming and other Royal disciples frowned, unable to understand the intention of the third prince of the Absolute Yin Imperial Court.


    ��What do you mean? You came for me?�� Yu Feiya frowned tightly, and she was also puzzled.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao felt a little gloomy in his heart, he naturally knew Jia Luo��s purpose. In this life, he must stop this marriage, and not let Yu Feiya fall into the fire pit and leave him.


    ��Could it be that he came here for a marriage proposal?�� Yu Ming muttered softly, and couldn��t help guessing.


    Hearing Yu Ming��s words, Jia Luo nced at him, still smiling and said, ��Exactly.��


    ��What?�� Everyone was shocked, unbelievable.


    A prince from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court personally arriving at the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty through the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, in fact to propose a marriage?


    This news was really shocking and incredible.


    Although it was true that the eldest princess Yu Feiya had a pretty face and a beautiful face, she was overwhelmed by the country and the city. There were countless suitors, but even the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had heard the news and came here?


    Why did this feel a little unreal?


    In terms of status, the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was worthy of the eldest princess Yu Feiya.


    ��You want to marry my imperial sister?�� The eyes of the second prince Yu Lie became very deep, and the whole person seemed to be filled with bright brilliance like a young god, which was hard to look at.


    However, Jia Luo looked as usual, still smiling and said, ��Yes, I really have this intention, and to disy my sincerity, I can promise that the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that will sweep the Upper Realm will definitely not affect the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.��


    Hearing the word Absolute Heavenly Extinction, even Yu Lie��s face changed slightly, a little apprehensive. The rest of the people gasped even more, and fell silent. Yu Feiya, who was about to say something, was also taken aback, not knowing how to refuse.


    This was a disaster that even the Immortal sect feared. It could devour and destroy all the space along the way, turning it into an Absolutely Heavenly Battlefield, like a fire rising in the wind. Even space could not escape it, let alone the cultivators and creatures living in it.


    In the face of this terrifying disaster, it was difficult for a non-immortal existence to stop. This was also one of the main reasons why the Upper Realm feared the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Because of the appearance of creatures from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, the hunting conference had ended ahead of schedule. The mist of Absolute Heavenly Extinction that shrouded the wilderness also slowly dissipated. The sky and the earth finally returned to normal, but the hearts of everyone were filled with fog, which was extremely heavy.


    As long as the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was not resolved, this terrifying mountain would hang over everyone��s heads. Even the Immortal forces and the supreme sects were not spared.


    ��The third prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court?��


    On the ancient warship outside the Great Wilderness, after listening to Jia Luo��s intentions, Emperor Yu��s eyes flickered with golden light, thinking about gains and losses.


    Jia Luo led a group of people from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court and stood in front of Emperor Yu with a calm demeanor, neither humble nor overbearing.


    The many ministers standing on both sides had different moods. The sudden appearance of the Prince of the Absolute Heavenly Court making a request for marriage. In their opinion, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages.


    Although the Eldest Princess Yu Feiya was very talented and her achievements were boundless in the future, she was insignificant in front of the overall interests of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and it could even be said to be negligible.


    Just the promise that the Absolute Heavenly Extinction would not affect the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty made them very excited.


    Moreover, getting married means forming an alliance, and then the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court would inevitably appear in the Upper Realm. Having such a powerful and mysterious ally was more beneficial than harmful to the future development of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    As for whether the eldest princess Yu Feiya was willing or not, that was not their consideration. Although Gu Changge said he was standing in the front row with Emperor Yu, but at the moment he seemed to be out of it.


    He was not interested in this marriage, and most of his eyes were on Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    The Heavenly Sword Master knew that his identity was exposed, but he still looked calm and did not show any ws. It could only be said that it was worthy of being a reborn person, this kind of forbearance was absolutely unattainable.


    Because of the appearance of the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, people paid less attention to Tuoba Xiaoyao, even the scarred man who appeared in the wilderness before, few people paid attention to it.


    Although Emperor Yu sent people to track down his whereabouts, until now there was no clue.


    Yu Feiya lowered her eyebrows and stood quietly behind Emperor Yu without saying a word. Although she was talking about important events in her life, it didn��t seem to have anything to do with her.


    This was her destiny as a disciple of the Royal family, she should have thought of this day long ago.


    ��I don��t know what His Majesty Emperor Yu thinks? This letter was written by my father himself, and it contains the conditions that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court is willing to provide,�� Jia Luo smiled again and said before he took out a letter from his sleeve, asking the people on the side to present it.


    After scanning the contents of the letter, Emperor Yu couldn��t help shrinking his pupils slightly. Although he quickly recovered, he was still caught by many ministers. He guessed what conditions were promised in the letter, which made Emperor Yu look so surprised .


    ��The matter of marriage is no small matter, why don��t you let the Emperor think about it again. How about giving Prince Jia Luo an answer after returning to the imperial capital?��


    Emperor Yu smiled slightly, and epted the letter calmly, without asking Yu Feiya��s opinion.


    ��Of course, I can just take this opportunity to get a glimpse of the majesty and magnificence of the Imperial Capital of Great Yu.�� Jia Luo replied with a smile, not leaking anything.


    Emperor Yuughed and said, ��It should be so.��


    Seeing Emperor Yu��s attitude, all the ministers knew that he should be very moved, but because of a certain reason, it was difficult to agree so readily.


    In terms of status, the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was naturally worthy of Yu Feiya. What was more, this time the other party came with full sincerity.


    Although Tuoba Xiaoyao also looked calm, his heart was extremely ugly, his fists under his sleeves were clenched tightly, and he really wanted to stand up and fight for Yu Feiya at this time. But his intuition told him that it would only look stupid to do so.


    ��The person in front of me should be Young Master Changge from the rumors. Jia Luo has heard many stories about Young Master Changge from the mouth of the Imperial Sister, and he has admired him for a long time. I can see the real person today, I just feel that the rumors are true, and this trip is worthwhile.��


    Suddenly, Jia Luo looked at Gu Changge beside Emperor Yu, folded his hands and smiled. His attitude seemed extremely sincere.


    Hearing this, everyone was a little surprised, and they didn��t expect Jia Luo to say this suddenly, his imperial sister? Who was that?


    ��Jia Lan is your imperial sister?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, then put down the teacup in his hand before asking with a slight smile.


    In fact, he had already guessed a thing or two from Jia Luo��s surname.


    ��Exactly, if Miss knows that Young Master Changge still remembers her, she will be very happy.�� Jia Luo smiled and said with a somewhat respectful expression.


    The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was different from the many inheritances of the outside world. Although he was male, he was not the next sessor of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    On the contrary, it was his imperial sister, Jia Lan, who was far superior to him in terms of talent and strength. Moreover, the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court needed Gu Changge��s help to build the Reincarnation tform.


    Before, his imperial sister arrived at the Upper Realm looking for the descendant of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, but met Gu Changge, saw him disying the Divine Power of Reincarnation, and thought he was the sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    As a result, through the Reincarnation Inscription in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, it was discovered that the true sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had been killed by Gu Changge.

 Chapter 600: Gu Changge personally suggesting a marriage, A bad premonition

    <h4>Chapter 600: Gu Changge personally suggesting a marriage, A bad premonition</h4>


    Of course, the news that Gu Changge had killed the descendant of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was only circted among the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. Many people in the outside world still believed that Gu Changge possessed the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    This was just one of the reasons behind Jia Luo��s respect toward Gu Changge. The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was attentive of strength. At such an age, Gu Changge had reached a level that no one had ever achieved, so he was naturally respected by Jia Luo.


    On the other hand, in the future, the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court would still require Gu Changge��s help to build the Reincarnation tform.


    For the Absolute Heavenly Creatures, the Reincarnation tform was extremely important, and in some respects, it was even rted to the birth and nurturing of the Absolute Heavenly Creatures.


    ��It seems that before this, Young Master Changge and the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court have dealt with each other.�� Emperor Yuughed as a strange color shed in his eyes. If Jia Luo hadn��t mentioned it, he would not have known Gu Changge actually had contact within the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    Not only that but it was also estimated that not many people knew about it in the huge Upper Realm. Gu Changge had really hid it too deeply.


    ��I met Prince Jia Luo��s sister by chance before, and our intersection was not very deep.�� Gu Changge smiled.


    ��If there is a chance, Young Master Changge muste to our Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court as a guest. I think the Imperial Father would like you very much. During the time when we returned to the imperial court, the imperial sister was often with us. She was talking about you in front of me.�� Jia Luo had a smile on his face and extended an invitation to Gu Changge.


    What he said made everyone in this ce run wild with imagination. Did the princess in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court remember Gu Changge?


    Many people even thought of a romantic and snowy moon. Judging from Prince Jia Luo��s words, his imperial sister��s status in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court should not be simple.


    Of course, this was also intentional by Jia Luo. He said this in order to shorten the rtionship with Gu Changge. His eyes were always high above the top, and he didn��t care about the rest of the people. Even if it was Emperor Yu in front of him, it was because of his status that he had such an attitude.


    ��After a while, Gu is indeed headed to the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, and at that time I will trouble Prince Jia Luo to lead the way.�� Gu Changge replied with a smile as before.


    ��Of course, there is no problem. Young Master Changge��s arrival will be an honor for my Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.�� Jia Luo had a surprised look on his face.


    The attitude of the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court toward Gu Changge and everyone else waspletely different.


    Even if it was Princess Yu Feiya, his marriage partner, he might not be so caring. Seeing this scene, many ministers here had different thoughts. They felt that Prince Jia Luo must havee here on someone��s order, and he did not actually admire Princess Yu Feiya.


    ��Imperial Sister, this person��s attitude is very perfunctory. If the Emperor really agrees, I��m afraid that you will be wronged and neglected after your marriage.��


    Although Yu Ming was usually careless and used to be straightforward, at this time he was really thinking about Yu Feiya and was a little worried. Even though he was the prince, he still couldn��t influence Emperor Yu��s decision, not even his second brother Yu Lie could do so.


    Although he said this lightly, he was surrounded by people with advanced cultivation bases, so they could naturally hear it. Emperor Yu didn��t order anything, thus many ministers naturally didn��t dare toment.


    Yu Feiya��s expression remained unchanged, she just shook her head lightly and didn��t say much.


    Jia Luo had naturally heard this. He not only smiled, but looked at Yu Feiya and said, ��Because I saw someone I have always admired, I couldn��t help feeling a little excited. I hope Princess Feiya doesn��t mind.��


    Yu Feiya smiled decently, ��Prince Jia Luo is offended, why would Feiya care about such trivial matters?��


    ��Haha, Prince Jia Luo is a talented person with extraordinary talent. Even if Feiya is married, how can she be wronged?�� Emperor Yu alsoughed at this moment, and his mood seemed extremely happy.


    Many ministers also spoke in agreement after hearing the words. There was a lively scene here. Only Tuoba Xiaoyao remained silent, looking at Yu Feiya from time to time, unable to hide his worry. Because of the arrival of the prince from the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, the hunting conference ended early.


    Then the minister in charge of hosting the conference announced the rankings for the disciples of various forces, and at the same time bestowed many rewards.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao exposed his own strength. In the end, although the colorful and exquisite tower did not reveal how he survived, it left a lot of suspense.


    But he was still in the top five rankings. The strength of the man with the scar was obvious to all, and it was extremely terrifying, even many children of the Royal family could hardly defeat him.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao deserved such a ranking, even his second sister was only ranked in the top 30.


    After the hunting conference ended, many flying boats and ancient warships flew across space and returned to the Great Yu Imperial Capital.


    Emperor Yu was very happy, he awarded meritorious deeds, held a banquet, and bestowed treasures and exercises on many young lords.


    Of course, on the one hand, it was also because the second prince Yu Lie had never been assassinated, which made him feel relieved.


    At the banquet, many ministers were curious about why Tuoba Xiaoyao had to hide his strength until now, yet they tactfully did not ask any further questions.


    On the contrary, Emperor Yu took advantage of this incident and asked Yu Feiya how she learned about the assassination. Regarding this, Yu Feiya only said that she had heard some rumors, but was not very clear about the source.


    As for why no assassin showed up in the end, it was also very likely that the other party gave up because he saw that Emperor Yu was extremely guarded. Many ministers, including Emperor Yu, could hear Yu Feiya��s perfunctory.


    But they didn��t say much, Emperor Yu shook his head and smiled, knowing that Yu Feiya had deliberately concealed it, so it was naturally not easy to ask any more questions in front of everyone, especially in front of Gu Changge.


    If Gu Changge knew that Yu Feiya secretly mentioned that he intended to send someone to assassinate the second prince Yu Lie. Emperor Yu wouldn��t know how to deal with it.


    At this banquet, Tuoba Xiaoyao naturally became the focus of attention other than the princes of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    Many ministers intentionally let their daughters approach him. From a certain point of view, Tuoba Xiaoyao had no marriage contract, and his father was an important minister today with a bright future, so he had naturally be a favorite in everyone��s eyes.


    Yet Tuoba Xiaoyao politely declined them one by one, with a calm appearance, unmoved by foreign objects.


    ��It seems that the third son of the Tuoba Mansion has great ambitions. Why doesn��t His Majesty Emperor Yu take this opportunity to bestow a marriage?��


    At this time, Gu Changge, who was sitting above the first ce, took a sip of wine and suddenly smiled slightly before saying to Emperor Yu beside him.


    Hearing this, many ministers below were all stunned as they disyed envious and jealous expressions.


    Gu Changge had opened his mouth to personally offer the marriage. What kind of virtue and ability did this Tuoba Xiaoyao have?


    Even Tuoba Yuntian looked excited and ttered. In his opinion, when Gu Changge spoke out to seek marriage for his son, that meant he valued his son.


    If Tuoba Xiaoyao could catch his eyes, that would be a beautiful thing. Only the expression on Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face was a little stiff and ugly. The palm holding the wine ss was also stiff, which was extremely unnatural.


    He had a bad premonition in his heart, and Gu Changge offered the marriage with absolutely no good intentions. It was not as simple as he thought on the surface.


    ��Haha, what Young Master Changge said is very true. Such a young and handsome man is naturally worthy of my Emperor��s daughter. This is a good opportunity.��


    Emperor Yuughed when he heard the words because Gu Changge said so, he also had this intention in his heart.


    Then he looked at Tuoba Xiaoyao carefully, couldn��t help but admire him, and asked aloud, intending to choose a princess to make a marriage contract with Tuoba Xiaoyao.

 Chapter 601: I have long been interested, He just don’t know how to flatter

    <h4>Chapter 601: I have long been interested, He just don��t know how to tter</h4>


    Emperor Yu took the initiative to speak as he intended to choose her daughter to enter into a marriage contract with Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    In his eyes, Tuoba Xiaoyao was young, but mature and stable with traits that suggested he could be a master.


    Judging from his low-key personality these years, it was enough to see that he was not simple. He was not the kind of impatient person who regarded fame and fortune as everything. Coupled with Gu Changge��s suggestion, Emperor Yu was also very moved for a while.


    He had quite a few children, besides the eldest daughter Yu Feiya, there were several other princesses who were also talented and beautiful. If using a marriage, he could also win over the minister Tuoba Yuntian, it would be the best for both of them.


    ��Haha, but for this kind of thing, you still have to listen to the opinions of the parties involved.�� Emperor Yuughed and looked at Tuoba Xiaoyao with appreciation.


    ��What His Majesty Emperor Yu said is very true, but I think the third son of the Tuoba Mansion will not refuse His Majesty��s kindness.�� Gu Changge on the side was dressed in white as he seemed spotless and fairy-like.


    He lightly drank the wine before lowering his eyes from time to time. He had a gentle smile on his face all the time, causing many heavenly girls here to look at him quietly, with slight dizziness on their faces. His whole person seemed to be from outside the world, witnessing an insignificant incident.


    Many young lords here cast envious eyes on Tuoba Xiaoyao. If he could really marry a princess and hug the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s thigh tightly, Tuoba Xiaoyao would not have to worry about his next life.


    Even the Tuoba mansion behind him would enjoy endless glory and wealth, and his power would increase further. What could he do?


    In the eyes of many people, if Gu Changge hadn��t said such an extra sentence suddenly, it was estimated that Emperor Yu would not have granted the marriage. This made them extremely envious and jealous, why couldn��t they encounter such a good thing?


    Tuoba Qiongling and Tuoba Qingyu, who had heard Tuoba Xiaoyao say that Gu Changge would harm him, werepletely confused.


    If Gu Changge wanted to kill Tuoba Xiaoyao, then why did he propose a marriage on his behalf? After marrying the Royal family, Tuoba Xiaoyao would naturally be more valued and appreciated by Emperor Yu, and it could be said that he would get all benefits and no harm.


    If Gu Changge wanted to deal with Tuoba Xiaoyao in the future, wouldn��t it be more difficult?


    And just when everyone was full of emotions, the person involved, Tuoba Xiaoyao, finally spoke.


    He calmed down and looked up at Emperor Yu��s face before considering his words, then he declined politely, ��Tuoba Xiaoyao thanks His Majesty Emperor Yu for his kindness, but I already have someone in my heart, and if His Majesty bestows a marriage, I will probably disappoint you. Your Majesty��s kindness is greatly appreciated.��


    He knew that this was Gu Changge��s conspiracy, but he had no choice but to refuse at the risk of offending him. No matter what the reason was, it was impossible for him to agree to this marriage offer.


    Emperor Yu��s gift of marriage must be given to another daughter, not Yu Feiya. Apart from Yu Feiya, he couldn��t tolerate anyone in his heart.


    ��What?�� Hearing this, the hall went almost silent for a moment.


    After reacting, everyone��s eyes widened, and they all wondered if their ears had heard it wrong.


    <i>Tuoba Xiaoyao actually refused His Majesty Emperor Yu��s offer of marriage.</i>


    <i>Where did he get the guts?</i>


    They couldn��t believe whether this Tuoba Xiaoyao was really stupid or just pretending to be stupid. At this time, he rejected Emperor Yu in front of everyone. Where was Tuoba Xiaoyao putting Emperor Yu��s face? Didn��t he know what kind of benefits this marriage would bring him?


    This made everyone feel unbelievable. The faces of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s second sister and fourth sister, also turned pale, extremely worried. Perhaps the only person in the audience who was not surprised was the eldest princess Yu Feiya.


    She stood quietly behind Emperor Yu and only looked up at him when Tuoba Xiaoyao refused. In some aspects, she even knew Tuoba Xiaoyao better than his parents.


    ��Xiaoyao, you���� Filled with surprise and pride, Tuoba Yuntian was drinking wine with a few colleagues next to him.


    At this moment, his eyes were also wide open, and the wine ss in his hand fell to the ground with a ng, his voice trembling. He also never thought that Tuoba Xiaoyao would refuse.


    In his opinion, there was absolutely no reason to refuse. Then, he would be a rtive of the Emperor and would be more prominent than before. But Tuoba Xiaoyao actually refused, which made his eyes go dark, he couldn��t bear it and almost passed out.


    Emperor Yu was also stunned for a while, apparently, he did not expect Tuoba Xiaoyao to reject him in front of the officials. The smile on his face disappeared quickly, and his voice was dignified, ��Are you looking down on the Emperor��s daughter?��


    Compared with the previous amiable and cheerful look, the present Emperor Yu had a terrifying coercion on his body. The ministers trembled, and hurriedly got up from their seats, prostrating themselves on the ground before begging Emperor Yu to appease his anger.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Emperor Yu was angry.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao��splexion changed slightly, and then he returned to normal. His words were neither humble nor overbearing, ��His Majesty Emperor Yu misunderstood. It��s not that Xiaoyao looks down on the princesses, but that he has someone in his heart, and he really can��t tolerate anyone else.��


    ��The princesses are beautiful, which is rare in the world. If it weren��t for this reason, it would be toote for Xiaoyao to be happy�� This sentence is true, and there is no falsehood.��


    He had already decided that even if he offended Emperor Yu, he would speak clearly today.


    ��This guy is still thinking about imperial sister.�� Yu Ming saw Tuoba Xiaoyao��s intention at once, and couldn��t help sneering.


    Beside him, Yu Lie��s face sank like water, and he didn��t say much.


    As the heir of the Great Yu dynasty in the future, Tuoba Xiaoyao personally rejected the marriage offer from Emperor Yu today, which made him feel that the dynasty had been provoked. He, who didn��t like Tuoba Xiaoyao in the first ce, was even more displeased at this moment.


    ��Hehe, I see that you don��t have the guts. Which of the daughters of the Emperor is not the most beautiful in the world? Since you have your own heart, then the Emperor will not force you.�� Emperor Yu snorted coldly, although he was unhappy, he didn��t continue to get angry.


    Although this kind of thing made him lose face, he would not me Tuoba Xiaoyao too much. It was just that from now on, it would be more and more difficult for Tuoba Xiaoyao and the family behind him to get his reward and respect.


    Many ministers were also silent and did not dare to say more. Although Tuoba Xiaoyao��s exnation was reasonable, it seemed extremely stupid to them.


    ��I was reckless to speak of this matter, and that made His Majesty Emperor Yu unhappy. If I had known that the third son of the Tuoba mansion had someone in his heart, I wouldn��t have proposed the marriage.�� Gu Changge sighed softly at this moment. He seemed a little helpless, and apologized slightly.


    Hearing that the anger on Emperor Yu��s face dissipated, he waved his hands and said, ��Young Master Changge, what did you say? How can I me you for this matter? You also have good intentions����


    He didn��t say the remaining sentence, ��It��s just that Tuoba Xiaoyao doesn��t know how to tter you.�� He didn��t say it, but many ministers knew what it meant, and couldn��t help but look pitiful and gloat at Tuoba Yuntian.


    Just now they were envious and jealous of him, but in the blink of an eye, they not only vomited the fat that was brought to their mouth but also cursed him as unptable. This kind of consequence not only made Emperor Yu furious, but he was left out in the cold after that, probably afraid of offending Gu Changge inadvertently.


    The glory of Tuoba Mansion might nevere back after today. Tuoba Yuntian��s face was also gloomy. He looked extremely depressed as hemented in his heart.


    In front of everyone, it was not easy for him to me Tuoba Xiaoyao. He should be happy because he was hiding his strength, but he was not happy at all.

 Chapter 602: Thinking too much, Put him in prison

    <h4>Chapter 602: Thinking too much, Put him in prison</h4>


    ��Young Master Changge, why should you care about such a trivial matter? Let Yu Lie offer a toast to Young Master Changge.��


    ��If you have a chance in the future, you should spend more time with Young Master Changge. I think you are about the same age as Young Master Changge, but the gap is like a catastrophe. As long as you can reach one-tenth of Young Master Changge��s level, this Emperor can also hand over the Great Yu dynasty to you with confidence.��


    On the top seat, Emperor Yu��s expression quickly recovered. After all, he was the Emperor of the Immortal Dynasty. A smile appeared on his face as he changed the subject and stretched out his hand for the second prince Yu Lie to step forward for a toast.


    ��Yes, father.��


    Knowing that this was an opportunity for him to get closer to Gu Changge, Yu Lie also had a humble smile on his face. He walked, holding a wine ss in his hand, looking handsome and extraordinary like a tiger emanating a luxurious demeanor. Such an expression waspletely different from the indifference and arrogance that he had when facing Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    ��Yu Lie respects Young Master Changge for a toast.��


    ��Second prince, please!�� Gu Changge nodded with a smile on his face. He then thought of something, and said with great interest, ��Speaking of which, I��m actually a little curious about what kind of woman is worthy of being rejected by the third son of the Tuoba Mansion, His Majesty Emperor Yu.�� His words stunned everyone.


    It was okay if he didn��t say anything, everyone here couldn��t help but be a little curious. To put it bluntly, it was to reject good intentions and look down on those princesses.


    Emperor Yu��s expression was also a little moved, he was also a little curious after all. If Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t exin the reason he would punish him for the crime of insulting the Emperor.


    ��This Emperor also wants to know what Young Master Changge said.�� He smiled and nodded.


    Gu Changge smiled and replied, ��How about this, if the third son of Tuoba Mansion is interested in Great Yu��s woman, His Majesty might as well be a man of honor and offer them a marriage. It��s just that I was a bit reckless right now, so I can apologize to the third son of the Tuoba House.��


    Emperor Yu didn��t know why Gu Changge valued Tuoba Xiaoyao so much and even nned to apologize. But since Gu Changge said so, how could he refuse, he immediately asked Tuoba Xiaoyao again.


    After all, this was just a trivial matter, a matter of his words.


    ��What do you think? If the woman you like is from my Great Yu, then this Emperor will decide and marry you two.�� Emperor Yu asked with majesty in his eyes.


    ��It should be because Young Master Changge cherishes his talents. The performance of Tuoba Xiaoyao in the hunting conference was noticed by Young Master Changge.��


    ��Yeah, I heard that Young Master Changge mainly cares about his subordinates, he is very protective, and he is very good to his followers����


    ��Why is this kid so lucky to be so highly valued by Young Master Changge? If he can��t get married once, there will be another time.��


    Seeing this scene, many ministers guessed, feeling even more envious and jealous.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao looked at the smiling Gu Changge, and the familiar feeling of fear struck again, making him look a little ugly as he clenched his fists. He knew that Gu Changge was absolutely uneasy and kind.


    Whether it was the marriage gift before or the questioning now, it was for his own good on the surface, but secretly it was to incur the wrath and alienation of Emperor Yu. Gu Changge must have guessed his rtionship with Yu Feiya, he must have done that on purpose. Every sentence implied a murderous intent, leaving him no way out, it was really hateful.


    Facing Emperor Yu��s question, Tuoba Xiaoyao took a deep breath and replied again, ��His Majesty Emperor Yu, the person Xiaoyao likes is actually Princess Yu Feiya, not someone else.��


    What he said was very bold and direct, without any hidden meaning. And when he was speaking, he looked at Yu Feiya above, seeing that she seemed to be a little shocked, he couldn��t help sighing softly.


    If it wasn��t for Gu Changge��s calctions, he didn��t want to reveal the matter at this time. But this was also good, if he said this in front of the officials, he could also make ns to prevent the marriage between the Great Yu and Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court in the future.


    Even though Emperor Yu would bepletely offended to death after today, and his previous ns would be cut off, there was no other way. Gu Changge forced him to death, he had no choice.


    ��Are you serious about what you said?�� Emperor Yu��s face darkened again, and he suppressed his anger.


    He really never expected that Tuoba Xiaoyao would say that the woman he liked was the eldest princess Yu Feiya. How did this end?


    All the ministers were also deeply surprised, their eyes widened, and they couldn��t react for a while.


    At this time, even Jia Luo, the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court who had not spoken much at the banquet, squinted his eyes and looked at Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    His marriage partner was the eldest princess Yu Feiya. And now that this guy said he was nning to fight with him?


    It was just that Yu Feiya was a little silent, holding her sleeves tightly with her bare hands, her heart was not at peace.


    ��It seems that Princess Feiya has a good rtionship with the third son of the Tuoba Mansion.�� At this time, Gu Changge��s slightly surprised voice sounded, bringing Yu Feiya back to her senses.


    ��Why did Young Master Changge make such a statement?�� She asked, a little puzzled.


    Gu Changge smiled and answered, ��Looking at Princess Feiya��s appearance, she doesn��t seem too shocked. Presumably, Princess Feiya has known about the secrets of the third son Tuoba, right?��


    Seeing that Yu Feiya remained silent, Gu Changge knew that he had guessed right. He smiled indifferently, and looked at Tuoba Xiaoyao again. Now that the matter had developed to this point, he wanted to see how this guy would end up.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao still wanted the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to be hisst protective shield? He was thinking too much.


    After today, even if Emperor Yu knew that Gu Changge was going to snatch the Heavenly Sword from Tuoba Xiaoyao, he would turn a blind eye and close his eyes, and would not interfere.


    Even if Tuoba Xiaoyao��s talent was extraordinary and his future was limitless, so what?


    In Emperor Yu��s heart, Tuoba Xiaoyao was no longer the young hero he was before, but a stupid person who was ignorant of current affairs andpliments. It was impossible for him to tear himself apart from Gu Changge for such a Tuoba Xiaoyao. Because it was not worth it.


    ��Reporting to His Majesty Emperor Yu, this statement is absolutely true. Xiaoyao��s favorite woman is Princess Feiya.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t care about the expressions of the people around him at all. He took a deep breath, and asserted again.


    In his new life, he used to be timid and scrupulous, but today he would be proud once again. He also couldn��t do anything to hide his mind at this time.


    ��Good, good�� Very good!�� Emperor Yuughed back in anger, uttering the word ��good�� thrice in session. The golden light in his eyes shone, and there was a scene of the destruction of the universe.


    A terrible aura circted around his body, making the star field above the sky tremble.


    Tens of thousands of stars swayed as if they were about to fall, and terrifying clouds billowed, covering the sky and covering the sun. This was the wrath of the Emperor of the Immortal Dynasty, which directly affected the changes in the star field within the territory.


    Joy, anger, sorrow�� Any emotional change was closely rted to the Luck in this territory, affecting everything in the world.


    At this moment in the Great Yu territory, countless cultivators raised their heads in amazement, shocked by such a vision. Many ministers in the hall were also trembling like chaff, prostrating on the ground, not daring to raise their heads.


    Tuoba Yuntian and the two daughters behind him also turned pale and were frightened.


    Today, Emperor Yu had been furious twice, and this time was probably even more serious.


    Knowing that Emperor Yu intended to marry Yu Feiya and the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, Tuoba Xiaoyao said it so recklessly, wasn��t this a p in the face of Emperor Yu?


    And it was still in front of the officials. Could it be that Emperor Yu really wanted to agree to the words of marriage that he promised earlier? This was obviously impossible.


    ��Very well, the Emperor is telling you that it is impossible. It��s impossible for me to give Feiya to you, so you should die. Since you are sincerely provoking me today�� Come here, put Tuoba Xiaoyao in prison for me!��


    Emperor Yu was furious, his anger was hard to suppress. He immediately shouted and waved his hand, causing the guards outside the hall to step forward and put Tuoba Xiaoyao into the prison.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao had already guessed such an ending, not surprised, his face looked extremely calm. It was just that when he looked at Gu Changge, there was unconceble hatred deep in his eyes.


    Soon, the guards outside the hall entered, holding Heavenly Swords, Heavenly Spears, and other weapons as they escorted Tuoba Xiaoyao away.


    Tuoba Yuntian and the others turned pale. Looking at this scene, they didn��t even dare to say a word, let alone stop them.


    Many ministers also felt a burst of embarrassment, a good man who was a proud son of heaven was wronged and became a prisoner in the blink of an eye. Wasn��t this the end of his own doing?

 Chapter 603: Emperor Yu’s other thoughts, Then what are you to me?

    <h4>Chapter 603: Emperor Yu��s other thoughts, Then what are you to me?</h4>


    In the hall, there was silence, many singers crawled down in fear, and all the ministers were also silent. Tuoba Xiaoyao was detained by the enraged Emperor Yu.


    Although it was just a small episode, many ministers could feel Emperor Yu��s displeasure, his face was extremely gloomy, revealing a palpitating majesty. Even the most favored princes did not dare to speak easily.


    Yu Feiya looked worriedly in the direction where Tuoba Xiaoyao was taken away and continued to remain silent. She didn��t know why Tuoba Xiaoyao would offend Emperor Yu at this juncture.


    Wasn��t he clearly pping Emperor Yu in the face before everyone? As the Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, how could Emperor Yu easily spare him?


    For a moment, she sighed slightly in her heart, a little at a loss, not knowing how to deal with the matter.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was still too reckless, without considering the priorities and gains and losses of things.


    ��Feiya, it seems that you also have many things to hide from this Emperor.�� Emperor Yu��splexion finally recovered, he nced at Yu Feiya lightly before saying.


    He was not stupid, as could be seen from Tuoba Xiaoyao��s attitude, he and Yu Feiya might not simply know each other. It was just that Yu Feiya had never mentioned it to him before.


    This made Emperor Yu a little disappointed. In his eyes, Yu Feiya had always been an obedient, steady, and well-behaved representative. How long ago has she been hiding so many things from him as she was now? When did she learn to hide so many things from him because of a man?


    Yu Feiya��s face was slightly pale, and she whispered, ��Daughter didn��t intend to hide it from her father. There is a reason����


    She was about to exin, but Emperor Yu interrupted her with a wave of his hand, and said lightly, ��You don��t need to exin, you will stay in the mansion from today onwards. You are not allowed to step out of the mansion without this Emperor��s order.��


    When she heard this, Yu Feiya��s face became pale and her body trembled, as if struck by lightning. It was a little unbelievable for her.


    At such a big age, it was the first time that she was grounded by Emperor Yu, and she was not allowed to take half a step out of the mansion. She knew that Emperor Yu was really angry.


    ��Yes, father.�� But at this moment, she didn��t dare to disobey Emperor Yu��s wishes, she lowered her head and replied in a low voice, her eyes dimmed.


    She inadvertently nced to the side but saw Gu Changge with a vague smile on his lips as if he was also looking at her. This gave Yu Feiya a strange and indescribable feeling as if everything that happened in the pce today was caused by Gu Changge��s deliberate promotion.


    If it wasn��t for Gu Changge, Tuoba Xiaoyao would not have aroused Emperor Yu��s wrath.


    ��I let Young Master Changgeugh. I didn��t expect this kind of thing to happen today. It��s really embarrassing.��


    Afterward, Emperor Yu turned his head to look at Gu Changge, and couldn��t help shaking his head and sighing.


    Gu Changge withdrew his gaze from looking at Yu Feiya��s expression. Watching the development of things all the time, it was actually simr to what he had expected.


    Hearing this, he smiled, then shook his head and said, ��It really surprised me, this third son of the Tuoba Mansion would say these words in public. People are afraid of embarrassment.��


    Not only did he reject Emperor Yu��s offer of marriage in public, but he also publicly announced that his favorite person was Princess Yu Feiya. This was no longer as simple as indescribable treason, but courting death.


    For Gu Changge, things became easier after Tuoba Xiaoyao was imprisoned. Although the prison of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was known as a of heaven and earth, in the deepest part, even the enemies and Enlightened beings were imprisoned there.


    But if Gu Changge wanted to sneak in quietly, it was still easy. Even if Tuoba Xiaoyao died in prison, no one would suspect him.


    After such an incident, many ministers including Emperor Yu lost interest in the next banquet.


    The faces of the people in Tuoba Mansion were gloomy. Such a big event happened, no one had even imagined it before. From now on, Tuoba Mansion would definitely be alienated by Emperor Yu and would not be valued again.


    The glory was gone, and it was going to decline. Although Tuoba Qiongling and Tuoba Qingyu were very concerned about Tuoba Xiaoyao, they were helpless at the moment and could only worry about it.


    They really wanted to tell their father about Tuoba Xiaoyao, but Tuoba Xiaoyao repeatedly told them not to tell those words to other people, including their parents.


    During this period, Jia Luo, the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, once again raised the matter of marriage. Just now, Tuoba Xiaoyao said those words in front of everyone, which made him feel quite ufortable, and he was a little worried that Emperor Yu would refuse.


    Although he didn��t really admire Yu Feiya, in his eyes, their marriage was a certainty.


    Suddenly, Tuoba Xiaoyao had jumped out, deliberately blocking this matter, and it felt like the other party didn��t take him seriously.


    In Jia Luo��s view, Tuoba Xiaoyao was just a small son of the General��s mansion, and it was far from possible topare him with him in terms of cultivation level or status. As long as Emperor Yu was smart, he would know how to choose.


    ��As for the marriage proposal proposed by Prince Jia Luo, this Emperor will consider it for a few days and give you an answer in five days.�� Facing Jia Luo��s proposal of marriage again, Emperor Yu answered in this way, impably, and had no intention of fully agreeing.


    In fact, he still had other thoughts in his mind, let Prince Jia Luo hang out for a few days first, and then discuss the proposal.


    On the other hand, Emperor Yu actually had other thoughts. At the time of the hunting conference, Tuoba Xiaoyao showed terrifying strength. That was not something his realm could disy.


    Therefore, Emperor Yu judged that there must be some big secret hidden in Tuoba Xiaoyao. If he had time, he would torture him.


    After the banquet was over, the officials left tremblingly, and the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court and his party were also led by the maids to the other side of the pce.


    Gu Changge also took Jiang Chuchu and returned to his residence. He was not in a hurry to investigate the situation of Tuoba Xiaoyao. If what he expected was correct, Yu Tianzheng should be waiting for him at his residence right now.


    At the time of the hunting conference, he told Yu Tianzheng to give up the assassination, fearing that he would ruin his n. Now, Yu Tianzheng must be unwilling and would definitely want to ask about it.


    ��Looking at it this way, I still have to make that guy more obedient���� Gu Changge narrowed his eyes.


    With such a chess piece in ce, he naturally needed to n carefully. Now that he knew the identity of the Master of the Heavenly Sword, he was not in a hurry about the matter of the Heavenly Sword.


    On the contrary, it was the huge Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that gave him an opportunity to take advantage.


    ��Did you already know what happened between Tuoba Xiaoyao and Princess Yu Feiya?��


    Jiang Chuchu and Gu Changge walked side by side, dressed in white with light veils on their faces. She was only revealing the brows and eyes with an aura that transcended the dust. The blue hair fluttered like the moon god who was about to return to the wind.


    She asked softly, having witnessed all the incidents in the pce today, she could naturally see that those words were intentionally made by Gu Changge, just to use Tuoba Xiaoyao to make Emperor Yu furious.


    It stood to reason that Tuoba Xiaoyao and Gu Changge had no enmity and they had never seen each other before. However, Gu Changge acted as if he knew him very well, which puzzled her a lot.


    ��Yeah, I knew it a long time ago. Otherwise, how could I be bored to the point of nning someone else��s marriage.�� Gu Changge smiled and put his arms around her slender waist.


    Jiang Chuchu had an expression as if she expected it. Seeing that she still wanted to ask, Gu Changge couldn��t help but chuckle, and said, ��That Tuoba Xiaoyao has the Heavenly Sword in his hand, and he endured it for so many years in order to avoid my detection.��


    ��It��s a pity that I saw through it at the hunting conference. If something like the Heavenly Sword falls into his hands, it will only kill him. Unfortunately, he still doesn��t understand and is trying to fight against me.��


    ��Handing the Heavenly Sword?�� Jiang Chuchu blinked her eyes thoughtfully.


    She naturally knew about the Seven Heavenly Artifacts and knew that Gu Changge already had those. No wonder he wanted to attack Tuoba Xiaoyao, it turned out to be for this reason. However, Gu Changge would tell her such a secret thing so frankly, which moved her a little.


    After all, people like Gu Changge were rarely willing to tell the truth.


    ��Actually, you don��t need to tell me these things.�� Jiang Chuchu��s eyes were shining, she raised her head to nce at Gu Changge, and then looked into the distance as if nothing had happened.


    ��But I just want to tell you.�� Gu Changge smiled, grabbed her soft and boneless little hand before cing it in his palm.


    ��Who asked you to tell me? I�� I don��t want to know these things.�� Jiang Chuchu suddenly felt her heart beating very fast. Her face couldn��t help being stained with a faint rosy color, and she wanted to pull her hand out. But Gu Changge held on tightly, which made her a little ashamed.


    ��There are still so many guards from Great Yu watching here����


    ��Why does it matter, them looking at us? Can��t I still hold your hand?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, ��We are an old couple, why are you so shy?��


    ��Who is the old couple? Yue Mingkong is your fiance.�� Jiang Chuchu wanted to give him a white look, showing annoyance.


    At this time, she always felt that her face under the veil must have been as red as rouge.


    In front of everyone, she was a sacred and dignified Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, untainted by the world, detached from the outside world. Her mind was like a mirror, and would not change in the slightest because of external things.


    ��Mingkong is my fianc��e, so what are you to me?�� Gu Changge still chuckled lightly.


    ��You���� Hearing this question, Jiang Chuchu felt ashamed and annoyed again, feeling a little inexplicably disappointed.


    Yes, Yue Mingkong was a legitimate fiancee, so what was she?


    Gu Changge sighed and said, ��I understand, you will probably be a spoiled maid in the future, the kind who is especially bullied. Not only bullied by me but also bullied by others����


    ��You are not allowed to bully me.��


    Although Jiang Chuchu was adjusting her mood, she still felt aggrieved when she heard this, and pulled his hand out of Gu Changge��s palm.


    ��Then don��t be a maid in the future.�� Gu Changge smiled, showing a gentle and sympathetic expression.


    Jiang Chuchu always felt that he was here purely to tease him today.


    ��You will marry me, right?�� She lowered her eyes and her voice gradually became lower.

 Chapter 604: Getting in the way of my business, Facing the greatest enemy for the first time

    <h4>Chapter 604: Getting in the way of my business, Facing the greatest enemy for the first time</h4>


    Marry? This word came to Gu Changge��s mind as he smiled and said, ��That��s natural.��


    The sky was dusky as the sun set, and the two walked side by side in the pce like a godly couple.


    Although she was speaking softly, Jiang Chuchu always kept the guards up watching quietly.


    ��That Tuoba Xiaoyao is now locked in the prison, so should we kill him and grab the Heavenly Sword? The Prison of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty shouldn��t be able to stop the two of us.�� On the way back to the residence, Jiang Chuchu suddenly had a thought.


    Gu Changge didn��t expect her to say that. He put his hand on her pretty face, and said with a smile, ��It��s natural to kill him, I want to take the Heavenly Sword, but it��s not us, just me.��


    ��I can help you too���� Jiang Chuchu couldn��t help herself from saying.


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and said, ��No need. Don��t forget your identity, you are the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, this kind of thing is not suitable for you.��


    Jiang Chuchu had been influenced by the scriptures of the Human Ancestor Hall since she was a child. She had a heart for all people in the world, and upheld a sense of justice. If she did this kind of thing, it would only pollute her heart of Taoism for no reason.


    ��For you, I have turned my back on my master, so what are these things?�� Jiang Chuchu lowered his eyes, knowing what Gu Changge meant.


    ��But I don��t want you to fall into the mortal world and be contaminated with vulgarity.�� Gu Changge smiled.


    Jiang Chuchu stared at his face, and finally hummed softly. At this moment, she felt that she had paid so much for Gu Changge, and it was all worth it.


    When Gu Changge returned to the pce, as he expected, Yu Tianzheng was already waiting there. He remained silent, although he still looked respectful, he was a little unwilling as if he wanted an exnation from Gu Changge.


    ��Go and rest first,�� Gu Changge smiled slightly and asked Jiang Chuchu to leave before walking over on his own.


    ��Yu Tianzheng greets Young Master Changge.�� Yu Tianzheng��s appearance was very simr to Emperor Yu��s, with a square nose and mouth, but he looked older, adding a sense of vicissitudes.


    He obeyed Gu Changge��s order and canceled the assassination n against the second prince Yu Lie at the hunting conference. But he couldn��t figure out why Gu Changge did this.


    If the second prince Yu Lie had died there, then the entire Great Yu Immortal Dynasty would be in chaos, and the many methods he deployed would also be effective. This was also the reason he wanted to question Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard the words, and asked unhurriedly, ��Why, what do you want to see me for?��


    He asked knowingly, wanting to know Yu Tianzheng��s attitude. If Yu Tianzheng was smarter and obeyed his orders obediently and didn��t bother with what shouldn��t be asked, then Gu Changge could let him go.


    If he didn��t knew to differentiate good from bad, Gu Changge would naturally not show mercy.


    ��I don��t understand something, I hope Young Master Changge can exin something to me,�� Yu Tianzheng raised his head with some questions in his words. He had been unwilling these days.


    ��Oh, what is so unclear?�� Gu Changge still spoke unhurriedly.


    Yu Tianzheng looked directly at him and said, ��With sincerity, I intend to cooperate with Young Master Changge. If I can take over the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, I will definitely make an oath of heaven and hand over the Great Yu, but Young Master Changge, without telling me the reason, you made me give up the assassination. If it��s not that you forgot the agreement between the two of us, or you and Emperor Yu jointly nned to capture me?��


    He had made a lot of preparations for this trip, so his words were not polite at all. Before, it was because he was too polite that Gu Changge felt that he was being bullied and was constrained by him.


    His own cultivation base was stronger than Emperor Yu��s, but the techniques and divine powers of the two were not the same. All these years, he had tried his best, even if he was facing an Enlightened being, he could still fight.


    What was more, Yu Tianzheng expected that if Gu Changge still had a n against the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he would not do anything to him. He uttered these words, on the one hand, to vent the anger in his heart, and on the other hand, he also wanted to let Gu Changge know his importance.


    To consider his words in his next actions and ns.


    ��So you came here especially to question me tonight?�� Gu Changge still had a faint smile on his face. But for some reason, Yu Tianzheng had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    He still bite the bullet and said, ��It��s not a question, I just want Young Master Changge to give me an exnation, otherwise the next n����


    ��What��s the next n?�� Gu Changge interrupted him, asking with great interest.


    ��In the next n, I��m afraid I won��t fully obey your orders.�� Yu Tianzheng said bluntly.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��Actually, it��s nothing. I asked you to cancel the assassination n not because I was worried that your assassination would fail. It��s because you hindered my affairs.��


    ��Your affair?�� Yu Tianzheng��s face changed slightly, and there was some anger in his voice, ��What can be more important than assassination?��


    ��You don��t have to worry about it.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, and naturally, he would not tell Yu Tianzheng about Heavenly Sword and Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    ��Okay, since that��s the case, let��s think about the next n���� Yu Tianzheng was silent for a moment, feeling that Gu Changge still didn��t take him seriously, his heart sank, and he cupped his fists and said, intending to leave.


    But the next moment he hadn��t even finished speaking as a look of shock and disbelief appeared on his face.


    ��Gu Changge, you���� Yu Tianzheng��s face was full of anger, hisplexion changed drastically.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    ��Did I permit you to leave?�� Gu Changge looked calm. He didn��t say much, just stretched out his hand towards him and the void seemed to freeze at this moment.


    The big hand surrounded by five-color chaotic energy reached forward, covering the sky.


    At this time, Yu Tianzheng stood upside down with a hair raising chill emerging on his body. His soul trembled as a wave of cold swept from within. He never expected that Gu Changge would strike so suddenly, so viciously.


    ��In that case���� Yu Tianzheng shouted angrily.


    Even though he knew he was no match, he still went forward to block it, not wanting to have an ident.


    There was a sound of <strong>��ng��</strong>, and a crystal-clear Dao sword lingering with thews of Heaven and Earth were thrown out before shing down immediately.


    This was a Quasi-Emperor weapon. Although it had not yet recovered, it still possessed terrifying power.


    <strong>��Dang!��</strong>


    But Gu Changge��s big hand lingering with the chaotic energy didn��t hide. He went straight forward to grab it. The crystal Dao sword struck a finger, shooting out sparks . Still, it couldn��t pierce.


    This made Yu Tianzheng terrified, his Quasi-Emperor weapon was solid and immortal. It was refined by Fortune Immortal Gold but it couldn��t pierce a single finger of Gu Changge, instead, it made a terrifying trembling sound as if it was about to burst. He really didn��t know how Gu Changge had cultivated his body, it was hard to imagine what kind of state he had reached.


    <strong>��Buzz!��</strong>


    In the next instant, the void in front of him copsed, making it difficult to bear the power of this palm. And to Yu Tianzheng��s despair, the surrounding world seemed to have turned into Gu Changge��s domain, sealing off every inch of void in his mind. Even if he wanted to escape, there was no other way.


    ��Young Master Changge, please spare me�� I was wrong���� Fear appeared on Yu Tian��s face, and the Dao sword in his hand developed a crack, which was about to be shattered by Gu Changge��s palm.


    One must know that this was a Quasi-Emperor weapon. In terms of forging materials, it was alreadyparable to some Enlightenment artifacts. But it still lost to Gu Changge��s random palm?


    He felt extreme regret as he felt him being already strong enough. There were still many methods he hadn��t used. But now it seemed that even if those methods were used, they would not have the slightest effect.


    Gu Changge was definitely an Enlightened being! Probably, not many people in the huge Upper Realm knew about this.


    ��I don��t like people who think they��re smart. If you don��t want to die, let go of the primordial spirit and let me nt the ve mark.�� Gu Changge said lightly.


    He imprisoned Yu Tianzheng, and grabbed his soul from the center of his eyebrows. Although he didn��t intend to kill Yu Tianzheng just like that as it was still useful to keep him alive. But in order to keep Yu Tianzheng obedient, he still had to nt the demonic seal.


    ��Young Master Changge, please spare me�� I��ll let go of my primordial spirit.��


    Although nting the ve mark meant being a ve for the rest of his life, at this moment Yu Tianzheng had no other choice.


    The horror and trickiness of the demonic sealy in its weirdness, which was rooted in the deepest part of the soul, even the Enlightened being who was the most proficient in the soul could never find out.


    ��


    The news about the third son of the Tuoba mansion bearing Emperor Yu��s wrath in the banquet and being imprisoned in the prison spread throughout the entire imperial capital almost immediately after the banquet ended.


    The cultivators in the streets and alleys were discussing this matter, and Tuoba Xiaoyao, who was involved, was pushed to the forefront. He hid his strengths and bided his time for more than 20 years. He shined in the hunting conference and became a young supremeparable to the second prince. For a while, he shone so beautifully that countless people envied him.


    But in a blink of an eye, he fell from the skies to be a prisoner. Even the Tuoba Mansion, which was very lively at the entrance, was empty and deserted. It could be called a difference of worlds, which made many people sigh.


    The matter of Tuoba Xiaoyao admiring the eldest princess Yu Feiya was treated as a farce, which made everyoneugh and cry. Those who had good things spread the embarrassing and usefulment that Gu Changge said at the banquet.


    The many disappointments revealed in it made many people feel the same. Obviously, there was an opportunity to reach the sky in one step, but Tuoba Xiaoyao abruptly refused it. If this was not stupid, then what was it?


    And just as the outside world was talking about it. In the depths of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, the prison seemed extremely quiet.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was tall and straight with a firm face, sitting cross-legged in the cell with his eyes closed as if he was deaf to many things outside. Strands of sword intent lingered on his body, and there were thousands of sword auras intertwined in a trance, which made people��s skin ache.


    Having been a human for several lifetimes, he naturally knew that the possibility of him wanting to escape from the prison was almost zero. The only way was to wait for Emperor Yu��s anger to dissipate.


    Or his father, Yu Feiya, and others try to rescue him. So he didn��t resist, nor did he have the idea of running away. Although the defense of the prison was tight, Tuoba Xiaoyao was still a little worried.


    With Gu Changge��s strength, if he wanted to sneak into this ce, it should be very easy. The many guards and jailers outside, and even the formation patterns, were useless to him.


    But at this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao felt a sudden change in the void in front of him, he suddenly opened his eyes, a dazzling sword intent shed in his eyes as his expression became extremely fearful.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Ayer of silver ripples spread, the void copsed, and a slender figure like a god stepped out of it.


    ��Gu Changge!��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao squeezed out the name almost word for word. This was the first time he had faced his great enemy directly since he was reborn, and there was unconceble hatred in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 605: How can I be willing to choose between Heavenly Sword and my relatives?

    <h4>Chapter 605: How can I be willing to choose between Heavenly Sword and my rtives?</h4>


    ��I��m actually curious why you have such deep hostility towards me. It stands to reason that we haven��t met before.��


    A portal opened in the void, and Gu Changge walked out from it, dressed in white.


    He smiled and spoke, his hair glittering and shining. Three thousand gods appeared and manifested behind him, exuding a terrifying aura that made one��s heart tremble.


    Just as Tuoba Xiaoyao expected, the many prohibition formations here were nothing to Gu Changge. Even for the few Enlightened beings sleeping deep in the dungeon, it was difficult to find his aura and traces.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao calmed himself down. He stood up and looked directly at Gu Changge, and said, ��Don��t you already know the reason? What��s the use of asking me now?��


    Rebirth was one of his greatest secrets. He would not be easily exposed to anyone.


    ��There are no outsiders here, Gu Changge, just put away your hypocrisy.�� He said coldly.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, and then said unhurriedly, ��Since you want to say that, it should be very clear that I came to you to get something. If that thing falls into your hands, it will only bring you disaster and misfortune. If you are wise, give it to me, and I may spare your life.��


    However, Tuoba Xiaoyao had expected it a long time ago, he was very disdainful, and said with a sneer, ��Hehe, Gu Changge, you should give up. Even if you kill me, you won��t be able to get the Heavenly Sword.��


    In order to guard against this day, he used the secret method he learned in his previous life to cultivate the Heavenly Sword into a Heavenly Sword Embryo a few years ago.


    The Heavenly Sword Embryo was closely rted to his life and soul, and the two were inseparable. Even if Gu Changge killed him, it would be impossible to get the Heavenly Sword.


    The current Upper Realm had no way to crack it. The only way to crack it was hidden in the sword pavilion of the Shu Sect, the sect he cultivated in his previous life. Even he himself had no solution.


    It was for this reason that Tuoba Xiaoyao felt confident that Gu Changge would not kill him. Because once he died, the Heavenly Sword would be destroyed at the same time, and Gu Changge wouldn��t be able to get all Seven Heavenly Artifacts together.


    ��Oh, you are so confident, it seems that you should have a countermeasure.��


    Hearing that there was a faint smile on the corner of Gu Changge��s mouth, he didn��t take it seriously.


    As a reborn person, Tuoba Xiaoyao must have anticipated this day long ago, so he would definitely do his best to ensure that he would not get the Heavenly Sword.


    So in fact, there was no need to think too much, Gu Changge could guess it all.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao should have bound the Heavenly Sword with his life and death through some method, which was the so-called sword was in people, and the sword was in death. But Tuoba Xiaoyao was alone after all, and Gu Changge did not believe that he could ignore the safety of the people around him.


    Beforeing, he thought of many reactions of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    ��So you should give up, you won��t be able to get the Heavenly Sword.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao stared at him coldly, not knowing what Gu Changge was thinking at the moment.


    Gu Changge shook his head and smiled casually, ��I don��t know why you are so hostile to me. You just have to give me the Heavenly Sword, and I will spare your life. This is the best for both of us. In your hands, is it possible that the sword has other functions? Why do you want to oppose me like this, and hold the Heavenly Sword firmly in your hand?��


    ��Don��t you like Yu Feiya? But now she is going to marry the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. Yet here you are, imprisoned in the prison. And I still remember how many brothers and sisters you have, do you think I can��t deal with them?��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao��s expression darkened, whether it was Yu Feiya, Tuoba Qiongling, or the others, they were all his weaknesses. However, he had already made ns to burn jade and stone together, so his voice was very decisive, ��Gu Changge, if you want to threaten me, then you too should be prepared to suffer before it��s toote. When the timees, I will self-destruct the sword embryo, and you will never get together the Seven Heavenly Artifacts.��


    ��You will never get the Heavenly Sword.��


    Although this was the most helpless and the least choice, if the matter developed to that point, Tuoba Xiaoyao would naturally have no scruples. He was now certain that Gu Changge intended to wield the Heavenly Sword, and dare not do anything to him.


    ��Oh?�� Gu Changge narrowed his eyes, and thenughed again, still not caring, ��ording to what you said, I will stop holding the Heavenly Sword, but your rtives and beauty will pay a heavy price for your stupid choice in the future. You have to know that I have thousands of ways to make them regret living in this world. Perhaps I don��t need to say more, you can think of it.��


    Although Gu Changge said these words in an understatement, Tuoba Xiaoyao felt a terrible chill, which made his hair stand on end and he couldn��t help shivering.


    For a moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s expression was extremely ugly, and he fell into silence.


    In fact, what Gu Changge said was what he was most worried about, and he had thought about it before.


    For Gu Changge, the Heavenly Sword was just a foreign object, and he was now standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm, even if he didn��t get the Heavenly Sword, he won��t lose anything.


    But Yu Feiya, Tuoba Qiongling, Tuoba Qingyu, and the others were a threshold that he couldn��t pass, they were his backs, and they were his weaknesses. Because of his rebirth, he always felt that he could take revenge in this life, so he forbore it until now.


    Yet when Gu Changge saw through his disguise and he faced Gu Changge directly, he realized how big the gap between the two was. This was simply desperate. All the efforts he had put in over the years had not been able to y any role.


    If he continued to be persistent, he would definitely follow in the footsteps of his previous life. Still, if he just sumbed to Gu Changge like this, he would really not be reconciled. The hatred from his previous life was still vivid in his mind now.


    ��I��ll give you time to think about it. Next time Ie to see you, I want an answer from you.�� Gu Changge noticed Tuoba Xiaoyao��s uncertain face, and smiled faintly, knowing that his heart was shaking.


    He already had six of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts in his hand, and he wanted to get the Heavenly Sword no matter what.


    Since Tuoba Xiaoyao tied his life and death with the Heavenly Sword, he must have a solution. Even if there was no way, he had to find a way. Hearing this, Tuoba Xiaoyao once again had an uncertain look on his face.


    He knew that he would not be able to hold the Heavenly Sword no matter what, and he had to make a choice between the Heavenly Sword and his rtives. If he hadn��t met Gu Changge so early, he would have had other choices, but now he couldn��t help it.


    At that moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao took a deep breath and said, ��The Heavenly Sword has merged with me, I can use its power, but I can��t separate it from my body. In the current Upper Realm, no one can solve it. Including me.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, the smile on his face gradually faded, and said, ��Do you think I really won��t kill you?��


    As he spoke, he leaned forward, and with Tuoba Xiaoyao��s somewhat horrified expression, he broke the sword intent in front of him, strangled him by the throat, and lifted him up like a chicken cub.


    For a moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao felt that he could hardly breathe. The terrifying cold aura swept over him as if a vast abyss covered the sky, making him tremble, and his skin almost burst.


    The bones of the whole body were crackling, and the spine was about to be crushed. Blood flowed out from his seven orifices, and his vision became blurred.


    ��I�� can swear by my Dao heart, there is not a single lie in these�� words.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face turned pale, his soul trembled, and he once again had the fear of facing death. He answered intermittently while coughing blood from his mouth.


    ��Oh?�� Gu Changge��s expression returned to calm, with no signs of happiness or anger.


    At this time, Tuoba Xiaoyao should not have the guts to deceive him. This situation actually exceeded his expectations.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was also a ruthless person, in order to prevent the Heavenly Sword from being taken away, he did not hesitate to make such a bad move.


    But Gu Changge thought of the Good Fortune Immortal Boat before, if Tuoba Xiaoyao was used to refine the sword, could he resurface the Heavenly Sword?


    As the Prophet of Destiny, Xiao Ruoyin might have a solution.

 Chapter 606: In half a month, Plan to set up a big net

    <h4>Chapter 606: In half a month, n to set up a big</h4>


    There was dead silence within the dungeon, only the deep area one would sound with some low-pitched roars from time to time. It was as if some kind of terrifying beast was imprisoned, making people feel horrified.


    In this world, all thews and order were sealed, and it was difficult for even Enlightened beings to find abnormalities.


    Gu Changge grabbed Tuoba Xiaoyao��s throat with one hand, regardless of his pale appearance due to suffocation, his expression seemed a little thoughtful. It was still unknown whether Xiao Ruoyin, the Prophet of Destiny, could use Tuoba Xiaoyao as a material to refine the Heavenly Sword.


    Before that, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s words made Gu Changge suspicious. If Tuoba Xiaoyao had just a simple rebirth, why was he so sure that there was no solution in the current Upper Realm?


    ��It seems that you still have a lot of secrets hidden in you.�� Gu Changge��s eyes were dark, staring at Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyebrows, trying to gain insight into his spirit.


    But at this moment, he seemed to be aware of the crisis.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Dazzling brilliance diffused out like a red glow, and Tuoba��s forehead shone brightly. One could even see blood flowing.


    A palm-sized sword talisman floated out. It was less than an inch long, but exuded a dazzling sword intent, buzzing like a divine sword about to be unsheathed and capable of cutting through everything.


    ��It turns out that the Heavenly Sword and primordial spirit have been cultivated into a sword embryo.��


    After taking a closer look, Gu Changge recognized this object. As it was tainted with the breath of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s life.


    At the same time, there was also the unique brand of the Heavenly Sword. If he forcibly searched for the soul, it would definitely destroy the sword embryo, thus damaging the Heavenly Sword.


    ��You should be able to believe me by now?��


    Although Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face turned pale, there was still an expression of unyielding and unwillingness in the depths of his eyes.


    Gu Changge let go of the hand that was holding his throat, and said lightly, ��I don��t care how you did all this, but if you can��t hand over the Heavenly Sword within half a month, no matter if it��s Yu Feiya or your brother and sisters, they will pay the heavy price you deserve.��


    As he said before, even if there was no way, Tuoba Xiaoyao had to find a way. Who told him to choose such a dead end at the beginning? Wasn��t he just reaping the consequences of his actions himself?


    If after half a month, he still couldn��t get the Heavenly Sword, Gu Changge would naturally have to resort to other means. And this half a month was exactly the time when Xiao Ruoyin coulde here.


    ��Half a month?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao��splexion changed. Gu Changge only gave him half a month, how could he find a way to break this technique?


    But he also understood that this was the deadline Gu Changge provided him. If he still couldn��t hand over the Heavenly Sword after half a month, then whether it was Yu Feiya, Tuoba Qiongling, Tuoba Qingyu, etc., they would probably pay a heavy price for his actions.


    ��I see.�� Seeing that Gu Changge didn��t intend to say anything more to him, Tuoba Xiaoyao saw him turn around and step into the void.


    He was silent for a moment before he breathed a sigh of relief and touched his neck which was almost broken. The feeling of facing death was still there, making his back wet with cold sweat.


    If he hadn��t cultivated Heavenly Sword and Primordial Spirit as one, Gu Changge might have searched his soul to find out the secret of his rebirth and reincarnation just now.


    Although Gu Changge gave him half a month, it also included the time when he was imprisoned in the prison by Emperor Yu. So after careful calction, there was not much time left for him.


    Revenge? This was an unattainable luxury.


    On the other side, after Gu Changge returned to the pce, he sent someone to call the man with the scar from the hunting conference that day.


    The scarred man��s name was Song Ye, and he was a sequence seed cultivated by the Spring Breeze Pavillion. He had the strength to kill all young supremes and was proficient in disguise, absconding, and assassination.


    That day, under the heaven and earth arranged by Emperor Yu, he also escaped safely. Using a different face he hid in the capital of Emperor Yu.


    ��Greetings, Young Master.��


    Soon, Song Ye rushed over. He now looked like a weak schr with a fair and weak face, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. He appeared extremely respectful in front of Gu Changge.


    As the assassin sequence of the Spring Breeze Pavillion, he was qualified to contact the top management, so he naturally knew that the master behind the current Spring Breeze Pavillion was actually Gu Changge.


    In other words, Gu Changge was actually the real master behind the scenes of the Spring Breeze Pavillion.


    ��Go and arrest that Fourth Miss from Tuoba Mansion.�� Gu Changge ordered lightly.


    Although he had already given Tuoba Xiaoyao half a month, there was still a threat that he should have, so Tuoba Xiaoyao should not worry about the rest of his thoughts.


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Song Ye replied with a nod, not daring to ask the reason.


    The Great Yu imperial capital was known as a of heaven and earth, with strict defenses, not to mention one sentry at five steps, and one post at ten steps, it was almost the same.


    Yet as the serial seed of the Spring Breeze Pavillion, he was sure that he could take Tuoba Qingyu away without anyone knowing it. After seeing Song Ye leave, Gu Changge fell into thought again.


    He wasn��t worried about Tuoba Xiaoyao warning Tuoba Qingyu and the others in advance, making Tuoba family wary, he was just thinking about the next n.


    The ripening time of the Dao fruit of the Epoch Tree was approaching soon, but he hadn��tid out this big before that. Needless to say the allure and temptation to be Immortal, even he couldn��t avoid it, let alone other people.


    It was just that there was still ack of a ce to arrange this big. Gu Changge considered manifesting his Inner Universe as a ce to hide it. But in terms of the current level of the Inner Universe, it was still not stable. It was not up to the level that Gu Changge had expected, so he nned to refine part of the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction to evolve the Inner Universe, and then consider this matter.


    What needed to be considered before this was the matter of Seven Heavenly Artifacts and the Secret Treasure of the Immortal Pce. His strength had now reached a bottleneck, and it was difficult to break through.


    It had been a few days since Tuoba Xiaoyao was imprisoned, and the entire Great Yu Imperial City had gradually calmed down.


    Under Emperor Yu��s deliberate arrangement, the confinement of eldest princess Yu Feiya was lifted as she apanied prince Jia Luo of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court to walk around a few times, in the name of getting to know each other.


    However, Emperor Yu was still very tight-lipped and did not mention whether he would agree to the marriage n. There were even various spections and rumors among the ministers.


    Some people thought that Emperor Yu still hadn��t given up and was still ying with Gu Changge. If Gu Changge disyed a little bit of interest in Yu Feiya, he would definitely abandon Absolute Heavenly Prince Jia Luo without hesitation. However, during the days Gu Changge was temporarily living in the Great Yu Dynasty, he lived in a simple way.


    Even if many princes wanted to see him, it was very difficult, not to mention other ministers. Many people also noticed that the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court often visited Gu Changge, and they had no way of knowing whether they saw anyone or not.


    In the past few days, a small incident also happened in the Imperial Capital of Great Yu.


    One day, Tuoba Qingyu, the fourthdy of the Tuoba mansion, suddenly disappeared. Several maids who were in charge of serving her also died tragically in the mansion without a sound.


    Many guards patrolling outside did not perceive all this.


    Tuoba Yuntian had just experienced being neglected and alienated by Emperor Yu, his temples were graying, his face was full of sorrow, and his fourth daughter was kidnapped in the mansion, which almost made him pass out.


    Many people suspected that it was the scarred man from the hunting conference. His behavior could be described as daring. However, no one witnessed all of this, and it was even more difficult to find any traces. In addition, Tuoba Mansion was neglected by Emperor Yu, and very few people paid attention to this matter.


    And after these few days, Emperor Yu��s anger at the banquet had almost dissipated.


    Thinking of Tuoba Yuntian��s many contributions in the early years, now that his daughter had been taken captive, depressed and unhappy, he couldn��t bear it, so he ordered the release of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    Originally, he was a little interested in the secrets of Tuoba Xiaoyao, but after experiencing this incident, he still felt a little sympathetic so he didn��t make things difficult for him anymore.


    Of course, part of the rtionship was that Emperor Yu had seen Yu Feiya��s expression being a little unhappy these days. His heart was a little soft, and he felt a little guilty towards her.


    ��Qingyu was taken away from the mansion?��


    After leaving the prison where the sky was never seen, and finally returning to the mansion, Tuoba Xiaoyao learned the news. His whole face quickly became gloomy and ugly. His elder brother was still at the border and had not yet returned home.


    Only the depressed father and second sister Tuoba Qiongling were the ones in the family. The elders of the n didn��t care about this matter at all.


    ��s, I don��t want to restore my family right now, as long as you guys are safe.�� Tuoba Yuntian had a lot of things he wanted to say to Tuoba Xiaoyao, but at this moment he just let out a long sigh, with a helpless expression on his face.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao clenched his fists and remained silent. In fact, he already guessed in his heart who was behind it.


    ��Third Brother���� Tuoba Qiongling actually had guessed in her heart, she couldn��t help looking at Tuoba Xiaoyao, and asked with her eyes.


    ��Father, don��t worry, second sister will be fine.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 607: The space portal of the borderlands, A hunting game

    <h4>Chapter 607: The space portal of the bordends, A hunting game</h4>


    Regarding Tuoba Xiaoyao��s guarantee, Tuoba Yuntian just sighed softly, thinking that he wasforting him, and didn��t take it to heart. His fourth daughter was kidnapped from the mansion, and her whereabouts were still unknown.


    Although he had sent people to search everywhere these days, there was no trace of clues, like a stone sinking into the sea. Tuoba Yuntian already had a bad premonition in his heart, but it would be difficult to ept this reality for a while.


    ��It seems that I can only be cheeky and beg His Majesty, maybe he will send someone to help me because of the hard work I have done���� Tuoba Yuntian had a sad face and pinned hisst hope on Emperor Yu.


    If even Emperor Yu couldn��t find out the whereabouts of Tuoba Qingyu, then he had no choice but to acknowledge that the other party was extremely bold and arrogant.


    Not only did hemit murder in the Great Yu imperial capital, which was known as the of heaven and earth, but he also sneaked into the General��s mansion and kidnapped Tuoba Qingyu in front of all the maids and guards.


    Although there were many forces with such means in the huge Upper Realm, they were not something that a small General like him could contend with.


    After Tuoba Yuntian left, only Tuoba Xiaoyao and his second sister Tuoba Qiongling were left in the courtyard.


    ��Xiaoyao, do you think it��s true? Could it be that Gu Changge really sent someone to kidnap Qingyu?��


    After a moment of silence, seeing that there was no one else there, Tuoba Qiongling asked in disbelief.


    ��Except for Gu Changge, no one will attack Qingyu. He is warning me to not y tricks.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face was gloomy, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    He naturally knew Gu Changge��s n, it was to make him cautious and not dare to act rashly.


    At the same time, he wanted him to hand over the Heavenly Sword within the agreed time, otherwise Tuoba Qingyu��s life would be in danger.


    ��Gu Changge���� Tuoba Qiongling fell silent, feeling a strong sense of powerlessness in her heart.


    In the face of such a terrifying enemy, even if they resisted, they would be like a mantis trying to stop a chariot with their arms, looking for a dead end.


    ��But don��t worry, as long as I don��t give that thing to Gu Changge, second sister will be safe. Gu Changge shouldn��t embarrass Qingyu during this period.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao thenforted, telling his first sister not to worry, he would find a way.


    ��I hope so.�� Tuoba Qiongling sighed.


    ��By the way, second sister, some time ago in the border area, it is said that a never before seen ancient world has appeared. The eldest brother is now leading troops to guard there. How much do you know about this?��


    Then, thinking of another important matter, Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t help but solemnly ask, with a serious expression.


    This matter was very secretive, only the senior officials of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty knew about it, and he only heard about it from his father by ident.


    When he was in the prison, he carefully considered how to hand over the Heavenly Sword within the agreed time.


    The final conclusion was to go to the Shu Sect from his previous life and read and decipher the ssics in the Sword Pavillion in the forbidden area.


    In his previous life, when he was observing his ancestors crossing the catastrophe, he was affected by the scope of the catastrophe and died identally. As a result, a wisp of his soul survived and fell to the Upper Realm, and was reborn as the third son of the Tuoba Mansion.


    Then when he was a teenager, he awakened the memory of rebirth, so he was certain that he was now a human being in the third life. The ssics for refining the fetus of Heavenly Sworde from the Sword Pavilion of the Shu Sect.


    ��What��s the matter? Brother is indeed guarding the space portal over there now, in case the rest of the Immortal forces find out.��


    ��Why did you suddenly ask about this?�� Tuoba Qiongling asked, a little puzzled.


    The ancient world that has never been opened up there was said to have a profound foundation and a long history of Luck. It could even give birth to existence at the level of an Enlightened being.


    This also meant that the ancient world contained infinite resources.


    Before exploring, the Great Yu immortal Dynasty would definitely do everything possible to cover up the news of its existence and try to eat the biggest piece of meat before the news was exposed.


    The major forces in the Upper Realm, all do this in the face of this unexplored ancient world, so it was not surprising to Tuoba Qiongling. Because the Upper Realm, as the center of the Heaven, gathered hundreds of millions of Lower Realms.


    The level of space barrier for some of these worlds was alreadyparable to the Upper Realm, and asionally space cracks would appear due to the collision of the two worlds, exposing their existence.


    ��I need to go find my brother.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao nodded when he heard the words, and there was thought in his eyes. He was not interested in the ancient world that had never been explored before, but he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Could it be that the reason why he was reincarnated in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was that the world he was in before was adjacent to this ce?


    What if the ancient world that was suddenly exposed was the world where he lived and cultivated before?


    If this was the case, then he could return to the original world to find a solution.


    Of course, Tuoba Xiaoyao had other ns in his heart, and his desire for revenge became active again. If that world was really the world he originally lived in, didn��t that mean that he had an ancient world as his background, which couldpete with Gu Changge?


    Thinking of this, Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t stop. After packing some luggage, he embarked on the road to the border.


    After leaving the prison, he didn��t even have time to look at Yu Feiya. Of course, Tuoba Xiaoyao also knew that now was not the time to talk about the love between children. There were more important things waiting for him right now.


    Compared to the rush on Tuoba Xiaoyao��s side, Gu Changge on the other side seemed a little leisurely.


    In the past few days, Jia Luo, the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court hade to him from time to time to discuss departing for the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, but Gu Changge was naturally perfunctory about this.


    Despite this, Jia Luo still respected him very much, and there was nock of ttery in his words, and he even intended to follow him. Gu Changge thought for a while and felt that sooner orter he would go to the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    It would be nice to have such an errand guy, so Jia Luo��s request was not rejected.


    Walking in front of him, Jia Luo looked very familiar with it.


    The mountain behind the pce was an extremely wide hunting ground. The ancient forests were luxuriant, the mountains were stretching, and so tall that you couldn��t see the edge at a nce. They were shrouded in a thin mist, and from time to time, there were various colors of gorgeous rays of light rushing into the sky.


    This ce used to be a blessed ce, and it was said that there were Immortals preaching here, but it was abandonedter. But in some corners, sometimes many rare treasures were found, and there were even ancient inscriptions, which recorded some kind of powerful divine powers.


    Therefore, a certain generation of Emperor Yu specially transformed this ce into a hunting ground. Generally, the children of the Royal family liked toe here to hunt ferocious beasts when they had nothing to do.


    There were many prohibition formations engraved around the hunting ground, and soldiers were also sent to patrol. One wouldn��t have to worry about someoneing to disturb them while hunting.


    There were many buildings and pavilions in the hunting ground, the buildings were magnificent shining with precious light just like a majestic Immortal pce.


    At this moment, Gu Changge, second prince Yu Lie, the Absolute Heavenly prince Jia Luo, the eldest princess Yu Feiya, and many famous young lords of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had gathered here, standing in the pavilion and looking at the scene in the hunting ground.


    Gu Changge was dressed in a moon-white long dress, his crystal-clear hair tied with a simple hair rope, his eyes were warm and peaceful, looking simple and leisurely, disying a sense ofziness.


    ��Young Master Changge was invited toe here today. In fact, I wanted to have nothing to do. It just happened that we received many captives from the border, so I wanted to y a small game.��


    Yu Lie was tall and straight with the steps of a dragon and a tiger like a young emperor. He had a hidden brilliance all over his body as he said with a smile.


    Emperor Yu personally ordered him to get closer to Gu Changge. So when he had nothing to do, Yu Lie arranged a small game and invited Gu Changge and others toe and have a look, so as to draw closer the rtionship between him and Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge smiled when he heard the words, ��Oh, what kind of small game is it? That actually made Prince Yu Lie so arrogant, inviting us here?�� Having said that, he was not at all curious or interested.


    During this period of time, Gu Changge was actually nning to arrange for people to kill Yu Lie, so as to plunge the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty into chaos.


    However, this matter had not been arranged yet, and Yu Lie could not die in front of him. It was not easy to do anything in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, so he could only push it forter.


    ��A captive brought back from the frontier?��


    When many young Supreme Beings here heard this, their expressions moved a little, obviously, they had guessed something.


    ��Naturally, it��s a small game. In other countries, these people are great geniuses and big shots.�� Yu Lieughed out loud and didn��t exin much. Immediately after his words fell, there was a rumbling sound outside the hunting ground.


    A few prison carts were pushed over, covered with ayer of ck cloth which could iste the probe of the divine mind, and everyone could not see the scene clearly. However, from this situation, everyone present still guessed something, and there was a sh of unbearable disgust in Yu Feiya��s eyes, but she still didn��t say anything more.


    ��Bring them all up.�� Yu Lie looked indifferent, waved his big hand as he ordered people to push all the prison cars over. The ck cloth was only lifted when he got close, revealing the scene inside.


    There were quite a few cultivators and creatures imprisoned in these prison cars, men, women, and old people of all races, with pale faces, ragged clothes, and extremely embarrassed.


    Their expressions were either angry, cold, numb, hateful, desperate, fearful�� not the same. As an Immortal force, although the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was endless and its background was huge, it still had friction with those big forces around it.


    There were frequent battles at the border. These people were all from the hostile forces at the border. There were ordinary disciples, as well as geniuses, Holy Maidens, and elders of hostile forces.


    ��Since you are unwilling to surrender to my Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, today I will give you a chance to survive.�� Yu Lie looked indifferently at the people in the prison car and said.


    These people were all wearing shackles that restricted their cultivation, which was extremely heavy. Even the elders with profound cultivation were now no different from ordinary people, unable to use their cultivation power. Even walking was extremely difficult.


    ��If you want to kill or cut, you can do whatever you want, if the old man frowns���� Hearing this, someone in the prison car cursed angrily, but before he finished speaking, he let out a shrill scream.


    The chains under his feet suddenly glowed, and streaks of purple thunder shed and crackled, splitting his whole body into a ball of ash, destroying his body and spirit.


    This scene made the people around them even more terrified, and many people couldn��t help trembling, terrified to the extreme.


    ��You really don��t know how to live or die. I gave you a way to survive but you are seeking death.�� Yu Lie��s expression did not change at all, and he was still extremely indifferent.


    These were prisoners of hostile forces and should have been executed long ago, but he thought it would bring him some fun, so he kept them alive.


    ��Today, I can let you live. The ancient forest in front of you will be the ce where you will flee for your life. If you are still alive after three days, then I will let you go, and I can even let you return to the forces behind you,�� Yu Lie said lightly, exining the rules of this game to everyone.


    There were not only ferocious beasts in this hunting ground, but also various dangerous ces, and besides, they were chasing after them. These captives had been sealed, and they were no different from ordinary people. Even if they fled desperately, they couldn��t run very far.


    Of course, in order to increase the fun of the game, Yu Lie and others would not use divine powers. The rest of the young lords here were obviously used to this kind of thing long ago, so it was no surprise that there was no change in their expressions.


    On the contrary, Jia Luo, the prince of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, was a little interested. He didn��t expect that the little game Yu Lie was talking about would be this.


    And after Yu Lie finished talking about the rules of the game, the prison car was opened, and everyone in it scattered with heavy chains. Even if he was a man with more backbone just now, he chose topromise and fled to the depths desperately. He would not let go of such a chance to survive.


    Ants were still alive, let alone humans, although the chance of surviving was extremely slim.


    ��I won��t participate in this little game, just watch it here.�� Seeing this, Gu Changge��s expression was not too disturbed, facing Yu Lie��s invitation, he shook his head and smiled.


    ��Haha. In that case, I��ll see you in three days.��


    Yu Lie didn��t expect that Gu Changge would refuse, his face felt suffocated, but he didn��t care. Afterughing, he rode his mount, picked up his bow and arrow before quickly chasing after them.


    In such a hunting game, each participant would be ranked ording to the prisoners killed. The winner could also get a lot of good things and win the lottery from everyone.


    Soon there were only a few people left in the pavilion, except for Gu Changge, the eldest princess Yu Feiya did not participate, and she looked rather haggard as if she had something on her mind.


    ��Why didn��t Young Master Changge participate in this hunting game?��


    Seeing that Gu Changge seemed to be looking at her, Yu Feiya couldn��t help bute to her senses and said with some doubt.


    Although these people were all captured by hostile forces, she still couldn��t bear it and didn��t want to torture them again before they died.


    ��Of course, it��s just boring.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and said casually.


    Yu Feiya forced a smile and said, ��For Young Master Changge, such a hunting game is really boring.��


    ��Are these captives brought back from the Bordends?�� Gu Changge smiled nomittally and then asked.


    ��Naturally.�� Yu Feiya didn��t know why Gu Changge asked such a question and nodded.


    ��That��s kind of interesting.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes became a little interested, and his divine sense enveloped the entire ancient forest in an instant beforending on a thin and petite figure who was struggling to escape while holding a heavy chain.

 Chapter 608: The girl from another world, Destroying the extraterrestrial demons

    <h4>Chapter 608: The girl from another world, Destroying the extraterrestrial demons</h4>


    The range of the hunting ground was not veryrge, it only covered hundreds of thousands of miles. For a cultivator with a high level of cultivation, it would only take a moment for his divine sense topletely cover it, and he could gain insight into everything that was happening in it.


    Gu Changge stood on the pavilion with his hands behind his back, facing the window and looking into the distance with far-reaching eyes.


    ��Interesting?��


    Yu Feiya was taken aback for a moment, she didn��t know what Gu Changge meant by these words. She was preupied and seemed a little absent-minded.


    Gu Changge smiled but didn��t intend to exin to her.


    Before he came to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he knew that in the bordend of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty there seemed to be an ancient world that had not been explored yet.


    It was just that this news was well hidden by the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, making it difficult to tell the truth from the fake. Among the captives from the border of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he sensed a strange aura.


    To be exact, it was apletely different aura of thews of Heaven and Earth.


    ��If it��s just contamination, that aura will disappear with time, but it doesn��t look like simple contamination, it��s more like being born and grown in another world�� Could it be an aborigine from another world? How could she be a prisoner in this world?��


    Gu Changge��s divine sense swept away andnded on that petite and thin figure.


    Judging from the appearance, she was just a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in an unkempt sackcloth. Her long hair was stained with blood, sticking together, some parts were even knotted, and her gender could only be vaguely distinguished.


    There were heavy shackles on her ankles, and it was very strenuous to walk around without making a lot of noise.


    Even in this situation, she was still running desperately in the wild forest. Her face was covered with dirt, and her eyes were extraordinarily calm, revealing a great desire and will to survive.


    No matter what kind of cultivation level or background she had before, she was just a prisoner now. The only way to survive was to try to escape and not let the hunter behind him catch up.


    Gu Changge��s divine sense swept across the rest of the captives, but he didn��t feel this abnormal aura of Heaven and Earthws from them. This girl suddenly made him intrigued.


    If she really hade from the ancient world that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty tried to hide, perhaps he could learn a lot of news from her mouth.


    Gu Changge��s current Inner Universe was at a critical moment of transformation, and the Dao Fruit of Epoch tree was also about to mature. He urgently needed to find a suitable world origin for integration.


    Although there were hundreds of millions of Lower Realms around the Upper Realm, the level of those worlds was too low. Even if he fused with the origin of the world, it would not have much effect on Gu Changge��s Inner Universe transformation.


    What was more, he also nned to go fishing and enforce thew, setting up bait to attract various forces in the Upper Realm. If he could use an ancient world as bait, it would be suitable.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge was not in a hurry and just paid attention to the girl��s actions with his spiritual sense. The range of the hunting ce was veryrge, the dense forest was vast and boundless.


    The number of captives who escaped for their lives were also quite a lot, there were hundreds of them scattered and fleeing in all directions. Someone was chased and killed by several princes riding ferocious beasts on the way and was shot to death by several arrows in despair.


    More people were bitten to death by ferocious beasts in the hunting grounds and became food. Some people strayed into dangerous ces or touched some dangerous restrictions, and exploded into a blood mist in an instant.


    ��There is a deep pool three thousand miles ahead, and there is a poisonous dragon hiding there. If you continue to escape, you may die.��


    Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, originally he wanted to see if the girl would survive, but judging from the current situation, she was about to encounter a life crisis.


    With her cultivation blocked and her hands and feet in shackles, facing a poisonous flood dragon in the Sacred Realm, she would definitely die. If she just died like this, it would be difficult for him to find clues about that ancient world.


    ��I am idle and have nothing to do, Alpha, you can go with me.��


    Gu Changge was not interested in this hunting game at first, but he immediately changed his mind. He ordered Ah Da behind him to pick up the bow and arrows and other things beside him before nning to set out.


    Yu Feiya was a little stunned, she didn��t expect Gu Changge suddenly to change his words, but she didn��t ask any more questions. From her point of view, maybe Gu Changge felt that staying here with her was a bit boring, and it was not as good as this hunting game.


    ��Since Young Master Changge is interested, why not let Fei Ya apany you����


    Yu Feiya thought for a while and opened her mouth.


    But before she finished speaking, Gu Changge had already smiled and waved his hand to refuse, ��I won��t bother Princess Feiya, I��ll just let Alpha follow me.��


    Naturally, he wouldn��t let Yu Feiya follow her in this kind of thing. That girl obviously had some secrets hidden in her body, and she didn��t look like an ordinary captive.


    ��Ok.��


    Yu Feiya didn��t expect Gu Changge to refuse her so straightforwardly and felt a little embarrassed in her heart. However, as the eldest princess of Great Yu, her good self-cultivation made her not disy the slightest abnormality.


    She knew that the Alpha Gu Changge mentioned was a subordinate at the Quasi-Emperor Realm. His strength was extremely terrifying as he had shown a terrifying aura when he was in Kunwu City.


    Gu Changge didn��t say much to her, and then took Alpha out of the pavilion before heading toward the dense forest and ancient trees. The mist was thin and permeated the surroundings as the trees were extremely luxuriant, covering the sky and casting arge shadow.


    ��Shushasha!��


    Large pieces of dry and fallen leaves were trampled to pieces by the hurried footsteps, buried into the deep mud.


    This was a swamp overgrown with thorns, surrounded by miasma. Many insects and ants could be seen crawling, and there were some corpses buried in the mud. It was unknown for how long they had died here.


    The girl with her coarse linen clothes looked extremely tattered as her exposed skin was covered with blood and dirt.


    Dragging a heavy chain, she fled all the way. Looking back at this moment, she didn��t see the hunter who was chasing her. She couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief. Then she leaned against a dead tree and gasped for breath. But when she was panting, she seemed to have touched the injury, which made her frown, and her face turned pale with pain.


    Fortunately, her face was covered with dirt, and her face could not be seen clearly.


    After resting for a while, the girl quickly got up, not coveting too much thefort of this moment, but chose to continue fleeing. Although they were given a full three days to escape, she knew very well that the other party had a cultivation base, and it was too easy to find her location.


    So she had to seize every opportunity to escape to the depths so that she could have a little more hope of surviving these three days. She had to live, she couldn��t die here, she still had a lot of things to do!


    The girl��s eyes were very heavy and calm, beyond ordinary people. Especially at this moment when she was full of scars, and she was still dragging the heavy chains. Ever since she was caught and her cultivation was sealed, she had not eaten any food, including water. Even though she used to be a powerful cultivator, she was almost on the verge of passing out under such circumstances.


    Moreover, she was no different from ordinary people now, and she had no advantage except for her physical strength. In the eyes of those beasts hiding everywhere, she was the best food.


    ��Father��s whereabouts are unknown ever since he fought against the demons from outside the territory, and my mother is still at home waiting for me to go back. I can��t die here! I want to go home!��


    The girl clenched her palms tightly, she was holding a very ordinary dagger, which was no longer than the length of a palm. This was her only weapon now, and the only way to save her life.


    She was not from this world, to be precise, she was not from the Upper Realm, but from an ancient big world where everyone cultivated swords.


    Her father was one of the most powerful beings in that world, and one of the few sword immortals left, but because he was indifferent to fame and fortune and didn��t like fighting, he had been living in seclusion in the mountains.


    And she had learned swordsmanship since she was a child, and her talent was astonishing. She had already been taught by her father. But everything that seemed perfect was destroyed half a year ago.


    On that day, a terrifying crack suddenly appeared outside the sky, stretching hundreds of thousands of miles, like a wound in the sky. Even from a long distance, mortals could clearly see the horrifying scene, trembling and terrified.


    Terrible winds and chaotic currents blew there all the time as if leading to another terrifying world. Even the most powerful existence known as the Sword Immortal did not dare to set foot there lightly, for fear of being involved and being smashed to pieces.


    In their world, the lifespan of Sword Immortals could be counted in tens of thousands of years. Their strength could only be described as terrifying. Picking up stars and moons, moving mountains, and filling seas was also a piece of cake.


    But in the face of such a big crack in the sky, there was nothing they could do.


    Then something even more terrifying happened. In the following days, many creatures appeared from that crack, and their strength was extremely terrifying.


    Some old people said that this was the Extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon recorded in the ssics. They came from the far and boundless outside world, and they might even be on the other side of the starry sky. When the space barrier was broken, they would invade.


    They had all kinds of terrifying weapons, and their appearance was even more horrifying. They attacked and started to wreak havoc in their world, trying to upy their world.


    Such creatures seemed to be inexhaustible. They fought against a wave, and more creatures attackedter, and their strength was even more terrifying.


    Later, even a so-called invincible Sword Immortal was seriously injured by the powerhouse of those creatures, and his life was in danger. Although the group of terrifying extraterrestrial demons was forced to retreat in the end, they also suffered heavy losses.


    And they knew that the alien demonsing next time would be even more terrifying, and they had no possibility of resisting.


    Therefore, Shu Sect, Jianya, and Mount Kong, the leaders of the righteous way, began to gather Sword Immortals from all walks of life to discuss the matter of jointly resisting the extraterritorial demons. If there was a crack, then sending people through it to the source on the other side of the crack, and wiping out the source, thereby preventing this disaster.


    Ever since Shu Sect��s previous old Sword Immortal fell, no one in their world could break through space so, this was the only way. And her father happened to be among the group of Sword Immortals who went to destroy the source.


    Her father had promised her and her mother that he woulde back after destroying the source�� But after a few months, there was no news and he was nowhere to be found.


    She didn��t believe that something would happen to such a powerful existence as her father, so regardless of her mother��s objection, she resolutely stepped into that crack.

 Chapter 609: Cat and mouse game, A boring guy

    <h4>Chapter 609: Cat and mouse game, A boring guy</h4>


    Although it had been less than half a year since the Extraterrestrial Heavenly Demons invaded, it had already caused great panic and disaster in their world. Many older generations even asserted that the next time the extraterrestrial demons invaded, it would be the time when their world would bepletely shattered.


    Therefore, many of the powerhouses who had reached the level of Sword Immortals had gathered in various sects, trying to find a way to solve it. And the strategy to eliminate the source of the demons was also proposed by the current lord of the Shu Sect, Yi Jianxian, who was known as a Sword Immortal that could level the sky.


    Her father was a famous and powerful existence in their world. When faced with such a crisis, he naturally chose to rush to that crack to try to prevent this disaster.


    Unfortunately, several months passed, and there was no news of her father. The rest of the people who went with him also disappeared without a trace like a mud cow entering the sea.


    Then, without telling her mother, she embarked on the road her father had left. If her father died there, she would bring his bones back. She couldn��t die here without finding traces of her father.


    Many thoughts rushed to her, making the girl look a little dazed.


    In fact, when she passed through that crack in space, she never thought that besides the terrifying spatial turbulence and various chaotic storms, there would be a majestic and thick world aura on the other side.


    Under that heavy aura, even the battle clothes her father had left for her back then couldn��t hold up for a moment before it was broken. She didn��t go far and saw the familiar group of extraterrestrial demons arriving.


    They emerged in a copper-colored warship, majestic and terrifying, like a majestic divine mountain, traveling through the turbulent flow of space. All kinds of terrifying and chaotic auras around them couldn��t stop them.


    At that time, the girl finally understood in despair that the power of the heavenly demons outside the territory was far beyond what they could contend and resist. Even the so-called invincible Sword Immortal couldn��t move an inch in this kind of ce.


    However, the heavenly demons outside the territory could control all kinds of terrifying weapons like walking on the ground, destroying the world. How could they resist such a group of terrifying enemies?


    Facing the group of extraterrestrial demons, she was caught within a short distance. Her hands and feet were shackled with heavy shackles, unable to use the slightest amount of cultivation, and she became no different from ordinary people.


    Then she was imprisoned in a cold and damp cage, where she spent a period of darkness and fear.


    Fortunately,ter, she discovered that a senior who came with her father to destroy the source was actually imprisoned beside her. The senior was seriously injured and almost couldn��t survive, but he still dragged his body and told her some useful news.


    The good news was that her father was not caught by the group of extraterrestrial demons. At the critical moment, his cultivation base suddenly broke through, and he escaped into the chaotic and turbulent flow before disappearing.


    But the bad news was that the group of extraterrestrial demons was just a certain force in the huge world they were in now. They did not include all the ethnic groups, and their strength and terror were far beyond what they couldpete with.


    It was just a joke to wipe out the source.


    What desperate news this was! The real powerhouse had not yet appeared, and everything was still in the process of testing.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to repel the group of extraterrestrial demons.


    Later, that senior burned her body with a secret method, creating chaos and helping her escape. But the escape was unsessful, and she was caught halfway.


    The only fortunate thing was that her aboriginal identity was not exposed, and she was held together with another group of local captives who tried to escape. From the mouths of those captives, she gradually learned some news about this world.


    ��This world is iparably vast, and it is the center of the Heavens. There are countless strong people like trees, bordering all worlds, so there are often things that invade and capture other worlds����


    The girl��s eyes were extremely calm, she didn��t recall the past few days, and began to concentrate on running for her life. She knew very well that the group of so-called extraterrestrial demons was actually sent by the force that was imprisoning her now.


    The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, even in this vast and mysterious world, was a terrorist force at the level of a supergiant. Its inheritance time had exceeded tens of millions of years and spanned many eras.


    In the world she lived in before, the power with the longest inheritance was only a few hundred thousand years old. In front of such a huge monster, it was as small as an ant, and there was no possibility ofparing the two.


    <strong>Hurrah!!</strong>


    Suddenly, the sound of wind piercing through the air came from behind, causing the girl��s expression to change, and she hurriedly hid in the bluestone corner beside her.


    Although she had no cultivation level now, her five senses were still extremely amazing, and she could hear movements not far away. Someone was chasing her in this direction, and there were quite a few of them!


    She quickly lowered her breath and didn��t move at all. Now she was no different from ordinary people, facing a group of cultivators, she had no chance of surviving at all. She could only hope that the crowd didn��t find her.


    ��Huh, just now, I clearly sensed that there was prey in this direction, why did it suddenly disappear? Could it be that my perception is wrong?��


    A group of gorgeously dressed young men and women arrived riding ferocious beasts, all of them covered with light, looking very extraordinary.


    The person who spoke was a man in brocade clothes with good facial features but a slightly gloomy face. He held a precious bow in his hand and seemed to be ready to bend the bow and set an arrow to shoot the prey.


    At this moment, he seemed to see his prey escape and had a surprised expression on his face while looking around.


    ��Maybe our perception is wrong, why don��t we look in another direction?��


    Besides the man in brocade clothes, another cold-looking man asked deliberately with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this, the rest of them alsoughed with cat-and-mouse smiles on their faces, as their voices echoed, ��It seems that the prey escaped, what a pity, if we came here earlier, we might be able to catch it.��


    ��It��s really a pity, forget it, let��s look in another direction.��


    The man in brocade clothes also had a helpless expression and seemed to sigh. Then everyone turned around and left on the beasts, moving toward another area to search.


    The girl had been hiding behind the bluestone, tense all over, extremely nervous, holding her breath. She was drenched in a cold sweat, and did not dare to move at all.


    Hearing the movement of everyone leaving at this moment, she couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, she was very cautious, and did not show her face directly, but continued to hide, nning to wait until it was finally safe before leaving.


    After a few quarters of an hour, the girl finally felt that the crisis was gone, and the group of young men and women went in another direction without finding her. Her whole body almost copsed from behind the blue stone, and she was covered in sweat.


    But just when she was about to reveal her figure from behind the bluestone and continue running for her life, a burst ofughter suddenly came from the other side.


    It was extremely abrupt, like a thunderp exploding on the spot. Hearing this voice, the girl froze all over, and her face suddenly turned pale.


    Although her body was covered by dirt, one could still see her uneasiness and disbelief.


    However, she was by no means simple as she quickly recovered herself. Her eyes were extremely calm andposed as she turned her head to look closely at the group of young men and women riding on the beast.


    The small hand under the sleeve tightly held the dagger that was less than an inch long, like a little cat about to pounce on the enemy.


    ��Hahaha, this woman really thinks we didn��t find her. It��s just ridiculous. I like to watch their expressions change from hope to despair. One moment they think they escaped from heaven, but the next moment they fall into hell. Didn��t you expect that?��


    ��It��s really interesting.��


    ��The more desperate you are, the happier we are. This kind of struggle when watching the prey dying is simply one of the great pleasures in life.��


    The man in brocade clothes and others appeared on the other side of the girl riding a beast, with yful smiles on their faces. They didn��t leave, they just went around in another direction, and then returned to their original ce.


    So they had been watching the many changes in the girl��s expression, from the initial long sigh of relief to astonishment and disbelief, this was their favorite thing to do before hunting their prey.


    After all, with their strength, how could they fail to find the girl��s trace?


    However, in the face of ruthless ridicule and jokes from the man in brocade clothes and others, the girl showed extraordinary calmness and ferocity. Her dark eyes were unmoved as if she was outside the world, and she didn��t have the fear, or despair that the man in brocade clothes and others wanted to see.


    This expression made the smiles on their faces gradually disappear, and the brows of the brocade-clothed man frowned even more, very displeased.


    ��She��s such a boring person. She��s even calm when facing death?��


    The man with a gloomy face cursed in a low voice and was also extremely upset.


    Because the girl did not do what they wished, showing any panic or despair, let alone begging for mercy. This made them suddenly feel that things became boring.


    ��If you want to survive, maybe you can kneel down to us, and we might let you go.��


    The man in brocade cloth said with a lofty expression and apassionate attitude as if doing charity.


    If the girl knelt down to plead with them at this time, crying bitterly and wanting to survive, then they could show a little bit of their intention to let her go, and then kill her when she was full of hope.


    They had a way of torturing people. However, the man in brocade clothes was still disappointed. The girl��s expression was still so indifferent, calm, and fierce as if she would fight them desperately at any time.


    ��This kind of boring person, let��s kill her, it��s boring.��


    ��I��ll give you three breaths to escape. After three breaths, whether you can escape my arrow depends on your fate.��


    The man in brocade clothes opened his mouth lightly, and as the words fell, he began to bend his bow and set his arrows. The attendants at the side took out a few arrows stained with light blue and handed them to him. Obviously, these arrows were stained with poison.


    Even if it was just a scratch on the skin, it could kill a cultivator in a short time. And on the way to escape, there would be fear and pain, and there was nothing to do but wait for death.


    Hearing what the man in brocade clothes said, the girl��s expression changed a little, she turned around and fled to the swamp behind her.


    The miasma was soaring there with all kinds of silt and poisonous insects, and this group of gorgeously dressed young men and women would definitely not chase there.


    ��One����


    <strong>Whoosh whoosh!</strong>


    The corner of the brocade-clothed man��s mouth curled up mockingly. When he finished counting one, he didn��t continue, but directly drew his bow and shot in the direction where the girl was fleeing.


    The arrow pierced through the air, with a terrifying whistling sound, like a divine light, directly splitting therge swamp above the swamp, revealing the dry riverbed below.


    Many ancient trees on both sides exploded under this aura, not to mention people with no cultivation base, even a fierce beast with a strong body would be shot by an arrow at this time, destroying both body and spirit.


    The rest of the people looked at this scene with mocking andpassionate expressions, quietly waiting for the moment when the girl was shot.


    In their view, there would not be any surprise.


    ��Am I going to die here?��


    The girl never thought that she would trust the man in brocade clothes as a captive, so she ran for her life immediately, but the speed was still far behind the arrows behind her.


    There was only one thought left in her mind, she staggered and fell directly into the swamp.

 Chapter 610: Young lady Chen Ah Qing, You are a good person

    <h4>Chapter 610: Youngdy Chen Ah Qing, You are a good person</h4>


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    The next moment, the thick blood light sshed in the air, looking extremely dazzling. The girl stared nkly at the scene in front of her, feeling a little unbelievable.


    She didn��t feel the slightest pain, because when those arrows were about to hit her, they were shot down by an invisible force and exploded into ashes in the air.


    A few arrowsnded not far away as they pierced the eyebrows of the man in brocade who was riding on the beast like lightning. There was even a cruel sneer on his face up until the moment he died, he hadn��t realized what was going on.


    ��Who saved me?��


    The girl struggled from the swamp to stand up. As she turned her head, and looked around, trying to find the direction of the arrow. She couldn��t believe that someone would save her life at this juncture.


    ��Zhao Kang is dead�� It��s over, his father is the elder of Chi Lian Sect, we are all dead!��


    The brocade-clothed man��spanions also froze in ce at the moment. With horrified expressions on their faces, they never expected that someone would suddenly strike and kill Zhao Kang.


    ��Who is it? Who is secretly attacking?�� Someone reacted and roared, their eyes full of anger, trying to find the person who shot.


    ��It��s me.�� From within the thin mist not far away, a t male voice sounded, and Gu Changge appeared with Alpha.


    He seemed to have just finished shooting the arrow as he handed the bow and arrow in his hand to Alpha behind him before walking toward this ce unhurriedly.


    The moment they saw Gu Changge, theplexions of many young men and women here suddenly turned white. Many of them widened their eyes in disbelief. They couldn��t help but tremble in ce, terrified to the extreme.


    ��Changge��Young Master Changge���� The person who roared just now was trembling and extremely terrified.


    Even if he was 10,000 times more courageous, he wouldn��t dare to scold Gu Changge casually.


    ��They are an eyesore, kill them all.�� Gu Changge didn��t pay attention to the expressions of the people here as he said casually to Alpha, and still walked on his own.


    ��Yes, my lord.��


    Alpha��s expression was indifferent and ruthless. He was donned in a ck and blue battle armor, like a burly god of war. He went straight ahead wanting to kill the group of young men and women here.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of this group of people turned pale. They were almost terrified. They never thought that Gu Changge would attack them.


    Someone reacted quickly and was about to turn into a divine and escape. But Alpha��s palm directly covered tens of miles. It even crushed the sky, covering everyone in it.


    With a puff, all of them turned into a blood mist. Before they even had time to scream, they werepletely annihted.


    The royal powerhouse who was in charge of guarding the hunting ground in the dark watched this scene from a long distance. His eyelids twitched, and he quickly looked away, pretending not to know.


    ��Now you can stand up.�� The girl looked at all this in a daze, but before she recovered, a t male voice suddenly sounded near her ear.


    She looked at the palm stretched out in front of her in disbelief. It was slender, white, and clean as if it hadn��t been stained with the slightest dust.


    At this moment, this overly good-looking young man walked in front of her through the swamp full of mud. The originally clean white clothes were stained with a lot of dirt, but he had an expression of indifference,pletely different from those people she had met before.


    Just now he appeared suddenly, killed the group of young men and women, and saved her.


    The girl could also see clearly that the group of young men and women just now were extremely terrified of him. The entourage behind him was even more frighteningly powerful, and even gave her the feeling of seeing a Sword Immortal.


    But despite this, the girl was still very silent. Her eyes were very vignt, she didn��t grab this hand to stand up, but frowned tightly. She endured the severe pain and grabbed the vine next to her and stood up with great effort.


    She understood the truth that there existed no good things without a reason in the world. She and this person in front of her have never known each other before, so why did the other party suddenly choose her? This was something abnormal.


    Seeing that the girl was very stubborn and calm with extremely vignt eyes at the same time, Gu Changge smiled lightly and withdrew his palm, ��What a pair of beautiful eyes!��


    The girl understood his words. In fact, during the time she was imprisoned, she had learned thenguage of this world, but she seldom spoke.


    Seeing that Gu Changge didn��t have the slightest malice, the girl was silent for a moment, then walked from the swamp to the edge, and then asked in a hoarse voice, ��You�� you, why save me?��


    She was very calm andposed, holding the short sword tightly in her hand, still full of vignce in her heart.


    The real bad guys didn��t disy malice on their faces, this was a truth she had understood ever since she was a child.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m not a bad person, I just happened to see this scene and felt sorry for you. You have to know that it��s not that there are no good people in this world, it��s just that you rarely meet them.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, with a casual tone in his words.


    The girl was silent for a while, raised her dark eyes, looked at him, and said, ��Are you a good person?��


    It was the first time she had seen someone say that he was a good person so bluntly.


    ��No, I��m not a good person either, I just bestow kindness asionally.�� Gu Changge shook his head, still smiling.


    The girl was still silent. The young man in front of her clearly made her feel terrified, but she didn��t feel the slightest danger. It was a strange and conflicting feeling.


    ��Your injuries are very serious. Even if you can escape, you will be eaten by some fierce beast.�� Gu Changge nced at her casually.


    The girl nodded without changing her gaze, ��I know.��


    Then it seemed that it was not appropriate to say this, and said, ��Thank you for saving me just now.��


    Gu Changge smiled, waved his hands, and said, ��You��re wee, it��s just a matter of little effort.��


    ��I��m going to keep running for my life���� The girl��s face was covered with dirt, and her expression could not be seen clearly, ��If I can survive, I will repay your kindness in the future.��


    After saying that, she nned to turn around and continue to escape to the depths.


    Although Gu Changge seemed to be very powerful and had a mysterious origin, it was even possible to let her survive easily. But she didn��t ask for it. In this kind of field, she was still proud of her physical strength.


    What was more, she understood the truth that the man in white in front of her was not obliged to save her. Perhaps it was just because of the effort of raising one��s hands that he made the move. But why should she let the other party continue to save her?


    Yet when she tried to take a few steps, she identally touched the injury, her face turned pale from the pain, and she almost fell to the ground again.


    ��I told you that your injuries are serious���� Gu Changge seemed to sigh helplessly.


    The girl frowned slightly as she covered the wound, blood seeped out from it again, mixed with a lot of dirt, making the ground in front of her eyes ck.


    She really couldn��t escape anymore. If she escaped again, she would die from her injuries before the hunters behind her could catch up. Thinking of this, the girl fell silent. She hadn��t found her father yet, and she hadn��t gone back to give her mother an exnation.


    She couldn��t just die here.


    ��Can you help me?�� She raised her eyes and looked at Gu Changge behind her, with questioning and a little vignce in her eyes.


    ��What��s your name?�� Gu Changge didn��t answer her directly but smiled casually.


    ��Ah Qing, Chen Ah Qing.�� The girl replied.


    ��Ah Qing? That��s a good name.�� Gu Changge admired slightly, and then said,


    ��I can save you and keep you alive, but I want to know about your world.�� The young girl Ah Qing was stunned, her eyes suddenly became vignt. Gu Changge was different from the others, he actually saw through her origin.


    ��Don��t look at me with this kind of eyes. It��s hard to see what��s going on with this kind of thing. After living in a different world, you will always be contaminated with the aura of the original world. The aura on your body will always be different from ours.�� Gu Changge smiled.


    ��And you have to know that there are always good people in this world, why don��t you try to believe me.��


    ��You are a good person?�� Ah Qing was silent for a moment again, not knowing what to say, so she could only say this sentence.


    It seemed that only this sentence could make her feel at ease.


    ��Actually, I��ve always felt that way too.�� Gu Changge smiled.


    Because of Gu Changge��s protection, the girl Ah Qing also felt a little relieved. Her nerves and body, which had been tense all this time, suddenly rxed. But this rxation almost made her pass out from the pain, both old and new injuries broke out together.


    Fortunately, she had practiced swords since she was a child, and her willpower was extremely amazing, so she forcibly endured this pain.


    In addition, she still had a lot of worries in her heart. She knew nothing about Gu Changge, including his name, identity, origin, etc., although his entourage was very powerful.


    After experiencing the fight against the demons outside the territory, she discovered that in this world, it seemed that such a powerhouse was not umon.


    Gu Changge killed that group of people lightly before, and how would he solve the many troubles that would follow?


    She was very sober and calm in her heart, and understood that the young men and women participating in this hunting game were all descendents from famous families in this world, with powerful backgrounds, and they must not be provoked.


    Although Gu Changge looked rxed all the time and didn��t seem to take those things to heart, she was still very worried. But it was not good for her to ask Gu Changge about these things.


    In the next few days, Ah Qing did not find anyone chasing after her, and there were no roars of ferocious beasts around her. Because she had swallowed an elixir given by Gu Changge, many old wounds were miraculously healed, and its efficacy could be termed as a divine elixir.


    In the world she lived in before, if such a pill appeared, it would definitely trigger a war from all sides. Its value was simply unimaginable, and it could even be regarded as another life. However, in Gu Changge��s hands, it was used for her healing, which seemed extremelymon.


    In fact, this injury could be healed as long as she was given a little time. There was no need to waste such a precious elixir. Many details made Ah Qing guess Gu Changge��s identity.


    Who the hell was he?


    On the way, she never saw Gu Changge towing his bow and shooting arrows to kill the other captives. Even if she saw it, she didn��t care too much and let them fend for themselves.


    A few days passed quickly, and the hunting game was finally over. Ah Qing silently followed Gu Changge and returned to the ce where they were held in the prison car, to be more precise, in the pavilion.


    There, the Second Prince Yu Lie, Yu Ming, Absolute Heavenly Prince Jia Luo, and many other young lords were already waiting.


    They came back early and were surprised to learn that Gu Changge had also entered the dense forest after they left, so they waited quietly here for Gu Changge��s return.


    For them, this small hunting game was just a boring time to pass, and it was not of much use. But if this kind of thing could be used to deepen the rtionship with Gu Changge, it would be great.


    ��Young Master Changge, this is?��


    Yu Lie, Yu Feiya, and the others looked at Ah Qing who was following behind Gu Changge at this moment, they were very surprised and asked in puzzlement.


    Dressed in rough linen clothes, some ces were still tattered, and unkempt. Her face was full of dirt, and her long hair had been knotted, only the outline of her facial features could be vaguely seen, and she was a girl.


    She looked like a prisoner. How could such a person follow behind Gu Changge?

 Chapter 611: It’s really like a dream, It can count as a little bit

    <h4>Chapter 611: It��s really like a dream, It can count as a little bit</h4>


    Ah Qing was still dressed in the same attire she had when she was arrested. The coarse linen clothes were very worn out, stained with mud and blood as she followed Gu Changge with her head down all the way into this ce, turning a blind eye to everything around him.


    Although she had settled down in the past few days and did not need to continue fleeing, she had not cleaned up the dirt and blood on her face. Because this was also a good way to cover up for her, and she didn��t have to worry about others seeing her true face, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Gu Changge didn��t disy any dislike for her appearance.


    ��I couldn��t bear the poor fellow I met on this hunt, so I rescued her.�� Gu Changge said casually with a faint smile on his face.


    ��I see.�� Everyone was stunned, they didn��t doubt the words, but they were a little envious of Ah Qing.


    In this way, she was a blessing in disguise, transformed from a captive. If she was by Gu Changge��s side, even her previous hostile force the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty would not dare to say a word.


    Of course, everyone didn��t know Ah Qing��s identity, even Yu Lie and others didn��t know about it. They simply regarded her as an ordinary prisoner who was escorted here after being defeated in the bordends like the others.


    Ah Qing stood quietly behind Gu Changge, watching him chat casually with many young geniuses in front of him. All of them showed a respectful and ttering attitude toward him.


    Even the future heir of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, who arranged this hunting game, was extremely respectful to him. This made her feel a little dreamy, difficult to distinguish true from false, making it difficult for her to calm down.


    What was the origin and identity of Gu Changge who had rescued her?


    In the past few days, Gu Changge didn��t take the initiative to ask about her background and other things but asionally showed interest. She was wary of everything around her, so she kept silent and never talked about her world.


    Gu Changge also didn��t look like he was in a hurry. But this made him even more unpredictable, and she didn��t know how to repay the kindness.


    She was a person who didn��t like to owe favors, but Gu Changge was equivalent to saving her life twice, such kindness, even if it was to be paid with life, was not an exaggeration.


    ��Several geniuses of the Chi Lian sect have disappeared.�� A young genius suddenly noticed that some people were missing among the returning people, and his eyes shook slightly.


    How could someone have an ident in this hunting game? And it was still a group of people?


    Ah Qing��s hands under the sleeves tightened slightly as cold sweat broke out. The group of people who chased and killed her before seemed to belong to the Chi Lian sect.


    If the other party found out that the disappearance of those people was rted to Gu Changge, then she would stand up without hesitation and bear it all.


    ��There are many dangers in the hunting ground, and it is normal to encounter dangers and idents sometimes.��


    Hearing this, the second prince Yu Lie didn��t seem to be surprised, he waved his hand and smiled, telling everyone not to care.


    Naturally, he had already gotten wind of it. After all, there were strong guards near the hunting ground, who were closely watching the situation.


    When Gu Changge attacked to kill the group of people, the strong man sensed it, but he didn��t dare to say anything, they could only pretend to have not seen it.


    ��Yes, there are indeed many dangers, even though we encountered many dangers and almost died. Brother Zhao Kang and the others are really unlucky.��


    The people present were not fools, they understood that the second prince said this for a reason, this was to tell them not to care about the matter, just treat it as an ident, so they immediately agreed with each other.


    Even the second prince needed to cover it up. How did that group of people disappear? Didn��t they need to think about it?


    Ah Qing stared at all of this in a daze, almost unable to react.


    From her point of view, this would be a big problem, but it was just solved like this?


    She was not stupid, it could be seen that the second prince was telling everyone not to care about this matter.


    ��Come here, take off this girl��s shackles.�� And when Ah Qing was in aplicated state of mind, the second prince Yu Lie suddenly nced in her direction and said with a smile on his face.


    This was a special forbidden weapon made by the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and it was engraved with a special prohibition formation.


    If it was forced to open by any external force, it would only explode with a bang, destroying both body and spirit along with the prisoners. So most people would not touch it, let alone untie it.


    Soon with a bang, the heavy shackles fell to the ground, and the long-lost divine power circted in her body again.


    Ah Qing felt all this in a daze, feeling more and more that it was really too dreamy.


    Not only had the attitude of the future heir of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty changed drastically towards her, but even the people around her cast envious nces at her.


    Envious of her being a prisoner?


    Although it hadn��t been long since she came to this world, Ah Qing still understood what the future heir of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty represented.


    To put it bluntly, the other party even only needed a word, and they could dispatch the previous armies to attack the world she was in before, breaking it down and upying it.


    Such a character, standing in front of her now was speaking kindly to her, which waspletely different from the previous indifference and ruthlessness.


    Ah Qing raised her eyes subconsciously and looked at Gu Changge. But he was just sitting on the top seat, with his usual warm smile on his mouth, drinking tea leisurely, his eyes drooping as if everything was taken for granted.


    It was only at this time that Ah Qing noticed that everything in this world was originally centered around him.


    She suddenly understood in her heart why Gu Changge was able to kill those people lightly at that time. Even if the powerhouses behind the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty knew about it, they could only pretend to be ignorant.


    After leaving this ce, Ah Qing��s mood had been in a trance, and the long-lost peace made her feel a little unreal.


    The pce where Gu Changge lived temporarily was located in the northeast of the imperial pce. This ce was extremely beautiful with misty mist and various exotic flowers blooming along the stretches of rockery and pavilions. It was iparably grand and peaceful, far away from the noise.


    After Ah Qing was brought here, she didn��t see Gu Changge anymore. A maid took her to change and wash her clothes, cleaning up the dirt and blood.


    She didn��t resist andid down in the bluestone-hewn bath, the surface was steaming with mist. There were many gorgeous petals falling down, and blue silky hair floated down like a ball of seaweed floating.


    Ever since the demons invaded and her father disappeared, she hadn��t rxed like this for a long time. She was extremely lethargic. Her mind was empty and she didn��t want to think about anything.


    Aftering to this world, she was reduced to a prisoner and lived a life of darkness. What she thought about every day was how to survive, find her father, and go home.


    Clean water, food, spiritual fruits, and beautiful clothes, these things were far away from her, but now they were suddenly ced in front of her.


    ��It��s like a dream.��


    Ah Qing murmured softly without closing her eyes. If this was a dream, then when she opened her eyes, would everything burst like a bubble?


    ��These are excellent remedies for wounds, and work well for scars on the arms.��


    At this time, the maid came over with a medicine box in her hand and put it beside the bathtub.


    ��Thanks.�� Ah Qing took the ointment from the maid, thanked her politely, and looked at the parts she nned to apply on her arms and so on.


    Although the injury had healed, some parts still had faint scars, which would take a long time to dissipate.


    ��No�� You��re wee, this is what we should do, and this is what Young Master Changge ordered.�� The maid was obviously overwhelmed by Ah Qing��s thanks and shook her head with some trepidation on her face.


    In her opinion, since she could be brought back by Gu Changge, the girl in front of her was no longer from the same world as her. No matter what her background was before, the order of respect could not be messed up.


    Ah Qing was silent for a while, and then muttered, ��Young Master Changge? Is that his name?��


    ��You�� still don��t know the name of Young Master Changge?�� Hearing this, the maid��s eyes widened in disbelief, as if she saw something incredible.


    There was a feeling in her heart that she didn��t know what words to use to describe, she was jealous and envious. The girl in front of her didn��t even know who Young Master Changge was. How could she be brought back by him?


    Ah Qing nodded and didn��t exin too much about her matter. ��Can you tell me something about him? I know he is a good man, and I owe him a lot,�� she said.


    The maid struggled toe back to her senses, her eyes wereplicated. However, she was selected here as a maid, which was naturally extraordinary.


    Then, she recovered quickly, and said with admiration in her tone, ��If you want to know about Young Master Changge, I��m afraid you won��t be able to listen to it all, but you just need to remember one thing.��


    ��What?�� Ah Qing asked curiously.


    ��Young Master Changge stands at the top of the Upper Realm, regardless of his cultivation or power.��


    ��In the current Upper Realm, you only need to mention that you are Young Master Changge��s person, then even the leader of the Supreme sect and Immortal force will not dare to embarrass you. Not to mention walking sideways, but absolutely no one will dare to provoke you.�� There was a longing light in the maid��s eyes.


    ��The top of the Upper Realm?�� Ah Qing was extremely surprised, and then fell silent again, digesting the huge amount of information.


    She still greatly underestimated the origin of Gu Changge��s identity, thinking that he was simr to the heir of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. But now it seemed that even the Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had to be treated as an equal in front of him.


    Such a character had actually rescued her? No wonder so many people were so envious of her.


    ��Such a great kindness, I��m afraid I won��t be able to repay it in my life.�� Ah Qing smiled wryly.


    ��Young Master, the news ispletely correct. There is indeed a solid spatial crack at the border of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and it has been maintained for almost a year since it appeared. The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had many troops stationed around there, iming to be on guard against hostile forces, but in fact, they were hiding the entrance to that ancient world.��


    In the depths of the pce, Gu Changge casually flipped through a jade slip in his hand, while a confidant respectfully reported it.


    ��Great Yu Immortal Dynasty tried its best to hide this matter. It seems that they have already prated into that world. There should be some secret hidden in it. The water is not muddy enough, go and spread the news to attract the attention of other forces.�� Gu Changge nodded, pondered for a while, and said again.


    Since the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty wanted to monopolize this ancient world, Gu Changge would definitely not agree, he happened to find a suitable ce for fishing andw enforcement. The world that suddenly appeared on this side was more suitable no matter how one looked at it.


    ��Yes, Young Master!�� The confidant nodded, then thought of something and asked, ��By the way, Young Master, the Fourth Miss of Tuoba Mansion has been shouting for the past few days to see you and said that she knows you are behind the scenes. Do you want to get rid of her?��


    Gu Changge put down the jade slip in his hand, and said casually, ��Then let her shout, I can��t kill her now. I need to keep her alive for a while.��


    ��The subordinate understands.��


    Soon, the space blurred, and the confidant turned into smoke and left.


    Gu Changge��s eyes were a little thoughtful. He gave Tuoba Xiaoyao half a month, but half of it had already passed.


    After seven days, if Tuoba Xiaoyao still couldn��t hand over the Heavenly Sword, then Gu Changge would have to find another way. However, he was still very curious about where Tuoba Xiaoyao learned about the secret technique.


    He had been looking up various ancient books these days and even ordered people to look them up, but there was no clue. It seemed that, as Tuoba Xiaoyao said, there was no solution in the Upper Realm.


    ��Could it be the secret method of other worlds?�� Gu Changge thought of another possibility. Could it be that Tuoba Xiaoyao went to other worlds before he was reborn, and obtained the secret technique in that world?


    ��That��s it.�� Gu Changge didn��t continue to take care of this matter and then ordered someone to bring Ah Qing. He still had a lot of things to ask her.


    ��Benefactor.�� Soon, under the leadership of the maid, Ah Qing, who had freshened up, appeared in front of Gu Changge.


    Compared with the disheveled hair and coarse linen clothes when he first saw her, now she was like a beautiful hibiscus.


    She was dressed in a in light-colored long dress. Her eyes were blue, her ck hair was loose, her small face was upright and beautiful. The facial feature seemed to be a finely crafted work of art, delicate and fair. Her slightly raised eyebrows did not lose a sense of sharpness.


    No matter who saw such a fierce and beautiful girl, they would have a sense of light in their eyes. Although she knew Gu Changge��s identity, she was not as nervous as ordinary people and seemed very natural and calm.


    ��Sit!�� Gu Changge smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to signal her to sit down.


    Ah Qing was not pretentious, she sat opposite Gu Changge and looked at the many delicacies on the table. Spiritual fruits, and all kinds of meat that exuded the glow, suppressed the trance in her heart as they quickly returned to nature.


    It had been a long time since she had seen such a delicacy. Any piece of meat in it exuded the power that makes her feel a little frightened.


    ��There are only two of us in the hall, you can let go of your vignce.�� Gu Changge smiled and said.


    ��I��m just used to it, and I don��t intend to doubt my benefactor��s kindness.�� Ah Qing nodded, and then seemed to be afraid that Gu Changge might misunderstand, so she couldn��t help exining.


    ��Being vignt is a good thing. If you are not careful in this world, you will not live long.��


    With a smile on his face, Gu Changge raised his ss to drink and motioned for her to move her chopsticks.


    ��Thank you, benefactor, then I will not be polite.��


    Ah Qing was not pretentious and started to move her chopsticks casually. She hadn��t fully recovered her cultivation base. The spiritual fruits and meat in front of her were exactly what she needed.


    First, it was the ointment, and now it was the meat that would help her restore to cultivation. Ah Qing was surprised by Gu Changge��s meticulousness.


    Obviously, given his status, he didn��t need to think about these things at all, but he was extremely thoughtful. Was there really such a perfect person in this world?


    ��You should know why I had someone call you here, right?�� Gu Changge asked.


    ��My benefactor said before that he wants to know about the world I live in���� Ah Qing nodded.


    Taking advantage of this time, she told Gu Changge some information about her world. This was not a secret that could not be told to others.


    She didn��t like being owed anything, especially for saving her life. Of course, she didn��t think that telling Gu Changge this information could offset his kindness.


    But it could be counted as a little bit.

 Chapter 612: The world from the previous life, There is not much time left for him

    <h4>Chapter 612: The world from the previous life, There is not much time left for him</h4>


    In Ah Qing��s original world, practicing swords was at its peak. Everyone would be apanied by a sword spirit when they were born. For this reason, since ancient times, they had divided the sword spirit into various levels such as Heaven and Earth, Spirit, and God.


    Those with strong talents could produce twice the result with half the effort, and their future achievements were limitless. However, the God-level sword spirit had not appeared for many years. The Spirit-level sword spirit was already at the level of a genius that all schools and factions strived for.


    Just like Ah Qing herself, she had a Spirit-level sword spirit, and this was because her father was a powerful Sword Immortal.


    One must know that the Sword Immortal already stood at the pinnacle of their world, and they were only one step away from breaking the void and ascending. But how difficult it was to shatter the void.


    Thest old Sword Immortal of the Shu Sect who reached the peak of the Sword Immortal level failed to cross the tribtion in the back mountain of his home as his life and death disappeared while his soul scattered.


    Since then, she had never heard of anyone who had reached that level.


    ��The Land of Sword Immortals?�� Gu Changge nodded slightly, listening to the many news that Ah Qing said, feeling a little thoughtful.


    Different worlds had differentws and environments. But the level of shattering void had obviously reached the maximum level that that world could bear.


    As for what Ah Qing said about immortality, Gu Changge didn��t care.


    After all, this was affected by the environment of Heaven and Earth. Some worldscked immortality substances. If the powerhouses from the Upper Realm lived in them, it would be difficult to live for hundreds of thousands of years.


    So in his opinion, the so-called Sword Immortal level should not have reached the Enlightened being. At most, it was between the Supreme Realm and the Quasi-Emperor Realm. But he wouldn��t know for sure until he saw it with his own eyes.


    ��Thank you, benefactor, I will definitely find a way to repay your kindness.�� After getting done with wine and food, her cultivation had recovered a lot, Ah Qing was very satisfied as she said to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge was still thinking about the things she said, and waved his hands with a smile when he heard the words, ��It��s nothing more than a little effort, Miss Ah Qing, you don��t have to be polite.��


    ��It would be great if people in this world were as good as you, benefactor.�� Ah Qing��s eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face, and she said very seriously.


    ��Oh, isn��t it too early for you to say that now?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    A suspicious look appeared on Ah Qing��s sharp and beautiful face as she felt that Gu Changge��s words seemed to be inexplicable.


    However, Gu Changge didn��t exin anything to her, and said with a smile, ��It��s gettingte, Miss Ah Qing, go to rest early. I see that you seem to have practiced swords since childhood, and tomorrow I will send someone to take you to rebuild a sword.��


    ��This���� Ah Qing was a little taken aback, but still hurriedly waved her hands and said, ��The benefactor has treated me well enough, I can��t bother you anymore.��


    Although she did need a suitable sword now, she always troubled Gu Changge, which made her feel very sorry.


    ��It��s all said and done with little effort.�� Gu Changge still had a faint smile on his face.


    ��It can��t be like this, benefactor, I can��t repay your kindness.�� Ah Qing insisted.


    She had her own principles, and she owed enough to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge seemed to sigh and said, ��Okay, since that��s the case, Miss Ah Qing, you should go to bed earlier.��


    He could tell that the girl in front of him had that kind of stubborn and rigid personality, so she wouldn��t easily change what she believed.


    After a while, Gu Changge nned to go to the world she was in before, and she needed to be used for some things. Ah Qing nced at him, seemed a little hesitant to speak, but still didn��t say much, and left.


    Her parents always told her that nothing good happens for no reason in this world.


    Gu Changge, who had only known her for a few days, treated her so well, but she still couldn��t figure out Gu Changge��s intentions. However, Gu Changge��s actions did not disy any intentions, it seemed that he was simply showing kindness.


    After watching Ah Qing leave, the smile on Gu Changge��s face quickly disappeared, and a strange color shed in his eyes.


    From Ah Qing��s mouth, he learned that her father was a Sword Immortal, but he disappeared while fighting against the so-called extraterrestrial demons, that was, the army of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    She also had the purpose of finding her father��s whereabouts, so she passed through the crack in space, and was caught by the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty afterward.


    In her original world, she was still extremely famous and had a high status.


    In the next few days, news about the traces of the ancient world in the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty suddenly spread like wildfire. It was unknown who spread the news, which rmed many surrounding forces.


    Many Immortal forces and Supreme sects paid attention and began to send people to investigate while some people directly came to ask Emperor Yu.


    Emperor Yu was naturally furious about this and ordered a strict investigation into who leaked the news.


    Of course, he also suspected Gu Changge, but there was no evidence that Gu Changge knew about it. However, among the people in charge of guarding the space portal, there was the eldest son of the Tuoba mansion, that was, the elder brother of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    Emperor Yu was suspicious by nature, a few days ago Tuoba Xiaoyao had left the general��s mansion, and then went to the border to look for his elder brother, he naturally knew about this. So he inevitably had some doubts in his heart, would the exposure of the news have something to do with Tuoba Xiaoyao?


    The timing was also right. But now that it had been exposed, Emperor Yu couldn��t think of a way to monopolize that ancient world. Facing the envoys sent by various forces and the Dao sects, he revealed a lot of known information.


    This ancient world that had never been explored meant abundant resources, and there was no force that did not covet it.


    At present, all the forces began to send people to the ce where the space portal was located, and at the same time to discuss with Emperor Yu how to capture that ancient world.


    Because of the barriers of space and thews of Heaven and Earth, going to that world could not bring out the original strength. But the various forces already had experience, but they just didn��t want to dy and let the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty take the lead.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Immortal forces also sent outstanding disciples from the n to head there. Compared with the existence from the older generation, even if the younger generation entered it, they would be less oppressed.


    Moreover, as a representative of the sect, they had many treasures on their body, so they didn��t have to worry about their life being in danger. Naturally, Emperor Yu was unwilling to be preempted by other forces, so he selected many of his descendants and nned to let them go together.


    The second prince, Yu Lie, was the future heir of Great Yu, so no idents could happen, so Emperor Yu didn��t let him go with him. The marriage contract between the eldest princess Yu Feiya and the Absolute Heavenly prince Jia Luo had not yet been settled. And Jia Luo also left as he had something to report first, nning toe back after a while.


    So Emperor Yu discussed for a while and asked Yu Feiya to take the lead in sending people there. That ancient world was very important, and might even contain divine objects such as the origin of the world. Emperor Yu attached great importance to it.


    Ancient warships skimmed across the sky, carrying a mighty army, crushing the star field as they rushed to the distant border of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    The young girl Ah Qing looked a little worried when she saw this scene. She learned the news these days from Gu Changge that the ancient world she lived in had been exposed to the eyes of various forces in the Upper Realm.


    Before, only the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty sent an army to go there, but now the rest of the forces were also interfering. A more terrifying and terrifying disaster was about to befall her hometown.


    In the face of such a disaster, it was impossible for them to resist. The only result was to fall and be divided up by these forces.


    ��Benefactor, isn��t the power behind you interested in this matter?�� Ah Qing was suddenly a little confused, and couldn��t help asking Gu Changge beside him.


    ��Because I��m not interested, the forces behind me are naturally not interested either.�� Gu Changge said casually.


    Ah Qing nodded and understood. It depended on Gu Changge��s attitude. If he wanted to, he could also send such a terrifying army away like other forces. It was just that he didn��t seem interested in it.


    ��Do you have any ns for the future?�� Gu Changge asked with a vague smile on his lips.


    ��I may have to go back. My mother must be very worried about my safety, and I want to prevent this disaster with mypatriots.�� Ah Qing was silent for a while, and then replied.


    Although she knew that her strength was insignificant in this disaster, she still wanted to do her part. She had been away from home for several months, and her mother must be extremely worried about her leaving without saying goodbye.


    In addition, knowing that her father was not dead and survived, she was already very satisfied.


    ��It��s just the benefactor��s great kindness. I��m afraid it will be difficult for me to repay it in my life.�� Ah Qing nced at Gu Changge and said again.


    Regarding this, Gu Changge just smiled and said, ��Actually, have you ever considered that you can solve this disaster.��


    ��I can solve it?�� Ah Qing was a little stunned. With her strength, she definitely couldn��t do all this.


    Were there other options?


    The bordend of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was actually an extremely wide star field. There were many floating stars and continents around it, which was extremely vast, and there were many cities in the central area, scattered and inseparable.


    As the mighty army descended from all over the ce, this ce became the focus of attention of all forces for a while. Even some casual cultivators arrived after hearing the news, trying to fish in troubled waters.


    In addition to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, many forces and sects around them had also dispatched a lot of manpower, and they had already been stationed around the star field at this moment.


    ��Without the order of His Majesty Emperor Yu, we can��t pass through the space portal at will. There are many strong guards around, and I can��t easily approach it. So you can only wait for the armies from all sides to arrive before you can mix in and follow us together.��


    In a city here, Tuoba Xiaoyao was talking to a young man with extremely tough facial features.


    The facial features of the young man were somewhat simr to his. It was his elder brother Tuoba Feiyun who was in charge of guarding the space portal in the bordends.


    ��There is not much time left for me, I must go find a way to rescue Qingyu,�� Tuoba Xiaoyao said in a low voice, with a look of agitation on his face.


    It had been several days since he came here, and he was now extremely convinced that the world behind the space portal was exactly the world where he lived and practiced in his previous life.


    But it was less than five days before Gu Changge asked him to hand over the Heavenly Sword.

 Chapter 613: Experience is appropriate, Tuoba’s biggest secret

    <h4>Chapter 613: Experience is appropriate, Tuoba��s biggest secret</h4>


    ��There��s no rush for this kind of thing. Since Gu Changge still needs something from you, it��s impossible to push you too hard. Unless he doesn��t want that thing anymore, she should be fine by now,�� Tuoba Feiyun spoke slowly, andforted him, telling Tuoba Xiaoyao not to worry too much.


    ��I know, but what if Gu Changge doesn��t care about anything? A person like him can do anything.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao took a deep breath and rubbed his temples. If the time was not too urgent, he would not have done this.


    Now Emperor Yu ordered that without his order, no one could easily set foot in that world. So even if his elder brother was guarding here, he couldn��t easily let him pass.


    ��Great Yu��s army wille over soon, and you shouldn��t have any problems if you follow inside.�� Tuoba Feiyun said.


    He actually didn��t know why Tuoba Xiaoyao was so sure that the way to save Tuoba Qingyu was in that world. But at this juncture, all he could do was trust Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    During this period of time, he knew all the news about Tuoba Xiaoyao clearly, and he was both confused and relieved. But everyone had their own secrets, including him, so he won��t ask Tuoba Xiaoyao about these reasons.


    ��I understand, I��m going to make some preparations now. I wille here tomorrow to meet my elder brother.��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao nodded, then got up and left, although he was sure that the world behind the space portal was the one where he lived and practiced in his previous life. But how long had it been since his soul came here? What happened in that world after that?


    Whether his original master and brother were still there was still unknown. Even now, he suddenly felt closer to his hometown and timid.


    In the star fields around the Bordends, more and more armies gathered. Many chariots and even dragon boats galloped by. There were many figures standing on them, with strong aura and flying banners, which was extremely magnificent.


    Among them, the most eye-catching ones were the Immortal guards of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, who rode ferocious beasts and wore armor. It was as if they hade all the way from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood before finally being stationed in the depths of the star field.


    The city was stretching, extremely ancient and tall, like a mountain stretching across it, which could resist foreign enemies. The powerhouses from all forces had rushed to this ce, except for the older generation, the people from the younger generation could be seen everywhere.


    On the streets, elite disciples from various major forces could often be seen passing by.


    ��Are these people going to attack my homnd?�� On a pavilion next to the main street, the girl Ah Qing looked at the scene of peopleing and going below through the window, and couldn��t help but whisper.


    ��Maybe it��s not suitable to use ��attack��, they��re just going for the experience.�� Gu Changge shook his head and smiled lightly.


    ��Experience?�� Thinking about these two words, Ah Qingughed at herself.


    For their world, this was a terrible disaster like a catastrophe. But in the eyes of the cultivators in the Upper Realm, it was just a trivial little experience, and their life and death were not important at all.


    ��For the benefactor, maybe these things are normal, right?�� Ah Qing said.


    Gu Changge smiled speciously, and said, ��That��s why I asked you to seriously consider what I said.��


    Ah Qing was silent, the solution that Gu Changge said that day appeared again in his mind, it sounded crazy.


    That was to let all the forces who went there be buried in it, but with her own ability, she couldn��t do it at all. Therefore, she needed to unite all the forces in that world to have a chance to contend.


    As for how to unite, she could only rely on herself, Gu Changge just gave her such an opinion. Ah Qing actually didn��t know why Gu Changge said that to her. He was a person from the Upper Realm, how could he help her, an aborigine?


    ��Those who attain the Dao will be helped more than those who have lost the Dao. This is the cycle of Heaven and everything in the world cannot escape.�� Ah Qing looked aside at Jiang Chuchu who suddenly spoke.


    She didn��t know Jiang Chuchu��s identity, but she knew that everyone respected her equally. She and Gu Changge were almost inseparable, like a couple of gods.


    ��Heavenly justice, retribution?�� Ah Qing nodded, her eyes were fixed on Jiang Chuchu��s face, and she looked at him.


    It was an unparalleled jade face that could not pick out any ws, beautiful like a dream. With long eyshes, eyes like water, full of poetry, she was like an immortal flower, crystal clear and beautiful, extraordinary and refined.


    As a woman, she was a little envious. There really was such a wless face in this world, which could make people forget the world.


    Jiang Chuchu said calmly, ��If you want to save your hometown, what Changge said is the only way.��


    Regarding Ah Qing��s background, Gu Changge only briefly mentioned a few words to her. But Jiang Chuchu still guessed Gu Changge��s intention.


    In the ancient world where the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty tried its best to conceal its traces, it was very likely that it had the origin of the world. Gu Changge knew forbidden demonic arts, which could devour and refine the origin of the Heavens.


    And at his current state, a normal origin from a life had long been useless, and only the level of the world��s origin could help her.


    Ah Qing was an aborigine in that world, and her father was one of the strongest people in the world. Although she was young, he had a long-standing reputation.


    In this situation where foreign enemies were present and the world was about to be destroyed, if she could stand up, she would naturally gather a lot of people��s hearts. Under this premise, it was naturally much more convenient for Gu Changge to find the whereabouts of the origin of the world through her.


    ��I actually understand what my benefactor said, but with such a big gap, how can I resist?�� Ah Qing��s eyes looked a little sad.


    ��You have to understand the truth. If you don��t resist, then you will have no chance at all. Only by resisting can you have a chance. After all, there is no end to the road, and there is always hope.�� Gu Changge smiled casually, with a peaceful expression on his face, then looked at Jiang Chuchu again, ��Maybe I have to go to that world this time, so don��t follow me.��


    Jiang Chuchu hummed lightly, ��I will return to the Human Ancestor Hall in a few days.��


    Gu Changge smiled, ��You��re really obedient.��


    While the few people were talking, the sound of fighting suddenly arrived from the street not far away as the runes rushed out of the sky, shining brightly in all directions.


    The fluctuation was very violent, and arge area was cleared in an instant. Many cultivators avoided it and looked at it in surprise.


    ��I heard that you have been keeping a secret all these years, but your real strength isparable to the second prince of the Great Yu Dynasty. I��m going to give it a try today.��


    A young figure like a deep sea stood at the end of the street. He looked very burly, with ck hair fluttering around, and eyes like knives. When he swept across the void, he even made a terrifying rumbling sound, which made people tremble with fear.


    Standing in front of him was a slightly thin figure with a grim and gloomy face, it was Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    The two suddenly started fighting on the street without any warning. If it wasn��t for the strong formations engraved here, many pavilions and buildings would have been destroyed.


    All the cultivators and creatures around watched this scene in shock, and more and more people heard the momentum and rushed over in the form of divine lights.


    Among them were some sessors of sects, as well as the older generation gathered here. Even a few living fossil figures, rubbing their chins, looking thoughtful.


    Yu Feiya, Yu Ming, and the others rushed over upon hearing the news and appeared around, frowning at the scene.


    ��The young master of the Demon God��s Pce, the Crazy Demon God. It is said that he once fought with Yu Lie, the second prince of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, for three days and three nights, and the two were tied.��


    ��I didn��t expect it to be him, and he rushed here too. It is said that he went to the Demon God��s Cave in the Demon God��s Pce some time ago, and went deep into the thirteenth floor. .��


    ��After leaving this time, he nned to have another battle with the second prince Yu Lie, but the second prince Yu Lie stayed in the pce and did not leave.��


    The people around talked a lot and recognized the identity of the burly figure.


    The Demon God Pce was an ancient sect. Although its background was not as good as that of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, it was also ancient and unfathomable.


    Regarding Tuoba Xiaoyao��s identity, he was quickly recognized by everyone. After all, some time ago, there was an uproar in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. No one did not know that the third son of General Tuoba��s mansion was hiding so deeply.


    The young master of the Demon God Pce would suddenly knock on his door, probably because of this reason. He wanted to test out the strength of the second prince Yu Lie through the fight with Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    But he forgot one thing, that was, beingparable did not mean that the two had fought against each other before.


    There had never been anypetition between Tuoba Xiaoyao and the second prince Yu Lie, who knew who was stronger and who was weaker?


    And this was also the reason why Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face looked extremely gloomy now.


    Soon on the long street, Tuoba Xiaoyao and the young master of the Demon God Pce fought fiercely again. The terrifying fluctuations spread, erupting with iparable power. It was a battle between two young men.


    Even many older generations were frowning, feeling deeply troubled. It was difficult to resolve the methods of the two of them.


    In particr, Tuoba Xiaoyao could fight against the young master of the Demon God Pce with only a fine steel long sword without using other divine weapons. His aplishments in the Dao of the Sword were really astonishing and shocking.


    ��How could he know Shu Sect��s swordsmanship?�� Ah Qing��s startled voice sounded, it was the first time she showed such a startled expression aftering to this world.


    Naturally, she was paying close attention to this battle, wanting to understand the gap between the younger generation of powerhouses in this world and their world. But she didn��t expect to see such familiar swordsmanship in this world, and she was even a direct disciple of the Shu Sect.


    Because she had fought against the sessors of this generation of the Shu sect, she knew the ways of swordsmanship very well.


    ��Who are you talking about?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows, he wasn��t very interested in this fight.


    As the Son of Luck, Tuoba Xiaoyao had a halo, and it was inevitable to avoid a fight wherever he went. This was nothing unusual.


    But he didn��t expect that Ah Qing would suddenly say this. Shu Sect��s sword skills? Could it be that Tuoba Xiaoyao had been to her world in his previous life?


    Or was he originally from that world? Could this be the secret that Tuoba Xiaoyao had been trying to hide?

 Chapter 614: Not the slightest malice, Jianxuan Great World

    <h4>Chapter 614: Not the slightest malice, Jianxuan Great World</h4>


    ��This is the swordsmanship that only the Shu Sect��s direct descendants can disy. If it is passed on privately, they will definitely be chased and killed by the Shu Sect. In such a scenario it will be difficult to escape death even if you head up to the Yellow Springs. He is definitely a direct disciple of the Shu Sect, and he has the aura of a Sword Spirit on his body����


    The girl Ah Qing stood by the window, watching the battle scene there as she exined.


    At the end of the long street, the battle was raging as the two figures fought crazily. The momentum from the battle shook all directions. There were knives and sword shadows intertwined as various ancient runes were evolving, making the ce blurred.


    The onlookers were all palpitating while keeping away from them.


    It was hard to imagine that this would be a battle between two younger generations. Even if it was said that the battle was between older generations, they would believe it.


    The young master of the Demon God Pce was a well-known young supreme being, an invincible existence who swept away a party. And Tuoba Xiaoyao only appeared suddenly during this period of time. He used to be extremely low-key, but his own strength should not be underestimated in the slightest. He even fought hundreds of moves with the Young Pce Master of the Demon God Pce without losing the upper hand.


    The eyes of many young supremes who were watching all this moved slightly, feeling that Tuoba Xiaoyao would be a great enemy.


    ��It seems that Tuoba Xiaoyao was reborn in this world, and it should not be idental.�� Gu Changge put down the cup in his hand, his eyes suddenly turning interested.


    From this point of view, Tuoba Xiaoyao practiced the secret technique of the Heavenly Sword Embryo, which should havee from the Shu Sect. That was, it came from the world of the girl Ah Qing.


    He woulde here as soon as possible, and he definitely wanted to pass through that space portal to return to that world.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge��s figure suddenly moved and disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was already at the ce where Tuoba Xiaoyao and the young master of the Demon God Pce had fought.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge!��


    Yu Feiya, Yu Ming, and others were paying close attention to this battle, and they didn��t notice Gu Changge��s arrival, so they hurriedly greeted him.


    Even the faces of many from the older generations around him changed slightly. They dared not be disrespectful to Gu Changge.


    ��At the critical moment of capturing that big world, why are the two Taoist brothers shing over a trivial matter? It��s better to save face for the next time. If there is a conflict, we can resolve itter, okay?�� Gu Changge looked at the two people who were fighting and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback for a moment, they didn��t expect Gu Changge to stand up to dissuade them at this time. After his words, who dared to fight again?


    That would mean not giving Gu Changge a face. Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t expect Gu Changge to show up to dissuade him. His face was uncertain, but he didn��t continue to attack. His figure fell to the other side, looking indifferently at the young pce master of the Demon God Pce.


    ��Since Young Master Changge said it himself, how dare I dare to make a move again.��


    The young master of the Demon God Pce was also known as the Crazy Demon God, but he dare not disobey Gu Changge��s wishes. He retreated on the other side with some unfinished business, and arched his hands.


    Crazy Demon God was what everyone called him, and this also showed his temperament. He didn��t respect even the ancient existence of the Demon God��s Pce, he was extremely rebellious, like a madman that only wanted to challenge all young talents. But he was still very honest in front of Gu Changge, and he didn��t want to offend Gu Changge.


    ��I��ll give Young Master Changge face today, and next time we��ll have a good fight.��


    The Crazy Demon God��s eyes swept across Tuoba Xiaoyao like a sword in the sky, then he cupped his hands toward Gu Changge who was on the side before turning into a ray of divine light, not staying for long.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao snorted coldly, feeling a little annoyed in his heart. If this person hadn��t suddenly wanted to fight him, it wouldn��t have caused such a big momentum and even attracted Gu Changge over.


    In his original n, he wanted to follow the Great Yu��s army through the space portal in a low-key manner and then go to the Shu Sect to find a way to solve it. But since he had bumped into Gu Changge, he was worried that Gu Changge wanted to take advantage of the chaos and escape with the Heavenly Sword, regardless of Tuoba Qingyu��s safety.


    That was hard to exin. Now that he had met Gu Changge, he could just test how his sister was doing now. Tuoba Xiaoyao was very sure that the person who sent someone to take his sister away was definitely Gu Changge.


    ��It seems that you still have a big opinion of me.��


    ��Don��t worry, I don��t mean anything to you.�� Gu Changge seemed to know what Tuoba Xiaoyao was thinking at the moment, so he smiled faintly.


    ��Thank you, Young Master Changge, for making the rescue.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao snorted coldly in his heart, but he still didn��t dare to show any strangeness on his face and cupped his hands.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and said, ��Brother Tuoba doesn��t have to do that.��


    ��Young Master Changge��s kindness in rescuing me today will definitely be repaid in the next day, but now I have other things to do, so I will take my leave first.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao nced at Yu Feiya and the others and then nned to leave first so as not to affect tomorrow��s n.


    ��Then I hope Brother Tuoba won��t forget about it,�� Gu Changge said casually.


    ��That��s natural.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao cupped his hands, then turned and left.


    He knew that this was Gu Changge reminding him not to forget about handing the Heavenly Sword and the agreed time. This scene, in the eyes of Yu Feiya, Yu Ming, and others beside him, was Tuoba Xiaoyao still brooding over what happened in the main hall back then.


    Although he was imprisoned by Emperor Yu and has now been released, many circumstances at that time were spread to various ces, causing quite a stir.


    In the eyes of many cultivators and creatures, Tuoba Xiaoyao was a toad who wanted to eat a white swan. Especially at that time, Gu Changge had personallymented that he was too embarrassed, so it was only natural that Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t have a good impression toward Gu Changge.


    ��After what happened that day in the main hall, it seems that this guy has given up, and he doesn��t pester you anymore.�� Yu Feiya��s younger brother, Yu Ming, still looked unruly. Seeing that Tuoba Xiaoyao left without greeting them, he let out a cold snort of disdain, and then opened his mouth.


    Yu Feiya sighed slightly, ��I think Xiaoyao seems to be preupied, he must have encountered some troubles. But why did he appear here? Does he want to go to that world this time?��


    She also didn��t greet Tuoba Xiaoyao, because after Emperor Yu��s groundingst time, she already understood. If she didn��t want to cause Emperor Yu to dislike Tuoba Xiaoyao again, she shouldn��t get too close to him.


    ��Is Young Master Changge heading to that world this time?�� Yu Feiya stepped forward gracefully, dressed in snow-white clothes with ck hair like clouds, looking dignified and elegant as she asked Gu Changge beside her.


    Gu Changge said casually, ��That��s exactly what I want to do.��


    ��That world has never been visited by cultivators before. There are too many unknowns and many dangers. Since this is the case, how about we go together, Young Master Changge?�� Hearing that Gu Changge was going, Yu Feiya was a little curious and could not help but send an invitation.


    It was because of Emperor Yu��s order that she would lead the younger generation of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty there. But Gu Changge was obviously alone this time, and there was no one who followed from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family around him. Why did he go to that world?


    ��Gu is used to being idle, so I��m afraid I won��t be able to agree to Princess Feiya��s invitation.�� With a faint smile on face, Gu Changge didn��t agree.


    His purpose was different from that of Yu Feiya and others. If they went together, they would only bring him unnecessary trouble. What was more, there was a young girl Ah Qing by his side. Was this the first time Gu Changge had rejected her?


    Hearing this, Yu Feiya was slightly astonished, even though she was bright and intelligent, it would be difficult to understand why Gu Changge rejected her for a while.


    It was obviously much safer to head together at such a time. The world there was full of unknowns. Although Gu Changge was strong, he might not be able to resolve all crises.


    Could it be that Gu Changge really hated her and kept rejecting her?


    Today��s big battle on the long street was just an insignificant episode for the many surrounding forces because everyone��s attention was on that big world.


    In the past few days, a lot of news about that ancient world had also been revealed, causing quite a stir. Many ancient existences were specting that there might be Dao of the Sword in that ancient world, which led to the prosperity of the Dao of the Sword in that world.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In the most central area of the star field, apanied by dazzling and eye-catching divine light, turbulent and vast energy surged like an abyss as if a thick and majestic world was crushing the space past it.


    Arge crack in space that was thousands of miles longy there and the surroundings were filled with various chaotic auras and storms. Many broken stars floated around, revolving around the big cracks in space.


    Ordinary cultivators dare not even approach the fringe area, they would be crushed to death by the aura before turning into ashes with their bodies and spirit destroyed.


    This ce seemed to be a cosmic tunnel opened by the Supreme Immortal King, which could travel to another world, mysterious and vast.


    At this moment, many ancient warships galloped with bright runes, resisting the space aura of this ce, forcibly crossing over, and descending into the big crack. These ancient warships were full of figures wearing battle armor, holding heavenly swords, and war spears with evil spirits soaring into the sky and unrivaled brilliance.


    The space portal was opened as various forces and sects dispatched armies to conquer this great world.


    The Jianxuan Great World was an extremely vast and boundless continent. However, if one looked at it from a high altitude, they would actually find that this was an extremely ancient star of life. Apart from the vastnd, it was surrounded by oceans and various inds dotted around.


    Thend was divided into thirteen states, and the territory of each state was boundless. Even a person with a cultivation level that reached the sky and the earth could hardly travel to the end of a state.


    And in each state, there were many sects of great and small forces, which depended on each other to survive like several roots. Among them, there were also Immortal overlords who had stood for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Shu Sect, Mount Kong,�� These forces had an extremely ancient heritage, and every disciple who walked out was a powerful hero, admired by countless people.


    Among these overlord forces, there were Sword Immortals with a lifespan of more than ten thousand years. This kind of existence was so powerful that it was difficult to describe its magnificence in words. With a sword, the thirteen states would be chilled, and everyone in the world would bow their heads.


    However, with the drastic changes in the outer world half a year ago, many extraterritorial demons descended and tried to capture this world.


    Even the Sword Immortal who was born in the world was severely injured by the powerhouse among the extraterrestrial demons.


    Countless cultivators lived in fear every day, worrying that this world wouldpletely fall, and everyone would be ughtered and enved by the demons outside the territory.

 Chapter 615: There is still a glimmer of hope, The army is arriving

    <h4>Chapter 615: There is still a glimmer of hope, The army is arriving</h4>


    ��The sky has changed again. It seems that the extraterrestrial demons will be even more terrifying this time. I don��t know if we can stop them.��


    ��We can only pray that there is hope.��


    In the center of Jianxuan Great World, in an extremely splendid and tall pavilion, there were many powerful and iparable figures. Around these figures, there were many altars.


    The altar was made of strange stones of various colors, flowing with divine brilliance and intertwined with a divine glow. On the stone wall beside it, there were also many vague stone carvings.


    Although it was very blurry, it could still be seen clearly that it was left by the ancient ancestors when they resisted the demons from outside the territory. There were very few such records, especially since millions of years had passed, only a few words could be found, making it impossible to reproduce the original tragedy.


    It was also hard for them to find a solution.


    ��Can we only sit and wait for the day of our death?��


    Some of these figures opened their mouths. Their eyes were t, but there was a terrifying will like thunder.


    ��Before thest moment, who can tell clearly?�� Another figure spoke, her voice was soft and her figure was graceful, but she wore a mask on her face, and only her beautiful eyes could be seen.


    ��What Snow Sword Immortal said is also reasonable. Until thest moment, who can tell clearly? After all, judging from this hexagram, there is still a glimmer of hope.��


    A trembling white-haired old man spoke. He was dressed in a simple Taoist robe, his hair was tied up in a bun, and he was holding a wooden sword in his hand as if he could be blown away by a gust of wind. However, no one here dared to underestimate him.


    There was such a saying circting in the Jianxuan world that the Sword Immortals in the world came from the Shu Sect.


    And the white-haired old man in front of them was an old Sword Immortal of the Shu Sect. In the depths of the boundless ocean, he had yed the fierce beast in thends of the Sword Immortal with one sword, shocking the thirteen states. Although his aura was weak now, his strength was extremely strong and unfathomable.


    ��The few Taoist brothers who went to wipe out the source of the disaster never came back, and there is no news at all. It seems that there is more danger than good luck. We still need to make preparations to fight the group of extraterrestrial demons.��


    The other person also opened his mouth. He had a rough face, and there was a very obvious scar on his face, but there were wisps of sword light flowing in his eyes, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    There was no doubt that this group of people was the only remaining Sword Immortals in the Jianxuan Great World, standing at the top. Although there were still some terrestrial Sword Immortals who were hiding too deeply and had never shown up, the number would not be too many.


    It could be said that they were thest hope and the strongest fighting force in the Jianxuan Great World.


    Although there were many other sword cultivators, they still could not y a key role in determining the oue. If the final decisive battle broke out, everyone had to pin their hopes on them.


    ��ording to the hexagram, there will be someone who will step forward to save the crisis, but who will that person be?�� The old Sword Immortal of the Shu Sect muttered and his eyes fell on the altar.


    This was the altar left by the ancient ancestors. It contained the Immortal will of the heroic spirits, which could be used at critical times. Now they used this altar for divination, trying to get a glimpse of the way ahead, but the result was that although the way ahead was bleak, it contained a faint light.


    This faint light had also be their belief in persistence.


    ��Gather the army, let��s meet up on the battlefield first, I feel that the suppression of heaven and earth on the group of extraterritorial demons is gradually weakening.��


    ��The most powerful among them maye from the sky���� The old Sword Immortal sighed, and then his figure turned into a breeze and left the ce.


    The rest of the powerhouses also seemed extremely silent and left the ce one after another, only a few people��s eyes flickered slightly with other thoughts.


    More than half a year ago, a boundless and terrifying crack suddenly appeared in the sky, and from that crack, an endless stream of extraterrestrial demons descended, bringing them huge disasters.


    But the only thing that was fortunate was that the will of this world was resisting the group of extraterritorial demons, making it difficult for the strong among them to enter, and they could only watch all this indifferently from outside the territory.


    If they burst out with overwhelming coercion and aura here, they would be suppressed immediately by thews of Heaven and Earth. They were very cautious and worried about idents, so they never entered with their real bodies.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And at this moment, the creatures in the entire Jianxuan Great World felt an iparably terrifying energy descending from the sky as if an eternal blue sky was about to copse. The great will of the universe was crushing and falling, causing people to burst into pieces.


    All the living beings felt cold all over their bodies, trembling to the extreme while looking out of the sky in horror.


    ��The army of extraterrestrial demons has descended again, and it is more terrifying than before?��


    A strong man rose into the sky with two terrifying rays of light shooting out of his eyes, piercing through the world. As he looked out of the domain, he said with iparable dignity.


    From every ce in the thirteen prefectures, immeasurable sword energy shot up into the sky, turning into human figures, looking at the scene beyond the heaven and the earth, their faces were very heavy.


    ��That��s the ancient warship of the Heavenly Demon from the Outer Territory. It��s full of figures, and there are more people behind it. The number of extraterrestrial demons that descended this time is unimaginable����


    Enduring the pain of his body about to copse, a strong man couldn��t help but growl in a low voice, his voice full of despair.


    ��Those who submit will be spared.��


    When everyone was trembling, there was a divine thought as vast as an abyss sweeping from beyond heaven and earth with indifferent thoughts,ing out as words.


    This kind of fluctuation swept tens of thousands of miles from an endless distance. It was frightening, making their skin explode.


    Ordinary cultivators even started bleeding, their spirits copsed and they could not bear the aftermath at all.


    ��Don��t worry, our world is against them, they can��te now. Don��t be intimidated by them.��


    A strong man roared, his eyes were red as the words came, it revived many creatures who were almost in aa.


    ��Hehe, you are really a generation of ants. If you ept the surrender obediently, you can still live.��


    Iparably huge ancient warships appeared from outside the domain, exuding cold and bloody fluctuations.


    A figure resembling a Scarlet Divine Phoenix emerged, bathed in monstrous divine fire. It spoke indifferently, and an iparably powerful aura swept across the heaven and the earth.


    However, when he was about to rush down to the ground below, there was a sudden red glow intertwined between the sky and the earth, thews and order turned into heavenly swords, shing toward him and stopping him.


    He snorted coldly, knowing that this was a creature under the protection of this world, so he had no choice but to give up.


    Seeing this scene, many powerhouses in the Jianxuan Great World breathed a sigh of relief. When they saw so many ancient warships descending just now, they were all drenched in a cold sweat.


    This was a desperate scene, but fortunately, the group of supreme beings were afraid of the will of this world and dared not continue to make a move.


    ��Attack!!��


    Afterward, arge number of knights and soldiers rushed out of the ancient warships, either riding fierce beasts or driving magic weapons before rushing to the ground below.


    A huge battlefield there had turned into a piece of red ground. There were spatial fluctuations spreading above the sky. It could be seen that ripples were spreading, and arge number of cultivators from the Upper Realm were rushing over.


    Because there was that terrible will from this world that was recovering, which could resist the fluctuations of the strongest, the leaders of the various forces were very cautious and had note down with the true body.


    Below, the fighting was extremely brutal. The endless beasts and soldiers were charging with their sharp spear prating into the opponent��s body, spilling blood, and carrying the corpse forward for a long distance.


    Farther away, the long sword shed as the roar shook the wild. The light of the sword was like lightning, the sword energy soared to the sky and people screamed. Blood flowed like rivers, and dead bodies were everywhere. The creatures of the two worlds were engaged in a life-and-death battle.


    Not far away, ancient cities stood majestically. However, the city wall had been broken, and there were bloodstains everywhere. There were powerful cultivators in the sky urging the ancient treasures as they were booming non-stop.


    Although the barrier of the city was shining, it couldn��t stop it. The light shield of the city had already cracked, and it was about to be breached.


    <strong>��Boom��</strong>


    At a critical moment, a sword aura descended from the sky, turning hundreds of cultivators into a pulp, and several young sword cultivators appeared above the city wall, holding divine swords. Divine soldiers descended from the sky, and shed out an extremely powerful sword aura, sweeping away enemies from all directions.


    ��Are you going home first?�� Not far from the city wall, he saw Ah Qing��s silent andplicated expression. There was a faint smile on the corner of Gu Changge��s face, and he said casually, walking through this battlefield like a stroll.


    Alpha followed behind him, and the three of them walked here casually, with blood blooming on both sides, roaring, and corpses everywhere. But everyone around them seemed to turn a blind eye to them, even cultivators from the Upper Realm could not notice this scene.


    ��Yes, I want to go home and see my mother first. She should be very worried about me running away from home.�� Ah Qing finally recovered from the silence and nodded.


    The scene in front of her made her very dazed. It was obvious that herpatriots were fighting with the cultivators from the Upper Realm, but she seemed to stay out of it.


    Thest time she left the Jianxuan Great World, the battle was not so tragic. She never thought that she would set foot on this familiar homnd again under such circumstances.

 Chapter 616: The second most beautiful woman in the Southern Barren State, The old man is in trouble

    <h4>Chapter 616: The second most beautiful woman in the Southern Barren State, The old man is in trouble</h4>


    ��This ce is the southern barren state of the thirteen states. When the extraterrestrial demons descended, they appeared from under the sky outside the southern barren state.��


    Gu Changge, Ah Qing, and Alpha walked casually on the battlefield, strolling in the courtyard as if there was an invisible field around them.


    Even senior cultivators couldn��t see them. All the means of attack and the aftermath, when they were about to touch the three of them, were resolved by an invisible force and dispersed like ripples.


    Ah Qing understood that this was Gu Changge��s method, mysterious and unpredictable, so looking at the scene of the battle ahead, she opened her mouth in a low voice and exined.


    She knew that Gu Changge had no malicious intentions, and after taking her back to her hometown, he came alone with only one subordinate and did not walk with the army from the Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge was a benefactor to her,pletely different from other cultivators of the upper realm.


    ��The southern barren state of the thirteen states? That city in the distance is Southern Barren City?�� Gu Changge nodded.


    From Ah Qing��s mouth, he knew that there were thirteen states in the Jianxuan Great World, and the territory of each state was extremely vast. Although it was far from beingpared with the Upper Realm, it was not known to be much more vast than the territory of other ancient great worlds.


    Moreover, since he came to this world, he felt that this world had a very clear will.


    To be exact, there was a spirit in this world, and it could even manipte thews of the world, so as to counter the supreme beings in the Upper Realm and prevent theiring, which was by no meansparable to the will of the ordinary world.


    Gu Changge��s exercises werepletely different from those of other cultivators. When he restrained all his aura, no one could detect him. Among all the sensations in this world, Gu Changge��s existence was more like nothingness, vast and unknown.


    He was not worried about being contradicted by this world. What was more, he came here for the origin of this world. If it was conscious, it would be easier to deal with.


    ��Yes, but it seems that it won��t be long before Southern Barren City is destroyed. Those powerhouses were all sent by the Southern Ming Dynasty in the Southern Barren State.��


    ��The Southern Ming Dynasty is attached to the Sword Sect, and it is also a well-known superpower in the Southern Barren State. They have been resisting the extraterritorial demons for a long time.�� Ah Qing said, looking at the ancient city in front of her.


    Although all parts of the thirteen prefectures were sending powerhouses toe here, they were too far away from here. Even if they passed through the space altar halfway, it would take a lot of time.


    And the number of demons outside the territory was really too much. They could not be wiped out at all. Even if they resisted a wave, there would be another wave of creaturesing after a while.


    The rednd outside Southern Barren City was all caused by the war during this period. In the past, there were many forces here, and the city stretched and flourished. But now it was a piece of ruins, all turned into ruins, and there was nothing to observe.


    Not to mention the blood flowing into rivers, it was almost the same.


    While the two were talking, a loud noise suddenly sounded from the towering ancient city in the distance. The tall city wall copsed, and the light curtain also copsed, making it difficult to continue to resist the surrounding attacks.


    A golden cauldron descended from the sky, carrying wind and thunder as it was unleashed by a powerhouse, smashing the protective cover. The few young sword cultivators who made the attack before also coughed up blood, and then flew out backward, drenched in blood.


    Everyone was yelling, some were terrified, some were desperate, and some were furious, wanting to fight desperately with the army of the Upper Realm.


    ��Attack!!��


    Shouting to kill and shaking the sky, the ancient city was destroyed, and the Upper Realm��s army shouted loudly, rushing forward like wolves and tigers, taking the absolute initiative to upy Southern Barren City.


    On the other side, the army was defeated and fled like a tide, showing fear and despair. Still the army of the Upper Realm was besieging those powerful sword cultivators. For those soldiers with weaker cultivation bases, they didn��t take much care.


    ��Cover up the four princesses and escape! Fight with this group of extraterrestrial demons!! Don��t let the princess fall into their hands!��


    Someone in the Southern Barren City roared, and several terrifying sword auras rushed out. Several figures held long swords and attacked the strong man in the sky.


    For a moment there was chaos with a shining brilliance reflecting the sky. The shadows of swords swayed in all directions as countless people were fighting.


    ��Is that the fourth princess of the Southern Barren Dynasty here?�� Ah Qing looked up at the Southern Barren City, which was gradually copsing, with a look of surprise on her face.


    Not only did she recognize the fourth princess, but the rtionship between the two of them was not bad. They had discussed swords and discussed the way of swords together before, and they seemed to have simr ambitions. But at this juncture, even if she wanted to rescue the fourth princess, she was unable to do so.


    The figure that unleashed the golden cauldron in the sky was really too strong. Just standing there had an invincible power, sweeping away many sword cultivators around without losing the wind.


    They were now in the chaos of the army. Although everyone around them turned a blind eye to them, Ah Qing could still feel the terrible and tragic situation.


    ��Is that fourth princess your old friend?�� Hearing her words, Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Ah Qing nodded as she looked at Gu Changge and said, ��Yes, she is the fourth princess of Southern Ming Imperial City, also the first genius and second beauty of Southern ming Imperial City.��


    ��The first genius and the second beauty?�� Gu Changge seemed a little surprised.


    ��She is a very nice person. After learning about the invasion of the extraterrestrial demons, she immediately followed the army to resist at the border.�� Ah Qing said.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The fluctuations that erupted in front became more and more terrifying, the towering walls copsing as they cracked destroying the endless brilliance. They were unable to resist the army of the Upper Realm at all.


    The immeasurable sword energy soared to the sky, and each one was as big as a mountain, shing horizontally. But before the figure holding the golden cauldron, it shattered like a bubble and turned into ashes.


    Everyone was coughing up blood and retreating. Even with all their strength, it was difficult to resist the opponent��s footsteps. This was a scene of despair and trembling.


    Soldiers riding ferocious beasts attacked aggressively, screaming and attacking. All the defenses along the way were destroyed, like a terrifying indestructible sword.


    In the city that was about to copse, a chariot was lifted into the air, surrounded by many figures protecting it as if it wanted to take the opportunity to break through.


    Besides the chariot, an old man with a white beard held a Dao sword and stood in the air, trying to block the terrifying figure holding a golden tripod.


    ��Don��t think about it!�� He uttered a low shout, and the Dao sword shone brightly, spurting out terrifying sword lights, shining in all directions.


    ��Ignorant ants, how dare you stop me?�� The terrifying figure holding a golden cauldron said indifferently. He didn��t look like a human being, with vertical eyes between his brows and thunder streaks around him.


    There was no doubt that his strength was extremely powerful, and he was one of the strongest powerhouses sent by the Upper Realm to the Jianxuan Great World this time.


    In this direction, the two quickly began to fight, terrifying waves swept across heaven and the earth. The countless surrounding mountains trembled, cracking gray cracks, and rushing out endless evil spirits.


    This level of fighting, even if it was just the aftermath, was a devastating disaster for all the creatures and cultivators below.


    Facing the ruthless ughter of the Upper Realm��s army, the cultivators in the Jianxuan Great World had almost no room to contend as they retreated steadily and were constantly defeated.


    The Southern Barren City, which was still standing majestically before,pletely copsed at this moment and turned into ruins.


    Ah Qing watched this scene, and clenched her little hands tightly, she couldn��t bear it and turned her head away.


    In such a fierce battle, Jianxuan Great World had no way to resist. And she was very clear that the army in front of her was only a small part of the manpower sent by the Upper Realm this time. More armies were still stationed outside the sky, and there were more powerful people there.


    ��It seems that your old friend cannot escape.��


    Gu Changge��s expression did not change, he smiled faintly, and led Ah Qing across the ruins of the ancient city ahead. His speed was not considered fast, but the ground under his feet seemed to be changing, and he appeared thousands of miles away in the next moment.


    ��Benefactor, can you help her?�� Ah Qing also noticed the changes in the battle situation there at the moment, with some pleading eyes.


    The old man with the white beard was obviously not the opponent of the man from the Upper Realm. He coughed up blood and fell into a disadvantage. His body was covered in blood and his breath was weak.


    The next moment, as the golden cauldron descended from the sky, it brought a terrifying thunder. The old man��s face was full of death, and with a scream, he was directly shaken into a blood mist, his body and spirit disappeared.


    This scene made the army on the tragic battlefield even more desperate, but after killing the old man, the figure did not stay longer. It unleashed the big cauldron, and chased forward again.


    He could tell that there was an extremely important person in the chariot ahead, otherwise, the old man would not dy time by dying.


    <strong>��Boom!��</strong>


    In the sky, more knights rushed down, the bell roared and the sound waves spread like swords like the scythe of death, frantically harvesting lives. Not only were many sword cultivators in the air shattered, but even the army on the ground fell to pieces. Heaven and earth were filled with a breath of despair.


    ��Fourth princess, the elder has fallen and was killed by the demons from outside the territory.�� Several people in the chariot felt the fluctuations in the distance, and couldn��t help showing grief.


    A maidservant with a pretty face turned pale, trembling unceasingly.


    In their eyes, that elder was already among the top powerhouses, he was sent by the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty to protect the princess. However, under the hands of that terrifying extraterrestrial demon, he was also killed very quickly, and he couldn��t even dy the time.


    In the chariot, a calm voice sounded, ��The extraterrestrial demon that descended this time is far more terrifying than the previous ones. That elder was already in the seventh realm, but he is still no match for that person. The opponent has probably half a foot into the eighth realm.��


    In the Jianxuan Great World, the realm of practice was divided into nine realms, and only when the nine realms wereplete could one have the possibility of stepping into the realm of Sword Immortals. The seventh level was enough to look down on the world, and it was hard to find an opponent.


    The girl who spoke had ck hair like clouds, bright teeth, and a smile that captivated the city. It was so beautiful that it was dreamlike, and her blue hair fluttered like an exiled immortal.


    She was the number one genius in Southern Barren State, Princess Xuandie who was known as the second beauty. Even in such a desperate situation, she still maintained a calmness far beyond ordinary people, looking at the scene behind her with a sword pill hidden under her sleeve.


    She would not let the other party catch her. If she was faced with death, she would immediately end her life. As a princess, she would not be humiliated until she died, and she would leave with dignity!


    ��Princess, what should we do, that extraterrestrial demon will catch up soon.�� The rest of the people in the chariot were pale and terrified and were frightened by the scene just now.


    Although the chariot had the function of traveling through the void, it was obvious that the opponent��s speed was also very fast, and it was only a matter of time before they caught up. There were not many guards around them, and they could not be opponents of each other.


    The soldiers who came here with Princess Xuandie had all died during this period of time, and now there were not many people left by her side, and the elder was thest card. It was a pity that he was already dead, with both body and spirit gone.


    Now facing everyone, there were only two paths, either to be captured or to be killed.


    ��Don��t be afraid. At worst, we will die when the timees. As citizens of the Southern Ming Dynasty, why should we be afraid of death?�� Princess Xuandie showed no despair on her face, on the contrary, she was calm, showing no fear at this juncture.


    However, her words were obviously not of much use. The rest of the people trembled even more violently. They could feel the terrifying aura chasing after them, sweeping the sky and the earth, making people��s skin copse.


    ��Let��s see where you��re going to run.��


    The figure with the golden cauldron in his hand chased after her, and with just a single palm, he blocked the void and made it stagnant, making it impossible to move an inch.


    ��Protect the princess!��


    ��Don��t let him go any further!��


    Several figures around the chariot roared, their eyes turned red, and they rushed out, wanting to fight each other desperately.


    Princess Xuandie also took the initiative toe out at this moment. With calm brows she was holding a delicate long sword tightly in her hand, with a green light shining, facing all this directly.


    Women didn��t give way to men. Even though she knew she was invincible and might die here, she was extremely calm.


    ��It turned out to be a princess, and it seems to be of some value.��


    The figure holding the golden cauldron sneered, standing in the air, with a terrifying power permeating his body, which made people tremble.


    Princess Xuandie looked at him calmly and said, ��Why are you trying to invade our world? What is the reason?��


    ��Do we have to care about the reason when we trample ants to death?��


    The figure sneered, without any intention of talking nonsense, he stretched out his big hand and crossed over, trying to catch Princess Xuandie. The attitude was extremely contemptuous and casual.


    The rest of the people saw their eyes tearing apart and tried to stop them, but under the huge gap, they could only cough up blood and fly upside down, with scars all over their bodies, about to copse and shatter.


    Princess Xuandie��s expression changed and wanted to fight, but soon found that the surroundings were like mud, and she couldn��t fight at all. As for urging the sword pill, it was even more impossible.


    ��Could it be that I can��t even die today?�� Princess Xuandie felt powerless over her own weakness.


    But in the next moment, the big hand that was about to reach out in front of her suddenly stopped.


    The figure with the golden cauldron hanging over his head also froze, his expression seemed to be somewhat uncertain, then his face changed, he cupped his hands towards a certain direction, not daring to stay, and hastily turned into a divine light and fled away.


    ��What happened?�� Princess Xuandie��s face was also full of surprise and uncertainty, not knowing what happened.


    The rest of the people also looked confused,pletely unaware of why the strong man left suddenly and spared their lives.


    ��Which direction?��


    Princess Xuandie suddenly remembered that the strong man looked in a certain direction just now, and then his expression changed before he escaped.


    She looked over, with doubts and iprehension. But soon, she couldn��t help but widen her beautiful eyes, feeling a little unbelievable as her words were full of surprise.


    ��Ah Qing?��

 Chapter 617: What is his origin? The master from outside the sky

    <h4>Chapter 617: What is his origin? The master from outside the sky</h4>


    Princess Xuandie��s face was full of surprise, she had never expected to see Ah Qing again one day.


    Originally, when she learned that Ah Qing broke into the crack in the sky alone and tried to find her father, she was very worried and even felt that the two would never see each other again.


    Seeing Ah Qing here today was really a surprise to her, and it felt a little incredible.


    ��Xuandie.�� With a rare smile on Ah Qing��s face, she walked toward Princess Xuandie and the others.


    Seeing that Princess Xuandie and others were in danger, she asked Gu Changge to save them. The reason why the powerhouse from the Upper Realm retreated just now was that he sensed Gu Changge��s existence.


    ��Who are these two?��


    A hint of surprise appeared in Princess Xuandie��s beautiful eyes, looking at Gu Changge and Alpha behind Ah Qing, she couldn��t help asking. She didn��t forget how the strong man retreated just while she just nced in the direction where Ah Qing was.


    And the attitude was extremely respectful and fearful. Could it be rted to this handsome and extraordinary man in front of him?


    This made Princess Xuandie feel inexplicably vignt. It was impossible for her to be able to scare away such a strong man who stepped half a foot into the eighth realm.


    Although saving her was a kind gesture, if the other party was from beyond the sky, it was difficult to tell whether they were an enemy or a friend. Moreover, Gu Changge gave her an extremely mysterious and powerful feeling. Even the burly figure behind him who looked like his subordinate exuded a trembling aura.


    Combined with the fearful attitude of the strong man just now, this person��s background was absolutely extraordinary.


    ��This is Mr. Gu, and also my benefactor. Don��t worry, although he is from outside the world, he has no malice towards us.��


    Ah Qing didn��t know how to exin Gu Changge��s reason foring to Princess Xuandie, so she could only make a long story short and introduce it casually.


    Princess Xuandie nodded. Although Ah Qing said so, she still felt a little uneasy. However, the life-saving grace just now was true. If Gu Changge hadn��t shown up to startle the strong man away, she and many of her followers would have died tragically here.


    At this moment, with a solemn face, she cupped her hands to Gu Changge and said, ��Thank you for saving my life, young master. If there is a chance in the future, Xuandie will repay it.��


    With an easy-going and indifferent smile on Gu Changge��s face, he smiled and said, ��It��s just a little effort, the princess doesn��t need to worry about it.��


    Everyone else could see that Gu Changge��s identity was not simple. What was more, judging from the current situation, it was not clear whether he was an enemy or a friend, so after thanking them, they all remained silent, feeling a little vignt and uneasy.


    Although Gu Changge looked gentle and elegant, he was not from the Jianxuan Great World after all.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Changge still had a faint smile on his face, and he didn��t seem to care. He did not have any malice towards the creatures of this world, after all, he came for the origin of the world.


    ��Ah Qing, after you went to that rift in the sky, what did you encounterter? Did you see those seniors and the source of the disaster there?��


    Princess Xuandie seemed to have remembered an important matter, and despite the fact that Gu Changge was still at the side, she couldn��t help asking Ah Qing.


    The rest of the people also became solemn when they heard the words, and they pricked up their ears to listen. This was something they cared about very much.


    Back then, four terrestrial existences at the level of Sword Immortal set foot on the rift in the sky together to find the source of the disaster and wipe it out. But after entering, they disappeared without a trace like a mud cow into the sea, and no news came back.


    Many people spected that they fell within the crack because the soulmps left by the four Sword Immortals were inexplicably extinguished in the end. Later people tried to find their whereabouts, but none of those who went to find them came back safely.


    It could be said that except Ah Qing, no one came back alive. So they were eager to know what happened to Ah Qing there.


    ��When I just passed through that crack, I was caught by the group of extraterrestrial demons, and then I was taken to that huge world, where I was imprisoned for several months. If Mr. Gu hadn��t saved me, I��m afraid I would have died by now, and it would be impossible toe back.�� Ah Qing recalled that experience, with aplex expression on her face.


    For her, it was an extremely dark and hopeless past. She was imprisoned in a dark dungeon without even the slightest light. In that hunting game, Gu Changge��s appearance was like the first ray of light in the darkness for her.


    ��I see.�� Princess Xuandie didn��t expect Ah Qing to almost die there. Listening to her experience, the princess felt a bit of fear lingering in her mind..


    The rest were a little disappointed, they thought they could get a lot of news about that world through Ah Qing��s mouth.


    ��Then your father and the others?�� Princess Xuandie asked again, somewhat concerned.


    ��I don��t know. I haven��t found any news about them.�� Ah Qing shook her head.


    Afterward, she threw bomb-like shocking news to everyone, ��The power of that world is beyond our imagination. Therge-scale invasion army this time can only be regarded as negligible to that world.��


    ��Negligible?�� Princess Xuandie felt a bit bitter in her mouth, it was just an army with a negligible strength, and it was by no means something they couldpete with.


    This was really a hopeless situation.


    ��Princess!��


    At this time, there was a sound piercing the sky in the distance, and several figures quickly approached before descending from the sky, their faces full of anxiety.


    Ah Qing looked over, and the person who rushed over had reached the eighth realm. He was a Royal enshrined in the Southern Ming Dynasty, and the rest of them were also at the sixth level with Sword Sect��s logo.


    The Southern Ming Dynasty was the most powerful kingdom among Sword Sect��s affiliated powers. It was impossible for the Sword Sect not to send their disciples when such a big event happened that Southern Barren City was destroyed.


    In the entire Southern Barren State, the Sword Sect was the well-deserved overlord. The current master of Sword Sect was Snow Sword Immortal who was known as the most beautiful woman in Southern Barren State, and Princess Xuandie was also her disciple.


    ��Minister Chen?�� Princess Xuandie and the others also let out a long sigh of relief when they saw the strong man in the eighth realm.


    It seems that the emperor of Southern Ming had immediately sent this minister Chen to rescue them after learning the news that Southern Barren City had fallen.


    ��Princess, it��s good that you are fine.�� Seeing that Princess Xuandie was safe and sound, Minister Chen waspletely relieved.


    ��Junior Sister Xuandie is fine.�� The rest of Sword Sect��s disciples who were following behind Minister Chen also surrounded him with worried faces.


    ��Hey, isn��t this Ah Qing?�� Suddenly, someone recognized Ah Qing and was very surprised.


    As one of the four young masters of the Jianxuan Great World, many younger generations had been defeated by her sword. Her father was even a hidden Sword Immortal, whose strength was so powerful that he could overlook the world! It was rumored that she stepped into the rift outside the sky to find traces of her father, why did she appear there?


    They all had doubts in their hearts, and they were very puzzled.


    ��Princess, who are these two?�� Minister Chen, who was in the eighth realm, looked at Gu Changge and Alpha, who was casually looking at them, but his heart skipped a beat and he couldn��t help asking.


    In his perception, this smiling young man was like a deep and vast unknown space, filled with an aura that made his heart tremble. This feeling was even stronger than when he faced that Snow Sword Immortal.


    He didn��t dare to underestimate him, and he felt extremely cautious.


    ��This is Young Master Gu. He was the one who saved our lives just now. If it wasn��t for him, we would have been killed by that extraterrestrial demon just now, just like the elder.��


    Princess Xuandie exined, repeating what Ah Qingyuan said just now, and briefly introduced the process.


    ��What? The elder is dead?�� Minister Chen and the others were taken aback and then looked sad. A strong man in the seventh realm was killed before they arrived.


    It seemed that it was pure luck that Princess Xuandie and the others survived. Thinking of this, they were afraid for a while. Without Gu Changge��s help, Princess Xuan Die might have turned into a pile of bones when they arrived.


    ��Thank you for the kindness of this young master. After returning to the imperial capital, His Majesty will definitely thank you for your kindness.��


    Minister Chen didn��t know Gu Changge��s origin, so he cupped his hands with respect on his face.


    ��It��s fine, you don��t have to be like this.�� Gu Changge only smiled slightly at this.


    ��This gentleman is so young, yet his strength is unfathomable, I wonder about his master?�� A tall and straight young disciple from the Sword Sect, with curious eyes, couldn��t help asking.


    They felt that Gu Changge��s age was about the same as theirs, but being able to push back an existence that could easily kill a strong man in the seventh realm was obviously at the eighth realm or above.


    So they were very curious about Gu Changge��s background and session.


    Hearing this question, Princess Xuandie frowned, her hair danced lightly, white skin and lustrous beautiful eyes on her melon face contained a strange aura, fresh and refined.


    She hesitated to speak, she didn��t know how to exin to everyone that Gu Changge also came from beyond the sky. However, when she was about to exin, Gu Changge smiled slightly and said, ��I came from outside the sky. As for my master, it��s hard to tell, after all, my path isplicated.��


    ��What?��


    ��Beyond the sky?��


    It was said that no matter whether it was the Sword Sect disciple who asked just now or Minister Chen��s expressions, they were all stiff and a little dull.


    After reacting, a gust of cold air swept from his spine, causing their expressions to change drastically, and they looked at Gu Changge in disbelief with fear on their faces.


    ��Beyond the sky?�� Several disciples of the Sword Sect had pale faces, their voices were trembling, and they couldn��t help but back away.


    Minister Chen stared at Gu Changge with great fear, intentionally or unintentionally keeping Princess Xuandie behind him.


    ��Actually, those creatures and cultivators outside the sky are not what you think. Mr. Gu is a good person and has no malicious intentions.�� Seeing this, Ah Qing sighed.


    She had anticipated that things would turn out like this, and couldn��t help exining so that everyone could be relieved without having to be afraid.


    Afterward, Princess Xuandie also added, informing Minister Chen and others to rx, there was no need to be like this.


    Even so, minister Chen and the others did not dare to treat Gu Changge as casually as they did just now, and there was always a feeling that was making their hair stand on end, trembling all over.


    ��About Ah Qing, let��s talk about it after we return to the imperial capital. The Southern Barren City is broken, and we can��t defend here anymore.�� Princess Xuandie concluded.


    The Southern Barren State was extremely vast, while the Southern Ming Dynasty was located in the depths, with a vast territory. After leaving this ce, everyone used space runes to cross the void several times, bypassing endless mountains and rivers before arriving at the imperial capital.


    This ancient city was iparably majestic, and covered a vast area like an immortal city in the sky, exuding the atmosphere of ancient vicissitudes. The city gate was tall, like a hill, even if arge group of beasts walked side by side, it would not be crowded.


    The walls were mottled, and there were fluctuations on them. If an enemy invaded, it would overflow with divine light and protect the entire ancient city. The purple aura in the center of the city was soaring into the sky, dense and it had turned into a dragon shape. At first nce, it was the ce where the dragon veins gathered, and the aura of heaven and earth flowed. It was an excellent ce for cultivation. Many sword cultivators gathered around, with powerful auras, turning into streaks of light, flying across the sky and earth with the sword under their feet.


    The silhouettes of Princess Xuandie, Minister Chen, Gu Changge, and others, transmitted through the space formations, emerged outside the city gate.

 Chapter 618: Thinking of things too terribly, Seemingly giving them something

    <h4>Chapter 618: Thinking of things too terribly, Seemingly giving them something</h4>


    The Southern Ming Dynasty��s capital was also an ancient city with a very long history in the entire Southern Barren State. It was said that in ancient times, it was immortalized through terrible turmoil.


    Because of the invasion of the extraterrestrial demons, the Southern Ming��s capital was filled with awe-inspiring scenes. Soldiers could be seen patrolling everywhere, and above the sky, strong men wielding longswords ran back and forth, alert to any disturbance.


    After returning to the imperial capital, Princess Xuandie took Gu Changge and others, heading straight for the pce.


    The current Emperor Nanming was waiting for Gu Changge in the pce. On the way, Minister Chen and others had already informed Emperor Nanming of what happened, so that the Emperor Nanming would be extremely cautious and dare not ck off.


    The origin of Gu Changge��s identity was not trivial, and from the message sent by Princess Xuandie, it could be known that Gu Changge��s status in the world where the extraterrestrial demons were located was extremely respected and precious.


    ��I just don��t know if this person is an enemy or a friend. I heard that he saved Chen Ah Qing��s life����


    Emperor Nanming was wearing a light golden dragon robe and a purple gold crown on his head. He had a very heroic demeanor and a strong physique. He paced back and forth in the hall and whispered to himself.


    In addition to him, there were several elders from the Sword Sect in the hall today, all of whom had entered the eighth realm. He was also a well-known powerhouse in the entire Southern Barren State, stomping his feet could change the color of mountains and rivers as he had great power.


    They also heard the news from Princess Xuandie, so they rushed from the Sword Sect in a hurry, wanting to see the visitor from beyond the sky.


    The Sword Sect attached a great importance to this matter, and even Snow Sword Immortal, who had rushed back from the ancient altar had a sudden change of expression.


    ��If he disys hostility, I will immediately take him down.�� An elder from the Sword Sect said with a ruthless look.


    Emperor Nanming showed a worried look, and waved his hands, ��I hope it��s a friend rather than an enemy, otherwise I can��t imagine the consequences. Minister Chen said that the young master��s subordinate is at least in the ninth realm. Unless the Sword Immortal makes a move, no one can stop him.��


    Having said that, he couldn��t help but sigh, there was nothing he could do.


    Even in the huge Nanming Dynasty, there were only a handful of existences who had entered the ninth realm, and even he had to treat them with respect. But besides that young man, he could only be reduced to a subordinate, not to mention that the young man��s cultivation was unfathomable. If such a character showed hostility, could the Southern Ming Dynasty stop him?


    ��A subordinate of the strength at the Ninth Realm?�� Theplexions of the elders of the Sword Sect suddenly changed. They took a deep breath and looked at each other, and their scalps felt a little numb.


    The elder whose eyes were ruthless just now turned pale. His lips trembled slightly, and he didn��t dare to speak anymore.


    There were nine realms, one realm, and one heaven, not to mention the gap between thesetter realms.


    To put it bluntly, the existence of the ninth realm was almost invincible except for Sword Immortals. If one wanted to kill a cultivator in the eighth realm, they only needed to blow one breath to make them lose his soul.


    ��Since he saved Chen Ah Qing��s life, then he doesn��t look like a viin����


    ��I can only hope that he has no other intentions.�� Several elders sighed.


    ��Chen Ah Qing��s father stepped into the rift outside the sky at that time. Unfortunately, there has been no news until now. His life and death are unknown. Our world haspletely lost the existence of four terrestrial Sword Immortals. The hope of this battle is even slimmer.��


    When Chen Ah Qing was mentioned, an elder from the Sword Sect couldn��t help but shake his head and sighed, with a tone of great regret.


    After all, it was a Sword Immortal-level existence,parable to their sect master. Even among superpowers like the Sword Sect, there were only two or three, and missing one would be a huge loss.


    ��By the way, what did the sect master say about the ancient altar?�� At this time, Emperor Nanming��s expression suddenly became solemn.


    He knew a lot of secrets about the ancient altar. It was said that the future could be predicted and divined there. The evolution of the Jianxuan Great World could be predicted.


    It was just that the ce where the ancient altar was located was extremely mysterious, and it needed the joint efforts of several Sword Immortals to open it. In the eyes of many creatures, that ancient altar was theirst hope.


    ��Sect Master just nodded and shook her head, and didn��t answer our question.�� Several elders looked extremely regretful. They didn��t know what the result would be.


    At this time, a voice came from outside the pce, Princess Xuandie walked in front, followed by Gu Changge, Ah Qing, and others.


    ��Father!��


    Princess Xuandie greeted Emperor Nanming and was about to introduce Gu Changge to them.


    However, Emperor Nanming had already waved his hands first, his eyes fell on the young man in front of him, he cupped his hands and said, ��The Emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty greets this young master.��


    His attitude was very low, extremely humble, not like the emperor of a country at all.


    The rest of the elders of the Sword Sect were also sizing up Gu Changge, with cautious and careful eyes, not daring to make any overstepping movements, for fear of arousing Gu Changge��s displeasure.


    In terms of appearance, he really didn��t look like a viin, on the contrary, he had a detached and refined meaning, like a banished immortal who identally left the world. It was a little reassuring for them, as sometimes the first sense was.


    ��The emperor of the country does not need to be too polite, I have no malicious intentions. You don��t have to be so cautious.�� Gu Changge said with a slight smile, his expression seemed easy-going and gentle.


    ��Let Your Excellencyugh, it��s really because the pressure you give is really too much.�� Seeing Gu Changge��s attitude, Emperor Nanming breathed a sigh of relief and forced a smile.


    When he stood in front of Gu Changge just now, he couldn��t breathe. When he was almost unconscious, his back was already wet with cold sweat. This had nothing to do with cultivation strength, but a difference in level, a gap that naturally arises.


    It was like an ant standing in front of a true dragon and trembling involuntarily. Although Gu Changge looked gentle and refined, Emperor Nanming had been in charge of the dynasty for thousands of years, so he still had the vision.


    This was just indifference and overlooking them, just like looking at a stone on the side of the street, without the slightest fluctuation in his heart. So he knew very well that it was impossible for Gu Changge to put them on an equal footing, the only thing he could do was to lower his attitude and be as humble as possible.


    ��They are?�� Gu Changge ignored the change in Emperor Nanming��s expression and looked at the elders from the Sword Sect on the other side.


    The Southern Ming Dynasty was not the master of the Southern Barren State, Gu Changge was very clear about this, what he was looking for was the real master of the Southern Barren State, not the Emperor.


    ��We are the elders of the Sword Sect, and we greet the Young Master.�� The elders of the Sword Sect didn��t dare to rx in the slightest and hurriedly cupped their hands.


    ��The elder of the Sword Sect?�� Gu Changge nodded in a daze, and then smiled, ��I heard that the sect master of the Sword Sect is the number one beauty in Southern Barren State. She is also an existence who has stepped into the Sword Immortal level, I wonder if I can see her today? ��


    Hearing that Gu Changge specified that he wanted to see their Sect Master, the elders of the Sword Sect jumped in their hearts, and they could only bite the bullet and reply, ��Reporting to the young master, the Sect Master is busy with something and I��m afraid she won��t be able to make it to the Nanming Dynasty today.��


    ��Oh, since I can��t see her today, forget it, I think there will be a chance in the future.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, not looking very concerned.


    However, Emperor Nanming kept an eye out, what was Gu Changge��s intention in meeting Snow Sword Immortal?


    Although he looked really different from other extraterrestrial demons, how could hee from outside the sky for no reason?


    It was just that he didn��t dare to ask Gu Changge the reason, because that would only cause Gu Changge��s displeasure.


    ��Thank you for saving Xuandie��s life, my lord. If you have any orders or requests, just ask me. Anything that my Southern Ming Dynasty can do, I will definitely do for you.��


    Emperor Nanming then nced at Princess Xuandie who was at the side and arched his hands again with an extremely sincere attitude.


    In any case, it was an unchangeable fact that Gu Changge had saved Princess Xuandie��s life.


    Princess Xuandie stood quietly beside Emperor Nanming. She was slender and slim with bright cherry lips, a straight nose, ck and white eyes, looking extremely beautiful. Her long hair fluttered like an immortal flower. She was the second most beautiful woman in the Southern Barren State, second only to her master Snow Sword Immortal.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words, ��It��s just a matter of raising my hands, there is no need to give orders.��


    ��Actually, you don��t need to be so cautious about me. You just need to know that in the Upper Realm, not all forces like to fight for hegemony and aggression. There are also many families who pay attention to immortality and long-term vision, and don��tpete with the world.��


    ��In your eyes, the extraterrestrial demons look terrifying, but in our world, they are just ordinary cultivators. You think things are tooplicated, and they are too scary.��


    Seeing Gu Changge��s sudden words, everyone in the hall was stunned. There was even a gleam in the eyes of Emperor Nanming, and it seemed that Gu Changge was pointing them to something.

 Chapter 619: The will of Heaven and Earth, Without efforts

    <h4>Chapter 619: The will of Heaven and Earth, Without efforts</h4>


    Everyone in the hall, including Princess Xuandie and Ah Qing, looked at Gu Changge in surprise, they didn��t expect him to suddenly say that. Princess Xuandie was thinking to herself, thinking carefully about these few words from Gu Changge.


    Not all factions and forces liked to invade and fight for hegemony. Was he talking about the forces behind him? Was that why he had no malice towards the Jianxuan Great World? And what did he mean by that?


    The cultivators in the Jianxuan Great World thought things were tooplicated and terrifying as the extraterrestrial demons were just a group of ordinary cultivators.


    The elders of the Sword Sect were also lost in thought, feeling that there was something in Gu Changge��s words as if he was reminding them of the way to break the situation.


    ��Please tell me, my lord!��


    At that moment, Emperor Nanming��s expression became extremely solemn, and he bowed respectfully toward Gu Changge.


    The expressions of the rest of the elders of the Sword Sect also became more serious than ever, their ears pricked up �C for fear of missing a word.


    Gu Changge was not surprised by everyone��s reaction, he just smiled lightly and said, ��Didn��t you discover something during your defense against the so-called extraterrestrial demons?��


    ��What does Young Master mean?��


    Emperor Nanming was taken aback for a moment, and the rest of the elders of the Sword Sect were also confused, they looked at each other and saw bewilderment in each other��s eyes.


    To them, this group of extraterrestrial demons was terrifying in strength, and their means were endless. There were not only terrible secret treasures but also various powerful and fierce mounts.


    The number was even more inexhaustible. After resisting a wave, the next wave would arrive soon, and their strength would be even more terrifying than before. That was why they fell into despair, unable to find the slightest solution.


    On the contrary, Ah Qing suddenly became thoughtful, because when she was in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge mentioned to her that karma reincarnation and retribution were not good.


    Could it be that the invasion of the extraterrestrial demons would lead to consequences and that consequence was the turning point for the Jianxuan Great World?


    ��Heaven has the virtue of good life, and there is always a chance of life in everything. Although there are many demons outside the territory, there are no real strong onesing here, because they are afraid of the will of this world. I don��t know whether the experts in your world noticed it?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    ��The will of this world?�� Emperor Nanming and the others were all shocked, their eyes showing a bit of astonishment.


    In fact, at his level, he had more or lesse into contact with the existence of the Sword Immortal level. Therefore, he had heard some words about the will of Heaven and Earth from someone, but he didn��t understand them very well.


    Originally, they were still wondering why there was a terrifying aura that seemed to be able to shatter the universe, but in the end, it did not enter the Jianxuan Great World. Was there a reason for this?


    ��Then what does Mr. Gu mean? The will of Heaven and Earth in our world is the key to our defense against demons from outside the realm?�� Princess Xuandie��s bright eyes flickered, and she couldn��t help asking.


    Emperor Nanming and the others also looked thoughtful. Could this be what Gu Changge wanted to point out? What did he mean by saying that?


    ��Actually, it can also be said that you can also ask the experts in your field about this point, they should have contact with them.�� Gu Changge said with a strange look in his eyes.


    ��The will of Heaven and Earth?�� Ah Qing frowned, suddenly thinking of the things her father had mentioned to her back then.


    There was indeed an unpredictable and mysterious power in the Jianxuan Great World, which was protecting the cultivators in this world. Although her father didn��t mention what kind of power it was, judging from the current situation, it should be the will of Heaven and Earth that Gu Changge mentioned.


    ��Thank you, Mr. Gu, for reminding us. We will report this matter to the Sect Master truthfully,�� Several Sword Sect elders said solemnly.


    ��Your sect master should be clearer than you on this matter, but as far as I know, although the world has a will, it will not be manifested easily, unless it really reaches a certain point, or you can find something that manifests the will of Heaven and Earth.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and mentioned this secret to them intentionally or unintentionally.


    Generally, the ancient world with the origin of the world would give birth to a part of the will. However, a clear will of Heaven and Earth like the Jianxuan Great World was still extremely rare.


    There were only two possibilities for this. One was that the origin of the world was extremely huge. The second was that the will of Heaven and Earth was born in an extremely ancient time, which could be traced back to an extremely distant time.


    So he could use the hands of these people to find the origin of the world, thus saving some time.


    In addition, if the cultivators of the Jianxuan Great World awaken the will of Heaven and Earth, the various forces thate to this world will inevitably have a war with them.


    Gu Changge could take this opportunity to make a profit.


    The elders of the Sword Sect had extremely serious faces, and they didn��t dare to stay any longer. Then they turned into divine lights and left, intending to return to the Sword Sect to report the matter.


    Emperor Nanming didn��t dare to be negligent and ordered to send more troops to resist the demons outside the territory. Because of Gu Changge��s words, hope rose again in his heart.


    This battle was not without the slightest chance, after all, they still had thest trump card, which was the will of Heaven and Earth.


    ��We should inform the other thirteen states about this matter. Only by uniting can we persist until the day when the will of Heaven and Earth will be manifested.�� Princess Xuandie also said, with a ray of hope emerging in her beautiful eyes.


    ��So this is what the benefactor said before?�� Ah Qing finally came to her senses at this moment.


    After this incident, the Southern Ming Dynasty regained its confidence, and the emperor personally ordered the mobilization ofrge armies from various ces to support the various sects fighting against the demons outside the territory in the border areas.


    Immediately, a mighty army rushed out from all the cities, driving flying boats and divine swords as they charged to fight against the demons from outside the territory.


    A tragic battle that spread throughout the Southern Barren State broke out at the ruins of the Southern Barren City.


    The various factions and sects that descended from the Upper Realm were shocked to find that the creatures in the Jianxuan Great World, who were originally in despair, now fought desperately with them as if they had been pped with chicken blood. This was a kind of tragedy and courage to die and survive.


    ��I heard from the Supreme of the Silver Feather n that when he broke through Southern Barren City and wanted to take down the princess, he met Gu Changge and was startled by him. It is impossible for Gu Changge toe to this world for no reason. He definitely has some purpose. But what is his purpose? Why did he bring that girl with him?��


    Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, was leading many young geniuses to rest in an ancient city in the Southern Barren State.


    She frowned, and her heart was full of puzzlement.


    When she was in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, she hadn��t thought about it carefully, but she didn��t realize it until she heard that the Supreme of the Silver Feather n was startled away by Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge must have had some purpose, but no one knew about it. After all, conquering the Jianxuan great world was not difficult for them, at most, it would take some time.


    The ancient city in front of them had been captured by them, and the army from the Upper Realm was everywhere.


    Even though the cultivators in the Jianxuan Great World resisted desperately, they copsed quickly in the end. Their struggle would notst long. The gap between the two sides was too big, and there were still troopsing from beyond the crack. It was only a matter of time before the Southern Barren State fellpletely.


    ��Tuoba Xiaoyao, since he came to this world, he also disappeared���� Yu Feiya��s younger brother Yu Ming said unhappily at the side.


    He didn��t like Tuoba Xiaoyao himself, but during the battle with Jianxuan Great World, that guy disappeared without a trace. This made him even angrier.


    ��He should be in there.�� Yu Feiya shook her head lightly, and couldn��t help guessing.


    On the other side, Tuoba Xiaoyao was now dressed in disguise as he left Southern Barren State and headed straight for the territory where the Shu Sect was located. He wanted to go to the Sword Pavilion of the Shu Sect before the appointed time to find a way to break the embryo.


    In his previous life, he was originally the core disciple of the Shu Sect, but now that he had changed his appearance, it was extremely easy for him to get in.


    In addition, he was very familiar with the Jianxuan Great World, understood the environment and terrain of various ces, and even if he encountered any crisis, he could find a way to resolve it.


    So this journey was safe and sound, and Tuoba Xiaoyao also found out that it had been five hundred years since he died while watching the ancestor crossing the catastrophe in his previous life.


    In other words, there were probably not many old acquaintances of him in the Shu Sect. This made him quite regretful. Although he experienced reincarnation and changed his body, his original soul was still a disciple of the Shu Sect.


    ��This time, the Jianxuan Great World has encountered a catastrophe, and I might be able to do something about it.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao looked at the vast territory in the distance, and he couldn��t bear the thought of how devastated the ce would be after the mes of war raged on.


    For a moment, he felt that the responsibilities on his shoulders were heavier, not only rted to the fate of his rtives in this life, but also the survival of his hometown in the previous life.


    ��Reporting to the Sect Master, this is what Mr. Gu himself said at that time.��


    The location of Sword Sect, on a precipitously cold peak, two figures stood tall.


    One was dressed in a Taoist robe and had his hair in a bun. He looked extremely old, but his eyes were extremely clear and energetic, like a divine sword that had been honed for countless years.


    The figure next to him was extremely graceful, dressed in simple in clothes, with a moon-white mask on her face. Her skin was as crystal clear as snow, only revealing a pair of clear eyes, the blue hair fluttering like thousands of sword lights in the void being intertwined.


    She was the Sect Master of the Sword Sect, the number one beauty in Southern Barren State who was called Snow Sword Immortal by the world.


    The old man was an old Sword Immortal of the Shu Sect, whose strength was unfathomable.


    ��The will of Heaven and Earth?��


    Listening to the Elder��s report, Snow Sword Immortal frowned slightly, thinking about these four words.


    ��It seems that the world already knows us very well. It is not a good omen to know that our world has given birth to a will. They definitely will show us no kindness.��


    ��However, what he said is unreasonable. Judging from the omens on the ancient altar, the will of Heaven and Earth is indeed ourst hope.�� Snow Sword Immortal��s eyes under the mask revealed thoughts.


    ��Do you believe in such a guy too?�� The old Sword Immortal frowned.


    Snow Sword Immortal shook her head and said, ��I just think what he said has some truth, and I caught an extraterrestrial demon to search his soul, and found out that in their world, that Young Master surnamed Gu has a monstrous background. Even bluntly speaking, if he wants to, it wouldn��t take much effort to destroy our world.��

 Chapter 620: Unusual Ancient Mulberry City, Butler

    <h4>Chapter 620: Unusual Ancient Mulberry City, Butler</h4>


    ��With his means, it is not difficult to destroy our world. Then why didn��t he do this, and what is his purpose ining to this world?��


    ��That��s what I can not figure out.�� Snow Sword Immortal��s tall and slender figure with blue hair like a waterfall stood on the top of the cliff, dancing lightly in the cold wind, with a strange beauty.


    At this moment, her eyebrows under the moon-white mask were furrowed, and her words carried an inconceivable meaning to herself.


    ��That guy��s background is so big? That��s even more unbelievable.�� The old Sword Immortal frowned even tighter, and his heart was even more puzzled.


    If Gu Changge had no purpose, then he wouldn��t believe it even if he was beaten to death. No one had ever disyed good intentions for no reason in this world. Not to mention this group of demons from beyond the sky.


    ording to the information he had learned, the group of extraterrestrial demons had already captured and upied many ancient worlds like the Jianxuan Great World. Anything that emphasized immortality, long-term vision, and aloofness from the world was bullshit in his opinion, and he couldn��t believe it at all.


    ��Maybe not necessarily. If he really has any ns for our world, there is no need to go through so much trouble.�� Snow Sword Immortal lightly shook her head.


    ��Are you really going to trust him?�� The old Sword Immortal frowned and said, his gaze was like a sword, making the void tremble, and his words were somewhat dissatisfied. He looked extremely serious.


    ��Xue girl, in any case, you are the current Master of Sword Sect, you have to think twice before you act, and you can��t be as reckless as before.�� In terms of seniority, he and Snow Sword Immortal��s master were actually of the same generation.


    In the early years, Xue Jianxian was taught by him personally. So he still had a little understanding of Snow Sword Immortal��s character, knowing that what she said was actually nning to meet Mr. Gu. But ording to the information obtained, the subordinate next to Mr. was suspected to be a powerhouse in the ninth realm.


    Not to mention Mr. Gu��s strength was even more unfathomable and unimaginable. Although Snow Sword Immortal had stepped into the Sword Immortal level, in front of Mr. Gu, it was definitely far from enough.


    If the other party had evil intentions, wouldn��t Snow Sword Immortal be a sheep entering the mouth of a tiger?


    ��At this time, is there any other choice?�� Snow Sword Immortal said without any fluctuations in her expression,


    ��I have already considered the consequences very clearly, so you don��t have to worry about it, uncle.��


    ��You���� The old Sword Immortal looked sullen, he stretched out his hand and pointed at the Snow Sword Immortal, trembling uncontrobly, obviously he was very angry.


    In the end, seeing Snow Sword immortal��s expression remained unchanged, he couldn��t help sighing, then turned into a sword light and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    Snow Sword Immortal had already decided, and it was difficult for him to persuade her. But he didn��t believe Mr. Gu.


    In the eyes of the old Sword Immortal, since his status was so terrifying in the Upper Realm, if he was caught, it would definitely make the forces in the Upper Realm afraid to throw in the towel. At critical times, it might still work wonders.


    ��It��s time to take out the Sword Immortal Token and unite all the Sword Immortals to defeat the demons����


    In the eyes of the old Sword Immortal, there were thousands of sword lights circting, skimming the sky, and walking in the void. In an instant, he disappeared thousands of miles away and headed back in the direction of the Shu Sect.


    Seeing the old Sword Immortal disappear without a trace, Snow Sword Immortal who had been standing for a long time sighed softly. Immediately, her figure turned into a puff of white mist with a bang and was already thousands of miles away when she reappeared.


    She actually understood the old Sword Immortal��s worries, but there were some things that must be tried. For the entire Jianxuan Great World, that was the only chance.


    There were thirteen states in the Jianxuan Great World, and in each state, there were giant powers like the Sword Sect and Shu Sect. This kind of power had a very long inheritance, surpassing hundreds of thousands of years, and there were at least two Sword Immortals among those powers.


    Therefore, the news of Gu Changge��s appearance in the Southern Ming Dynasty quickly spread among these big forces, causing a greatmotion.


    As a visitor from outside the sky, he was even in the same category as the group of extraterrestrial demons. But he didn��t have any malicious intentions, as if he came here especially to have fun and rx.


    Afterward, many details, including Gu Changge��s origin, intentions, etc., were constantly interpreted by various forces, causing many spections. Although he saved Chen Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie of the Southern Ming Dynasty, people still couldn��t believe it.


    After all, he was not one of them, so his heart might be different. Some people expressed worry, while others expressed disdain. They felt that Gu Changge��s intentions were unclear, and he had absolutely no good intentions, so they needed to be extremely vignt.


    However, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty trusted Gu Changge��s words extremely and began to gather many forces around him, and sent people in search for the will of the Jianxuan Great World.


    ording to what Gu Changge said, the will of the world would not wake up all the time but would appear at a certain period, and it would choose to be in slumber at other times. Unless they could find its location, it would be difficult for them to wake it up.


    In the next few days, a terrorizing battle broke out in the Southern Barren State.


    The vast army of the Upper Realm came here and fought against the Southern Ming Dynasty and many surrounding forces at the ruins of Southern Barren City, which was extremely tragic.


    This battle destroyed the mountains and caused rivers to change color, piling up mountains of corpses as blood pooled into a river, and many corpses floating in it. The entire world was in a daze.


    The forces in the rest of the states also immediately dispatchedrge armies to support them. It could be said unceremoniously that this battle was the real beginning of the capture of the Jianxuan Great World by many Dao forces in the Upper Realm.


    The entire Jianxuan Great World was shrouded in the shadow of horror, too many powerful people had been sacrificed, andrge areas of the territory had fallen, turning into a piece of rednd, full of devastation.


    In this battle, many young supreme beings from the Upper Realm also performed extremely well, sweeping one side like a broken bamboo.


    They did not fight with the army, but went to various cities alone, inviting the young generation of Jianxuan Great World to fight, with an extremely arrogant attitude, andpletely ignored the young generation in this world.


    The ending was naturally doomed, even if they were disciples of the Sword Sect, Shu Sect, Mount Kong, and other forces of the Jianxuan Great World, they were not opponents of the younger generation of the Upper Realm.


    Either they were defeated and fled, or they were killed on the spot, dying in the sky, and blood spattered in all directions.


    Meanwhile, on the other side. Ancient Mulberry City, located in the extreme north of the Northern Region of Jianxuan Great World, became famous because of an ancient mulberry tree in ancient times.


    However, tens of thousands of years had passed, and the ancient mulberry tree in the current ancient mulberry city had long since died, leaving only a dry stump.


    Gu Changge followed Ah Qing to leave the Southern Ming Dynasty and returned here, waiting for her to meet his mother.


    The city was dpidated, the two gates were about to copse, and the moat was also turbid, full of silt, about to dry up. It could be seen that some loaches were drilling around, looking extremely dpidated.


    ��Stop, who are you?!�� There were more than a dozen soldiers on the ancient city wall full of cracks.


    Their armor was notplete, holding an iron spear and a rusty long sword, they were very vignt, shouting at Gu Changge and others with them.


    Now that the heavenly demons from outside the territory were invading, although the ancient mulberry city was far away from the ce where the battle took ce, news had alreadye back, making everyone extremely cautious, and the grass and trees were all soldiers.


    Moreover, Ancient Mulberry City was extremely remote and experienced many disasters during this period. Even themon people among them lived extremely hard.


    It was rare to see Gu Changge��s well-dressed, handsome and refined characters. At this moment, they were extremely vignt, with runes shining on their bodies, and they were always ready to strike.


    At this time, Ah Qing looked at the ancient city in front of her with aplicated expression. She walked out from behind Gu Changge as she said, ��I am back.��


    Ancient Mulberry City was originally an ancient city taken over by her grandfather. Although it was remote before, it was not as dpidated as it was now. It must have happened during the time she disappeared.


    After her father stepped on the rift outside the sky, she and her mother moved to the Ancient Mulberry City from her seclusion to live with her grandfather. And half a year ago, she quietly left this ancient city and embarked on the road to find her father.


    ��What happened in Ancient Mulberry City? Why did it be like this?��


    Princess Xuandie who came here was also surprised, because of Ah Qing��s rtionship, she had also been to the Ancient Mulberry City before.


    Although the Ancient Mulberry City was not very prosperous, it was not as dpidated as it was now. It was like two different cities.


    ��This city is kind of weird.�� Gu Changge��s eyes were a little strange, there were ck and white colors in the eyes, and he looked carefully.


    ��What?��


    ��It��s really Miss?! Miss is back?��


    Several soldiers standing on the city wall recognized Ah Qing, their eyes widened in shock, unbelievable.


    The news about Ah Qing had note here from Southern Barren State, they always thought that the youngdy died in the sky, and the old city lord almost passed out, it was difficult to ept this fact.


    They never expected to see Miss today, and they all suspected that all this was an illusion.


    ��It��s me, I��m back.�� Ah Qing nodded with aplicated and dazed expression.


    ��Great, it��s really Miss. Miss, she is safe and sound, go and report to the city lord!��


    All the soldiers on the city wall were boiling, extremely excited.


    Soon, the entire ancient mulberry city was rmed. The youngdy who had disappeared for more than half a year suddenly appeared and came back safe and sound, which caused a greatmotion.


    Divine lights swept over, and everyone in the city lord��s mansion showed up, and the old city lord who heard the news rushed over immediately. There were tears running down an old man��s face, and he was extremely excited.


    ��Grandpa���� Ah Qing looked at her grandfather, who was much older than before, with a sore nose, and said in a low voice, ��I��m sorry.��


    ��It��s fine, it��s fine, Ah Qing, it��s fine if youe back, it��s fine if youe back, it��s fine if you��re fine.��


    The old city lord��s figure was a bit hunched with silver hair like steel needles like an old lion who was not angry. He exuded a great majesty, it could be vaguely seen that he was heroic and extraordinary when he was young.


    He stretched out his palm like a cattail leaf fan, and gently stroked Ah Qing��s head, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    ��I��m sorry for making you worry. I shouldn��t have secretly left Ancient Mulberry City to find my father without telling you and my mother���� Ah Qing said with guilt.


    ��It��s over now, as long as you��re safe and sound. Your mother was worried about you during this time and almost became sick from fatigue. After knowing that you��re back, she can finally rx.�� The old city lord sighed.


    While speaking, his eyes fell on Gu Changge behind Ah Qing, with inquiries and doubts.


    ��And this one is?�� He naturally recognized Princess Xuandie, but he felt that Gu Changge looked extremely strange.


    The granddaughter suddenly came back with such a young man by her side. Anyone else would be confused.


    And with his cultivation level, he couldn��t see through Gu Changge��s reality, which made him very awe-inspiring.


    ��Mother?�� Ah Qing was a little worried, but she still exined, ��This is Mr. Gu, my benefactor. If it wasn��t for him, I wouldn��t be able toe back safely.��


    ��Benefactor?�� The old city lord was stunned for a moment, suppressing more doubts in his heart, and asked Ah Qing to lead people into the city.


    On the way, he briefly told Ah Qing what had happened during this period, including how the Ancient Mulberry City had be so dpidated.


    In the final analysis, it was the enemy that Ah Qing��s father provoked back then. After hearing that he had disappeared, he came to seek revenge.


    ��Father��s original enemy?�� A look of coldness appeared on Ah Qing��s small face, and she clenched her delicate white fists tightly.


    Her father was an existence at the level of a Sword Immortal, and his enemy was at least a master of the eighth realm or even the ninth realm. And her grandfather was only in the seventh realm, so he couldn��tpete at all.


    ��Are those enemies stilling?�� She asked with a bit of a murderous look on her face.


    Hearing this question, the old city lord also showed a smile on his face, shook his head, and said, ��I don��t know what happened a while ago, those enemies who came to provoke and seek trouble suddenly disappeared. I suspect that it was your father��s former friends who helped us.��


    ��I see.�� Ah Qing breathed a sigh of relief, since her father was gone, she should now protect grandpa and mother.


    ��This ce is actually a ce where the spiritual veins of Heaven and Earth meet����


    After entering the ancient mulberry city, Gu Changge��s expression became more and more strange.


    Althoughing from the outside, this ce was extremely remote, in his eyes, he could see the purple aura steaming, flooding the world, just like ten thousand immortals returning to their nests and dragons rising into the sky.


    This kind of terrain was obviously the source of myriad veins, the source of beauty, and it was even more valuable than the pce of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    ��Could it be that there is something hidden here, or is there something special?�� Gu Changge was thoughtful.


    Soon, in the city lord��s mansion, Ah Qing and her mother were separated for half a year and finally saw each other again. She couldn��t hide her excitement, and it took a long time for her to calm down.


    ��You left without saying goodbye, do you know how worried I have been for the past six months?�� Ah Qing��s mother held her daughter��s hand tightly with a reproachful tone.


    ��I��m sorry mother, now that I havee I won��t leave. Father, he probably didn��t fall into the hands of those extraterrestrial demons. ording to the information I got, at the critical moment, my father��s cultivation level broke through again, and he escaped into the space crack���� Ah Qing took a few deep breaths before speaking slowly.


    ��I knew your father wouldn��t get into trouble so easily.�� Hearing this, Ah Qing��s mother and grandfather breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then her eyes fell on Gu Changge, and she couldn��t help asking, ��Is this young master the benefactor you mentioned?��


    Although Gu Changge looked handsome and gentle, she always had an indescribable feeling that this kind of person should not appear here, and they were not in the same world.


    ��Yes, Mr. Gu saved me. He actually came from beyond the sky���� Ah Qing looked a little grateful, then thought for a while, then nodded and said, intending to exin.


    ��From beyond the sky?��


    But at this moment, a slightly surprised voice sounded from outside the hall. A young man of medium build and dressed in butler clothes was standing there with tea in his hand, as if he was a little surprised.

 Chapter 857: The past, future, and present are all shrouded, buried in the dark ages

    Chapter 857: The past, future, and present are all shrouded, buried in the dark ages


    When Gu Changge heard the words, he acted immediately. Transforming the Time-Space Monument into a beam of light, he hurled it forward.


    The once-continuous river before him was now fractured, with a massive disruption making it impossible to see beyond. All around, the endless river surged with mighty, awe-inspiring waves.


    ��This must be the ce,�� Gu Changge concluded. He had already marked the location using the Time-Space Monument before the energy vanished.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Gu Changge stepped ahead, transforming into a ray of light and racing towards the river of time. His immense energy shot into the sky and vanished like a shooting star.


    The grand illusion of the time river faded away as if it had never been there.


    <em>In today��s Upper Realm, your majesty��s power will only grow more mysterious with such free travels.</em>


    Xiao Ruoyin mused, watching Gu Changge disappear. She spoke with a mix of emotions.


    Gu Changge��s ambitions had remained unchanged over time. Since the Forbidden Era, he roamed as a demon lord, struck down the original world as a heaven-yer, and now, as an immortal, he reigned supreme in the heavens.His ns were unfolding smoothly, step by step.


    <em>The reshaping of the Mountain and Sea World will surely draw the other Realms�� attention��</em>


    <em>There��s plenty of time before the world��s cmity strikes to elevate this body to the next level.</em>


    <em>The other two ancient ancestors must be plotting, just like me.</em>


    The original world, positioned high above, was the birthce of all universes and realms in the heavens. As long as its source remained, the celestial world could be destroyed and reborn endlessly without consequence.


    The three true ancestors were the foundation of everything in the original world. Immortal and beyondprehension, they existed at a level unimaginable to all beings.


    In the time river, blue waves rippled peacefully, covering every corner of the sky like a vast. This immortal ce was shrouded in chaotic mist under a bright moon that hung at the horizon.


    Each wave here symbolized an era, its rise and fall, decay and renewal, destruction and rebirth.


    Gu Changge walked through this river, enshrouded in mist, his true face hidden. His past, present, and future were veiled in this thick fog, untouched by cause and effect in the river of time. This was a power beyond description.


    From this point in the time river, one could see deep and dark abysses filled with chaos, where the order was shattered and the Dao-building expert cut like a knife. Terrifying energies intertwined, threatening to destroy souls and spirits.


    Crossing this dark chasm led to the taboo era, where the Time-Space Monument��s coordinates pointed to a universe of vast chaos,ytime and space buried before time itself.


    Even beings beyond the Immortal King could not find a foothold here, as the cosmos had erased all traces. Like a drop in the ocean, indistinguishable and impossible to navigate.


    Gigantic waves crashed into the dark sky, where an ancient, weathered bronze boat sailed through the darkness. This ce was more than just a river of time; it was an endless ck sea devoid of light and enveloped in fog.


    Aboard the boat, Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao struggled against the chaotic aura, feeling deeply exhausted. Every part of them, from mind to mana, was weary.


    Their journey against time��s flow back to the past defied nature. Protected by the Fateful Immortal Boat, they felt like they��d traveled for thousands of years in this dark sea, losing touch with the river of time.


    The passage of actual years remained a mystery. Day after day, Tao Yao and Chan Hongyi searched endlessly, trapped in an unceasing loop.


    ��Perhaps we are destined to be lost in these ancient, dark years, never finding our way.��


    Tao Yao said with a light smile. Even in these circumstances, her beauty was striking, adding a touch of elegance to her somber surroundings.


    She felt as though she had aged thousands of years, her once vibrant aura now dimmed, covered by a faint glow, no longer as lively and captivating. This was the true terror of exile, the unrelenting weariness from endless searching and losing one��s way. It had the power to erode even the strongest of spirits.


    ��What does it matter if we��re buried here?�� countered Chan Hongyi, her voice soft yet determined.


    <em>I��vee too far to give up now. Even if I end up trapped, my body and spirit destroyed, I��ll still seek those coordinates.</em>


    But her resistance seemed as insignificant as a grain of millet in the sea amidst the fragments of broken ancient universes and eras swirling around them. It was a boundless, timeless space, so vast that identifying the age was impossible.


    Then, suddenly��


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    A startling p of thunder struck, apanied by a blinding light. The dark fog that enveloped the distance began to churn violently, with dark rays piercing as if tearing it apart.


    The already tumultuous sea became even more chaotic, with towering waves reaching skyward, threatening to engulf everything in their path. Against such a formidable scene, any living creature would appear as insignificant as an ant.


    The Fateful Immortal Boat trembled violently, seemingly unable to withstand the sudden surge of chaotic energy, on the verge of being capsized by the massive waves.


    <em>Why has the river of time be so turbulent? Could it be that our crossing has been detected by an entity at time��s far end, prompting them to restore order�� perhaps even to bury and exile us here?</em>


    Tao Yao, dressed in pristine white, spected with a frown. She extended her long sleeves, attempting to calm the turbulent energies.


    However, her effort seemed to break thest vestige of tranquility. The area erupted in chaos; fragments flew, waves engulfed everything, and the ancient bronze boat capsized.


    Vast swathes of the universe were punctured by ck, terrifying lightning. The time river surged wildly, and the fabric of time itself seemed to tear apart.


    Tao Yao couldn��t maintain her stance; her dress quickly scorched ck as she was struck by dense, formidable lightning, causing her to cough up blood.


    <em>Perhaps we have been noticed.</em>


    Chan Hongyi murmured, observing the dark, shattered seascape. Among the chaos, fragments of ancient eras flew about, each representing a different past period, etched by time.


    After a moment of silence, Tao Yao dered, ��Regardless of the cause, it��s time to make a decision. I��vee too far to turn back now.��


    Chan Hongyi��s resolve was firm. She stepped off the Fateful Immortal Boat, braving the onught of real thunder, which enveloped her like a dark sea. She sought the fragments of shattered eras, hoping to sense a familiar presence among them.


    ��It looks like we can only hope for the best.��


    Tao Yao remarked, following Chan Hongyi. Her figure quickly disappeared into the tumultuous and chaotic ck maelstrom, soon engulfed utterly.

 Chapter 622: Take the Emperor to control the princes, the Sword Immortal’s orders

    <h4>Chapter 622: Take the Emperor to control the princes, the Sword Immortal��s orders</h4>


    This ancient locust forest had existed for a long time. Many locust trees were dead and their bark was cracked, like true dragons crawling here. Now there was a shocking sounding out of it as if thousands of swords were resonating, it making the eardrums hurt and the soul trembles. Its sound could shake the ages and wash the future.


    Lin En just took a step forward, and his consciousness trembled violently, almost being shattered by this wave of fluctuations. He kept bleeding from his mouth, and under the impact of the divine thought just now, he suffered a strong bacsh.


    ��What exactly is this?�� He was so shocked in his heart as he took a few steps back, and then he stood firm with a huge wave in his heart.


    One must know that although he was just an incarnation now, he was not here with his true body. But the incarnation was also a true Sword Immortal level existence, standing at the pinnacle of the Jianxuan world. Yet he couldn��t stand the wave of divine sense remaining here that was from 800,000 years ago.


    ��How terrifying was that Peerless Sword Immortal back then? He has definitely broken away from the shackles of the Great Sword Immortal World. The strength at its peak is unimaginable.��


    Lin En��s eyes were full of excitement, he took a deep breath, and with an unusually pious attitude, he walked up again, intending to personally experience the Dao imprinted here.


    In a daze, he saw a supreme being sitting cross-legged. The whole body seemed to be surrounded by endless sacrificial sounds, and three thousand great worlds were burning sword scripts to worship together. It was an extremely shocking sight.


    Even if Lin En knew a lot about various ancient records. For a while, he was shocked, and it was difficult for him to calm down for a long time.


    ��The senior 800,000 years ago used his sword to reach the gods, up to the sky, down to nine hells�� I thought it was a legend, but after seeing it today, I feel that the rumor is not false, but it is hard to prove it.�� Lin En couldn��t calm down and hurriedly sat down cross-legged in the ce just now.


    He kept the heart of his sword transparent, the spiritual sea was clear without any dust. Only then did he meditate toprehend that aura mechanism. But at the next moment, an unbelievable expression appeared on his face again, as if his divine sense had been split by thousands of sword lights, and a mouthful of blood spewed out again with a wow.


    The severe pain made Lin En��s face turn pale again, and he couldn��t help but take a few steps back, feeling uncertain for a while.


    ��Why are these fluctuations resisting me? Could it be that there is something wrong with the aura left by that senior Sword Immortal? No, it��s not right. It��s impossible for that senior��s aura to hurt me. Something��s wrong, there��s definitely something wrong with it.��


    A look of surprise shed across Lin En��s face, and he took out an extremely old jade slip from his arms. There were several clear sword marks on it, faintly echoing the fluctuations here.


    This was the jade slip that he recorded the events of the Ancient Mulberry City 800,000 years ago, and it was the letter left by the Peerless Sword Immortal.


    If the aura here was really left by that Peerless Sword Immortal, then this jade slip would definitely respond. Obviously, he refined the aura mechanism in the jade into his body, just to find this ce, but why would the aura mechanism here hurt him?


    ��It��s not just the aura left by that senior, who else is there? Could it be that the inheritance here was taken by other people first?�� Lin En��s face became a little gloomy, and he looked at the other ancient sounds around him again, trying to find traces among them.


    In addition to the sound of the sword, there was also an extremely obscure and ancientnguage permeating this ce, and it was thisnguage that hurt his divine sense just now.


    ��What kind of temte is this Son of Luck following? His strength is much stronger than many younger generations in this world�� And he saw it?�� Gu Changge had been paying attention to all of this in the courtyard.


    He could tell that there was a peerless powerhouse who once Enlightened in this ancient mulberry forest, and thews of the surrounding world were infiltrated, leaving his imprint with his aura.


    And the Son of Luck in front of him used the aura left by him to find this ce all the way, causing a change in the ancient mulberry forest. It was not an exaggeration to say that the Son of Luck was a treasure hunter. But such an opportunity was insignificant in the eyes of Gu Changge.


    Even though the inheritance spirit of that peerless powerhouse was not simple, Gu Changge didn��t like it at all. He just tried to use his divine sense to invade the consciousness space of this Son of Luck but was seen through by the other party.


    This surprised Gu Changge a bit, if he said that the other party was not protected by the will of heaven in this world, he would not believe it.


    ��Forget it, let him live for the time being, but I need to see where his true body is.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and quickly withdrew his divine sense. He did not continue to spy as he didn��t want to startle the snake, lest this Son of Luck would find out the abnormality.


    In addition, he felt that this Son of Luck was protected by the will of Heaven, and it might not be certain that he could discover the origin of the world through this person. However, he still conveniently erased the sword aura here and did not let Lin En get the inheritance here.


    ��It disappeared���� In the ancient mulberry forest, Lin En didn��t know that Gu Changge had withdrawn his divine sense.


    He frowned slightly, feeling the majestic aura disappear, it was more like he had hallucinated just now. However, the injury in his divine sense could not be faked.


    ��There is something evil here.�� Lin En then circled around the ancient mulberry forest, much more cautiously than at the beginning.


    However, he didn��t know why, the aura of swordsmanship that he touched before disappeared like a void, and he couldn��t find the slightest trace anymore. He was a little unwilling, so he searched again, and shot several sword symbols into the void to block the energy here. But untilte at night, the surroundings were extremely dark, and the sound of the sword��s cry never sounded.


    ��Impossible, the previous sword aura is still there�� It must have been inherited by someone first. Who is the person who left behind that divine sense? His strength is unimaginable.�� Lin En��s face suddenly became ugly.


    But he was very human after all, and he calmed down after taking a deep breath. He decided to explore again tomorrow, if it still failed, then he could only choose to leave.


    Ancient Mulberry City was not that big, it stretched for hundreds of miles, and living beings and cultivators of various races live in the city.


    In addition to the city lord��s mansion, there were other ethnic ns, but they could only dominate in Ancient Mulberry City. If they left this city, they could be regarded as third-rate forces in the outside world at best.


    The Wu family was one of the big families in Ancient Mulberry City. At the moment in the Wu family��s mansion, a group of people gathered in the hall with serious faces, discussing things.


    An old man with eyes slightly closed and gray temples raised his hands slightly to signal for everyone to be quiet. He was the current head of the Wu family, Wu Xing, whose strength had reached half a step to the seventh realm.


    ��Do you know? Miss Ah Qing actually came back from beyond the sky, and the young man who entered the city with her also came from beyond the sky. The news has alreadye from the Southern Barren State����


    He opened his eyes, and strands of golden light shed across them, slowly sweeping across the crowd in the hall.


    ��An old Sword Immortal from Shu Sect gave the order to gather the Sword Immortals from all over the world to capture that young man. I heard that his identity is not simple in outer space. If he can be captured, we canmand the group of extraterritorial demons.��


    ��What?��


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall was stunned. They only knew that Miss Ah Qing hade back from the sky because of her near death but they didn��t know that the young man beside her was also from the sky.


    Didn��t that mean that Miss Ah Qing had mixed up with the demons from outside the territory?


    They were a little unbelievable. Judging from the appearance, it was impossible to tell that the young man next to Miss Ah Qing was also an extraterrestrial demon.


    In their impression, the extraterrestrial demons were a group of extremely vicious people, so ferocious and ferocious, it was really hard to associate them with Gu Changge.


    ��Patriarch, did you make a mistake about this matter?�� A nsman couldn��t help asking, still unbelievable.


    ��This matter is absolutely true. There has been news from the Shu Sect that thend swordsmen are gathering and nning to hold the emperor to control the princes. As long as we capture that young man, we can solve the problem of the extraterrestrial demons.��


    The Patriarch of the Wu family said in a deep voice, his eyes sweeping over everyone with majesty.


    ��However, that person��s strength is unpredictable, and the subordinate next to him is suspected to be in the ninth realm, so I can��t act rashly. Before the Sword Immortals rush to Ancient Mulberry City, I just need to keep a close eye on his traces. ��


    While speaking, his eyes showed great ambition. Although with the power of the Wu family, if he got involved in this kind of thing, he would be smashed to pieces at every turn. But when he thought of the rich rewards after the sess of this matter, he couldn��t help trembling slightly, feeling extremely excited.


    At that time, not only he but the entire Wu family would usher in unprecedented glory.


    ��Patriarch, what are we going to do? If he finds out, our entire Wu family will be annihted. It��s better for us not to get involved in this kind of thing.��


    There was some fear in the eyes of an old man, and a subordinate who was at least at the level of the ninth realm. The other party only needed one breath topletely wipe out the entire ancient mulberry city.


    In front of him, the Wu family was no different from ants.


    ��I��ve already thought about the consequences. What��s more, we just pay attention to his whereabouts. When he is about to leave Ancient Mulberry City, we will report to Shu Sect, and nothing will happen.��


    ��The rest of the families in Ancient Mulberry City have also been informed about this matter. I think if they are not stupid, they will know how to choose. After all, this is rted to the entire Jianxuan world.��


    The Patriarch of the Wu family waved his hand and said that he would not let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Taking the Son of Heaven tomand the feudal lords, the entire Wu family would be the savior of the Jianxuan Great World because of this incident. As the head of the family, he naturally contributed a lot.


    ��Sword Immortal��s order? Taking the emperor captive to control the princes?��


    In the city lord��s mansion, Lin En, who looked like a housekeeper, touched a jade slip in his sleeve, with a bit of surprise on his handsome face. As the young master of the Shu Sect, although he was far away from the Shu Sect, he also received the news immediately.


    ��It seems that the origin of that guy is not just as simple as Miss Ah Qing said at the time, she must be hiding something.�� Lin En looked into the depths of the mansion, his eyes suddenly became dark, but he recovered quickly.


    He wasn��t stupid, even though he knew he could catch the opponent by surprise, he still chose to wait and see how he would change.


    After all, he was just an incarnation now, not his true body.


    At this time, an uninvited guest appeared outside Ancient Mulberry City. The eyes under the moon-white mask were as clear as snow, and the ck hair seemed to be contaminated by the cold wind, revealing the coldness that repelled strangers.

 Chapter 623: Snow Sword Immortal’s purpose, Likes to stand aloof from the World

    <h4>Chapter 623: Snow Sword Immortal��s purpose, Likes to stand aloof from the World</h4>


    Outside Ancient Mulberry City, Snow Sword Immortal arrived, dressed in in blue clothes with curls of blue silk wrapped in the biting cold wind. She just swept into the city in the blink of an eye, and none of the soldiers patrolling on the city wall could find her.


    As one of the most powerful people in the Jianxuan Great World, she had already reached the level of Sword Immortals many years ago. Unless she wanted to, it was impossible for ordinary cultivators to find her trace.


    ��The aura of this ce����


    Walking on the street, the ck eyebrows of Snow Sword Immortal��s mask slightly frowned, sensing the strange atmosphere in Ancient Mulberry City, which was not like a simple city. However, the purpose of her visit here was to meet Gu Changge, not to explore the special features of Ancient Mulberry City, so she quickly forgot about it.


    From the mouth of the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, she learned that Gu Changge apanied Ah Qing back to her family, so she expected them toe to Ancient Mulberry City.


    It was a matter of life and death for the Jianxuan Great World, so she had to take a great risk to get the glimpse of the truth.


    ��Reporting to the city lord, a woman outside the mansion who ims to be Snow Sword Immortal is asking to see you.��


    Within the city lord��s mansion, the old city lord was frowning and looking at a page of letters in his hand. When he heard the report from his subordinates, a cloud of uncertainty shed across his face.


    ��Snow Sword Immortal? Why did shee here at this time, is it because of the Sword Immortal Order?�� He naturally also learned about the Sword Immortal Order.


    However, Gu Changge had bestowed the grace of saving Ah Qing��s life, so he couldn��t do anything to repay his favor.


    Snow Sword Immortal was the master of the Sword Sect, whose strength was unfathomable. She once froze a thirty-thousand-mile coldke with a single sword, beheaded monsters and beasts on the same level and shocked the world.


    Her arrival at Ancient Mulberry City was inevitable that the old city lord would think of the Sword Immortal Order.


    Shu Sect and the Sword Sect actually had the same origin. The current Snow Sword Immortal was even a disciple of the Shu Sect back then. The Shu Sect issued the Sword Immortal Order, ordering Sword Immortals from all over the world to try to capture Gu Changge.


    Snow Sword Immortal had no reason to ignore it. Her presence here? Could it be that she wanted to attack Gu Changge?


    ��I have to inform Mr. Gu about this matter. He has saved Ah Qing��s life, so I must not be ungrateful.�� The old city lord thought about it, and then ordered Lin En, the housekeeper at the door, to inform Gu Changge about it.


    And he also proceeded to greet the guest. After all, the other party was a Sword Immortal, so he dared not be disrespectful.


    ��How could Senior Sister Xuee here alone? She is really too reckless. It is difficult to capture that person with her alone.�� Lin En naturally also heard what the servant reported, and couldn��t help shaking his head slightly.


    Although he was worried about Xue Jianxian��s safety, he still set off to inform Gu Changge just to be on the safe side. After all, his current identity was only the butler of the City Lord��s Mansion. At this juncture, he could not easily reveal his true identity.


    In terms of seniority, Snow Sword Immortal and he were of the same generation, but Snow Sword Immortal was much older than him, so he had to call her Senior Sister.


    Snow Sword Immortal imed to be the number one genius in the three thousand years of the Jianxuan Great World, but she was still much inferior in front of him. It was just because he was extremely low-key and had never exposed himself to the world, so he had not been known to the world.


    ��My lord, do you want me to get rid of those stalkers outside the city?��


    In the courtyard, Gu Changge seemed to have sensed a special feeling and was extremely leisurely resting. Steam was rising from the teacup on the stone table, and he blew on the tea, drinking it calmly.


    Alpha stood aside, dressed in ck Gold Battle Armor with many streamers shining on it, giving people a powerful and terrifying sense of oppression as he asked respectfully.


    ��It��s okay, since they want to stare, let them stare. This so-called Sword Immortal Order is quite interesting.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and didn��t care.


    What was his current level of cultivation, even though his divine sense couldn��t cover the entire Jianxuan Great World, but in fact it was almost the same? How could it be possible to hide the turmoil in a mere Ancient Mulberry City from him?


    But since that group of people wanted to coerce the emperor to control the princes, then he would let theme, Gu Changge would have to let them understand what despair was. Only after experiencing despair, would those people learn to be smart and obediently help him find the will of heaven and the origin of the world for him.


    ��Master Gu, there is a woman named Snow Sword Immortal outside the mansion, do you want to avoid her?�� At this time, outside the courtyard, Lin En knocked on the door, as his voice arrived.


    ��Snow Sword Immortal, is that the woman known as the most beautiful woman in Southern Barren State?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, with a strange look in his eyes.


    ��Since she came to look for me, why should I avoid it?��


    Lin En was dumbfounded for a while, not knowing what to reply, but he just came to inform, to see or not, that was Gu Changge��s choice.


    The sudden visit of Snow Sword Immortal rmed Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie. For thetter, Snow Sword Immortal was her master.


    In the hall of the city lord��s mansion, everyone had gathered together. The old city lord looked a little curious and respectful as didn��t understand the purpose of Snow Sword Immortal��s visit.


    If she was hostile, then he didn��t feel it. She just wanted to see Gu Changge. This made him a little confused, or that the Sword Immortal Order was useless to Snow Sword Immortal at all.


    At this moment, Snow Sword Immortal was standing among them. Her in clothes were quiet and elegant like a goddess of beauty with peerless grace. Her icy muscles, and jade bones along with the jade hands revealed were even more delicate and wless, which attracted people��s imagination.


    She looked at Gu Changge quietly, without saying a word, as many thoughts seemed to sh in her eyes.


    ��Master,�� Princess Xuandie greeted her respectfully.


    Xue Jianxian nced at her and nodded slightly.


    Gu Changge, who came to the hall, said with great interest, ��You came here to see me?��


    Snow Sword Immortal nodded, and said in a cold voice, ��Exactly, I learned the things you said from the mouth of Emperor Nanming. I want to know whether you are trustworthy.��


    Her n was different from that of the old Sword Immortal. The consequences of coercing the emperor to control the princes were too great.


    If Gu Changge, who originally had no ill intentions toward the Jianxuan Great World, turned evil to this world because of this, then they would be the biggest sinners. From the mouths of those extraterrestrial demons who she had caught, she knew something about the Upper Realm, and she knew exactly how terrifying the energy Gu Changge possessed was.


    ��Whether I��m trustworthy or not doesn��t seem to be something you should be thinking about.�� Gu Changge smiled casually, his eyes falling on her face, ��And you wear a mask to meet others, is this your attitude?��


    The ck eyebrows under the Snow Sword Immortal��s mask frowned. Although she was called the number one beauty in the Southern Barren State by the good-for-nothings, not many people had seen her true face.


    After her cultivation reached the Sword Immortal Realm, no one dared to speak frivolously to her like this. Princess Xuandie and the others were also stunned, feeling that Gu Changge��s attitude toward Snow Sword Immortal was not as gentle as he was towards them. Could it be because Snow Sword Immortal didn��t know what he came for? Hostility?


    ��Master, Mr. Gu is different from those extraterrestrial demons.�� Princess Xuandie was a little worried, worried that her master would enter a conflict with Gu Changge.


    Snow Sword Immortal nodded when she heard the words and was about to say something. But Gu Changge interrupted her, and said with a faint smile,


    ��Do you know about the Sword Immortal Order?��


    Hearing these three words, not only did Snow Sword Immortal��splexion change slightly but the old city lord and the others trembled slightly, feeling a chill sweeping over them.


    He was about to tell Gu Changge about this, but he didn��t have time to say it. How did Gu Changge know about it?


    A doubt appeared on Ah Qing��s face, ��Sword Immortal Order, what is that?��


    Princess Xuandie on the side said in a deep voice, ��The Sword Immortal Order is a secret order of the Shu Sect, which can summon the Sword Immortals from all over the world, only when a great event urs����


    She didn��t continue to exin, but Ah Qing also understood, and herplexion also became heavy. The purpose of the Shu Sect using the Sword Immortal Order at this time was simply self-evident.


    In her eyes, Gu Changge had no malice toward Jianxuan Great World, not only saving her life and sending her back home. If Shu Sect chose to attack Gu Changge at this time, wouldn��t they be pushing Gu Changge to the opposite side of the Jianxuan Great World? Who could afford such terrible consequences?


    ��I didn��t participate in the Sword Immortal Order of the Shu Sect, but the other Sword Immortals who got the news are probably on their way to Ancient Mulberry City now.�� Xue Jianxian said, not wanting to let Gu Changge misunderstand that she was also involved.


    ��Are they trying to kill me?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Snow Sword Immortal shook her head and said, ��They just want to capture you, and then order the extraterrestrial demons to withdraw from our world.��


    ��What a way to capture me! Do you think they can achieve it?�� Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged.


    Ah Qing, Princess Xuandie, and the others on the side were astonished. Such a big thing had happened without their knowledge.


    Shu Sect��s Sword Immortal Order could summon Sword Immortals from all over the world. In the current Jianxuan Great World, although the number of Sword Immortals left were many, there were definitely not that many.


    Although they hadn��t been with Gu Changge for a long time, they could feel that Gu Changge��s strength could only be described as unfathomable. A Sword Immortal was definitely not Gu Changge��s opponent.


    ��Although you are very powerful, in this world, you may not be able to disy your true strength. What if something unexpected happens.�� Snow Sword Immortal��s eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face, and her voice was cold.


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��If this is your purpose ining to see me, then your purpose has been achieved.��


    He waved his hand casually, ��I��m not interested in your world, but if you provoke me, I think you would understand what regret is.��


    ��Don��t you have any purpose? I think we can reach a consensus.�� Snow Sword Immortal didn��t expect that Gu Changge would open his mouth to see off the guests.


    Her voice was like a ray of a spring breeze, it was really cool and sweet, but there was also an unshakable will in it, like an immortal phoenix singing softly. But she was sure of one thing, Gu Changge did not intend to do anything, otherwise, since she hade here alone, it would be very easy for Gu Changge to take her down.


    ��Consensus? As long as you don��t mess with me, it��s fine. If there is no enmity, I personally prefer to remain aloof from the world,�� Gu Changge said with a strange look in his eyes, and then smiled lightly.


    It seemed that this Snow Sword Immortal was not as smart as the rumors spoke.

 Chapter 624: Extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon, Killing Sword Immortal with one punch?

    <h4>Chapter 624: Extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon, Killing Sword Immortal with one punch?</h4>


    Princess Xuandie didn��t doubt that Gu Changge��s words about staying aloof from the world had other intentions. She just felt that Gu Changge was warning them not to provoke him by saying this, but it made her dispel herst worries.


    ��Young master, don��t worry, my Sword Sect will not do anything to provoke you. This Sword Immortal Order has nothing to do with my Sword Sect.�� Snow Sword Immortal assured him.


    ��That��s great Master, Mr. Gu is really not a viin. If he really had any malice towards us, he would have already done something to us. With his strength, there is no need for any conspiracy at all.�� Princess Xuandie��s eyes showed joy. ording to her, no matter what world she was in, it was all about face.


    What was more, Gu Changge still had the grace of saving her life, even if she was the second most beautiful woman in Southern Barren State, it was hard for her to avoid it. These days, when she was ying piano music, Gu Changge was able to give her some advice, which surprised her and benefited her a lot.


    Snow Sword Immortal sighed softly, but she didn��t expect her apprentice to be so partial toward Gu Changge.


    In the past, Princess Xuandie always had her eyes higher than her head, ordinary genius would not even catch her eyes. Even if it was the other four heroes of the Jianxuan Great World, she would not bother to look straight at them. But after spending a few days with Gu Changge, she had uttered these words.


    ��Although your Sword Sect won��t provoke me, your Sword Sect is not the only one in this Jianxuan world.��


    Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled lightly, and under the shocked eyes of everyone in the City Lord��s Mansion, he took a step forward and appeared on the city wall the next moment.


    ��Not good���� Snow Sword Immortal��splexion changed slightly, and only then did she feel the terrifying sword energy arriving from outside the sky. Judging from the aura, there were quite a few of them.


    She understood that the other Sword Immortals hade here to capture Gu Changge.


    ��It seems that a fierce battle is inevitable in a while.�� Snow Sword Immortal frowned, and her figure quickly flitted out, appearing in the sky.


    She stood proudly in the air, her blue hair was flying with the crystal clear snowkes.


    An ice and snow sword field formed around her as the void seemed to condense. The terrifying cold aura permeated, turning into a vast expanse of snow, covering the sky and the sun.


    It was not without reason that she was honored as the Snow Sword Immortal by the world. Just because of her attainments in the Dao of Ice and Snow, no one in the same realm could match her.


    As far as the eye could see, the world was the domain of ice and snow. The appearance of Snow Sword Immortal shocked the entire ancient mulberry city. A Sword Immortal had suddenly appeared here, and the sensation caused was absolutely shocking. All the creatures and cultivators looked up in shock,pletely confused.


    ��Looks like the time hase.��


    ��You can choose to make a move.��


    Sensing this energy fluctuation, all the patriarchs in the several big families in Ancient Mulberry City showed bright eyes. They vaguely guessed something, and immediately dispatched the strong members of the family.


    If the Sword Immortals from all continents wanted to take action against Gu Changge, they would naturally have to join hands. After all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    ��You are that Mr. Gu?��


    A chilling voice came from afar. Above the sky, a meteor-like figure was approaching rapidly. He had a white beard, was dressed in a Taoist robe of stars, holding a seven-star Taoist sword in his hand, exuding an awe-inspiring aura all over his body.


    There was no doubt that this was the existence at the Sword Immortal level. The majestic aura was like a supreme mountain, pressing on the hearts of every creature in Ancient Mulberry City.


    On the wall of Ancient Mulberry City, Gu Changge stood above as Alpha stood behind him like an iron tower with a terrifying power converging like a god, which made the cultivators in the whole of Ancient Mulberry City tremble and suffocate.


    ��The most powerful person in this world is only at this level?�� Gu Changge said with a chuckle without much change in his expression.


    ��Don��t be rampant. Every extraterrestrial demon will be punished. If you are smart, the old man advises you to give up without a fight. Resistance is futile.�� This figurended outside Ancient Mulberry City, his eyes were as bright as the stars, revealing a sword light that would shatter the void.


    ��What?�� Hearing these words, the entire Ancient Mulberry City was in an uproar, and everyone��s eyes widened in disbelief, wondering if they heard it wrong.


    Extraterrestrial demon?


    That young man who came back with Miss Ah Qing turned out to be an extraterrestrial demon. Many people��s expressions became terrified.


    Theplexions of Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie in the City Lord��s Mansion changed, and they felt that something was going wrong.


    This Sword Immortal obviously wanted to expose Gu Changge��s identity, thereby arousing the anger of the crowd, but in doing so, hepletely pushed Gu Changge to the opposite side of the Jianxuan Great World.


    What he did seemed to them to be utterly foolish. Although Gu Changge had never shown his strength since he dared toe to the Jianxuan world so openly, why would he worry about this?


    ��Only you, howe you have the guts to say that to me?�� On the city wall, Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows, as if quite surprised.


    ��It��s really courageous, but I want to see what you can do in this world of ours?�� The old man in the Taoist robes said coldly, with murderous intent shing deep in his eyes.


    His most promising offspring was buried in the hands of the Heavenly Demons outside the Territory. Therefore, he hated every heavenly demon from outside the territory, wishing to wipe them out.


    Although the old Sword Immortal of Shu Sect called everyone to capture Gu Changge with the Sword Immortal Order, he wished to surround and kill Gu Changge here.


    At the step of the Sword Immortal level, he also had some understanding of the heaven and earth rules of the Jianxuan Great World, knowing that although Gu Changge was terrifying, he would definitely not be able to disy his original strength in this world.


    What was more, he was not the only one who came to capture and attack Gu Changge this time. Not to mention the overwhelming power of the entire Jianxuan Great World pouring out, even though it was not much different, it could be called a of heaven and earth.


    ��Xingchen Sword Immortal, don��t mistake yourself, Mr. Gu has no malice toward the Jianxuan Great World, what you do will only bring disaster.��


    Snow Sword Immortal stepped forward through the air, her bright eyes under the mask looked coldly at the old man in the Taoist robe. Her voice was cold, although it was not loud, it contained a terrifying will, covering the entire ancient mulberry city.


    Everyone who was in a panic at first didn��t understand what was happening. They did understand that Snow Sword Immortal��s prestige in the Jianxuan world was far higher than that of this old man. But at this time, she actually deliberately protected that extraterritorial demon?


    ��Snow Sword Immortal, are you determined to protect this person and be our enemy?�� Sword Immortal Xingchen��s eyes were also very cold. He didn��t expect that Sword Immortal Xue would stand up at this time, which was beyond his expectation.


    ��I��m saving you.�� Snow Sword Immortal said coldly, the Ice and Snow domain spread under his feet, turning into a vast expanse of snow, sweeping away and freezing the void into a terrifying gray rift.


    ��I didn��t expect you to favor an extraterrestrial demon. I think you are controlled by him.�� Xingchen Sword Immortal said coldly.


    In the City Lord��s Mansion, Lin En, who was dressed as a butler, also frowned at this moment. He stepped on mysterious steps, disappeared all of a sudden, and appeared in another area without revealing his real body.


    ��Why is Senior Sister helping Mr. Gu?�� He was a little puzzled, originally he thought that Snow Sword Immortal came here because of the Sword Immortal Order.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this time, the old man in the Taoist robe of the stars turned cold, and he had already made a move. He raised his big hand, disying a powerful sword move.


    Immediately, twelve swords shed over, each of which was extremely terrifying, with the roaring sound of gods and demons in the sky.


    One sword, one world!


    The power of the sword from the Twelve Star God Formation shocked the world, one sword opened up a world, and there was a cycle of the earth, fire, wind, and water inside.


    This was the might of the Sword Immortal level. The cultivators in the entire Ancient Mulberry City trembled endlessly under this terrifying aura, and it was difficult to resist.


    ��The Sword Immortal of the Stars. Six hundred years ago, he realized the stars outside the world and took thest step with this. Now the Dao of the Stars and Swords had reached perfection. This array of twelve stars contains the power of gods and ghosts, and they could wipe out all enemies!��


    The old city lord looked dignified. Although he was not weak, he was still no different from an ant in front of the sword immortal.


    Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie also frowned.


    ��You really attacked?��


    Snow Sword Immortal��s face turned cold. Arge piece of ice and snow was condensing, turning into an ice shield as it rushed forward from the front, trying to block the sword formation.


    However, it was obvious that the Star Sword Immortal had been prepared for a long time. Instead of using such a method, there was a star-like brilliance flowing from his sleeves, piercing into the surrounding void.


    ��Hehe, the old man wants to see what methods you have?�� Xingchen Sword Immortal sneered, his eyes full of killing intent.


    At the same time, there was an aura that horrified everyone in Ancient Mulberry City. There was brilliance transpiring into the sky in the four fields, like an eternal furnace burning.


    ��This person really has good tricks, is he going to refine us alive here?!�� The old city lord frowned.


    In the void from all directions, there were ancient altars hanging one after another, like starlight, engraved with mysterious divine patterns and emitting strands of terrifying brilliance, intertwined together.


    ��Star Sealing Blood Sacrifice!�� Snow Sword Immortal also changed color slightly, this was a terrifying pattern. Once trapped in it, it could sacrifice people alive, and it was impossible to resist it.


    She didn��t expect that this Star Sword Immortal would use this kind of method, which was simply ruthless,pletely ignoring everyone in Ancient Mulberry City.


    At this time, everyone in Ancient Mulberry City suddenly panicked, feeling that their flesh and blood seemed to be burning. Even their souls and spiritual aura poured out uncontrobly.


    Many people even exploded directly, being affected by the power of this blood sacrifice, their bodies and spirits werepletely destroyed.


    ��What!��


    However, at the next moment, a scream suddenly sounded, thick blood filled the air, and there was a shuddering, skin-like aura intertwined between heaven and earth.


    The terrifying fist print seemed to run through eternity, mixed with pitch-ck devilish energy. It directly tore apart all the divine lines and the star sword in front of them, and sted the body of the Xing Chen Sword Immortal.


    ��Impossible!��


    His eyes were full of shock and disbelief, before he could even react, he realized that a tall specter like an iron tower had appeared in front of him.


    When the opponent punched down, everything in front of him fell apart and exploded!


    This was a frightening and horrifying scene. The Star Sword Immortal, who was extremely powerful just now, turned into a blood mist in an instant, mixed with bone residue that permeated the void.


    One must know that this was a Sword Immortal! An existence standing at the pinnacle of the Jianxuan Great World!


    ��It��s definitely not the ninth level, just the strength of his physical body surpasses the Sword Immortal���� The old city lord and others looked at Alpha in shock, never expecting that this subordinate who followed Gu Changge silently was so powerful.


    Just relying on the strength of the physical body to kill the Sword Immortal with one punch?

 Chapter 625: Experience what despair is, Like a dream

    <h4>Chapter 625: Experience what despair is, Like a dream</h4>


    There was a dead silence in front of Ancient Mulberry City, only the bone residue mixed with blood mist still permeated the void, informing everyone of what had transpired just now.


    Even Snow Sword Immortal, who wanted to stop it, looked at all this in a daze, as if her brain hadn��t reacted yet. Several major families in the city fell silent, terrified to the extreme. Their Patriarchs trembled uncontrobly, looking at Gu Changge as if they were looking at some great horror.


    ��What a terrifying strength.�� Ah Qing, Princess Xuandie, and the others all stared wide-eyed, wondering if it had all been an illusion.


    Although the Star Sword Immortal was not well-known in the Jianxuan World, he was also a genuine Sword Immortal, and was from a group of people standing at the top. But now he was directly punched to death by the subordinates behind Gu Changge, destroyed in both body and spirit?


    They never thought that the subordinate who had been silent by Gu Changge��s side would be so terrifying. This scene was too shocking, it made many people��s heads buzz and went nk.


    ��A physical body that surpasses the Sword Immortal level, how is this possible, without using spiritual energy at all����


    In an area of Ancient Mulberry City, Lin En��s pupils shrank as a huge wave surfed in his heart. With his unique vision, he could naturally see it. The terrifying figure like an iron tower just now suppressed the Star Sword Immortal by virtue of its physical strength.


    Then, being caught off guard, he was bombarded with infinite force, submerging him like a hundred thousand sacred mountains. There was no possibility of blocking it, and its power could be called destruction.


    This was a horrifying and shuddering fact. He felt that even if his true body hade in person, it would probably be difficult to resist this unexpected punch.


    Lin En even clearly noticed that within the void he stepped on, there was a terrifying gray crack, from which the aura of chaos and astral wind spewed out. Such a physical body could only be described as monstrous.


    The fall of a Sword Immortal caused a hugemotion in Ancient Mulberry City. Everyone who witnessed the scene just now was trembling and frightened to the extreme, feeling that the sky was about to copse.


    In their eyes, the Sword Immortal was the representative of invincibility, but now he was killed by the fist of the extraterritorial demon. This was tantamount to letting their world gradually copse and shatter.


    Seeing Gu Changge with a t expression on the city wall, who was still downying, everyone felt a chilling down their spine as they were d in inexplicable fear.


    In his eyes, the death and fall of a Sword Immortal seemed to be the same as crushing an ant to death.


    ��It seems that I still worried too much,�� Snow Sword Immortal took a deep breath, calmed down as she descended from the sky.


    Although she couldn��t bear the fall of the Star Sword Immortal, he asked for it himself, and no one else was to me.


    ��There should be a power behind him, right?��


    On the city wall, Gu Changge raised his eyes unhurriedly and looked away, as if he didn��t care about this scene before asking Snow Sword Immortal.


    After all, Alpha was born by bathing in the true blood of the Demon Lord, and his physical body was terrifying, not a bit inferior to ordinary Enlightened beings.


    What was more, in Gu Changge��s opinion, the Sword Immortals in this world were at most at the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    The difference in strength between the two was so great that it was not an exaggeration to describe it as a natural moat. How could this Star Sword Immortal be able to stop Alpha?


    ��Behind him is the Star Sword Valley. This matter is due to Star Sword Immortal moving his own way, and has nothing to do with Jianxuan Great World.��


    For some reason, Snow Sword Immortal felt a chill, and the expression on her face under the mask changed slightly, but she still said bravely. She had not encountered such a feeling for a long time ever since she entered the level of the Sword Immortal.


    Standing in front of Gu Changge made her restless, the hairs on her skin stood on end, and she couldn��t help trembling.


    Although she had already dissuaded Xingchen Sword Immortal about today��s matter, he ignored it and still wanted to take action against Gu Changge. Any consequences should be borne by Xingchen Sword Immortal himself. And she vaguely guessed the purpose of Gu Changge��s question.


    ��Star Sword Valley?��


    Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change, he still smiled casually, ��Although I��ve always been aloof from the world since others provoke me, it��s impossible to do nothing, right?��


    ��Alpha.�� Having said this, he restrained his smile, and said lightly, ��There is no need for this force to exist in the world anymore.��


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Alpha received his order with an indifferent expression on his face. He directly tore open the void in front of him with his big hands and stepped within.


    For him, killing Xingchen Sword Immortal was like crushing an ant to death, there was no difference. This Star Sword Valley could be destroyed by raising a hand.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in Ancient Mulberry City trembled and theirplexions turned pale, showing fear.


    They never expected that Gu Changge would destroy the Star Sword Valley with just a slight disagreement with each other. That was a powerful forceparable to the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Although Snow Sword Immortal wanted to stop it, she could only sigh and remain silent.


    Star Sword Immortal was the strongest in Star Sword Valley, when even he died so tragically, what would happen to Star Sword Valley, she didn��t need to think too much.


    On the other hand, she also understood the truth. For Gu Changge, their life and death were not important, the important thing was not to hinder or provoke him.


    Gu Changge was not a kind person either.


    Ah Qing, Princess Xuandie, and the others were also silent. At this juncture, no one dared to persuade Gu Changge, after all, they were not stupid.


    Although Gu Changge��s attitude towards them was extremely gentle and polite on, it did not imply the amount of status status they could upy in Gu Changge��s eyes. Who would be a simple person once they had reached this level?


    ��Since you��re all here, why should you leave in such a hurry?��


    At this time, Gu Changge��s gaze fell somewhere, and he spoke again, his expression unchanged. Snow Sword Immortal and others were slightly shocked when they heard the words, and looked in the direction Gu Changge��s words.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, there was a violent earthquake between the heavens and the earth, and a terrifying aura that spread far and wide filled the air.


    Gu Changge thrust his palm somewhere in the empty space. With this palm, the world became dim, and light was disappearing as if falling into eternal darkness.


    A boundless and terrifying hand seemed to protrude from the ck hole of the universe. It was powerful and terrifying. With a shock, all directions were destroyed, and everything was shattered.


    The void copsed immediately, and countless dense cracks appeared like a spider web, copsing into nothingness.


    ��What is that?��


    ��Are we going to die?��


    Countless cultivators within a radius of tens of millions felt a sense of shuddering, wanting to kneel down in that direction and worship.


    The people in the entire Ancient Mulberry City had the most profound experience as if the doomsday catastrophe was arriving, the aura was suffocating, and their bodies and souls would copse in this aura.


    They were iparably horrified.


    Even Snow Sword Immortal��s soul trembled as her face was unprecedentedly dignified, and she felt Gu Changge��s terror.


    With the degree of suppression from thews of heaven and earth, he still had enough strength to push the world horizontally with one hand.


    ��What!��


    Between the heavens and the earth, there was a tooth-piercing sound of bones breaking and screams.


    A certain ce in the void copsed quickly, and blood filled it as several figures hiding in it showed their traces. But now they were all extremely miserable, being grabbed by a terrifying big ck hand, unable to move, holding them in the palm with a terrified expression, full of despair. Bones were exploding, and their bodies were copsing.


    ��That��s the Heavenly Demon Granny, Dust Sword Immortal, and an unrivaled old imperial lord of a dynasty����


    Everyone in Ancient Mulberry City trembled in fear and recognized the identities of these people.


    There was no doubt that these were the existences at the Sword Immortal level. Especially the old woman with disheveled hair was the famous Heavenly Demon Granny who possessed the Heavenly Demon Sword Spirit.


    Four thousand years ago, she achieved a great reputation in the Jianxuan Great World, which was by no meansparable to the Star Sword Immortal. But today she was miserable, her whole body was covered in blood, her bones were shattered and copsed, and she was about to die physically and spiritually.


    The other two Sword Immortals were also extremely miserable. They were so suppressed that they couldn��t even move, and they were almost crushed into a cloud of blood.


    That terrifying big ck hand covered everything like the hand of a heavenly emperor, holding the three Sword Immortals with a palpitating and desperate power, just like holding three small bugs.


    ��They should havee here because of the Sword Immortal Order with the Star Sword Immortal. Seeing that the situation is not right, they wanted to retreat.��


    Snow Sword Immortal frowned, and her old acquaintance Heavenly Demon Granny was among them. The two had conflicts before, and their strengths were evenly matched. Butter, when she came to understand the Ice and Snow Domain, the Heavenly Demon Granny lost to her, so she disappeared without a trace.


    She never thought that the Heavenly Demon Granny would appear here in such a way.


    Seeing the stern look of the Heavenly Demon Granny, she couldn��t help feelingplicated.


    Everyone in Ancient Mulberry City also watched this scene tremblingly. The Sword Immortal, who was usually aloof, someone they looked up to and worshiped.


    Today, they were begging for mercy so sternly, reduced to fish on the chopping board. Their life and death could not be controlled by them, and such a big contrast made them even more terrified.


    ��Just you, you also want to capture and kill me?��


    Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change, he stood on the city wall and spoke casually.


    ��Forgive me����


    ��We all came here under the order of the old Sword Immortal of Shu Sect, it doesn��t matter to us! We are just following orders, without any malice����


    Heavenly Demon Granny and the others all looked stern and terrified, blood mist could not stop filling their bodies. Their bones creaked, and they were almost crushed into ashes.


    After seeing the fall of the Star Sword Immortal just now, they felt that the situation was not right and wanted to escape. But a terrifying aura like the will of heaven and earth shrouded down, sealing every inch of the void.


    Then a big hand that covered the sky and the sun arrived, and it seemed that the universe was condensed in it. They had no chance to escape. After bing the Sword Immortal, they realized what it meant to be weak and desperate for the first time.


    That was simply not a force they could contend with.


    It was ridiculous that they thought they could capture Gu Changge with arge number of people, thereby forcing back many extraterritorial demons. It was no different from dreaming.


    In this desperate situation, they just wanted to survive.


    ��The old Sword Immortal of Shu Sect? Sword Immortal��s Order? Don��t worry, he will go down to apany you soon.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, his eyes did not fluctuate.


    ��Forgive me���� Sensing Gu Changge��s killing intent, the three Sword Immortals, Heavenly Demon Granny, disyed despair and fear in their eyes. They never thought that they would die in such a useless way all their life.


    In front of the Ancient Mulberry City, everyone was trembling and frightened to the extreme, feeling that something that would sweep the entire Jianxuan World would definitely happen today, and would set off a shocking wave.


    In the next moment, Gu Changge shook his head lightly, and the terrifying ck hands in the void suddenly closed together. It was as if endless rays of light intertwined and fell within them, and then exploded with a bang, turning into blood mist all over the sky.

 Chapter 626: Stirring the Jianxuan Great World, Gloating

    <h4>Chapter 626: Stirring the Jianxuan Great World, Gloating</h4>


    The big ck hand stretched across the heaven and the earth spread thousands of miles and held the three Sword Immortals in its palm. With that they were crushed into ashes, and only screams of terror and despair permeated the air. This was a thrilling and frightening scene.


    Even Snow Sword Immortal, who was also in the Sword Immortal level, felt a chill, and her jade hands under the in skirt could not help but clenched tightly. This was an indescribable gap, and it was not an exaggeration to describe it as a natural moat.


    Even she felt a deep sense of powerlessness and despair. If she were to face these three Sword Immortals, she would definitely die. But in front of Gu Changge, they were as fragile as paper and could be killed with just one palm.


    At this moment, Snow Sword Immortal finally understood why she searched for the souls of those extraterrestrial demons. That group of people would have such a deep fear of the word Gu Changge, just like ants facing a true dragon.


    The feeling of kneeling and trembling seemed to emerge from the deepest part of the soul, which was indelible. It turned out that this was the reason.


    Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie, looked at Gu Changge whose expression had not changed on the city wall, feeling extremely strange for some reason. Even a Sword Immortal was no different from an ant in his eyes.


    ��Perhaps this is the benefactor��s true personality. He is still too gentle in front of us.�� Ah Qing whispered.


    The old city lord and others beside her also had fear and awe in their eyes. Before, they treated Gu Changge as a benefactor and were worried that something might happen to him. But after seeing this scene, they suddenly realized that since he dared toe to the Jianxuan Great World so calmly, he was not worried about any crisis. This kind of invincible terrifying strength was his confidence.


    ��How did he do it? Obviously, this world does not allow people with such strength to appear?�� Lin En��s pupils contracted violently, unable to hide the shock in his heart.


    Originally, he was quite proud of reaching the Sword Immortal level in his twenties. But today he was finally hit with reality, and all of this was unbelievable to him like a dream.


    At this moment, Lin En felt a strong crisis. If Gu Changge wanted to kill him, even if he came in his true body, it would be hard to block him!


    And now, his master, that was, the old Sword Immortal had issued a Sword Immortal Order to the Sword Immortals all over the world to encircle and suppress Gu Changge.


    This could give birth to endless hatred! How could Gu Changge let Shu Sect go? Let go of the old Sword Immortal?


    ��No, my strength is still too weak, I must find a way to be stronger, otherwise I will definitely not be able to protect Shu Sect!�� Lin En��s eyes gradually became serious, and he felt that his shoulders became much heavier.


    ��It seems that at the Sword Immortal level, the strength is also different����


    Above the sky, Gu Changge shook his head lightly, not caring about the fearful expressions of the people around him, and came down from the city wall.


    In his opinion, the Star Sword Immortal could be regarded as the Quasi-Emperor Realm at best. The few Sword Immortals just now were more than a bit stronger than the Star Sword Immortal.


    This might be due to the influence of the heaven and earthws of the Jianxuan Great World. From his point of view, this big world could obviously give birth to more powerful existences. Because of the existence of the will of heaven and earth, characters who were too powerful were not allowed to be born, so as not to escape its control.


    Judging from the strength of Heavenly Demon Granny and others, it further confirmed Gu Changge��s guess. These characters could be regarded as standing at the pinnacle of the Jianxuan Great World. But it was still too far away from the Realm of Enlightenment.


    ��The will of heaven and earth in this world, it seems that the conspiracy is not small���� Gu Changge had a vague guess in his heart.


    After all, after the birth of the will of Heaven and Earth, it would definitely not be as ruthless as before.


    Otherwise, with the level of background of this world, how could there not be an existence at the level of an Enlightened being?


    As Gu Changge stepped into Ancient Mulberry City. Everyone looked at him with horror, and couldn��t help but retreat. The Patriarchs of several major families who nned to join forces with several Sword Immortals before were also terrified and trembling all over.


    ��It seems that you also want to attack me?�� Gu Changge nced at them casually and uttered.


    The head of the Wu family and the others felt that their blood was frozen at this moment. The soul was disintegrated into ashes, and the whole person waspletely wiped out from this world.


    They just wanted to exin, but when the words came to their lips, they trembled and couldn��t speak at all.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the next moment, Gu Changge��s eyes fell over, and the terrifying pressure poured down like a mountain torrent. A strand was as heavy as ten thousand junctures, crushing the void and breaking thews.


    The many buildings and pavilions in front of them disappeared in an instant as if turned into ashes.Everyone, including the Patriarch of the Wu family, also copsed in an instant, and their flesh and soul were reduced to ashes.


    Thick blood mist filled the space between the sky and the earth, swaying down like sshed ink. There were many broken weapon fragments and bones mixed in it, making all the cultivators in the Ancient Mulberry City tremble and fear.


    They could naturally see that when Heavenly Demon Granny and others showed up, these big families all intended to do something. But it seemed that Gu Changge saw through their intentions very early on.


    Today, four Sword Immortals died outside Ancient Mulberry City, and they died one after another because of one person. Even when they broke through the rift outside the sky, so many peak powerhouses had never died.


    This was definitely a terrible loss for the Jianxuan Great World.


    The news of this ce was transmitted almost immediately, causing a sensation in the thirteen states of the Jianxuan Great World, and causing countless cultivators to be terrified and horrified.


    No one expected that such a shocking event would happen on the maind when the armies sent by many forces were on the front line to resist the demons from outside the territory.


    The fall of the four Sword Immortals was absolutely unimaginable in peacetime. And now, it was equivalent to dying tragically at the hands of the same person.


    On that day, the Star Sword Valley was razed to the ground by a powerhouse. Within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, a terrifying pit appeared, devastating everything, and turned into ruins.


    This was a powerful force that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years, with an extremely profound foundation, and there was a Sword Immortal residing in it. But he was still ughtered by one person, and he waspletely removed from this world!


    This matter made all the forces in the Jianxuan Great World tremble with fear, worrying that the disaster would burn their own heads. Many people were aware of the cause of this matter, if the old Sword Immortal did not unleash the Sword Immortal Order, this disaster would not have been incurred.


    It could even be said that the existence of the Sword Immortal Order was the source!


    And the old Sword Immortal was the culprit.


    ��It��s just looking for death. It��s not good to provoke anyone, but that one being.��


    ��They really don��t know how to live or die, insisting on bumping into the knife����


    Many cultivators and creatures of the Upper Realm who learned about this matter ridiculed as theyughed and gloated.


    On the contrary, they expressed sympathy for the many forces in the Jianxuan Great World.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao, who had already infiltrated the Shu Sect, had a drastic change in expression. He felt that the action of the old Sword Immortal was to lead the mes of war to the Shu Sect, which might lead to the failure of his n.

 Chapter 627: Lawless and unrestrained land, Which is more important?

    <h4>Chapter 627: Lawless and unrestrainednd, Which is more important?</h4>


    Shu Sect was one of the best sword-cultivating sacrednds in the Jianxuan Great World. The Sword Immortals in the world originated from Shu Sect. It was not without reason that this saying had spread in the thirteen states.


    In the restricted area of Shu Sect��s back mountain, there was a sword-casting pool covering thousands of miles. Rumor had it that it was built by the first master of the Shu Sect. It was taken from a meteorite from outside the sky, and forged in more than 100,000 ways before it was condensed. It had more than 300,000 divine swords.


    Whenever the full moon or the sun scorched the sky, there would be the sound of thousands of swords screaming together, enabling one to interpret many mysterious sword intent.


    Countless sword shadows hovered between the sky and the earth with the sword energy intertwined. Many disciples and elders of the Shu Sect hade here toprehend the way of the sword, to proceed in their levels quickly.


    This was one of the forbidden ces of the Shu Sect. At the same time, in the Sword Pavilion standing on the top of the cloud, there were different kinds of swordsmanship as well as divine powers collected by the elders and disciples of the Shu Sect. These were extremely powerful and had the ability to subdue gods and demons.


    Sword-casting Pond and Sword Pavilion were the two forbidden ces of the Shu Sect. They were specially guarded by elders at the ninth level, and even flies could not fly into them on normal days.


    But at this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao, who was a visitor from outside the sky, had stepped into the gate of the Sword Pavillion in a grand manner. With a calm expression, he walked into the pavilion on foot.


    He was wearing the clothes of the disciples of the Shu sect, and there was a faint sense of sword aura. Even theme elder who was in charge of guarding the gate of the temple showed his appreciation for him.


    With the pure aura of a disciple of the Shu Sect, he couldprehend a powerful sword intent at such an age. Within a few years, he would definitely be the pir of the Shu Sect.


    ��Things are different�� I can��t see anything of what it used to be.��


    The elder at the gate of Sword Pavillion naturally didn��t know what Tuoba Xiaoyao was thinking at the moment.


    He looked at the neatly arranged bookshelves in the Sword Pavillion, looking for those familiar jade slips, his eyes gradually turning dazed.


    Once upon a time, like other disciples, he read various ssics and techniques from here, but now he couldn��t see a single familiar person. Even theme elder at the door was an extremely unfamiliar face.


    Ever since he observed the fall of his Ancestor while crossing the catastrophe, too many things had happened in Shu Sect, and even many ssics in this Sword Pavilion were lost.


    ��I hope a solution can be found, my sister��s life is still in the hands of Gu Changge.��


    When he came back to his senses, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s figure gradually disappeared among the many jade slips as he began to read them continuously, from the first floor to the eighth floor.


    During this period, he met many Shu Sect��s disciples who cast strange eyes on him, but he turned a blind eye to them.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao understood that sooner orter Shu Sect woulde into Gu Changge��s field of vision, and the secret that he was a disciple of the Shu Sect might be revealed at that time.


    As a result, no matter whether it was the Upper Realm or the Jianxuan Great World, there would be no ce for him. Therefore, he had to find a way to save his sister from Gu Changge before the troops from the Upper Realm who entered this realm noticed Shu Sect.


    Because of the existence of the Heavenly Sword Embryo, Gu Changge would not do anything to him in a short time, but when the Heavenly Sword fell into Gu Changge��s hands, everything would be unclear.


    Thus, during this period, he must do everything possible to improve his strength and find the means and confidence to counter Gu Changge.


    <strong>��Buzz����</strong>


    At the same time, in Shu Sect��s Sword Casting Pool, there were hundreds of millions of swords trembling. The many divine swords located among the cliffs, stones, and valleys seemed to be cheering, just like worshiping the emperor of swords.


    A slender figure sat cross-legged in the depths of the Sword Casting Pond, his breath was calm, his eyes closed, surrounded by many sword shadows, undting like a king.


    At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the sword shadows of the heavens were reflected in the depths of his eyes, which seemed to be able to split the long river of time and endless void.


    ��Such a serious problem is not only the enemy of our Shu Sect but also the enemy of the Jianxuan Great World.��


    This figure was naturally Lin En, the Young Ancestor of the Shu Sect.


    Different from the incarnation from the Ancient Mulberry City, the one in the front was the true body, and his strength had already reached the level of the Sword Immortal.


    Even the old Sword Immortal who once taught him was defeated by his sword a few years ago. To put it bluntly, in the current Jianxuan Great World, he should be the strongest person!


    Lin En��s figure stepped out of the Sword-Casting Pool, and the many divine swords around him also slowly turned silent, showing their devout worship of him.


    He looked in the direction of Ancient Mulberry City, frowning tightly. The connection between the avatar and the body was quite deep, so he was very aware of what happened in Ancient Mulberry City. The fall of the four Sword Immortals was really shocking.


    Until now, the entire thirteen states of the Jianxuan Great World were still in a panic.


    The terrifying strength disyed by Gu Changge brought a deep sense of powerlessness and despair to everyone. It was absolutely invincible and crushing, there was no second possibility at all.


    Even if he tried all means with his true body, he would not be Gu Changge��s opponent. But now, this terrifying enemy was nning to attack Shu Sect and the old Sword Immortal. After all, the Sword Immortal Order was issued by the old Sword Immortal.


    ��Master is far from being the opponent of Gu Changge. Even if the patriarch who crossed the catastrophe from back then was here, he probably wouldn��t be able to resist. This is the disaster of my Shu Sect. It seems that Boundless Valley is the only way to proceed. Otherwise, the Jianxuan world would not be destroyed first, but my Shu Sect will be razed to the ground ahead of it.��


    Lin En sighed softly, and took a step forward, the void blurred, and his figure quickly disappeared.


    The Boundless Valley he mentioned was a mysterious ce in the Jianxuan Great World.


    There was now, no sky, no ground, no restraints, the sky was spherical and the ce seemed to be boundless. If a cultivator stepped into it, there was no other possibility except being trapped to death.


    Even he once only stopped at the outermost part of the Boundless Valley, sensing the great danger in it, and did not continue to step in. But fortune and misfortune had been intertwined since ancient times. A divination and swordsmanship that Lin En identally practiced told him that there would be a glimmer of life there.


    So he decided to enter the Boundless Valley first before Gu Changge attacked Shu Sect.


    ��The one surnamed Gu will never let my Shu Sect unscathed. For the current n, we can only find a chance of survival by joining forces with the Sword Sect, Mount Kong, and other forces. Snow Sword Immortal has already betrayed the Sword Sect, and she still doesn��t understand that the surname Gu had no good intentions����


    At this moment, in the hall of the Shu Sect Master, many elders gathered together. The current Shu Sect Master including old Sword Immortal and others were also impressively included within the line up.


    The person who spoke was none other than the old Sword Immortal. He stroked his beard, and his eyes were heavy with a bit of anger. It was obvious that he hated Snow Sword Immortal.


    In his opinion, Gu Changge��s strength was enough to sweep the Jianxuan World, how could hee here for no reason, and inform them of the method to fight against the extraterritorial demons?


    This in itself was unreasonable, but Snow Sword Immortal chose to believe in Gu Changge, which made him extremely angry. However, as the words of the old Sword Immortal fell, the hall fell into silence.


    Many elders, including Yi Jianxian, the Sect <aster of the Shu Sect, were also silent.


    The matter of the old Sword Immortal issuing the Sword Immortal Order without authorization had actually vited the rules of the Shu Sect, but with his seniority and strength, no one dared to say anything more.


    Yet now he still couldn��t see the situation clearly. Gu Changge had no intention to take action against Shu Sect. But after this incident, the Shu Sect had be his enemy.


    They could still see clearly which side was more important.

 Chapter 628: Shu Sect’s Plan, Intention of the Origin of the World

    <h4>Chapter 628: Shu Sect��s n, Intention of the Origin of the World</h4>


    There was silence in the main hall of the Shu Sect, and no one spoke. They were just staring quietly at the old Sword Immortal in the middle. It was rted to the life and death of the Shu Sect, even if the old Sword Immortal had an astonishing seniority, he couldn��t talk about it at this time.


    Many elders looked at each other a few times, and their eyes shed with thought and unwillingness.


    ��What Master Uncle said is reasonable, but my Shu Sect didn��t need to bring about such a disaster. The strength of Mr. Gu is much more terrifying than the group of extraterrestrial demons who invaded.��


    Finally, the current master of the Shu Sect, the refined man known as Yi Jianxian by the world, spoke with a somewhat helpless expression.


    Gu Changge��s strength was now well understood by the entire Jianxuan world as he crushed the three Sword Immortals to death with one palm. Not to mention the Shu Sect, even if the strongest of all the powers in the thirteen States werebined, it would still be difficult topete.


    And the reason for all of this was that the old Sword Immortal issued the Sword Immortal Order without authorization. Originally, Gu Changge and Jianxuan Great World could live in peace.


    ��So you��re all ming the old man now?�� The old Sword Immortal was not stupid, he quickly figured out the ns of everyone in the hall, and said sullenly.


    He really didn��t expect that at this juncture, Shu Sect wasn��t thinking about how to counter Gu Changge and avoid this disaster, instead they were still ming him. This made him very disappointed. How could this group of disciples and grandchildren forget about their blood, and only knew how to ept the oue?


    How could Gu Changge be such a good person when the Jianxuan Great World encountered such a catastrophe?


    It was just that he pretended very well, and now not only was Snow Sword Immortal deceived by him, even the elders of Shu Sect were so afraid and dared not fight.


    ��Master, we all understand what you want to say, but my Shu Sect really can��t bear such a big loss. The Star Sword Valley is now in ruins. As for the reason, I think you are very clear.��


    ��Even if the young master surnamed Gu has no good intentions, we are still safe until his real intention is disclosed. We can continue to procrastinate and find a solution.�� Yi Jianxian sighed softly.


    He had already made things very clear, if Shu Sect started a war with Gu Changge, it would be like hitting an egg against a rock. Apart from being wiped out, there would be no other end.


    Now Shu Sect still had thest hope, which was to wait until the will of heaven and earth recovered, and wait for this world to make a big reversal. This was the enlightenment and method they received at the ancient altar.


    ��The old man understands, so you are nning to catch the old man today and make an apology to that surnamed Gu, so as to avoid this disaster? Right?�� Hearing this, the old Sword Immortal suddenly disyed a sneer. The face that originally looked like an immortal was now full of sadness.


    Inside the hall of Shu Sect, everything was solemn and silent, all the elders did not speak, and only the sound of the sword��s cry echoed between heaven and earth.


    ��Okay, okay, okay, that boy Lin En will avenge me then.�� The old Sword Immortal suddenlyughed, and slowly swept over everyone, full of disdain.


    ��I believe that he is thest hope of our world, not the will of the world that you entrust.��


    Yi Jianxian said without changing his expression, ��Uncle, please don��t make things difficult for me.��


    On that day, a terrible incident happened in Shu Sect, which shocked all the disciples. The ancient bells among the peaks trembled endlessly, and the swords flowed one after another, sweeping across the sky and the earth, rushing to the main peak.


    An ancestor of the Shu Sect, that was, the old Sword Immortal, who had issued the Sword Immortal Order without authorization, causing great disasters for the Shu Sect and even the Thirteen Jianxuan Sects, had now been subdued.


    When the news came out, the entire Jianxuan Great World was shocked. The Sword Sect, Mount Kong, and other forces were even more shocked. Countless cultivators and creatures all stared wide-eyed in disbelief, wondering if they heard it wrong.


    The old Sword Immortal of the Shu Sect was the supreme figure in the hearts of countless sword cultivators. There were many rumors about him from when he was young in various cities. The cliffs, sword valleys, and stone monuments he once practiced had now attracted countless people to observe and appreciate his sword intent.


    But until now, he was abandoned by the Shu Sect and became an abandoned guy. This incident caused a sensation in the world. Every cultivator and living being was shocked.


    Many young people who regarded the old Sword Immortal as god yelled in disbelief, and it was hard to believe all this. Undoubtedly, this was a helpless choice made by Shu Sect, and it was also a show of weakness to Gu Changge and their plea for mercy.


    Many cultivators had noticed that in the face of such a catastrophe, Shu Sect immediately took down the culprit, Old Sword Immortal.


    Such an attitude was already low enough, they just hoped that Gu Changge��s anger would not implicate the Shu Sect. The Sword Sect, Mount Kong, and other forces were also the first to clear up their rtionship.


    At this time, they could see that Gu Changge and the group of extraterrestrial demons were not in the same group. As soon as they learned that Shu Sect had offended Gu Changge, those extraterrestrial demons showed gloating rather than anger.


    So the best choice was not to provoke Gu Changge. The well water would not vite the river water so that they could live in peace.


    ��Master���� Lin En, who was rushing to the Boundless Valley, looked deeply for a long time. There was a strong murderous look in the air, but it quickly disappeared and calmed down.


    He understood that if he wanted to rescue the old Sword Immortal, the only way was to kill Gu Changge or avenge the old Sword Immortal. But no matter which one it was, it was not something he could do now. So he must find a way to enter deep into the Boundless Valley!


    ��In order to avoid this cmity, Shu Sect took down the old Sword Immortal himself?��


    Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie were also very surprised when they heard the news.


    Because of the fact that Gu Changge crushed and killed the three Sword Immortals in Ancient Mulberry City, the entire Jianxuan world descended into a panic, and many forces were extremely disturbed.


    Fortunately, they got very close to Gu Changge, so they didn��t worry about that.


    Now they were with Gu Changge, on the way to the Shu Sect to question their crimes when they just heard the news from the Shu Sect today.


    ��It would be wise for Shu Sect to do this, but if they do so, I��m afraid it will attract shame from the rest of the forces.��


    Princess Xuandie frowned slightly, looking at the vast mountains in the distance, where the sword light could be seen whistling among the stretched mountains as the atmosphere was myriad.


    That was where the Shu Sect was located. Unlike other forces, the Shu Sect was located in a deep mountain, but it was a precipitous ce, shrouded in smoke and clouds. Many pavilions and pces were located, which looked majestic and magnificent.


    ��Shu Sect was at fault for this matter, and the benefactor himself did nothing wrong.�� Ah Qing nodded and said.


    Hearing these words, Snow Sword Immortal��s eyes under the white mask couldn��t help revealingplicated things.


    At that time, she persuaded the old Sword Immortal not to act rashly, but the old Sword Immortal didn��t listen to her and instead unleashed the Sword Immortal Order to try to capture Gu Changge. So everything was cause and effect, all drink and peck.


    Judging from her friendship with the old Sword Immortal, she didn��t want to see such a day appear, but unfortunately, things backfired.


    ��Swish!!��


    ��Swish!!��


    Soon, from the direction of the Shu Sect in the front, there were countless divine lights arriving. All of them were the elders of the Shu Sect. They had already heard about Gu Changge��s arrival, and they did not dare to neglect as their expressions were full of worry and fear.


    In addition to the elders of the Shu Sect, Yi Jianxian and others were also impressively among them.


    ��What the old Sword Immortal did was not what our Shu Sect wished, and now he has been imprisoned, waiting for Young Master Gu to deal with him.�� Yi Jianxian recognized Gu Changge standing in front at a nce, with an extremely respectful attitude.


    The many disciples of the Shu sect who came over also showed fear on their faces, and they couldn��t help trembling all over.


    The man in front of them with an immortal figure and bones could crush the existence of the Sword Immortal to death with a raised hand. Even if the huge Shu sect was in front of him, there was no possibility of contending. Even if it was a god, it was difficult to describe the horror.


    ��You can rest assured that I do not like killing innocent people indiscriminately. Since you are sensible, I naturally won��t me you too much.�� Gu Changge nodded calmly.


    To him, Shu Sect��s attitude was not unexpected, and it saved him a lot of effort. He had also dyed a lot of time in this Jianxuan Great World, and just by this opportunity, he could use the power of the Shu Sect to find the origin of the world.


    ��I knew that my benefactor would not implicate Shu Sect.�� Ah Qing was not surprised at all.


    Xue Jianxian and Princess Xuandie were secretly startled, they didn��t expect Gu Changge to expose the matter so lightly. Hearing this, many elders of the Shu Sect, including Immortal Yi Jianxian, couldn��t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    When the news traveled, the entire Shu Sect was shaken as many disciples did not expect Gu Changge toe so quickly. They were extremely frightened and fearful, thinking that a catastrophe was imminent. But soon after learning that Gu Changge had no intention of harming them, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved.


    Many disciples even felt that Gu Changge was really different from the group of extraterrestrial demons who invaded the world of Jianxuan. At least he would not kill innocent people indiscriminately. The words he said were not unbelievable.


    As for the cultivation of the old Sword Immortal, it had long been abolished, and he was currently imprisoned in the Shu Sect Heavenly Prison.


    Without Gu Changge��s consent, it would be difficult to be released in this lifetime. For such an ant that could be easily crushed to death, Gu Changge himself was toozy to take care of it.


    However, from Snow Sword Immortal, he learned a lot of information. The Son of Luck that he saw in Ancient Mulberry City that day was the apprentice of this old Sword Immortal.


    Now his aura was not in the Shu Sect and he seemed to have traveled a long way, which surprised Gu Changge. So after thinking about it, he still ordered the master of the Shu sect to save the old Sword Immortal.


    After all, for the Son of Luck, this was his master, and it could still y a role more or less. The Shu Sect didn��t know Gu Changge��s intentions. Seeing his order, many elders were even more grateful, and it was hard to say thank you.


    Soon, several days passed, and the entire Jianxuan Great World became more and more chaotic as the thirteen states were engulfed in the mes of war. Many forces of the Upper Realm dispatched even more armies, which could be termed as endless.


    Up to now, even the likes at the Quasi-Emperor Realm were carrying the supreme secret treasure that hid their aura before descending, and engaging in wanton ughter.


    This made countless cultivators desperate, unable to perceive the slightest light. Powers such as Sword Sect and Mount Kong put theirst hope on the will of heaven and earth.


    In the depths of the Shu Sect, there was a magnificent pce, and Gu Changge lived there temporarily for the past few days.


    At this moment, he was standing with his hands behind his back, his in white clothes were spotless, and he looked up at the forbidden area of Shu Sect surrounded by sword aura, his eyes were thoughtful.


    Many of the female disciples who came to deliver the spirit fruit and spirit wine were all in a daze. If it weren��t for the incident in Ancient Mulberry City, who would have imagined that the existence of a Sword Immortal who was crushed to death would be such a son with a godly and immortal-like appearance?

 Chapter 629: The role of the Dao fruit from the Epoch Tree, The agreed time limit has expired

    <h4>Chapter 629: The role of the Dao fruit from the Epoch Tree, The agreed time limit has expired</h4>


    ��Is there anything special about that ce?��


    In the courtyard, Gu Changge stood with his hands behind his back. His hair was as crystal clear as ck jade, oozing with radiant brilliance, and his entire person looked extraordinary and refined as if he could step into the air and enter immortality at any time.


    He overlooked the two forbidden locations in the depths of the Shu Sect and asked the disciples of the Shu Sect who were behind him to deliver spirit melons and fruits.


    ��Reporting to Mr. Gu, that is the direction of Sword Pavilion and Sword Casting Pool. On normal days, only the elders and core disciples can enter in and out at will. If the rest of the disciples dared to set foot there, they would be abolished and expelled from the Shu Sect,�� exined a female disciple of the Shu Sect.


    There were countless skills and swordsmanship techniques recorded in the Sword Pavilion, and the Sword Casting Pool contained divine weapons. The twoplemented each other, and this led to Shu Sect��s dominance in the Jianxuan world. However, the Sword Pavilion and the Sword Casting Pool were closed as outsiders were not allowed to set foot.


    ��I see.�� Gu Changge looked thoughtful and suddenly came to some conclusion.


    Since Tuoba Xiaoyao still had the status of a first-level disciple of the Shu Sect, then the secret method that he used to refine the Heavenly Sword into the Heavenly Sword Embryo should havee from the Shu Sect.


    If Tuoba Xiaoyao wanted to save his sister, he would definitelye to the Shu sect again. However, Gu Changge��s goal was to hold the Heavenly Sword, and he didn��t really care much about Tuoba Xiaoyao��s life.


    So judging from the current situation, sooner orter, Tuoba Xiaoyao would separate the Heavenly Sword from his body, and then take the initiative to hand it over to him.


    During this process, Gu Changge only needed to notice the little tricks yed by Tuoba Xiaoyao. Currently, he paid more attention to the origin of the world.


    During this period of time, things developed just as he expected. As the war became more and more fierce, the forces of the entire Jianxuan Great World united to fight against the extraterritorial demons in the southern barren state.


    Moreover, many forces were also sending disciples to search everywhere, trying to find traces of the will of heaven. This was good news for Gu Changge, as long as the will of heaven manifested, he could naturally follow it to find the origin of the world.


    However, he always felt that the will of heaven in the Jianxuan Great World was deliberately avoiding the pursuit of everyone, and would not be easily revealed.


    ��In addition, the Epoch Tree is about to mature, and it��s time to release the news����


    Gu Changge��s consciousness sank into his own Inner Universe. Looking at the luxuriant and ancient towering ancient tree, wisps of chaotic mist descending as if there were stars condensing in the sky.


    In a trance, one could see a river that crossed the endless era, flowing under this towering ancient tree. Many fragments of time were flying around, reflecting ancient scenes, such as the birth of thunder and lightning, the exhaustion of chaos, the shattering of heaven and earth, and the copse of the universe��


    The Epoch Tree, which was about to die, was now full of life again.


    The Dao Fruit of Epoch tree, which was about to mature, seemed like a magnificent and dreamy neb, floating among the treetops as if supporting the eternal blue sky. This Dao Fruit carried iplete Luck and some broken Laws of the Upper Realm for hundreds of millions of years.


    If it was integrated with the Laws of Heaven that belonged to the Upper Realm, it could cause a huge change in the environment of the world in an instant, returning to the most prosperous and glorious era.


    It was difficult to achieve the Immortal Realm in the Upper Realm, and the Gate of Immortality could not be opened. The biggest reason was that after the first Immortal War in the Forbidden Era, the Laws were broken, and the environment of Heaven and Earth did not allow for it.


    Although the Dao Fruit of Epoch Tree was almost ripe now. But Gu Changge only needed to seal it in his own Inner Universe, unless he was willing, no one could break through this aura.


    He had also been nning to use this epoch Dao fruit to set up a game because, in his current state, it was difficult for ordinary Enlightened beings to help him.


    The kind of existence that had been trapped in the Realm of Enlightenment for many years and had reached a bottleneck. These were beings that if the world allowed, could enter the Realm of Immortality at any time, and they were his goal.


    If those beings knew that the Dao Fruit of the Epoch tree was ripe, they would definitely search for it like crazy, setting off endless bloody storms. That kind of character was equivalent to standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm, and their strength could be described as remnant Immortal.


    With every gesture, the universe would be broken, the gxy would be torn apart, and heaven and earth would be destroyed. If he chose an ordinary big world, they didn��t even need their true bodies toe, and they only needed a wisp of their aura to shatter it.


    What was more, he wanted to set up a situation to trap them, and then hunt and kill them. This was simply not going to work. So how to choose the location for theyout had be a problem for Gu Changge.


    After a period of investigation, Gu Changge felt that the Jianxuan Great World in front of him was actually not quite suitable, and the existence of the will of the world would be an unexpected factor.


    He gave up this n for the time being. After all, it would take at least a while before he broke through the Realm of Immortality, and he could n again during this period.


    Soon, several days passed, and the outside world was raging with mes of war. Four of the thirteen states of the Jianxuan world had fallen as they were upied by many forces of the Upper Realm.


    The general trend had ended, at least on the brighter side, there was no possibility of any reversal. And in Shu Sect, Gu Changge also met someone he expected. However, he still disyed a somewhat surprised look as he smiled, and said, ��It seems that you are quite punctual.��


    The person who hade was Tuoba Xiaoyao, but he came as a visitor from outside the region, not a disciple of the Shu Sect. Therefore, many disciples and elders of the Shu Sect did not dare to be negligent when they learned that he hade there to find Gu Changge, they hurriedly led the way.


    Today was the deadline agreed upon between Gu Changge and him. If he did not hand over the Heavenly Sword to Gu Changge today, then his sister Tuoba Qingyu would also disappear from this world.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao didn��t dare to risk his sister��s life. Fortunately, when he sneaked into Shu Sect some time ago, he found the jade slip in the Sword Pavilion and found the method to break the Heavenly Sword Embryo.


    ��I want to know about my sister��s safety.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao said with a grave expression and got straight to the point.


    ��Hand over the Heavenly Sword first.�� Gu Changge stood up and said casually, ��You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me now.��


    After hearing the news, Princess Xuandie, Ah Qing and others were all standing outside the courtyard with a nk expression. They could tell that although Tuoba Xiaoyao hade from beyond the sky, he didn��t seem to be on the same side as Gu Changge.


    Although he remained calm, the hatred in his eyes could not be concealed.


    ��Hand over the Heavenly Sword?�� Only the eyebrows under the mask of Snow Sword Immortal frowned slightly, feeling that these three words were a bit familiar as if she had heard of them before.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t go too far.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face was still gloomy, and his fists were creaking.


    Gu Changge smiled, and suddenly flicked his sleeves, ayer of ripple appeared in the void in front of him, and then a picture emerged in it.


    Within the quiet mansion, a young girl was guarded by many masters, unable to move an inch. Her face was full of anger and unwillingness, and there was also the deepest fear and anxiety in her eyes.


    ��Qingyu?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao recognized at a nce that the girl was his sister who was taken away by Gu Changge, Tuoba Qingyu.


    Seeing that she was safe and sound, while he breathed a long sigh of relief, his worries were a little less.


    ��Are you satisfied now?�� Gu Changge smiled inexplicably.

 Chapter 630: Heavenly Sword appears, Tuoba Xiaoyao’s intent

    <h4>Chapter 630: Heavenly Sword appears, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s intent</h4>


    The courtyard was not too big, but it was extremely quiet. Small bridges and flowing water, pavilions with wisps of mist lingering, and Ganoderma lucidum everywhere, just like a fairnd independent of the world.


    But at the moment the atmosphere here was deadly and solemn. Even Ah Qing, Princess Xuandie, and the others who came behind couldn��t help feeling a little pressure.


    Not to mention the Shu Sect��s elders and others who brought Tuoba Xiaoyao all the way here, theirplexions were even paler. They didn��t expect this person to have an enmity with Gu Changge.


    But Gu Changge didn��t reveal anything, and they didn��t dare to say much.


    ��Remember what you promised me, don��t hurt my sister.��


    In the courtyard, looking at the scene in the void, Tuoba Xiaoyao finally put down a big rock in his heart, but his tone was still cold.


    ��Don��t worry, this Gu will never go back on his word. Since I have promised you something, I will naturally agree.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly and rolled up his sleeves lightly as the picture in the void dissipated like a bubble with a pop.


    Seeing the picture disappearing into the void, everyone fell silent, and they dared not speak nonsense without knowing the truth of the matter.


    Although it looked very much like Gu Changge had grabbed Tuoba Xiaoyao��s younger sister in front of him, and then used this to threaten her to hand over something. But Tuoba Xiaoyao obviously came from the Upper Realm. Before they figured out his purpose, who knew whether he was an enemy or a friend?


    ��I hope you don��t break your promise.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao looked at Gu Changge coldly.


    As the voice fell, there was a brilliant light permeating the area between his eyebrows as a palm-sized sword fetus with the entire body crystal clear, surrounded by ancient lines appeared.


    True Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird�� Bi Fang, all kinds of terrifying ancient beasts emerged, turned into sword shapes, issuing nking.


    At the same time, a supreme sword intent intertwined seemed to break through the universe, oppressing everyone around.


    At this moment, many elders and disciples of the Shu Sect felt a palpitating sense of terror. Thepanion spirit sword was suppressed as if they were about to submit to the emperor of the sword.


    <strong>Buzz buzz!!</strong>


    In Shu Sect��s forbidden Sword Casting Pool, there were countless divine swords trembling at this moment, as if they were about to wake up and bow in the direction of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    ��This is����


    ��Why is there such a change in the Sword Casting Pool of my Shu sect?��


    Theplexions of many elders and disciples changed drastically, and they were trembling all over. Their skins were about to be pierced by the sword light and crumble into ashes.


    They couldn��t believe it. This was the first time they had encountered such a strange situation. Even thepanion spirit swords in their bodies were suppressed, and they almost surrendered in the direction of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    The patriarch of the Shu Sect came over in the form of a sword light andnded outside the courtyard, watching all this in shock. He remembered the scene recorded in the ssics.


    Back then, when a peerless genius appeared in Shu Sect, the apanying spirit sword had such a mysterious vision, which caused countless divine swords in the Sword Casting Pool to appear abnormal, just like the emperor of swords was born.


    It was a pity that the immortal genius died young, and was unfortunately struck to death by lightning when he was watching his master crossing the catastrophe. This was a great regret of the Shu Sect.


    Now Tuoba Xiaoyao, the master of the Shu sect unexpectedly saw the terrifying vision that had appeared before, but why did Tuoba Xiaoyao actually use some of the secret methods of the Shu sect?


    This surprised him immensely, causing an uproar in his heart as he was guessing the identity of Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    Different from the astonishment of the Sect Master of the Shu Sect, Snow Sword Immortal, Ah Qing, and the others looked intently, staring at the vague sword shadow that gradually emerged between Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyebrows, and their hearts were also uneasy.


    In the world of Jianxuan, when every cultivator was born, he would be apanied by a spirit sword, which divided different talents and determined the speed of the cultivation.


    Snow Sword Immortal was known as the first genius in the three thousand years of Jianxuan Great World, and the apanying spirit sword was naturally not simple.


    So she could feel the horror of the sword fetus condensed by Tuoba Xiaoyao even more. It was a terrifying force that transcended this world, and thews of this world.


    She even felt that the moment its power erupted, it was enough to destroy the Jianxuan Great World.


    ��Obtaining the Heavenly Sword, is this the purpose of Gu Changge��sing to the Jianxuan Great World?��


    Snow Sword Immortal��s eyes moved slightly, and she couldn��t help but look at Gu Changge. She had naturally heard the words Heavenly Sword just now. But it was not right to think about it this way, after all, Tuoba Xiaoyao came from the Upper Realm, not the Jianxuan Great World.


    There was no need for Gu Changge to go through all the trouble toe to this world for a person from the upper world.


    ��No, this person actually knows how to use the Shu Sect��s secret technique. What��s going on? Where did hee from? Could it be a disciple of the Shu Sect?��


    Soon, Snow Sword Immortal noticed a strange scene, and the pupils under the mask shrank slightly.


    In order to separate the Heavenly Sword, Tuoba Xiaoyao unleashed a strong aura of the Shu Sect in the secret technique disyed. Without being on the level of core disciples, it was impossible to disy it.


    She believed that other than her, other discerning elders could definitely see it.


    ��How is this going?��


    ��Heavenly Sword, what is that?��


    Many elders of the Shu Sect were also extremely surprised at this moment and kept looking at each other, extremely confused.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao closed his eyes and stood in the courtyard, his robe fluttered in the wind, and his hair was humming. The crystal clear sword talisman flowed between his brows, trying to condense his true form.


    The terrifying sword energy swept across the sky and the earth, causing countless divine swords of the Shu Sect to tremble and nk. Even the scene of rising clouds and flying clouds emerged. It was as if the ancient ancestors worshiped and prayed to the vague immortals, offering sacrifices.


    Faintly, everyone heard the ancient and mysterious world sound, which was iparably vast and resounded through the universe. Even though they were separated by a long distance, everyone felt that their lungs and internal organs had been terribly impacted.


    In the direction of the Sword Casting Pool, countless sword lights burst out, splitting the skin and turning the soul into powder.


    ��I will give you the Heavenly Sword now. Just catch it!��


    At this moment, Tuoba Xiaoyao was shrouded in endless blue light, and there was madness in his eyes, and he let out a low growl.


    <strong>Roar!!</strong>


    The clear and crisp sword cry suddenly resounded in the sky and the earth as a blue immortal sword less than an inch long suddenly flew out from the position between his eyebrows, surrounded by endless blue cloud patterns, and the rules of the Immortal way were ups and downs.


    This was an immortal sword that was resplendent to the extreme, as if it had been refined thousands of times by the gods.


    As soon as it showed his true body, it aroused countless sword chants in the Shu Sect.


    Countless divine swords were touched, unsheathed from where they were, and flew towards the location of this immortal sword, piercing the sky, across the sky, and their sharpness shocked the world.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky and the earth trembled, and the void was almost crushed by the sword light. Countless divine swords flew over, covering the sky and blocking out the sun, and the earth was plunged into darkness.


    In the hundreds of thousands of years since the founding of the Shu Sect, how many divine swords had been umted was simply innumerable.


    But at this moment, sword lights flew over involuntarily, forming a vast and endless sea of swords. This was a shocking scene. Even the Sect Master of the Shu sect and other figures were discolored at this moment, and it was difficult to control their weapons.


    As powerful as a sword immortal, he also felt that his skin was about to copse, and it was difficult for him to bear the countless terrifying sword lights, let alone other people.


    This kind of power was enough to destroy the world.


    ��How dare he attack Mr. Gu?��


    Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie saw Tuoba Xiaoyao��s intentions clearly, and couldn��t help but widen their beautiful eyes in shock.

 Chapter 631: Unleashing swords and slaying, Awakening the Will of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 631: Unleashing swords and ying, Awakening the Will of Heaven</h4>


    At this moment, the trembling sound from hundreds of thousands of divine swords resounded in the entire Shu Sect��s thousands of miles all along the mountain gates. It was like a mountain roaring and a tsunami, which could shatter the sky and copse the void, containing unimaginable terrifying power.


    At the very front, Heavenly Sword appeared, surrounded by azure divine light, exuding dazzling brilliance, as if cut from another distant universe. Behind it, hundreds of millions of divine swords followed, turning into sword shadows, covering the sky and the sun.


    This was a shocking scene. All the disciples and elders of the Shu Sect rushed out of their respective cave courtyards and surged to the sky, watching all this in disbelief.


    In the courtyard, Ah Qing, Princess Xuandie, Snow Sword immortal, and the others all had to back away as they really couldn��t resist this terrifying wave.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The Heavenly Sword was recovering with an unrivaled aura as it wanted to kill Gu Changge in front of him, destroying his body and spirit.


    ��Die for me!��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao roared, his face became crazy, and the corners of his eyes were bleeding. He stared at Gu Changge and frantically urged the Heavenly Sword to attack Gu Changge.


    He seemed to be insane as his skin was cracking, and blood was seeping from it. It was obvious that he had spent a huge price in order to mobilize the Heavenly Sword, and this was also his decisive blow.


    Taking advantage of the right time, ce, and people, he wanted to use the power of Shu Sect��s hundreds of millions of divine swords, and cooperate with the Heavenly Sword to get rid of Gu Changge here.


    This was what Tuoba Xiaoyao thought about for a long time before he made up his mind to do it. Although the consequences of doing so were very serious, it was the only way he could think of so far.


    Because within the gate of the Shu Sect, there was the aura of swordsmanship preserved by many masters of the Shu Sect for hundreds of thousands of years.


    At the same time, there were also countless divine swords that were sealed off at the beginning. With hundreds of thousands of years of infiltration, the sword��s intent had already prated into the sword��s body.


    Under the guidance of Heavenly Sword, the power disyed was absolutely destructive.


    Unexpectedly, it could definitely cause terrible damage to Gu Changge and even make him fall here.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky was trembling, the void in the courtyard was shattered inch by inch, and the sword intent roared towards Gu Changge!


    ��Master!��


    Alpha, who had been ordered to hide in the dark all this time, turned pale and showed up to defend Gu Changge against this blow.


    Even though he felt a great threat, his body was almost shattered due to blood streaks appearing from the sword intent of the Heavenly Sword.


    Not to mention the Sword Immortal, even if it was an existence close to the level of the Enlightened being, it was estimated that it would be difficult to resist this blow.


    ��It��s okay, this Heavenly Sword is flying towards me on its own initiative, is there any reason why I don��t want it?��


    Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change in the slightest because of this scene, he smiled lightly and told Alpha to back down.


    In fact, Tuoba Xiaoyao would not be so willing to hand over the Heavenly Sword, which was always under Gu Changge��s expectation. It was just that he still didn��t expect Tuoba Xiaoyao to be so bold and choose to attack him at this time.


    ��Gu Changge, how will you take this sword?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao roared angrily, feeling Gu Changge��s contempt, boundless anger surged in his heart again.


    He was desperately performing this secret technique. His cheekbones were bright and translucent as his primordial spirit was ignited like a zing aura rushing toward him.


    ��If this is your confidence, then it��s really sad.�� Gu Changge had a faintly mocking smile on his lips, and his eyes didn��t fluctuate.


    Then, under the trembling eyes of everyone, he raised his palm tly before pressing forward lightly, as if standing at the end of the universe, pressing down the stars and making them copse.


    At this moment, the whole world seemed to have be quiet and silent. The terrifying fluctuations were rewinding, suddenly sweeping the hundreds of millions of divine swords in the front.


    There was a rumble in the void, and the sky turned dim.


    All the divine swords that were attacking Gu Changge swelled up, their des curled upside down, cracked and left traces as they began to copse with a click, turning into a piece of flying ash and powder.


    The Heavenly Sword was wrapped in extremely rich blue light, nking, and the scene of flying immortals appeared on the sword��s body, trying to destroy everything. But it was still blocked by an invisible field, wherews collided, and chaotic energy overflowed from the edge of the broken void.


    ��This is impossible���� Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face was crimson, with blood constantly overflowing, and his eyes were full of madness.


    He couldn��t believe that under such circumstances, Gu Changge could resolve it so easily. Was it possible that Gu Changge could still cover the sky with one hand in the Jianxuan Great World, and could do whatever he wanted?


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    More divine swords rushed out from all over the Shu Sect, spewing out sword light, and shed at Gu Changge. However, the moment it was about to fall in front of it, a dazzling brilliance burst out, which was blocked by an invisible hand.


    Gu Changge only had one simple movement and pointed a chop.


    <strong>��ng!!��</strong>


    Many divine swords broke under his two fingers and disappeared like smoke, turning into dazzling light before disappearing into the void.


    Even the Heavenly Sword, which had thews of the Immortal Way, still made a trembling sound. It was difficult to ascertain its survival, the void around began to copse, turning into nothingness, which could swallow everything in the world.


    ��Impossible!! Heavenly Sword, kill him for me���� Tuoba Xiaoyao was roaring, watching this scene unwillingly.


    He tried everything he could, but in the end, let alone hurt Gu Changge, he couldn��t even touch a piece of his clothes. This terrifying gap, which could be called a moat, made him feel hopeless and powerless.


    If this n failed, he would have no way out, and Gu Changge would definitely not let him die. Thinking of this, Tuoba Xiaoyao began to burn his own life source, and the terrifying red glow ignited from him all of a sudden, like a human-shaped bonfire.


    Vast fluctuations erupted on the Heavenly Sword again, full of the Immortal spirit, with peerless sharpness, piercing through the sky, and even cutting down the stars outside the domain.


    Seeing this scene, all the elders and disciples of the Shu Sect trembled a little as they were palpitated by this person��s ruthlessness and determination. A sense of fear seeped within themas this big battle would destroy the Shu Sect.


    ��Even if Heavenly Sword recovers with all its strength, it can��t stop me, let alone you?�� Gu Changge��s expression was t, and he didn��t use anyplicated moves. He just raised his hand and swiped, and the traces of Dao emerged. For him, time seemed to have disappeared silently.


    After reaching the realm of an Enlightened being, even if there existed suppression in this world, the gap between the realm was still present. With the collision of vast and endless spiritual aura, crushing and destroying anyone below his realm was actually not difficult.


    Countless divine swords copsed, and the mountain gate where Shu Sect was located exploded with a bang. The surrounding mountain buildings instantly turned into ashes, as if they had been evaporated.


    The void ahead was copsing, chaotic light loomed, and a small world had been opened up as an additional aura tried to open up the sky. This was a formidable attack, picking up the weapon of Immortality with bare hands.


    The heaven would be auspicious, and the earth would appear as a lotus. All kinds of lights gathered together to form a sea of gods!


    ��Is this the strongest power in that world?�� The Sword Immortals such as the Sect Master of Shu Sect and Snow Sword Immortal all had extremely white faces and felt as small as an ant.


    Everyone fell down and even though they were not attacked, they were under the coercion of heaven, and the world seemed to be destroyed.


    ��Whoa!!��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was continuously spitting out blood and flew upside down. At this moment, his whole body was cracked, and the fire of his soul was quickly extinguished.


    On the uncontrolled Heavenly Sword, the brilliance quickly disappeared. The divine swords in the void copsed into ashes, annihted silently.


    Gu Changge raised his hand to intercept it, trying to seal the Heavenly Sword. He could feel that thisst Heavenly Artifact was different from the rest of the Heavenly Artifacts and that it was worthy of being the top one in terms of attacking power among the seven Heavenly Artifacts.


    With such a cultivation level, if Tuoba Xiaoyao forcibly unleashed the Heavenly Sword, he was almost able to fight the Enlightened being.


    Although it had something to do with the Shu Sect��s hundreds of thousands of years of luck, it was enough to show that the Heavenly Sword was extraordinary.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The moment Heavenly Sword was controlled by Gu Changge and a terrifying aura of Immortality spewed out before it faintly turned into a knife, trying to sh at him, but Gu Changge just flicked his fingers to wipe away the aura of Immortality, making the Qi disappear.


    Soon, the trembling of the sword gradually subsided, and it became silent.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao, who fell to the ground in the distance, covered in blood, looked at this scene with an expression of unwillingness and despair.


    At this point, he also understood that all his ns were in vain, and no conspiracy could be tolerated in front of absolute power.


    Maybe if he chose to hand over the Heavenly Sword from the very beginning, everything would bepletely different, but unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    ��At this point, do you have anything else to say?�� Gu Changge took away the Heavenly Sword, nodded slightly with satisfaction, and then walked toward Tuoba Xiaoyao unhurriedly.


    ��Kill me, I have nothing to say.�� Tuoba Xiaoyaoughed miserably. Many memories of his previous life appeared in his mind. At that time, while facing Gu Changge, he was also in the same despair.


    It was just that Yu Feiya was with him at that time, but today there was no one around him, and it might affect the family behind him.


    ��Of course, I will kill you.�� Gu Changge��s expression did not change.


    ��Now Heavenly Sword is in your hands, promise me that you will let my sister go.�� Tuoba Xiaoyao said with a sad smile.


    Gu Changge��s eyes were inexplicable, and then he smiled lightly and said, ��That��s natural, Gu will never break his promise.��


    But as soon as the words fell, he suddenly felt an inexplicable fluctuation, and couldn��t help frowning, looking toward the sky.


    ��It didn��t continue to hide. There seems to be some problem with the Will of Heaven?��


    Gu Changge frowned, sensing the aura. Logically, the Will of Heaven would choose to avoid it, but why did it show up at this time?


    The fluctuation of his attack just now had surpassed the shackles of this world, so it was normal to disturb the Will of Heaven.


    ��Could it be that the part that possesses the will has fallen asleep in the Will of Heaven, and the other part is in charge of the Authority of Heaven?�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, theplexions of almost everyone within the territory of the Shu Sect changed dramatically, as if an inexplicablew was emerging in this sky.


    In a distant and unknown ce, it seemed that there were two eyes falling, staring at everything that happened there.


    <strong>��Boom!��</strong>


    The sky and the earth copsed, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes, sacred and vast, filling the sky with divine birds, suns, and other ancient patterns lingering on them.


    Countless cultivators and creatures were terrified. Their hair stood on end, under the gaze of these indifferent eyes like blood, any actions and thoughts could not hide, they were as small and humble as dust.

 Chapter 632: The Eye of Destruction of the Heavenly Dao, The vast divine might

    <h4>Chapter 632: The Eye of Destruction of the Heavenly Dao, The vast divine might</h4>


    The sky was copsing, and an extremely terrifying crack appeared. It seemed to lead to an eternal unknown ce, containing the vast will of heaven and earth.


    The ice-cold bloody eyes that emerged, passed across like a huge mountain, standing at the end of the world. Sweeping down coldly and ruthlessly, they fell into the Shu Sect��s Mountain Gate which had already been turned into ruins.


    ��What is this?��


    Under the gaze of these huge eyes, all the cultivators and living beings felt their souls trembling, and involuntarily wanted to kneel down and bow in that direction. They were terribly frightened, and for the first time in their lives, they felt like they were being seen through.


    Even at the level of the Sect Master of Shu Sect and Snow Sword Immortal, they couldn��t help but tremble. They knew that this was definitely the will of heaven and earth recorded in the ancient altar.


    It was also the biggest trump card of the Jianxuan Great World against extraterritorial demons!


    ��This kind of power is too terrifying. Even a Sword Immortal is like an ant, unable to resist at all����


    ��Is this thest hope of our world? If there is such power, there is absolutely no problem in resisting the group of extraterrestrial demons.��


    ��It seems that the heavens will never let my Jianxuan word die!��


    Shu Sect Master Yi Jianxian stared at the huge bloody eyes, his body was trembling slightly, and his words contained excitement that could not be concealed.


    His hands under his robe were also trembling. He was already desperate, thinking that the will of heaven and earth was just a rumor and that there was no such thing at all.


    But today, he witnessed the evolution of the will of heaven and earth with his own eyes. If the vast and majestic power of the will were unleashed, absolutely no one could resist it.


    As the Sword Immortal, he was already standing at the pinnacle of the Jianxuan World, but under the gaze of that eye, he was still unable to move, and his whole body was icy cold. This gap was no different from an ant standing in front of a true dragon.


    ��The rumors are indeed true. At the most critical moment, the will of heaven and earth will appear����


    Snow Sword Immortal��s mood at this moment was also extremely restless. Her jade hands clenched her sleeves tightly, unable to hide the agitation in her heart.


    She had always believed in the hexagrams of the ancient altar, and that there was still a glimmer of life in the desperate situation.


    ��What exactly is this?��


    Tuoba Xiaoyao was about to explode, but at this moment, he felt that there seemed to be a vague will in the sky, prating into his body, spiritual tform along with the soul pce.


    The spiritual sea that had been dried up due to the burning of life essence was slowly submerged at this moment, with an ancient and mysterious aura circting.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief, and suddenly felt that his body was out of his control, and suddenly possessed extremely terrifying power. There was even a voice in his heart, telling him to escape.


    ��Who the hell are you?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao couldn��t help but ask in his heart. His hands and feet were a little numb.


    However, this voice was still ancient and unwavering, filled with great meaning, telling him to leave this ce.


    ��Could it be those eyes���� Tuoba Xiaoyao held back the panic in his heart and looked up at the blood-red eyes.


    At this moment, countless cultivators and creatures felt a throbbing in their hearts, and their faces were terrified. Especially the cultivators of the Upper Realm felt more deeply that even their actions were almost out of their control.


    Under the gaze of the bloody eyes at the end of the world, their souls were frozen, and it was difficult to move. The brilliant will of the world swept down, like a heavenly emperor deterring the world.


    Many Sword Immortals in the Jianxuan Great World all looked up in amazement, flitting across the sky, trembling non-stop.


    For cultivators who didn��t know the truth, the deterrent power of that bloody eye was far more terrifying than that of the extraterrestrial demons. It was the suppression brought about by the different levels of life.


    In the thirteen states, sword lights flew by, turning into figures with terrifying auras, rushing toward thend of the Shu Sect.


    They had all noticed the aura fluctuations there before, but they didn��t know what happened. Now they didn��t care about the many consequences, and they wanted toe here to find out what happened in person.


    In a distant ce, there were many ancient warships floating above the sky, and all the powerful people of the various forces of the Upper Realm gathered here, and there were even several existences at the realm of Enlightened being.


    Their bodies were surrounded by chaotic mist, and their eyes were like knives as if they could see everything.


    Looking at the scene of Shu Sect��snd, several Enlightened beings frowned and said, ��This fluctuation seems to have disturbed the will of heaven and earth in this world����


    The reason they didn��t dare toe down with their true bodies was that they were afraid of the will of heaven and earth in this world. They were worried that idents would happen and they would die here.


    Now feeling the manifestation of the will of heaven and earth, how could it not surprise them and shake their hearts?


    ��It seems that it should have something to do with Gu Changge. Except for him, no one in the Jianxuan world can arouse the existence of the will of heaven and earth����


    ��I wonder how he��s going to fix this,�� said the imperial ancestor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Beside him stood the eldest princess Yu Feiya and others, all looking at the scene of thend of the Shu Sect.


    Although they couldn��t descend here, what happened in the thirteen states of Jianxuan Great World still couldn��t escape their eyes. For many Enlightened beings, capturing the Jianxuan Great World was far less important than finding the origin of the world.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    But at this moment, directly above the Shu Sect��s Mountain Gate, this bloody eye slowly turned, covering the sky. The surrounding void cracked inch by inch, revealing the boundless and deep darkness.


    ��Die!��


    It stared at Gu Changge indifferently, and a cold and vast will came out of it as if it wanted to judge the disobedient.


    Suddenly, countless hazes bloomed like blood.


    All kinds ofws intertwined around this eye, and there was a roar of heaven as hundreds of millions of gods burst out brightly, suppressing Gu Changge!


    ��It��s just a part of the will of heaven and earth, notplete�� It��s just like I guessed, but I don��t know if I can find the hiding ce of the true will of heaven and earth through this will of heaven and earth.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes flicked for a moment of thought, and then his figure flicked, the space under his feet copsed and cracked, it was difficult to bear the aftermath that spread.


    Because the fluctuation of his attack just now had exceeded the limit that this world can bear, this world would wake up and attack him, a disobedient person. However, with suchyers of power, it was still difficult to hurt him.


    It was just that he had another thing in mind, whether he could use this to find out the ce where theplete will of the world was sleeping, so as to find the origin of the world.


    In this way, he could also leave the Jianxuan Great World, return to the Upper Realm, and continue his original n.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, under the horrified eyes of everyone, Gu Changge raised his hand to cover it, and hundreds of millions of runes flowed in his palm, like a sea of runes.


    Amidst the rumbling sound, the divine light of chaos exploded, trying to tear that pupil light apart.


    This was an unimaginably terrifying fluctuation, extremely shocking. Every ray of light exploded and shattered, it was enough to destroy everything.


    The Shu Sect, which was already devastated, copsed at this moment. Arge number of cultivators and souls were shattered like porcin and then turned into ashes when blown by the wind.


    These blood-colored eyes were extremely indifferent, even if they were creatures bred in this world, they were no different from ants, and they would not show any mercy at all.


    This scene changed the expressions of Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others drastically, it was a little hard to believe. Was this the will of heaven that they had always hoped for?


    In the sky, Gu Changge stepped away, and a light appeared in the palm of his hand. Many supreme weapons evolved, and thews of the imperial weapon intertwined.


    That blood-colored eye was shining with boundless light, the scarlet clouds were lingering with an infinite spirit, and the roar of the avenue was endless.


    Many Sword Immortals who rushed over from around, all knelt down amidst the sudden change ofplexion. They were unable to bear the divine power, and it was useless to fight together, every bone in their body was ringing, about to explode.


    There was a vast expanse between heaven and earth, everywhere was light, and there werews everywhere.


    ��Die!!!��


    ��Die, die����


    A pair of blood-red eyes were straight, extremely indifferent, without the slightest emotion, as huge as a mountain, shining in the sky! But in the end, they were also torn apart. Gu Changge��s physical body was so terrifying, the void disappeared and copsed as the big palm descended, directly smashing these eyes into pieces.


    This was a scene that made countless beings in the Jianxuan Great World tremble and fear. Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and many other Sword Immortals also trembled. They never expected that even the will of heaven would be difficult to resist Gu Changge��s power.


    ��Something��s wrong���� However, after tearing off the pupil, Gu Changge��s expression did not change, and he still frowned.


    He felt that the power of this heavenly will was not very strong, at most it was only in the middle stage of Enlightenment, and it was far behind the power of Immortality he estimated.


    ��Disappeared?��


    Suddenly, Gu Changge looked in the direction where Tuoba Xiaoyao was before, and couldn��t help raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao disappeared here without a sound. After getting the Heavenly Sword, he was going to deal with him, but he never thought that he could escape. However, Gu Changge always felt that the disappearance of Tuoba Xiaoyao was not his own doing.


    With his strength, it was unlikely for him to disappear out of thin air before his perception.

 Chapter 633: Looking for the Will of Heaven, Still need to unite the Seven Heavenly Artifacts

    <h4>Chapter 633: Looking for the Will of Heaven, Still need to unite the Seven Heavenly Artifacts</h4>


    The terrifying aura covering the sky finally dissipated, but there was still a crack that ran thousands of miles. The lustrous gray fog rushed there, apanied by chaos, overflowing the shed, submerging the eight parties.


    The scene itself became deserted as the surroundings turned full of soreness. Thend of the Shu Sect, which was originally prosperous, had turned into ashes. It was extremely chaotic with screams everywhere and raging me scattering the bones and blood.


    The shockwaves emerging from the battle between Gu Changge and Heavenly Dao Will were horrible. Even the Sword Immortals could only escape, not to mention the rest of the people.


    Shu Sect��s mountain guards had copsed and exploded immediately, turning into dust, and dissipating in heavens and earth. Countless Shu Sect disciples were like weeds. Under the devastating surplus waves, they exploded and turned into a blood mist as they were all destroyed.


    This was a scene of the tragedy of the world.


    Many of the Sword Immortals who cameter looked silently at all of this. They went speechless for a long time, standing before the Shu Sect, which stood tall in the Jianxuan Great World for hundreds of thousands of years, but had suddenly turned into ruins today.


    Many elders and disciples of Shu Sects who survived looked at all of this sadly. Many people felt sorrowful and could not bear this huge blow. Shu Sect��s prince Yi Jianxian��splexion turned pale, his fist was clenched and his body trembled.


    ��Everything has disappeared, and no longer exists���� He murmured, showing endless grief in his eyes.


    Snow Sword Immortal and others silently stood in the distance. The fluctuations just now were terrifying. Whether it was Gu Changge or the manifestation of the Heavenly Will, it was by no means the power they could resist. They were already lucky enough to survive.


    ��Is this the hope of our entrustment? But why does it want to kill us?�� Princess Xuandie was somewhat relieved.


    In their opinion, the Will of Heaven was thest hope to protect the Jianxuan world.


    Yet just now, those blood-colored eyes were iparably cold and desperate. The moment its gaze swept over, all living beings vanished into smoke and turned into ashes. This had shaken the many ideas in their hearts. They even felt too dreamy and incredible.


    Soon, more divine lights arrived, these were the most powerful people in the Jianxuan world. Looking at the scene here, they were shocked and their hearts could not calm down for a long time.


    Especially when looking at Gu Changge, who seemed to be in thought, they were even more frightened.


    Such a terrible Heavenly Will manifested because of this young man. If he probably wanted to destroy the Jianxuan Great World, which was also simple. Countless people looked into Gu Changge��s eyes, and they were fearful.


    ��Since today, I am afraid that no one will dare to question Young Master Gu anymore���� Snow Sword Immortal came back to her senses and sighed in her heart.


    Fortunately, Gu Changge was not malicious toward them. Otherwise, for everyone, this would be the most horrible catastrophe.


    ��It seems that it was the Will of Heaven, so it disappeared.��


    At this time, Gu Changge, who had been in thought, finally came back to his senses, looking at the iplete world cracks, somewhat pondering.


    Although he had already obtained the Heavenly Sword, he was a person who liked to cut grass from the root. Even though Tuoba Xiaoyao could not threaten him, Gu Changge still didn��t want to let him escape like this.


    ��Follow this crack, find where he is, and then kill him,�� Gu Changge casually said and instructed Alpha to move ahead and chase after Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    ��Yes, my Lord.�� Alpha received the order and did not stop. His figure turned into a ck light as he stepped out and entered straight to the crack, disappearing in it.


    Many cultivators around the world looked at this scene as their hearts trembled, and dare not say much.


    ��Young master Gu����


    The Lord of the Shu Sect Yi Jianxian and others hade, showing a bit of grief. Although Shu Sect turned into ruins because of Gu Changge, they did not dare to me Gu Changge.


    ��Today, this Gu was negligent. Shu Sect turned into a ruin. Though it was not intentional.�� Gu Changge moved slightly, and then exposed a little regretful tone.


    Yi Jianxianughed hard, ��We understand, if it wasn��t for that man��s sudden attack, it wouldn��t have led to such a disaster.��


    Having said that, the rest of the people of the Shu Sect also showed hatred and hated the escape of Touba Xiaoyao.


    Shu Sect became ruins, and it was rted to Tuoba Xiaoyao. Almost all elders and disciples couldn��t wait to tear his tendons and crush his bones.


    ��Although the man escaped, as long as he is still in the territory of Shu Sect, I will definitely catch him.��


    Yi Jianxian��s eyes were cold as the terrible sword intent appeared in his eyes as if they could crack the mountains.


    ��Why does the Will of Heaven attack the creatures of our world?��


    Snow Sword Immortal and others appeared in doubt, and couldn��t help but step forward to ask.


    ��There is something wrong with the Will of Heaven in your world, and there seems like quite a gap with the Heavenly Will I know���� Gu Changge gently shook his head with a little inexplicable expression.


    Seeing that the crowd still looked puzzled, he could not help but smile and continue, ��If you want to find out this problem, it seems that you can only find the ce where it is sleeping first.��


    ��Where it is sleeping?�� Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others were surprised.


    For the first time, they heard that the Will of Heaven was sleeping in a ce. Didn��t the will of their world wake up just now?


    ��I also hope that Young Master Gu can solve the problem.�� Yi Jianxian said with a solemn face.


    Gu Changge smiled gently, ��I don��t know about the ce where the Will of Heaven is sleeping, but I only found out about it through the ssics. In addition, my purpose ofing to this world has actually been achieved, and it is time to return to the Upper Realm. ��


    ��What? Young master Gu, are you leaving?��


    Hearing this, not only were Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, Ah Qing, and others surprised, even the many Sword Immortals who came there couldn��t believe it, and they doubted whether they were wrong.


    Gu Changge really had no ns for the Jianxuan world? He was nning to leave?


    ��Could it be that Young Master Gu��s purpose foring to this world was for that sword?��


    Snow Sword Immortal remembered the blue sword emanating an Immortal Dao just now. If that was the exnation, it would be reasonable, except that suddenly hearing that Gu Changge was leaving, she was a bit caught off guard.


    Even Yi Jianxian was extremely surprised. If Gu Changge left like this, it was not a bad thing for the Jianxuan world. After all, his strength was extremely scary, and it was not an exaggeration to describe him as invincible. If he stayed in this world, who knew what would happen next?


    However, from the current situation one could guess that Gu Changge had no malicious intent toward the Jianxuan world and was not like the heavenly demons from outside the other domain, who would invade and kill directly.


    ��Young master, are you going back to the Upper Realm?��


    Rtively speaking, Ah Qing, who had been with Gu Changge��s long time, couldn��t help but ask, and a reluctant emotion appeared in his heart.


    In fact, she should have expected this day, but she did not expect this day toe so fast.


    Gu Changge woulde to this world. In fact, it had a lot to do with sending her home, otherwise, he would not set foot here. From beginning to end, she did not doubt Gu Changge��s intention.


    ��There is actually no point for me to continue to stay in this world.�� Gu Changge shook his head gently, and his eyes passed by.


    Ah Qing��s expression was a little sad, ��Okay, after all, you belong to heaven, and sooner orter you will leave this ce.��


    She actually wanted to ask Gu Changge to help them solve the scourge. But she also knew that he had no obligation to help the Jianxuan world.


    Princess Xuandie and others wanted to say something, but when the words came to their mouths, they didn��t know how to speak.


    On the contrary, Snow Sword Immortal was silent for a moment as the eyes under the mask suddenly fell. ��Can young master Gu give us some guidance? We are willing to pay any price.��


    She was clear that the location Gu Changge had just mentioned about the ce where the Will of Heavenly Dao was sleeping for a long time, must have been concealed and he did not want to inform them.


    ��The price?�� Gu Changgeughed lightly, with a little disapproval.


    Yi Jianxian and others also looked over, their gaze carrying expectations.


    In their opinion, Gu Changge might know something. After all, even the blood eyes that were transformed by the Will of the Heavenly Dao were torn apart by his bare hands.


    What else was worthwhile in the Jianxuan Great World?


    They basically did not doubt Gu Changge.


    ��The price is not necessary. Looking at Ah Qing, I will give you some advice. The only way to break the situation is to find the ce where it is sleeping as soon as possible.�� Gu Changge sighed and seemed a little helpless.


    ��Is it essential to find its location?��


    Many Sword Immortals were guessing in their hearts. The moment when they heard that there was a sensation. Many people did not hesitate to take out the jade talisman and order things.


    Although Jianxuan world��s Thirteen States were vast in territory, as long as there were enough people sent, they could always find clues.


    ��Thank you for mentioning it, Young master Gu,�� Snow Sword Immortal and others said with solemn expressions and did not hesitate to order.


    Gu Changge nodded gently and then looked at the crack outside the sky. Although he fooled the people of Jianxuan Great World to find the Will of Heaven, there should be no results in a short time.


    After all, after being injured by him, it was unlikely that the Will of the Heavenly Dao would manifest at this time.


    In the following days, the Jianxuan world was swept in a sensational storm as many forces gave up their ns to fight against the Heavenly Demon, and began to explore the ruins everywhere, especially the dangerous forbidden areas everywhere, trying to find thest line of vitality.


    During this period, Gu Changge also ordered people to deliver the Seven Heavenly Artifacts in his hand back to the Upper Realm and send them to Yue Mingkong.


    The unity of seven artifacts required a process, and it was difficult to make up for various materials for him in a short period of time, so it could only make Yue Mingkong help.


    The key to the Immortal Pce could also be protected by her after thepletion of the sacrifice. She could also keep it on behalf of him. After the Jianxuan Great World was resolved, Gu Changge could just go to the Hidden Immortal Pce.

 Chapter 634: Heavenly Dao Sword and Mirror Lake, The identity of the old man in robes

    <h4>Chapter 634: Heavenly Dao Sword and Mirror Lake, The identity of the old man in robes</h4>


    Just when the entire Jianxuan world was in an uproar and searching for the Will of the Heavenly Dao. Lin En, who was far outside the Boundless Valley, was trekking towards it with a frown.


    As the name suggested, the Boundless Valley was so vast that one couldn��t see the slightest hint of the border. It was like being in a sea of smoke.


    A kind of lustrous and strong white mist submerged everything and there were many mountains scattered with strange wind blowing as if it was scratching from the far away shore.


    Except for the peak of some mountains, the sea of clouds was made of vast fog, and it was simple to find the entrance.


    Lin En hade along and seen too many bones buried outside the valley. White eerie, glowing crystal clear, they were like fierce beasts and cultivators that had died here countless years ago.


    It was rumored that the deepest secrets of the Jianxuan world were hidden here. Therefore, many powerful cultivators, reaching the end of their life, would alwayse here to try their luck to see if they could find a way to extend life. But in the end, the result was miserable outside Boundless Valley, and even the entrance to it could not be found.


    Lin En was able to go that far, thanks entirely to a page of remnants he had read. He had understood the route long before, in addition to his powerful cultivation, he had averted many cmities.


    ��Shu Sect was destroyed, and my Master��s life and death is unknown. I must settle this revenge.�� Lin En slightly closed his eyes, his ears were slightly coincident as he could learn the many things happening in the outside world through the eyes outside Boundless Valley.


    He did not expect such a big deal to transpire on the day when he left Shu Sect. Not only his Master, a Sword Immortal was forced to surrender by Shu Sect, even the Shu Sect was also removed from this world and had turned into ruins. It was no longer glorious.


    The reason for everything was just a battle between Gu Changge and the Will of Heaven.


    ��The Boundless Valley contains the method of detachment. As long as I am sessful, I can take that Gu��s head to avenge my Master.�� Lin En��s eyes seemed a little cold, and his figure gradually disappeared.


    A few dayster, Lin En found a path by following the remnants of the book, and the mist on both sides dissipated as a stone forest appeared. He went along the stone forest, and more than thirty miles ahead, he finally saw a magnificent ce.


    The mysterious aura was fascinating, the immortal cranes were flying as all kinds of treasure beasts were hidden within the boundless weather. It could be said that the scene here waspletely different from the outside world. There were no fireworks at all, even like Immortal Land.


    This made Lin En a bit surprised. It was hard for him to imagine.


    ��Is this the real scene in Boundless Valley? This is an immortal bird that has only been recorded in the ssics in the past. There are so many of them���� Lin En walked slowly, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    In the valley, there was a wondend shrouded in colorful immortal energy. The mouth of the valley was connected to this stone forest, which grew with various spiritual trees, old medicines, and other things.


    There was also a stone monument in the mouth of the valley, which was engraved with four ancient characters: Boundless Immortal Valley.


    This was a peaceful and tranquil ce, with the light of the road, and the fragrance of medicinal nts. The living beings were not frightened to meet people.


    There was no chaos, only tranquility and peace.


    Aftering here, Lin En felt that his murderous aura disperse, and he was not as angry as he was earlier. It was as if this ce could dissolve all the worries of the human world.


    ��There is even arge sword heart ancient tree that had disappeared in the ssics early.��


    Lin En looked forward in surprise, and in this immortal valley, there was a thin immortal fog lingering at a certain location.


    There was an ancient tree emanating a rich aura. Each leaf was like a dragon, and the branches were surrounding it like a strange tree that was carefully cultivated.


    Moreover, the most special thing was that the flowers from the ancient trees were wonderful, crystal clear, like a small divine sword, glowing, very special.


    ��It seems that you are the one the old man is waiting for.��


    And when Lin En was puzzled and looked around, a peaceful voice sounded in the depths of the fog.


    He looked with surprise and saw the fog ahead of him parting of its own ord, revealing a small path that seemed to lead to an unknown ce.


    ��I wonder who the predecessor is?�� The vignce in his heart did not make Lin En walk directly toward there, but instead, he asked out loud.


    ��The old man is the one you are looking for.�� The old and peaceful voice sounded again.


    ��The person I am looking for?�� Lin En��s heart shook, and although he was puzzled, he stopped being cautious and wary just now and took his steps forward.


    At the end of the path, he saw a thatched house, which was extremely simple. It was surrounded by fences. There were many spiritual nts and spiritual trees. There was also a spiritual pool aside.


    Harmony and tranquility, spiritual springs with clear water flowing from a stone arch bridge. It was very poetic and artistic. Such a peaceful scene eliminated a lot of concerns in Lin En��s heart.


    The whole person became dusty and transcendent as if he could turn into an Immortal at any time and transcend this realm.


    ��Are you here?�� An old man who was all white and wore a white robe, and had the immortal bones came out of the thatched house with a smile and greeted Lin En.


    ��Senior is?�� Lin En was stunned. Even with his cultivation, he couldn��t feel the existence of the old man in front of him, so he felt that the other party seemed to be integrated with this world.


    His presence was everywhere, but he was nowhere to be found. This was a very mysterious realm, which was integrated with the world, and everything.


    ��Old man is just someone from an unknown generation, waiting for the arrival of the destined person. It seems that you are the destined person this old man is waiting for.��


    The old man in the white robe waved his hand, smiled, and looked into Lin En��s eyes, with peace and praise.


    Seeing that Lin En was extremely puzzled, he did not talk nonsense and exined to Lin En that he was the guardian of the Jianxuan world and that he was waiting for the arrival of the destined one in the Boundless Immortal Valley.


    When the Jianxuan World was in trouble, the Son of Luck would appear to save the world from falling and save people from fire.


    In his opinion, Lin En was the person he had been waiting for because only the destined one could find that ce.


    ��The old man is the third thousandth heir of the Guardian Lineage, responsible for guarding the Heavenly Dao Sword!��


    Speaking of the end, the expression of the old man in the white robe became serious, ��The Heavenly Dao Sword is a convergence of the Luck of the Jianxuan World, and can hold the authority of the Heavenly Dao, containing supreme power.��


    ��Heavenly Dao Sword? Is this the biggest secret of the Boundless Immortal Valley?��


    Lin En was surprised. After listening to these, there was only one thought left in his mind, which was to get this so-called Heavenly Dao Sword.


    Didn��t it mean that it was a supreme power in this world? Wouldn��t it be easy to resist Gu Changge?


    ��Senior, to get the Heavenly Dao Sword, do you have any requirements? Now that the outside world has turned upside down, there��s no need to talk about names, and the creatures from beyond the sky have invaded. The thirteen states have begun to fall. I have to get the Heavenly Dao Sword to solve the crisis, and make this world peaceful.�� Lin En asked, and felt that the burden on his shoulders was much too heavy.


    ��The world is in chaos, and the Heavenly Dao Sword really needs to appear again.��


    The old man in the white robe praised, ��You are indeed the one that this old man has been waiting for. This courage is indeed great.��


    While speaking, a light emerged in his palm, and thews intertwined and turned into a key shape.


    ��This is the key of the Heavenly Dao Sword. Go to the depths of Mirror Lake to find this thing. At that time, the Heavenly Dao Sword was sealed in it. Only by holding this key can the seal be unlocked.�� The old man exined to Lin En and gave him the key.


    ��Mirror Lake, isn��t that legendaryke of the Sword City? After the sword city was buried, Mirror Lake also disappeared. How can I find it?��


    Lin En was extremely surprised. Mirror Lake was a mysterious ce in the Jianxuan world.


    Theke there was once like a mirror in the world. Many strong people would go there to make a sword with the materials. Because of this, in the surrounding Mirror Lake, a city named Sword City appeared. At the time of the city��s peak, the world��s famous swords were birthed.


    However, somehow, Sword City copsed overnight and was burned by the fire. Then it sank into the depths of Mirror Lake, and nobody ever saw its traces after that. It had been tens of millions of years since this rumor.


    Jianxuan world��s Thirteen States nevercked people looking for Mirror Lake, but they had nothing to find. Over time, Mirror Lake and Sword City became legends.


    ��Rest assured, Mirror Lake has always been there, but few people can find it. You have the key to activate the Heavenly Dao Sword, and you will find Mirror Lake.�� The old man with a white robe smiled slightly, his expression was peaceful and quiet.


    ��I see.�� Lin En nodded, knowing that it was important that it was not lost. There was still such a sword in the Jianxuan world.


    ��Is there anything else to exin?�� He asked, looking at everything around him. The environment here looked extremely peaceful, which was not like this world at all, but for some reason, there was always a feeling that he was hallucinating.


    The old man in the white robe gently shook his head, ��The old man��s duty is to wait here to wait for the destined one and hand the key to him. There is nothing to exin. After this matter ispleted, the old can rest assured.��


    ��What? Senior?�� Lin En couldn��t believe his ears. Was the mysterious old man who was in front of him about to die?


    ��I have a destiny and I will meet it myself, you can leave.�� However, the old man in the white robe did not answer him but smiled slightly. Then he showed Lin En out of the Boundless Immortal Valley.


    ��Senior���� Lin En��s many words disappeared from the world at this moment, and there was no trace of anything in the blink of an eye.


    When he came back to his senses, he was already outside the stone forest where he came from. Such mysterious and unpredictable strength made Lin En shocked.


    The strength of the old man in the white robe was absolutely far more powerful than the Sword Immortal, but it was unfortunately not invited.


    ��It��s a pity, otherwise, I might be able to deal with Gu Changge, but the top priority now is to find the Heavenly Dao Sword first.�� Lin En stepped forward, and a flying sword appeared under his feet, which quickly disappeared here.


    In the Boundless Immortal Valley, as Lin En disappeared, the peaceful expression on the old white robe��s face also disappeared, bing indifferent without any emotions.


    He just threw his sleeves, and many scenes in front of him began to disappear. The huts disappeared and copsed. The small bridge flowing with water also turned into powder, disappeared, and everything turned into ashes.


    In just an instant, this ce became a barren valley, with only some iplete bones, crystal clear and white, with an ancient atmosphere.


    ��Fusion of the aura of the two realms, what a good body.�� The old man��s eyes turned slowly, and blood appeared in his eyes, and he seemed to be talking to himself.


    But in the next moment, he frowned and hisplexion changed a little. The void in front of him suddenly copsed, and a big hand arrived, surrounded by chaos and a colorful aura. There were stars in the palms, like a distant space.


    ��How did you find this ce?�� The old man in the white robe suddenly looked deep and saw the burly figure that had appeared in the void, so he understood that he was tracked.


    However, he did not have time to attack the burly figure, because the Master of the other party was already attacking.

 Chapter 635: The battle for destroying the Heaven, Muddier than I expected

    <h4>Chapter 635: The battle for destroying the Heaven, Muddier than I expected</h4>


    In the Boundless Immortal Valley, the old man in the white robe looked indifferent as if he didn��t possess the slightest emotion. At the same time as he pped, he mentioned the unconscious Tuoba Xiaoyao, and his figure quickly backed away.


    But as the space in front of him copsed, a vague figure in white seemed to be manifesting, emerging from an unknown spatial location.


    Around him, there seemed to be three thousand chaotic worlds floating up and down. Clusters of silver fire, which could burn everything, were shining brightly, emanating a supreme and terrifying aura.


    This palm contained all the stars in the sky and descended directly toward his face. It was extremely powerful as if the sky and the earth were the one��s descending.


    Even the white-robed old man��s face changed slightly. He didn��t dare to resist, so he could only choose to back away.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, the unrivaled aura filled every inch of the surrounding void as it copsed and became fragmented. The thick fog around the Boundless Immortal Valley dissipated, revealing the dry river bed and the crackednd.


    It seemed that there had been an eternal and insoluble big collision resulting in chaos soaring into the sky, the ck wind raging. The endlessws and order were lingering and rushing to the edge of the universe.


    ��He��s so difficult to deal with. What is the origin?��


    The figure of the old man in the white robe flew upside down, and suddenly became much fainter. There was an ugly look on his face, which was originally full of indifference.


    He stared at the void before him as the tyrannical aura gradually subsided. From within a figure in white was walking out slowly. There was a slight smile on his handsome and wless face, and the whole world suddenly turned quiet.


    All thews and orders were suppressed, filled with a mighty will. The terrifying aura visible to the naked eye swept across at a speed like the Milky Way breaking its embankment. It even caused this world to dim, and the stars outside the domain trembled, about to fall.


    This made the white-robed old man��splexion even uglier. He understood that it was the will of the other party trying to control this world. Because the other party had already noticed something.


    ��Who the hell are you to ruin my ns like this?��


    The old man in the white robe said in a cold voice, staring at Gu Changge who appeared here with indifferent hostility.


    ��It seems that this is a part of your incarnation. Alpha didn��t chase you to the wrong ce that day.��


    Gu Changge ignored the words of the old man in the white robe, but casually swept across this immortal valley. He nodded slightly in amazement, understanding the uniqueness of this ce.


    To be precise, this ce was not located in the Jianxuan Great World, but an independent small space opened up by some kind of secret method, which could be considered as the cultivator��s sea of consciousness or soul pce.


    The white-robed old man in front of him was obviously the embodiment of the Will of Heaven that manifested that day. It was just that judging from its aura, it should not be aplete Will of Heaven.


    ��Tell me where the origin of the Heavenly Will is, and I can keep your consciousness alive.�� Gu Changge said lightly, choosing to get straight to the point.


    ��Are you here for the origin of this world? You were the one who destroyed my Heavenly Dao Eye that day?��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and said, ��If it wasn��t for the origin of the Heavenly Will, why would Ie to this world? Although it is not easy for you to develop self-consciousness as the Will of Heaven, if you dare to stop me, I don��t mind letting you disappear in smoke.��


    While speaking, he nced at Tuoba Xiaoyao carried by the old man in the white robe. This Son of Luck had not awakened yet, it seemed that the old man in the white robe had done something to him. But Gu Changge was not interested in this, as long as Tuoba Xiaoyao;s matter could be solved, he didn��t care whether he was unconscious or awake.


    ��The origin of the Heavenly Will is rted to my detachment, how can I disclose it just because you said so?��


    The eyes of the old man in the white robe were full of indifference, and there was a vast Will of Heaven and earth emerging from his body. But in the surrounding void, it was obvious that another even more terrifying aura was filling his aura.


    ��A matter of detachment? It seems that after you were born as a will, you didn��t want to be just the will of a world, but also to transform into a living being?�� Gu Changge smiled with some interest.


    He had little understanding of the intention of the Will of the Jianxuan Great World, it was not only hiding somewhere but also wanted to use the origin of the world to detach itself from the world.


    After all, the level of this kind of world was high enough, and it contained all kinds ofws. It was extremely difficult to give birth to consciousness, let alone transform into a living being. But once transformed into a living being, its strength would be absolutely unimaginable. In Gu Changge��s view, even if it was not in the Immortal Realm, it would be almost the same.


    ��You know a lot.��


    The eyes of the white-robed old man looked a bit cold, changed from his previous indifference, it was obvious that Gu Changge��s words touched his inner thoughts.


    As the Will of Heaven, it was born to maintain the operation of heaven and everything in the world, but it happened to give birth to its own will.


    Naturally, he was not willing to be a chess piece providing blessing to all things behind his back. So he had been looking for opportunities, trying to achieve detachment from the origin by using the Luck gathered in the world for countless years.


    It was just that an ident had happened as a space crack appeared outside the world, causing the forces of the Upper Realm to discover this world. It had to hide in a deeper ce, trying to dy time and wait for the opportunity to transcend.


    A few days ago, if it weren��t for the fluctuation from Gu Changge��s attack, which was so shocking that it had been forced to show up, trying to eliminate such a potential threat. But he never thought that Gu Changge��s unfathomable strength would easily tear apart its avatar and track it here.


    This greatly exceeded its expectations.


    ��Since you don��t want to disclose where the origin of the world is, then I have to search for it myself.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and said, he was not afraid of even theplete Will of Heaven, let alone such a part.


    He didn��t want to waste any more time, since he found this ce, then the so-called origin of the world should be arriving soon.


    At this moment, he didn��t talk nonsense and directly chose to attack. The terrifying gray fog swept in instantly, covering the sky and covering the sun like a big wave breaking through the sky,pletely covering the world.


    A series of terrifying ck divine chains seemed to spread from the deepest part of the darkness, devouring the old man in the white robe.


    ��What is this����


    Seeing this scene, the old man in the white robe who had been staring at Gu Changge vigntly suddenly changed hisplexion, and his already weak figure trembled slightly.


    It was as if he had encountered some natural enemy in an instant, and he was uncontrobly frightened.


    The secrets there had be extremely strange, and this thick ck fog contained the divine power that could swallow all the Laws and Immortals. Even if it was the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao, there was no way to resist it at this time.


    ��Who the hell are you?�� Its voice trembled, its eyes were full of fear, and it never expected that Gu Changge would use such a method.


    There was no one in this world who was not afraid of this kind of power. However, Gu Changge had no intention of answering it. The terrifying ck fog contained extreme devouring power and instantly drowned the white-robed old man.


    After a few screams, there was the sound of bones being chewed and broken before it gradually calmed down.


    Gu Changge closed his eyes lightly, digesting the memory rted to the Will of Heaven, and then smiled lightly, ��Interesting, there is such a calction.��


    Although the memory of this Will of Heaven was notplete, it also made him understand an extremely interesting thing.


    It turned out that a long time ago, the Will of Heaven of the Jianxuan Great World was born with consciousness, and wanted to move a step further. So it tried its best to make sacrifices to destroy the world again and again, intending to sacrifice all living beings, so as to break free from the shackles.


    It was a pity that its intention was noticed by the strongest being in the world, and then they joined forces with the rest of the powerhouses to make many calctions, and finally, there was a battle of extermination that disappeared in the long river of history.


    That terrifying battle almost consumed all the Luck umted in the Jianxuan Great World, and almost destroyed this world.


    After that battle ended, the consciousness of the Heavenly Will was also sealed in the depths of the Mirror Lake, and the powerhouses searched for various divine materials and finally forged a divine sword, which sank to the bottom of the Mirror Lake to suppress his consciousness. But because of this, it suffered a huge bacsh, and it disappeared not long after, and the key to unlocking the Mirror Lake also fell into the hands of its descendants.


    Onlyter could the key be used. However, because this matter was too far away from now, and part of the consciousness of Heaven broke free from the seal, it manifested miracles in the world and destroyed the records about the battle of destroying Heaven.


    So in the current Jianxuan Great World, almost no one knew about this matter. If Gu Changge hadn��t read this part of the memory of the consciousness of Heaven, it would be impossible to know about this matter.


    The water in this Jianxuan Great World was more turbid than he imagined.


    ��It��s no wonder that only some of the consciousness of the Heavenly Dao manifested, and most of it was sealed off at the bottom of the Mirror Lake����


    Gu Changge was a little interested, ��That key is not the key to unseal the Heavenly Dao Sword, but the key to open the Mirror Lake, so it seems that Lin En should be the descendant of the one responsible for the original seal of the Heavenly Will, and he has already entered the Heavenly Consciousness out of sight����


    Lin En came to the Boundless Immortal Valley before, and he also learned about it by looking through his memory, but Gu Changge still didn��t know where the origin of the world was.


    The consciousness of the Heavenly Will was very vignt and had not left any memory in this incarnation. So the key to finding the origin of the world was still in Mirror Lake.


    ��My lord, should we keep this person alive?��


    While Gu Changge was thinking, Alpha carried the unconscious Tuoba Xiaoyao back. When the white-robed old man tried to escape just now, Tuoba Xiaoyao had been left behind by him.


    In Gu Changge��s view, if the consciousness of the Heavenly Will wanted to be reborn, it must transform. And Tuoba Xiaoyao, who had integrated the aura of the two worlds, was obviously the most suitable body.


    At that time, the consciousness of the Heavenly Will in this world would sessfully integrate into the Upper Realm, and there would be no barriers or obstacles.

 Chapter 636: The death of Tuoba Xiaoyao, All the signs are pointing

    <h4>Chapter 636: The death of Tuoba Xiaoyao, All the signs are pointing</h4>


    ��There��s no need to keep him alive.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, and raised his hand as the misty brilliance descended, which shocked the unconscious Tuoba Xiaoyao, making him suddenly open his eyes.


    He still seemed to be a little confused in his head, not knowing what was happening as he was looking around with some doubts. But in the next moment, when Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyes fell on Gu Changge, his whole body trembled, with some unconceble fear and hatred.


    ��Gu Changge, why are you here?�� Tuoba Xiaoyao asked sharply, the depths of his eyes were bloodshot.


    He just remembered that he passed out when Gu Changge fought with that bloody eye. After that, he was taken away by a mysterious force, and he didn��t remember everything that happened afterward.


    ��You don��t need to know.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, his eyes didn��t fluctuate at all.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao sensed Gu Changge��s killing intent, and was extremely unwilling, so he clenched his teeth and said, ��Are you going to kill me?��


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��You��re not stupid, I��ve done my best to keep you alive until today.��


    ��If it wasn��t for you, I wouldn��t be able to obtain the Heavenly Sword so easily. If you are still reborn in your next life, remember, don��t be my enemy, and don��t even think about it till the end.��


    He said it lightly, and there was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. However, upon hearing this, Tuoba Xiaoyao��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    As if the biggest secret had been revealed to the public, a terrifying chill suddenly swept across his body. The soul and throat of the whole person seemed to be tightly strangled by an invisible big cold hand.


    He understood the meaning of Gu Changge��s words!


    Gu Changge knew the biggest secret of his rebirth! Otherwise, Gu Changge wouldn��t have said that he still had a next life.


    ��So you already knew���� Tuoba Xiaoyao��splexion was extremely pale, showing despair.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t revealed it, he probably wouldn��t have believed it until he died. The biggest secret of his rebirth had already been understood by him.


    In this way, all his self-conceived calctions were probably as ridiculous as a clown in the eyes of Gu Changge. Only he was yed by Gu Changge in the palm of his hand without knowing it.


    ��Actually, it��s not too early.�� Gu Changge smiled casually, and said, ��Do you have anyst words to say? If not, then I will kill you.��


    ��You���� Tuoba Xiaoyao��s face was pale, his soul was trembling. The shadow of death struck him as his whole body was shrouded in a terrifying aura, and he couldn��t move at all.


    He still wanted to open his mouth to say something, but when Gu Changge finished speaking, he obviously didn��t intend to listen to his nonsense anymore.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    His palm rose and fell, and a cluster of silver divine fire descended, instantly covering Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    In just an instant, he was reduced to ashes, and he didn��t even have time to scream. Then there was only a Golden Heavenly Treasure Chest that jumped out, and Gu Changge rolled up his sleeve and took it.


    ��Let��s go and see where the so-called Mirror Lake is.��


    Gu Changge had no intention of opening this Heavenly Treasure Chest right now. He looked into the distance and said casually to Alpha behind him. He stepped forward and left this boundless Immortal Valley in an instant.


    After the Shu Sect was destroyed, he was now temporarily living in the Southern Ming Dynasty. Many Sword Immortals were extremely convinced by him. During this time, they had been sending people around to find the Will of Heaven. But now that he understood this secret, Gu Changge naturally felt that he didn��t need to look for it everywhere like a headless chicken.


    The location of Mirror Lake was obviously where the Will of Heaven was located. If he wanted to know the whereabouts of the origin of this world, he must at least find Mirror Lake first. But ording to the memory of that part of the Will of Heaven, the true existence of Mirror Lake had long been reduced to rumors, and even its exact location was not sure.


    Because Mirror Lake was not fixed in a certain area but would migrate and swim as time changed.


    ��It seems that I have to release a message, telling them that the Mirror Lake is theirst hope.��


    Thinking of this, Gu Changge also had a rough n in mind, and then ordered someone to forge a dpidated ancient book, and imprinted the Laws of Reincarnation on it to make it look like the real thing.


    Soon, two dayster, a piece of news quietly spread in the Southern Ming Dynasty. Through the mouth of Emperor Nanming, an old eunuch beside him identally had directly caused a sensation in the Thirteen States.


    It was rumored that the Mirror Lake contained the Supreme Sword Creation Material, and it was likely to contain thest ray of life of the current Jianxuan Great World. This was recorded in a broken ssic that Princess Xuandie of the Southern Ming Dynasty identally read in the Ancient Book Pavilion.


    Although the ancient book was extremely dpidated, it recorded some things about Mirror Lake in a few words. And the moment this news came out, the entire Jianxuan Great World boiled, and countless cultivators began to search for the lost Mirror Lake.


    Even the Sword Immortals couldn��t help it and began to read various ssics, trying to find clues about Mirror Lake.


    The many cultivators and creatures in the ancient battleships of the Upper Realm hovering outside the sky in the Jianxuan Great World also learned the news. Some Enlightened beings of the ancient ns also ordered arge army to find the location of Mirror Lake.


    Their goal had always been the origin of the Jianxuan Great World.


    Some time ago, the manifestation of the Will of Heaven in the Jianxuan Great World made many Enlightened beings afraid, and they had to stop their thoughts of wanting to enter the Lower Realm.


    But they didn��t expect that the Will of Heaven would be torn apart by Gu Changge��s palm, and it would disappear in smoke. It made them tremble.


    They didn��t have such strong and terrifying strength as Gu Changge, so until now, they could only huddle here and wait for the opportunity.


    ��Xiaoyao��s life card, how could it be broken�� What the hell happened?��


    On the ancient warship of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, the eldest princess Yu Feiya��splexion turned slightly pale. Her palms were clenched tightly and her knuckles were all white as she looked at the broken life card in front of her in disbelief.


    The life cards here were left by many young supreme beings of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and there was a ray of spirit in them. If an ident urred in the Jianxuan Great World, the powerhouse in charge of guarding here could also sense it immediately.


    The moment she learned that Tuoba Xiaoyao��s Life Card was broken, she rushed back from Jianxuan Great World, wanting to confirm the truth of the matter. But she never thought that it would be true.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao actually died in the Jianxuan Great World?


    ��What exactly did he encounter? Even with his strength, it was difficult to save his life.�� Yu Feiya��s face was filled with sadness that could not be concealed.


    She had a long friendship with Tuoba Xiaoyao and even had a trace of inexplicable affection. Now that he was buried in the Jianxuan Great World, it was really hard to ept.


    In the next few days, the Jianxuan Great World was extremely restless, and many ruins were uncovered every day.


    Arge number of cultivators poured into the ruins and ended up getting their noses dusted, not to mention the mirrorke, there was no trace of theke. This made many people doubt whether the rumor was true or not and whether Mirror Lake really existed.


    ��Judging from the ssics, the existence of Mirror Lake should be real, and there was a Sword City beside Mirror Lake. Many of the Shu Sect��s divine swords actually came from the Sword City.��


    Although the Shu Sect was destroyed, the Sect Master Yi Jianxian and others were still there.


    They lived far longer than the rest of the cultivators, so they also had a deep understanding of Mirror Lake. The few divine swords that were used when the Shu Sect established the sect were actually inseparable from the Sword City.


    So they firmly believe that Mirror Lake existed, but they hadn��t yet found its exact location.


    ��If Mirror Lake is real, then the Sword City should have really existed. Maybe we can deduce the location of Mirror Lake through the remaining aura of the Sword City.��


    Snow Sword Immortal thought as her eyes sparkled, being the master of the Sword Sect, she naturally knew some secrets. In fact, the few swords that the Sword Sect had now were also rted to the Sword City.


    They were even forged in the Sword City at the beginning, because of this rtionship, they could use these divine swords to see if they could determine the location of the Sword City that sank into Mirror Lake.


    ��This is a feasible way.�� The Sect Master of Shu Sect and the others were all enlightened when they heard the words and suddenly realized.


    A few dayster, they sacrificed the divine swords of the various powers, and then searched for the aura through the method of divination. The Sect Master of Shu and the others finally reaped the rewards, and they were very pleasantly surprised and excited.


    ��All the signs of divination point to the ruins in the Ancient Xuan Dynasty. The Ancient Xuan dynasty, which was once huge, is actually rted to Mirror Lake?��


    While they were excited, they were also extremely confused.


    The Ancient Xuan Dynasty was thergest dynasty in the history of the Jianxuan Great World. Even the unified eight of the thirteen states could notpete with it. The vastness of its territory was far fromparable to that of the current Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Even if it was the ruins of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty, the area was quiterge. Strictly speaking, the former eight states were once included in their territory.


    Moreover, at that time, there were no divine dynasties such as Southern Ming, and there were no forces such as Shu Sect and Mount Kong, so it could be said that the territory was boundless.


    The mysterious Ancient Xuan Dynasty Temple was located in the heart of the dragon veins of the Jianxuan Great World, upying all the good fortune of the world and seizing all the mysteries.


    This was a heaven-defying secret ce. However, tens of millions of years ago, for unknown reasons, this iparably prosperous and powerful Ancient Xuan Dynasty copsed overnight, and even thest emperor went crazy.


    Later, it was said that he touched a forbidden area that should not be touched and suffered the punishment.


    ��Ancient Xuan Dynasty?�� Gu Changge was a little thoughtful, but without much hesitation, he took Alpha and set off directly to this ce.


    He himself was looking for this ce through the hands of the Sect Master of Shu and others. Now all the signs were pointing to the rtionship between the Ancient Xuan Dynasty and Mirror Lake, so he naturally wanted to take a look.


    As for his intentions being discovered by then, Gu Changge didn��t mind even more.


    On the other side, Yi Jianxuan, Snow Sword Immortal, and many other Sword Immortals also rushed to the Ancient Xuan ruins non-stop. In order to prevent the news from leaking, they had to get there before the world knew about it.


    The Ancient Xuan Dynasty Temple used to be the most prosperous ce in the Jianxuan Great World, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered. But now it was already a piece of ruins, shrouded in ck mist all day long, with many broken mountains and terrifying cracks.


    If they were not careful, they would be torn apart by the strong wind rushing out of the crack, not to mention the ominous atmosphere lingering there.


    Crows and vultures often looked around, densely in number, with blood-red eyes. Their vicious intentions as they stood among the dry treetops, looking at the many cultivators rushing towards this ce.

 Chapter 637: The location of the Ancient Xuan Ancestral Temple, The influence must be expanded

    <h4>Chapter 637: The location of the Ancient Xuan Ancestral Temple, The influence must be expanded</h4>


    The sky was gloomy as the surrounding fields were covered with thin ck mist, and the sky and the earth were auburn as far as the eye could see. There were broken mountains and cracks everywhere. Some ces even seem to be erased and razed to the ground by an invisible and terrifying hand.


    The world here was filled with a frightening and ominous aura as if countless wronged souls had been buried here. Even people with advanced cultivation bases would tremble uncontrobly aftering here, feeling coldness seeping in their soul as if the gusts of sinister wind was blowing by their ears.


    No one knew how tens of millions of years ago, the mighty Ancient Xuan Dynasty was destroyed so silently.


    ��ording to the signs manifested by the key, the Mirror Lake should be here. But there are only ruins for thousands of miles, not even ake. How can I find this so-called mirrorke?��


    At this moment, a figure wielding a Divine Sword slowlynded at the edge of the ruins. He had handsome features, a tall and straight figure, and exuded an extraordinary aura.


    He was Lin En who found this ce ording to the request of the mysterious white-robed old man after leaving the Boundless Immortal Valley. He was frowning as he looked at the desert in front of him, strands of golden light flickered in his eyes.


    Even with his cultivation, he didn��t find anything unusual about this ce. This was exactly what he was puzzled about. However, the key in his arms traced the Heavenly Dao Sword in this location, which was where Mirror Lake was. That was why he didn��t give up and was still looking for the entrance.


    In Lin En��s view, there might be some mysterious formation hidden here, covering the aura fluctuations. Otherwise, he should have found Mirror Lake long ago.


    On the other side, Snow Sword Immortal, Yi Jianxian, and others who sent many people here were also looking for the entrance of Mirror Lake. It took them a lot of time to get here, but found no result like Lin En.


    On the contrary, they encountered many strange beasts living here and lost a lot of manpower.


    ��I didn��t expect the powerful Ancient Xuan Dynasty that was almost able to dominate the entire Jianxuan Great World would have such an ending. There is nothing left here except ruins.�� Standing on a broken mountain, Yi Jianxian couldn��t help shaking his head slightly, with regret.


    ��I don��t know how the power behind Mr. Gu from the Upper Realmpares with the Ancient Xuan Dynasty?��


    A Sword Immortal also sighed in the same way. He couldn��t helpparing the power behind Gu Changge with the most powerful power in the history of the Jianxuan Great World.


    Hearing this, a look of indifference appeared on the face of Snow Sword Immortal under the mask, and she said softly, ��The legendarynd of the Upper Realm aspared to the power of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty is like a crucian carp crossing the river. And the power behind that Young Master Gu stands at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm, and there is noparison between the two.��


    Hearing what she said, all the Sword Immortals present were shaken and horrified. They knew that Snow Sword Immortal possessed an innate secret technique, which made her spirit extraordinarily powerful.


    Therefore, she could even search the memories of the cultivators from the Upper Realm at will. The words spoken from Snow Sword Immortal��s mouth were basically true.


    ��Looks like we��re still sitting on the sidelines.�� Yi Jianxian showed a wry smile, and then said, ��Have you mentioned the matter of the Ancient Xuan Temple to that Mr. Gu?��


    All the Sword Immortals shook their heads when they heard the words. After all, this matter was of great importance, although they trusted Gu Changge very much. But Gu Changge was a person from the Upper Realm after all, so it was inevitable that the people around him would not leak this matter.


    Afterward, many Sword Immortals turned into divine lights and swept toward the depths of this ce.


    ��The front is where the Ancient Xuan Temple is located. It is said that there were too many Sacred treasures disyed in it back then which included the method of Enlightenment and Transcendence along with various divine swords. Each of them is of immeasurable value and needs to be tributed as a divine weapon.��


    ��That��s right, there are also various perceptions of the ancient sword cultivators, which are all in that temple, collected by them. There are many pieces of wall carvings that are the crystallization of the wisdom of the past sages.��


    ��It��s a pity that it��s all destroyed now, and nothing exists anymore.��


    Everyone was discussing, but they didn��t notice that a vague figure standing in another world was following slowly in the void behind them.


    ��This level of influence is far from enough. Alpha, spread the news of this ce.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly. His eyes swept across thend surrounded by ck mist with some thoughts. He could tell that the so-called Ancient Xuan Temple was and abandoned by Heaven.


    The various auras went chaotic, filled with hatred, ominousness, and many other strange things. Even the Son of Luck born in this world had been affected a lot after arriving here, and it was difficult for him to find the correct location of Mirror Lake, let alone other people. So he had to find a way to attract more people toe here, so as to increase the possibility of finding Mirror Lake.


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Alpha received the order and quickly stepped into the void and left.


    Two dayster, a piece of news caused a hugemotion in the Thirteen States of Jianxuan Great World as countless cultivators were astonished and felt unbelievable.


    The Ancient Xuan Temple was built by the descendants of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty after the old ancestor had passed away. The Emperors of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty were enshrined here.


    Every Emperor was a well-known figure with a powerful cultivation base beyond words and had left a strong mark in the history of the Jianxuan Great World. So much so that until now, there were still many cultivators who would enter the Ancient Xuan ruins to pay their respects. But no one expected that the legendary Mirror Lake was hidden here.

 Chapter 638: The final battle arrives, Desperate situation

    <h4>Chapter 638: The final battle arrives, Desperate situation</h4>


    The moment this news spread, it immediately caused huge waves in the Thirteen States of Jianxuan Great World. Countless cultivators were horrified and swarmed toward the Ancient Xuan ruins.


    Even on the many ancient warships of the Upper Realm hovering outside the sky, many cultivators received the news and immediately went to report it, ready to move. As for how this news came out, no one was paying attention to it.


    All eyes were focused on the Ancient Xuan ruins.


    If there was really Mirror Lake in the Ancient Xuan ruins, then no matter if it was the cultivators of the Jianxuan world or the army of the Upper Realm, they would send out their most powerful forces to snatch it.


    For the Jianxuan Great World, everyone��sst hope was hidden in Mirror Lake.


    In the eyes of the cultivators in the Upper Realm, the Mirror Lake was likely to contain the origin of the world, and it was an opportunity for many Enlightened beings to step further.


    For a moment, the Jianxuan Great World was in turmoil. Many ancient warships broke through and rushed to the Ancient Xuan ruins.


    Many forces in the Thirteen States also dispatched troops to rush there, and they were bound to protect this ce as soon as possible.


    The mes of war in various ces were burning more and more fiercely, too many cultivators and creatures were destroyed in it. The battle between the two worlds had reached the most critical step.


    ��Who the hell leaked the news about this ce?��


    ��This is great. The entire Thirteen States have been rmed. When the timees, everyone wille here. Who knows if there will be any idents?��


    When they heard about this, Yi Jianxian and the others who were the first to arrive at the Ancient Xuan ruins looked very unhappy.


    None of them knew what had happened to cause the news of this ce to spread, resulting in such a big response.


    Originally, they nned to find Mirror Lake in secret, and then awaken the Will of Heaven sleeping in it, so as to force back the army of the Upper Realm. But after the news of this ce came out, the Upper Realm army would definitely not sit still.


    In this way, there would be many idents and things would be much more troublesome.


    ��Maybe someone else deduced something, but I haven��t found any trace of Mirror Lake after searching for several days. If there are more people, there may be some unexpected discoveries,�� Snow Sword Immortal said softly.


    Her words were epted by many people. If it weren��t for the signs of divination showing this ce, they would almost doubt whether Mirror Lake was there or not.


    After searching for several days, there was no result at all. If it were the rest of the people, they probably would have given up long ago.


    ��What I��m worried about now is, if Mr. Gu finds out about this matter, will he think that we did not treat him sincerely?�� A Sword Immortal said with a little worry.


    For them, Gu Changge was an absolute benefactor. He not only told them the way to fight against the creatures from beyond the sky but also never made it difficult for them.


    In the end, they were still wary of Gu Changge, secretly hiding this matter from him, and came here to look for Mirror Lake.


    ��As far as his status is concerned, he shouldn��t care about such things.�� Snow Sword Immortal shook her head lightly and added, but there was still unconceble worry on her face under the mask.


    It was foreseeable that they would definitely fight with the powerhouses of those forces of the Upper Realm. The most powerful people had nevere here because they were afraid of the power of this world.


    However, on the day of the Shu Sect��s incident, the incarnation of the Will of Heaven that suddenly appeared was torn apart by Gu Changge, and the resistance of this area was obviously much weaker. If those strongest people took the risk, they could definitelye here.


    ��At that time, a fierce battle may be inevitable, and maybe all of us will die here.�� Yi Jianxian also knew about Snow Sword Immortal��s worry, and couldn��t help sighing.


    For the next few days, the entire Jianxuan Great World was in a state of boiling unrest.


    Countless cultivators rushed to the ce where the Ancient Xuan Temple was located. On every mountain range, figures could be seen appearing with the sword in hand.


    In the beginning, it was casual cultivators from all over the Thirteen States. But in the end, almost every force brought their most powerful background, and they knew that an unimaginable battle would break out there. There were no eggs left in the nest.


    So they were all trying their best to do something in this battle.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others also gave up their n to continue searching for Mirror Lake. They were here to wait for the powerhouses from all regions of the Thirteen States.


    Some old Sword Immortals who had retired for a long time finally showed their faces and did not continue to hide.


    ��The final decisive battle is about to break out here, and if we are swept into it, I am afraid, we will be smashed to pieces.��


    People from the Southern Ming Dynasty also arrived, and Princess Xuandie, the second most beautiful woman in the Southern State, was among them.


    She was wearing a light-colored long dress, seemingly tall and slender with blue hair like a waterfall. A white and delicateplexion, and condensed eyes, like a pool of autumn water. Her ck eyebrows were slightly furrowed, making people intoxicated and wanting to be soothed. She had an appearance that could bring disaster to the country and the people were extremely touching.


    She was also apanied by Ah Qing and many others from younger generations. These were leading figures in the current generation of the Jianxuan Great World. The most powerful people had already reached the Seventh level, and they were likely to enter the Sword Immortal level in the future, and could be said to have a bright future.


    It was one of the young men who spoke now. Dressed in purple, with a handsome face and extraordinary conversation, many young women around him faintly admired him.


    This person was Chen Li, the head of the four Sword Masters, and his grandfather was a veteran Sword Immortal with extremely terrifying strength.


    ��Death is unavoidable. For the future of Jianxuan World, we muste here.�� Princess Xuandie sighed softly.


    ��If there is any danger in a while, I will protect you. I have a lot of life-saving measures that my grandfather bestowed on me.�� Hearing this, Chen Li smiled slightly andforted her.


    It was no secret that his grandfather was a Sword Immortal. How could the life-saving thing he bestowed be simple?


    So hearing this, everyone seemed extremely envious of his words. Many young women were eager to even rece Princess Xuandie. The people knew that Chen Li had always been pursuing Princess Xuandie, but the flowing water was intentional and the falling flower was ruthless.


    Now that the Jianxuan Great World was facing a catastrophe, as the leader of the younger generation, he had many more opportunities to approach Princess Xuandie.


    ��There��s no need for that, when you encounter danger, Brother Chen should focus on saving his own life, Xuandie is not worthy of your protection.�� Princess Xuandie shook her head lightly, politely rejecting Chen Li��s offer.


    The smile on Chen Li��s face froze a bit, but he recovered quickly. He continued, ��Once a great battle breaks out here, even a Sword Immortal is not sure that he can save his own life. Xuandie, you still have to be careful.��


    ��I understand, so brother Chen shouldn��t worry.�� Princess Xuandie nodded, her attitude seemed very indifferent.


    Even though Chen Li��s mind was not shallow, and his emotions and anger were invisible, after being rejected by Princess Xuandie in this way, he still looked a bit ugly.


    Fortunately, the few people beside him saw this and hurriedly spoke up to change the subject.


    ��Young master Chen is extremely powerful. If you give it another few hundred years, you will definitely be able to enter the ranks of Sword Immortals����


    ��After solving the disaster of the extraterrestrial demons, it won��t take long for Mr. Chen to be the number one person in my Jianxuan world!��


    Several people kept talking, and their words were full of ttery, which made Chen Li��splexion much better.


    Although Princess Xuandie had a neutral attitude toward him now. But he believed that when the final battle came, the Southern Ming Dynasty would be destroyed sooner orter without Sword Immortals.


    Then, Princess Xuandie would beg him. And just when all the younger generations from Jianxuan Great World gathered here. Above the sky in the distance, there were several shocking sword auras.


    The leader was an extremely tall and tough old man, dressed in purple, with a long sword on his back, with wisps of sword intent lingering, his strength was terrifying.


    ��Grandpa, are you here?�� The moment Chen Li saw this person, his eyes also showed joy, and he couldn��t help but shout.


    This person was his grandfather, Chen Bei Li, known as the Bei Li Divine Sword.


    He used to fight against enemies from all directions with his Bei Li Divine Sword in one hand, but he never found an opponent. Even his great apprentice stepped into the half-step Sword Immortal level.


    Princess Xuandie, Ah Qing, and the others also looked at the old man with slightly condensed expressions. Even Yi Jianxian, the current master of the Shu Sect, was once taught by this old man.


    ��This is Bei Li Sword Immortal, and his old man hase out of seclusion���� There was quite amotion here. Many people cheered up, looking at this former legendary figure.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others in the distance also had toe to greet him in person, showing great respect for this old man. However, after Bei Li Sword Immortal came here, he didn��t greet many Sword Immortals but looked at his beloved grandson.


    ��I said that this ce is very dangerous, but you insist oning here, if something happens, who will pass on the old man��s inheritance?��


    Although he had a reproachful tone, what he showed was concern and worry.


    Hearing this, Chen Li said with a solemn expression, ��Grandpa, as the leader of the younger generation in the Jianxuan world, how can I shrink back and humiliate my old man��s face in such a crisis?��


    What he said was awe-inspiring, and his face was extremely serious, which made many people admire him.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others also felt admiration in their hearts; he was worthy of being the head of the four Sword Masters of Jianxuan.


    ��Oh, the child is grown up, and he doesn��t listen to the old man anymore���� Bei Li Sword Immortal seemed to shake his head helplessly, but there was satisfaction in his words.


    Then, he suddenly changed his voice, looked at Princess Xuandie on the other side, and said calmly, ��In such a troubled world, it��s good for young people to get along with each other more. It��s better to get closer. You should let go of the usual arrogance.��


    Chen Bei Li knew his grandson quite well, knowing that he had a crush on Princess Xuandie. But seeing Princess Xuandie��s attitude just now made him really dissatisfied.


    She was not as good as Chen Li in terms of family background, and even worse in terms of talent. Why was she so proud?


    Princess Xuandie didn��t expect that Bei Li Sword Immortal would say this to herself at this time, and herplexion turned slightly pale. The people from the Southern Ming Dynasty behind her also looked a little pale, with fear in their eyes, and they dared not speak much.


    An old Sword Immortal was right in front of them, even if it was Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others, they were also his descendants.


    In the small Southern Ming Dynasty, there was no Sword Immortal sitting on the throne, so how could it have the confidence to talk back in front of him?


    ��Senior, Xuandie has remembered what you taught me.�� Princess Xuan Die��s face turned pale and she said in a low voice.


    She originally wanted to ask Master Snow Sword Immortal for help, but thinking that Snow Sword Immortal had also been instructed by this person when she took thest step, she might not be able toe forward, so she could only lower her head and answer in a low voice.


    The status of a princess was useless in this ce. She was full of grievances in her heart, she didn��t have the slightest thought for Chen Li, he was stalking her hard, could it be wrong for her to refuse?


    Just because his grandfather was a veteran Sword Immortal.


    For some reason, Princess Xuandie suddenly thought of a figure in white at this moment. Even though his strength had reached the invincible level of sweeping the world, he was still as gentle as jade and approachable.


    ��Xuandie doesn��t like Chen Li, and she already has a sweetheart.��


    Ah Qing, who had been watching all this coldly, suddenly said, which made theplexions of several people here change a little, and Chen Li��splexion suddenly became ugly.


    Princess Xuandie widened her beautiful eyes in shock. Bei Li Sword Immortal obviously didn��t expect that someone would dare to stand up and disobey him at this time.


    With a gloomy face, he looked at Ah Qing who was talking, and said, ��Oh, I want to know, who else can be better than my grandson?��


    Ah Qing��s slender eyebrows frowned when she heard this, and she just opened her mouth. And at this moment, there was a sudden tremor in the sky in the distance.


    All the cultivators here had a feeling that their souls were being suppressed, they could hardly move, and they felt chills all over their bodies.


    ��That is����


    ��The extraterrestrial demons areing here!�� Someone��s voice was trembling, filled with fear, and saw the scene in the distance.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    It was a dark cloud of magic, constantly rolling over, covering everything.


    The ancient warship hovering outside the sky rumbled down like a majestic ancient continent with a majestic momentum, surrounded by various pools ofws and chaotic energy, radiant and frightening.


    The terrifying army of extraterrestrial demons finally descended on this ce, covering thousands of miles of void around the Ancient Xuan ruins, casting ck shadows one after another.


    On these ancient warships, there stood many terrifying ghostly shadows, surrounded by thick fog. They were tall, silent, extremely indifferent, sweeping across the broken walls and ruins below, without making a sound.


    But the deterrence brought by them was terrifying and huge, making everyone in the Jianxuan Great World shudder and fear. Even Yi Jianxian and the others felt apprehensive and numb.


    Although the strength of these terrifying phantoms was not as good as that of the Sword Immortal, they had definitely reached the Ninth level.


    They were invincible!


    But the frightening thing was that there were too many of these figures, and just standing in the sky would bring great fear to people. They didn��t know at all whether there were other, more terrifying existences standing behind these figures.


    ��To this day, the final battle with this group of extraterrestrial demons is probably inevitable.��


    A Sword Immortal with a white beard said with a serious expression.


    At this moment, too many people had alreadye to the Ancient Xuan ruins, and all of them watched this scene with iparable fear, trembling to the extreme. Their faces were pale, faintly showing despair.

 Chapter 639: Since ancient times evil has always been victorious, The absolute power of suppression

    <h4>Chapter 639: Since ancient times evil has always been victorious, The absolute power of suppression</h4>


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky was crushed as many ancient warships hovered above the sky of the Ancient Xuan ruins. Each ship was like a terrifying continent, surrounded by thick fog, covering everything.


    Arge number of knights, riding ferocious beasts and armed with weapons such as heavenly swords and spears, rushed out in the cold air. Murderous aura surging around them like a group of bloody cavalry emerging from the depths of hell to harvest all life.


    ��Are these extraterrestrial demons nning to kill us all?��


    Around the Ancient Xuan ruins, many cultivators and creatures who arrived from the Thirteen States of Jianxuan world spoke with pale faces and fear.


    Many young people even witnessed the true face of this so-called extraterrestrial demon for the first time. They had never been to the frontline borders before and had not fought against them.


    They felt that their spirits were almost frozen. Under the indifferent murderous aura, they trembled all over, and couldn��t summon up the courage to resist. This was a huge gap like a moat, which made everyone desperate and dare not say more.


    ��These people are so strong, the weakest one is probably in the Eighth level����


    ��I��m afraid there are still Ninth level individuals hidden, which are creatures of a higher level����


    Yi Jianxian and the others looked solemnly at those terrifying ancient warships. Their eyes fell on the figures standing like divine mountains, feeling extremely afraid.


    Obviously, the opponent��s aura was only in the Ninth level and had not stepped into the Sword Immortal level. But their aura and pressure were like an invisible divine mountain that suppressed their hearts, making their hands and feet a little cold.


    This was the result of the suppression by the Laws of Heaven and Earth. If there was no suppression, they probably would not have the slightest chance of winning and life in the face of this group of terrifying creatures.


    ��The so-called ants, can��t you recognize the situation now? The supreme existence of our world has not yet made a move. Otherwise, they would have raised their palm and wiped out your world.��


    On the ancient warship, a vague figure emerged, extremely tall, with red horns on its head and wings on its back. Surrounded by cyan light, his eyes were scarlet, and he spoke indifferently with condescension and disdain.


    ��It��s nothing more than stubborn resistance. Soon this world will be filled with blood and despair.��


    In the dense ck fog, the sound of footsteps sounded again, and another phantom emerged, speaking very contemptuously.


    Their voices resounded in the sky. They didn��t even hide it at all, making everyone in the Jianxuan Great World below seem ashen, aggrieved as they clenched their fists, and endured stubbornly.


    Although it was such a humiliating juncture, no one dared to stand up at this time. Even Yi Jianxian and the others fell silent.


    ��Hehe, it really is a natural servility. At this point, you don��t even dare to resist�� Hahaha���� The terrifying figure who spoke just now taunted again,ughing wantonly.


    ��Forget it, I have nothing to say to this group of ants. After finding that thing, they can only be destroyed. They are not worth my attention.��


    The other voice was very t and indifferent, still high above, but the words had already decided the life and death of the creatures in this world.


    ��Damn it, it��s too deceitful, the old man will fight with you!�� But at this moment, a roar suddenly came from the Ancient Xuan ruins, resounding in all directions.


    An old man wearing a blue Taoist robe and carrying a Taoist sword, finally couldn��t bear it anymore. His eyes spewed anger and killing intent as he took a step toward the sky.


    It was obvious that this was an existence at the level of a Sword Immortal. As soon as he appeared, he disyed great coercion and strength. Seeing this scene, many cultivators of the Jianxuan Great World couldn��t help but feel excited, and the frustration just now was wiped away.


    All of them surged with bloodlust.


    ��Brother Zhao���� Yi Jianxian��splexion changed slightly, he knew this Taoist-robed old man, but he didn��t expect that the other party would rush over to fight this group of extraterritorial demons. He could only sigh softly in the end.


    ��Don��t be impulsive.�� Snow Sword Immortal��s face under the mask changed drastically, and she wanted to stop it, but it was toote.


    ��Attack!��


    The old man in the Taoist robe roared angrily, and his whole body was surrounded by a blue sword light, turning into a peerless sword.


    Immediately, there were many visions in the sky and earth, causing unimaginable fluctuations before he rushed toward the terrifying figure shrouded in mist in an instant.


    Attacking the man who opened his mouth and mocked the Jianxuan Great World to his heart��s content.


    ��Hmph, you can��t understand the difference between life or death!�� Seeing this scene, the terrifying figure sneered before raising his palm, and pressing down with an attitude of not caring at all.


    ��Ridiculous ants, at this moment, they still can��t see the situation clearly.�� But at the next moment from within the depths of the ancient warship, there was an indifferent sigh, which was very light and did not contain much emotion.


    As if there was like a sound from Heaven, it exploded in everyone��s ears, even Yi Jianxian and the others felt their blood turbulent, and it was almost difficult to stand still.


    The rest of the people felt their souls trembling, their whole bodies were about to burst, blood was flowing from their seven orifices, and they were iparably terrified.


    ��My lord!��


    The face of the terrifying figure who moved to attack just now also changed, bing iparably respectful as he turned to salute deep inside the ancient warship.


    He was only in the Quasi-Supreme Realm, but the one who spoke now was a true Enlightened being, his cultivation was world-ss as he suppressed the world.


    The expressions of many figures standing on the ancient warship also became respectful, and they were no longer as indifferent and superior as before.


    They came from a certain Sacred mountain of the highest force of the Upper Realm, and their appearance was very different from that of the human race. It was one of their Ancient Ancestors who spoke now.


    And as the sound fell, a big dry hand suddenly protruded from the depths of the ancient warship shrouded in chaotic mist, breaking everything open.


    This big hand was surrounded by gray mist, with distinct bones and fingers, like eagle ws, but the surrounding void copsed because of its aura, turning every inch into nothingness.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Just looking forward, containing endless Law and Order, the space here copsed and exploded.


    ��What!��


    The void was stagnating, time was freezing, and the angry face of the Taoist-robed old man suddenly became horrified, his eyes were full of despair.


    In just an instant, his sword was shattered with a click, and then his whole body was cut open. Blood flowed profusely with his soul shattered, and he died on the spot.


    A Sword Immortal died powerlessly like a chicken. This horrifying scene happened in the eyes of countless cultivators, making everyone shudder and extremely desperate.


    ��Brother Zhao���� Yi Jianxian��s eyes were full of grief, he wanted to stand up to avenge him, but his feet seemed to have been filled with lead, and he couldn��t move at all.


    The rest of the Sword Immortals went pale and a little frightened. Compared with this person, their strength was not much worse. It could even be said that he was standing at the pinnacle of this world, and it was rare for him to meet an opponent.


    However, in the face of an extraterrestrial demon of whom they couldn��t even see the face clearly, he was as humble and insignificant as an ant. They didn��t even know how many existences like this existed in those ancient warships.


    ��Too strong, is this the Realm of Transcendence?��


    Snow Sword Immortal��s jade face was also a little pale, and she clenched her in hands tightly, feeling a surge of pressure, her whole body almost out of breath.


    For a moment, there was dead silence in the Ancient Xuan ruins below, and everyone was silent and trembling.


    ��Too weak, is this the strongest person in this world? It seems that without the suppression of the Will of Heaven, just one p would be enough to annihte them all.��


    Inside the ancient warship on the Divine Spirit Mountain, the ancient figure who attacked was talking softly to himself, and his words were very ruthless.


    In another direction, within the hovering ancient warships of other forces, there were also fluctuations of spiritual thoughts, which were iparably zing and vast.


    The aura revived from them was somewhat stronger than that of the person who made the attack just now. Such a scene made everyone in the Jianxuan world despair, and they could not see the slightest hope of life at all.


    Because of the suppression of the Will of Heaven before, these existences did not dare toe here easily. But in the Ancient Xuan ruins, the Laws of Heaven were extremely chaotic, they were even more blurred and broken.


    They took advantage of the loopholes toe here, disying invincible and terrifying strength, enough to obliterate everything here.


    Soon, the vast fluctuations in the sky subsided, and the various sects of the Upper Realm did not immediately send knights to sweep everything away, butmunicated with spiritual thoughts. They seemed to have other ns.


    ��Hmph, sooner orter, everything will be overturned by my world. Evil cannot prevail, and it is the Law of Heaven.�� Seeing this scene, Bei Li Sword Immortal, who had been silent all this time, snorted coldly, with murderous intent emerging from the depths of his eyes.


    Yet at this time, he still held back. He didn��t dare to act rashly, for fear of being hit by the opponent��s thunder.


    Many Sword Immortals had noticed that these extraterritorial demons who had descended here had no ns to fight them yet. It seemed that the other party was also looking for the location of Mirror Lake and was unwilling to destroy everything here, or they were afraid of something.


    ��Little girl, what did you just say?�� Bei Li Sword Immortal didn��t dare to vent his anger on the Heavenly Demons outside the Territory, his slightly gloomy gaze swept away, and fell on Ah Qing again.


    He naturally knew the origin of this girl. Like his grandson, she belonged to the Four Masters of Jianxuan. However, her father disappeared when he went to the crack in the outer sky earlier, and his life and death were unknown.


    If her father was still alive, he would naturally be afraid, but now he had no scruples.


    Ah Qing didn��t expect that at this juncture, Bei Li Sword Immortal would still hold on to this matter. Her slender and beautiful eyebrows frowned, and then, under the amazed eyes of everyone around her, she said in a neutral tone, ��Xuandie��s sweetheart is Mr. Gu, does Bei Li Sword Immortal think that your grandson isparable to Mr. Gu?��


    Hearing this, Princess Xuandie, who was a little astonished, also had a smear of haze on her clean and moving face. She obviously didn��t expect Ah Qing to say such a thing in front of everyone at this juncture.


    For Gu Changge, she did have some admiration in her heart, but it was limited to that.


    Jianxuan Great World had encountered a catastrophe, how could she have the time to think about the love?


    What was more, she knew that with Gu Changge��s origin and status, how could heck the beautiful girl of heaven by her side?


    She didn��t think that it was enough to catch his eye, so Princess Xuandie dare not expect too much.


    ��What? Mr. Gu?�� As soon as Ah Qing said this, there was a lot ofmotion.


    Although many cultivators had never witnessed Gu Changge��s true face. But it was clear that there was such a person.


    Outside the mountain gate of Shu Sect, he tore apart the incarnation of the Will of Heaven with his bare hands and attacked several Sword Immortals to death outside Ancient Mulberry City. His strength had already reached an unimaginable level.


    ��You mean the one whose surname is Gu?�� Chen Li also showed great shock and disbelief on his face, extremely unwilling.


    He never thought that Ah Qing would say such a thing, that it would involve Gu Changge. From a standpoint, the person surnamed Gu was from the Upper Realm, and he was in the same group as the group of extraterrestrial demons.


    Snow Sword Immortal, Yi Jianxian, and others were also extremely shocked but then fell silent again. Not to mention his position and identity, but in terms of appearance and temperament, Gu Changge was indeed very attractive to women.


    Hearing this, Bei Li Sword Immortal��s expression froze, he naturally knew who Gu Changge was. But no matter how reconciled he was to being pped in front of everyone, he couldn��t afford to lose this person.


    ��The Mr. Gu you mentioned is with the Heavenly Demons outside the Territory. What is his intention ining to this world, and how do you know him?�� Bei Li Sword Immortal said lightly, with a teaching tone of a senior, ��Young people, shouldn��t be fooled by superficial phenomena.��


    Although what he said was very in, he was extremely blunt, and he almost said that Gu Changge had ulterior motives.


    Yi Jianxuan, Snow Sword Immortal, and the others frowned, but due to the seniority of Bei Li Sword Immortal, they couldn��t say much.


    ��Young Master Gu is a good man, he has no malice toward our world���� Ah Qing frowned and defended.


    However, Bei Li Sword Immortal sneered, and interrupted her, ��This old man has experienced far more things than you. Could it be that you still doubt the old man��s eyes? Don��t forget, how many people were there outside Ancient Mulberry City? Sword Immortals died tragically at his hands? Those were the mainstay of our world.��


    Hearing this, the expressions of the cultivators and creatures around this ce also changed slightly, disying sadness, thinking of the Sword Immortals who were killed.


    As Bei Li Sword Immortal said, Sword Immortal was the mainstay of the World, and every loss is a huge loss.


    ��Those people had iting. If they didn��t take the initiative to provoke Mr. Gu, how could they be killed?��


    But upon hearing this, Princess Xuandie, who had been silent all this time, couldn��t help it anymore, and she red at Bei Li Sword Immortal with anger in her beautiful eyes.


    Although she was afraid of the power of Bei Li Sword Immortal, she would not allow Gu Changge to be framed like this.


    ��Then you are questioning the old man?�� Bei Li Sword Immortal��s eyes suddenly turned cold, and a dazzling sword intent flowed, causing the expressions of everyone here to change dramatically.


    Princess Xuandie��s face turned pale, and she was shocked by his sword energy. She couldn��t help taking a few steps back, a stream of blood dripped from the corner of her mouth, if it wasn��t for the protection of the secret treasure, this injury would be serious.


    ��Princess����


    The faces of the people from the Southern Ming Dynasty changed drastically, and they hurriedly stood in front of Princess Xuandie, looking at Bei Li Sword Immortal with unease and horror, worried that he would kill her.


    ��Senior Beili is merciful����


    Yi Jianxian and Snow Sword Immortal also hurriedly stood up at this moment, wanting to stop them. But before their words fell, a soft voice suddenly came from the sky not far away, ��So what if she questions you?��


    The voice wasn��t too loud, but it spread throughout the huge Ancient Xuan ruins. Almost all the cultivators heard the words, their hearts twitched, and their expressions changed drastically.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the sound of footsteps arrived, and ripples appeared in the void. It seemed that a portal had appeared there as a slender figure unhurriedly walked out of it.

 Chapter 640: What is his purpose? Nothing more than ants

    <h4>Chapter 640: What is his purpose? Nothing more than ants</h4>


    ��So what if she questions you?��


    Gu Changge was dressed in a moon-white gown with wide sleeves. His ck hair was crystal clear with a crystal luster, and there was a faint sense of immortality flowing, appearing detached.


    Wisps of chaotic mist lingered around him as if walking out of another ancient world. He was whispering and walked down from the void. His eyes were shining brightly, like a young god with a palpitating, shuddering coercion and aura.


    At this moment, the sky on the Ancient Xuan ruins seemed to be suppressed, and time and space became still and windless.


    ��Master Gu, why are you here?�� Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie couldn��t help widening their beautiful eyes in surprise. They didn��t expect that Gu Changge, who had been resting in the Southern Ming Dynasty, would show up here.


    This was so sudden that no one expected it.


    Yi Jianxuan, Snow Sword Immortal, and many other Sword Immortals also changed their expressions suddenly. It was as if they had ghosts in their hearts.


    After all, they were hiding this matter from Gu Changge, seeing him here in person, they were naturally very uneasy, worried that he would me them.


    ��Are you okay?�� Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change much, he nced at Princess Xuandie and asked softly.


    Princess Xuandie didn��t expect that Gu Changge would take the initiative to ask about her injuries, so she was stunned for a while.


    Especially seeing that he also handed over a clean and tidy handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth. Her head was buzzing, and her heart was beating very fast.


    ��It��s okay, it��s okay����


    After realizing it, she took the handkerchief, a cloud of haze rose quickly on her face. She quickly shook her head and said, but she couldn��t help thinking about it in her heart.


    Could it be that Gu Changge showed up on purpose to stand up for himself?


    This made Princess Xuandie feel extremely strange in her heart and her ears almost turned red. But this look, in the eyes of others, was extremely shy.


    Especially Chen Li, who had always been in love with her, his eyes were going to pop out, and he was going crazy with jealousy.


    ��Gu�� Gu Changge?��


    Bei Li Sword Immortal was also a little stupefied at the moment, with a look of fear on his old face. He never thought that Gu Changge would appear here.


    As a veteran Sword Immortal, although he was extremely powerful, he also knew how far he was from Gu Changge. That was absolutely an insurmountable and imaginable moat.


    At this moment, his heart was full of fear and regret.


    ��What did you just say? I didn��t quite hear it.�� Gu Changge nced at him casually, his eyes did not contain majesty, but it made Bei Li Sword Immortal take a few steps back.


    Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his voice trembled, ��I�� I didn��t say anything, I offended you, I hope Young Master Gu doesn��t mind����


    After speaking, he began to p himself, and lowered his head, concealing the hatred in his eyes. His face was full of regret and fear, and he was no longer as tough and decisive as before.


    Such a scene made many cultivators and creatures around sigh as they clicked their tongues very much, and their expressions were extremelyplicated.


    Unexpectedly, the dignified Bei Li Sword Immortal, the once invincible myth, was so afraid in front of Gu Changge.


    ��Grandfather����


    Seeing his grandfather p himself, Chen Li was extremely humiliated. He felt the same, and hated Gu Changge in his heart.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And just when Gu Changge appeared here, in the monstrous ck mist not far away, there was amotion among the many ancient warships.


    Many vast spiritual thoughts were intertwined and collided as the sound came out, obviously shocked.


    ��I��ve been waiting to see Young Master Changge!!��


    The ck fog covering the sky was dissipating, revealing the vast scene on the ancient warship. The ghostly shadows standing there revealed their true bodies, respectfully saluting to this side.


    Such a sound could be heard from almost every ancient warship, and the originally indifferent ck mist suddenly seemed to boil over. There were even several blurred figures lingering in the chaos, walking toward this ce, suppressing the sky with overwhelming coercion.


    That majestic and terrifying aura made the Sword Immortals��plexion change dramatically. Their scalp tingled, and they felt an uncontroble fear.


    The sound of footsteps resounded between Heaven and Earth again.


    On the ancient warship, the indifferent figure of the old man who had just pped the Taoist-robed old man to death with a w just showed his true face.


    He was a burly man with the head of a falcon, surrounded by a chain of Laws, his skin was gray and covered with scales, and he was extremely powerful. He appeared in person, and respectfully greeted Gu Changge, ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    In another direction, Enlightened beings from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, ck Demon Peak, Ancient Supreme Temple, and many other forces also showed up.


    In front of Gu Changge, they didn��t dare to be arrogant. To this day, Gu Changge��s strength, in the eyes of many people, had even reached the level of being invincible under the Immortal Realm.


    Ordinary Enlightened beings were definitely not enough in front of them.


    ��Everyone ising to greet him? What is his identity?�� Such a scene shocked everyone from the Jianxuan Great World.


    They never expected that the most powerful men on these ancient warships would show up together to greet Gu Changge. This was too unbelievable and dreamlike. If they hadn��t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe it.


    Before this, the rest of the ancient warships seemed extremely dead and quiet.


    That was a kind of indifference from someone high on the top, who didn��t care about the bottom at all. Since the two parties were not at the same level, there would be no equal opportunities.


    ��I still greatly underestimated his status���� Even though Snow Sword Immortal had some understanding of Gu Changge��s status, she was extremely shocked at the moment and couldn��t calm down.


    With so many powerhouses, every one of them could easily destroy all of them. However, in front of that young man, they were so cautious and respectful.


    ��This����


    ��Young Master Gu, his origin����


    Princess Xuandie and the others were also surprised and could not calm down. This was the first time they faced the most powerful of the demons from outside the territory.


    The other party was standing less than a few steps in front of them, and they had never dared to imagine such a thing before.


    ��You don��t need to be too polite.��


    After scanning the many Enlightened beings in front of him, Gu Changge nodded slightly, but his expression did not change much.


    He took the initiative to show up. Of course, it was to let these people show themselves, otherwise, he wouldn��t know when he would find Mirror Lake.


    It was not Gu Changge��s style to leave so many tools unused.


    ��I didn��t know that the Young Master Changge woulde here. Otherwise I would have shown up to greet him long ago. I hope that the Young Master Changge would not me me,�� an old Emperor from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty said. He was wearing a purple gold crown, and his aura was as majestic as a mountain, unfathomable.


    The Enlightened beings of the other various factions also nodded their heads one after another.


    Before that, they really didn��t know that Gu Changge woulde here. After all, their goal was the origin of the world, and no one knew what Gu Changge��s purpose was.


    Although they had nevere to the Lower Realm before, they also knew a lot of things that happened in the Jianxuan Great World and understood that Gu Changge didn��t need to fear the Will of Heaven like them, and could show up and walk at will.


    As for Gu Changge protecting people from this world? They didn��t think about it at all. It was just that many people looked strangely at Princess Xuandie, and some couldn��t figure it out. Did Gu Changge show up for her just now? Or was there another purpose?


    They didn��t think that Gu Changge would be interested in this woman.


    Although she was indeed extremely beautiful, in the Upper Realm, among the maidservants beside Gu Changge, which one was not beautiful, capable of bringing disaster to the country and the people?


    ��Just now this person deliberately questioned Young Master Changge, he really deserves to die.��


    The Enlightened being wanted to please Gu Changge, his eyes turned cold while he spoke, and he stared at the frightened and white-faced Bei Li Sword Immortal. Not talking nonsense at all, he poked his ws as if piercing through time and nothingness and popped off its skull.


    ��What!��


    Bei Li Sword Immortal was so terrified that he didn��t even have a chance to dodge, he could only let out a desperate scream as his soul was instantly annihted along with his innate Dao sword, which had been cultivated for thousands of years. It copsed with a click.


    Facing a true Enlightened being, the so-called Sword Immortal was no different from an ant in front of him. Seeing this scene, the ce was even more frightened and panicked. Everyone was trembling, their faces were pale and bloodless.


    Even Snow Sword Immortal and the others turned pale, feeling unnatural, and worried about being targeted by these terrifying figures.


    ��Grandfather���� Chen Li and many other younger generations were so frightened that they almost passed out.


    This was a scalp-numbing terrifying scene, happening so close in front of them.


    ��Did I tell you to kill him?�� But seeing this scene, Gu Changge frowned and said calmly.


    Hearing this, the Enlightened being from the Divine Spirit Mountain froze with a smirk on his face. He trembled all over, thinking that he had offended Gu Changge, he exined with some panic, ��I don��t dare, I just thought that this person dared to question Changge Young master, this is����


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and interrupted him, ��Forget it, let��s take this as an example.��


    ��Yes, yes, I will definitely not dare next time.��


    Seeing that Gu Changge just said it casually and didn��t mean to me him. The existence of Divine Spirit Mountain couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief, his eyes brightened as he had almost ruined the matter before.


    The good thing was that he was right in guessing Gu Changge��s mind.


    The eyes of the other Enlightened beings also flickered, guessing Gu Changge��s intentions. What exactly was he trying to do with this group of natives? To show such an attitude in front of them.


    ��Bei Li Sword Immortal died just like that����


    Yi Jianxian and the others wanted to plead for Bei Li Sword Immortal, but after seeing this scene, they suddenly understood that in the eyes of the people in the Upper Realm, their life and death were actually not important, they were nothing more than ants.


    Their hearts were full of destion and helplessness, they could only stand where they were, not daring to take any action at all.


    ��Master Changge, I heard that there is a Mirror Lake hidden here, and there may be something we are looking for this time. I wonder if you��ve heard of it?��


    Then, the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty spoke again, sweeping across the ruins shrouded in mist and ominousness.

 Chapter 641: A strange change, A land cursed by the Will of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 641: A strange change, And cursed by the Will of Heaven</h4>


    ��ording to the investigation, Sword City, which once sunk into the depths, is buried in Mirror Lake. It is the birthce of all sects in the current Jianxuan world����


    Another Enlightened being spoke softly at this moment, his eyes slowly sweeping across the ruins surrounded by silky mist in front of him.


    Even at their level, it was difficult to see through the many restrictions at a nce, which showed how mysterious and weird this ce was. And the most palpitating thing was that the secrets here were extremely chaotic and full of ominous auras.


    Gu Changge��s eyes were inexplicable, and he shook his head when he heard the words before saying, ��I just heard about this ce, and I don��t know much about it.��


    The reason why he showed up in the way of helping Princess Xuandie was actually to let everyone help him find the entrance of Mirror Lake.


    In this way, he would also have a chance to secretly sneak in. After all, no matter what, if the origin of the world fell into his hands, it would definitely cause great disturbances when he returned to the Upper Realm.


    Although Gu Changge was not afraid of trouble, he still intended to seek the origin of the world secretly, adhering to the principle of being able to do less.


    For those who were already standing in the Realm of Enlightenment, the temptation of the origin of the world was self-evident, It was enough to make them go crazy and fight for their lives.


    ��In that case, why don��t Young Lord Changge and I strike together to break open this ce and see if we can find the entrance to that Mirror Lake?��


    This old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty smiled, his gaze moved slightly, and he opened his mouth to ask.


    While speaking, Princess Yu Feiya and others who were following behind the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty alighted from the ancient warship.


    Yu Feiya gave a slight salute to Gu Changge as a greeting. Although she and Gu Changge were considered acquainted, it was still not easy to go forward to say hello in this situation.


    In fact, Yu Feiya also had a lot of doubt in her heart and wanted to ask Gu Changge if he knew the whereabouts of Tuoba Xiaoyao. After hearing the news of Tuoba Xiaoyao��s death, she sent people to investigate, but there was no clue.


    Although she didn��t know why she had a weird intuition in her heart, she felt that Gu Changge might know about it.


    ��I won��t participate in this matter, I just came to join in the fun.�� Gu Changge waved his hand and smiled faintly as he rejected the request of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Hearing this, although the Enlightened beings of other forces and sects looked disappointed on the surface, they were relieved in their hearts. They were actually very worried that Gu Changge would meddle.


    With his strength and background, no one here really dared to provoke him. When the timees, if they really discovered the origin of the world, they might not be able to bear the temptation in their hearts and do something about it.


    In this way, Gu Changge would inevitably be offended.


    ��With the strength of Young Master Changge, it is really a pity���� The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty shook his head regretfully, but he was actually relieved like everyone else.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly and didn��t say much. Alpha stood beside him, like a terrifying mountain on the periphery, not choosing to enter the ruins.


    The Ancient Xuan ruins were huge, covering tens of thousands of miles. In addition to many broken Mountains, there were some copsed structures, where the former pces and many mural columns could be seen.


    With the arrival of the so-called extraterrestrial demons here, the powerful sects of many forces who rushed here before did not dare to move around and did not dare to send their disciples to search for the whereabouts of Mirror Lake.


    At the outermost periphery of the Ancient Xuan ruins, almost everyone from the Jianxuan world had gathered here.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and many other Sword Immortals also stood there silently, looking at the many powerhouses from the Upper Realm not far away, using various secret methods, and exploring the ominousness of this ce.


    ��If they are the first to find the location of the Mirror Lake, the consequences will be unimaginable,�� Yi Jianxian said softly, with worried eyes.


    Snow Sword Immortal on the side looked at Gu Changge who was talking with many Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm not far away, his mood was not peaceful.


    ��Do you think that if Mr. Gu speaks out to stop all this, how likely will he seed?�� She asked Yi Jianxian.


    Yi Jianxian also didn��t expect her to suddenly say that and was a little stunned for a while.


    ��Although Mr. Gu has no malice towards our world, how could he take action to save our world?��


    Afterward, he shook his head, the possibility of this happening was basically zero.


    Xue Jianxian also gave a wry smile, feeling that she was out of line, why should they be worthy of Gu Changge��s saving them like this?


    Before that, they didn��t tell Gu Changge about Mirror Lake. And just when the people around the Ancient Xuan ruins began to explore this ce, in the depths shrouded in thick silky mist.


    Lin En was glowing all over, even his hair was golden, like the son of a god, standing solemnly in front of a copsed ancient temple, with a shining key that floated up and down in his hand.


    He could clearly feel that there was ancient sword intent intertwined here, and judging from his perception, there was definitely more than one sword intent. Perhaps many divine swords from the Ancient Xuan Dynasty were enshrined in this ancient temple, and the aura of those divine swords had been left over time.


    The key given to him by the white-robed old man in the Boundless Immortal Valley, also exuded a misty brilliance after arriving here. It was clear that deep within this crumbling ancient temple, something was attracting it.


    Lin En felt that it was the sword city buried in Mirror Lake, and there was definitely a hint of heaven and earth there.


    ��Besides the Ancient Xuan ruins, too many powerhouses have gathered, even the most powerful men among the extraterrestrial demons have descended, so I have to be careful.��


    Thinking of this, Lin En took out the key, his heart gradually calmed down, and he began to walk toward the copsed ancient temple ahead.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Soon, bursts of rippling brilliance emanated from the front, as if there was an invisible portal in the void.


    ��There really is a hidden space here���� Lin En walked in, looking a little surprised, seeing the scene in the ancient temple.


    There was a small world with vast forests, tall mountains, a vast sky, and a sea of clouds. And now he was standing at the entrance, surrounded by many mountains that were too high to see the top.


    Going down the mountain, he could see a series of steps which were extremely sacred, leading to the bottom, as if a pilgrimage.


    In the deepest part of this space, Lin En saw a sky-reaching tower which was golden, magnificent, and so high that he could not see the bottom as it stood tall among the clouds.


    In addition, there were many birds and beasts in this space which looked extremely holy. Even their feathers were shining brightly like the divine beasts. They would not be surprised meeting people.


    ��Could it be that Mirror Lake is right next to the tower that reaches the sky����


    Lin En looked at the scene in the distance, and his figure moved along the mountain where he was, walking toward the stairs below before disappearing into the deep forest.


    Near the tower, there was a silvery light. As if there was an ancient and mingke, reflecting the brilliance of the sky, which was extremely gorgeous.


    Lin En felt that the world environment here and the world environment outside were two apart. There was a strong divine and holy atmosphere flowing, which could make people feel at ease.


    One must know that when he was in the outside world, there was an astonishing ominous atmosphere, and even weird things happened. However, in this space, there was apletely different scene of tranquility, which was really unimaginable.


    Lin En didn��t have time to think about it now as he seized the time to go deep, nning to get to that high tower in the first ce. And when Lin En stepped into this ce, a huge change urred in the Ancient Xuan ruins.


    The terrifying whistling sound came from nowhere and apanied by the howling all over the sky, many ghosts emerged, walking out from every corner of the ruins.


    At the same time, the ck mist surged crazily, overwhelming the area where cultivators from all walks of life gathered.


    ��What happened, why is this ce suddenly like this����


    ��Why are there so many ghosts?��


    This sudden scene caused all the people in Jianxuan Great World to change their faces drastically. They went pale and terrified. They were very frightened and disturbed by all this, and retreated towards the edge area.


    But the speed of this ck mist was really too fast, and there was even a strange aura intertwined in it, which could cover the souls of cultivators, making it difficult for them to perceive the surroundings as their eyes were plunged into darkness.


    The moment many people were swept in by the ck mist, they screamed, and then the sound stopped abruptly. Immediately afterward, there was a sound of bones breaking and chewing, as if some terrifying beast was hiding in it, waiting for an opportunity to devour someone.


    ��What is in this ck mist?��


    Yi Jianxian and the others unleashed their divine swords, shed out the towering sword energy. They tried to separate the ck mist, but the result that followed shocked them and made them a little unbelievable.


    The weird thing hidden in the ck mist could even swallow their sword energy, like a mud cow entering the sea, it suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    ��Even the ice seal can��t stop it?�� On the other side, Snow Sword Immortal��s brows frowned. She was also trying to create a cloud of ice and snow with her bare hands.


    It contained absolute freezingws, but when it touched this ck mist, it also copsed and broke with a click, turning into dusty ashes all over the sky.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    At the same time, the entire Ancient Xuan ruins seemed toe alive suddenly. There were vibrations everywhere, rocks broke, and ghosts emerged from the copsed pces.


    The strange aura continued to permeate, making everyone terrified and frightened, and their skin became cold.


    ��Has a corpsee back to life?�� Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie turned pale, and couldn��t help but retreat, feeling that everything in front of them was too illusory and unreal.


    Just in front of them, several earthen tombs cracked open, filled with thick ck mist, and then continuously cracked towards both sides.


    This was a very strange scene. The old graves were cracking open, and rotten bones stuck out as they slowly climbed up. Such a scene was really unbelievable and terrifying.


    Even the rotten and disfigured bone dregs were forming a skeleton as they were rapidly growing bloody flesh. Then the armor of the heavenly soldiers that had already turned into dust in the tomb also changed, nging, before turning into battle clothes that covered their bodies.


    Those heavenly soldiers were pale and expressionless. Their armor covered their bodies while they walked out step by step with weapons in hand, arranged in a square formation, and pushed forward.


    ��Resurrection of the dead? What a heaven-defying method is this?�� This made everyone who witnessed this scene almost unbelievable. Their scalps exploded, and the pores were filled with cold air.


    They couldn��t figure it out. How could someone really live forever? Or were these heavenly soldiers never dead and had always been sleeping in the Ancient Xuan ruins?


    Could it be that they were the heavenly soldiers and generals of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty?


    ��There is indeed a strange ce here. These corpses are in a half-dead state, and it seems that they still have some sanity.��


    An Enlightened being who came here from the Upper Realm narrowed his eyes slightly, and strands of golden light filled the air as he provided an exnation. The other Enlightened beings also nodded. They didn��t do anything, but still stood at the outermost edge of the ruins. They didn��t intend to act rashly.


    This ce was extremely weird and even they were not very sure.


    ��These celestial soldiers should have been cursed extremely horribly. They cannot leave this ce for life and death. They can only guard here in the state of the living dead.��


    ��The old man only saw it in some ruins in the Upper Realm, and the number of living dead at that time was far less than here,�� the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty said with a slightly gloomy face and tried to p it away with a palm.


    Suddenly thunder roared, and world-shaking power emerged. The vast force crushed and fell, destroying the sky and destroying the earth, directly crushing the heavenly soldiers in front into powder.


    But at the next moment, those soldiers who had been turned into dust began to reorganize because of strange power and returned to their original appearance. Such a scene not only changed the faces of several Enlightened beings but also made Yi Jianxian and others who were not far away terrified and had cold hands and feet.


    They never thought that there was such a terrible crisis in these Ancient Xuan ruins.


    ��It seems that ordinary methods won��t work, and they can��t get through. Someone must have entered the depths of the ruins in advance and touched something.��


    There was a strange look in Gu Changge��s eyes, and then he calmly shook his head as if guessing. He felt that Lin En, the Son of Luck in this world, had found the entrance to Mirror Lake, which led to great changes in the outside world.


    Contacting the memory of the Will of Heaven that had been devoured before, Gu Changge understood that it was because of the taboo of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty that he touched, and tried to build the ancestral temple andmunicate with the ancient heroic souls, which were destroyed by the awakened part of the Will of Heaven.


    All the living dead here, as well as many strange auras, could be said to be the handwriting of the Will of Heaven. But these things had nothing to do with him.


    ��Now that the entrance to Mirror Lake has been opened, things will be much easier���� Gu Changge didn��t intend to leave, he was still waiting as the time had not yet arrived.


    ��Don��t get caught up first.��


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and other Enlightened beings trembled in their hearts, a little worried that they would be the first to get ahead and take away their fruits in advance.


    At that moment, their eyes showed coldness, and they reached out with their big hands to cover the sky, and arrested several Sword Immortals, intending to let them go to explore the way first.


    ��If you don��t go in, then none of you will leave alive today.��


    ��All of you will be buried here.��


    The iparable indifference of their words, the unquestionable will, and the terrifying pressure caused everyone in the Jianxuan Great World to copse and almost explode into blood mist.


    Facing these so-called ants, they didn��t have any of the humble fear they had when they were in front of Gu Changge. Even Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others were arrested and asked to explore the way ahead and venture deep into the ck mist.


    They had no choice, if they resisted, they would only be turned into a blood mist, and their bodies and spirits would be wiped out. At this time, they finally understood the gap between Gu Changge and the other powerhouses, and their hearts were even more bitter.


    Gu Changge��s attitude was a million times better than this group of powerhouses. Maybe they were not as good as the real ants.


    ��If you want to live, don��t try to resist.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly with some pity and said to Yi Jianxian and the others.


    The rest of the people in Jianxuan Great World were all trembling with fear, not daring to move, staying in a ce like a group of prisoners.

 Chapter 642: I killed him, The reappearance of the gray fog in the World

    <h4>Chapter 642: I killed him, The reappearance of the gray fog in the World</h4>


    The ck mist was as heavy as a lead cloud with wisps of it diffusing from the depths of the Ancient Xuan ruins, covering the ce. Arge number of undead heavenly soldiers rushed out from the graves, armed with various heavenly swords, spears, and other weapons as they attacked everyone who offended this ce.


    This was a terrifying scene, even a Sword Immortal was trembling with fear. They observed how these living dead quickly returned to their original appearance even after being sted into powder.


    With their strength, these living dead could not be destroyed at all. The only thing they could do now was to open up a path leading to the depths during the period when they were about to recover.


    <strong>Chi, Chi, Chi��</strong>


    Brilliant and astonishing sword lights intertwined like peerless heavenly swords condensing, crossing the sky before shing toward the deepest part of this space.


    One could faintly see a blurry phantom shing there, and there was a shower of blood. It was mixed with gray hairs that arrived from an unknown ce, looking ominous and weird.


    The rest of the people leading the way ahead were equally timid and uneasy, holding the weapons in their hands tightly, proceeding cautiously.


    Not only did they need to avoid the terrifying fog that was sweeping in, but they also had to beware of the weird monsters hidden in the darkness along with the army of many undead.


    ��It seems that the fluctuations from before originated from the deepest part of this ce���� Yi Jianxian held a green longsword, and the glittering brilliance flowed on his sword, filled with the aura of the extreme as it fell forward, shaking away the thick ck mist.


    He was extremely powerful and as the patriarch of the Shu Sect, he was stronger than the rest. So he took the lead, opened the way first, and found out the danger ahead for everyone behind him.


    Snow Sword Immortal followed closely behind, holding a crystal clear ice and snow sword tightly in her hand. The Ice and Snow domain descended around her, which had great resistance to the ck mist.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The shadow of the lingering sword made the sky copse and the earth dead. The rest of the Sword Immortals also tried their best to survive. And several Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm were following behind them.


    The godly aura beside them were as zing and vast as the sea, surging out into a terrifying and majestic presence, suppressing everything here. Facing such an unfamiliar environment, they also seemed extremely cautious and did not dare to act rashly, so they let the people in front of them explore the way.


    Just when many Sword Immortals were captured to explore the way, at the outermost periphery of the Ancient Xuan ruins, Gu Changge withdrew his gaze from the depths and whispered a word to Alpha who was behind him. With that Alpha��s figure stepped into the void and disappeared in an instant without a trace.


    ��What did he arrange?�� Not far away, Princess Yu Feiya, who had been paying attention to Gu Changge��s actions, also had a slight change in expression.


    She felt that Gu Changge seemed to be out of the world, but he also seemed to be in control of everything. This was a very contradictory feeling. She didn��t believe that Gu Changge woulde to this world for no reason, just to join in the fun and not participate in it.


    Gu Changge definitely had some unknown secret.


    ��I wonder if Young Master Changge has seen Tuoba Xiaoyao when he was in this world?��


    After thinking about it for a while, Yu Feiya frowned slightly with her beautiful ck eyebrows. She moved her lotus steps lightly, bringing a gust of fragrant wind as she walked over, and couldn��t help asking softly.


    ��Tuoba Xiaoyao?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly, his eyes fell on her face, then he smiled and said, ��Of course, I have seen him, but he is dead now.��


    ��What?�� Great astonishment appeared on Yu Feiya��s face, she didn��t expect Gu Changge to speak about it so bluntly.


    She originally thought that Gu Changge would say that he didn��t know, or that he hadn��t seen it before. But Gu Changge said directly that Tuoba Xiaoyao was dead, which really caught her off guard, and she didn��t even think about it.


    ��Then�� Young Master Changge, do you know where he died?�� Yu Feiya felt that her mouth was a little dry, but she still couldn��t help asking.


    Gu Changge still had a slight smile on his face when he heard the words, he shook his head and said, ��He died in the forbidden area of the Jianxuan World, Boundless Immortal Valley����


    ��Boundless Immortal Valley?�� Yu Feiya was in a daze for a moment, she had naturally heard of such a forbidden ce.


    In the Jianxuan Great World, it was known as a ce from which no one returned. It was shrouded in fog all year round. Even if a Sword Immortal stepped into it, it would be a dead end.


    Tuoba Xiaoyao actually died there?


    ��Young Master Changge, do you know how he died?�� Yu Feiya suddenly looked sad, thinking of some past events with Tuoba Xiaoyao.


    Gu Changge��s expression still didn��t change much, he just smiled casually and said, ��Of course, I know that. After all, I killed him with my own hands. Why? Are you nning to avenge him?��


    ��What?�� Hearing Gu Changge��s understatement, Yu Feiya was stunned for a moment but didn��t react.


    After hearing Gu Changge��s words clearly, she couldn��t help being shocked. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she took a few steps back, almost wondering if she heard it wrong.


    ��Master Changge, you�� You didn��t lie to me, did you?�� There was a slight trembling and fear in her voice.


    This was rarely seen in Yu Feiya who had always been dignified and elegant. No matter what she encountered before, she always dealt with it calmly and indifferently.


    Gu Changge��s face remained unchanged, he nced at her inexplicably, and said, ��Is he worthy enough for me to lie to you about such a trivial matter?��


    ��No�� I don��t dare���� Yu Feiya��splexion turned pale, and she clenched her in hands tightly, but she was afraid of Gu Changge��s strength and power, so she could only keep silent and dare not say more.


    Even if her father was standing here now, he would not dare to do anything to Gu Changge, let alone her. She just knew that there seemed to be a grievance between Tuoba Xiaoyao and Gu Changge.


    But she didn��t know that it had reached the point where Gu Changge would kill him.


    Bitterness and powerlessness appeared in Yu Feiya��s heart. She should have figured out long ago why Gu Changge said those words in public in the Great Yu Immortal Pce.


    He had wanted to attack Tuoba Xiaoyao for a long time, and now he came to this world of Jianxuan, which happened to be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. No one would care about Tuoba Xiaoyao disappearing here, and no one would pursue this matter.


    Just like just now, Gu Changge even said in front of her that he killed Tuoba Xiaoyao with his own hands, but what could she do?


    Revenge? That was just a fantasy. Such a carefree attitude was the so-called real Gu Changge, not his gentle and elegant appearance.


    Ah Qing and Princess Xuandie in the distance had been paying attention to the situation when Yu Feiya stepped toward Gu Changge just now.


    Originally, they thought Princess Yu Feiya was also Gu Changge��s admirer. But they didn��t expect her expression at this moment to be so pale, revealing anxiety and fear.


    ��It seems that Mr. Gu is not so gentle with all women����


    ��Then why did he show up to save me? Could it be that I am special to him?��


    The scene of Gu Changge appearing to rescue her earlier appeared in Princess Xuandie��s mind, and a rosy look appeared on her face as she began to think wildly in her heart.


    Although she also knew that it would be wrong to care about such things when the enemy was in front of her and disasters were about to strike. But she couldn��t help thinking about it.


    In the next few days, the ck mist in the Ancient Xuan ruins was even more terrifying, sweeping in all directions like a big wave covering the sky and rolling over. Because of the terrifying battle fluctuations in the depths, a terrible earthquake urred as the ground cracked, and the mountain gate copsed.


    In some ces, even ancient altars were revealed, which were iplete and carved with many formation patterns. There were scenes of the ancestors praying to the sky, surrounded by the bonfire as if they were offering sacrifices.


    On some broken totems, one could even see a pair of indifferent and huge eyes floating above the sky, watching all the ancestors praying below. There were too many scenes like this, with a weird and cold feeling, without the slightest holiness.


    Many cultivators of extremely old generations in the Jianxuan Great World were caught by the people from the Upper Realm and were asked to study and interpret the meaning of these stone inscriptions.


    Some people who had studied the altars were arrested and tried to repair these altars.


    In the eyes of many powerhouses in the Upper Realm, these altars contained spatial fluctuations that had not dissipated. It could be seen that in an extremely distant time, there might have been a spatial portal here that connected to a certain space or world.


    Perhaps the Mirror Lake, which had never been seen, had something to do with these altars.


    ��Looks like you finally found the entrance?�� Gu Changge had been standing on the outermost ancient warship, looking at the depths of the ruins below where the ck mist was billowing.


    Although it was difficult for him to see the deepest scene clearly, he could feel the fluctuations in it. Judging from the magnitude of the fluctuation, it was easy to understand where the people who broke into it had gone.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Gu Changge ordered Alpha to follow them in secret. Alpha himself was conceived and born from within the deepest part of the Demon Burying Abyss, and the ominous and strange aura here would not affect him at all.


    So the monstrous ck mist that everyone feared, to Alpha, was like walking on t ground.


    ��It��s about time���� Gu Changge��s eyes moved slightly, and the vast spiritual thought swept away, covering tens of thousands of miles in an instant.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, almost all the cultivators in the Ancient Xuan ruins felt that there was an inexplicable suppression from the sky and the earth, like an invisible big hand, slowly descending from a distanttitude.


    ��What is this? Could it be that some kind of weird change has taken ce here?��


    Everyone��splexion changed drastically, and they couldn��t breathe. Then they saw in horror that the sky turned ck all of a sudden.


    A strange gray fog covered the sky and the sun, sweeping from nowhere. It was even weirder than the ck mist that permeated the Ancient Xuan ruins, and it contained a monstrous mechanism that could swallow everything in the world.


    This gray mist arrived very quickly, it was extremely turbulent. One couldn��t see the edge, and it submerged the entire Ancient Xuan ruins in one fell swoop. Even the many ancient warships that hovered around were instantly engulfed in it without a trace.


    It was an eerie, chilling sight.


    At this moment, whether it was the cultivators of the Jianxuan Great World or the army of powerhouses from various forces of the Upper Realm, they were all terrified to the extreme, feeling that their cultivation base, divine power, and soul were all being eliminated and were about to be swallowed up.


    This gray fog was representative of ominous, strange, cold, and chaotic. Being in it would not only cause mental copse but also make people��s bodies dissipate, along with body and spirit.

 Chapter 643: It’s about time, This World is afraid

    <h4>Chapter 643: It��s about time, This World is afraid</h4>


    Many people screamed out and found that their physical bodies were disappearing rapidly. Their whole body became transparent, even the bones, flesh, and blood became crystal clear before turning into light rain and dissipating.


    Such a terrifying scene was as if their skulls were being sliced open and a basin of cold water was poured down, making them tremble and fearful.


    ��Why does this gray fog look familiar?�� Yu Feiya��s face also changed drastically. She quickly flew back with the group of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and the others behind her, intending to return to the ancient warship.


    She always felt that this terrifying and strange gray fog seemed to have appeared before. Although she hadn��t seen it with her own eyes, she had heard it from various sources.


    ��Back then, when the Ji family rescued their Ancestors and headed to Mount Kun, it seemed that they encountered such a terrible fog, which almost killed the whole family of the Hidden An n�� Even Enlightened beings will die in it, and they cannot escape death.��


    Yu Feiya��s face was full of unconceble fear. How could this kind of weird gray fog that only appeared in Mount Kun��s forbidden area appear here?


    She didn��t have time to think too much, so she quickly ordered people to open the defensive formation on the ancient warship to avoid being swallowed by the gray fog.


    Suddenly, a bright light shed in her mind, which shocked Yu Feiya��s whole body, and her expression was even more frightened and unbelievable. She turned her head with difficulty and looked in the direction where Gu Changge was before, but there was no one there, it seemed that Gu Changge had disappeared when the gray fog swept over.


    ��At that time, Gu Changge was also on his way to Mount Kun, and happened to be among the people who encountered that strange fog�� This should�� should be just a coincidence.��


    For some reason, Yu Feiya thought of an extremely terrifying guess, and couldn��t help shivering, not daring to think about it any further. The entire Ancient Xuan ruins became frightened and uneasy because of the sudden terrifying fog.


    Almost everyone was trying to find a way to retreat toward the outermost part. Compared with the previous ck fog, this gray fog was obviously more terrifying.


    ��What happened outside? What��s going on? This unconscious undead army is suddenly frightened?��


    In the depths of the Ancient Xuan ruins, there were corpses and dpidated ancient temples all over the ce, copsed into one piece, and their original appearance could not be discerned.


    A Sword Immortal who was exploring the way turned his head back, feeling a little uneasy that the army that was chasing them was retreating quickly like a tide as if they had sensed something more terrifying.


    ��No matter what, this ce is where the fluctuations from before originated, and the entrance to Mirror Lake must be ahead.�� Yi Jianxian said and his eyes fell on the front of this area.


    There was a copsed ruin, and an ancient temple with a faint light was hidden in it. There were still many vines growing around, some green and vibrant. Such a scene was really out of tune with the environment here.


    ��This kind of aura seems to be wrong. Could it be that something happened to the outside world? This feeling makes me a little uneasy. When I was in Mount Kunst time, I felt this kind of aura from afar. How could it appear here again?��


    An Enlightened being frowned and uttered. There seemed to be a majestic and terrifying aura suppressing the outside world. Even an Enlightened being was frightened and couldn��t calm down.


    Thest time the Hidden Ji family invaded Mount Kun to try to rescue the Ancestor, he was also among them, but he was not with the Ji family.


    ��I can��t control the things outside too much�� There are indeed spatial fluctuations there, and there are other worlds within it.��


    The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty shook his head affirmatively. His eyes were like swords in the sky as he fell, trembling from the void, nging.


    ��It is indeed a hidden space fluctuation.��


    The rest of the Enlightened beings were also looking at it. They couldn��t help but show joy. It took no effort to get it, and they finally found it where Mirror Lake was.


    ��I don��t know if there is any danger in it, let them explore the way first.�� The Enlightened being from Divine Spirit Mountain looked indifferently as he swept over Snow Sword Immortal and others, intending to let them enter the portal first.


    Everyone agreed with his words as they all looked at Yi Jianxian and the others indifferently, not giving them a chance to choose.


    ��After we agree to open the way, let us leave���� Hearing this, a Sword Immortal��s face went ugly. His heart was full of humiliation and unwillingness.


    In this world, he was the strongest standing at the pinnacle, but now he was beingmanded like a dog. The other party had even gone back on their words, not fulfilling what they promised at the time.


    ��You are courting death.�� However, as soon as the Sword Immortal finished speaking, the eyes of an Enlightened being from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain suddenly fell, as if a terrifying mountain of hundreds of millions had descended, covering and crushing this person.


    In an instant, there was a blood mist, and apanied by a scream, the sky exploded with bones. The Sword Immortal was directly destroyed by body and spirit.


    A Sword Immortal, the strongest standing in this world, just died like this. This scene caused Yi Jianxian and the others to change their expressions suddenly. Many people were angry and wanted to fight desperately, but they were firmly held back by the people around them, not daring to act rashly.


    Facing the Enlightened beings, which was what they called the Transcendent level, they had no chance to contend at all, and they were just like ants shaking a big tree.


    ��Let��s go.�� Yi Jianxianughed bitterly in his heart. He had no choice, and took the lead directly into the portal.


    Then Snow Sword Immortal and others also followed behind silently. The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and others looked at each other as they felt relieved that they didn��t feel any fluctuationsing from the opposite side.


    After passing through that portal, the scene there suddenly opened up their eyes, and they were even a little shocked.


    ��This is the aura of Heaven��s transformation�� The Will of Heaven is definitely hiding here.�� An Enlightened being shouted with surprise, trembling slightly.


    At their level, they would naturally be able to clearly feel the holy aura permeating this ce, which was left after the transformation of the Will of Heaven. As for why the Will of Heaven transformed, they were not interested. It was enough to have what they needed here.


    ��Is this the legendary Divine Realm, so sacred?��


    ��That high tower should be the Tower of the Heaven in the ssics. It was once specially built by the Ancient Xuan Dynasty to worship the Heavens. It was said that praying on the top of the tower could make the Heavens hear their voice�� For this reason, the Ancient Xuan dynasty became the most powerful dynasty in the history of the Jianxuan world���� Yi Jianxian��s voice was also full of shock, and he saw the silver tower in the distance at the first sight.


    They were now standing on the top of a mountain, surrounded by misty clouds and mists, as if they were in a Divine Realm. This world was so peaceful, without the slightest aura of killing, everything was so reassuring as if he could give up all hatred.


    ��There��s a silverke there, no, someone has already made it there first����


    The eyesight of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was astonishing. Even though the cultivation was greatly suppressed here, he still saw the silverke next to the Tower of Heavens at a nce.


    Iparably zing without the border in sight, there was a nihility-like mist floating and surging on the surface, creating a silver mirror.


    ��The whereabouts of the world itself lies within.�� The other Enlightened being was also greedy at the moment. He moved quickly, turning into a ray of light, and walked towards the silverke.


    However, before he took a few steps, a silver thunder suddenly descended from the sky and the earth like a mighty silver dragon. It directly hit him on the head, trying to knock him down from the sky.


    The sound was too loud, continuous, and endless as if he had offended the Heavens.


    Theplexions of Yi Jianxian and the others changed. They remembered a rumor that one must be pious in the Ancient Xuan temple, otherwise it would trigger thunder and encounter the wrath of the sky.


    Flying over here was even more disrespectful to the Will of Heaven!


    ��This is God��s punishment���� They were terrified and trembling all over. Under this kind of thunder, they felt like ants.


    ��A mere sky thunder, what can it do? I have been Enlightened for 30 million years, how can I be afraid of it?��


    However, facing these silver thunders, the Enlightened being who stepped forward was extremely disdainful. He raised his hand towards the sky, smashing these thunders directly.


    He could feel the aura of these thunders, but it was only in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and it was far from Enlightened. Seeing this, the rest of the Enlightened beings did not hesitate, they stepped forward and turned into divine lights one after another, facing the thunder, descending into the Mirror Lake.


    Snow Sword Immortal and the others didn��t dare to fly over directly like them, so they could only walk over obediently as if on a pilgrimage. Many people nned to take the opportunity to leave, but they suddenly discovered that the portal to leave this space seemed to be destroyed from the outside.


    There was brilliance pouring down there, smashing everything, turning the void into dust.


    ��What happened, the portal was destroyed?�� Several Sword Immortals who tried to leave here turned pale and despaired.


    Snow Sword Immortal and the others also stopped their steps down the mountain, frowned, and looked back, wondering who would destroy the entrance here at this time.


    Were they going to trap everyone here?


    ��Why do I feel that the world is a little afraid?�� Snow Sword Immortal frowned and raised her head, looking at the vast thunder sea in front of her. And just when they were puzzled, two figures suddenly walked out of the portal that had copsed into nothingness behind them.


    The leader was dressed in white, his hair twined with divine splendor. He was otherworldly, handsome, and elegant as if he was in the world of exiled immortals.


    Behind him, followed by a tall figure as burly as a mountain, dressed in the god��s clothes of iron.


    ��Gu�� Young Master Gu?�� Seeing the person, Snow Sword Immortal, Yi Jianxian, and others all widened their eyes in an instant, some couldn��t believe it, and wondered if they saw it wrong.


    Didn��t Gu Changge say that he nned to return to the Upper Realm and that he came here just to join in the fun? How did he show up here and destroy the exit portal?


    ��Oh, it seems that you are still alive.�� Gu Changge seemed a little surprised that they were still alive, and smiled slightly.


    However, this smile made Snow Sword Immortal and the others feel chills all over their bodies. They couldn��t help trembling, feeling that the Gu Changge in front of them waspletely different from the person they had known before. This was a fear that came from the deepest part of the soul.


    ��Young master Gu, you���� Snow Sword Immortal forced herself to calm down, wanting to say hello.


    However, Gu Changge just smiled slightly and didn��t intend to continue talking to them. He took Alpha a step forward and disappeared at the foot of the mountain. His speed was very fast, he disappeared out of thin air almost instantly and then appeared thousands of miles away.


    But what made Snow Sword Immortal and others even more horrified was that there was no thunder here to punish Gu Changge.


    ��This world�� Is afraid of him?�� Yi Jianxian��s mouth was dry, and his scalp felt a little numb.

 Chapter 644: Are you worthy? The so-called Heavenly Dao Sword

    <h4>Chapter 644: Are you worthy? The so-called Heavenly Dao Sword</h4>


    ��The world�� is afraid of him.�� Yi Jianxian��s voice trembled, and he thought of something in an instant.


    Gu Changge was definitely not as gentle and jade-like as he seemed on the surface, and he was definitely not a kind person.


    ��Perhaps this is his real purpose. He destroyed the entrance, is he nning to destroy everyone here?�� Snow Sword Immortal couldn��t help but shudder slightly. The bright eyes under the mask couldn��t hide the surprise.


    She had explored the souls of those powerhouses from the Upper Realm and understood how terrifying Gu Changge��s background there. It could also be seen from the fearful attitude of those Enlightened beings before.


    Even if these Enlightened beings perished here, it probably would not have had any impact on Gu Changge. Since he dared to destroy the entrance and show up here, he must be fully prepared.


    ��Could it be that those strange fluctuations in the outside world were also caused by him?�� Snow Sword Immortal thought of another possibility, her heart trembled, and she suddenly felt that Gu Changge was far more terrifying than she knew. She couldn��t figure out his purpose and thoughts at all.


    Under the sky, Gu Changge walked away, ignoring the astonished and fearful expressions of Yi Jianxian and others. He himself was not interested in this group of Sword Immortals, even if he killed them and swallowed their origin, it would just be a waste of time.


    From the very beginning, he was using this group of Sword Immortals to find this ce for him. Now their final value was gone and their life or death had nothing to do with Gu Changge.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In front, there was a majestic and heavy aura surging, enough to make any creature standing under the sky tremble with fear. It was the wrath of Heaven, containing the aura and pressure of destroying the world.


    In this small world, there was an endless silvery radiance pervading the sky. It was a vast sea of thunder, falling from the depths of the sky and falling toward the bottom.


    A vast expanse spread, without seeing the edge at all, as if a thunder pool was hidden at the end of the world.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Thunder dragons as huge as mountains, galloped past them, baring their teeth and ws, iparably ferocious, containing a terrifying and destructive aura.


    The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and others were sshed with countless sparks from their bodies, and they were all moving quickly, wanting to cross this sky andnd on the bank of Mirror Lake.


    Although these thunders couldn��t cause substantial damage to them, they felt that there seemed to be inexplicablews spreading in this sky. Obviously, the tower that reached the sky was not far away from them, it was as if they could reach it in one step. But no matter how far they went, the distance between the two had not changed in the slightest, and it would always be the same distance.


    They knew that this was a Supreme Space Law, and if they want to step over, they must break the Laws of this ce.


    ��It seems that the Laws of Heaven and Earth here are not simple. What remains after the transformation of Heaven and Earth can actuallypete with us.��


    An Enlightened being��s eyes were indifferent, and his whole body was surrounded by red clouds with hundreds of millions of strands. He raised his palm and pped it down, steaming all the thunder.


    He tried to break the Laws of this ce, but the next moment he discovered that the void that was originally broken was actually being reshaped, and soon returned to its original state.


    One must know that he was an Enlightened being, his cultivation base was unrivaled in the world and if he was in the Upper Realm, it was extremely easy to destroy the star field by raising his palm. But it was even difficult to break the space barrier in this ce, and it could notpletely break through the Laws of Heaven and Earth here.


    This made his face a little ugly, he couldn��t believe it, proceeding to p it again. The unrivaled aura was suppressed, even billions of stars gathered, and the divine aura boiled like the sea, piercing through the void. But this scene didn��tst long. The broken void in front of him was reshaped again, and it was stronger than before, with a faint aura of immortality.


    ��Don��t make any more moves. This ce is indeed weird. It is worthy of being a ce where Heaven transformed. Even the space is contaminated by its aura, and it can be continuously regenerated and reshaped����


    The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty shook his head, stopped this person with a voice. His expression gradually became dignified, not as contemptuous as it was at the beginning.


    ��That is���� At this moment, an Enlightened being suddenly noticed the scene behind him, and his eyes widened in surprise. When he looked carefully, he found that the figure walking was so familiar that he couldn��t believe it.


    ��Gu Changge! Why is he here too?��


    Another Enlightened being was also surprised, his eyes were shining brightly, staring at the scene behind.


    The sky thunder there seemed to have been emptied, leaving only a vacuum-like area, and Gu Changge took his Quasi-Emperor subordinate and wandered in it.


    ��He really has other intentions, and he definitely didn��te here to join in the fun. Be careful with him.��


    The eyes of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty flickered, all kinds of thoughts formed in his mind as he became extremely cautious and vignt.


    The faces of the rest of the Enlightened beings also turned serious, but they hadn��t discovered that the entrance here had been destroyed. They all spected that Gu Changge��s purpose ofing here was the same as theirs, that he came for the origin of the world.


    ��The thunder here has avoided him���� The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty noticed this scene, and his heart became more vignt and uneasy.


    Judging from Gu Changge��s many behavioral styles, he was definitely not a kind person. He did not believe that if a few people entered a conflict with him, Gu Changge would not kill him.


    One must know that Gu Changge had cultivated all the way to this level, and many Enlightened beings had died tragically at his hands.


    ��The situation is not good.��


    Eyes of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty flickered, and he began to think about the way out. Perhaps the only way was to unite everyone here to fight against Gu Changge.


    If he just gave up the origin of the world that might be hidden in this ce, he would really not be reconciled. At that moment, his spiritual thoughts surged, and he sent a voice transmission to inform the other Enlightened beings here, telling them to beware of Gu Changge.


    ��He wouldn��t really have the guts to attack all of us?�� Hearing this, several Enlightened beings were shocked, and some couldn��t believe it.


    After all, they represented the Supreme sects and Immortal forces. If Gu Changge attacked them easily, it would be tantamount to dering war on the forces behind them.


    Although they were not Gu Changge��s opponents, it was definitely more than enough to escape, unless Gu Changge was sure to bury all of them here.


    ��Be careful, Gu Changge hase all the way to the present, and he is by no means a soft-hearted person. The forces that dare to block his footsteps have been wiped out.��


    An Enlightened being from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain whispered, having the same thoughts as the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    ��Are you seniors waiting for me here?��


    Just when many Enlightened beings had different moods, there was a chuckle sound behind them as Gu Changge quickly approached and appeared behind them.


    When everyone heard this voice, their pupils couldn��t help shrinking. They felt a little horrified. With their strength, they couldn��t see how Gu Changge was advancing step by step. The Laws of Heaven and Earth here had no effect on him?


    ��Why did Young Master Changge suddenlye here?�� An Enlightened being asked with a slightly unnatural expression.


    He stood very close to Gu Changge, for some reason he always felt a chill down his back, and his hands and feet were slightly cold.


    ��I heard that this ce may contain news about the origin of the world, so I came to take a look. I think your purpose should be the same as mine, right?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, with a slightly casual expression on his face.


    ��I didn��t expect Young Master Changge to be interested in this thing.�� The Enlightened being from the Divine Spirit Mountain gave a dryugh to conceal the vignce and anxiety in his heart.


    The rest of the people were also silent. They didn��t expect that Gu Changge didn��t even hide his purpose, and directly disclose that he was here for the origin of the world.


    ��This ce is a small world that was born and conceived after the Heavenly Dao of this world transformed. It is indeed possible to hide the whereabouts of the origin of the world���� The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty shook his head softly, as if Gu Changge purpose was being ignored.


    ��In that case, when the timees to find the origin of the world, how about we share it equally? I wonder what young master Changge thinks about this?��


    After hearing the words, the several Enlightened beings were all moved in their hearts, and thought of a solution. Since Gu Changge nned to intervene, they could only give up part of the origin of the world, and everyone would share it equally.


    ��Equal split?�� Gu Changge seemed a little surprised when he heard the words, a smile appeared on his handsome face, he shook his head and said, ��Do you have any misunderstanding about your own strength?��


    ��What?�� Hearing this, the Enlightened being who made this suggestion just now had a frozen expression on his face, with a slightly ugly look on his face. He didn��t expect Gu Changge to humiliate him so straightforwardly.


    The brows of the other Enlightened beings also frowned suddenly, and the vignce in their hearts was extremely intense.


    ��Equal share with me, do you deserve it too?�� Gu Changge still smiled lightly.


    ��What does Young Master Changge mean by these words? Are you nning to monopolize the origin of this world?�� At this time, theplexions of many Enlightened beings also turned cold.


    ��It seems that you are not stupid,�� Gu Changge said casually, his eyes slowly swept across the Enlightened beings in front of him.


    Except for the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who was stronger, the rest of them were at most in the early stages of Enlightenment. For him, it was nothing to worry about.


    ��He has murderous intentions, we can��t just sit by and wait to die.��


    The face of the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty changed drastically, and he immediately sensed that something was wrong, shouted angrily and attacked Gu Changge.


    Wearing a purple gold crown on his head, he was mighty and domineering. He unleashed a purple gold sword, slicing out the sword light that filled the sky. The divine energy was like a chain, shattering the sea of thunder, nging.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The rest of the people did not hesitate to disy the level of terror at the Enlightened Realm. The endless rain of light poured down here, gorgeous and dazzling, as if the world had been turned upside down.


    They didn��t dare to be careless at all, because the person in front of them was Gu Changge. The number of Enlightened beings who had died in his hands in the battle of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions was quite a lot.


    Now, Gu Changge��s strength was even more unfathomable and unimaginable.


    ��You really dare to attack me.�� Gu Changge��s face was still calm, and there was a rich chaotic light of five colors permeating his body, intertwined with terrifying waves.


    He raised his palm and unleashed the Immortal ying Gourd. A red light shed across it as if an Immortal sword was unsheathed, piercing through everything as fast as a phantom.


    With a puff, blood rushed up all over the sky, and arge head suddenly fell down. With widened eyes there was an expression of fear, despair, and disbelief.


    ��No, this is the gourd from back then, it can easily kill Enlightened beings.��


    Some people were frightened and recognized this murderous weapon that shined in the battle of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions and killed many Enlightened beings.


    The rest of the people also retreated hastily, not daring to strike forward, knowing the horror of this gourd. The sword energy meted out of it could be said to be unstoppable, it could kill the soul in an instant.


    After Gu Changge unleashed the Immortal ying Gourd, a ck light appeared in his hand, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd swept across as all thews and order in front of him exploded and shattered into powder.


    ��This is����


    Theplexions of many Enlightened beings changed drastically again. Although they didn��t know this fierce weapon, they could feel the undting aura of ughtering the Heavens and tearing apart the ages from it.


    They didn��t dare to have any extra thoughts, so they could only try their best to resist.


    A fight between Enlightened beings, even the aftermath, would be an unimaginable catastrophe for any cultivators around. Fortunately, this ce was only a small world with special rules, and there were no other living beings, otherwise, it would definitely be a terrible catastrophe.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal and others in the distance trembled with fear and trembling when they saw this scene. It was a feeling from the soul. Even if they were separated by a long distance, their bodies would copse.


    They really didn��t expect that Gu Changge really nned to destroy everyone here and kill this group of Enlightened beings.


    And judging from the situation, Gu Changge had always been calm and unhurried, he didn��t seem to be exerting his full strength at all. The other people were working together to fight hard, and some people had even fallen.


    ��His strength is too terrifying���� A Sword Immortal��s voice trembled, his fear reached the extreme.


    The Enlightened being who could kill them like ants couldn��t even hold a palm on Gu Changge?


    This was unbelievable.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Soon, endless brilliance erupted here again, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd just swept across, splitting everything, unstoppable.


    One after another, the big hands crossed the sky and the earth, and were cut off by the light of the halberd, and the terrifying momentum swept all directions.


    Someone was roaring, his whole body was burning, and thews and order he disyed seemed to prate the entire sky. That was an iparably powerful method that could cut the sky and shake the earth. Even his Dharma body was far beyond ten thousand feet.


    They all tried their best to use the strongest means of this life, otherwise, they would definitely be killed by Gu Changge in a while.


    The blood rain sshed, someone��s body exploded, the head cracked, and the white bone residue mixed with blood stains sshed everywhere.


    Just when the terrifying battle broke out here, in the silverke beside the Tower of the Heavens, there was a huge vortex turning. The endless fog was swallowed into it, as if leading to another world.


    The entireke seemed to be boiling and began to tremble violently. Theke water rolled back and poured into the vortex continuously.


    In just an instant, the water level here began to drop at a speed visible to the naked eye, revealing a corner of the dead city that was sleeping and buried at the bottom of theke.


    In the depths of this dead city��s square, Lin En��s face was slightly agitated, standing there, the key in his hand glowed intensely. The four corners of the square were four bronze pirs made of unknown materials.


    There was a faint brilliance on it, and the white bones of an unknown age were bound with chains, and they worshiped at the altar in the center of the square.


    ��Heavenly Dao Sword is here���� Lin En��s eyes fell on the blood-stained ancient sword in the center of the altar, and it was difficult to hide the excitement in his heart.


    He walked slowly, and could feel the key in his hand echoing with the divine sword there.

 Chapter 645: You are a hero, Wanting to destroy the Will of this world

    <h4>Chapter 645: You are a hero, Wanting to destroy the Will of this world</h4>


    This was an ancient city sleeping in the deepest part of theke, extremely silent. The whole city seemed to be forged from bronze, condensed into one body, without any brilliance, nor any vitality.


    It was quiet, forever silent in the depths of theke, if not for it drying up today, it would never be revealed to the world. The entire ancient city was full of broken utensils and cracked steles suspended in the air.


    Those inscriptions were filled with red and ck intertwined rays of light as if formed after the thick blood had dried up.


    These inscriptions were also engraved with manyplicated and profound formation patterns, as well as some ancient characters, which seemed to contain some special meaning, which could not be interpreted by the world.


    In addition to the ancient stele, there were too many Sword Casting Ponds, which were filled with dried molten iron, solidified into a ball, and many longswords that had not yet formed.


    This ce used to be called Sword City. It was a holy ce in the eyes of countless cultivators and creatures in the Jianxuan Great World, and it had supreme significance.


    Every divine sword that shocked the world came from this ce, and it was refined by legendary swordsmiths after countless painstaking efforts.


    Now in this city, apart from those broken ancient swords, there were many humanoid creatures that seemed to be frozen in time and space. One could no longer see their face and gender clearly. They could only be vaguely judged to be humanoid.


    Perhaps tens of millions of years ago, they were also swordsmiths here, but an unknown catastrophe destroyed the city. Before everyone could escape, they were swept away by the supreme and unknown power, condensed into ster. The secrets that apanied this city were buried here forever.


    Now, as Lin En set foot here again, the whole ancient city once again turned blue.


    A long sigh sounded like it hade from an unknown ce, filled with sadness as it reverberated here. Enough to affect the mood of the creatures who stepped into this ce.


    ��Why was this ancient city buried in the first ce? What happened?��


    Lin En��s mood was also affected, but his cultivation base was strong, and his state of mind was even more unshakable, so he recovered quickly. He tried to use the key in his hand to open the seal on the altar and take out the bronze sword.


    Although he had never seen the Heavenly Dao Sword before, Lin En was absolutely sure that this bronze sword was exactly what he was looking for. There was a vast aura of heaven surging above so that people who came here couldn��t help but worship.


    ��No�� No�� No���� And just as Lin En was trying to step forward, a misty and ancient voice sounded around him again.


    Even the surrounding pirs were trembling, the withered figure bound on it, the direction of kneeling was changing. Blood and tears flowed out from the depths of the originally dry eye sockets, containing extreme sadness.


    It seemed that they had done something wrong, so they knelt here after death, to atone for their original sins and pray for forgiveness.


    Lin En was infected by this emotion, the hand that was about to open the seal trembled uncontrobly for a while. It was difficult to continue to let it go.


    ��What exactly is going on?�� Lin En looked shocked, and couldn��t believe it all. Then he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In this way, he felt that his mind became clearer, and it was no longer as vague as before. Then he didn��t hesitate any more and put the key in his hand on the groove before him.


    Suddenly, Lin En felt pain in his palm, as if a hot me was piercing his palm instantly, burning the flesh and bones. With a muffled snort, he hurriedly backed away, his eyes widened, and only then did he realize that the key was actually melting.


    And his blood, with a hint of gold, was gathering drop by drop, falling into the groove above the altar.


    ��What is that? Why is there an ominous feeling?��


    Lin En��splexion changed drastically, and he felt that his vitality was draining rapidly. It flowed out from the cracked palm and was about to prate into the altar in front of him and be its nutrient.


    He couldn��t believe it, it happened so fast that he couldn��t even react. And the Heavenly Dao Sword that he had always regarded as saving the Jianxuan Great World, at this moment, fine cracks appeared on it, and then turned into light rain before it began to copse and dissipate!


    ��How is this possible! What happened?�� Lin En couldn��t believe what he saw.


    However, it was toote for him to react. As the bronze divine sword copsed and dissipated, the altar in front suddenly copsed. All the surrounding bronze pirs were trembling and copsing as the chains were breaking.


    A terrifying rift valley spread from this square, extending into the invisible darkness. There was a monstrous aura rushing out of it, apanied by a terrifying evil spirit as if it could swallow the world and wipe out all the darkness.


    The entire Sword City sleeping in the depths of Mirror Lake began to copse. The originally solid and indestructible bronze pirs also copsed one after another, turning into ashes and dissipating in the sky and the earth.


    All theke water in the Mirror Lake was swallowed by this crack and quickly disappeared. The entire sky seemed to be shattered, and the silver sky-reaching tower standing on the side suddenly fell into the great rift valley with the sound of rumbling.


    Not far away, among the fluctuations that had gradually subsided, there was still the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who was resisting stubbornly. But he was dying, covered in blood, like a candle in the wind. He was coughing up blood continuously, there was not a single intact part of his body, some parts even had white bones visible.


    Looking at this shocking scene, hisplexion also changed drastically, a little unbelievable.


    ��This ce is by no means as simple as and abandoned by Heaven, this is the altar of sealing the city!��


    He had a wide range of knowledge, he recognized the altar in the copsed and shattered ruins, scattered in the void in pieces, shining with an ancient demon-destroying aura.


    ��What happened here before? Why is there a sealed altar? Was it used to seal the consciousness of Heaven?��


    Even when it was a matter of life and death, the old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty felt that the water in the world of Jianxuan was far murkier than he had imagined.


    ��This is the Will of Heaven that you have been looking for.�� Gu Changge chuckled, even though he had already killed several Enlightened beings, it did not affect him in the slightest.


    He knew that the battle to destroy the Heavens took ce here, and the Will of Heaven tried to sacrifice all living beings to achieve transcendence. But in the end, it failed and was sealed here, only a part of its consciousness escaped.


    Lin En happened to be the descendant of the existence who sealed the Will of Heaven, his blood just happened to undo the seal here, which is why the incarnation of Heaven in Boundless Immortal Valley would attract him to this ce.


    ��You knew this all along?��


    The old Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was terrified, his whole body was icy cold, and he felt an invisible big hand strangling his throat as he could hardly breathe.


    But it was toote for him to realize all this. Gu Changge raised his hand and shed down with the halberd light, breaking the Law and Order, directly chopping him off.


    At this moment, all the Enlightened beings who had rushed to this ce were killed, and none escaped.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others who had been watching the battle from a distance were also trembling and terrified to the extreme. They did not expect that this group of Enlightened beings would not be Gu Changge��s opponent, and they would be quickly killed here.


    They had witnessed all of this with their own eyes, and Gu Changge would never let them live.


    ��What exactly is this?�� Outside the copsed Great Rift Valley, Lin En stared nkly at everything he had caused, still a little unresponsive.


    He always felt that he had stepped into a situation and had done something that he regretted immensely.


    ��It��s all thanks to you, otherwise I wouldn��t be able to release this consciousness of the Heavenly Dao, and I wouldn��t be able to get the origin of the world.�� Gu Changge��s figure appeared behind him, with a faint smile on his face.


    ��Thanks to me?�� Lin En felt chills all over his body and looked back at Gu Changge in disbelief, his words trembling.


    He didn��t know when Gu Changge hade here, but judging from the current situation, Gu Changge killed the rest of the people here.


    ��What a poor guy. Your ancestors finally sealed the Will of Heaven, but you released it so easily.�� Gu Changge shook his head and chuckled. Although it was regrettable, there was still indifference in the depths of his eyes.


    ��My Ancestor?�� Lin En was stunned and suddenly felt a strong sense of sadnessing from the surroundings. In the copsed sword city, there were light spots all over the sky converging towards him, as if they were the Ancestors of ancient times and heroic spirits.


    In just a moment, he understood the cause and effect, his face froze, and he murmured, ��How is this possible����


    He was really used by the Will of Heaven, and he used his blood to break the seal of this ce, making all the efforts of his Ancestorse to naught.


    ��I��m a sinner.�� Lin Enughed miserably, and knelt down on the ground, full of guilt and sorrow.


    ��No, you are not a sinner, you are the hero who saved the Jianxuan world. If it wasn��t for you, I wouldn��t have found this guy��s hiding ce.�� Gu Changge patted him on the shoulder with a smile, and then took a step forward, already appearing above the great rift valley.


    The terrifying wind was sweeping, and it contained a chain of destructionw that was difficult to describe clearly in words, enough to prate the flesh of any monk. But Gu Changge stood tall, his figure motionless like a prison, looking into the bottomless depths of darkness.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    All the cultivators in the thirteen states of the Jianxuan Great World were horrified, trembling non-stop, and their bodies went cold. They saw a crack in the depths of the world, like a cracked mirror.


    It was like an egg with cracks emerging, it didn��t break apart at this moment, straddled the sky, and then began to copse!


    The vast and boundless anger and killing intent was being vented there. It was cold and ruthless, almost destroying everything. The cultivators who saw this scene were all palpitating and shivering. What was that?


    In the depths of the copsed world, there was a re. It was an eye pupil. That pupil was too scary, it seemed to beposed of broken universes and it was iparably huge.


    Deep and vast, dark and ruthless, it was ck and red, densely packed as ck blood was constantly oozing, making people feel creepy and cold from head to toe. And without the slightest emotion, indifference to the extreme!


    At this moment, even their souls were frozen.


    The same was true for some Quasi-Emperor existences who appeared from the Upper Realm. They didn��t even dare to move, as if they were being targeted by indescribable existences. They were not even as good as ants�� No, even worse than dust.


    Outside the Ancient Xuan ruins, countless cultivators and creatures also saw this terrifying scene.


    ��Looks like it should be what we��re looking for���� A Sword Immortal��s voice trembled.


    This was no longer just a location. They simply could not understand what it was. If they directly looked at it, their heads would even explode.


    ��Heaven is ruthless, and everything is a stray dog�� It��s not easy for you to be born with consciousness. If you hand over the origin of the world, I may spare your life.��


    Gu Changge nced at the eye that emerged from the end of the world, but the figure did not move and still stood in front of the Great Rift Valley before he said calmly.


    He knew that the pupil was just the manifestation and projection of the Will of Heaven. Its real eyes were actually hidden in this deep darkness. And as Gu Changge��s words fell, there was a sudden riot under his feet as chaotic energy rushed out, trying to drown him.


    The terrifying blood-red color arrived all at once, driving away the deep darkness, breaking through the thick ck fog, and staring at Gu Changge firmly.


    One eye slowly opened in the depths of the darkness, and the projection of the eye at the end of the world also looked in this direction.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    These two gazes seem to prate through the past, and the future, shattering everything. But obviously, its origin was even more terrifying, not only in the depths of heaven and earth but also in the depths of darkness.


    No living beings or cultivators could describe all this, because, at the moment this light stared, it seemed that they had lost their souls and were frozen in the world. This was also the case with the Sword Immortal, their spirit disappeared, and time and space became absolutely still!


    At this moment, only the Enlightened beings could break free from this bondage. The existence of other levels could only be imprisoned in ce, waiting for catastrophe and death.


    ��Whoever is disrespectful will be punished!��


    The cold and ruthless words, like the turning of the world-destroying millstone, contained destructive power as it slowly came out from the dark ground.


    The entire Jianxuan world was trembling, countless cultivators were terrified, and their souls would fly out following these words only to be wiped out. Regarding this, Gu Changge smiled lightly and had no extra words.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At this moment, he suddenly stepped forward from the same spot. His robe unfolded, and his Dharma body was extremely terrifying. His huge body stood upright in the world, breaking through this world.


    Immediately afterward, the sleeves shook slightly, and the chaotic aura shattered as if the order of billions of Heavens copsed!


    He stretched out a big hand as if he wanted to shatter the darkness!


    That big hand covered the sky, crossed the boundless territory, covered the thirteen states, and hit the eyes, making them tremble.


    Suddenly, there were billions of strands of chaotic light, as if they could tear apart the Heavens of all ages!


    ��This����


    Countless cultivators watched this scene as if they were facing a miracle, they knelt down on the ground and worshiped in that direction.


    This was already a power beyond their imagination, and it was impossible to specte at all.


    Gu Changge made a move, intending to shatter the Will of Heaven and Earth in this world. At this moment, the mighty Emperor��s might swept across the universe. He suppressed those terrifying eyes with his palm and pierced through the dark ground with a bang.

 Chapter 646: A power comparable to a Remnant Immortal, Fearful to such an extent

    <h4>Chapter 646: A powerparable to a Remnant Immortal, Fearful to such an extent</h4>


    This palm crossed countless mountains and rivers. It was as if arge part of the world had copsed, and struck toward the blood-colored eye, making it tremble non-stop, with many terrifying blood-colored cracks appearing.


    The aftermath rushed out,spreading and sweeping in all directions. The world barriers of the Jianxuan Great World began to shatter.


    ��It seems that it��s because he just woke up. His strength is not as good as it was in its heyday. At best, it can only bepared to a Remnant Immortal. Even if I can��t find the origin of the world, swallowing it will be of great benefit to my cultivation.��


    Gu Changge looked into the eyes transformed by the Will of Heaven and stepped forward. The void under his feet disappeared as he quickly appeared in the sky. He struck again, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd swept across as if sweeping across the entire universe, breaking all Laws.


    The light here exploded, gorgeous like countless suns bursting together, releasing endless energy.


    At this moment, a majestic vision instantly enveloped the sky and the earth. There were stars gathering in the sky, hundreds of millions of them circting with the descending chaotic air falling down.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The sky and the earth seemed to copse all of a sudden. There were cracks that could not be seen and chains that could destroy the world piercing through everything, as fast as light and shadow.


    <strong>��Crack����</strong>


    Gu Changge kept attacking, all kinds of immortal lights appeared, and the chains copsed. His white clothes and sleeves fluttered, like a young Emperor, who looked down upon the past and the present, and was unparalleled in style.


    ��Those who disobey will be beheaded!��


    The pupils transformed by the Will of Heaven were still indifferent. Even if there were countless cracks appearing on them, it seemed that they had no effect.


    The majestic and vast aura of the Heavenly Dao was intertwined, and the light of the avenue shone on the world, which manifested the Heaven and Earth, the Reincarnation of the Sun and the Moon, and the Star Sea of all beings.


    In an instant, many terrifying scenes appeared one after another, ancient evolving tombstones with ancient coffins stretching across the sky as if burying countless sleeping supreme beings.


    There was also the descent of the World-Exterminating Mill, constantly crushing, entwined with ck fog, and slowly pushing forward, causing the whole world to tremble and shatter continuously.


    This was a catastrophe-like scene. The sky not only copsed, but also turned into a terrifyingrge millstone with a destructive aura, swallowing and crushing all living beings as it copsed into a rain of light all over the sky.


    The Will of Heaven broke free from the seal, disying unprecedented strength. The power of vastness bloomed, life and death were disillusioned, reincarnation alternated, the heavens copsed, and order died.


    For it with its own will, Gu Changge��s existence and attacks were the biggest challenges to its majesty. Its severity was evenparable to that of the original battle of extermination. However, the results of the two werepletely opposite.


    In the original battle of exterminating Heaven, countless cultivators and creatures, like moths to the me, rushed toward it without fear of death. But in the end, they were all turned into ashes in the mid-air, their spirits were extinguished, and they disappeared forever from this world.


    Those who disobeyed would suffer the pain of Reincarnation forever, and they would not be reborn. They knelt down on the Reincarnation tform and worshiped to eliminate their sins. But Gu Changge waspletely different from those disobedient ones.


    His strength surpassed the limit that this world could amodate, and even broke the Laws of this world, so he really hurt it. Countless cultivators and creatures in the Jianxuan Great World knelt on the ground, trembling, their faces full of fear.


    This was a battle that shocked the entire Jianxuan Great World, where it became chaotic. Endless chaotic energy rushed out, permeating the borders of the universe.


    The void was pierced, devastated, and blurred as big stars fell one after another, falling from the sky.


    ��Is this a miracle or a catastrophe?��


    Countless cultivators and creatures knelt on the ground, bowing in the direction of the fluctuations here. They were timid and fearful, but also worshipful and devout. Even the Sword Immortal standing at the pinnacle of the Jianxuan Great World felt the urge to kneel down in his heart.


    In their view, this kind of fighting was beyond their own cognition. If they could get a glimpse of the mystery from it, it would be enough for them to break through the current shackles and improve their cultivation.


    The Ancient Xuan ruins copsed at this moment, a terrifying rift valley emerged, spreading in all directions, and endless ck mist surged, covering the sky and the earth, swallowing all cultivators around.


    In just an instant, this ce turned into a dead ce as the cultivators who couldn��t react were swallowed into it and became ashes.


    ��It seems that this is the Will of Heaven that we have been pursuing���� Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others quickly rushed out of the copsed small world, looking at the terrifying aftermath in that direction, with lingering fear in their hearts.


    They were very lucky because the fluctuation of Gu Changge��s attack directly shattered the barrier of this small world. So even if the entrance to this small world was destroyed, they rushed out to avoid the consequences of being buried and destroyed in it.


    Lin En escaped with them. However,pared to the guilt and sadness before, he had recovered now, with a calm expression, suppressing his anger and killing intent.


    Lin En understood that this was not what he wanted. The Will of Heaven was really too cunning, it waited for him to pass through the Boundless Immortal Valley, so as to set up this situation and release his true body.


    He didn��t want things to get to this point either. The only solution now was to imitate the ancestors and seal the Will of Heaven again. Although this solution was very slim, it was also theirst chance.


    Otherwise, the Will of Heaven would be revived, and it would definitely do what it did before, sacrificing the entire Jianxuan world, so as to realize its own detachment.


    At that time, everyone, including him, would not be able to survive.


    ��What the hell is going on with all this?�� Yi Jianxian looked at Lin En and couldn��t help asking.


    They had absolutely no idea what happened and why the ce had changed like this.


    The Will of Heaven was obviously thest hope that everyone in the Jianxuan Great World prayed for, but after recovering, it showed the intention of destruction, which was even more terrifying than those extraterritorial demons.


    ��The Will of Heaven is not what we think it is, it wants to sacrifice us all���� Lin En��s face was heavy as he began to inform Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others about the truth that he learned.


    Including the origins of Mirror Lake and Sword City, the reasons for the fall of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty, and the battle to annihte the Heavens that sealed the Will of Heaven.


    In fact, he didn��t know much about it, and he only knew about it through the many ancestral heroic spirits in Sword City. If they went back in time, it could be traced back to tens of millions of years ago. At that time, there were no forces such as Shu Sect and Mount Kong.


    The only overlord in the Jianxuan Great World was the Ancient Xuan Dynasty, which almost unified the thirteen states.


    It was a pity that because of a catastrophe, the Ancient Xuan Dynasty fell apart overnight, and had since disappeared in the long history of the Jianxuan Great World. And Lin En was a descendant of the Ancient Xuan Dynasty.


    The reason why the Ancient Xuan Dynasty was destroyed back then was also because it touched the taboo domain and spied on the purpose of the Will of Heaven, and thus encountered the wrath of heaven.


    ��So there is such a secret?��


    After listening to everything that Lin En said, Yi Jianxian and Snow Sword Immortal were all stunned in ce, extremely shocked as huge waves were set off in their hearts.


    They even felt that their worldview was broken. The Will of Heaven that they had been looking for all this time, actually intended to sacrifice everyone?


    And a long time ago, there was a battle to destroy Heaven on thisnd. As a result of this battle, Sword City sank into Mirror Lake, and the Ancient Xuan Dynasty was destroyed overnight.


    ��It��s unbelievable����


    Both Yi Jianxian and Snow Sword Immortal felt terrified in their hearts, and it was difficult to calm down for a long time.


    At this moment, looking at the terrifying blood eyes that stretched between Heaven and Earth, they no longer had the previous intention of worship in their hearts, but only endless anger and killing intent.


    It was not just the extraterrestrial demons who wanted to break through and upy this realm. Even the Will of Heaven bred by this world was trying to destroy all of this.


    ��Take them down, the aura of the Ancestors disappeared, and they came out of it alive. The recovery of the Will of Heaven is absolutely inseparable from them. Take them all down, and kill whoever dares to escape!��


    At this time, an angry voice sounded from the ancient warship not far away. Many knights with powerful auras rushed out, armed with various heavenly weapons and swords, and attacked Yi Jianxian and others.


    The leader��s eyes were cold and murderous, and he was about to take down Yi Jianxian and others.


    In addition to these people, there were also many terrifying auras in other ancient warships.


    Although the Enlightened beings of various factions and sects went deep into the ruins, there were quite a few Quasi-Emperors who were left behind. Because of the recovery of the Will of Heaven and the disorder of the Laws in this world, the suppression of them had been greatly reduced, and most of their strength could be exerted.


    Facing the existence of a Quasi-Emperor, even if Yi Jianxian and others resisted with all their strength, it was futile and they would be quickly taken down.


    ��What happened in it? Why did the aura of our Ancestors disappear? And you came out alive?�� The creature from Divine Spirit Mountain stepped forward, eyes filled with murderous intent as he asked angrily.


    Powerhouses from other ns also stepped forward to force them. Even Yu Feiya was no exception, her eyebrows were furrowed tightly, feeling uneasy in her heart. She also sensed that the aura of her old Emperor had disappeared, and he probably fell into the ruins.


    ��They were all killed by Gu Changge.�� Lin En looked around at the many powerhouses around him, took a deep breath, and then spoke slowly.


    He understood that Gu Changge��s identity was no small matter in the Upper Realm, even the powerhouses in front of him were still afraid of him. But no matter what, it was an indisputable fact that Gu Changge killed those Enlightened beings.


    Lin En didn��t want to take the me for Gu Changge, nor did he have the ability. And if these people went to seek revenge on Gu Changge, they could also relieve him of some pressure and find a way out of trouble.


    ��You����


    The faces of Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others changed dramatically. They never expected Lin En to be so decisive and bold, directly disclosing the fact that Gu Changge killed the group of Enlightened beings in front of everyone.


    Although they witnessed everything with their own eyes, who would dare to say such words easily?


    Gu Changge was a terrifying existence that could fight against the Will of Heaven!


    If he wanted to kill everyone, he didn��t even need to do it himself. With just his subordinate, he could sweep everything away.


    Lin En��s words made everyone in the Upper Realm change their expressions. Many people were even more murderous, they stepped forward and yelled angrily, ��Don��t talk nonsense! How dare you frame Young Master Changge, you are courting death!��


    Although Yu Feiya felt that these words were unrealistic, she couldn��t help but shudder slightly, thinking that Gu Changge could really do such a thing. Ever since he admitted that he killed Tuoba Xiaoyao, Yu Feiya knew that Gu Changge had no scruples at all, even if it was to destroy this world, he didn��t care at all.


    So it was not impossible to kill those Enlightened beings.


    ��If you don��t believe it, you can ask other people. We saw it with our own eyes at the time. Do you think we can kill them?�� Lin En said calmly, without any panic.


    After all, it was an iron-d fact, and he did not frame Gu Changge either, so they could tell if it was true or not.


    ��I think you just want to frame Young Master Changge, how could he do something to the Ancestor of my n?�� The powerhouse from Divine Spirit Mountain had a cold face, with killing intent, and disyed terrifying coercion. He didn��t believe Lin En��s words at all.


    In his opinion, his Ancestor had ttered Gu Changge before, so how could he be killed by him? What Lin En said was nothing more than intending to stir up hatred between them and Gu Changge, so as to benefit from it.


    ��Death is imminent, and you still want to provoke the rtionship between us and the Young Master Changge, it is simply ridiculous.��


    A powerhouse from another n stepped forward and spoke indifferently, the Quasi-Emperor��s aura pressed forward, making Yi Jianxian and others unable to breathe.


    The Laws of Heaven and Earth disappeared, and the Quasi-Emperor��s aura was so vast that it couldn��t carry it at all. The gazes of the other powerhouses were equally terrifying, and when they came here, they almost tore apart the sky.


    Although the disappearance of their Ancestor��s aura was of great importance, offending Gu Changge was also a big trouble.


    And if their Ancestors were really killed by Gu Changge, once they found out the truth, Gu Changge would definitely not let them leave alive. So the best way was to pretend to be ignorant for the time being.


    Wait until they safely return to the Upper Realm, and then find a solution to revenge.


    Lin En didn��t know what the people from the Upper Realm were thinking, so he still shook his head and said, ��If you still don��t believe it, you can search their soul and check it out. They all witnessed that with their own eyes.��


    As he spoke, he pointed to Yi Jianxian and the others behind him. The Sword Immortals who escaped from the small world were not only Yi Jianxian and others, but also other people.


    Those people had nothing to do with him, so Lin En naturally threw them out without hesitation.


    ��Soul search?��


    Hearing this, Yi Jianxian and the others all changed their expressions. The soul was the ce where cultivators live and practice, and the slightest ident would endanger life and death.


    At the least, they would be stupid, and at worst, they would be dead. Lin En��s words were really vicious, and he was not afraid of being regarded by other sword immortals at all.


    ��You!��


    Many Sword Immortals also red at Lin En, extremely angry. However, Lin En��s expression was t, and he turned a blind eye to all of this. If he wanted to save the Jianxuan world, he had to make sacrifices.


    ��I think this person has ulterior motives. How could Young Master Changge do such a thing? It��s nothing more than framing him out of thin air. Lock him up and wait for Young Master Changge to return.��


    However, the expression on Lin En��s face froze quickly, feeling extremely surprised and unbelievable.


    Everyone in this ce didn��t care about his words at all. They directly ordered him to be imprisoned, so were they so afraid of Gu Changge that they didn��t even dare to doubt him?

 Chapter 647: Controlling the Will of Heaven, Sacrifice is unavoidable

    <h4>Chapter 647: Controlling the Will of Heaven, Sacrifice is unavoidable</h4>


    This day was definitely a catastrophic dark day for the cultivators and creatures in the entire Jianxuan Great World. All thirteen states were full of despair, and countless cultivators were weeping.


    Blood and fire spread as the earth cracked, mountains and rivers rolled back. Even the sun and moon lost their light. The vast and terrifying fluctuations came from the end of the world.


    There was a blur, only the sound of shouting and the copsing chaotic light could be heard in the distance.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    In the end, it copsed, and arge piece of the sky copsed. The five-color divine fire flowed like the legendary heavenly fire, which could burn the sky and everything.


    In the midst of this catastrophe, a terrifying big hand, iron-blue in color, wrapped around the Laws of Destruction, reaching down from the ends of the world before it grabbed billions of sentient beings.


    Like a millstone of annihtion, it stretched across the sky and the earth, turning slowly, pushing all Laws and Orders to an end. Countless cultivators were wiped out into nothingness, disappeared in the cycle of reincarnation, and ceased to exist since then.


    Even a Sword Immortal was as fragile as a firefly and would be annihted in an instant.


    The Will of Heaven of the Jianxuan Great World had revived and taken over the power of Heaven as it tried to destroy all living beings, sacrifice them, and thus transcend. But such a terrifying millstone of annihtion was also chopped off by a halberd light. It was torn apart, with ck blood oozing out of it, which was iparably terrifying.


    Hundreds of millions of cultivators tremblingly watched this scene as if facing a miracle.


    Gu Changge��s dharma body was disyed in Heaven and Earth, spanning tens of thousands of miles. Even a strand of hair was bigger than a star, entangled with the vast chaotic energy, just like the god who split the chaos in the mythology.


    He stretched out his hand and tore open the void, breaking through the endless restrictions and spaces in an instant as he entered the void of anothertitude.


    ��Found you, how long are you going to hide?�� He calmly stepped in.


    In Gu Changge��s view, this battle would end soon. The Will of Heaven was hiding from his pursuit within the ground to another space. But in the end, he discovered it.


    The disparity in strength was not great, but facing him, all resistance would be futile.


    ��We have no enmity! Why do you keep chasing me?��


    The Will of Heaven stood at the end of the dark world and manifested his true body, which was an extremely burly and tall ck-haired man.


    The pair of blood-colored pupils were cold and ruthless, and the light of merit and virtue was lingering around his body, surrounded by colorful auspicious clouds which then turned into a suit of colorful battle armor covering his body.


    Surrounded by endless merits and virtues, the golden light set him off like a lord of heaven and earth, respected by all races. The shadows of the blurry world floated up and down as if standing on the endless divine light.


    ��It��s ironic that you still enjoy the light of merit. I am chasing you? You seem to be saying the wrong thing. Didn��t you attack me first?�� The sound of footsteps resounded in this empty and dark space, Gu Changge said with a chuckle and attacked him step by step.


    The Eight Destion Demon Halberd pointed obliquely to the south of the sky, and everything it passed through was shattered. All the Laws were shattered. His aura was so terrifying that even this space couldn��t bear it, and it began to copse.


    ��Who the hell are you?�� The avatar of the Will of Heaven spoke indifferently, and there was a trace of great fear in his indifferent eyes.


    Gu Changge��s strength was beyond his imagination. Even though he had the strength of a Remnant Immortal, he was at a disadvantage while confronting him.


    It was only then that Gu Changge found his true body and attacked him. He thought that when he woke up, he could reopen this world, reshape his body, and take thest step. But he didn��t expect Gu Changge to suddenly pop out.


    Even the rest of the Enlightened beings from the Upper Realm were insignificant in his eyes. Only Gu Changge was extremely difficult, no matter his origin or strength, he was unfathomable.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am, if you hand over the origin of the world, you may be obliterated by me happily.�� The smile on Gu Changge��s face disappeared, he said lightly, and walked forward, intending to refine and devour the Will of Heaven.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    As his words fell, the space trembled and rippled. Immediately afterward, it seemed that a terrifying hurricane blew up, covering all directions.


    At the same time, the monstrous ck mist instantly enveloped the sky like a field. It was full ofplex and chaotic auras, like a ck hole in the universe, devouring everything.


    ��Who are you?�� The face of the Avatar of the Will of Heaven changed again, feeling a strong threat.


    Not only Gu Changge��s methods but Gu Changge��s aura also made him palpitate at this moment.


    ��I said that it doesn��t matter who I am, just hand over the origin of the world wisely,�� Gu Changge said lightly.


    With a buzzing sound, ck light fell down, boundless and endless, covering this ce.


    The Great Dao treasure bottle emerged and although it was only the size of a palm. But there were countless gods in it, floating up and down, intertwined as they finally turned into a ck hole swallowing the sky, condensed with the stars in the sky.


    The true body of the Will of Heaven felt a great threat, and the palm-sized vase seemed to contain the most terrifying thing in the world, which could swallow him into it.


    He didn��t dare to be negligent, a pool of Laws emerged beside him, and the silver thunder boiled, turning into true dragons, divine phoenixes, and white tigers piercing through the sky as they charged toward Gu Changge.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, Gu Changge just shed horizontally with the Eight Destion Demon Halberd, as if he wanted to destroy a big world. All thews were cracking, like an egg touching a stone, splitting into pieces in an instant, sting into nothingness.


    Even the pool ofws copsed instantly, unable to resist this kind of power.


    <strong>��Roar����</strong>


    The avatar of the Will of the Heaven roared loudly, the colorful armor shone brightly, and his ck hair danced angrily. He took the initiative andunched an attack, otherwise, he would be swallowed by this mysterious vase sooner orter, leaving no ce for him to die.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The atmosphere here was even more frightening, it was almost turning the world upside down again.


    Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change, but a blurry outline of the world emerged around him, and silver mes were boiling around each world.


    As the avatar of the Will of the Heaven came over, the silver divine me beside him became more and more ring, burning into the void, advancing toward the shocking attack, letting that big ck hand p him, without even dodging.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, a terrifying void trill sounded, the big hand of the true body of the Will of Heaven which could even smash an Enlightened being, hit Gu Changge��s body. s, there was only a trembling sound, and not only he failed to kill the enemy, but his palms and fingers were bleeding. His bones were broken, almost shattered.


    ��Your flesh����


    The face of the Will of Heaven true body changed again, he quickly pulled away, and retreated, sensing that something was wrong.


    Gu Changge��s physical strength was so strong that it even surpassed what this world could bear.


    ��It seems that you still can��t see the situation clearly?�� Gu Changge chuckled, his eyes didn��t fluctuate, and he was still indifferent and emotionless.


    The expression of the Will of Heaven changed. Since the birth of the will, it was the first time that he felt so uneasy, and his life was greatly threatened. He shouted angrily again, terrifying chains of Laws appeared around him. The avenue roared, and the universe shattered.


    Each root seemed to be entangled with an ancient world, extracting the originalw from it, rushing and trying to drown Gu Changge.


    ��Tell me where the origin of the world is.�� Gu Changge��s expression was indifferent. His white clothes were whiter than snow, his hair glowed with brilliance, and he was so handsome as he walked in this dpidated world.


    All the means of attack were swallowed up byyers of ck light when they fell in front of him. This was different from the invincibility of ten thousand dharma, which was devouring everything, and even being immune to everything.


    After all, even the Laws that connected to the Immortal Realm were useless.


    ��Hehe, if you want to know the origin of the world, then you have to destroy this world, can you do it?��


    ��The origin of this world is contained in countless sentient beings. Only by sacrificing all of them can it be condensed. If you want to obtain the origin of the world, it is very simple, just destroy this world.��


    The true body of the Will of Heaven manifested in the distance, his body was tattered, thick ck blood was permeating in many ces, and he sneered. He suffered quite a lot of injuries, and the power emanating from the vase of the Dao was really terrifying.


    Even if he absorbed the Laws of various ces to repair his injury, it seemed futile. Seeing that Gu Changge was so determined to get the origin of the world, he simply told all this and made Gu Changge give up.


    <i>Sacrifice a world? Who else could do it but him? After all, it sounds insanely crazy.</i>


    <i>What was more, doing so will not only incur endless karma but also damage merits and virtues, making it difficult for future cultivation</i>.


    ��I have to destroy this world?�� Gu Changge frowned slightly and then rxed quickly.


    He didn��t doubt the words of the Will of Heaven. Judging from hisst act of destroying the world, it was obvious that sacrificing all living beings was his only chance to escape.


    And this time after he regained consciousness, the first thing he did was to try to destroy this world, using all living beings as nourishment to make sacrifices.


    Seeing that he was silent, the avatar of the Will of Heaven thought that Gu Changge was afraid, so he couldn��t helpughing, and said, ��I��m not the same as you cultivators. Iunched the war to destroy the world, which is in ordance with the cycle of heaven and the cycle of karma. Not only will it not incur karmic fire, but it will also provide merit. And once you do this, you will definitely be entangled in karma and leave endless disasters. Have you thought about it clearly?��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, and sighed, ��It��s good that you reminded me, otherwise, it would have really caused trouble. From this point of view, I can��t kill you yet.��


    ��What do you mean?�� The ck-haired man transformed by the Will of Heaven stared at Gu Changge with cold eyes.


    He had a bad premonition in his heart.


    ��This catastrophe of destroying the world has to be initiated by you.�� Gu Changge��s face was calm, without any waves, and the depths of his eyes were even more indifferent.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The treasure vase of the Great Dao was floating up and down, with wisps of ck light, and this space froze all of a sudden. The vast and terrifying demonic energy surged forward, covering everything, and rushed toward the incarnation of the Will of Heaven.


    At the same time, Gu Changge stretched out his hands. Hundreds of millions of red brilliance bloomed like a cage of Heaven and Earth, making the sound of the avenue, wanting to suppress it.


    This was a powerful blow, unpredictable and vast, and it was difficult to describe it in words. All kinds of Dao fruits and flowers were blooming and even evolved into a scene like opening the sky.


    For a while, the ce became blurred, and variousws and orders were intertwined. The avatar of the Will of Heaven had shown the most powerful power after recovery, to resist Gu Changge��s suppression.


    However, after a few hundred moves, the monstrous devilish energy prated, corroding the light of merit and virtue around him, turning it into star-like chains, binding his body.


    No matter how hard he fought, it was difficult to break free, and he became a fish on the chopping board.


    ��Although it was transformed by the Will of Heaven, the true body is no different from a living being, so it is easier to control it this way.�� Gu Changge whispered, ck and white light blooming in his eyes.


    It fell from the void, and the darkness behind him spread like a tide, swallowing the will of heaven at once.


    One after another, the avenue runes flickered and intertwined, prating along the chain as they slowly entered into its body, like a seal imprint, which could control its life and death in a single thought.


    ��If you don��t want your consciousness to be wiped out right now, then you��d better listen to me obediently.�� Gu Changge looked indifferent.


    After all, the Will of Heaven controlled the power of heaven in this world, which was the representative of invincibility in this world.


    Sword Immortals were no different from ants. As long as he didn��t stop it, it was only a matter of time before he sacrificed themon people and condensed the origin of the world.


    ��What? You!��


    After listening to what Gu Changge was about to exin, the avatar of the Will of Heaven suddenly felt a little terrified, looking at Gu Changge with horror.


    He originally thought that Gu Changge would give up the origin of the world, but he didn��t expect that Gu Changge nned to use his hands to destroy this world, so as to obtain the origin of the world.


    In Gu Changge��s eyes, the survival of the Jianxuan Great World really didn��t matter, and Gu Changge��s method was much more ruthless than his, basically using everyone as a tool.


    After controlling the Will of Heaven, Gu Changge had no intention of talking nonsense with him. Then the space cracked, and he took a step forward and quickly disappeared.


    This ce was actually in the Jianxuan Great World, but it existed in anothertitude, and ordinary cultivators couldn��t perceive it at all. Now, no matter how inevitable theing catastrophe was, Gu Changge just needed to wait quietly.


    ��There are so many Enlightened beings who died from the Upper Realm. I guessed that he did it. Now I don��t dare to say more. After returning to the Upper Realm, it will inevitably cause trouble.��


    Gu Changge��s figure left this space and appeared above the outer sky, thinking for a while, nning to take this opportunity to solve these disasters together. Looking at the devastatednd below, he shook his head slightly.


    This battle between the Will of Heaven and him nearly destroyed half of the Jianxuan Great World.


    The borders of the thirteen states had been sunk for five states, not to mention the overseas borders, which had been evaporated, leaving only the terrifying river bed. But there were still many cultivators left in this world, so it shouldn��t have much impact on the sacrifice.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The void was blurred, Gu Changge disappeared with a step, and rushed to the ce where the ancient warship hovered outside the sky.


    When he was in the Ancient Xuan ruins, Yi Jianxian and others were let go on purpose by him, just to have an excuse now, so as to attack the various forces that came to this world.


    What was more, even if he killed Yi Jianxian and others at that time, all forces would have a way to deduce that he was the one who killed many Enlightened beings.

 Chapter 648: A dark and desperate day, The best sacrificial nourishment

    <h4>Chapter 648: A dark and desperate day, The best sacrificial nourishment</h4>


    On this day, endless blood and fire swept the entire Jianxuan world. Desperation and mourning were everywhere as the world was dark and the end was nearing, bringing catastrophe and disaster.


    The original territory of the thirteen states had been sunk, and the terrifying Great Rift Valley had spread for tens of thousands of miles. The volcano erupted, and the red fire was densely packed like a meteor falling from the sky and destroying arge area of the territory.


    At the other far end, the ocean broke its bank and rushed in frantically, submerging the earth. Countless terrifying beasts crawled out of the deep sea and rushed toward thend.


    This world had been torn apart, and all the forces and sects were filled with thick clouds and bleakness, iparably hopeless.


    ��Heaven is going to destroy my Jianxuan!�� Many old men with advanced cultivation werementing, kneeling at the foot of the mountain, praying to their ancestors, hoping to see a glimmer of light.


    At the foot of the former Sword God Mountain, countless cultivators knelt down and prayed to the sculpture on the top of the mountain.


    A terrible disaster once happened in the Jianxuan Great World, which almost wiped out all ethnic groups. However, at that time, a hero was born out of nowhere and ruled the world. He was honored as the Sword God of the world. With his own strength, he saved everyone and solved the catastrophe.


    Later generations of cultivators cast Sword God Mountain here, carved sculptures for it, and prayed day and night. But to this day, many people had discovered in despair that the original golden sculpture of the Sword God had now faded, with too many cracks appearing.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    At the back, under the terrified and disbelieving eyes of many people, the sculpture copsed with a bang. Even Sword God Mountain was struck down by a terrifying thunderbolt from the sky.


    The gravel fell from the sky, cracked cracks, and quickly fell apart.


    ��There is really no hope, even the Sword God Mountain has copsed����


    The countless cultivators kneeling at the foot of the Sword God Mountain roared with iparable sorrow and despair, unable to believe what was happening before them.


    Scenes like this were still happening all over the Jianxuan world. The catastrophe was arriving, and the power of the gods descending from the sky was vast and boundless.


    The chains of red Laws ran through the sky, like dragons, trying to traverse everything. The Sword Immortals hidden in various parts of the Jianxuan Great World were terrified to the extreme at this moment.


    These red chains fell from the sky, with a scorching and terrifying destructive aura, they burst into the void and came straight to the ce where they were hiding.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The gorgeous brilliance exploded, and under this vast heavenly power, everyone was as weak as ants.


    ��What!��


    All the Sword Immortals were roaring in despair, trying to break free from these chains with all their might. But in the end, it was futile. Everything, including the soul, were all tied up and couldn��t move.


    This was the power of Heaven, it was vast and endless as long as it was a cultivator born in the world of Jianxuan, it was difficult to escape. However, this kind of power was only aimed at the existence that had reached the realm of the Sword Immortal.


    Many cultivators who had already reached the Ninth level were frightened with lingering fears in their hearts.


    Many people even saw with their own eyes that their ancestors who had been living in seclusion in the deepest part of the nnd were tied up by a chain, dragged away, and disappeared at the end of the world.


    This kind of power created desperation, the gap was too big, and it was impossible topete.


    On this day, many Sword Immortals who had never appeared in the world were captured by the red chains and disappeared without a trace. No one knew where these Sword Immortals were taken, and what would happen to their life and death.


    Whether it was for them or for themon people, this was a hopeless and dark day.


    Outside the sky of Jianxuan Great World, where the crack of the world barrier was located. Many ancient warships were suspended here, the surrounding big stars were floating up and down. The neb was shrouded, which was iparably vast and deep.


    Many forces who came to capture this world were now stationed here. With such a sudden change in the Jianxuan Great World, even they felt palpitations, and were terrified to approach at will.


    Some Quasi-Emperor beings tried to go to the Lower Realm to find out what happened. But they were quickly repelled by the power of that world, and it was almost difficult to get out ande back.


    So they gave up and nned to wait and see what happened here. After returning from the Ancient Xuan ruins, the powerful people of various forces were stationed there.


    After all, the purpose of capturing the Jianxuan Great World had not yet beenpleted, so they naturally would not choose to return to the Upper Realm.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    There was a sudden tremor in the void outside the sky, and then ripples spread, and Gu Changge��s figure stepped out of it. His speed was very fast, and he arrived on the ancient warship of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty almost instantly.


    ��Young Master Changge?�� The many soldiers who were in charge of patrolling recognized Gu Changge at first sight, they were extremely surprised, and they all saluted.


    The news about the disappearance of the aura of the old Emperor from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was not spread, for fear of causing panic, so many people still didn��t know about it.


    They also didn��t know that the current Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was extremely wary of Gu Changge.


    ��Where is your princess now?�� Gu Changge��s figurended on the ancient warship as he walked slowly, and asked casually in a soft voice.


    ��Reporting to Young Master Changge, the princess has been in the main hall since she returned from the Lower Realm, and has never left.�� A soldier reported respectfully.


    ��The main hall?�� Gu Changge nodded slightly, and then his figure disappeared from the spot, appearing thousands of miles away.


    ��What do you think Young Master Changge is looking for the princess?�� Seeing Gu Changge leave, the patrolling soldiers couldn��t help but look at each other, feeling that something was wrong.


    The main hall was located in the depths of the ancient warship with clouds and mist, mountains and pavilions standing tall and straight, silver waterfalls swirling among the lingering colorful mist.


    Yu Feiya was dressed in white with a graceful figure, a dignified and elegant face, silky hair, and no makeup. Her face was calm, and she was standing quietly in the main hall.


    Hearing the sound of footstepsing from outside the hall at this moment, she turned her head and looked at the slowly approaching figure with an expression that didn��t seem to be the slightest surprise, more like she had been waiting for Gu Changge here for a long time.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.��


    Afterward, Yu Feiya saluted lightly, her manner was dignified and elegant, showing the calmness of a disciple of the royal family, appearing neither humble nor overbearing.


    Gu Changge nodded slowly and said, ��Have you been waiting for me here for a long time?��


    ��Yes.�� Yu Feiya nodded, admitting frankly.


    She had known for a long time that Gu Changge would return to this ce, and the Will of Heaven of the Jianxuan Great World could not stop him. Moreover, she understood that Gu Changge dared to kill many Enlightened beings without fear.


    Obviously, his purpose was to bury everyone here. So he will definitely make his move, all of them would not escape death, even if the person who had be Enlightened was no match for him, let alone others.


    ��Oh, you are waiting for me, it seems that you know the purpose of my return here?�� Gu Changge smiled slightly as if a little interested.


    Yu Feiya said with aplicated gaze, ��Young Master Changge must be nning to bury all of us here so that he can swallow the origin of the Jianxuan Great World alone?��


    She was very clever. In fact, after Gu Changge killed many of the ancestors and other people, she guessed it.


    The kind of thing like the origin of the world was enough to make the Enlightened beings crazy. How could Gu Changge not be moved when he was in this realm now?


    ��Since you know this, are you waiting for me here, are you nning to wait for death?�� Gu Changge asked with a smile.


    Yu Feiya shook her head, and her expression gradually became dignified. ��Young Master Changge can actually change the method. If you kill everyone here, it will inevitably cause suspicion when you return to the Upper Realm.��


    She understood that if she was resistant at this time, she would only die faster, so the only way was to let Gu Changge understand the value of her alive.


    ��I know what you mean, do you want me to let go of the group from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty? But how do you guarantee that the rest of the forces will not cause me trouble?�� Gu Changge was slightly different.


    Although he intended to destroy everyone here, considering the condensation of the world��s origin, he needed to sacrifice heavenly beings.


    At that time, if the sacrifice was not enough, the many forces of the Upper Realm here would be a good choice.


    ��Young Master Changge may have nned in his heart because the dead will not cause trouble.�� Yu Feiya said calmly.


    Gu Changge smiled, and then smiled, ��It seems that since you dare to wait for me here, you are sure. Now that you want me to let go of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, I can. But I want you to bring the army of the forces to the Jianxuan Great World. ��


    ��Bring to Jianxuan World?�� A shock appeared on Yu Feiya, and suddenly guessed Gu Changge��s purpose.


    ��Why? Can��t you do it?�� Gu Changge asked her at a nce.


    Yu Feiya felt a bit dry, but she nodded, ��I will try my best, but because of the existence of Heaven, I am afraid that many people will be forced to retreat before they approach the Jianxuan Great World.��


    Gu Chang heard the words gently, ��You don��t have to worry about this problem, the Will of Heaven will not embarrass them.��


    ��Will not embarrass them?�� Yu Feiya was stunned and did not respond to Gu Changge��s meaning.


    But soon, she couldn��t help but shiver as an extremely bold possibility emerged in her mind. Was the Will of Heaven of this world controlled by Gu Changge? He intended to use it against the army of various forces, thereby burying them in one fell swoop?


    After leaving the main hall, Gu Changge went to the dungeon ording to the news from Yu Fei Ya��s side. Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, Lin En, and others were now being held in that ce, waiting for him to return.


    This was the process of dealing with the unanimous decisions of the strong forces. The adults of all ethnic groups were now slim and their aura had almost disappeared.


    After all, they were not stupid, and they knew that they were not Gu Changge��s opponent, but still offended Gu Changge. If they returned to the Upper Realm, they would have to deal with discussions.


    ��Young Master Changge, this person has been trying to frame you, what do you think of it?��


    Within the dungeon, a supreme powerhouse from the Divine Spirit Mountain took the road ahead and pointed to Lin En, who was detained aside.


    In addition to him, the people who apanied him here, as well as the other powerful people of the forces, were termed as extraordinary, and their blood was amazing, like a terrible melting furnace.


    ��I see.�� Gu Changge nodded, staring at Lin Eh��s eyes, a little different.


    Originally, he still wanted to see how much the Son of Luck could reverse. But what he was quite disappointed about was not only that he was bewildered by the Will of Heaven, but he was even unclear about the current situation.


    In addition to being an experienced baby, brushing the treasure chest of the sky, it would be useless. Honestly, in this realm of his present state, there was no Son of Luck that could have a great impact on him or his work.


    Gu Changge could only think about it once the Immortal Gate opened and he entered the Immortal Realm. Only then there would be surprises.


    ��Why are you here?�� Lin En stared at Gu Changge, and his calm face gave birth to waves. He was healed and was detained in the dungeon.


    He did not expect that Gu Changge, who had killed the Enlightened beings of all ethnic groups, would return here so calmly. He was also so respected by the powerhouses of all ethnic groups. However, Gu Changge��s eyes ignored them and swept around at will.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others were detained on the other side.


    In thisrge dungeon, they were actually detained, even including Sword Immortals. The figures who once stood at the peak of the Jianxuan world could only be reduced to prisoners, and life and death couldn��t help themselves. Theirplexion was extremelyplicated, somewhat uneasy, but more lost.


    ��Now the world of Jianxuan is suffering from great difficulties, maybe you have already known for a long time, the Will of Heaven will ughter the souls of this world, so as to achieve its detachment n�� When it is detached, it will be the copse of this world. On the day of the death of all beings, all of you will die.�� Gu Changge looked around and then said slowly to inform the hidden secret.


    He did not want to kill this group of Sword Immortals for the time being. After all, this group of people had cultivated to this day, and their bodies had already been contaminated by the aura and Laws of this realm.


    In other words, in fact, the Sword Immortal was the most suitable nutrition for sacrifice. But there was too little cultivation to exist at this step.


    Gu Changge asked the Will of Heaven to catch all the Sword Immortals hidden in the Jianxuan world. In fact, it was also because of this purpose. Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others were the top powerhouses of the Jianxuan world. If they were killed, wouldn��t it be a waste?


    When he heard Gu Changge��s words, the strengths of the various forces were all moved, which was a little shocking and incredible. They didn��t know that there were still such secrets.


    The Will of Heaven of the Jianxuan Great World had such ambitions.


    ��I am afraid that when it gets detached, is when it enters the Immortal Realm. After all, this kind of heavenly existence is different from me and other cultivators. ��


    A very old-fashioned powerhouse seemed to be very heavy and even worried. After all, there was no hearing that there was an Immortal Path in the Upper Realm today, and this might also threaten the Upper Realm.


    ��From this perspective, maybe the disappearance of the Enlightened beings of our ethnic groups is rted to this matter. It seems that we will have to visit this Jianxuan Great World again.��


    Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, frowned slightly at this time, seemed to think of something, and couldn��t help but sigh.


    As soon as she said this, she immediately moved the strong people of the various forces and they looked at each other.


    In fact, they were not willing to believe that Gu Changge killed their Ancestors.


    Instead, they would rather believe that their Ancestors were trapped in the Jianxuan world for some reason and that they could not get out of trouble for the time being.

 Chapter 649: The catastrophe descends, Waiting for the arrival of the sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 649: The catastrophe descends, Waiting for the arrival of the sacrifice</h4>


    In the dungeon, everyone was shocked by Yu Feiya��s words. Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others also stared wide-eyed and their backs couldn��t help but feel cold.


    They witnessed with their own eyes that those Enlightened beings were attacked and killed by Gu Changge. It also included an old Emperor of Yu Feiya, and now she turned a blind eye to this matter and nned to lure the rest of the people to go to the Lower Realm.


    What was her intention?


    ��Looking at it this way, seniors do still have a chance.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly upon hearing this, as if not surprised.


    He didn��t expect Yu Feiya to say that, but it was just right. It could attract the cultivators from all forces here, and be the nourishment for the sacrifice.


    ��Maybe they are trapped somewhere?�� Yu Feiya��s words made the powerhouses of various forces and sects fall into deep thought.


    If there was still a glimmer of hope, they didn��t want to see their Ancestors fall here.


    ��It seems that we will have to enter this Jianxuan world to find out sooner orter.�� A powerhouse from the Divine Spirit Mountain said, nodded, and made a decision.


    Thinking of this, many people had the intention of retreating and nned to order them to descend and arrange their hands to go down to the world.


    With such a catastrophe happening in the Jianxuan Great World, blood and fire everywhere, it was a good time for them to take advantage of the chaos and leave.


    Afterward, many figures in the dungeon left, leaving only the people from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and Gu Changge.


    ��You can go.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, swayed his sleeves lightly, and a gust of breeze swept by, immediately removing the restraints on Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others.


    ��This! Mr. Gu, what do you mean by this?��


    They were so shocked that they didn��t understand Gu Changge��s actions and intentions. They looked at each other, and they all saw iprehension and doubt in each other��s eyes.


    Gu Changge didn��t kill them, but lifted the restraint on them, intending to let them go.


    ��The Jianxuan Great World has encountered such a catastrophe, and people are dying. As the most powerful people in this world, it��s time for you to exert your strength and y your role,�� Gu Changge said lightly, the world was a melting pot, and all living beings turned into nourishment.


    As the best sacrifice, it was indeed time for this group of Sword Immortals to y their role.


    ��Thank you Mr. Gu for not killing me today. If I have a chance in the future, I��ll repay it.��


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, Yi Jianxian, and the others were taken aback for a moment, then their expressions suddenly became extremelyplicated, and they bowed their hands respectfully.


    They didn��t know that the current Will of Heaven had been controlled by Gu Changge. They thought that Gu Changge was merciful and soft-hearted, and he didn��t want to kill again.


    This made them, who previously thought that Gu Changge was unfathomable, cruel, and ruthless, feel ashamed in their hearts. They really used the heart of a viin to save a gentleman.


    Because of Gu Changge��s order, the powerhouses of the other forces did not dare to continue to embarrass Yi Jianxian, and others as they watched them leave the ancient warship, and return to the Jianxuan Great World.


    However,pared to the good luck of Yi Jianxian and others, Lin En was not so lucky. He was full of resentment and regret.


    Gu Changge pped him to death casually, and a Golden Heavenly Treasure Chest jumped out, which he epted casually. He didn��t care about the other Destiny value.


    ��Yu Feiya will continue to spread rumors, and let people from various forces enter the realm.�� Seeing this scene, Yu Feiya��s heart skipped a beat, but she still restrained her fear and said respectfully.


    After experiencing these things, she finally recognized Gu Changge��s true nature. Under the handsome and elegant appearance of an Immortal, there were actually ruthless and unscrupulous methods hidden.


    She used to be curious about him and had a little admiration for him, but now Yu Feiya just wanted to keep him at a respectful distance.


    ��Three days, I will only give you three days. After three days, everyone should lead to the Jianxuan World.�� Gu Changge nced at her indifferently, as if he knew what Yu Feiya was thinking.


    Three days was almost enough, and this final sacrifice should alsoe. When the time came, he would not continue to wait any longer.


    Yu Feiya said respectfully, ��Yes, it will be done in three days.��


    Gu Changge nodded, his figure turned into light and rain, and disappeared in ce.


    The news of the imminent catastrophe in the Jianxuan Great World quickly spread, causing a huge earthquake.


    There was an aura of despair everywhere. A few days ago, a series of terrifying chains ofws appeared in the depths of the sky as they captured the Sword Immortals everywhere. This was already a sign for themon people.


    The only Ninth level and Eighth level existences of Shu Sect, Mount Kong, and other forces gathered together, with extremely heavy faces, discussing how to solve it next.


    Some people thought that only by fleeing from this world and going to other living ancient stars could they escape this catastrophe. There were also people who felt that it was better to submit to the group of extraterrestrial demons and be taken away by them, even if they became ves than to die like this.


    Otherwise, no matter how they choose, they would probably die. Even the Sword Immortal could not escape those chains ofws, let alone other people, so the only way to survive was to surrender.


    However, there were only a small number of cultivators who had such thoughts, and most of them still believed that they should unite and fight against thew of heaven.


    After all, the heavens had the virtue of good life, and they didn��t believe that everyone would die tragically in this catastrophe.


    Afterward, Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and many other Sword Immortals who were captured by the extraterrestrial demons returned, and the panic-stricken people gradually calmed down, feeling that this battle was not hopeless.


    ��The only way is to be united. A long time ago, the Will of Heaven was sealed by our Ancestors. Now it��s our turn. Why can��t we do it?�� Yi Jianxian encouraged, informing the secrets learned from Lin En.


    When everyone heard this, they were naturally encouraged and their morale was greatly boosted.


    ��The most urgent task now is to find a way to rescue those Sword Immortals captured by the Will of Heaven. It must be afraid of us, so it will choose to act first and weaken our strength.��


    Another veteran Sword Immortal spoke with dignity and convincing words. The crowd did not dare to be negligent and began to try their best to find out where the Sword Immortals who were taken away were being held.


    Because their soulmps had not been extinguished, they must be imprisoned in some mysterious and unknown ce now.


    ��It seems that the only way now is to search for Mirror Lake the same way asst time����


    In the end, they thought of the only way, which was to determine the exact location through the aura, just like when divining for the location of Mirror Lake.


    At the same time, in the distant Upper Realm. At the entrance of Jianxuan Great World, bursts of iparably terrifying sounds emerged, as if the world was copsing.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The void was violently turbulent, and the big crack that spanned tens of thousands of miles was slowly healing, the radiance converged, and the power of the world��sws permeated as ck blood flowed out.


    Such a scene shocked countless cultivators guarding this ce, and then they were terrified.


    ��What the hell happened? How did this happen? How could the entrance of that world be closed suddenly! My family heir is still inside!�� An old servant with supreme morality couldn��t help shouting, extremely anxious.


    One must know that the cracks in the world were not fixed, and as the entrance was closed, no one knew how to enter itter. And most importantly, the entrance of this space rift was suddenly closed as ck blood flowed out. Did it mean that something ominous happened in it?


    The sessors of many Immortal forces of the Upper Realm had entered it, and there were also several Enlightened beings who had descended. If an ident happened, they didn��t know what to do, and they couldn��t go back and exin it.


    ��Let��s wait and try together.�� The Quasi-Emperor of an Immortal force who had been guarding here before suddenly spoke, with a very solemn expression, and discussed with the Quasi-Emperors of the other forces.


    ��The vision here is not trivial. Let��s try together and see if we can crack this space����


    The rest of the Quasi-Emperor cultivators nodded with affirmation. Their serious expressions turned into a little uneasiness in their heart.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The next moment, they made a move, and the mighty aura shook all directions, rolling up monstrous waves, but they couldn��t stop the healing of the crack.


    Seeing this scene, a young man from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty couldn��t help worrying and said, ��Elder Princess and the others are still inside!��


    ��And Young Master Changge is also among them. If something happens to him, will the Ancient Immortal Gu family me Great Yu?��


    ��Gu Changge should be fine.��


    ��It��s just that we don��t know if the eldest princess and the others will face any idents. The jade talisman left by the old Emperor has dissipated. This makes me very disturbed.��


    The Quasi-Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty looked calm, knowing how powerful Gu Changge was.


    Even if everyone was buried in it, Gu Changge might be able to escape safely. However, he was still contacting the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, telling him that there was an ident here, and worried that Yu Feiya, the old Emperor, and the others might die.


    At the same time, on this day, in the Jianxuan Great World. The darkest day had arrived, and there was a terrifying scene, far greater than ever before. The world was dyed pitch ck and horrible visions appeared everywhere. The sky was dim and lost its color.


    Then the ck mist floated, covering the sky and the sun. It was endlessly mighty, like a surging ck continent,ing down.


    ��The sun is swallowed up, all light is gone���� Countless cultivators and creatures were shocked and stared nkly at all this.


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    A series of cracks appeared in the sky like a mirror, and ck blood flowed down.


    At the same time, the ck substance fell down with a bang, flooding all directions.


    In the only ces left in the Jianxuan Great World, too many powerful cultivators were suddenly shrieked and convulsed by the ck substance and fell to the ground.


    It was as if this ck substance was alive, continuously drilling into their facial features and nostrils, and even made the sound of biting and chewing, which was extremely shocking.


    In just an instant, these cultivators and creatures were all turned into ashes, screaming and vanishing into ashes.


    At this moment, the Jianxuan Great World was in chaos!


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Ancient warships descended from the sky andnded again, with the mighty Upper Realm army standing on them.


    There were the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, Divine Spirit Mountain, and Heavenly Emperor Mountain�� They could be said to be all the forces that attacked the Jianxuan Great World this time.


    Yu Feiya didn��t dare to disappoint Gu Changge, so she worked hard, and finally used the excuse of finding the ce where the old Emperor was trapped to mobilize all forces toe to the rescue.


    ��The aura of the Emperor is in the center of this world. Taking advantage of the chaos in this world, it is just right to rescue them.�� Yu Feiya spoke softly, her dress was like snow, her figure was slender. Her ck hair fluttered, and she was looking extremely beautiful and elegant.


    ��This aura is not right, it seems that this world is about to copse���� A Quasi-Emperor had a dignified face and extraordinary insight, perceiving the changes that had taken ce in the Jianxuan Great World at this moment.


    The sky darkened all of a sudden, as if there was the most terrifying chaotic real thunder, exploding in the deepest part. The entire Jianxuan Great World had boundless territory with no boundaries, but at this moment, every piece ofnd was trembling.


    Countless terrifying beasts woke up from the depths of the deepest ocean and looked up into the distance, terrified.


    ��What happened?��


    ��What��s going on? Why are the sky and earth copsing? And the sun and stars are gone!��


    The sudden change in the Jianxuan Great World shocked countless cultivators.


    On the ancient warship, the cultivators from the Upper Realm turned pale. They noticed that the previous entrance disappeared, and they couldn��t sense the slightest aura of the Upper Realm.


    That cosmic tunnel was also gradually closing, and everyone was trapped in this realm, and it would be difficult to escape back to the Upper Realm. This made them extremely frightened, and unsure.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky and the earth were splitting and copsing, and then peeling off, the mes were soaring into the sky, melting everything, like meteorites sweeping and falling down.


    The sky of the entire Jianxuan Great World had torn apart like a mirror, and when the strong wind blew, all directions were filled with pitch-ck bottomless nothingness.


    Among them was a sea of nothingness, and a boiling chaotic turbulent current, where many ancient beasts lived. Enlightened beings also had to be careful when crossing, there were terrifyingws to suppress them, and they might die tragically.


    This scene shocked all the cultivators in this world, and everyone opened their eyes wide in shock. The sky and the earth were broken, variousws were pervading, and the divine light of order was like a me, burning everything.


    Some cultivators were contaminated with this kind of aura, and they were instantly turned into a ball of powder as their bodies and spirits were destroyed.


    This was an extremely terrifying and frightening scene. The entire world was shrinking and copsing. At the same time shrinking toward the center like a copsed continent.


    The parts near the edge melted into the sea of nothingness and chaotic turbulence, turning into dust.


    ��This is not just as simple as destroying the world. It is to reopen this world and return to nothingness and chaos. All creatures in this world will die.�� On the ancient warship, a supreme existence uttered in amazement. His soul trembled as he was extremely afraid and worried.


    As powerful as him, he was also terrified by this aura, like an ant, without any resistance. Not to mention the rest of the cultivators, their legs were weak and their faces were pale.


    And, to make them even more desperate, they couldn��t find the slightest way out. The secrets here were chaotic, thews were broken, and the aura of the Upper Realm could not be sensed at all.


    At this time, someone noticed that the speed at which the sky copsed was not fast. Only the central area of the Jianxuan Great World remained intact and seemed unaffected.


    ��Go to the very center. There, maybe there is hope of survival.��


    All over the Jianxuan world, everyone shouted, glowing all over, wrapped in runes, and rushed away at extreme speed.


    At this moment, both the cultivators and the living beings were terrified and headed toward the central area, thinking that it was possible to survive there.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The mountains copsed, the ground cracked, and the volcano erupted, from which a crimson true fire gushed out and burned everything. The catastrophe descended, and all the living beings, cultivators were buried and wiped out.


    And when the entire Jianxuan Great World was destroyed, in extremely deep and dark space. The strong destructive aura was intertwined, with chaotic light escaping, and all kinds of vast and majestic forces went up and down, enough to crush ordinary people into meat paste, destroying both body and spirit.


    A series of dark cages were suspended here, in which many Sword Immortals captured from the Jianxuan Great World were imprisoned, all of them looked ashen and hopeless.


    When they looked at the dark throne in this space, their hearts trembled even more, and their fear reached the extreme.


    A man in white was sitting on it as if waiting for someone to arrive here. Beside him, the ck-haired man transformed into the avatar of the Will of Heaven, speaking in awe.

 Chapter 650: With all things as ruminants, This is a death game

    <h4>Chapter 650: With all things as ruminants, This is a death game</h4>


    Dark and profound fog surged in this space, filled with an aura of despair and death. Overhead, the stars flowed, and the chaos was vast as if a precursor to the end of the legendary universe.


    Many iparably strong dark cages, forged from unknown dark gold, were suspended in the surrounding void, floating up and down. From time to time, purple thunder would strike down, causing the struggling cultivators and spirits in them to grunt and tremble.


    Not to mention the Sword Immortal, even if an Enlightened being was imprisoned here, it would be impossible to break free. This space was iparably vast, and the surrounding area was even more boundless with an unknowntitude.


    Everyone looked desperately at the blurred white figure in the distance, fearful to the extreme. They had never thought before that the person who single-handedly caused the ultimate catastrophe of the Jianxuan World would be such a young man.


    This was simply unimaginable, no matter who it was and who knew this truth, they would tremble in fear with chills all over his body.


    In the center, a dark throne was suspended and Gu Changge was sitting on it. His face was blurred and ancient, with a god-like indifference and majesty. His gaze fell and slowly swept over all the Sword Immortals being held here, finally nodding gently.


    In these few days, the only remaining Sword Immortals in the Jianxuan World had all been captured by the Will of Heaven and were held here. There was almost no one left behind, except for some missed fish whose aura couldn��t be sensed.


    ��Dare I ask Your Excellency, when will this sacrifice begin?��


    The ck-haired middle-aged man transformed by the Will of Heaven still had the same sturdy and tall appearance, with thick hair and eyes like stars, as profound and vast as the vast ocean. But in front of Gu Changge, he was still iparably respectful and fearful. After all, his life was being held in his hands and could be dissipated at any time.


    For Gu Changge��s arrangement, he also did not dare to hesitate to refuse.


    ��Wait a little longer, there are still some people who have not arrived.�� Gu Changge gently shook his head. Although his gaze was calm and waveless, the depths of his eyes were indifferent, without the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    ��I know.�� The Heavenly Will incarnation was silent and nodded.


    At this moment he even felt that Gu Changge was even more like the Heavenly Dao than he was. Cold and indifferent, treating all things as ruminants and ants.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    As Gu Changge��s sleeve flicked, the void in front of him became blurred, and then a scene emerged from it.


    Everything that happened in the entire Jianxuan world was reflected and manifested here. With cmities sweeping across thend, the sky crumbling, the sea drying up, and the rivers devastated.


    Stars fell from beyond the sky, dazzled with red fire, constantly smashing down on the earth, followed by horrible deep craters and cracks. Many cultivators and beings were toote to escape and were hit by these stars, instantly turning into ashes and mud, their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    Billions of beings wailed as they watched the entire world copse and shrink as if held tightly by an invisible hand which was slowly closing up. The vault of heaven was shattered asrge chunks copsed and fell off. The divine fires spread to all parts of the earth as everything along the way was burned into ashes.


    It was a desperate and dark scene. Even if it was a powerful cultivation generation, at this juncture, the heart and soul would also be trembling in fear and they could only think of ways to escape to the central area. But when the copse of the area swept to the central area, the world would be not far from destruction.


    At that time everyone would die, and no one was an exception. In addition to the Jianxuan Great World��s native cultivators and spirits fleeing for their lives, the armies of the Upper Realm that had descended to this world were also fleeing.


    Ancient warships turned into streams of light and sped through the heavens and the earth at a great speed, dodging the crumbling void turbulence and the falling stars. Heaven and earth copsed, order andws destroyed, and the aura of destruction was everywhere.


    One of the most unsafe areas was beyond the sky now that the cosmic tunnel back to the Upper Realm was closed. Everyone was left with only one way back, and that was to escape to the central region of the Jianxuan Great World.


    Or to rescue the Ancestors of the ns who were trapped somewhere to see if there was a ray of hope for survival. The ck fog that arrived from the unknownnd spread and enveloped many cultivators.


    Soon they spewed blood from their mouths and noses, quickly drying up, as if all the vitality and essence were being swallowed up, turned into the ck fog��s nutrients. Such a ck fog was now enveloping every corner of the Jianxuan world.


    And it was still surging toward the most central area at a terrifying speed. There was almost no way to stop it.


    ��It seems that the only way now is to save the Ancestor first. Otherwise they will definitely be trapped in this world and will not be able to return to the Upper Realm.��


    On the ancient warship, many figures stood, staring at all of this with grave faces.


    They did not know Yu Feiya��s purpose yet, but only thought of taking advantage of the chaos in this world to help their Ancestors who were trapped somewhere.


    After all, only with the power of an Enlightened being could one have a chance to find the coordinates of the Upper Realm, reopen that cosmic tunnel and return safely.


    Yu Feiya��s heart was somewhat awe-inspiring as she seemed oblivious to the many voices of conversation around her. She looked at the terrifying scene below, and also felt her heart palpitating. This was an ancient world in the process of copse, like a horrible ck hole spreading and swallowing everything.


    All the living beings and cultivators were buried in it. Even the ancient beasts living in the deep sea could only let out a scream of resignation before being swallowed by the ruptured void turbulence.


    The world��s majestic power rumbled down, even the stars were tiny as dust, let alone living beings.


    ��I just hope that he will keep his promise and let us go, otherwise all of us will not be able to leave alive.�� Yu Feiya sighed softly in her heart.


    She wasn��t sure if Gu Changge could spare them either, but following Gu Changge��s orders was indeed the only way to survive.


    ��The ce where the old Emperor is trapped should be just ahead, when the timees, I hope all of you will join forces.��


    Soon, Yu Feiya rectified her mood and regained herposure as she spoke to the powerhouses of the ns behind her.


    Up ahead was the central area of the Jianxuan Great World, and the area that had not copsed now. Countless cultivators and beings, as if crazy, were flocking there, trying to find hope of survival.


    Yu Feiya listened to Gu Changge��s arrangement and drew armies of various forces to this ce. She already had a guess in her mind, a feeling of what would happen next, so she felt a wave of palpitations and chills.


    If she hadn��t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn��t have believed that such a ruthless person would be the leader of the young generation of the Upper Realm, the strongest person revered by countless young geniuses.


    At the same time, in the central area of the Jianxuan World, a magnificent and tall pce.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others, who had been released, were also discussing matters with the only remaining powerhouses in this world today.


    In this pce, there was a square Sword Casting tform, surrounded by various multicolored sacrificial stones, emitting a haze of light. A path was reflected in the darkness, which seemed to be pointing somewhere.


    ��It seems that the rest of the Sword Immortals are being held there, so if we follow this path, we can find them,�� a Sword Immortal said with some cheer.


    When the rest of the people, such as the Yi Jianxian, heard this, they also nodded and breathed a long sigh of relief, it seemed that there was no other way. Before projecting that space, they had prepared everything long before, so after finding the path, the vast army outside the pce arrived, along with all of them heading there to attack.


    This was almost the most powerful force that could be assembled in the Jianxuan Great World now. All of them held the determination to duel with the Will of Heaven to live and die.


    ��After seeing Young Master Gu from afar outside the Ancient Xuan ruins at that time, I never saw him again.��


    ��It seems that he should have returned to the Upper Realm, perhaps we will never see him again.��


    In the army, Princess Xuandie and Ah Qing were also present. She looked at the distant sky dome that was breaking apart and couldn��t help but sigh softly with regret.


    Three days ago, an old Emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty who had been secluded for a long time was also captured. Before this, they did not know that the Southern Ming Dynasty had such an old Emperor who had entered the Sword Immortal level.


    So this time to rescue the old Emperor, the Southern Ming Dynasty almost sent out all its forces, and even she, the princess, was not spared.


    ��This time to rescue many Sword Immortals, I��m afraid that we will die ten out of nine, perhaps then the Ancient Xuan ruins will be thest ce to survive.��


    A Qing��s small face also had a touch of regret, shaking her head with emotions hidden. Which girl was not nostalgic?


    She was naturally no exception. But this admiration had never been revealed and she also understood that this was impossible.


    In Gu Changge��s case, the action at the beginning was just a simplepassionate feeling. The two were not even in the same world, if not for that chance, there would not have been any encounter.


    <strong>Wooooooo!</strong>


    The ancient sound of trumpet blowing sounded, everyone��s heart surged, and their morale uplifted.


    The army of the Jianxuan Great World assembled and opened up the path, following the one deduced to rescue the Sword Immortal who had been captured by the Will of Heaven.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others took the lead and opened the path ahead. This was a terrifying force that could not be underestimated, the vault of heaven was trembling as the vast army was covering the sky and sweeping everything away.


    The number was not exactly trillions, but a hundred billion was definitely possible.


    ��Attack!��


    Endless and endless roaring voices arrived from a distantnd, containing an endless murderous aura that seemed to run through the ages and wash everything away. The vast army finally came to this ce and broke open all the scenery, to find this deep and dark ce.


    The dark cages were suspended with densews of order intertwined, trapping all the captured Sword Immortals. Around this space, a cluster of dark divine fire was burning, iparably horrible, refining the figures in the cage.


    ��What?��


    Everyone was stunned and stood frozen in ce, having trouble believing all of this.


    Snow Sword Immortal, Yi Jianxian, and the others, even turned pale. Their bodies densely covered with cold air, trembling uncontrobly as if they had fallen into a terrifyingyout.


    ��Are they finally here?��


    In the dark and secluded space, Gu Changge sat on the throne, looking at the scene in front of him and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. And as his words fell, from the depths of this space, there was a heavy sound of clicking, a terrifying chain pierced out, directly prating everything.


    And then, these chains spread out, each one thick as a mountain range as if forged by the supreme immortal gold emanating different colors, faint immortal light drawing the origin of this world.


    ��My lord, should I also make a move?�� Seeing this, the true body of the Heavenly Will was aghast in his heart and hurriedly arched his hand.


    He understood that Gu Changge was starting to extract the origin of this world and intended to sacrifice this world, all living beings would be his nourishment. The maturation of the origin of the world was so difficult.


    Even he had gone through a lot of trouble to find such a glimmer of opportunity, intending to take advantage of this time to break the seal and condense the origin of the world, so as to take the final step. But he didn��t want it all to be a dowry for Gu Changge.


    ��Let��s do it.�� Gu Changge said indifferently, with no emotional fluctuations in the depths of his eyes.


    He was only condensing the world��s origin, as for the sacrifice of this world, it actually had nothing to do with him. Therefore, even if there was a great cause, it would only fall on the body of the Heavenly Dao.


    When the world��s origin was in hand, erasing the Will of Heaven was just a small matter for him. The catastrophe, the heaven and earth��s reincarnation was also in ordance with thews of order.


    When countless yearster, this world in chaos reopened, everything would also be reborn, after all, this was reincarnation.


    ��In that case, let it begin, I have waited for this day, and I have waited for too long.��


    At these words, a morbid intent appeared on the face of the Will of Heaven, looking at everything that was filled with despair and destruction. It began to use the authority of the Heavenly Dao, pushing the mill wheel of extinction, rumbling and rolling down to crush.


    Endless ck fog diffused out, and in an instant, it enveloped tens of millions of miles of territory. At this moment, the Jianxuan World finally came to an end.


    The endlesslyrge world-extinguishing grinding disk with no visible boundaries, rumbled down from the sky, slowly pushing, grinding away all traces and rules.


    All the cultivators and living beings were wailing, breaking, and rotting, returning to ruins into everything, ck blood filled the sky, like a fiery hell on earth.


    ��What the hell is this?�� Among the armies of the Upper Realm, there was panic at this time, and everyone was horrified.


    Even Quasi-Emperor existences were crushed by this aura and then submerged by the ck mist, wailing and then choosing to explode themselves, trying to get away.


    It was a horrifying sight of annihtion. In all directions, ancient sacrificial texts suddenly lit up.


    Along with a blood light rushing to the sky, miserable cries and despair filled the air. Large swaths of cultivators and creatures were toote to hide as they turned into energy.


    The strange rituals were ignited and turned into formation patterns, spreading to all directions of heaven and earth. The mountains copsed, the earth crumbled, and the vault of the sky broke and it was an appalling and shocking sight.


    At the same time, there were words flickering in the pitch-ck void space, like immortal gold imprints, more dazzling than the stars. This was an ancient sacrificial text.


    In ancient times, these were the words that the Ancestors chanted when they offered sacrifices to the heavens.


    At this time, everyone heard the sound of chanting scriptures resounding in heaven and earth, vicissitudes and ancient, like crossing the epochs, with gods and demons sitting in the sky, huge and boundless,passionate for all beings.


    ��The rescue of the old Ancestors of the ns was a bait, attracting all of us here, taking advantage of the closure of the passages of two worlds, lending the lives of all people, igniting the sacrificial text��


    ��With the power of the sacrificial text, it will sacrifice one side of the world to nourish this ce.��


    ��This is too ruthless, using all of us as nourishment to nourish something else! What the hell is this?��


    On an ancient warship, all the cultivators of the Upper Realm looked dumbfounded, their faces shocked and pale, iparably horrified and desperate. Even the Quasi-Emperors were trembling, terrified to the extreme.


    ��You���� Staring at the calm-looking Yu Feiya, many powerhouses shook with anger, all the anger as well as hatred after being deceived.


    ��I was just following orders, so don��t me me, gentlemen.�� Looking at the world-destroying grinding disk that gradually fell toward this ce, Yu Feiya stood on the ancient warship with an extraordinarily calm expression.


    Many people instantly figured out Yu Feiya��s move, this waspletely a setup to lure everyone here!


    Now, it was the real call of the day and no one could save them! Even if the Upper Realm learned of the situation here, they could not rush over to rescue.


    They were cold, sacrificing a great world in order to nourish something. This kind of thing, in fact, happened before the ancient era. But it was only Immortal Masters who had fallen into the darkness that would do this kind of harm to heaven and earth because it would be like a revolt by heaven and earth.


    Especially in the ancient Jianxuan world, which had a terrifying fortune, the repercussions were even more terrifying. The true Immortals couldn��t stand it, and it was unimaginable.


    No one expected that this trip down to the world to conquer would be a deadly situation, and everyone would be turned into nutrients.

 Chapter 651: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world’s origin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 651: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world��s origin (1)</h4>


    ��Whose orders are you following, to lure us here like this?��


    On top of the ancient warship, all the powerhouses of the Upper Realm felt chills all over their bodies. Their faces were frightened as they stared deadly at Yu Feiya with a murderous aura and anger.


    At this time, even the most stupid people reacted to the fact that rescuing the Ancestors of the ns was a lie used to lure all of them to this ce so that they would not return to the Upper Realm before the cosmic tunnel was closed.


    At this point, probably all of them would be buried there, following the beings of this worl, turned into the sustenance of sacrifice.


    Yu Feiya��s face was elegant and beautiful, standing at the top of the ancient warship.


    At this moment, she was extraordinarily serene, her hair was dancing lightly, her face was like jade and her beauty was iparable. She looked away at the deep dark ce, then gently smiled and said, ��By now, you still can��t see who is leading all this behind the scenes?��


    ��What you mean is�� Could it be Gu Changge?��


    ��It��s him!��


    ��It��s definitely him, no one other than him has the guts to take on such great karma.��


    Hearing this, many ancient Quasi-Emperor existences first froze before reacting. Their faces changed drastically, permeated with fear, as well as disbelief. They concluded almost instantly that Yu Feiya was working for Gu Changge.


    Even if there was a heavenly figure in this Jianxuan World, they would not dare to calcte against everyone like this, so after thinking about it, they thought of Gu Changge.


    Because since his disappearance from the Ancient Xuan ruins, Gu Changge had not appeared, and no one knew for sure if he had returned to the Upper Realm. Besides Gu Changge, there was no one else who could do all this!


    ��Why would he do this? Isn��t he afraid of this heavenly karma?��


    ��How dare he!��


    On the ancient warship, the many young supreme beings who had not yet left this world had faces that were also filled with panic.


    They didn��t want to die here. They still had a bright and a glorious future waiting for them, to be an Enlightened being, to look down on a thousand ages, to be invincible.


    Now, this world would be destroyed in the catastrophe, even if they had great talent, they would also perish here and turn into dust.


    Yu Feiya gently shook her head and gazed at this group of young supremes with a little pity. By now they still couldn��t understand, it was not a question of whether he dared or not.


    Rather, the two of them were now at a different level long ago. In the eyes of Gu Changge, everyone was no different from a mole. They were just a tool for him to move further on the road to sess.


    When he was in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge did not dare to show it, but in this Jianxuan world, was there anything he did not dare to do?


    ��Then, in that case, the Ancestors of the ns that disappeared before were actually killed by Gu Changge as well?��


    ��Including that old Emperor of your Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who was also killed by him. Then why are you still acting as a helper for the tiger?��


    Many people shook with rage, their words carrying fear and despair,pletely unable to understand Yu Feiya��s actions.


    She had actually disregarded such a great feud and assisted in listening to Gu Changge��s words to draw the armies of the various forces to this ce. What exactly was her intention?


    However, Yu Feiya no longer had the heart to answer the words of the crowd. She lifted up her long hair and looked far into the sky. The terrifying and vast aura of extinction was slowly descending.


    Even though the many ancient warships around here emanated countless radiant runes before turning into surging energy, trying to resist, it was also in vain. Everything was rapidly crumbling and disintegrating, countless runes were worn away.


    The terrifying world-extinguishing mill was iparablyrge, spanning between heaven and earth, entwined with hundreds of millions of strands of red haze, slowly crushing down.


    The void cracked, and meteors fell from the sky, scorching everything into ashes. An ancient warship tried to gallop away but was soon swept away by the fluctuations.


    All of them were submerged in fear and despair. Their bodies kept cracking, swept away by the fire, burning up, together with their souls, turned into ashes.


    Even the Jianxuan world was copsing, the void was cracking, the earth was overturned, and volcanoes were erupting. Cultivators and beings could not survive in this.


    On all sides of the earth and sky, an ancient ritual was ignited. There were ancient gods and demons in trance sitting at the end, chanting for all beings to live. These sights were so appalling that a dark fog descended, blotting out all the light.


    ��Ignite the sacrificial text, sacrifice everyone, and then condense the origin of this world. It seems that this is his ultimate purpose.�� Yu Feiya sighed softly and watched as an ancient warship by her side quickly copsed. The light shield fragmented and then shattered as if it were a broken egg.


    This kind of power was definitely not humanly possible to stop. Only a true Immortal might be able to resist it.


    ��This�� This����


    ��What exactly is this ce?��


    At the same time, in the midst of that deep and dark space, the vast army of the Jianxuan World descended, breaking through all obstacles, finally getting to see this ce. But when everyone saw those ghastly dark cages, they all froze, unable to help themselves from trembling and shivering, their bodies chilled with fear to the extreme.


    As far as the eye could see, it was as if the dark cages were suspended in the deepest hell, surrounded by a destructive aura with ck fog surging. One was unable to see the edge, making people��s hearts palpitate and tremble.


    ��That��s one of my Mount Kong��s Ancestors, he was captured here������


    ��Master Ancestor, I��vee to save you!��


    Among the army, a middle-aged man dressed in Daoist robes trembled, recognizing the figure held in a cage in the middle not far away.


    A few days ago, that Ancestor was taken away by the red chains that arrived from the sky. His cultivation had long entered the Sword Immortal level for many years, and had note out of seclusion. But now, that figure was as dry and thin as wood, surrounded by ck divine fire, emitting silent howls of misery, with iparable despair and fear in his eyes.


    In addition, in the surrounding cages, the crowd also gradually saw familiar figures.


    Even Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others changed their expressions. They saw many old acquaintances who were now suffering and delirious. This ce was like the legendary nine hells, permeated with despair and destruction as everyone was shuddering.


    ��These cages can��t be broken, there are terrifying prohibitions on them����


    Some people saw this and tried to save the many Sword Immortals imprisoned in the cages, but before they could get close. They were split into ashes by a silver lightning bolt that fell from the depths of darkness, and it was toote to even scream.


    Yi Jianxian and others were all aghast and hurriedly asked the crowd to stop, not daring to touch it again. Even the Sword Immortal, who was imprisoned in it, had no way to get out. They, who came from the outside world, were afraid that there was even less they could do.


    ��Then what should we do, should we just watch the seniors trapped in it and suffer?��


    Princess Xuandie saw her own old Ancestor in a dark cage, also with a miserable and inhuman appearance. She felt unbearable and could not help but ask.


    ��It��s hard to open but it��s definitely not impossible. Since they were originally captured by the Will of Heaven to this ce, then there must be a way to save them.��


    ��The most urgent task now is to find out where the Will of Heaven is and exterminate or seal it,�� Snow Sword Immortal gently shook his head and said, indicating that Princess Xuandie, Ah Qing, and others should not be anxious.


    Princess Xuandie saw her master saying this and did not continue to ask. Yet for some reason, her heart was always a little uneasy. Although this ce had gathered all the power and powerhouses that could be gathered in the Jianxuan Great World. But that feeling of danger and uneasiness was always lingering in her heart.


    ��I heard that you are looking for me.�� Suddenly, at that moment, deep in this deep space, a frighteningly cold sentence rang out, carrying a hefty heavenly power.


    The void trembled, and a vast silver thunder descended from the sky, like a dragon of destruction, to sweep the world.


    A tall indifferent figure emerged with thick ck hair and deep eyes, surrounded by a blur of world light as if the god of the world. He appeared from the silver sea of thunder with a horrible aura that made everyone change their expression and they almost suffocated.


    ��The Will of Heaven is this guy?��


    Yi Jianxian had gone through many canonical books during this period of time, so he concluded at first nce that this figure in front of him was definitely the Will of Heaven they were struggling to find.


    At first, they had ced their hope of resisting the extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon on it. But unexpectedly, the Will of Heaven was even more indifferent and terrifying than the extraterrestrial heavenly demons. It actually intended to extinguish the world and destroy it.


    ��It is this person who is trying to destroy this world that once nurtured countless cultivator beings.��


    The rest of the Sword Immortals�� expressions also gripped, staring deadly at this figure that had manifested.


    ��As long as we wear him out or seal him, all of this can be restored to its original state.�� Someone roared lowly with a strong hatred surfacing in his eyes.


    There was hatred and anger in everyone��s eyes, a murderous aura that wanted to shake this heaven and earth. They didn��t know why the Will of Heaven was destroying all this, and they didn��t want to know.


    To them, it was this person in front of them who wanted to destroy their homes and their friends and family. The person in front of them was the culprit for the Jianxuan Great World to be like this.

 Chapter 651-1: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world’s origin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 651-1: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world��s origin (1)</h4>


    ��Whose orders are you following, to lure us here like this?��


    On top of the ancient warship, all the powerhouses of the Upper Realm felt chills all over their bodies. Their faces were frightened as they stared deadly at Yu Feiya with a murderous aura and anger.


    At this time, even the most stupid people reacted to the fact that rescuing the Ancestors of the ns was a lie used to lure all of them to this ce so that they would not return to the Upper Realm before the cosmic tunnel was closed.


    At this point, probably all of them would be buried there, following the beings of this worl, turned into the sustenance of sacrifice.


    Yu Feiya��s face was elegant and beautiful, standing at the top of the ancient warship.


    At this moment, she was extraordinarily serene, her hair was dancing lightly, her face was like jade and her beauty was iparable. She looked away at the deep dark ce, then gently smiled and said, ��By now, you still can��t see who is leading all this behind the scenes?��


    ��What you mean is�� Could it be Gu Changge?��


    ��It��s him!��


    ��It��s definitely him, no one other than him has the guts to take on such great karma.��


    Hearing this, many ancient Quasi-Emperor existences first froze before reacting. Their faces changed drastically, permeated with fear, as well as disbelief. They concluded almost instantly that Yu Feiya was working for Gu Changge.


    Even if there was a heavenly figure in this Jianxuan World, they would not dare to calcte against everyone like this, so after thinking about it, they thought of Gu Changge.


    Because since his disappearance from the Ancient Xuan ruins, Gu Changge had not appeared, and no one knew for sure if he had returned to the Upper Realm. Besides Gu Changge, there was no one else who could do all this!


    ��Why would he do this? Isn��t he afraid of this heavenly karma?��


    ��How dare he!��


    On the ancient warship, the many young supreme beings who had not yet left this world had faces that were also filled with panic.


    They didn��t want to die here. They still had a bright and a glorious future waiting for them, to be an Enlightened being, to look down on a thousand ages, to be invincible.


    Now, this world would be destroyed in the catastrophe, even if they had great talent, they would also perish here and turn into dust.


    Yu Feiya gently shook her head and gazed at this group of young supremes with a little pity. By now they still couldn��t understand, it was not a question of whether he dared or not.


    Rather, the two of them were now at a different level long ago. In the eyes of Gu Changge, everyone was no different from a mole. They were just a tool for him to move further on the road to sess.


    When he was in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge did not dare to show it, but in this Jianxuan world, was there anything he did not dare to do?


    ��Then, in that case, the Ancestors of the ns that disappeared before were actually killed by Gu Changge as well?��


    ��Including that old Emperor of your Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who was also killed by him. Then why are you still acting as a helper for the tiger?��


    Many people shook with rage, their words carrying fear and despair,pletely unable to understand Yu Feiya��s actions.


    She had actually disregarded such a great feud and assisted in listening to Gu Changge��s words to draw the armies of the various forces to this ce. What exactly was her intention?


    However, Yu Feiya no longer had the heart to answer the words of the crowd. She lifted up her long hair and looked far into the sky. The terrifying and vast aura of extinction was slowly descending.


    Even though the many ancient warships around here emanated countless radiant runes before turning into surging energy, trying to resist, it was also in vain. Everything was rapidly crumbling and disintegrating, countless runes were worn away.


    The terrifying world-extinguishing mill was iparablyrge, spanning between heaven and earth, entwined with hundreds of millions of strands of red haze, slowly crushing down.


    The void cracked, and meteors fell from the sky, scorching everything into ashes. An ancient warship tried to gallop away but was soon swept away by the fluctuations.


    All of them were submerged in fear and despair. Their bodies kept cracking, swept away by the fire, burning up, together with their souls, turned into ashes.


    Even the Jianxuan world was copsing, the void was cracking, the earth was overturned, and volcanoes were erupting. Cultivators and beings could not survive in this.


    On all sides of the earth and sky, an ancient ritual was ignited. There were ancient gods and demons in trance sitting at the end, chanting for all beings to live. These sights were so appalling that a dark fog descended, blotting out all the light.


    ��Ignite the sacrificial text, sacrifice everyone, and then condense the origin of this world. It seems that this is his ultimate purpose.�� Yu Feiya sighed softly and watched as an ancient warship by her side quickly copsed. The light shield fragmented and then shattered as if it were a broken egg.


    This kind of power was definitely not humanly possible to stop. Only a true Immortal might be able to resist it.


    ��This�� This����


    ��What exactly is this ce?��


    At the same time, in the midst of that deep and dark space, the vast army of the Jianxuan World descended, breaking through all obstacles, finally getting to see this ce. But when everyone saw those ghastly dark cages, they all froze, unable to help themselves from trembling and shivering, their bodies chilled with fear to the extreme.


    As far as the eye could see, it was as if the dark cages were suspended in the deepest hell, surrounded by a destructive aura with ck fog surging. One was unable to see the edge, making people��s hearts palpitate and tremble.


    ��That��s one of my Mount Kong��s Ancestors, he was captured here������


    ��Master Ancestor, I��vee to save you!��


    Among the army, a middle-aged man dressed in Daoist robes trembled, recognizing the figure held in a cage in the middle not far away.


    A few days ago, that Ancestor was taken away by the red chains that arrived from the sky. His cultivation had long entered the Sword Immortal level for many years, and had note out of seclusion. But now, that figure was as dry and thin as wood, surrounded by ck divine fire, emitting silent howls of misery, with iparable despair and fear in his eyes.


    In addition, in the surrounding cages, the crowd also gradually saw familiar figures.


    Even Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others changed their expressions. They saw many old acquaintances who were now suffering and delirious. This ce was like the legendary nine hells, permeated with despair and destruction as everyone was shuddering.


    ��These cages can��t be broken, there are terrifying prohibitions on them����


    Some people saw this and tried to save the many Sword Immortals imprisoned in the cages, but before they could get close. They were split into ashes by a silver lightning bolt that fell from the depths of darkness, and it was toote to even scream.


    Yi Jianxian and others were all aghast and hurriedly asked the crowd to stop, not daring to touch it again. Even the Sword Immortal, who was imprisoned in it, had no way to get out. They, who came from the outside world, were afraid that there was even less they could do.


    ��Then what should we do, should we just watch the seniors trapped in it and suffer?��


    Princess Xuandie saw her own old Ancestor in a dark cage, also with a miserable and inhuman appearance. She felt unbearable and could not help but ask.


    ��It��s hard to open but it��s definitely not impossible. Since they were originally captured by the Will of Heaven to this ce, then there must be a way to save them.��


    ��The most urgent task now is to find out where the Will of Heaven is and exterminate or seal it,�� Snow Sword Immortal gently shook his head and said, indicating that Princess Xuandie, Ah Qing, and others should not be anxious.


    Princess Xuandie saw her master saying this and did not continue to ask. Yet for some reason, her heart was always a little uneasy. Although this ce had gathered all the power and powerhouses that could be gathered in the Jianxuan Great World. But that feeling of danger and uneasiness was always lingering in her heart.


    ��I heard that you are looking for me.�� Suddenly, at that moment, deep in this deep space, a frighteningly cold sentence rang out, carrying a hefty heavenly power.


    The void trembled, and a vast silver thunder descended from the sky, like a dragon of destruction, to sweep the world.


    A tall indifferent figure emerged with thick ck hair and deep eyes, surrounded by a blur of world light as if the god of the world. He appeared from the silver sea of thunder with a horrible aura that made everyone change their expression and they almost suffocated.


    ��The Will of Heaven is this guy?��


    Yi Jianxian had gone through many canonical books during this period of time, so he concluded at first nce that this figure in front of him was definitely the Will of Heaven they were struggling to find.


    At first, they had ced their hope of resisting the extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon on it. But unexpectedly, the Will of Heaven was even more indifferent and terrifying than the extraterrestrial heavenly demons. It actually intended to extinguish the world and destroy it.


    ��It is this person who is trying to destroy this world that once nurtured countless cultivator beings.��


    The rest of the Sword Immortals�� expressions also gripped, staring deadly at this figure that had manifested.


    ��As long as we wear him out or seal him, all of this can be restored to its original state.�� Someone roared lowly with a strong hatred surfacing in his eyes.


    There was hatred and anger in everyone��s eyes, a murderous aura that wanted to shake this heaven and earth. They didn��t know why the Will of Heaven was destroying all this, and they didn��t want to know.


    To them, it was this person in front of them who wanted to destroy their homes and their friends and family. The person in front of them was the culprit for the Jianxuan Great World to be like this.

 Chapter 651-2: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world’s origin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 651-2: There is no value in continuing to resist, The appearance of the world��s origin (2)</h4>


    ��Humble ants, it is yourst honor to be the sustenance sacrifice of this Heaven and Earth, and you still think of resisting.��


    The Will of Heaven itself swept over everyone. Its face was cold, very different from the fearful look it had when in front of Gu Changge.


    Even those who had be Enlightened were no more than that in his eyes, let alone such a group of Sword Immortals in front of him, who were simply no different from mole crickets.


    ��Since the Ancestors can seal you, we can do the same!��


    ��Don��t you dare underestimate us! Evil will not prevail, justice will prevail!��


    Some veteran Sword Immortals were shouting, their bodies glowing brilliantly, their sword aura nging, there were millions of Dao, shing toward the body of Heavenly Will, wanting to fight with him.


    ��Attack!!!��


    The rest of the Sword Immortals here also shouted in anger, turning into streams of light and attacking the front. The vast murderous swept through this space, like a vast seashing out.


    ��We have a special power within us, as long as webine our strength, we can definitely defeat the Will of Heaven.��


    A blue-colored Dao sword blossomed in his hand, seemingly capable of leveling the sky and destroying all things with a single sword.


    At one time, an infinite army of people attacked, hundreds of billions of terrifying lights were blooming. There was a huge amount of runes intertwining, filled with the most powerful aura.


    The blood and bones of every one were glowing brilliantly, and the essence contained in the deepest part of the divine soul was stimted, to fight to the death with the Will of Heaven itself.


    This was like a flood of water breaking the dam, the mountains and rivers rolled back the aura, overwhelming Heaven and Earth, breaking through all the rules.


    A dark cage suspended here also trembled continuously, seeming to fall down.


    ��It��s this damn Ancestral talisman again ������


    Seeing this scene, the Will of Heaven��s face finally changed a little. He was not as casual as it was just now. He had actually suffered such a loss a long, long time ago.


    The creatures of the Jianxuan Great World contained a gifted spirit sword within their bodies. This innate spirit sword was actually made from an innate Ancestral Talisman from an extremely ancient period.


    That innate Ancestral Talisman was extremely mysterious, and some said it was the door of all wonders, the image of all beings, and could evolve everything, but no one was clear what exactly it was.


    Butter, for reasons unknown, the Ancestral Talisman broke up one day and turned into countless fragments, flying to the eight directions of Heaven and Earth as it integrated into the bloodline of all the spirits of Heaven and Earth.


    The ancestor of the Ancient Xuan God Dynasty discovered this secret, and only then gathered the power of all beings to exterminate the Heavens and seal him.


    ��Even if you could seal me again, what would be the use of that? By the time you discover the truth, you will only be more desperate; it was all predetermined long ago, and there will be no possibility of changing it. Even if I am just a pawn, in the end, I will be the sacrifice,�� the Heavenly Will��s body said indifferently.


    A ck hand appeared across the sky, behind a terrifying great grinding te in the appearance, in which the six portals flicker light, and infinite mysteries emerged. This was the disy of the authority of Heaven.


    The mill wheel of extinction crushed through, and all thews and orders that rushed in were quickly shattered.


    Six of the portals opened up, like six ancient fierce demons opening their huge mouths, which could devour the universe. The flood, breaking up all the sword lights that came to attack.


    Although the words of the Heavenly Will felt a little strange, at this time, the crowd could no longer care so much, and their heart was supported by a killing intent!


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others, all attacked crazily, with eyes full of hatred, determined to kill the Will of Heaven. This was an absolutely overwhelming strength gap, the ck hand pped down, like a huge wave from the deep sea.


    Large swathes of cultivators could not even make a muffled grunt before bursting into pieces, turning into a blood mist. Their bodies and souls were destroyed, turning into majestic energy.


    This battle was iparably tragic and didn��tst long. All of them attacked without fear of death, but they could not even touch a corner of the robe of the Heavenly Dao will itself. By the end, many people were even desperate, unable to see the slightest chance of survival.


    ��Attack!�� Yi Jianxian and the others had already attacked with red eyes, their bodies covered with wounds and blood.


    They roared, putting life and death on the line, at this time their essence and spirit vaguely emitted a resonant sound, as if there were mountain torrents flowing and the sea roaring.


    Everyone��s aura and blood seemed to be connected together, running through the heavens, as if the legendary star river was a pitcher, iparably magnificent.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    A blurred ancient deity, wearing a beast skin dress and holding an ancient stone weapon, was actually coalescing and floating at this moment. It was iparably tall, as if standing on the top of the dark clouds, to fight with the Heavenly Will itself.


    ��Ancestral Symbol Reincarnation?�� The Heavenly Will��s body changed its expression, and once again saw this suppressed sight.


    Yi Jianxian and the others were also dumbfounded, not expecting that at this time, such an overwhelming figure could be summoned. That aura of swallowing all the ages was truly trembling. However, they did not have time to think too much, this worldly figure appeared in front of them, and already attacked the Will of the Heaven with them.


    In just a moment, more terrifying fluctuations were sweeping in, directly piercing through this space, allowing them to see the tragic scene outside the Jianxuan world. Countless sacrificial rites were ignited from everywhere, and all the cultivators who died were turned into surging energy and became sacrifices for this world.


    ��The power that sealed the Will of Heaven originally came from here, and it seems that this is the key to the origin of the world. The so-called sacrifices are only acting as a primer.��


    Gu Changge stood in the deepest part of this space, watching all this from a distance, and his expression did not fluctuate.


    In his opinion, this worldly figure condensed out was obviously the origin that pervaded all parts of this Heaven and Earth.


    In the next moment, his palm raised as it fell down, and immediately there was a vast sound reverberating throughout the world, covering millions of miles.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    A mountainous and terrifyingly thick chain stretched across Heaven and Earth, passing through this universe, seemingly rooted in the deepest part of this world.


    At the back, blinding and brilliant runes began to appear above these chains. A mass ofws and orders transformed into light and wrapped around them, drawing from all sides of Heaven and Earth.


    All of the chains above were dragging a cloud of hazy light, only the size of a fist, but there was a world-like majestic aura in the surging and sinking. It could copse in ten thousand years.


    ��The original prototype of the world, but it��s still not enough, maybe it��s just right���� Gu Changge looked at these chains held above the muddy glow and gently shook his head, followed by a step from this space.


    As he walked past, a deep and dark avenue extended, swallowing up the many dark cages on either side. Many of the figures imprisoned therein were swallowed up in an instant, and not a trace of them remained.


    Vast energy, guided by the sacrificial text, converged toward this ce.


    In the depths of the space, the figure that was fighting with the Will of Heaven was also affected by this dark aura. Its figure became blurred, making it difficult to continue to solidify.


    ��Not good����


    And in the moment of perceiving this aura, the face of the Will of Heaven immediately changed, with some shock and resignation.


    ��You promised me that you wouldn��t erase my spiritual intelligence as long as I do the work for you.��


    As soon as he understood Gu Changge��s intention, his face was almost twisted as he stared into the dark depths, permeated with fear as well as anger.


    The people of the Jianxuan Great World, including Yi Jianxian and Snow Sword Immortal, looked at this scene in shock,pletely unable to understand what was happening.


    Why did the Will of Heaven, who happened to be fighting with this unrivaled figure, make such a desperate and unwilling voice?


    Such a voice really made them shudder, which contained much unwillingness and deep despair.


    ��I never said that I would let you go. You seem to be thinking too much. Besides, you have also assumed the karma that should be borne. You��re not letting me keep your worth right now.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, his expression seemed a little regretful, and his figure slowly stepped out from the darkness. He spoke lightly as if he was just exining a simple fact.


    But the information contained in the words made everyone feel chills all over their bodies, and they were so terrified that even their souls seemed to be frozen.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, Princess Xuandie, and others were even more stunned, unable to believe everything in front of them.


    ��I caught everyone for you, and I took all the karma for you. After the incident, you just crossed the river and demolished the bridge like this. You are so cruel����


    Seeing that Gu Changge had no intention of letting go of himself, the Will of Heaven let out a miserable smile filled with strong resentment and unwillingness. His body constantly copsed, turning into light rain and dispersing.


    Originally, his life and death were under the control of Gu Changge. Now Gu Changge only needed one thought to destroy him. Even if he controlled the authority of Heaven, and had great spiritual energy and power, it was useless.

 Chapter 652: The new birth after reincarnation, The end of this world

    <h4>Chapter 652: The new birth after reincarnation, The end of this world</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The world was overturned, and everything was reduced to ashes. In this space, all thews and order were copsing and shattering, crumbling into ashes. There was an endless sea of thunder intertwined here as the body of the Will of Heaven was constantly melting, and its sound gradually disappeared.


    In the eyes of everyone, thest roar of unwillingness was like a desperate and unwilling roar of an ancient giant, denouncing the injustice in this world. But now that everything had settled, there were no surprises.


    Such a terrifying Will of Heaven, which regarded all living beings as ants and was almost invincible, turned into a light rain just like this and dissipated before everyone��s eyes.


    ��Is it over? Is it all over?��


    ��The Will of Heaven has been wiped out, and our world has returned to normal?�� Someone murmured in a low voice, and his mind was already blurred.


    This scene was so unbelievable, like a dream, that it made everyone in the Jianxuan Great World tremble and fear. It was hard to believe that this would be real. Everyone looked at Gu Changge who was walking peacefully, with unconceble fear and disbelief on their faces.


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, Princess Xuandie, and others knew Gu Changge quite well, but at this moment, they couldn��t help but tremble slightly. Their whole body was icy cold. This feeling was even more terrifying than facing the Will of Heaven.


    If it wasn��t for Gu Changge��s sudden appearance, they wouldn��t even dare to imagine that all of this was actually controlled by him behind the scenes. Even the Will of Heaven was nothing more than a poor pawn in his hand.


    Now that the value of this pawn was exhausted, Gu Changge ruthlessly discarded it.


    ��So, Mr. Gu, you let us go for this day?��


    Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and the others had a strong bitterness on their faces. They figured out what it was like when they were imprisoned in the dungeon of the heavenly demons.


    At that time, they still kindly thought it was because of Gu Changge��s soft heart, and he didn��t want to cause more killings. But they never thought that all of this was his n. They were only released because he wanted them to lead the army here and be the nourishment for the sacrifices.


    Everyone was his pawn.


    ��It seems that you are not stupid. Why? Are you still thinking about resisting?�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly and replied. His expression was calm, without any emotional fluctuation.


    Whether it was before or now, this group of so-called Sword Immortals were no different from ants in his eyes. They could be destroyed by raising a palm, so why stand in the same world with them and pay attention to principles?


    ��Is our resistance still useful?�� The eyes of Yi Jianxian, Snow Sword Immortal, and others were full of despair.


    Princess Xuandie, Ah Qing, and the others also had paleplexions, looking at Gu Changge who seemed very strange to them, not far away. It turned out that all of this was their own thinking after all.


    From the very beginning, Gu Changge came to this world with a purpose, but they were too stupid to notice it. This situation, he had been spreading it for too long, so long that everyone was deeply involved in it without their knowledge.


    They couldn��t help shivering, fear reached to the extreme. How could there be such a terrifying person in this world?


    ��Maybe you can try, after all, there is still hope.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, and walked slowly. Darkness spread behind him, but the depths of his eyes were filled with indifference.


    ��Master Gu, why are you doing this?�� Princess Xuandie and the othersughed bitterly, unable to ept this fact.


    However, Gu Changge��s eyes did not fall toward where they were, he seemed to have never heard this from the beginning to the end and was indifferent.


    ��Attack!��


    A Sword Immortal with red eyes roared and rushed forward. His whole body turned into a dazzling sword light, ignoring the obstruction of the people around him, he wanted to fight Gu Changge desperately.


    He watched those dark cages being swallowed by mes with his own eyes, and the many figures imprisoned in them disappeared without even screaming. How could he bear such a scene?


    Now that he knew that the culprit of all this was Gu Changge, the only thought left in his mind was to kill Gu Changge. However, before this Sword Immortal approached Gu Changge, a burly and tall figure emerged and a spear swept across, pointed at his forehead as fast as lightning. It pierced through his eyebrows in an instant.


    Then the wrist turned, the corpse flew out and exploded in the void, and he died on the spot.


    Alpha appeared with an indifferent expression, wearing dark iron armor, like a god of war emerging from the depths of hell. His eyes were slightly scarlet, and he slowly swept across the people in front of him, without saying a word and just stood in front of Gu Changge.


    All the cultivators who wanted to attack trembled when they saw this shocking scene. Not to mention Gu Changge, just his subordinate was enough to destroy everyone here.


    At this point, they finally understood why the Will of Heaven would say that when they understood the truth, they would only be more desperate. Because they were already doomed, facing an enemy like Gu Changge, was there any hope of resisting it?


    ��Even if we know that there is no hope, we have to fight, otherwise how can we be worthy of the many seniors who died here.��


    ��How can we be worthy of the blood shed by them?��


    Seeing the low morale and despair hanging over everyone��s heads, an extremely old Sword Immortal roared.


    He stepped forward, away from the army, and even ignited hisst energy before turning into a ball of me, and rushed forward, fearless of death.


    ��Yeah, we can��t despair yet, we still have onest chance.��


    ��Isn��t it the same just now?��


    Seeing this, someone came to their senses, back from despair as they gritted their teeth, and roared, igniting the light of hope again.


    ��Yeah, until thest moment, how can you say there is no hope?! Hope is in people��s hearts!�� Yi Jianxian was also roaring, sweeping away the despair and depression just now as he attacked with the other Sword Immortals.


    But at this time, it seemed that due to the influence of their emotions, the unrivaled figure that was already filled with darkness, which had already be illusory, suddenly burst into immeasurable light and became more and more resplendent.


    All of a sudden, even the strands of his hair became thicker and thicker. Each strand was like a gxy, shining brilliantly, extremely big, hanging down, surrounded by immeasurable light.


    ��Attack!!��


    Everyone couldn��t help looking at the unrivaled figure standing on the top of the dark clouds with hope in their eyes. This was the existence that was summoned when all people were connected together, and it contained the unyielding Will of people.


    Just now, he fought thousands of rounds with the Will of Heaven and was almost invincible. The current aura was even more powerful and terrifying. With every gesture, endless rays of light and an auspicious aura resonated.


    ��The Ancestral Talisman mentioned by the Will of Heaven may be the origin of an existence that once stepped into the Immortal Realm����


    Looking at this ancient figure in an animal skin dress and holding a bone stick, Gu Changge suddenly realized something.


    The reason why the Will of Heaven was born in this Jianxuan world was probably that this world was opened up by an Immortal Realm existence or conceived by a corpse after death.


    After thinking about all this, Gu Changge didn��t hold back and directly raised his hand to press it forward. The vast fluctuations surged, turning into a monstrous cloud of magic, instantly engulfing this space.


    All the rushing cultivators and creatures copsed under this force. Their bodies and spirits were destroyed, and their bodies cracked and turned into blood mist. Compared with the battle with the Will of Heaven just now, this battle was obviously more tragic.


    Arge number of cultivators and creatures charged toward Gu Changge. But before they came into contact with him, they were crushed by the majestic force, unable to groan, and directly burst into pieces.


    It was like a dead leaf smashed by violent waves in the sea, it couldn��t even stir up the waves, and it was iparably small.


    This was an absolutely crushing power. The void copsed, the world dried up, and terrifying chains like mountains spread from the depths of darkness, absorbing the power of this world.


    That ball of misty brilliance was also rapidly solidifying and growing, slowly transforming from a prototype to a mature one.


    Gu Changge looked indifferently, watching many sacrificial rites around him being ignited before gathering all their energy. But in his opinion, the origin of this world stillcked something.


    ��It seems that I still need to swallow you in the end, only then will this origin be perfect.��


    Gu Changge took the initiative to strike, and the Eight Destion Demon Halberd fell horizontally like a shattered light with the invincible power to overturn the ages and break the river of time.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    In the empty space, endless halberd light emerged and bloomed. It was terrifying and vast, one ray could destroy a universe!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In just an instant, all thews and creatures in front of him were shattered, turned into ashes, and disappeared. This kind of divine power was unbearable even for the universe, let alone a living being.


    Yi Jianxian and others who had been attacked exploded immediately, their spirits and souls were destroyed, and there was nothing left.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In the darkness, big stars were spinning and condensing as they all fell down.


    The unrivaled figure transformed by the power of the Ancestral Talisman, with cold eyes like a front, fell toward him as if he was about to wake up from a distant and unknown location.


    He seemed to have heard the prayers of all living beings in this world, gathered the beliefs and hopes of all living beings, and walked out from the time channel.


    The voice of the Great Dao resonated, various celestial phenomena appeared, ancient saints knelt down, and demons bowed their heads.


    ��Demon!��


    There was the sound of the urn in his mouth, which was inaudible. It was not thenguage of this period, it was too old. But the meaning contained in it could be understood by everyone.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    He was attacking Gu Changge, surrounded by vast runes. Countless lights turned into divine weapons, thousands of them, extremely bright, all rushed forward.


    This was the power of the great destruction of the world, unpredictable and unspeakable. It could no longer be described in simple words.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    A halberd light traversed, extremely cold, and hundreds of millions of strands of demonic energy entangled and swept away, directly smashing away these runes.


    The Eight Destion Demon Halberd shed down, crossing a distance of tens of thousands of miles in an instant, and shed under the gap between space and time.


    ��This is a person who has passed away, so what��s the use of reappearing in this world?��


    As Gu Changge walked away, the already decayed space immediately copsed. Horrible visions emerged beside him, and all kinds of chaotic lights permeated and intertwined.


    The palms were as clear as seven-colored divine ss, all kinds of ancient and powerful dharma signs emerged. In front of him was the golden road submerged in a dark fog. Gods and demons coexisted, like a god overlooking the Heavens, with indifference and majesty.


    However, the figure transformed by this Ancestral Talisman was equally terrifying, and various ancient beasts seemed to emerge under his feet. They reappeared on this side of the world, let out a heaven-shattering roar, stretched their ws and pped their wings before rushing toward Gu Changge.


    ��Sure enough, it��s the aura of the Immortal Realm���� Gu Changge whispered to himself. Facing this kind of existence that entered this field countless years ago, he did not use many Enlightenment artifacts.


    There was no difference between a powerhouse at this level and an Enlightened being. It was impossible to obliterate and devour it by ordinary means. However, in his opinion, this battle was already doomed. There was no second possibility, and it was only a matter of time before the opponent was wiped out.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The endless battle waves spread, and this space was copsing. After an indescribable time and space, Gu Changge fought against him. The sky was turned upside down, and it could almost overturn everything.


    His eyes were indifferent and calm, standing at the end of the darkness, shrouded in thick darkness and thick fog. An active and powerful treasure bottle of the Great Dao appeared, and the runes hung down, devouring the ages.


    All thews of order were destroyed. The thick chaotic mist spread, thews broke down, and the ce became a mess. All the creatures disappeared, leaving only countless lights.


    Gu Changge swung his halberd again, and the terrifying brilliance seemed to tear apart the endless universe, shattering everything and destroying everything.


    ��Destroy!��


    He looked indifferent, with only one word in his mouth.


    The huge fluctuations spread, the worlds copsed, and the unrivaled figure standing on the top of the dark clouds began to break inch by inch. This scene made everyone desperate, and they could no longer see a ray of light.


    ��


    Time stagnated and space copsed. All fluctuations were disappearing, and there was only chaos left in the world.


    If it was said that this ce was the beginning of the division of Heaven and Earth, it was not wrong, because the eight wildernesses were boundless, even without boundaries.


    Only the vast and majestic aura of the world surged under his feet as if an ancient world was being conceived within it. An extremely ancient and tallnd-like ancient warship passed slowly across this vast expanse.


    Gu Changge stood on the bow of the boat, dressed in white clothes better than snow, spotless, detached like a god. Looking at the chaotic world of Jianxuan under his feet, he shook his head slightly, his eyes calm and unwavering.


    After condensing and taking away the origin of the world, he did not obliterate the many true spirits scattered in this world.


    That was to say, after a few years, maybe hundreds of millions of years, or even longer, this world would start to evolve again, and everything would go back to reincarnation, and it would start again and again.


    ��The reincarnation of each world means rebirth in the midst of destruction. Maybe this is the real reincarnation����


    Behind Gu Changge, a slender figure walked slowly, withplicated meanings on his demure and elegant face.


    She was Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. She was actually a little surprised that Gu Changge actually followed the agreement and didn��t kill her. But after thinking about it, Yu Feiya came to a sudden realization, because her living status had a greater effect on Gu Changge.


    Especially this time, many of the forces of the Upper Realm that came to this world were all destroyed and buried here.


    ��Destruction after rebirth, rebirth after destruction, is this really reincarnation?�� Gu Changge smiled softly, looked away, and disappeared within the bow of the boat.


    With the origin of the world in hand, he would start refining and devouring it. After returning to the Upper Realm, he would probably face a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 653: The troubles of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, It’s time to change the Master

    <h4>Chapter 653: The troubles of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, It��s time to change the Master</h4>


    The Upper Realm, gathered within the Imperial capital of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty were the Immortal forces and Supreme sects. Invisibly, mes of war surged in the air, and swords were on the verge of breaking out. Everyone was trembling and extremely uneasy.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    A vague and frightening figure stood in the depths of the Imperial pce of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, staring at the contemporary Emperor Yu indifferently, wanting an exnation from him.


    Some time ago, the space passage leading to Jianxuan Great World was suddenly closed. Many cultivators guarding there tried to re-open the cosmic tunnel, but they all failed.


    Some Quasi-Emperors tried, but it was in vain. They couldn��t find the space node for that world, and couldn��t open that passage. This matter caused a greatmotion, leading many forces and sects around Heavenly Yu Domain to immediately dispatch their men.


    Because their Enlightened Ancestors and sessors had already gone there. If they were trapped in a world like this, it would be difficult to escape. For them, it was an incalcble and predictable loss.


    Just when the forces of all parties were studying how to open this space channel, shocking and terrible news had suddenly arrived.


    The soulmp left by the Ancestors of all forces that descended to the world suddenly went out. Their aura disappeared, implying that they died in that world. This news caused a sensation in the entire Heavenly Yu Domain, no matter if it was an ordinary cultivator or a disciple of a Great sect, they shuddered and felt unbelievable.


    In the current era, an Enlightened being could be said to be standing at the peak of all existences, his cultivation was unrivaled, and he overlooked the world. It was even blunt to say that as long as one side had an enlightened person, they would have no worries for millions of years, and no one dared to provoke them easily.


    However, such a powerful existence actually died in it when he was fighting in a Lower Realm. And not just one person, but everyone!


    What exactly was hidden in that great world? What kind of terrifying danger was contained in it?


    The news was so shocking that everyone who heard the news widened their eyes in wonder, thinking if they had heard it wrong. Subsequently, the authenticity of this news was confirmed.


    Not only the Enlightened beings who entered that world died, but even the rest of the army that went with them was wiped out. Like a stone being thrown into the deep sea, no news came back. There was no doubt that this news had aroused the wrath of all parties.


    Many powerhouses departed for the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty as soon as possible. After all, the passage entrance to the Great World was discovered by the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. That location was also within the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    It could be said that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was to me for such a big incident. Although the foundation of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was extremely profound, it was difficult to uncover the truth. But with such a big thing happening, it needed to bear a lot of pressure, and it was impossible to treat it as if everything was alright.


    Moreover, the old Emperor with the strength of an Enlightened being who went to that great world together with the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s army was also one of the beings to have died.


    Speaking of which, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty didn��t want to see this kind of thing happen either.


    ��Brothers, please calm down, such a big thing is not what we want to see. Not only did the Ancestors behind you perish, but one of my Enlightened Emperors from Great Yu also had his soulmp extinguished����


    In the Great Yu Imperial Pce, Emperor Yu was wearing a purple gold crown, looking tall and burly, with a calm and majestic face. But now, with a sad face, he bowed his hands and apologized to the powerhouses of various forces.


    Everyone here was the leader of various factions, they were either Patriarch or Sect Master and their identities were extremely unimaginable. It was not good for him to put up a show and be too contemptuous.


    ��Hmph! Anyway, the ident happened in your territory of Great Yu. It was also from Great Yu that the news spread that a great world was about to be born there. Now that something so big has happened, your Great Yu, cannot absolve yourself of the me,�� an ancient resident of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain said with dissatisfaction.


    One of his most promising descendants was also in the army heading to Jianxuan Great World. Now that he fell into it, his heart was bleeding.


    The many cultivation resources that had been paid were now turned into a stream of water, all in vain. How could he be willing?


    The powerhouses of other races also looked very ugly. They not only gained nothing from this trip to the Lower Realm but also lost many young geniuses and Enlightened beings, which could be described as a heavy loss.


    Emperor Yu also sighed in his heart when he heard the words, knowing that this matter can��t be good. He didn��t know what happened in the Jianxuan Great World, which could lead to the downfall of Enlightened beings from various forces, forcing even the cosmic tunnel to close.


    ��Oh, Emperor Yu, you have to think clearly, it��s still just us who came here. That one from the Gu family seems to have gone there too, and now his whereabouts are unknown. His life and death are unknown. If he also falls in there, your Great Yu, may not be able to bear the anger of the Gu family.��


    An old man from the Divine Spirit Mountain opened his mouth with a sneer shing in his eyes as he added with some unconcealed sarcasm.


    As soon as these words came out, Emperor Yu��s face immediately became ugly, and the palms under the robe couldn��t help but clenched tightly.


    In fact, this was also what he was most worried about. After all, among the younger generation who went down together at that time, Gu Changge was one of them. Although Gu Changge was powerful and even an Enlightened being was not his opponent. But what exactly happened in the Jianxuan Great World, no one could tell.


    With so many idents, who could guarantee that Gu Changge would be alive?


    Gu Changge was now the Young Master of the Gu family. In a certain sense, he was no different from the Master of the Gu family. Not to mention his terrifying talent, it was not an exaggeration to describe it as unparalleled in all ages. Iit was only a matter of time before he reached the Immortal Realm.


    Once Gu Changge died, the impact would definitely be countless times more sensational than the death of an Enlightened being.


    At that time, the Ancient Immortal Gu family would definitely start an Immortal War with the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Not to mention the other Immortal forces involved, it also included the Primordial Divine Sect from his mother��s lineage, and the Peerless Dynasty behind his fianc��e�� There were too many.


    Just thinking about it made people feel dizzy and restless.


    ��Emperor Yu should think about what to do next to solve this big trouble, or your Great Yu this time will definitely face a big disaster.��


    The ancient existence of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain shook his head and replied, with some pity in his eyes.


    Although the loss of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain was not small,pared with the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, it was much better. Right now, many forces in various ces of the Upper Realm were paying close attention to the situation here.


    If the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty couldn��t handle it well, the forces that would take action against it at that time would definitely not only be the few in front of them.


    When many powerhouses were discussing this matter, in the bordends of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, vast coercion suddenly appeared between Heaven and Earth.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The sky trembled, the wind and clouds changed color, and an extremely terrifying crack suddenly appeared above the sky, as if torn open by a pair of invisible giant hands. From this crack, endless rays of light and chaotic energy rushed out, filling the wilderness in an instant.


    This ce seemed to be torn apart by an eternal light as all kinds of runes soared into the sky, illuminating the sky at once. Even the cold and dark depths of the universe were as bright as day for a while.


    An ancient and majestic ancient warship came rumbling and crushing as it broke all thews and order from the vastnd.


    ��This is! This is an ancient warship of my Great Yu! How could it rush out from here? No, this seems to be one from the army that went to that great world����


    Such a loud noise and movement immediately rmed all the cultivators and creatures in the vicinity. One after another, divine lights swept across the sky and came crashing down toward this ce. Looking at this scene, one couldn��t help but be astonished.


    What happened in the Jianxuan Great World had not beenpletely spread in the Great Yu territory, but there was much gossip. So many cultivators didn��t know that the forces in the Lower Realm of all parties had suffered heavy losses, which could be said to be bloodless.


    ��What��s going on, what happened?��


    ��Quickly send back the news, and tell His Majesty Emperor Yu that my ancient warship of Great Yu has returned safely.��


    Secretly, after being shocked, many people of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty reacted immediately and quickly spread the news here.


    ��I��m really back, this familiar aura of Heaven and Earth����


    On the ancient warship, Yu Feiya, the eldest princess of Great Yu, had a somewhatplicated face and felt a little at ease. However, she still knew that things seemed to be stable, but what was more important was the many troubles that would be faced next.


    Because Gu Changge would not step forward, and as the leader of the younger generation of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty who went to the Lower Realm, she was naturally the first to bear the brunt of the anger and me from all parties.


    It was precisely for this reason that Gu Changge chose to let her live.


    ��The realm of nirvana, also known as the realm of Enlightenment. I have entered this realm, although there are subdivided stages, in fact, there is only a little gap to reach above this realm, whether it is far or near depends on one��s talent.��


    In a pce deep in the ancient warship, Gu Changge sat cross-legged, with a calm face and a body like a rock.


    Wisps of ck light hung down above his head and then trickled down every pore, like billions of stars intertwined. After devouring and refining the origin of the Jianxuan Great World, his cultivation had indeed increased a lotpared to before.


    Before, it could only be regarded as the early stage at most, but now it had reached the point where it was close to thete stage. Of course, from the perspective of strength, the improvement was even more obvious.


    Even Gu Changge didn��t know the extent of his current strength.


    Although the unrivaled figure transformed from the Ancestral Talisman in the Jianxuan Great World had the power of the Immortal Realm, it was only a phantom after all, not the true body. It was difficult topare it with a true Immortal. Butpared to Remnant Immortal, it was still much stronger.


    ��Heavenly Heart Imprint and the Sacred Heart of the Sword Dao�� These two things are of little use to me now, but they are better than nothing.��


    Afterward, Gu Changge looked at the rewards that fell out after killing the two sons of Luck, Tuoba Xiaoyao, and Lin En. He opened the Heavenly Dao Treasure Chest after he left the Jianxuan Great World.


    The Heavenly Heart Imprint was simr to the Imprint of Heaven. It was golden and iparably hazy. It needed to be used in conjunction with the ownerless small world. One could refine that world into your own world incarnation and hold the authority of Heaven. However, to Gu Changge, this was still extremely tasteless.


    He nned to give this object to Yue Mingkong when he had time. The Peerless Immortal Dynasty itself was blessed at the Dao of Space, and the use of this aspect was unique in the Upper Realm.


    As for the Sacred Heart of Sword Dao, it was a kind of talent of Sword Dao, which could be used to train disciples or younger generations. This was even more useless to Gu Changge, but if he kept it, maybe it would be used in the future.


    ��Such a big event happened in the Jianxuan Great World, it is impossible for the Upper Realm not to pay attention�� I still have to avoid the limelight for a while, if there is anything, I will let Yu Feiya handle it first.��


    Gu Changge put away these two things, came to the side of the ancient warship as he looked down.


    He was now in the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and he would be able to return to the imperial capital in a short time. There were five Enlightened beings who had fallen into the Jianxuan Great World, and they were from five Immortal forces and sects.


    Therefore, if this kind of matter was not handled well, it might result in an Immortal War. After all, the fall of an Enlightened being was a major event for any force.


    ��I should take advantage of this opportunity to let Yu Tianzheng make a move, it��s time for this Great Yu to change Master.��


    Many thoughts shed through Gu Changge��s mind, and his gaze suddenly became extremely deep.


    At this time, in the Great Yu Dynasty, there was absolutely a gathering of powerhouses from all sides. If the Emperor of Great Yu fell at this time, what would happen?


    Presumably no matter who it was, they would be immediately suspicious of these forces. At the same time, in the imperial capital of Great Yu.


    Emperor Yu, who was discussing the matter with the powerhouses of all parties, was also the first to know the news that the ancient warship of Great Yu had returned safely. He was taken aback for a moment in shock and couldn��t believe it.


    ��What?��


    ��Great Yu��s ancient warship returned safely?��


    The most powerful people of various races beside him naturally heard these words, and their faces suddenly changed, including shock, anger, and suspicion.


    In the eyes of many people, all their forces were buried in that world, and only Great Yu��s ancient warship escaped alone. What did this mean? Could it be that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty pitted them to death?


    ��Brother, please rest assured. Please be calm and don��t be impatient. This Emperor only found out about this matter. We can just wait for the army to return to the imperial capital and ask what happened in it.��


    ��Don��t be in such a hurry.��


    Emperor Yu was also a smart person, instantly understood what everyone was thinking, and hurriedly spoke to calm everyone��s emotions.

 Chapter 654: The undercurrent surges, Seriously injured again

    <h4>Chapter 654: The undercurrent surges, Seriously injured again</h4>


    ��Is this an order for me to make a move?��


    Within the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, in a certain cave, a middle-aged man whose face was about 70% simr to that of the current Emperor Yu looked at the letter in his hand, with a look of excitement and worry on his face.


    It was Yu Tianzheng, the Emperor��s uncle who failed topete with Emperor Yu for the throne.


    During this period of time, he had been obeying Gu Changge��s order, lurking here, waiting for the opportunity to do something. Now that he suddenly saw the letter sent by Gu Changge, how could he not be excited?


    He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    ��Great Yu, it��s time to change the master.�� He sneered, and then his figure turned into a streak of light and quickly disappeared. He intended to order the dark chess that had beenid out over the years to do it.


    Now Great Yu was in troubled times, people everywhere were in panic and it was time to take the opportunity to start chaos.


    ��You should tell thendlord about the Young Master��s return. My Young Master ordered half a year ago that after he returns, the Buddha and Hell should be banned by my Spring Breeze Pavillion.��


    After Yu Tianzheng left, in the void of this ce, two shadowy figures like gray mist slowly emerged,municating softly. They seemed to blend into this world, but there was always a murderous aura permeating the air as they walked, as if they could kill all the young kings.


    The safe return of the ancient battleship of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty caused a sensation in all parties almost instantly. Whether it was the many forces in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty or the forces that had sent eyeliners to keep a close eye on this matter, they were all extremely shocked.


    Many cultivators immediately went to the Great Yu Imperial Capital to find out the truth. At such a juncture, the ancient battleship of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty returned safely, which was beyond everyone��s expectations.


    Even under the impetus of people with good intentions, a rumor that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty killed all the forces and Sects quietly spread. For a moment, an undercurrent surged as murderous intent was revealed.


    In the Imperial Capital of Great Yu, manyrge armies received orders and rushed from all over the ce to guard and patrol every ce. It was an eventful time, and no one knew whether a world-shattering war would suddenly break out in the imperial capital.


    Before the powerhouses from various forces descended on this ce, there was a wave of Emperor Artifacts that were revived and passed by, shaking countless cultivators.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    An ancient warship draped in blood and bones rolled across the sky with its g waving as it slowly entered the depths of Great Yu Imperial Capital, attracting the attention of all parties.


    ��It seems that the rumors are true. The ancient warship of Great Yu Imperial Capital returned safely from that Lower Realm, but there is only one person left.��


    ��What kind of danger is contained in that world? It caused so many people to die tragically, and even Enlightened beings were not spared.��


    The Great Yu Imperial Capital covered an area of a million miles, standing like an ancient sacred mountain with steaming mist, rosy clouds, and dazzling brilliance.


    Flying waterfalls and spiritual springs were iparably magnificent and majestic. Among the many pavilions and pces, cultivators and creatures watched this scene with different emotions. Some were frightened and uneasy, and some were gloating.


    ��ording to the news that came out, Gu Changge also went to that world. Do you think he also died in it?��


    In a pavilion, many young geniuses were gathered together. There were people from all ns and their bodies shrouded in light, looking very extraordinary. One of them had a strange look on his face, as if thinking of something, he couldn��t helpughing in a low voice before asking.


    Although at this time, it seemed like he was gloating a bit while mentioning this matter. If it was heard by other people and spread, it might offend Gu Changge. But this was what everyone thought.


    If Gu Changge really died in that world like other Enlightened beings, it would be a blessing for all young people.


    One must know that over the years, Gu Changge was like a terrifying divine mountain, lying on top of everyone of this generation. Even the ancient freaks who were born in this world were overwhelmed by him, and there was no glimmer of hope in sight.


    Such a person living together in the same life as them waspletely sad, and they were not even qualified to be a grass before such a huge tree.


    ��You guys underestimate Young Master Changge too much. When he was in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he alone overwhelmed the Enlightened beings in that ce. Will he fall into such a Lower Realm? What a joke.��


    ��You haven��t seen that scene with your own eyes, so you don��t know how terrifying he is. If you ask me, even if everyone falls in that world, Young Master Changge will be fine.��


    But upon hearing this, the other young woman suddenly shook her head andughed. She was very disdainful of the person who asked the question just now.


    When the Upper Realm fought against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, she happened to be among them, and she witnessed the terrifying scene of Gu Changge holding the Enlightenment Weapon and fighting against many Enlightened beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    So she firmly believed that it was absolutely impossible for Gu Changge to have an ident. Such a person was destined to be the protagonist of Heaven and Earth, leading Immortal existences for several epochs. How could something go wrong?


    Just when many young supreme beings were talking, a misty brilliance shed in the void in front of Great Yu Pce.


    Immediately after, several vague and terrifying figures stepped forward. Everyone��s aura was extremely monstrous, and their eyes were shining brightly, suppressing the surroundingws to copse. They stood there like gods, with various visions shing in their eyes, waiting for the ancient battleship of Great Yu tond.


    The leader was none other than the contemporary Emperor Yu. Behind him were many ministers of the current Great Yu Dynasty, all of them looked dignified, watching the ancient warship slowly descending in the distance.


    Now they all wanted to know what happened in that world and the survivors in this ancient warship might be able to tell all of them the right answer.


    ��Feiya has seen her father and all the seniors.��


    Soon, the ancient warshipnded, and Yu Feiya led arge army down first, with a heavy look on her demure face.


    ��Princess is still alive. It seems that from her mouth, we should be able to know what happened in that world.�� The powerhouses of all races also turned their eyes to Yu Feiya.


    Especially those terrifying figures standing at the gate of the imperial pce, the scene of the star sinking and the moon falling was emerging in their eyes.


    ��Feiya, you don��t need to be too polite. With you being safe and sound, it really makes me feel relieved. What happened in that world, please tell us in detail, you don��t know that this Emperor has really been worrying about this for the past few days, and I don��t know how to exin to brothers.��


    Seeing Yu Feiya��s appearance of being safe and sound, Emperor Yu breathed a sigh of relief and then said with a gentle smile.


    He nced roughly, and this time, less than one-tenth of the army that went to Jianxuan Great World came back, which disyed the tragedy.


    Yu Feiya had expected such a scene a long time ago, and when she thought of Gu Changge��s exnation, she once again showed a heavy expression and said, ��Father, the appearance of that great world was actually bait, and its purpose was to attract all of us toe forward and take the bait. Presumably, except for me, the rest of the people were buried in it.��


    ��What? Bait?�� As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar and shock here.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but after realizing it, they couldn��t help but widen their eyes in disbelief. Who had the courage to use such a big world as bait to attract everyone and bury everyone?


    They really didn��t dare to imagine, even in the current Upper Realm, who would dare to do this?


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Emperor Yu frowned, puzzled, and was about to ask.


    However, the most powerful members of the other forces had already stepped forward, staring at Yu Feiya closely with menacing eyes.


    They didn��t really believe Yu Feiya��s words, and they didn��t think that there was anyone in this world who would dare to plot against them like this.


    ��Seniors, if you don��t believe me, just take a look at this memory stone. This is what happened in the Jianxuan Great World����


    ��The Will of Heaven was revived, and it wanted to sacrifice the whole world to transcend. All the forces that went down to the Lower Realm became nourishment for it and were buried in it����


    Yu Feiya��s face was solemn, and while speaking, she took out the memory stone that had been prepared a long time ago.


    Many powerhouses present could tell whether the scene in this memory stone was real or fake just by looking at it. She had already thought about the other words, without leaving any mistakes.


    ��The Will of Heaven was revived, intending to transcend?�� Hearing this statement, all the people present were shocked, and they understood that this matter was not trivial.


    Especially the powerhouses of all races, they were well-informed and knew the horror of the Will of Heaven.


    ��Is this the reason?�� Emperor Yu didn��t think that his daughter would lie, and his expression became extremely cautious.


    At that moment, they picked up the memory stone in Yu Feiya��s hand and carefully examined what happened inside.


    Afterwards, their eyes widened and they gasped, witnessing the terrifying scene of the Jianxuan Great World copsing and all living beings working together to fight against the heavens.


    With that monstrous power, even an Enlightened being would feel a palpitation, a trembling fear from the soul.


    ��This kind of power, even judging from the scene at that time, I still feel palpitations. I can��t be wrong. The Heavenly Dao in that world actually had such a n����


    ��It is not surprising that all forces will be buried in it.��


    After watching the scenes, the powerhouses of all races went silent for a long time, and were shocked. They were very sure that the Will of Heaven in that world had definitely touched the threshold of the Immortal Realm.


    If it transcended, it was likely to threaten the Upper Realm.


    To put it bluntly, even if they faced such a terrifying Will of Heaven, they didn��t have the slightest chance of surviving.


    ��After going to the Lower Realm, no one expected that there would be such a big game waiting for all of us����


    Afterward, seeing that everyone was not skeptical about this matter, Yu Feiya sighed again and told a lot of the process and details.


    Gu Changge did not exin these things, but she still found a way to cover up all traces of it. But from the beginning to the end, Gu Changge existed as a person behind the scenes, and even the Will of Heaven made no move against him. So she didn��t need to think too much about how to cover up these.


    ��Then how did you escape in the end?�� The most powerful person was puzzled and asked with puzzled eyes.


    Even those who became Enlightened died there so how did Yu Feiya and others escape safely and even tear apart the great tunnel of the universe, returning to the Upper Realm?


    There were many doubts about this.


    Originally, Emperor Yu breathed a sigh of relief knowing that this matter had nothing to do with the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, but he still felt tense when he heard this question.


    In fact, he really wanted to know how Yu Feiya and the others escaped from that dangerous ce. With the Will of Heaven that was close to the strength of the Immortal Realm, how could it let them go safely?


    Yu Feiya��s face didn��t change much when she heard the words, as if she knew that everyone would ask such a question.


    She sighed lightly, and said with a bit of fear and luck, ��Speaking of this matter, it is also thanks to Young Master Changge. If he hadn��t helped us at a critical moment, we might have to be buried in that world together.��


    ��Young Master Changge?�� Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and many people realized that Gu Changge also went to that world with the army.


    But until now, there had been no news of Gu Changge��s death from the Ancient Immortal Gu family. From this point of view, Gu Changge should be safe and sound, and there was no life crisis.


    Thinking of this, theplexion of many of the powerhouses turned serious. They really wanted to know what happened and where Gu Changge was now.


    ��Young Master Changge is fine.��


    Emperor Yu was always worried that after Gu Changge��s ident, he would arouse the anger of the Ancient Immortal Gu family. Now that he heard the news, the stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, and a smile appeared on my face.


    ��Where is Young Master Changge now, didn��t he return to the Upper Realm with you?��


    The powerhouse of Heavenly Emperor Mountain asked with a strange look in his eyes, wanting to know Gu Changge��s current whereabouts.


    ��Young Master Changge is in the ancient warship, but he is not in good condition and has suffered serious injuries���� Yu Feiya replied ording to the arrangement of Changge.


    Later, she told everyone the truth that when that world copsed, it was Gu Changge who fought against the Will of Heaven in that world. He then wandered with them in the vastness, looking for the space coordinates of the Upper Realm.


    However, when fighting against the Will of Heaven, Gu Changge injured his origin, andter forcibly tore the cosmic tunnel, adding more injuries. During this period of time, he had been recovering on the ancient warship, so he never showed up.


    ��Young Master Changge was injured?�� Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and they couldn��t believe it.


    But it was right to think about it. After all, no matter how strong Gu Changge was, it was impossible to defeat the Will of Heaven that wasparable to the Immortal Realm, and it was already unimaginable to escape safely.


    For the rest of the Enlightened beings, they probably would have died long ago, let alone have the means to tear the great tunnel of the universe and return to the Upper Realm.


    Yu Feiya��s statement also dispelled the doubts in many people��s hearts. The reason why they escaped safely was because of Gu Changge. However, some people still held a skeptical attitude and did not fully believe Yu Feiya��s words.


    Afterward, everyone discussed for a while, nning to head to the ancient warship to visit Gu Changge in person, and see how he was now.


    Yu Feiya had been ordered by Gu Changge, so she was not surprised. She led the way and led everyone to meet Gu Changge.


    The sun was shining brightly, and the spiritual mist was surging in the pce. Gu Changge was dressed in snow white clothes, his ck hair was crystal clear like ink, tied with a simple hair tie, and he was sitting cross-legged on the bed.


    His face was slightly pale, and he looked extremely calm as he looked at the powerhouses of all racesing here.


    ��Greetings, fellow Daoists.�� He said softly, as if he wasn��t surprised.


    ��I heard that after the battle between Young Master Changge and the Will of Heaven in that world, you were seriously injured, so I came here to take a look. I hope Young Master Changge won��t be offended.��


    The powerhouse of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain spoke, his whole body was filled with monster aura. His eyes were bright, and there were quaint avenue runes shing, carefully looking at Gu Changge��s current state.


    While speaking, he took out a crystal-clear purple jade box as a visit gift, which contained the million-year-old medicine. Even for Enlightened beings, it was also an extremely precious healing item.

 Chapter 655: Beginning of the Chaos, I miss you a lot

    <h4>Chapter 655: Beginning of the Chaos, I miss you a lot</h4>


    It was very quiet in the pce, only green smoke filled the air from the incense burner at the side. Gu Changge��s white clothes were whiter than snow, and his face was handsome and wless. Although his face looked a little pale, it was still extraordinary, just like an exiled Immortal.


    He swayed his sleeves, took the jade box from the hands of the powerhouse from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain before nodding lightly, and said, ��Thank you brother for visiting, the injury is much better now.��


    His words were calm, and his eyes were even more bottomless, making it hard to infer the truth. However, many of the powerhouses present were all existences standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm, with such amazing eyesight, it was natural to see that Gu Changge was now in a state of depletion of vitality and damage to the origin.


    They looked at each other with strange expressions as various thoughts shed in their minds before they took out the things from their arms. Anyway, even if Gu Changge was injured, at this moment, no one dared to easily offend him.


    ��In that case, then I will not bother Young Master Changge, and I will take my leave first.��


    ��Concerning the matter of the Jianxuan Great World, Princess Great Yu has already informed us clearly, but there are still some details left. It seems that we can only inquire after Young Master Changge recovers from his injuries.��


    ��Farewell.��


    After delivering the gift of visiting, the powerhouses of all races also left with their own thoughts. They did not stay for long. Although they still had a lot of doubt in their hearts, they already believed Yu Feiya��s words.


    If it was an ordinary person, they might have already searched their soul and explored many details by now. But behind Yu Feiya was the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, whose status was very honorable.


    This was even more so for Gu Changge; who in the current Upper Realm dared to say something about searching for his sea of knowledge. That was tantamount to provoking the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Gu Changge, which would trigger a Immortal War.


    ��Brothers, go slowly.�� Gu Changge nodded without any change on his face.


    After the powerhouses of all races had left, the eyes of Emperor Yu who was still in the pce moved slightly, and he couldn��t help asking, ��Young Master Changge, why don��t you inform the Ancient Immortal Gu Family behind you about your current situation?��


    Anyway, Gu Changge was injured now, and it was inevitable that there would be ghosts and snakes in the dark, or enemies who would dare to attack him.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words, ��It��s okay, even if I am injured now, ordinary people are not my opponents, so there is nothing to worry about.��


    Hearing what Gu Changge said, Emperor Yu still didn��t quite believe it. In his opinion, Gu Changge��s injury was not simple, it had already hurt the origin. However, the ordinary people that Gu Changge spoke of were by no means ordinary people, at least they had stepped into the level of an Enlightened being.


    Since he had already spoken his part, and Gu Changge did not care, he could not do anything about it.


    ��In that case, then the Emperor will not bother Young Master Changge.�� Emperor Yu then cupped his hands and nned to leave.


    But before he left, he nced at his daughter. There was a strange look in his eyes. After this trip to the Lower Realm, Yu Feiya seemed to have gotten closer to Gu Changge a lot.


    This was naturally what Emperor Yu hoped to see. Until now, he had not agreed to the marriage request of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, because of this consideration.


    ��How are things proceeding?�� Soon, only Gu Changge and Yu Feiya were left in the hall as he casually nced at Yu Feiya and asked.


    ��Everything is in ordance with the order of Young Master Gu, without any omissions,�� Yu Feiya replied respectfully,pletely different from her demure and elegant appearance in front of outsiders.


    After experiencing the incident in the Lower Realm, she also figured out many things. So now she didn��t dare to discuss friendship with Gu Changge like before, appearing cautious and fearful.


    ��That��s good.�� Gu Changge looked at the many jade boxes in his hand and then smiled lightly.


    It was not the first time he had done such a thing as pretending to be seriously injured. Whether it was before or now, it could have a miraculous effect.


    The current Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was just a cloud of muddy water. Now that there was news of his serious injury, many forces in the dark would probably be ready to move, no matter how difficult it was to contain it. This was what Gu Changge wanted to see most now.


    In the next few days, a lot of news about the Jianxuan Great World spread from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, causing shocks in the Upper Realm.


    The revival of the Will of Heaven who wanted to sacrifice all living beings, bury a world and achieve transcendence. All the forces that went to the Lower Realm suffered heavy losses, and none of them survived, even the Enlightened beings fell among them.


    Even Gu Changge was almost killed, and now he was seriously injured. He was cultivating in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. The impact of this incident was like a meteor falling into the deep sea, causing infinite waves.


    Every cultivator who learned of this was shocked and inconceivable. The memory stones rted to this matter were also circted among the major business alliances and markets. They were bought by the major Immortal forces and Supreme sects at high prices.


    For a moment, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had been pushed to the cusp of the storm again. Some powerhouses made a move, trying to deduce the location of the Lower Realm. But in the end, they all failed, and they couldn��t deduce its location. In fact they couldn��t even perceive its location.


    This matter was rming, if that great world��s Will of Heaven really seeded in transcending, it was very likely that there would be an existenceparable to a true Immortal, thus threatening the current Upper Realm.


    Another ancient world, another Immortal Dynasty standing at an endless distance from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Even if the thunder and lightning were exhausted and the universe was dead, there had never been a sign of weakening, earning the moniker of Immortal.


    It was the location of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty. An unparalleled woman in phoenix clothes was flipping through the memorials in the pce. A frown appeared on her beautiful face, and then said calmly, ��Understood, I will secretly dispatch a million Shura guards to wait outside Great Yu.��


    ��Empress Chu, this?�� The female official kneeling under the pce showed a startled look, a little puzzled.


    The Shura guard was a terrifying force secretly cultivated by the Empress over the years. It was extremely powerful, like a sharp de that was indestructible. Shura guards went to solve many things that could not be seen in the dark. Now she wanted to use millions of Shura guards?


    This was an unimaginable event.


    ��You don��t need to worry about this matter, you just need to send Shura guards there.�� Yue Mingkong lightly waved her hand. Her eyes were calm and deep, and her body carried a palpitating majesty.


    ��Yes.�� The female officer didn��t dare to say anything anymore, and hurriedly took the order and left.


    ��It seems that he is nning to attack Great Yu.�� Yue Mingkong put down the memorial in her hand, and there was unconceble longing in her eyes.


    Although the news of Gu Changge��s serious injury arrived from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong, who knew Gu Changge��s character very well, knew very well that it was just a cover. For someone as strong as Gu Changge, it was never possible for him to do something he was not sure of, so it was absolutely impossible for him to be seriously injured.


    Now, the Will of Heaven, which many forces and sects feared, had probably been solved by Gu Changge long ago. Even those powerhouses from all walks of life who were buried in the Lower Realm, probably died in Gu Changge��s hands.


    Judging from the current chaotic situation in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, Gu Changge should take action against the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. That was why she sent someone to send the Shura guards.


    These Shura guards were originally trained by her ording to the training method given by Gu Changge, and they were extremely powerful.


    ��Farewell to you, I miss you very much���� Afterward, Yue Mingkong slightly raised her hand, picked up the pen and ink before she began to write a letter to express her lovesickness, a slight smile shed in her bright eyes.


    She nned to tell Gu Changge about the Shura guards. In addition, at that time, Gu Changge sent someone from the Jianxuan Great World to send over the Seven Heavenly Artifacts, and she was about to finish refining them.


    When the timees, she would be able to open the Hidden Immortal Pce.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed by. Although the turmoil of the Jianxuan Great World had subsided a lot, there was still a surging undercurrent.


    During this period of time, several princes and princesses were assassinated as they almost died. Even Yu Lie, the future sessor of Emperor Yu, was almost killed. This incident happened in the imperial capital of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, that was, under the eyes of Emperor Yu.


    The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was furious, and Emperor Yu immediately ordered the blockade of the imperial capital to catch those assassins. Such behavior was tantamount to audacity, which made the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty very angry.


    However, now in the imperial capital of Great Yu, there was a mixed bag of good and bad people. All Immortal great forces and sects had their powerhouses here, carrying terrifying forbidden weapons.


    Therefore, the search became extremely difficult as it might even offend other forces and morality. So after a few days of searching without results, Emperor Yu had no choice but to give up.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At the same time, in the northeast corner of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, in a spacious street. A group of knights were slowly passing by, followed by a chariot carved with shapes of true dragons and divine phoenixes. The runes shone and the brilliance filled the air, making it look extremely dignified. However, at this moment, the void trembled slightly, and gray-ck sword energy shed here.


    There was a sudden silence between Heaven and Earth as the space here seemed to be frozen. After a few breaths, the street resumed its bustle.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But at the next moment, there was a muffled humming sound in the chariot, and a rain of blood poured out, instantly sshing the surroundings red.


    ��Escort! Escort! Escort!��


    This sudden scene shocked all the cultivators and souls on this street. The many knights who were in charge of guarding the chariot were stunned in ce. After realizing it, they hurriedly roared and blocked all parties to catch the assant.


    One must know that the person sitting in this chariot was an heir whom Emperor Yu loved very much. Although not as highly regarded as Prince Yu Lie,pared to other princesses and princes, he was much more important.


    Now he suddenly had an ident here. Everyone could hardly absolve themselves of the me.


    ��The assassin must have been waiting here a long time ago, but he didn��t even touch the life-saving jade talisman His Majesty bestowed on the Sixth Prince����


    ��It��s really hateful, these assassins are so arrogant, they simply don��t take us seriously.��


    Many knights were furious, but they couldn��t find the assassin��s whereabouts. The depths of their eyes were full of violence and a murderous aura. Situations like this had been happening these days, which almost made them wonder if all the forces and sects were targeting Great Yu together.


    The water was so muddy that no one knew which force was attacking Great Yu. Scenes like this were staged throughout the Great Yu Imperial Capital during this period of time.


    In the beginning, the princes and princesses were assassinated. Later, even some important ministers, their families, and women were assassinated as many people died tragically.


    The entire Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was in a state of panic. Many ministers would send arge number of people to protect themselves when they went to court. Rumors began to appear in various ces, saying that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had provoked public anger, and now all forces and orthodoxy were discussing how to deal with it.


    The assassination these days was just a precursor. Regarding this, while Emperor Yu was angry, his head turned gray with worry. He couldn��t figure out where the problem was. Could it be that someone really nned to do something to Great Yu?


    At this time, the instigator of this incident, Gu Changge, was still ��healing his wounds�� in a quiet courtyard in the Great Yu Imperial Capital.


    ��Million Shura Guards, Mingkong still understands me���� There was a gentle smile in his eyes, and he was looking at the letter in his hand. Although the cultivators were far apart, they would use the messenger talisman to convey the message.


    It would rarely be in the form of a letter. But every time Yue Mingkong told him something, she would write it by herself. The graceful and sharp handwriting faintly revealed the aura of a female Empress, overwhelming the world with the beauty that was peerless and breathtaking.


    ��With this million Shura guards, plus what I have done during this period of time, it is enough for me to change the owner of this Great Yu.�� Gu Changge gently put away the letter and many thoughts shed through his mind.


    Although Yu Tianzheng was just a pawn, he was much easier to control than Emperor Yu Huang who had been hiding in the Great Yu Imperial Capital.


    Of course, the most important reason was that Yu Tianzheng was imprinted with a ve seal and his life and death were under his control. If Yu Tianzheng was in charge of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, it meant that Gu Changge was in charge of this Immortal Dynasty behind the scenes.


    After all, it was really inappropriate for him to face head-to-head, and it might not be sessful.


    The foundation of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was quite deep. I am afraid that in the depths of the n, there were still Remnant Immortals who proimed themselves from the ancient era with evenplete Immortal Artifacts.


    It was impossible to shake its foundation with this power alone. So the only way left was to see if it could be disintegrated from the inside first. Whether it was Emperor Yu or Yu Tianzheng, both had the blood of Great Yu.


    Even if many Ancestors didn��t want to see such a situation, they wouldn��t try to stop it.


    Then, Gu Changge ordered someone to send the Heavenly Heart Imprint obtained a few days ago to Yue Mingkong. And inform her of the situation on his side so that she didn��t have to worry.


    With the matter on Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s side settled, he would head to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty to discuss the wedding date with her.

 Chapter 656: The last remaining worth, Xianer’s trace

    <h4>Chapter 656: Thest remaining worth, Xianer��s trace</h4>


    The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was inplete chaos, since many princes and princesses, as well as important officials and their family members were attacked and killed by assassins.


    Beacons were lit everywhere in the territory, and murderous intentions arose from all directions. Some feudal lords from all over the town began to take sides, trying to establish a state within a state.


    As an Immortal dynasty thatsted from the ancient era to the present, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty produced Immortal figures who were Immortal. Its territory was even more vast and boundless. There were too many feudal lords bestowed on normal days.


    Now in the imperial capital of Great Yu, disasters were rampant everywhere. Emperor Yu was so busy every day that even if he wanted to send an army to suppress it, it would be beyond his reach.


    The feudal lords from all over the dynasty also saw this situation and felt that Great Yu had encountered an unprecedented disaster and was on the verge of falling apart. Only then did they cut themselves from all sides, trying to fish in troubled waters.


    ��My lord, I have followed your orders and ordered to have the rebels from all over the ce killed. I will make Emperor Yu abdicate in the name of clearing up the chaos. If he refuses to give way, I will fight him in the imperial capital. I am eighty percent sure that I can kill him.��


    In Great Yu Imperial Capital, in a quiet courtyard. Gu Changge stood under an ancient tree with falling red mulberry leaves and nodded slightly.


    He was dressed in white, like snow, tall and slender, with ink-like hair, radiating brilliance, transcendent and refined, surrounded by vague three thousand worlds, faintly standing in a legendary Immortal Realm.


    In front of him, Yu Tianzheng reported respectfully, with respect and fear deep in his eyes. Now, he finally understood how terrifying Gu Changge��s methods were.


    If he hadn��t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn��t have believed that Gu Changge was safe and sound. It was by no means that his origin was injured. He didn��t even seem seriously injured as rumored by the outside world.


    That was to say, the injury suffered by the Will of Heaven, and the serious injury in order to help the eldest princess Yu Feiya were also fake. Even in Yu Tianzheng��s view, the destruction of the so-called Lower Realm might have been caused by Gu Changge.


    Just thinking about it made him feel extreme fear and shudder.


    ��Are you really 80% sure to win against Emperor Yu?�� Gu Changge��s gaze was t, looking at the falling mulberry leaves he nced at Yu Tianzheng before asking.


    ��Reporting to my lord, I know Emperor Yu very well, and I know very well what methods he can use. I��m 80% sure about this battle.��


    Yu Tianzheng solemnly assured upon hearing the words.


    In his original n, he nned to sneak into the capital of Emperor Yu and assassinate Emperor Yu. But after Gu Changge found out, he asked him to give up the n. From Gu Changge��s point of view, Great Yu��s imperial capital absolutely had many crouching tigers and hidden dragons, especially in the pce.


    Emperor Yu had been in charge of the imperial pce for many years, and he absolutely understood and controlled the many restraining methods in it. What was more, the imperial pce was close to Great Yu��s forbidden area.


    If there was a battle there, it was impossible not to disturb the many ancient existences sleeping in it. The chance of a sessful assassination was very small and almost slim.


    Therefore, instead of assassinating Emperor Yu, it was better to take advantage of the chaos, in the name of helping the world to set things right.


    In this way, even the ancient beings of Great Yu wouldn��t stop them, and they wouldn��t mind.


    ��In my opinion, your eighty percent certainty is only ten percent,�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, looking up and down at Yu Tianzheng before adding.


    In terms of cultivation, Yu Tianzheng was indeed stronger than Emperor Yu. But in terms of means, as well as the right time, ce, and people, the two were not on the same level at all.


    ��My lord, I���� Yu Tianzheng was taken aback for a moment, not understanding why Gu Changge would say that and why he had only a 10% chance of winning against the current Emperor Yu. However, he did not dare to question Gu Changge��s judgment. In terms of strength, it was easier for Gu Changge to kill him than to crush an ant.


    ��I will give you a secret technique that will allow you to kill him in a duel with Emperor Yu in a few days.�� Gu Changge nced at Yu Tianzheng casually, without any intention of exining too much.


    Then with a finger point, a dim light emerged. There were many simple and mysterious runes flickering as it turned into a brilliance, grazing directly into Yu Tianzheng��s eyebrows.


    Suddenly, an extremely obscure, ancient, and terrifying scripture full of demonic power appeared in his mind. Every word was as bright as a divine star, shining bright and dazzling brilliance, reflecting and washing the eternal sky.


    In a trance, Yu Tianzheng saw the boundless demonic energy emerge, vast and endless, flooding the Heaven and the Earth. He was extremely astonished, he felt trembling, and felt a great sense of fear, as if his soul had been swallowed up by this scripture.


    ��Thank you, my lord.�� Yu Tianzheng��s forehead was covered with cold sweat. His mind felt chaotic and it was hard to calm down as there was iparable turmoil.


    He understood that this scripture was absolutely terrifying and its origin was unimaginable, so he didn��t dare to be negligent, and hurriedly expressed his gratitude in a respectful voice. Since it was provided by Gu Changge, it could not be simple.


    He had a deeper grasp of the life-and-death battle with Emperor Yu in a few days.


    After Yu Tianzheng left, Gu Changge looked away with a thoughtful expression.


    ��The secret method bestowed by Young Master is probably not that simple, right?�� At this time, a soft, charming voice sounded from the side.


    A woman in white quietly hugged her nine soft and fluffy fox tails and stood behind Gu Changge. A little doubtful expression appeared on her face. She was tall and slender, with a fair face, delicate and whiteplexion. Her sparkling eyes emanated with a bewitching beauty, shocking others.


    It was Yin Mei, the Heavenly Maiden of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n who came here after learning that Gu Changge had returned to the Upper Realm.


    ��It��s just over-drafting his remaining life in advance, but for him, this is enough. This is thest value he can give me.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly.


    ��My lord, you are as cold-blooded and ruthless as ever���� Yin Mei pursed her lips and smiled, not surprised.


    She didn��t think that Yu Tianzheng could bring much value to Gu Changge.


    ��It��s not cold-blooded, it��s just recycling. To control Great Yu, I just need such a suitable chess piece. Yu Tianzheng has ambition and skill, but hecks luck. And the part of luck hecks, I can just give him.��


    Gu Changge smiled and stretched out his hand to take her into his arms. In front of his own woman, he would not hide this kind of thing.


    ��I understand, then I will arrange for people from the business alliance to take over the business roads in various parts of Great Yu����


    Yin Mei tilted her head, her glittering eyes fixed on his face, showing admiration and reverence, she said, ��Young Master, the harvest does not seem to be small this time, I feel that if the Remnant Immortal of various Immortal forces are still present in the world. I��m afraid they are not your opponent anymore.��


    This was her intuitive feeling. Although she had never seen Gu Changge make a real move, guessing from what happened in the Jianxuan Great World, she could guess a thing or two.


    Gu Changge��s palmnded on her beautiful cloud-like hair, and he smiled, nomittal.


    ��By the way, my lord, during this time, Miss Xian��er seems to have disappeared, and no trace of her has been seen anywhere in the Upper Realm����


    Afterward, Yin Mei seemed to have remembered something, and suddenly said with a worried face.

 Chapter 657: The battle for the throne, The Emperor’s invitation to a battle

    <h4>Chapter 657: The battle for the throne, The Emperor��s invitation to a battle</h4>


    Yin Mei��s words made Gu Changge��s expression change slightly as she asked, ��What happened to that girl Xian��er?��


    Although he hadn��t returned to the Gu family for a long time, he had sent people to keep an eye on the traces of everyone around him. Gu Xian��er returned to Peach Vige after her trip to Mount Kun and went to a certain ce to cultivate ording to the requirements of several masters.


    Judging from the strength of her Luck, there should be no crisis. Therefore, Gu Changge didn��t care too much.


    ��I guess Miss Xian��er may be trapped in a secret ce, and I haven��t heard about her in this period of time,�� Yin Mei replied.


    She knew that Gu Xian��er was very important to Gu Changge, so she paid special attention to this matter.


    ��Trapped in a certain secret ce?�� Gu Changge was a little taken aback and a subtle feeling arose in his heart.


    How could Gu Xian��er be trapped in a secret realm? It was obvious that some kind of opportunity had appeared for her. However, he then shook his head and put the matter aside for the time being.


    In a short period of time, Gu Xian��er should not be in any danger, after all, her Masters were not some easy-goingmps. What was more, she still had Taoyao��s imprint on her body.


    If any ident happened, it would be a breeze to rescue her with Taoyao��s means. Gu Changge nned to wait until the matter on the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s side was resolved before thinking about it.


    Soon, several days passed, and during this period, an event that caused a sensation in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty also happened, shaking countless cultivators and creatures. The ministers all over the country were trembling and couldn��t believe it.


    A golden war letter flew from thousands of miles away, unfolding over the sky of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, with a monstrous and terrifying aura of the Emperor��s Dao emerging.


    In that war letter, there was only one word of war condensed in ancient characters, which was floating up and down like hundreds of millions of stars gathering, shining brightly in the sky.


    The fighting spirit shown in it made everyone shudder. Even the stars outside the domain trembled as if they were about to fall.


    Obviously, this came from a terrific and unrivaled figure, at least an existence that had stepped into the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Moreover, judging from its aura, it still belonged to the royal family of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    At a time when chaos was raging everywhere in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, the arrival of a war letter really shocked everyone. All the forces stationed in the imperial capital were also terrified, wondering who did this.


    ��It��s Yu Tianzheng. After so many years, he still hasn��t given up.��


    ��He wants to fight in front of so many cultivators, it seems that he has a lot of confidence.��


    Many ministers in the Great Yu Imperial Capital had heavy eyes. They immediately recognized who wrote this war letter. Speaking of which, Yu Tianzheng and the current Emperor Yu were brothers, and they had a very deep rtionship.


    When theypeted for the throne, he was only defeated by a single move.


    Now Yu Tianzheng was making aeback, even sending a war letter, in front of all the forces, it seems that he intended to fight Emperor Yu for life and death.


    ��Yu Tianzheng actually dered a duel? Could it be that the chaos during this period is actually rted to him?��


    In the pce, behind Emperor Yu stood an old eunuch with a white beard, watching this scene with a sinking face. Soon, he reached out with his big hand, and hundreds of millions of strands of dragon aura lingered, covering the sky as it directly peeled off the war letter in the void.


    In front of countless cultivators in front of the whole city, it was impossible for him to choose to back down. In his opinion, all of this was probably caused by Yu Tianzheng. If he could be defeated in an open and honest manner, the chaos in Great Yu could be solved this time.


    ��Since Yu Tianzheng ising to die in person, I will help him. He has been hiding all these years, and the grievances between me and him should be resolved.�� Emperor Yu sneered, very confident in his own strength.


    It was not that he underestimated Yu Tianzheng too much, but that over the years, as the lord of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he had controlled many Taoism and divine powers, especially in the territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, it could be said that he upied the right time, ce and people.


    Even if Yu Tianzheng had a heaven-defying chance, he didn��t have the slightest chance of winning in front of him.


    ��Your Majesty still has to be careful, since Yu Tianzheng dares to dere war at this time, he must be sure. In my opinion, you should not underestimate the enemy, you still have to be fully prepared,�� the old eunuch beside Emperor Yu said softly.


    Seeing that Emperor Yu didn��t care much about it, he was a little worried.


    ��This Emperor naturally knows, but Yu Tianzheng has always been self-willed, and now he dares to invite me to fight. He must have arranged everything, and it happens that this Emperor will be able to eliminate him.�� Emperor Yu nodded, his eyes were full of confidence as he waved his big hand.


    Seeing this, the old eunuch didn��t dare to say anything more. The date and ce of the invitation to fight in the war letter was the top of the imperial city seven dayster.


    In his opinion, Yu Tianzheng definitely had some confidence in making such a choice when he knew that aftering to the imperial capital, Emperor Yu would not have the slightest advantage in life and death. So while leaving the pce, he went straight to the depth and wanted to report this matter to the old Ancestors.


    The battle for the throne was actually quite normal. However,pared to Yu Tianzheng, Emperor Yu was more suitable to hold the throne. He was assisted by several generations of previous Emperors, and his eyesight was astonishing. This invitation battle was obviously filled with an extremely obvious conspiracy atmosphere.


    ��This is someone who wants to attack Great Yu, who is it?��


    The figure of the old eunuch gradually disappeared into the depths of the imperial capital, into an extremely dark cemetery.


    Seven dayster, the news that Yu Tianzheng was going to have a life-and-death fight with Emperor Yu on the top of the imperial city soon spread in the Imperial Capital of Great Yu, causing a hugemotion.


    Many cultivators still didn��t know Yu Tianzheng��s identity. They just thought that this person was really daring and trying to court death like this.


    Emperor Yu was an invincible figure in charge of an Immortal Immortal Dynasty now, stomping his feet would cause a big earthquake.


    In the current Upper Realm, only the sect masters of the Immortal forces and the patriarchs of the long-lived family were qualified to be side by side with him. Then who was Yu Tianzheng?


    However, many older generations who understood the battle for the throne in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty didn��t think so.


    When Yu Tianzheng was young, he always dominated Emperor Yu. If it hadn��t been for Emperor Yu��s conspiracy during that battle for the throne, he might have already controlled the current Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    In terms of cultivation talent alone, Emperor Yu was not as good as Yu Tianzheng. And in the past few days, arge number of rebels gathered from all over the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    The smoke of the wolf rose to the sky as the aura covered all directions. The clouds shattered, approaching the Great Yu Imperial Capital. This was an extremely astonishing and terrifying force, even if there were some Quasi-Emperors, they were frowning and apprehensive. However, many people had not noticed that amidst this terrifying army, there was still a hell-like torrent roar hidden.


    In order, the iron cavalry rolled, and the monstrous evil spirit filled the air. All the cultivators along the way became horrified as if they were trembling and terrified when they saw soldiers crossing the border.


    In the blink of an eye, seven days passed, and the battle at the top of the Great Yu Imperial Capital attracted the attention of all the orthodox forces. Every day, arge number of powerful cultivators rushed over from all over the world to witness this great battle with their own eyes.


    In the face of this level of fight, the younger generation��s struggle was no different from children��s pstick, and it was even worse than ying house. Many cultivators even felt that a major event that would be recorded in the annals of history was about to happen in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Even in the past, there had never been anyone who dared to challenge the Lord of the Immortal Dynasty like this.

 Chapter 658: The time and place are favorable, All involved are baits to create chaos

    <h4>Chapter 658: The time and ce are favorable, All involved are baits to create chaos</h4>


    Seven days passed quickly.


    The current Great Yu Imperial City was extremely lively, a mighty army descended outside the city, patrolling in the clouds. The ck mist surged as an overwhelming evil spirit. The cavalry rolled as if they were going to enter the imperial city at any time.


    Troops from all parts of Great Yu also gathered quickly outside the city wall holding heavenly weapons and wearing armor, waiting in full force.


    There were Great Yu��s armies on both sides, but the people they belonged to were different. Many powerhouses from the Great Yu did not wish to see the scene of both sides fighting. The best way was to wait for the end of this battle and for everything to settle.


    After the news came out, countless cultivators flocked from various ancient cities. They had already filled the inns, pavilions, and halls of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, waiting and watching from nearby.


    A shocked Supreme cultivator swept his divine sense, and then his face was full of surprise. Billions of cultivators were gathered in this ancient city!


    The Ancient Royal family, the Supreme sects, the Immortal forces, the long-lived family, and the Immortal dynasty. Among these standing forces, there were disciples and ancient existences, which were hardly seen during ordinary times.


    On the thousands of meters wide ancient street, there was a lot of bustling. A mythical beast, Vermillion Bird, Azure Dragon�� These ancient beasts, which were hardly seen in ordinary times, were all present.


    There were also ancient beasts and flying vessels arriving from all over the ce to witness this great battle. It was reasonable for the throne of the Immortal Dynasty to ovep, but it touched on a secret of the Great Yu Dynasty.


    It was likely to lead to a major reversal of the situation and a change in the situation of all forces. This had to be taken seriously.


    Many important ministers of Great Yu��s court had already been waiting in various ces, dispatching powerhouses of the n to guard the surroundings to prevent people with malicious intentions from sneaking in.


    In addition, many concubines and children of Emperor Great Yu had also gathered here to witness this battle with their own eyes.


    In their view, Emperor Yu was the master of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, ruling over an endless and vast territory. Every time he stomped his feet, the world would shake and tremble in all directions. Anyone who dared to provoke him would pay a terrible price and die here.


    They couldn��t wait, they wanted to watch the scene where Yu Tianzheng was shot to death by Emperor Yu himself.


    ��That Yu Tianzheng was nothing more than a defeated general under my father��s subordinates back then. He dared toe here to die. He really doesn��t know how to differentiate between life or death.��


    A prince who was still young but had already shown his sharpness uttered with a face full of hatred and disdain for Yu Tianzheng.


    There were many princes and princesses standing around him, all of them had extraordinary bearing, and possessed bright eyes along with a formidable strength. However, none of them spoke much, they just silently looked toward the direction of the city wall, as if they were waiting for something.


    Time flowed slowly, the sun set in the west, the full moon rose in the east, and everything was silent. The entire imperial capital was shrouded in ayer of misty rays of light. Formations appeared and lit up everywhere, dazzling, as the glow was transpiring, just like an immortal city from mythology.


    Countless eyes fell on the top of the imperial capital, and they all held their breath, not daring to speak softly. Even the ancient existences of the various Immortal forces frowned and did not speak, fearing to disturb all of this.


    <strong>��Cough���� </strong>


    Suddenly at this moment, from the end of the quiet long street, a slight cough suddenly sounded, breaking the dead silence.


    Many cultivators and creatures couldn��t help but look over, with surprised expressions. People from the Ancient Royal family, the Supreme sects, and the Immortal forces were also shocked, thinking of something, and looked over.


    ��Gu Changge!��


    ��He also came here!��


    A group of young lords clenched their fists secretly, tense all over, feeling extremely ufortable.


    In that direction, a young man wearing a moon-white robe and a slightly pale face could be seen. The stunning woman beside him was wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with a clean white silk scarf.


    On the long street, almost all the cultivators and creatures saw this scene, they couldn��t help but back up a few steps. They didn��t dare to block the way, and hurried out.


    Many people only heard the news that Gu Changge was seriously injured and his origin was injured, but they never saw the real person. Now, no one expected that at this time, he would show up to watch this battle.


    Even the ancient existences of various races changed theirplexions slightly, turning ufortable all of a sudden. They no longer were as casual and natural as before.


    Although Gu Changge was injured and coughed up blood in front of everyone, no one dared to underestimate him. Under such circumstances, Gu Changge definitely still had the strength to suppress and kill Enlightened beings.


    ��It seems that we arrived at the right time. This battle at the top of the imperial city has not yet started.��


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Gu Changge seemed a little surprised and smiled slightly at Yin Mei beside him.


    ��If Young Master hade a littleter, wouldn��t he miss it?�� Yin Mei was dressed in white, her hair was like clouds, she pursed her lips and smiled sweetly. Her graceful demeanor was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Many young men cast amazed nces at her, secretly envious and jealous in their hearts.


    ��Young Master Changge came at the right time.��


    ��How could Young Master Changge be missing in this battle of the imperial capital?��


    Seeing this, the powerhouses of all races also appeared from their hiding locations one after another, inviting Gu Changge to stand with them at the highest point of the pavilion. This was the most advantageous position, so that they could watch the battle to their heart��s content.


    Before, they were just hiding in the dark and did not reveal their real bodies. No one expected that Gu Changge woulde over suddenly. Everyone knew that he was currently injured, and if someone suddenly attacked himter, they would be the object of suspicion if they hid in the dark.


    This scene made many young lords here bitter. They were lost and desperate. Still secretly thinking of Gu Changge as their target, but even the Ancestor-level figures behind them had to be cautious and uneasy in front of Gu Changge.


    ��It seems that the people on both sides have not shown up yet.�� Gu Changge stood on the highest point of the pavilion. When the night wind blew, his robes fluttered lightly, like an exiled immortal, he seemed a little surprised as he spoke authentically.


    ��The time is up, it seems that Yu Tian is afraid to show up.�� At this moment, as his words fell, a majestic voice suddenly resounded through the world.


    A tall figure wearing a purple gold crown and a purple gold dragon robe appeared on the city wall. He walked slowly, and the void behind him seemed to be intertwined with an imperial dragon aura. There were thousands of strands of Dao, resonating continuously, sending out a terrifying momentum that shook the world.


    All the cultivators and creatures felt huge coercion, they couldn��t help but tremble with fear as if facing the copse of mountains and seas along with the copse of the universe.


    They almost wanted to worship in that direction and kneel down.


    Even an Enlightened being frowned, his face full of surprise and uncertainty, feeling that at this moment, Emperor Yu seemed to have established himself as an Enlightened being, not Quasi-Emperor.


    Emperor Yu finally showed up very casually as he walked slowly, andnded on the top of the imperial city. Surrounded by hundreds of millions of strands of dragon aura, the heaven and the earth resonated with many visions intertwined, powerful and terrifying, making him innately invincible. However, many ancient beings still felt that there was another powerful force hidden behind Emperor Yu.


    They guessed that there might be a lot of old antiques of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty hidden in the dark, but they didn��t show up, and they nned to take action when some kind of unexpected ident happened.


    ��It seems that Emperor Yu is rxed on the surface, but secretly he is quite cautious.�� Many ancient existences of immortal forces looked away, thinking so.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    And with the appearance of Emperor Yu, the originally quiet Imperial Capital of Great Yu suddenly boiled up. Many courtiers felt excited, chanting ��His Majesty was invincible, and would surely suppress the iing enemies!��


    In the eyes of many cultivators and souls, under the rule of Emperor Yu, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s power was booming, and all ethnic groups were peaceful and prosperous.


    At this time, the sudden chaos was obviously caused by Yu Tianzheng. They naturally hoped that Emperor Yu could kill this formerpetitor and return Great Yu to peace.


    ��The time hase, Yu Tianzheng, where are you?�� Emperor Yu stood on the top of the imperial capital, with deep eyes, and let out a shout.


    At this moment, his spirit had reached a peak, and there were faint signs of breaking through the shackles. Many subjects were whispering his name. The power of faith and Luck gathered, and it was even more terrifying. How would Yu Tianzheng fight against him?


    ��Tonight��s battle seems to be doomed. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for us to defeat Emperor Yu.��


    ��What��s more, he still has many methods and weapons in his hands. This will be a battle without any suspense.��


    The several ancient beings all shook their heads and added. They thought that this battle was already doomed and it was a wise move for Yu Tianzheng not to show up. The terrifying army outside the Great Yu Imperial Capital might soon be wiped out or surrendered.


    ��However, there may be idents. Yu Tianzheng is not like a fool. He should have the confidence if he sent an invite for the battle at this time.��


    Another ancient existence disagreed with this. He had lived for a long time, and his eyshes were all empty, so he faintly felt that there was an indescribably strange feeling in this engagement.


    ��Things may not be that simple, let��s just wait and see.��


    ��What does Young Master Changge think about this?�� Several other ancient beings all looked at Gu Changge aside, wanting to know his thoughts.


    Gu Changge seemed to have juste to his senses after hearing the words. He smiled in surprise, and said, ��No matter what the result is, this is an internal matter of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. As an outsider, I think it��s better to be just cautious and watch from the sidelines.��


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    And not long after Gu Changge��s words fell, outside the Great Yu Imperial Capital, suddenly there was a monstrous evil spirit rising to the sky. A terrifying figure whose aura overwhelmed the Heavens and the Earth, destroyed the clouds and shattered the stars outside the realm, striding in to attack.


    With disheveled hair and cold eyes, like an invincible Emperor, holding a golden heavenly sword, he directly split the formation outside the city wall and broke into this ce all the way.


    ��Yu Tianyong, it��s time to settle the rtionship between you and me. Either you die or I die today.�� Yu Tianzheng finally showed up as he said, coldly looking at Emperor Yu.


    Yu Tianyong was Emperor Yu��s real name, and no one had called him by this name for many years.

 Chapter 659: It’s you, Great Yu should change master from today (1)

    <h4>Chapter 659: It��s you, Great Yu should change master from today (1)</h4>


    On the top of the imperial capital, countless eyes gathered on the fight as everyone felt extremely excited.


    ��Today, I will take your life!��


    Yu Tianzheng, the instigator of the duel had finally appeared. His eyes sparkled with cold lightning, his hair danced wildly, and there was an unrivaled aura rising and falling, filling every inch of the void around him.


    He walked into the void, striding to attack. The momentum behind his move was so terrifying that even the space in all directions trembled. All the present cultivators and creatures felt a burst of fear, their souls seemed to be shaken as they trembled in horror.


    It was as if this kind of terrifying aura could make the sky and earth copse. Even whenpared to Yu Huang, it was not much worse.


    In the eyes of some ancient existences, Yu Tianzheng��s strength was definitely stronger than that of Emperor Yu.


    After all, Emperor Yu��s ability to reach the current levelrgely depended on the Luck and faith of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and the special nature of the imperial capital. If it was a fair fight, Emperor Yu would definitely not be Yu Tianzheng��s opponent.


    ��You really dare toe here and disturb the order of my Great Yu. Even if you share the blood of my royal family, you will not be able to stay today.��


    Emperor Yu didn��t expect that Yu Tianzheng would actually dare to show up. His face disyed a bit of coldness, the vision of the Son of Heaven appeared above his head as the nine dragons soared into the sky while the heavenly phoenix worshiped. This was beyond words.


    He approached the front, surrounded by hundreds of millions of imperial dragon auras that sent out a terrifying momentum capable of cracking mountains and rivers, as if there was an unrivaled dragon about to recover.


    ��Then you can try it. You once took my throne with vicious means. Today is the time to deliver justice,�� Yu Tianzheng said indifferently, with a murderous aura and chill permeating his body.


    The golden longsword shed down horizontally like a rain of majestic golden rain, covering everything, and it was extremely powerful. In just an instant, countless runes and principles intertwined before they exploded here, bursting out with dazzling brilliance, surging and vast.


    If it wasn��t for the powerful formations carved around the Great Yu Imperial Capital, the aftermath of the battle alone would have wiped out all the creatures in this ce.


    ��You can��t differentiate from life or death,�� Emperor Yu said coldly.


    In terms of appearance, the two were very simr, except for their different temperaments, it was even difficult to tell them apart. But now they were fighting to the death here, to resolve the grievances from hundreds of years ago. Both Emperor Yu and Yu Tianzheng wanted to kill their opponents.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The endless brilliance kept colliding and intertwining, terrifying everyone. It was like big stars falling from the sky and exploding, trying to shatter everything.


    Whether it was Emperor Yu or Yu Tianzheng, at this moment, they were really motivated to kill each other as soon as possible.


    ��You used to be my defeated opponent. Even if you won the throne by evil tricks, you are still a clown,�� Yu Tianzheng said indifferently.


    The golden aura soared to the sky, like an unrivaled Emperor, and the golden heavenly sword was condensed with endless runes and dazzling sharpness. Every cut made the world tremble as if it was about to explode. The terrifying energy surged like a vast sea, trying to shatter this ce.


    ��It��s useless to talk too much, I��ll kill you here today.�� Emperor Yu��s face was deep and calm, with the royal dragon spirit in his body, he was innately invincible.


    An endless stream of energy rushed toward him, turning into all kinds of divine weapons, giant cauldrons, divine bells, and heavenly axes�� They all rushed toward Yu Tianzheng.


    This was a world-shattering battle. Although neither of them had entered the Realm of Enlightened beings, the fluctuations they caused when they fought did not belong to cultivators of this realm.


    The battlefield became chaotic as the cultivators and creatures around couldn��t see what was going on. Except for the Enlightened beings, the rest were not qualified to watch the battle at all.


    The Great Yu Imperial Capital was extremely special. If it were changed to other ces, this level of fluctuation would have spread to the outside world long ago, shattering countless stars.


    ��It��s no wonder Yu Tianzheng is so courageous, he dared toe here alone, even sending an invitation to fight with Emperor Yu.��


    People from various factions and forces were staring at this side, feeling that Yu Tianzheng could not be underestimated.


    Gu Changge seemed to smile lightly as he said, ��It seems that there will be a good show in a while.��


    The ancient existence from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain had doubts in his heart, and he said, ��What is the meaning Young Master Changge��s words? Although Yu Tianzheng��s strength is not simple, in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, even the Enlightened beings have to restrain their hands and feet. It is difficult to exert their true strength����


    ��He is definitely not Emperor Yu��s opponent.��


    ��Oh?��


    Gu Changge watched all this with a faint smile on his face.


    Yin Mei, who was at the side, brought him some tea. He took a sip and sighed leisurely, ��It��s really like the tip of a needle is right against the wheat.��


    ��Master, do you think there will be any idents in this battle?�� Yin Mei chuckled, pinching his shoulders for him.


    Gu Changge shook his head, nced at the surrounding ancient beings, and said, ��Of course, there will be no surprises.��


    How could he allow idents to happen if he set up this situation and let so many forces fall into it?


    ��The world is destroyed, the world is about to be destroyed!��


    The top of the imperial capital was full of splendor as if the sky was about to shatter. Many little cultivators had never seen such a big scene before, their faces went pale with fright, and they couldn��t help screaming.


    The scene at this time was too frightening. Yu Tianzheng danced wildly with astonishing means, directly using the stars in the sky as weapons. Pieces of starlight covered the sky and the earth as itpletely became a sea of stars.


    All the zing light finally converged into a river and entered his hand before he hit Emperor Yu in front with overwhelming power.


    Emperor Yu��splexion changed slightly. The secret treasures he unleashed could hardly bear it, and it made a crackling sound. However, he was not an ordinary person, dragon energy surged around his body as if he was about to condense out. He opened his mouth and roared, shattering all tangible things.


    All the starlight shattered in front of him, turning into ashes.


    ��Yu Tianzheng is amazing. He has great courage. Before he took that step, he used all the stars and other celestial bodies as weapons in the palm of his hand. It��s really amazing!��


    There were ancient beings who were amazed and felt that if Yu Tianzheng��s strength had soared. He would definitely enter the Realm of Enlightened beings and be an unrivaled existence among them.


    Compared with it, Emperor Yu relied too much on the dragon energy of this ce and foreign things.


    ��Your Majesty, why do you need to do anything? Since it is a remnant of evil, I should take action ande to suppress and kill.��


    And when Emperor Yu and Yu Tianzheng were fighting to the death, in the surrounding darkness, several indifferent voices suddenly sounded. A few very vague figures appeared, dressed in ck robes. They seemed to be hidden in the dark fog, which could not be seen clearly.


    They strode forward, like messengers hiding in the depths of hell, exuding a murderous aura. Even the Enlightened beings became a little timid, their spirits trembling slightly as they felt that these figures were not simple. Their origins were extremely mysterious.


    ��Yu Tianyong, you even arranged for people to hide in the dark, but this is really your shameless style.��


    Seeing this scene, Yu Tianzheng, who was fighting with Emperor Yu, changed his face. He did not expect Emperor Yu to be so insidious. He really did not keep his promise, sending so many powerhouses to protect him in the dark.


    The countless cultivators around were also in an uproar and were extremely shocked. Obviously, they did not expect that at such a juncture, someone woulde to kill and destroy this appointment. But this was in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, so they dared not say anything more.


    ��Your Majesty originally arranged for such a method. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. I was too worried.��


    Many ministers of the Great Yu were a little surprised, and then they realized that this was the manpower arranged by His Majesty Emperor Yu, just to ensure everything was safe.


    Although it is indeed a bit of a loss of prestige to do so, as long as Yu Tianzheng could be killed, who dared to say anything?


    ��It seems that the old ve is worrying too much, His Majesty has already made arrangements for this.�� The old eunuch who had been following Emperor Yu heaved a sigh of relief. For this matter, he went to the depths of the n to ask several old Emperor Ancestors.


    As a result, the old Emperor even mentioned that this matter was an internal matter of the royal family, and it was not easy for them to intervene and break the rules of the royal family.

 Chapter 660: It’s you, Great Yu should change master from today (2)

    <h4>Chapter 660: It��s you, Great Yu should change master from today (2)</h4>


    Whether it was Yu Tianzheng or Emperor Yu, they were all descendants of their descendants, and their blood was flowing through them. As for who was the Emperor, it was actually the same for them, and it would not affect their status.


    ��Hmm?�� However, Yu Huang, who was fighting Yu Tianzheng, frowned at this moment and was also a little confused.


    Although he was a bit unscrupulous, he didn��t need to go to this level to deal with Yu Tianzheng. What was more, he was very confident in his own strength, so he didn��t arrange for the others to hide in the dark.


    In his opinion, this should be arranged by several Ancestors of the royal family, just to worry about his ident. Therefore, he quickly put this matter behind him and concentrated on dealing with Yu Tianzheng.


    A few men in ck suddenly appeared, rushed over in an instant, and joined the battle, making the already chaotic scene even more blurred.


    At this time, the sky and the earth went dark, and the misty fog arrived from nowhere, covered and drowned it as it even began to engulf the ce.


    All the cultivators changed their expression, they felt that something was wrong. A feeling of cold birthed all over as they retreated to the distance.


    ��What happened?��


    ��Where did this foge from? Could it be that someone wants to make a move?��


    Many people were shocked and didn��t know why. In the highest pavilion, many ancient beings snorted coldly and reached out with their big hands, trying to drive away the thick fog. But at the next moment, there was a sword light piercing through the thick fog, which was so dazzling that it directly smashed their big hands, and even shed towards this ce!


    ��How dare you!�� Someone��s face changed, he was extremely furious. His eyes were cold, and he was ready to attack. He didn��t expect someone to make a move at this juncture. But what made them even more horrified was that the target of these sword lights was Gu Changge who was at the side!


    ��My lord���� Yin Mei eximed and her little face turned pale.


    ��No, this is someone who wants to attack the seriously injured Gu Changge!��


    <i>The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty is so brave, they dared to do this in front of everyone��</i>


    Many ancient existences were shocked, they never expected that someone would be so bold as to attack Gu Changge, who was seriously injured, regardless of the consequences.


    Their first reaction was that this was the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty��s tactic. After all, those men in ck not only wanted to kill Yu Tianzheng, but also Gu Changge. If something unexpected happened to Gu Changge, maybe even they would be implicated and get burned.


    ��You really dare to touch me?�� Gu Changge slightly raised his eyebrows as if he was extremely surprised. His sleeves were rolled up, the void in front of him trembled and became blurred, and the sword light that came to him immediately was cut off in every inch.


    This was a vast mighty force, it was the divine effect of the Laws of Space, which could break mountains and rivers and split Heaven and Earth.


    ��These people are crazy, they don��t care about the consequences.��


    ��Crazy, they are all crazy.�� The faces of several ancient beings were all ugly, feeling that things had be troublesome, after all, no one could clear up the suspicion.


    Who could guarantee that the forces behind him would not attack Gu Changge?


    At that moment, someone��s figure disappeared from the spot and walked directly into the thick fog in front of him, intending to take down the group of men in ck and torture them about their origin. This sudden scene was really astonishing. Many cultivators�� faces were still turning pale, and they were extremely frightened.


    ��They took the initiative to attack the seriously injured Changge. Are they really nning to kill him at this time?��


    ��Tonight��s event will definitely cause a sensation in the entire Upper Realm. It��s unimaginable���� Many cultivators were horrified and had a premonition that a big event was about to happen.


    This thick fog came from nowhere, it was extremely dense as it contained terrifyingws, which could deceive a cultivator��s five senses. Many people couldn��t see the scene in front of them clearly at once, and could only retreat into the distance.


    ��I want to see who dares to attack me.��


    Gu Changge also seemed to have a bit of coldness on his face. He looked in the direction where the men in ck disappeared. His eyes shed strangely, and then he took a step from the pavilion and quickly chased after him, submerging in the thick fog.


    <strong>��ng!!��</strong>


    The top ranking members of the dynasty were now in chaos. Although Emperor Yu was shocked, he didn��t care about what happened around him. He let out a low shout, and with a brilliance shing between his brows, he shot out a small golden sword about an inch long and shed at Yu Tianzheng.


    Peerless and sharp, with thousands of chaotic dragon energy hanging down, it was very terrifying.


    Yu Tianzheng in the distance let out a long shout and cast the secret method given by Gu Changge. He started to burn, and his skin, flesh, bones, and blood became bright and gorgeous.


    Especially when a fiery red star clock flew out from between his brows. A zing light erupted between the two, sweeping in all directions. The surrounding pavilions and pces, like paper, turned into ashes. The fog was thick and extremely turbulent.


    Everyone had already hidden further away, afraid of being affected, it was extremely shocking.


    <strong>��Dang!!��</strong>


    The sound of a golden bell resounded through Heaven and Earth as the fiery golden bell body radiated zing power which was quickly amplified, and hung above Yu Tianzheng��s head.


    This star bell was a Quasi-Emperor weapon, and it had even been intertwined with the Emperor��s pattern at birth, which was extremely terrifying.


    On the opposite side, Emperor Yu was surrounded by the aura of the Emperor, standing with a sword in his hand. The Dao sword flying out of his eyebrows was tens of feet long. He was as majestic as an invincible Emperor.


    This sword was made of Chaotic Divine Stone, which was naturally capable of attracting a Chaotic aura. It was engraved with runes, gathering Great Yu��s Luck, and now it had turned into a shocking Dao sword, cutting everything!


    With a loud roar, he struck with the Chaos Dao Sword in his hand, sweeping across all directions. His hair was fluttering and his eyes were terrifying, like a Human Emperor who was capable of swallowing the Sun and the Moon.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Yu Tianzheng vomited blood and flew backward, almost bursting. He could only shake the big bell on his head hardly. It was also made from a divine silver, although not as good as the Chaos Dao Sword, it was also extremely terrifying.


    Now when he cast the secret method, his whole body was dyed red by the red blood light, which looked dazzling and majestic. The two of them finally used the most terrifying method, causing the void here to copse and be a vacuum.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Yu Tianzheng��s face turned pale. Even with the technique bestowed by Gu Changge, he was not the opponent of Emperor Yu today, the Quasi-Emperor��s weapon cracked, and terrible cracks appeared.


    The Chaos Dao Sword was the national weapon of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and in some respects, it wasparable to an Immortal weapon. Although it had not fully recovered, its power was vast, mysterious, and difficult to contend with.


    ��You should understand the gap between you and me���� Emperor Yu looked at him indifferently, his whole body was glowing. The Chaos Dao Sword was about to cut down and kill Yu Tianzheng.


    Yu Tianzheng was covered in blood, his breath was dying. He had already been defeated, and he looked like he was exhausted. He couldn��t stopughing miserably, he didn��t expect to try everything, even using the secret method given by Gu Changge, but he still failed.


    It was not that his strength was inferior to Emperor Yu��s, but that he was inferior in terms of weapons. But at the next moment, his eyes widened suddenly, a little unbelievable, and he even wondered if he had read it wrong.


    ��Young Master Gu����


    Yu Tianzheng was on the verge of despair, but he didn��t expect that a slender figure not far away was slowly approaching. Although he was in the thick fog, there was an air of detachment and refinement. He couldn��t help shouting out, hope rekindled in his heart.


    ��What a waste.�� Gu Changge looked at the defeated Yu Tianzheng as he shook his head lightly, and uttered. His eyes were calm and emotionless.


    ��It��s you�� Why are you here?��


    Looking at Gu Changge arriving, Emperor Yu��s face also changed drastically at this moment. It disyed a hint of fear, no longer calm and indifferent just now. He really didn��t expect that Gu Changge would show up at such a juncture. Wasn��t he badly injured and attacked by someone?


    Gu Changge didn��t intend to exin to him, his eyes were deep and indifferent, ��From today on, Great Yu should change its master.��

 Chapter 661: The mastermind behind the scenes, The fall of the Son of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 661: The mastermind behind the scenes, The fall of the Son of Heaven</h4>


    ��From today, the Great Yu will change hands.��


    Emperor Yu��s face changed drastically, his whole body was filled with cold air. His limbs felt numb, and his hands and feet were cold. His entire being stood in the monstrous fog, not daring to move at all.


    He looked at Gu Changge who was walking slowly while his mind and soul seemed to be frozen. He was about to suffocate, it was horrifying. Before this, he had never doubted Gu Changge, and even deliberately asked his daughter Yu Feiya to get closer to him. But he never expected that Gu Changge would show up at this moment and say such words.


    Could it be he also arranged those men in ck who attacked Gu Changge just now?


    Even his serious injury was actually a disguise in order to deceive others. Thinking of these things, Emperor Yu��s scalp was really numb, and he couldn��t help trembling. Though he was the master of the Immortal Dynasty, he was still frightened for a while. What kind of terrifying method was this to control everything in secret?


    ��I didn��t expect that Gu Changge was behind you. It seems that the recent chaos was all promoted by you. You are the big mastermind behind the scenes? I really can��t imagine that you can hide so deeply, I really can��t imagine�� Gu Changge, you are the greatest disaster of the Upper Realm!�� Emperor Yu said in a deep voice.


    After all, he was not an ordinary person. He wasughing miserably but quickly calmed himself down before looking at Yu Tianzheng and Gu Changge. He knew that with Gu Changge��s personality since he dared to show up in such an upright manner, he must be confident and not worried about him escaping.


    He guessed that tonight��s battle would be more or less ominous. Gu Changge��s strength was so strong that he could even kill the Will of Heaven that was almost in the Immortal Realm. It would be very easy to kill him.


    Unless he could fully recover the national weapon in his hand, he would never be able topete against Gu Changge.


    ��It seems that you are not stupid, this Great Yu should have been handed over to me long ago.�� Yu Tianzheng quickly swallowed a few divine medicines to restore his injuries. His whole body was radiant and his aura recovered quickly, he couldn��t help sneering.


    Since Gu Changge appeared here, in his opinion, everything was a foregone conclusion, there would be no surprises. Even if Emperor Yu still had great means, he would still die bitterly, and his blood would be sttered in the sky.


    ��Sure enough, you have defected to Gu Changge. Are you nning to hand over the Great Yu territory to him?�� Hearing these words, Emperor Yu was extremely furious, his words were somewhat resentful and even somewhat unwilling.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t interfered with this battle, he would have killed Yu Tianzheng by now. How could there be so many things?


    In the final analysis, he was just too stupid to be yed by Gu Changge. He didn��t even realize his intentions were not good.


    Gu Changge��s eyes were deep and indifferent, he just shook his head lightly and said, ��Do you want tomit suicide, or do you want me to do it?��


    ��I should have believed Feiya��s words a long time ago.�� Emperor Yu��s face was ugly, and he felt very regretful in his heart, thinking of the time when Yu Feiya reminded him to be careful of Gu Changge.


    Since Gu Changge was pretending to be seriously injured, what happened in the Jianxuan Great World probably had a lot of secrets. How the Enlightened beings of all ethnic groups were buried had also be a mystery.


    ��It��s useless to talk too much, I��ll kill you today. No one can save you.�� Yu Tianzheng roared angrily, and the blood all over his body boiled again. The endless runes emerged, wanting to attack Emperor Yu again.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    It exploded again here, and the vast fluctuations seemed to repeat this universe.


    ��Attack! I will fight with you today!��


    Knowing that he would die today, Emperor Yu roared, and an endless aura rushed out, intending to do his best to revive the Heavenly Dao Sword. The endless sword light seemed to split the darkness and shed directly into the sky.


    In the depths of the sky, chaotic dragon energy permeated the air, and the Dao sword bloomed with immeasurable light. The sharp edge was faintly visible, floating up and down, like suppressing the traces of imperial aura falling down at the beginning of the creation of the world, to protect Emperor Yu.


    This was a national artifact belonging to the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, and its sacrificial refinement was extremely special. It was not much less than an Immortal weapon.


    Now the gods within it were awakened by Emperor Yu��s blood, and their brilliance was shining, overwhelming the world. They wanted to wake up and kill all enemies to suppress the world.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But at the next moment, a simple and mysterious rune flew out of the void, filled with the power of the Dao, like a ck hole swallowing the heaven, directly making the Heavenly Dao Sword tremble.


    Among them, the gods who were about to be revived gradually sank.


    ��What exactly is this���� Emperor Yu was terrified, and his voice contained fear. No matter what means he used, it would be futile to awaken the gods connected with him. This method was simply mysterious and unimaginable.


    ��After seeing that death is imminent, you are still thinking about resisting? You don��t know how to live or die.�� Gu Changge��s voice was indifferent, and he raised his palm to look. His eyes were deep as if they contained a vast sea of stars, bottomless.


    The void in front of him suddenly burst, the endless wind rushed out, and chaotic light exploded, smashing all tangible things.


    Yu Tianzheng felt cold all over his body, feeling that he was small and humble, if he didn��t dodge, he would definitely be shocked to death by the aftermath of this palm. Was this the true strength of Gu Changge?


    He was iparably terrified, and he understood deeply what despair was.


    ��What!��


    Emperor Yu��s heart was about to burst, and he roared angrily. There were hundreds of millions of strands of dragon auras circling around him. The sea ofws was boiling, and the formation patterns on the sleeves of his robe were about to revive. It was an ancient treasure, and they all were about to manifest and emerge to counter the blow. However, facing Gu Changge��s palm, he still looked weak and pale and copsed in an instant, turning into dust all over the sky.


    This was absolute oppression, just like the gap between Immortals and Mortals.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The bloody light that filled the sky diffused and was soon swallowed up by the surrounding thick fog. Emperor Yu was extremely desperate. Under this palm, even if he tried all means, he would be torn apart and explode, destroyed both in his body and spirit. And his soul would also turn into ashes and cease to exist.


    As the lord of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, he had a lot of things to protect his life, especially since he also had the body protection of the Heavenly Dao Sword, which made him innately invincible.


    It was a pity that he met Gu Changge. This battle was already doomed, and there would be no surprises.


    ��Thank you Mr. Gu for making the move.�� Yu Tianzheng��s face turned red because of excitement, and his whole body was trembling constantly.


    Although he didn��t kill Emperor Yu himself, seeing Emperor Yu fall in front of him with his own eyes was enough for him. The hatred for so many years had finallye to an end.


    Gu Changge��s expression was not too disturbed. Killing Emperor Yu casually would not have any impact on him, except for the influence of his identity, it was actually no different from crushing an ant to death.


    Although Emperor Yu had the national artifact of the Heavenly Dao Sword, after all, he was only a Quasi-Emperor and had never entered the ranks of Enlightened being.


    ��For the rest, don��t let me down.�� Gu Changge lightly nced at Yu Tianzheng, and his figure quickly disappeared, as if he had never appeared before.


    The Great Yu Rebellion was just beginning now, and he was just promoting everything secretly. With the fall of Emperor Yu, disasters would continue everywhere, this was also the opportunity for Yu Tianzheng to gain power and take advantage of the opportunity to control all directions.


    Except for Yu Tianzheng, no one knew what happened tonight, let alone know that Emperor Yu actually died tragically at his hands. As far as the outside world was concerned, Gu Changge was now injured and was attacked by an unknown man in ck.


    How could he have anything to do with the killing of Emperor Yu? No one would associate this matter with him and specte.


    ��Mr. Gu, please rest assured, leave the next matter to me.�� Yu Tianzheng nodded very cautiously and replied in the direction Gu Changge was leaving.


    Afterward, he frantically scanned the many things left in front of him. When Emperor Yu passed away, the Heavenly Dao Sword and other things left behind naturally fell into his hands. After all, he and Emperor Yu had the same cultivation method, so he could naturally control this sword.


    Therefore, other cultivators, even Enlightened beings, would never want to take away the national artifact of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    Gu Changge would definitely not take these things away. On the one hand, he was notcking, and on the other hand, taking these things away might expose what he had done. The harm outweighed the benefits, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    ��That��s the best. It seems that those men in ck were arranged by Mr. Gu. In this way, I have been fulfilled. Many people will definitely guess that it was arranged by Emperor Yu, and there is no proof���� Yu Tianzheng gazed through the thick fog and slowly swept down, with a sneer on his face.


    The fluctuations in the battle here had already been smoothed out by Gu Changge, so even if the Enlightened being used the secret method to trace back, it was impossible to detect anything.


    In this way, it could give everyone the illusion that he killed Emperor Yu through some kind of terrifying means.


    <strong>Chi chi chi..</strong>.


    The fog was still pervasive in all directions, turbulent, and rolling. It came from nowhere, covered the sky of the imperial capital, and blinded the five senses of cultivators.


    At this time, even Enlightened beings could hardly see the scene clearly, and they were inexplicably horrified. The rest of the cultivators had long felt that they were plunged into darkness, they couldn��t see their fingers, they just wanted to escape to the distance, and they didn��t know what happened. However, when Emperor Yu fell, there was a phenomenon, and blood rained down from the depths of the sky.


    Many terrifying scenes were reflected in the sky of Great Yu, Gods and Demons wept together, Immortals and Buddhas kowtowed, stars were destroyed and the moon sank.


    As the Emperor of the Great Yu��s generation, his own life was closely rted to the Luck beliefs of hundreds of millions of cultivators and creatures in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. The involvement was so great that it was unimaginable.


    At this moment, countless cultivators and creatures in the imperial capital froze and even doubted whether what they saw was an illusion. All the princes and princesses were also dumbfounded with their heads buzzing.


    ��This�� this�� How is it possible����


    ��Has Your Majesty fallen?��


    Some ministers who reacted were stunned, their voices trembled, and there was fear and sadness in them, and they couldn��t believe that all this was true. From their point of view, there would be no suspense in this battle, even Emperor Yu could easily suppress and kill Yu Tianzheng.


    What was more, Emperor Yu even arranged a backup. How could he fall?


    For a moment, there was a mournful voice in the Great Yu Imperial Capital. Everyone couldn��t believe that their invincible Emperor had fallen in this battle, and was killed by apetitor. His aura disappeared and both his body and spirit were destroyed.


    Many people were shouting, deploring to the extreme, and even almost passed out. The cultivators and creatures of various forces were also shocked, and their emotions were extremelyplicated.


    Who would have thought that the result of this battle would be like this?


    ��Father, how could he fall, it��s impossible���� Yu Feiya��splexion turned pale, and she clenched her fist tightly, making a crisp sound because of too much force.


    Although Emperor Yu was extremely selfish, he only valued the interests of the royal family and regarded her as a bargaining chip. But he was still her father, and now that he had fallen like this, it really made her dizzy, almost unable to stand still.

 Chapter 662: Great chaos, The enemy of the world nothing much

    <h4>Chapter 662: Great chaos, The enemy of the world nothing much</h4>


    This night, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was destined to not be peaceful. When Emperor Yu died, Heaven and Earth mourned together. The endless rain of blood drifted down from the depths of the sky, fluttering and carrying endless sorrow.


    In the imperial capital, all the cultivators were crying with sad faces, and unable to believe that this would be true. Emperor Yu was the master of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, with hundreds of millions of dragon spirits added to his body. He participated in the evolution together with them. His strength was so profound that it was unimaginable.


    How could he fall here? But this was an actual fact, it happened in front of everyone, and it could not be changed.


    At this time, many forces and sects felt that something unpredictable had happened, otherwise with the means and strength of Emperor Yu, he would not have fallen so easily. But now in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, the fog was so deep that everyone couldn��t see the surrounding scene clearly.


    There was the existence of the older generation, trying to figure out the origin of the fog, but the next moment, he suffered from a bacsh, his face changed drastically as he spit blood, and flew out backward, almost getting knocked out.


    ��Unbelievable����


    ��Who the hell is setting up this situation to attack the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty? If we investigate, it will cause great terror, enough to destroy both body and spirit����


    Theplexions of the older generations were all pale with fear. They really dare not imagine that the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that had survived to this day and was immortal and ancient, who had the courage to scheme like this.


    ��The Great Yu Immortal Dynasty is estimated to enter a period of chaos during this period���� The high-level officials of various factions and forces sighed softly, nning to leave thisnd of right and wrong as soon as possible while the water was still not muddy.


    ��Yu Tianyong is dead, you should give up.�� Just at this moment, a loudugh sounded, piercing through the sky.


    On the top of the imperial capital, Yu Tianzheng, with blood on his body and disheveled hair, slowly walked out. Although he was seriously injured, his aura terrified everyone, and they couldn��t help but retreat toward the back.


    ��The national artifact is in his hand���� A minister recognized the Heavenly Dao Sword in Yu Tianzheng��s hand and said in a trembling voice.


    This was the national artifact of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. It was condensed from faith and Luck, and it could suppress the foundation of the Immortal Dynasty. If it was fully recovered, it could overturn the territory of hundreds of millions of miles with one blow. This kind of national artifact could not be used by anyone other than the Emperor of Great Yu.


    Now that it fell into Yu Tianzheng��s hands, the situation of that battle was already understandable, which made many cultivators who were lucky during thest resort turn pale and defeated,pletely extinguishing that illusion.


    If Emperor Yu had not fallen, how could he allow this weapon to fall into Yu Tianzheng��s hands?


    ��Kill him, take revenge for His Majesty!��


    Before the imperial capital, a minister��s eyes were red and he roared angrily, ordering his subordinates behind him to surround and attack Yu Tianzheng.


    In the other direction, arge number of soldiers also emerged with shining silver armor and dazzling brilliance like heavenly soldiers, rushing toward them with a murderous aura.


    At this moment, the whole Great Yu Imperial Capital waspletely in chaos, there were shouts of killing everywhere. Even some princes couldn��t help it, and stepped forward, wanting to avenge their father. However, Yu Tianzheng had obviously anticipated all this long ago as he sneered and crushed the jade talisman in his hand.


    Outside the imperial capital, the shouts of killing soared to the sky, and the army that had already descended, harnessing the divine fog, rushed straight over, like an invincible torrent, sweeping everything.


    In addition, the men Yu Tianzheng had nted over the years had finally been revealed.


    In the eyes of many people, many courtiers who were loyal to Emperor Yu turned their backs and killed many soldiers in the imperial capital at this time. This scene shocked everyone.


    ��Emperor Yu is dead, and a new Emperor should be established.��


    ��Emperor Yu lost his virtue, we should support the new Emperor.��


    Many ministers shouted loudly, even a general in charge of military power had already secretly surrendered to Yu Tianzheng. For a time, there were massacres everywhere, and no one was spared.


    Some cultivators who didn��t have time to escape from this ce were also caught up in this.


    ��Why didn��t the Imperial Dynasty��s formation restriction be touched����


    At this time, Yu Feiya and the others standing in front of the pce finally realized an extremely serious matter, and their expressions changed dramatically.


    Since the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had survived to this day, the formation pattern restrictions engraved in the imperial capital were simply innumerable. Because of these formation pattern restrictions, even if another Immortal force attacked them, they could resist it, which could be described as imprable. But today, all the pattern restrictions seemed to have fallen silent.


    ��It seems that he has been arranging all this for a long time, and the person responsible for maintaining the operation of the pattern has also surrendered to him. Why does Yu Tianzheng have such means? There must be someone else behind him���� Yu Feiya��s face turned cold, and she came to her senses.


    Just when a big battle was being fought in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, giving rise to chaos, the most powerful cultivators of various forces who went to chase those men in ck also sensed that something was wrong and stopped on the spot.


    This ce had been out of the scope of the Great Yu Imperial Capital, the surrounding fields were deste, the stars were t and wild, the vast gxy was surging, and the surrounding area was filled with fog.


    Above the sky, one could even see the stars turning slowly, with a majestic aura floating up and down. This was a deste star field, and there were many unmanned stars around it,cking vitality.


    ��Why does it feel like there��s something wrong����


    ��Those men in ck escaped so fast that even I couldn��t catch up.�� A powerhouse from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain frowned and stood in the sky.


    With his Enlightened strength, it was easy to cross the star field in one step. However, after chasing those men in ck, he quickly lost track, and he had no idea where they fled.


    This speed really surprised him. Having cultivated Taoism for millions of years, his intuition was very urate and even saved his life several times. So he soon felt that something was wrong. Those men in ck were obviously going to take Yu Tianzheng��s life, but why did they start running away after attacking Gu Changge?


    If it was a real assassin, even if he missed a hit and fled away, it would not leave such a bigmotion. As if deliberately trying to lure him away ande here to hunt him down?


    ��Not good, it��s a trap.��


    The face of the powerhouse from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain changed, and it suddenly gave birth to endless cold air. Perhaps the real purpose of this group of men in ck was not to kill Gu Changge at all but to lure him out.


    ��As for the purpose of drawing me out, could it be that they want to ambush me here?��


    The powerhouse of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain quickly figured out all this. The majestic and vast spiritual sense swept away, like a raging ocean, about to submerge this star field.


    ��Looks like there are smart people out there�� You actually noticed it.�� A faint voice suddenly sounded in this silent star field.


    ��It��s you! How is it possible, aren��t you seriously injured?�� The face of the powerhouse from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain changed again. His eyes widened, and he looked in that direction in disbelief, showing a bit of fear.


    A man in white stepped slowly and unhurriedly, with crystal-clear hair that was scattered casually, eyes like the sea, and a body as clear as jade.


    It was Gu Changge. He didn��t walk fast, but the space seemed to shrink under his feet, and he crossed the endless mountains and seas in an instant.


    ��So that��s it, you weren��t injured at all and everything was arranged by you?��


    The powerhouse from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain stared at the wless man in front of him, his voice trembling slightly.


    Completely different from the pale and weak person he saw before, the current Gu Changge was extraordinary, rich as jade, with a handsome and wless appearance, which could make God and even all women jealous. The whole body was blended with the universe as if standing in an endless and distant fairnd.


    No matter how one looked at his appearance, it didn��t look like there was any injury on his body. The powerhouse from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain felt endless vignce and uneasiness in his heart.


    ��Of course, I wasn��t injured. In this world, there is no one who can hurt me.�� Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change, he just shook his head lightly.


    ��The person behind Yu Tianzheng is also you? You arranged all the chaos in Dayu this time? The men in ck are also your subordinates, did you lure me out on purpose?��


    The powerhouse from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain felt cold all over. Hearing this, he thought of many things in an instant. His voice was trembling uncontrobly. Since he became Enlightened, he had not felt this kind of fear for a long time.


    What kind of ambition and means did he have to dare to do so?


    One must know that they were Enlightened beings, and they were existences standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm. But they were being yed in the palm of his hand?


    ��It��s toote for you to understand at this time,�� Gu Changge smiled and said, the expression in his eyes was like looking at a dead person.


    ��Why do you want to do this? Don��t you know that you will be the enemy of the entire world if this incident is exposed?�� The powerhouse from Heavenly Emperor Mountain couldn��t help shouting in a terrified voice, ��Even if you are the future head of the Gu family, it is impossible to go against all the forces by yourself.��


    ��Since I dare to do this, I am naturally unwilling to let things be exposed. What��s more, being an enemy of the entire world is nothing much for me.�� Gu Changge still smiled lightly, with an extremely natural expression.


    ��You!�� The powerhouse from Heavenly Emperor Mountain looked terrified as if looking at an unimaginable monster.


    ��It just so happens that I stillck a few puppets at the Enlightened Realm, and you just sent them to my door,�� Gu Changge shook his head and said, exining his purpose to him.


    With his current strength, it was a breeze to separate out a few strands of souls, control a few cultivators, and then pretend to be a man in ck to create chaos.

 Chapter 663: The Dark Heaven will appear in the world, Gu Changge’s intention

    <h4>Chapter 663: The Dark Heaven will appear in the world, Gu Changge��s intention</h4>


    Gu Changge did not kill the powerhouse of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, but wore out his soul and made it into a puppet. This process was smooth and there was no hindrance.


    Although the other party tried hard to escape, in front of Gu Changge, there was no possibility, and he was quickly taken down. But with this, the strength of this puppet was greatly reduced, it was also based on the presence of the Enlightened Realm.


    For cultivators who had not entered this Realm, it was still a terrifying mountain that was difficult to counteract and could be destroyed with the lift of a palm. After doing all of this, Gu Changge stepped away from the star domain to find the rest of the Daoists who followed him.


    Soon, in another barren star domain, he found a Daoist from the Wan Dao Sacred Mountain and made them into a puppet. In another area, someone deduced the opportunity and noticed that something was wrong, hisplexion changed, and tried to escape. But after Gu Changge reached the Enlightened Realm, his strength was scary, and his spiritual sense was even more terrifying.


    Just instantly, he learned about his intentions, broke the space for millions of miles, and chased after him. The other party was frightened, constantly asking for mercy, but Gu Changge��s expression had no fluctuations, annihting his soul fluctuations.


    After a day passed, he already had five Enlightened puppets in his hands.


    ording to his true realm, Gu Changge was about to enter thete stage of the Emperor Realm. Thus, the origin of the Enlightened being was no longer useful for him.


    In addition to some special World Origin, the Origin of Chaos, the Origin of the Absolute Beginning, only the Origin of the Remnant Immortal and even higher realm cultivators were useful to him. Therefore, the greatest value of these people was refining them into a puppet.


    ��The matter of annihtion of the divine souls from all ethnic groups is great. I am afraid that after the news spreads, the Upper Realm will set off endless waves�� This matter will cause me a lot of trouble, but I have a solution.��


    Before Gu Changge left this ce, he had an inexplicable look in his eyes, and many thoughts shed in his mind. Taking advantage of this chaos, he could make the Upper Realm even more chaotic.


    The scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the inheritor of demonic arts, the Immortal Path will appear��


    ��It just happens that my Inner Universe is about to beplete. Perhaps, it��s time for the Dark Heaven to appear.�� Gu Changge��s eyes were calm as he slowly took a step and appeared millions of miles away.


    He swept his divine thought, and in an instant, he crossed many ancient stars, noticing that the powerhouse from the Primordial Lake was still tracking his traces.


    At this moment, his sleeves waved and unleashed the three Enlightened puppets and they rushed toward the star domain to attack this person. The ancient star was very vast, and vibrant, home to trillions of cultivators.


    The surrounding ancient forests were lush and tall as the shallots were extremely lush. Many of the forces were standing upside down and looked deste and ancient. However, in Gu Changge��s perception, the strongest cultivator of the ancient star was at most in the Supreme Realm, and he had not even entered the Quasi-Emperor Realm.


    Of course, such ancient stars were countless in the Upper Realm, like sand in a desert. It was not surprising that the strongest strength was the Supreme Realm and not all of them had such a powerhouse.


    At this moment, in this ancient star, a woman with a sloppy green skirt was frowning tightly. A terrible vision emerged in her eyes and rushed quickly before sweeping away, and looking around. She looked very young, but from the vicissitudes, the time of cultivation had absolutely surpassed millions of years.


    As the Enlightened being from the Primordial Lake, her ontology was not of a human race, but a Green Holy Spirit that had been created by Heaven and Earth, lived for hundreds of thousands of years.


    After millions of years of hard work, she finally entered the ranks of Enlightened beings. As the vein of the Holy Spirit of Nature, she had been nostalgic for the Heavens and the Earth since she was a child.


    There were even rumors in the Upper Realm that if a cultivator attacked the Holy Spirit, he would encounter misfortune and even be condemned. Not to mention that the Holy Spirit was mighty and terrifying, and ordinary cultivators were not their opponents at all.


    Therefore, after many people saw the Holy Spirit from afar, they wouldn��t want to contaminate themselves with that karma at all.


    ��I have missed my Green Spirit Heavenly Lord for millions of years, but now, even his traces are gone. If he was here, I would never get lost.�� The green skirt woman��s eyes were cold, her divine sense was vast and magnificent. They did not conceal, passing through many stars below, sweeping down.


    As an Enlightened being, she was pursuing a group of people in ck, but she was still lost now, which really made her angry. Although there were ancient stars below, she had always been unscrupulous and strong, so she didn��t care.


    At present, the terrifying aura shrouded the surrounding, trying to find some breath or traces.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A terrifying fluctuation swept through the entire ancient star. The sky was turning, the sun and the moon trembled, and therge clouds were broken. Almost all the cultivators were rmed, trembling, frightened, pale, and whitening. They didn��t understand why such a terrifying powerhouse had suddenly arrived here.


    The strongest people in thend of each force were shocked as they moved toward the sky, with fear. Many Quasi-Supreme existences that were in seclusion also changed their expression. They woke up and rushed to a high altitude as they were extremely worried.


    ��Greetings predecessor, I wonder why are you here?�� Everyone did not dare to breathe, and could only ask the woman in the green skirt carefully, worried that she was angry.


    ��Have you seen a group of people dressed in ck who fled from here, I am looking for them.�� The woman in the green skirt asked and her expression was indifferent. Although she was a woman, the aura on her body was like a heavenly prison, which was shocking.


    Hearing this, all the powerhouses of this ancient star were stunned and then reacted to understand that the Ancestor in front of them was chasing someone, and they were relieved.


    ��Reporting to the predecessors, I didn��t see any people dressed in ck who fled here.��


    At present, they all had serious expressions as they reported what they saw and heard, and dare not conceal anything.


    ��Didn��t they escape to this ce, where would they escape?�� The woman in the green skirt frowned tighter. She didn��t feel that the people in front of her would dare to lie to her.


    Moreover, if they lied to her, with her cultivation, she could see it at a nce. So she couldn��t figure it out. Where would the people in ck escape? They even concealed everyone��s perception.


    ��Senior, is the man you are looking for, is it that group of people����


    At this moment, the voice of an old man suddenly trembled slightly, as if he was extremely scared, looking outside Heavenly Domain. Almost at the same time, theplexion of the woman in the green skirt also changed dramatically, which was a bit incredible.


    She felt a terrible aura sweeping, like andslide sinking, the Heavenly Pce was destroyed, and the whole Heavenly Domain was shaking.


    <strong>Dang!</strong>


    The screaming sound was like a mountain and river dyke, drowning toward this ce. The blurred figure standing in the ck mist stood outside, looking indifferently, like the demon god who ughtered the heavens.


    ��It��s them.�� The pupils of the woman in the green skirt were tightened. Judging from this aura, it was definitely the group of ck people who attacked them at the time.


    She really did not expect these people to be so bold, not only did they not escape, but she also came here to attack her. The strength of this group of people in ck was also beyond her expectations.


    ��Three Enlightened beings�� If they fight each other, this aura will definitely destroy all the cultivators here����


    Seeing this scene, all the monks in this ancient star were scared and trembled. They felt that a war would definitely erupt after a while. For everyone, it was a terrible disaster.


    The level of Enlightened beings was definitely capable of destroying the earth and stars by raising a palm and interrupting the gxy.


    Not to talk about the ancient stars on this side, even the ancient stars around them would be destroyed, and they couldn��t bear the aftermath of the battle between Enlightened beings.


    ��Follow the lord��s instructions, kill her.��


    At this time, the three ck men appeared in the sky, and they came from above the sky. The ck mist was surging and their eyes were indifferent.


    ��Damn, it��s really the Enlightened beings����


    Theplexion of the woman in the green skirt changed slightly, and it felt tricky. She did not expect that the strength of these three people turned out to be the level of Enlightened being.


    When she was in the Great Yu Imperial Capital, she just felt that this group of people in ck were extremely weird and it was difficult to see the reality. But now, if she tried to escape, it was estimated that she would be caught up by the other party.


    The only way was to spread powerful fluctuations, which would rm the rest of the people chasing this group of people in ck, and let theme here to help.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Thinking of this, she did not dare to be ignorant. She was surrounded by a green aura and endless swords. Finally, they condensed in the void and turned into a terrifying sea attacking the three people in ck.


    An unimaginable war broke out here.


    In the vast sky, the vast star domain copsed, and cracks appeared, which was annihted by these fluctuations. Her whole body was blooming with the powerful aura from one ce to another, as if crossing time and space.


    She fought the three Enlightened beings, and at the beginning, she did not fall into a disadvantage, turned into a bolt of green lightning, running through the void, andunching a shocking attack. This was the collision of Dao, the evolution of thews, apanied by the rumbling thunder!


    In the ck mist, several people also made endless attacks. The Dao was intertwined, making the moonlight dim, and the powerful fluctuations were like an ocean, vast, and boundless! However, this situation did notst long.


    Soon she fell into disadvantage and kept coughing blood. Too many cracks appeared on her body. There was not much suspense, and she was not their opponent.


    ��Impossible���� She was scared and felt regretful. These three ck men in front of her, fighting alone, were not weaker than her.


    Under their full strength, any Enlightened being would fall. Where did this kind of beingse from?


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The gunfire sounded as if splitting the big universe, the ck hand was empty as it attacked her in four points and she kept vomiting blood. Even the cracks appeared. This was a terrifying scene.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    All the stars around burst away. Some ancient stars who had bred life also turned red under this fluctuation. Among them, the ten billion cultivators and creatures could not even scream as they were evaporated, causing many cultivators in the surrounding ancient stars to fear the extreme and feel that theirst days had arrived


    At the level of the Enlightened being, the aftermath of their battle could crack the stars, steam the stars, and not to mention the ordinary cultivators, even their souls would instantly turn into powder.


    At this moment, countless cultivators were praying and sorrowful, hoping that someone could stop this war and save them.


    ��You don��t know how to die, and dare to pursue the trace of my Dark Heaven.�� A ck body was indifferent, and the eyes seemed to have no emotional rules.


    ��Dark Heaven�� What is that�� Am I going to die here?�� The woman in the green skirt was surrounded by three men in ck, and her body was copsing, and it was difficult to maintain the original form.


    At this time, she was already in despair, and she felt the fire of her soul bing weaker, and it would go out at any time. There was no hope at all, and no cultivator came to save her.


    She was regretting now, if had known this she would not havee to pursue the traces of this group of people in ck.

 Chapter 913: A big guy is sleeping, just treating it as a Dao Fruit

    Chapter 913: A big guy is sleeping, just treating it as a Dao Fruit


    In a space saturated with chaotic energy, a relentless tide of demons surged forward, aiming to overwhelm everything in its path. Devoid of sanity, these creatures mindlessly attacked anything nearby, even turning on their kind in a furious assault.


    Amidst the tumult, Gu Changge stood with unwavering calmness. The space before him hushed suddenly, and traces of time and space became blurred, dissipating. Ferocious demons disintegrated and copsed in silence, unable to breach the tranquil space around him.


    Proceeding with measured steps, Gu Changge left a ripple of the Dao-building expert in his wake, akin to heaven and earth knives, obliterating any living being that ventured too close.


    This vast space seemed boundless, its depth visible only as a thick and drifting fog permeating the surroundings. Countless demons rushed in, driven by an unrelenting frenzy. The immortal kings from the City of No Return, apanying Gu Changge, were equally astonished by the scene before them.


    Once coexistent with the Floating Realm, this realm now bore scars of ipleteness, marked by fissures resembling wounds oozing a thick ck mist and spewing forth hordes of demons.


    In the distance, colossal corpses of behemothsy strewn across thendscape, their bones resembling mountains and skulls capable of overwhelming everything. These awe-inspiring creatures, now lifeless, bore witness to a time long past.


    ��Since when has this spectacle been etched into existence?�� pondered the generations of immortal kings from the City of No Return.


    Dating back to the beginning of the Forbidden Era, they found no record or recollection of such a staggering event within the Cangming Realm. The colossal corpses, if left adrift in the vastness of the universe, could have quickly filled an entire universe.


    ��The races that perished in the first cmity are likely rumored to have ended up here for some unknown reason,�� Gui Lao remarked weightily.The mention of the cmity altered theplexions of many immortal kings, revealing an evident fear and reluctance to delve deeper into the topic. On the other hand, King Luo, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and otherscking experience of the era preceding the Forbidden Era appeared perplexed and unaware of the magnificent ancient history.


    Cen Shuang paid little heed to the conversation, her gaze fixated on Gu Changge, anticipating his next move. The Changing Realm, now overrun by demons, offered no refuge for other creatures. Even the colossal corpses had been consumed, leaving only the most resilient remnants untouched. Stepping into this realm was an undesirable choice, as the air seemed corrosive, infiltrating their souls with an eerie aura.


    For those weary immortal kings, the strange aura threatened to seep into their very beings, a cold and evil force apanied by mocking whispers in their ears. Despite the unsettling atmosphere, they chose to stand upon a nearly weathered boulder, avoiding further exploration.


    Cen Shuang, driven by her curiosity, sought to venture more profoundly, but Granny Yao intervened, restraining her from taking unnecessary risks.


    ��Going deeper might pose a challenge even for an Immortal King to protect themselves, so it��s best not to follow,�� Granny Yao advised, shaking her head.


    The reluctance lingered in Cen Shuang��s expression as she yearned to witness the unfolding events, unaware of Gu Changge��s true intentions.


    Appearing in the Floating Realm without apparent action, Gu Changge stepped into the depths of the raging demon energy in the Cangming Realm. The onlookers, including Gui Lao and others, exchanged nces and shook heads. They believed that even if Cen Shuang were to follow him, it wouldn��t alter the situation.


    Furthermore, if Gu Changge intended to destroy the Floating Realm, he wouldn��t need to go through such convoluted steps. Thus, the only option was to wait and see, as they spected that Gu Changge had ulterior motives for being there.


    Even King Luo, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and others hesitated to advance further, wary of being tainted by the demonic energy. A thunderous roar echoed from the distance, apanied by the copse and explosion of the mist.


    Illuminated by an immortal light, Gu Changge moved calmly, forming a road with the copsed mist under his feet, extending toward the deepest part of the Cangming Realm.


    Gu Changge sensed the presence of a terrible entity in that direction and suspected that cultivating an army of Absolute Heavenly creatures was not the only purpose. He surmised that the Absolute Heavenly mist might nourish a colossal corpse like creating a second body.


    In the vast real world, many peerless powerhouses faced the cmity of the nine declines of heaven. In moments of desperation, some chose to self-destruct, while others severed their good and evil sides, leaving a contingency n. Even if their main body perished in the heavenly and human cmity, the backup corpse offered a chance for aeback, utilizing the luck of the natural world of mountains and seas for preparation.


    For these exceptional figures, obtaining the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was not a challenge. The difficultyy in transforming this ce into a nurturing ground for warming corpses.


    <em>So, the corpses of those powerhouses who fell during the first cmity in the mortal world of mountains and seas were transported here. They were used as nourishment to feed the Absolute Heavenly creatures, utilizing their energy to nourish their bodies while stealing the luck of this world.</em>


    Gu Changge concluded, piecing together the intricate n.


    The Changing Realm, though not expansive, held chaos in itsws and secrets due to the presence of the Absolute Heavenly mist. As Gu Changge moved forward, his figure blurred, and fragments of time seemed to linger under his feet, transporting him to the end of this chaotic space.


    From his vantage point, a blurry scene unfolded��a tombstoneparable to heaven and earth stood like a terrifying phantom.Unnamed and imposing, the tombstone emitted endless Absolute Heavenly mist. It spread throughout the Cangming Realm, suppressing everything and reaching toward the universe.


    Despite their ignorance, the demons exhibited an inexplicable fear of the tombstone, avoiding it with roars directed at Gu Changge. Strange colors flickered in Gu Changge��s eyes as he sensed the gathering of indescribable luck around the tombstone.


    Taking decisive action, Gu Changge delivered a direct palm strike. The darknd trembled, and fear permeated the demons. An instinctive reaction was etched deep within their hearts.


    In the distantnd, Gui Lao and many other immortal kings experienced a sudden change inplexion. The ground beneath them shook, almost causing them to lose their footing.


    <em>What��s happening�� Could there be a major battle?</em>


    Horror and puzzlement gripped them, but they wisely refrained from investigating further. The subtle fluctuations hinted at the possibility of severe injury if they delved deeper.


    While they observed, Cen Shuang noticed an abnormality. The once thick fog, intended to diffuse outward, appeared to be rolling back at a visible speed.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A resounding bang echoed as the tombstone crumbled, revealing an ancient altar beneath. The altar, towering like a hill, seemed crafted for a specific ritual. Unperturbed, Gu Changge stepped forward, raising his right hand and pressing it onto the altar.


    The world quaked, and an invisible force pressed down on the altar, shattering itsyers. The Changing Realm trembled as if on the brink of explosion. A colossal palm appeared in the sky, seemingly ready to erase all existence in this world.


    With a shocking disy of power, the tombstone and altar disintegrated under Gu Changge��s influence. Standing in the void, he raised his eyebrows, observing a broken coffin materializing in the palm print.


    The coffin, blood-red in color, attracted the Absolute Heavenly mist like a ma.


    ��It appears to be as I anticipated,�� Gu Changge remarked lightly.


    In the moment of shattering, a skeletal hand emerged from the depths. This bone-dry hand, adorned with long, ck nails measuring three feet in length, carried a powerful, deathly aura. It extended forward. With the hand��s movement, the coffin crumbled, revealing a thin middle-aged man d in Daoist robes.


    The man��s hair was gray, and phoenix-like eyes gleamed with a red light. A monstrous evil spirit emanated from his being, disrupting the dark environment and sending ripples to the world. This terrible presence tore through the Cangming Realm and even reached the Immortal Domain outside, causing the universe to tremble and thews to copse.


    This figure exuded the aura of a quasi-immortal emperor. Though not yet an immortal emperor, Gu Changge could discern a faint glimmer of immortality around his soul fire. Given time, transformation into a genuine immortal emperor seemed usible.


    Staring at Gu Changge with scarlet pupils, the figure in Daoist robes appeared unsettled, as if grappling toprehend the unfolding situation. His presence revealed majestic and peculiarly, exuding an overwhelming authority capable of intimidating all living beings.


    Surrounded by a dense corpse aura and Absolute Heavenly mist, his body exuded the essence of an unrivaled corpse emperor. Initially a beheaded corpse, he retained a strand of immortal life, anticipating the day he would ascend to true emperor hood. His vision epassed this world, intending to birth an army of Absolute Heavenly troops to bathe the world in blood.


    Regrettably, his awakening was premature, as he was rudely roused from the depths of the burial ground. The blood-sealed coffin containing his vital essence shattered, and the altar gathering the world��s luck was blown into countless pieces.


    Staring fearfully at Gu Changge, the middle-aged figure felt his ns unraveling due to this unforeseen disruption. The chill and killing intent in his eyes reflected the deep hatred for Gu Changge, who had foiled his designs.


    He questioned Gu Changge��s identity and revealed that he hailed from the soul realm. However, Gu Changge swiftly closed the distance before he could utter another sentence. In a sh, he seized the middle-aged man��s neck, producing a resounding crack that echoed through the world.


    ��I��m not interested in your history or identity,�� Gu Changge stated casually, indifferent to the terror in the middle-aged man��s eyes. With a wave of his hand, strands of terrifying real fire enveloped the middle-aged figure.


    To Gu Changge, this individual was merely a Dao fruit cultivated over countless years and nothing more.

 Chapter 665: Those who chant his true name will enter this realm and gain eternal life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 665: Those who chant his true name will enter this realm and gain eternal life (1)</h4>


    Su Qingge was stunned, it was the first time she saw Chan Hong Yi look like this. Looking back, her three thousand blue silky strands of hair were like waterfalls, dancing wildly under the mountain wind.


    Her eyes were deep and cold, but the corner of the mouth outlined a curve, which was shockingly beautiful. Just like a witch who caused chaos in the world, she destroyed her former tranquility and detachment.


    Chan Hong Yi, who looked like this, might be the Red Demon who was feared by the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects in the Upper Realm. The tranquility and aloofness before were nothing more than a superficial disguise.


    However, Su Qingge quickly came back to her senses, and couldn��t help but ask, ��Who is the man that the Ancestor mentioned? Why do I know him well?��


    At this time, Chan Hong Yi��s expression had recovered, and the corner of her lips hooked slightly, ��Of course you know.��


    Hearing this, Su Qingge was taken aback again. Then a handsome figure gradually emerged in her mind, which made her a little surprised and unbelievable.


    ��Could it be Young Master?�� She almost murmured, thinking it was impossible, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was no one else.


    Although back then in Kunwu City, the Red Demon appeared and asked for one of the several Great Divine Stones. Gu Changge had fought against her before, and his attitude seemed very natural and casual, as if facing an old friend whom he hadn��t seen for a long time.


    But in the eyes of many cultivators at that time, it was because Gu Changge had fought with the Red Demon before in the Divine City, and the two of them looked familiar.


    Su Qingge also thought so. But judging from the current situation, it seemed that there was another secret rtionship between the Red Demon and Gu Changge. The friendship between the two of them was definitely not that simple.


    Chan Hong Yi��s attitude toward Gu Changge was also unusual. Even from Su Qingge��s point of view, the bond between the two was very deep, even to such a deep-rooted level.


    She was very smart and never asked about these things. But today, Chan Hong Yi suddenly spoke up and mentioned it to her, which obviously meant something else. Was Dark Heaven actually rted to Gu Changge? What else was he hiding?


    The more she understood, the more Su Qingge felt that Gu Changge was unfathomable, like an unfathomable fog.


    ��Ancestor, you told me this, what do you want me to do?�� Su Qingge asked after being silent for a while.


    She understood that after Chan Hong Yi appeared in Demon Burying Abyss, she was in a state of confusion and hostility for a period of time. During that time, there were countless cultivators who died tragically at her hands.


    Chan Hong Yi��s expression didn��t change about this, but a strange color shed in her eyes, and said, ��I just want to remind you of one thing, the biggest disaster in this world is not you, the so-called inheritor of demonic arts.��


    ��I know, I never thought about being a disaster in the past, I just wanted to settle down in this world, and this is something beyond my control. I just want to grasp my own destiny, and I don��t want to be a fish in that river.�� A sh of resoluteness shed across Su Qingge��s clean and dustless face.


    Hearing these words, Chan Hong Yi suddenlyughed, her beauty was thrilling, and she looked bewitching and seductive. She was extremely disdainful, even her voice was heartless and indifferent.


    ��It��s not up to you. Your fate has long been doomed. The person you think you love the most, the person you trust the most, has actually been looking down on you indifferently from a high ce. His self-righteous touch was just revealed to you on purpose. Do you really think that he can��t see that you have twin souls in your body and that you have the inheritance of demonic arts? Even this ability of mine was taught by him, not to mention your iplete demonic arts����


    ��It��s ridiculous.�� She wasughing, her voice was heavenly, but filled with deep hatred.


    ��What! It��s impossible���� When Su Qingge heard these words, she froze for a moment, as if struck by lightning. Her face became pale, and she couldn��t help but take a few steps back, unable to believe this.


    If someone else said such a thing, she would definitely be suspicious. But the person who said this was the Red Demon who was so fierce and intimidating in the Upper Realm, how could she lie to herself?


    There was such a deep rtionship between Chan Hong Yi and Gu Changge. Her Ancestor was actually taught by Gu Changge himself?


    What was his background? Gu Changge had been deceiving her all along, even helping her to conceal the identity of the inheritor of demonic arts.


    Su Qingge��s reaction was within Chan Hong Yi��s expectation, the corner of her mouth curled up as if she really wanted to see such a scene.


    Gu Changge wanted to maintain his gentle and detached image in Su Qingge��s heart, but she just wouldn��t let him do what he wanted.


    ��I will destroy everything about you with my own hands���� Chan Hong Yi looked toward the end of the sky. From the depths of her eyes, terrifying hostility and devilish energy emerged once again, but she quickly returned to her previous detached and calm appearance.


    These days, the Upper Realm had be more and more chaotic. In the eyes of many cultivators, perhaps a terrible disaster would sweep across in the near future. Many forces from all over the world ordered the disciples who had gone out to cultivate to return to the sect and wait quietly for the end of this disaster.


    The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had appeared in the world, and the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was sweeping across. Now there was a more mysterious Dark Heaven, hidden in the dark, like a shadow, which made people felt palpitated and disturbed.


    A few days passed, and the chaotic rebellion from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that shook all forces in the Upper Realm gradually came to an end. Emperor Yu fought against his former brother Yu Tianzheng for the throne of the Great Yu Imperial Capital but was defeated and lost.


    Even the Heavenly Dao Sword of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty fell into his hands. That night, killings were rampant, blood flowed like rivers, and terrifying chaos swept the entire Great Yu Dynasty.


    Countless cultivators trembled, feeling desperate and terrified. Many armies descended as the mes of war swept across the endless territory of Great Yu. During this period, many forces took advantage of the fire to loot.


    Under internal and external troubles, many old Emperors from the depths of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty had to appear in order to suppress all these.


    ording to the rules of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, although Yu Tianzheng had been expelled many years ago, it was an indisputable fact that he had royal blood flowing in his body.


    In addition, during the battle, he killed the previous Emperor Yu, so he naturally had the strength to be the current Emperor Yu. Therefore, many old Emperors discussed it for a while and decided to let Yu Tianzheng take the throne in ordance with Great Yu��s rules.


    Many ministers assisted him while announcing that if Yu Tianzheng��s virtue and talent did not match and he could not take up the important task, he would step down and give way to the virtuous. Since then, the chaos had gradually subsided.


    In terms of ability, Yu Tianzheng was much more unruly than the previous Emperor Yu, and thest defeat was only due to a trick. Under his iron-blooded and tough tactics, a war broke out and wiped out many disturbing elements within the Great Yu territory.


    This was also the next step for him since he became the new Emperor, and it really calmed many people down. Many ministers who were quite critical also gradually shut up and fell silent, unwilling to provoke Yu Tianzheng who was in full swing at this time. Some people even spected whether Yu Tianzheng might have something to do with that Dark Heaven.


    However, such spections were not much. After all, there was no evidence to indicate that the group of Enlightened beings in ck who attacked Gu Changge that day had any rtionship with Yu Tianzheng. And just when the outside world was changing, in the depths of the current Great Yu Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 666: Those who chant his true name will enter this realm and gain eternal life (6)

    <h4>Chapter 666: Those who chant his true name will enter this realm and gain eternal life (6)</h4>


    In a grand and simple pce, the new Emperor Yu Tianzheng was standing here, reporting something in a low voice. He was wearing a purple gold crown on his head, and arge dragon robe. His sleeves were decorated with many star patterns, flowing with brilliance, just like an unrivaled Emperor. But his expression was extremely humble and submissive, not daring to show any disrespect.


    ��The current Great Yu has six parts of the territory under my control. Except for General Zhen Guo and the former General who have not surrendered, the rest of the ministers have surrendered.��


    In front of Yu Tianzheng, Gu Changge was dressed in white, holding a white jade wine ss in his hand, gently shaking the mellow wine in it, with an easy-going and natural expression.


    ��So it looks like you didn��t disappoint me.�� He smiled and handed the white jade wine ss to Yin Mei who was beside him.


    As the current new Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, Yu Tianzheng��s methods could be described as iron-blood. All the ministers who had any intention to resist were taken into prison. Sopared to his predecessor Emperor Yu, he still admired Yu Tianzheng more.


    Such a character was easier to control and more obedient. He would not choose to offend him or do stupid things without benefit.


    Of course, Gu Changge did not have any worry, after all, Yu Tianzheng��s life was always in his hands. The current him was the true ruler behind the vast territory of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    ��I don��t dare to disappoint Young Master,�� Yu Tianzheng said with a terrified expression when he heard the words. He could never forget how Gu Changge raised his hand to kill Emperor Yu that day, and the method was cold and cruel.


    Now everyone under the Heaven of the Upper Realm had a deep fear of the Dark Heaven, like fearing ghosts and gods. If it wasn��t clear that those Enlightened beings in ck were sent by Gu Changge, Yu Tianzheng would have wondered whether this matter had nothing to do with Gu Changge.


    This depth of staying hidden was unimaginable. What was more, his little life had always been in the hands of Gu Changge. When he sought Gu Changge��s cooperation for the first time, it was like seeking skin from a tiger. Now he had also fulfilled his wish and became the new Emperor of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, avenging his revenge hundreds of years ago.


    ��By the way, my lord, it seems that Yu Feiya has some suspicions about you. She thinks that there are many fishy things, even conspiracies behind Yu Tianyong��s death. She has been stationed outside the Emperor��s tomb these days, and asks to see the old Emperors in it to inform them about this. You see, should we find an opportunity to attack her?�� Yu Tianzheng remembered another extremely important matter and said in a low voice.


    As the eldest princess, Yu Feiya, even though her predecessor Emperor Yu, was dead, but in the pce, she was still honored beyond words. Even he didn��t dare to take action against her lightly. Many of the royal family��s children knew that on the day Yu Feiya was born, she touched the Great Yu Immortal Scripture and it bestowed on her a secret method.


    Golden lotuses descended from the sky, clear springs emerged from the ground, and the divine light shone brightly, reflecting the sky. There were auspicious omens stretching for thousands of miles. There were even visions such as dragons and phoenixes leaping, and cranes holding mushrooms.


    Several old Emperor Ancestors who had stepped into the Realm of Enlightenment were also shocked by such visions, and personally bestowed her with cultivation methods.


    In terms of cultivation talent alone, there was absolutely no doubt that the eldest princess Yu Feiya overwhelmed the younger generation of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty. Therefore, many old antiques in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty all regarded Yu Feiya as a future sessor, but Yu Lie was not favored by them.


    Once something happened to Yu Feiya, many old antiques would be rmed, and it would cause great trouble.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge��s eyes shed strangely, then he shook his head and said, ��It��s nothing, you just need to tell Yu Feiya that you are doing something for me. She is very smart and knows what to do. ��


    ��What���� Yu Tianzheng was very surprised, when did Yu Feiya be Gu Changge��s person?


    If Yu Feiya knew that her father was actually killed by Gu Changge himself, what would she think? He suddenly shuddered a little.


    For the next few days, Gu Changge stayed in this pce, iming to the public that he was recuperating, but in fact he was building the prototype of the Dark Heaven in his Inner Universe.


    In fact, he had nned to do so a long time ago. However, the embryonic form of the Inner Universe was not yetplete at that time, even if the Ancient Heavenly Court and the Southern Heavenly Gate were manifested in the world, the effect would be minimal.


    Gu Changge still remembered that when he was in the Ancient Immortal Continent at that time, in order to find the inheritance left by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, he happened to meet a good-for-nothing boy named Hei Ming from the ck Heavenly Eagle n.


    It was not right to say that he was a good-for-nothing boy, after all, in terms of talent, he was much better than ordinary cultivators. It was just that in their family, it seemed a bit mediocre.


    Through the hands of that young man, he passed on the Immortal Binding Technique, thereby controlling the ns of the entire Ancient Immortal Continent. And the way of that manifestation was through the embryonic form of Heaven constructed in the immature Inner Universe.


    Later, although he ordered Hei Ming to recruit believers under the Heavens and all regions, he could use this to contact the ��Supreme Being.�� But it had been so long, and there was no sign of it, which showed that this matter was not going well.


    After all, Gu Changge was just trying, and didn��t expect to seed. Now that the Dark Heaven was present in the world, it was like a shadow shrouding the Upper Realm. For him, it was an excellent opportunity to snare and harvest.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In the next moment, a bright light burst out in front of Gu Changge��s eyes, and a silver portal emerged, which was astonishingly brilliant, as if connecting to another ancient world.


    Inside the portal was anotherpletely different world. The three silvery ancient characters of ��Southern Heavenly Gate�� seemed to be reflected in the long river of time and space with brilliant and indelible power.


    The majestic and solemn Immortal Pce stood on the top of the clouds, and just one of the pirs seemed to be able to open up the sky and the earth. The surrounding clouds and mist were tumbling as the chaos was surging, like the peak of the ancient and vast universe.


    This was enough to make all living beings tremble. Just a strand of the aura of this ce seemed to be able to crush all time and space, destroying the Heavens and eternity.


    And as Gu Changge stepped in, the energy here became more zing and bright, rushing in like a vast sea. On the top of the Immortal Pce, a blurry figure slowly condensed, sitting there cross-legged. He was iparably hazy, unreal, surrounded by three thousand ancient worlds.


    Countless true dragons and immortal phoenixes were entrenched, white tigers and basalts were crawling, as if overlooking the eternal, sitting on the reincarnation. The long river of time was surging, galloping at its feet, as if gathering and flowing through the heavens and worlds. The dao body in the Dark Heaven was far from enough.


    ��It��s still far from enough to shock the world���� Gu Changge frowned at this scene. However, it was still only a prototype, and it had yet to be gradually perfected.


    Afterward, in the Inner Universe, ancient stars of life gathered together with Gu Changge��s thoughts, turning into a majestic universe of stars, surrounding them.


    Among these ancient stars of life, buildings, pavilions, pces and pagodas began to rise from the ground. They were magnificent and ancient, filled with the aura of the great Dao.


    The various cultivation resources collected by Gu Changge before, such as colorful altars, ancient sacred monuments, Emperor scriptures, Supreme insights, turned into light rain, and descended into those buildings, forming the foundation .


    ��Those who recite the true name can lead a ray of their true soul to this world, enter the Dark Heaven, and obtain eternal life. I am the Emperor of Heaven and Earth, the great self-sufficiency and supreme good fortune����


    While burning sacrificial rites, Gu Changge strengthened the Laws of Heaven and Earth in the Inner Universe, while sacrificing the vast power of faith from the Human Ancestor Hall, which aroused the resonance of cultivators outside.


    Although he was like the Master of Heaven and Earth here and could control everything, it would inevitably cause idents.


    Now that the Immortal Path would appear, all kinds of old monsters would start to appear. Maybe one day the aura of the Immortal Realm would descend, touch this world, bringing troubles to some extent.

 Chapter 667: The omen of darkness and chaos, Gu Qingyi’s words

    <h4>Chapter 667: The omen of darkness and chaos, Gu Qingyi��s words</h4>


    As Gu Changge ignited the sacrificial rites, the vast power of faith gathered in the Human Ancestor Hall was aroused. In the infinitely vast Upper Realm, there were shocking visions emerging.


    Many cultivators saw in a trance that at the end of the sky, there was an ancient and magnificent pce floating up and down, with carved beams and painted buildings resplendent with gold and jade, shining with celestial light, like an immortal capital that would never fall.


    What was more, they heard the sound of chanting scriptures from hundreds of millions of Gods and Buddhas in their ears, which was extremely loud. Such a scenested for a long time, reflected in the sky, causing countless cultivators to discuss in shock, wondering whether this was a sign of Heaven and Earth.


    Of course, some people heard the ancient voice of the Dark Heaven, from across the long river of time. It seemed that there was a voice in the dark telling them that if they found the Dark Heaven, they could gain eternal life. Such a voice was not only heard by ordinary cultivators.


    Even some Supreme existences in seclusion, and even those who had be Enlightened, felt it. They felt horrified in their hearts. They knew that this required not only profound cultivation but also the unimaginable power of faith in order to arouse sentient beings.


    That was to say, in fact, the Dark Heaven already had countless believers. This guess made all the forces feel palpitating and a little creepy.


    ��That is to say before we knew it, the Dark Heaven had prated into many corners����


    ��Even the people around us might be believers of the Dark Heaven?��


    Many cultivators felt chills and numbness in their scalps. This was too scary, after all, judging from what happened in the capital of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty that day, the Dark Heaven even dared to attack Gu Changge.


    Thinking about it this way, was there anything in this world that the Dark Heaven dared not do?


    Some older cultivators sighed even more, ��I have already foreseen that in the near future, the Upper Realm will face drastic changes. Perhaps the dark turmoil from the ancient times will be brought about by this Dark Heaven.��


    ��At that time, even Enlightened beings may not be unable to protect themselves, and the Upper Realm will be even more chaotic. No one will be spared, and endless darkness will soon cover the earth.��


    While the undercurrents were surging in the Upper Realm, Gu Changge had already left the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty and returned to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Although he dered that his injuries were not serious, judging from his own record against the three Enlightened beings in ck, he should not be seriously injured.


    So after returning to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, only a few people including his father came to see him, and none of the other n elders showed up. Now Gu Changge was in full swing, no matter whether he was in the Upper Realm or in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    Even the Enlightened Ancestors, who usually appeared elusive, had to treat him politely and dare not treat him as a junior. He handed over many things about the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty to Yin Mei and Yu Tianzheng.


    Yin Mei, who was now in charge of the Wan Dao Business Alliance, was extremely concerned about such matters. After all, the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was no better than the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    This was an extremely long and ancient Immortal Dynasty in the Upper Realm, and the energy contained in it was really terrifying. Gu Changge was only initially controlling it and had notpletely prated it with his own hands.


    After all, there were many old antiques and hidden secrets. They were not blind, so it was impossible not to notice the abnormality. He could only draw it slowly, and couldn��t be too anxious.


    However, to Gu Changge��s surprise, Gu Qingyi took the initiative to meet him once. Although it was just a few simple words, it was extremely rare for her.


    ��The Immortal Path is about to open, the former Immortal Realm will appear again. The barrier of Heaven will disappear, and everything will return to Ancient Immortal�� It seems that soon, the Upper Realm will be in chaos. This world is absolutely extraordinary. Not only does it have the opportunity to be Immortal, but there are also many futures and strange things.��


    Standing on a bluestone, Gu Qingyi, with a peerless appearance, was as cold as a Moon Immortal, with fluttering long sleeves and dancing hair, speaking softly. She seemed to have spoken this on purpose, and it was rare for her to say a lot.


    ��What kind of chaos? Are you going to enter the Immortal Realm?�� Gu Changge��s expression was a little inexplicable, and then he asked.


    Even now, he still couldn��t see Gu Qingyi��s cultivation clearly. One must know that even a Remnant Immortal couldn��t cover up all his aura in front of him. Moreover, Gu Qingyi never concealed her aura from the beginning to the end.


    Her existence was like the breeze and bright moon, iparably natural, and like an invisible nothingness, she was integrated with everything in the world. However, Gu Changge had long guessed that there was a great connection between Gu Qingyi and him.


    Her background was naturally extraordinary. Hearing this, Gu Qingyi raised her eyes which were shining like autumn water. She nced at him, shook her head slightly, then nodded again, without saying much. She knew Gu Changge very well, so she was not worried about the chaos in the Upper Realm, and how it would affect Gu Changge, even if it was the Immortal Realm.


    On the contrary, little Wang Yue, who was following behind her, wrinkled her small nose and said, ��You irresponsible Master, Sister Qing Yi is here to say goodbye to you.��


    ��Say goodbye to me?�� This time, Gu Changge was a little stunned, and looked at Gu Qingyi with a little doubt, ��Are you leaving the Gu family?��


    Although Gu Qingyi was an ancient freak of the Gu family, her true origin was not even clear to many Ancestors. What she wanted to say was to leave, to go to the Immortal Realm, or to a certain ce.


    ��I am not leaving the Gu family, it��s just returning to the ce where I should belong to,�� Gu Qingyi said softly, stretching out her slender jade-like fingers, and holding the hair hanging from her temples.


    Gu Changge was silent for a while, then smiled and said, ��Will you walk with me?��


    Gu Qingyi hummed lightly. She then flicked her sleeves lightly, little Wang Yue��s figure disappeared from here immediately, and she was sent back to the small world she was in before.


    Afterward, the two slowly walked down the mountain side by side and walked toward the foot of the mountain. The clear light was shining, the mist was lingering, the breeze was blowing in the mountains and forests, the deers chirped softly, and the birds twittered.


    Gu Changge didn��t speak, and Gu Qingyi didn��t open her mouth either. The two just walked casually through thend and mountains and rivers under their feet. There seemed to be an unspeakable tacit understanding between them, which had been maintained for thousands of years.


    Even though it had spanned countless epochs and trekked through endless years, it was still clearly engraved in the bones.


    In one day, the two of them walked through countless mountains and rivers, crossing the infinite sacred mountains and ancient peaks. Finally, under the warm afterglow, they came to a vast grasnd that could not be seen.


    When the mountain wind was blowing, the green grass here was undting, the sky was low, the moonlight was faint, and it was truly beautiful.


    ��It��s been a long time since I took a close look at thisnd.�� Looking at all this, there seemed to be some kind of emotion in Gu Qingyi��s eyes.


    ��Maybe I haven��t seen thisnd like this for a long time.�� Gu Changge said with a smile.


    ��You once said that too.�� The corners of Gu Qingyi��s mouth curled slightly, and she said, ��Do you still remember the bet we made?��


    ��The bet? What bet?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly.


    ��You will remember sooner orter.�� Gu Qingyi shook her head and said, her eyes suddenly became extremely deep, ��After all, that is your ultimate goal.��

 Chapter 668: Gu Changge’s next plan is to head to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 668: Gu Changge��s next n is to head to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty</h4>


    Gu Qingyi took little Wang Yue with her and left. Even apart from Gu Changge and a few members of the Gu family, no one knew her whereabouts. Of course, among the Gu family, not many people knew of Gu Qingyi��s existence, let alone care about her.


    ��What is this bet, why can��t I remember���� On the way back to the Gu family, Gu Changge kept thinking about it and frowned. He had a deep premonition that this matter involved a lot and it could even be thought of being involved in a huge secret.


    But Gu Qingyi didn��t go into details, she just mentioned it, and then left. Her figure turned into a ray of light and dissipated on the spot. She was carried away by the breeze as if she had never appeared before. Even the traces of the existence of this world were erased by her own hands at that moment.


    What she said to Gu Changge was more like a whim than any deep meaning.


    ��I��ll remember sooner orter? Do you mean the memory of the Demon Lord?�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly, and quickly put the matter aside, without giving it any further thought. The so-called water naturally came to the bridge. It was useless for him to think too much now.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Qingyi who reminded him that the Upper Realm was about to be purged in chaos, and the Immortal Realm would appear in the world, which aroused Gu Changge��s interest.


    On the one hand, the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree that he had obtained was about to mature and could set up a shocking situation, attracting the existence of the Dao lineages of various forces in the Upper Realm, thus helping him enter the Immortal Realm.


    On the other hand, the chaos in the Upper Realm was also a rare opportunity for the Dark Heaven.


    ��The opportunity to be Immortal in the Upper Realm actually lies in the Dao fruit of the Epoch Tree. Without my permission, who can be Immortal?�� Many thoughts shed through Gu Changge��s mind, but he was not worried.


    After all, that Epoch Tree was sought by all the forces in the Upper Realm in their massive campaign against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. Now it was standing in his Inner Universe, dripping with the aura of vast chaos, condensing the essence of ck and yellow, majestic and immortal.


    The Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree also contained the part of Heaven and Earth Laws that werecking in the current Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge had no doubt that as long as he spread the news about the Epoch Tree, it would definitely cause a sensation in the Upper Realm and set off endless bloody storms. So before that, he needed to be fully prepared to deal with everything.


    ��Although the Immortal Path is not visible now, there must be Immortal power sitting in the various Immortal forces and Supreme sects, especially some forces that are inextricably linked with the Immortal Realm. There is absolutely no shortage of Immortal weapons.��


    ��ording to the ssics, the Upper Realm is actually called the Ancestral Land. Even after the taboo era, the connection between the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm is Absolutely Heavenly, but after so many epochs, there must be many existences who have used various means to lower their realm, or break into the Immortal Realm. There is never ack of connection between the two.�� Thinking of this, Gu Changge frowned slightly.


    Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family��s background was unimaginably deep, and it was even more involved with the Ancient Immortal era, it was the most mysterious force in the Upper Realm. But it didn��t mean that the Ancient Immortal Gu family had the strength to be an enemy of the entire Upper Realm, which was also unrealistic.


    After returning to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge went to the Hidden Scripture Pavilion to browse through many ssics, hoping to find some sporadic records about the Immortal Realm.


    In the end, he discovered a secret that interested him a lot. That was, 80 million years ago, there was a power in the Immortal Realm that wanted to guide the Gu family in this realm. But this matter failed because the Laws of Heaven and Earth were extremely ipetent at that time, and the Immortal Path was iplete.


    This matter was clearly recorded in the ssics, and there was even a guiding Immortal Path that appeared at that time, trying to attract many elites and the fresh blood of the Gu family at that time.


    ��It seems that there may have been some ident in the Immortal Realm���� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly. He wanted to confirm the trace of the Immortal Path in this life, but he might have to rely on other people in the future.


    With his own strength alone, it was difficult to find its location. Thinking about it this way, this Immortal Path might not be easy to find, and the trails in this life were basically broken. Even those Remnant Immortals were just lingering and could not determine the location of the Immortal Path at all.


    Some ancient existences who were well versed in the Dao of the deduction did not dare to risk their lives by deducing about the Immortal Path. Since ancient times, countless cultivators had been struck to death by lightning because of leaking secrets.


    ��Bai Lian��er��s father, Bai Kun, and her younger brother, Bai Hua, are good at divination, maybe I can let them try.�� Gu Changge thought of the method he used to threaten Bai Lian��er before going to the Demon World.


    If he remembered correctly, Bai Lian��er��s father was the Demon Master Bai Kun, who had the talent to spy on the secrets of Heaven. When he was in the Chaotic Star Region, he ordered the thirteen thieves to intercept his Enlightening Mirror.


    As for his apprentice, he had an extremely mysterious Heavenly Physique, who had inherited his mantle and possessed the ability to break through the mysteries. He didn��t kill the two of them, they were used as hostages to threaten Bai Lian��er to do things for him.


    Now, although Bai Lian��er had no objection, Gu Changge had always been cautious and had always kept a backhand between the two of them.


    ��Enlightening Mirror and Time-Space Monument, I wonder if I can return to Immortal Ancient by relying on the space-time coordinates, otherwise it is also a way���� Regarding the traces of the Immortal Path, it made Gu Changge think of the two artifacts he obtained after killing the Son of Luck.


    However, if he wanted to use these two artifacts and trek through the long river of time, he not only needed extremely powerful strength but also exact space-time coordinates.


    Otherwise, it would be extremely easy to get lost in the long river of time and space, and it would be difficult to return to the current world. Moreover, even if he could return to the Ancient Immortal era, he would not be able to change the past. He could only be a passer-by and witness the traces that existed.


    Otherwise, the small actions caused may trigger andslide and tsunami-like reaction, causing the Dao to backfire.


    ��I��m not in a hurry about the Immortal Path. My current strength has not yet reached thete stage of the Emperor Realm. When I set foot on the Immortal Path, I need at least the strength of the Immortal Realm.�� Gu Changge shook his head and temporarily put the matter aside.


    After arranging everything, he began to think about another thing. When he stepped into the Immortal Realm, he would definitely head to the Immortal Realm. And the huge power and energy left in the Upper Realm would be entrusted to other people.


    There was no doubt that the Human Ancestor Hall would be handed over to Jiang Chuchu. As for the Wan Dao Business Alliance and the Ancient Immortal Continent, it would be handed over to Yin Mei.


    It seemed that the rest of the forces still had to be handed over to Yue Mingkong, and it might not be long before she would truly take over the Peerless Immortal Dynasty. The Moon Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty sent someone to ask about their wedding date some time ago.


    Gu Changge also promised Yue Mingkong to discuss the matter with her after the matter of the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty was resolved. But now it seemed that he still had a lot of things to deal with, and there might be some dy.


    After all, there would be a visit to Heavenly Extinction Imperial Court sooner orter. In any case, the Origin of Heavenly Extinction was a substanceparable to the origin of the world. It was extremely scarce and could help Gu Changge to refine the Dao bottle. Gu Changge definitely wanted this thing.


    In addition, the prescription of the Purple Pill Elixir that he asked Lin Qiuhan to inquire about before had also disappeared. As an elixir that only existed in legends, the Purple Pill Elixir had infinite uses, and it was difficult to understand its effects. It was even said that it would make cultivators ascend into the sky.


    Although this was just a rumor, it could also be seen that it was mysterious. There were Nine Elixirs in the Upper Realm, one of which was the Purple Pill Elixir. The recipe for refining this pill was envied by Heavens, sliced into ashes by ny-one thunderbolts, and annihted in the long river of time.


    Later, a Supreme being tried every means to collect them, but they were still lost. Although Gu Changge himself might not need this kind of elixir, he might one day step into the Realm of Immortality and leave the Upper Realm.


    Many of his rtives and beauties in the Upper Realm should be able to use this pill. So he was more concerned about this. After Lin Qiuhan sent back the news from the Purple Pill Sect, he sent people to start searching for traces of this pill form.


    After Gu Changge arranged and ordered many things for the next few days, he started to leave for the Peerless Immortal Dynasty. Before, when he was still in the Jianxuan Great World, he sent someone to deliver the Seven Heavenly Artifacts to Yue Mingkong and asked her to help him condense the key.


    Now he didn��t know exactly which step Yue Mingkong had achieved.

 Chapter 919: In the land of reincarnation, this is her precious performance

    Chapter 919: In thend of reincarnation, this is her precious performance


    Two figures stood side by side before him, resembling immortal beings. The young man, with his tall and slender frame, wore a handsome blue silk outfit in a casual style. Beside him stood a woman in a light blue dress, her loose ck hair adding charm to her face. She looked at him with surprise.


    It was Wang Ziji and Gu Changge.


    <em>What?</em>


    Ni Chen blinked, his sober eyes fixing on them in disbelief. In the Immortal Domain, he had glimpsed Gu Changge��s true face through the memories of an old immortal. So, he recognized the young figure as Gu Changge.


    But why was she here in the Upper Realm? Wasn��t she always in the heavenly abode of the Immortal Domain? Ni Chen wondered if he was still trapped in illusions, questioning the reality of the scene before him.


    Wang Ziji and Gu Changge together?


    The expressions on their faces hinted at what had transpired moments ago. Ni Chen��s head pounded with a rush of disbelief. He scrutinized the scene again as if attempting to verify its authenticity. Both Wang Ziji and Gu Changge were undeniably real. Gu Changge��s intrigued gaze seemed to pierce through his secrets, treating him like a helpless insect.


    Ni Chen clenched his teeth, realizing that the one responsible for his entrapment was Gu Changge standing before him. In the Immortal Domain and Upper Realm, few possessed such abilities. Anger, resentment, and unwillingness surged within Ni Chen as he gritted his teeth, witnessing the captivating woman in the arms of another man.


    Just moments ago, they had shared the ambiance of rain and clouds within the Human Ancestor Hall. Consequently, Gu Changge had confined him outside the pce, subjecting him to numerous illusions. Time passed swiftly, and he found himself aging rapidly.Although the interior and exterior of the hall were mere feet apart, they felt like two distinct worlds.


    ��Wang Wushang, why are you here?��


    Wang Ziji asked, holding back her hair and sounding somewhat surprised. Observing Wang Wushang��s expression, she sensed something was amiss and probed further. Back in the Immortal Domain, she hadn��t held a favorable opinion of this distant cousin.


    He had treated her as a bargaining chip, proposing a marriage to Luo Xuan of the Luo Pce to align with the Luo Pce. Despite being the heir of the Immortal King��s Mansion, Wang Ziji, feeling under the thumb, had harbored secret grievances and preferred not to encounter Wang Wushang in her daily life.


    Therefore, his unexpected appearance in the Upper Realm and even the Human Ancestor Hall surprised her.


    <em>Wang Wushang? The future sessor of the Wang family in the Immortal Domain? </em>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, reaching out to tuck a strand of ck hair behind Wang Ziji��s ear. Wang Ziji shot him a re, signaling him to cease his antics.


    Was he intentionally doing this to be noticed by Wang Wushang? She doubted Gu Changge possessed such a gentle side.


    Ni Chen, in Wang Wushang��s identity, suddenly snapped back to reality. He was carrying Wang Wushang��s figure, inconspicuous among the crowd. It made sense that Wang Ziji failed to recognize him.


    However, the presence of Gu Changge fueled Ni Chen��s jealousy and hidden resentment.


    He wondered if Gu Changge had seen through his true identity. Despite the formidable abilities of the Underworld n, the man before him couldmand fear throughout the heavens. Especially moments ago, Gu Changge��s actions had trapped him, draining away many lifespans and prematurely aging him. Fortunately, his essence and foundation remained unharmed, and returning to the Immortal Domain promised a swift recovery.


    ��I came to the Upper Realm with the intention of discussing something with Cousin Ziji,�� Ni Chen said, adopting a gentler expression.


    Wang Ziji looked at him with confusion. ��You traveled all the way from the Immortal Domain to discuss something?��


    Ni Chen��s expression becameplicated. If Gu Changge weren��t present, he would have revealed his true identity by now, exining his intentions to Wang Ziji.


    The entire mortal world of mountains and seas would face a dire catastrophe in the next hundred years. The disappearance of the true spirit had exposed the whole mountain and sea real world in the boundless sea. Hunters had taken notice and were poised to descend upon it.


    All creatures and entities in the world of mountains and seas would be sacrifices for these hunters, and all worlds and universes would be sacrificed to fuel the arrival of the world behind them. The only solution was for Ni Chen to sessfully seize the world of mountains and seas within a hundred years, bing the new true spirit and safeguarding the remaining beings. Then, he would be the true master of mountains and seas.


    However, he couldn��t divulge these details to Wang Ziji now.


    ��Are you trying to tell something?��


    Wang Ziji asked, somewhat dissatisfied with the cryptic words and half-spoken riddles from Wang Wushang. Their rtionship wasn��t particrly familiar, yet Ni Chen��s expression suggested otherwise, making Wang Ziji ufortable.


    Especially with Gu Changge still at her side, Ni Chen couldn��t afford to overthink the situation. Exining things would onlyplicate matters.


    ��Well, it��s not a significant matter. I��m content to have seen my cousin Ziji today. I��ll share the details when you return to the Immortal Domain. I won��t disturb you and lord,�� Ni Chen said, eager to leave and avoid any potential slip-ups.


    Despite his chic smile, he regretted his impulsive actions. He realized thating here and significantly disrupting the rtionship between Wang Ziji and Gu Changge was a mistake. His heart ached as if a cherished treasure had been wrenched away from him.


    Gu Changge observed Ni Chen��s departure with interest but refrained from intervening. Sensing Gu Changge��s gaze on Wang Wushang, Wang Ziji thought he was overthinking the recent events. He misunderstood any connection between herself and Wang Wushang. Back in the Immortal Domain, she hadn��t noticed Wang Wushang expressing interest in her;.Instead, he had attempted to pair her with Luo Xuan. His sudden words perplexed her.


    ��I don��t even know why he said these things all of a sudden,�� Wang Ziji exined, adding, ��I didn��t know him well before.��


    ��If you didn��t know him well, why did you bother exining? Are you feeling guilty?�� Gu Changge nced at her, surprising her with the probing question.


    Gu Changge, sensing an unusual aura deep within Wang Wushang��s soul, had examined him closely. In the recesses of his being, she discovered a palm-sized blood-colored coffin, well hidden from ordinary perception.


    Only in Gu Changge��s current state could she detect this anomaly easily. Such abilities were notmonce.


    Wang Ziji was taken aback, realizing there was no need for her to exin herself.


    ��Why did I get upset in the first ce? Who could have predicted he would show up at the Human Ancestor Hall acting so irrationally and saying inexplicable things?�� she muttered to herself.


    ��Why would I be angry? He��s certainly an odd fellow,�� Gu Changge replied lightly, ending the teasing.


    As Gu Changge nned to leave the Upper Realm, news arrived from the Moon King about Jiang Chuchu��s condition after drinking the fairy wine.


    ��Chuchu slept for about ten and a half days before waking up,�� Gu Changge ryed.


    ��Are you nning to leave now?�� Wang Ziji, sensing Gu Changge��s intentions, expressed her discontent. Gu Changge, who hade from the Immortal Domain, seemed ready to depart without exchanging many words with Jiang Chuchu.


    In Wang Ziji��s eyes, there was a distinct scent of indifference about Gu Changge. He didn��t seem to care about the well-being of the woman he had married. Didn��t he notice that she wasn��t feeling well? Couldn��t he spare a moment to show concern?


    Such thoughts fueled Wang Ziji��s anger. She regretted falling in love with a guy like him.


    Onecked empathy, and the othercked gentleness and consideration. It felt like their existence made no difference, as he often ignored them.


    <em>The truth is, I have the time.</em>


    Gu Changge, surprised by her resentment. Her face practically screamed ��dead scumbag.��


    Wang Ziji was unlike other women. She cared more about her feelings than his identity. She spoke directly, without any hidden agenda. Gu Changge found their interactions genuinelyfortable.


    Unaware of her thoughts, Gu Changge hade to say a few words. Wang Ziji, realizing he had much on his te, swallowed the words she intended to say.


    ��Forget it. I understand you must have many things to attend to. You really can��t waste your time on these things,�� she said, waving her hand before turning around and limping toward the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, Gu Changge shook his head and walked over, embracing her horizontally. Despite the grand show he had orchestrated over thousands of years, a little time for her was not something hecked.


    In the Immortal Domain, in the Moon King��s mansion, the Moon King, adorned in a moon-white robe, listened to reports from his subordinates with a frown. Bai Chuan, the quasi-immortal king responsible for investigating thend of reincarnation, bowed and respectfully reported, ��On the other side of the vast battlefield, a dark tide is approaching. Corrupted creatures are emerging, and within the dark tide, witnesses see a full moon hanging high. Some living souls seemed to float away, suspected to havended on that full moon.��


    Bai Chuan, d in battle armor, understood the urgency and, although he admired the Moon King, set aside personal feelings in the current state of the Immortal Domain. Gu Changge had worried about the Moon King��s well-being when residing temporarily in the Moon Pce, but those concerns were proven unnecessary.


    Even though the Moon King understood Gu Changge��s intentions, he paid little attention to them.


    ��Dark tide?�� The Moon King furrowed his brows.


    ��Thest dark tide was tens of millions of years ago, outside the boundless battlefield. It was suspected to be a sh between immortal kings that spilled over.��


    ��Could it be that an immortal king is returning this time, or is it for other reasons?�� The Moon King pondered. While the dark tide was formidable, it couldn��t breach the Immortal Domain due to the protective barriers outside the boundless battlefield, built to resist the waves and impacts of the endless sea.


    ��The subordinates don��t know; the vast battlefield has been quite uneasy recently,�� Bai Chuan replied respectfully.


    ��I see,�� the Moon King nodded, reflecting on the past. ��The boundless battlefield used to be controlled by the families in the Central Immortal Domain. They found many valuable items from the shore, and it��s said that King Luo still possesses a broken ancient scripture that drifted from an unknown world.��


    Despite the unification of the Immortal Domain, several great Immortal King families continued guarding the vast battlefield. Their aim was to prevent beings from the ancient world fromnding on the other side andunching a surprise attack on the Immortal Domain.


    ��Go and send more people to watch the boundless sea,�� the Moon King ordered after contemting.


    As Bai Chuan and others left the pce, he sent a message to Gu Changge, reporting the situation. The uing dark tide from the vast sea might bring forth and of reincarnation, a crucial piece of information.


    Gu Changge had entrusted this matter to the Moon King, a clear indication of the value he ced on it. The Moon King knew he had to handle this situation effectively to maintain that regard.

 Chapter 670: Make up for heartfelt regrets, A big wedding half a year later

    <h4>Chapter 670: Make up for heartfelt regrets, A big wedding half a yearter</h4>


    The marriage between the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and Peerless Immortal Dynasty actually made many forces dissatisfied more than ten years ago. However, they were frightened by the strength and antiquity of the two forces, as well as the unfathomable background.


    The forces of all parties did not dare to speak out, for fear of retaliation from the two forces. Now, Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong had also reached the age of marriage, and the forces of both parties intend to let the two get married to achieve a positive result.


    Gu Changge came all the way from the Ancient Immortal Gu Family to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, and he didn��t hide his tracks on purpose, so all the forces had noticed and guessed his purpose of visit.


    Some people thought that Gu Changge��s trip to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty was likely to discuss the wedding date with Yue Mingkong. The two were talented and beautiful, and they were a match made in heaven.


    In terms of momentum and status, it was very difficult to find someoneparable to Gu Changge in the entire Upper Realm. Even the Ancestors of various races and forces had to be polite in front of Gu Changge and dare not overstep.


    For the younger generation, Gu Changge had already be an insurmountable and terrifying mountain. There was a gap like a moat between the two, and it was difficult to see its bottom.


    Although Yue Mingkong also belonged to the younger generation, in fact, she had already surpassed almost all her peers in terms of power. She could talk to many sect masters and Great Sect leaders on the same level, and sit on an equal footing.


    Apart from her, the younger generation probably didn��t have anyone who was worthy of Gu Changge. Various outside forces had a lot of discussions on this matter, and they were paying close attention to the movement of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty. But in the next few days, even many ministers and female officials in the court could not see Yue Mingkong.


    The several court meetings were handled by Emperor Yue in person, instead of him retreating behind the scenes like before.


    In this regard, various spections had emerged. Some people said that Empress Yue Mingkong was cultivating a divine method and needed to retreat for a while. Some people also said that she and Gu Changge were together, discussing the method of cultivation, and demonstrating it to each other, in order to step further. But in fact, during this period of time, Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong didn��t do anything, and naturally, they didn��t cultivate.


    He apanied Yue Mingkong from the Peerless Immortal Dynasty��s Imperial Capital and traveled to many corners of the Upper Realm. The two were like a couple of gods. The mountains and rivers were magnificent and the world was beautiful as they had left their footprints.


    In various ces, there were creatures or cultivators who had discovered the traces left by Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong. Many young cultivators were even more excited, and they consecrated that ce for future generations to look up to. Whether it was Gu Changge or Yue Mingkong, their future was definitely to be the absolute protagonist in this world, reaching an incredible realm.


    The traces they left behind were naturally not trivial. Yue Mingkong was very satisfied and happy, and the smile on her face almost never stopped.


    Gu Changge made up for many of her regrets. No matter if it was her previous life or now, she never thought that there would be such a day when she would be able to travel all over the world with her beloved. Walking in the mortal world, living in a house by theke, living in seclusion in the mountain vige, like an old couple.


    Work at sunrise and rest at sunset, men plow and women weave, peaceful and quiet. This kind of life could also make up for the debt that Gu Changge had felt toward Yue Mingkong for many years.


    Compared with the intrigue among cultivators, he actually liked this kind of life, but he understood that this kind of life won��tst long. The two traveled all over the Upper Realm, and also went to some forbidden areas. They stopped outside and nned to enter, but they gave upter.


    Gu Changge just wanted to quietly apany Yue Mingkong through this world��s mountains, and seas. He didn��t want to cause more trouble.


    At his current level, even many forbidden areas in the Upper Realm could be safely stepped into, unless there was actually hidden power beyond the Immortal Realm.


    In this way, after half a year, Yue Mingkong and Gu Changge returned to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty.


    That was to say, on the day she returned to the imperial capital, Emperor Yue appeared in person in front of all civil and military officials, and ordered the officials of the Immortal Dynasty that the throne would be transferred to his daughter Yue Mingkong.


    This decision shocked the entire Peerless Immortal Dynasty, including all the forces around who were paying close attention to this matter. The same was true, which was incredible.


    In their view, although Yue Mingkong was the Empress, she was still young, only in her twenties, and her cultivation level was not enough, how could shepletely control the entire Immortal Dynasty?


    After all, not just anyone in the younger generation could be like Gu Changge, at such an age, had the strength to overthrow the existence of the older generation.


    Although Yue Mingkong had managed the Peerless Immortal Dynasty in an orderly manner during this period of time, her wrists were tough, after all, there was something missing.


    Compared with the leaders of the Immortal forces and Supreme sects, she was too young and inexperienced, and so was her strength. However, on the day when the Emperor gave the order to abdicate the throne, Gu Changge, who had disappeared for a while in the Upper Realm, reappeared and apanied Yue Mingkong in the pce of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty.


    After he showed up, he didn��t do anything, he just said something briefly to the officials before announcing his and Yue Mingkong��s wedding date. The two of them decided to hold a big wedding half a yearter, and they would entertain almost all the forces in the Upper Realm.


    As soon as this matter was announced, it immediately caused a huge sensation, and the officials of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty were shocked. The news came as quickly as if it had grown wings, causing major earthquakes in various ces.


    In almost every ancient city, there were cultivators talking about this matter, and they were looking forward to the wedding of Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong in half a year.


    Many factions and sects that were extremely far away from the territory of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family even began to send disciples and elders on the same day, with heavy gifts, to rush over, intending to catch up with the big wedding in half a year.


    The marriage between the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was an unimaginable event. Especially among the two married people, there was Gu Changge, who was now a well-deserved leader in the Upper Realm.


    This news swept past like a hurricane, but all cultivators who heard about it were shocked and astonished. And after Gu Changge appeared in the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, many ministers whoined about Emperor Yue��s abdication of the throne also shut up one after another.


    After all, with Gu Changge backing Yue Mingkong, who would dare toin?


    Since then, Yue Mingkong seeded to the throne and became the new Empress, and was honored as Empress Mingkong by the Peerless Immortal Dynasty. Since it became the historical record of the Upper Realm, she was one of the few people who was in charge of an Immortal Dynasty in their twenties.


    The forces of all parties were in line with each other, and they also sent congrattory gifts as soon as possible to express their goodwill. Half a yearter, Yue Mingkong would be Gu Changge��s wife, and the power behind her was simply beyond imagination.


    Therefore, the forces of all parties dared not offend her and tried their best to curry favor. And just when the Upper Realm caused huge disturbances because of this matter, in a pce in the imperial capital of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty. Yue Mingkong frowned lightly, and several brilliant divine lights shone from her jade hands, suspended in the sky as she said to Gu Changge behind him, ��I have only condensed four of the Seven Heavenly Artifacts you sent over�� The remaining three pieces are difficult to condense, namely the Heavenly Tower, the Heavenly Sword, and the Heavenly Bottle.��

 Chapter 922: People in reincarnation, how long do you plan to follow me?

    Chapter 922: People in reincarnation, how long do you n to follow me?


    Luo Yanxi wore a light blue long dress, simple makeup, and cloud-like hair. She exuded a beauty untouched by the mundane, akin to a pure orchid. She observed the man in white standing beside the stall with quiet contemtion, a hint of curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    The white-d man appeared otherworldly, standing apart from the bustling crowd of cultivators and creatures. Despite the numerous onlookers, no one seemed aware of his presence. He lingered by the stall, as though appraising some broken utensils, emanating an aura distinct from the world around him.


    Song Yunjie, a young man from the Heavenly Ancient Sect, finally noticed the scene upon hearing his junior sister��sment. Initially disying a tinge of jealousy, his expression transformed into surprise. ncing at his senior brothers, he realized they remained oblivious to the figure in white, easily overlooked by casual observers.


    ��Could he be a peerless expert?�� Song Yunjie wondered aloud.


    <em>They say this ancient city harbors hidden talents, making even the Immortal King cautious.</em>


    <em>He truly eludes the world��s notice. </em>


    Meanwhile, the man in white, sensing their scrutinizing gazes, appeared mildly surprised. Song Yunjie, fearing offense, quickly averted his eyes. In contrast, Junior Sister Luo Yanxi remainedposed, acknowledging the mysterious man with a subtle nod.


    The man in white, seemingly intrigued, smiled and nodded in return. Casually, he strolled into the depths of the ancient city, moving with unhurried grace, a stark contrast to the city��s somewhat somber atmosphere.


    Observing this, Luo Yanxi diverted her gaze, lost in thought. Song Yunjie, unable to contain his curiosity, inquired, ��Junior Sister, are you acquainted with that mysterious man? It��s unusual for you to take notice.��She responded calmly, ��I merely recognize him,�� leaving Song Yunjie intrigued. On regr asions, Luo Yanxi maintained a nonchnt attitude towards the division��s teachers and didn��t show much interest.


    ��I don��t know,�� Luo Yanxi replied, casting a nce at him before shaking her head.


    ��In that case, I don��t know you. Greeting others when you��re unaware could lead to dissatisfaction,�� she added sternly, leaving Song Yunjie uneasy and perspiring.


    Perceiving his anxiety, Luo Yanxi reassured him, ��Don��t worry. I sensed that he poses no harm.��


    With her calm assurance, she dismissed her senior brother and walked away on her own.


    The members of the Heavenly Ancient Sect continued their journey deeper into the vast ancient city, nning to exit on the opposite side before nightfall and head to the boundless battlefield.


    Traversing the expansive city required navigating through numerous teleportation arrays. Song Yunjie observed that the young man in white, seemingly bound for the boundless battlefield as well, shared their route.


    Once again, he walked unnoticed by those around him, visible only to Song Yunjie and his younger junior sister, Luo Yanxi, for reasons unknown to him.


    As the sky darkened, a gray aura enveloped the ancient city, creating an ominous atmosphere. A wide river of stars surged, exuding a powerful momentum akin to a turbulent gxy that covered the sky and earth with its majestic presence.Fog mist resembling stars emerged at the sky��s end, encircling the ancient city.


    Someone observed a figure sitting cross-legged, emitting starlight and releasing an energy wisp resembling a chaotic waterfall shooting into the sky. The Heavenly Ancient Sect members found themselves on an endless expanse of rednd, where rolling yellow sand obscured the sky.


    The night wind,ced with an intensified chill, cut through the air, causing many disciples to shiver involuntarily. The elder of the Heavenly Ancient Sect addressed the group solemnly, emphasizing the need for vignce in the vast and perilous battlefield.


    ��As we step onto the boundless battlefield, remember, this is just the outer edge. We are still far from the location where the vision originated,�� the elder cautioned.


    Amidst various cultivators from across the immortal domain, some moved in groups, while others ventured alone on the deste road.


    ��Junior Sister, the young man you��ve been observing seems to be gazing at the moon now,�� Song Yunjie whispered as he approached Luo Yanxi.


    Luo Yanxi, who had been discreetly monitoring the figure throughout the journey, acknowledged Song Yunjie��s observation. Together, they directed their attention to the expansive deep space at the end of the road.


    A sizable moon hung high, seemingly supporting half the night sky. Heavenly substances floated around it, resembling misty silk slowly descending. The man in white stood beneath the moonlight, akin to an exiled immortal facing the wind, contemting the full moon.


    Ignoring Song Yunjie��sment, Luo Yanxi gazed at the scene with a peculiar expression. Uncertain if it was her imagination, she had been closely observing the man in white, attempting to confirm a connection between them.


    In the current Immortal Realm, many individuals like her had awakened memories from their past lives, preserving Dao fruits and experiencing rapid cultivation improvement.


    This time, Luo Yanxi joined her n��s disciples on the vast battlefield to retrieve the weapons she had once left there.


    As she entered the city, her attention had been captivated by the enigmatic figure. His aura felt unique, ethereal yet unsettling, marking him as an unfathomable character despite his rtively young age.


    In the current Immortal Domain, only those who had proven the existence of the Immortal King Dao fruit in earlier years, or reincarnated individuals like Luo Yanxi. Who had awakened memories from their past lives��could attain such formidable cultivation at a young age.


    Deep in thought, Luo Yanxi noticed the distant figure in white suddenly vanish. ��Is he gone?�� she wondered, scanning the area multiple times to confirm his disappearance or any unusual urrence.


    Feeling a twinge of regret, she pondered whether to approach and inquire, considering the possibility of a conversation with someone from her era.


    However, before she could decide, an unexpected voice resonated in her ears, causing her entire body to stiffen. A profound sense of fear overwhelmed her as if her soul were being suppressed. The young man in white, whom she had observed throughout the journey, materialized beside her without a hint of movement.


    With a hint of interest on his face, Gu Changge looked at Luo Yanxi and asked, ��How long do you n to follow me?��

 Chapter 672: On the day without obstacles, A golden finger heavy rain

    <h4>Chapter 672: On the day without obstacles, A golden finger heavy rain</h4>


    ��You�� wouldn��t leave me behind, would you?��


    Jiang Chuchu��s expression was a little expectant, her eyes were shining as she looked at Gu Changge as if she was afraid of hearing some words of rejection from him.


    She grew up in the Human Ancestor Hall since she was a child, and she had been instilled with the philosophy of benevolence, righteousness, and morality. She protected themon people in the world, and lived by the righteous way within the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Before meeting Gu Changge, she had always felt this way. However, some things, like light, would always shine through the broken barrier, bringing her novelty and joy. Since then, she had understood that there was no good and evil in this world.


    It was too arbitrary to judge a person simply by using the parameter of good or evil.


    For the Heavens in the Upper Realm, even though Gu Changge was a heinous devil, every time she encountered a crisis, trouble, or life-threatening, he would always show up to solve everything for her and deal with it for her. How could she say that such a Gu Changge was evil?


    So even if she knew she was partial to Gu Changge, she was viting the rules and regtions of the Human Ancestor Hall and betraying her master. But she still did it without hesitation.


    ��I came to see you, in fact, to tell you about this matter, so as not to let your imagination run wild.��


    When Gu Changge heard this, he seemed to sigh softly before stretching out his hand to pull the hair hanging on both sides of her cheeks to her ears, ��You have lost so much weight.��


    ��What are you going to tell me�� Say?�� Jiang Chuchu stood there in a daze, lowering her eyes, and let Gu Changge pull her hair up.


    She had some inexplicable expectations in her heart, even though she knew the rtionship between the two of them, it was difficult to make it public. But Gu Changge rushed from hundreds of millions of miles away, just because he was worried about her wild thoughts, which also disyed the weight she had in Gu Changge��s heart.


    ��You should have heard about my marriage with Mingkong, but there are some details that I want to tell you,�� Gu Changge gently shook his head and said. If this matter was not handled properly, Jiang Chuchu would inevitably have conflicts with Yue Mingkong in the future.


    Although the Human Ancestor Hall was located in a detached ce, in terms of its internal strength, it was actually far inferior to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and other forces. If there was a conflict because of such trivial matters, for Gu Changge, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    He didn��t want to see such a situation either. Moreover, it was unknown whether he would still be in the Upper Realm at that time.


    ��Details?�� Jiang Chuchu blinked lightly as if listening quietly to what Gu Changge said.


    ��Although Mingkong has amazing skills, she wants to take charge of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty at this age. There are actually a lot of criticisms and shecks strong support behind her. If I don��t help her, those ministers will not shut up���� Gu Changge sighed softly and exined.


    ��So, your marriage with her is actually just to stabilize her current position and help her secure the throne of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty faster?��


    After Gu Changge��s exnation, Jiang Chuchu also suddenly understood, and she was a little stunned.


    After all, the rtionship between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong was just of her being his fiance, even if there was such a rtionship, it couldn��t change anything. But once Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong got married, the rtionship would naturally be different from what it used to be.


    Many court ministers who had criticized Yue Mingkong before could only shut up and remain silent, not daring to say anything more. Thinking about it this way, her mood suddenly improved a lot.


    ��There is such a rtionship, and now the Upper Realm is about to change drastically. Maybe in the near future, I will have to leave the Upper Realm, so I have to exin some things to you. Of course, I also don��t want you to worry.�� Gu Changge nodded and said.


    ��Then you promised me that you would marry me, when?�� Although Jiang Chuchu was as pure as a nk sheet of paper in terms of feelings, it didn��t mean she was stupid.


    At this moment, she really wanted to get a definite answer from Gu Changge.


    ��When there is no obstacle in this Upper Realm.�� Gu Changge said softly.


    Jiang Chuchu hummed lightly and nodded, with haze appearing on her face, but her heart was a little dazed and she was more joyful. She knew that Gu Changge had anotheryer of hidden identity, and once thatyer of identity was revealed, he would be the enemy of the whole world.


    Even if the Human Ancestor Hall, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, and many other forces stood behind him, it would still be difficult to contend against the entire Upper Realm.


    ��Then I��ll wait for you.�� Jiang Chuchu said, looking at Gu Changge with bright eyes.


    She knew that with her current strength, it would be difficult to help Gu Changge. But one day in the future, she would definitely be able to help him, just like what Yue Mingkong could do now.


    ��Believe me, this day won��t be too long.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly, reaching out to pull her into his arms.


    Then there was silence. For the next few days, Gu Changge stayed in the Human Ancestor Hall with Jiang Chuchu, so it was very leisurely.


    Although many elders of the Human Ancestor Hall knew about Gu Changge��s arrival, they didn��t dare to ask any more questions and could only pretend to be ignorant.


    As the Holy Maiden, Jiang Chuchu had a close rtionship with Gu Changge. Who dared to say that she was in such a huge Human Ancestor Hall? Even those ancient existences that were the foundation of the Human Ancestor Hall were turning a blind eye.


    During this period of time, apart from apanying Jiang Chuchu to cultivate and discuss the Dao, Gu Changge was actually not idle. The Golden Cauldron of Luck that he ced in the Human Ancestor Hall a long time ago had gathered and condensed a lot of power of faith.


    The power of this faith was enough for him to make the Dark Heaven appear in the world again. Moreover, Gu Changge had another n. The Upper Realm was the central hub of the Heavens and the Myriad Realms, connecting to hundreds of millions of Lower Realms.


    Among those billions of Lower Realms, there were many existences simr to the Son of Luck. Therefore, he could give it a try and absorb those Children of Luck as his disciples, so as to strengthen the power of the Dark Heaven.


    After all, he had walked along the way, many Sons of Luck had died in his hands, and the Luck from various beings had emerged endlessly. Gu Changge was also very familiar with these routines, so it was not difficult for him to find these Children of Luck in the billions of Lower Realms.


    Although it sounded crazy to enlist believers from all over the world, it was a piece of cake for Gu Changge.


    ��It doesn��t mean much to me to condense this faith in the Dharma Body. This power of faith can be some kind of medium�� Through these mediums, I can actually shape something simr to a golden finger����


    ��Then�� let��s have a rain of Goldfinger,�� He looked thoughtful and said softly.


    In the shining silver pce, Gu Changge sat cross-legged, his eyes were deep, there were many terrifying scenes evolving in it, and there was a vast aura surging around, like an ancient world that was floating up and down.


    A Golden Cauldron of Luck stood in the center, simple and majestic, but emanating vicissitudes of time as hundreds of millions of strands of silver power of faith gathered.


    This was the power of faith that the Human Ancestor Hall had absorbed and gathered over the years. The amount was unimaginable, and it was like an invisible ocean.


    Following Gu Changge��s thoughts, in the space in front of him, an inexplicable power ofws emerged, and then there seemed to be an invisible big spreading out between the sky and the earth, passing a distance of hundreds of millions of miles in an instant.


    At this moment, countless cultivators and souls in the entire Upper Realm felt grateful in their hearts, as if there was a voice telling them in the dark, chanting the true name of a certain supreme being, urging them to find a certain realm so that they could obtain eternal life.


    Hundreds of millions of silver rays of light fell into the billions of Lower Realms one after another, like a rain of silver light.


    In those Lower Realms that were infinitely far away from the Upper Realm, one day, some teenagers suddenly picked up a mysterious ancient ring and a broken jade ring, and some people strayed into an ancient pool, and they received ancient skills��

 Chapter 673: Children of Luck from the Lower Realm, Pawns and tools

    <h4>Chapter 673: Children of Luck from the Lower Realm, Pawns and tools</h4>


    The rain of silvery light rained down from all over the Upper Realm, along the space barrier, and descended all the way into the numerous Lower Realms.


    On this day, countless cultivators and souls saw this huge and brilliant silver meteor. Someone with a strong cultivation base tried to deduce the origin, but in the end, he encountered a huge bacsh and was extremely shocked.


    Many aristocratic families who were good at divination and deduction even recorded this celestial phenomenon. They felt that in a few years, the Upper Realm would once again usher into a bright and prosperous age.


    These shining silver meteor showers were the young seeds that would bloom brightly in that prosperous age. It was different from the shock and horror among the various forces in the Upper Realm. Among the many Lower Realms far away, this rain of silver light had created a drastic change.


    Gu Changge sat cross-legged in the Human Ancestor Hall, his dharma body was grand and simple as his eyes were shining brightly. There were scenes of evolution like the heavens through the ages emerging.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    With a thought in his mind, many blurred images appeared in the void in front of him. These pictures were densely packed and innumerous, like a world connected to unknown dimensions, with hundreds of millions of cultivators reflected in it.


    ��This goldfinger rain was specially given for them, but how many lucky children can really make it to that point,�� Gu Changge said softly.


    There were hundreds of millions of lines of cause and effect within the dark, spreading from where he was to all the Heavens and Myriad Realms. Although the heavy rain of golden finger was just his whim. But at his current level, every thought would have unimaginable consequences.


    Using the power of this faith as a medium, the golden finger was shaped, so as to attract the Children of Luck from all over the world to be his followers. The consequences of this slight move could be said to have created andslide and tsunami, which was unimaginable.


    However, Gu Changge really looked forward to that day. Jiang Chuchu on the side was a little confused, not understanding what Gu Changge was doing.


    From her point of view, those reflected pictures seemed toe from the corners of the Heavens, with the world of mortals revolving, all kinds of beings, and iparable misceneous scenes. She understood that this was the use of the power of faith.


    Inheriting the skills of the Human Ancestor Hall could actually achieve this step, but it could not enable her to manifest the entire Heavens like Gu Changge. This required not only a huge power of faith as a medium but also a terrifying spiritual power to support it.


    Ordinary Enlightened beings were probably far from reaching this level.


    ��Interesting���� At this moment, a picture suddenly appeared in Gu Changge��s eyes, which made him unable to help but admire softly.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Jiang Chuchu came up to him curiously, staring at the picture in front of him with bright eyes.


    ��I saw an interesting boy, maybe he will give me a big surprise in the future.�� Gu Changge said with a smile, his eyes were warm.


    The picture in front of him was very blurry, and not clear. Only a slight outline could be seen. The sky and the earth were full of heavy rain, which looked extremely gloomy.


    A young man in ragged clothes and covered in blood was being hunted down. His brows were full of anger and rebelliousness. Even though the road ahead was already a precipice, he was still unyielding, fighting with those who chased behind him.


    ��This should be somewhere in a distant Lower Realm���� Looking at these pictures, Jiang Chuchu frowned slightly.


    She also noticed the boy Gu Changge was talking about. But if one looked at it like this, they couldn��t see anything unusual at all, and it even gave her a feeling of being a waste. Since he could be valued by Gu Changge, there must be something extraordinary about it.


    ��Ants even have the ambition to devour Dragons, so what about mortals?�� Gu Changge smiled and kept looking at the screen as if his eyes were prating endless space and falling on the young man.


    ��Ahhhhh�� Chu Xue, I regarded you as my true love, why do you treat me like this? Why don��t you daree out to see me?��


    On the top of the cliff, the boy was covered in blood, and let out a desperate and unwilling roar, like a beast on the verge of extinction.


    The pursuers behind him surrounded himyer byyer, blocking him on the edge of the cliff. The biting cold wind hit him and wrapped in a fishy smell, which made people shudder and frighten.


    ��Wang Qi, you are really a waste. At this moment, you can��t even tell the difference. I epted your Boundary Breaking Profound Pill with a smile. When I broke through to the Divine Sea Realm, I would be able to join the Xuan Ling Sect and live together with Senior Brother Song. I will always remember your kindness to me.��


    Hearing this, a girl with a slender figure and exquisite facial features shook her head and slowly walked out from behind the pursuer.


    Beside her, there was also an elegant and tall young man, who was looking at the boy with a cold and mocking expression.


    The two were dressed luxuriously and cleanly, but their expressions were extremely indifferent. Looking down, they seemed to be from two different worlds with the embarrassed young man in front of them.


    The young man named Wang Qi saw the two people appearing, his eyes were full of hatred, his teeth were clenched, and his whole body was trembling.


    He was deceived by a girl named Chu Xue in front of him, and went to the city lord��s mansionte at night, risking his life before stealing the Boundary Breaking Profound Pill, hoping to help the girl break through the Divine Sea Realm.


    He thought that after doing this, he could get the girl��s sincerity. But after the girl saw the Boundary Breaking Pill, she changed her face, and not only wanted to snatch the Pill but also sent someone to kill him, so as not to leave any future troubles.


    Because the Boundary Breaking Profound Pill was no small matter, Wang Qi had already been noticed by the masters of the City Lord��s Mansion from the moment he stole it. The girl just wanted him to be a scapegoat while she was hidden, enjoying the result exclusively.


    Her heart could be described as extremely vicious. However, it was toote for Wang Qi to figure it out, and now the master of the City Lord��s Mansion had already gone to the Wang family to ask for the pill.


    ��If I survive, I will kill you.�� Wang Qi stared at the young girl Chu Xue with deep-seated hatred and murderous intent, almost saying word by word.


    ��Then you have to survive. No one can save you tonight, and the Wang family behind you must also be buried with you because of your actions.�� Chu Xue seemed to be irritated by Wang Qi��s eyes.


    Anger appeared on her originally indifferent face, and she shouted in a sharp voice, ��You are such a waste, you dare to like me, you are looking for death. I can��t let you die so cheaply. Someone here, destroy his spiritual sea first, then kill him and throw him off the cliff.��


    Following the girl Chu Xue��s order, many soldiers stepped forward and grabbed Wang Qi who was already seriously injured.


    In his unwilling and angry eyes, they destroyed his spiritual sea. Under the cliff, there was a vast fog, which was washed by the heavy rain, making it even more gloomy and cold.


    Then, the young Wang Qi was thrown down without making a sound and was soon engulfed in the vast darkness.


    After the young Chu Xue and the others left, no one saw him. Suddenly, a silver bolt of lightning galloped down between the sky and the earth. It was iparably bright and dazzling. It opened its teeth and ws like a silver dragon and smashed straight into this cliff.


    ��Could this�� Be that boy��s strange encounter?��


    In the Human Ancestor Hall, Jiang Chuchu had been watching what happened in this picture, and seeing the silver lightning strike behind him, he couldn��t help asking softly.


    She understood that it was impossible for Gu Changge to pay attention to such a person for no reason. Moreover, from her point of view, the young man who was already dead suddenly seemed to have the idea of a new life at this moment.


    ��Strange encounter? That��s actually true, but in my opinion, it should be called a golden finger.�� Gu Changge smiled casually and looked away at the picture.


    He had actually foreseen what would happen next.


    Under the cliff, the young Wang Qi would encounter mysterious thunder and lightning entering his body that would repair the broken spiritual sea and even obtain mysterious heavenly skills. Using them he would then kill the girl Chu Xue with his hands, avenge his hatred, and wreak havoc in the world.


    This was a vivid script of the Son of Luck. However, in order not to affect his n, Gu Changge poured a lot of information about the Dark Heaven into the silver lightning.


    As long as the young Wang Qi woke up, he would understand everything. In this huge heaven, all the Sons of Luck like him would be his pawns.


    Jiang Chuchu nodded when she heard the words, she felt that Gu Changge seemed to have other meanings. But this was not something she should consider.


    ��The next Child of Luck���� Gu Changge then looked at the rest of the reflected pictures. There were actually many more Children of Luck like Wang Qi. Born with the Luck of one side of the world, it could stir up thousands of winds and clouds.


    Moreover, a big world would not only give birth to a Child of Luck. To Gu Changge, this was not only his pawn but also a good tool for him to harvest Luck.


    Next, after staying in the Human Ancestor Hall for almost a month, Gu Changge left. Although Jiang Chuchu was reluctant in every possible way, she did not force him to stay any longer.


    As far as she was concerned, Gu Changge had spent a month with her in his busy schedule, and she was already very satisfied. She didn��t want to ask for anything extravagantly.


    After leaving the Human Ancestor Hall, Gu Changge originally nned to go to the Peach Vige to see his cheap apprentice Yaoyao. But considering that Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts were unknown, it was not suitable for him to go to the Peach Vige, so he gave up.

 Chapter 674: Hell and Buddha, Who is the real inheritor of demonic arts?

    <h4>Chapter 674: Hell and Buddha, Who is the real inheritor of demonic arts?</h4>


    After Gu Changge left Human Ancestor Hall, he didn��t go to Peach Vige, nor did he return to Gu family. Instead, he went to the headquarters of the Spring Breeze Pavilion first. There he found Bai Lian��er who had already broken through to the Supreme Realm, and told her to handle some things.


    Until now, the Spring Breeze Pavilion had notpletely eliminated the two old assassin organizations Hell and Buddha in terms of assassination missions. So he had to intervene.


    However, the two killer organizations of Hell and Buddha were deeply hidden. The contact methods between the assassins were rtively strange. If he didn��t find their contact address, it would be difficult to uncover them.


    In addition, the headquarters of these two forces were said to be hidden in a certain Lower Realm, and they had avoided the vengeance and pursuit of many enemies for countless years. Even the Immortal Forces and the Ancient Immortal Families were scrupulous.


    When Hell and Buddha were at their peak, there were not just a few Enlightened beings who died at their hands.


    Gu Changge felt that there must be many Remnant Immortals helping them in the background of these two forces. With the current strength of the Spring Breeze Pavilion, if they really confronted them head-on, they would only reach a dead end.


    The rapid rise of the Spring Breeze Pavilion was like a thorn in the flesh of the two forces of Hell and Buddha. During this period of time, they had been trying various methods to find its headquarters and destroy it.


    ��Although during this period of time, the Wan Dao Business Alliance was providing information for the Spring Breeze Pavilion, which greatly increased the sess rate of the assassination, the depth of the Hell and the Buddha should not be underestimated. Many of us have been assassinated by them and died during the mission.��


    ��I��ve lost quite a few young seeds because of them.�� Standing in front of Gu Changge, she spoke in an annoyed voice.


    Bai Lian��er was dressed in a long ck dress, her face was enchanting, her skin icy while her face was extremely fair and delicate emanating a shiny and seductive feeling.


    ��As long as you find the ce where the Hell and the Buddha are located, it would not be difficult to destroy them, but the difficult thing is to find their headquarters.�� Gu Changge put down the cup, with some thought in his eyes.


    After all, he was the real master behind the scenes of Spring Breeze Pavilion. Hell and Buddha had blocked his way, so he naturally had to destroy them.


    ��I have already sent people to investigate the location of its headquarters, but there is still no clue.�� Bai Lian��er was also very troubled by this.


    Her strength was still far inferior to that of the real master of Hell and Buddha. So even if they found their traces, it would be difficult to do anything. They could only report these things to Gu Changge and let Gu Changge find a way.


    ��It��s not unreasonable that Hell and Buddha could hide for so many years, but I don��t believe they can hide for a lifetime.�� Gu Changge shook his head and intended to ask Yin Mei to pay more attention.


    In addition, Alpha and many Enlightened puppets had been sent out by him, and together with Bai Lian��er��s men, they were investigating the contact points of the two forces.


    Afterward, he sent someone to find Bai Lian��er��s younger brother and father Bai Kun and asked them to deduce the location of the Immortal Path. Gu Changge did not have the slightest clue about the Immortal Path, so he could only blindly stumble upon a dead rat first.


    The territory of the Upper Realm was extremely vast, endless as if countless ancient worlds and star fields ovepped alternately. Even a person whose cultivation level reached the Heavens and Earth would never be able to search the entire Upper Realm even if they spent their whole life. Not even he would not be able to cross this vast territory.


    Therefore, no one knew what was in the deepest part of the Upper Realm, and the outermost region. For ordinary cultivators, it was difficult to get out of the star field where they were born. If it weren��t for therge teleportation formations built in ancient times among the major star fields, just the time it took to cross the star field would take many cultivators�� lives.


    At the same time, the territory where the Dao Immortal Alliance was located was in the Dao Immortal Star Field.


    An iparably majestic ancient warship, with its brilliance soaring into the sky etched with runes, was like a terrifying divine mountain, crushing the sky, carrying a lot of goods and crossing the star space.


    This was the cargo ship of the Dao Immortal Alliance. It had the cultivation resources enshrined by many attached forces and Dao Lineages during this period of time.


    As the absolute master of the Dao Immortal Star Field and even the surrounding starfields, the Dao Immortal Alliance had been passed down for many eras.


    In ancient times, there was even an ancient existence named Dao Immortal, who established the Dao Immortal Alliance and took charge of all parties, ruling the Eight Destions.


    This was a powerful force that had produced True Immortals, and its background was unfathomable. Even if it was a usual Immortal force, it was not willing to easily provoke it.


    Moreover, the Dao Immortal Alliance was intricately rooted and attached to many ancient aristocratic families and sects, so one hair would affect the whole body. But at this moment, in the northwest direction of this ancient warship, there were pavilions, pces and pagodas with divine light, dazzling brilliance, and iparably magnificent style.


    A slender blue-suede young man was walking surrounded by a group of young cultivators. His face was elegant and clean, his eyes were clear, and from time to time there would be strands of golden light shing in it. Even the hair had a hazy brilliance as the whole person exuded a transcendent aura.


    Unity with heaven and earth, one with Daoism, he exuded a peaceful state of mind, even walking and breathing seemed to carry some special rhyme.


    When many people of the older generation saw this blue suede man, they couldn��t help being a little startled, their expressions changed slightly, and they backed away.


    As a Taoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, Lan Yifei in front of him was low-profile. But in this Dao Immortal Starfield, there was a figure that everyone knew but no one was unaware of.


    The number of times he took action was very small, but no matter which one it was, it was of extraordinary significance. Some time ago, someone even saw him go deep into an abandoned star field and subdue a Quasi-Supreme beast as a mount.


    One must know that among the younger generation today, except for Gu Changge, the strongest cultivation was at most at the level of the Great Sacred Realm. Moreover, they were still those ancient freaks with special bloodlines that had been sealed since ancient times.


    Among contemporary geniuses, there were not many people who possessed the strength of the Great Sacred Realm. Lan Yifei��s physique was very special and mysterious, and almost no one knew about it.


    He only understood that he seemed to be able to borrow the power of all things in the world, which was inexhaustible, and could be said to be invincible. Even in the face of an enemy that was difficult to contend with, he could find a way to retreatpletely.


    ��It is said that master Dao is responsible for escorting the goods of the Dao Immortal Alliance this time.��


    ��I wonder what exactly is in the cargo that is worthy of such care from the sect.��


    On the ancient warship, the cultivators of the Dao Immortal Alliance watched Lan Yifei walking past with many juniors, and couldn��t help but whisper. There were not only people from the Dao Immortal Alliance on the ancient warship, but also other forces of the Dao lineages, as well as many casual cultivators.


    However, except for the members of Dao Immortal Alliance, no one dared to approach the area responsible for escorting the goods, so they could only keep guessing in their hearts.


    ��Thanks to Senior Brother Lan, otherwise we would never have discovered such arge mining area this time. There are millions of years of Immortal Essence hidden in it.��


    ��If we can sessfully escort this batch of Immortal Essence back to the sect, it will be a great achievement for us, and we will definitely be praised by the elders and the patriarch.��


    Lan Yifei and his group walked to the depths of the ancient warship. The many juniors beside him heard the voices of people discussing in the distance, and one of them couldn��t help but smile before saying. He looked extremely excited.


    The rest of the people were also shocked when they heard the words, and their eyes showed joy.


    After all, Immortal Essence was an immortal treasure that could only be born in the Ancient era. Even if it was just a drop, it could help cultivators cleanse the marrow and refine the bones, greatly increasing their cultivation. Even if there were many older generations, they would fight for a drop of Immortal Essence.


    ��I am not the only one who made this great achievement. Without the help of all my brothers and sisters, I would not be able to find the location of the Immortal Essence.��


    Lan Yifei shook his head lightly and smiled. He was extremely humble as he looked extremely aloof, even when he was walking, there was an indescribable dao rhyme, making it hard to ignore his existence.


    ��Senior Brother Lan is really too humble. If you didn��t hold back the guardian beast in that mining area, how could we go in��


    ��If it weren��t for you, I��m afraid I would have been buried in the mouth of that vicious guardian beast long ago.��


    However, everyone disagreed with Lan Yifei��s words, they were full of admiration and some fear.


    Lan Yifei still shook his head lightly when he heard the words, appearing rather indifferent, and didn��t take this matter to heart.


    Afterward, he separated from the others and walked toward the courtyard where he usually cultivated. This area was full of pavilions and pces, simr to a small city. Even if he was a Daoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, his residence looked very in and simple, with only a few bamboo nts for decoration.


    ��Who is it?�� However, the moment Lan Yifei returned to his courtyard, he suddenly frowned slightly, and then asked calmly.


    At the same time, there were inexplicable fluctuations on his body as thews of heaven and earth surged, seeping into every corner of the surroundings. Just for a moment, it was as if endless runes were intertwined here,rge areas ofws rolled over, and the murderous intent was terrifying.


    ��As expected of the True Body of Dao, born in harmony with Dao, integrated with heaven and earth, with amazing perception. When you were chasing me, I was almost killed by you. Did you ever think that I would survive a catastrophe?��


    A calm and indifferent voice sounded, regardless of gender, and it was even hard to tell the direction.


    ��Is that you? The inheritor of demonic arts?��


    Hearing this voice, Lan Yifei seemed a little surprised as he raised his eyebrows, then shook his head and said, ��No, it��s you, but you are not the inheritor of demonic arts, who is the real inheritor of demonic arts? He wouldn��t be as weak as you.��

 Chapter 675: Hatred born out of love, Su Qingge’s calculation

    <h4>Chapter 675: Hatred born out of love, Su Qingge��s calction</h4>


    ��Tell me, who are you? Or are you just a pawn used by the true inheritor of demonic arts to deceive others? Even if you survived the catastrophe, you can��t be my opponent now. You were able to escape back then, but today won��t be that lucky.��


    In the quiet courtyard, Lan Yifei stood with his hands behind his back, and spoke lightly, as if there were endless rays of light surging all over his body. He was extremely confident and he didn��t turn his head, but he had a calm smile on his face as if he knew that the person would not be his opponent.


    As someone with the True Body of Dao, an extremely mysterious physique that had never appeared in the Upper Realm since ancient times, he did have such confidence.


    This kind of physique was naturallypatible with the Dao. Even at the time of birth, the true essence of the Dao would be born in the body, which would absorb the power of all things in the world.


    As long as the soul was intact, the spiritual energy would be unceasing, it could be termed as inexhaustible, innately invincible. Even in the face of an opponent who was far stronger than him, he still had the means to protect himself and escape, so he was not worried about falling.


    Before, without knowing what was going on, the news that he possessed the True Body of Dao had identally leaked out. Then, when he was out on a trip, he was attacked by the inheritor of the demonic arts.


    Originally, due to many rumors, Lan Yifei was extremely afraid of the inheritors of demonic arts and knew that his own origin was very rare and precious. If his identity was leaked, his origin would definitely be coveted by the inheritors of demonic arts.


    So that time when he encountered the attack of the inheritor of demonic arts, he was ready to fight to the death. But he never expected to have greatly overestimated the strength of the inheritor of the demonic art who hade with the intention to attack and kill him. The strength of the other party��s cultivation was even much lower than his.


    Facing such an opponent, Lan Yifei didn��t dare to rx too much, after all, he was the descendant of a famous family. Among the younger generation in the Upper Realm, who would not be afraid to face the inheritors of demonic arts?


    But in the ensuing battle, he discovered that this so-called inheritor of demonic arts was not as scary as the rumors.


    Although the opponent��s methods were tricky and weird, making it hard to guard against, they had not reached the point where they could easily sweep away the younger generation.


    From Lan Yifei��s point of view, the inheritor of demonic arts was the only one who had escaped many times from Gu Changge. How could such a character be so simple? In the huge Upper Realm, who was sure that they could escape from Gu Changge and even preserve his life?


    But the inheritors of demonic arts were the only ones capable of doing it. Just thinking about it could make one��s scalp tingle and one��s hair stands on end. However, he who had such an idea at the time soon realized that he was wrong again.


    The inheritor of demonic arts who dared to attack him finally seemed to realize that something was wrong, and began to retreat, intending to flee far away.


    Lan Yifei understood that it was because he was too low-key and had never shown his great strength to the outside world, which caused this inheritor of demonic arts to carelessly underestimate the enemy.


    Therefore, he chased after him without hesitation, and what happened next was no surprise. After some fighting, this inheritor of demonic arts who stirred up the situation in the Upper Realm was not his opponent. He fled all the way and was almost killed by him.


    In the end, he fled outside the territory where the Demonic Mountain was located. He was afraid of the mighty Red Demon there, so he gave up.


    With that, Lan Yifei returned to the sect, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He felt that the inheritor of demonic arts who attacked him might be just a counterfeit or a substitute, not the true deal.


    If he was the real inheritor of demonic arts, he would have been killed long ago. After all, in front of the true inheritors of demonic arts, no matter what their physique was, they were all prey.


    Since ancient times, there had been no so-called prey that could escape the hands of the hunter. Although Lan Yifei was confident in his own strength, it did not mean that he was blindly arrogant.


    It was also because of this that he had been low-key in these years and had not gained a great reputation in the outside world. Thinking about it carefully, he felt more and more that he must have identally uncovered a shocking secret.


    He didn��t say anything about this matter, even his elders and master didn��t know. To this day, the inheritor of demonic arts, which he considered a counterfeit, unexpectedly reappeared and nned to take revenge on him.


    This made Lan Yifei feel very ridiculous. However, he wanted to know more about the identity of the person and also if there was really a true inheritor of demonic arts hidden behind the other party.


    If yes, then who was the real inheritor of demonic arts?


    ��You are so confident that you think I can��t kill you this time? Or do you believe I can��t take your origin?�� The indifferent and calm voice sounded. It was indistinguishable from male to female, but only revealed a murderous intent, which made people shudder.


    In the courtyard, it was extremely quiet with gurgling small bridges, rockery, and pavilions that were well arranged; if not for the astonishing murderous intent, this ce would look extraordinarily elegant.


    After returning to his thoughts, Lan Yifei turned around calmly and looked toward the source of the sound.


    ��Then you can give it a try. I really want to know how much you have improved after these few months. However, I want to know more about who you are,�� Lan Yifei said calmly, looking very natural.


    This ce had already been engraved with a of heaven and earth by him, and the heaven and earth were connected with the divine formation, linking thews and order, sealing the sky and the earth.


    Not even a fly could escape. The other party was so bold and confident to break in like this, it really made him feel ridiculous and stupid.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am, what matters is that today you are going to die.�� The voice in the dark was still indifferent as if it contained no emotion.


    After that, a terrifying ck wind swept across along with bursts of runes and attacked Lan Yifei from the front. This was a shocking murderous intent, containing the terrifying sound of the Great Dao, which was enough to shatter the soul of a cultivator and annihte all tangible things. However, Lan Yifei seemed to have sensed this murderous intent long ago, and raised his eyebrows.


    Then the brilliance of the sky rushed out from under his feet, and a thick mountain of runes was condensed to block this shocking murderous intent.


    As the True Body of Dao was born with the unity of Dao, standing under Heaven and Earth, he was the darling of this world, with inexhaustible divine power, enough to suppress everything. He could feel the opponent��s strength,pared to a few months ago, his opponent had indeed made great progress, it was likely that they were instructed by an expert during the time of injury. But if his opponent wanted to defeat him, then using this attack was still too naive.


    ��You are not my opponent. If you tell me who the real inheritor of demonic arts is, I may consider letting you leave and save your life,�� Lan Yifei said lightly.


    Su Qingge, who had never shown up, frowned when she heard this, feeling that things were still very difficult. She thought that during this period of time in the Demonic Mountain, after being taught by the Red Demon Chan Hong Yi, the ancestor of the demonic arts, her cultivation base was much more advanced, and she could devour the origin of Lan Yifei, in order to repay the debt of being chased and resolve her hatred.


    But Lan Yifei��s strength was still very strong, it seemed that she was not the only one who was making progress.


    In the current Upper Realm, almost every young generation was trying every means to catch up in that person��s footsteps.


    ��The true inheritor of demonic arts? Even you think I��m a fake?�� Su Qingge spoke indifferently, thinking that she had been fooled and deceived by Gu Changge all this time, and was being controlled by him without knowing it.


    A bit of hostility and hatred emerged in her eyes. She knew that she would hate Gu Changge, more or less because of the influence of Chan Hong Yi. If Chan Hong Yi didn��t tell her, she might have been kept in the dark by Gu Changge until today, thinking that she was the true inheritor of demonic arts.


    And he was the leader of the righteous way, the current leader of the Upper Realm, with celestial splendor, like the sun in the sky. His brilliance alone would overwhelm the ages. The deeper the love at the beginning, the deeper the hatred after knowing the truth.


    After she left the Demonic Mountain, she once thought about finding Gu Changge and asking him about everything. But Su Qingge was even more afraid of seeing Gu Changge��s cold and heartless eyes after tearing off the warm disguise underneath.


    He was the one who brought her up from the Lower Realm at the beginning, allowing her to gradually understand the world. She even bluntly uttered that without Gu Changge, she would not be where she was now. It was Gu Changge who single-handedly shaped her into who she was today.


    The person who once gave her infinite hope and warmth, after removing thatyer of hypocrisy, was left with only endless indifference and cruelty.


    ��Oh, it seems that you didn��t realize that you are a fake inheritor of demonic arts until now? So, you have been taking the me for this person all this time?�� Lan Yifei seemed to find this extremely funny, and there was undisguised mockery and sneer in his eyes.


    Su Qingge said coldly in his eyes, ��It doesn��t make any difference even if you say more, I will definitely devour your origin today.��


    Seeing that Su Qingge, who was hiding in the dark, wanted to continue to attack, Lan Yifei��s expression also turned cold as he replied, ��You can��t differentiate between good and bad. You really think that this level of strength is reallyparable to a true inheritor of demonic arts, and you want to kill me? Just relying on you?��


    Being hit by his words, Su Qingge��s face became colder and colder, her bare hands clenched tightly as a terrifying hostility lingered. She understood that after she fused another soul, her mood was no longer as calm and peaceful as before. Many things would trigger an unimaginable murderous aura and ferocity in her heart.


    ��It seems that you are just a poor pawn, and you don��t know who the true inheritor of demonic arts is.�� Lan Yifei shook his head and sneered.


    Su Qingge fell suddenly silent, it was hard to refute this, although it was toote for her to understand now, what Lan Yifei said was an indisputable fact.


    In Gu Changge��s eyes, she might be such a pawn.


    ��I know who that person is.�� Su Qingge��s expression returned to calm and indifferent, and she still hid in the dark and spoke.


    ��You know?�� Lan Yifei was stunned for a moment, then he seemed a little unbelievable, and asked in a deep voice, ��How can I trust you?��


    It was not just him, probably, everyone in the Upper Realm wanted to know who the true inheritor of demonic arts was. There was an unconceble excitement in his heart for a moment, maybe after seeing Su Qingge��s methods, he had a clearer understanding of his own strength.


    ��From being unknown for twenty years, once born in the world, knows the world. If this real inheritor of demonic arts is exposed by my hands, then my low-profile and forbearing all these years will not have been for nought.�� Lan Yifei��s eyes were bright, his heart was quite excited, and he thought of many things at once.


    ��Of course, I know, as far as I am concerned, he is my enemy,�� Su Qingge said lightly, and put forward her own request, ��I know you also want to discover his identity, so we can make a deal, I will tell you everything you want to know, and you, as the Daoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, will collect origins for me.��


    Hearing this, Lan Yifei sneered, appearing quite disdainful, ��You really have nothing to fear. Since I want to know this, then wouldn��t it be enough for me to search your soul after killing you. Do I still need to make a deal with you?��


    He was not stupid, once the matter of him collecting origins was exposed, Dao Immortal Alliance would not be able to keep him at that time.


    ��Since I dare to show up here, I am not worried that you can kill me. If you don��t agree, then I will add one more condition, I will tell you about the Immortal Swallowing Demonic Art that I know.�� Su Qingge seemed not surprised by Lan Yifei��s reaction, a sneer was drawn at the corner of her mouth as she continued to speak calmly.


    Since Gu Changge used her as a pawn, why couldn��t she learn from Gu Changge and use others as pawns? Hearing this, even with Lan Yifei��s state of mind, he suddenly became silent at this moment, his brows were wrinkled, and he seemed to be struggling.


    Although the forces of all parties in the Upper Realm were Dao Systems, they hated the inheritors of demonic arts and wished to wipe them outpletely. But if the inheritance of demonic arts fell into his own hands, who could really not be moved?


    Seeing his expression, Su Qingge wasn��t surprised and didn��t speak.


    In the courtyard, there was dead silence for a moment, and Lan Yifei��s expression finally recovered after being silent for a whole stick of incense.


    ��Okay, I promise you.�� He agreed, deep in his eyes, something like wildfire was burning and spreading as it soon fell silent, calm, and confident.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Qinggeughed in her heart like an idiot, but her face did not change. Even if Lan Yifei knew that Gu Changge was the true inheritor of demonic arts, what use would it be?


    Did he dare to question, or investigate?


    The ending after that was nothing more than practicing demonic arts, attracting Gu Changge��s attention, and then bing the new culprit.

 Chapter 676: Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, The power of the Heavenly Body

    <h4>Chapter 676: Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, The power of the Heavenly Body</h4>


    Su Qingge was not surprised that Lan Yifei would agree to her terms. Facing this taboo demonic art, even those ancient beings would be envious, and it would be impossible for them to care about others.


    After all, Lan Yifei was only a member of the younger generation, no matter how indifferent and confident he was, it was impossible to hide his ambition. The forbidden demonic art was terrifying enough to make the entire Upper Realm fear it. Why could it make him hold back?


    ��This is the first half of the forbidden demonic art, I can pass it on to you�� As for the second half, when the time is right, I will naturally give it to you. You can rest assured about this.�� Su Qingge opened her mouth lightly, raised her bare hands lightly as a ray of ck light flew toward Lan Yi like a seed.


    Seeing this, Lan Yifei��s eyes shed brightly, but he didn��t fully believe it in his heart. Only after carefully scanning through the seed, he nodded. He was worried that Su Qingge would do something with this ck seed. However, it seemed that Su Qingge was quite sincere about this, and never thought of murdering him, so he was a little relieved.


    After closing his eyes and absorbing the ck seed, Lan Yifei��s whole body was shaken. Suddenly he felt a sense of enlightenment as if he had opened the door to a new world, which made him quite excited.


    ��Then who is the true inheritor of demonic arts���� But he still didn��t forget this matter and asked again.


    The true inheritor of demonic arts was his goal. Lan Yifei even had a feeling that perhaps even Su Qingge herself didn��t possess theplete demonic art.


    Su Qingge nced at Lan Yifei when she heard the words, and seemed to be quite disdainful as she said lightly, ��Your appetite is too big, huh. This scripture is enough for you today. Sooner orter, I will tell you about the identity of the inheritor of demonic arts.��


    When Lan Yifei heard this, he didn��t ask any further questions, after all, he had to show his sincerity.


    ��Okay, since you want the origin, I know a ce where you can devour it. The east of the Dao Immortal Heavenly Domain is the battlefield of a Hundred Realms. Almost every day, geniuses from all walks of lifee here to fight. You may be able to enter it,�� Lan Yifei said with his eyes moving slightly. He took out a simple token with the word ��Dao Xian�� from his bosom, and handed it to Su Qingge.


    Battlefield of a Hundred Realms was a general term, but in fact, there were countless worlds involved, not just a hundred realms. Some of those worlds were Lower Realms affiliated with various forces of the Upper Realm, and the territory was also vast and boundless. Many geniuses and even powerful figures had been born there. And the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was such a ce where geniuses from all walks of life fought topete for the qualification to join the Daoist forces of the Upper Realm.


    If one could stand out in the battlefields of the Hundred Realms, not only would he be valued by the forces of the Upper Realm, but he would be directly included in the force. It was even able to glorify the family behind him, like jumping into the dragon��s gate and ascending to heaven in one fell swoop.


    So even though the battlefield of the Hundred Realms was extremely cruel, the number of geniuses who died in it was countless, and countless in number. Every day, there were cultivators from the Lower Realm passing through the cross-border teleportation formation, fighting and sharpening themselves there.


    Moreover, on the battlefield of the Hundred Realms, there were many opportunities, including the stone monument of the supreme powerhouse in ancient times, as well as the lost techniques, imperial scripts, and immortal methods��


    Even though they were descendants of the various Immortal forces in the Upper Realm, there had been many who fell in the battlefield of the Hundred Realms and lost to some of the terrifying evildoers.


    After all, every once in a while, unimaginable evildoers would always be born in those Lower Realms, carrying the Luck of the whole world they would be unstoppable.


    ��If the rest of the people want to enter the battlefield of the Hundred Realms, they have to ept the interrogation of Four Cities, but this is my identity token, you can go in with this token, and no one will investigate your origin.��


    Seeing that Su Qingge seemed a little puzzled, Lan Yifei smiled lightly and exined. He wasn��t stupid as he didn��t directly help Su Qingge find the origin of geniuses, after all, that would always leave traces, which would be bad for him.


    ��Okay.�� Su Qingge thought for a while, then agreed. She epted the token, and then quickly disappeared from the ce.


    She knew that in this token, there was definitely an imprint of spiritual consciousness left by Lan Yifei, which could track her whereabouts. So after leaving the courtyard, she wrapped the token with spiritual energy and sealed it in the storage ring.


    The Battlefield of Hundred Realms was very far away from here, even if she traversed the major teleportation formations, it would take nearly a month. She wanted to step into the Great Sacred Realm the next time she saw Gu Changge, at least then she would be qualified to stand in front of Gu Changge and question him about many things over the years.


    ��In half a year, he will marry his fianc��e Yue Mingkong.�� Su Qingge took a deep breath to calm her mind.


    In fact, she had heard rumors that Chan Hong Yi, the first ancestor of the demonic lineage, might take action during the big wedding. As for whether to destroy it or head to the ceremony, she didn��t know.


    In the courtyard, Lan Yifei was not surprised when he sensed Su Qingge��s actions, but he didn��t have time to think about it. Right now, he just wanted to delve into half part of the demonic art and leave the other matters aside for now.


    That ck seed contained an extremely mysterious cultivation method, which involved so much that it even subverted his imagination and cognition a bit. But Lan Yifei felt that as long as he studied it thoroughly, his own strength would be greatly increased, and he would push down many overlords of the younger generation.


    ��


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Spring Breeze Pavillion. Gu Changge asked Bai Lian��er��s father Bai Kun and his disciple Bai Hua to deduce the location of the Immortal Path, and the result did not surprise him.


    Both of them suffered a lot of bacshes, especially Bai Kun, who was already blind, and now he almost died. If it wasn��t for Gu Changge��s action at a critical moment, obscuring this piece of Heaven for him and eliminating the injury, he would definitely have died tragically on the spot.


    As for Bai Hua, because of his Heavenly Body, he suffered less bacsh. However, the deduced clues were also extremely vague, and it only said that the Immortal Path was rted to a tree.


    As for what kind of tree it was, he didn��t know. He passed out with bleeding from his mouth and nose, and then woke up seven dayster. Gu Changge guessed that the tree might be the Epoch Tree. When the Dao fruit of the Epoch Tree matured and the Laws of Heaven and Earth convergedpletely, the Immortal Path would emerge.


    As for the location of the Immortal Path would appear, this was another mystery


    ��The matter of the Immortal Path can be put aside for the time being, but the Hell and the Buddha must be dealt with first.�� Gu Changge thought about another matter. Before leaving the Upper Realm, he must annex and wipe out these forces, otherwise, it would affect the entire world and his subsequent ns.


    In the end, he thought of Bai Hua again. As someone with a Heavenly Body, he had the ability to spy on the Heavenly Bodies. If it could bebined with his Enlightenment Mirror, he might be able to deduce something, and thus find the hiding ce of Hell and Buddha.

 Chapter 677: 8: The power of deduction, Raising parasites from the Lower Realm

    <h4>Chapter 677: 8: The power of deduction, Raising parasites from the Lower Realm</h4>


    <strong>8</strong><strong>: The power of deduction, Raising parasites from the Lower Realm</strong>


    After all, the Enlightening Mirror was an Immortal treasure with the ability to deduce, and even Bai Kun encountered a disaster because he coveted this treasure. Gu Changge felt that thebination of the Heavenly Body and this treasure might be able to y an unexpected role.


    ��Buddha and Hell, I don��t believe you can still hide���� Gu Changge shook his head and asked someone to call for Bai Hua.


    Soon, Bai Hua, who had just recovered from serious injuries, arrived before Gu Changge under the leadership of Bai Lian��er. Compared with before, Bai Hua still looked very afraid of Gu Changge. He had a handsome face, a medium build, and an abnormally paleplexion. Since he had tried to deduce the location of the Immortal Path, he and Bai Kun were seriously injured, butpared to Bai Kun, his injuries could be said to be negligible.


    ��Young Master Changge, are you looking for me?�� Standing in front of Gu Changge, Bai Hua��s voice trembled slightly. He still couldn��t forget that he was imprisoned by Gu Changge some time ago.


    Moreover, just seven days ago, Gu Changge also found his Master to help him deduce the location of the Immortal Path.


    One must know that the most forbidden thing in divination and deduction was to deduce things rted to the Way of Heaven and the word ��Immortal�� because this would lead to a bacsh. The reason why his Master Bai Kun��s eyes turned blind was that he saw something that he shouldn��t see.


    The Dao was at fifty, the sky was forty-nine and people were one of them. And what they often saw was the one that escaped, which often contained unimaginable weirdness and great danger. That was why Bai Kun was almost struck to death by the lightning when he was deducing the Immortal Path.


    ��I want you to deduce one more thing for me,�� Gu Changge nced at Bai Hua and said casually.


    He could see that Bai Hua��s condition hadpletely recovered, and the reason why he looked pale and weak was just to show him. Hearing this, Bai Hua��s face changed, with some fear and more restlessness.


    After all, even Gu Changge didn��t know what he needed to deduce, so he could only imagine it. If there was even a bit of carelessness, his body would be smashed to pieces, his life would disappear. In the end, his body and spirit would be destroyed.


    ��You don��t have to worry, this matter is not as dangerous as deducing the Immortal Path, and I will also provide you with a treasure to help you,�� Gu Changge saw Bai Hua��s worry and said with a faint smile.


    Bai Lian��er on the side put her arms around her shoulders and looked at him coldly, wanting to know the purpose of Gu Changge��s seeking Bai Hua. And the moment Gu Changge finished speaking, his sleeves were filled with brilliance, followed by an astonishing purple aura.


    It seemed that there was a vast star field evolving in it. There was a scene of majesty, the beginning of chaos, and the beginning of yin and yang. This aura changed Bai Hua��splexion, his eyes widened as he felt a little unbelievable. He couldn��t help saying, ��This is�� the Immortal treasure that Master deduced�� ��


    He couldn��t forget the time when his Master Bai Kun was the military advisor behind the thirteen thieves in the Chaotic Star Region. If it wasn��t because of him deducing this thing and being greedy, how could the thirteen thieves be wiped out by Gu Changgeter?


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The dazzling purple light diffused out, like a simple and unsophisticated sacred stone floating up and down, entwined with a rich purple primordial aura. This was a majestic aura as thick as the Heavens, full and vast, dazzling and eye-catching, making it difficult to look away.


    ��It��s amazingly mysterious.�� It was also the first time for Bai Lian��er to see this thing. She couldn��t help but lose her voice.


    With her current vision, she could naturally see that this thing was extraordinary, and traces of Dao were even condensed and intertwined around it.


    ��Young Master Changge, you mean, letting me use this thing to deduce?�� Bai Hua swallowed his saliva, and it was also difficult to move his gaze away from the Enlightening Mirror as his voice trembled and he felt unbelievable.


    He didn��t dare to have any greedy thoughts. If he dared to touch Gu Changge��s things in this world, wouldn��t that be courting death?


    ��I think you should be able to do it, right?�� Gu Changge nodded slightly.


    Bai Hua took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, and immediately assured him, ��Young Master Changge, don��t worry, as long as I have this thing, no matter what it is, I will make a divination.��


    In front of such a treasure, especially when ites to deduction, how could he not be moved? What was more, if he could use this treasure, it would be of great benefit to his cultivation base.


    Then, Bai Lian��er ordered people to clear an area for Bai Hua as all the cultivators and creatures in the surrounding mountains were sent away. The Enlightening Mirror was suspended in the air and strands of purple air were hanging down, like a bright mirror, which could reflect the heavens and myriad worlds.


    Bai Hua made all the preparations as he stood under it with a dignified expression before sping his hands together, and muttering something. The ancient characters seemed to have a strange power, shining brilliantly, manifesting around his body.


    For a moment, the sky here seemed to be blurred as it suddenly became very unclear, and clouds were blowing from a distance, thick and majestic. Terrifying lightning intertwined, even reflecting ancient pces and pavilions, it was unimaginable, as if it could crush everything at any time.


    Even with Bai Lian��er��s current cultivation level, she still felt palpitations and uneasiness.


    ��Is it so difficult to deduce the hiding ces of the Buddha and Hell?�� She frowned lightly and said, just now she knew what Gu Changge wanted Bai Hua to deduce.


    This was the problem that had been bothering her for a long time. If Bai Hua could really solve this, it would save her a lot of trouble. However, Buddha and Hell had been hidden for countless years, and it was even difficult for the major forces and sects to find their location.


    <i>Can Bai Hua seed? </i>


    While looking at Gu Changge with a calm expression on the other side, as if he was not from this world, Bai Lian��er shook her head again, letting go of this thought.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, with several bright purple rays of light emitting from the Enlightening Mirror, a strong power of cause and effect emerged, turning into countless long silver threads and spreading into the void.


    A terrifying bolt of thunder, piercing through the sky, was as thick as a mountain as it fell all at once, heading straight for Bai Hua.


    ��Puff����


    The expression of Bai Hua changed slightly as he spurted a mouthful of blood. It was at a critical moment in the deduction, and there was no time to avoid the thunder. But at this moment, an inexplicable fluctuation suddenly appeared on his body, as if his aura had disappeared from this world at once.


    The thunder that was about to strike, suddenly dissipated in midair like a cloud of smoke as if it had never appeared before.


    ��It seems that this is the mystery of the Heavenly Body, it can cover the Heavenly body���� Noticing this scene, Gu Changge nodded in a daze.


    ��I�� I saw it���� At this time, Bai Hua also shouted excitedly, only the white of his eyes remained, and blood was flowing down, which made him look extremely terrifying. But he couldn��t feel it, and he opened his eyes wide open as if he saw something amazing.


    After saying this, Bai Hua also let out a muffled snort, trembling all over, then proceeded to spit blood and foam from his mouth as he passed out.


    ��It seems that there is news from Hell and Buddha.�� Seeing this, Gu Changge also smiled.


    ��


    The Battlefield of Hundred Realms was located in the east of Dao Immortal Heavenly Domain, it was extremely vast, among which there were countless mountains and ancient stars, and it was a prehistoric scene.


    Many terrifying beasts roared so loudly that the stars in the distance trembled and were about to fall. Looking from a high altitude, they could see the vast mist and the endless miasma blowing from afar, covering everything.


    In some ces, there were still dense bones. There were people of the human race and other races, which were difficult to distinguish.


    Opportunities and dangers coexisted there. There were divine powers left by the sages from ancient times along with stone monuments and stone forests carved by saints and supreme beings, which recorded their perceptions when they cultivated.


    There were even cultivators who had founded the Daoist Emperor Scriptures handed down by the existence of the Emperor Realm here. However, if one wanted to enter the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, one must pass through the Four Cities, get the permission of the patrolling guards. It was only when there was no problem would they be allowed to step into the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    The Battlefield of the Hundred Realms brought together the elites from all Lower Realms, and it could be said that it was the best ce for the forces of all the Upper Realms to absorb fresh blood. Some of the Great sects would alsoe here to find followers or servants. However, chaos and massacre would always be the first main color of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    This ce was not so much a battlefield as it was a ce specially used to raise parasites in the Upper Realm. There were six major regions in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and each region had many cities, but they hated each other and had always been enemies.


    There were rumors that the Masters of the six major regions had ordered that they were enemies with each other and could not be peacefullypatible. Therefore, any cultivator from the outside world must join one of the six major regions if they did not have strong background support. They had to be enemies of the other five major regions.


    This was especially true for those cultivators who had passed through the teleportation formation from the Lower Realm, without any choice. If one didn��t choose to join one of the areas, then they could only wander outside, or be killed by cultivators from the six major areas.


    Every hundred years on the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, a bigpetition would be held to select young people from the Lower Realms. The genius who ranked high would receive extremely generous rewards.


    Therefore, even though they knew that the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms was a ce of no return, the Lower Realms still took great pleasure in cultivating young seeds and sending them here to fight.


    Battlefield of Hundred Realms, at the entrance of the boundary city in the east, many cultivators and creatures had gathered, waiting for the patrol guards at the gate to check and let them enter.


    The aura of these cultivators was obviously different from that of the local creatures in the Upper Realm. Their faces were shocked and unimaginable. Standing here, they seemed extremely embarrassed and difficult to maintain calm. There were still some elders or teachers following them, but their expressions were not much better than theirs, as if this was the first time they had seen such a scene.


    In this vast and boundless universe, there was a majestic giant city in the front. Everyone was looking at this ancient city from a distance. It had a vast atmosphere, flowing with immortal power, and couldst forever.


    ��Is this the first city of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms���� Many young creatures murmured in shock.


    It was majestic and mysterious. It was not located on a, but was hanging directly in the starry sky of the universe, receiving the baptism of endless stars, which was very shocking to people��s vision. It upied a vast area, the city walls were like mountains, stretching endlessly, and the towers were tall and magnificent as if standing at the end of the world.


    A pair of thick city gates were closed as if they could block thousands of troops and horses, as well as the ancient saints!


    ��Are these creatures all from the Lower Realms? Sure enough, they all look humble, and their cultivation is so weak. It seems that after entering the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, they will also be sent to death.��


    ��After all, they are from the Lower Realm, so it was probably the first time they havee to the Upper Realm in this life.��


    In another direction, many cultivators from the Upper Realm shook their heads slightly as they looked at the group of creaturesing from the Lower Realm in the distance. The cost of the teleportation formation crossing from the Lower Realm to the Upper Realm was extremely terrifying.


    Therefore, only a very small number of people could be brought here every time. For those sect forces, it was also painful, and it would take a long time to cultivate such resources.


    Moreover, aftering to the Upper Realm, they were still contaminated with the aura of the Lower Realm, and their cultivation would be a big problem. It would take a long time for them to get rid of it. Otherwise the major forces would take action to help them.

 Chapter 678: Young Master’s token and the power of World Luck, The power of darkness

    <h4>Chapter 678: Young Master��s token and the power of World Luck, The power of darkness</h4>


    Four Directions Boundary City stood at the end of the world, it was so majestic that it seemed to be able to support this universe. This ce was extremely lively, and the sky was filled with excitement, gathering tens of thousands of cultivators.


    Some came from all over the Upper Realm, and there were also many young seeds who followed their sects to the Upper Realm through the cross-border teleportation formation. The two groups of people got separated and did not stay together. There seemed to be a clear line between them, and they did not interfere with each other.


    Most of the cultivators of the Upper Realm were arrogant and detached, and they despised this group of geniuses from the Lower Realm and didn��t think they could stand with them.


    Regarding this situation, the people from the Lower Realm knew it well, but they did not dare to reveal it. Especially many younger generations clenched their fists in humiliation, suppressing the emotions in their hearts. They were all outstanding in the Lower Realm, enough to sweep through it and be invincible. They were even more outstanding in the sect, unmatched by anyone. But after arriving in the Upper Realm, their brilliance seemed dim and disappeared into the crowd.


    Any young genius around was more terrifying than them. This made them extremely frustrated, and their Dao��s heart went bleak. However, there were still some people who quickly recovered and believed in their hearts that they were no worse than Heaven��s Chosen in the Upper Realm.


    It was just because of their different birth origin. As long as they could achieve good results on the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, they would naturally be able to worship various Immortal forces, obtain greater power, and rule the world.


    ��We are no weaker than others,�� They said so to themselves in their hearts.


    ��Third Elder, is our goal this time to obtain the Dao Ascension Order, or to win the spirit of World Luck on the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms?��


    At the same time, among the people in the Lower Realm. A handsome young man in a green robe was asking an old man with an old face and a long white beard. The boy looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, with a medium build, but he had an aura that was hard to ignore.


    With delicate features and a high-spirited bearing, when the pupils turned it gave people a sense of perseverance that could aplish great things. Although his strength was not as good as the geniuses of all races in the Upper Realm, he was extremely conspicuous and outstanding among the crowd of geniuses in the Lower Realm.


    Many young men and women who were walking with him around looked at him with some unusual eyes, which seemed to be very apprehensive. The third elder that the young man was talking about frowned when he heard the words as if he was quite worried.


    He nced left and right, and then whispered to the young man, ��Don��t mention this matter for now, and don��t mention the matter of World Luck until you enter the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.��


    The young man frowned, although he was a little puzzled, he didn��t ask any further questions, and just touched his nose as if he was used to it.


    ��Lu Ming, my father has exined this matter, we��d better not let the news out.��


    And at this time, a beautiful girl wearing a long red dress with a white delicateplexion, and a slender figure seemed to hear this while she walked over. Her red lips slightly parted as added in a low voice.


    ��The patriarch said that?�� The boy named Lu Ming was a little stunned, he didn��t doubt the girl��s words.


    After all, the beautiful girl in front of him was the daughter of the sect behind him, the head of the Heavenly Light Sect. In terms of status, in the world they lived in, it could be said that she was too precious to mention.


    The world behind them was called Qinghong Ancient Realm, and there were four sects at the level of overlords. One of them was the Heavenly Light Sect.


    Although there were less than ten young disciples including him who were sent by the Heavenly Light Sect to the Upper Realm this time, they were all outstanding students of their generation in that realm.


    The girl Xue Yan had a rtively close rtionship with him, so she was unlikely to talk nonsense at this time.


    ��The Battlefield of the Hundred Realms not onlypetes for the Dao Ascension Order but also looks like it will alsopete for the Luck of the World.�� The young Lu Ming whispered in his heart, looking at the majestic and ancient terrifying city withplicated meanings.


    Dao Ascension Order was a kind of reward obtained after ranking in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. With the Dao Ascension Order, they could enter the Daoist sect of the Upper Realm.


    The aura of World Luck involved the evolution, prosperity, and aging of the world they were in. Not only the realm behind them, but other realms would also try their best to snatch it, even at all costs.


    World Luck was controlled by the Immortal forces and Immortal families from the Upper Realm. If they didn��t want the world behind them to copse, they had to find a way to capture the World Luck to maintain stability for the next million years.


    This kind of method, which was almost like raising parasites, was also to make these many Lower Realms cannibalize each other, so as to select the most powerful parasite king.


    ��The genius who came from Qinghong Ancient World this time, it seems that none of them are very good, and none of them seem to be able to fight.��


    ��Let��s take advantage of this Battlefield of Hundred Realms to settle the grievances with themst time.��


    In another direction, many young geniuses from another ancient world stared at the Qinghong Ancient World, with twisted expressions.


    All the ancient worlds were not in harmony, especially because of their rtionship in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, they regarded each other as enemies, the situation was like fire and water, and they couldn��t wait topletely destroy each other here.


    In this case, it was notpletely aimed at the Qinghong Ancient World. Once all the geniuses of the ancient worlds entered the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, they would live and die by themselves.


    Unless they were valued by the forces of the Upper Realm and epted in advance, they would face endless fighting.


    ��Everyone who wants to enter the city cane here, no matter if they are from the Lower Realm or from other ces,e here and obediently ept the interrogation.��


    At this time, many patrolling guards at the gate of the city suddenly looked over and announced. Their voices were extremely indifferent and contained some kind of Dao rhyme, which made everyone��s blood boil.


    Those with weaker cultivation bases almost couldn��t stand still and fell to the ground. These patrolling guards were all wearing dark iron battle suits, tall and burly, riding fierce beast mounts, holding heavenly swords and heavenly spears, with fierce aura and unfathomable strength.


    Even some cultivators in the Holy Realm did not dare to say anything. They did not want to offend these patrolling guards, and could only obediently abide by the rules of this ce.


    ��These people are so terrifying. It is estimated that the elders in the sect are not their opponents, and they will be killed with a single blow.��


    ��I feel that one look from them will shatter our souls����


    Many geniuses of the Lower Realm had pale faces. It was the first time they came to the Upper Realm, and it was also the first time they encountered such terrifying patrol guards.


    They only felt their spirits trembling, the fear surging from their hearts.


    ��One day, hopefully, we can be as strong as they are.��


    Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and others from the Qinghong Ancient World also didn��t dare to say anything. They could only follow behind the crowd obediently, waiting for the patrol guards at the city gate to check and interrogate them before exining their origins.


    Not to mention the cultivators from the Lower Realm, at this time even many people from the Upper Realm had to do the same, for fear of offending these patrol guards. Because these patrolling guards represented the rules of the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms. Behind them, there were various Immortal forces supporting them, who dared to underestimate them?


    ��Young Master��s token���� Just then, among the patrolling guards who were investigating on the other side, there was a suddenmotion, which seemed quite shocking.


    A patrol guard riding a huge Sirius was standing in front of a figure wearing a hat and a ck scarf. Seeing a token handed out to him, he didn��t seem to know how to deal with it for a while.


    ��Since you are holding Young Master��s token, there is no need to interrogate, let them in.�� Hearing this movement, a tall man with the appearance of amander among the patrol guards came over. He nced at the token to confirm its authenticity and then ordered lightly.


    The Battlefield of Hundred Realms had survived to this day, but behind it, there were actually shadows of many forces and sects. Since the other party came with a Daoist order, it must mean that they were ordered by a certain Daoist, so they naturally didn��t ask any more questions.


    This scene surprised everyone in front of the Boundary City. Only a few people understood what Young Master��s token meant, and they looked a little envious, but they didn��t dare to say anything.


    Except for the cultivators of the major sects, the rest of the people who entered the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms were basically casual cultivators with no background or sect, wanting to go in and try their luck.


    Such things as Young Master��s token could only be found in the hands of the cultivators of the major sects, and they had no ess to them.


    ��That person should be a big shot, it is surprising that they do not need to be checked to get in����


    ��Young Master��s token, what is that?��


    Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and the others noticed this scene and were also very surprised, guessing the identity of the ck-clothed figure.


    When they first came to the Upper Realm, they were amazed at almost everything.


    But they also knew that such a character was probably not in the same world as them.


    <strong>Roar!!!</strong>


    Just when in front of the Boundary City, all the cultivators were guessing the identity of the ck-clothed figure because of the young master��s token.


    In the depths of the sky in the distance, under the universe, the stars trembled, and suddenly the sky-shaking sound of dragon roar resounded. It was so clear that it pierced the eardrums.


    The mountain-like azure dragon came across and crushed the stars, making the surrounding world tremble. The majestic and terrifying pressure was like the revival of ancient ferocious beasts. Its might was overwhelming, and it was about to sweep the world and shatter the void.


    These few azure dragons were cultivated enough to reach the Great Sacred Realm, and their bodies alone were like a thick mountain, stretching endlessly. Behind it, there was also a resplendent and celestial chariot, passing the sky in such an unscrupulous, rampant manner, wanting to cross the city wall of the Boundary City and enter the depths.


    ��The celestial dragon pulls the cart, could it be that one����


    ��How did that onee to the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms? Except for him, no one in the Upper Realm would dare to have such a big show?��


    At this moment, almost all the cultivators couldn��t help but their legs became weak, and they wanted to kneel down and pay respects to those behemoths. Even the cultivators in the Holy Realm were frightened and their faces changed drastically.


    They knew the horror of those azure dragons, but what was even more terrifying was the identity of the person sitting in the chariot!


    ��Who is this����


    ��To let such a terrifying beast pull the chariot, who is in that golden chariot? It��s too scary����


    All the creatures from the Lower Realms even gave birth to humble emotions like ants, their faces were pale, and their hearts were full of shadows of fear. Just one ferocious beast pulling the cart, in their opinion, was enough to kill everyone in their ce.


    If it appeared in their original world, it would definitely bring about a devastating disaster. Now, it turned out to be just a tool for pulling carts. For a while, their hearts were filled with terrified and horrified emotions that were hard to imagine and impossible to think about.


    ��Judging from the expressions of these people, they should know who is in it.��


    ��Breaking into the Battlefield of Hundred Realms so recklessly, these patrol guards pretended not to know anything, and were even terrified about it����


    Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and the others also felt their scalps tingling. They had just seen such a terrifying scene on their first day in the Upper Realm.


    A shadow of fear was cast over everyone��s heart. They could never forget that the attitude of these patrol guards was not like this before.


    In front of the Boundary City, no matter who it was, as long as they dared to break the rules, it meant that they were an enemy of the entire Battlefield of Hundred Realms. But the other party broke in like this under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    These patrol guards didn��t dare to ask more questions at all and even pretended not to know. This made all the cultivators from the Lower Realm feel their mouths dry, and for the first time realized what true power was.


    Perhaps in the eyes of such characters, they and the ancient world behind them were really no different from ants.


    ��Why����


    ��How did hee to the battlefield of the Hundred Realms? Could it be that he got some wind? But it shouldn��t be����


    Wearing a bamboo hat and covering her face with a ck scarf, the figure in ck seemed to be standing there just like the others. She couldn��t help clenching the jade hands under her sleeves, she didn��t expect to meet Gu Changge here after rushing to the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    In the huge Upper Realm, there was probably no one like Gu Changge who liked to use an azure dragon to pull a cart when traveling outside. Now, as long as they saw the azure dragon pulling a cart across the border, almost all cultivators and creatures would immediately think of him.


    Moreover, Su Qingge followed Gu Changge for a long time. Even though there was only such distance, she could still conclude that the person sitting upright among them was definitely Gu Changge.


    It was just that Su Qingge couldn��t figure it out, just as the wedding was approaching, Gu Changge appeared on the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, what was the reason?


    Outside the Boundary City, there was an uproar caused by azure dragons pulling a cart across the border. Many people in charge of the city also immediately got the news, and they were extremely shocked.


    There were six major regions in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, which were clearly divided, and they were enemies of each other. So much that they wanted the other to die. But it didn��t mean that the Masters behind these six regions were enemies.


    On the contrary, secretly, they even kept in touch, and their rtionship was quite close.


    ��Gu Changge suddenly appeared here, what is his purpose���� In the extremely dark underground pce, an extremely skinny old man in a ck robe, with a gloomy face, was pacing back and forth and muttering.


    There were many bones piled up in the underground pce, even the steps were piled up with crystal skulls, flowing with brilliance. Around the underground pce, many ck shadows were kneeling, and inexplicable murderous intent intertwined and permeated the air.


    ��Come here, go and inform the other nine Pce Masters, let them be more vignt, and don��t leak the news. I always feel that the Spring Breeze Pavillion is inseparable from Gu Changge, otherwise why would he receive so many messages every time, ruining many of our ns.��


    The skinny old man had cold eyes, waved his big hand, and gave instructions to the many figures in the dark.

 Chapter 679: I am going to find him, Crisis of the group of the Qinghong Ancient World

    <h4>Chapter 679: I am going to find him, Crisis of the group of the Qinghong Ancient World</h4>


    The ind was filled with Immortal energy and divine light. Every corner was filled with haze and mist, like an immortal world with auspicious beasts singing together, phoenix birds flying, green pines, ancient trees, and strange rocks.


    One side was like an ancient well-like Spiritual Pond, clear and crystal clear, surrounded by mist, and there was a strange and inexplicable rhythm andws of Dao intertwined.


    ��Is this the future���� Gu Xian��er murmured, her small face turned pale because she felt that it was too unbelievable. She froze there for a moment as if struck by lightning.


    The somewhat bald big red bird squinted at her, seeming to be disdainful of her reaction, ��Girl, what did you see in it, why do you look like you have seen a ghost����


    The childish voice that came out of its mouth seemed highly immature, and then it swayed and walked toward the spiritual pond.


    What Gu Xian��er saw in it was not very clear and even the bird couldn��t see it. The origin of the Lake of Reincarnation was extremely mysterious. There was a rumor that it was cast by a supreme powerhouse who was proficient in the principles of time and reincarnation in a very ancient period.


    The origin of the big red bird was not simple, it knew many secrets, and had some understanding of many mysterious ces in the Upper Realm. That was why it brought Gu Xian��er here to try her luck, to see if she could find something good.


    As a result, the big red bird and Gu Xian��er were trapped on the ind because they mistakenly touched the test formation left by the former master. If it weren��t for Gu Xian��er��s talent and strength, she might not be able to break through these restrictions and patterns in a short time.


    As for the Spiritual Pond, the Big Red Bird recognized it after looking at it for a long time. In the beginning, the bird didn��t believe it. How could there be such a thing as the Lake of Reincarnation in such a ce?


    One must know that even if it was an existence that had already turned into an Immortal. In front of the Lake of Reincarnation, there was no secret at all, and the past life, and future would be revealed.


    Today��s Gu Xian��er��s cultivation was in the Sacred Realm, so naturally, she could not escape the mysterious power of the Lake of Reincarnation, and could not hide anything.


    ��Why is this�� Why is the future like this����


    However, at this moment, Gu Xian��er seemed to have not recovered from the state just now, and had been muttering, it was hard to imagine the scene she saw.


    ��What the hell did you see, girl?�� The big red bird leaned over and asked very puzzled.


    Gu Xian��er��s face turned pale, and her expression seemed to be in pain. She shook her head, grabbed the big red bird��s wings suddenly, and said, ��Tell me quickly, the scenes I have seen are all fake and not real.��


    Big Red Bird said with a headache, ��What on earth did you see, and why did you react so strongly? This is indeed the Lake of Reincarnation, which can reflect the future. Although you don��t believe it, it is indeed true.��


    Hearing what Da Hong said, Gu Xian��er seemed to be discouraged all of a sudden, and slowly squatted down. Tears began to flow from her face, which was as beautiful as an immortal, and her appearance was distressing.


    ��It��s not true�� Gu Changge�� how could he be like that�� He wouldn��t do that,�� She murmured, but her words trembled uncontrobly as if she was in extreme pain, and there was some crying in her voice.


    ��The future you see is rted to that Gu Changge?�� Hearing these words, Big Red Bird seemed to widen his eyes in shock.


    It had seen a lot, and its origin was even more mysterious, but it had never seen anyone who was as unpredictable and unfathomable as Gu Changge. Someone that could not even be deduced and spected. Therefore, it actually wanted to keep Gu Xian��er away from Gu Changge, thinking that Gu Changge��s motives were impure and his plots were evil. But Gu Xian��er didn��t care about it at all, but cared about Gu Changge very much, and took it to heart.


    ��You�� What the hell did you see in the Lake of Reincarnation?�� The big red bird looked more serious and asked again.


    Gu Xian��er shook her head and didn��t say much. She squatted on the ground for a while before she seemed to recover, but her eyes were still red.


    ��I��m going to find him.�� She raised her beautiful little face and looked into the distance, before saying. On the porcin-like skin, there was a glistening luster due to the wet tears.


    ��


    Gu Changge didn��t know that in a distant ce, Gu Xian��er was greatly affected by a glimpse of the future, and was nning to meet him. Now, he was following Qing��er to the arena in the depths of the main city of Vermillion Bird Region, the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    The sky dimmed, and the entire ancient city looked extremely majestic and ancient. Among the pavilions and halls, the lights were brilliant, and there was a brilliant glow in the air. Between the inns and restaurants on both sides,nterns were hung up, and the mes were burning, reflecting a warm luster.


    In addition to the cultivators living here, there were most of the patrol guards in charge of patrolling and maintaining the rules here. They were riding fearsome beasts and running rampant, making all pedestrians retreat.


    ��In the arena, apart from those assassins who have umted points, there are also many criminals sent in by various forces, whoe here to atone for their crimes.��


    On the way, Qing��er, who put on a little make-up, had a slender figure as she seemed more delicate and charming while leading the way for Gu Changge and exining to him.


    Around the arena, there were actually many dungeons. Many ancient aristocratic families, supreme sects, ancient royal families, and even criminals of Immortal forces were imprisoned in it.


    For some reason, they had toe here to get the corresponding points and exchange them for something before they could be pardoned and leave. Of course, there were also sayings that these people were dead fighters behind their respective forces, so they were specially trained in the arena.


    ��Here, these criminals fight each other for the rest of the cultivators to watch or gamble, or they are favored by guests, who buy and nt ve marks to serve them as ves and handmaids for the rest of their lives.�� Seeing Gu Changge nod, Qing��er smiled and continued to exin.


    They walked along the main road in the city. Although it was night, the surroundings were brightly lit and extremely bright. Many patrol guards recognized Qing��er��s identity, so they were extremely shocked. They didn��t expect that she would even apany another young man in person.


    Although Gu Changge never used secret methods to cover up his true face, in his current state, no one could see his face clearly unless he wanted them to. Everyone couldn��t see Gu Changge��s appearance clearly, but through Qing��er��s attitude, they could vaguely guess his identity, and their expression was even more solemn, not daring to show any disrespect.


    Gu Changge seemed to be very casual about this, he actually didn��t want to be too high-profile, otherwise, the ce would be blocked, and it was easy to scare the snake. But now that he had appeared on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, the forces behind him might have been staring at him.


    The arena was located in the deepest part of the main city. In fact, it was a small ind where a formation master spent tens of thousands of years of energy to almost lock the aura of the earth and thews of the world. However, one needed to pass through an endlesske on the way, and there were many risks.


    It was said that the various forces behind the arena spent a huge price to build it, and several extremely powerful formations were engraved in it. There were also many kinds of ferocious beasts in theke, even if a cultivator in the Sacred Realm broke in, he would be severely injured.


    The night was getting darker, and many figures rushed from all over. Here, there were bursts of divine lights soaring into the sky, the formations lit up, shing murderous intent, and ayer of mist formed on theke, sparkling like broken silver fragments.


    Jade and phoenix boats passed by at a fast speed, heading for the small ind in the center of theke, and many cultivators were on their way. But if they didn��t have a certain level of cultivation for crossing this greenke, they were likely to be torn apart by the strange beasts under the water.


    Huge ck shadows were swimming at the bottom of the water, waiting for an opportunity to choose someone to devour, so they were very cautious. If one identally fell into the water, no one would be able to save them.


    Among these cultivators, in fact, many of them came from the Lower Realms to gain insight, wanting to know how cruel the fighting on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was.


    A group of people from the Qinghong Ancient World were here, including Lu Ming and Xue Yan from Heavenly Light Sect, and young seeds from other forces, all of them were very dignified and extremely cautious. They all chose to join Vermillion Bird Region, not wanting to fight with the ancient world, which was hostile before.


    Compared with other regions, the environment of the Vermillion Bird Region was indeed much more peaceful. It was said that it was because the Master behind the Vermillion Bird Region was a woman, andpared to other masters, her methods were extremely gentle.


    ��After you follow me and enter the arena, just watch quietly and remember not to get into conflict with anyone. No matter what happens at that time, you have to be patient, otherwise, there will be a life-and-death conflict, and I won��t be able to protect you.��


    Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and other young geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World were now following behind a man in a Confucian shirt, with him as the leader. The man in the Confucian shirt had a very dignified expression. On the way here, he kept warning everyone, worrying that they would cause trouble here.


    He told several people, again and again, being extremely cautious. Although his ancestors were rted to the Qinghong Ancient World, he had received many benefits from everyone and wanted to help them here. But on the huge ancient battlefield, he was just an insignificant person, and he didn��t dare to offend other people at all.


    The only thing he could do was to be a guide. His palms were covered with cold sweat, and he felt that among the few geniuses behind him, there were quite a few thorns, which could easily cause trouble. What disturbed him the most was that some of the girls were extremely beautiful.


    On this hundred-world battlefield known for chaos and killing, it was easy to attract the coveted eyes of other powerful people. Resources, skills, women, territory�� These things had always been the must-haves on the battlefield of the Hundred Realms.


    As for the elders behind these geniuses, he couldn��t even count on them and their level of cultivation was not enough.


    ��Is this the arena? From the outside, it looks more splendid than those romantic ces�� Today I really improved my knowledge.��


    Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and the others boarded a jade boat, crossed the center of theke, and reached the opposite side all the way.


    When they saw the scene in front of them, almost everyone��s eyes widened in surprise. They couldn��t believe it as they held their breath, wondering if they had found the wrong ce.


    In front of them, there were pces and pavilions, standing in the void! The aura of formation patterns circted around, as if shrouded in clouds and mist. There were many cultivators entering and exiting, forming an endless stream. From the outside, it was almost difficult tobine this ce with the arena and death row criminals, like a heavenly pce.


    ��Don��t make a fuss, thews of space here are extremely magical, and there is a universe inside, you will know it after seeing it.��


    The man in the Confucian shirt shook his head, ignoring the bumpkin-like expressions of the crowd, exined, and then nned to take the crowd in.


    From the outside, it was actually impossible to see that this arena was special.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Just at this time, while everyone was talking, in the east direction, a burst of soaring aura arrived as a group of young disciples with tall heads and two wings on their backs, whose appearance was very different from that of a human race, appeared from the jade boat and stepped onto the ind.


    Each of them had an expression of arrogance and faint disdain, they ignored the cultivators around them, and walked into the pce without restraint.


    ��They are members of the ancient royal family in Vermillion Bird Region. Let��s avoid them, so as not to collide with them, otherwise, we will only regret itter.��


    Seeing this, many cultivators were very apprehensive and retreated quietly. They didn��t expect this group of people to show up here. There were many powerful forces in the Vermillion Bird Region, one of them was the ancient royal family, not a certain family, but many families.


    Sometimes, even the disciples of the great sects who came here to cultivate were quite afraid and did not want to conflict with this group of people.


    ��Hurry up and get out of the way, don��t block their way, or they won��t reason with youter.�� Seeing that a group of geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World were still standing in ce, it seemed that they were looking at this group of disciples of the ancient royal family. The man in the Confucian shirt suddenly shouted. Hisplexion turned pale as he hastily warned them to make way.


    ��Give Way?�� All the geniuses of the Qinghong Ancient World also reacted quickly and hurriedly moved aside.


    The reason why they were curious was that it was the first time they saw the existence of such an ancient royal family with such amazing vitality at such an age.


    In their world, there was only a single ancient royal family whose bloodline was countless times thinner. In fact, they were independent of the royal family, and their strength was extremely terrifying. The bloodline of anyone in the group of disciples of the ancient royal family in front of them was so strong that they couldn��t even imagine it.


    However, although their move to get out of the way was very timely, in the eyes of the group of ancient royal disciples behind them, it was still extremely annoying and much slower.


    ��Where did these wormse from? Don��t they have eyes? They dare to block our way?�� One of them was an extremely burly young being shaped like a golden rhinoceros, his eyes turned cold, and he said with a sh of killing intent, looking extremely cold.


    In their view, this group of geniuses from the Lower Realms in front of them were just bugs, even worse than ants. How dare they stand in the middle of the road and prevent them from entering the arena, this was simply courting death!


    ��He��s going to attack us.�� The faces of Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and others changed, and they felt the terrifying murderous intent enveloping them.


    The man in the Confucian shirt turned pale and couldn��t help trembling, ��It��s not good, it��s not good, it��s a big disaster����


    The burly man among the group of the ancient royal family snorted coldly. He was a member of the ancient elephant family, and his strength was extremely terrifying.


    In the next moment, with a sweep of the proboscis, it seemed as if a mountain was spinning away, containing shocking power.


    A Qinghong Ancient World genius who had no time to retreat in front of him didn��t even have time to scream, and immediately exploded into a cloud of blood mist with a bang. All the cultivators around also changed their faces drastically, and hurriedly avoided it for fear of being implicated.


    The eyes they looked at this group of heavenly geniuses from the Lower Realms were full of pity and sympathy. They couldn��t me others for this, they can only say that they were too unlucky to offend this group of ancient royal disciples.


    At this time, no one could protect them.

 Chapter 680: I am going to find him, Crisis of the group of the Qinghong Ancient World

    <h4>Chapter 680: I am going to find him, Crisis of the group of the Qinghong Ancient World</h4>


    The ind was filled with Immortal energy and divine light. Every corner was filled with haze and mist, like an immortal world with auspicious beasts singing together, phoenix birds flying, green pines, ancient trees, and strange rocks.


    One side was like an ancient well-like Spiritual Pond, clear and crystal clear, surrounded by mist, and there was a strange and inexplicable rhythm andws of Dao intertwined.


    ��Is this the future���� Gu Xian��er murmured, her small face turned pale because she felt that it was too unbelievable. She froze there for a moment as if struck by lightning.


    The somewhat bald big red bird squinted at her, seeming to be disdainful of her reaction, ��Girl, what did you see in it, why do you look like you have seen a ghost����


    The childish voice that came out of its mouth seemed highly immature, and then it swayed and walked toward the spiritual pond.


    What Gu Xian��er saw in it was not very clear and even the bird couldn��t see it. The origin of the Lake of Reincarnation was extremely mysterious. There was a rumor that it was cast by a supreme powerhouse who was proficient in the principles of time and reincarnation in a very ancient period.


    The origin of the big red bird was not simple, it knew many secrets, and had some understanding of many mysterious ces in the Upper Realm. That was why it brought Gu Xian��er here to try her luck, to see if she could find something good.


    As a result, the big red bird and Gu Xian��er were trapped on the ind because they mistakenly touched the test formation left by the former master. If it weren��t for Gu Xian��er��s talent and strength, she might not be able to break through these restrictions and patterns in a short time.


    As for the Spiritual Pond, the Big Red Bird recognized it after looking at it for a long time. In the beginning, the bird didn��t believe it. How could there be such a thing as the Lake of Reincarnation in such a ce?


    One must know that even if it was an existence that had already turned into an Immortal. In front of the Lake of Reincarnation, there was no secret at all, and the past life, and future would be revealed.


    Today��s Gu Xian��er��s cultivation was in the Sacred Realm, so naturally, she could not escape the mysterious power of the Lake of Reincarnation, and could not hide anything.


    ��Why is this�� Why is the future like this����


    However, at this moment, Gu Xian��er seemed to have not recovered from the state just now, and had been muttering, it was hard to imagine the scene she saw.


    ��What the hell did you see, girl?�� The big red bird leaned over and asked very puzzled.


    Gu Xian��er��s face turned pale, and her expression seemed to be in pain. She shook her head, grabbed the big red bird��s wings suddenly, and said, ��Tell me quickly, the scenes I have seen are all fake and not real.��


    Big Red Bird said with a headache, ��What on earth did you see, and why did you react so strongly? This is indeed the Lake of Reincarnation, which can reflect the future. Although you don��t believe it, it is indeed true.��


    Hearing what Da Hong said, Gu Xian��er seemed to be discouraged all of a sudden, and slowly squatted down. Tears began to flow from her face, which was as beautiful as an immortal, and her appearance was distressing.


    ��It��s not true�� Gu Changge�� how could he be like that�� He wouldn��t do that,�� She murmured, but her words trembled uncontrobly as if she was in extreme pain, and there was some crying in her voice.


    ��The future you see is rted to that Gu Changge?�� Hearing these words, Big Red Bird seemed to widen his eyes in shock.


    It had seen a lot, and its origin was even more mysterious, but it had never seen anyone who was as unpredictable and unfathomable as Gu Changge. Someone that could not even be deduced and spected. Therefore, it actually wanted to keep Gu Xian��er away from Gu Changge, thinking that Gu Changge��s motives were impure and his plots were evil. But Gu Xian��er didn��t care about it at all, but cared about Gu Changge very much, and took it to heart.


    ��You�� What the hell did you see in the Lake of Reincarnation?�� The big red bird looked more serious and asked again.


    Gu Xian��er shook her head and didn��t say much. She squatted on the ground for a while before she seemed to recover, but her eyes were still red.


    ��I��m going to find him.�� She raised her beautiful little face and looked into the distance, before saying. On the porcin-like skin, there was a glistening luster due to the wet tears.


    ��


    Gu Changge didn��t know that in a distant ce, Gu Xian��er was greatly affected by a glimpse of the future, and was nning to meet him. Now, he was following Qing��er to the arena in the depths of the main city of Vermillion Bird Region, the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    The sky dimmed, and the entire ancient city looked extremely majestic and ancient. Among the pavilions and halls, the lights were brilliant, and there was a brilliant glow in the air. Between the inns and restaurants on both sides,nterns were hung up, and the mes were burning, reflecting a warm luster.


    In addition to the cultivators living here, there were most of the patrol guards in charge of patrolling and maintaining the rules here. They were riding fearsome beasts and running rampant, making all pedestrians retreat.


    ��In the arena, apart from those assassins who have umted points, there are also many criminals sent in by various forces, whoe here to atone for their crimes.��


    On the way, Qing��er, who put on a little make-up, had a slender figure as she seemed more delicate and charming while leading the way for Gu Changge and exining to him.


    Around the arena, there were actually many dungeons. Many ancient aristocratic families, supreme sects, ancient royal families, and even criminals of Immortal forces were imprisoned in it.


    For some reason, they had toe here to get the corresponding points and exchange them for something before they could be pardoned and leave. Of course, there were also sayings that these people were dead fighters behind their respective forces, so they were specially trained in the arena.


    ��Here, these criminals fight each other for the rest of the cultivators to watch or gamble, or they are favored by guests, who buy and nt ve marks to serve them as ves and handmaids for the rest of their lives.�� Seeing Gu Changge nod, Qing��er smiled and continued to exin.


    They walked along the main road in the city. Although it was night, the surroundings were brightly lit and extremely bright. Many patrol guards recognized Qing��er��s identity, so they were extremely shocked. They didn��t expect that she would even apany another young man in person.


    Although Gu Changge never used secret methods to cover up his true face, in his current state, no one could see his face clearly unless he wanted them to. Everyone couldn��t see Gu Changge��s appearance clearly, but through Qing��er��s attitude, they could vaguely guess his identity, and their expression was even more solemn, not daring to show any disrespect.


    Gu Changge seemed to be very casual about this, he actually didn��t want to be too high-profile, otherwise, the ce would be blocked, and it was easy to scare the snake. But now that he had appeared on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, the forces behind him might have been staring at him.


    The arena was located in the deepest part of the main city. In fact, it was a small ind where a formation master spent tens of thousands of years of energy to almost lock the aura of the earth and thews of the world. However, one needed to pass through an endlesske on the way, and there were many risks.


    It was said that the various forces behind the arena spent a huge price to build it, and several extremely powerful formations were engraved in it. There were also many kinds of ferocious beasts in theke, even if a cultivator in the Sacred Realm broke in, he would be severely injured.


    The night was getting darker, and many figures rushed from all over. Here, there were bursts of divine lights soaring into the sky, the formations lit up, shing murderous intent, and ayer of mist formed on theke, sparkling like broken silver fragments.


    Jade and phoenix boats passed by at a fast speed, heading for the small ind in the center of theke, and many cultivators were on their way. But if they didn��t have a certain level of cultivation for crossing this greenke, they were likely to be torn apart by the strange beasts under the water.


    Huge ck shadows were swimming at the bottom of the water, waiting for an opportunity to choose someone to devour, so they were very cautious. If one identally fell into the water, no one would be able to save them.


    Among these cultivators, in fact, many of them came from the Lower Realms to gain insight, wanting to know how cruel the fighting on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was.


    A group of people from the Qinghong Ancient World were here, including Lu Ming and Xue Yan from Heavenly Light Sect, and young seeds from other forces, all of them were very dignified and extremely cautious. They all chose to join Vermillion Bird Region, not wanting to fight with the ancient world, which was hostile before.


    Compared with other regions, the environment of the Vermillion Bird Region was indeed much more peaceful. It was said that it was because the Master behind the Vermillion Bird Region was a woman, andpared to other masters, her methods were extremely gentle.


    ��After you follow me and enter the arena, just watch quietly and remember not to get into conflict with anyone. No matter what happens at that time, you have to be patient, otherwise, there will be a life-and-death conflict, and I won��t be able to protect you.��


    Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and other young geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World were now following behind a man in a Confucian shirt, with him as the leader. The man in the Confucian shirt had a very dignified expression. On the way here, he kept warning everyone, worrying that they would cause trouble here.


    He told several people, again and again, being extremely cautious. Although his ancestors were rted to the Qinghong Ancient World, he had received many benefits from everyone and wanted to help them here. But on the huge ancient battlefield, he was just an insignificant person, and he didn��t dare to offend other people at all.


    The only thing he could do was to be a guide. His palms were covered with cold sweat, and he felt that among the few geniuses behind him, there were quite a few thorns, which could easily cause trouble. What disturbed him the most was that some of the girls were extremely beautiful.


    On this hundred-world battlefield known for chaos and killing, it was easy to attract the coveted eyes of other powerful people. Resources, skills, women, territory�� These things had always been the must-haves on the battlefield of the Hundred Realms.


    As for the elders behind these geniuses, he couldn��t even count on them and their level of cultivation was not enough.


    ��Is this the arena? From the outside, it looks more splendid than those romantic ces�� Today I really improved my knowledge.��


    Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and the others boarded a jade boat, crossed the center of theke, and reached the opposite side all the way.


    When they saw the scene in front of them, almost everyone��s eyes widened in surprise. They couldn��t believe it as they held their breath, wondering if they had found the wrong ce.


    In front of them, there were pces and pavilions, standing in the void! The aura of formation patterns circted around, as if shrouded in clouds and mist. There were many cultivators entering and exiting, forming an endless stream. From the outside, it was almost difficult tobine this ce with the arena and death row criminals, like a heavenly pce.


    ��Don��t make a fuss, thews of space here are extremely magical, and there is a universe inside, you will know it after seeing it.��


    The man in the Confucian shirt shook his head, ignoring the bumpkin-like expressions of the crowd, exined, and then nned to take the crowd in.


    From the outside, it was actually impossible to see that this arena was special.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Just at this time, while everyone was talking, in the east direction, a burst of soaring aura arrived as a group of young disciples with tall heads and two wings on their backs, whose appearance was very different from that of a human race, appeared from the jade boat and stepped onto the ind.


    Each of them had an expression of arrogance and faint disdain, they ignored the cultivators around them, and walked into the pce without restraint.


    ��They are members of the ancient royal family in Vermillion Bird Region. Let��s avoid them, so as not to collide with them, otherwise, we will only regret itter.��


    Seeing this, many cultivators were very apprehensive and retreated quietly. They didn��t expect this group of people to show up here. There were many powerful forces in the Vermillion Bird Region, one of them was the ancient royal family, not a certain family, but many families.


    Sometimes, even the disciples of the great sects who came here to cultivate were quite afraid and did not want to conflict with this group of people.


    ��Hurry up and get out of the way, don��t block their way, or they won��t reason with youter.�� Seeing that a group of geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World were still standing in ce, it seemed that they were looking at this group of disciples of the ancient royal family. The man in the Confucian shirt suddenly shouted. Hisplexion turned pale as he hastily warned them to make way.


    ��Give Way?�� All the geniuses of the Qinghong Ancient World also reacted quickly and hurriedly moved aside.


    The reason why they were curious was that it was the first time they saw the existence of such an ancient royal family with such amazing vitality at such an age.


    In their world, there was only a single ancient royal family whose bloodline was countless times thinner. In fact, they were independent of the royal family, and their strength was extremely terrifying. The bloodline of anyone in the group of disciples of the ancient royal family in front of them was so strong that they couldn��t even imagine it.


    However, although their move to get out of the way was very timely, in the eyes of the group of ancient royal disciples behind them, it was still extremely annoying and much slower.


    ��Where did these wormse from? Don��t they have eyes? They dare to block our way?�� One of them was an extremely burly young being shaped like a golden rhinoceros, his eyes turned cold, and he said with a sh of killing intent, looking extremely cold.


    In their view, this group of geniuses from the Lower Realms in front of them were just bugs, even worse than ants. How dare they stand in the middle of the road and prevent them from entering the arena, this was simply courting death!


    ��He��s going to attack us.�� The faces of Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and others changed, and they felt the terrifying murderous intent enveloping them.


    The man in the Confucian shirt turned pale and couldn��t help trembling, ��It��s not good, it��s not good, it��s a big disaster����


    The burly man among the group of the ancient royal family snorted coldly. He was a member of the ancient elephant family, and his strength was extremely terrifying.


    In the next moment, with a sweep of the proboscis, it seemed as if a mountain was spinning away, containing shocking power.


    A Qinghong Ancient World genius who had no time to retreat in front of him didn��t even have time to scream, and immediately exploded into a cloud of blood mist with a bang. All the cultivators around also changed their faces drastically, and hurriedly avoided it for fear of being implicated.


    The eyes they looked at this group of heavenly geniuses from the Lower Realms were full of pity and sympathy. They couldn��t me others for this, they can only say that they were too unlucky to offend this group of ancient royal disciples.


    At this time, no one could protect them.

 Chapter 681: It’s just a group of bugs, Because she blocked the way

    <h4>Chapter 681: It��s just a group of bugs, Because she blocked the way</h4>


    Although Qinghong Ancient World could barely be named among hundreds of Lower Realms around here, its overall strength ranked in the top 30. Butpared with the ancient royal family in the Upper Realm, it could only be described as insignificant, and there was noparison between the two at all.


    Not to mention the group of young disciples of the ancient royal family in front of them, who represented more than one family behind them. Among the battlefields of the Hundred Realms, there was probably no cultivator who was not afraid of this force.


    Although the situation in the Vermillion Bird Region was rtively peaceful,pared with Green Dragon Region, Whiter Tiger Region, and other ces, there were much fewer fights. But it didn��t mean that this ce represented absolute tranquility.


    Thew of the jungle and the fight to the death weremonce in the eyes of cultivators and creatures here, and they had long been used to it. Although Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and other people from Qinghong Ancient World just blocked the way of this group of Ancient Royal disciples.


    In the eyes of many people, this was not a big deal. But in the eyes of this group of Ancient royal disciples, it was a provocative move. Such a humble bug dared to block the way in front of them, blocking their way into the arena. Even killing this group of bugs was not enough to calm the anger in their hearts.


    ��Brother Zhao���� Lu Ming, Xue Yan, and the others looked at their fellow disciples behind them almost with tearful eyes.


    They didn��t expect that he would be so ruthlessly and brutally suppressed, even killed by the other party in the blink of an eye. His body and spirit waspletely annihted, turning into a cloud of blood mist, and he didn��t even have time to scream.


    This made their eyes flush, their palms clenched tightly, and their whole bodies tremble because of anger and powerlessness. The rest of the young geniuses of Qinghong Ancient World were also stunned by this sudden scene, their faces turned pale with fright, and their lips trembled.


    Many women also turned pale, trembling non-stop. For those who were timid, their legs were even weak, and they directly copsed to the ground.


    When they were in the Qinghong Ancient World, they were also young geniuses admired by countless people. Their scenery was boundless, and it was difficult to find an enemy in their peers.


    As long as someone mentioned their names, all of them were in awe. But after reaching the Upper Realm, they could only be like humble ants. Their life and death were controlled by others, they could be crushed to death if someone wanted to, and they didn��t even have the qualifications to resist.


    This kind of change from falling from the clouds to the dust really made them unwilling to ept it.


    ��Damn bug, he even sshed blood on my clothes, you guys can go down and apany him too.�� Among the disciples of the ancient royal family, an extremely rebellious man in gold frowned.


    Looking at the blood stains on his clothes, his face quickly turned cold. On his back wings, the golden feathers were shining, flowing with radiance, like a divine sword with a terrifying edge, which seemed to be able to cut through the void.


    Many cultivators who recognized him felt chills all over, knowing that this person was the genius of the Golden Winged Roc n, with terrifying talent. Although he was not as good as the heir of this family, he should not be underestimated.


    Some older cultivators could not even get the slightest benefit from him. The rest of the disciples of the ancient royal family also hurried over when they heard this. They surrounded everyone from the Qinghong Ancient World, with expressions of ridicule, disdain, contempt, indifference, or yfulness.


    ��It��s bad, no one can leave now���� The man in the Confucian shirt turned pale. Seeing this scene, he had already copsed on the ground, terrified to the extreme.


    On this battlefield of Hundred Realms, he was just an insignificant little person, how could he have the ability to be an enemy of the ancient royal family?


    At this moment, he had lost all hope, and his heart was full of regret. Why did he have to be greedy at that time, epting those benefits, and ended up causing so much trouble, now he might put his own life and death in this ce.


    Many cultivators and creatures around also stood indifferently in the distance, watching the changes, just treating it as a lively scene. Many big shots were also secretly watching all this indifferently, not caring.


    In this Battlefield of Hundred Realms, human life was worthless, not to mention these cultivators were from the Lower Realms. Being powerless, they were destined to be here, and their life and death were not up to them!


    ��Is this how Heaven��s Chosen of the Upper Realm decides the life and death of others so easily? Is it because we identally blocked your way?��


    Compared to the fear and trembling of the other geniuses of the Qinghong Ancient World, Lu Ming was still rational at the moment. He took a deep breath to calm down his anger, fixedly stared at the group of ancient royal family disciples in front of him, and said in a deep voice.


    The oppression given to him by the other party was terrifying and dangerous. In some respects, it was the most terrifying opponent he had encountered along the way. He could even hear the terrifying sound of the other party��s blood flowing like rolling magma, as if thunder had exploded, making one��s soul shudder and feeling chill all over his body.


    It was only one disciple of the ancient royal family, and he didn��t know if he was his opponent. Before this, he had never fought against the ancient royal family with such a strong and pure bloodline.


    ��Just because you are a little bug, you dare to stop me? I think you are impatient.�� The golden-feathered man looked extremely indifferent and contemptuous. He nced at Lu Ming contemptuously, not caring about him at all.


    Naturally, he didn��t take these geniuses from the Lower Realms seriously. One must know that even some disciples of the Great sects were not his opponents. Not to mention these little ants who came from the Lower Realm and didn��t understand anything.


    He only needed one hand to crush everyone to death. The rest of the disciples of the ancient royal family also sneered when they saw this. There was an undisguised mockery on their faces, looking at Lu Ming and the others, it was like watching a group of prey waiting to be ughtered.


    ��Don��t bully people too much.�� Lu Ming��s face was slightly ugly. Looking around, he was the only one who stood out among all the geniuses of the Qinghong Ancient World.


    The rest of the people looked terrified, even trembling with fear. How could they have the courage to resist this group of disciples of ancient royal families? But at this moment, a slightly trembling, but still pleasant voice sounded beside him.


    ��Do you really think that there was no one in the Qinghong Ancient World?�� The young girl Xue Yan gritted her silver teeth and resolutely stood up.


    She was wearing a fiery red long dress, with ck hair like clouds, and a slender and slim figure, exuding a heroic posture. The beautiful and fair little face also had an angry expression, ring at the many disciples of the ancient royal family in front of him.


    ��Junior Sister Xue Yan?�� Lu Ming was stunned for a moment, he didn��t expect Xue Yan to stand up, which made him feel a warmth in his heart.


    The rest of the geniuses of the Qinghong Ancient World also showed shameful looks on their faces when they saw this, but they really didn��t have the courage to stand up in such a critical situation.


    ��Oh, there is another idiot standing up, but she looks quite iconic. I can spare your life. It just so happens that I stillck a female ve by my side. It is surprising that such a woman can be born in that remote Lower Realm.��


    The golden-feathered man didn��t seem to expect that anyone would dare to stand up and disobey him, so he looked at Xue Yan in surprise. It had to be said that he couldn��t help being a little surprised at this moment because he was used to the eyes of many beautiful women.


    This kind of beauty and refinement that emerged from the mud without any stains was rare.


    ��Since Brother Jin likes this girl, then we will help you catch her, and you can just take her away when the timees.�� Hearing this, the other disciples of the ancient royal family alsoughed and strided forward very casually, not paying attention to Lu Ming and Xue Yan at all.


    While speaking, one of them had a cold look and had already made a move. The dazzling brilliance pervaded his palms, with blooming a dazzling and gorgeous divine chain ofws, attacking Lu Ming.


    The terrifying power, like thunder and tsunami, was about to drown all the geniuses of the Qinghong Ancient World in front of them, making people tremble and suffocate.


    ��How powerful.�� Lu Ming��splexion changed. Although he had many extraordinary means and even had a mysterious thing to help.


    But at this moment, he also felt a huge sense of oppression, shrouded like a terrifying divine mountain. It was because there was a huge gap in strength between the two, and they were not in the same realm at all.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Before he had time to think about it, Lu Ming held out a silver shield. There were several purple thunder snakes crackling on it, and then condensed and turned into a ferocious silver giant snake, which opened its mouth wide and bit the ancient royal family disciple who came to attack him.


    ��Is this the method of the Lower Realm? It��s ridiculous.�� However, in the face of Lu Ming��s powerful blow, this ancient royal disciple just sneered, extremely disdainful.


    He continued to punch down, the vast aura was as terrifying as an erupting volcano, directly bursting the void, and spreading out to create terrible spider web cracks.


    <strong>Click!!</strong>


    The silver shield that Lu Ming sacrificed could not bear the power of this punch at all. The silver giant snake copsed and shattered, and even the shield didn��t hold up for long before it exploded into powder in an instant.


    ��No, I��m no match for this man unless���� Lu Ming felt the terrifying gap that was difficult to contend with, and hisplexion changed drastically, trying to resolve this fluctuation.


    But his movement was still a little slow, the whole body was punched as the ribs split instantly and the internal organs were almost shattered. He then spurted a mouthful of blood and flew out like a broken sack.


    ��It��s really unlucky, he didn��t die, and this guy was able to block my punch.�� Seeing that Lu Ming was only seriously injured and flew upside down, he didn��t explode into a cloud of blood mist with a puff as he thought.


    The disciple of the ancient royal family who made the move also had a slightly ugly face.


    ��Brother Lu Ming���� Seeing this, Xue Yan��splexion also changed, she didn��t think too much about whether she was this person��s opponent and directly unleashed a fiery red Dao sword.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    Dazzling brilliance permeated the sword as if a god of fire revived and could burn everything. She shed at the disciple of the ancient royal family in front of her, and her figure transformed into a cold light.


    However, the other party was obviously not the one who cared for the beauty and cherished the jade. His eyes were slightly cold, and his aura was surging like a little demon god. With a punch, the Dao pattern filled the air, and it directly hit the fiery red Dao Sword, knocking it into the air.


    Xue Yan let out a mouthful of blood, following in the footsteps of Lu Ming just now, flying backward like a dead leaf. She fell miserably, and the dark red blood spread out, which made her dress look like fire.


    Although the Dao sword in her hand was a rare Dao weapon with Dao imprints inside, it couldn��t y any big role under such a huge gap.


    ��Why is this���� The girl Xue Yan coughed up blood again, her whole body was in severe pain, and she felt that her internal organs had been disced.


    If it wasn��t for relying on a mysterious soft armor, she might have exploded into a cloud of blood mist under this punch.


    At this moment, she deeply experienced the horror and cruelty of the Upper Realm. Here she was no longer the charming girl that countless people sought after and admired before, and she was not even as good as an ordinary female cultivator.


    And just when Xue Yan was struggling to stand up. She was suddenly a little stunned as her eyes widened slightly before she discovered a strange thing.


    The entrance of the arena, which was extremely noisy just now, the center of theke not far away suddenly became quiet and even seemed a little dead. All the cultivators and creatures who were watching the excitement around them also fell silent for a while.


    The expressions on their faces looked extremely shocked as if they had seen something unbelievable, and they seemed very disturbed. The ancient royal disciple who attacked her just now also turned pale.


    The whole person was even trembling, and he couldn��t help but back away, and then copsed to the ground with a plop, his face was ashen. Many of hispanions from the ancient royal family also had drastic changes in their faces, losing all blood.


    Someone was even more direct, and with a plop, knelt down in her direction, trembling in his mouth, ��I didn��t intend to disturb����


    ��What the hell happened?�� Xue Yan was very stunned and puzzled, she tried her best to turn her head and look behind her.


    Only then did she discover a delicate young girl with a frosty face standing behind her, as if a terrifying and murderous aura was condensed on her body, making everyone shudder uncontrobly.


    And besides the pretty girl, there was a man in white clothes whose face was not clear as if covered by a thick fog, like a young god.


    One could only vaguely see a pair of deep and calm eyes, the vastness was like a deep universe, which could reflect the past, present, and future. Within these eyes, Xue Yan even saw herself and all the beings in the world, which made her almost lost in it.


    The strength of his cultivation was simply unimaginable, and the horror was beyond description, so she dared not think about it. She shuddered violently.


    ��Damn you, you dare to beat this bug here and disturb Young Master.�� Ah Qing��s eyes were cold and filled with terrifying murderous intent, staring at the disciple of the ancient royal family who just made a move.


    Her identity was not a secret in the entire Vermillion Bird Region, and this group of disciples from the ancient royal family naturally recognized her. They were not stupid, they understood that the one who showed up here yesterday was probably the only one who could let Ah Qing be a guide on the Battlefields of the Hundred Realms!


    At this moment, their hearts were full of regret and fear, and they never thought that this damn girl in the red dress would fall directly in front of that one, blocking his way.


    ��It turned out that after I fell over, I blocked the way of these two people����


    Xue Yan looked at the scene in front of her in shock, she was still dumbfounded, and couldn��t tell what kind of mood she was in at the moment.

 Chapter 682: Envy, Jealousy, and Hatred; It’s still a bad taste

    <h4>Chapter 682: Envy, Jealousy, and Hatred; It��s still a bad taste</h4>


    In the depths of the Vermillion Bird Region, the pce was magnificent, surrounded by clouds and mists, like an immortalnd. The greenke was like a wash, shining brightly under the moonlight, making it even more clear and transparent, but now it waspletely silent.


    All the cultivators stared wide-eyed, watching this scene in surprise and horror. Ah Qing��s identity was not a secret in the huge Vermillion Bird Region, or even in the entire Battlefield of Hundred Realms. Many cultivators who had stayed here for a while actually recognized her. However, she was such a character who could be called the eldestdy of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and now she was personally apanying a young man.


    Sobined with what happened in front of the Boundary City yesterday, the identity of the white-clothed man in front of them was self-evident!


    ��Changge��Young Master Changge����


    ��Why is he here?��


    Many cultivators and creatures were buzzing in their heads at this moment, and their eyes went wide open, thinking that this was unbelievable. No one expected that one day, under such circumstances, they would meet the real Gu Changge.


    ��It turned out to be Young Master Changge, something big happened.�� The many big figures in the dark felt suffocated. They did not dare to hide their figures and hurriedly appeared, with a respectful appearance.


    To put it bluntly, in the current Upper Realm, Gu Changge was definitely the most powerful and terrifying person, and there was no one else! He even needed only one sentence to change the Upper Realm.


    Even those Immortal sects, sect masters of Supreme sects, and ancient existences had to be cautious and polite in front of him. Ordinary cultivators might not even be able to stand firmly in front of him. This group of extremely arrogant and domineering disciples of the ancient royal family just now was the best proof.


    They dared to beat the girl in the red skirt in front of Gu Changge, blocking his way into this ce. In the eyes of everyone, what was it if it was not courting death?


    For a moment, many cultivators present all showed sympathy and gloated towards this group of disciples of the ancient royal family. They were so rampant usually, yet today they finally hit the iron te. How could they still be arrogant and cocky?


    ��What happened? Why did this group of disciples of the ancient royal family suddenly change their attitude? What are the identities of this girl and the man in white?��


    The Qinghong Ancient World people who were waiting to die in ce were also stunned by this sudden scene.


    Everyone stared wide-eyed and looked behind, full of doubts. From their point of view, this was a mortal situation, even if the elders behind them stepped forward, they would definitely not be able to save them. But judging from the current situation, the group of disciples from the ancient royal family in front of them looked terrified, as if they had offended some extremely terrifying person.


    ��Unintentionally disturbed Young Master Changge����


    ��I also hope that my lord, Young Master Changge, will be generous and spare our lives.��


    In front of the arena, the disciples of the ancient royal family looked at Gu Changge who was not far away. Their expressions were pale, and they were trembling with extreme fear as their souls were almost frightened away.


    The disciple of the ancient royal family who had just done something to Xue Yan was even more paralyzed on the ground, his face was pale as he lost all blood, and he couldn��t help shaking.


    Even if the patriarch stepped forward, he might not dare to save him, so his face was full of despair.


    ��You are looking for death, no one can save you today.�� Qing��er looked indifferently at the disciple of the ancient royal family who had just attacked.


    She didn��t even give any orders, and many subordinates who followed in the dark immediately stepped forward as turned into a shadow, swept away, and instantly took away the disciple of the ancient royal family in front of her.


    Apanied by screams of horror and despair, there was a plop on theke as clear as a mirror in the distance, and blood suddenly sshed out.


    A group of terrifying beasts, like sharks that sensed the aroma of blood as they jumped out from the depths of theke, opened their mouths wide, and bit the disciple of the ancient royal family at once.


    The terrifying bite force was like a mountain pressing down, biting off the bones and lungs in an instant, obliterating them into a cloud of blood.


    ��That��s it.�� Everyone looked at this scene, couldn��t help but feel chills all over their bodies, and kept silent like a cicada.


    There might be more terrifying beasts living in the depths of thiske. The ancient royal family, who was so arrogant and tyrannical just now, became the rations of these ferocious beasts in a blink of an eye, and they couldn��t even keep the whole body.


    The rest of the ancient royal family��s disciples turned pale and were equally terrified, worried that they would be captured and fed to this group of ferocious beasts just like their partner just now.


    ��My lord, how should we deal with them?�� Qing��er grew up on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms since he was a child, so she was naturally not a good person, and had seen all kinds of life and death fights.


    Killing these disciples of the ancient royal family was nothing to her. What was more, she had Gu Changge behind me. Even if she killed an elder or descendant of the ancient royal family, she would not have to blink her eyes.


    While asking, she coldly nced at all the cultivators in front of her. Even some big men didn��t dare to look at her and lowered their heads one after another.


    ��Forget it, it was unintentional and they were not at fault. I��m not a murderer, so I will spare their lives.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly when he heard the words, and his expression didn��t change much.


    He originally nned to watch the excitement from a distance and didn��t want to intervene in it. But he never thought that the girl in the red dress would fly upside down andnd right in front of him.


    If it was before, Gu Changge would have been somewhat interested in the other boy, after all, he was a genuine Son of Luck. The level of Luck was not too low and it had reached the blue level. But now that his cultivation base had reached this step, ordinary Children of Luck provided him with no benefits.


    Even if he tried to kill it, he wouldn��t get much Luck and Destiny Value, and the system��s sense of existence was getting lower and lower.


    ��Thank you, Young Master Changge, for your generosity and grace of not killing.��


    On the other side, when they heard Gu Changge say that they would spare their lives, all the disciples of the ancient royal family immediately knelt down in gratitude as if they had received amnesty.


    They also secretly hated theirpanion who was thrown into theke to feed the beast just now. If it wasn��t for the other party��s fault, they probably wouldn��t have offended Gu Changge for no reason.


    Many cultivators and creatures around thought that there would be a good show to watch, but they didn��t expect Gu Changge to let this group of ancient royal disciples go so easily, which made them quite disappointed.


    Then because of Gu Changge��s appearance, many important figures arrived one after another. Regardless of whether Gu Changge was willing to talk to them or not, they hade to visit them, so as not to leave a bad impression.


    Of course, there were also many people who were curious about why Gu Changge suddenly appeared on the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, and why he suddenly came to the arena. Could it be that he came here to choose followers, or servants or something?


    There was spection in everyone��s mind, and their moods were quiteplicated.


    Many cultivators in the dark were also quietly passing on the news of this ce and reporting it to the people behind them.


    Vermillion Bird Region was veryrge, and there were many dark forces, intertwined and interdependent, and the forces to which each party took refuge were also different.


    ��Thank you, Mr�� Lord�� for saving your life.��


    Knowing that the crisis had been resolved, the young girl Xue Yan quickly came to her senses, and hurriedly thanked Gu Changge who was behind her.


    She didn��t know how to address Gu Changge. She originally wanted to call him young master, but she was worried that the other party felt that she was trying to get close, so she hurriedly changed it to ��lord.��


    ��Thank you for saving my life, lord, I am grateful.��


    The rest of the young geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World also reacted quickly when they saw this and hurried over to express their gratitude.


    They were not stupid, they could see the terrifying identity of Gu Changge in front of them, probably the big man they saw at the gate of the city during the day, crossing into the city with azure dragons pulling a cart.


    So even if they knew that Gu Changge was involved in this matter, but actually did nothing, they didn��t want to let go of such an opportunity to have a word with him.


    ��The viin was lucky enough to be saved by Young Master Changge�� This is simply unbelievable����


    The man in the Confucian shirt who had a deathly face and thought that he would die tragically here tonight was also extremely excited at the moment. Everyone from the Qinghong Ancient World didn��t know Gu Changge��s identity, but he knew it!


    ��We were saved.�� In the distance, Lu Ming, who was in severe pain and stained red with blood, walked over tremblingly, also full of disbelief.


    He was already ready to fight to the death, but he never thought that the group of ancient royal disciples would be so unlucky that they would bump into this mysterious and terrifying lord in front of him.


    ��A group of lowly bugs, don��te here to obstruct Young Master��s eyes, get out of here. It��s your luck that you happened to meet Young Master here tonight, otherwise you wouldn��t know how you died just now.��


    Qing��er spoke with a still indifferent expression, and her eyes swept across the people from the Qinghong Ancient World,pletely ignoring them on an equal footing.


    Whether it was her or the rest of the cultivators, the attitude toward these Lower Realm geniuses was like treating a group of insignificant ants, and they would not have any good looks. Even in her opinion, these little bugs were not qualified to talk to Gu Changge at all.


    ��Qing��er is not allowed to be rude.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge smiled lightly, then interrupted her with a wave of his hand, looked at the girl in the red dress in front of him, and said,


    ��This is the way this world is, where the weak prey on the strong, and natural selection prevails. If you don��t want to be in the same situation as today one day, where even blocking the way of others will get you ughtered by others, then you should first make your fists bigger. At least you won��t fall so badly like today.��


    While speaking, he took out a clean and tidy handkerchief from his arms and handed it to Xue Yan in front of him.


    ��Many�� thanks for your warning, my lord.�� Xue Yan looked at the handkerchief handed in front of her in a daze, and her eyes widened.


    The little face that was originally pale due to the serious injury suddenly turned red, and suddenly felt a little at a loss. She never thought that Gu Changge would take the initiative to warn her so much, and even handed her a piece of a clean handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    ��This����


    All the cultivators around also stared wide-eyed in disbelief, unable to believe the scene they saw in front of them. After reacting, everyone cast envious and jealous eyes on Xue Yan, even Qing��er was extremely envious and jealous.


    She really couldn��t figure out why Master Changge said such things to such a little bug and handed her a handkerchief.


    <i>Could it be because this girl was good-looking? But in this Upper Realm, the most indispensable thing was a beautiful woman.</i>


    ��Junior Sister Xue Yan���� Lu Ming, who was limping over from a distance, was also shocked when he saw this scene, and an inexplicable and nameless anger arose in his heart.


    Logically speaking, because of Gu Changge, they were saved and survived. He should be grateful to Gu Changge, but for some reason, there was an indescribable hostility in his heart, as if the two of them were mortal enemies.


    Especially seeing such a scene.


    ��Thank you�� thank you, my lord.�� Under the envious and jealous eyes of manypanions, Xue Yan reacted hastily and carefully caught the handkerchief handed over in front of her.


    In her mind, it was more than just a simple piece of handkerchief. After all, it was given to her by Gu Changge himself under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    Although she didn��t know Gu Changge��s identity. But judging from the expressions of the people around, she also understood that after tonight, on this huge Battlefield of Hundred Realms, no one would dare to embarrass her anymore.


    Even those high-ranking and powerful figures now smiled kindly at her. This made Xue Yan a little dazed, how could she be so lucky?


    And just when she was in a daze, Gu Changge had already taken Qing��er, walked past her, and headed toward the pceplex in the depths, just like giving alms to a little beggar on the street.


    By coincidence, Xue Yan didn��t know where she got the courage from, so she turned her head and asked Gu Changge, ��May I dare to ask�� Your name? If I have a chance in the future, I will definitely repay your great favor today.��


    As soon as she finished saying this, she felt her heart beating wildly, extremely nervous as if she shouldn��t have asked such a question with her humble status. And hearing her words, everyone was even more envious. She was inexplicably valued by Gu Changge, and she didn��t even know her name.


    How lucky was this? Even if it was the umted luck on the ancestral grave, it was far from enough.


    ��Oh? There��s no need to repay.�� Gu Changge heard the words with a faint smile on his lips, without turning his head, he said casually, ��As for the name, I think someone will tell you.��


    Afterward, the envoys from the arena in front of them respectfully walked over, led the way for them, and led them into it.


    ��Why would he do this����


    In the dark, a slim figure wearing a bamboo hat and dressed in ck had been paying attention to this scene. Seeing Gu Changge stepping into the depths of the pce, she silently looked away.


    On the girl in the red dress, she vaguely saw her original shadow. In the beginning, she also came from the Lower Realm and was looked down upon by many cultivators. If it weren��t for being valued by Gu Changge, she didn��t know how much injustice and humiliation she would have suffered.


    ��My lord���� Thinking of this, the expression in her eyes became more painful and struggling, and then some hostility emerged, gradually covering the remaining rity.


    On the other side, under the leadership of the people arranged by Qing��er, Gu Changge quickly entered the inner pce. It waspletely different from the pavilions seen outside, but this ce was a roundabout underground passage!


    There were steps leading to it, with spirit oilmps on both sides, and the atmosphere was dead silent. The location of the arena was impressively underground.


    ��The walls here are engraved with formation patterns, which erupt at critical moments, and the power is definitely not small. It can trap cultivators in the Sacred Realm and avoid idental battles.�� Tracing Gu Changge��s gaze, Qing��er exined.


    ��Such an arrangement is quite deep.�� Gu Changge nodded and casually scanned around. The range was thousands of miles away, and theyout was simr to that of the Colosseum, with seats on both sides.


    However, it was separated by a special barrier in the middle, so it was impossible to spy on the scenes on both sides. It was such an elegant and quiet ind, no one would have imagined that such arge arena was hidden there.


    There were countless death row prisoners and cultivators who died tragically every day.


    As for why he wanted to help the girl in the red skirt just now was only to see if there would be anything interesting between the destined girl and the original protagonist after he got involved.


    In the final analysis, what he did just now was due to Gu Changge��s bad taste.

 Chapter 683: Cautious Lord of Hell, A game

    <h4>Chapter 683: Cautious Lord of Hell, A game</h4>


    The scale of the arena was veryrge and there were multiple worlds inside. One could notice the fluctuations of space from the restrictions were pervasive. There were seats on both sides, already filled with cultivators from all sides, all excitedly staring at the fighting field ahead, making it extremely lively.


    Although the seats were separated by a special formation, in the eyes of advanced cultivators, this barrier was naturally empty, and they could easily spy on every move of the surrounding cultivators. However, if one did this, it would easily be regarded as a provocative act in the eyes of some old monsters.


    So no cultivator would be that stupid unless it wasn��t necessary. Knowing the appearance of Gu Changge, the person in charge of the arena here personally came over and arranged the best private room for him, so that he could have an overview of everything in the arena.


    In the private room, the brilliance was intertwined with the permeating fragrance of tea. Many beautiful maids came to serve tea and water, presenting all kinds of crystal clear spiritual fruit food. The big figures not far away also approached his seat intentionally or unintentionally, wanting to know the purpose of Gu Changge��s visit to the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    Gu Changge��s every move had extraordinary significance in their eyes and needed to be carefully considered.


    ��When the time is up, the person in charge here will open the entrances on both sides of the arena, releasing the death row prisoners or criminals who would participate in the fight, letting them start fighting below.��


    ��Sometimes he will introduce the origins and general strength of the two fighters to the audience so that the audience can ce bets, or some disciples of the Great sect will make an offer to directly buy those death row prisoners or criminals.��


    ��However, the main reason many people participate in the diatorial fights here is to gain points from the opponent.��


    ��Behind Vermillion Bird Region, Green Dragon Region, White Tiger Region�� There is a points hall dedicated to exchanging points for various divine powers. Many ancient books and forbidden techniques that have been lost to the outside world can be found here. There are also scales and feathers from ancient times, so many cultivators will find a way toe here to try their luck, maybe they can exchange for a divine scripture or supremew.��


    In another elegant room that was draped in the immortal mist around the curtain to hide the surrounding vision. Gu Changge sat behind the curtain, holding a white jade teacup while gently blowing the hot air on the surface with an extremely leisurely expression as Qing��er exined to him while looking at the arena below.


    She instructed the person in charge here to bring up the list of people who would participate in the death fight tonight. The War of the Hundred Realms had not yet begun. Therefore, even if many geniuses of Lower Realm showed up here, they would not participate in this fight, only experiencing the cruelty here in advance.


    ��Are the headquarters of Hell and Buddha really hidden here?�� When Gu Changge heard what Qing��er said, he was thinking about other things in his mind.


    His purpose ining to the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was to find the headquarters of Hell and Buddha, so as topletely wipe them out. As for the results of these many Lower Realms, it was not in his consideration.


    ��My lord, the cultivators on the list are all those who will participate in the fighting tonight. Some are death row prisoners from the Vermillion Bird Region, and some are outsiders who came here for training.��


    Soon, Qing��er received all the lists of the participants of the arena in the main city of Vermillion Bird Region. She presented this jade slip to Gu Changge.


    The territory of the entire Battlefield of Hundred Realms was extremely vast, and cultivators were even more mixed. Although she was the eldestdy of the Wan Dao Business Alliance here, she couldn��t guarantee that the list in her hand wasplete. So Gu Changge briefly nced at it and then put it down.


    Relying on this list alone was not enough for him to determine the location of Hell and Buddha, let alone find their contact point and then discover their headquarters. Such difficulty was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    ��Perhaps we need to change the method. If Hell and Buddha are smart, they should be vignt about my intentions and not dare to leave a slightest clue. At this time, the deeper you dig, the less likely you will be able to find any clues.�� Gu Changge frowned and suddenly thought of another possibility.


    The rise of Spring Breeze Pavillion in recent years was like a prairie fire, which was unstoppable. Hell and Buddha, the two assassin organizations that have existed since ancient times had long regarded it as a thorn in their side and in their flesh, so they wished to get rid of it.


    Thus they must have investigated the origin of the Spring Breeze Pavillion, and even tried to infiltrate people into it.


    During this period of time, the Wan Dao Business Alliance had been closely connected with the Spring Breeze Pavillion, and the Master behind Hell and the Buddha was bound to connect the two. Behind the Wan Dao Business Alliance, there were many shadows of him.


    ��Actually, when I showed up here, Hell and Buddha already noticed it�� An excessive investigation would be counterproductive, so it��s better to go with the flow and do the opposite.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly and sighed in his heart.


    He thought of a loophole that he hadn��t noticed before, so he still thought things too simply.


    After all, for many epochs, Hell and Buddha had been able to avoid the revenge of countless forces, so they naturally had their own way to survive. He underestimated these two forces too much. That was why he came to this ce so recklessly but ignored their foundation of survival.


    Take Hell as an example. It was said that there were ten halls in Hell, and each hall performed its own duties, in charge of the dark transactions from assassination in the Upper Realm.


    Thirty million years ago, the Lord of the First Hall of Hell, that was, King Qin Guang, was attacked by a formidable enemy in Mount Yin, and he was seriously injured, leading to his death. Because of this incident, the first hall of Hell had almost fallen apart.


    Even the high-level officials in charge of life and death, such as the Judges and the ck and White Impermanence were killed by the other halls of Hell. Because of this incident, the various sects in the Upper Realm discovered that the original Hell itself was not a solid entity, they had their own factions and were not united.


    Of course, Gu Changge also found out about this matter in the Gu family ssics. Later, it was said that the Lord of Hell re-established the rules and a pce. Even King Qin Guang was personally selected by him from among his disciples.


    Now thirty million years had passed, and if the first hall of Hell had not changed hands, the cultivation base of King Qin Guang might have far surpassed that of ordinary Enlightened beings.


    The masters of the other halls were even more unfathomable, let alone the Lord of Hell who had never changed positions.


    ��The Lord of Hell has lived for at least several epochs, and such a character is unlikely to act recklessly. Any little sign that will affect his ns will fall into his eyes.�� Gu Changge put down the cup, feeling more interested for a moment.


    He underestimated the Lord of Hell, and now the other party was probably already tightening his hand on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. If he only followed the clues like this, it would be difficult to solve this matter before the wedding date.


    ��It just so happens that all the forces are guessing my intentions, so let��s y a game.�� Gu Changge suddenly smiled slightly and looked at the arena.


    The fences made of special divine gold on both sides were slowly being pulled up, and then the two figures, under the gaze of everyone, slowly walked onto the arena and began the next terrifying fight.


    In the surrounding auditorium, all the cultivators were staring at the scene in front of them. Their eyes were either bloodthirsty, excited, or disying anxiety and worry.


    As the host in the arena announced the rules for everyone and the two people��s respective reasons foring, the fight finally began. The gorgeous and eye-catching brilliance filled the air as the formation pattern spread like a restraint, sealing off the surrounding void all at once.


    All kinds of terrifying killing moves criss-crossed, leaving a surging divine fire. There was also a sword energy splitting the air, blood mist filled the air, and the scene was iparably horrifying. If it weren��t for the powerful formations engraved here, the shockwaves of fighting alone would be enough to destroy the space here.


    It had to be said that the cultivators who dared to step into this arena were not ordinary people, at least in the same realm, it was difficult for them to find opponents. The two fought hundreds of times, moving back and forth and it was extremely tragic.


    The body of one of them was torn apart as blood gushed out like a spring, but he still kept his face unchanged, fighting with his opponent. Such a shocking and tragic scene made many geniuses who came here for the first time tremble in their hearts, and it was difficult to calm down for a long time.


    In front of the arena, there were also people in charge behind the scenes of the arena cing bets. Piles of spiritual stones, divine medicines, and even secret techniques were bet, making the divine light shine brightly in all directions. The eyes of many cultivators�� turned red with iparable eagerness.


    The fight between two people in the arena was not only rted to the life and death of the two, but to them, it was an indescribable and terrifying wealth.


    ��The strength of the two people in today��s match is so terrifying. In the past, they were all existences that suppressed the situation.��


    ��Could it be because of Young Master Changge, the master behind the arena arranged these powerhouses in advance?��


    Looking at the horrific fighting in the arena, the brows of many big figures were slightly frowned. They were regr visitors here, and they were already used to this kind of fighting. But from their point of view, such a fight was supposed to happen in the end, yet they saw it in the first fight today.


    This made them suddenly have some guesses in their hearts. Could it be that Gu Changge hade to the Battlefield of Hundred Realms to select death row prisoners?


    ��Is this the fight we will face next?�� A group of people from the Qinghong Ancient World looked a little dull and couldn��t believe it when they watched the terrifying battle in the arena.


    Many people even quietly swallowed their saliva to stabilize their minds. Under such a terrifying battle, they had no chance of surviving, let alone getting a good ranking and winning the World Luck.


    This was simply unrealistic.


    At this moment, they even thought about giving up and returning to their original world as soon as possible. The Upper Realm was too terrifying and cruel, and it didn��t belong to them, the frogs in the well.


    ��I just need this kind of training to be stronger.�� However,pared to everyone��s fear, Lu Ming, who had recovered a lot from his injuries, was filled with fighting spirit as he clenched his fists.


    He thought a lot. The reason why he was humiliated, belittled and ughtered just now was because he was too weak. Faced with this opportunity to hone himself, how could he give up so easily?


    ��Junior Sister Xue Yan���� There were many thoughts in his mind, and Lu Ming couldn��t help turning his head to look at Xue Yan who still looked a little dazed beside him.


    Since she was rescued just now, Junior Sister Xue Yan had been out of her mind and had a lot of things on her mind. Lu Ming knew that it was because of the big man named Gu Changge.


    From the mouth of the Confucian shirt man, they already knew a lot about Gu Changge, and it was impossible for them not to be shocked. Until now, their scalp was still in a state of numbness.


    Lu Ming also understood why those geniuses and domineering disciples of the ancient royal family had such an attitude in the end. Because such a character stood at the top of the Upper Realm, overlooking the Heavens of all ages.


    One word could break the cycle of birth and death in all realms, and one word could change the entire Upper Realm. To put it bluntly, one thought of the other party was enough to destroy the Qinghong Ancient World behind them thousands of times.


    And such a person happened to have an intersection with them, and even had a few words with Junior Sister Xue Yan. This was simply unimaginable, like a dreamlike thing.


    One must know that before this, the man in the Confucian shirt had an indifferent and condescending attitude toward them. But now he was ttering Junior Sister Xue Yan to the extreme.


    Those big figures in the Vermillion Bird Region also sent people to send a lot of good things to Junior Sister Xue Yan just now to disy their kindness. The news of this ce had been sent back to the station behind them. Their elders were also probably on their way here, feeling ecstatic.


    ��Brother Lu Ming, are you calling me?�� The girl Xue Yan, who had been in a trance, heard Lu Ming��s voice at this time as she returned to her senses before looking at him and asked.


    Until this moment, she still felt a little unreal. Even in the Qinghong Ancient World, she was the daughter of a sect master who was sought after by countless people. But she still felt that all of this was a dream and it was unbelievable.


    ��Junior sister, you���� Lu Ming was a little dazed, then a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he fell silent.


    He originally wanted to say a lot, but for some reason he couldn��t say it all at once. It seemed that the junior sister in front of him had already separated an endless distance from him, and was no longer familiar with him.


    ��Miss Xue Yan, let me tell you, since that person has noticed you, you must find a way to contact him again, it will affect you, the sect behind you, and even the world you are in. There are endless benefits. You don��t even need to participate in this Battlefield of Hundred Realms, you can easily get World Luck����


    The man in the Confucian shirt didn��t notice the change in Lu Ming��s expression and he was still giving advice to Xue Yan with a ttering smile. However, upon hearing these words, Lu Ming couldn��t help clenching his fists under his sleeves.


    What does he think Junior Sister Xue Yan was? Was he nning to let her approach that lord to please him?


    Soon, the first fight in the arena was over, the winner lived and the loser died, and won all the points of the opponent. Behind the fence, another death row prisoner appeared, and the second fight began, and so on.


    Gu Changge watched the fourth match all the time, and finally shook his head and left with some regrets. The people who had been paying attention to his actions were also shocked, thinking that Gu Changge should havee here to choose something.

 Chapter 684: The theory of the Halls of Hell, Lu Ming’s so-called opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 684: The theory of the Halls of Hell, Lu Ming��s so-called opportunity</h4>


    The scene of Gu Changge getting up and leaving the seat was noticed by almost everyone in the arena.


    Many people hade here tonight because they heard the news of Gu Changge��s appearance. Now that he had no interest in staying any longer, everyone naturally didn��t want to stay any longer.


    Judging from Gu Changge��s attitude tonight, many people guessed that he should havee here to pick some experienced death row prisoners or servants. After all, with Gu Changge��s current status, he probably didn��t like ordinary followers or geniuses.


    The entourage he wanted to choose was at least in the Sacred Realm, or the existence of the Quasi-Supreme Realm or above it. Even in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, quasi-supreme cultivators were rare and extremely hard to find.


    Of course, this was everyone��s opinion. As for the truth of the matter, no one knew.


    Once Gu Changge left, the host in charge of the arena moved his eyes slightly as he quietly passed down an order so that the death row prisoners behind him would not have toe on stage.


    ��The lord has left?��


    The group of people from the Qinghong Ancient World was also very surprised. They and Gu Changge were not from the same world, so they didn��t dare to have other fantasies in their hearts.


    It was just that they couldn��t help but look at Xue Yan with envious eyes. Soon, the news about this ce was passed back by the people of various forces in the dark.


    Many geniuses who felt that they were powerful also began to gear up and were eager to participate in this diator match, so they could attract Gu Changge��s attention and be his followers.


    An undercurrent that Gu Changge intentionally created swept across the entire Battlefield of Hundred Realms in an instant. Except for Vermillion Bird Region, the other regions, Green Dragon Region, and White Tiger Region were also the first to get word of it.


    ��Could it be that this person surnamed Gu just came here to pick followers? Is it because I was too cautious? Or did he do it just to deceive others? With ulterior motives?��


    In the depths of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, in an extremely gloomy pce.


    Several terrifying figures shrouded in the monstrous fog stood upright, their eyes were disillusioned, and there was a terrifying scene evolution. The moon sank and the stars were destroyed, and the world copsed.


    Their cultivation bases were extremely terrifying as the vast and boundless fluctuations were like being in an abyss, which was endless and boundless.


    At their feet, there was a vast pile of bones, including the skulls of Saints from ancient times, as well as the corpses of Supreme beings and hand bones of Enlightened beings in recent times.


    Each piece was crystal clear and hard, like divine iron, filled with undissipated divinity. For the assassins who walked in the dark, every bone here once represented a brilliant achievement.


    The owner of each bone had a prominent status and origin, otherwise, it would not be eligible to be listed in this hall as a collection. There were ten halls in Hell, and each hall was located in a mysterious space.


    Even the respective Hall Masters could not find each other��s space coordinates. This was also the reason why Hell had been able to evade the siege and extermination of all forces since ancient times.


    But like today, the masters of the Ten Pces gathered a total of six people, which was also one of the few moments in the history of Hell since its existence in the Upper Realm.


    Moreover, every time, it was because of a major event that was rted to the life and death of Hell.


    ��Don��t worry about this matter. We don��t know what Gu Changge��s intention is now, so it��s better not to act rashly.��


    ��The power behind Gu Changge is really terrifying. If we confront it head-on, the only oue would be getting smashed to pieces.��


    A terrifying figure wrapped in ck fog opened his mouth, with an endless murderous aura permeating his body. His eyes were deep, but he looked extremely cautious.


    Hell had existed so far and had made countless enemies. If the location of their headquarters was suddenly revealed, it would inevitably be attacked and suppressed by various forces. This was not the situation they wanted to see.


    ��If he��s only here to pick followers, that��s okay, But I��m afraid he has other ns. The Spring Breeze Pavilion having no connection with him? I won��t believe it.��


    Another Hall Master opened his mouth, his figure was also shrouded in thick fog, and one couldn��t see his true face clearly. There were vast fluctuations as a murderous will intertwined beside him.


    Each of the Ten Great Hall Masters of Hell were from a monstrous generation who ughtered the Heavens and countless cultivators and creatures had died in their hands.


    Everyone who hade to this step would naturally not be simple. Their minds were extremely cautious, and they would not take risks easily. If it was someone else, they would naturally have the means to make him disappear into the Battlefield of Hundred Realms without a sound.


    But it happened that this person was Gu Changge, and his strength was so strong that in the current Upper Realm, there might not be many people who couldpete with him. Even in the case of severe injuries, he could still resist several ck-clothed Enlightened beings in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty.


    They didn��t dare to think of that at all.


    ��It��s a pity, the master of the first hall has not yet reached that level of cultivation. Otherwise we ten people would work together to set up the Immortal Destruction Formation, and that would surely be able to fight Gu Changge.��


    ��If I can kill Gu Changge, my reputation in Hell can definitely return to its peak, so why should I be so afraid of him.��


    At this time, a Hall Master who had never spoken shook his head with some regret. His eyes were cold, and there was a terrifying murderous aura permeating the air.


    The Great Immortal Destruction Formation was the untold secret of Hell, which had been passed down since ancient times. However, once unleashed it must be maintained by the joint efforts of the ten Hall Masters. Its power was unimaginable, and it could even kill Immortals.


    Thirty million years ago, the former master of the first hall was ambushed, and he was suspected of being seriously injured and died, but he disappeared afterward.


    The current master of the first hall was still much worse than the previous master of the first hall, and it was difficult to support the operation of the Great Immortal Destruction Formation.


    Of course, until the end, they didn��t want to have a conflict with Gu Changge.


    ��


    And just when the Hall Masters of Hell were discussing how to solve this trouble. To the east of the Vermillion Bird Region, there were pavilions and pces.


    The group from the Qinghong Ancient World returned from the arena. After exining to the several elders behind them, they also returned to their respective courtyards, intending to rest.


    Lu Ming returned to his room as he carefully looked around. He confirmed that no one was there and the doors and windows were closed. At the same time, there were restrictions ced to prevent prying eyes of others.


    ��You promised me that after Ie to the Upper Realm, you will give me a great opportunity.�� Lu Ming��s face became very calm as if he was muttering to himself, but it was more like talking to another person.


    ��I didn��t expect that there would be such a day for me to return to the Upper Realm. I really didn��t expect it.�� And the moment Lu Ming finished speaking, a cloud of misty brilliance suddenly lit up under his sleeve.


    Immediately afterward, a piece of gravel shaped like crystal and amber emerged, with a brilliant divine light, extremely eye-catching and gorgeous. Unpredictable fluctuations were permeating the broken stone as the void reflected here was crystal clear and mysterious.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man��s voice emerged from it. It seemed very in, but also seemed to be very vicissitudes, having experienced the harsh world.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Ming had already realized the strangeness as he said calmly, ��Senior promised me at the beginning that if I coulde to the Upper Realm, he would give me a great opportunity. Have you forgotten?��


    This piece of gravel was found by him when he was young. At that time, it suddenly shed across the night sky one day like a meteor and then smashed into the backyard.


    In the beginning, this mysterious gravel absorbed the aura of his cultivation, and then fed back more pure and profound spiritual energy to him. Because of this, Lu Ming, who was born in a small ce, hadid a very solid foundation of cultivation since he was a child.


    Even in the face of those big disciples, such as Xue Yan, he still had the power to fight. To put it bluntly, his achievements today were inseparable from this mysterious gravel.


    Later, by ident, he discovered that there was actually a space inside this mysterious gravel. In this mysterious space, time flowed very slowly. Normally, it would take him several months or even a year to study the secrets of the techniques thoroughly.


    After he thoroughly researched this mysterious space, it had only been less than half a month in the outside world. Because of this, Lu Ming��s cultivation was advancing at a godly pace, and he rose to fame and became a well-known genius in his world.


    So much so thatter he joined the sect where Xue Yan belonged and received the qualification to enter the Upper Realm to participate in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    Of course, it was not long ago that he entered the sect where Xue Yan was, and only then did he know that there was still a remnant soul hidden in the gravel space.


    At that time, the remnant soul tried to take over his body, but because his body was too weak to amodate the remnant soul, he had to give up taking over. Although Lu Ming survived by luck, he was extremely wary of that remnant soul afterward.


    The other party had spoken many words and promised many conditions, still he did not agree. Only the matter of bringing it to the Upper Realm was more reliable in Lu Ming��s opinion.


    ��Hehe, little guy, when I was in the Upper Realm, your ancestors hadn��t even been born yet? How dare you question my words?��


    The middle-aged man in the mysterious gravel felt the long-lost Laws of Heaven and Earth here, and couldn��t helpughing. His appearance was very faint, and it was difficult to maintain his original appearance. However, he could still see the stalwarts of the past, with a tall figure, deep eyes, and breathtaking majesty.


    Even if it was a wisp of the remnant soul, it still had an invincible aura that looked down on everyone. At the peak of his cultivation, not to mention swallowing everything, sweeping the Heavens, he was invincible in the Upper Realm.


    ��The junior dare not question the senior��s words, but only hopes that the senior can keep his promise, and give the junior the opportunity promised to the junior.�� Lu Ming still maintained neither a humble nor an overbearing attitude.


    He knew that the other party had the means to easily end his life. But at that time, the other party swore on their Dao heart, which was rted to the life of the soul in the future, so Lu Ming was not worried that the other party would break his promise.


    ��Don��t worry, I was an equal figure among all powerhouses back then. Even if I was attacked and killed by my enemiester and experienced the greatest crisis in my life, I still survived. Would you miss this opportunity?��


    The voice of the middle-aged man was still very t, full of heroic spirit, and he felt extremely disdainful of Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming just didn��t say a word about it and stood there silently. He understood that in the current Upper Realm, the middle-aged man in front of him might be the only opportunity he could grasp.


    After experiencing tonight��s arena, he even felt that his Junior Sister Xue Yan, who was very close to him before, was also bing a stranger, and would eventually leave him. Therefore, he must be stronger in order to grasp everything that belonged to him.


    ��The piece of broken stone in your hand was found by me from a barren star field back then. It contained the divine pattern of time and space. Later, I unleashed it and refined it to make a divine weapon. It originally had sevenyers, but when I encountered that life-and-death battle, it was smashed to pieces, leaving only thetter piece. Since you got it by chance, I will tell you the method of mobilizing this piece of gravel today.�� The middle-aged man looked at the piece of gravel still floating in the void and suddenly uttered to Lu Ming.


    While speaking, he reached out a little, and a bright golden light fell into the center of Lu Ming��s eyebrows. An extremely obscure and ancient scripture spread out in Lu Ming��s heart. Every word appeared brilliant and eye-catching, with a power that could not be seen directly. His eyes widened in shock, it was the first time he hade into contact with such profound scripture.


    When he was in the Qinghong Ancient World, the most profound scriptures he came into contact with were just some general lectures, not too deep.


    ��If I had obtained this scripture earlier, would all this be different?�� Seeing all this, Lu Ming was extremely shocked, followed by a burst of joy and ecstasy.


    ��Don��t be too happy, what I want to give you is not just that. Remember what I told you before, aftering to the Upper Realm, go to an organization called Hell and find the contact person in it, then I will give you a greater opportunity. What��s the point of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms in this area?��


    The middle-aged man looked at Lu Ming��s shocked expression and seemed to be quite proud and then talked about another matter.


    Thirty million years ago, he had an identity that everyone feared, even the leaders of Great sects feared him.


    At that time, he traversed the Upper Realm, killing countless geniuses, Ancient Sages, and even Supremes, and Quasi-Emperors, wherever he passed, everyone trembled.

 Chapter 685: The secret method, The confidence of the Son of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 685: The secret method, The confidence of the Son of Luck</h4>


    It hadn��t been long ever since Lu Ming��s arrival in the Upper Realm, thus he didn��t know what the middle-aged man was talking about. However, he still agreed cautiously, after all, he benefited from the middle-aged man.


    As for what Hell was, he could just spend some time to find out. After exining these things, the middle-aged man turned into a sh of light and flew back into the gravel. Now he was just a remnant soul, and he would not easily reveal his existence until he met someone he could trust.


    Tens of millions of years ago, he was extremely powerful and looked down in all directions, but he also had countless enemies. He was attackedter, even severely injured and almost died, leaving only a lingering soul.


    For ordinary cultivators, him in the state of a remnant soul was no different from a walking treasure.


    Lu Ming��s cultivation base and knowledge were rtively short, so the middle-aged man chose to stay by his side, not worried about Lu Ming��s other intentions. Moreover, he also had the means to control Lu Ming, so there would be no idents.


    In the next few days, the geniuses of all Lower Realms who came to the Battlefield of Hundred Realms started fighting. Arge number of geniuses died in this battle every day, and the battle situation was extremely tragic.


    In addition, in the middle of the night, there would be horns blowing between various regions, making people��s blood boil as killing intent surged.


    Arge number of warriors gathered outside the main city, beheading the heads of cultivators who provoked them in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms during this period to sacrifice their g as they then began to fight.


    Compared with the fighting among the geniuses from the Lower Realms, the battles between the various regions were more terrifying in momentum and scale, with the smoke billowing and blood running through the sky.


    The gates of each region were wide open, and they rushed out of it like a torrent of cultivators to the other regions, as if they had umted hatred for several lifetimes. Their eyes were red, and they did not care about life or death.


    This was the tradition and rule of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. On thest day of every month, great battles would break out among the various regions.


    Gu Changge was not interested in this matter, he knew that this was a method used by Hell and Buddha to raise assassins. So in the past few days, he still haunted the arenas in the main cities of the major regions, and asionally paid high prices to buy a few death row prisoners who were eptable.


    In this way, many cultivators sat back and watched the news that Gu Changge came here to select servants or followers. Compared with the rest of the Upper Realm, the death row prisoners on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms were indeed stronger and more experienced in fighting.


    After figuring out Gu Changge��s purpose, many forces felt somewhat relieved, not as anxious and fearful as before.


    ��Choose some death row prisoners first, and then deploy people from among them, and they will naturally infiltrate into Hell.�� Gu Changge had another n in mind, waiting for Hell and Buddha to rx their vignce first.


    After all, this ce was the ce where Hell and Buddha raised their assassins. These death row prisoners or the geniuses of the decisive battle would eventually be the fresh blood of these two assassination forces and be injected into it.


    So in the past few days, it seemed that he was selecting death row prisoners on the surface, but in fact, he was secretly doing things to insert his own people among those death row prisoners.


    Although Hell and Buddha had always been cautious, Gu Changge��s methods had always been hard to find, just like the Immortal Binding Technique, which was hard to guard against. He didn��t believe that Hell and Buddha would be able to hide forever, as long as he followed a few clues, he would be able to find out its headquarters in the end.


    It didn��t look like there were many people around Gu Changge, but there were quite a few puppets within the Enlightened beings in his hands. This was an extremely powerful force. If there was no Immortal weapon or background power to counter it, it could sweep away an entire Supreme sect.


    After half a month like this, the battle of geniuses from all sides on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms finally had some results. Some ancient worlds with rtively weak overall strength were basically wiped out by the entire army.


    Only those ancient worlds with higher rankings had more surviving geniuses and had more hopes topete for the luck of the world.


    Among them, the most special one was Qinghong Ancient World. The strength of this world was not very strong, but in this battle, the geniuses who survived were among the best. Because of being in the Vermillion Bird City Arena that night, many people remembered a girl in a red dress from Qinghong Ancient World.


    Even the big shots on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms all cast kind eyes on her. The rest of the ancient world didn��t dare to act rashly. After seeing the geniuses of the Qinghong Ancient World on the battlefield, those who could choose to avoid the battle chose to avoid the battle.


    ��Thanks to Junior Sister Xue Yan, this time our Qinghong Ancient World can be ranked in the top 30, she is indispensable.��


    ��Yes, without Junior Sister Xue Yan, we probably wouldn��t even be able to make it into the top 100, let alone the top 30. This is simply unimaginable.��


    In the courtyard where the group from the Qinghong Ancient World rested, many geniuses were gathering together, and their words were full of excitement and joy.


    Although they suffered a great blow to their hearts aftering to the Upper Realm, it was somewhat of an unexpected joy to be able to get to where they were today. Even after returning to the Lower Realm at that time, they could get a lot of rewards, not to mention there was a chance to stay in the Upper Realm and be valued and epted by other forces.


    ��After the Battlefield of Hundred Realm is over, what is Junior Sister Xue Yan��s n?��


    While speaking, the many geniuses here were a little curious, and they turned their eyes to the girl in the red dress who had been drinking silently on the other side.


    ��Me?�� Xue Yan came back to her senses, frowned slightly before saying, ��Maybe I will find a way to stay in the Upper Realm.��


    After seeing the long history and unfathomable depth of the Upper Realm, she felt even more small and powerless. If she returned to the Qinghong Ancient World, she would hardly have the chance toe to the Upper Realm again in this lifetime.


    Not to mention after reaching this ce. Hearing this, everyone couldn��t help but feel a little envious. In the past few days, many powerful forces of the Upper Realm had extended an olive branch to Xue Yan.


    From their point of view, this was a dreamlike and unbelievable thing, but now it just fell in front of Xue Yan, within reach. After all, she met a noble person, and they couldn��t envy her luck, and they weren��t qualified to envy her.


    ��Senior brother Lu Ming is powerful, so it shouldn��t be a problem for him to stay in the Upper Realm.�� Thinking of this, they looked at Lu Ming on the other side.


    In the battle of the past few days, Lu Ming��s performance surprised them. Compared with the previous time in Qinghong Ancient World, he was obviously much stronger.


    ��I will definitely stay in the Upper Realm.�� Lu Ming clenched his fists, listening to the many conversations around him, he felt a strong sense of confidence in his heart.


    He had already quietly inquired about the origin of Hell in these few days, and after learning everything, he was extremely shocked. He never thought that the middle-aged man in the broken stone was so powerful.


    One of the most powerful assassin organizations in the Upper Realm, with an extremely long heritage spanning many eras. One that had killed many beings in the Upper Realm to the point of fear!

 Chapter 686: Young Master wants to summon you, Qualified and well-behaved tool

    <h4>Chapter 686: Young Master wants to summon you, Qualified and well-behaved tool</h4>


    But when many geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World were discussing their future ns, there was a knock on the door outside the mansion.


    ��May I ask if Miss Xue Yan is here?�� A smiling middle-aged elegant man stood outside the mansion and asked.


    Many cultivators were respectfully following him, there were human races and ancient alien races, each cultivator was extremely powerful, and their aura was breathtaking.


    The servant in charge of guarding the mansion had never seen such a situation before, hisplexion changed slightly as he hurriedly said, ��Miss Xue Yan is indeed here? May I ask who you are, my lord?��


    Judging from the appearance of the middle-aged refined man, it could also be seen that he must have been in a high position for a long time, his status was not simple, and his eyes were faintly majestic.


    ��I am the third treasurer of the Wan Dao Business Alliance in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and I came here to look for Miss Xue Yan ording to my lord��s orders.�� The middle-aged elegant man smiled.


    ��The third treasurer of Wan Dao Business Alliance?��


    After hearing the servant��s report, all the people from the Qinghong Ancient World who rushed to the gate of the mansion couldn��t help but gasp at the words, with shocked expressions on their faces.


    The third treasurer of Wan Dao Business Alliance, this status was not necessarily lower than that of the master behind the Vermillion Bird Region, it was extremely mysterious, and one couldn��t see them usually.


    <i>Who would have thought that he would show up here today ande here specifically to find Junior Sister Xue Yan?</i>


    <i>Moreover, the lord in his mouth is probably that guy, right?</i>


    Thinking of this, everyone from the Qinghong Ancient World was shocked, and everyone cast envious eyes on Xue Yan.


    ��My lord, are you looking for me?�� After being slightly stunned, Xue Yan also understood the horror of the identity of the elegant middle-aged man in front of her. She stepped forward and asked with a very respectful expression.


    ��It��s not that I��m looking for you, but the Young Master is looking for you.�� The elegant middle-aged man smiled gently, ��Come with me, don��t keep the Young Master waiting.��


    His tone was very easy-going, but it felt kind of unquestionable, regardless of whether Xue Yan agreed or not. Of course, in his opinion, no one would dare to refuse such a thing.


    One must know that even the goddesses of the Immortal forces in the Upper Realm would be ecstatic and excited when they learned that Gu Changge wanted to see them. How could this little girl from the Lower Realm be able to make Gu Changge send someone to look for her like this?


    ��That lord wants to find Junior Sister Xue Yan?�� All the geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World were even more envious and jealous at this moment.


    Over the past few days, they had already inquired a lot about Gu Changge through side conversations. He was a person who had the most monstrous power in the Upper Realm, but now he wanted to meet Junior Sister Xue Yan, what did this mean? They didn��t dare to think about it, and they were so envious that they almost went crazy.


    ��Junior Sister Xue Yan, hurry up, don��t make that lord wait too long.��


    ��You will develop in the future, don��t forget about us����


    All the geniuses from the Qinghong Ancient World spoke one after another, their words full of ttery.


    ��Junior Sister Xue Yan���� Lu Ming, who was originally determined to ask the remnant soul in the mysterious rubble tonight for martial arts and divine powers, now saw this scene, and a basin of cold water was poured down on his head.


    That night, that big shot came to look for Junior Sister Xue Yan?


    In an instant, he had imagined countless possibilities in his mind, and finally some pictures that made people dare not think too much appeared. Suddenly, the fist under his sleeve was clenched tightly, making a creaking sound.


    Lu Ming took a deep breath, but it was difficult for him to calm down. He knew that, no matter from what point of view, Junior Sister Xue Yan couldn��t refuse, even if she didn��t want to go, she didn��t dare to refuse. Such a great person could destroy the Qinghong Ancient World behind them thousands of times with just one sentence.


    Faced with such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, it was estimated that no woman could refuse.


    Just when Lu Ming��s thoughts were full of thoughts, Xue Yan smiled happily, and said to the elegant middle-aged man, ��I��m sorry for the trouble, when will we depart then? I am truly terrified to have been summoned by Lord Gu, and I dare not make Lord Gu wait for half a moment longer.��


    ��Let��s go now.�� The elegant middle-aged man nodded, and he didn��t expect that Xue Yan��s performance to be neither humble nor overbearing. Her performance hit the man by a huge surprise.


    This made him take a second look. He could only say that it was worthy of Mr. Gu, and the people he valued were all extraordinary.


    Soon, the elegant middle-aged man left this ce with Xue Yan. His figure gradually disappeared at the end of the long street, and he walked into the depths of the main city of the Vermillion Bird Region, the most glorious ce in the pce.


    Lu Ming looked at this scene with a slightly livid face, and suddenly felt that something that belonged to him was taken away, and he couldn��t calm down for a while.


    ��Kid, find a liaison from Hell, I can help you get back what you love.�� At this time, a slightlyughing voice suddenly rang in Lu Ming��s ear.


    His pupils shrank, and then he recovered quickly, realizing that it was the middle-aged man in the mysterious broken gravel talking to him.


    ��How are you going to help me?�� Lu Ming said in a deep voice.


    ��I can help you be the descendant of this generation of Hell, so that your status can bepared to that of Young Master Gu.�� The middle-aged man��s eyes moved slightly in the mysterious gravel, and he smiled, speaking with great confidence.


    Although he had never left the mysterious gravel for half a step, he had learned a lot of outside news from Lu Ming these days. Although the many rumors about the young man surnamed Gu sound bluffing, from his point of view, they felt too unreal, it was more like they were exaggerated countless times. How could the younger generation reach such a level at such an age?


    Even the ssics dare not record it like this.


    ��Descendant of Hell?�� Lu Ming��s breathing became rapid all of a sudden, and he naturally knew what this meant.


    ��


    ��During this period of time, many geniuses in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms disappeared mysteriously?�� On the other side, in the glorious pce, in the deepest part of Vermillion Bird Region.


    Gu Changge looked at a jade slip in his hand and raised his eyebrows lightly. The spies of the Wan Dao Business Alliance were spread all over the battlefields of Hundred Realms, so many things that were difficult for ordinary people to detect would fall into the informationwork of the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    He didn��t expect that when he investigated the two forces of Hell and Buddha, there would be unexpected gains.


    ��The genius who disappeared mysteriously? Coincidentally, they all had some kind of special physique? If Su Qingge is here, why didn��t shee to see me?�� Gu Changge frowned slightly, feeling that things were a bit unexpected.


    Apart from Su Qingge, he never imagined that there were other inheritors of demonic arts in this Upper Realm.


    Of course, only the inheritors of demonic arts could devour the origin of a genius, and other forces and sects dare not do this. In the huge Upper Realm, it was not umon for some strange skills to appear, simr to forbidden demonic arts.


    But Gu Changge had a feeling that Su Qingge should have already been in contact with Chan Hong Yi. She should be in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms right now, so she didn��te to see him, but avoided him on purpose.


    ��So you already know the truth? But a qualified and well-behaved tool should not have such thoughts���� Gu Changge put down the jade slip and his eyes gradually darkened.

 Chapter 687: I want you to keep an eye on someone, Are you looking for me?

    <h4>Chapter 687: I want you to keep an eye on someone, Are you looking for me?</h4>


    ��My lord, the girl from Qinghong Ancient World you were looking for has already been brought.�� Just when Gu Changge put down the jade slip in his hand, from outside the pce, the voice of the servant sounded.


    ��She��s here? Then let her in.�� Gu Changge��s expression returned to normal as he nodded and said.


    Soon, outside the pce, Xue Yan, led by the third treasurer of the Wan Dao Business Alliance, entered the pce.


    She was wearing a red dress, her face was fair and delicate with eyes that were watery. Her hair was like clouds, but her expression was a little nervous, and she was holding her sleeves tightly with her bare hands, looking very uneasy.


    As the most glorious pce in the Vermillion Bird Region, there were many masters here, not to mention there were too many terrifying powerhouses hidden in the dark. Their divine senses were as vast as the abyss, and their aura was rolling like an erupting volcano, suppressing this piece of sky as if it would fall down.


    Just the way they looked at her made her want to suffocate, and her soul trembled. To put it bluntly, anyone here was like an ancient god, who could easily sweep through the Qinghong Ancient World behind her.


    Xue Yan had various thoughts in her heart, making it difficult for her to calm down.


    ��Miss Xue Yan?�� Suddenly, Gu Changge smiled and spoke. He was dressed in white with white socks and loose ck hair. He was slender and straight, looking extremely simple and clean. On his handsome face, there was a smile that could make people feel like being caressed by a spring breeze, which could easily calm people��s mixed emotions.


    Seeing the detached and refined white man in front of her, even though Xue Yan was not an ordinary person, she stared nkly for a moment. Haze appeared on her cheeks, and it took a few breaths before she recovered.


    ��Xue Yan greets Mr. Gu.�� She saluted respectfully and her eyes fell behind Gu Changge.


    Qing��er stood behind Gu Changge respectfully, making tea for him. The million-year-old spring water was boiling as enlightenment tea leaves were rolling within it emanating a rich tea fragrance along with many visions emerging.


    The Dao was intertwined in the visions as the sun was shining, the golden sword, the palm-sized ancient clock, the golden small tripod�� In terms of value, this cup of tea was definitely worth a city.


    Xue Yan had only seen this kind of legendary thing in ancient books. The tea which could help cultivators realize the Dao. Even if they just inhaled the fragrance of tea, their cultivation would advance rapidly. She never thought that she would see it one day. Moreover, it was only used as ordinary tea, one that a person would drink every day. Even in terms of luxury, she seemed extremely powerless.


    ��I��m afraid only those existences who can cover the world with their hands, sitting and watching the world through the ages can do it���� Xue Yan��s dazed expression quickly recovered, and she was not disturbed by these things anymore.


    ��I don��t know�� Young Master Gu, why did you summon Xue Yan today?�� She cupped her hands and asked Gu Changge.


    ��I��m looking for you, naturally I wanted to ask you for a favor.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to signal her to sit down.


    Xue Yan was a little hesitant. She didn��t understand what was going on that required Gu Changge to summon her. Could she do things that even Gu Changge couldn��t do?


    But she still sat down, waiting for Gu Changge to give orders. Seeing this, Qing��er behind him went over to pour her a cup of enlightenment tea and walked back before standing respectfully behind Gu Changge.


    She knew that Gu Changge seemed to be ying a big game of chess, and Xue Yan in front of her was an extremely suitable chess piece.


    ��Enlightenment Tea���� Seeing the tea in front of her, Xue Yan was stunned for a moment. She really didn��t expect that one day, she would be able to drink enlightenment tea.


    Enlightenment tea was bubbling, braving the aura of Daoism that could make people intoxicated and light hearted. A big clock the size of a palm emerged from the vision, chirping leisurely along with the divine sword nging the celestial light shining as if it was real.


    She felt that every pore in her body seemed to be rxing, and even her soul was absorbing the breath of enlightenment. The bottleneck to the next realm that she had encountered also showed signs of loosening.


    ��This thing is too precious, Xue Yan fears that she will not be blessed to enjoy it.�� However, she still looked in front of her with great difficulty and did not shake her heart because of enlightenment tea.


    ��It��s just a cup of tea, it��s nothingpared to the favor I can ask Miss Xue Yan.�� Gu Changge waved his hand, his eyes seemed a little appreciative as he smiled.


    ��Then Mr. Gu, why exactly are you�� looking for me?�� Xue Yan was very curious, and couldn��t help but ask in bewilderment.


    ��I want you to keep an eye on a person for me.�� Gu Changge smiled, tapped his fingers on the table in front of him unhurriedly, and said, ��Tell me about his every move and all the troubles around him.��


    ��A person?�� Xue Yan was stunned again, what kind of person she had to keep an eye on? And report his every move to Gu Changge truthfully?


    ��You should know this person.�� Gu Changge smiled, not surprised by Xue Yan��s reaction.


    After finishing speaking, Qing��er behind her stepped forward and handed a jade slip to her.


    ��This is�� Senior Brother Lu Ming?�� Xue Yan prated into the jade slip with her divine sense and saw the figure manifested in it. Her whole person was stunned as her eyes widened as if she couldn��t believe it.


    ��Miss Xue Yan, you should be no stranger to him.�� Gu Changge actually didn��t expect that this Son of Luck, whom he didn��t care much about, would have an inexplicable connection with Hell.


    The Wan Dao Business Alliance��s spies were all over the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and many things could not be hidden from him.


    In the past few days, although Lu Ming had been carefully inquiring about news about Hell, it was still very obvious to those who were interested. Especially since Gu Changge was also investigating the traces of Hell. However, in order not to startle the snake, Gu Changge did not directly send someone to arrest Lu Ming.


    So he thought about it and nned to start with the destined daughter next to the Son of Luck, to see if he could follow the clues and learn what Lu Ming used to get in touch with Hell.


    ��Master Gu, can you tell me the reason?�� Xue Yan��s expression was somewhat struggling, but she didn��t dare to refuse Gu Changge��s request.


    She was a smart person and knew that she was not qualified to have an equal dialogue with Gu Changge, not to mention negotiating. Gu Changge didn��t need her consent either. Naturally, there were thousands of ways to control or threaten her. Yet this person actually turned out to be Senior Brother Lu Ming who was very familiar with her.


    Generally, the two were quite acquainted, and they often discussed Dao, even though their friendship was not shallow. But in her opinion, she still had inexplicable feelings for Lu Ming in her heart.


    ��Because he has the imprint of someone I want to find, so I want to find that person through him. Don��t worry, I have no malice towards your senior brother.�� Gu Changge replied with a smile, taking a sip of tea.


    Naturally, he would not say that he wanted to find the location of Hell through Lu Ming. There was no need for Xue Yan to know these things.


    ��So that��s how it is.�� Xue Yan nodded slightly with a serious expression, but she didn��t fully believe Gu Changge��s words in her heart.


    She also knew that in her capacity, it was impossible for Gu Changge to tell her all the reasons. The only thing she could do was obediently follow the instructions of Gu Changge.


    Although Gu Changge looked gentle and elegant now, judging from many rumors, his methods were as ruthless as an unrivaled monster. Then, Gu Changge ordered Qing��er to hand Xue Yan a contact jade talisman.


    There were special restrictions, which could be used to perceive her traces and actions. In addition, many things about Lu Ming could be passed on through this contact jade talisman.


    Of course, the most important thing was that if Xue Yan dared to reveal all this, the people on Gu Changge��s side would immediately notice it and take action to deal with it.


    ��Working for the Young Master, the benefits will naturally be indispensable to you.�� Qing��er put the contact jade talisman in front of Xue Yan.


    There was a bit of a smile on her face, although Xue Yan was still no different from an ant in her eyes. But because of Gu Changge��s rtionship, she could no longer belittle her at will and make fun of her.


    ��I see.�� Xue Yan nodded and took the contact jade talisman, but her heart was a little heavy.


    Originally, she thought that Gu Changge had other intentions to summon her at night. After all, she was thinking too much. Given Gu Changge��s status, what kind of woman in the Upper Realm had he never seen before, so how could he be tempted by a woman from the Lower Realm?


    ��This is a lot of enlightenment tea, Miss Xue Yan, please take it back for your senior brothers and sisters.��


    After seeing Xue Yan agreeing, Gu Changge smiled and had no intention of keeping her, so he issued an order for her to depart.


    Xue Yan was a little hesitant, she couldn��t even imagine the value of this pot of enlightenment tea. But since it was given by Gu Changge at will, it was like an ordinary spiritual fruit wine, and she was not pretentious. After thanking her, she took the teapot and left.


    The third treasurer who led her here before was still waiting for her at the gate of the pce. Seeing Xue Yaning out with enlightenment tea in her hand, he couldn��t help showing a bit of envy in her eyes.


    In his capacity, he would have to pay a huge price for a single sip of Enlightenment Tea. Apart from Gu Changge, there were probably not many people in the huge Upper Realm who could afford such a luxury.


    Of course, except tonight, Gu Changge ordered Qing��er to boil two pots of tea, and he would naturally have a chance to taste this mysterious teater.


    After Xue Yan left, the smile on Gu Changge��s face also disappeared in the pce. His eyes were a little deep, revealing a bit of thought as he told Qing��er behind him, ��Keep an eye on everyone from the Qinghong Ancient World. In addition�� I want to know all the news about that genius named Lu Ming. Also send people to the Qinghong Ancient World to control his rtives and friends, don��t let anyone go unnoticed.��


    After all, he was the Child of Luck, so there might be some idents. So in order to be safe, Gu Changge decided to control his rtives and friends first. Even if Xue Yan was exposed at that time, he still had a way to make Lu Mingpromise and lead him to Hell.


    Qing��er��s heart trembled slightly, and with a serious expression on her face, she nodded and said, ��Young master, don��t worry, I��ll arrange it right away.��


    Qinghong Ancient World was infinitely far away from this ce, but it was one of the countless Lower Realms around here, just like the tiny dust in the sand of a river, even if it was destroyed by Gu Changge��s palm, it would not produce the slightest wave, even more, if it was to control some people in it.


    ��Since you have appeared on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms and have note to see me. Then I��ll go find you.��


    After Qing��er went down to order this matter, Gu Changge also dismissed the rest of the people in the pce. He looked at the shining moon outside and shook his head lightly, before taking a step and disappeared.


    Su Qingge��s matter surprised him a bit. Now this ident must be resolved by himself.


    Although the territory of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was vast and boundless, if Gu Changge really wanted to find someone, especially someone who had practiced forbidden demonic arts, it would be a piece of cake.


    ��


    ��The Token I gave you is still easy to use. You are indeed the inheritor of demonic arts. How many days have passed, and your aura has be so much stronger?��


    At this time, in Hydra Region, in an extremely quiet courtyard, in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. Lan Yifei, the Daoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance had appeared. He was tall and handsome, with a refined and indifferent face as he said with a little admiration.


    ��How did you know I��m here?�� Su Qingge stood in the distance, shrouded in ck mist. One couldn��t see her face or figure clearly as it was extremely blurry.


    Her expression was indifferent, her voice was extremely hoarse, and no one could tell whether she was a man or a woman.


    ��Behind Hydra Region is my Dao Immortal Sect, so you can��t hide your presence from me here.�� Lan Yifei smiled.


    Su Qingge regained hisposure and said, ��Aren��t you afraid that I would have killed you when you came looking for me?��


    ��I��m not afraid, you don��t have the ability now either. I came to you because I wanted to know the identity of the true inheritor of demonic arts.�� Lan Yifei shook his head and said.


    During this period of time, he had already studied the part of the forbidden demonic arts given to him by Su Qingge and felt that a door to practice that he had never seen before was slowly opening in front of him.


    He also didn��t suppress the intention of cultivating in his heart. Finally, he couldn��t help but find a few corpses of powerhouses to cultivate.


    As a result, this cultivation was out of control, and he even had the idea of letting him destroy the previous foundation and rebuild it with demonic arts.


    Therefore, he wanted to know the identity of the true inheritor of demonic arts, so as to obtain theplete forbidden demonic art.


    ��I will tell you when the time is right, but now is not the time.�� Su Qingge said lightly and had no intention of informing Lan Yifei about this.


    Lan Yifei frowned and replied, ��Do you think I really won��t take action against you?��


    Now he had some doubts about whether Su Qingge knew who the true inheritor of demonic arts was, or if she was just a pawn kept in the dark. That was why she came up with such a reason to dy him.


    ��Then you can give it a try.�� Su Qingge��s expression remained calm, without any change.


    Although she was not Lan Yifei��s opponent before, during this period of time, she devoured a lot of geniuses on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, which made her cultivation improve deeply.


    ��You really won��t cry until you see the coffin. Unless the real inheritor of demonic arts shows up, you will never be my opponent, especially if you are still on the territory of my Dao Immortal Sect.�� The smile on Lan Yifei��s face gradually turned cold, and his tone was not polite.


    ��Oh, then you can try and see if you can kill me.�� A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Su Qingge��s mouth, but it was a pity that her clear and absolute face was covered with mist, making it hard to see clearly.


    Lan Yifei frowned very tightly. To be honest, he didn��t want to fight Su Qingge here, because he couldn��t tell whether Su Qingge had any backhands or cards.


    ��Then why have you been so reluctant to tell me the true identity of the inheritor of demonic art?�� His tone was not kind, with a bit of doubt.


    A look of disapproval shed across Su Qingge��s eyes, but she recovered quickly and said calmly, ��You just need to know that you are�� not qualified to know who he is.��


    If Lan Yifei knew that Gu Changge was the real inheritor of demonic arts. Would he still have the courage to snatch theplete forbidden demonic art from his hands?


    He wouldn��t dare to, even if he was given another hundred courage.


    ��You���� Lan Yifei didn��t know what was going on in Su Qingge��s heart, he just felt that he was belittled by her, and his face was slightly ugly.


    He almostughed out in anger and wanted to make a move so that Su Qingge could understand the disparity in strength between the two.


    ��It seems that you are looking for me?�� But at this moment, a strange spatial fluctuation suddenly appeared in the courtyard, apanied by a young man��s voice.


    Su Qingge��s face under the mist changed drastically in an instant, turning pale all of a sudden.

 Chapter 688: So she is just a pawn, The real person behind the scenes

    <h4>Chapter 688: So she is just a pawn, The real person behind the scenes</h4>


    With the sound of this voice, the entire courtyard seemed to be covered by ayer of unknown aura. The breeze stopped, time froze, and even the moonlight falling in the distance seemed to have be blurred.


    This terrifying pressure and aura made Lan Yifei��splexion change suddenly, his whole body felt cold. He couldn��t help but tremble, and turn his head to look at the source of the sound.


    The world seemed to be trembling, time and space were distorted, and everything became fragments.


    ��Young�� master���� On the side, Su Qingge, whose face was covered by the ck mist , also turned pale all of a sudden.


    This voice was all too familiar to her. It was just that she couldn��t figure out how Gu Changge knew that she was in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and how did he find this ce?


    Since Gu Changge took the initiative to show up to look for her, even if she had wings, she would never be able to escape. With Gu Changge��s current strength, not to mention sweeping the entire Upper Realm, but there were only a few people who were his enemies.


    At this moment, many past memories with Gu Changge appeared in Su Qingge��s mind, and the corners of her mouth could not help revealing bitterness and sadness.


    After all, she was just a pawn.


    In the courtyard, a slender figure seemed to appear out of thin air. He walked slowly. He seemed to be standing in another distant world. His whole body was extremely blurred, and one couldn��t see his true face.


    ��Who the hell are you?��


    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, Lan Yifei couldn��t help but take a few steps back. His scalp was a little numb, and he felt like a vast abyss in front of him was like a boundless void.


    Standing in front of him, he was like a withered leaf under the raging waves, ready to be crushed to pieces at any moment. This kind of aura was far more terrifying than when he faced the Enlightened Ancestor of the Dao Immortal Sect.


    ��Who am I? Didn��t I just hear that you are looking for me?�� Gu Changge appeared and looked at Lan Yifei in front of him before saying with some interest.


    He didn��t expect that he would gain something else by following Su Qingge��s aura. This person actually wanted to trick him, trying to find out the identity of the true inheritor of demonic arts through Su Qingge��s mouth.


    Ever since he became an Enlightenment being, he hadn��t thought about this matter for a long time.


    ��You�� you are that�� true inheritor of demonic arts, why are you here?�� Lan Yifei forced himself to calm down, but his voice was still trembling slightly as it contained a fear that he himself felt unbelievable.


    This waspletely different from the deity of the inheritor of demonic arts he spected. Even an Enlightened being would tremble in front of this aura. The mysterious man in front of him had definitely entered the ranks of Enlightened beings, and he was not an ordinary Enlightened being!


    ��How can a inheritor of demonic arts reach this level? It��s incredible.��


    At this moment, he didn��t dare to think about this statement in detail, he just felt horrified, and even felt that Su Qingge was plotting against him.


    No matter how he looked at it, the inheritor of demonic arts who caused chaos in all directions and devoured the origin of all traditional inheritors was just someone from the younger generation.


    So how could that be connected with the person in front of him?


    ��The real inheritor of demonic arts?�� Gu Changge let out a chuckle, then shook his head, ��You are not wrong to think so.��


    After saying that, he ignored Lan Yifei, whose face was pale and extremely frightened. Instead, he looked at Su Qingge who had been silent all this time on the other side.


    ��What��s the matter? Now that you see me, don��t you intend to reveal your true face? Qingge?�� He smiled and added.


    ��Master���� Su Qingge fell silent for a while, and the mist that covered his true figure immediately dissipated, revealing a beautiful face, but her eyes looked veryplicated, with sadness, struggle, and pain.


    But these emotions quickly dissipated, and it turned cold and calm, untouched by the dust, just like the moment when she first met Gu Changge.


    ��You are���� Seeing this scene, Lan Yifei was stunned for a moment, he never expected that Su Qingge��s real body would be such a cold and beautiful woman like a moon immortal.


    But in the next moment, his pupils couldn��t help shrinking, and he suddenly felt that Su Qingge looked familiar. It seemed like he had seen her somewhere before.


    ��In Kunwu City back then, although I had never participated in the Divine Stone Conference, I witnessed the appearance of the maid next to Gu Changge. This is impossible����


    After reacting, Lan Yifei��s voice trembled, and he couldn��t help but take a few steps back. When he looked at Gu Changge again, his eyes were full of shock and disbelief. He felt an icy cold emerge all over his body, and his hair stood on end, as if the skull on head had been lifted, and endless ice water was poured in.


    How was this possible?


    ��You are the maid next to Gu Changge���� Lan Yifei couldn��t help asking Su Qingge. His eyes were full of horror and disbelief, feeling that he had discovered a terrifying secret that could shake the entire Upper Realm.


    He didn��t dare to ask Gu Changge��s identity and still had thest trace of illusion in his heart.


    ��I am indeed the maid next to the young master.�� Su Qingge nced at him calmly, without any fluctuation in her voice.


    As for Lan Yifei, she could only say that he was pitiful. Even she didn��t expect that Gu Changge woulde to find her tonight.


    This Lan Yifei actually wanted to know the identity of the true inheritor of demonic arts, but bumped into Gu Changge, she had nothing to say except that he was courting death.


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the change in Lan Yifei��s expression as he looked at Su Qingge before smiling lightly and saying, ��It seems that Qingge still remembers her identity, so why are you avoiding me?��


    His tone was very easy-going, without fireworks and murderous looks, as if he was talking to an old friend.


    Su Qingge��s eyes fell on Gu Changge��s face, then lowered slightly, and said, ��I��m afraid you will kill me, my lord.��


    Gu Changge was so smart and it was impossible to hide from him about her contact with the Red Demon Chan Hong Yi.


    She still remembered until now that when she was in the True Immortal Academy, her whereabouts were almost exposed, and she asked Gu Changge that if she was really the inheritor of demonic arts, what would Gu Changge do?


    At that time, Gu Changge said in a half-joking tone that it was natural to eliminate demons and defend the Dao, and to restore the peace of the Upper Realm. But then he woulde to keep herpany too.


    Su Qingge didn��t know it at the time, but Gu Changge had already understood that her so-called identity as the inheritor of demonic arts was actually a fake. She was actually moved for a long time because of these words.


    Later, no matter how difficult it was to conceal her identity, she thought that Gu Changge would kill her, but he didn��t. He still answered the same way before, and helped her solve her worries and concealed her identity. She was very moved by this, but who would have thought that all of this was nothing more than Gu Changge��s act of using her to y with the Upper Realm.


    Once upon a time, for her, Gu Changge was her only support in the boundless Upper Realm, and the only thought she had when she was hunted down by many enemies.


    Without Gu Changge, she would not be here. But in the end, she was informed of the truth. Even she was tricked and deceived by Gu Changge and she was just a poor pawn.


    All her emotions and hopes copsed overnight and turned into ashes. During this period of time, she had hated and resented. She also sobered up in confusion and even thought about the meaning of her existence in the future? Would she be like the Red Demon Chan Hong Yi, to take revenge for Gu Changge��s actions that hurt her?


    Or walk up to Gu Changge openly and ask him why he did this in the first ce?


    But all this seemed to be meaningless. Because Gu Changge would just smile lightly, and then abandon her without hesitation. Everything she had done over the years, even now, was actually to make Gu Changge look at her fairly, not wanting to be dispensable in front of Gu Changge.


    ��Kill you? I��ve never thought about it that way.�� Gu Changge shook his head upon hearing this.


    ��Then do you hate me?�� Then, his palm stretched out andnded on Su Qingge��s delicate white face, whispering softly.


    ��I hate you.�� There was some sadness and pain in Su Qingge��s eyes, but she soon regained herposure, and said, ��But�� Now I don��t hate you anymore, I am useless, I can only be reduced to a poor pawn.��


    ��You are still as cute as ever.�� Gu Changge seemed to sigh, and then looked at Lan Yifei who was beside him, ��It seems that he has already practiced demonic arts, so you should rest for a while.��


    ��My lord���� Su Qingge didn��t understand the meaning of Gu Changge��s words and wanted to say something else. But in the next moment, she felt her eyes go dark, and her consciousness suddenly became blurred, and she copsed limply in Gu Changge��s arms.


    ��You are�� Changge�� Young Master Changge?��


    Witnessing all this with his own eyes, even though Lan Yifei, as a Daoist of the Dao Immortal Sect found it hard to find an opponent among his peers, his voice was full of fear at this moment, and his soul was trembling. He was very sure of Gu Changge��s identity!


    Let alone him, even if he was the Ancestor of the Dao Immortal Sect, there was no way to escape from this ce, and there would be no chance of survival.


    Who would have imagined that the inheritor of demonic arts and Gu Changge, the current leader in the Upper Realm, would be the same person?


    That was to say, all along, Gu Changge had kept a secret from everyone in the Upper Realm and yed with them in his hands. He was the true man behind the scenes!


    ��The Daoist from the Dao Immortal Alliance?�� Gu Changge��s eyes fell on him, and his tone was calm, ��That��s a suitable identity, and he just happened to have been exposed to demonic arts. I��m giving you a chance to live����

 Chapter 689: The parasite of the Demon seed, The liaison of Hell appears

    <h4>Chapter 689: The parasite of the Demon seed, The liaison of Hell appears</h4>


    ��Young Master Changge, please spare me�� As long as you can spare my life�� I��m willing to do anything.�� Lan Yifei��s face turned pale, his eyes couldn��t hide the fear and trembling as he begged for mercy.


    Although he was a Daoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, it did not mean that he was stupid. Even an Enlightened being would face a dead end while facing Gu Changge. In such a situation, what else could he do?


    Although there was the Dao Immortal Alliance behind Hydra Region, and there were many powerhouses from the Dao Immortal Alliance here, he did not dare to ensure that those powerhouses could threaten Gu Changge. Since Gu Changge dared to show up here, he naturally hadplete confidence and strength.


    ��You have practiced forbidden demonic arts, but that part of the forbidden demonic arts is notplete.�� Gu Changge nced at him and said calmly, not worried that Lan Yifei would y tricks.


    ��I know, that��s why I wanted to inquire about the identity of the true inheritor of demonic arts from your maid.�� Lan Yifei took a deep breath to keep his voice from trembling.


    He was actually not sure what kind of grievances there were between Gu Changge and Su Qingge. But he didn��t lie, he wanted to know who the inheritor of demonic art was, but he was just nning toplete his forbidden demonic art.


    ��Then I will grant you the forbidden demonic art now.�� A faint smile appeared on the corner of Gu Changge��s mouth, and without giving Lan Yifei a chance to refuse, he tly pointed out with the other hand.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the void trembled, and ck light emerged. It was dense like dark seeds that could not be melted, intertwined with a trembling aura as it suddenly rushed toward Lan Yifei��s forehead.


    ��What is this���� Lan Yifei��s expression became extremely frightened, and he couldn��t escape at all.


    He felt a cold and terrifying aura, which suddenly prated into his spiritual sea, and then entrenched in the deepest part of his soul.


    A strange force continuously spread down from between the eyebrows, prated through the skin, lungs, and bones before finally descending into his spiritual sea, as if it had taken root in it.


    This was a ck seed, extremely mysterious andplicated. There were many Dao runes in it, and there were many mysterious scenes evolving. Even the copse of the universe and the shattering of stars could be seen. It was more like a terrifying ck hole that devoured all surrounding matter in one bite.


    Lan Yifei felt that his soul and even his vitality had been swallowed up by this dark seed. The life, death, and thoughts of his whole person werepletely out of his control, and it seemed that there were hands holding his soul tightly.


    ��Young Master Changge��Young Master, what is this?�� Lan Yifei felt a little frightened and uneasy as he forced himself to calm down before asking with a slight trembling.


    ��This is naturally theplete demonic art you wanted. From today on, you are the inheritor of demonic art, so don��t let me down.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    In terms of identity, Lan Yifei was a Daoist of the Dao Immortal Alliance, and he had been extremely low-key these years, and there were very few rumors about him. Therefore, Gu Changge nned to let him temporarily rece Su Qingge��s identity, so as to confuse the opinions of the various sects in the Upper Realm.


    Even if the matter was exposed at that time, he was not worried that he would sell himself out.


    ��The inheritor of demonic arts? Young Master Changge, this���� Lan Yifei��splexion changed, and he instantly knew what Gu Changge meant.


    This dark seed was not the forbidden demonic arts at all, but a demon seed that could absorb nutrients to grow. He could use this dark seed to devour the essence of geniuses, so as to achieve the effect of cultivating forbidden demonic arts.


    But after all, it only belonged to the demon seed, not him. He was just a tool for others, just a parasite of the demon seed. Moreover, this dark seed could also control his thoughts of life and death.


    Gu Changge woulde to pick the condensed essence that had been devoured when it matured.


    ��I think you should be able to do it. Even if you can��t do it, you have to think about yourself and the sect behind you.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    Hearing this, Lan Yifei��s face became even paler, and his whole body declined as if the backbone that supported his spine had been taken away.


    Although the Dao Immortal Alliance was powerful, it was the most powerful and long-standing force in the Dao Immortal Heavenly Domain. But if there was a conflict with Gu Changge, there would only be the only possibility of destruction in the end.


    ��I understand, I dare not disappoint Young Master Changge.�� Lan Yifei had a dejected and bitter expression on his face. He didn��t dare to refuse, and in the end, he had no choice but to ept his fate.


    He didn��t dare to joke with his own life and the Dao Immortal Alliance behind him. For him, what happened tonight caused too much of a stir. Gu Changge and the rumored mysterious inheritor of demonic arts were actually the same people.


    Moreover, he also became a fake inheritor of demonic arts in a daze and was about to attract the attention of all the forces in the Upper Realm for Gu Changge.


    ��


    After returning to the pce in Vermillion Bird Region, Gu Changge ordered someone to send Su Qingge to the Chaotic Star Region. The Chaotic Star Region was now her younger sister Ji Qingxuan��s domain.


    Gu Changge banned Su Qingge��s cultivation with a forbidden technique and asked her to stay in the Chaotic Star Region for a while. As for the matter of Chan Hong Yi, he also vaguely guessed it.


    A few monthster, his wedding with Yue Mingkong might attract Chan Hong Yi to make a move. However, Gu Changge could only let go of this matter for the time being, because there were still matters concerning Hell and Buddha to be resolved.


    ��Qing��er, you should also send someone to keep an eye on the young man from Qinghong Ancient World these days.�� Then he called Qing��er and asked her to send some more people.


    Gu Changge felt that the connection between Lu Ming and Hell was probably a secret and would not be revealed too easily. Except for the halo of Luck, Xue Yan was just an ordinary girl. Lu Ming didn��t necessarily make her aware of many whereabouts.


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Qing��er was ordered to leave. She had just arranged for many powerhouses to go to Qinghong Ancient World, intending to control many of Lu Ming��s rtives and friends ording to the requirements of taking care of Changge.


    There was no room for sloppiness in matters rted to the two ancient assassin organizations of Hell and Buddha.


    On the other side, Xue Yan returned to her temporary residence for the Qinghong Ancient World with the enlightenment tea given by Gu Changge under the arrangement of the third treasurer.


    The rich aroma of Enlightenment tea permeated the air, and many visions emerged. There were scriptures chanted by Gods and Buddhas all over the sky. There were also small golden tripods, giant bells trembling lightly, and Dao swords intertwined within it.


    This ce had suddenly turned brilliant, and the brilliance was extremely gorgeous, giving people a feeling of wanting to ascend. Every inch of their pores wentfortable, greedily absorbing this aura of Dao.


    ��What is this?��


    ��Such a strong Dao fragrance, just taking a sip, gave me a sign of a breakthrough in my cultivation����


    All geniuses surrounded her in shock, staring at the teapot in her hand.


    ��Could it be that the tea in Xue Yan��s hand is the legendary enlightenment tea?��


    Even the elders who brought them to the Upper Realm stared in disbelief. Although they had never seen enlightenment tea, they had only seen a few words in the ssics.


    At this moment, they could almost conclude that what Xuey Yan was holding was the legendary Enlightenment Tea. Even in the historical records of the Qinghong Ancient World, not many people were able to drink this tea. Not to mention someone like Xue Yan who came back with such a big pot in her hand. This was too unbelievable.


    ��Junior Sister Xue Yan�� Is this really true?��


    The breathing of all geniuses became rapid, their eyes were full of fire, and their body was trembling as they spoke.


    A group of elders couldn��t sit still and they all stared at Xue Yan with iparably eager eyes.


    Xue Yan was not surprised by the reaction of the crowd. Even when she saw this thing at that time, it was difficult to calm down, and it took a long time for her to calm down.


    ��It was given by Mr. Gu. He let me bring it to all my brothers and sisters.�� She nodded slightly, opened her mouth to exin, and talked about why Gu Changge was looking for her.


    Of course, she didn��t mention that Gu Changge asked her to keep an eye on Lu Ming. Hearing this, the ce went suddenly dead silent.


    Everyone was shocked and speechless. They never expected that Gu Changge would ask Junior Sister Xue Yan to bring it to them.


    ��What virtue do we have? It must have been bestowed to us by that young master Gu.��


    It took a long time for an elder to restrain himself to be able to speak and his face was full of emotion andplexity. Through this incident, everyone could see how much Xue Yan was valued by young master Gu, and they were also honored to have the opportunity to taste this Enlightenment tea.


    ��This is a good thing. Even when I was at my peak, I didn��t drink it more than a few times.��


    On the other side, Lu Ming was also staring at all of this, clenched his fists, and there was a huge wave in his heart. The mysterious gravel under his sleeve glowed with luster. The middle-aged man��s voice rang in Lu Ming��s ears, full of sighs and nostalgia.


    ��Is this really enlightenment tea?�� Lu Ming was silent for a while and asked him in his heart.


    ��This is indeed Enlightenment Tea, that young master Gu is really generous and extravagant.�� The middle-aged man nodded and sighed.


    Lu Ming fell silent again. Although Gu Changge summoned Junior Sister Xue Yan to go there in the middle of the night, nothing had happened, but the uneasiness in his heart became more intense.


    As if something that originally belonged to him was slowly leaving him. Everyone from the Qinghong Ancient World was given a sip of tea tonight. Everyone was grateful to Gu Changge, wishing to worship him as a living Buddha.


    But when it was Lu Ming��s turn, he refused, thinking that it was a charity from Gu Changge. Even though he knew that this tea of enlightenment would greatly help his cultivation, he was unwilling to ept it.


    ��Since senior brother Lu Ming doesn��t want to, then forget it.�� Xue Yan shook her head and didn��t force him.


    She was still thinking about what Gu Changge had ordered her to do. Before, she had an inexplicable affection for Lu Ming because she felt that he was more mature, resolute, and responsible than other geniuses of the same age. But looking at it now, it seemed that Lu Ming was hiding many unknown secrets.


    For the next few days, Lu Ming spent cultivating the secret method of Hell that the middle-aged man gave him. These were the techniques that only the high-level officials of Hell could practice, and they could interact with others.


    So he could use this method to find the other people of Hell hidden in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. But he didn��t know that Xue Yan had been paying attention to his actions and reporting his actions to Gu Changge through the jade contact talisman.


    Half a month passed quickly.


    The Battle of Hundred Realms in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms became more and more fierce. Even the people from the Qinghong Ancient World were inevitably attacked and killed. Many weaker disciples died tragically in the battle.


    Lu Ming, on the other hand, would take advantage of the rest time every night to go to the arenas in the cities of the Vermillion Bird Region to participate in the fights, so as to sharpen hisbat experience and life-and-death fighting skills.


    After all, the secret techniques passed to him by the middle-aged man were all rted to the assassination, and a lot of fighting was needed to umte experience.


    During this process, Lu Ming finally found a liaison from Hell through the secret method taught by the middle-aged man. It was not urate to say that it was a liaison. Because the opponent was also participating in the fighting in the arena, the two felt familiar with each other��s methods during the fight.


    This fight ended in a draw.


    The two tacitly chose not to continue to fight, but after the end, they found an abandoned courtyard where no one would disturb them to meet.


    ��Which hall do you belong to?�� In the abandoned courtyard, facing Lu Ming, a skinny man with a somewhat ferocious appearance spoke with a highly hoarse voice.


    Although this person looked ugly, his methods were extremely terrifying and cruel. Many death row prisoners in the arena were brutally killed by him, just to gain points from them.


    Lu Ming was silent for a moment, thinking of the many things the middle-aged man said about Hell. In addition to the extremely mysterious Lord of Hell, there were ten other halls in Hell.


    ��I didn��te from any hall. I got the inheritance of Hell by ident, so I came here.�� He replied, and then exined in a seamless manner as the middle-aged man asked.


    After falling for 60 million years, the middle-aged man was not sure whether there were still people he could trust in the current Hell.


    ��Your method is indeed very simr to the inheritance of my Hell, but it ispletely different from other pces.�� The skinny man frowned. Although he had some doubts about Lu Ming��s words, he was not worried that Lu Ming had malicious intentions.


    After all, his true strength was far stronger than that of Lu Ming.


    Seeing this, Lu Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that this person would be suspicious. Hell had always been mysterious, and it was difficult for outsiders to find its liaison.


    That being the case, then he could just try to see if this person could take him there.

 Chapter 690: It’s time for the army to descend, Sealing the Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 690: It��s time for the army to descend, Sealing the Heaven and Earth</h4>


    ��Is the Liaison of Hell finally about to appear?��


    In the quiet courtyard, Gu Changge was leisurely drinking tea when he heard the news of Lu Ming. He was dressed in white clothes that were whiter than snow, and his hair flowed like a waterfall. They were tied with a simple hair tie. He was clean and unstained, seemingly detached as if he stood outside the world of mortals.


    The Battlefield of Hundred Realms was extremely restless and chaotic during this time, but he seemed extremely carefree. Every day, he drank tea and listened to music in the courtyard, ordering people to move around the various regions to pick young seeds and confuse the audience.


    Now, standing in front of him were Qing��er and many high-level officials of the Wan Dao Business Alliance within the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    ��ording to Miss Xue Yan��s message from themunication jade talisman, Lu Ming has been wandering around in the arena during this time, and seems to be looking for someone. Especially tonight, after the duel, he didn��t immediately return to his residence.�� Qing��er held a jade slip in her hand as she reported truthfully and respectfully ording to the information she had received.


    ��If that��s the case, then my big should start to tighten.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly when he heard the words and put down the cup in his hand before getting up.


    After the voice fell, a faint terrifying wave appeared in the void behind him, followed by a vague space portal that seemed to be torn open. Alpha and several figures shrouded in the ck mist emerged as they walked out.


    Except for Alpha, these vague figures all had the strength of an Enlightened being. With every person standing there, there was a kind of terrifying coercion permeating the world. The faces of all the people in the courtyard changed a little, they were anxious and terrified.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t shown it in person, they wouldn��t have dared to imagine that so many Enlightened beings were hiding in the dark, following Gu Changge��smands at any time.


    This power alone was enough to easily sweep across the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms. Only when the masters behind the major regions showed up, would they be probably qualified topete with one of them.


    Of course, they didn��t know that these Enlightened beings were puppets refined by Gu Changge. Although their original realm had been maintained,pared with true beings, there was still a huge gap.


    ��It��s time for the army to descend too���� Gu Changge looked up at the vast sky and his tone was somewhat meaningful.


    Now that the liaison from Hell had surfaced, it was time for him to send his army here too.


    After all, this was a good opportunity for everyone to push the wall down. Since the existence of Hell and Buddha, they had made many enemies, and many forces hated them to the bone.


    If they had been able to find the hiding ce of their headquarters, they might have dispatched an army of masters to destroy them long ago. Over the years, the number of sieges and suppressions they had experienced was also innumerable.


    ��Young Master, since it is confirmed that the hiding ce of Hell and Buddha is here, why not announce the news? Hell and Buddha have existed for many epochs, and the hidden background should be absolutely unfathomable. They will never give up or move away in a short time.��


    She knew that Gu Changge was going to deal with two ancient assassin organizations, Hell and Buddha.


    Qing��er and the others still had a lot of doubts in their hearts, and they didn��t understand why Gu Changge had to confirm their hiding ce before making a move.


    After all, the sooner the news about the location of Hell and Buddha was announced, the forces of all parties could make preparations earlier.


    ��If it��s released too early, Hell and Buddha will make preparations. All I want is to catch them off guard.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words.


    Outside of the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, he had already ordered good men to wait in secret. Now he only had to give an order, and this army could attack the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and destroy the hiding ce of Hell and Buddha.


    And at the same time, on the other side, ording to the secret method taught by the middle-aged man in the mysterious gravel, Lu Ming found the skinny man in hell. He was following the other party, avoiding many spies all the way, and heading toward a group of pces deep in Vermillion Bird Region.


    Both sides were covered with pces and pavilions, carved beams and painted buildings that looked extremely brilliant. An extremely spacious river flowed quietly in the middle, glowing with sparkling light from the little bit of sunlight along with the mist.


    There were many cultivators around, some of them were lingering in romantic ces, and some were spending their money in casinos and restaurants. Lu Ming didn��t squint and tried his best to cover up the abnormality on his body, so as not to attract the attention of others.


    He knew that there were so many masters in this ce, and one mistake could cause unnecessary trouble. Soon, under the leadership of the skinny man, Lu Ming boarded an extremely tall divine boat, resplendent with gold and jade, shining with divine light. There were even more figures on it.


    There was a faint mist floating around, and when the breeze blew, it diffused. Many jade boats were floating on the river, and there was even a faint melodic voice of weeping and moaning, which was touching.


    ��This is����


    Seeing the scene in the divine boat, even though Lu Ming was used to the strong winds and waves, felt a little shocked and couldn��t help but look away. Many male and female cultivators had gathered together, warblers and swallows with makeup and a fragrant fragrance.


    The skinny man who was leading the way couldn��t help but sneer when he saw this, ��So it��s still a chick, what��s all the fuss about.��


    Lu Ming��splexion changed slightly, but he recovered quickly. He had practiced Daoism for more than ten years, and he had indeed never experienced anything between men and women. Especially since these cultivators were still open-minded, chatting and flirting like this on the Divine Boat.


    ��Why did you bring me here to the Land of Wind and Moon?�� He couldn��t help asking the skinny man leading the way ahead.


    ��Aren��t you looking for a liaison? Didn��t I just bring you here?�� The thin manughed mockingly.


    Hearing this, Lu Ming also had some understanding. From the outside, this ce was indeed the ce of wind and moon, who would have thought that there was a liaison of Hell hidden here?


    ��Be careful, don��t think that the masters of my Hell will agree with you after getting the inheritance of Hell. The one I��m going to take you to meet in a while is a ruthless person who kills people while talking andughing.��


    Seeing Lu Ming��s expression, the skinny man was worried that he would offend that master, so he especially warned him a few more times.


    Lu Ming nodded solemnly, feeling both nervous and expectant.


    ��Judging from theyout here, he should be taking you to see Meng Po��s subordinates.�� The mysterious gravel under the sleeves glowed slightly as the voice of the middle-aged man rang in Lu Ming��s ears.


    <i>Meng Po?</i>


    Lu Ming��s expression moved slightly. He knew that there were ten halls in Hell, and the masters of each hall were also known as the Ten Kings of Hell by the outside world.


    In addition to the Ten Kings of Hell, there were also the Ten Commanders and Four Great Judges�� Meng Po was another special figure beside the Four Judges, and her status was not inferior to the Four Judges; she was extremely mysterious.


    Of course, on top of the Ten Kings of Hell, there were still Five Ghost Emperors, as well as the Legendary Yin Emperor. He had no way of knowing this.


    The middle-aged man in the mysterious rubble had never told him this either. A long time ago, Hell was actually called Hades. Butter, for some reason, it seemed that it had vited a hidden taboo, so they had to change the name to Hell.


    And just when Lu Ming��s mind was full of thoughts. The skinny man in the front had already brought him to the hall on the bottom floor of the Divine Boat. Here he smelled a strange fragrance, like orchids and musk deer, with a sultry drunkenness as his blood flow sped up inexplicably.


    ��I heard you wanted to see me?�� A charming and moving voice arrived from the front. It seemed that there was a mist spreading around it from a small distance.


    Lu Ming��s heart trembled, but thinking of the middle-aged man��s exnation, he calmed down again. He raised his head and looked, only to find that there was another universe here with space fluctuations permeating it that seemed to cover everything around it.


    A curtain fell in the distance, blocking everyone��s vision. He could only vaguely see a gorgeous figure lying on this side with her head half propped up, as if she was smoking some kind of spiritual smoke, appearing extremelyzy.


    ��If your eyes dare to look around, then I��ll dig them out.�� The charming voice sounded again, without the slightest killing intent as if he was just talking about an insignificant matter.


    Lu Ming trembled all over, and hastily withdrew his scrutinizing gaze before lowering his head respectfully and said, ��I beg to see Your Excellency because this viin actually has something to say.��


    ��What��s the matter?�� The voice behind the curtain sounded again, without any impatience.


    ��The viin once received the inheritance of a certain great man of Hell���� Lu Ming remembered the middle-aged man��s confession, and he didn��t dare to hide anything, so he repeated it word by word.


    He didn��t directly say that he had received the entire inheritance. It was just that those inheritances were still left somewhere, and he didn��t have the ability to get them all.


    Otherwise, he was worried that the high-ranking member from Hell in front of him would covet his inheritance and kill him. And hearing Lu Ming��s words, the figure behind the curtain also sat up slowly, with a cloudy expression on his face.


    ��Is it true? If not, do you know the consequences?�� Her voice was no longer as charming as before, but instead contained a bit of chill.


    Because judging from Lu Ming��s words, the inheritance he got probably came from the Great Hall Master who fell 60 million years ago. Regarding this matter, in fact, the entire upper echelon of Hell was very secretive.


    Back then, the Great Hall Master had unfathomable strength. If it weren��t for someone in hell who leaked his tracks, he wouldn��t have been attacked by other forces, and wouldn��t have fallen.


    Therefore, in this matter, it was difficult to set up the Great Immortal Destroying Formation of Hell. Otherwise, during this period of time, why would they be so afraid of Gu Changge and choose to hide?


    ��I don��t dare to lie to your lord, if you don��t believe me, you can take a look at this thing.�� Lu Ming had already guessed the other party��s reaction.


    Therefore, he took a broken stone fragment out of his arms that the middle-aged man gave him before.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The void trembled, and then a white and jade-like palm reached out from behind the curtain, grabbing the fragment of the stone.


    ��It turned out to be this thing���� The woman behind the curtain looked at it for a long time.


    After a long silence, there was a sigh. Lu Ming stood there with his hands down and didn��t say much. He knew that since the other party had recognized the object, they would definitely not doubt him.


    ��You can go back first, if the matter is true, after three days, someone wille to you.�� Soon, the woman behind the curtain issued an order to evict guests.


    But the tone was much calmer than before. She was the disciple of the extremely mysterious Meng Po in Hell, and she could be regarded as a high-ranking figure in Hell.


    She also knew more about some secret things than ordinary people. Hearing these words, Lu Ming also heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that he was one step closer to being a descendant of hell.


    But just when he was nning to leave this ce and return to his residence.


    Outside the room, hurried footsteps and knocking on the door suddenly sounded.


    ��My lord, something is wrong�� Besides the boat, there are many strange figures. There are unimaginable beings secretly blocking all the space here. Let alone cultivators themselves, they can��t even send their divine senses at this moment.��


    A pale-faced man stumbled toward him with an extremely flustered expression.


    ��What?�� Hearing this, not only the woman behind the curtain was stunned, but even Lu Ming��s expression changed.


    ��Are you plotting against me?�� Almost immediately, the expression of the woman behind the curtain turned cold, her eyes were filled with murderous intent and coldness, and she fixed her eyes on Lu Ming.


    At this time, she couldn��t bear to think about it. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence in time?


    As soon as Lu Ming came to meet her, there was a powerhouse blocking the world here.


    ��The viin has absolutely no intention of plotting against the lord. The viin is willing to guarantee it with his life.�� Lu Ming only felt a terrifying murderous aura enveloping him, making him almost suffocate as his skin ached, about to burst.


    He felt that if he didn��t exin himself, he might copse under this aura and turn into a cloud of blood.


    ��Who the hell is that?�� A woman appeared behind the curtain, wearing a long green dress, with a gloomy and delicate face, looking cloudy and sunny.


    She didn��t think Lu Ming dared to deceive herself. But at this time, there was no time for her to think. Because of a terrifying and majestic divine sense, it seemed that the world was overturned, and it was crushed all of a sudden.


    The void with a radius of hundreds of miles had stagnated because of this as if it had been ssified into a certain field.


    ��An Enlightened being?�� Theplexion of the woman in the green dress changed again, bing pale, feeling chills and trembling.


    She knew that something unimaginable must have descended on this ce. In order to prevent the news of this ce from spreading, he took action to turn this ce into her domain. Such means could only be achieved by existences like the Ten Great Hall Masters of Hell.


    ��Did someone follow me?�� Lu Ming thought of this possibility. In fact, these days, he had this feeling of being stared at. But he asked the middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man also said that he didn��t notice anything.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    But at this moment, the entire Divine Boat trembled. Terrifying energy poured down, and a big ck hand fell across, covering and crushing it all at once.


    Countless formation patterns engraved on the wall glowed, trying to counteract this force. But it didn��tst for a while, just like the snow that met the scorching sun, it quickly melted and copsed.


    All the cultivators and creatures did not dare to move, trembling and terrified to the extreme.


    ��Sealing Heaven and Earth���� Feeling this fluctuation, the woman in the green skirt in the divine boat turned even paler, filled with fear.


    She had figured it out. The other party must havee prepared, and they were specifically here for Hell. That was why this ce was isted first, only to prevent the news from leaking out and scare the snake away.


    Thinking of this, she stretched out her hand without any hesitation, intending to shatter the spiritual thought to prevent the news about Hell from leaking out. But a burly figure covered in dark iron battle armor was faster than her, directly tearing apart the space, stepping up to her side, and then raising his palm to suppress her.


    All of this was really too fast, it happened in the blink of an eye, so fast that the woman in the green skirt felt desperate, unable to resist this force at all.


    (Thanks for HeavenlyDemon��s support!!!)

 Chapter 691: Golden finger’s backlash, Ashen face

    <h4>Chapter 691: Golden finger��s bacsh, Ashen face</h4>


    The figure in the dark iron battle armor stood here like an iron tower. His eyes were cold and ruthless, emanating a kind of breathtaking pressure. He raised his palm to suppress the woman in the green skirt. A fierce aura soared into the sky condensed into chains, locking her hands and feet, making it difficult to move.


    ��Protect the lord!!�� Outside the room, arge number of figures roared and rushed over, holding swords with killing intent.


    However, before they got close to this ce, they were crushed into a blood mist by majestic coercion, and their body and spirit werepletely destroyed. The huge disparity in the realm could not be made up by quantity at all.


    Alpha was standing there without any movement, but even his pervasive coercion could shatter everything.


    ��Damn, someone must have wanted to attack Hell, and you were used as a pawn by them.�� The mysterious gravel was shining brightly. The middle-aged man witnessed all this, and informed in a deep voice. He had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Being the Hall Master of Hell back then, he had experienced many things. The cause and effect of the matter could be seen at a nce by him.


    After all, it was Lu Ming who tried to find the liaison of Hell these days, which attracted the attention of the people in the shadows. This made him a little annoyed that he was only in the state of a remnant soul. If he was at his peak period, how could he not feel the prying in the dark?


    ��Then what should we do now? Should we catch him without a fight, or find a way to escape?�� Lu Ming was also feeling very uneasy as he asked the middle-aged man.


    However, outside of the divine boat, there was a more terrifying aura descending. The middle-aged man didn��t bother to answer him and hurriedly concealed his aura, hiding in the deepest part of the mysterious gravel space.


    Since Lu Ming had been targeted a long time ago, if he didn��t pay attention, he might also be caught by the other party.


    ��Senior���� Lu Ming continued to shout a few more times, but the middle-aged man didn��t answer him.


    His heart also gradually sank. Today was probably more ominous than good. The rest of the cultivators and creatures in the divine boat knelt down on the ground in trembling and fear. They also did not dare to move.


    They could only watch several figures approaching them from outside the divine boat. The leader, dressed in white, had a tall and straight figure, deep eyes, and a handsome face, like a young exiled immortal. He was extraordinary and refined, with brilliance flowing all over his body.


    Many cultivators recognized him, and they were even more frightened. During this period of time, because of Gu Changge��s arrival, the Battlefield of Hundred Realms had entered a period of boundless chaos.


    No one thought that he would show up here tonight, and he looked like a hostile visitor. Behind Gu Changge, there were still many people following.


    There were high-level executives from the Wan Dao Merchant Alliance, and there was also Xue Yan, a young girl from the Qinghong Ancient World. All of them looked dignified and serious.


    The reason why Xue Yan came here was that she was worried about Lu Ming and wanted to persuade him not to fight against Gu Changge. Although Gu Changge had promised before that Lu Ming would not be harmed, Xue Yan was still somewhat worried.


    The reason why Lu Ming��s whereabouts would be exposed tonight. The big reason was that she had truthfully reported the many actions of Lu Ming to Gu Changge in recent days.


    ��Young master, what about these people?�� Qing��er slowly nced over everyone in the boat, with an indifferent expression, and asked Gu Changge respectfully. She was not sure if they were people from Hell.


    ��Catch them all, seal their sea of consciousness and cultivation,�� Gu Changge said casually, he didn��t care much about these people.


    His attention was actually still on the big fish in the divine boat.


    Soon, arge number of soldiers in ck battle armor rushed over from around the divine boat, arresting all the men, women, and children there. Because of the Seal of Heaven and Earth, this ce had be its own domain.


    Only the cultivators who had stepped into this ce could know what happened there. Moreover, the cultivators within the seal could not pass on the news.


    ��My lord, everyone in it has already been captured, what should we do now?�� All the cultivators in the divine boat were silent as cicadas, watching Alpha, who was wearing dark iron battle armor as he emerged.


    He was still holding a woman in a green dress with a pale face in his hands. Lu Ming and the others followed behind with their hands down, not daring to make any moves.


    ��Is this the liaison of hell? Take her back first.�� Gu Changge nced at the woman in the green skirt but did not interrogate her in front of everyone.


    ��Gu Changge���� Looking at the man in white in front of him, the woman in the green dress turned pale. Her voice trembled, and only thest despair remained in her heart.


    If it was someone else��s words, she still felt that things could turn around tonight. But the person in front of her turned out to be Gu Changge, even if her Master Meng Po was here, she could only obediently let it go.


    ��How could it be him? Why is Junior Sister Xue Yan here? Could it be����


    At this moment, Lu Ming naturally recognized Gu Changge, and his eyes widened involuntarily. Especially when he saw Junior Sister Xue Yan behind Gu Changge.


    In an instant, he thought of many things, his face turned pale as he figured it out all at once.


    ��Impossible, how could Junior Sister Xue Yan be like this���� Lu Ming��s eyes were a little red and filled with a lot of blood. His fists were clenched tightly, he really wanted to rush forward and ask these questions in person.


    In his impression, Junior Sister Xue Yan was sensible, smart, mature, and steady. How could she plot against him secretly? Did she inform Gu Changge of his many whereabouts?


    However, Lu Ming hadn��t had time to step forward to ask questions. After seeing him, Xue Yan breathed a sigh of relief, walked straight toward him, and said guiltily, ��Senior brother Lu Ming, I��m sorry, I had my own difficulties, I will exin to youter. But you must not go against Mr. Gu. Otherwise�� no one will be able to protect you.��


    Her words were very sincere, with deep guilt. After all, if she hadn��t leaked Lu Ming��s recent whereabouts, he wouldn��t have fallen to such a point.


    ��Why�� Why are you doing this? Are you plotting against me like this?�� But now Lu Ming had no reason to listen to her words. His eyes were full of disappointment and pain, and endless anger rose in his heart.


    ��I��m sorry, but I have to.�� Xue Yan��s eyes were a little sad, and she was actually very guilty in her heart.


    Although Lu Ming hid many things from him, he never hurt her. And her actions may even push Lu Ming into the abyss of eternal doom.


    ��I see, Gu Changge must have threatened you to do this, right? That night, he summoned you over for this matter, right?��


    After all, Lu Ming was not an ordinary person, and he quickly guessed the ins and outs of the matter. His angry eyes fell on Xue Yan��s face.


    Hearing this, Xue Yan was momentarily at a loss for words, and fell silent, not knowing how to exin.


    ��My lord, there is a hidden soul fluctuation on this person���� Alpha nced at Lu Ming and said in a somewhat stern voice.


    ��I know.�� Gu Changge smiled and did not disturb the conversation between Lu Ming and Xueyan, watching from the side with interest on his face.


    When he saw Lu Ming for the first time, he knew that this Son of Luck had encountered some fortune. There was no shortage of things like golden fingers on him. Now it seemed that his golden finger might have a lot to do with Hell.


    Perhaps there was a remnant soul of a character hidden in it.


    ��Miss Xue Yan, ording to the agreement, if you do me this favor, I will naturally not kill your senior brother. And I wanted to find someone through him, and now that person is hiding in him���� Gu Changge smiled faintly and walked slowly toward Lu Ming while speaking.


    Naturally, he just said it casually, without Xue Yan��s consent at all. Whether it was Lu Ming or Xue Yan, they were all the same in his eyes.


    ��Senior brother Lu Ming, you also saw that Mr. Gu said he would not kill you. He just wanted to find someone.�� Seeing this, Xue Yan uttered sincerely, hoping that Lu Ming would not be ignorant and lose his life.


    Lu Ming stared at Gu Changge firmly, with a struggle on his face. In fact, he also knew that what Gu Changge cared about was not him, but his mysterious gravel. Of course, to be precise, it might be the middle-aged man in the mysterious rubble.


    Otherwise, how could Gu Changge care so much about such a humble little man like him?


    ��I know.�� After a moment of silence, with many signs of struggle shing across his face, Lu Ming said dejectedly. By now, he also knew that he had no choice but to hand over the mysterious piece of gravel.


    However, just after he finished speaking and made a choice. The mysterious piece of gravel that he hid under his sleeve suddenly glowed brightly.


    The ring rays of light intertwined, as if they had been ignited, it was extremely hot.


    ��Damn boy, you betrayed me.�� The middle-aged man��s face was extremely gloomy. He didn��t want to wait for death, so he could only resort to thest resort, intending to fuse his soul body with this mysterious gravel.


    ��What���� At this moment, Lu Ming also screamed, and a terrible burning pain came from his palm.


    Even if he wanted to throw this mysterious gravel out, he couldn��t do it. This piece of support that had always helped him and made him step by step to the top of his peers in the Qinghong Ancient World seemed to have burned through his palm and fused into it.


    The crimson mes spread out from Lu Ming��s palm all of a sudden, instantly engulfing him. He rolled on the ground, screaming and wailing, trying to relieve the pain. However, there was a special power in the mysterious gravel, which constantly devoured his flesh and soul. The middle aged man had to use flesh and blood to break free and escape from this ce.


    ��Brother Lu Ming���� Xue Yan was also stunned by this sudden scene, and couldn��t help but exim, wanting to rescue Lu Ming.


    However, Gu Changge��s movements were faster than hers. His sleeves shook slightly, and a gust of fresh air descended like a drizzle, directly extinguishing the red mes on Lu Ming��s body. But Lu Ming was also burnt to a terribly bad shape. He was dying, and had already passed out.


    ��It��s pretty smart of you to want to escape through this method�� ��Speaking of which, can this be regarded as Golden finger��s bacsh?�� Gu Changge��s eyes fell on Lu Ming��s palm where a terrible hole was burned out as he smiled lightly.


    Naturally, he would not let the remnant soul escape. A vast power ofws emerged, followed by an inexplicable aura surging in this space. Everything slowed down, whether it was everyone��s thoughts or eyes, they seemed to be in a static state.


    Then time went back, and the fine brilliance visible to the naked eye emerged from the surrounding void.


    It was broken by the mysterious gravel, which was fused with the fragments of the middle-aged man��s remnant soul, but under the control of Gu Changge��s thoughts, it began to appear in a state of regressing and twisting.


    Countless tiny light spots slowly condensed, falling towards Gu Changge��s palm and soon turned into a piece of gravel the size of a palm.


    ��Reversing time�� Returning everything to the beginning.�� Many high-level executives of the Wan Dao Business Alliance who followed Gu Changge all stared wide-eyed in amazement, full of disbelief.


    It was like seeing a miracle. Even an Enlightened being could never think of using this kind of mysterious method. There was absolutely nothing they could do to turn back time and get everything back to how it was before.


    After all, the Law of Time was one of the most mysterious and Supreme Laws in the world. Of course, Gu Changge also knew that he was only initially in control of thisw, and could only reverse time for a short period of time.


    The true power of time was far more vast and mysterious than anyone imagined.


    ��Who are you?�� The remnant soul of the middle-aged man emerged from the gravel, full of horror and fear.


    He had no idea that he had already integrated the remnant soul into the gravel. For cultivators, this was equivalent to the annihtion of body and spirit. But in Gu Changge��s hand, his remnant soul had condensed again. This method was tantamount to resurrecting the dead.


    ��Touching the threshold of the Immortal Realm�� He��s still a young man.��


    At this moment, the middle-aged man thought of the only possibility, and his heart was even more turbulent, and he was astonished to the extreme.


    ��A remnant soul at the level of an Enlightened being���� Gu Changge looked at the middle-aged man emerging from the gravel, feeling a little dazed.


    It turned out that this was what Lu Ming relied on to contact Hell. However, instead of torturing the middle-aged man about many things in front of everyone, he waved his hand, storing it into his pocket space.


    Gu Changge was not worried that he would not be able to ask questions. The strength of the Enlightened being was also the existence at the level of Hall Master in Hell.


    Even if there was a forbidden technique used to seal their divine consciousness, making it difficult to reveal many things. For him, finding the location of Hell was already a piece of cake.


    Soon, the divine boat and all the cultivators and creatures within a hundred miles were taken away, and the ce fell into a strange void. Unless an Enlightened being showed up to investigate, they would not know what happened here.


    After all, what Gu Changge wanted was to catch them off guard, so as not to startle the snake, so it was natural to arrange everything here. As long as the hiding ce of Hell emerged, everything would be easy to handle.


    What happened tonight was only spread within a small area of the Wan Dao Business Alliance��s top management because Gu Changge had an order to strictly prevent this matter from others.


    Of course, there must be Hell��s spies within the Wan Dao business alliance and there was no doubt about it. Therefore, after returning to the previous residence, Gu Changge sent everyone away.


    ��Spare my life, and I will tell you everything I know.�� The remnant soul of the middle-aged man was released by him.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Gu Changge in front of him, and promised in a deep voice. He had been in this state for 60 million years, which showed how strong his desire to survive was, so he naturally didn��t want to die at this time.


    ��I don��t need you to tell me what I want to know.�� But Gu Changge didn��t mean to say anything more to him, his expression was t and indifferent.


    When he raised his palm, a dense ck light filled the air as the runes of the Dao appeared one after another, turning into a vase of the Dao. It suddenly drowned the middle-aged man.


    ��This is���� The middle-aged man originally wanted to negotiate terms with Gu Changge, but he never expected that Gu Changge would not talk nonsense with him at all.


    Moreover, as the former Hall Master, he had so much knowledge. He recognized this Great Dao treasure bottle immediately, and his face was filled with fear. Soon, the screams in the pce stopped abruptly.


    ��The Hall Master of the first Hall from 60 million years ago���� Gu Changge closed his eyes, quietly flipping through the many memories of the middle-aged man.


    Even if the opponent��s soul was deep, there were restrictions left to prevent the disclosure of many secrets of Hell. But in the face of the devouring power of the Dao bottle, the many restrictions copsed like snow.


    Many memories of the middle-aged man were now in front of him, like pages of a book, which could be flipped through at will.

 Chapter 692: Destruction of the Dao Field, The end of the good days for Hell

    <h4>Chapter 692: Destruction of the Dao Field, The end of the good days for Hell</h4>


    In the pce, Gu Changge stood with downcast eyes, flipping through the memories of the first Hall Master in his mind.


    In fact, what he cared most about was the background of Hell. Many forces of the outside world only knew that there were ten Hall Masters in Hell, named after the ten halls of Hell from ancient mythology. But above the ten Hall Masters, there were also Five Ghost Emperors, as well as the most mysterious Yin Emperor.


    Much about them was unknown. But it was undeniable that each of the masters of these ten halls belonged to a generation with a cultivation base that had reached Heaven and Earth.


    Even in the realm of Enlightened beings, it would be difficult to find an opponent. Six thousand years ago, the master of the first hall almost fell, but that was actually because he was besieged by many Enlightened beings.


    From these memories, he learned that the location of each hall of Hell was actually very mysterious. Even the master of each hall had no idea about the location for the rest of the halls. The connection between them all depended on themunication altar within each hall.


    Of course, doing so was definitely beneficial, it could avoid danger to the greatest extent possible.


    ��The Battlefield of Hundred Realms is indeed a ce to raise assassins, but for Hell, it is definitely not such a ce.�� Gu Changge received another piece of extremely useful news.


    There were countless Lower Realms around the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and much of the ancient worlds were controlled by Hell. And those ancient worlds were the back gardens of Hell, left as the foundation that would supply a lot of fresh blood to them. This had always been the tradition of Hell, and it was also the greatest reliance that enabled them to stand on the top of the assassin world.


    Looking through the remnant soul of the middle-aged man, Gu Changge had learned many hidden secrets of Hell. In some ways, these secrets were extremely fatal, and there were even shadows of several Immortal forces behind them.


    ��From memory, the Cann Ancient World should be the hiding ce of Hell�� However, the actual location of Hell should be in the Inner Realm, and the entrance to the Inner Realm is in the Cann Ancient World.��


    Gu Changge roughly figured out the hiding ce of Hell. So the next thing was much simpler. Destroy the headquarters of Hell first, then dealing with the Buddha will be easier, because, inparison, Hell was more mysterious and difficult to deal with.


    With that, Gu Changge ordered someone to bring the woman in the green skirt to him so that he could interrogate her personally. Hell had a special secret method, which could strictly prevent its disciple from leaking information about Hell. The woman in the green skirt was a disciple of Meng Po, and she could be regarded as a high-level person in Hell.


    The restriction on her soul was even moreplicated and profound. However, not even the former master of the first Hall could stop Gu Changge from prying into his sea of consciousness. What could a mere woman in a green skirt aplish?


    Soon, the screams and wailing stopped abruptly. The woman in the green skirt had a distorted face, with a terrified expression. She had almost passed out as her memories were read by Gu Changge while she was awake.


    The degree of pain was tantamount to repeatedly tearing off the soul, which was unimaginable.


    ��Alpha, you take the three Enlightened beings, and ording to the information in this person��s sea of consciousness, take down the connection ce in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.�� Gu Changge thought for a moment, then called Alpha and the others to give orders.


    From her sea of consciousness, he had received a lot of useful news. There were indeed many ces of contact for Hell in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, but because of his arrival, they all were being closed.


    Now there was only a single contact ce that was still open. The current masters from the ten Halls of Hell were not present, and even if they wanted to discuss something, they would just use an incarnation projected outside the body. This made Gu Changge a little regretful.


    ��Yes, my lord.�� Alpha was ordered to leave with three Enlightened puppets shrouded in ck mist.


    In the next few days, the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was plunged into an atmosphere of rain and wind. Almost all cultivators and creatures felt a kind of uneasiness and depression.


    What happened in the Vermillion Bird Region that night was not hidden from everyone, because Gu Changge ordered the removal of the seal the next day. The contact ce of Hell was even destroyed by Alpha on the same day.


    Such a big event naturally attracted the attention of many forces from the Upper Realm.


    A lot of news about Hell was also passed on, causing a great sensation. In that contact ce, Alpha found many underground pces affixed with hidden teleportation altars from Hell.


    Those teleportation altars had not been destroyed by the higher levels of Hell, and they could easily lock the position on the other side through the spatial coordinates. Many powerhouses of Hell tried to resist.


    But in the face of the three Enlightened beings, everything seemed futile, and in the end, they were destroyed in body and spirit.


    On the same day, arge number of ancient warships arrived outside the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. ording to the news from the ce of contact, it began to wipe out many ces that were left by Hell.


    This was a surprise attack that could be described as violent wind and thunder. Sweeping across the entire Battlefield of Hundred Realms, making countless cultivators tremble with fear.


    On that day, many cultivators didn��t even realize a mighty ancient warship descending outside the Boundary City. The soldiers on it were like countless ck clouds rolling in.


    In the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, all the hidden ces of Hell were destroyed. There were two ancient existences at the level of Enlightened beings in the world, but they had no effect. Under thebined attack of Gu Changge��s Enlightened being puppets, they soon fell.


    All the cultivators never thought that Gu Changge had already made arrangements tond such a thunderous blow. This massive battle also rmed all forces in the Upper Realm.


    It was no secret that Gu Changge appeared on the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms. But no one thought that in the end, his goal would be the assassin organization Hell. This move also made many forces that had hatred for Hell unable to hold back. They sent arge army under the banner of a crusade against Hell.


    Of course, many forces also wanted a piece of the pie. Since the existence of Hell, the umtion and background were unfathomable. The wealth obtained from them would be even more astonishing.


    In the past, Hell was hidden very deep, and it escaped many crusades. It had never been exposed directly like it had now. Just a few dayster, outside the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms, many elites of Immortal forces gathered.


    ��Looks like the good days of Hell areing to an end����


    ��It has been entrenched in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms for many years, and now many of its training grounds have been wiped out.��


    Among the various cities in the Upper Realms, many cultivators and creatures who received the news were extremely shocked as they talked a lot. There was no doubt that this was a major event sweeping the Upper Realm.


    After all, over the years, many geniuses and big shots had died tragically at the hands of Hell.


    Hell and Buddha were the well-deserved overlords of the dark world, and they even dared to assassinate Enlightened beings. Now that Gu Changge had found the location of Hell, wanting to attack, it naturally attracted the attention of countless people. No one knew what kind of hatred existed between Gu Changge and Hell that would lead him to make such a move and choice. However, the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was the ce where Hell��s assassins were raised. Once the news broke out, it still caused a greatmotion.


    Of course, behind this had to be the shadow of other Immortal forces. It was definitely not just a ce for raising assassins for Hell. But at this time, everyone��s attention was on Hell, so they would naturally ignore them.


    ��


    At this time, in a vast space filled with darkness and clouds. A pce ind floating with the divine mountain range was located there, stretching without an end. This ce was like Hell from an ancient myth. The sky and the earth were vast, only ayer of gray fog could be seen surging, and the border was unknown.


    There were only a few people here, and there were almost no signs of life activity. The earth was devastated as if a terrible war had taken ce. There were broken marks everywhere.


    Some traces of meteorites still existed, and they were hundreds of miles long. The cracks that spread out also formed the Great Rift Valley. A boundless evil spirit rushed out of it, which seemed to shake the sky, and the dark blood moon sweeping across the distance was like an ancient battlefield.


    ��The training ces and many contact centers in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms have all been wiped out. I knew that Gu Changge must havee here with ulterior motives. The Spring Breeze Pavillion, he must be the one supporting it.��


    In the deepest part of the hall, a terrifying figure wearing the Dark Divine Robe and holding a heavenly sword could be seen standing. He looked at the sky in the distance, his eyes were cold and full of anger.


    ��My poor apprentice was also murdered, and only now do I know the news of her death. At that time, I should have asked her to withdraw from the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, she should not have stayed there for a long time.��


    Below the pce, an olddy dressed in ck whispered softly, but her words were astonishingly chilly. Her robe wasrge and embroidered with manyplicated patterns, the patterns even seemed toe alive with the bewitching flowers on the other side with the surging water of the underworld.


    She was the extremely mysterious Meng Po of Hell. And this terrifying figure in front of her was the Master of the Third Hall of Hell, possessing monstrous strength.

 Chapter 693: Gu Changge long planning, The pawn before him

    <h4>Chapter 693: Gu Changge long nning, The pawn before him</h4>


    The environment here was extremely dark, the sky and the earth were hazy just like the legendary hell. The huge stars suspended above the sky were surrounded by a thick gray mist, which seemed majestic and heavy enough to crush everything.


    Arge number of assassins of Hell were dormant in various mountains, with an amazing and murderous aura spreading.


    ��Gu Changge has no grudge against my Hell, so I will naturally show him some ir. All Hell��s disciples, listen to my orders, this battle will never end with Gu Changge��s victory.��


    The Master of the Third Hall appeared from the depths of the pceplex, wearing a dark iron battle suit, holding a heavenly sword, and riding an Enlightened ck dragon. Meng Po was also beside him.


    There were ten halls in Hell, and this ce was just a small world where the three halls were located. It was not located in the Upper Realm. After the Master of the Third Hall received the news, he wanted to lead the disciples of Hell to intercept and kill Gu Changge��s army. The halls of Hell were not in contact with each other, and only when there was a major crisis, would they be dispatched together.


    ��It��s a pity that the Master of the First Hall is not strong enough, otherwise Gu Changge would have definitely bowed his head once he was set up against the Great Immortal Destroying Formation,�� Meng Po sighed.


    She was also an Enlightened being, but her cultivation was not as good as that of the top ten Hall Masters. Yet for so many years, there were not a few peerless powerhouses who had died tragically at her hands, and even the leaders of some Supreme sects had been assassinated by her.


    Now those skulls were still ced in her bedroom.


    ��Attack! Show me the might of Hell!��


    Following the order of the Third Hall Master, murderous auras emerged from various mountain ranges and inds, piercing through the sky. Ancient warships stained with blood appeared one after another, straddling the sky and the earth, engulfing the sky and the sun.


    A ferocious beast let out a terrifying roar like a torrent and walked out in the distance. Its eyes were scarlet filled with endless murderous intent. Countless assassins of Hell appeared as some rushed through the space portal, and some out of seclusion.


    The number exceeded ten million, reaching even billions, seemingly endless. Among them, there were still many background existences, which were brought onto the ancient warship.


    The vast sea-like spiritual fluctuations made everyone palpitate. This was an unimaginable terrifying force, enough to sweep any major sect. And this was just one of the ten Halls of Hell.


    Simr scenes were still staged in the small worlds in various ces in Hell. In other Halls of Hell, there were shocking armies gathering to attack all enemies. Of course, there were also high-level officials of Hell who frowned secretly and made other decisions.


    They quietly sent away many treasures and inheritances of Hell, fearing that an ident would happen at the end of this battle. Because the entire Upper Realm was rmed, many Immortal forces also tried to intervene in order to get a share of the pie.


    Many cultivators felt that defeat was inevitable for Hell, even if they did not encounter destruction, they would probably suffer heavy losses, and it would be difficult to regain their previous peak. The higher-ups of Hell hated Gu Changge to the bone, and they didn��t know why Gu Changge did this at all.


    Anyway, they and Gu Changge were in a situation of well water not viting river water. As a result, Gu Changge suddenly sent people to wipe out many training grounds of Hell in the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. This move was to catch them off guard, being ruthlessly fast, making everyone unable to react.


    By the time the many Hall Masters of Hell came back to their senses, the spies and contact point on the Battlefield of Hundred Realms had beenpletely wiped out. It could also be seen from this that Gu Changge had nned this move for a long time, and it was not a sudden thought.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The mighty army gathered from all over the Upper Realm, passed through therge teleportation formation before arriving outside the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    On top of these ancient warships stood countless armies of cultivators, armed with various weapons riding ferocious beasts. They were waiting for an order as they charged into the ancient worlds below and carried out massacres, acting like a cleanup force for Hell.


    ��Except for the Cann World, there are also traces of hell hidden in other Worlds����


    On the ancient warship, Gu Changge listened to his subordinates�� report and thought. He didn��t intend to do it himself, he wanted the forces in the Upper Realm to fight against Hell first.


    When the timing was right, the fisherman would reap the benefits. Therefore, he had not hesitated to inform various Immortal forces about the news about Hell.


    Of course, with the power that Gu Changge had now, it was definitely more than enough to sweep hell. But he didn��t want to cause too many losses. Wasn��t it stupid to leave the pawns right in front of your eyes and not use them?


    ��Young Master Changge�� During the siege of Hell, there was also news from Buddha. It seems that they were frightened.�� There was a wave of fluctuation in the void. Bai Lian��er, the mysterious owner behind the Spring Breeze Pavillion, appeared on the ancient warship and said to Gu Changge.


    She had a rare smile on her face, apparently, a matter of concern had been resolved. Once Hell and Buddha were done for, then the entire dark world of the Upper Realm would be led by the Spring Breeze Pavillion.


    ��Oh, Buddha also showed up?�� Gu Changge was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he was not surprised.


    After all, the forces in the Upper Realm were now besieging and suppressing Hell, and Hell was in danger. The background of the Buddha was worse than that of Hell, so it was natural to feel uneasy.


    ��I have already sent people to search for their traces, and I think it will take a few days to find the location of their world,�� Bai Lian��er replied very confidently.


    Because she had enlisted the help of her junior brother Bai Hua and based on these clues, she deduced the most likely hiding ce of the Buddha and even got a rough range.


    Gu Changge nodded and didn��t say anything more. In the current Upper Realm, except for the Dark Heaven and the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree, only the troubles of the two powers of Hell and Buddha remained unresolved. But he believed that it wouldn��t be long.


    The Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree was showing more and more signs of maturity these days, and even had some meaning of worldws seeping out through his Inner Universe.


    The Laws of Heaven and Earth in the entire Upper Realm were undergoing obvious and huge changes. Some ancient existences with profound cultivation and standing in the Upper Realm probably felt it more clearly.


    After Gu Changge had dealt with Hell and Buddha, he would start toy out everything rted to the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree. There could be no ident.


    In the next half month, a world-shattering war broke out in various ces on the Battlefield of the Hundred Realms. Armies of Hell descended through the teleportation array and fought with the immortal forces of various races here.


    The vast battle fluctuation was earth-shattering, and ravaged all sides. It was as if the sky had been pierced and huge stars were being shattered into ashes one after another. The chaotic aura rushed to the sky and spread to the universe.


    Endless blood and bones spread as they piled up like a scene of devastated lives. As Gu Changge expected, the soldiers of Hell were divided into two groups, and some appeared outside the Battlefield of Hundred Realms to intercept the various forces here.


    While others seemed to be escorting something and did not participate in this battle.


    ��It seems that Hell is also clear that this battle has only one ending. It is already thinking of retreating, trying to preserve thest fire.�� Gu Changge never showed up, let alone attacked, but just watched all this from an ancient.


    He raised his palm and mmed an ancient ship of Hell in the distance into countless pieces, but he didn��t find any trace of an Enlightened being among them.


    In this battle, the strongest sent by Hell was only at the Quasi-Emperor Realm. The true Enlightened beings were very smart and chose to hide in the realm, let alone the ten Hall Masters of Hell.


    ��The Masters of the ten Halls of Hell, it is said that they are capable of forming a joint attack formation, named Great Immortal Destroying Formation�� They would be better for refining puppets.�� Gu Changge smiled and waited for the various Immortal forces topete with Hell before making a move.

 Chapter 694: A Remnant Immortal appears, It didn’t disappoint me

    <h4>Chapter 694: A Remnant Immortal appears, It didn��t disappoint me</h4>


    The army to crusade against Hell was mighty and almost endless. Powerhouses from all races and ethnic groups arrived from the end of the sky on ancient warships. The sound of anger killings shook the world, causing many star fields to tremble.


    In the back, Supreme beings and Quasi-Emperor powerhouses could no longer stay unbothered, so they had to take action. This was an extremely terrifying and chaotic battle, and the battlefield involved was enough to be described as endless.


    Even the cultivators in the Sacred Realm could hardly save their lives in this battle. Ordinary cultivators fell in pieces, like grass, falling one after another.


    At the end of the world, there were Supreme beings fighting, and their Supreme weapon was suspended above their head. Hundreds of millions of brilliant lights were falling down, the aftermath from that could be termed as capable of destroying the world.


    For ordinary cultivators, the existence of the Supreme Realm was no different from a god, who could destroy thousands of miles of territory and shatter countless stars outside the territory with his palm.


    The fluctuations from the Quasi-Emperor Realm were even more terrifying. Their Dharma Bodies were magnificent and tall, standing within the neb with a height of tens of thousands of feet.


    Surrounding them were erect light gates, permeated with shocking spatial fluctuations, connecting all universes. From the gates of light, a torrent of army rushed out, like a terrifying ck python, shuttling through the universe.


    Such a big battle was extremely rare, almost all the forces and sects were involved. Even thest time, when the Ancient Immortal Gu Family and the Purple Mansion broke out in an Immortal War, it was never so tragic and terrifying.


    This one almost swept across the entire Upper Realm. Traces of Hell spread across many corners of the Upper Realm, spreading like a spider web. Although the Battlefield of Hundred Realms was its center, the territory involved was truly vast and boundless.


    Even Gu Changge could not guarantee that Hell would bepletely eradicated.


    ��As long as Hell exists in the world, we will not have peace for a day, and Hell will definitely be wiped out today. Give back my grandson��s life!��


    During the battle, an old man roared as his whole body was glowing while his blood was mobilized to the extreme. Towards this assassin organization, it could be said that his hatred had seeped into the bone.


    The grandson he loved and looked forward to the most died at the hands of Hell. Even now, it was unknown who spent a lot of money to hire the assassin from Hell to assassinate his grandson.


    There were actually not a few cultivators who had a deep hatred for Hell like this. They had endless hatred for Hell. In addition to some Immortal forces and Supreme sects, some descendants of powerful cultivators had also been assassinated by Hell.


    ��The time is almost here. Even if Hell has the background to sit inmand, it will not be able to escape this time.�� Looking at the tragic scene, Gu Changge��s expression didn��t change much.


    His figure disappeared with a step, directly tearing apart the universe as he headed for the hiding ce of the headquarters of Hell.


    Cann Ancient World was one of the countless Lower Realms surrounding the Battlefield of Hundred Realms. In terms of ranking, it didn��t even rank in the top 100. And it was this ancient world that actually hid the biggest secret of Hell.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    The space altar was manifested as if summoned from ancient times and having been traveled through the cosmic passages, tearing apart chaos and void. In this cosmic channel, there was also a mighty army, wanting to kill their way to the Cann Ancient World.


    This was a shocking scene, like a torrent the sound of shouting and killing shook the sky as if all ancient worlds were fighting.


    The entrance of the hiding world was found and then smashed into pieces by several mysterious Enlightened beings. As a result, it was difficult for the Halls of Hell to hide. They could only be exposed under the sky.


    From the shattered realm gate, countless assassins from Hell rushed out. Normally they hid in the dark world, but from the moment the war broke out, they had nowhere to hide and could only fight with the powerhouses of various races.


    ��The Luck of Hell has declined, and it will be destroyed today. Are you still waiting?�� Above the sky, there was a Quasi-Emperor who spoke out.


    A golden bell hung above his head, and a streak of patterns spread like ripples, sweeping across. All the powerhouses of Hell vomited blood and burst into pieces, their bodies and spirits perished.


    Opposite him, there was a Quasi-Emperor from Hell, hidden in the darkness. There was only one blood-dripping divine sword, which seemed to have opened up the world. When it was used, endless blood and chaotic energy would drown everything.


    ��Even if my Hell will be destroyed one day, all of you will pay a heavy price, not to mention the fire of my Hell will never be extinguished. Where there is darkness, there will be the inheritance of my Hell.�� The Quasi-Emperor of Hell sneered coldly, disregarding life and death. He didn��t care at all.


    ��You are just obsessed. Facing the crusade of all forces of the Upper Realm, do you still think you have a way out?��


    Facing the Quasi-Emperor existence of Hell, even if he was a person of the same realm, this person had a dignified expression and dare not be careless.


    Soon, the two fought each other. The brilliance from their fight soaring to the sky covered all directions and crushed all living beings around them. Except for the great war that broke out between the Quasi-Emperors, the battles in other ces were equally brutal.


    Except for the Enlightened beings, cultivators of almost all realms were fighting. A strong smell of blood wafted around, and the entire sky seemed to be dyed bloody, revealing a palpitating pool of crimson.


    ��All creatures are in ruins�� Unfortunately it doesn��t do much for me.�� Gu Changge appeared as he looked at the scene here, and shook his head gently.


    If his cultivation base had not yet reached the Realm of Enlightenment, he could use the Great Dao treasure bottle to condense the broken origin of this ce and turn it into his own use.


    It was a pity that his current cultivation base had almost reached thete stage of the Emperor Realm. Even the origin of an ordinary Enlightened being was useless to him.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Gu Changge stepped over, his figure seemed to be indifferent while crossing the battlefield. Everyone fighting around seemed to be unable to see him. Even if it was a Quasi-Emperor existence, he couldn��t feel the slightest aura of Gu Changge, even if he stopped around them for a moment.


    ��Here it is���� Gu Changge stopped for a while, but he didn��t stay too long. Instead, he stretched out his hand and swiped it toward the world below.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The infinite vast divine power erupted at this moment, as if opening up chaos. The world in front of it was split apart, and this universe was also separated.


    This was an iparably terrifying scene, even the presence of the Quasi-Emperor who was at war felt terrified and began trembling all over.


    In another deep and vast space, the temples were in pieces while the ck mist was rolling. A towering figure stood tall, like an eternal divine mountain. But at this moment, they felt chills all over their bodies, and couldn��t help but look up at the sky, as if there was a gaze there, slowly falling down on them.


    ��He still found it.��


    The tall figure sitting upright in the center of the hall spoke calmly, then slowly got up holding a ck heavenly dagger in his hand, with a monstrous aura that seemed to cut through eternity and run through the years.


    ��The Fourth Hall Master���� All the figures knelt down together, with killing intent and determination in their eyes.


    There were ten halls in Hell, but the hall recognized as the strongest was the fourth hall.


    The name of the Fourth Hall Master was Yan Luo, and no one knew how long he had existed, or even where his cultivation had reached. All they know was that he existed at the time when Hell was still called Hades.


    Even the Lord of Hell was extremely polite when he summoned the Fourth Hall Master.


    ��Today, I want to meet this most incredible person who hase into being ever since ancient times.��


    The Fourth Hall Master was tall, holding a heavenly dagger as he stepped out of the main hall, looking at the sky in the distance. His heroic face showed the desire to fight. He knew that Gu Changge had definitely arrived, otherwise there would not have been such a terrifying and astonishing aura just now, which even made him feel a kind of danger.


    One must know that his cultivation base had reached the level of a Remnant Immortal. Although there was no way to take another step in the past countless years, it was enough to sweep away the strongest powerhouses of all forces in the Upper Realm.


    ��I am willing to fight against foreign enemies together with the Fourth Hall Master and kill everyone.��


    The moment Yan Luo, the Master of the Fourth Hall, got up, there was a tsunami-like sound behind him. Many high-level officials of Hell shouted, murderous and desperate.


    ��Good!�� Yan Luo, the Fourth Hall Master, screamed angrily. He held the heavenly dagger, and shed toward the end of the sky in one step. He had already sensed that Gu Changge was tearing this world apart and was about to descend here.


    ��Chi, chi���� However, a sword light was faster than Yan Luo, the Fourth Hall Master. It was like the first ray of light before the birth of the world, crystal clear and gorgeous.


    The beam of light was extremely bright, the sword energy spread like an ocean, shaking the eternal starry sky. This world was copsing and disintegrating. It was difficult for it to bear the power of this sword light. All the upper officials of hell were trembling and fearful as if they had be ants, and their life and death were out of control.


    ��It turned out to be a Remnant Immortal�� It really didn��t disappoint me.��


    Immediately after this sword light, Gu Changge appeared here, tearing down the barriers of this world before staring at the Fourth Hall Master Yan Luo, with great interest.


    Yan Luo��s eyes were serious, and he felt an ominous feeling of being watched like prey. But at this time, in a ce extremely far away from the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    On another piece of sky, there were also many figures with terrifying auras. They looked at the great battle in the distance, their eyes were deep and vast as if a universe was evolving in it, and many scenes of moon sinking and star destruction emerged.


    ��Since Gu Changge is secretly promoting this campaign against Hell, he must have another purpose.��


    ��I still have to be careful. In recent years, the rise of the Spring Breeze Pavillion is unstoppable.��


    ��I suspect that a big reason why Gu Changge took action against Hell is rted to the Spring Breeze Pavilion.��


    They were talking softly, discussing the pros and cons of the siege of Hell. There was no doubt that these people were all Enlightened beings, and they were people at the level of the Ancestors of various Immortal forces.


    Although they had never been to the battlefield in person, they were all clear about the troubles that happened there.


    ��There is no doubt about it, Gu Changge must be behind the Spring Breeze Pavilion. On the surface, he is purging Hell, but in fact, he is eliminating dissidents. Unfortunately, I didn��t realize until now.�� Another ancient being shook his head and his words were filled with regret.


    ��In just a few years, Gu Changge��s wings have grown. I don��t think it will be long before he makes a move against us.�� Another terrifying figure whose appearance waspletely different from that of the human race said indifferently, with a bit of murderous intent in his words.


    This was not an unreasonable guess but inferred from various clues. Although Gu Changge looked gentle and elegant in front of everyone. But how many things he had done in secret, all ethnic groups and forces could actually see it.


    Just the suddenunch of the crusade against Hell made everyone feel terrified and uneasy. What if Gu Changge didn��t attack Hell this time, but other forces? Who could guarantee that the encounter would not be the same as Hell?


    There were many Immortal forces and Supreme sects since their existence that were definitely their enemies.


    Moreover, the Upper Realm was such a ce where the weak were preyed upon by the strong, and no one would be merciful when the walls were overthrown and everyone pushed back.


    In the final analysis, it was the power and energy that Gu Changge possessed now, that made everyone deeply afraid.


    ��Gu Changge is definitely not a kind person�� Now that the Immortal Path is about to manifest, the Upper Realm will undergo drastic changes, and I don��t know whether it will be good or bad.��


    ��He has grown to the point where he can threaten all of us. If we don��t deal with him, there will be endless troubles, breaking the bnce since ancient times.�� Another figure shrouded in golden divine mes spoke, his eyes shining brightly like two brilliant suns, carrying terrifying coercion.


    ��Background of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family is unfathomable, and it is inextricably linked with the Ancient Era����


    ��This matter can��t be rushed. If we don��t arrange it first, I��m afraid we will suffer heavy losses. Thest time the Ancient Immortal Gu Family destroyed the Purple Mansion, it only disyed a part of its foundation.�� Hearing this, another female Enlightened being spoke with a soft voice, but everyone here couldn��t help but tremble.


    Although they were all Enlightened, there were still many gaps between them. The female Enlightened being in front of them was a ruthless person who had dared to ughter everyone in the world.


    There had been no trace of her for tens of millions of years, and now her strength was even more unfathomable. She was probably not far from the threshold of the Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 695: The situation is treacherous, Change your name to Ah Er

    Chapter 695: The situation is treacherous, Change your name to Ah Er


    All the Immortal forces in the Upper Realm had been paying attention to Changge for a long time, which was basically the consensus of all the Enlightened beings present.


    Now Hell was being encircled and suppressed by Gu Changge. No one could guarantee that the power and morality behind their family would not face such a situation one day. So the only way was to kill this threat in the cradle before Gu Changge became invincible.


    ��If I remember correctly, tens of millions of years ago, Northern Lake also produced a peerless genius.��


    ��It is said that he is the heir of the unrivaled Kun Peng, who became Enlightened in just a few thousand years, and then even suppressed his peers and even the older generation.��


    ��Northern Lake was about to reshape its original glory, but that peerless genius had somehow fallen in an unknown ce����


    ��This matter is the eternal sorrow and taboo of Northern Lake.��


    ��Now Gu Changge��s power is far more terrifying than that genius from the Northern Lake, but no one dares to take action against him. It��s also ridiculous.��


    Above the sky, a terrifying aura surged like a vast sea, overwhelming and suffocating.


    Many Enlightened beings spoke coldly, looking in the direction of the battlefield of Hundred Realms, nning and plotting to eliminate the threat of Gu Changge.


    Although behind the forces of all parties, there existed their own descendants, yet they were also struggling. But there was a certain tacit understanding and bnce between each other, which would not be easily broken and destroyed.


    Naturally, they would not do anything to their respective descendants. But now, the appearance of Gu Changge has broken this ancient bnce, making them think about their actions.


    Otherwise, once Gu Changge was really invincible, it would be a nightmare for all Immortal forces.


    ��At such an age, he has reached this point. It is not too much to say that he is the reincarnation of the Immortal King. If the Immortal Path reappears, I��m afraid Gu Changge will be the first to take that step���� Enveloped in golden mes, the Enlightened being spoke.


    He was shaped like a Vulcan, and there seemed to be an Immortal me burning in his eyes, which came from an Immortal force, the Endless Fire Kingdom.


    When he was young, he was also a peerless genius, and it was difficult to find an enemy in his peers. After bing Enlightened, he also fell into a bottleneck and shackles, making it difficult to take even half a step in his cultivation.


    Now looking at Gu Changge��s cultivation, at such a young age he was catching up with these ancient existences, it was impossible for him to not to envy Gu Changge in his heart.


    ��If you want to do something to Gu Changge, what kind of method do you want to use?�� The female Enlightened being asked lightly. Her eyes were t, and there were not many waves to be seen.


    ��Hehe, it��s not easy is it? It has to be a two-pronged approach, overtly and secretly. Unless the Ancient Immortal Gu Family really wants to be the enemy of the whole world and fight against the entire Upper Realm with their own strength. Otherwise they can only find a way topromise in the end.�� Another Enlightened being spoke, with a pair of dragon horns growing on his head, sunken eye sockets, extremely thin body, as if he could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    He came from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, his seniority was extremely terrifying, and his cultivation was even more unfathomable.


    ��In the open and dark?�� Some Enlightened beings raised their eyebrows, carefully pondering the meaning of these words.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, his eyes shed, and his smile was a little weird.


    ��That��s right, since Gu Changge��s cultivation has reached this stage, all we want is a reason to tter the mouths of all living beings.��


    ��It just so happens that there is no trace of the inheritor of demonic arts recently, so this pot of ck water can only be poured on Gu Changge��s head. Hasn��t he been looking for the whereabouts of the inheritor of demonic arts?��


    ��Just to give sentient beings a different exnation. The reason why Gu Changge was able to break through to such a level in such a short period of time is actually because he is the real inheritor of demonic arts.��


    These words made the faces of many Enlightened beings here slightly changed, and some people shuddered even more. They hade this far, naturally they were not good people. The murders they had done were absolutely terrifying and endless. But such tantly framing and sshing dirty water still made them silent, thinking that this method was really vicious and cold.


    However, this method was indeed effective. As long as there was this reason, they could naturally hold high the banner of justice and attack Gu Changge. At that time, even if some people thought that Gu Changge was framed, they could put the me of protecting the inheritor of demonic arts on their heads.


    As for producing the so-called evidence? All the Daoist forces had spoken together, this was the best evidence, and there was no reason to me them. The tree that attracts the wind, would be easy to break.


    ��It��s your fault for being too dazzling���� The eyes of many Enlightened beings flickered one after another, and their figures quickly disappeared into the sky.


    They came here to discuss, on the one hand, for the subsequent allocation of Hell��s resources, and on the other hand, to deal with Gu Changge. The rules of the Upper Realm were slowly changing, and many beings who had been sleeping since ancient times were waking up.


    They thought that this era belonged to them, and they had the hope of bing Immortals. But they never thought that a younger generation would suppress all the limelight and even suppress their way, making their hope of touching the Immortal Path even more slim.


    ��


    On the other side, the mist was lingering in the sky and the earth was dark as a terrifying Great Rift Valley emerged. The small world where the Fourth Hall of Hell was located was copsingpletely. Cracks like spider webs emerged at the end of the sky. There was no life here, and there was not much vitality to be seen, just like the rumored Hell. The dry yellow river beach was rooted with white flowers, which were both beautiful and coquettish, revealing a palpitating brilliance.


    Everyone was screaming and trembling, extremely desperate while being suppressed by the terrifying aura above the Heavens and the Earth, as if they were about to copse. Even an Enlightened being could hardly see the world-shattering battle clearly.


    He could only feel the faint unrivaled energy, as if it was opening up the world, opening up the chaos, and tearing apart the ages. Any ray of that brilliance was enough to tear apart the space, break open the universe, and destroy all spirits.


    Gu Changge appeared in this world, and started a world-shattering battle with Yan Luo, the Master of the Fourth Hall.


    ��Gu Changge, is this your strength? It��s really incredible.�� Yan Luo, the Fourth Hall mAster, who already stood at the level of the Remnant Immortal, was roaring. His cultivation was unrivaled, and he was holding a ck heavenly weapon. Endless red runes were blooming across the gap, like a vast sea, falling down, and trying to drown Gu Changge .


    He never thought that he would be treated as a prey one day. However, Gu Changge��s body was only intertwined with sword energy as if he was evolving into a sword that would kill Immortals.


    With a clunking sound, all the runes in front of him were chopped off and shattered into ashes. This was an unimaginable fluctuation, intertwined with Daoism. Divine powers collided, and it seemed that an ancient world was evolving and appearing in the palm of his hand.


    Even a vague river of time emerged with hundreds of millions of broken fragments flying there. The past was intertwined as the future flushed away, and waves came rushing to erase all traces.


    ��Serve me, and you can keep your divine wisdom.�� Gu Changge��s expression still didn��t fluctuate much. The long sword in his hand that evolved ording to Dao copsed, and after a violent collision, it turned into fragments all over the sky.


    But he didn��t care, a vast world evolved and emerged behind him again. The gorgeous light was dazzling and zing as the endless divine weapons, big bells, giant tripods�� emerged. They seemed so real while they all flew out and suppressed everything.


    Such means had surpassed theprehension of those who became Enlightened, and had begun to touch the threshold of Immortality.


    Life and death were disillusioned, thews were condensed, it was Daoism itself, and every word contained unpredictable divine power, which couldmand everything in this world.


    Under the fluctuation of the battle between the two of them, this world was rapidly copsing and disintegrating. The excessive temples and mountains were reduced to ashes.


    Many members of the fourth hall didn��t even have time to scream, they dispersed like a puff of green smoke, and all traces of their existence were wiped out, including their souls.


    ��Stop being proud. Today I will definitely kill you.�� Yan Luo, the Fourth Hall Master, looked cold, and his heavenly dagger coldly slid across again, shattering all thews and order in front of him.


    A great millstone of life and death appeared behind him, stretching across the sky and the earth and it was infinitelyrge. Among them, ck and white lights were distinct, just like Yin and Yang, containing inexplicable power, slowly falling between them, turning the wheel of life and death, reversing everything.


    Buzz!!!


    Ripples of ck and white intertwined as they spread, the void disappeared while thews dissipated, and the divine power copsed rapidly. Even if an Enlightened being faced this great Millstone of Life and Death, they would die. Their body and spirit would be destroyed, life and death would be eliminated.


    Facing Yan Luo��s forbidden technique, Gu Changge��splexion did not change, and the primordial light bloomed beside him. It was iparably splendid, the Three Thousand Worlds loomed faintly, hazy and indistinct, making him look like a young god.


    He raised his palm and lowered it, the primordial light became brighter and brighter, filled with the power of subduing the world. At this moment, countless Immortal monuments appeared around Yan Luo, towering into the universe as they surrounded him. This scene was astonishing.


    These Immortal monuments were too huge, and they continued to skyrocket before finally the sun, moon and stars surrounded them. The atmosphere was solemn, majestic and shocking, making people horrified.


    Each Immortal monument represented an ancient world. A total of 3,000 Immortal monuments fell, and the immense power was unimaginable, directly causing Yan Luo��s life and death millstone to copse.


    He himself spurted out a mouthful of blood as his body trembled, and he had already hurt his origin. The Heavenly Dagger in his hand was also trembling unceasingly. It was originally forged with Dark Immortal Gold, but now it seemed that it could not bear this kind of power.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge��s figure disappeared in ce. It was as if stepping on time and space, he raised his palm and pped it down.


    Yan Luo was caught off guard and couldn��t resist, so he could only roar in defeat. The bones in his chest were broken as the blood exploded everywhere. Moreover, the center of the eyebrows was also rubbed by the aftermath of this palm, the bone of his forehead was shattered, and his Soul Pce almost copsed.


    ��Are you still unable to see the gap between us? The destruction of Hell is inevitable. Even if you are a Remnant Immortal, what can you do? You are nothing more than a mantis.��


    Gu Changge walked slowly from the end of the world. The scope of the battle between the two was very wide, and it had already spread to the deepest part of the universe in this world.


    He looked at Yan Luo who was trying to heal his body with some pity on his face, and his tone was unhurried. He still had many methods that he had not used, but he had only used the power of thews that he controlled now, and Yan Luo was no match for him.


    Hearing this, Yan Luo��s face once again showed a deep unwillingness. Looking back, the world behind him had already copsed, submerged in the vast chaos. Although the battle between him and Gu Changge seemed short-lived, it was a catastrophe that could be called annihtion for the cultivators around him.


    Almost all the tribes in the fourth hall were wiped out. Even if the number exceeded tens of millions, it would be difficult topete with Gu Changge��s method. Only a few high-level officials who had reached the realm of Enlightened beings fled with their seriously injured bodies. In the aftermath just now, they were lucky enough to survive.


    But Gu Changge��s divine sense had locked on to them long ago, and he was not afraid of them fleeing away.


    In the dark, several Enlightened puppets were already chasing after them, blocking all of their escape routes.


    ��Who the hell are you?�� Yan Luo stared firmly at Gu Changge.


    He had lived for a long time, and he had never seen this kind of genius. Even when the Hades existed and he was in charge of it, there had never been such an incredible character.


    This was someone who shouldn��t exist in this world. Although Hell now had ten halls, he was actually the second strongest, the strongest among the ten hall masters. Even if the extremely mysterious Lord of Hell had a much stronger cultivation base than him, it was absolutely impossible to injure him so easily.


    To put it bluntly, in the current Upper Realm, unless a True Immortal Weapon was unleashed, it was impossible topete against Gu Changge.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am. The important thing is that now you have only two choices, either to die, or to bind yourself and be loyal to me.�� Gu Changge smiled faintly, still looking calm and breezy.


    To be honest, Yan Luo was a true Remnant Immortal, standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm. Gu Changge would be somewhat reluctant to just wipe away his mind and turn him into a puppet.


    After all, after bing a puppet, Yan Luo��s strength would drop a lot, and it would be difficult for him to regain his current strength. He still had many ns to implement. If there were Remnant Immortals serving him, many troubles could be avoided.


    ��Serve you?�� Many struggling expressions appeared on Yan Luo��s face, who was he?


    Even when Hades existed, he was still a world-leading figure,manding everything. How could he be willing to submit to Gu Changge and do things for him now? Even the Lord of Hell treated him politely, without any overstepping.


    ��It seems that you don��t want to?�� Although Gu Changge still had a smile on his face, Yan Luo already felt a bone-chilling chill.


    He knew that if he didn��t make a choice, he might really die here today. An intuition told him that Gu Changge had even more terrifying methods that he hadn��t used yet.


    ��I promise you, but you have to let go of all the remaining subordinates of the Fourth Hall.�� Yan Luo was full of unwillingness, but there was nothing he could do and he didn��t want to die like this.


    With the emergence of the Immortal Path in this life, he still had a chance topete for the Immortal Path!


    ��The remaining subordinates of the Fourth Hall? Sure.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, but did not refuse his request.


    Even the Fourth Hall Master had surrendered. No matter how unwilling the rest of the powerhouses were, they could only choose to surrender.


    Of course, Gu Changge was not a benevolent person, so he would naturally control everyone��s lives with secret methods. Especially the many existences in the Supreme Realm, including those Enlightened beings who escaped.


    ��Thank you.�� Yan Luo took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    ��From today onwards, you should change your name to Ah Er.�� Gu Changge nced at him with an inexplicable smile. As he spoke, a rich ck brilliance emerged from his palm.


    Immediately afterward, the traces of the Dao lines intertwined and turned into a ck mask, which fell into Yan Luo��s hands.


    ��This is���� Yan Luo was surprised, and felt that there was a terrifying force in it that made his heart palpitate.


    It seemed that after he put on this mask, he wouldpletely be apletely different existence.

 Chapter 696: Hell has no background? Gu Changge’s guess

    <h4>Chapter 696: Hell has no background? Gu Changge��s guess</h4>


    Even at this moment, he knew that this ck mask represented something strange and unknown. There was no possibility of Yan Luo refusing, he was silent for a moment, and then put the ck mask on his face.


    In the next moment, an inexplicable and strange aura emerged from his body, as if there was a hazy ck light lingering around him, like an unrivaled War Immortal arriving from the underworld.


    ��Ah Er greets the Lord.�� His aura changed very quickly. Though after just one breath, Yan Luo��s expression had already returned to calm, and he saluted Gu Changge respectfully.


    Compared with the appearance just now, it was like seeing two different people. At this time, even if the many subordinates who were most familiar with him were before him, it would be hard to guess that this person was the Fourth Hall Master they were loyal to, the second strongest from Hell.


    An invincible existence at the level of Remnant Immortal.


    ��Speaking of which, Alpha is only in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and it happens that the many scattered origins from the copse of this world can help him break through.��


    Looking at Ah Er who stood respectfully behind him, silent as a divine mountain, Gu Changge smiled faintly. He thought of Alpha who had offered to surrender to him at the bottom of the Demon Burying Abyss.


    Compared to Ah Er in front of him, Alpha was conceived from the aura released by the drop of True Blood from the Demon Lord. So as long as Gu Changge was not dead, Alpha was almost Immortal. He would not fall, and had no natural enemies.


    Although there were many benefits in this way. But Alha��s progress was still too slow, and he was still at the Quasi-Emperor Realm. In this battle to encircle and suppress Hell, countless powerful people had died, and even some Enlightened beings were not spared.


    In Gu Changge��s view, the origins scattered from all walks of life could help Alpha break through the shackles of his cultivation. Then Gu Changge sent a message to Alpha, asking him to find the right time to break through.


    It was the time for Dark Heaven to appear, and now Gu Changge was also feeling the shortage of people under hismand. If the Hall Masters of Hell submit to him, then Gu Changge would naturally spare their lives and not erase their sanity.


    ��The strongest man of Hell seems to be the most mysterious Lord of Hell. It��s just that he hasn��t shown himself yet? What is he waiting for?��


    Gu Changge looked at the ruins of the broken world in front of him, and his figure stepped forward before quickly disappearing.


    The Cann Ancient World copsed into ashes during the battle between Yan Luo and him. It had been overwhelmed by the vast chaos and only some broken world barriers were left floating in the void.


    It looked like a copsed and decayed ancient world that had lost all vitality. But Gu Changge still didn��t understand one thing. It stood to reason that Hell had existed until now, and its profound foundation should not be weaker than any Immortal force.


    When he broke into the Fourth Hall, he didn��t find any trace of its background. Although with a Remnant Immortal as the guardian, it was alreadyparable to any background. But the empty Fourth Hall still made Gu Changge feel a little strange.


    ��Speaking of which, the Fourth Hall of Hell should be the strongest hall among the ten halls, but it doesn��t even have the Immortal artifact to suppress the background�� It is rumored that countless years ago, Hell underwent a major change. It was originally called Hades, but in order to avoid the hidden taboos, it had to be changed to Hell. Could it be that the foundation of Hell was lost in that great change?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly, thinking of this possibility, he felt a little thoughtful.


    However, he didn��t ask Ah Er, since it involved taboos, it was something unspeakable. There were too many unspeakable things in this world. There seemed to be a strange and unknown force in the dark, controlling all this.


    Before the Forbidden Era, the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm were never separated. The Immortal Pce ruled Heaven, the Immortals overlooked everything from above, their lifespan was almost endless as they were Immortal.


    At that time, too many unbelievable lives and existences were born. But in the post-immortal era, the Laws of Heaven and Earth were iplete. The Dao was vague, and living beings were no longer asmon as before.


    Therefore, if an Enlightened being wanted to prolong his life, he had to do everything possible to dy the passage of life. But in the dark, there were still Laws from before the taboo era, affecting this world.


    In the depths of the broken starry sky. The remnants of the Fourth Hall fled and hid everywhere, trying to enter other ancient worlds to find the other Hall Masters of Hell to seek shelter.


    Their faces were full of desperation and panic, even the invincible Fourth Hall Master was defeated, and his life and death were unknown. Gu Changge��s strength was beyond their imagination.


    Until now, that terrifying aura still lingered in everyone��s hearts, making them tremble endlessly.


    ��I��m really too weak, I don��t even have the qualifications to watch the battle, let alone help the Fourth Hall Master.��


    ��The Fourth Hall will cease to exist from today����


    Some old people from the Fourth Hall had sad expressions on their faces. They witnessed the scene where the ancient world was torn apart by Gu Changge��s sword.


    Countless meteorsnded like a catastrophe, destroying everything. Even the many runes inscribed in the Fourth Hall for countless years copsed under the soaring aura and were washed away like a torrent.


    Gu Changge was really too strong. Just a strand of the aura emitted suppressed everyone and made them unable to move. Their whole bodies were even about to copse.


    ��The life and death of the Fourth Hall Master are unknown. Now our only way is to find the other Hall Masters and exin everything to them.��


    ��Otherwise, it will be toote when Gu Changge finds the positions of the other halls.��


    Several Enlightened beings who had suffered severe injuries at the beginning looked behind them with solemn expressions. They were the other ancient existences in the Fourth Hall except for the Hall Master, and their cultivation bases were equally unfathomable.


    Yet in the battle between Gu Changge and the Fourth Pce Master just now, just being affected by the aftermath, their body felt like exploding with bloody wounds, and their origin even suffered huge damage. This terrified and frightened them.


    In the current Upper Realm, was there really anyone who was Gu Changge��s opponent? But while they were talking, in the depths of the starry universe at a distance, several terrifying auras were rising.


    A vast ck fog swept from the surroundings. Several figures dressed in ck and unable to see their true faces appeared in all directions.


    ��The Enlightened being���� The remaining subordinates of the Fourth Hall Master watched this scene with serious expressions, feeling an extremely dangerous aura.


    ��And there are quite a few people arriving.�� The hearts of the Enlightened being from the Fourth Hall sank even more. They looked at each other, and saw the worry and uneasiness in each other��s eyes.


    Their origin was damaged, and they were no longer at their previous peak. The aura of these Enlightened being in front of them was not weaker than when they were at their peak. If a war broke out at that time, they were definitely not their opponents.


    ��The Master of the Fourth Hall has already surrendered. If you don��t want to die, obediently bind your hands and feet, ande back with me. You still have a chance to survive.�� And just when the rest of the viins from the Fourth Hall were on guard.


    The Enlightened beings in ck who appeared in front of them had already spoken, their voices were cold and heartless as if they had no emotion at all. They were the Enlightened puppets sent by Gu Changge.


    They were definitely more than enough to deal with the remnants of Hell in the front.

 Chapter 697: The last dead end, The mysterious Lord of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 697: Thest dead end, The mysterious Lord of Hell</h4>


    Hearing these words, theplexions of all the remnants from the Fourth Hall changed drastically, and some even couldn��t believe these words. Many people even felt that their heads were buzzing, as if a thunderbolt struck their heads.


    <i>The Fourth Hall Master has surrendered? How is that possible?</i>


    As one of the oldest existences in hell, the main cultivation of the Fourth Hall was unrivaled. Even the most mysterious Lord of hell would be respectful while dealing with them.


    In their view, the Fourth Hall Master could die in battle and be defeated, but it was absolutely impossible to surrender. Such a person stood upright and would rather die than submit. He had a heart higher than the sky, how could he choose to submit to Gu Changge?


    ��Impossible, no matter how strong Gu Changge��s cultivation is, even if he can defeat the Fourth Hall Master, he can never get the Fourth Hall Master to submit.��


    All the confidantes of Yan Luo, the Fourth Hall Master, couldn��t believe all of this, and their words were full of trembling. Many people even felt that the sky was falling, and the belief in invincibility in their hearts with respect to the Hall Master was disintegrating and fragmenting step by step.


    ��If you don��t believe me, you can give it a try and see if you can escape alive today.��


    A few Enlightened beings in ck with indifferent eyes stood at the end of the starry sky, exuding monstrous coercion from their bodies, suppressing this piece of Heaven and Earth.


    They were just puppets and had no emotions of their own, so they could only follow Changge��s orders. So if the group of people in front of them dared to have any thoughts of resistance, then what they would face next would be a thunderous blow from them.


    ��Impossible����


    ��The Fourth Hall Master will never submit, he must be recuperating somewhere. When his injuries heal, the Fourth Hall Master will recall us again.��


    Some people didn��t believe all of this at all, roaring and charging forward, burning their blood essence and their whole bodies seemed to be ignited by mes.


    Although they came from the assassination organization of Hell, they didn��t just want to survive. At this point, their only remaining thought was to fight with the opponent and die without regret.


    Seeing this, the rest of them hesitated for a moment, and rushed over, wanting to fight the Enlightened beings in front of them.


    ��That��s stupid.��


    Several Enlightened beings in ck just looked at all this indifferently, raised their palms, and pressed them down.


    The entire sky seemed to be in their hands, and it was slowly crushed and smashed. Countless bloody mists exploded in this area again.


    In the next few days, all the Halls of Hell in other walks of life were attacked by various forces.


    At this time, even Enlightened beings could hardly protect themselves. In the end, they could only escape with serious injuries. But it wasn��t long before the enemy would find them. So they were either captured and suppressed, or dead.


    At this time, even the Hall Masters of Hell were powerless. They could only watch many powerhouses of Hell being harvested like weeds and falling all over the battlefield. This was an extremely tragic battle.


    The world was dyed blood red, the ancient world copsed, corpses were floating, and there were punctured bones and ancient warship wreckage everywhere. Hell had paid the heaviest price in the countless years it had existed. All ancient worlds hidden in the dark had beenpletely destroyed and uprooted.


    Of course, it was the background of Hell that attracted the major attention of all parties. Even if the Halls were destroyed, the details of Hell were not revealed.


    In the eyes of many powerhouses, this was very strange. After all, in terms of the time of existence, Hell was not inferior to most of the Immortal forces in the Upper Realm.


    It stood to reason that they would not sit in town without background. But up to now, even if the Hall Masters had fallen, they had never seen a single Immortal artifact unleashed by Hell. Even the weapons of the Enlightened beings were few and far between.


    In the depths of the sky beyond the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, mist-shrouded the ancient warships hovering densely. A few very vague and tall figures stood upright, like the Immortal ancient divine mountains.


    They came from the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects from all parties of the Upper Realm, and their cultivation bases were all in the Realm of Enlightened beings.


    ��Could it be that Hell has no background, or is it ying some tricks?��


    Looking at the ancient world that turned into ruins under his feet, a terrifying voice surrounded by red light slowly spoke, as if there were endless lights intertwined all over his body.


    His voice was cold, with cold killing intent, and he had an iprehensible hatred for Hell. When he was still young, the strongest genius of their n, that was, his elder brother, was assassinated by Hell.


    Later, it was said that his skull was made into a wine cup and ced in Hell. This time in the crusade against Hell, he personally came out of seclusion and wanted to retrieve his brother��s original bones.


    It was a pity that he searched all the Halls of Hell, but he couldn��t find the pce that was said to disy the skulls and corpses of the ancestors of various ns. He suspected that there was another stronghold of Hell.


    The so-called three caves of the cunning rabbit, not to mention that this assassination organization had continued to exist since ancient times.


    ��All the Hall Masters of Hell were put to death, and only a few escaped. It doesn��t seem like there are any other means.��


    ��On the contrary, it is the Lord of Hell. Until now, he has not revealed any traces. Even if he saw the destruction of Hell with his own eyes, there is no news about him.��


    ��Could it be that the Lord of Hell has already passed away?��


    The rest of the ancient existence whispered. They were quite afraid of the Lord of Hell. However, they were also very cautious and did not really venture deep into all Halls of Hell, they just sent arge army to besiege and attack them.


    Every Enlightened being hade to this step, and he cherished his life. They would not risk their life without any benefits.


    ��By the way, where is Gu Changge now? It stands to reason that since he intends to destroy Hell, it is impossible for him to remain indifferent to the whereabouts of that Lord of Hell.��


    Suddenly, someone thought of this and couldn��t help asking.


    ��During this time, I haven��t heard any news about him�� It is said that the Fourth Hall of Hell was destroyed by him alone.��


    The other Enlightened being slowly opened his mouth, his eyes opened and closed as there was a terrifying scene depicting the evolution of the universe within those pupils.


    ��The Fourth Hall Master, who is known as the second most powerful being from Hell. I��m afraid it��s more than just a battle. He was murdered by Gu Changge.��


    The eyes of the few Enlightened beings flickered, spections abounded, and they were extremely afraid of Gu Changge.


    As early as when he was crusading against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, Gu Changge disyed the strength to crush ordinary Enlightened beings.


    After such a few short years, Gu Changge��s strength had be more and more unfathomable, it was simply an incredible miracle, and they werepletely puzzled.


    ��Anyway, Gu Changge has made many people jealous at this point. After the matter of Hell is resolved, someone will definitely attack him����


    ��We just need to watch the show.��


    The mist was heavy, and a sneer that hurt the eardrums sounded from it, echoing in this universe.


    In fact, this matter was already a tacit understanding between the Immortal forces.


    As people at the level of Ancestors, they naturally knew about the news long ago. Although the Ancient Immortal Gu Family had kept a low profile in these years, its background must not be underestimated.


    The battle that destroyed the Purple Mansion a few years ago shocked the entire Upper Realm. Later, when they were conquering the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family also had an Ancestor with the strength of a Remnant Immortal.


    But no matter how strong the Ancient Immortal Gu Family was, could they still be enemies of so many Immortal forces and Supreme sects in the entire Upper Realm?


    ��


    Broken bones stained with blood were flying as the flesh turned into mud. This was a heart-throbbing field, the smell of blood made people sick and palpitating. There were wailing sounds from the blood-stained scene, corpses fell one after another forming the pile.


    Fights and terrifying battles were everywhere. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as rivers of blood and mountains of bones. This was the ancient world where the Third Hall of Hell was located, and it was also thest ce of Hell to mount a resistance.


    The mighty armies of all races and forces descended, driving ancient warships, tearing apart the sky, and attacking from outside the sky. There were traces of the Great War along the way, all cultivators and creatures were fighting, regardless of life and death.


    Even if it was someone at the Supreme and Quasi-Emperor Realm, at this time, their eyes were red with body covered in blood, and broken. The terrifying fluctuations surged like a vast sea, rushing toward the world, smashing everything into ashes.


    ��Hell will end today, and no one can stop it.�� A giant with surging golden light stood in the sky and the earth. His voice spread like a bell, shocking all directions.


    Under his blow, the golden fist seemed to prate this decaying world, causing all the corpses to copse into ashes. All the living cultivators in front of them exploded, destroyed in both, their bodies and spirits.


    This was the Supreme of the Golden Ancient n, filled with energy and blood, like an unrivaled oven. Just a wisp of fluctuation that escaped was enough to crush everything.


    He looked at the bloody scene in front of him, he kept punching down, and fought desperately with a supreme being of Hell, his expression didn��t fluctuate in the slightest, there was no mercy and sympathy.


    All the powerhouses who came here were like evil spirits who had descended from another dead country. Toward the assassins of Hell, there was no mercy, it could be said that he hated them to the bone, and there was a mortal hatred.


    This was already the seventh ancient world they destroyed.


    In the past, the major assassin organizations ran rampant in the world, killed countless geniuses, and poisoned the world, but today they finally suffered retribution and ushered in a day of destruction.


    Above the sky, ancient warships rumbled and rolled over as they covered the sky and sun, with a majestic aura hanging down. Gu Changge stood on the ancient warship, looking at the scene below, his face was calm.


    Although Hell was destroyed because of him, he did not have any psychological burden. After all, only Hell could be med for blocking his path.


    ��Now from the Third Hall, the remaining high-level officials of Hell are just a few Hall Master, Meng Po, and others�� I wonder if the Lord of Hell is in the Third Hall now.��


    Bai Lian��er stood behind Gu Changge, looking at the scene ahead and her gaze was full of ambition.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    On the ancient battleship, one after another divine light spewed out, covering pieces of Dao runes, turning into the light of death, and harvesting all the lives below.

 Chapter 698: True World in the palm, A True Ancient God

    <h4>Chapter 698: True World in the palm, A True Ancient God</h4>


    ��It seems that the Lord of Hell has no intentions of showing up, even now.�� Gu Changge looked at the ancient world full of blood and ughter as his divine sense swept away.


    Except for a few who died, the rest of the Ten Hall Masters of Hell surrendered to him without any ident.


    In addition, there were also a few Enlightened beings who were too rebellious and would rather die than submit. In the end, Gu Changge wiped out their sanity and turned them into puppets.


    In this battle to eradicate Hell, one could say that he had gained a lot, and the number of Enlightened beings under him had doubled several times. After Alpha absorbed the scattered origin, he was still one step away from the Realm of Enlightenment.


    Thus, Gu Changge provided him with a wisp of True Blood, allowing him to break through that shackle. Of course, in Gu Changge��s view, the most important thing was to remove the obstacle called Hell.


    As for the Buddha? This itself was not in Gu Changge��s consideration. Once Hell was removed, the Buddha was naturally nothing to worry about.


    ��This will be thest resistance of Hell. Hell will be destroyed today!��


    The ancient warships rumbled past as the gs of many Immortal forces swaggered, unfolding in the void, revealing a chilling intent. Everyone was roaring and rushing past, turning into a torrent that could break everything as they shook the world sweeping across the wilderness.


    Terrifying energy surged like a river breaking its embankment. It was unimaginable. The destruction of Hell was unavoidable at this point, this was the consensus of almost all cultivators.


    Up to now, nine of the Ten Halls of Hell had been destroyed, and only the Third Hall was left. However, it was also true that all the remaining powerhouses of Hell were gathered here.


    ��Even if you can destroy us, you will have to pay a heavy price today.��


    Many Supreme beings stood in front of the copsed ancient world, looking coldly at the many ancient warships descending from the sky. They were thest backbone of Hell, and they were also the strongest besides the Enlightened beings and Quasi-Emperors.


    Facing the rays of divine light descending from the sky, the endless powerhouses stepped out with a roar and their bodies glowed with brilliance. Even though they were assassins, they still were filled with bloodlust and would not easily beg for mercy or surrender.


    Hundreds of millions of divine lights bloomed and intertwined, like extremely gorgeous fireworks erupting as they annihted a small world that disappeared silently.


    In the depths of the sky, the weapons of the Enlightened beings were floating up and down, lying across like the sun as hundreds of millions of chaotic auras were falling down, crushing everything.


    This was an extremely tragic battle. Blood bloomed like a flower before turning into a sea of blood, mixed with terrifying bones, which was enough to make ordinary people faint from fright.


    ��Attack!��


    Their shouts shook the sky, shaking this universe asrge armies attacked and prated deep into the hintend of this world. No assassin could escape, this was an endless battle. The armies from the forces of the Upper Realm were determined to destroy Hell and uproot this dark empire.


    The mes of war raged and the earth was stained with blood. This world began to copse, the barriers were shattered, and countless cracks appeared. Although this world was long and ancient, it couldn��t bear the fluctuation of so many powerhouses, and it was already on the verge of destruction.


    ��Ancestors, rest in peace, Hell will be destroyed today. Your bones will be brought back so that your souls can be at peace.��


    Among the warriors, many had red eyes and kept yelling, wanting to vent their long-standing hatred for Hell. Not only their ancestors, but even their rtives had also encountered a deadly fate at the poisonous hands of Hell.


    As far as Hell was concerned, they didn��t have to be moral, as long as they could afford the price they wanted, they could even kill their brother and father. Many ns had been involved in fratricide and the shadow of Hell could be seen behind it.


    As far as the Upper Realm was concerned, assassin organizations like Hell and Buddha were actually cancerous tumors that should have been eradicated long ago. Countless cultivators and creatures hated these two forces.


    The sound from the killings shook the sky, and the terrifying waves swept in all directions. The mountains and ancient temples on the divine ind were smashed and copsing rapidly.


    How could the current hell resist such a terrifying army of the Upper Realm?


    This world was trembling, hundreds of millions of troops were galloping while stepping across the sky, like heavenly soldiers, they seemed irresistible soldiers of the underworld.


    The assassins of Hell were fighting and roaring as they were being harvested like weeds. They didn��t seem like living beings at all, but more like grass mustards. Under the iron cavalry of the army, they fell down and died one after another.


    ��Who the hell is this���� At this time, Gu Changge, who was high in the sky, suddenly noticed that within the deepest part of this world a tall figure had walked out, making him ask with some interest.


    ��My lord, this man is the Master of the Third Hall of Hell.�� A Hall Master who had surrendered respectfully exined from behind him.


    ��The Third Hall Master? The only remaining Hall Master?�� Gu Changge was a little curious. Things hade to this point, what was the Third Hall Master still insisting on?


    Could it be that other methods of Hell had not been used yet? Was he counting on the Lord of Hell to take action, or was there still something hidden?


    And at the moment when the Master of the Third Hall of Hell appeared, a bright glow suddenly burst out from his hands. An unrivaled aura emerged, like an eternal and immortal sky, prating the sky and connecting to the deepest part of the universe.


    <strong>Boom! Boom! Boom!</strong>


    Pieces of divine lights flew up, pieces of Dao marks emerged. The aura was vast, like a small world erupting with overwhelming energy, gorgeous and dazzling.


    ��The True World in the palm�� A refined small world of the gods.�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows.


    In this world, there were still traces of the small world left by Gods and Spirits, which was beyond his expectation.


    After all, this kind of God was not the one who ignited the fire inter generations. This was an Innate God, a True God, whose cultivation level even surpassed that of Enlightened being.


    From a certain point of view, the small world of Gods was beyond imagination, and it could even evolve into a Kingdom of Gods. As long as these Gods didn��t die, this Kingdom of God wouldst forever. This was actually simr to Gu Changge��s current Inner Universe.


    Just after the Third Hall Master unleashed the True World in the palm, the ancient world that was copsing in front of him seemed to be much more stable all of a sudden. There seemed to be some power andws in the dark, slowly seeping through and repairing those iplete cracks.


    Between Heaven and Earth, there was a strange and holy atmosphere. Pieces of light and rain fell one after another, blooming from the unknown void as they spread into blood-colored vines absorbing blood and origins from all around.


    ��The aura of this world has changed. Could it be that this is thest resort of Hell? They attracted everyone here just like a turtle in an urn? To catch everyone?�� Perceiving this scene, Gu Changge frowned slightly, feeling a subtle ominous feeling in his heart.


    He felt that he seemed to have underestimated the cruelty of Hell. In some respects, what Hell did and what he thought actually coincided.


    ��What happened?��


    ��Why does it feel like the aura of this world has changed, and thews of the world are not as clear as before.��


    At this moment, the Enlightened beings of various Immortal forces who had never made a move, standing in the depths of the sky, also felt that something was wrong. Theirplexions changed slightly as they protruded their divine sense and swept in all directions, trying to find the source of this strange aura.


    Many armies who were fighting were also forced to stop, feeling that they were mired in the mud and it was difficult to move. Every inch of the surrounding void seemed to have turned into a thick pool of blood, thick and bloody, filled with a depressing atmosphere.


    ��Hahahaha, a bunch of smart bastards, do you really think that having more people is useful? ��Today, all of you are going to be buried with my Hell. Do you really think that we have been dormant for countless years and were really not prepared for this day? It��s ridiculous. Even if you destroy my Hell, there will be a second and third Helling out�� My Hell can��t be killed.��


    ��You were just used by that Gu Changge. Do you really think that the Spring Breeze Pavilion has nothing to do with him? Destroy my Hell, and soon the Spring Breeze Pavilion will be the second one. A bunch of ridiculous idiots.��


    In the highest pce at the deepest part of Hell, a coldugh sounded, sweeping and frightening everyone from all directions like a torrent of bells. Except for the three Hall Masters, the rest of the Enlightened beings also showed up at this time.


    There were not many of them, but every one of them was filled with an astonishing evil spirit, like a master of darkness, cold and terrifying, as if they had ughtered hundreds of millions of people.


    They swept across the many armies in this world, with undisguised mockery in their eyes. The world of Hell itself was no different from the ordinary ancient world. But with the blood and heroic souls spilled on every inch of void andnd, the ancient sacrificial rites inscribed in this world were ignited.


    The True World in the palm of the Third Hall Master did not belong to someone else but belonged to the most mysterious Lord of Hell. When the True World in the palm and this ancient world werepletely merged and ovepped.


    The life and death of all creatures who step into this world would be decided by the Lord of Hell!


    This was the reason why Hell dared to make all the forces pay a heavy price. The Lord of Hell was a True Ancient God, who had survived from the endless distant times to the present.

 Chapter 699: Feinting an attack to delay, Maybe he already passed away

    <h4>Chapter 699: Feinting an attack to dy, Maybe he already passed away</h4>


    This sudden scene caused all the forces to fall into shock and horror. Everyone had discovered that the Laws of Heaven and Earth in this world were changing.


    A sky red haze rushed up from the eight corners of the world, running through the sky, connecting the clouds that were rolling thick like a tide of clouds. It seemed that some kind of terrifying power was infiltrating Heaven and Earth, making many people unable to move.


    Even an Enlightened being was hit by this as hisplexion changed drastically. He felt that the vast spiritual energy in his body was like a sea of smoke, which had stagnated a lot and could no longer function as before.


    ��No, the ancient formation of Hell has already been set up, they were just waiting for us to step into this world and sacrifice enough souls before activating it.��


    ��At that time, I��m afraid everyone will die here and be buried in Hell.��


    Seeing this scene, there was a drastic change in theplexion of the older generation who had a profound knowledge of this battle formation. They quickly noticed the red glow that lit up between Heaven and Earth.


    This was a sacrificial scripture from ancient times, which contained unpredictable and strange power. It possessed the power to change the world. If so many sacrificial scriptures were lit together, the whole world would probably be integrated with them, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Gu Changge was also paying attention to all this. Compared to everyone��s worries, he wanted to see the Lord of Hell. Judging from the True World in the palm controlled by the Third Hall Master, the Lord of Hell obviously had a monstrous background. The time of his existence was absolutely unimaginable.


    If the Laws of Heaven and Earth had allowed it, his cultivation would have definitely surpassed that of an Enlightened being, and even reached the Immortal Realm.


    ��If the Lord of Hell is really a surviving Ancient God, then its origin will definitely be of great use to me. Even allowing me to break through to thete stage of the Emperor Realm.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes moved a little as he looked into the depths of Hell, nning to wait for the Lord of Hell to show up. He knew that things had developed to this point, and for Hell, there was no way to escape.


    The only way was to bury all the invading army and make the forces of all parties suffer heavy losses. So at thest moment, the Lord of Hell would definitely not be able to hold back. He would either find a way to escape, or attack.


    ��Is this the n of Hell?�� The faces of many Enlightened beings also changed, alternately between blue and white.


    Their vision was very deep, and they could naturally know the terrible consequences of this matter. At that time, not only the army behind them, but even they would die here.


    ��When���� Just then, in the pce deep in Hell, there was a terrifying sound of bells.


    A long bronze bell emerged and its aura spread for millions of miles. The whole world was full of murderous aura at once. Then the sword aura spread across the sky, and hundreds of millions of sword lights shed toward this direction overwhelmingly.


    <strong>��Puff!!��</strong>


    The side of the Immortal sect named Violet Sky Valley was the first to be hit. Several battleships hovering in the sky instantly turned into ashes, and all the masters inside exploded into blood mist before they could even scream.


    <strong>Chi!!</strong>


    The sword energy swept across, piercing everything, and colorful lights descended across the sky. Across the endless distance, one��s body ached, and their soul light was flickering, as if it was going to be annihted here.


    ��Not good!��


    Theplexion of the Enlightened being from the Violet Sky Valley changed suddenly. He wanted to stop it, but he felt a terrifying divine sense, which suddenly locked on him.


    Thews around him also seemed to be intertwined into divine chains, turning into an invisible giant, locking him firmly in all directions.


    ��You still want to make a move? Isn��t that looking for death?��


    An Enlightened being from Hell stared at him, his figure shed, and he suddenly crossed countless distances and appeared in front of the Enlightened being from Violet Sky Valley.


    The two of them quickly engaged in battle. It was fierce and astonishing, with vastws surging in their palms, enough to crush any living being into a pulp, destroying both body and spirit. But at this time, this world was shrouded in blood.


    The Third Hall Master controlled the True World with an indifferent expression, and began to concentrate on dealing with everyone. A series of terrifying sword lights descended from the sky, directly stingrge areas of cultivators into ashes.


    <strong>Swosh!!</strong>


    In the distance, a shocking sword light attacked, and an Enlightened being from Hell also joined the battle. The light of the sword swept across as if piercing the sky. For countless tens of thousands of years, no one had ever broken into the deepest part of Hell and forced Hell to this extent.


    And today everyone had seen the terrifying means of Hell. The revived bronze bell was a Remnant Immortal weapon, with an invincible god sleeping deep inside. The unrivaled aura pervaded the entire world, and the coercion from it alone was enough to crush everything.


    Scenes of tragedies were staged everywhere. Although Hell was not brilliant, it was still shocking. Every ce was filled with murderous intent, whoever broke in would have to pay the price in blood.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that the Lord of Hell had not yet appeared. He just took out the True World in the palm and let the Third Hall Master control it, so as to control and merge this world while burying everyone.


    Even Enlightened beings could not escape from this world. The True World in the palm was the Kingdom of a True Ancient God. After entering this world, it meant that life and death would be firmly controlled by that God, and no one could avoid it.


    One must know that the True World in the palm had not yetpletely merged with this world, and the Enlightened beings of various forces already felt a kind of difficulty. It was difficult for them to return to their previous peak.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    This final battle was inevitable. With the blessing of the power of Heaven and Earth in this world, everyone from Hell had their eyes reddened, desperately killing all the invading enemies.


    Soon, Gu Changge noticed that the figure of the Third Hall Master who had been using the True World in the palm had suddenly disappeared.


    ��Where did he go?�� He was a little surprised as he moved his steps, the void around him was blurred, and he followed in an instant.


    The Laws of Heaven and Earth in this world were not strong enough to affect him. Even if the Lord of Hell controlled his Kingdom himself, the result would be the same.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge even had the means to affect the surrounding environment, so that even Enlightened beings couldn��t find his trace.


    In the deepest part of Hell, the aura of depletion was palpitating. There was a dark mist flowing slowly between Heaven and Earth as death and coldness were the eternal themes.


    There was not even the slightest sound here, like an eternal death. The Third Hall Master walked through many prohibition formations all the way, and arrived here, kneeling in front of a temple.


    Hisplexion was a little pale, and it was still too difficult for him to control the True World in the palm as it required a lot of energy.


    Although it was not to the point where the oil was exhausted and themp would run dry, it was obvious that it could notst for long.


    ��How��s it going?��


    In the pce, there was actually another person, a young man who looked quite handsome. He was dressed in ck, with purple vertical eyes tightly shut between his brows.


    He looked at the Third Hall Master who had rushed over and couldn��t help but ask, his words seemed rather eager. If the rest of the people of Hell were here, they would find that this person was the Hall Master who had disappeared since the beginning of the war.


    That was to say, the only disciple of the Lord of Hell known to all the higher-level officials of Hell. However, the Third Hall Master knew more, he knew that the person in front of him was not just the disciple of the Lord of Hell, but the heir of the Lord of Hell.


    Many times when he came here to meet the Lord of Hell, it was actually the man in ck who saw him. Even the True World in the palm was given to him by the man in ck.


    This made the Third Hall Master faintly worried, fearing that something might have happened to the Lord of Hell, and he might have passed away.


    ��The destruction has been dyed for a long time, shocking many people.��


    After a moment of silence, the Third Hall Master looked at the deepest part of the hall withplicated eyes and slowly spoke.

 Chapter 700: A deal, The premonition of endless blood and slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 700: A deal, The premonition of endless blood and ughter</h4>


    The tall man in ck had a handsome face with loose ck hair, and the vertical eyes between the brows gave off an oppressive aura.


    ��Just stall for a while?�� The man in ck muttered to himself.


    His name was Qing Luo, he was indeed the heir of the Lord of Hell, and he had the Origin of the Innate God in his body.


    In terms of status, Qing Luo��s background was definitely above that of countless cultivators. Even the heirs of Enlightened beings were far behind. During the ancient mythology era, Innate Gods were born with aplete Divine Law. Born as a God, the power of their Law was monstrous.


    Qing Luo didn��t belong to this world, but he identally broke out from the sealed Divine Origin many years ago, and had been cultivating silently in Hell. There were only a few people in Hell who knew about Qing Luo, and it just so happens that the Third Hall Master was one of them.


    This time Hell had encountered a catastrophe, and only one of the ten halls was left. Even that was still struggling to survive and was on the verge of falling apart. The Third Hall Master had also fallen into despair, nning to surrender like the other Hall Masters.


    But then he suddenly thought of Qing Luo. As the heir of the Lord of Hell, he should be aware of the life and death of the Lord of Hell. For so many years, except for the mysterious Yan Luo of the Fourth Hall, almost no one had seen the true face of the Lord of Hell.


    Even the Third Hall Master who had lived for a long time was the same. Therefore, he doubted whether the Lord of Hell was still alive, whether he had be an Immortal or was in seclusion?


    When the Third Hall Master asked Qing Luo about this, Qing Luo actually was not aware of it. He just said that he could sense his father��s aura. But Qing Luo didn��t know where the Lord of Hell was.


    That was why Qing Luo thought about trying to see if he could contact his father when he encountered a catastrophe in Hell this time. But the process of this contact was veryplicated and took a long time, because the aura of the Lord of Hell was not present.


    In Qing Luo��s perception, it was like an eternal and empty void. It was an infinite distance away from the Upper Realm, and it seemed to be separated by a long river of time in the middle. But the armies of various Immortal forces in the Upper Realm had already rushed in front of them.


    The only way was to dy them as much as possible. In the end, even summoning a Dharma body of the Lord of Hell could suppress and kill all enemies. The True Innate Gods, after being detached from this world, would no longer be bound by the Laws of this world. Even Enlightened beings were just slightly bigger ants in front of them.


    ��How long will it take?�� The Third Hall Master was silent again for a moment before he asked, swallowing a lot of Immortal fruits. This was the divine medicine that restored energy.


    Being at the peak of the Enlightened Realm, it was difficult for ordinary divine medicine to help him. Unleashing the True World in the palm was draining him too much, and he had to be supported by the source of life. Even he wasn��t sure how much longer he couldst.


    Qing Luo said with aplex expression, ��I don��t know, I have already lit the sacrificial oration left by my father. If he can still sense this world, he should be able to sense it. I am too ipetent to keep the inheritance left by my father. ��


    Speaking of thetter, he was also feeling very painful. After all, he had just broken out from the Divine Origin. Not to mention looking down on the past and the present, looking down on the eternity, there was absolutely no problem in sweeping the current world. But he had no idea about Gu Changge, who would almost wipe out the entire Hell with his own strength.


    Qing Luo was very clear about the origin and strength of the Fourth Hall Master. Now no one knew if the Fourth Hall Master was still alive or dead. It was very likely that he met his end at Gu Changge��s poisonous hand. How could he be his opponent?


    ��Then I��ll continue to dy. I hope the Lord of Hell hasn��t abandoned us.�� The Third Hall Master sighed, and nced at the ancient Daoist tform deep in the hall.


    On it, the divine light was shining with ancient and splendid Dao runes flickering, as if they weremunicating with the unknown world. After he finished speaking, he nned to turn around and leave, continuing to push the True World in the palm.


    Suddenly, at this moment, the Third Hall Master and Qing Luo both felt something and theirplexions changed, feeling cold all over their bodies.


    In the dark, it seemed that someone��s eyes were watching their every move. The two couldn��t help but simultaneously look at the entrance of the pce. A man in ck was walking slowly with an expression of interest.


    At this moment, the Third Hall Master trembled all over, and his skull seemed to be lifted up. It was as if endless cold water was being poured down on his head, making him frightened and terrified.


    ��Gu Changge���� He never expected that Gu Changge would follow them all the way here without them noticing.


    One must know that this ce had the prohibition formationsid down by the Lord of Hell himself. Even Enlightened beings didn��t dare to step in easily. Someone had to lead the way, even then it was easy for them to touch the prohibition formations and alert them.


    ��What a pity�� It turns out that the Lord of Hell is not in this world.�� Gu Changge didn��t care about the frightened and angry expressions of the Third Hall Master and Qing Luo as he shook his head with a little regret.


    He naturally heard the conversation between the two. He just never showed up.


    ��When did you follow over?�� Third Hall Master stared at Gu Changge with great fear, as he asked sharply.


    Gu Changge nced at him, but didn��t say much. Instead he looked at Qing Luo.


    ��The heir of the Lord of Hell? Is this the reason behind the pure aura of the Gods?�� He smiled and added.


    From Qing Luo��s point of view, his eyes seemed to be sizing up some prey, casual and calm. Gu Changge didn��t take himself seriously at all. As a True Innate God, Qing Luo had never been insulted like this before, and hisplexion sank. However, considering the huge disparity in strength between the two of them. he still calmed himself down, and said indifferently, ��Gu Changge, since you have followed us here, then I will confess frankly that my father is indeed not in the Upper Realm right now. But I can assure you that my father is still alive, and his aura has not disappeared. As long as you dare to kill me, or destroy Hell, one day my father will take action against you.��


    Absolutely no one knew how far a True Innate God had reached without the constraints of the Laws of Heaven and Earth. That was why Qing Luo had the confidence to say such things to Gu Changge.


    ��You are being too cautious, I have no interest in you now.�� Gu Changge just shook his head and smiled when he heard the words, without any anger or change on his face.


    ��What do you mean?�� Qing Luo cautiously asked with a frown.


    ��It��s just that you are too weak now, whether I kill you or not is the same to me.�� Gu Changge still smiled lightly, as if he was just exining a simple fact.


    ��You!�� Anger shed across Qing Luo��s face, and he was once again belittled and looked down upon by Gu Changge, which made him a little embarrassed. However, Gu Changge was right about this point.


    He was only at the middle-stage Enlightened being, and did not stand at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm. With Gu Changge��s ability of being able to suppress and kill the Fourth Hall Master, it was indeed as easy to crush him as to crush an ant.


    ��Then why do you want to destroy my Hell? What is your purpose?�� Qing Luo asked with an ugly expression.


    In his opinion, there was no enmity between Gu Changge and Hell. But all of a sudden, he even plotted against Hell, also exposed Hell��s hiding ce, and brought the disaster to Hell.


    ��It��s because we are in his way.�� The Third Hall Master who had been silent all this time suddenly spoke when he heard this. His tone was full of bitterness and helplessness.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see it now. Gu Changge was the master behind the Spring Breeze Pavilion. He wanted to support the Spring Breeze Pavilion and control the underworld.


    Then Hell and Buddha were the thorns in his eyes and thorns in his flesh, which must be removed. Hell hadn��t done anything wrong, if anything had to be considered, it should be because it blocked Gu Changge��s way.


    ��You��re a smart guy.�� Gu Changge nced at the Third Hall Master with some approval.


    ��Then what do you mean? Since it��s the same whether you kill me or not, why are you here���� Qing Luo asked coldly.


    Gu Changge walked into the pce on his own as he looked at the Daoist tform in the deepest part, and said with a strange expression, ��Is this the sacrificial scripture for you to contact the Lord of Hell? It seems that he must have found a way to enter the Immortal Realm and disappeared from the Upper Realm.��


    Regarding this issue, the Third Hall Master and Qing Luo were not very clear. If it was really the legendary Immortal Realm, then why didn��t the Lord of Hell leave any words, instead, he seemed to have passed away suddenly.


    ��Forget it, it seems that asking you is a waste of time.�� Gu Changge shook his head uninterestedly.


    He also didn��t expect the two of them to know any news about the Immortal era.


    ��I can spare your life, but you must do what I tell you, which means we will make a deal���� Ignoring the astonished expressions on the faces of Qing Luo and the Third Hall Master, Gu Changge smiled again and added.


    Next, upon hearing Gu Changge��s words, Qing Luo and the Third Hall Master suddenly widened their eyes, their faces full of horror and disbelief.


    ��The True World in the realm is not a simple small world. There are Gods and Spirits in it. If there is no corresponding way andws to control it, it will end up backfiring.��


    The voice of the Third Hall Master was a little trembling, and he only controlled the True World in the palm for a while, and he felt that his own origin was already in a state of being depleted. But what Gu Changge was trying to do was even bigger.


    Although he didn��t explicitly say what he was going to do with the True World in the palm, the Third Hall Master already had a premonition of endless bloodshed and killings.


    ��This�� Are you really going to do this?�� Qing Luo gasped even more suddenly, and there was undisguised horror in the depths of his eyes.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, ignoring the fear of the two of them.


    ��It��s natural. Logically speaking, I can��t be so ruthless, but so many people in the Upper Realm want to make a move on me. How can I not do something about it?��


    Speaking of thetter, Gu Changge��s eyes became a little deep, as if he had seen through it all at once, andnded in various ces in the Upper Realm.


    In the past few days, some movements of the various Immortal forces in the Upper Realm could not be hidden from his eyes.

 Chapter 701: The various forces with no path of return, The end of the war

    <h4>Chapter 701: The various forces with no path of return, The end of the war</h4>


    Thest hall of Hell was finally breached. This ce was filled with screams, and the traces of war spread far and wide. The starry sky was boiling, the powerhouses were like a forest, rushing vertically and horizontally throughout, and thews were like rain, falling continuously.


    Even the Supreme being would be overwhelmed quickly in this kind of battle, and the might of each powerhouse was easily shattered in this magnificent battle. Because all the powerhouses were standing side by side, there was no weakling. They came from all the most powerful races. Only a Quasi-Emperor could gain a foothold, and not be wiped out by the aftermath.


    All the assassins of Hell were screaming, trying all kinds of methods, even if it meant dying, it didn��t matter. However, the armies of various Immortal forces were too many, stretching endlessly as they had been attacking from the ancient warships.


    This world was really too big, even if the True World in the palm was constantly merging to interfere with the Laws of the world, it was difficult to change the ending. For many years, there had never been arge-scale battle like this.


    Even some Immortal Wars between Immortal forces had never been so tragic. Human life was worth less than grass, the powerhouses fell like pieces, and the world was stained red with blood. This was a doomsday scene, and everyone was crazy.


    Even the Enlightened beings went crazy, their eyes were scarlet, and they would not stop until they killed their opponent.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    However, at this moment, endless runes ignited between Heaven and Earth, spewing out infinite light and a red haze that prated the sky as if all the Laws were hooked together. This energy was as vast as a sea of smoke, endless and boundless, sweeping from the deepest part of Hell all at once. All the cultivators couldn��t help trembling, and their souls were terrified.


    ��What kind of aura is this����


    ��Could it be that the Lord of Hell has revived?��


    Many Enlightened beings who were fighting each other were the first to feel that something was wrong, and the lights of their souls were flickering. Theirplexions changed drastically, turning extremely dignified as they stared at the deepest part of Hell.


    The mist surged there, like the chaotic gas that had been incubating for hundreds of millions of years before erupting violently. The unrivaled aura filled the universe, cracking the starry sky in all directions, and an extremely blurry figure was slowly emerging.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In its palm, there were endless red rays of light intertwining. It was an ancient Divine Kingdom, blooming with the brilliance of billions of Dao,pared to when it was in the hands of the Third Hall Master, it was more than tens of millions of times more brilliant, like a scorching sun.


    Terriblews surged in the air, and everyone was trembling, wanting to kneel down under this aura.


    ��This is�� Could it be that the Lord of Hell has appeared? This aura is not right, we are definitely not his opponent.��


    ��The Laws of Heaven and Earth in this world have changed even more, I��m afraid it will be difficult to escape.��


    The Enlightened beings of all forces couldn��t help showing fear and reluctance on their faces. They had never expected that the most mysterious Lord of Hell to be actually hidden in the deepest part of Hell.


    Seeing this scene, all the powerhouses of Hell couldn��t help cheering, their faces full of excitement. All the despair and defeat were swept away as if a new life was ushered in again.


    ��Is this really the Lord of Hell?�� However, there were still many people who secretly felt suspicious.


    If the Lord of Hell was still around, then how could he have watched Helle to this point with his own eyes before choosing to attack?


    ��Why is my lord not here? Wasn��t he very interested in the mysterious Lord of Hell?��


    On the contrary, Bai Lianer, who came here together, noticed that Gu Changge was missing from the ancient warship. Usually, Alpha, who almost followed him like a shadow, stood there like a dark iron tower at this time.


    This made her doubt the true identity of the Lord of Hell.


    ��


    ��Attack!��


    Because of the appearance of the Lord of Hell, everyone on the battlefield briefly went absent-minded. But soon they rushed into the battle again.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The sky and the stars were trembling, the whole world was copsing. The divine might of the extreme Dao was blooming and endless auspicious colors of light were gushing. The long bronze bell of Hell that contained the might of Remnant Immortal was recovering. It fell to the end of the sky, letting down endless brilliance and chaotic energy.


    Every ray of light was extremely thick and contained power beyond the level of Enlightened beings. Everyone retreated, but anyone who stood in the way could only die.


    Under the oppression of this kind of power, Emperor Realm cultivators could only explode and turn into a bloody mist, vulnerable to even a single blow. When the Remnant Immortal weapon was activated, there was no more opponent.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    The ancient warships copsed and disintegrated. The many Enlightened beings standing on them were no match for this aura. Blood was dripping from the corners of their mouths.


    ��The Remnant Immortal Artifact was unleashed and is being controlled by someone, it didn��t recover spontaneously����


    ��The person behind the Remnant Immortal Artifact is by no means an ordinary Enlightened being, and may really be the Lord of Hell.��


    A female Enlightened being from the Violet Sky Valley looked solemn and looked back at the space barrier in this world. She felt that things were getting worse.


    If the Lord of Hell hadn��t shown up, she would still have had a chance to lead everyone to escape unscathed. But now even the space barrier had recovered, and there was a vast and supreme power pervading there. The rest of the Enlightened beings were also very uneasy.


    ording to the rumors, the Lord of Hell was one of the longest-living beings in the Upper Realm. No one could tell how terrifying his means were. In fact, they also had the forces behind them to try to have a look at whether the Lord of Hell was dead or alive today.


    ��Attack!!�� But at this time, because of the appearance of the Lord of Hell.


    Everyone from Hell was as if they had been injected with chicken blood. They were not afraid of death.They were even braver than before. At the end of Hell, the figure standing in the thick mist was indifferent and ruthless as he raised his big palm, and slowly pushed toward the front.


    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be in his palm, a pair of invisible hands seemed to emerge from the sky and the earth, pressing toward the infinite army ahead.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    This was an unmatched terrifying force, vast and endless, withndslides and ground cracking as chaos raged everywhere. Even an Enlightened being felt that he was like an ant at this moment, and it was difficult topete. However, they also reacted quickly, knowing that this was the will of this world.


    Since the Lord of Hell controlled the Divine Kingdom and allowed the Divine Kingdom to merge with this world. Then he was definitely the master of this world, and his thoughts were the will of this world.


    All those who fought against the Lord of Hell were rebelling against this world and would be suppressed by the will of Heaven and Earth. The sky, which was already riddled with holes, trembled constantly.


    All the Enlightened beings looked serious. They flew forward, their Daos were zing, boiling like a sun, and trying to fight against this power together. Seeing this, the rest of the Enlightened beings of Hell rushed over one after another to fight with them.


    An unimaginable battle broke out here, huge stars were shattered one after another, and turned into dust. Ancient warships exploded as they quickly copsed and disintegrated.


    The Divine Kingdom merged with this world, and the Laws of Heaven and Earth were all controlled by the Lord of Hell. He was like the only God in this world, with cold and heartless eyes, standing at the end of the world and pushing across.


    His big palm was boundless, like a continent falling down, and all of those who were disobedient were copsing and exploding. The blood rained to the sky, the bones piled up into the mountains, and there were tragic scenes everywhere, which were enough to make ordinary cultivators terrified.


    This battle to eradicate Hellsted for several days, and in the end, the Enlightened beings of all races had also reached the point where their energy was exhausted, making them sacrifice the artifacts they carried.


    Fortunately, they found that the terrifying figure of the Lord of Hell did not actually exist, it seemed to be just a Dharma body left here. The contained energy was rapidly disappearing and as long as they could persist till the end, they could leave alive.


    During this period, they tried to contact the forces behind them, but they found in despair that the world barrier was as strong as it was cast by Immortal gold. The news of their desperation could not be passed on at all, nor could it be known to the outside world.


    In other words, even if they could bury everyone from Hell, they would only be buried hereter. This result was uneptable to them.


    ��Ahhh�� I��m not reconciled, why did it end up like this���� There was an Enlightened being shouting, extremely unwilling. It was difficult to persevere because he had reached the point where his body was exhausted and was running dry.


    His body finally copsed, turning into a blood mist that filled the sky, like a rain of blood sweeping across the entire universe and the scene was terrifying. Some Enlightened beings in the distance were also shouting, in despair as they exploded one after another, and did notst until thest moment.


    There was not much left of the originally mighty army. There were only a few ancient warships floating above the sky, but they were also extremely dpidated. This battle finally came to an end, and Hell was almost uprooted.


    However, all the forces that came to encircle and suppress them suffered heavy losses. Almost the entire army was wiped out, and there was nothing left, which was close to nothing.


    This news would definitely shake the entire Upper Realm.

 Chapter 702: Cleansing the Dao Heart? Gu Xian’er’s determination

    <h4>Chapter 702: Cleansing the Dao Heart? Gu Xian��er��s determination</h4>


    Hell, an organization that had existed for countless eras and had controlled the underground world, causing countless powers and forces to fall into fear and anxiety, was finally destroyed today.


    Endless mes of war swept across the world, devastated Heaven and Earth, shattering the whole world until the point of copse and decay. Too many cultivators and creatures died in this battle. Their bones were buried here, and even their souls were scattered around. Their bodies and spirits were all destroyed, nothing was left behind.


    All the temples had been destroyed, only the broken walls were left behind, no trace of cultivators. The only Enlightened beings left in Hell had also fallen, and no one survived.


    Above the sky, a few ancient warships floated, stained with blood, looking extremely dpidated. The people who survived looked at all of this in silence, still feeling lingering fear.


    From their point of view, if it wasn��t for the fact that the Dharma body left by the Lord of Hell wasn��t able to support the devastation for too long, everyone would have died and been buried with Hell.


    ��The True World in the palm has been broken, and all the forces have paid their due price.��


    The surviving cultivators felt a wave of fear at the moment. This battle was really too terrifying. There were more than seven or eight Enlightened beings who had fallen. Moreover, they were all Ancestor-level figures of the Immortal forces.


    Although Hell was destroyed, the price was really too high. Many forces who didn��t participate in this final battle felt fortunate to have suffered from no major losses. On the contrary, when they searched the Halls of Hell, they found many precious things.


    There were Daoist teachings, ancient scriptures, divine materials, immortal medicines�� and the wealth umted by Hell over the years.


    In addition, these ancient worlds upied by Hell were also extremely rare. They were inscribed with the Emperor Realm Dao runes and Emperor Realm formations of Hell over the years. They possessed monstrous attacking power, and could be used for protection.


    In the next few days, many Daoists also came to search, digging three feet into the ruins of Hell, revealing the foundation. Some people found the remains of their Ancestors, and some found some broken weapons that had been buried with the aura of their Ancestors.


    In short, this battle had finallye to an end, but the aftermath still had not stopped. The next half month, arge number of cultivators would still show up outside the Battlefield of Hundred Realms.


    Ancient warships rolled across the sky, rumbling and rolling over, not sparing any corner of Hell.The details of this battle quickly spread under the discussion of many cultivators, spreading to every corner of the Upper Realm.


    The destruction of Hell was naturally a good thing for the whole world to celebrate. However, many Immortal forces had also sounded the rm.


    In this battle, Gu Changge��s impact was absolutely far-reaching and terrifying. Without Gu Changge, it would be absolutely impossible for various forces to destroy Hell.


    Moreover, Gu Changge seemed to have known for a long time that Hell still had the ��Lord of Hell�� trump card that had never been used.


    In the final battle, if they had withdrawn early, the loss could even be described as negligible. In the beginning, Gu Changge was the first to discover the hidden world of Hell, and he was the one to retreat first.


    No one knew why Gu Changge did this.


    <i>Could it be that there were spies nted in Hell, so he knew every move of hell?</i>


    Of course, because of this battle, many people had also raised their vignce against another assassin organization that had risen rapidly in recent years, the Spring Breeze Pavilion. Many forces even felt that Gu Changge was the mastermind behind the Spring Breeze Pavilion.


    The Upper Realm, which had been peaceful for a long time, once again became turbulent because of the destruction of Hell. The cultivators of the older generation felt that in the near future, the Upper Realm would bepletely chaotic, filled with endless blood and fire.


    As Hell was destroyed, another assassin organization with the same ancient heritage, Buddha, had also disyed its clues during this period, making it difficult to maintain peace of mind like before.


    All forces were also looking for clues about the Buddha one after another, nning to destroy the Buddhapletely just like destroying Hell. Regarding the matter of the Buddha, Gu Changge didn��t care much about it because all of this was within his expectations and calctions.


    After solving the matter of Hell, he returned to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, began to search for a suitable ancient world, and cast a in advance. As for Qing Luo, the First Hall Master of Hell, and the Third Hall Master, Gu Changge did not kill them.


    After nting the ve mark and controlling their life and death, he left all the management affairs to Yin Mei and Bai Lian��er. Regarding the matter of the Dark Heaven, Gu Changge had never informed anyone around him.


    But after experiencing the destruction of Hell, the originally peaceful and stable environment in the Upper Realm had undergone great changes, causing many cultivators to feel uneasy enough to pray day and night. Those with a strong cultivation base could better perceive the existence of the Dark Heaven. Although they hadn��t fully dedicated their faith yet, the thoughts in their heart had been shaken.


    In Gu Changge��s view, after creating chaos in the Upper Realm, he was able to collect faith and gather believers. Soon, half a month passed, and the time for his and Yue Mingkong��s wedding was getting closer and closer.


    At this moment, Gu Changge��s usual peaceful state of mind, for some reason, couldn��t help but feel a little turbulent. He sighed softly and put down the jade slip in his hand before walking out of the pce. He came to a mountain top without knowing it.


    Looking around, there were countless inds in the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. Sacred mountains and ancient mountains covered a vast territory with brilliant lights everywhere, and immortal mist, making it like an immortal resort.


    Standing on the top of the Upper Realm, overlooking hundreds of millions of living beings, they could live forever and observe forever. And he had almost reached the step when his words could easily destroy hundreds of thousands of miles of mountains and rivers.


    ��System���� Gu Changge��s mood was a little restless, his eyes gradually deepened, and he called out to the system that hadn��t been activated for a long time.


    It was not that he was worried about any idents during his and Yue Mingkong��s wedding. Instead, he suddenly felt that after so long, although he seemed to possess a bright future, he actually had to calcte many things secretly, making it really hard to feel at ease.


    He knew that he was once a Demon Lord, and there were many shocking secrets hidden in his body. Including the origin of this system and the identity of the transmigration, everything was hidden behind thisyer of fog. In fact, there were actually too many unsolved problems.


    It was just that he rarely took the initiative to think about these things usually. Now that the wedding was approaching, even Gu Changge felt that his mood was in great turmoil, and he couldn��t help but think of these things.


    <i>I have tasted the gorgeous scenery, but I have also experienced the lonely night.</i>


    ��Is this cleansing the Dao Heart?�� Gu Changge smiled self-deprecatingly, where did he receive his Dao Heart, and how did he rely on these along the way?


    Then his eyes fell on the familiar interface that reappeared in front of him. The origin of the system had always been mysterious, and he once thought about whether it was created by the Demon Lord, butter such an idea was rejected.


    If it was said that the only thing within him that was rted to the Demon Lord was probably the reincarnated body and the Demon Heart. On the contrary, the memory of the system and his identity was more nebulous in the dark.


    ��It��s been a long time since I met a Child of Luck that can really work for me, and maybe the system hasn��t prompted me for a long time. What is the rtionship between a Child of Luck and the system?��


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but shake his head slightly, his mind racing. But he had a feeling in his heart that he would figure it out one day.


    In the Immortal Realm, there must be something waiting for him.


    ��I��m still a little tired of calcting all the way.��


    A faint smile appeared on Gu Changge��s face, not because he denied his actions. He was just surprised that he thought so too.


    Although his perception of Dao had surpassed many Enlightened beings, he had not yet reached the Realm of Immortality. But even an Immortal should have difficulty getting rid of such introspection.


    Thinking of this, he sighed lightly, and no longer restrained his thoughts, he closed his eyes slightly, and quietly took a nap here.


    Within thends of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, he was not worried about any idents.


    ��


    And at this time, outside the outer ind of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family. A divine rainbow crossed over, skimming over inds and mountain ranges, passing between the teleportation arrays.


    Many nsmen couldn��t help but change slightly when they saw the personing. They became extremely respectful and saluted once they observed the person, not daring to show any disrespect.


    This was the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, with an unparalleled status. Whether it was outside or within the n, no one dared to underestimate or provoke her.


    Moreover, because of some secrets at the beginning, the current Patriarch and many n elders felt extremely guilty about this person. Of course, there was also a big reason, which was the talent of this little princess, which was really terrifying.


    In terms of peers, she was second only to Young Master Changge. Many Ancestors who were born in the world also paid special attention to her, even taught her personally, and bestowed many treasures and divine powers.


    Some time ago, this little princess disappeared without a trace and went somewhere, causing many nsmen to be a little worried. Seeing her return safely now, they felt somewhat relieved.


    ��Is Gu Changge here?��


    Gu Xian��er had a slender figure, a beautiful face, and ck hair like a waterfall, exuding a proud coldness and aloofness. Even the act of asking the nsmen at this moment was filled with immortality.


    Although she looked extremely cute in front of Gu Changge on weekdays, it didn��t mean she was stupid. In terms of talent alone, she definitely surpassed the countless heavenly beauties of her peers in the Upper Realm.


    ��Young master arrived a long time ago and has been here all this time.�� The person who reported skipped a beat and hurriedly replied.


    In the entire Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the person who dared to call Gu Changge by his name was probably this one. Nowadays, even those Ancestors who came out of the depths of the n were still polite to Gu Changge and dare not treat him as a junior.


    ��He is still there?�� Gu Xian��er nodded, a look of pain andplexity shed across her face, but she quickly regained herposure.


    In fact, she heard a lot of news about Gu Changge on the way back to the Ancient Immortal Gu Family from the divine ind, a foreignnd.


    Including his and Yue Mingkong��s wedding date. Then he went to the Battlefield of Hundred Realms, and destroyed Hell�� Almost everything.


    Originally, she was skeptical about what she saw in the pool of past lives, and she couldn��t even believe it. But all this way, and the constant contact over the years, Gu Changge��s actions made her think about that.


    In fact, she was also very painful in her heart, and was unwilling to ept the picture in the pool of reincarnation. But even Da Hong was convinced that the things reflected in Heaven and Earth like the Pond of Reincarnation could not be fake.


    Of course, it might be only a fragment of the future, or a possibility or an ending of the future. In fact, she was not the only one who saw the scene in the Pond of Reincarnation. She even saw the other things.


    Gu Xianer not only saw her own ending, she also saw the day when Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong held their big wedding, but that night in the cave mansion, the red cover was sttered with blood.


    Gu Changge killed his wife with his own hands, being indifferent and ruthless as if he had no emotion at all.


    ��All of this hasn��t happened yet, and it can still be changed. Gu Changge won��t do this. At that time, he must have been controlled by the Demon Heart�� I knew that all along, the problem of his Demon Heart has never been solved.��


    Gu Xian��er gritted her silver teeth slightly, looking at the distant inds and mountains, her eyes became more crystal clear as if they were shining like silver.

 Chapter 703: A corner of the future, He can no longer control himself, right?

    <h4>Chapter 703: A corner of the future, He can no longer control himself, right?</h4>


    The mountains were quiet and peaceful with the immortal mist lingering. The spiritual spring was bubbling, and the silver waterfall was cascading down the mountains. Many auspicious beasts and birds were singing, drinking haze, and swallowing air. Their feathers were reflecting the divine chains, and the sun was shining brightly, just like the immortal backyard in the myth.


    Gu Xian��er traveled through many inds all the way and arrived at the divine Ind where Gu Changge usually rested. When the guards in charge saw hering, they did not dare to stop her, nor did they enter to report.


    Because Gu Xian��er was the only exception of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, who could freelye and go to this divine ind without Gu Changge��s consent. Another exception was Gu Qingyi.


    ��Gu Changge isn��t in the pce?�� Gu Xian��er came all the way to the dormitory where Gu Changge cultivated, but she didn��t see him there.


    She was a little stunned as she wandered around, and couldn��t figure out where Gu Changge had disappeared. Could it be that he quietly left the Ancient Immortal Gu Family without telling everyone, and was now nning a big event somewhere?


    After guessing like this, Gu Xian��er��s expression suddenly became a little depressed. On the way here, she had already made ns to find Gu Changge and decided on how to speak with him. Because it took a lot of courage to say those words, but now there was not even the figure of Gu Changge.


    The words she wanted to say could only be kept in her heart, and the next time she saw Gu Changge, she didn��t know if she would have the courage to say that to him.


    ��If Gu Changge really brings disaster to the Heavens in the Upper Realm in the near future, what should I do?�� When she thought of the many future scenes she saw in the Pond of Reincarnation.


    Gu Xian��er shuddered and felt uneasy. She really couldn��t believe that in the near future, Gu Changge would plunge the entire Upper Realm into a dark era. All beings and spirits lived in his fear and shadow.


    At least the Gu Changge she knew would never do such a thing. It was more like Gu Changge, who was controlled by the Demon Heart when he was a child and was full of terrifying evilness. This made her feel both painful and entangled.


    The Pond of Reincarnation let her know the fate of the entire Upper Realm in advance, what was the significance of it?


    ��Do you want me to stop this?�� Gu Xian��er couldn��t help muttering softly, her crystal clear eyes revealed a touch of sadness.


    She still remembered that scene in the Peach Vige. Taoyao told her about Gu Changge��s Demon Heart, exining that Gu Changge had an Innate Demon Heart. Gu Changge needed to suppress his demonic nature to stay awake, just like he would dig out her Dao bone before.


    Although there were episodes of his Demon Heart being dominant, many things were actually done subconsciously by Gu Changge.


    In the Nirvana Pool of the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, Gu Changge couldn��t suppress his demonic nature because he returned the Dao bone to her, and almost caused a catastrophe. But at that time, Gu Changge would rather destroy his own arms than hurt her at all.


    This scene was still vivid in Gu Xian��er��s mind. When she was in the Peach Vige, she insisted on digging out her Dao bone to suppress the demonic nature of Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge disyed unprecedented gloominess and violence, and threatened her not to do so. She must keep the Dao bones, otherwise, she would understand what it meant to be worse than death.


    Gu Xian��er understood that those were Gu Changge��s words threatening her, not the truth, and his original intention was to prevent her from doing such stupid things.


    ��He also said at the time that he would rather die than let me get hurt like this.�� Gu Xian��er whispered to herself.


    For a moment, a faint rosy color appeared on her white and delicate pretty face, and there were many thoughts in her heart. Unknowingly, she left the pce and headed toward the top of the mountain.


    The clouds and mist rolled there as if hidden in the deepest part of the clouds, far and wide, overlooking the Ancient Immortal Gu Family.


    ��Gu Changge���� Suddenly, Gu Xian��er was stunned and saw a familiar figure beside a bluestone on the top of the mountain.


    Dark clothes and ck hair, handsome facial features, better than a banished immortal. Gu Changge actually had closed his eyes slightly and fallen asleep leaning against the bluestone. So peaceful and detached, not stained with the slightest dust.


    ��How could he fall asleep here?�� Gu Xian��er quietly looked at Gu Changge and didn��t make a sound that would disturb Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge with such an appearance was really rare, and she couldn��t bear to break this tranquility. It seemed to be the same as thest time when he fought in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. Gu Changge fought against several Enlightened beings and suffered serious injuries.


    And when she went to visit Gu Changge, he fell asleep so peacefully, still leaning on her shoulder. Gu Xian��er still remembered that clear and steady breathing.


    ��Having tasted the splendor of the world, he should be very tired during the weekdays.��


    At this moment, Gu Xian��er couldn��t help feeling pity in her heart. In front of people, Gu Changge was overwhelming the ages, and extremely gorgeous. Yet , who was qualified to see this side of Gu Changge?


    All of a sudden, the scenes of the Pond of Reincarnation reappeared in her mind. Although her final ending was very tragic, at that time, Gu Changge should have been unable to control himself, right?


    ��If I dig my Dao bone for him, will it be able to suppress his demonic nature and stop everything in the future?��


    This idea emerged uncontrobly in Gu Xian��er��s mind, making her stare at Gu Changge in a daze, not knowing what to do for a while. If her Dao bone could really rewrite the future, then wouldn��t it be a blessing?


    She survived when her Dao��s bone was dug out when she was young. What was Dao bone now?


    ��What��s wrong? Xian��er, why are you looking at me like this?�� And just when Gu Xian��er was in a daze, an unhurried voice suddenly sounded in front of her. Gu Changge opened his eyes and looked at her before asking with a faint smile.


    Although he took a nap for a while, it didn��t mean that his five senses were closed. So the moment Gu Xian��er stepped onto the top of the mountain, he had already sensed it and woke up.


    ��Did I interrupt your rest?�� Gu Xian��er didn��t expect Gu Changge to wake up at this time, her eyes were a little flustered, and she hurriedly looked to the side.


    It seemed that she felt guilty after discovering that she had been staring at Gu Changge just now.


    ��Then do I look good? Since you��ve been staring at me for so long, how can I not notice it?�� Gu Changge got up and walked toward her with a smile.


    ��Don��t talk nonsense, who stared at you for so long?�� Gu Xian��er was a little anxious, with a rosy look on her face. She also panicked when Gu Changge spoke something that stirred her heart, so she quickly denied it.


    She had a lot on her mind to say. But after being teased by Gu Changge, she couldn��t say anything.


    ��Maybe I was wrong.�� Gu Changge smiled and looked her up and down.


    Seeing that her cultivation base was much more advanced than thest time he saw her. It could be seen that during this period of time, she had encountered many opportunities and her improvement had been great.


    In the current younger generation, there were not many people who could be her opponents.


    ��You must have read it wrong, when you fell asleep.�� Gu Xian��er snorted.


    Gu Changge ignored her small thoughts, smiled, and said, ��By the way, where have you been all this time? If you didn��te back, I would have to send someone to find your whereabouts. ��


    Although this was a joke, he was indeed a little curious about what happened to Gu Xian��er. Why did she look at himself with suchplicated eyes after returning to the Gu family?


    ��What do you care where I went? It��s better than you, destroying Hell.�� Gu Xian��er did not mention the matter of the Pond of Reincarnation. Her expression returned to her usual coldness, and she didn��t want to talk to Gu Changge very much.


    She hadn��t figured out how to exin it to Gu Changge yet. Although the picture in the Pond of Reincarnation indicated that Gu Changge would be the enemy of the whole world in the future.


    He was even framed as the inheritor of demonic arts and was attacked by various forces. But that didn��t stop Gu Changge.


    On the contrary, the forces of all parties would pay a heavy price for this. In the future, the entire Upper Realm would also be shrouded in the terrifying shadow of Gu Changge.


    ��Forget it, since you don��t want to say it. I am also toozy to force you. It just so happens that you are back. I will go to the Peach Vige in a few days. It will be more convenient to have you with me.�� Gu Changge smiled but did not continue to ask.


    It just so happened that he nned to go to Peach Vige before the wedding date and ask Taoyao about some things. At the same time, he would take a look at Yaoyao, his little apprentice brought up from the Lower Realm.


    Of course, Gu Changge still remembered that in the True Immortal Academy, there was an Old Stone Demon that was once a contemporaneous figure with Taoyao, Chan Hong Yi, and Demon Lord.


    ��Back to Peach Vige?�� When Gu Xian��er heard this, her eyes darkened a little, and she thought of the future picture she saw in the Pond of Reincarnation. Her masters were all brutally killed by Gu Changge in order to avenge her.


    Even Sister Taoyao was left with only a charred peach tree stump standing at the head of the deste vige. The thoughts in her heart wavered again.


    If the images disyed in the Pond of Reincarnation were all true.


    In the near future, not only her but also Gu Changge��s fianc��e Yue Mingkong, her master, and rtives�� Too many people would face a tragic fate.


    Peach Vige was located in the depths of the Land of Abandoned Immortals, and there was a wild area in the middle, where there were many terrifying beasts born since ancient times.


    Especially in recent years, great changes had taken ce in the Upper Realm, and many ancient Enlightened beings had recovered one after another. The level of danger in that wild area had increased by more than a thousand times.


    The strength of the Great Sacred Realm in the past could be used to traverse. But now even a Supreme Realm cultivator was terrified, afraid, and dare not set foot in it. It was very quiet there as if isted from the world, with little rays of light and mist.


    The emerald-like smallke was located, the grass was long, and many deer were looking down for food. A group of children at the entrance of the vige were ying, and several old men were gathered together, smoking dry tobo, very leisurely.


    An extremely luxuriant and gorgeous Peach Tree bloomed at the head of the vige. The peach blossoms were blooming, with a rouge-like color. Some ferocious beasts with iparably terrifying auras couldn��t help casting fearful and awe-inspiring gazes at this small vige when they passed by in the distance from the entrance of the vige.


    Except for the Peach Tree with terrifying and unfathomable morality. Many old people in the vige had cultivation bases that were hard to guess. It was absolutely not a problem to kill someone at the Supreme Realm to death casually.


    But today, above the sky beyond the entrance of the vige, a divine light descended, and two figures, a man and a woman, slowly descended.


    (Thanks for Fabulous1K��s support!!!)

 Chapter 704: Returning to the Peach Village, Speculating on Gu Changge’s identity

    <h4>Chapter 704: Returning to the Peach Vige, Specting on Gu Changge��s identity</h4>


    ��It��s Sister Xian��er, Sister Xian��er is back.�� Peach Vige was not big, and the few children ying at the entrance of the vige saw Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er.


    They cheered in surprise and hurried over to greet Gu Xian��er. Although Gu Changge had only been here once, they were no strangers to him. Thest time Gu Changge came to the Peach Vige, he gave them many toys and spiritual fruits to help them practice. So they had a good impression of this young man who looked like a banished immortal.


    ��Xiao Hua, Xiao Hu, you have grown taller.�� Once Gu Xian��er returned to Peach Vige, she changed her previous cold appearance and greeted several children with a smile on her face.


    A few vigers at the entrance of the vige also came over. They were very pleasantly surprised, and greeted Gu Xian��er. It had been a long time since Gu Xianer returned to Peach Vige. They also missed Gu Xian��er very much.


    ��Xian��er, this girl still knows how to return to see us old men.�� Several old people gathered around with kind smiles and ambiguous eyes as they kept turning around Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er.


    This made Gu Xian��er somewhat ashamed and annoyed as she gave them a hard look.


    ��Greetings Mr. Gu.�� However, they also were aware Gu Changge��s identity, so they didn��t dare to be too presumptuous, and disyed him a little courtesy.


    ��You are all rtives of Xian��er, so you don��t need to be polite.�� Gu Changge seemed indifferent to this. He had a slight smile on his face all the time.


    Soon, several masters of Gu Xian��er also appeared from the vige. They were still as inscrutable as before,me or blind, each with different injuries. In fact, at this level, it was easy for a powerhouse to be reborn with a drop of blood.


    Only some extremely serious injury to the Dao or the origin would always exist. Then it would be difficult to regenerate limbs. However, these masters of Gu Xian��er all had their own experiences and stories. They didn��t want to let the broken limbs andme legs heal just like that.


    ��Great master, Second master, Third master�� Xian��er is back to see you.�� Gu Xian��er obediently greeted each master one by one, changing the arrogant and cold appearance she had in front of Gu Changge.


    ��Xian��er, your cultivation has improved a lot����


    ��It seems that you encountered many opportunities during this time.��


    The masters measured up Gu Xian��er several times with admiration on their faces, confirming that she had not ckened in her cultivation during this period. They were extremely satisfied.


    As for Gu Changge on the side, in their view now, he had reached the point where they couldn��t see clearly through him. They couldn��t figure it out, and were even afraid to some extent.


    They knew when Gu Changge first arrived at Peach Vige, his cultivation was even at the Supreme Realm. But in just a few short years, he was already standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm, and even the Enlightened beings were no longer his opponents.


    It made them feel incredible. Even though they had seen quite a few Enlightened beings, they had never seen such a monstrous cultivator as Gu Changge.


    ��Greetings to several seniors.�� Gu Changge also behaved very naturally. He bowed slightly to Gu Xian��er��s masters, and then looked at the vige seriously again.


    Compared to thest time he came, now he could perceive the strength of Gu Xianer and these masters more clearly, almost all of them had the strength of Enlightened beings.


    Among them, the vige head, who was Gu Xianer��s Great master, was the most terrifying. Compared with Yan Luo, the Fourth Hall Master of Hell, Ah Er, was not much worse.


    This was a person of the same generation as the Great Elder of Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce. If the world allowed it, he could definitely take thest step.


    For many Immortal forces and Supreme sects in the outside world, if they knew that there was such a terrifying vige hidden in the deepest part of thisnd abandoned by Immortals.


    Not to mention that there was a coquettish and mysterious Peach Tree at the gate of the vige.


    ��Master�� Master����


    And at this moment, in Peach Vige, a little girl in a colorful jacket came running over in surprise. Her facial features were exquisite and picturesque, her skin was as white as porcin, and she wore a shofar braid. Her pair of ck and crystal eyes were revealing a delicate meaning, making her even cuter.


    It was Yaoyao, the apprentice that Gu Changge took in when he was in the Lower Realm. After he brought Yaoyao to the Upper Realm, he fostered her in Peach Vige, and never cared about her afterward.


    Of course, the one reason was that Yaoyao and the Peach Demon at the entrance of the vige were of the same origin. The two were like sisters, living here together was also a peaceful and happy thing for Yaoyao.


    Looking at Yaoyao running toward him,pared to before, Yaoyao still hadn��t grown much. Gu Changge disyed a gentle expression on his face as he squatted down, stroked her head, and replied, ��I haven��t had time to see Yaoyao, Yaoyao wouldn��t me Master, would she?��


    ��No, no, Yaoyao didn��t me Master. Although Yaoyao misses Master, she knows that Master is very busy and has no time to visit Yaoyao. Yaoyao has a very good life in Peach Vige. The uncles and aunts in the vige are very kind to me, and Yaoyao has a sister here, so she lives happily every day.��


    The little girl��s face was still as well-behaved and sensible as before with a happy smile as she said so, making people feel pitiful.


    ��It��s good that Yaoyao likes being here. Look at what Master has brought you.�� Gu Changge smiled gently, and a brilliance shed in his hand as he spoke.


    All of a sudden, there were many mortal toys, trinkets, and all kinds of delicious cakes and spiritual fruits. Looking at these things, Yaoyao��s eyes suddenly brightened a lot, and they bent into crescent moons happily.


    ��Thank you, Master.�� She was not interested in spiritual cultivation, and living a carefree life was her only pursuit.


    Therefore, Gu Changge did not bring her many things about cultivation.


    Afterward, the little girl shared her life in Peach Vige during the recent years. She also distributed the various little things that Gu Changge brought her to many children in Peach Vige.


    Gu Changge could tell that she was indeed very happy in Peach Vige, and everyone treated her very well. During the period, Taoyao also took her to the Lower Realm where she lived before and found the mother-inw who adopted her back then.


    It was a pity that Yaoyao��s mother-inw didn��t want toe to the Upper Realm. At first, her rtives were ughtered by the enemies, and after her revenge, she guarded the graves of her rtives. Because of the arrival of Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er, Peach Vige became extremely lively.


    Many old people and aunts took out their own fine wines to treat the two of them. Although the Land of Abandoned Immortals was deste, the most indispensable thing outside was all kinds of beasts and meat.


    Gu Changge and Gu Xian��er had long been used to eating all delicacies from mountains and seas, delicacies of immortality. But tasting meat cooked in other ways in Peach Vige had a special vor.


    The Peach Tree at the entrance of the vige was ostentatious. The petals were crystal clear and coquettish, and when the breeze blew, strands of immortal ribbons hung down.


    As night fell, the bonfire went faint, even Gu Xian��er had drunk a lot of wine, showing a charming expression. She rolled up the sleeves of her skirt, revealing the wless arms of white and tender snow while tearing up the meat of those fierce beasts. She didn��t look the same as cold as an immortal. There seemed to be sparkling water in those big eyes, reflecting the campfire and Gu Changge��s face.


    She seemed to be staring at Gu Changge nkly, as if thinking of something, there was an unconceble glow on her little face.


    ��Gu Changge, you are not allowed to bully me again���� The words were indistinct as if muttering in a low voice.


    Many vigers around couldn��t helpughing when they heard this. Even Gu Xianer��s masters smiled. Because of the tragic experience in their childhood, they loved and spoiled Gu Xian��er a lot.


    Thest time Gu Changge returned to Peach Vige with her, they were still worried whether Gu Xian��er was threatened by Gu Changge. Gu Changge was the chief culprit who dug out her Dao bone when she was young and had almost killed her.


    She didn��t care about it at all, but she was very close to Gu Changge. Thoughter, from Tao Yao��s mouth, they learned that Gu Changge had an innate demonic heart, and what he did when he was a child was actually not under his control. But they were still wary of Gu Changge.


    ��Are you drunk?�� Seeing Gu Xian��er leaning towards him, Gu Changge shook his head speechlessly.


    ��I��m not drunk.�� Gu Xian��er red at him as if she was very dissatisfied with Gu Changge��s disdain for herself.


    Gu Changge sighed, took out a clean handkerchief, and gently wiped off the oil stains from the corners of her mouth.


    ��I am warning you, don��t bully me in the future.�� She closed her eyes slightly, muttered again, and found afortable position to lean against Gu Changge.


    ��Maybe, but don��t provoke me.�� Gu Changge smiled.


    However, Gu Xian��er ignored him. She soon let out a slight and steady breathing sound, holding a piece of the oily thigh of a fierce beast in her hand before she grabbed Gu Changge��s sleeve without thinking about anything, smearing all the oil stains on it.


    Everyone in Peach Vige looked at this scene, and they were really frightened. Although they had never been to the outside world, asionally they could meet some casual cultivators while hunting and learn some news about the outside world from their mouths.


    How terrifying was Gu Changge��s power now?


    Enlightened beings would be trembling and fidgeting in front of him, who would dare to be as presumptuous as Gu Xian��er? However, Gu Changge had long been ustomed to this, drinking with a calm expression.


    The night was getting darker and the moon was dim, making Peach Vige even quieter and more peaceful. The bonfire dissipated, and many vigers returned to their homes one after another.


    Gu Xian��er was taken to rest by several aunts as she was still in a deep sleep. After returning to Peach Vige, her whole body was at peace. She didn��t need to think or worry about anything, and it was rare to have a good rest.


    ��Aren��t you going toe out to see me?�� Gu Changge didn��t take a break but instead walked toward the entrance of the vige unhurriedly with a wine ss in one hand and a jug in the other.


    Then, ignoring the astonished gazes of Gu Xian��er and his masters, he sat down on a stone beside it. He seemed to be talking to himself, but he was actually talking to Taoyao.


    <strong>tter!!</strong>


    Under the blowing of the breeze, the leaves flew lightly, making a sound like a wave. The Peach Tree looked more and more crystal clear, and every petal of the peach blossom hid the chaotic atmosphere. A fog descended, and it soon enveloped the surroundings, making the old monsters in Peach Vige unable to see the scene clearly.


    They also looked away tactfully and didn��t look at it. Taoyao��s cultivation was even more unfathomable. As the Guardian of Peach Vige, she was definitely not someone they could spy on. Usually, even the vige head treated Taoyao with great respect.


    A magnificent blurred figure slowly emerged from the Peach Tree, with a slender figure. It seemed that there were three thousand divine kingdoms around her, hazy and sacred that had a strange feeling.


    ��Long time no see.�� The Peach Demon appeared with a glow surging from her long ck hair, the light could be seen, and she looked at Gu Changge with zed eyes, revealingplicated meanings.


    Gu Changge felt that there seemed to be other meanings in her words. This phrase, ��no harm, no foul�� suddenly made many pictures sh in his mind like lightning. To be precise, it was not a picture, but a figure. This was not a person, but a goblin.


    It was hugging her knees and sat in the endless wilderness, with a dead Peach Tree behind her. She was born beautiful. The long ck hair was like a bright mirror, and the light could be used as a guide.


    She was looking at the sea of clouds, the clear sky and mountains were reflected in her pupils, but her expression was still lonely as if she was waiting for someone.


    Gu Changge knew that this figure was the Peach Demon in front of him. She was a rare friend of Chan Hong Yi, who was once brought back by Chan Hong Yi to the mountain where the Demon Lord lived and was nted beside a bluestone.


    Before the Forbidden Era, she blocked the blow of the Demon Lord for Chan Hong Yi, she was severely injured and almost died. After various coincidences, she became the Guardian of the Peach Vige.


    Perhaps because of Yaoyao��s rtionship, Taoyao seemed to remember a lot of things nowpared to thest time Gu Changge saw her. But Taoyao was different from Chan Hong Yi, she didn��t seem to have too much hatred for the Demon Lord.


    ��Aren��t you going to meet your old friend?�� Gu Changge poured a ss of wine with a calm expression and drank it on his own.


    Taoyao looked at him with a slightlyplicated look, knowing that the old friend Gu Changge was talking about was Chan Hong Yi who had escaped from the Demon Burying Abyss.


    Up to now, she actually didn��t know Gu Changge��s identity, was it the reincarnation of the Demon Lord, or what?


    If it was really the Demon Lord. Then why would the Demon Lord who pushed everything horizontally and buried the entire era into darkness eventually reincarnate?


    One must know, when she was just an extremely weak little demon, the Demon Lord stood at the pinnacle of the entire world, his cultivation was unpredictable and unspeakable.


    Even if she became Immortalter and went further in this realm, she still felt that she was as small as dust in front of the Demon Lord. In fact, if the Demon Lord really wanted to kill Chan Hong Yi, it wouldn��t take much effort at all.


    It was absolutely impossible for her strength to be able to stop the Demon Lord��s blow. How many secrets did this hide?


    Taoyao really wanted to ask Gu Changge all of this in person. But she still didn��t know in what capacity Gu Changge was talking to her.


    She was able to make it this far, and it all depended on the guidance of the Demon Lord at the beginning.


    Otherwise, she was just a little ordinary Peach Demon, and she didn��t have much talent, let alone reach the Immortal Realm, and move so far in this realm.

 Chapter 705: Calculating against the entire Upper Realm, The situation begins to collapse

    <h4>Chapter 705: Calcting against the entire Upper Realm, The situation begins to copse</h4>


    At the entrance of Peach Vige, white mist surged, making it blurry. Taoyao had manifested her true body. With a fluttering skirt and silky hair, she was peerless and elegant.


    ��It��s the same whether she sees me or not. If she wants toe to see me, she wille over.�� She was a little dazed, then recovered and gently shook her head.


    Of course, she had heard about the fact that Chan Hong Yi escaped from the Demon Burying Abyss, killing all parties, and established her own Demonic Mountain.


    It was just that she had always beenzy, and she had long been used to staying in the small ce of Peach Vige. She didn��t even want to take half a step out of the Land of Abandoned Immortals.


    <i>How many epochs and years had passed since the Forbidden Era? She had almost forgotten Taoyao, her former friend, was she still the same as her now?</i>


    Moreover, Chan Hong Yi should be able to feel her aura, knowing that she was still alive. If she really wanted to see her, there were not many people in the Upper Realm who could stop her.


    ��Is that so?�� Gu Changge raised his ss and drank, smiling slightly. ��She is busy taking revenge on me now, so naturally she doesn��t have the time to find you.��


    ��What happened in the past?�� Hearing this, Taoyao was silent for a moment, then looked at Gu Changge. She couldn��t help asking softly, after all, she finally was revealing the doubt in her heart.


    This was something she never understood. For Chan Hong Yi, Gu Changge was the person she respected and admired the most, who was also her teacher and father.


    Although Gu Changge was harsh on her, he never let her suffer. Taoyao didn��t know why Chan Hong Yi, who once loved Gu Changge so much, chose to fight him with a sword in the end.


    After all, that battle was too terrifying. Even in her original state, she was deeply frightened, turning humble like an ant.


    The Heavenly Dao copsed, all kinds of cmities descended, even the long river of time copsed and became disordered. The worlds were destroyed, and even the Immortal Pce was destroyed and so on.


    After burying an entire period of time, the discoloration of future generations would change, which could only be called taboo.


    ��Would you believe me if I said I can��t remember now?�� Hearing this question, Gu Changge didn��t seem surprised, and asked with a smile.


    ��I believe. If it was you back then, you wouldn��t talk to me like that.�� Taoyao also smiled lightly when she heard the words. Her already morous figure became more and more refined and extraordinary.


    When she was still a small Peach Tree, she also talked with Gu Changge like this at night. It was just that at that time he was like the lonely moon and the elusive wind, and she was just a tiny speck of dust who could only look up to him silently.


    ��It seems that after all, something unimaginable happened to make this happen.�� Taoyao shook her head lightly and sighed, feeling a little regretful and emotional about it.


    After she woke up, it took a huge price for her to slowly recover her memory. If it wasn��t because of Yaoyao��s rtionship, she might still be in a hazy state until now.


    Gu Changge used to be such an indescribable and incredible existence, if he wanted to recover, the price would be even more unimaginable.


    ��The Upper Realm is about to be in chaos, and I will leave soon. Maybe the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm will merge, or maybe a bigger opportunity will arrive���� Gu Changge took another sip of wine and added.


    Originally, he thought that Taoyao could sense something, even if it was some fragments of the future. But judging from her reaction now, she didn��t seem to want to meddle in external affairs, and she didn��t even want to leave Peach Vige for even half a step.


    ��You came to me, it shouldn��t be just to reminisce about the old days, it shouldn��t be as simple as saying these things?�� Taoyao couldn��t understand what Gu Changge meant, so she asked after a moment of silence.


    Gu Changge smiled approvingly, and said, ��Actually, it��s not a big deal, I just want you to do me a favor.��


    ��What��s the matter that needs my help?�� Taoyao was somewhat interested in this, although her current cultivation had indeed surpassed the shackles of this world.


    But it didn��t mean that she could exert power beyond the Immortal Realm. Gu Changge��s current methods were definitely more terrifying than hers. How could she help with things that even he couldn��t solve?


    ��I want you to help me guard something, to be precise, help me guard an ancient world.�� Gu Changge said slowly.


    ��An ancient world?�� Taoyao was even more stunned when she heard the words. With his strength, he was more than enough to protect an ancient world, even if it was to protect an Immortal force and Supreme sect.


    Moreover, why did Gu Changge want her to do this? Was there anyone in this Upper Realm who dared to oppose him, dared to take action against the ancient world he wanted to protect?


    Gu Changge was not surprised by Taoyao��s reaction. He nodded and said, ��I��ve thought about it for a long time, and I think your identity should be the most suitable.��


    In fact, a long time ago, he was nning to calcte against the entire Upper Realm. What he wanted Taoyao to help him protect was not something else, but the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree.


    In terms of time, the ripening time of the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree was just around the corner. Gu Changge intended to use the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree as a bait to attract the strongest foundations of all forces in the Upper Realm to help him take thest step.


    This n was notplicated, but the only thing that needed attention was to keep it from everyone. Especially those peerless old evildoers who had cultivated for tens of millions of years, some even from several epochs ago, who were sealed up and hidden.


    They were the most powerful beings behind the various Immortal forces. Although it was impossible to step out of the Immortal Realm, if they really faced the existence of the Immortal Realm, there would be no way to counter it.


    In their era, they were also amazingly talented, unmatched through the ages, and unmatched by anyone. Not only were they terrifying in strength, but their minds were also unbelievable. Anything that was not right would cause them to notice and even deduce a w. So Gu Changge had to be careful, in order to achieve his objective.


    He not only needed to find an extremely long and ancient world, but also needed to store the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree in it, so as to reveal and attract those big fish into the.


    Among them, the role that Taoyao needed to y was to make those peerless old monsters feel at ease. After all, as a Dao Fruit of Epoch Tree, how could there be no Guardian?


    Taoyao was a character from the Forbidden Era, and the aura on her body was unpredictable. Who could deduce her origin and footsteps? On the other hand, it had been countless years since the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree disappeared from the Upper Realm.


    For this reason, the Upper Realm fought in the Eight Destions and Ten Domains for many eras, because it believed that the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree was lost on that side.


    It was a pity that after destroying the Eight Destion and Ten Domains in this life, the Immortal forces and the Supreme sects of all parties in the Upper Realm had searched all the Eight Destion and Ten Domains, and had not found any clues about the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree.


    Now, a lot of news about the Immortal Path had appeared, and rumors about the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree were also being revealed. Could those peerless old monsters and powerful ancient beings who were hiding the deepest in the Upper Realm still sit still?


    ��I see.�� Taoyao was silent, and did not ask Gu Changge the reason behind this.


    Even if she didn��t agree, she also knew that Gu Changge definitely had the means to make her agree. Whether in the past or now, Gu Changge was not the kind of soft-hearted person who would show any mercy because of past friendship.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m just borrowing your Dharma Body. Of course, if you want to go with your true body, you can.�� Gu Changge smiled casually.


    He hadn��t found a suitable ancient world yet. So next, he had to go to the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court to retrieve the Heavenly Extinction Origin.


    After that, things would be even simpler. Gu Changge only needed topletely refine and fuse that suitable ancient world with the True World in the palm that he got from Hell, and turn it into the Divine Kingdom in the palm.


    Even if Enlightened beings or even Remnant Immortals stepped into it, they could only perish forever, die and disappear. Weren��t the various sects in the Upper Realm secretly nning to deal with him?


    Then Gu Changge would prepare such a huge surprise for them in advance.


    For the next few days, Gu Changge stayed in the Peach Vige, bickered with Gu Xian��er, took Yaoyao around, chatted with Taoyao at the entrance of the vige, talking about some things about the past or things from the Forbidden Era.


    Many of Gu Xian��er��s masters were also familiar with him, and sometimes they would argue for a long time when they talked about some issues rted to cultivation.


    In a certain way, some of Gu Changge��s words made them feel a sense of clearing the clouds and seeing the fog, and they deeply admired him. Until this moment, they didn��t believe that Gu Changge would hurt Gu Xian��er, instead they began to guess Gu Changge��s real identity.


    If someone said that he was really just a younger generation, they wouldn��t believe it even if they were killed. The younger generation��s understanding of the Dao would make them feel shocked, incredible, and even in awe.


    Instead, they believed that Gu Changge was the reincarnation of some incredible powerhouse. The cultivation base at the peak was unpredictable and unspeakable, maybe, he was an Immortal King, Immortal Emperor, Dao Ancestor!


    And during Gu Changge��s stay in Peach Vige for the past few days, the Upper Realm was also changing and undercurrents were surging. A lot of news about Hell, Buddha, and the recently risen Spring Breeze Pavilion, spread by those who were interested, quickly swept through the Heavens of the Upper Realm.


    Every day, in various ancient cities, cultivators and creatures were discussing this matter, causing panic.


    ��Actually, the reason why Hell and Buddha suffered catastrophe is because they blocked the way for the Spring Breeze Pavilion to rise.��


    ��Many people are saying that the Young Master Changge is actually the master behind the Spring Breeze Pavilion, and he is silently supporting this assassination organization, that��s why he attacked Hell and Buddha.��


    In the restaurant, many young geniuses were gathered. Each of them was shrouded in divine brilliance and had a strong aura. They were also talking about this matter with great interest and cared about everything about Gu Changge.


    Judging from all the current signs, Gu Changge was absolutely inseparable from the Spring Breeze Pavilion, and had a deep connection.


    Therefore, there were also Immortal forces calling on everyone to find the headquarters of the Spring Breeze Pavilion, just like destroying Hell, topletely wipe it out, so as to eliminate future troubles, and did not want it to develop into a second Hell.


    Of course, there were also cultivators who were skeptical about this. If Gu Changge really wanted the Spring Breeze Pavillion to dominate, then why didn��t he continue to attack the other assassination organization, Buddha?


    Many people thought that Gu Changge should have some inexplicable hatred with Hell.


    However, under the deliberate suppression of various Immortal forces, this kind of discourse was very weak and could not stir up much waves.


    ��Actually, this is just a trivial matter. The Spring Breeze Pavilion only emerged in thest few thousand years. If it really wants to grow to the dayparable to Hell, it��s too early����


    ��In my opinion, there is something even more important.��


    In the pavilion, a genius shook his head and said softly. He was tall and handsome, with golden eyes. Traces of the cross could be flowing, and his aura was mysterious, not like a person of this era. The rest of the people were extremely respectful toward him, and they couldn��t help but stare in astonishment when they heard this.


    ��I wonder why Brother Jin Yun made such an assertion?�� A heavenly girl asked in a delicate voice with brilliant eyes.


    The man in front of him was a taboo genius of ancient times. This era was only broken from the divine origin. He came from the Immortal force, Violet Sky Valley. Its strength was extremely terrifying. A giant-level figure among the younger generation.


    His words were naturally more convincing.


    ��Actually, you all overlooked a very important point, but I believe that the forces behind you should have exined something.�� The taboo genius named Jin Yun raised his wine ss and shook his head lightly.


    There was a strange sh in his eyes, and he remembered the exnation of Violet Sky Valley, and he spoke unhurriedly. Although he himself had no contact with Gu Changge. But he heard rumors about him almost every day, and his ears were almost calloused.


    He who was proud and firmly believed that he was invincible waited to be born until this era. In fact, it was also to hone oneself and touch the legendary Immortal Realm. But the existence of Gu Changge made him have great doubts about this and about himself.


    ��Brother Jin Yun means�� the young master Changge is actually the real inheritor of demonic arts���� Hearing Jin Yun��s words, there was almost a moment of silence in the pavilion, and everyone��s expressions became unnatural.


    It was not just them. Now there was such news everywhere, saying that Gu Changge was actually the real inheritor of demonic arts. It was just that he hid it too deeply, and never showed any ws.


    Otherwise, how to exin that he had reached such an unbelievable level at such an age?


    One must know that even ancient ssics did not dare to record it like this. However, many geniuses present were not stupid, they would not follow blindly, and they also had their own thinking.


    In fact, from the perspective of the younger generation, they really couldn��t see that Gu Changge had anything to do with the inheritor of demonic arts. On the contrary, it had been Gu Changge who had been fighting against the mysterious inheritor of demonic arts, saving many geniuses from this difficulty.


    ��Actually, this is inevitable.��


    ��The situation has tipped.��


    ��This doesn��t need any evidence, it��s nothing more than just wanting tomit a crime. There is no excuse, Young Master Changge has grown to the point where everyone is afraid����


    ��The Upper Realm needs such a reason to attack him.��


    There was a moment of silence in the pavilion, and a young genius with a more straightforward personality sighed, with emotion in his eyes.


    Jin Yun shook his head disapprovingly and said no more. He just conveyed this meaning ording to the instructions of Violet Sky Valley behind him. Everyone was silent again, although a little bit sad, there was still a kind of relief at the bottom of their hearts.


    The pressure that Gu Changge put on everyone was really terrifying, itid over the top of their head, almost suffocating.


    ��If Young Master Changge falls, it will actually be a blessing for us.��


    ��Come,e, drink, drink, this matter has nothing to do with us, we are also not qualified to speak about it.��


    Then, some geniuses broke the silence, smiled wryly, and began to invite everyone to drink, not wanting to think about it.

 Chapter 966: Real or Illusory? The fear of the Bone Ancestor

    Chapter 966: Real or Illusory? The fear of the Bone Ancestor


    Chu Lian��s emotions churned relentlessly, brimming with profound unwillingness. He yearned to avenge his parents and seek justice for the entire Ghost and Heavenly ns, yet even the mightiest Master of the Ghost n remained powerless. Having cultivated Daoism for merely thousands of years, what could he possibly achieve? Fight to the death? Hecked the standing to challenge the Spiritual royal family, let alone the many enigmatic ancient figures concealed within its ranks, beings who had existed for untold eons. Even the strongest figures of previous eras had been effortlessly subdued by these ancient beings, leaving no trace of resistance.


    Now, Chu Lian could only cling to hisst shred of hope��the mysterious light sphere. Its origin eluded him, its nature a mystery. Yet, it whispered promises of unlocking unimaginable power if he repeated a single action a million times.


    On a quiet night filled with longing for his parents, Chu Lian ventured alone into the courtyard and then into the depths of the back mountain. Suddenly, a shooting star streaked across the sky, followed by the mysterious light cluster descending upon him and merging into his consciousness.


    Initially startled, Chu Lian quicklyposed himself, regarding this enigmatic gift from the heavens with solemn reverence. The mysterious light sphere also assured him that by repeating a single action a million times, he could unlock its secrets and gain the power of an entire civilization.


    Thus, during this period, Chu Lian tirelessly refined weapons, inching ever closer to the millionth repetition. He eagerly anticipated the moment when he would finally unlock the secrets within the mysterious light sphere and unleash its unfathomable power.


    Could unlocking the power of an entire civilization truly enable him to rival the entire Spiritual royal family? While Chu Lian remained uncertain, the secretive history of the Spiritual royal family clouded his understanding. Yet, in his view, the power of an entire civilization should rightfully stand as the apex of all beings, signifying invincibility.


    ��Sess means aiding the world, failure means standing alone. Against the Spiritual royal family, our options are limited. If you wish to safeguard our entire n, you must possess the strength to challenge them����


    The burly old man, Tian Yezi, shook his head, noting Chu Lian��s silence. Assuming he couldn��t grasp the gravity of the situation, Tian Yezi sighed inwardly. Once the strongest member of the Ghost n in a bygone era, Tian Yezi had long since retired and possessed limited knowledge of current affairs. Were it not for the friendship between Chu Lian��s parents and himself, adopting Chu Lian would have been inconceivable. Faced with the conspiracy of the entire Spiritual royal family, what good would understanding it do? His only recourse now was to protect the Ghost n members under his care.


    ��Master, why do you think the Spiritual royal family erects those massive formations? They��ve been doing so for years. I��ve heard my grandfather and others say that the Spiritual royal family has long been nning a momentous event����The delicate young girl by his side masked her expression, reverting to her former innocence, unable to contain her curiosity. Adopted by Tian Yezi, she was younger than Chu Lian, her parents also esteemed master craftsmen of the Ghost n.


    The craftsmanship of the Ghost n and Heavenly n was truly extraordinary; even their name hinted at their origins. Bestowed with unparalleled talent by the divine, they possessed the ability to craft the most potent magic weapons and establish formidable divine circles. Yet, how had theye to be subjugated by the Spiritual Royal n? This was a truth beyond their reach.


    ��The Spiritual royal family seeks salvation for their kin���� Tian Yezi gently patted the girl��s head in response, offering no further exnation. Resuming his ce in the rocking chair, he gazed up at the azure sky above.


    Not a single cloud marred the clear weather��a rarity in thesends. Yet, for the inhabitants of this realm, little did they know that their world was naught but a cage. Was it reality, or a mere illusion? Perhaps it was the grand formation erected by the ancestors of the Ghost n with their own hands.


    Amidst the boundless expanse and the perpetual rolling mist aboard the ancient warship, the Bone Ancestor, motionless since boarding, suddenly opened his eyes. Originally a skeletal figure with empty eye sockets, he now emanated a dazzling and intense light, akin to a lit candle.


    Meanwhile, the other figures seated cross-legged at the ship��s bow remained shrouded in thick fog.


    At the sudden movement of the Bone Ancestor, the others on the ancient warship were startled awake, their gazes filled with fear as they turned to him.


    ��Do you ever get the feeling you��re being watched from somewhere?�� The Bone Ancestor��s tone, unlike his previous crazedughter, now brimmed with caution as he surveyed the vast expanse veiled in endless fog.


    In this expansive realm, numerous unknown creatures of varied and grotesque forms, humanoid and otherwise, seemed bound within its confines, ceaselessly reaching out in an attempt to grasp the ancient warship��s edge and ascend. Yet, each time they were crushed by the ship��s might, their piercing screams echoed before they vanished into oblivion.


    Such urrences were routine, hardly worth the Bone Ancestor��s caution to rouse him from his deep slumber.


    Observing the Bone Ancestor��s demeanor, the other Spiritual Realm powerhouses wore uncertain expressions, puzzled by his unease. Why did such a formidable being disy signs of difort? What looming horror could possibly elicit such a reaction?


    ��Could it be that a great terror lies ahead, awaiting us?�� one pondered aloud. ��But we��re so close to the Newborn Realm��shouldn��t we press on?��


    Theplexion of an ancient cultivator from the Spiritual Realm who had attained Dao Realm status turned ashen as he made a decisive choice. Sensing the possibility of impending danger, he rose and informed his senior brother of his intention to change course, opting to evacuate the area.


    Facing such a formidable threat head-on would yield unimaginable consequences. If even a figure as powerful and fearsome as the Bone Ancestor disyed unease, it only served to underscore the gravity of the looming terror ahead.


    ��Impossible����


    Cloaked in tattered ck robes, the Bone Ancestor felt an escting unease wash over him, sending shivers down his spine. Could it be possible that, at his level, he could encounter entities in this world that truly unnerved him?


    ��Unless it��s an existence beyond the ancestral realm�� Even the weakest should have attained the seventh decline����


    The Bone Ancestor��splexion contorted in shock. Despite his self-proimed title of Ancestor, he was regarded as a ��lunatic�� by those within the realm of chaos. In truth, he had only reached the level of the sixth decline, still far from attaining ancestral status.


    ��Curses! Could this be the domain of another lunatic? Did those fools purposefully lead me here?��


    Fury ignited within the Bone Ancestor, his eyes shing with a murderous intent directed at the Spiritual Realm inhabitants.


    ��The vast expanse trembles�� Have we unwittingly trespassed into the domain of an indescribable horror?��


    At that moment, a gaunt, monkey-like figure emerged��a being known to many Spiritual Realm powerhouses as the eldest brother. Startled from his slumber, he rushed from his cave dwelling, his normallyposed visage betraying shock.


    For even he, after countless years navigating the chaos, had never witnessed a scene quite like this. It was a rare urrence, reserved for encounters with the unspeakable horrors that lurked within the confines of the vastness.


    Should one inadvertently cross paths with such beings, not even the Bone Ancestor would be able to evade their grasp.


    Rumble!


    In that moment, the entire expanse churned like boiling sea water, emitting a terrifying three-colored fog. ck, white, and gray intertwined endlessly, filling the air with an apocalyptic aura.


    ��Three-colored extinction light? Has the real world been depleted here? Or has it been obliterated by someone?��


    ��Cease immediately! Do not proceed any further. You must reroute!��


    Witnessing the scene, the gaunt figure��s expression morphed drastically. He swiftlymanded the individual in charge of steering the ancient warship to alter its course, steering clear of the area engulfed by the endless fog ahead. His scalp prickled with unease, never anticipating the spread of the three-colored extinction light��a sure sign of impending annihtion.


    When cmity loomed and the great reckoningmenced, a three-colored divine light would descend, its unstoppable nature signaling the onset of catastrophic destruction. Even Dao Realm entities quivered with fear in the face of such a reckoning, dreading their own annihtion.


    Though the impending cmity was not yet confirmed, the appearance of the three-colored divine light suggested an imminent great reckoning. Would any beings endure beneath the shadow of such cataclysmic judgment?


    ��It��s toote�� a bunch of fools,�� the Bone Ancestor sneered, his gaze icy as he wished for their demise.


    In response, the vast fog began to recede, halting the galloping ancient warship as an unfathomable force held it in ce. The ship��s external formations and barriers showed signs of copse,pelling them to remain frozen within this domain.


    Rumble!


    Abruptly, the fog withdrew, and the expanse quaked violently. From the darkness emerged a brilliant ray of golden light, akin to the radiant sun of Eternal Day, forming a celestial pathway extending towards the heavens.


    A young man materialized upon this pathway, his gait deliberate as he approached with an air of calmness and a hint of enigma, casting a gaze downward at the onlookers.

 Chapter 707: The Origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, The ancestral ritual

    <h4>Chapter 707: The Origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, The ancestral ritual</h4>


    The Absolute Heavenly Extinction was a mysterious ce. Since ancient times, there had been a barrier outside to iste everything. Even if there were Enlightened beings, they dare not set foot in it lightly, for fear of being contaminated by the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Now here, a group of Absolute Heavenly creatures was standing respectfully, waiting for Gu Changge��s arrival.


    ��My lord, Your Highness the Eldest Princess has already ordered me to guide you. Now she is waiting for you in the imperial court.�� The old coachman in charge of driving said respectfully.


    He also looked like a human race, but his aura was as deep as the sea, extremely terrifying. Undoubtedly, like Jia Ming who came to escort Gu Changge, he also had the blood of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly as he nced at all the Absolute Heavenly creatures in front of him, and then slowly stepped onto the chariot. Although it was his visit to the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he didn��t feel any difort at all.


    The Absolute Heavenly aura here was extremely strong. If ordinary cultivators were ced here, they would soon be infected before falling into Absolute Heavenly Extinction and lose their sanity.


    The old man in charge of driving looked at Gu Changge calmly, but he was full of admiration in his heart. Although he was only responsible for driving, his own strength should not be underestimated.


    As a person from the human race, Gu Changge was not affected by the aura of this ce at all, and his expression was calm, like a real Absolute Heavenly creature. This was not just from something as simple as a terrifying cultivation base. It should be more about Gu Changge himself, who was not afraid of the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Soon, the ck jade chariot lifted into the sky, turned into a ck divine light, and rushed straight to the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. The mist was heavy, with a round dark gray sun hanging in the sky, with a kind of dead light.


    Thend was full of pits and hollows, densely covered with many terrible rift valleys, from which a thick gray mist spewed out, covering the sky and the sun, making it extremely scary.


    The entire cloudy sky was more like a dead burial ground, where many corpses and iplete things were buried. Strands of gray mist floated from nowhere, blowing across the destend. Here, Gu Changge hardly saw any traces of living beings, not even ferocious beasts were present here, making it extremely silent.


    It was more like a terrible war had taken ce here. Countless creatures seemed to have died tragically, forming an ancient battlefield.


    ��Since when were all of you born with memories?�� In the chariot, Gu Changge looked at Jia Ming at the side and asked with interest.


    ��This���� When Jiaming heard this, he couldn��t help disying a look of embarrassment on his face.


    But in the face of Gu Changge, he still didn��t dare to refuse, and could only reply, ��My lord, I waited for my own memory to start, it was the day when I walked out of the deepest part of my n, and my previous memory was actually nk.��


    In fact, this already involved some kind of secret of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. The birth of an Absolute Heavenly creature not only required the cultivation of the n��snd but also required a long period of time to transform. Sometimes, even they themselves were confused about who they were.


    Was someone��s body transformed after death, bing a new race? Or was it the original person, buried in the n soil, erasing his own memory to gain a new life?


    But it was undeniable that in the deepest part of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the origin and the biggest secret of their birth was hidden. And this secret might only be known to the most mysterious Lord of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    ��The Origin of Absolute Heavenly Creatures is rted to Life to death. Could all of this have something to do with Reincarnation?�� Hearing Jia Ming��s words, Gu Changge felt a little thoughtful.


    Speaking of which, the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was an extremely cold energy. It could devour all the surrounding matter, includingw and order. Even space was not spared


    This kind of origin was not like something that could be born in the Upper Realm. It seemed to be brought from a strange and mysterious ce by some unknown existence, in order to achieve a certain purpose. The central area of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was a magnificent group of pces, with many towers located, and it looked quite prosperous.


    Compared to the deste and dead silence in the fringe area, there were many more creatures here. People came and left, although it was not lively, there was a lot of noise. The ck jade chariot galloped all the way before passing the sky through this piece of the city wall, and went all the way to the depths.


    The Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was located there, and the majestic imperial city looked ancient and boundless. There was an aura corroded by the years. Wisps of gray mist lingered around, making the world here look extremely gray.


    ��Can we really trust him on the matter of the Reincarnation tform?��


    In the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, in a pce. Several figures stood erect, and a gray mist was also lingering around them. One couldn��t see the face clearly, only the eyes reveal endless vicissitudes and a decadent aura. They seemed to bemunicating but they seemed to be talking softly as their eyes prated the entire pce and looked out of the city.


    ��Reporting to the Ancient Ancestor, Gu Changge killed the heir of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation and took his inheritance as his own. Perhaps only he can do it in the Upper Realm today. We have to trust him. At this point, there��s no other way.��


    Under these figures, Princess Jianan, the Chief Judge of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, stood with her hands down respectfully as she replied.


    ��He killed the true heir of the ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation? He��s a very ruthless person. Isn��t he afraid of causing great karma in the dark?�� A figure shrouded in gray mist shook his head lightly, his eyes revealing his thoughts, apparently not believing it.


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, who, in the oldest times, hade to the Absolute Heavenly Extinction and had left behind a prophecy. It was said that one day in the future, the gray fog would cover the earth, and the true Absolute Heavenly Extinction would arrive to all worlds.


    Such a character, who was proficient in the Dao of Reincarnation, could even trek through the long river of time, influencing the current world in ancient times. If it was really his chosen sessor, how could he be killed so easily?


    ��This is not necessarily true. There is a general trend in the dark. The general trend is irreversible, but it does not mean that it cannot be reversed.�� Hearing this, another Ancient Ancestor shrouded in gray mist shook his head and added.


    ��As long as we can cast the Reincarnation tform and attract the aura from thattitude, we can break free from the shackles and achieve detachment. The well water in the nnd is about to dry up.�� Another Ancient Ancestor sighed, their aura was extremely powerful. Although they were only standing in this pce, they seemed to be oppressing this sky.


    There was no doubt that if they stepped out of this ce and appeared in the Upper Realm, it would definitely cause boundless waves.


    The Laws of Heaven and Earth in Absolute Heavenly Extinction werepletely different from those in the Upper Realm, and their strength was by no meansparable to ordinary Remnant Immortals.


    ��Is the well running dry?�� Hearing the Ancient Ancestor��s words, Jianan, who was standing below with her hands down, suddenly widened her eyes, as if she couldn��t believe it.


    In fact, the birth and gestation of all of the Absolute Heavenly creatures were inseparable from the well water deep in the n. To be precise, it was three extremely mysterious ancient wells.


    Those three ancient wells created the huge Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, and they were also the source of the origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Now, from the Ancestor��s mouth, she heard the news that the well water was about to dry up. Didn��t that mean that the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was facing a day of copse and destruction?


    Then where would all the Absolute Heavenly creatures go?


    ��No wonder even you, the Ancient Ancestors, were rmed.��


    There was a haze in Jianan��s heart, and Absolute Heavenly Extinction was actually not as peaceful as the outside world thought. It was facing the danger of destruction at any time.


    ��If the casting of the Reincarnation tform fails, then our entire Absolute Heavenly group can only think of other ways out.�� As the eldest princess of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, she suddenly felt that the responsibilities on her shoulders were much heavier.


    ��Go and receive Gu Changge first, if there is anything else, I will let you knowter. As for the matter of the Ancestral Ritual, you can take charge of it first. After all the materials are collected, I will open the ancestral well and guide everything.��


    Several Ancient Ancestors in the hall withdrew their gazes from the outside of the city, soon the ce became dead and silent again. The matter of ancestral ritual was actually rted to the Reincarnation tform. If the Reincarnation tform was cast sessfully, the chances of sess would be greatly increased.


    This was not only about their detachment, but also about the survival of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    As early as many years ago, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation left a prophecy, and saw a corner of the future of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. That was why they were told that in the future, they would forge a Reincarnation tform to stabilize thews of Reincarnation of Life and Death here.


    It was a pity that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had long since disappeared, and they had no way to find it. Therefore, Jianan could only be sent to find the descendant of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, trying to learn about the whereabouts of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    Now, there was no news of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, and they could only pin their hopes on his descendants. But this descendant killed the original true descendant of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, and then took everything as his own.


    It made them speechless. At this moment, in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    As the ck jade chariotnded, many members of the royal family, headed by Jia Luo, stepped forward to salute. Prior to this, after being summoned by Gu Changge, the eldest princess Jianan ordered everything to be arranged.


    The current Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court seemed to be headed by her.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge. After the farewell in the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, it��s good that Young Master Changge is safe and sound.�� With a respectful expression on his face, Jia Luo smiled and motioned Gu Changge to enter the hall.


    Many members of royal families behind him also looked at Gu Changge with awe and respect. Even in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, they had already heard many rumors about Gu Changge.


    Regardless of status or cultivation, he was already standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm, and they needed to look up to him.


    ��Brother Jia Luo, I haven��t seen you for a long time.�� Gu Changge smiled back, and followed Jia Luo into the hall.


    ��Imperial Sister has already ordered someone to prepare a banquet for Young Master Changge.�� ia Luo slightly signaled that in the main hall, a banquet had already been set up.


    A lot of spiritual fruit wines were shining brightly, and a group of beautiful singers danced slowly, and their singing was very touching. Many ministers of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had already been waiting here, secretly looking at Gu Changge.


    Quite a number of imperial daughters also cast brilliant gazes, thinking about them in their hearts. To put it bluntly, in the current Upper Realm, no matter where it was. All the heavenly girls who knew Gu Changge were curious or admired him.


    Even if they were the princesses of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, there was no exception. Soon, Gu Changge sat down with a calm expression, looked at the many delicacies and wines in front of him before he began to taste them, which looked very natural.


    Compared with the outside world, the spiritual fruit in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was more or less contaminated with a lot of Absolute Heavenly Aura. For ordinary cultivators, this was highly poisonous and could corrode cultivation and soul. But for Gu Changge, it didn��t have the slightest influence.


    ��Hasn��t Imperial Sistere yet?�� Jia Luo asked the maid next to him while pouring wine for Gu Changge.


    In the current Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, Jianan was highly regarded by several Ancient Ancestors, and she was also fully responsible for receiving Gu Changge.


    ��Reporting to Prince Jia Luo, the eldest princess rushed to the ancestral hall, and now she should be on her way back.�� The maid replied respectfully upon hearing the words, not daring to hide anything.


    ��The ancestral hall?�� Jia Luo raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The ancestral hall was generally a ce for several Ancient Ancestors to retreat and cultivate. Without their permission, no one should disturb them. Jianan was suddenly summoned, and it was obvious that the Ancient Ancestors had something to exin to her.


    Thinking of this, Jia Luo nced at Gu Changge without any trace, thinking deeply.


    In fact, he also knew about the casting of the Reincarnation tform. And he was very clear that Gu Changge was not the true sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    Gu Changge controlled the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, and it happened that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court needed his help, the two had tacit understanding.


    ��All the way, the Absolute Heavenly Extinction I saw was far from what I imagined.��


    At this time, Jia Luo��s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Gu Changge who was chuckling beside him.


    Hisplexion changed slightly, but soon returned to normal. He exined with a smile, ��Since ancient times, it has never changed. It��s just that outsiders have hardly set foot here and know little about it.��


    Gu Changge put down his wine ss, smiled lightly and said, ��It seems that I was worrying too much.��


    On the way he came, he had already carefully looked at the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. To be honest, although there was quite a lot of Heavenly Extinction aura contained in it, it was far from his psychological expectation.


    From a certain point of view, Gu Changge even felt that the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was drying up now, and it was impossible to really pose a threat to the Upper Realm.


    Before that, he asked the eldest princess Jianan to get him the origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. The other party refused in every possible way, and even dyed for a long time before finally sending some.


    At that time, Gu Changge wondered if some kind of drastic change had taken ce in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. And Jianan exined to him that there was civil strife in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    She needed to calm the chaos anyway, and couldn��t spare any extra time to find the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction for him. But judging from the current situation, it��s not that Jianan didn��t have time to find the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    But the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction had be extremely rare, and it was already difficult to find it, let alone use it to make a deal with Gu Changge.


    ��In this case, this so-called ancestral ritual should be extremely interesting.�� Gu Changge smiled meaningfully, and looked outside the pce all of a sudden, his eyes falling somewhere.


    When he was on the road, he felt that several eyes were spying on him, with some kind of scrutiny. But he had another n, and he didn��t want to startle the enemy, so he pretended not to know.


    Now it seemed that there should be a few big guys hiding in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.

 Chapter 708: Jianan’s plan, Jia Jiu’er

    A heavy mist shrouded the earth like wisps of ghosts in the darkness that could never be removed. To the outside world, the iparably mysterious Absolute Heavenly Extinction was actually nothing special except for the lingering and pervasive Absolute Heavenly Extinction aura.


    From Gu Changge��s point of view, at least the Laws of Heaven and Earth were not much different from those of the outside world. Pces and towers were located in the city, separated by mountains and rivers.


    Thend was full of traces of ancient battlefields that were once left behind, extremely devastated. Almost all cultivators and creatures in the Upper Realm feared the Absolute Heavenly Extinction like ghosts. But in fact, they were really afraid of just the Absolute Heavenly aura, that kind of substance was weird and mysterious for them.


    After arriving at the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Gu Changge felt a premonition. As long as he came into contact with the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he was sure to fight against the entire Upper Realm. Thus, the origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was the top priority of his n.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge.�� Jianan, who waste, stepped into the pce and nced at Gu Changge. She couldn��t help but smile and cup her hands.


    ��Greetings, Princess Jianan.�� Gu Changge looked at her before he nodded slightly.


    ��Absolute Heavenly Extinction is no better than the outside world. If there is ack of hospitality, I hope Young Master Changge will not be offended.�� Jianan smiled and added.


    There were many powerhouses behind her. Everyone��s aura was filled with vicissitudes of life. They had cultivated for many years in thends of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. In the outside world these would be existences at the Supreme and Quasi-Emperor Realm, sweeping away in all directions.


    With the arrival of Jianan, almost everyone in the hall looked over. Before that, everyone knew that Gu Changge was carrying the inheritance of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. His arrival in thend Absolute Heavenly Extinction himself, in fact, was to fulfill the promise he made with the princess.


    The matter of the Reincarnation tform was of great importance, and it almost touched the core of all Absolute Heavenly beings.


    ��After the eldest princess shows up, they should discuss with Young Master Changge about casting the Reincarnation tform, right?�� Many ministers of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court guessed in their hearts.


    In order to cast the Reincarnation tform, the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court had waited tens of millions of years, searching for the materials. The only thingcking was an existence who was proficient in controlling the Dao of Reincarnation.


    ��Princess Jianan is too worried.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge waved his hand with a faint smile. He then nced at the several powerhouses behind Jianan.


    The true beings that made up the foundation of Absolute Heavenly Extinction were not present. There was not even a single Enlightened being. However, the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court did not need to be so cautious.


    After all, since ancient times, there had never been a record of an outsider who had attained Enlightenment setting foot here.


    ��In that case, I will have to trouble Young Master Changge.�� Hearing this, a smile appeared on Jianan��s face.


    Then she sat down next to Gu Changge as she took the jug from Jia Luo��s hand, and poured it for him. As the person in power of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, her behavior had already given Gu Changge enough respect.


    ��ording to the agreement, I will help you cast the Reincarnation tform, but I hope you will not break your promise for what I need.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge nced at her with interest before reminding her.


    A slight unnaturalness flickered on Jianan��s face. But she recovered quickly and squeezed out a smile before she said, ��Naturally, we made a great oath at the beginning, so naturally we dare not break our promise.��


    She didn��t know if Gu Changge had seen something. For a long time, only in the ancient well in the deepest part of the n could the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction be obtained. But now, the three ancient wells of origin were already on the verge of drying up. She didn��t know how much of the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was left.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and did not expose Jianan. No one in this world dared to treat him empty-handedly as a white wolf. Now he wanted to know even more about what happened in the Absolute Heavenly n.


    Why did it lead to the exhaustion of Absolute Heavenly Extinction? Soon, the reception banquet ended as many dancers and ministers also retreated.


    In the main hall, only the royal family of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court and Gu Changge were left as everything descended into silence all of a sudden.


    Gu Changge didn��t want to waste time, so he went straight to the point and asked Jianan to take him to the ce where the Reincarnation tform was to be cast.


    ��Master Changge, it��s gettingte today, why don��t you rest for a night first. When everything is ready tomorrow, we will ask you to take action.�� But hearing Gu Changge��s request, Jianan disyed a bit of embarrassment as she uttered.


    ��Do you want to wait until tomorrow?�� Gu Changge smiled as if surprised. His tone was calm and indifferent, making one feel like basking in a spring breeze. But he was not surprised.


    There must be something hidden in the deepest part of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court��snd, otherwise, Jianan would not dy so much. After all, for Absolute Heavenly Extinction, wouldn��t it be better to cast the Reincarnation tform earlier?


    ��Young Master Changge must have been tired after a long journey. The process of casting the Reincarnation tform consumes a lot of mental energy, so in case of idents, I think Young Master Changge should only make a move after you maintain the peak state.�� Jianan seemed afraid that Gu Changge would think too much, so she couldn��t help exining.


    ��In that case, then I��ll follow the arrangement of the eldest princess.�� Gu Changge��s eyes were strange, and he smiled but didn��t say much.


    After all, he was just a guest now. Since the host asked him to wait one more night, what if he waited another night?


    No matter, he would be able to enter the depths of the so-called Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s n to find out tonight.


    ��Xiao Jiu����


    At this time, Jianan��s eyes suddenly swept across with a little majesty. In the end, it fell on a girl who was rtively far among the disciples of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    The girl looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, petite and exquisite with white and crystal-clear skin like that of snow porcin. She had a silver hair shawl, her eyes were slightly zed with blood, and her face was expressionless, giving her an extremely indifferent appearance that unwee strangers.


    At this moment, when Jianan called her, the girl frowned slightly, with a slight puzzlement in her eyes, and she looked over.


    ��Imperial sister���� She didn��t respect Jianan as much as the other royal disciples, but she just asked with some doubts.


    ��Young Master Changge hase from afar to forge the Reincarnation tform for my Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. Don��t spare your hard work, you will be responsible for serving Young Master Changge tonight.�� Jianan��s face remained unchanged, she nced at her with some deep meaning and added as her words revealed an unquestionable taste.


    And hearing this, the other disciples of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court couldn��t help but widen their eyes in surprise. It seemed unbelievable. Several of the princesses showed envious eyes toward the silver-haired girl.


    Gu Changge also raised his eyebrows lightly, looking at Jianan with some interest.


    ��Why is the eldest princess doing this?��


    Jianan shook his head slightly. She looked at him, and said, ��Young Master Changge came from a long distance to solve the problem of my Absolute Heavenly Extinction. How can there be no one to serve you while you rest and go to bed? If it spreads, wouldn��t it hurt my reputation? It might even raise questions on the hospitality of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court?��


    Her exnation in this way made the rest of the royal disciples suddenly feel that she was right. But Gu Changge��s smile suddenly became intriguing. He didn��t say much anymore but looked at the silver-haired girl who didn��t seem to have reacted yet.


    ��Sister, I���� The silver-haired girl also seemed to be stunned by these words.


    The expression on her face suddenly became extremely shocking, and it took a while to react. She almost wondered if she had heard it wrong.


    Although for the princesses of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, this kind of opportunity to get close to Gu Changge was once in a lifetime, it was toote to be envious. But she was really an exception, she didn��t want to get such an opportunity at all, she just wanted to keep it at a respectful distance.


    ��Xiao Jiu, don��t you even listen to what the Emperor said? Serving Young Master Changge is your honor, how many people wish for it?�� Seeing that the silver-haired girl fell silent, she didn��t speak. Jianan looked at her with a gloomy expression, there was an inexplicable meaning in her eyes as if she was warning her.


    Looking at Jianan��s expression, the silver-haired girl could only rx her frowning eyebrows. Finally, with a slight sigh, she knew that she had no room to refuse. Although Jianan was her biological sister, it did not mean that she could resist Jianan��s will. However, judging from her understanding of her sister. How could she suddenly make such an arrangement and ask her own sister to serve Gu Changge?


    Was there any deep meaning in this?


    ��Yes, imperial sister.�� The silver-haired girl named Xiao Jiu resumed her previous expressionless face and nodded in response.


    Jianan nodded with some relief, then bid farewell to Gu Changge with her hands folded. She then went to prepare for tomorrow��s ancestral ritual and casting of the Reincarnation tform. She knew that with Xiao Jiu��s intelligence, she would definitely understand her deep meaning.


    Before the casting of the Reincarnation tform waspleted, Gu Changge must not be allowed to gain insight into the exhausted state of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Otherwise, it would cause unimaginable and dire consequences. So before that, she had to find a reliable person to follow Gu Changge and know his actions. At the same time, it would also prevent Gu Changge from finding the deepest part of the n territory during this period.


    ��What��s your name?�� After the silver-haired girl left the hall, Gu Changge smiled with great interest and casually greeted her.


    The silver-haired girl was still as serious as ever. Hearing this, she said in a very respectful tone, ��Reporting to Young Master Changge, my name is Jia Jiu��er.��


    Now, she had actually guessed her sister��s intention, she didn��t ask her to please Gu Changge. Instead, she had ced her next to Gu Changge to keep an eye on his actions to avoid unnecessary idents.


    Among the many children of the royal family, she was the most powerful.


    ��Jia Jiu��er? Oh, so what��s your rtionship with Jianan?�� Gu Changge still looked very interested.


    ��She is my older sister.�� Jia Jiuer replied.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge did not continue to ask and he had already guessed Jianan��s intention. It was just that Jianan seemed to have overestimated her sister a little too much. Seeing that Gu Changge did not continue to ask.


    On the contrary, Jia Jiu��er felt a little puzzled in her heart, and of course, she was more apprehensive. If Gu Changge really wanted her to sleep with her, would she be able to refuse then? What should she do?


    The pce was magnificent, located northwest of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. This was the temporary dormitory specially arranged by Jianan for Gu Changge.


    After arriving here, Gu Changge looked at Jia Jiu��er who was standing at the gate of the pce with a strange look on her face, and suddenly waved his hands before smiling, ��Gu is not that kind of person. You are a delicate person who needs someone to serve you even when you go to bed, so you should go back. Just tell your sister that I asked you to go back.��


    Speaking of this, his tone had a sh of yfulness. However, upon hearing this, Jia Jiu��er, who was still a little bit tangled and struggling, seemed to react suddenly.


    The originally serious little face also squeezed out some smiles as she hurriedly shook her head and said, ��It��s nothing, I hope Young Master Changge won��t drive me away.��


    If she was driven away, wouldn��t the matter arranged by her sister Jianan fail? How would she exin to her imperial sister at that time?

 Chapter 709: The origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, One can obtain Immortal Eternal Life

    <h4>Chapter 709: The origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, One can obtain Immortal Eternal Life</h4>


    Although Jia Jiu��er looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, in terms of the lifespan of the Absolute Heavenly royal family, her true age had already exceeded hundreds of years. So Gu Changge didn��t treat her as an ordinary girl at all.


    What was more, she was the spy sent by Jianan.


    ��Since you don��t want to leave, you can stay at the gate of the pce tonight.�� Hearing this, Gu Changge��s expression became a little yful. He then went straight into the pce without waiting for Jia Jiuer��s answer.


    ��Young Master Changge���� Seeing that Gu Changge had disappeared, Jia Jiu��er couldn��t help but shout, no matter how anxious she looked on her face.


    Although she had a quiet personality since she was a child, it didn��t mean she didn��t know the importance of the matter. This time, Absolute Heavenly Extinction had encountered an unprecedented test.


    In the past, no matter how big things happened, those Ancient Ancestors would not step in. This time six Ancient Ancestors had woken up together, as long as she was not stupid, she could guess that something great would happen in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Jianan also emphasized the importance of the Reincarnation tform more than once.


    At this time, if Gu Changge noticed something in advance. Then she would be the criminal of the entire Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, and even death could not redeem her. Now she regretted deeply in her heart, she should have not hidden her struggle just now. But just when Jia Jiu��er gritted her teeth and was about to step into the pce.


    Terrifying pressure suddenly filled the air, as if a divine mountain was standing in front of her, carrying a monstrous evil spirit.


    ��The Lord has ordered that no one should disturb his rest.�� A burly figure wearing a Dark Iron Battle Armor appeared, looking at her coldly and mercilessly.


    Jia Jiu��er��s face turned pale as cold sweat dripped from her forehead in an instant. She didn��t dare to act rashly, feeling a terrifying divine sense enveloping her. If she dared to take a step forward, the burly figure in front of her would definitely p her down mercilessly, destroying her body and spirit.


    This was a true Enlightened being!


    Even in the Upper Realm where Enlightened beings frequently appeared, it was enough for them to be invincible, and it was difficult to find an opponent.


    ��Yes, Yes���� Seeing this, Jia Jiu��er had to retreat tremblingly, not daring to provoke an Enlightened being. She also didn��t expect that when Gu Changge arrived at the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, there would be such a subordinate by his side. Moreover, this person was not afraid of the Absolute Heavenly aura in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Alpha stood indifferently at the gate of the pce, watching Jia Jiu��er step back, without any change in expression on his face, as if looking at a humble ant. The expression on Jia Jiu��er��s face changed, disyed fear, unwillingness, and regret.


    In the end, she was pretending to be noble. She thought that facing someone like Gu Changge, she didn��t need to bow down like the rest of the royal family��s disciples or watch her words and be cautious. But in the end, in Gu Changge��s eyes, she was not much different from an ordinary ant.


    ��Hopefully there will be no surprises tonight.�� She took a deep breath and let herself calm down.


    Jia Jiu��er simply stood by the gate of the pce, and she could only exin to her Imperial sister that it was Gu Changge who didn��t want her to set foot in the pce. She didn��t dare to offend Gu Changge, for fear of death.


    With Gu Changge��s strength, if he wanted to leave the pce and enter somewhere without telling her, he didn��t need to expend any effort at all. It was impossible to do so because he thought that he would have to give Jianan an exnation at that time.


    In the pce, Gu Changge didn��t pay attention to Jia Jiu��er��s expression, she was just a little girl, did she really think he would take her seriously?


    ��Deep in the n territory of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, there is always a wisp of gray mist����


    He sat cross-legged on the bed, and there were bursts of deep rays of light filling the position between his brows. One side seemed to be slowly emerging like a pce located on the top of Reincarnation. Terrible runes of Dao were intertwined, causing the void in the front to begin to copse.


    It seemed that it was difficult to contain the aura of this soul pce, and it would be crushed into ashes and nothingness.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the door of the Soul Pce opened, and a viin with the same face as Gu Changge walked out. His eyes were deep and ruthless as if he had wiped out all the emotions.


    The viin��s eyes were indifferent, exuding a cold and terrifying aura. Even an Enlightened being would be terrified by this, kneeling and trembling on the ground.


    ��Go.�� Gu Changge looked at his soul and said lightly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The viin��s indifferent eyes did not change, he raised his feet and took a step, tearing the space in front of him instantly, and the figure quickly disappeared.


    The deepest part of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court was a dead and silent ce shrouded in mist. The world was gloomy with an ominous atmosphere. All the light and Laws here seemed to be broken. There seemed to be an invisible substance in the middle, swallowing everything, leaving only the eternal darkness and coldness.


    Every wisp of mist seemed extremely heavy, blown by some unknown force, and lingered here.


    ��It took countless years to absorb it, if there is really someone at the other end, why would he dy?�� An extremely decayed existence was seated here cross-legged, looked tattered, like different creatures spliced together.


    He was speaking, his words were t and ruthless, and he would not be affected by external objects.


    ��Sacrificing the tform and lighting the divine fire, this is the only thing we can do now.��


    Another existence spoke, his eyes were indifferent and filled with vicissitudes, and as they turned, there seemed to be big stars rumbling in them, creating a terrifying momentum, causing the surroundingws to explode.


    As the six Ancient Ancestors of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, their existence was too long and ancient. It could even be said unceremoniously that there were the first creatures of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    The origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was extremely mysterious. When the disaster swept the Upper Realm, no powerhouse could find relevant traces and records.


    It came suddenly, without any sign, as if it had fallen from a mysterious and unknowntitude, corrupting the entire Heavens of the Upper Realm, including thousands of ancient worlds.


    This was an unpredictable and terrifying power, and even Enlightened beings dare not touch it.


    ��The ancestral well is about to dry up. If we can��t find that ce again, we��ll die.��


    ��Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation promised us to wait, I��m afraid it will be difficult.��


    They were whispering, looking at the deepest part of the n, with worries and reluctance in their eyes, more unwillingness and regret.


    All things in the world would eventually have their lifespan exhausted, and even Immortals were no exception. But they relied on the three ancestral wells to survive one era after another and lived for endless years. Even if it was difficult for them to improve their cultivation, it would not affect their immortality at all.


    They had been waiting for an opportunity. They had been waiting for an opportunity to detach or get rid of these shackles since the birth of Absolute Heavenly Extinction until now. It was a pity that when the three ancestral wells were about to dry up, they would not see the day predicted by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    ��The Reincarnation tform contains the Dao of Life and Death, which can reverse the remaining power in this world and help us ignite thest me.��


    ��If we still can��t find that, we can only choose eternal silence.��


    The six Ancient Ancestors spoke in a calm voice without emotion. Now even they were going to be silent forever, so what if the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction was buried and copsed?


    Once they were contaminated by a ray of gray mist that leaked from nowhere and identally entered a strange and unpredictable ce. Their souls and bodies encountered thousands of copses and reunions, experiencing the most terrifying torture in the world.


    Because of the special nature of that strangend, even under such circumstances, they never died, keeping their sobriety and sanity. It was also there that they found three ancient wells, which were the three ancestral wells that represented the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Perhaps all the forces in the Upper Realm would never have imagined that the horrifying and trembling cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction originated from three ancient wells.


    Over the years, the six Ancient Ancestors tried every means to find that strangend again and enter it again, but there was no way at all. That strangend represented the unknown and the great terror.


    In the beginning, they only strayed into the outermostyer, where they obtained almost immortal life. Although they had paid a heavy and unimaginable price for this kind of acquisition.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Why does it feel like someone is spying on me?��


    At this time, an Ancient Ancestor suddenly frowned and looked outside the n. He felt that there seemed to be a gaze there, spying on the things here.


    As far as they were concerned, these long years could not improve their cultivation in the slightest. But the majestic and vast spiritual power that had been honed all the time was simply unimaginable. Even in the face of the True Immortal Realm cultivator, they were not afraid at all.


    ��Who came to thend of my people?��


    ��How dare you!!��


    The other Ancient Ancestors also opened their mouths, and their eyes suddenly became extremely deep. Someone��s vast spiritual power swept away like a piece of the sky and the universe was crushed down, suppressing each path and bursting.


    The entire nnd was cracking, the momentum was shocking, and the mist was soaring into the sky. They were so keenly aware that they could almost conclude that someone had appeared there just now, and it couldn��t be their hallucination. But now it disappeared without a trace as if it did not exist.


    ��It seems that the young man surnamed Gu is a little restless after all.�� An Ancient Ancestor spoke with a cold and heartless voice.


    ��Since he is here, he must have be suspicious of my Absolute Heavenly Extinction. The matter of casting the Reincarnation tform is of great importance, so I��ll let him go for now.��


    ��If casting the Reincarnation tform fails, it will be difficult for him to escape from this ce, and he will die with us. There is no need to worry about it.�� The rest of the Ancient Ancestors also slowly fell silent and did not continue to attack.


    In terms of cultivation alone, they could only reach the peak of the Enlightened beings at most, not the Remnant Immortals. But in the field of spiritual power and Daoism, they dare to assert that even if all the forces in the Upper Realm joined hands, no one couldpare with them.


    So although Gu Changge��s strength was terrifying, they didn��t care, they were confident that they could easily suppress him. After all, they were a total of six people, and there were three ancestral wells behind them, which could wash away all decay and obtain immortality.

 Chapter 710: You are a smart person, Who lit up the coordinates?

    <h4>Chapter 710: You are a smart person, Who lit up the coordinates?</h4>


    In the deepest part of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. The heavy mist was floating along with wisps of gray fog, casting thick shadow. It was difficult to see the sky, thews were broken, making it gray and dark.


    The six Ancient Ancestors of Absolute Heavenly Extinction guarded three mysterious ancestral wells, standing on the highest point of the n��snd, overlooking the world indifferently. They seemed to have existed in this world since the beginning.


    Indifferent and ancient, surrounded by an imprable gray fog, their eyes were either cold, ruthless, or empty, disying a gray color. Only on the arm stretched out from the fog could one see many decayed traces and corpse spots.


    At this moment, all the creatures of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction felt a sense of palpitation and submission, wanting to kneel down and worship toward the deepest part of the n��snd. The six Ancient Ancestors shaped the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and at the same time nurtured and created all Absolute Heavenly creatures.


    In previous eras, even if some kind of drastic change urred in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, only one Ancient Ancestor would appear. It was definitely the first time that the six Ancient Ancestors had appeared altogether now since the creation of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Ordinary Absolute Heavenly creatures couldn��t even imagine what this meant. Only those with rtively pure bloodlines and some highly cultivated Absolute Heavenly creatures could feel a premonition.


    And at this time, in a pce of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court, Eldest Princess Jianan was frowning and dealing with some matters. Suddenly, sensing a huge change in the depths of the nnd, she couldn��t help standing up, looking at that ce, full of surprise and anxiety.


    ��Only a few people in the imperial court know about the birth of the Ancient Ancestors. Now the six Ancient Ancestors have manifested together. Why? What happened to startle them?��


    Jianan frowned as she hurriedly put down the things in her hands, turned herself into a divine light, and rushed toward the direction of the tribe.


    At the same time, she sent a message to the other powerhouses of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court to let them all rush over. In addition to the six Ancient Ancestors, there were still many ancient existences in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    Although their strength was far inferior to the six Ancient Ancestors, they were also true Enlightened beings who could sit on the top.


    ��Could it be that something happened to Xiao Jiu, and Gu Changge sneaked into the n��snd?��


    Jianan felt uneasy in her heart. She was worried that Gu Changge might have noticed something at this moment.


    Soon, she passed throughyers of restrictions and stepped into a deste and devastatednd. Against the thick and scattered gray mist, she found the six Ancient Ancestors in the n��snd.


    ��Did something happen here, Ancient Ancestor?�� With a respectful face, Jianan couldn��t help asking.


    ��It��s not a big deal. It should be that the younger generation surnamed Gu. He went all the way to find the n��snd. After being noticed by us, he retreated quickly.�� An Ancient Ancestor nced at her and said in a calm tone.


    ��Gu Changge really can��t hold back.�� Jianan��s face darkened a little.


    She had asked Jia Jiu��er to keep a close eye on Gu Changge��s actions, but Gu Changge sneaked into the nnd secretly.


    ��He shouldn��t have noticed anything. We noticed him when he first sneaked into this ce.�� Another Ancient Ancestor added.


    He didn��t think Gu Changge could discover anything in such a short period of time. However, they didn��t have the slightest evidence to prove that the abnormal movement they noticed before was Gu Changge.


    Hearing this, Jianan also understood. Gu Changge should have just stepped into the n territory before being sensed by the six Ancient Ancestors.


    After all, having survived for almost endless years, the perception of the six Ancient Ancestors was astonishing, especially when they were backed by the n��snd and the ancestral wells. Here they were Quasi-Immortal with vast, unimaginable power and omnipotence.


    ��If that��s the case, then I��m relieved.�� Jianan breathed a sigh of relief and did not continue to disturb the six Ancient Ancestors as she retreated quietly.


    In her opinion, since Gu Changge knew about the existence of the six Ancient Ancestors, he should not dare to mess around for the next few days. In a way, this was also a great deterrent.


    ��It turns out that there are six old guys hiding here, but this aura is too rotten����


    At this time, in the pce, Gu Changge also got up. The position between his eyebrows fluctuated with a vast aura and his divine spirit came across the void before disappearing quickly.


    In fact, what he saw just now was a bit beyond Gu Changge��s expectations. He had known for a long time that the aura of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was being exhausted. But he never thought that the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction would contain such six old monsters, enabling them to live for countless years.


    The stench of decay and vicissitudes was like a corpse that had rotted in a coffin for one era after another.


    Of course, what surprised him the most was that the spiritual power of these people was extremelyrge and vast, far exceeding the level that an Enlightened being could achieve.


    ��Did the aura flowing from them shape the current Absolute Heavenly Extinction, or did the so-called origin create everything?�� Gu Changge was lost in thought.


    He always felt that somewhere in the dark, there seemed to be someone who was nning and calcting. Why did the Absolute Heavenly Extinction try every means to shape the Reincarnation tform?


    Beforeing to Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Gu Changge never thought about casting the Reincarnation tform for them and just wanted to take the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction and leave. But judging from the current situation, this Reincarnation tform must be cast.


    Gu Changge was not worried that the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court would suddenly attack him. Before the Reincarnation tform was sessfully cast, even if they hadints in their hearts, they did not dare to say more.


    For the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction, this night was destined not to be peaceful. The six Ancient Ancestors appeared, standing in the depths of the nnd. Their figures were iparablyrge, towering above the sky, shrouded in endless gray mist, making people tremble and palpitate. The beings could not help but kneel down.


    Except for Jianan, no one knew what happened in the Absolute Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s nnd and why the six Ancient Ancestors were rmed. Almost all the Absolute Heavenly creatures were shocked by this, and they bowed in that direction as many people became even more terrified.


    ��Why did the Ancient Ancestor wake up? Were they startled?�� Many powerful Absolute Heavenly creatures were whispering.


    Jia Jiu��er��s heart was also throbbing, and she couldn��t help but respectfully salute in the direction of the n, before looking at the quiet pce.


    Alpha still stood there like a terrifying divine mountain, exuding the indifference and murderous intent that no one should enter. She didn��t dare to step forward, even if she guessed that the movement from the six Ancient Ancestors was rted to Gu Changge, she didn��t dare to ask for proof.


    The next day, in the huge square in the very center of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court. Pieces of ck crystals engraved with strange patterns and characters were piled up and ced there.


    These ck crystals were iparably neat and they came from an unknown ce. There was a faint death intent lingering around them. Even if the Absolute Heavenly creatures approached, there was a feeling that made their spirit and soul frozen.


    On the other side, there were arge number of white crystals piled up, also engraved with strange patterns and words. Different from the ck crystals, these white crystals were full of vitality, lingering with strands of vital chains.


    The area around the square had been cleaned up. Except for Jianan and the others, the rest of the Absolute Heavenly creatures couldn��t get close. They couldn��t even watch from a distance.


    ��Are these the materials for casting the Reincarnation tform? Life Crystal and Death Crystal?�� Gu Changge appeared, followed by the silent Alpha, and the somewhat anxious Jia Jiu��er.


    ��This is the Life Crystal and Death Crystal that our family has found over the endless years. It must be enough to cast the Reincarnation tform.�� Jianan replied, looking at Jia Jiu��er with deep meaning in her eyes, but Jia Jiuer just shook her head to avoid her gaze.


    Seeing this, Jianan knew that the matter of letting Jia Jiu��er keep an eye on Gu Changgest night must have failed. In the first ce, she didn��t hold out much hope for it.


    ��Life Crystals and Death Crystals are hard to find. Only in the Yellow Spring, which is said to involve the Land of Death, one has the opportunity to see them. I didn��t expect the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court to collect so many.�� Gu Changge said with a sigh as if he didn��t know what happenedst night.


    ��After all, it is a major event involving the Reincarnation tform. No matter how difficult it is to find, our family will do everything possible to find it.�� Jianan replied with a smile, with some implication.


    She just wanted to inform Gu Changge that casting the Reincarnation tform was extremely important to Absolute Heavenly Extinction, so important that they could give everything they could.


    On the one hand, she was also worried about what Gu Changge would do. Even the other six Ancient Ancestors didn��t know anything about the Dao of Reincarnation.


    ��Now that the materials are all ready, let��s start. Oh, by the way, I wonder if Princess Jianan has prepared what I want?�� Gu Changge smiled lightly, then changed his tone when he got to the back and looked at Jianan.


    ��Of course. ��This is what you want, Young Master Changge, and the rest will be given to you after the Reincarnation tform is cast.�� Hearing this, Jianan was not surprised and handed Gu Changge a pitch-ck crock pot held by the maid behind her.


    She knew that Gu Changge belonged to the kind of character who wouldn��t see the rabbit until he knew the eagle. Although the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was now drying up. The origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was extremely precious, but it was still possible to take out part and gain Gu Changge��s trust first.


    ��Princess Jianan is a quick-witted person.�� Gu Changge still said with a faint smile and was not surprised.


    He just waved his hand and epted the pitch-ck jar without even looking at it, as if he didn��t care how many origins were contained in it.


    ��He shouldn��t dare to y tricks unless he doesn��t want to get out of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.��


    In the deepest part of the Absolutely Heavenly n��snd, six indifferent gazes kept staring at Gu Changge��s every move in the square, and their spiritual thoughts surged.


    For the next few days, this ce was shrouded in a mysterious ck and white. Arge area of divine fire burned, melting the Life and Death Crystals, and then building them in a certain order.


    Laws copsed, time loomed, and unpredictable forces circted. In a daze, everyone saw an endlessly flowing Yellow Spring emerging from an unknowntitude, which contained countless innocent souls and bones.


    In this Yellow Spring, there was a Daoist tform that floated up and down, surrounded by misty ck and white colors, life and death go hand in hand.


    ��This aura can��t be wrong, really can��t be wrong.��


    ��It��s really the Reincarnation tform of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, it can reflect that ce����


    At this moment, even the six Ancient Ancestors, whose state of mind was like the dead sea, couldn��t help but focus their eyes, with joy and excitement shing across them.


    At the same time, in a certain mysterious and distant space. A Daoist sitting cross-legged in the dead silence of nothingness, shrouded in a haze of Dao, seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    ��This fluctuation, who lit up the coordinates? Oh, so it��s there�� Looks like it��s time to harvest.��


    His eyes were very clear and bright, but they seemed to be extremely muddy and filled with vicissitudes, sometimes cold and deep, without emotion.


    In just a moment, his gaze seemed to prate time and years, washing away a certain era. But at the next moment, it seemed that he suddenly sensed something.


    The Daoist, who looked like an ancient god, sneered coldly, ��You ignorant ants, you have never had the slightest chance of winning this game.��


    While speaking, ripples appeared in the void in front of him, and then a picture emerged. It was an equally endless, distant, and ancient world, where pieces of the universe copsed with thews and order broken.


    Shouting to kill and shaking the sky, the fighting spirit soared to the sky. Many powerful men who were tearing through the sky with blood and vitality roared in despair. They were fighting with an unspeakable figure from an unknowntitude. Large pieces of figures fell and copsed, turning into blood all over the sky.

 Chapter 971: The plan for variable, I only need to dispatch two people

    Chapter 971: The n for variable, I only need to dispatch two people


    With a bit of vignce and caution in his heart, Chu Lian noticed the nobledy seated in the carriage. He wasn��t sure if these individuals had overheard his conversation with his junior sister. However, judging from their appearance, this group seemed to hail from exceptional backgrounds, likely wealthy or noble.


    ��Greetings, mydy,�� Chu Lian said, arching his hands and maintaining a calm expression as he took the initiative to speak. ��I wonder why you instructed your maid to halt me and my junior sister?��


    He understood that the person��s strength was formidable, far beyond his current abilities. Even with the ambition burning within him, he couldn��t confront them directly. Yet, given the circumstances, there seemed to be no ill intent toward him and his junior sister; otherwise, the situation would be more severe than a mere invitation.


    As Chu Lian breathed a sigh of relief, he acknowledged that many challenges were beyond his current capabilities until he matured further.


    Ling Huang��s eyes flickered slightly as she spoke with a smile, ��While in the carriage earlier, I overheard the conversation between the young master and that girl, which I found rather intriguing. So, I wanted to meet the bold young master who spoke so freely. I hope you don��t mind my curiosity.��


    She hadn��t intended to disclose her identity until she assessed whether Chu Lian was a wildcard and what his background might be. As the empress of the Spiritual royal family, her strength was formidable, second only to the ancestors. However, she was always meticulous and careful in her actions. Upon learning that Chu Lian might be a wildcard, she had numerous thoughts and strategies in mind.


    ��Huh?�� Chu Lian was utterly astonished upon hearing this.


    Initially, he assumed the woman was jesting, but as he observed her serious and genuine smile, he found himself rooted in ce. Considering various possibilities, he hadn��t anticipated that she would genuinely agree with and appreciate his words.


    Reflecting on it, he realized it wasmon for all races to suffer under the rule of the Spiritual royal family and to voice grievances. This woman, clearly from a prominent family, exuded an extraordinary demeanor. It was evident that her family had been exploited and oppressed by the Spiritual royal family. Thus, hearing someone speak candidly about the Spiritual royal family piqued her curiosity and appreciation.Meanwhile, outside the carriage, Ming Xiu, riding on horseback, remained oblivious to the events inside, filled with concern. Ling Huang��s two maids, however, stayed close by her side, revealing little.


    ��Don��t fret, youngdy. Our mistress means no harm,�� one of the maids assured Ming Xiu, their ears subtly twitching as if attuned to Ling Huang��s thoughts. With warm smiles, they beckoned Ming Xiu to join them inside the carriage.


    Upon entering, Ming Xiu noticed her senior brother Chu Lian wearing a faint smile as he engaged in conversation with the strikingly beautiful woman before him.


    The boldness of Chu Lian��s words struck Ming Xiu with a sense of dread. They were audacious and could be deemed disrespectful to the Spiritual royal family. Essentially, Chu Lian had spoken of what he had witnessed along his journey, along with his grievances toward the Spiritual royal family. If his words were heard by the Spiritual royal family or their supporters, it could lead to dire consequences.


    However, the stunningly beautiful woman appeared to endorse her senior brother��s words, nodding frequently and expressing appreciation. Witnessing this scene left Ming Xiu feeling disoriented; had her heart not been resilient, she might have been terrified.


    Even her senior brother seemed to discuss the current emperor of the Spiritual royal family in a rebellious manner, hinting at ns to overthrow their rule.


    ��I didn��t anticipate Mr. Chu Lian��s views aligning with mine,�� Ling Huang said with a smile, attempting to probe further while conversing with Chu Lian. Yet, inwardly, her heart grew cold. She never imagined she would engage in such discussions with a stranger, listening to him disparage her.


    Nheless, this interaction confirmed one thing for Ling Huang: Chu Lian possessed significant and auspicious fortune. In the vast world, such a wildcard was a rare encounter, offering boundless possibilities for the future.


    Throughout their conversation, Chu Lian didn��t detect anything amiss. Instead, he found the woman to be articte and knowledgeable, with many of her theories and ideas resonating with his own.


    Initially cautious, Chu Lian gradually eased into the discussion. His words hinted at a desire to challenge the rule of the Spiritual royal family in the near future. Despite his youth, Chu Lian brimmed with energy, particrly after acquiring a treasure of civilization, which bolstered his confidence.


    Confronted with the captivating woman before him, Chu Lian couldn��t help but entertain thoughts he wished to express. His excitement grew when he learned he would be apanying this woman named Huang Ling on his uing journey.


    However, the surname Huang was umon in their world, making it challenging for Chu Lian to ascertain her origins.


    As the carriage rumbled along, leaving a trail of dust in its wake, the group quickly departed down the official road.


    ��.


    In the ancestral hall of the Spiritual royal family, Gu Changge engaged in casual conversation with Wan Yanxiu, the patriarch of the Spiritual royal family, and gained insights into the Xudan realm.


    If the route were to change this time, it would result in a confusionsting at least a few hundred years. While such a span was merely a fleeting moment for someone like Gu Changge, within the vast expanse of worlds and time in the boundless sea, it was ample time for seismic shifts to ur.


    Even if the Spiritual Realm did not encroach upon the Dao Chang Realm, another force would emerge during this period and bring cmity.


    Having already made arrangements, Gu Changge felt no concern. However, his thoughts strayed to another force originating from a different civilization within the boundless sea, distinct from the Spiritual Realm. Upon departing the Dao Chang Realm, he had only sensed it vaguely and hadn��t delved deeper.


    The power of this alternate realm was evidently greater than that of the Spiritual Realm, and the civilization behind it was even more ancient.


    Contemting whether he should investigate further, Gu Changge pondered his options.


    ��We are at your service, my lord,�� Wan Yanxiu dered. ��If there��s anything you require, please don��t hesitate to ask. The Spiritual Realm ismitted to serving you to the best of our abilities.��


    Wan Yanxiu had resolved to align the Spiritual Realm with this new force, irrespective of Gu Changge��s intentions��to locate the remaining real worlds, incite a dark upheaval, or pursue other objectives. He was determined to ensure that the Spiritual Realm stood close to this powerful entity.


    With Gu Changge��s immense strength, he had no desire to handle everything single-handedly.


    ��Oh? Are you willing to serve me?�� Gu Changge queried with a light smile, unfazed by Wan Yanxiu��s decision. However, he posed a challenge, ��Do you understand my intentions, or are you simply eager to pledge your allegiance? What if I were to dere my intention to consume the Spiritual Realm as sustenance? Would you still agree?��


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Spiritual Realm representatives in the ancestral hall shifted, their faces paling with fear. The graceful dancers had long departed, leaving only the ancestors of the Spiritual Realm present��individuals rarely seen in the ancestral hall, reserved for those of extraordinary stature.


    Wan Yanxiu felt the weight of the moment, his forehead beading with cold sweat as he responded, ��It would be an honor for the Spiritual Realm to serve you, my lord. However, given your formidable strength, I fear the Spiritual Realm might not meet your expectations.��


    ��I believe only the mightiest realms in the boundless universe are worthy of your consumption, my lord,�� Wan Yanxiu continued, his tone tinged with deference. ��With your power, there are few who can stand against you in the vast expanse. Only beings rumored to emerge from legendary realms might pose a challenge.��


    ��Beings from legendary realms?�� Gu Changge��s smile faded as he leisurely tapped the armrest of his chair with slender, white fingers. His expression, once light, now appeared devoid of emotion.


    Ascending to greater heights, mastering supreme fortune, manipting life and death among the creatures of heaven and earth, harmonizing with celestialws, and guiding the evolution of the cosmos��allwsy within his grasp.


    Even the Bone Ancestor felt an inexplicable sense of dread in this moment.


    In an instant, silence enveloped the entire ancestral hall as no one dared to speak, fearing they had erred and offended their lord.


    Gu Changge��s long, white palm rested on the chair��s armrest, each tap sending shivers through the hearts of those present. To them, every digit seemed to wield the infinitews of the Great Dao��space, time, seasons, life and death, the elements, chaos, reincarnation, and boundless fortune, all beyond ordinaryprehension.


    To the ancestors of the Spiritual Realm, it felt as though Gu Changge could obliterate them with a single finger, reducing all realms and worlds to nothingness. Such power surpassed the understanding and imagination of ordinary beings in the Dao realm.


    Just as ants couldn��t grasp the vastness of heavenly might, these beings couldn��t fathom the universe and the heavens.


    As the tension grew unbearable, and the prospect of copse loomed, Gu Changge finally nced at Wan Yanxiu and the Bone Ancestor, and spoke unhurriedly, ��Forget it. I��m in need of two envoys. Are you willing to serve me?��


    His earlier disy had been deliberate, fostering the misconception of irreconcble enmity between him and the ��real ce,�� which, in the eyes of these individuals, referred to the original world Gu Changge had mentioned.


    Upon hearing this, Wan Yanxiu and the Bone Ancestor felt as though a reprieve had been granted. Covered in cold sweat, they had no inclination to refuse.


    In mentioning the ��real ce�� earlier, Wan Yanxiu sensed something amiss. The very foundation of his being in the Dao realm had nearly crumbled, realizing he must have misspoken and now regretted it deeply.


    The mysterious origin of the forbiddennd��s owner indicated an unresolved grievance against the ��real ce.�� This figure spanned endless time and space, possessed invincibility, and cultivated iprehensibly. Behind him likely stood a powerful real world for support. The reasons behind his ascension to lordship over the forbidden area held an unknown secret.


    Realizing his mistake, Wan Yanxiu feared he hadpletely offended Gu Changge, yet thetter showed no signs of me.


    As for being dispatched by Gu Changge, Wan Yanxiu had prepared himself for such a scenario. As long as he could preserve his life, he deemed it eptable, with further considerations to be madeter.

 Chapter 712: It really aroused my interest, Why bother to look far away?

    <h4>Chapter 712: It really aroused my interest, Why bother to look far away?</h4>


    <strong>Click!!</strong>


    Strands of extremely fine and obvious cracks appeared on the Reincarnation tform. Then these cracks became bigger and bigger, quickly spreading to the entire Reincarnation tform.


    A golden light gushed out from it before it exploded with a loud bang, breaking apart.


    ��What?��


    This scene made everyone in the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court stunned. The joyful expression on their faces disappeared in an instant.


    ��It broke?��


    Jianan��s eyes widened even more as she looked at the cracked tform in disbelief, wondering if she had seen it wrong.


    How was this possible? Why did the perfect prototype of the Reincarnation tform suddenly shatter and explode into ashes?


    At this moment, it wasn��t just that she couldn��t believe it. Even the six Ancient Ancestors who watched all this from the n��snd found it difficult to keep calm. Their expressions fluctuated wildly.


    If it weren��t for too many scruples, they would have shown up in person to find out the reason behind the Reincarnation tform being broken. Was this just an ident? Or, was this intentional by Gu Changge?


    ��If he��s ying tricks���� An Ancient Ancestor��splexion was ugly, and gloomy to the extreme.


    The faces of the other five Ancient Ancestors were also not good-looking, and they looked at Gu Changge unkindly.


    ��Where did something go wrong? Why did it suddenly shatter? It seems that these Life and Death Crystals have been wasted. Let��s do it all over again.�� Gu Changge also looked ignorant at the moment, shaking his head lightly as he said with great pity.


    Judging from his expression, everyone had no idea that his words were on purpose. Or did the shattering of the Reincarnation tform truly have nothing to do with him?


    ��Then I can only trouble Young Master Changge to work hard again.�� Although Jianan wanted to ask Gu Changge the reason behind the breaking of the Reincarnation tform, but at this time, she still took a deep breath to calm herself down and kept her words as calm as possible.


    In fact, she was quite skeptical that Gu Changge did it on purpose. But why would Gu Changge do this?


    ��It��s okay, it��s just a pity for these Life and Death Crystals.�� Gu Changge shook his head lightly as if he was regretful.


    Jianan took a deep look at him, nodded, and didn��t say much. Since the six Ancient Ancestors didn��t speak up, she didn��t dare to call the shots. The rest of the Absolute Heavenly creatures didn��t dare to say anything more, but the look in their eyes was even more worried.


    In the next few days, this ce was once again shrouded in ck and white. Gu Changge��s eyes were silent, and his whole body seemed to be in some kind of trance. ording to the first shaping method, he condensed the Life and the Death Crystals again to build a new Reincarnation tform.


    The reason why thest Reincarnation tform was broken was naturally because of him. He just wanted to test the attitude of those six old monsters, but he never thought that they would be so tolerant.


    From this aspect, Gu Changge could also see that the Reincarnation tform must be extremely important to them.


    ��This seems to be just a coordinate, and there is no profound meaning tomunicate with the Dao of Reincarnation from the Nine Nether. Could it be that they want to summon someone?�� Gu Changge was a little surprised.


    The muddy water hidden by the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was definitely deeper than what he had seen now.


    ��If that��s the case, then I��m not going to be polite.�� After figuring this out, he nced at the deepest part of the Absolute Heavenly n��snd and smiled faintly.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    Soon, around this square, strands of the Dao of Reincarnation alternated. With the rotation of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, the four seasons of the year, the world of mortals was rolling, and all kinds of life were emerging.


    Compared to when casting the Reincarnation tform for the first time. This time the aura was more intense. Many living beings around had a feeling of entering into reincarnation.


    In the back, the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction was affected by this aura. The misty brilliance soared into the sky, illuminating the originally gloomy sky. The depths of thend soil that were originally shrouded in the gray mist were also affected by this aura.


    Everyone could see clearly that there were six terrifying and blurred figures standing there. As if it had existed since the beginning of the world, it exuded a majestic and infinite aura, enough to overwhelm all rules.


    ��It��s the six Ancient Ancestors, and they are here.��


    Seeing this scene, many Absolute Heavenly creatures couldn��t help but kneel down facing that direction. The six Ancient Ancestors did not expect that Gu Changge would reflect their figures through the Reincarnation tform.


    But at this moment, they had nothing to hide. Just standing there quietly, with indifferent eyes, revealing an aura of suffocating coercion.


    As the Ancestors of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, it was because of them that the Absolute Heavenly creatures were born, and all of this was created by them. There was no doubt that they were the supreme gods in the minds of all Absolute Heavenly creatures.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    At this moment, under the reflection of the aura of Reincarnation, the surrounding void andws were blurred. It seemed that they couldn��t carry their revived aura, and they were about to copse and crack.


    ��Junior Gu, did you deliberately reveal us?�� An Ancient Ancestor stepped out of the nnd.


    His whole body was wrapped in gray fog, his eyes fell on Gu Changge as his voice was indifferent and merciless, as vast as a torrent of bells sweeping through the sky. They never nned to show up.


    Even that night, Gu Changge went to the deepest part of the n to spy, and after being noticed by them, he didn��t chase him out. But today, they were being revealed by Gu Changge in front of all the Absolute Heavenly creatures, making them feel that they had been humiliated.


    If they didn��t say anything anymore, they would probably be underestimated by Gu Changge. In front of a group of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, they would also bepletely humiliated.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The terrifying coercion poured down like the Milky Way breaking its embankment. Thews and order around it were broken, the void was destroyed, and all the light and energy were disappearing.


    ��Oh no.��


    ��The Ancient Ancestor is angry����


    All the creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction were trembling and felt uneasy as they knelt down on the ground in iparable fear. A brilliant aura of heavenly power suppressed and shrouded everyone��s heads.


    ��The Ancient Ancestors are really angry, and the situation is already evolving in an unmanageable direction.��


    The faces of Jianan and the others changed even more. Their scalps tightened, and they felt as if their hearts were being strangled, and were about to suffocate.


    Since ancient times, there had been silence within the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. It was rare for the Ancient Ancestor to appear, let alone make the Ancient Ancestor angry.


    For all the creatures in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, this was no different from a nightmare, and it was the first time since there were ancient records.


    ��Can��t hold back anymore?�� But at this time, facing the anger of an Ancient Ancestor of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Gu Changge still had a calm expression on his face as he slowly took his palms away from the prototype of the Reincarnation tform, as if he was not surprised at all. Up to now, he had indeed deliberately revealed all of them, and he still nned to do so in front of all the Absolute Heavenly creatures.


    Didn��t the six Ancient Ancestors like to watch all this in secret?


    Then Gu Changge refused to let them do what they wanted. And let them know that the initiative was now in his hands.


    When he first came to Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he didn��t know the background of this ce, nor did he know the intentions of these six old monsters, so he didn��t choose to startle the snake.


    Now, he already knew the importance of the Reincarnation tform to the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. And, the strength of these six old monsters.


    Gu Changge naturally didn��t need to worry too much.


    ��Forget it, as long as you cast the Reincarnation tform well, we swear on our Dao Heart to never embarrass you.��


    At this time, one of the other five Ancient Ancestors seemed to have seen Gu Changge��s intentions, and his voice sounded without any emotional fluctuations.


    Hearing this, the Ancient Ancestor who had stepped out of the deepest part of the n also stopped. They didn��t want to have too much conflict with Gu Changge before the Reincarnation tform became a sess.


    The action just now was just to deter Gu Changge and make him stop ying tricks. If they really wanted to do something, there would never be only one Ancient Ancestor stepping out of the deepest part of the n.


    The other four Ancient Ancestors were still as indifferent as a divine mountain, standing at the end of the n, without saying a word, giving people a terrifying feeling and deterrence, making people almost suffocate.


    ��Hmm? But�� Do you have what it takes?�� Upon hearing this, Gu Changge still smiled lightly, looking indifferent, extremely casual.


    As soon as he said this, it wasn��t just Jianan and the others whoseplexions changed. All the Absolute Heavenly creatures around were horrified to the extreme, feeling their scalps tingling, unbelievable.


    The Ancient Ancestors were the supreme beings who created the Absolute Heavenly Extinction and were almost like gods. Who in this world would dare to disobey them?


    In their opinion, this kind of behavior could only be described as crazy and unbelievable.


    ��Junior Gu, are you provoking us?��


    Hearing this, the Ancient Ancestor who stepped out of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction n��snd just now, hisplexion turned cold all of a sudden. He really didn��t expect that Gu Changge would mock and provoke all the Absolute Heavenly creatures like this in front of them.


    It was not as simple as not taking them seriously.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the terrifying gray fog was like a wave that submerged from the deepest part of the nnd. Overwhelming, surging, and endless as if trying to swallow everything in this world.


    It had to be said that Gu Changge��s words made them really angry. In their long and immortal life, it was the first time someone dared to provoke them like this.


    Especially a young junior like Gu Changge.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The terrifying aura pervaded as the earth cracked, the void copsed, and the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction seemed to have fallen into eternal silence. All the creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction trembled, their souls were terrified, and they wanted to kneel down on the ground.


    ��Today I will let you understand what awe is.��


    The Ancient Ancestor��s eyes were cold, and he stretched out a big hand covered with long gray hair and grabbed Gu Changge.


    Another Ancient Ancestor who spoke just now also made a move at this moment. Chains of Laws, as thick as mountains, emerged from behind him.


    Then it pierced through the world, tearing apart the Dao, trying to pierce Gu Changge like an arrow.


    They did not intend to kill. This was just their prestige, and they wanted Gu Changge to understand who was the master in this Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    After all, they still wanted to keep Gu Changge to cast the Reincarnation tform for them, and they won��t kill him at this time.


    In the deepest part of the eternally silent Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the six Ancient Ancestors appeared together. Two of them even opened their mouths and spread the words, wanting to teach Gu Changge a lesson.


    This scene made all the creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction shocked as they trembled. After all, it was their Ancient Ancestors! The supreme existence that created and nurtured the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction group. The one that was immortal and coexisted with time.


    ��This is what I want to say to you. After all, the Absolute Heavenly Extinction is on the verge of being exhausted. I think you old guys won��t be able to live for long.��


    Seeing this, Gu Changge didn��t care at all, and smiled lightly. He directly revealed the fact that the six Ancient Ancestors wanted to hide. His words were not without purpose.


    In the past few days, he had also figured out the origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction aura in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, which was the mysterious nnd.


    The reason why these six old guys woke up from their long sleep was definitely that this matter endangered their life and death. That was why they took it so seriously.


    While Gu Changge was speaking, a dim phantom of the ancient world emerged behind him, containing infinite mighty power to suppress it as it directly blocked all the attacks in front of him.


    ��What?��


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, many Absolute Heavenly creatures were shocked, their eyes widened, and they couldn��t believe it. How long would the Ancient Ancestors live?


    ��Junior, don��t talk nonsense, we have existed since ancient times. The world is hard to bury, and we are with the long river of time, how can we grow old?��


    The faces of the other Ancient Ancestors who had never set out of the nnd also turned cold at this moment. They didn��t know how Gu Changge judged all this. However, they would not allow the secrets deep in the n to be known by others.


    As long as the water in the ancestral well kept flowing, they would not perish and grow old. No matter how much they were injured, their lifespan was exhausted, or their bodies and spirits were destroyed. They just had to drink the well water and could be reshaped and restored to their original state.


    This was their indestructible reliance.


    ��It seems that what I said was right. In that piece ofnd, there is indeed the origin of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and it is also that thing that created you.�� Gu Changge smiled meaningfully.


    Now, he no longer had to hide his intentions. He had no intention of helping the Absolute Heavenly Extinction forge the Reincarnation tform. Since they had the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, why would he have to seek far away?


    ��What do you mean?��


    The Ancient Ancestor who stepped out of the n frowned, and suddenly felt something wrong in his heart. They seemed to have underestimated Gu Changge��s courage and intentions.


    ��You guys really aroused my great interest. Now I really want to know what is hidden in the depths of that nnd.�� Gu Changge said lightly and the smile on his face disappeared.


    He walked straight forward as a terrifying aura permeated the entire universe where the Absolute Heavenly Extinction was located. Even the stars around him were cracked.


    All the powerhouses of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court around couldn��t bear the aura, coughing up blood and copsing one after another.


    ��Could it be that he wants to attack the Ancient Ancestors?��


    Looking at this scene, Jianan was also iparably horrified and couldn��t believe it.


    Although she was not very old, she had a deep understanding of the six Ancient Ancestors and understood that they were truly immortal and could live forever. Although Gu Changge��s strength was unfathomable and unimaginable, while facing the six Ancient Ancestors, even if he was able to fight, he would die from exhaustion in the end.


    This was a fact that could not be changed.


    ��Junior, what do you want to do?�� The faces of the six Ancient Ancestors all changed drastically. It waspletely unexpected that Gu Changge really dared to attack them.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In thend in the deepest part of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, while Gu Changge was taking steps, he stretched out a hand, trying to tear away the gray fog in front of him.


    That ce suddenly copsed. As Gu Changge took action he didn��t hide his aura at all. The palm of his hand moved across, chopping down and shaking.


    The surrounding Dao copsed, thews were obliterated. Even thend was torn apart, and the gray mist disappeared into nothingness, making all the creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction terrified to the extreme.

 Chapter 973: Qing Feng, returning from Nine Heavens, ancient cultivator Yuan Chan

    Chapter 973: Qing Feng, returning from Nine Heavens, ancient cultivator Yuan Chan


    Over the past few decades, the development of the Dao Chang Realm could only be described as groundbreaking, with enlightened individuals emerging almost annually. Moreover, numerous survivors of the immortal cmity had surfaced. Former veteran Immortal Kings had made significant strides in their cultivation, advancing considerably. Even Gu Wuwang��s own strength had undergone considerable improvement. Though he had aimed for gradual umtion over time, the extent of his progress still surprised him.


    However, it was unrealistic to expect the Dao Chang Realm to be so powerful in just a few decades. Gu Wuwang harbored no such extravagant hopes. Rather, in recent years, numerous formidable figures from ancient times had reemerged.


    Among them were ancestors of the Ancient Immortal n, prominent figures from the former Immortal Pce, and ancient cultivators whose prowess surpassed that of Immortal Kings. Additionally, remnants of ancient cultivators from the age of innate mythology had also resurfaced, entering this world one after another.


    One such individual was a former prince of the Phoenix n, acquainted with Ao Teng and others. After recuperating, he led the Phoenix n to join the Heaven-ying Alliance. The alliance had integrated ancient realms, bothrge and small, now standing as a true unifying force within the Dao Chang Realm, surpassing all others in power and influence.


    Despite impending disaster, given time, the Dao Chang Realm was poised to develop into a realmparable to the ancient real world.


    ��This aura from another civilization is stronger and more ominous than anticipated,�� Gu Wuwang remarked, wasting no time in convening the other ancient cultivators of the Dao Chang Realm to discuss countermeasures.


    As for Gu Changge��s whereabouts, Gu Wuwang remained clueless.


    ��Although Wang Wushang��s growth rate is remarkable, it still falls short in the face of this catastrophe. I wonder what Gu Changge has nned����


    Gu Wuwang shook his head, his keen perception as an ancient Dao cultivator enabling him to discern abnormalities in Wang Wushang. However, he refrained from delving into matters concerning the fate of the Dao Chang Realm.As a Daoist of the Heaven-ying League, Wang Wushang basked in the nourishment of luck, viewed by all ancient cultivators as a beacon of hope. Countless resources were poured into his cultivation endeavors, further bolstered by a significant boon from Gu Changge.


    In just a few decades, Wang Wushang had ascended to a levelparable to that of the Quasi-Immortal Emperor. Such rapid growth was utterly unbelievable, requiring the term ��variable�� to adequately describe it.


    Several young talents had risen to prominence in the Dao Chang Realm, each blessed with their own fortunes and opportunities, boasting terrifying rates of development. Yet, in the presence of Wang Wushang, they paled inparison.


    Over the years, the Heaven-ying Alliance had recruited numerous young individuals endowed with great fortune and opportunities from across the realm, investing substantial resources in their growth. However, time remained an insurmountable obstacle. The time left for their maturation was sorely insufficient.


    If they were granted a thousand years, ten thousand years, or even longer, perhaps they could reach a point where they could stand on their own.


    ��.


    ��When I departed from the Immortal Domain, all worldsnguished, heavens shattered, and the fortunes of all races dwindled, painting a scene of dusk and despair����


    ��But upon my return to these familiar grounds, the sight that greeted me was vastly different. It teemed with vitality and prosperity. Judging by the fervor and abundance of this fortune, it won��t be long before it matures into an ancient real world.��


    ��Qing Feng, you truly are a remarkable apprentice of Master, presenting me with such a pleasant surprise.��


    ��Despite enduring two cmities, such good fortune persists, indicating that the fate of this realm is far from over.��


    ��Once it ascends to the status of an ancient real world, its influence will undergo seismic changes. Even in the eyes of Nine Heavens, it will emerge as a formidable force to reckon with.��


    Meanwhile, several figures traversed the boundless sea outside the Dao Chang realm. Under the feet of one of them shimmered a golden light, weaving into formidable runes and forming a path for the others to follow through the vast fog.


    Before them, real worlds were ensconced withinyers of nebe like eggs, nurturing astonishing fortunes. Various phenomena unfolded within them, expanding and contracting, intermittently releasing mysterious substances such as immortal light, chaotic mist, and primordial divine radiance.


    The speaker was an elderly man with a human face, yet adorned with a sharp beak and yellow hair. d in Daoist robes, he bore a semnce to an enlightened ape. His golden eyes, both weathered and profound, gleamed brightly at intervals.


    Among hispanions stood a young man, robust, tall, and heroic��a depiction of Qing Feng, who had departed from the immortal domain years ago in search of Nine Heavens.


    Having been absent from the Immortal Territory for many years, Qing Feng felt a mix of timidity and excitement upon his return.


    ��Master��s words ring true indeed. Despite the trials facing the Immortal Domain and the looming threat of destruction, there remains a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, disciples wouldn��t have traversed millions of miles to seek Nine Heavens for a solution.��


    Qing Feng maintained a respectful demeanor in the presence of the old man d in Daoist robes.


    The old man, known as the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, held the title of the lord of the third heaven among the nine heavens��an ancient being of iprehensible strength. Long ago, he transcended the confines of the immortal way, entering the Dao realm, and survived countless celestial catastrophes.


    Yuan Chan served as Qing Feng��s greatest pir of support, enabling his safe departure from Nine Heavens and return to the Immortal Domain. Without Yuan Chan��s aid, Qing Feng might have struggled to even leave Nine Heavens, let alone return to the Immortal Domain.


    Around Nine Heavens, formidable Dao storms raged, apanied by numerous space-time torrents and time fragments capable of shattering cultivators both physically and mentally. Even the quasi-immortal emperor dared not venture into such perilous territories.


    Years prior, after bidding farewell to the tomb keeper, Qing Feng journeyed to Nine Heavens in search of the former ancestors of the Immortal Pce, hoping they could intervene to resolve the crisis in the Immortal Domain. However, Nine Heavens spanned vast expanses, with eachyer seeminglyprising endless continents.


    Countless ancients and immortal forces popted the realm, yet despite Qing Feng��s inquiries, he found no trace of the ancestors of the Immortal Pce.


    Later, leveraging his rtionship with the tomb keeper, Qing Feng ventured to the central area of the firstyer of heaven. Utilizing a teleportation array, he arrived at the secondyer of heaven.


    However, despite the second heaven��s territory being slightly smaller than that of the first, it remained vast. Moreover, myriad different time-and-space realms, along with numerous Daoist sects, dotted the depths of time and space, making it exceedingly challenging for him to locate any trace of the ancestors of the Immortal Pce or glean even the slightest news.


    Arriving in the Nine Heavens, Qing Feng came to a stark realization of the enormity of his task. He had believed the impending catastrophe facing the Immortal Domain was dire and urgent, necessitating his swift return. However, such cmities weremonce in the Nine Heavens.


    Many cultivators dwelling there, particrly the older generation, had weathered the destruction of their homnds and werergely indifferent to such concerns. Despite Qing Feng��s pleas for assistance, offering to pay any price, his appeals fell on deaf ears. The powerhouses of the Nine Heavens were dismissive, their reactions akin to ripples in a pond swiftly dissipating.


    Qing Feng found himself on the brink of despair. His departure from the Immortal Domain had revealed the vastness of the world. To the Nine Heavens�� inhabitants, events like the birth and destruction of worlds were as routine as the rising of the sun and the setting of the moon��mundane urrences that failed to capture their interest.


    The ebb and flow of ages, the cycle of birth and death, were but trifles in the grand scheme of things. Furthermore, Qing Feng��s own strength rendered him inadequate for undertaking a journey across vast distances to rescue a copsing world.


    Fortunately, in the third heaven, Qing Feng encountered the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan. iming connections to Qing Feng��s world and having traversed it himself, Yuan Chan offered a glimmer of hope.


    Upon learning of the impending catastrophe facing Qing Feng��s world, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan willingly agreed to apany him on a rescue mission. Renowned in the Third Heaven, even its ruler treated him with deference. Naturally, Qing Feng was pleasantly surprised by this turn of events. Recognizing Qing Feng��s talent, Yuan Chan epted him as a registered disciple, bestowing upon him numerous mystical treasures and divine powers to aid his cultivation journey.


    Though Qing Feng��s attainment of the Immortal King��s Dao Fruit was not yet stable, it was advised for him to remain in the Nine Heavens for a period of cultivation. However, Qing Feng couldn��t shake off thoughts of his nsmen still trapped in the City of No Return, haunted by the specter of persecution by the demon lord and his junior sister, Cen Shuang, who harbored a deep-seated animosity towards the demon lord.


    Thus, Qing Feng harbored a fervent desire for Yuan Chan to swiftly return to the Immortal Realm with him to resolve these looming catastrophes. In the years since his departure, Qing Feng remained unaware of his junior sister and the others�� well-being. Were they oppressed by the demon lord, consumed by fear and anxiety?


    Contemting these unsettling possibilities, Qing Feng��s heart constricted with unease, dreading the potential horrors he might encounter upon his return to the Immortal Domain.


    ��Master, judging by the aura and scale of this real world, it appears to be more than just a newborn realm. The burgeoning fortune and vigor exceed what one would typically expect.��


    ��Furthermore, I sense the presence of a powerful entity outside this realm, having once erected barriers to fend off the boundless sea��s influence. This realm likely harbors many secrets.��


    At this juncture, a woman with a coquettish demeanor interjected among those standing with Qing Feng. d in a pale pink dress with hair resembling billowing clouds and a golden feather adorning her brow, she bore a non-human appearance. However, her aura exuded vastness and depth, akin to a boundless universe, with half a step already ventured into the Dao realm.


    Qing Feng held deep respect for this woman, known as Fen Ruo, the esteemed apprentice of the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan. Having cultivated for many years, she wielded the divine power of several epochs.

 Chapter 714: Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation arrived, Cheap heir and master

    <h4>Chapter 714: Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation arrived, Cheap heir and master</h4>


    This road was extremely clear with the pervasive golden fog extending all the way from a distant ce. This scene shocked everyone. Unexpectedly, this Reincarnation tform that had not been fully cast had caused such a terrible change.


    ��It seems that my guess is correct, these are the coordinates left by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.�� Gu Changge��s eyes flicked across, and his mind turned, but he was not surprised.


    He had guessed this before and felt that there was someone who had left this behind in this Absolute Heavenly Extinction. After thinking about it, the only possibility fell on the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    In the beginning, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation must have visited the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Otherwise, Jianan and the others wouldn��t be looking for the descendants of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation to help them forge the Reincarnation tform.


    Looking at it this way now, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation definitely had a n. He left his coordinates in the Reincarnation tform, hoping to arrive here someday in the future.


    As for his purpose, from Gu Changge��s point of view, it was most likely rted to the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Speaking of which, the true descendant of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had suffered from his cruel hands.


    The many inheritances left by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation were now in his hands. If the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation really appeared and descended, it would be difficult to say whether he would be an enemy or a friend.


    ��What��s going on here? The Reincarnation tform has not been cast yet, why is it suddenly like this?��


    ��Who ising?��


    The golden road reaching the sky pierced through the dark sky and spread all around. This caused many Absolute Heavenly creatures to widen their eyes in shock.


    ��This road����


    ��Isn��t it the way we wanted to reveal? Who is leading this change?��


    ��Could it be that we have all been deceived?��


    Several Ancient Ancestors also reacted all of a sudden, and their faces were extremely ugly. The Reincarnation tform itself was used to help them reveal that mysterious and strange ce. But now it was ignited ahead of time and turned into a lighthouse, guiding someone to the coordinates of this world.


    If someone still did not think of it as a problem, they would not believe it even if they were killed. After all, the Reincarnation tform hadn��t been cast yet, not to mention it was even just a prototype that couldn��t reach the level they wanted.


    ��Could it be a trick of this junior named Gu?�� An Ancient Ancestor stared at Gu Changge firmly, his words were cold.


    Although two Ancient Ancestors had died at the hands of Gu Changge sessively, the existence of ancient wells allowed them to reshape their bodies. So they hadn��t yet had any extremely dangerous thoughts in their hearts.


    ��It��s not him, it may be due to the scripture left by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation back then.�� Another Ancient Ancestor said, his tone was very firm, and he was not suspicious.


    At this time, several other Ancient Ancestors also reacted. It was the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation who left them the casting method of the Reincarnation tform.


    He had informed them that through the Reincarnation tform, they could discover the mysteriousnd that also belonged to the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. There, if the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation moved something, they would have nothing to do.


    ��We were tricked by him.�� An Ancient Ancestor��s expression quickly turned ugly.


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was the supreme existence during the ancient time of Immortals. He controlled the Laws of Reincarnation and could step into the long river of time. If such a character was determined to plot against them, it would be difficult for them to notice anything.


    What was more, in the beginning, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation swore an oath and made a deal with them. Who would have thought that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation would dare to vite a Dao oath?


    ��It seems that you guys are not stupid, and finally understand. Unfortunately, at this time, it is toote.�� Gu Changgeughed lightly, and seeing the expressions of the Ancient Ancestors of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he knew that they had understood.


    ��Damn it, in the end, it turned out to be in vain����


    ��I hate it!��


    In the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, a terrifying fog swept in again. Apanied by the palpitating ck lightning that pierced the sky, as if to split the universe.


    Once the Ancient Ancestors figured it all out their emotions fluctuated greatly with anger, regret, and even despair. The ancestral well was about to dry up if they couldn��t find that mysteriousnd again.


    Then it won��t be long before they would be eaten away by death, and they would truly die, making it impossible to reshape them.


    At this moment, all the creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction felt the despair of the Ancient Ancestors, and couldn��t help kneeling on the ground. They didn��t know why the Ancient Ancestor became so desperate, and they couldn��t figure it out.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    And just at this moment, there seemed to be some kind of terrifying fluctuations permeating the distant sky. That golden road kept spreading out.


    There was a sacred light descending, like a burst of immortal echoes, weing someone. Everyone saw a vague Daoist figure, who seemed to be crossing across the gxy.


    Jianan and the others even felt palpitations, as if their spirits were frozen under the gaze of that figure. This kind of vast power was even more frightening than their Ancient Ancestors.


    ��Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation!!��


    ��It really is him!!��


    Seeing this Daoist figure, theplexions of the Ancient Ancestors became gloomy, and extremely ugly, revealing an astonishing killing intent. They didn��t expect that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, who had disappeared for countless years, was still alive. He even came to Absolute Heavenly Extinction using this method.


    ��Is this the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation?��


    ��The aura is extremely deep, not like a simple person. He is worthy of being the overlord of the Ancient Immortal era.�� Gu Changge��s eyes also fell over, with great interest.


    He could feel that the Reincarnation tform that he received when he was in the Immortal Ancient Continent was shaking, and the many Dao runes on it were recovering.


    Originally, after he obtained this object, he devoured and absorbed the Dao of Reincarnation in it, and condensed a Reincarnation Seal as a means of saving his life.


    Afterward, the object became as if it was dead,pletely losing all spirituality. But he never thought that it would recover again today, and apletely different force would emerge.


    ��It seems that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had a deep meaning in leaving the inheritance.�� Gu Changge��s thoughts surged, suppressing this Reincarnation tform as his eyes suddenly became extremely deep.


    He really wanted to know, what was the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation hiding behind the Heavens for so long? What was he plotting?


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation at the peak period definitely surpassed Enlightened beings. His plot was definitely not as simple as bing Immortal.


    ��Immeasurable Heavenly Lord greets Daoist brothers.��


    Soon, the golden avenue stretched from outside the sky and quickly descended to the center of the Absolute Heavenly Imperial Court.


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation appeared and walked over, wearing a star crown in feathers and fluttering Daoist robes. He looked only thirty or forty years old, but he was Immortal, giving people a sense of immortality in the world.


    With a kind smile on his face, he lightly brushed the Reincarnation tform in front of him, his eyes seemed to be full of nostalgia and emotion.


    ��Thanks to it, the poor Daoist can find his way back.�� While speaking, he seemed to be quite nostalgic, with a deep reminiscence color.


    However, the few Ancient Ancestors standing deep in the Absolute Heavenly n didn��t say a word, they just looked at him indifferently, extremely cold. They were not stupid.


    At first, it was because of his Dao oath that they mistakenly believed in the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. Now after reacting, they understood that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation definitely had another purpose, with deep calctions and ns. The visitor was not here with good intentions.


    ��You are the heir of the poor Daoist, right?�� Looking away from the Reincarnation tform, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation looked at Gu Changge and said very kindly.


    Gu Changge��s expression was still calm and breezy. Hearing this, he just smiled and said, ��Senior, you have mistaken someone. This junior is not your heir. Instead, I killed the heir you chose and took his inheritance as my own.��


    What he said was extremely casual and natural, without any concealment. Since the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had already calcted, he must know that he was definitely not the heir he chose.


    And upon hearing this, many Absolute Heavenly creatures were extremely shocked and in an uproar. They always thought that Gu Changge was the true sessor of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, and they didn��t know about it at all.


    The true heir of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was killed by Gu Changge long ago.


    Yet upon hearing this, the expression of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation didn��t change much. He seemed to have known about it for a long time. So he just smiled and said, ��No matter what the reason is, as long as you received the inheritance of the poor Daoist, then you will naturally be the sessor of the poor Daoist.��


    What he meant was that no matter how Gu Changge got his inheritance, as long as his inheritance fell on Gu Changge in the end, then Gu Changge was his sessor.


    ��Oh, the junior should call the senior Master?�� Gu Changge raised his eyebrows lightly, and said with a faint smile, still without the slightest respect in his words.


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation didn��t seem to care about this at all, and said with a smile, ��Why should you stick to thesemon etiquettes between you and me?��


    To be honest, when he saw Gu Changge for the first time, he was actually extremely amazed and unbelievable. After all, from the perspective of age, Gu Changge was not very old. However, his cultivation had reached a point where he gave a vast aura. Something that even gave him a feeling of extreme danger in the dark.


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation intended to trace the fragments of time, trying to deduce Gu Changge��s origin and future. But a great crisis and unimaginable terror suddenly enveloped him, almost causing him to suffer a huge bacsh. So he had to stop, not daring to continue spying.


    The origin of this cheap sessor in front of him was beyond his imagination. At least the current him was far from being able to touch.


    ��Birds of the same flock, are you still starting to cherish each other at this moment?��


    The Ancient Ancestors had been watching all this with cold eyes. They didn��t expect that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation didn��t care about Gu Changge��s identity at all. He didn��t care that Gu Changge killed the true heir of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation and took away his fortune.


    ��Brother Daoist, are you fine now? From my point of view, the few of you must have almost reached the point where the oil has exhausted.��


    Hearing this, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation turned his eyes away from Gu Changge, and smiled at the Ancient Ancestors, looking tepid. He was only of medium stature, standing in front of several Ancient Ancestors standing in the sky, he looked extremely small.


    But there was a terrifying aura pervading his body, even thews and order were blurred as no one dared to underestimate him.


    ��At the beginning, you made an oath to help us find that mysteriousnd. Now that you have broken the contract and betrayed us, aren��t you afraid that your Dao heart will suffer bacsh?�� An Ancient Ancestor said with an ugly face and was poked by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    ��This guy indeed swore to help fellow Daoists find that ce. Of course, the premise is that all Daoist brothers have to hand over the three mysterious ancestral wells to me����


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had a kind smile on his face, but his eyes were filled with indifference and deepness.


    At this time, he didn��t hide his intention and purpose. From the beginning to the end, his purpose had not changed. In the past, he was afraid of the means of the six Ancient Ancestors who were almost Immortal.


    Butter, when he realized that their greatest reliance was the three mysterious ancestral wells, he began to n, waiting for the wells to dry up before doing anything. Because even if the six Ancient Ancestors were resurrected and reshaped, they would fall into weakness for a period of time.


    And the process of resurrection and reshaping was the process of consuming the well water of the three mysterious ancestral wells. When the well water eventually dried up, they would also have the day when they would truly die.


    ��Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, don��t even think about it. The ancestral well is where our origin lies, how can we allow you, an outsider, to get involved?�� Except for the Ancient Ancestor who had not yet reshaped his body.


    The faces of the five Ancient Ancestors here were all gloomy, with murderous intent raging.


    ��Immeasurable Heavenly Lord. Since the preacher of the poor Daoist is here today, it happens that the three ancestral wells are upied by the two of us. If you fellow Daoists are smart, don��t be stubborn.�� The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation shook his head as if gently persuading the Ancient Ancestors.


    He looked like an Immortal, but since he had been able to calcte for so long, n in the dark ces of the Heavens, and be dormant for endless years, he was naturally not a simple and kind person.


    And he could tell that before he came here, his cheap heir, had already fought against the six Ancient Ancestors. The two Ancient Ancestors even fell because of this, had to reshape their bodies, and fell into a period of weakness.


    Gu Changge looked at the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation with a slightly strange look, and it was difficult to guess his real purpose. Would it be too simple if the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation hibernated for so long just to eliminate the Origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction?


    He always felt that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had other intentions. Having been hiding in the dark for so many years, he must be nning something else.


    ��Let��s see what he is nning, maybe it can be used by me.��


    Many thoughts shed through his mind, Gu Changge��splexion returned to normal. He smiled at the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation and said, ��Since master has said so, Changge will naturally help the master win these three mysterious ancestral wells today.��


    ��It��s so good. Then this master and my disciple can take this thing today to get a glimpse of the secret of eternal life.�� The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was taken aback for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    In fact, he didn��t expect Gu Changge to change so quickly, and he looked calm and indifferent just now. But after thinking about it, he was a giant powerhouse since ancient times, and many legends about him were still circting in this world.


    Although Gu Changge��s background was unknown, he didn��t seem like a stupid person who didn��t understand how to choose at this time. Compared to offending him, his master, it was better to take the opportunity to establish a good rtionship with him, so as to seek more benefits.

 Chapter 715: Affecting the battle of the world, The curse of the Ancient Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 715: Affecting the battle of the world, The curse of the Ancient Ancestors</h4>


    In the depths of the nnd, the gray mist was surging. The Ancient Ancestors of Absolute Heavenly Extinction stood as they saw that the cheap master and apprentice pair of Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation and Gu Changge was unabashedly trying to snatch their ancestral well in front of their faces.


    Their faces suddenly turned gloomy, as if they were about to drip water while their murderous intent surged. Although Gu Changge was young, his true strength was unfathomable and difficult to guess.


    In the short period of time just now, two of them had been killed one after another.


    When the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was at his peak, he was the dominant figure in the Ancient Immortal era, his cultivation was unrivaled and surpassed the Immortal Realm. Such a character had unimaginable means even in this era.


    The only thing they could rely on now was the three ancestral wells, which could continuously reshape their physical bodies. Otherwise, they would definitely not be the opponents of Gu Changge and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    All the creatures of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction looked at the scene in front of them and trembled to the extreme with horror. For endless years, no one had ever broken into the depths of the n��s territory, let alone rmed the birth of the Ancient Ancestor.


    But now, Gu Changge forced his way into it, and even killed two Ancient Ancestors, causing them to reshape their bodies. The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation from the ancient time of Immortals had reappeared now, wanting to kill their Ancient Ancestors.


    For the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction, this was tantamount to an earth-shattering and terrifying event as it had reached the verge of life and death. Everyone was terrified, and could only kneel on the ground under that unrivaled aura.


    Even those Enlightened beings Absolute Heavenly creatures felt chills all over their bodies. They had a premonition that the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction would probably be fragmented if not destroyed today.


    At this moment, Jianan, Jia Jiu��er, and the others felt like ants. A little aftermath could destroy them thousands of times.


    ��There are six of them in total, one is still reshaping his body, the other is in a weak state. You and I can each kill two of the remaining four, how about that?��


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation looked casually at the remaining Ancient Ancestors and asked Gu Changge with a smile. He seemed very confident, even though he knew that the six Ancient Ancestors were hard to kill, he was still calm.


    Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words, ��Then I��ll follow Master��s words.��


    ��You��re looking for death.�� Seeing this, several Ancient Ancestors uttered angrily, feeling that they were being underestimated. Their sound shook the sky, tearing the sky like lightning.


    Terrible ck lightning, one after another, stretched endlessly, as if torn from another universe as it descended straight toward Gu Changge and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    Like a True ck Dragon, allws and order were annihted and dissipated under it. This ce suddenly turned into a ck hole, vast and surging.


    ��Very good. I��ll use these few people to show you the power of Reincarnation.�� The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation nodded and said with a smile.


    While speaking, the figure disappeared from the spot immediately, as if he was walking over.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    A hazy and void domain ofws spread out from his footsteps, submerging all directions. Within thews of this domain, the flow of time seemed to have slowed down, and everything in the world had begun to be stagnant.


    The domain ofw was like slowing down time thousands of times. Under the gaze of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, it even began to copse.


    The ck lightning fell down, but it seemed to have decayed for thousands of years in an instant, and began to disintegrate, gradually turning into nothingness.


    This was a shocking scene as the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation seemed to be walking in the field of time. Wherever he looked, it was the time domain, and all Daoism and divine powers were under his control.


    All creatures were shocked to the extreme, unable to imagine this kind of power.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation shook his sleeves as the space before him copsed all of a sudden, turning into a cycle of life forever. All creatures and order were trapped in it, forever trapped in a Reincarnation, continuing life and death.


    ��So what if you can use the time domain? Within this n, we are invincible. You will have to pay a heavy price today, the Ancient Ancestors must not be humiliated!�� An Ancient Ancestor roared, wanting to break free from the shackles of suchws.


    Thick chains pierced through the terrifying gray fog, like mountains. Heavy and majestic, suppressing the head and making it hard to breathe. In the depths of the n��snd, an even more chaotic thunder descended.


    It seemed that the gods wanted to punish the disrespectful creatures in the world. Every inch of space trembled, and a ck whirlwind blew up between Heaven and Earth. Apanied by ck rain and ominous thunder, it fell toward Gu Changge and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    Several other Ancient Ancestors also made a move as their decayed bodies shrouded in gray mist suddenly burst into immeasurable light. The big hand stained with ck blood pped down toward the two people below.


    The chains of order, apanied by the sound of ttering, seemed to be dragging a group of evil spirits.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, the brilliant fists rained down suddenly, like the fists of a bright golden sun before it directly hit one of the arms. The ck blood sshed, and the thick gray mist was suddenly dispelled.


    ��I overestimated your power. Your spiritual power is transcendent, but that��s all���� Gu Changge abandoned his previous detached and immortal appearance.


    His eyes were cold and sharp while his fists were powerful and sacred apanied by the chaotic aura, like a piece of eternal sky, covering and crushing toward the bottom.


    The arm of an Ancient Ancestor exploded in an instant. It shattered into the blood mist and drifted apart before it copsed in an instant in the collision of the flesh. This was an indescribable suppressive power, the fluctuation of the physical body alone was enough to shake the universe.


    All the creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction trembled and feared. Witnessing with their own eyes that their invincible Ancient Ancestors were being repeatedly beaten up by Gu Changge.


    Some Absolute Heavenly creatures who were very close were trembling constantly. Under this aura, their bodies began to crack and blood continued to surge.


    The endless gray fog exploded, revealing the scene deep in the n��snd. This world was dpidated with the vastnd full of scars, and ruins were everywhere. Now under the attack of Gu Changge and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, every inch was broken.


    The void was cracking, thews of Heaven and Earth were exploding, the divine chain of order was broken, and the Dao pattern was obliterated, leaving nothing left. Three mysterious and lofty ancestral wells emerged as they reflected at the end of the n, covering this world.


    The six Ancient Ancestors were blown up one after another. Even though their spiritual power went against the sky, they could evolve and use many unparalleled methods. But in the face of the power of absolute suppression, there was still no way to resist as they exploded very quickly, destroying both their body and spirit.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    A mysterious and misty aura flowed from the ancestral well, covering the six Ancient Ancestors.


    After someone��s body copsed, it didn��t take long for someone to emerge from the ancestral well, quickly reshaping the physical body. The spiritual power entered the sea of consciousness between the brows, and they once again attacked Gu Changge and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    The sky was turned upside down here, and the entire gray sky was copsing. This big world couldn��t bear the aura. The turbulent aura seeped out from the broken cracks and spread to the outside world.


    At the same time, among the many forces in the Upper Realm, there was an ancient existence with a high level of cultivation, who suddenly opened his eyes and felt the fluctuations from distant space. This kind of fluctuation made him feel palpitations, even anxiety, and fear.


    ��That wisp of gray mist hase again, descending into the world again���� Someone thought of something, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    The fluctuations in the great battle in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction were so terrifying that it even rmed many old monsters. They came out of the dusty ce or appeared from the underground pce and the ancient caves, looking at the ce where the battle was fought.


    In thend shrouded by the absolute Heavenly Extinction, within the territory of nearly ten thousand miles in radius, there were no living beings and no sects. But it did not prevent them from deducing and guessing what had happened.


    ��If the Absolute Heavenly Extinction erupts again, without the power of the Immortal Realm, no one can suppress it.��


    ��At that time, within a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, all living beings will be wiped out and everything will be exterminated.��


    In the True Immortal Academy, several elders stood in a pavilion with a chessboard andpass ced in the center, as if they were deducing something. The Great Elder of the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce was also here, with an extremely dignified expression.


    There was also one of Gu Xian��er��s Masters from Peach Vige, a figure of the same era. His true strength was unfathomable, and he was one of the pinnacle existences in the current Upper Realm.


    Even he felt that it was extremely difficult, which went on to describe the difficulty.


    ��Did ite out? Is it true that something had happened in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, causing Absolute Heavenly auras to suddenly spread out?�� The Great Elder asked with a serious expression, worried.


    ��Reporting to the Great Elder, there is indeed a problem with Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and I don��t know why.��


    ��The aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, which seemed extremely dead before, now seems to be boiling, sweeping in suddenly.��


    ��Many space cracks also appeared, from which arge amount of Absolute Heavenly energy had rushed out. Many of the surrounding forces were toote to migrate, and had already been submerged.��


    When the elders in the pavilion heard the words, they all replied solemnly. They also noticed this all of a sudden, and there was no sign of it at all before. Even a long time ago, when the Absolute Heavenly Extinction appeared, it never erupted so suddenly.


    ��First find a way to stabilize the space around Absolute Heavenly Extinction, so as to prevent the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction from spreading and engulfing the rest of the ancient world, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. I��ll contact the rest of the Immortal Lineages and let them take action.�� The Great Elder said solemnly and began to give orders.


    The purpose of the establishment of the True Immortal Academy at the beginning was to prevent Absolute Heavenly Extinction from causing unspeakable disasters to the Upper Realm in the future. But right now, the Immortal Project had not yet seeded, and such a terrifying riot broke out in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    All this was too unexpected.


    ��Could it be that a terrifying creature in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction has recovered?�� An elder said with concern, unable to bear such spection.


    And just when the entire Upper Realm was feeling worried and uneasy because of the riots in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    In the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Gu Changge was fighting with the six Ancient Ancestors. He didn��t know that the fluctuations in this ce had already spread to the Upper Realm, and caused many forces to be swallowed up by the Absolute Heavenly aura.


    Of course, even if he knew, he didn��t care. The origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was right in front of him, and to him, this matter was even more important.


    ��You are already weak to this extent, I am afraid that it will not be long before the mysterious substance in the ancestral well will be exhausted. If you don��t want to be truly destroyed, you should obediently hand over these three wells to the point before the origin is really exhausted.�� The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation opened his mouth lightly.


    He appeared under the ancestral well, and confronted the six Ancient Ancestors who were reshaping their bodies. He seemed very unhurried. Even in the battle with several Ancient Ancestors, there was no sign of exhaustion. Although his current strength was far from the peak. But it was easy to deal with the six Ancient Ancestors who were constantly being weakened in front of him, let alone Gu Changge who made him unable to see the truth.


    In the battle with several Ancient Ancestors just now, Gu Changge��s performance really made the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation vary, and he couldn��t help but keep an eye on him.


    He felt that Gu Changge was definitely the same person as him. His thoughts were as deep as an abyss, his emotions and anger were invisible, and it was difficult to see what he really thought.


    Until now, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation didn��t know the reality of Gu Changge, nor did he know what methods he had. Although the two had a rtionship of cheap master and apprentices in the name. But they absolutely didn��t take this matter to heart, they were all on their own guard.


    ��Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, sooner orter you will regret your actions today.��


    ��Dao is everywhere. Since you dare to break the contract, you will naturally bear the due karma in the future.��


    The six Ancient Ancestors coldly looked at the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. Their figures were faint, and their aura was no longer what it used to be. Although there were three ancestral wells behind them, reshaping everything for them, this process also needed to consume the substances in the ancestral well, and it was not a long-term solution.


    What was more, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was right, when the material in the ancestral well was exhausted, it was the time when they would really die. However, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation still didn��t care about it.


    ��After the Taboo Era, the Dao copsed and the Immortal Path was cut off. Even if the poor Daoist swears by the Dao, how will it manifest to punish the poor? If the Dao is manifested, why should the poor Daoist be dormant for endless years, making it difficult to see the Dao fruit in that realm?�� He said lightly, with a sneering attitude toward Dao.


    When Gu Changge heard this, his eyes moved slightly. The Dao had copsed and it was hard to see the Dao fruit.


    In the Immortal Ancient Era, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation already existed beyond the Immortal Realm. Could it be that the realm he wants to spy on was above the Immortal Realm?


    Then what was this boundary? The Immortal King, Immortal Emperor or the Dao Ancestor?


    In this life, the Immortal Path was destined to manifest, and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had appeared at this time. His plot was definitely not just as simple as the Immortal Realm.


    Gu Changge still remembered that before Gu Qingyi left, she told him that the Upper Realm would encounter unimaginable drastic changes. Could this upheaval be rted to the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation?


    ��It turns out that you didn��t care about that oath a long time ago, and you have been deceiving us all this time?��


    ��Hateful!!��


    After knowing the truth from the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation personally, the faces of the six Ancient Ancestors turned extremely ugly. Their emotions could no longer be described as anger.


    ��But you still have to pay the due price for this, with my Immortal Soul, engraved in the long river of time, I��ll curse you!��


    They were not simple people. After understanding all this, they immediately made a decisive decision. Someone��s body quickly blurred, every inch of the body seemed to be burning, and endless fog filled the air.


    Some kind of weird rune flew out of the thick fog, bursting with endless light, and quickly burned to nothing in the void.

 Chapter 716: I accept it, It could be converted into a huge benefit

    <h4>Chapter 716: I ept it, It could be converted into a huge benefit</h4>


    The Ancient Ancestors of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction were extremely decisive. After understanding the cause and effect of the matter, they immediately chose to burn themselves.


    They received a strange aura from somewhere and used it to curse the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. It could be seen that their hatred and murderous intentions for the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation were so deep that they couldn��t wait to smash him to pieces.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The dome of the sky was broken and fragmented like an ancient mirror that was already full of cracks. The terrifying gray fog spread and engulfed it continuously.


    ��Burning my soul, cursing the world. The world will be overturned, the sun and the moon will lose their light����


    An Ancient Ancestor was full of murderous intent as he fixed his eyes on the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. He gave up thest chance of immortality, and let himself be crushed and disintegrated.


    Every inch of his soul light was burning, as if countless wronged souls had been released. Covering the sky and the earth, drowning towards the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    At this moment, even someone as indifferent as the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation changed hisplexion a little.


    ��You are really ruthless. Even trying to take me down with you?�� However, he recovered quickly as he mouthed lightly, and shook his head.


    At the same time, the robe flicked forward and some kind of grand and supremews emerged.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The blurry ck and white divine light spread out like a Dao, constantly rotating and zooming in, covering all the gray fog that engulfed him. But, he was an Ancient Ancestor, and one should not underestimate the curse birthed by the igniting and burning of his soul.


    On the face of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, a ray of blue appeared. It seemed that some kind of unknown substance was contaminating him. This made him frown as he tried to drive out the blue substance. However, this streak of blue substance was like a tarsal maggot, branded on his face, difficult to erase.


    ��The power of the curse, an unknown source?�� Gu Changge noticed this scene and raised his eyebrows.


    He thought of the creatures that had been contaminated and corroded by the aura of Absolute Heavenly Extinction that he had seen when he was outside. Logically, once one had reached the level of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, ordinary unknown substances, let alone contaminate him, even if they got close to him, it was impossible to even touch him.


    However, at the cost of the burning of an Ancient Ancestor of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the wisp of matter that was attracted was not included in this list. This made Gu Changge a little curious. Where did the origin of the Ancient Ancestor of Absolute Heavenly Extinctione from?


    Logically speaking, it was unlikely that such a substance would appear in the current Upper Realm.


    ��It seems that you still have some tricks up your sleeve. This curse is quite weird, and it will make it difficult for the poor Daoist to get rid of this curse for a while.��


    Theplexion of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation didn��t change much because of this curse, and he recovered quickly. He looked at the remaining Ancient Ancestors and uttered.


    This wisp of green energy appeared and disappeared on the face from time to time, which looked extremely strange.


    ��Even this curse can��t stop you, it seems that our time is really numbered.�� The few remaining Ancient Ancestors sighed softly. They seemed to look away at this time and stood quietly at the end of the n.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Changge had a premonition of something, and couldn��t help frowning.


    ��What do you want to do?��


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation also noticed something, his expression changed from indifference just now, and he looked a little gloomy.


    ��Since we can��t protect the ancestral well, the ancestral well will be buried here with us today.��


    ��Aplished in the ancestral well and returned to the ancestral well, this can be regarded as our final destination.��


    The remaining five Ancient Ancestors all spoke together with unusually indifferent and calm expressions, as if they were discussing a trivial matter.


    ��What?��


    All the Absolute Heavenly creatures also widened their eyes when they heard this. They were shocked, feeling unbelievable. The Ancient Ancestors actually nned to destroy the ancestral well.


    Didn��t that mean that the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction will be destroyed together?


    All the creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction would also be buried here and fall into eternal silence. They couldn��t believe all of this. How could thingse to this point suddenly?


    ��You want to destroy the origin?��


    The expression of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was abnormal, not as indifferent as before. For a long time, he had been plotting against Absolute Heavenly Extinction for these three ancestral wells.


    And now these Ancient Ancestors actually nned to destroy the ancestral well? How could this keep his mind from being in a state of chaos as his killing intent surged?


    But these Ancient Ancestors of Absolute Heavenly Extinction no longer intend to talk nonsense. Even with the ancestral wells, they were not the opponents of Gu Changge and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. Even if they continued to fight with them, they would only end up exhausted in the end.


    ��Damn it.��


    Theplexion of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation changed drastically. He wanted to stop all this. The time domain spread away, but it was still too slow.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The terrifying gray beam of light, like a divine light soaring into the sky, pierced and tore apart the sky. The three mysterious ancestral wells reflected in the sky emitted endless light and were lit by the five Ancient Ancestors.


    This kind of light was too bright like three round brilliant suns rising in the darkness. But at the next moment, there was a heart-shattering crackling sound. Terrible cracks began to appear in the three ancestral wells.


    The terrifying energy was surging and vast, like a river breaking its embankment, suppressing everyone so that they couldn��t breathe. Even the five Ancient Ancestors were almost crushed at this moment, making it difficult to stand upright.


    The origins of these three ancestral wells were too mysterious, even if they got them by chance, they had no idea about their true origins.


    Even if they upied and studied it for endless years, it was still difficult to see the mysterious runes in these three ancestral wells. However, they had upied the three ancestral wells for a long time, and they still had some control over them.


    So at this time, they all held the idea that it would be better to have it destroyed. They insisted on making the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation and Gu Changge pay the price, and they would not let their n seed.


    But at this moment, the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction began to copse because of the copse of the three ancestral wells. The vast energy released was like a flood, constantly washing away everywhere, causing the space barrier to shatter and explode.


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation sacrificed a golden seal, covering the front, to prevent the three ancestral wells from breaking. Yet the remaining five Ancient Ancestors obviously had guessed his intention long ago.


    At this moment, they didn��t care about anything and rushed toward him, trying to stop him. The five people worked together, disying unprecedented terrifying strength. With every gesture, the vast energy boiled violently.


    Hundreds of thousands of strands ofw and order were turned into various divine weapons, evolving mountains and rivers that suppressed them all.


    ��You are looking for death.�� Theplexion of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had long been extremely ugly.


    He had hidden a lot of strength before, but at this juncture, he couldn��t care about it at all.


    The five Ancient Ancestors attacked him, but they didn��t care about Gu Changge on the other side. In their eyes, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation calcted the origin of the ancestor artifact for a long time, and this object must be of great importance to him.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge was just a young junior. Although his strength was terrifying, his means might not be more powerful than that of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    Facing the ancestral well that was exploding, even they were helpless. What could Gu Changge do?


    ��No matter how much you can collect, go find the fragments of the broken ancient well at this time����


    ��Even if they are only fragments, they contain unimaginable mysteries.��


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was also aware of the intentions of the Ancient Ancestors as he uttered to Gu Changge while fighting with them. He didn��t think that Gu Changge would be able to stabilize the ancestral well that was bursting.


    So he just hoped that he could collect more fragments at this time. And this was the only way.


    ��Master, don��t worry, this disciple will go collect it now.��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly when he heard the words. Naturally, he would not refuse, his figure disappeared from the spot immediately as he rushed toward the three ancestral wells that were copsing in the distance.


    He was still thinking about how to take this ancestral well of origin as his own without the knowledge of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. Now, this great opportunity was right in front of him.


    ��It��s ridiculous, the power of the ancestral well is so vast. We can only borrow it. Now it has fully erupted, let alone him, even if you go rashly, you will be turned into dust, and your body and spirit will be destroyed.��


    The five Ancient Ancestors spoke coldly, not caring about the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation ordering Gu Changge to collect the fragments.


    In their view, no matter how strong Gu Changge was, it was impossible for him to persist in that vast power for a long time. The physical body would soon copse and explode, turning into a blood mist, and eventually, the body and spirit would be wiped out.


    ��You really underestimate this poor Daoist��s disciple.�� Hearing this, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation just spoke indifferently.


    The big golden seal hanging on the head was shining with immortal light. The words containing the profound meaning of the Immortal Way were like big stars, arranged in the surrounding void, matching the number of stars in the sky.


    This was an ancient grand formation that could refine Immortals and transform Demons. Although he was no longer at the peak of his cultivation, he could still seal off the five Ancient Ancestors in front of him to refine them.


    He still had great confidence in Gu Changge. Although he didn��t believe that Gu Changge could regain most of the ancestral well fragments, there were definitely some of them.


    This was the intuition of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In the deepest part of the n, endless gray mist emerged as the three ancestral wells were broken as if some kind of shackles had been opened. From the ruptured well mouth, an endless gray fog rushed out, drowning everything around it.


    The sky, which was originally gray and dark, also became fragmented, with endless cracks appearing. Absolute Heavenly Extinction mist spread out from here and rushed to the outside world.


    ��No, the sky is copsing, the Absolute Heavenly Extinction will be destroyed, and all of us will be submerged here.��


    ��The Ancient Ancestors abandoned us.��


    ��Why����


    All the Absolute Heavenly creatures watched this scene in despair, and there were wailing voices everywhere.


    They really couldn��t believe that in the end, it would be their most revered Ancient Ancestor who would cause their destruction.


    Jianan, Jia Jiu��er, and the Absolute Heavenly Royal family also turned pale, trembling, and fell into despair. They were regarded as believers in the Ancestors, and after knowing that they had no hope of eternal life, they insisted on dragging the entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction to be buried with them.


    Even if it was to destroy the ancestor artifact, they did not hesitate. This ruthlessness and determination made them bitter and dejected, full of despair.


    On the other side, Gu Changge passed the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation and the five Ancestors who were fighting and quickly disappeared into the gray fog. The surging energy, like the backlog and collision of several big worlds, wanted to wipe out any living beings who broke into this ce.


    Feeling this terrifying crushing force, Gu Changge couldn��t help frowning. Although his physical body was unparalleled, it didn��t mean that it wasparable to the Supreme Immortal Gold and could endure thousands of cmities.


    In this ce, if an Enlightened being took a small step, they would explode in an instant, turning into a blood mist. The body would die and the soul would disappear.


    He also began to have tiny cracks in his body. But under the tyrannical and terrifying vitality, these small cracks quickly healed and disappeared.


    ��Fortunately, these three ancestral wells have not yetpletely copsed, and one of them is almostplete.��


    Gu Changge��s eyes moved, and he noticed the scene in the depths. The three floating ancestral wells were like three rounds of brilliant suns, reflecting dazzling and splendid brilliance.


    One of the ancestral wells had been torn apart, pieces of debris sshed out, annihted everything silently in the void, and turned into some kind ofplicated runes. If it was not collected in time, it would soon disappear and cease to exist.


    ��No wonder the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation asked me to collect the fragments. It turns out that he has known for a long time that these three ancestral wells were condensed with some kind of runes.��


    Seeing this situation, Gu Changge was a little taken aback. But at this time, his attention was not on the crumbling ancestral well. It was on top of another nearlyplete ancestral well.


    Although the five Ancient Ancestors had controlled these three ancestral wells for a long time, until now, they had not studied them thoroughly. Even if they insisted on destroying the three ancestral wells, it would take some time.


    This point might not even have been expected by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    ��In that case, I will ept this ancestral well. As for the fragments, hehe����


    When Gu Changge thought of this, he couldn��t help but smile a little, and then raised his hand to unleash the Great Dao treasure bottle.


    The terrifying mouth of the bottle was like a ck hole that could swallow the sky, exuding a terrifying and palpitating aura.


    With that, even the three ancestral wells in front of him trembled slightly, as if they could not bear the coercive aura of the Great Dao treasure bottle.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next instant, a vast ck light gushed out, directly swallowing down the almostplete ancestral well. The light of the great avenue hung down tight andplete, like a huge mouth suddenly swallowing it.


    The remaining two ancestral wells of origin were still cracking and exploding, turning into energy and countless tiny fragments. Seeing this, Gu Changge was not idle. He continued to unleash the Great Dao treasure bottle, and swallowed all the fragments and energy.


    In the end, only some fragments were left, and it was regarded as thepletion of the task for the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    Before gaining insight into the many calctions and ns of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, Gu Changge did not intend to turn his face against him. He felt that if everything arranged by the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was handled properly, it could even be converted into a huge benefit for him.


    ��My cheap master is not so easy to be.��


    The gray fog was still overwhelming, covering the sky and the sun, without any boundaries, and there was no trace of retreating.


    So at this time, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, who was still fighting several Ancient Ancestors, did not notice the movement of Gu Changge at all and did not know his many actions.

 Chapter 717: The Absolute Heavenly Extinction is destroyed, but it’s rich

    <h4>Chapter 717: The Absolute Heavenly Extinction is destroyed, but it��s rich</h4>


    Thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction crumbled, and the sky was broken intorge pieces like a broken mirror. Countless streams of fire and thick gray fog engulfed everything.


    This was an extremely desperate scene.


    The ground started to crack, a terrifying fissure stretching for tens of thousands of miles appeared, and all creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction fled in panic, trying to escape the impending doom.


    At the same time, the five ancient ancestors paid no heed to their own lives and battled madly against the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation. But the Ancestral Well of Origin had been destroyed, leaving no hope for reshaping their bodies if they died again.(Ed Note, the five ancient ancestors are five people, and the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation is a single person.)


    The powerful energies collided, making the scene resemble an explosion of cosmic origin. Its aftermath soared into the sky and ground, having a trend to spread out of thend of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    They made every effort to surround him, intenting to make him pay a heavy price.


    But his cards kepting �C with a brilliant light, a formation was formed instantly, it transformed into countless stars and dragged them into the brimless starlights.


    Countless stars burnt violently and dashed towards them, countless stars transformed numberless Sword Qi and chopped towards them.This was an unstoppable ultimate skill that could not be resisted or avoided.If it was at his peak state, this formation could easily kill immortals. Their spiritual energy was indeed powerful, but there was still a great gappared with the real immortal realm.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The kill moves of this formation approached close to them, they roared, sacrificed all of Blood Essence and wanted to make ast effort.


    Eventually, the violent explosion of hundreds of millions of stars drowned everything until its aftermath gradually subsided.


    All creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction could no longer perceive the existence sign of their ancient ancestors �C <i>our invincible ancient ancestors have died in the hands of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation?</i>


    ��Hey, Dao Friends, there is no reason for you to impede me once more. Or, do you really want to be buried with your five ancient ancestors, just for an empty pride?��


    A faint sense ofpassion appeared on the face of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, he shook his head slightly and took back his formation. Before that, the moment when he took out the formation, the destiny of the five ancient ancestors had been doomed.


    The alive creatures of Absolute Heavenly Extinction freezed in ce and couldn��t belive what happened and kept shivering �C <i>ournd is done, our ancestors are done, our </i><i>ancestor artifacts of origin are done. Does it mean our race will be over too?</i>


    Thinking of this, sadness and great grief appeared on everyone��s faces.


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation ignored them and walked towards the deepest area of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, wanting to know how many fragments of the artifact Gu Changge had collected.


    In his perceptiveness, the aura of the artifact had disappeared. It meant the three Ancestral Wells of Origin had been destroyed and disappearedpletely from thisnd.


    The deepest areas were covered by thick gray fog, even his divine sense was also unable to detect the inside scene of it. The origin of the three ancestral wells was very mystical, he felt a great palpitation while they were destroyed.


    ��How many have you collected?��


    Soon, he found Gu Changge��s figure in the thick fog and stepped faster to ask.


    Gu Changge was holding a jade pot and sealed off the surrounding space, it could lock the fragments from being dissipated. After hearing his words, Gu Changge seemed toe back of sense and said with a doubtful expression, ��the three wells are not made of hylic materials, but some special runes. The moment they shattered, their fragments directly dissipated. Even though I arrived on time, I didn��t collect much.�� While speaking, Gu Changge handed the jade pot to him.


    ��I know it.��


    He did not doubt Gu Changge��s words because he already knew it and this was also the reason why he called Gu Changge to collect the fragments.


    ��You unexpectedly collected so many?��


    While ncing at the light points of fragments in the jade pot, his face couldn��t help showing joy and the previously disappointed mood was swept away. It really exceeded his expectations!


    Before that, he thought that Gu Changge had only collected a little bit, but it at least reached 30% only judging from those light points now.


    ��If Ie earlier, I can collect more.�� Gu Changge shook his head regretfully.


    He smiled and said, ��It��s okay, this is already a surprise. A little more or less is the same if I canprehend the mystery of it.��


    He suddenly felt more satisfied with his new cheap disciple, Gu Changge.


    <i>This new disciple has a mysterious background, terrifying strength and an extremely tyrannical method to deal with matters. Although this disciple looked a bit dishonest and sanctimonious, this is exactly what I want.</i>


    He had always disliked pedantic and stupid people.


    <i>Since this new disciple in front of me could disrupt my original n and kill my previously established disciple, there must be something extraordinary about him.</i>


    ��I congratte you in advance for gaining big progress in cultivation, my master!��


    Gu Changge smiled lightly and cupped hands for respect.


    ��Today, you help me a lot and I am always a fair person, you take this iplete Formation. Even though it��s iplete, I found it from the cave of an immortal king. If your cultivation is enough, its rest power is enough to withstand the real immortal experts.��


    His mood was obviously very good now, and directly took out a formation sealed with a jade talisman, intending to reward to Gu Changge.


    In the Anciently Immortal Era, the Dao had not yet copsed, and the order of heaven and earth had not been broken, this iplete formation could even trigger a bloody storm, causing many true immortals to scramble for it.


    But now, he also didn��t know how much power this iplete formation had remained.


    Gu Changge��s eyes shed a light, took the iplete map and expressed gratitude, saying, ��Thank you, master, for this treasure.��


    However, out of caution, Gu Changge still scanned it with divine sense and found nothing unusual, so epting it.


    <i>It seems that my cheap master has many treasures! Before that, the big seal he used to defend against attacks from the six ancient ancestors is definitely an innate Dao Weapon, its defensive power is not inferior to the Supreme Dao Map possessed by me. In addition, the star formation he used to kill the five ancient ancestors was also extremely extraordinary, its ability was quite simr to the Great Immortal Formation that I heard from Yan Luo.</i>


    <i>My cheap master is really rich!!!</i>

 Chapter 978: Thoughts of Ling Huang, Sign in the Ancient Sage Dao fruit

    Chapter 978: Thoughts of Ling Huang, Sign in the Ancient Sage Dao fruit


    Ling Huang��s answer to Gu Changge made him very satisfied, especially knowing that there were still eight Great Worlds on this ancient warship.


    The Great World was equivalent to the Upper Realm, Immortal Domain, and Foreign Realm of the Dao Chang Realm. If it was really counted, there were only two Great Worlds in the Dao Chang True Realm. The Upper Realm and Immortal Domain were originally from the same world. They were only separated after the forbidden era.


    The foreign realm was the world that was bred and differentiated at the beginning of the birth of heaven and earth and belonged to the same world level as the original immortal domain.


    Every great world meant that there were countless universes, time, and space ovepping, which could be roughly called a multiverse.


    Only the Great World was qualified to give birth to power beyond a single universe, that was, power above the Immortal King.


    And only the Great World contained countless possibilities and opportunities, and there might even be some existences that escaped from fate and cause and effect.


    The strongest existence that a world could breed was not only closely rted to the luck of this world but also had a lot to do with the level and quality of this world.


    The limit of power the multiverse could carry was naturally many times greater than that of a single universe.


    These eight Great Worlds of the Spiritual Royal Family could definitely train many powerhouses who could fight in theing years.Ling Huang also vaguely guessed Gu Changge��s intentions, her eyes moved slightly, although all the ancestors did not tell her anything about Gu Changge��s origin.


    But since they had asked how many troops the Spiritual royal family could fight, didn��t that mean that they would embark on the road to battle next?


    Originally, the n of the Spiritual royal family was to find a new real world and lead the real world behind it toe, so as to survive the exhaustion of the real world.


    She guessed that it was because of Gu Changge��s arrival that the ancestors changed their previous decisions and gave up the grand n that had been nned for so long in the Spiritual Realm.


    Now it was a good way for the Spiritual royal family to start to capture the rest of the real world with the power of the n.


    The only thing that was unclear was Gu Changge��s purpose for doing this.


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the weirdness of the people there, and then directly asked Wan Yanxiu and others to gather many powerful men under themand of the Spiritual royal family to prepare for the battle.


    A series of decrees flew out from the ancestral hall and quickly passed to all the vast worlds under the jurisdiction of the Spiritual royal family.


    In the beginning, the ancestors of the Dao Realm of the Spiritual Royal Family took action to bring these eight Great Worlds, and they were self-contained in the inner space. In addition, the Spiritual Royal Family also supported hundreds of millions of ethnic groups. They were powerful, but the advantage was that they wererge enough to provide many resources for the Spiritual royal family.


    When these decrees pierced the sky, tore apart the time and space of the universe, and fell into the depths of the worlds, many ancient existences who either closed their eyes to rest or retreated and meditated were all awakened.


    Their aura was not weak, the weakest was also at the level of the Immortal King, they had their own dojos in their own territories, and they had many disciples.


    ��This is the call-up order of the Spiritual royal family. This call-up turned out to be to summon all the existences above the immortal realm. Could it be that a big battle is about to happen?��


    ��I can��t wait to refuse such a big event.��


    The existence of these immortal kings was shocking, but no one dared to disobey. Although they were immortal kings who controlled the life and death of hundreds of millions of living beings at will, in the eyes of immortal emperors and above the Dao realm, they could be wiped out with just a snap of a finger.


    Every Great World was formed by the ovepping of many universes, and the star field was vast and boundless.


    In every universe, there was at least one Immortal King sitting inmand, and the number of True Immortal Realm cultivators under hismand was even greater, and the territory was divided among each other.


    In some worlds, there were hundreds of millions of living beings, praying day and night, providing the power of thoughts, wishes, power of faith, etc. needed for the cultivation of Immortal Kings.


    And this was just the tip of the iceberg of the ancient real world.


    All of a sudden, the eight Great Worlds and the thirty-two Middle Worlds were all turbulent. One after another divine light pierced through the universe, and the portals in the void were condensed, and groups of fierce-looking armies came out.


    Wan Yanxiu and other ancestors of the Spiritual royal family also appeared to manifest their holiness and wrote an order to summon those beings who were older than the immortal king.


    Existences like Quasi-Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors were hidden in the deeper and vasttitudes of time and space, and they might not be seen in this world.


    Only the Dao Realm Ancient Cultivator could determine their location.


    Gu Changge did not stay in the ancestral hall all the time and followed Ling Huang to the central universe under the jurisdiction of the Spiritual royal family.


    The eight great worlds were faintly centered on this universe, and this was also the most important familynd of the Spiritual royal family. There were many people of the Spiritual royal family who were sleeping in the depths. Their strength might not be as good as the ancestors, but they were also unfathomable existences.


    Of course, from Wan Yanxiu��s mouth, Gu Changge also knew that the woman in front of him was called Lin Huang, and she was the only genius of the Spiritual royal family who had reached the Dao Realm after so many epochs.


    In the eyes of the Spiritual races, she was Ling Huang. Huang and Emperor had the same pronunciation, which also meant a generation of empresses.


    Naturally, there was no need to talk about talent, but anyone who could reach this point was a person with great fortune and great opportunities.


    At the same time, Ling Huang was also the current emperor of the Spiritual royal family, responsible for ruling the entire world, including all universes, time, and space.


    Manyplicated affairs of the Spiritual royal family were all handled by her.


    Judging from the attitudes of Wan Yanxiu and the other ancestors, they all intended to let Ling Huang follow him temporarily, and Gu Changge and Ling Huang were also very clear about their intentions.


    Beside Gu Changge, Bone Ancestor followed, but turned into an old man in a ck robe with a hunched body, looking like an old ve.


    At the level of the Bone Ancestor, the size was the same, gathering and dispersing was impermanent, let alone transforming into a ck-robed old man.


    It was also a matter of thought to make him change thirty-six times and transform into other species and creatures.


    In the eyes of such an existence, the appearance was nothing more than a skeleton with bones, and there was no difference.


    And Ling Huang, as the emperor of the Spiritual royal family, after leaving the ancestral hall, instead of bing more natural, became more reserved. Only when Gu Changge asked her some questions did she carefully answer.


    She knew very well what ns and ideas the ancestors had for letting her follow Gu Changge.


    This made Ling Huang couldn��t help cursing inwardly, these old fossils, seeing that they couldn��t please Gu Changge by themselves, changed their ways and nned to let here forward.


    After all, she was the empress of the Spiritual Realm, and her cultivation had reached the level of the Dao Realm. Looking at the whole vastness, she was an extraordinary heavenly maiden. Compared with the age of the ancestors, she could only be regarded as a very immature descendant and it was difficult to find a womanparable to her.


    Pure and clean, beautiful and heavenly, in the eyes of those old monsters, she was the most suitable cauldron and ything.


    They must be eager to be valued by Gu Changge, if she was epted as a concubine or something, then it must be the best.


    Thinking of this, Ling Huang��s heart became colder and colder. Although she knew that these ancestors were cold-blooded and cruel, they only had their own interests in their eyes.


    But even a girl like her who has a bright future and had reached the Dao realm could be given up at any time.


    In the eyes of these ancestors, what else couldn��t be abandoned and tolerated?


    Although Gu Changge could vaguely feel the fluctuations in Ling Huang��s mood, he didn��t bother to spy on it. This woman had a suspicion against the ancestors of the Spiritual royal family, and he had noticed it from the very beginning.


    ��I��m not a scourge, you don��t have to be so afraid of me, and I��m not even half interested in you.��


    Gu Changge said casually.


    Hearing this, Ling Huang was slightly startled with mixed emotions, but she still hadn��t realized the meaning of the words.


    But soon, a bit of unnaturalness appeared on her face, ��I made my lordugh.��


    She didn��t expect that, just thinking about it in her heart, she leaked her thoughts and made Gu Changge aware of the abnormality.


    Dao realm cultivators themselves had abandoned the so-called divine thoughts, and the only self, let alone the thoughts in their hearts, even their own existence, whether it was the past, future, or present, was impossible for people to deduce and detect.


    Even the life of the Quasi-Immortal Emperor was shrouded in mist, making it difficult to spy on, let alone the existence of the Dao Realm.


    It��s just that Gu Changge said it so directly, it still made Ling Huang��s face a little unnatural.


    Of course, it also relieved her vignt and tense mood, not as tense as before.


    Ling Huang resists this kind of thing, not because she thought Gu Changge was good, on the contrary, Gu Changge was young and handsome, with an immortal-like appearance, so he was naturally the best choice for his husband in terms of appearance alone.


    But once she became a concubine��s cauldron, it meant that her future would stop there, and she would be dependent on others, and it was impossible to go any further.


    How could the proud and arrogant Ling Huang aim at the end of the Dao Realm, so willing to cling to others and be a vassal?


    What��s more, she had made some progress recently in nning the strange treasure on that variable.


    Once it was captured, she would definitely undergo earth-shaking changes, and she would no longer be restrained by those ancestors.


    ��It��s not funny, but I��ve never been interested in cauldron furnaces.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    A tinge of embarrassment appeared in Ling Huang��s heart again, and a rosy color could not help but sh across her face. It really made her a little ashamed to mention the matter of the cauldron furnace in front of others.


    In particr, there were many confidantes she trained in the past here.


    However, Gu Changge said so andpletely dispelled her worries.


    ��My lord is so cultivated, I think I don��t think so much of Ling Huang��s willow appearance. Just now I had doubts and self-pity, but I have no intention of offending my lord.�� Ling Huang said.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly but didn��t continue to talk about it to her.


    When he came to the central universe of the Spiritual royal family, he also wanted to see how the current luck of the Spiritual royal family was and topare it with the Dao Chang Realm.


    The eight Great Worlds, like nebe wrapped inyers, revolved around the central universe.


    There wereyers of cosmic umtion in every great world. From the outside, it looked like a living, covered withyers of thick fog.


    In this thick fog, there were many ribbon-shaped nebe. Inside each cluster of nebs, there were many universes and worlds, either clustered or scattered.


    The rich luck, like a rushing river, was constantly drifting and transpiring from these cosmic worlds, converging toward the central universe of the Spiritual royal family.


    Such arge-scale masterpiece could only be created if there were many Dao realms, and it could be continuously refined and maintained day and night.


    ��


    ��The sky has changed drastically, the moon is hidden and the stars are sinking. This is a sign that the Spiritual royal family has made a big move. Thanks to the ball of ambition, I have some ability to spy on the truth. The grand n of the Spiritual royal family for so many years seems to be over. It can��t bear it anymore.��


    ��Although it is understandable to do this to continue the Spiritual Realm, it should not be used as a means to exhaust the pond and ignore all living beings. It has harmed all the ns under the rule of the Spiritual royal family, mourning andining, and the people are in dire straits. The Heavenly n, from the once huge top ten ns in the Spiritual Realm, has fallen to the current dismal situation����


    ��I have to make the Spiritual royal family pay for this hatred.��


    And at this moment, somewhere in the central universe of the Spiritual Royall Family.


    On a slightly deste hilltop, Chu Lian stood there alone, calmly looking up at the sky.


    Many visions appeared and the stars dimmed, and there was an astonishing blood light in the distance. In his opinion, this was the beginning of the decline of the luck of the Spiritual royal family.


    During this period of time, using the Ball of Ambitions to sign in everywhere allowed him to obtain many benefits, including some unnatural fortunes, which greatly improved his cultivation base.


    Moreover, the existence of the Ball of Ambitions also changed his cultivation base, which no one could see clearly.


    Even if those immortal beings appeared in front of him, they could only find that he was an ordinary creature without much profound strength.


    ��This used to be the ruins of the ancient sage. It is said that the ancient sage��s cave was buried here. If I can find the exact location of the cave and sign in, then I can get the ancient sage��s Dao fruit and the ancient sage��s thirty-six holy soldier��s good fortune������


    ��If I get the Dao fruit of the ancient sage, then I can achieve the immortal realm in the shortest time, and I can also open up another possibility of the ball of ambition, refine the power of faith, gather luck, and use it for me.��


    Chu Lian muttered to himself, his figure shed, disappeared on this mountain, and began to search.


    The ancient sage he was talking about was not a cultivator in the sacred realm, but the name of an ancient cultivator who had great fortune, great blessings, and great kindness to themon people in the Spiritual Realm in ancient times.


    And this kind of ancient sage, supported by the faith of people, had unpredictable strength, could move freely in various time and spacetitudes, and its power was almost the same as that of a Dao realm ancient cultivator.

 Chapter 719: The Ancient Immortal Gu family is not afraid of anyone, the horror of the gray fog

    <h4>Chapter 719: The Ancient Immortal Gu family is not afraid of anyone, the horror of the gray fog</h4>


    The scourge spreaded very quickly, sweeping toward the surrounding star field with a terrifying rate, many of them had been corroded and perished one by one.


    The gray fog covered everywhere in this area, it��s just like a mirror corroded with stains if someone watched afar.


    Though the main sects had made countermeasures and arranged a lot of experts trying to stop its tendency to spread, the situation was still not promising under its terrifying and eerie power.


    The scenes of death, mountains copsed andnd spalled were filled everywhere. Cultivators within it, either died in massive natural disasters, or degenerated in the gray fog. But, it��s not the worst, some of them were directly captured and tormented to death by those degenerative beings.


    The scourge had attracted all gazes of cultivators in the world and they also formed an alliance trying to stop the scourge of world extinction.


    Eventually, some sects arranged for people to investigate deeper after a violent controversy, and tried to make clear the cause of the scourge.


    <strong>Buzzing</strong>��


    Ancient warships shuttled and descented one after another with divine light flickering time by time. Many heavenly prides also arrived from all corners of the world, such as Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Son of Buddha �C Jin Chan, Six-Crown King, Heavenly Demon Monarch, and Lan Yifei��


    For them, the sudden scourge of world extinction was not only an opportunity to go ahead but also a trial to their cultivation. Whether it was hunting the degenerative beings, or resisting the corroding of the gray fog, both could help them to spread their prestige and ept beliefs from fans.


    ��The Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall wants to enter the core area of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, where did she get the courage?��


    The Six-Crown King, Junyao stood in a barren star field, and mumbled with an extremely calm expersion. Around him were many retinues and also a few powerful pathkeepers guarded among.


    This special period, every major immortal sect protected their core disciples quite tightly to prevent any ident, because no one was sure if they had any potential to be another Gu Changge to the extent that must be eradicated by other rival sects.


    And Six-Crown King was just one of such a seed of hope, so there was no room for ident to his sect.


    ��Amitabha, the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall may be reckless this time.��


    Jin Chan was riding on the back of a golden nine-headed lion with a solemn expression and said while taking a zen gesture.


    ��The holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall has a very close rtionship with Gu Changge. She went to Absolute Heavenly Extinction alone. Could it be rted to the recent disappearance of Gu Changge?��


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden was wearing a long red dress and pondering carefully. Her face was very beautiful, but her gaze was like ice in winter and staring at the gray fog not far away from her.


    It��s not strange that she had such a thought, because Gu Changge had disappeared from the world for quite a long time. Many people spected that he would appear before the day of his wedding with Yue Mingkong. As well as his rumors now spreaded everywhere �C the identity of the inheritor of demonic arts, so he disappeared some days to avoid the limelight, this was many cultivators�� thoughts. After all, Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Sky Valley, Endless Fire Kingdom, and many other immortal great sects were discussing how to arrest Gu Changge, any normal person would choose the same with him, <i>isn��t it</i>?


    ��


    At the same time, in the Ancient Immortal Gu family, Gu Changge was talking with several family elders about the identity of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    On the way back to family, he had already discussed with his cheap master how to introduce him.


    Many elders of the Gu family already knew Gu Changge��s identity as the disciple of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, but they never expected that this giant figure from the immortal ancient era would actually be present in the current world now.


    They were unbelievable to it and even few powerful ancestors showed up because of the visit of this giant figure.


    ��Since you are Changge��s master, then you are an honorific guest of our Gu family.��


    Elders of Gu Family were extremely polite to this giant figure, but they didn��t show much awe. Because this was on the territory of the Gu family, no one was qualified or capable of making them fear, even this giant figure.


    Hearing this, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation nodded and smiled, ��Then I will have to trouble you all during this period of time.��


    He looked quite calm on the surface, but in fact, there was already a shocking wave in his heart. He had heard of the fame of the mysterious Ancient Immortal Gu family in the Anciently Immortal Era, but he just understood the vastness and profoundness of its heritage after he really stepped into this ce.


    Especially in the deepest part of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, it seemed that there were some powerful existences in deep sleep, even he felt a kind of shudder unnaturally��


    The dangerous aura was not the only one but it could suppress heavens already, which made him understand that this was the reason for the invincible foundation and confidence of Gu Family.


    <i>Any immortal force or supreme sect are unmatched to this family.</i>


    As thinking, he couldn��t help but raise a sense of awe towards the Gu family and dared not to detect any more with his divine sense.


    ��Changge, you suddenly disappeared during this time, is that you go to look for your master?��


    An elder asked randomly and the polite chat of forme didn��t take too long.


    Soon, Gu Changge��s cheap master was taken by his attendants to the pce where Gu Family prepared for guests. Whereafter, several elders and powerful ancestors surrounded Gu Changge and started the real talk..


    They were really curious about the origin of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation.


    After all, the Immortal Ancient Era was so long away from the current era, and no one knew how many epochs it passed, nor expected that this giant figure actually was still alive until now.


    If it wasn��t for Gu Changge��s serious exnation just now, they might still find it hard to believe.


    This was too incredible.


    ��It��s actually a long story. After I got the inheritance of my master in the Anciently Immortal Continent, I felt that he seemed to have never fallen. Some time ago, I heard his call saying that he was trapped in a ce����


    Gu Changge shook his head and exined slowly.


    This exnation was actually very simr to the time when the Hidden Ji family went to Kun Mount to rescue their ancestors. So the elders didn��t doubt it because there was a precedent.


    They also thought that Gu Changge would not hide to avoid the limelight because of the rumors outside.


    ��So that is what it is!��


    After listening to this exnation, several ancestors first nodded and sighed with a lot of emotion in their hearts. Even in the ear when they were young, they had heard the legend of this giant figure, but unexpectedly they could see him in person today. They had no doubt that it would inevitably trigger an iparable wave and cause a major earthquake once the news of this giant figure spread out.


    Afterward, a elder began to analyze the current situation, and his expression gradually became serious,


    ��Your master shows up in this world now, in fact, it is a good thing for you and our family.��


    The other n elders nodded, and said the same to Gu Changge,


    ��Currently there are many rumors about you outside, Changge, you don��t have to take it seriously. We all understand that it is the various forces and sects sshing dirty water on you.��


    ��If they want to use you, it��s very easy to find a pretext. And everyone with a discerning eye can see their purpose. Do they really think our Gu family is easy to bully�� I wonder how much courage they have! We always stand with you even if the war will do great damage to the very fabric of this world.��


    Speaking until now, they couldn��t hide the killing intent and anger as if they were very itchy to immediately take a great war with those damn sects and forces.


    ��Thanks for every elder��s concern to me. In fact, this matter is provoked by me, and the family is also embroiled by me.��


    ��If I didn��t insist on destroying Hell before, I wouldn��t have attracted such a big reaction from various forces and sects.�� (Ed Note, Hell should be a force in previous chapters.)


    ��I was too reckless at that time.��


    Gu Changge smiled warmly as he said, and apologized to everyone.


    ��Changge, what��s the meaning of your words? What��s your so-called ��embroiling family��? Your matters are also the family��s affairs. How can you and the family be separated so clearly?��


    ��With what you said, do you not regard the family as your solid backing? Our Ancient Immortal Gu family has never been afraid of anyone or any force since it was born.��


    Hearing Gu Changege��s words, several elders furrowed their brows, looking extremely displeased.


    ��Everyone with a discerning eye knows that you have nothing to do with the inheritors of demonic arts? On the contrary, you have been hunting the traces of the inheritors of demonic arts all this time. But those people insisted on smearing the white into ck, and how many dazzling talents failed to grow up in the end just because of the same tricks.��


    ��If such tricks happen in our Gu family, no one present can bear it.��


    The elders were filled with righteous indignation and clearly saw the hypocrisy of various forces. They also didn��t believe that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, and never thought this view from the beginning to the end.


    ��Actually, I really don��t want our family to be involved in this matter. I have a solution already.��


    ��I understand the care from our family.��


    Gu Changge shook his head helplessly, smiled, and said.


    He would seek help from the family unless there were really no other solutions, but it would probably lead to even bigger troubles.


    The Gu family was not as simple as the surface. If things go in this direction, his many secrets might be exposed at that time, which had both advantages and disadvantages.


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, the elders had no other choice. They knew what Gu Changge meant, that before the critical moment, they better not use the Gu family��s heritage.


    ��Since you have other arrangements, Changge, then we will follow what you said.��


    The ancestors looked at each other, nodded, and agreed to Gu Changge��s request.


    ��


    After leaving the main hall, Gu Changge returned to the divine ind where he usually lived and ordered that no one could bother him.


    At the same time, he also set up a heavenly deceiving formation to prevent the spying from his cheap master.


    ��The scourge triggering in Absolute Heavenly Extinction has broken out, and all the forces and sects gathered there.��


    ��I haven��t shown up outside for a long time, now, it��s time for me to take a look there.��


    ��I should let them remember my terribleness again. I will not take the disrepute of the inheritors of demonic arts�� er��and release the news about my cheap master is still alive by the way.��


    With that, Gu Changge closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the futon.


    The Great Dao Vase floated up and down above his head, and wisps of gray fog floated down from it.


    These gray fog seemed to be alive, floating in the surrounding space, containing extremely terrifying corrosive power.


    The space around him kept copsing into nothingness then began to reshape as if caughting in a cycle, this scene went back and forth which was so creepy.


    The gray fog in the ancestral artifacts originating from the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, even unbeatable powerful experts would avoid it as ordinary people avoid snakes and scorpions. A wisp of it contained unimaginable destructiveness and enough to destroy an anciently immortal world.


    After the Great Dao Vase devoured the two ancestral wells of origin, the gray fog condensed in it was even more terrifying than the fog spreading around the Absolute Heavenly Extinction now.


    But there were tens of thousands of strands of such a terrifying gray fog in the Great Dao Vase.


    If Gu Changge was willing, he could use this gray fog to easily destroy many immortal sects, even make all of the universes go to death and extinguish vitality.


    But revenge was not in a hurry, he was waiting for those big fishes to jump out and get into his trap themselves.


    ��These worlds are not enough����


    Afterward, Gu Changge opened his eyes, and many pictures shed in front of his eyes.


    The vast power of faith turned into a silver sea, appearing around him.


    Although the Dark Heaven was born not long ago, it had already umted a lot of believers.


    Some of these believers came from the mortal worlds and some came from the immortal worlds, and among them there were even the chosen ones shaped by Gu Changge himself.

 Chapter 720: A show of vigor, purely to disgust people

    <h4>Chapter 720: A show of vigor, purely to disgust people</h4>


    Among these chosen ones shaped by Gu Changge, Wang Qi was a special one who had many legendary experiences.


    He had been betrayed and plotted by his childhood sweetheart, causing his Qi Sea to be destroyed. (Ed Note, Dantian (���� d��nti��n) �C it��s also called Qi Sea and refers to the region in the body where a person��s Qi is concentrated. (located three finger widths below and two finger widths behind the navel).)


    Gu Changge ever noticed him, knowing that he now had a quite good life with smooth sailing after revenge.


    For Wang Qi, the existence of the Dark Heaven not only helped him in taking revenge but also became his biggest backer to step out of his original world.


    Of course, in Gu Changge��s views, such a chosen one and others were just thriving chives waiting for his reap.


    Compared with ordinary cultivators, the power of faith that those heavenly prides could provide was more pure and abundant, it even contained the original fate power of their world.


    Also, the Dark Heaven was like a shadow and constantly prated every corner of immortal worlds.


    ��After solving the matter of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, I can start the n about my cheap master����


    ��He should beprehending the mysteries of those fragments of the ancestral well these days.��


    As Gu Changge thought, his eyes suddenly became extremely deep.


    He was not in a hurry to plot against his cheap master because he didn��t have a 100% certainty to take down him.


    By the way, actually the main reason was that Gu Changge didn��t know exactly what his cheap master was nning.


    ��


    A few days passed, and the news of Gu Changge��s appearance in the Ancient Immortal Gu family spread quickly, causing shocks from all forces and sects.


    But, the existence of the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was not revealed under the deliberate orders of elders of the Gu family.


    During this period, Many cultivators were guessing about Gu Changge��s whereabouts.


    But with that, now these rumors that Gu Changge deliberately hid somewhere to avoid the previous storm, was also self-destruct without being attacked.


    ��


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    On the marginal area of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the space was torn apart with a ��rumble�� voice.


    Ancient warships appeared one after another, the huge ��Gu�� were set on numberless banners of the ships, which attracted all the attention of cultivators around, making them expression-changed one by one.


    Within those ships, many invincible experts walked out, with powerful auras roaring, it was like one after another universe dragon traversing the sky.


    At the head of them, a young man stood loftily. His hands sitting behind the back, his overcoat fluttering in the wind, his handsome face and his warm smile, made him resemble a real immortal who was demoted to the mortal world. The hazy and blurred immortal light emerged around, as if the three thousand Dao was embracing him up and down.


    All the cultivators around were in an uproar as if they saw something unbelievable when they saw clearly who he was. The surrounding area seemed to stir up a stormy wave, sweeping toward all the forces and sects.


    ��Gu Changge����


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King�CJun Yao, Jin Yun, Jin Chan, and many other young heavenly prides all changed expressions, showing extreme shock.


    They never expected that Gu Changge dared to face the gazes of the entire world and showed up here at this moment.


    Gu Changge appeared so calm and casual, as if he didn��t care about all the previous rumors.


    <i>How dare he!!!</i> They couldn��t help but think.


    After all, Gu Changge was now with the identity of the inheritor of demonic arts.


    They also knew that this rumor was a conspiracy made by various sects for eradicating Gu Changge. But ordinary cultivators wouldn��t think so, they would only follow the general trend and regard Gu Changge as the real inheritor of demonic arts.


    None of these heavenly prides present knew if Gu Changge would be really done for today?


    ��He is really bold. Isn��t he afraid of being besieged and killed here?��


    The Six Crown King�CJun Yao shook his head lightly and said, his mood was reallyplicated now.


    ��He really dares toe, isn��t he afraid of dying here? It seems that he didn��t take those rumors to mind at all.��


    ��This Gu Changge doesn��t take us in eyes at all.��


    ��


    In the depths of the space, the origin-energy fluttered ups and downs, which seemed able to evolve an explosion of cosmogenic origin at any time.


    The ancestors of many immortal sects concealed here and their faces became very dark after seeing Gu Changget. They never thought that Gu Changge dared to show up here really.


    At this moment, they really wanted to take down Gu Changge, eradicating him and the restless factor that threatened them and their sects.


    But the consequences would be serious and terrifying, this matter had far-reaching implications and it was even able to trigger the battle between all the immortal forces in this world.


    They were very cautious and returned intellect eventually, it needed a deliberate n and a right time even if they were so itchy to kill Gu Changge immediately.


    Thinking and thinking, their killing intents dissipated gradually, then ordered a few experts to spy Gu Changge.


    ��


    ��Is this the marginal area of the scourge erupting of Absolute Heavenly Extinction?��


    At this time, Gu Changge ignored the gazes from other cultivators and asked while standing on the ancient warship and looking at the vast gray fog in front.


    He asked the question deliberately. After all, he knew exactly why the scourge suddenly erupted, let alone the trigger was just himself.


    ��Lord Changge. The scourge has spreaded with an unstoppable trend in the past few days. Merely a short period of time, it has swept across a territory of nearly a million miles, and it is still moving toward the surrounding star fields at a terrifying speed.��


    An old expert from other sects exined with respect after hearing Gu Changge��s question.


    Although the rumor said that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, many smart people could see through such a trick at a first nce.


    They were very clear that this was just a consistent trick of the immortal sects, the goal was of course finding an excuse to suppress Gu Changge.


    If someone and forces wanted to suppress a person, they would always find a reasonable excuse on the surface.


    <i>If Gu Changge was really the inheritor of demonic arts, how dare he show up at this time?</i> This was just the old expert��s thought.


    ��If this scourge is going on in this way, I am afraid that more people will die in it. Before that, I am dyed by something, hoping my presence is not toote.��


    Gu Changge shook his head when he heard the response, and seemed to be sighing.


    ��It turns out that lord Changge was dyed by some things, not because of rumors to avoid����


    ��As I said before, how could lord Changge hide because of these rumors?��


    ��Yeah, with the character of lord Changge, how could he shrink back because of rumors? It��s obviously someone to frame him. I don��t believe that lord Changge will be the inheritor of demonic art. This is a lie, sshing dirty water.��


    The crowd around suddenly boiled up, and all kinds of voices were extremely noisy.


    Some young people were even more excited and they regarded Gu Changge as a role model in their hearts.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King�CJun Yao, and others also looked at each other, but they were all wordless.


    They actually knew Gu Changge fairly well, and thought that he was not such a just and upright person who always showed gentle and humble on surface, it��s just a false mask in fact. But the rumor was too ridiculous and said that he was the inheritor of demonic arts, there was no little evidence and thread to prove it.


    ��Justice rests in the hearts of the people. I have always behaved with a clear conscience, and I am not afraid of the conspiracy of any people.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly then walked down from the ancient warship, his foot stepped on the space slowly appearing extremely rxed.


    The gray fog whistled like an inexpressible huge creature in cthulhu mythos, wanting to swallow all being��s souls in this concrete world. The surrounding space was bing distorted and copsed, even the sight also turned into blurred under the impact of its terrible energy.


    However, as one of Gu Changge��s palms pped forward, the gray fog in front of him began to copse in disorder, showing signs of fading.


    Everyone present looked at this scene in shock, and their eyes were nailed by his move. Even the ancestors of those immortal sects couldn��t help but frown and fall in a deep thought, thinking of the hidden meaning in his movement.


    ��The gray fog seems to be more overbearing than before, no wonder its momentum is so terrifying this time.��


    Gu Changge said and frowned. He stretched out a finger and a wisp of fog immediately appeared and curled around it.


    A corroding voice sounded. The flesh and blood of his finger were quickly melting away and the white hand bones were exposed soon.


    He didn��t use any power just for trying to test its terrifying corrosiveness.


    This scene was so terrifying, making everyone��s scalps numb and their bodies cold. They were unbelievable.


    ��If I remember correctly, lord Changge��s strength is far superior to ordinary cultivators of Dao-Building. But incredibly his physical body could also be corroded����


    ��If we touch it, I��m afraid that we will be swallowed immediately, and directly vanish upon death.��


    ��Thanks to lord Changge, otherwise the waiting for us will be nothing but death.��


    Many cultivators subconsciously gulped saliva because of fear and couldn��t help taking a few steps back, daring not to approach the uncanny fog any more.


    ��What the hell is Gu Changge doing? Is he really nning to find out theposition of the gray fog?��


    ��Although the fog is terrifying, it hasn��t reached the extent able to corrode the cultivator��s body of Dao-Building.��


    Seeing this scene, these sacred ancestors were full of confusions and couldn��t figure out Gu Changge��s intentions.


    At this time, Gu Changge was still frowning. He disregarded the terrible pain of corrosion and was investigating theposition of the gray fog.


    ��Only by understanding the source of this fog can wepletely solve this scourge.�� Gu Changge said softly, as if exining to others.


    This kind of fog that even Dao-Building experts did not want to contaminate a bit, but Gu Changge was willing to bear the pain and research. Many cultivators nearby immediately rose in awe of him. They didn��t expect Gu Changge here just to stop the scourge and prevent more innocent cultivators�� death, without any other reason.


    This demeanor to save other beings as his own responsibility made them have topel in awe of him.


    Some older generation cultivators who were dissatisfied with Gu Changge before, their expressions were also changed toplicated at this moment. If introspecting themself, they would dare not touch it anyway.


    After all, only Jiang Chuchu, the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, took the huge risk to go deep into it before. The rest of the other people were just watching from the edge, maybe they would take action to block the fog at the critical moment, maybe they wouldn��t.


    ��Nothing can be found in this way. It seems that I have to go deeper to research.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, the corroded fingers were soon recovered as before after a bright light shed. With his current cultivation, rebirth from a drop of blood was just a matter of thought. Even if his body was split and buried in different ces afar, it couldn��t really kill him and he would be healed instantly.


    ��Gu Changge��s intent is likely to gain a good reputation of kindheartedness. With his cultivation, how could he be corrupted by this fog?��


    ��If he solves this scourge, those bad rumors about him will be copsed without attack.��


    The ancestors of sects looked at each other, and their face changed very dark after understanding Gu Changge��s real intentions.


    However, a roar suddenly sounded from the crowd in the distance at this moment, with that, a terrifying Sword Qi shotted toward Gu Changge and was filled with killing intent.


    ��The inheritor of demonic art is amon enemy for everyone. Gu Changge, you are so insane to ughter many geniuses. Today, you will have to pay with your life for it.��


    A middle-aged man shouted angrily and attacked Gu Changge, his eyes were red and it seemed that he had an unforgivable hatred for Gu Changge.


    Behind the middle-aged man, there were also other cultivators carrying out attacks while shouting angrily. Their cultivation was not high, and didn��t even reach the Sacred Realm. <i>But how dare they</i>.


    ��Kill, kill the inheritor of demonic art, restore peace to the world.��


    ��I will avenge for my junior brother, kill Gu Changge, and kill this demon.��


    This scene shocked everyone, and many cultivators hadn��t reacted yet. They never expected that someone or force would rush to attack Gu Changge at this moment.


    Those cultivators present who were unaware of the truth, opened their eyes wide, not knowing what to do


    ��Hehe, what is Gu Changge going to do at this time? If he is not inheritor of demonic arts, but kills these cultivators, then his previous performance of whitewashing in front of everyone would be in vainpletely.��


    ��But if he doesn��t kill them, then he will have to bear the teasing this time.��


    The ancestors of sects all wore expressions of amusement and mockery as if they had long anticipated this situation.


    Yes, these cultivators were arranged by them, their purpose was to test Gu Changge��s reaction while trying to provoke him.


    ��These cultivators are obviously the death squad of some forces. Because they don��t reach the Sacred Realm, but dare to attack Gu Changge.��


    ��This action is not to hurt him, but to make him eat a fly. If he doesn��t deal with it well, he will fail in his previous performance of whitewashing.��


    Some young heavenly prides, such as the Six Crown King�CJun Yao and Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, also reacted quickly, and their expressions were different and extremelyplicated now.


    ��You guys are looking for death! Lord Gu is not someone you can humiliate.��


    Just as everyone with shock watched the few people attacking Gu Changge, a cold voice sounded in the space with invisible ripples spreading. The terrifying aura was like mountains and seas toppled over, crushing and covering everything.


    At this moment, almost all the cultivators present were about to suffocate while their physical bodies felt about to burst.


    <strong>Puff puff</strong>����


    A burst of blood mist erupted, diffusing in the space. Before these dead men could even scream, their bodies and souls had exploded, disappearingpletely in this world.


    Yan Luo, the former master of the fourth hall of Hell, also known as Ah Er, appeared behind Gu Changge.


    He had a tall figure, was wearing a mask and a dark iron battle suit. The horrifying aura around him seemed to copse the space.


    ��It turned out to be����


    ��A Remnant Immortal����


    Those ancestors of sects hiding in the depth of space, all changed expressions, an unprecedented feeling of terror and insecurity rose in their mind at this moment.


    Gu Changge didn��t seem to be surprised by this, his expression was calm from the beginning to the end.


    He smiled faintly, turned to look at certain ces in the surrounding space, and then said unhurriedly,


    ��This time the scourge suddenly broke out, is anyone looking for the root cause? And are the Dao-Building Realm experts just standing by and watching indifferently?��


    ��If it��s this, then don��t y such little tricks in front of me anymore.��

 Chapter 721: There are really many prejudices, the chess piece can finally play a role

    <h4>Chapter 721: There are really many prejudices, the chess piece can finally y a role</h4>


    ��Damn it, Gu Changge, he is going to start fighting back to us����


    Hearing this, all ancestors of sects hiding in the space changed expression to panic-stricken, many of them were very frightened and uneasy.


    They never expected a terrifying Remnant Immortal beside Gu Changge.


    Before that, they didn��t get the slightest information about it, so they couldn��t help but start to specte if the Remnant Immortal was specially arranged by the Ancient Immortal Gu family to protect Gu Changge.


    Moreover, Gu Changge directly said in front of everyone that this death squad was actually arranged by various immortal sects. In fact it had been equivalent to tearing off the friendly facade of the two parties. He almost pointed out those ancestors of sects�� names.


    The cultivators around were also extremely shocked at the moment, and they all opened eyes wide and looked at the direction where Gu Changge was.


    In fact, many people knew the presence of those sect ancestors, but they hid in the depths of space and never showed up from the beginning to the end.


    ��It seems that there will be a good show soon. Lord Changge seems to fight back.��


    ��The scourge swept across the star fields at a fast rate. Only the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall went deeper to investigate and those sect ancestors just hid in the dark unwilling to take action����


    ��This is just the true face of various immortal sects. They only care about themselves, how can they care about the lives of ordinary cultivators like us?��


    ��They came here only for their reputations and the general trend, they don��t really intend to save us.��


    ��Only the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall and the young lord Changge care about us����


    A lot of cultivators present were discussing, some people were indignant and some people were helpless.


    Compared with the disciples in big sects, they didn��t have a strong background, either they were ordinary independent cultivators or only from small sects, but they also had an advantage �C arge number of amounts.


    But, when the scourge erupted, they were also the group most likely to die and be abandoned.


    The major immortal sects always stood aloof, overlooking ants like them indifferently.


    Even if some immortal sect ancestors arrived, only watching in secret.


    They never tried to find out the reason for the scourge, and their attitude was extremely perfunctory.


    What��s more, they even forcibly arranged independent cultivators to be cannon fodders and asked them to resist the spread of the gray fog with flesh and blood.


    This was just the truth and cruelty of the cultivation world where the strong prey on the weak.


    And only a few people like Gu Changge and the holy maiden of Human Ancestor Hall cared about them and were willing to take action in person.


    ��Based on this alone, I feel that young lord Changge cannot be the inheritor of demonic arts.��


    ��Yes, it must be a false usation and plotted by these immortal sects. If Young Master Changge is really a inheritor of demonic arts, I��ll take my head off as the apologize.��


    A lot of cultivators were discussing their views, and filled with righteous indignation at the unfair treatment of Gu Changge, seemingly it couldn��t quiet down in a short time.


    The expert��s faces of immortal sects became very dark now. Especially the disciples from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Endless Fire Kingdom, and Violet Sky Valley, all felt the surrounding gazes turning cold, which made them so disturbing.


    ��We underestimated Gu Changge��s ce in the minds of most people. Today��s move is really lifting a stone to smash our own feet.��


    The sect ancestors hiding in the space calmed down quickly and began to analyze rationally, but their faces were also extremely dark.


    They still didn��t show up, nor want to conflict with Gu Changge head-on at this moment. In fact, the main reason was the mysterious remnant immortal beside Gu Changge.


    In the current world, the Dao-Building experts could be called the supreme power, but it was still not enough to face a remnant immortal.


    If the environment of cultivation allowed, the remnant immortals would definitely be able to take the step and promote to the real immortal realm.


    Among the major immortal sects, Remnant Immortals were also theirst card and would not be used easily.


    But, a remnant immortal appeared besides Gu Changge now, it really shocked everyone.


    Regardless of Gu Changge��s own unfathomable strength first, just this Remnant Immortal beside him was enough to suppress every sect ancestor present.


    ��It seems that you guys don��t n to show up and discuss this matter with me?��


    Seeing those sect ancestors still hiding in the depths of space without an intent to show up, Gu Changge shook his head lightly and didn��t surprise at all.


    But eventually, he didn��t mention the previous matter of bay charge any more, because there wasn��t any evidence to prove that they did it.


    The wisest choice now was to provoke most of ordinary cultivators�� mood and lead the general trend, causing those immortal sects on their opposite sides��


    At this moment, everything was proceeding ording to Gu Changge��s rhythm, there wasn��t a bit of ident.


    ��Is Gu Changge really going to lead off attacks to the sect ancestors?��


    At this moment, even ordinary disciples from immortal sects felt a faint sense of threat, and were somewhat worried that the Gu Family would suddenly assault them.


    On the warships of Gu Family not far away, there were arge number of soldiers standing with strong killing intent.


    If Gu Changge really gave the order, there would definitely break out a terrifying battle here.


    Those disciples were extremely worried.


    Instead, the ordinary independent cultivators and disciples from small sects showed so excited, thinking Gu Changge was on their side to help them gain deserved justice, which made them more grateful to him.


    The sect ancestors hiding in the dark frowned tightly, counting gains and losses in mind.


    They really didn��t want to show up, let alone discuss with Gu Changge about solving the issue of Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    ��Since that��s, then I can only resort to violence.��


    ��Ah Er, go and ��invite�� all the senior sect ancestors out.�� Gu Changge said calmly, not intending to waste any more time.


    ��Yes, my lord.��


    Ah Er got the order, and his figure immediately disappeared from the ce. Whereafter, the surrounding space suddenly became blurred and a spider web-like ripple spreaded rapidly from him as the center.


    ��Dmnt it����


    These sect ancestors immediately realized the situation was not good and wanted to escape.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, Ah Er��s reply was very fast, immediately disappearing in ce, and his big hand pped towards the space where they hid, it erupted with terrifying power like billions of huge waves.


    These sect ancestors coughed up blood instantly, feeling their bones cracked, and had to show up from the depths of the space.


    Their faces were extremely dark, especially those from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Sky Valley, and Endless Fire Nation. They never expected Gu Changge so domineering, directly ordering this remnant immortal to force them out.


    ��It��s just the consistent style of lord Changge, directly forcing these ancestors out, it��s so cool!��


    All the cultivators were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crown King�CJun Yao, and others also secretly clicked their tongues in amazement. As the heavenly prides in the same younger generation,pared with Gu Changge��s force, one was like a tercel flying in the nine heavens, and the other was like a chick scrounging food in the dust and mud. The gap was just too big!


    ��I really have no choice and have to force you out in this way since you keep not showing up.��


    ��Sorry for my rudeness.��


    Gu Changge looked at the six Dao-Building ancestors in front of him and took a tender smile as if he was really apologizing for the rude action just now.


    And, the six ancestors looked at him coldly, never feeling the deserved respect from his seemingly polite words.


    ��Gu Changge, what the hell are you trying to do?��


    The ancestor from Heavenly Emperor Mountain was a bony old man, but his sunken eyes and a single horn on his forehead exuded a dangerous aura of tearing everything which made people couldn��t help but palpitate.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t forget your current identity. You are the inheritor of demonic arts, and you are destined to be the enemy of the world. Do you really want to offend the forces behind us?��


    The ancestor from the Endless Fire Nation also spoke in an unfriendly tone, she was a short old woman with red clothing. Wrinkles covering her face and the thin lips showed her very ordinary, but her red eyes seemingly shined with uncanny fire.


    Her expression was extremely dark, because she was pped out of the space by Ah Er��s palm and seriously injured just now.


    As for the other four, they also came from different immortal sects, and hid in the space before.


    None of them spoke, but their unfriendly expressions exposed their bad mood now.


    They didn��t want to take the war with Gu Changge, but it didn��t mean they didn��t dare.


    Now the eyes of almost all forces and sects in the world were focused on Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    <i>Can it be that Gu Changge dare really kill us here today?</i>


    ��Every senior, you misunderstand. I invite you here just for discussing the matter of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, so as to prevent this scourge causing an even bigger threat to all beings.��


    ��I am here without malice.��


    ��Or else, can it be that you are still not willing to solve the disaster from Absolute Heavenly Extinction at this moment?��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly and smiled calmly.


    These words made the six sect ancestors all speechless, they didn��t know how to answer. And they naturally didn��t dare to say that they didn��t want to solve the scourge.


    If they provoked the public anger of the world, even the forces behind them would not be able to afford it.


    ��Gu Changge, put away your little tricks, can anyone make sure if you really want to solve the scourge, or have other intention?��


    ��Do you think we will trust the words from the inheritor of demonic arts?��


    The old woman from the Endless Fire Nation broke the silence first, she was with a sneer and trying tobel Gu Changge as an inheritor of demonic arts in front of everyone.


    As soon as she said that, the people around were falling in silence.


    Many cultivators opened their eyes wide and couldn��t help shivering as they thought of a terrible consequence.


    This Dao-Building ancestor from the Endless Fire Nation could be said to represent the will and decision of this huge immortal sect.


    In front of everyone, she directly said that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, which was already showing her attitude and final decision.


    And this was the first time that an immortal sect acknowledged Gu Changge��s identity as the inheritor of demonic arts in public.


    What did it mean?


    Cultivators who understood the hidden meaning couldn��t help but shudder, they had a premonition there would be a boundless bloody storm in the near future.


    ��Yes, Gu Changge, don��t forget your identity. Now you are regarded as the inheritor of demonic arts by everyone, how can you let us trust you? We will solve the scourge sooner orter, but it��s not with you.��


    The ancestor from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain calmed down too and said with a smile after regaining hisposure. He was cleverer than the old woman and didn��t assert Gu Changge��s identity from the side of his sect, but said everyone believing in it and put Gu Changge in a side that everyone was doubting.


    Hence, they would have a good reason to refuse Gu Changge.


    They were not fools, how could they take a risk if Gu Changge directly killed them after they entered Absolute Heavenly Extinction? They knew clearly, Gu Changge already had the strength to suppress Dao-Building experts when he conquered the Eight Destions and Ten Regions before. None of them knew what an actual realm he had reached now.


    Witnessing the situation inclining in their favor, the other five ancestors also showed smiles.


    ��Outrageous! How dare you nder Lord Changge?��


    However, their self-satisfied smiles didn��t endure for long, turning into frozen swiftly. Because Ah Er reappeared with cold and strong killing intent and pped towards them directly.


    The old woman from the Endless Fire Nation couldn��t help but scream with fear, ��What do you want to d����


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    Before she could finish her words, the p fell directly on her face, causing her head to explode. Blood mixing with her teeths sshed in the space, the scene looked extremely miserable.


    ��You����


    Realizing the situation was not good, the ancestor from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain immediately tried to avoid the attack.


    But Ah Er was a real remnant immortal.


    His hand stretched with Dao-Pattern twinkling and directly grabbed hold, strangling his neck as easy as catching a chick. This left him on the verge of suffocation��


    The other four sect ancestors had fear on their faces and trembled uncontrobly as they didn��t expect that the remnant immortal was really so terrifying and unparalleled. They were Dao-Building experts who had cultivated for thousands of years, but there wasn��t a bit of strength to resist when really facing a remnant immortal.


    This scene also caused everyone around to fall into dead silence, and couldn��t believe what they saw.


    ��The identity of my lord is not something you can talk about and nder.��


    Ah Er with a cold and angry expression strangled the neck of the ancestor from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, as if he would pinch him to death at any time.


    Of course, he didn��t have intent to really kill him and the other five, what he did was just following Changge��s order to humiliate them.


    The old woman from the Endless Fire Nation had reshaped her body and stood in the distance, her expression exposed her horror and fear uncontrobly.


    If Ah Er didn��t control the strength just now, she might have really died here.


    ��It seems that every senior still has a lot of prejudices to me. If it is this case, then I will not force you.��


    ��And I��ll go to the depth of Absolute Heavenly Extinction by myself.��


    Gu Changge��s expression was still calm as before, he smiled and let Ah Er loosed the ancestor of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    He didn��t want to kill these sect ancestors here, because there wascking a good excuse, or else, it would really set him up against everyone and confirm his identity as the inheritor of demonic arts.


    Before that, he didn��t have an expectation that these sect ancestors would be stupid to enter the Absolute Heavenly Extinction with him, so there wasn��t also the frustration of the n failing.


    After finishing words, Gu Changge nced at Lan Yifei from the Dao Immortal Alliance.


    He seemed to have noticed Gu Changge��s gaze and couldn��t help shaking with a bit of fear on his face, but it was quickly concealed.


    <i>It��s time to use this card��</i>


    <i>Hoping he won��t disappoint me.</i>


    Gu Changge took a smile in his mind �C <i>what a storm wave would stir up if many heavenly prides died in the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts after I entered the depth of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.</i>

 Chapter 722: A fish whose destiny is controlled, Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 722: A fish whose destiny is controlled, Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation��s n</h4>


    In front of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the gray fog surged like arge boundless wave rushing and bringing people a suffocating sense of oppression.


    The space here had been already corroded by the gray fog, showing one after another cracks.


    The ancestors from Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Endless Fire Nation were severely injured, their faces now were exceeding dark due to the unprecedented humiliation.


    As for the other four sect ancestors, they were equally frightened and uneasy, guarding against Ah Er��s sudden attack.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t bully us with your current advantage. We will find a way to solve the scourge in person.��


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, the ancestor from Violet Sky Valley said with stern and fierce, but his heart was so fearful in fact.


    He was really afraid of Gu Changge, not just for Gu Changge��s invariable calm at this moment, but also his expression in eyes was like to see ants at them. They were sect ancestors of the Dao-Building realm, not nobody!!!


    <i>Perhaps, the real inheritor of demonic arts was far less terrifying than Gu Changge</i>, he couldn��t help but think.


    The other sect��s ancestors were not better than him. Although Ah Er didn��t attack them just now, the terrifying killing intent was about to freeze their blood and soul.


    When did they bear such a humiliation? They were the ancestors of the immortal sects!!! Who dared to humiliate them before?


    But today, they faced, even without a bit of strength to resist.


    ��Then I will wait and see, seniors, don��t let me down.��


    Gu Changge said with a smile and let Ah Er loose the ancestor of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    Whereafter, the space became blurred, ripples appeared and kept spreading, it eventually formed a road. He effortlessly tore apart space and made a channel connected to the depth of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Soon, he walked into it with Ah Er and quickly disappeared.


    The silence here was finally broken by the noise not long after.


    The previous event caught everyone in shock and they didn��t react until now.


    ��Damn it, I will take revenge for this humiliation sooner orter.��


    ��Gu Changge doesn��t take us in eyes at all. Does he really think that he can cover the sky with one hand and no one can bnce and suppress him?��


    ��He will pay a heavy price.��


    Now, the look of fear disappeared from the face of the old woman from the Endless Fire Country, instead of a strong resentment and hatred.


    ��Sooner orter, he will die tragically like those evildoers before.��


    The ancestor from Heavenly Emperor Mountain also said in a venomous tone and the previous sense of suffocation still lingered in his mind now.


    ��Gu Changge��s momentum is too powerful!!! And at this moment, he isn��t afraid of anyone still.��


    Even Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crown King-Jun Yao, Jin Chan, and others were speechless for a while and couldn��te to their senses. They were the first time to see the sect ancestors of the Dao-Building realm being humiliated.


    In particr, the old woman from the Endless Fire Country was directly pped head to explode, this was really unbelievable.


    <i>Are they still the mighty sect ancestors who are in charge of the life and death of countless alive beings we have ever seen? </i>They couldn��t help but think.


    ��Gu Changge, does he want me to take action to them?��


    In an ancient warship from Dao Immortal Alliance, Lan Yifei stared at Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crown King-Jun Yao, and the others likembs readied for ughter.


    He noticed the gaze from Gu Changge just now, it��s obviously a hint to him.


    Even with a great distance, Gu Changge was still able to decide his death and life with a single thought because of the demon seed in his body.


    The reason why he came here this time was also because of the summon from Gu Changge.


    Otherwise, he won��t have shown up here and waded into this muddy water, basing on his low-key personality.


    Lan Yifei didn��t dare to refuse Gu Changge��s request.


    If he was a lone wolf, he still had the courage to resist, but there was also his sect and family behind him. Since Gu Changge could destroy Hell, it would not be difficult for him to destroy the Dao Immortal Alliance.


    He was just a fish miring in the mud and didn��t have any ability to struggle in Gu Changge��s eyes.


    <i>This eruption of the scourge revealed many small worlds around Absolute Heavenly Extinction. </i>


    <i>I just heard that there is an ancient immortal��s cave in a ce��These young heavenly prides here are likely for the inheritance of the immortal cave. </i>


    <i>If I choose to take action there, the chance of sess should be higher. </i>


    Lan Yifei sighed lightly and thought about how to do it, so as to fulfill Gu Changge��s request.


    He rarely disyed his true strength publicly, which he was confident in sessfully taking down Six Crown King�CJun Yao, Jin Yun from Violet Sky Valley, and others. However, the risks were substantial, and he also needed to consider how to avoid exposing himself; otherwise, the Dao Immortal Alliance would have to face a catastrophe from the siege of other immortal forces.


    Gu Changge was able to abandon him at any time, but he could not abandon his sect and family behind him.


    He had no choice but to obey Gu Changge��s orders.


    Since the moment he met Gu Changge and was nted with a demon seed, his fate was no longer under his own control.


    ��I heard that there is an immortal��s cave in the southeast, which seems to be rted to an immortal in ancient time. I wonder if anyone is willing to go and investigate it with me?�� As thinking, Lan Yifei had regained his previous calm and easy-going elegance, he greeted the Six Crown King-Jun Yao and others.


    In fact, the heavenly prides of the young generation were powerless against the scourge and it was beyond their capabilities. The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and others was standing frozen to watch Gu Changge��s disappeared figure and momentarily stunned by Lan Yifei��s invitation, as well they knew that this pride from the Dao Immortal Alliance was quite low-key and didn��t like to make friends.


    Jin Chan first broke the silence and said with a surprise, ��I am here just for this matter, my sect elder ever said this immortal has a quite deep fundamental source with Buddhist Sect.��


    Six Crown King Jun Yao also said, ��I only know this immortal��s cave, but don��t know the specific time and location it appears.��


    He was quite curious about the young pride from the Dao Immortal Alliance, it��s another one who he even couldn��t see through the cultivation base.


    Jin Yun from the Violet Sky Valley stared at Lan Yifei, and said indifferently, ��only the real geniuses deserve the inheritance of the immortal��s cave. Since everyone wants to probe, let��s determine its ownership based on everyone��s capabilities, what do you think?��


    He had always been domineering and condescending, therefore, the so-called heavenly prides before him were nothing in his eyes, but justcked a word ��Sorry, but everyone before me are all trash��.


    Lan Yifei��s face was quite calm, exuding a peaceful aura, he smiled lightly, ��I think this immortal��s cave should be a fateful opportunity for us. If everyone wants to go, I just hope we will not break the friendship when wepete.��


    With that, he left ahead with many young disciples from the Do Immortal Alliance and didn��t say anymore.


    ��Ok, see you then.��


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the others did not linger and left too.


    The heavenly prides here were quite many, with the most renowned being Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and Six Crown King Jun Yao. Their age was old in the peers, thus gaining recognition early on among the people. Additionally, they had previously studied alongside Gu Changge at the True Immortal Academy.


    But it didn��t mean they were the supreme expert in the peers.


    The territory of the world was very vast, geniuses and monsters emerged one after another. Unless they reached Gu Changge��s level, or no one made sure that they were invincible in the peers.


    Many low-key heavenly prides actually had even higher fame than the two, such as Jiang Luoshen from the Supreme God n and An Yan from the Hidden World An n, but they didn��t show up here this time.


    Besides, many young heavenly prides had been murdered by the inheritors of demonic arts before, their original energy had been swallowed up and eventually died somewhere.


    ��Great, lord Changge went into it personally. He won��t take the safety of our holy maiden aside, basing on their good rtionship.��


    Elders from the Human Ancestor Hall watched Gu Changge disappearing into the gray fog, they breathed a sigh of relief with the extremely excited.


    Many of them actually were aware of the close rtionship between Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu. But due to the reputation problems, they had been pretending not to know.


    On the other hand, Gu Changge did not go to search for the so-called root cause after stepping into the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    The reason why he said ��he will do�� in public was just for pandering the popr will and building a good base for suppressing various immortal sects in the future, as well it could bring him a perfect alibi if those heavenly prides died in the meantime.


    What��s more, he knew very well the cause of the scourge, it didn��t need him to investigate at all.


    ��Jiang Chuchu, she seems to have entered the core area, I should take her back to my side taking this opportunity.��


    Gu Changge was thinking in mind, but his speed was not slow, and a passage tore apart the gray fog and spread out.


    He couldn��t be indifferent to her safety after knowing she entered this dangerous ce, because she was his woman.


    <i>But why does this girl always act so foolishly, trying to shoulder all the burdens on her own, even willing to pay the price with her life?</i>


    Gu Changge knew that she couldn��t be convinced, as her mind was as stubborn as an elm tree.


    She was indeed quite intelligent in daily trifles, but when faced with situations like these, she consistently failed to prioritize her own well-being.


    ��She��s truly foolish. I need to teach her a lesson���� Gu Changge gently shook his head.


    He could sense many powerful auras in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, there were powerful ferocious beasts and the ruins of sects that had been corroded by the gray fog.


    Jiang Chuchu had delved deep into it for several days, and he remained unaware of her trapped location. Nheless, he wasn��t concerned about Jiang Chuchu��s life being at risk. Her constitution naturally had resistance to the gray fog. Previously, he frequently tasked Jiang Chuchu with aiding him in locating the source of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s emergence, with the intent to seize its origin energy.


    ��


    In the blink of an eye, time had flown by, and a few days quickly psed. The entire world was in turmoil due to Gu Changge��s presence within the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Prior to that, many sects spread a rumor �� due to revealing the true identity of the inheritor of demonic arts, Gu Changge had sought refuge in a secluded ce to avoid drawing attention to himself.


    However, this time, Gu Changge himself led a group of powerful experts from the Gu family to make a public appearance. He issued a statement to investigate the root cause of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s eruption, with the goal of solving the catastrophe. This action truly shocked many and left them incredulous.


    Simultaneously, it served as a direct rebuttal to the various sects that had been spreading rumors about Gu Changge being the inheritor of demonic arts. It was akin to delivering a resounding p to the faces of those who propagated such ims.


    Moreover, two more pieces of news swiftly circted, creating ripples throughout various circles. Firstly, the Dao-Building ancestors from Endless Fire Country and Heavenly Emperor Mountain etc. received a harsh lesson and were humiliated by Gu Changge. Secondly, standing alongside Gu Changge was a mysterious remnant immortal whose formidable strength struck terror into all who beheld him��


    Additionally, another issue emerged. The responses of all immortal sects towards the scourge seemed extremely perfunctory. While the Dao-Building ancestors showed up, they just skirted the marginal area and without demonstrating any intention tounch a deeper investigation.


    Such a stance triggered a surge of discontent and resentment among arge number of cultivators. Even the venerable elders of the True Immortal Academy feltpelled to intervene and pacify the brewing anger. Because, the most populous group were independent cultivators and small sects, not the major immortal sects.


    Facing the scourge, these major immortal sects remained passive, opting instead to send independent cultivators to their potential demise��a decision that had already ignited public fury. Naturally, all these events were part of Gu Changge��s calcted strategy. His decision to step forward at this juncture wasrgely driven by his aim to steer the overarching momentum.


    While the overall momentum couldn��t be reversed, it was able to lead towards a conducive Gu Changge��s direction following the overall trend. As the collective order builded by these immortal sects teetered on the brink of upheaval, the opportunity to crush them became increasingly apparent.


    Furthermore, during this juncture, Gu Chang still held a hidden trump card. Once his cheap master, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, eventually intervened, the scourge would naturally be dispelled. However, the cumtive resentment harbored by the majority towards the immortal sects had not yet peaked now.


    In light of this unfolding scenario, the immortal sects, including Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Endless Fire Kingdom, had alsoe toprehend Gu Changge��s stance now. Many Dao-Building ancestors initiated discussions, nning to use the hidden power to deal with him. In this world, Dao-Building experts were supreme in their territories, but they still paled inparison to the might of a remnant Immortal.


    ��It appears that the hidden power of our sects is our only option. As long as Gu Changge there, so does our vulnerability.��


    Many spiritual fluctuations from the depths of every immortal sect were exchanged. Even some older ancestors, sleeping within the sea of the origin energy, were called upon, standing ready for potential action.


    The power exhibited by Gu Changge and the Remnant Immortal had deprived the sleep of many Dao-Building sect ancestors. This would be a dread-inspiring wave surging across the expanse of the world, all immortal sects would inevitably be ensnared.


    ��


    ��The era alluded to by these runes seems vastly antiquated.��


    ��The time touched��predating the Immortal Ancient Era��could it truly originate from the ce of reincarnation?��


    ��Perhaps another test is necessary, so take a try utilizing an ancient world I nurtured before?��


    Simultaneously, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation was sitting cross-legged in a pce of the Gu Family. Mysterious runes ignited within his eyes, weaving a peculiar energy field.


    These runes were transformed from the shattered ancestor artifact of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. He diligently studied it over time, and finally gained a hint of understanding.


    A long time ago, with a bowl of well water given by the six ancient ancestors of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, he embarked on a road of disintegrating and merging Dao fruit, however, this was devouring essentially.


    And, his methodology was more cruel. He directly selected ancient worlds with good foundations as breeding grounds to cultivate the Dao fruit for his own advancement.


    As the cultivators in those ancient worlds approached the threshold of immortality, on the cusp of unsealing the immortal gate, and condensed Dao Fruit after many hardships, a chilling realization dawned upon them �C lurking beyond the gate was a malevolent behemoth, poised to ambush, devour, and consume them as sustenance.


    What a desperate and cruel truth it is!


    But, yet, this was the very scheme that the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation had meticulously orchestrated and carried out all along.

 Chapter 723: The Dark Immortal Beast – Wang Yue

    <h4>Chapter 723: The Dark Immortal Beast �C Wang Yue</h4>


    The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation harbored grand ambitions, remaining dormant since the Immortal Ancient Era, biding his time until the very moment to ascend the cultivation foundation of an Immortal King.


    The gap between an Immortal King and a True Immortal was beyond mere words to express,parisons like gulf and abyss felt short. With a mere hand gesture, gxies would crumble; a mere thought could create a new world.


    His aspiration was even more profound��control over the intricatew of reincarnation, an endeavor so formidable that it defied the bounds of imagination.


    However, after frustrating over and over again , he had no choice but to relinquish the previous path, embarking on the journey of plundering, disintegrating and merging the Dao-Fruit of other cultivators��a path enlightened from the well water given by the six ancestors of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. And rather than describing it with ��devour�� but instead ��erode�� more appropriately, he was just like a woodworm gradually consuming the world tree. But they were no different for him, those ancient worlds were merely his tonic anyway.


    ��These runes seem to be iplete. Could it be a deliberate plot from someone?��


    ��If chance is the exnation, why does each rune seem conspicuously iplete?��


    Within the pce, the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation contemted the array of enigmatic runes before him and a veil of mncholy draped his face.


    What had initially gone unnoticed was revealed through unrelenting study, he became acutely aware of the disparity. This realization left him slightly incredulous.


    At first, deciphering these runes in istion appeared straightforward. However, upon attempting to link them together, they would appear to have no meaning.


    If these connective runes conveyed any coherent meaning, he would not have such a doubt. Yet, a disconcerting deficiency prevailed between each rune��a gap akin to missing pages in a fragmented scripture, casting a feeling of disarray and discontinuity.


    ��Could it be that Gu Changge is deceiving me? But, how did he orchestrate it?�� His face was marked by a somber and uncertain expression. If not for it was within the dominion of the Immortal Gu family, he would seek Gu Changge out and pose his doubts directly.


    However, he soon suppressed the urge in his heart, because Gu Changge had departed from the Gu Family and wasn��t present here.


    ��What secret is Gu Changge concealing from me?�� He narrowed his gaze, not intending to stir the rm in Gu Changge. Rather, he found himself intrigued by the hidden enigma that Gu Changge guarded.


    Initially, he had nned to leave the Ancient Immortal Gu family, journeying to those ancient worlds he had stayed in the past, to experiment with the runes he had recentlyprehended.


    However, while he learned that Gu Changge might possess the remaining portions of theplete runes, this piqued his curiosity. Instead of pursuing his original ns, he now desired to uncover Gu Changge��s secret and decipher the enigma of these runes.


    ��Alright, I will remain within his family and await his return.�� He closed his eyes once more, and sat there resembling a steadfast rock.


    ��


    Simultaneously, within the fog-shrouded depths of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, a white-d beauty with a cold expression was shrouded in a luminous aura and fighting with many degenerated creatures.


    Azure sword lights cascaded resembling a gentle rain, it traversed the dense mist and sundered numerous degenerated creatures. They died group by group under her formidable assault, but the rest still ceaselessly swarmed towards her like locusts.


    Even as her offensive prowess remained fierce, the sheer multitude rendered her efforts seemingly futile. Exhaustion loomed, prompting her to consume many treasured pills and spiritual nts to restore her energy.


    ��The origin of this scourge outbreak is an intricate puzzle. It appears to be an inexplicable and sudden phenomenon.�� The white-d beauty, none other than Jiang Chuchu, the esteemed holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, voiced her doubt.


    Her ck eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and her clothes bore numerous stains of blood. Engaged in battle with the degenerated creatures, she was simultaneously retreating at a swift pace.


    Initially, her n entailed returning to the safety area if she failed to discern even a hint of a clue. However, the Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s current eruption seemed devoid of any discernible root cause.


    Furthermore, the sheer number of degenerated creatures surpassed all prior outbreaks of scourge, defying imagination. While Jiang Chuchu possessed formidable strength and various means of self-preservation, she had still encountered numerous life-and-death crises and narrowly escaped peril.


    ��It seems I can only retreat to a secure location. The eruption of Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s cmity is beyond my capacity to mitigate,�� Jiang Chuchu mused, a tinge of regret permeating her sigh. Her white attire fluttered, leaving behind mere fragments of afterimages before swiftly vanishing from the scene.


    The degenerated creatures pursued her relentlessly, akin to parasites fixated on her trail.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The space convulsed violently, ruptured by an abrupt tear in the thick fog. A cacophony of screams and detonations resonated as numerous degenerated creatures exploded.


    Among the disarray, several huge degenerated creatures with scarlet eyes and surrounded by gray fog, forcefully pierced the spatial fabric to assail Jiang Chuchu.


    Upon their ferocious giant palms gleamed crimson-hued Dao Runes, resembling shards of ck holes seeking to engulf all thaty before them.


    In an instant, the creatures obstructed before their palms were shattered, without anything left eventually.


    The several degenerated beasts with the Quasi-Emperor realm had been corroded long ago by the gray fog, leaving behind only a savagepulsion to kill.


    Before that, Jiang Chuchu��s aura rmed them,pelling their unwavering intent��to rend this fragile human before them.


    ��Damn it����


    ��Why are there so many Quasi-Emperor beasts here?��


    Jiang Chuchu, racing through space, detected the approaching auras, her face contorting with consternation as her brows furrowed.


    Cognizant of her own strength, she retained the capacity to grapple with life-and-death struggles against Quasi-Supremes and Supreme Realm experts.


    However, facing several degenerated beasts of Quasi-Emperor Realm, her alternatives were stark��flee or face certain death, without room for another prospect.


    She had previously encountered a Quasi-Emperor beast and barely managed to elude it. This time, the uncertainty of her fortune loomed.


    Three Quasi-Emperor ferocious beasts approached her fast, each resembling an ancient star amid the expanse of gray fog, colossal and boundless. Their eyes were vast askes, colossal palms extended and shattering all in their path.


    Space congealed, the Dao Runes and boundless energy crushed down like a waterfall, impacting the space and void, rupturing everything.


    Jiang Chuchu had not foreseen that these ferocious degenerated beasts retained such formidable divine might��potent enough to rival a peak Quasi-Emperor expert.


    Without hesitation, she activated her life-saving artifact. A golden book materialized above her, flipping with a resounding tter. Mysterious and arcane runes emerged on it, radiating an incandescent brilliance and exuding an unpredictable, awe-inspiring power.


    Within the golden book, the aura of Dao-Building experts emanated, resembling a radiant sun illuminating this shadowed dark ce.


    As the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, Jiang Chuchu was of course endowed with life-saving treasures and artifacts. However, such resources were limited, primarily epassing one strike of power of Dao-Building experts. Crafting such a formidable weapon capable of withstanding the power of Dao-Building experts demanded rare materials��essible only to exceptionally favored young disciples within major immortal sects. For ordinary cultivators, such a rarity remained an unattainable dream.


    Jiang Chuchu possessed few of these resources and had already expended a significant portion before.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    With the emergence of the golden book, an aura of annihtion erupted. The three Quasi-Emperor ferocious beasts that��s pursuing Jiang Chuchu, finally registered fear in their eyes��a feeling of facing a natural enemy rose in their instinct. Immediately, they swiftly reversed direction, retreated, and refrained from further pursuit.


    ��It��s worked!��


    Seeing her deterrence worked, Jiang Chuchu exhaled a sigh of relief, disying minimal surprise. Just as preparing to fly away from this ce, a jarring aura showed up in the ensuing instant. Her very blood seemed to freeze, terror overwhelming her senses.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    An intensely terrifying aura pervaded the atmosphere in an instant. Suddenly, a colossal maw reminiscent of a boundless abyss, bristled with countless blood-colored fangs, loomed within the nearby dense fog, promptly engulfing down.


    The horror of this spectacle was palpable, plunging the entire area into a shroud of unrelenting darkness, as if the firmament had been devoured whole.


    Jiang Chuchu��s golden book failed to endure even a single breath, shattering as it transformed into a golden radiance that diffused into the space and dissipated. The three fleeing Quasi-Emperor degenerated beasts were unable to utter a cry before they were ensnared by the monstrous maw, sumbing like helpless chicks.


    Likewise, the boundless gray fog was inexorably drawn into its cavernous maw, mirroring the relentless surge of ocean waves crashing into its belly. The resultant collision resonated akin to thunderous echoes, sending tremors through the very hearts of even the most bold cultivators.


    This nearly boundless creature evoked sheer terror, its enormity beyondprehension. Only the vast maw was visible, resembling an endless abyss adorned with scarlet fangs that could effortlessly rend the body of a Dao-Building expert.


    ��Could it be�� the legendary Immortal Beast �C Wang Yue?��


    ��Isn��t it believed to have vanished long ago? How could it surface within Absolute Heavenly Extinction?��


    Jiang Chuchu struggled to reconcile her disbelief, gradually emerging from her stupefied state. She had encountered records of this nightmarish immortal beast within the library of Human Ancestor Hall��a beast capable of devouring the very cosmos, an entity nearly omnipotent.


    Rumors whispered that its belly conceived aplete universe.


    This dreadfully ferocious and boundless entity before her appeared as the Immortal Beast �C Wang Yue, obviously, it had beenpletely consumed by the gray fog a long time ago.


    From Jiang Chuchu��s perspective, it was likely being buried in Absolute Heavenly Extinction since a distant, uncertain era, awakening due to the birth of a new soul driven by an enigmatic catalyst.


    She had a premonition�C if this Wang Yue corroded by the gray fog entered the outside world, it would trigger cataclysmic turbulence, causing widespread massacre and devastation. Even the golden book containing the might of a Dao-Building expert was easily devoured, disintegrating into scattered fragments strewn across the space, thus, even if a real Dao-Building expert would be nothing but food in front of it.


    ��Is it merely dormant until now? For the world, this monster is just the true scourge.��


    Jiang Chuchu��s demeanor returned to resolute calm, her gaze fixed upon the pulsating abyssal maw(darkness). She realized her fate as inescapable.


    Among the boundless expanse of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, horrors of unimaginable magnitude lurked, and the newly awakened Wang Yue appeared as if it hadnguished in hunger for countless ages, seeking to consume any pabulum in sight.


    Everything before it was mere sustenance; not even a being as formidable as Quasi-Emperor degenerated creatures were exempt from this fate, let alone Jiang Chuchu.

 Chapter 724: I am sorry, I might die before you can marry me!

    <h4>Chapter 724: I am sorry, I might die before you can marry me!</h4>


    Dark Immortal Beast �C Wang Yue sprawled across the expanse of gray fog, its abyss-like maw seemed about to engulf the heavens and earths. Devoid of any discernible will, it functioned on mere instinct, voraciously consuming every living entity within its vicinity.(Ed Note: Dark Immortal Beast �C Wang Yue is also a degenerated being and was corroded already by the gray fog. We will use its short name Dark Wang Yue in the following chapters. Dark means ��degenerated �� here.)


    Amidst the depths of fog, several degenerated Dao-Building beasts exuding formidable auras detected the situation here and sought to flee in terror, but from the vast maw of Dark Wang Yue surged an huge suction which ensnared them around its maw tightly. A vortex of darkness formed, these ferocious degenerated beasts were devoured before they could even unleash a cry of terror.


    ��Its strength is far more than Dao-Building cultivators����


    Jiang Chuchu, surrounded by azure light, stood amidst the dense fog, with a serene face as her white gown and ck tresses danced in the breeze.


    In the presence of this greatly huge Wang Yue, she appeared minuscule, hardly more than a mote of dust. Let alone her, but even those-like degenerated beasts were nothing rather than a grain of sand.


    With the huge suction, Dark Wang Yue started swallowing.


    The entire Absolute Heavenly Extinction trembled in the wake of this Immortal Beast while the space around fracturing, numberless degenerated beings, akin to mayflies in a tempest, collectively fell sacrificial offerings to this merciless swallowing.


    ��I am sorry, Changge, I haven��t married you����


    Jiang Chuchu whispered as her gemlike eyes lifted to stare towards Dark Wang Yue that��s invisible because of the huge build.


    In this juncture, resistance proved futile.


    Even Dao-Building beings were unable to flee under Dark Wang Yue��s absolute dominance, would she be an exception?


    Consequently, she remained astonishinglyposed, showing no signs of despair even in the face of imminent demise.


    Nheless, a tinge of remorse lingered within her; certain things would forever remain undone.


    ��Changge����


    A surge of memories and sentiments surged, culminating in an apparition of Gu Changge in Jiang Chuchu��s mind. Her face looked dreamy as if even the Dark Wang Yue was not in her sight this instant.


    Whether this was a delusion or reality, she indeed saw Gu Changge��s figure at this instant. He still wore his signature ck garb, exuding an elegance of unmatched aloofness. His gaze, deep and tranquil, seemed tinged with a hint of rage.


    ��Perhaps my longing for him remains too fervent. But how could he be here?��


    A fleeting smile graced her lips, self-deprecating and incredulous, as though the thought was too fantastical.


    <i>Changge is now avoiding rumors, how can he show up here?</i>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In her ensuing heartbeat, a cataclysmic Sword Qi cleaved through the firmament and contained boundless killing intent, as if about to cut off the time river.


    It��s so terrifying, condensed by hundreds of millions of swords, surrounded by many swordws, only its aura was enough to sunder all.


    The gray fog and degenerated creatures copsed under its sweep, resembling a road suddenly appearing on thorn bushes.


    Dark Wang Yue, amidst its feast, shrieked suddenly because of agony.


    The world trembled, giving rise to a vast downpour of dark blood that cascaded over this drained world.


    Even the creature as invincible as the Dark Wang Yue��s suffered grievous injuries and wounds, revealing corroded ck skeletons. Inside, numerous dark stars seemed to flicker, as if its body really hid a decaying and iplete ancient universe.


    Its instincts told it, flee, an unimaginable existence that could threaten its life was here now.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The universe quaked in response to the sword attack, the pervasive gray fog surged forth like an unstoppable tide, sweeping through all directions.


    Dark Wang Yue sensed the impending danger, it writhed, attempting to evade this area and continue its feast in an alternate location.


    ��What��s urring?��


    The sudden turn of events left Jiang Chuchu astounded. Her eyes opened wide, unbelieving of the scene.


    <i>It��s Gu Changge? </i>


    <i>He really appears and scares Dark Wang Yue away just as I am thinking about him?</i>


    The surreal situation bordered on the edge of a dream, and Jiang Chuchu questioned the reality before her, wondering if she was experiencing an illusion.


    Amidst the dense fog, the figure of Gu Changge materialized, swiftnding beside her in a blink of an eye. Serene and deep, his gaze at her was the same as usual, but Jiang Chuchu could not ignore the underlying anger seeping through hisposure.


    ��Changge����


    Her voice quivered as her gaze met his, a mix of shock and incredulity painted across her face. The realization dawned that this was indeed Gu Changge, tangibly present and not a figment of her imagination. Her skepticism dissolved into astonishment as sheprehended that he had intervened just in the nick of time, thwarting Dark Wang Yue��s impending consumption of her.


    His unwavering presence during times of crisis puzzled her��why did he consistently appear at her most vulnerable moments? Was he truly the harbinger of her salvation, a celestial guardian watching over her?


    Moreover, this time, Gu Changge was facing a huge crisis to expose his identity as the inheritor of demonic arts.


    But he was still willing to take such a risk to seek her here.


    ��If I am here a bitter, you would have been the morsel of the ravenous Dark Wang Yue by now.��


    ��Jiang Chuchu, your courage is truly exceptional, venturing solo into this dangerous ce, confronting an Immortal Beast �C Dark Wang, you are really great!��


    Gu Changge��s words were filled with nonchnt and jeering, however, Jiang Chuchu understood that his seemingly detached tone masked his genuine worry about her.


    ��I�� I����


    Her response wavered, words stumbling amidst her efforts to convey her thoughts and feelings.


    ��I was attempting to uncover the source of the scourge, in hopes of aiding themon people. That��s why I ventured here, oblivious to the dangers that awaited me.��


    ��I am sorry, you�� Can you please not be angry?��


    Her anxious words tumbled forth as she endeavored to mollify his anger.


    After all, Gu Changge��s reproach was not unfounded �C had he not arrived when he did, Jiang Chuchu would have likely fallen victim to Dark Wang Yue��s insatiable appetite.


    Furthermore, she acknowledged her ownpse in judgment, recognizing the recklessness in her decision. She had mistakenly assumed there were multiple avenues to evade danger, delving into the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction without fullyprehending the risks.


    It was a ring oversight, given that even Dao-Building cultivators hesitated to tread this perilous ground, let alone her, a little Sacred Realm cultivator.


    Moreover, the most important point was that Gu Changge came here to look for her at the risk of being an enemy of the entire world.


    She caused him great trouble and even exposed his traces, attracting countless enemies.

 Chapter 725: Conquering the Dark Wang Yue, another plan

    <h4>Chapter 725: Conquering the Dark Wang Yue, another n</h4>


    The all gray fog that once filled the sky now gave way to a vast and deste star field, residually formidable sword intent permeated the space which caused the implosion of any degenerated creature that dared to draw near this area.


    ��Changge, please don��t be angry,�� Jiang Chuchu��s voice quivered with a mix of anxiety and remorse, her earnest plea attempting to soothe his mes of fury. ��I��m sorry, I acted too stupid. It was wrong of me to take such a huge risk, and even involve you.��


    Her apology held a sincerity that couldn��t be doubted. She felt truly responsible for putting Gu Changge in jeopardy due to her impulsive actions.


    ��I��m truly sorry���� Her voice wavered, her remorse palpable as she continued to exin herself to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge��s icy expression remained unchanged as he listened to her, his gaze was still cold and aloof. However, his sternness wasn��t fueled by actual anger; it was to make her realize the seriousness of her actions and the potential consequences, and this degree of recklessness was uneptable and needed to be avoided in the future.


    After all, It was no longer as simple as seeking death, she was simply extremely stupid to opt for entering Absolute Heavenly Extinction before reaching the Quasi-Supreme Realm. Even if she possessed some life-saving treasures, as a result they provedpletely futile against the Immortal Beast �C Dark Wang Yue.


    If he arrived a bitter, this beauty would have died.


    ��This isn��t just recklessness; it��s foolish,�� he remarked calmly, his gaze fixed on her exquisite face, ��luck may not favor you next time.��


    Jiang Chuchu epted his reprimand, her gaze meeting him with sincerity, ��you��re right. I promise not to act so recklessly again.��


    In the presence of Gu Changge, she couldn��t maintain the detachment of a holy maiden; his every movement stirred her emotions. At this moment, she longed to exin herself clearly and help Gu Changge regain hisposure.


    She blinked, a question forming in her mind. ��But why are you here?�� Her curiosity prompted the inquiry, although she already held her own suspicions.


    She believed that Gu Changge must have learned of her venture into Absolute Heavenly Extinction and hurried here to rescue her. Still, she yearned to hear it from him, to know that he hade for her.


    ��It��s just a coincidence.��


    Gu Changge nced at her and said, ��I��vee this time to counter those ��false�� rumors, but coincidentally learned that you��ve ventured into the depths of Absolute Heavenly Extinction����


    ��Could it be that you really believe I��m here to save you?��


    ��Those aren��t rumors, but the truth.�� Jiang Chuchu blinked and expressed her viewpoint, her gaze directed at him with frustration, ��you��re lying; it��s clear that you��re concerned about my safety, which is why you��re here, regardless of anything else.��


    Gu Changge shrugged with a helpless expression, ��why are you so prone to fantasy?��


    ��You always speak with a sharp tongue, but hide a tender heart.��


    Jiang Chuchu paid little heed to his denial, in fact, it only deepened her joy and emotional connection to him. She cast a knowing gaze at him. If not for her conservative character, she might have thrown herself into his embrace like many other women would.


    The fact that Gu Changge had willinglypromised his own safety and faced the danger of being besieged by various immortal sects just to find her held profound significance in Jiang Chuchu��s view. To her, actions always carried more weight than mere words.


    ��You don��t seem hurt,�� said Gu Changge, shaking his head slightly as assessing her condition. Eventually, he was relieved to find no injuries.


    Jiang Chuchu had a unique physique indeed, even Dao-Building cultivators would be corroded by the gray fog while the moment to be shocked by the aura of Dark Wang Yue, but she seemed to have defied these odds.


    ��I prepared a lot of life-saving treasure before entering this area. As long as I don��t encounter Immortal Beasts like Dark Wang Yue, there is no problem in my safety.�� Jiang Chuchu exined.


    Gu Changge nodded, then looked at the direction where Dark Wang Yue fled away. He once got a little cub of Wang Yue while he looked for the Heavenly Palm Tower in Purple Mountain before.


    He named this little Wang Yue Xiaobai, now kept by Gu Qingyi.


    In terms of size, this little one was far less huge than this Dark Wang Yue, and could only be described as small.


    Thus, Gu Changge suspected that there was an iplete ancient universe in the body of this Dark Wang Yue.


    It gave him an idea suddenly as he was looking for a suitable universe to arrange his for following ns now. This Dark Wang Yue might be a suitable choice.


    Gu Changge asked Jiang Chuchu to wait for him here first, his figure quickly flew away as if space was inexistence under his feet.


    The vast and dark fog could not be seen the end, but it did not affect Gu Changge��s detection of the aura of Dark Wang Yue.


    He quickly chased after it while piercing the space and entered the spatial wormhole.


    ��Be careful, Changge.��


    Jiang Chuchu shouted while watching the fading figure of Gu Changge.


    Even though Gu Changge��s strength was unbeatable in this world, she still couldn��t help but worry about him.


    After all�� the Immortal Beast �C Dark Wang Yue was definitely beyond the mere immortal realm at its peak.


    Awaking from the grave buried by countless years, Its residual strength now could still rival a Remnant Immortal.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    An earthquake appeared in a foggy area, resembling the shock of the entire universe.


    Dark Wang Yue��s body was too huge and boundless, the momentum generated by it was unimaginable while it was fleeing by instinct.


    Although its spiritual intelligence was not high, it could also sense the terrifying malice from the human who hurt it just now.


    As a creature perched atop the world��s food chain, unexpectedly, it experienced a sensation of fear.


    ��This Dark Wang Yue is quite huge, I wonder if it can be sent to the inner universe.��


    Gu Changge��s speed was very fast, he had kept feet up with it after traversing through endless spaces and distances in an instant.


    In the presence of Dark Wang Yue��s overwhelming and terrifying colossal body, Gu Changge appeared norger than a speck of dust.


    But he still gave Dark Wang Yue an endless sense of suffocation.


    Its eyes revealed a human-like fear and trembling.


    Within its memory, everything �C any substance and living beings, was its sustenance.


    However, this minuscule human before it evoked a feeling of soul-deep fear �C a sentiment only borne in the presence of its natural enemies.


    Hence, Dark Wang Yue��s primary objective was escape, but its enormous size made it exceedingly challenging to evade Gu Changge��s pursuit.


    ��It appears that Dark Wang Yue still retains a certain level of intelligence.��


    Gu Changge didn��t want to waste time and directly chose to take attacks first.


    Although Dark Wang Yue possessed strengthparable to a Remnant Immortal, its ability to effortlessly consume Dao-Building beings stemmed from its innate predatory skills and huge size. In reality, it was not as powerful as an actual Remnant Immortal.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Gu Changge attacked, his sleeve sweeping out to scatter thousands of Sword Qi in every direction, emitting scorching and brilliant lights, resembling thousands of stars, which illuminated the entire area with its brilliance.


    Arrayed by the pattern of constetions, these tens of thousands of Sword Qi emanated a shocking killing intent which seemed to be refined many epochs by numberless cultivators who specialized in the Dao of Killing.


    The Immortal Destroyer Formation he acquired from Hell had not reached itsplete level, yet its partial power remained utterly invincible under his study. (Ed Note, this sword skill named Immortal Destroyer Formation that appeared in previous chapters, should be.)


    Furthermore, this sword formation could seal off the space and effectively lock down this area, preventing Dark Wang Yue from escaping.


    ��Chirp..chirp��chirp����


    A sharp, eerie sound emanated from the mouth of Dark Wang Yue, possessing a terrifying prating power.


    Those sound waves spread out like ripples, effortlessly cutting through everything like a de.


    Before the degenerated creatures around it could even emit a scream, they had crumbled and burst, transforming into a blood mist that enshrouded the sky.


    Dark Wang Yue��s enormous maw resembled an abyss, its sharp fangs within the darkness suddenly lunging forward Gu Changge.


    It wasn��t foolish. Upon realizing that Gu Changge had taken attacks and there was no hope of escape, it revealed a ferocious and frenzied side.


    However, Gu Changge had foreseen this beforehand, so it didn��t catch him off guard.


    <strong>Zooming! Zooming! Zooming��</strong>


    Thousands of brilliant Sword Qi descended like divine punishment, cleaving through the sky and directly piercing Dark Wang Yue��s body, even reaching its bones.


    This was a creepy scene.


    Horrific blood holes appeared on its nearly borderless body, and the ck(blood) rain seemed about to flood the universe. (Ed Note, because Dark Wang Yue is a degenerated being, so its blood should be ck.)


    Each Sword Qi was condensed by thew of sword. While not a divine weapon, its sharpness surpassed even that of such weaponry.


    Dark Wang Yue let out a wail of agony, its huge body rapidly shrinking as if attempting to alleviate the pain through this method.


    ��Sure enough, you can control your size.��


    Witnessing this, a strange glint flickered in Gu Changge��s eyes.


    Previously, he had nned to subdue this Dark Wang Yue, but considering its huge body, how to bring it into his inner universe had be very difficult.


    Dark Wang Yue now began to shrink its body due to pain, which presented Gu Changge an excellent opportunity.


    With this in mind, Gu Changge summoned Ah Er andmanded him tounch a continuous attack on Dark Wang Yue.


    Usually, Ah Er stayed in Gu Changge��s inner universe and did not go outside and Gu Changge had took Ah Er back to the inner universe after he entered the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A sharp spear made of Immortal Gold swept across with blue light as if it was about to split the entire universe in two, revealing extreme power.


    Ah Er was the oldest member of Hell other than the master of Hell, and his strength had already reached the realm of remnant immortals.


    Even without Gu Changge��s intervention, Ah Er alone would be more than capable of suppressing Dark Wang Yue.


    At this moment, Dark Wang Yue didn��t expect the presence of such a terrifying human in its surroundings.


    It became even more irritable, the terrifying aura growing so powerful that the space here began to copse.


    An increasing amount of gray fog surged forth from the spatial fissures, inundating the outside world.


    The Absolute Heavenly Extinction was originally an iplete world, and its condition had further deteriorated after experiencing the battle involving Gu Changge, his cheap master, and the six ancient ancestors.


    Now ity even more devastated, terrible cracks everywhere, space barriers shattering, the endless gray fog here seemed to have finally found an outlet and rush out from those spatial fissures.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The battle here was short-lived, as Dark Wang Yue proved unable to withstand Ah Er��s terrifying onught.


    Amidst the agony, it emitted anguished wails, and its enormous body continued to contract.


    In the almost constant pain, it wailed, and its huge body also continued to shrink.


    Eventually, tens of thousands of Sword Qi descended, transforming into the chain ofws and binding it.


    Whereafter, Gu Changge cast a space treasure, opening up a vast area with his great Spiritual Qi and putting the Dark Wang Yue into it.


    Then he took the space treasure into his inner universe.


    The reason why he didn��t ce Wang Yue into his inner universe directly was because it hadn��t reached the strength of this real world. If Dark Wang Yue broke free from those chains ofw, it could potentially pose a threat to his inner universe.


    Afterward, Gu Changge transformed into a beam of divine light and made his way toward Jiang Chuchu, with the intention of departing from the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    On the way out, he devised a casual excuse and exined the reason and origin of the eruption of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. This was meant to help her relinquish her concerns andprehend that this matter was beyond her ability.

 Chapter 726: :Lan Yi Fei’s Lethal Intent, Becoming Foe of Human Ancestor Hall

    <h4>Chapter 726: :Lan Yi Fei��s Lethal Intent, Bing Foe of Human Ancestor Hall</h4>


    ��This cavern appears to have been sought after in earlier years, and certain restrictions have decayed over time, rendering them severely iplete����


    ��Did we get here toote? Has this ce already been imed?��


    At this moment, within a nearby small realm, not far from the eruption site of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, a purple mist diffused while the sun bathed the surroundings in its warm glow. Vast, ancient trees stretched endlessly, creating a truly magnificent sight. The majestic ancient mountains stood tall, as if an ancient giant were positioned between heaven and earth.


    <strong>Swish Swish Swish!!!</strong>


    Beams of divine light crisscrossed the sky, one after another, with many young geniuses and cultivators soaring on flying swords or manipting Spirit Tools to explore thispact world.


    In certain rocky crevices and along mountain streams, one could often stumble upon extraordinary phenomena. These areas held ancient and invaluable medicinal materials that would asionally shimmer with mesmerizing lights. These treasures were incredibly rare, hardly ever found in the world beyond this hidden realm.


    Naturally, this region was also home to a variety of fierce beasts. Some of these creatures appeared like living hills, while others possessed wings that exhaled poisonous mist, radiating an aura of untamed ferocity and terror.


    This small realm, once concealed within the void and guarded by numerous restrictions, had its aura released due to the Absolute Heavenly Extinction��s turmoil. The aura attracted cultivators in droves, all seeking treasures and concealed secrets.


    Many spected this to be the hidden cave specially used for Closed Door Training by a long-forgotten immortal predating the Anciently Immortal Era, leaving behind traces of ancient history and faint Immortal Essence still.


    Naturally, had it been an authentic immortal sanctuary, even the immortal sect ancestors of Dao-Building realm would have been roused to attention.


    However, some elder cultivators believed it to be a temporary residence, yet not intended for Closed Door Training. Despite this, they could still glean a trace of immortality��s essence, even experiencing an intangible connection.It represented a lifetime��s worth of enrichment for them.


    Upon arriving in this ce, some young talents embarked on quests to discover ancient stone tablets and scriptures. They explored rocky cliffs, searching for the imprints left behind by the immortal, hoping to gain insights that could advance their own cultivation. Stumbling upon an immortal inscription by chance would be an incredible stroke of luck.


    ��How could ordinary folk discover what an immortal left behind?��


    ��If a chance arises here, it can only fall into my possession.��


    A tall figure, garbed in resplendent gold attire, possessing golden hair that seemed to radiate light, strolled through the mountains and rivers, his pace deliberate, neither hurried nor sluggish, a rhythm guiding his stride.


    He was apanied by numerous followers, hailing from various ethnic groups, all formidable and fierce.


    This person was Jin Yun, the ancient prodigy of Violet Sky Valley. Overflowing with self-assurance, he held the conviction that only a select few among his peers could be considered his rivals. As a result, he preferred to venture alone rather than alongside other young prodigies like Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King, and others of their kind.


    Furthermore, Jin Yun possessed a unique ocr technique known as the golden pupil. This ability allowed him to clearly perceive the fluctuations of various auras within the heavens and earth.


    Living beings emanated vitality, the departed emitted energy of death, and spiritual objects give off spiritual auras.


    Immortals naturally sent forth immortality��s essence.


    As Jin Yun stepped into this small realm, he immediately sensed an extraordinary aura emanating from somewhere. Being astute, Jin Yun purposefully distanced himself from the other young prodigies. He took a detour and made his way toward the source of that distinct energy.


    In that direction, he noticed very few cultivators, and the area appeared deserted. With his ancient heritage, he carried immense confidence in his own strength. He believed he could defeat all other young supremes except for the enigmatic Gu Changge, who defiedmon understanding.


    As twilight settled, the small world��s sky dimmed. Stars and moons revolved in the sky, creating alternating day and night cycles. The air was filled with a mist, and radiant energies intertwined, creating a captivating spectacle. While many young supremes rested, cross-legged, awaiting dawn to resume exploration, the small realm appeared agitated during the night.


    ��It seems this is the perfect time to make my move.��


    ��The ancient prodigy from Violet Sky Valley�� seems an excellent target����


    In a certain encampment, Lan Yifei felt the presence of a prey. This target was resting with fellow disciples on a rock in a cross-legged posture, seemingly taking a break.


    Out of the state of divine sense detecting, LanYifei opened his eyes with an elegant and pristine expression. It seems like a golden glimmer danced in his eyes while his hairs carried a subtle luminance, imbuing him with an unworldly aura.


    At this moment he appeared to meld with the very fabric of the universe, his every breath in harmony with the rhythm of Dao..


    Possessing the Dao-Original Body �C an enigmatic constitution unseen for ages, Lan Yifei held unshakable confidence for his strength. This constitution was inherently intimate with Dao, it possessed Dao Essence from birth and could automatically absorb energy from everything. As long as his soul remained undying, his energy would continue to produce endlessly, establishing him in an unbeatable position from the outset..


    Moreover, Gu Changge nted a demon seed in his body, leaving no room for doubt about his capability to challenge the young supremes in peer.


    Lan Yifei assessed his surroundings, confirming that all fellow disciples rested with eyes closed, and patrolling disciples overlooked his vicinity.


    <i>��About fifteen minutes should suffice to seize this prey and return.��</i>


    His eyes grew profoundly, exuding a hint of reluctant resignation. He gently waved his sleeve, leaving behind an indistinguishable doppelganger in ce as his real body transformed into a shadow, swiftly vanishing from sight.


    ��


    Elsewhere, a graceful girl garbed in flowing robes, emanating an ethereal chill, was guided by arge red bird. They ventured through moonlit paths in the small realm. The girl asionally frowned, seemingly in a disagreement with the bird, muttering under her breath.


    ��Could there really be the pill we want in this ce?��


    ��


    Outside Absolute Heavenly Extinction, a hazy passage opened, unveiling figures of Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu. Their attire was pristine, as if they had not emerged from a treacherous realm fraught with danger. Without witnessing the injury from them, those sect ancestors�� eyes slightly contracted, and then their sights moved away from them.


    They were astonished by Gu Changge��s quick escape from the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Moreover, he also safely brought Jiang Chuchu out without any harm.


    ��It��s Young Master Changge!��


    ��Young Master Changge! And the esteemed Holy Maiden, Jiang Chuchu����


    Among the crowd, many eximed upon seeing Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu, generating a buzz of excitement. Cultivators from various immortal forces all turned their gazes in unison, utterly astonished.


    ��It��s remarkable��the safe return of the Holy Maiden.��


    ��What a relief to see her unharmed����


    ��If harm befell the Holy Maiden, what credibility would we possess when facing ancestors?��


    ��Thanks to Young Master Changge��s intervention��this is truly momentous����


    The Absolute Heavenly Extinction was perilous now; even the Dao-Building ancestors hesitated to enter. Yet, the Holy Maiden of Human Ancestor Hall ventured into it, risking her life wanting to find a solution for the scourge.


    This benevolence garnered reverence and gratitude from all beings. The Holy Maiden��s actions transcended her youth and limited cultivation level.


    Gu Changge, despite being used of demonic heritage, came to this realm seeking salvation for all people. Their selflessness moved and inspired all present.


    ��Dear Holy Maiden, are you alright?��


    Jiang Chuchu gazed around with a dazed expression. Compared to the darkness and silence of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the outside world felt like a return to daylight. n elders from Human Ancestor Hall approached, concern etched on their faces.


    Though she exuded an air of detachment, her familiar surroundings brought forth a softened expression. She nodded and replied, ��Thanks to Young Master Changge, I am safe. If he hadn��t rescued me, I might have be prey for those degenerated beasts.��


    Her voice tinged with fear, recalling the danger she had faced.Witnessing this scene, the onlookers couldn��t help but sigh softly, their faith in Jiang Chuchu��s words unwavering. They were well aware of the immense danger presented by the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Venturing deep into it could easily lead to a swift demise, leaving behind only bones and dying souls.


    Jiang Chuchu��s endurance within that perilous realm until Gu Changge��s rescue was truly a miracle. ��Thank you, Young Master Changge,�� she expressed her gratitude, prompting all the Human Ancestor Hall��s elders to join in, bowing respectfully to Gu Changge.


    Though rumors circted about Gu Changge��s status as the Human Ancestor��s reincarnation, only the n elders knew the veracity of such ims.


    ��It��s alright,�� Gu Changge��s smile carried a breeze-like warmth, gracing his handsome face.


    The rumors of Jiang Chuchu��s rtionship with Gu Changge seemed to be confirmed by the scene unfolding. ��It seems that the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall truly holds a special ce in Young Master Changge��s heart,�� someone whispered.


    ��To willingly face such peril for each other��s sake�� What more could one wish for in life?�� Another bystander marveled.


    Female cultivators nearby couldn��t help but admire the pair��s rtionship. Their eyes shone with a mix of awe and envy, secretly hoping for a hero toe to their rescue in times of need. Yet, they understood the unattainable gap between them and the legendary Gu Changge, an exile from the heavens.


    The Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, who had just reunited with her sect, disyed an abrupt shift in demeanor. The once-dispassionate expression on her face melted away, reced by an aura of determination. As her azure hair fluttered in the breeze, her gaze pierced through the distance,nding upon the disciples from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Sky Valley, and Endless Fire Kingdom. Her words, delivered in an unemotional tone, resounded with chilling certainty.


    ��Starting today, any immortal sect that falsely uses Young Master Changge of being the heir of demonic arts will be marked as an adversary of the Human Ancestor Hall.��


    Her voice, colder than before and void of past tranquility, was nowced with an even stronger sense of hostility. Her resolve left no room for debate.


    Hearing her promation, a shiver ran down the spine of every onlooker, as if goosebumps had suddenly appeared. Their eyes widened in disbelief, struggling to absorb the weight of her words.


    This deration rippled through the crowd, inciting amotion akin to a meteor striking a deep sea, creating tumultuous waves.


    ��What��?��


    ��Holy Maiden , what do you mean?��


    n elders of the Human Ancestor Hall also stood bbergasted, unable toprehend the sudden turn of events.


    Nheless, some keen individuals swiftly grasped the implications of Jiang Chuchu��s statement. Her words weren��t merely a deration; they were a message sent to immortal sects like the Endless Fire Kingdom, Heavenly Emperor Mountain, and Violet Sky Valley.


    She was affirming that Gu Changge wasn��t the inheritor of demonic arts, but a victim of maniption.


    The revered stature of the Human Ancestor Hall was well-known, and it had garnered countless believers across the world. No faction wished to provoke unnecessary conflicts with such an esteemed entity.


    Throughout history, the Human Ancestor Hall had intervened in various disasters, safeguarding countless lives. This benevolence was even felt in remote lower realms.


    Jiang Chuchu��s promation reverberated through the gathering, announcing to all that Gu Changge��s usation was a falsehood. The impact of her words were beyond measure.

 Chapter 727: :Immortal Musings, Fisherman’s Gain

    <h4>Chapter 727: :Immortal Musings, Fisherman��s Gain</h4>


    The ancient trees flourished, mountains stood tall, night embraced dimness, and stars adorned the sky. Vines, like venomous serpents, draped themselves across the mountains, casting extensive shadows. Distant ancient beasts roared, their cries echoing through the night, inducing fear among the surrounding creatures��birds, beasts, snakes, and insects��all cowered in the presence of the enigmatic surroundings.


    ��This is an incredibly open space. ording to the Earth Scripture��s records, it��s a reservoir of spiritual qi. Over countless years, something extraordinary has gestated here,�� Jin Yun, the head pride of Violet Sky Valley, stood atop a hill, apanied by numerous followers. His gaze surveyed the unfolding scene.(Ed Note, Earth Scripture is a geography book.)


    Stars sprawled across the sky, the moon��s gentle currents resembling a flowing river, yet underlying dangers pervaded the quietude. His eyes, reminiscent of gold, shimmered with runes that emitted a chilling aura. His power was palpable, its depths capable of intimidating younger generations.


    Before reincarnation, Jin Yun��s name towered above all in his era, his peers unable to match his might. Yet, disillusioned by the times, he sealed himself in divine origin, emerging in the present ear. Jin Yun rarely showcased his strength, but figures like the Six-Crown King Jun Yao and Heavenly Phoenix Daughter dared not underestimate him, recognizing him as a formidable adversary.


    ��The purple light must be the aura emitted by elixirs. What kind of elixir remains potent for ages? Just being sealed here could transform this valley into and of prosperity,�� Jin Yun muttered to himself, his eyes gleaming as he focused on the valley ahead. Subsequently, he transformed into a beam of divine light, descending towards the valley.


    Selecting the night for his expedition was a deliberate choice. Jin Yun believed that the alchemical phenomenon would be more prominent during daylight. The rich purple aura would be even more vivid, alerting cultivators to the soaring energy present. Additionally, acting at night preempted anypetitors.


    ��Shall we remain here, awaiting your return, my lord?��


    Jin Yun��s figure descended from the mountaintop, entering the expansive valley nked by ancient trees of great age and abundance.


    His followers inquired, knowing they were to remain outside, watching over this ce of opportunity.To them, this was a moment of hope; their role was to ensure no interlopers disrupted Jin Yun��s venture.


    Affirming their query, Jin Yun nodded and replied, ��Yes, wait here for me. I��ll retrieve the contents and return.��


    He possessed immense self-assuredness, unshaken in his conviction of the safety within this ce. His confidence emanated from the fact that he was the first to detect the anomaly within the cave.With his promation, Jin Yun ventured into the depths of the valley, disappearing from sight.


    Evidently, this location once hosted a pce, now a realm of ruins. Dpidated walls, ancient trees, and crumbled towers bore witness to the march of time. The square was adorned with fallen columns, etched with cryptic runes. Vines crawled, interwoven with pirs and walls, tiles strewn about.


    Jin Yun, guided by his golden pupils, swiftly pinpointed the alchemical source and approached a crumbling pce��a potential site where the cave��s previous owner concocted elixirs.


    ��Jin Yun��s followers are here.��


    ��It appears he entered, but this is indeed a suitable resting ce for him.��


    Observing from the sidelines, a faint figure seemed to blend into the surroundings, moving with a deliberate stride. This figure remained undetected by those present, as if part of thendscape.


    Lan Yifei, the chosen one from the Dao Immortal Alliance, stepped forward with aposed demeanor. However, there was an air of death surrounding him, as though he was a reaper collecting souls.


    He was confident in tracking Jin Yun; a subtle mark had been left upon him from the beginning. Though an ancient prodigy, Lan Yifei regarded him as mere prey. Luckily, the prey he sought wasn��t a monster like Gu Changge, otherwise, his task would have been even more challenging.


    With his mission in mind, Lan Yifei advanced towards the ruins. As he walked, he ruminated on Gu Changge��s n. Currently, various forces in the world used Gu Changge of being the inheritor of demonic arts, and Lan Yifei, privy to the truth, was quite speechless about this circumstance perplexing��almost as if orchestrated by fate.


    Naturally, Gu Changge wouldn��t admit such allegations. Lan Yifei��s role was to kill these talents and take away their origin energy, thereby creating a situation that the real inheritor of demonic arts revealed themselves and it��s someone else, challenging the uneasy nerves of various immortal sects.


    Meanwhile, Gu Changge was within Absolute Heavenly Extinction, seeking a solution for the scourge. Concurrently, many young talents murdered by the real inheritor of demonic arts would undermine the rumors against Gu Changge.


    ��All details ounted for, all under control, everyone reduced to his pawns. It��s truly chilling.��


    Lan Yifei shook his head gently, a sense of tranquility residing in his eyes. He had already sensed Jin Yun��s presence and was rapidly approaching to resolve the first prey.


    ��Why does this feel like a mantis stalking its prey, oblivious to the oriole behind?��


    Yet, even Lan Yifei remained unaware at this moment.


    In another direction of the ruins, a frosty girl watched his movements in astonishment, discovering an unexpected presence beyond herself.


    This girl, slender and elegant, sported a robe with wide sleeves. Her features were captivatingly beautiful, and her icy gaze exuded an unweing chill.


    Despite her youth, she carried an allure that was mesmerizing, capable of captivating both hearts and minds.


    ��Idiotic bird, it��s clear that this man harbors ill intentions toward the person who entered first.��


    A big red bird perched on the girl��s shoulder gave her a disdainful sideways nce and emitted a childlike, mocking voice.


    ��Why do I sense a hint of familiarity from him? When did I cross paths with him?��


    The girl, Gu Xian��er, had followed the big red bird to this ce after leaving Peach Vige.


    She frowned and hid in the shadows, watching quietly without getting involved. Even though she was really strong, she rarely joined fights with others, so she didn��t have any rivals to show how strong she was.


    In this world, only a few were unaware of her identity. The rest, aware of her status, hesitated to provoke her.


    Even the older generation didn��t dare to upset her, knowing that Gu Changge cared for her deeply. The most recent person who tried to challenge her was the heir of the Purple Mansion. Sadly, the whole faction, along with its connected immortal sects behind him, was wiped out by Gu Changge. This event once echoed throughout the world, causing widespread shockwaves.


    Before that, the oceanic pce,an ancient n, also chose self-imposed istion for countless millennia, all because of an offense against Gu Xian��er.


    As a result, the younger generation hesitated to challenge her once they learned who she was.


    This situation left Gu Xian��er feeling frustrated, as she yearned for a worthy opponent to measure her skills against.


    People who once admired Gu Xian��er at the True Immortal Academy had started to back away, afraid of causing trouble. Despite her dislike for conflict, Gu Xian��er couldn��t find anyone strong enough to challenge her.


    Therefore, she decided to watch Jin Yun and Lan Yifei closely, hoping to benefit from their actions. Before that, the big red bird had told her about a hidden ancient elixir that might be connected to immortality, this intrigued her. But the next moment she suddenly felt uneasy and sensed something was wrong.


    ��Wait, don��t do anything yet. Hide until they can��t see you.��


    The big red bird sounded worried.


    ��Could this person be the real inheritor of demonic arts?��


    ��Does it mean that as long as I catch him, I can clear up Gu Changge��s name?��


    Gu Xian��er nodded, her expression returned to calm with many ns shing through her mind, and then she would listen to the words of the big red bird, wait and see what happened, and hide in the dark.


    ��


    ��Lan Yifei? The low-key talent from Dao Immortal Alliance?��


    ��It seems that your hidden identity is not simple?��


    At this moment, in the depths of the ruins, Jin Yun, who was looking for the pill, suddenly radiated brilliance from his golden pupils, staring at Lan Yifei who slowly emerged from behind him, and said coldly.


    He was not stupid, he could naturally feel the strange aura on Lan Yifei��s body.


    This made him palpitate and uneasy as if his whole body was suppressed.

 Chapter 728: The Demise of Jin Yun – Unveiling the Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 728: The Demise of Jin Yun �C Unveiling the Enigma</h4>


    In the past, Jin Yun stood unrivaled among the younger generation, overpowering every opponent that crossed his path. With his cultivation base, he easily sensed the unique aura emanating from Lan Yifei.


    Up until that moment, Jin Yun hadn��t paid much attention to Lan Yifei. In his perspective, this member of the Dao Immortal Alliance seemed like an unassuming young noble, who carried himself with grace and ease, and was renowned for his mastery of Dao rhythms. But Jin Yun had never imagined that he would encounter Lan Yifei in such circumstances.


    It was clear that Lan Yifei had been following him for quite some time, hiding his presence until now. The purpose behind this was not difficult to fathom.


    ��Hello there, Brother Jin Yun.��


    Lan Yifei spoke with calmness, his azure robe fluttering gently in the moonlight, exuding an air of transcendence. He seemed entirely at ease, as though he were here for a trifling matter.


    He paid no heed to Jin Yun��s awe and shock, maintaining an air of indifference. Jin Yun, as a member of the Purple Heaven Valley and an ancient prodigy, naturally had a guardian by his side. However, even his quasi-emperor-level guardian remained silent at this moment, causing unease to gnaw at Jin Yun.


    This made him apprehensive, as it appeared his chances of survival today were diminishing rapidly. Not to mention finding the elusive alchemy chamber, even escaping this ancient immortal��s abode alive had be a luxury.


    Ignoring Jin Yun��s words, Lan Yifei calmly responded, ��Please do not take offense, Brother Jin Yun. I had no choice in this matter.��


    Jin Yun furrowed his brows, puzzled by Lan Yifei��s statement. It seemed to carry an undertone of resignation and inner turmoil. At this moment, however, he had no time to dwell on it.


    He simply said coldly, ��If you seek to take my essence, you are wee to try.��


    Lan Yifei nodded slightly, ��Brother Jin Yun, you are no match for me. There��s no need for futile resistance. Hand over your essence, and you may yet leave this ce with your corpse intact.��


    His words sounded matter-of-fact, as though he were merely discussing a trivial matter. However, to Jin Yun, they felt like an insult, darkening his expression to an extreme.


    ��Enough of your idle talk. I want to see what skills you, as the inheritor of demonic arts, possess.��


    Jin Yun��s eyes emitted a brilliant golden light, and from his golden irises, two resplendent swords shot out like sharp divine des, capable of cleaving through anything. These two cross-shaped swords were like crystallized rules, brimming with unparalleled sharpness, causing the void to copse.


    Most young supremes would pale in the face of such an attack and struggle to defend against it. But Lan Yifei was not an ordinary individual. He remainedposed, his sleeves billowing, and an aura of grandeur surrounded him. It felt as though he were connected to the grandeur of heaven and earth, suppressing all malevolent forces.


    He had a Dao-Original Body, and at this moment, he exhibited unimaginable power inherent to his mysterious existence. Their fierce battle gave rise to distortions, with light and shadows interweaving and runes emerging.


    Boom!


    This incredible power made Jin Yun��s expression change, and he had to resort to alternative means of defense. He couldn��t help but specte that Lan Yifei possessed a formidable physique .


    What troubled him even more was that Lan Yifei hadn��t resorted to any forbidden demonic arts or ultimate techniques yet. Jin Yun was aware of the horrifying nature of such forbidden demonic arts. They were feared by all the forces and sects in the upper realms, even in the present day.


    Soon, the two engaged in a fierce battle within the hidden depths of the ruins. Their figures moved with incredible speed, almost blending into the void. The surroundings became blurry, with intertwining lights and runes. The intense fluctuations threatened to overturn everything, and Jin Yun felt like he was burning from within, his golden hair resembling strands of molten gold.


    A golden Dao domain formed around him, with numerous rules swirling around him, creating a golden web of order.


    Lan Yifei had foreseen this and calmly stated, ��Please don��t be in vain and try from drawing anyone else��s notice. I��ve sealed off this area entirely, and there��s no one who cane to your aid tonight.��


    ��Don��t think about letting the disturbances here spread.��


    Upon hearing this, Jin Yun��s heart sank once more, but his numerous encounters with life and death had taught him not to be careless at this moment.


    Even if Lan Yifei refrained from using forbidden demonic arts, he remained an exceedingly formidable adversary, far surpassing ordinary young supreme beings. His power radiated like a scorching sun, dense and grand, sending countless golden rays soaring into the sky like des, slicing through everything and causing the very void to crumble.


    Jin Yun��s entire form appeared as a colossal golden sun now, emanating an aura that filled the heavens and earth, capable of subduing all malevolent forces. This was the closely guarded secret skill of Violet Sky Valley, challenging for even the elder generations to master. Yet, Jin Yun, at his age, demonstrated remarkable proficiency, shaping thews of Dao into a massive sun that descended from the sky, obliterating everything in its path.


    The battleground transformed into a golden sea of order, with thousands ofw strands surging and converging into a colossal golden. Lan Yifei remainedposed, his garments billowing, each of his movements seeming tomand the very cosmos. Dao and his skills merged seamlessly, connecting with the natural order, suppressing adversaries, andunching relentless attacks. His every motion exuded an indescribable Dao essence, and his spiritual energy appeared boundless.


    A medley of immensely potent forbidden techniques and ancient celestial skills unfolded in his hands, capable of separating light from darkness and reshaping reality. Though bothbatants were of the younger generation, the intensity of their battle sent shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned elder warriors.


    A multitude of archaic and contemporary Dao techniques were unleashed, shattering the boundaries of the universe. If not for Lan Yifei��s prior preparations to seal off this area, the resonance of their sh would have undoubtedly reverberated far and wide.


    Boom!


    With a thunderous crash, a golden tower, seemingly condensed from the essence of the universe, appeared above Jin Yun��s head. It radiated dazzling golden light and struck towards Lan Yifei. However, Lan Yifei��s response was equally formidable. He pointed a finger, conjuring a giant bell that resonated with a resounding chime, repelling the tower.


    ��Wow������


    After hundreds of exchanges, Jin Yun couldn��t hold on any longer. He coughed up blood and was gravely wounded. His pride shattered, and he felt a sense of despair he had never experienced before.


    ��Is this your true strength?��


    Jin Yun gazed at Lan Yifei from afar, his golden eyes almost shattering. He was on the verge of despair and seemed to be almost screaming out his bitterness.


    He hadn��t expected Lan Yifei to defeat him without even using forbidden demonic arts. Both were at the same level, but Jin Yun was clearly outmatched. At that moment, he felt that his once unwavering belief in his invincibility had crumbled.


    Lan Yifei remained calm, standing in the distance. ��I told you, Jin Yun, you are not my match. There��s no need to persevere. Why not just hand over your origin essence? Perhaps I��ll leave your corpse intact.��


    At that moment, Jin Yun appeared to have unraveled the mysteries of his existence. He spoke with a bitter smile, ��I never imagined that I would exist in this world, forsaking my old friends, my past love, my former family and masters, only to face this devastating defeat. I aspired to the power of Dao, to transcend into an immortal, but I now bear the weight of their disappointed expectations.��


    ��If time could rewind, I would return to ancient times, to an era that was once mine�� to be with my loved ones and friends, even if it meant turning into dust, I would embrace it willingly. Reiming the peak and discovering the path to immortality seem insurmountable now.��


    He had been exceptionally proud. Prior to this, he never considered anyone from the younger generation, aside from Gu Changge, to be a worthy opponent. He had paid little attention to figures like the Six Crown King Jun Yao, the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others. But who would have thought that such an unassuming member of the Dao Immortal Alliance possessed such overwhelming strength, all without resorting to forbidden demonic arts?


    Jin Yun��s smile was filled with misery, his face drained of color, and he had lost all will to continue the fight. Although he still possessed numerous life-saving artifacts, he believed there was no need to expend them. He hadn��t just been defeated; he had been utterly vanquished, with no room for recovery or opportunity.


    Hearing Jin Yun��s words, Lan Yifei fell into contemtive silence, recognizing that this signaled the shattering of Jin Yun��s Dao heart. Even his once-invincible Dao heart had crumbled. In fact, he believed that these thoughts mirrored the sentiments of many ancient prodigies who had been sealed away until this very day.[Ed Note, ancient prodigies, those prodigies who sealed in Dao essence(a materialized cosmic origin energy) from ancient era, and are awakened in this current era.].


    Such as Jing Yun, he had imagined that being reborn in this golden world would secure him a ce at the pinnacle, allow him to tread the immortal path, attain a realm unrivaled in all ages, and establish himself as invincible against the heavens and the earth. But little did he know that this golden world was even more cruel. In the past, Jin Yun had been the unrivaled king of his generation, admired and feared by countless individuals. But now, no matter how strong Jin Yun was, he was treated like a pawn or a stalk of wheat, ready to be harvested at will by those real chess yers.


    ��If I have a choice, I would sit down for tea and discuss the Dao with you, Brother Jin Yun.��


    Considering his own situation, Lan Yifei couldn��t help but wear a wry smile and feel a sense of mncholy. Jin Yun was puzzled and asked, ��What do you mean by that?�� He had expected Lan Yifei toe for his essence at this point, but he was taken aback when he saw the helplessness and disappointment in Lan Yifei��s eyes, as if there were hidden secrets or ulterior motives behind all of this, something that was beyond his ownprehension.


    Lan Yifei gazed at Jin Yun and graduallyposed himself, saying, ��I��m like a fish, no matter how hard I struggle, it��s challenging to escape the predestined path. Resembling the flower blooms and withers , the river flows into the sea, all of these are predestined���� He couldn��t say more due to the influence of the demon seed, unable to reveal anything about Gu Changge. At this moment, Jin Yun was already a lost cause, so he felt safe sharing a bit more.


    ��What?��


    When Jin Yun heard this, it felt like a heavy blow to his head, leaving him stunned and unable to recover for a while. A bone-chilling sensation ran down his spine, causing him to shiver and his hair to stand on end. He wasn��t foolish; he could grasp the implications of Lan Yifei��s words. Lan Yifei implied that he was being manipted by external forces, that his actions were not of his own volition but born out of necessity from someone else.


    But who was Lan Yifei? He was the chosen one of the Dao Immortal Alliance, the future leader of the Dao Immortal Alliance, standing at the apex of the Upper Realm, wielding dominion over countless territories and the fate of endless beings. With such a stature, who could exert control over him?(Ed Note, we will still use Upper Realm to rece immortal realm/world and Low Realm to rece moral real/world.)


    Jin Yun dared not delve too deeply into this thought, as it sent shivers down his spine and filled him with fear. The intricacies of the Upper Realm were far deeper and more unfathomable than he had ever imagined.


    ��Who truly possesses the demonic arts?�� He couldn��t help but ask Lan Yifei urgently.


    Lan Yifei simply shook his head slightly and sighed, ��He��s an individual�� Just hearing his name is enough to induce despair.�� He couldn��t reveal too much, nor was it necessary.


    ��Could it be�� Could it be him���� Jin Yun��s eyes widened suddenly, and a figure shed through his mind like lightning, causing him to tremble with extreme fear.


    In that moment, it felt as though an invisible giant hand had clenched his soul, almost suffocating him. In the next moment, a ck light emerged from under Lan Yifei��s sleeve, resembling the seed of a nt. It pierced through Jin Yun��s abdomen, skin, lungs, and eventually took root in his spiritual sea. He had no time to scream, and his entire being seemed to wither, drained of all strength.


    ��The timing was just right,�� Lan Yifei muttered, his eyes closing slightly as though he couldn��t bear the horrific scene that Jing Yun��s body was still twitching. He had experimented with half of the forbidden demonic arts obtained from Su Qingge but realized the true horror of the technique only through personal experience. He wouldn��t resort to it if it weren��t necessary.


    Shortly thereafter, the ck light rooted in Jin Yun��s body returned beneath Lan Yifei��s sleeve, bing still once more. He sighed softly, intending to leave the area. However, as he nced at the sky, he frowned. ��From start to finish, Jin Yun��s guardian never appeared. It seems I was overly cautious. If he(Gu Changge) has already nned this, then it appears that everything has been taken into ount.��


    Thinking about this left him feeling even more powerless. Even without him, Gu Changge likely had other arrangements and ns. ��You should focus on your own path; the young master has already made all the necessary arrangements,�� a figure dressed in ck, concealed within the ck mist, suddenly appeared beside Lan Yifei. His tone was devoid of emotion, calm and indifferent. This was undoubtedly an Dao-Building expert and the one who had just in Jin Yun��s guardian.


    Lan Yifei wore a wry smile upon hearing this and refrained from saying more. He followed the ck-clothed figure, and they quickly disappeared.


    He understood that Jin Yun would likely meet his demise tonight, with or without his intervention, and or else another young supreme likely reced his misfortune. Even in Gu Changge��s absence, he could still manipte and control everything.


    Not long after Lan Yifei left the scene, Gu Xian��er, who had been concealed in the shadows, emerged in utter shock. She used a special divine weapon to conceal her presence and couldn��t believe what she had witnessed. She muttered to therge red bird beside her, ��Da Hong, what on earth did I witness upon?��

 Chapter 729: Gu Xian’er’s conjecture: The reappearance of the inheritor of dark magic in the world.

    <h4>Chapter 729: Gu Xian��er��s conjecture: The reappearance of the inheritor of dark magic in the world.</h4>


    ��Da Hong, can you exin what I just witnessed?��


    Gu Xian��er finally emerged from the shadows after Lan Yifei��s disappearance, her face reflecting disbelief as she muttered to herself. If she hadn��t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed everything she had witnessed tonight. She initially thought that Lan Yifei was the mysterious and secretive inheritor of demonic arts, hidden deep within the shadows. Gu Xian��er even contemted capturing him to clear the suspicion of everyone to him. But she never expected that Lan Yifei had his own challenges, as if controlled by an invisible force. He was not the true inheritor of demonic arts. Someone else was the genuine inheritor, concealed so deeply it was unimaginable.


    ��Silly girl, this matter is beyond your control,�� the big red bird, unusually serious, remarked, albeit with a hint of mockery. It, too, had witnessed the entire event from start to finish. Even the enigmatic chosen one of the Dao Immortal Alliance was merely a pawn, and the background of the mastermind behind it was nothing short of terrifying. It was no longer something a young woman like Gu Xian��er could handle. It could incite deadly consequences.


    ��But�� Why do I feel that I should know who is the inheritor of demonic arts?�� Gu Xian��er was silent for a while, for some reason there was always a strange feeling in her heart. She couldn��t tell if it was guesswork or intuition. This extremely mysterious inheritor of demonic arts had never shown his true face in the upper realm, and no one even knew whether he was a man or a woman. Today, those Dao-Building ancestors of various forces had been showing up one after another, but the inheritor of demonic arts did not restrain his action any little bit. From this point, it was enough to see the arrogance and strength of the inheritor of demonic arts, and they did not take all the immortal forces of the upper realm in the eyes at all.


    ��Anyway, this is not something a little girl like you can manage. Find that elixir quickly, leave this ce of right and wrong, someone will definitely find out about the fall of this ancient prodigy of Violet Sky Valley���� The big red bird hurriedly urged, worried that someone woulde looking for Jin Yun by coincidence, and it and Gu Xian��er would be unable to exin clearly why they appeared here.. A young Supreme of the Immortal Sect fell and was deprived of his essence. If this matter got out, it would definitely cause great waves and sensations. ��Now everyone thinks that Gu Changge is the real inheritor of demonic arts. This is good, his suspicion is cleared, and you don��t have to worry about it anymore.��


    Perceiving Gu Xian��er��s continued silence, the Big Red Bird narrowed its eyes and prodded.


    ��Um?��


    Hearing this, Gu Xian��er was momentarily stunned. The peculiar thought in her heart grew more pronounced. <i>Did Gu Changge, in an unforeseen turn of events, benefit from this situation? Was it mere coincidence, or did he orchestrate everything under his control?</i> She recalled Lan Yifei��s words, ��The true inheritor of demonic arts�� hearing their name will bring despair.�� <i>Who in the vast upper realm possessed such terrifying power and influence?</i>


    <i>��If the image I saw before in the Lake of Death is genuine�� impossible. I hope it��s just my spection,��</i> Gu Xian��er sighed, pushing aside her thoughts for now. She decided to prioritize finding the so-called elixir with the Big Red Bird.


    Meanwhile, inside the ruins, as Jin Yun, the ancient freak of Violet Sky Valley, met his demise, an exmation broke out among the waiting cultivators outside.


    ��Oh no�� My lord��s life card was shattered,�� he eximed, his voice trembling as if the sky had copsed.


    ��What? Our lord��s life card was destroyed?�� The others were dumbfounded, unable to fathom how Jin Yun, a prominent figure of his era, could meet his demise within this cave.


    ��It��s a disaster, a catastrophe�� our lord has perished here, and none of us will survive,�� someone muttered, theirplexion ashen. A sense of impending doom loomed over them.


    Jin Yun, a young supreme, had fallen in such an unexpected manner before everyone��s eyes. The shock and fear it instilled were palpable. Although the other young supremes present believed in their own strength, Jin Yun��s demise served as a stark reminder of the lurking danger posed by the inheritor of demonic arts.


    As the news of Jin Yun��s death and the theft of his essence by the inheritor of demonic arts spread like wildfire, shockwaves rippled through the upper realm. All the cultivators who heard the news were left astounded. Figures like the Six Crown King Jun Yao, the Heavenly Phoenix Girl, and Jin Chan fell into somber silence. They had always considered themselves on par with Jin Yun, but now he had fallen before them. The fear of the inheritor of demonic arts gripped their hearts, making them realize that they were not invincible.


    ��The inheritor of demonic arts has reappeared, and they ruthlessly killed Violet Sky Valley��s ancient freak, Jin Yun, plundering his essence. This is incredibly audacious, especially considering Violet Sky Valley��s previous attempts to frame Young Master Changge as the inheritor of demonic arts. But who would have thought that the true inheritor of demonic arts would be so powerful and defiant, appearing at this time and delivering a resounding p to Violet Sky Valley��s face.��


    ��Perhaps the inheritor of demonic arts disdains those immortal sects�� tricks and wants to prevent anyone else from simting their identity, so they took this risk����


    The news sent shockwaves through the cultivatormunity, and discussions erupted everywhere. The actions of Violet Sky Valley and their usations against Gu Changge had left a bitter taste in the mouths of many. They saw this event as a reckoning for those who had wronged Gu Changge.


    However, outside Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Jiang Chuchu, the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, stood her ground, asserting herself with an unwavering tone. ��Any faction that falsely uses Gu Changge of being the inheritor of demonic arts will be considered an enemy of the Human Ancestor Hall.�� While she maintained her cold and distant demeanor, her words carried undeniable authority, leaving those around her to lower their heads in submission.


    Indeed, amid the tumultuous events, there were still numerous cultivators who, though initially stunned, eventually found their voices and voiced their concerns.


    As the crisis unfolded from Absolute Heavenly Extinction, all the immortal sects present seemed to cast aside ordinary cultivators�� life and death.


    In stark contrast, Jiang Chuchu and Gu Changge, the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, disyed a willingness to face great peril as they ventured deep into Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Their actions were driven by a profound sense of benevolence and righteousness, which stood in stark contrast to the actions of the immortal forces like the Endless Fire Kingdom, Heavenly Emperor Mountain, and Violet Sky Valley.


    This posed apelling question: What was the basis for these immortal forces to use Gu Changge of being the inheritor of demonic arts? It raised doubts about their virtues and capabilities, given their unwillingness to act in the face of danger while Jiang Chuchu and Gu Changge demonstrated exceptional courage and selflessness.


    ��The holy maiden speaks the truth. Gu Changge is a kind-hearted individual, incapable of being the inheritor of demonic arts. I would not believe it even if you threatened me with death.��


    ��These recent rumors are nothing more than baseless usations by the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and the Endless Fire Nation, unsupported by any evidence.��


    ��They are merely envious of Gu Changge��s achievements and are attempting to tarnish his reputation with groundless allegations.��


    These words poured forth from the cultivators, filled with righteous indignation. They chastised the Immortal Sects for their malicious actions.


    Gu Changge, observing this spectacle with interest, refrained from intervening. He wore an amused expression and asionally nced at the Dao-Building ancestors of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    He knew the time frame had likely passed for the situation involving Lan Yifei of the Dao Immortal Alliance. It was now time to address the main purpose of his journey.


    ��Shut up!��


    ��Do you still dare to challenge the majesty of immortal sects?��


    ��Silence!�� The Dao-Building ancestors of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and the Endless Fire Nation finally snapped, unable to tolerate the mounting opposition.


    Their voices resonated with a profound Dao rhythm, akin to the resounding beats of a massive drum, instilling an aura of dread and causing some to cough up blood or kneel in submission.


    Even some of the elder supremes were taken aback by the overwhelming aura of these Dao-Building ancestors. They had been reminded of their insignificance.


    ��Whether Gu Changge is the inheritor of demonic arts is not a decision you can make.��


    ��If the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall insists on supporting Gu Changge, then be ready to face opposition from the entire world. Demonic art inheritors are not wee in the upper realm. If you want to implicate the Human Ancestor Hall, go ahead and try.��


    The red-clothed old woman from the Endless Fire Country also had a very grim expression and spoke in a cold manner.


    As Dao-Building experts, they held the highest positions in the upper realm. Even if the leaders and elders of immortal sects, they had to show them respect.


    These ordinary cultivators daring to cause trouble in their presence was like asking for death.


    While they feared Gu Changge��s strength and abilities, it didn��t mean they cared about these insignificant individuals.


    Although Jiang Chuchu was the Holy Maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, she was still a junior and could be easily dealt with one finger.


    Boom!!


    As soon as the words were spoken, they emanated a powerful aura that overwhelmed everyone, like a vast sea or a torrent of blinding light, capable of crushing everything in its path.


    ��Puff����


    Many ordinary cultivators couldn��t withstand this overwhelming aura. Some coughed up blood and retreated, while others had their legs give way, forcing them to kneel down in panic.


    The fury of a Dao-Building being was indeed more than ordinary cultivators could bear. In the eyes of those ancestors from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and the Endless Fire Kingdom who were in the Dao-Building realm, the rest of the cultivators were as insignificant as ants.


    However, the majority of cultivators wisely chose not to get involved in this situation and simply observed from the sidelines. Offending Dao-Building beings at this moment would be detrimental to everyone, not worth the risk.


    Whether Gu Changge was falsely used of being the inheritor of demonic arts or not, many people knew that it was not a matter that could be resolved with a few words.


    ��Seniors, is it necessary to act this way? If you believe I��m the inheritor of demonic arts, then so be it.��


    At this point, Gu Changge suddenly spoke, smiling faintly. He extended his hand towards the void and pressed lightly. A visible crack spread rapidly, as if the entire void was copsing.


    ��You����


    Seeing this, the expressions of the Dao-Building ancestors from Heavenly Emperor Mountain and the Endless Fire Kingdom changed, and they dared not exert their dominance any further. The red-d old woman��s face turned particrly ugly, still haunted by the memory of almost being crushed by Gu Changge��s subordinates.


    ��Thank you, Young Master Changge,�� many cultivators expressed their gratitude as Gu Changge had relieved them from the oppression of those ancestors. In their hearts, they harbored even more resentment towards the immortal sects like Heavenly Emperor Mountain and etc..


    In any case, what transpired here today would soon be public knowledge in the upper realm. The actions of immortal sects such as Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Sky Valley, and Endless Fire Kingdom were sure to cause public outrage. These forces may be immortal level, but they were not without enemies.


    ��Please, there��s no need for formalities. This situation arose because of Changge, but it entangled all of you. I feel a sense of guilt for that,�� Gu Changge said, waving his hand. He appeared easygoing and natural, exuding a weing and approachable aura even among ordinary cultivators. This made them feel a sense of reverence, as if Gu Changge possessed a truly magnanimous and unburdened spirit, not disying any anger even in such a situation.


    ��Speaking of which, during my journey into the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, I discovered some clues regarding the eruption of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. To resolve this scourge, we may need to address its root cause rather than merely containing its spread,�� Gu Changge continued, seemingly recollecting the purpose of his mission. It appeared that he genuinely intended to solve the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge for the upper realm.


    As everyone listened, their expressions turned more serious. They recognized the urgency of the situation; the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge was a looming threat, like a menacing mountain ready to descend upon them at any moment.


    ��Don��t be fooled by his pretenses of benevolence. Who knows what he��s nning? He might be luring us into Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Let��s not forget his true identity,�� the red-d old woman from the Endless Fire Country sneered, her voice not particrly loud but still audible to many.


    She seemed to be insinuating that Gu Changge was indeed the inheritor of demonic arts, intending to manipte the situation.


    ��Oh, my god, the real inheritor of demonic arts has appeared����


    ��The ancient freak from Violet Sky Valley, Jin Yun, suffered a miserable fate at the hands of the inheritor of demonic arts. His essence was plundered, and he died a gruesome death in an immortal cave.


    Just as the words of the red-d old women had barely fallen, cries of shock suddenly erupted from the crowd in the distance. A Dao-Building ancestor of Violet Sky Valley wore a grim expression immediately, and the jade life card of Jin Yun in his hands was already covered in cracks and shattered into fine powder with a crisp sound all over the sky as the moment he just took out.


    ��Jin�� Yun�� has�� fallen����


    He almost extruded each word one by one with a heavy tone, his expression so gloomy that it seemed as if a rainstorm woulde soon. Jin Yun was a young supreme talent whom he had high hopes for, believing that with enough time, he could touch the threshold of the immortal realm. However, who could have known that just moments ago, Violet Sky Valley had sent word to him, delivering the news of Jin Yun��s demise. This was an unimaginable loss for Violet Sky Valley.


    It should be noted that Jin Yun��s protector, who had also reached the quasi-emperor level, had simrly perished, as his life card shattered too.


    ��What�� the inheritor of demonic arts had appeared again����


    At this moment, the expressions of the red-d old woman and many other cultivators froze, as if they couldn��t believe their ears. Especially the red-d old woman, her face bobbed up by the colors of blue and purple, seeming pped by someone, looking extremely unsightly.

 Chapter 730:

    <h4>Chapter 730:</h4>


    <strong>1091</strong><strong>: Give an exnation to themon people in the world, and an apology to Gu Changge</strong>


    The news of Jin Yun��s fall, an ancient monster from Violet Sky Valley, rapidly circted throughout the Absolute Heavenly Extinction region. Practically every cultivator and creature was plunged into deep shock and horror.


    Even the powerful experts from Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Endless Fire Kingdom were stunned, their disbelief evident on their faces.


    ��It��s impossible����


    ��That can��t be true.��


    The red-d ancestor from the Endless Fire Country wore a deeply gloomy and contorted expression. Her visage had be quite dark due to the turmoil within her. Her most cherished disciple had fallen victim to the murderous grasp of the alleged inheritor of demonic arts.


    During the eruption of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, Gu Changge had been present, but he didn��t save her beloved disciple. This bitter memory fanned the mes of her hatred for Gu Changge, which burned nearly as fiercely as her detestation for the actual inheritors of demonic arts.


    She couldn��t help but wonder: if he hade to his rescue at that critical moment, would her beloved disciple have met such a tragic fate? This line of thought drove her to cast all me upon Gu Changge,beling him as the inheritor of demonic arts.


    But now, she heard the news of the inheritor of demonic arts emerging and ying the ancient Violet Sky Valley freak. This turn of events left her shocked and seething with anger.


    The Dao-Building ancestors from Heavenly Emperor Mountain were rendered speechless too. They hadn��t expected to hear such news at this moment, throwing into doubt the allegations that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts.


    ��Didn��t they im that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, and now he��s right here? How could he have possibly attacked the Violet Sky Valley��s ancient freak?�� Many cultivators found the news incredible.


    They wondered how he could have reached and harmed the Violet Sky Valley��s Jin Yun from such a distance, especially considering hecked the necessary abilities.


    <i>Has Gu Changge created a clone?</i>


    However, only a few cultivators entertained such thoughts. Most reacted by showing amusement and ridiculing to Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Valley, Endless Fire Kingdom, and others.


    Moments ago, these immortal sects had insisted that Gu Changge was the inheritor of demonic arts, but now, news of the real inheritor of demonic arts emerging to kill a Violet Sky Valley��s ancient freak had shattered those ims.


    This was a humiliating moment for Heavenly Emperor Mountain and the other immortal factions, a public p in the face.


    ��The true inheritors of demonic arts had revealed themselves. It appears all of you immortal sects�� ancestors may have been pursuing the wrong path.��


    ��The incident site can��t be far from here. With your cultivation base of the Dao-Building realm, you should reach it soon.��


    ��When you capture the actual inheritor of demonic arts, I hope you will remember to clear my name.��


    Gu Changge appeared to have just received the news. His face showed surprise, and he spoke with a hint of teasing.


    ��I hope that when the timees, all the seniors can rify things for themon people and offer an apology to Young Master Changge.��


    Jiang Chuchu, the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, wore a cold expression and didn��t mince words. Despite being a junior, she showed no fear in front of these Dao-Building ancestors.


    Hearing this, the Dao-Building ancestors from Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Violet Sky Valley frowned. They couldn��t find the right words to respond and felt a burning embarrassment, as if they had been pped in front of everyone.


    The Absolute Heavenly Extinction incident had greatly affected the minds of all Upper Realm factions. All eyes were now on them. After today, the rumors surrounding Gu Changge being the inheritor of demonic arts would likely fade away unless concrete evidence was presented.


    ��We shouldn��t rush to conclusions. Who knows if this is a trap set by Gu Changge to clear his name? What if he is the actual inheritor of demonic arts?�� The red-clothed old woman from Endless Fire Nation, herplexion twisted, couldn��t ept the turn of events.


    Many people frowned upon hearing her words, wondering if she had lost her mind by insisting on framing Gu Changge at this point. Several Dao-Building ancestors from Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Violet Sky Valley exchanged nces, expressing their helplessness, and took a few steps back, distancing themselves from the controversy.


    ��You court death! using the young master repeatedly, today I��ll make an example of you.��


    At that moment, a familiar, terrifying presence enveloped them all.


    Ah Er, d in a dark iron battle suit with a mask covering his face, appeared. His eyes were cold, his voice unfeeling as he pointed directly at the red-robed old woman from Endless Fire Country. With a simple move, his finger pierced through her forehead effortlessly.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    A horrifying bloodied hole appeared, destroying her soul��s sanctuary, obliterating her cultivation base, leaving her unable to move.


    ��No�� You can��t do this����


    She screamed in agony, her expression contorted with desperation.


    ��The true inheritor of demonic arts has resurfaced, perhaps in response to the rumors that have circted recently.��


    ��It seems the inheritor of demonic arts was ufortable being wrongly used, prompting them to step forward. They��re too bold and audacious, appearing at such a tumultuous time, unafraid of the world turning against them.��


    ��What an incredible guy the actual demonic arts inheritor is!!!.��


    In the vicinity of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, a buzz of conversation swept through the gathered cultivators, and they were genuinely taken aback by the unfolding events.


    By all logic, the inheritor of demonic arts had narrowly escaped Gu Changge��s relentless pursuit on numerous asions. Normally, people would expect them to be sworn enemies. However, when Gu Changge was unjustly used of being the inheritor of demonic arts, the true inheritor surprisingly emerged in a bold and high-profile manner to resolve Gu Changge��s predicaments.


    Strangely, this action appeared almost noble inparison. Even though they engaged in the contentious practice of siphoning the original essence of talented individuals, their approach seemed forthright and transparent. It contrasted sharply with the underhanded schemes and maniptions employed by various immortal sects.


    Many seasoned cultivators couldn��t help but feel a sense of admiration for this unorthodox approach.


    As a result, the entire Upper Realm became embroiled in waves ofmotion and discussion stemming from the events unfolding at Absolute Heavenly Extinction. News spread with incredible speed, as if it had sprouted wings. On every ancient live, innumerable cultivators engaged in fervent debates surrounding this extraordinary turn of events.

 Chapter 731: The calm before the storm, wait for the world to come and worship you

    <h4>Chapter 731: The calm before the storm, wait for the world toe and worship you</h4>


    Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Sky Valley, and Endless Fire Kingdom have indeed maintained their ancient traditions and are often referred to as powerful immortal lineages. However, this doesn��t necessarily mean that they have truly endured countless ages without perishing. Over the long years, these traditions have umted profound wisdom, gathered disciples, and expanded their territories extensively, earning the fear and respect of the world, that was why they werebeled as immortal sects.


    But whenpared to those real immortal forces that have genuinely endured endless cycles of existence, they fall far short in some respects,cking any realparison.


    The recent events that transpired on the day of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction have only served to tarnish the reputation of these so-called immortal sects like Heavenly Emperor Mountain and etc..They were immortal sects that initially spread rumors that Gu Changge was the inheritor of a forbidden demonic art, and now that the true inheritor has emerged, suspicions surrounding Gu Changge have naturally been dispelled.


    In the following days, they dispatched formidable experts to the location where Jin Yun met his demise, attempting to trace any traces of the inheritor of the demonic art. However, after killing Jin Yun and seizing his essence, the inheritor seemed to vanish into thin air, disappearing from the world, leaving many cultivators with doubts.


    This led many to question whether the real inheritor of the demonic art might have been among the young supremes who had entered the ancient cave together. After all, figures like the Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan, and the Six-Crowned King Jun Yao all had significant suspicions surrounding them, having appeared in the cave at the same time. When Jin Yun, the young supreme figure from Violet Sky Valley, met his end, they couldn��t prove that they weren��t present at the scene, adding further uncertainty to the situation.


    As a result, the situation became increasinglyplicated. Many young supremes who had ventured into that cave in search of opportunities began to keep a low profile, fearing that they might be mistaken for the inheritor of the demonic art and face retaliation from others.


    The Upper Realm was vast, with countless mysterious and unknown ces.


    Even those Dao-Building experts who had reached the pinnacle of cultivation dared not im to have explored all these uncharted regions. Many spected that the true inheritor of the demonic art was either hiding in these mysterious territories or that their true identity was connected to certain powerful immortal forces, which allowed them to conceal their whereabouts and identity so effectively.


    Following these events, Gu Changge��s reputation soared even higher. Previously, even when falsely used and suspected of being the inheritor of the demonic art and was hostile to, he remained undeterred. Instead, he emerged during the Absolute Heavenly Extinction to seek a solution for the well-being of the upper realm.


    Such tireless and virtuous actions, repaying animosity with kindness, have garnered admiration and even worship from many cultivators. In some regions, voices have started to emerge, expressing the hope that Gu Changge could change the aloof and indifferent behavior of the various powerful immortal sects in the Upper Realm, because they often disregard the well-being of themon people. After all, even Hell itself was destroyed because of Gu Changge.


    If he were willing to step forward at this moment, carrying the banner of justice for the Upper Realm, countless cultivators would undoubtedly rally to his cause. This development made powers like Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Violet Sky Valley, uneasy, sensing impending trouble. Many Dao-Building ancestors from different immortal sects drew closer, engaging in deep discussions and forming intricate ns.


    The Upper Realm, once calm for so long, was now filled with turbulence, and it was clear that significant changes were on the horizon, far beyond the previous Longevity War and the Immortality Tribtion. And just at this moment, Gu Changge suddenly announced news that shook all cultivators and even all the forces.(Ed Note, Longevity War means the war between immortal sects caused by some treasure or medicine that can add life span. Immortality Tribtion means the cyclic riot in the entire Upper Realm, caused by the rise and fall of a certain immortal sect.)


    He imed to have a solution for the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction that had recently urred. This news had an explosive impact, causing shockwaves throughout the entire cultivation world. As anticipated by Gu Changge, this announcement was like a meteor crashing into a deep sea, creating waves of astonishment and disbelief.


    Everyone found it unimaginable that there might be a solution to the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge. After all, if it could be resolved so easily, why had it gued the Upper Realm for so many years, prompting the establishment of the True Immortal Academy with the aim of cultivating a real immortal?


    Could it be that Gu Changge now possessed the fight capability matched with a real immortal?


    As soon as many people heard this news, the thought involuntarily crossed their minds, sending shivers down their spines.


    If not for this, how could Gu Changge be so confident in making such a im? However, the question remained; how did Gu Changge achieve this, and how did he possess Immortal Realm abilities in an environment where they were not supposed to exist?


    Immortal Forces like Heavenly Emperor Mountain and Violet Sky Valley are deeply unsettled. In the current environment, Immortal Realm power would mean invincibility, capable of sweeping through the entire Upper Realm. Even if they exhausted all their resources, they would find it challenging to contend with such a force.


    And just as the entire Upper Realm was in shock over this news, Gu Changge soon revealed another piece of information: the legendary figure of the Immortal Ancient Period, The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation, was still alive and possessed the means to help resolving the Absolute Heavenly Extinction catastrophe.(Ed Note: we will change the term Immortal Ancient Era into Immortal Ancient Period and The Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation into Reincarnated Heaven Lord)


    The revtion sent shockwaves through the upper world, leaving everyone awestruck. It was only at this moment that many people realized that Gu Changge was indeed the disciple of Reincarnated Heaven Lord. In other words, his master, who had lived from the Immortal Ancient Period until the present, was still alive, spanning countless ages and epochs.


    When it came to Cultivation Base,Reincarnated Heaven Lord had surpassed the Immortal Realm in his era, making his power beyond theprehension of current cultivators. His numerous legendary deeds and stories were still passed down throughout the Upper Realm to this day.


    He was a living relic of an era��such a being actually existed? If Gu Changge wasn��t lying, then Reincarnated Ancient Lord was undoubtedly the key to resolving the disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    Once this realization settled in, the entire Upper Realm erupted in excitement. Frommon cultivators to ancient beings, everyone was focused on this matter, eager to discern whether it was truth or falsehood. In such a critical moment, Gu Changge had no reason to deceive or conceal information, so it was highly likely that his announcement was genuine.


    ��Reincarnated Heaven Lord��How could he have lived for so long.��


    ��Could it be that he delved into the mysteries of reincarnation andprehended the Dao of time?��


    ��The power of time is truly enticing. But no matter how remarkable Reincarnated Heaven Lord was in his prime, he must still abide by the rules of today that belong to us.��


    In the forbidden area of many immortal sects and forces, terrifying powers that had long slumbered began to awaken, surging like an expansive sea, shaking the surrounding star realms and startling countlessmon beings.


    ��


    ��Master, there must be visitors here today even without thinking!��


    ��Your name is far and wide, even today, your influence remains deep and indelible.��


    ��All we need to do now is wait for the various immortal sects to pay their respects.��


    After parting ways with Jiang Chuchu, Gu Changge had returned to the Gu family, and transmitted these two earth-shattering pieces of news by the way. He hadn��t informed Reincarnated Heaven Lord in advance. Now, seeing the somewhat displeased expression on his cheap master��s face, Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile faintly, offering an exnation.

 Chapter 732: Became a tool man in a day, gathered in the divine city

    <h4>Chapter 732: Became a tool man in a day, gathered in the divine city</h4>


    Reincarnated Heaven Lord had clearly not anticipated that Gu Changge would be so brazen, revealing his existence without asking for his opinion, and even resorting to a fait apli.(Ed Note, we will change Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation to Reincarnated Heaven Lord)


    Of course, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had long foreseen that such a day woulde. However, he didn��t want to be so passive, feeling like nothing more than a tool in Gu Changge��s hands.


    ��Why didn��t you talk to me first before that? �� For he was no ordinary person, his emotions and anger remained hidden. Despite his profoundly somber heart, his face swiftly regained itsposure, and he asked with a somewhat mild smile.


    ��My master, I thought this matter would affect the entire Upper Realm��s situation, and your traces would inevitably be known to the world sooner orter, so I thought it best to disclose it earlier,�� Gu Changge replied with a smile.


    He knew full well that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord must be feeling extremely unhappy. However, while within the territory of the Gu family,he had no choice but to swallow his frustration.


    What��s more, Reincarnated Heaven Lord must have studied andprehended the mysterious runes from the ancestor artifact of the three wells of Absolute Heavenly Extinction during this period of time.


    Furthermore, during this time,he must have had a genuine desire to uncover the secret and make it his own.Therefore,he had probably sensed the little tricks he had yed.


    So even if he had too much dissatisfaction in his heart at this time, he could only swallow his anger and pretend that he got nothing.Even though he felt very unhappy at that moment, he had to hide his anger and act as if he hadn��t gained anything.


    From the very beginning, Gu Changge had calcted Reincarnated Heaven Lord intentionally, leaving obvious ws in those runes. Even leading the Gu family, making him cautious and restraining any covetous thoughts, was part of the n.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord would naturally think that he was being cautious due to his strength not being enough against him, so using the power of his family to intimidate him. As a result, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord would inevitably underestimate him and eventually consider taking action against him.


    Subsequently, he might attempt to lure him away from the Gu Family, maybe even to some ancient universe far from the Upper Realm.


    ��My disciple, thinking of me in this way, truly warms my heart.�� Seeing Gu Changge��s exnation, his expression momentarily faltering, but he quickly regained hisposure, appearing genuinely pleased.


    Only Reincarnated Heaven Lord himself knew how much he wanted to p his opportunistic disciple, Gu Changge, to death at this moment. He once ruled over numerous epochs in the Upper Realm, and in the Anciently Immortal Era, he was a renowned powerhouse, feared and respected by all.


    How had he fallen to the point of being calcted and used as a tool by others?


    At this moment, he could only remind himself to endure it. Patience was crucial for grand schemes. He was deeply intrigued by the many secrets hidden within Gu Changge.


    ��Master, your understanding of your disciple��s intentions warms my heart,�� Gu Changge smiled and continued, ��In that case, I will give the order now. In seven days, in the Divine City, you will appear there. At that time, you will discuss the resolution of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction cmity with the various forces of the Upper Realm.��


    Upon hearing this, Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s face stiffened once again. He hadn��t expected that Gu Changge had already arranged everything. He had no room to refuse.


    Soon, various pieces of information regarding him spread like wildfire, thanks to Gu Changge��s careful arrangements. The news of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord appearing in the Divine City in seven days to discuss how to solve the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge with immortal forces caused a tremendous stir.It was like a meteor crashing into the deep sea.


    Many cultivators who had doubted whether he was still alive now widened their eyes and prepared to head to the Divine City to investigate.


    The entire Upper Realm was in an uproar. The Supreme God n, the Grand Yu Immortal Dynasty, the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, the Hidden Ancestral n, and numerous other hidden immortal forces were all mobilizing. They sent beings at the level of their ancestors or even their deepest reserves, tearing through the fabric of the universe or piloting ancient interster warships to descend upon the Divine City. They were eager to meet this mythical figure from the Ancient Immortal Era.


    In terms of seniority, Reincarnated Heaven Lord was even older and more ancient than the Ancestor of the Human Ancestor Hall. Only those who truly understood the significance of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord continued existence couldprehend what this meant.


    The Upper Realm was filled with excitement and anticipation. Every day, streaks of divine rainbows crisscrossed the skies as they rushed toward the Divine City.


    Even the younger generation was equally interested. Despite knowing that the inheritor of the demonic arts likely lurked in the shadows, they had no fear. The Divine City stood tall and majestic, an immortal tower falling into the world, bathed in radiant light and mist.


    The Divine City was a mesmerizing sight, with numerous inds and celestial mountains rising and falling, silver waterfalls cascading, and stars dotting the sky. It resembled an ancient and timeless world of its own.


    Countless pces and pavilions were nestled within the city, and even the city gates stood like pirs that could hold up the universe, exuding an aura of ancient grandeur.


    There weren��t many cities in the Upper Realm worthy of being called ��Divine Cities.�� Once, Gu Changge and several other powerhouses had besieged one such Divine City along the path Red-Clothed Demoness took after emerging from the Abyss of Demons. That city had nearly been destroyed in that epic battle, withrge sections of its walls copsing into ruins, countless runes shattered and permanently erased. [Ed note: Abyss of Demons usually called as the prisoner for demons.]


    The current Divine City, however, was different. It was adorned with endless runes on its walls, shining brilliantly. Even in broad daylight, it was dazzling, as if it were situated in the depths of the universe.


    Within the city, there were world-suppressing artifacts floating above, emitting countless streams of radiance, their aura terrifying and awe-inspiring. Except for those Dao-Building experts, no one dared to act recklessly here.


    In recent days, the city gates had been wide open, and numerous ancient warships, flying boats, and dragon carriages had descended upon the city. Almost all the prominent figures of the Upper Realm had gathered here.


    Many cultivators were shocked to find that some of the leaders of the Immortal Sects were respectfully apanying elderly individuals with white hair and clouded eyes. Their reverence was palpable.


    This discovery left them astounded and terrified. They realized that these elderly individuals�� cultivations were unfathomable and beyond imagination, even surpassing many Dao-Building experts.


    ��I didn��t expect the background figures from various Immortal Sects to gradually appear in the world����


    ��These might be Remnant Immortals or individuals nearing that realm.��(ED, Remnant Immortal = iplete immortal)


    Countless cultivators within the Divine City were shaken, and their hearts were filled with shock and turmoil.


    After the news of Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s imminent appearance spread, no one could remain still any longer.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The void trembled as a massive ancient warship descended from the sky, its banners waving prominently with the words ��Supreme God.�� Itnded deep within the Divine City.[Ed note: Supreme God varies among different belief systems. It typically refers to the highest, most powerful, often the singr deity or divine being and supernatural entity which is above all others] .


    The Supreme God n��s formidable beings had also arrived.


    Standing on the warship was an elegant and dignified golden-haired woman with a breathtakingly beautiful face. Her eyes seemed to radiate two golden suns, exuding a fierce and formidable aura. Every cultivator who met her gaze couldn��t help but bow their heads in reverence.


    Princess Jiang Luoshen of the Supreme God n had a deep connection with Gu Changge in the Supreme God��s Tomb. Later, she had been captured by Gu Changge and brought into the Demon World, where they had spent some time together.


    Although she hadn��t appeared in the Upper Realm for a long time, many cultivators hadn��t forgotten her. After all, she was the audacious woman who dared to scold Gu Changge back then, even though it seemed she had suffered terribly at his handster on. But this didn��t diminish her unparalleled charm in the eyes of many. Her golden hair flowed smoothly, as if it had ayer of golden light coursing through it. Her perfectly sculpted features exuded an air of cold, aristocratic dignity, as if she looked down upon everything.


    Her presence in the Divine City this time caught many cultivators by surprise, especially the younger generation. However, the older generation was more concerned about the elderly woman with golden hair who apanied Jiang Luoshen.


    This elderly woman had a hunched back, asionally coughed, and held a dried tree branch of an unknown tree in her hand. Although her face appeared kind, there was a terrifying aura emanating from her that made one��s heart race. It was as if she weren��t an ordinary old woman but a ferocious beast with boundless power, capable of tearing the heavens apart with a mere wave of her hand.


    Jiang Luoshen carefully supported her as they made their way into the Divine City, followed by numerous powerful experts of the Supreme God n.


    This scene attracted the attention of many, and they spected about the identity of the elderly woman. It was the older generation, those with some knowledge of ancient secrets, who had a sudden change in expression and sucked in a cold breath.


    Some of them muttered in disbelief, ��Could she be that legendary one from the Supreme God n����


    In the days that followed, the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, both immortal dynasties, also had their formidable beings appear.


    Although the current Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, Yue Mingkong, hadn��t shown herself, they had sent a substantial number of powerful representatives.

 Chapter 733: All the background characters appear, no one is innocent

    <h4>Chapter 733: All the background characters appear, no one is innocent</h4>


    In the midst of the divine city, a gathering of influential figures from various immortal sects and traditions sparked tremendous waves. The appearance of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was like a signal, causing anxiety among the powerful forces of the upper realms. They had to bring forth individuals with profound backgrounds to assert their authority.


    During this time, many of the younger generation found their radiancepletely overshadowed. Because these figures of profound background had once shone brightly in their youth, and perhaps even more so, they had left enduring legends despite the passage of countless years.


    The divine city buzzed with excitement, with cultivators from all races bustling through its streets. Every pce and pavilion was filled with people engaged in discussions about the significant events unfolding in the upper realms in recent days. asionally, the rumbling of ancient warships echoed in the sky above.


    Prominent figures from various races arrived, riding divine chariots, surrounded by divine light, and apanied by the roars of auspicious beasts as they descended into the heart of the divine city. Among these dignitaries, the young powerhouses like the Six Crown King and the Jin Chan maintained a quiet demeanor, devoid of their previous sharpness and arrogance.


    In the assembly of cultivators of the Buddhist Mountain, a benevolent-looking, white-eyebrowed old monk drew particr attention. He wore a tattered monk��s robe and held a dull prayer bead. Yet, his entire being seemed to exude an astonishing sense of Buddhahood. Even the ordinary cultivators in his vicinity were influenced, bing more serene.


    Jin Chan silently followed behind him, showing immense respect for the white-eyebrowed old monk.


    ��Chana Ancient Buddha�� is it not said that he passed away sixty million years ago?��As soon as members of the older generation from other factionsid eyes on this elderly monk, their expressions abruptly shifted, almost as if they couldn��t believe it.


    Chana Ancient Buddha, as they called him, was one of the very few individuals in the Buddhist Mountain worthy of the title of Buddha, and the sight of him was exceedingly rare.


    Hisprehension of destiny, one of the six supernatural powers in Buddhism, had reached an incredible level.


    What was destiny?


    It meant having the ability to know the destinies and actions of oneself and all sentient beings in the Three Realms and the Six Paths for countless eons. In other words, the white-eyebrowed old monk could simply take one look and understand the actions and destinies of any cultivators or living being, possibly even foreseeing their past lives and future fates. It was an enigmatic and unfathomable ability that left people in awe.


    Of course, such a power undoubtedly came at a significant cost, although the price varied from person to person.


    ��I never expected even the Chana Ancient Buddha to reappear. With his immense supernatural abilities, it��s likely that no secrets can remain hidden in this ce,�� remarked one elder.


    ��Perhaps we can finally root out the inheritor of the demonic arts this time. Those young supremes here in the divine city must be cautious and not reveal any suspicious intentions,�� one cultivator remarked.


    ��This time, the divine city is truly a gathering of extraordinary talents. We still don��t know what kind of individuals will appear���� Various cultivators discussed fervently, their eyes filled with astonishment and incredulity.


    Of course, many were also keeping an eye on the members of the Gu family, hoping to learn of Gu Changge��s whereabouts. After all, this divine city gathering was initiated by Gu Changge himself, yet he had not shown up, leaving many to specte. Was there another n or scheme behind his dy?


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, at that moment, in the eastern direction of the divine city, rolling clouds of dark magic suddenly appeared, resembling a massive, all-epassing fog that surged forward. Terrifying figures concealed within, with wings that shook the skies, emanated iridescent light, resembling ancient demons and fiends.


    Among them, there was one particrly unique demon, a face covered of white hair, appearing to be in his early thirties, towering in stature, d in ancient human clothing. His eyes were a stark gray, carrying endless age and wisdom, while above his head, a pair of jet-ck horns stood out prominently.


    He materialized with the surging demon clouds, appearing just outside the divine city like a domineering Demon King ruling over the world. The horrifying aura cascaded down, causing countless cultivators and beings within the divine city to tremble with fear and nearly prostrate themselves in that direction.


    The white-eyebrowed old monk, who had just entered the city, also known as Chana Ancient Buddha, opened his previously narrowed eyes. There was a hint of surprise as he turned to look outside the Divine City.


    ��This fellow has also shown himself?�� He smiled and spoke, seemingly familiar with the formidable Demon King outside the Divine City.


    ��Do you know that person, Ancient Buddha?�� Jin Chan, standing beside Chana Ancient Buddha, asked with some curiosity.


    Chana Ancient Buddha continued to smile as he replied, ��Naturally, I know him. He is the famous Bull Demon King. Do not underestimate him.��


    ��One of his ancestors was rted to the Forbidden Era����


    ��Character of The Forbidden Era���� Jin Chan��s expression darkened. Anything rted to the Forbidden Era was not to be taken lightly or discussed lightly.


    The appearance of the Heavenly Demon King in front of the divine city likely had some connection to the Demon Mountain.(Ed Note, Heavenly Demon King is the respectful title to some powerful demons.)


    After all, the current lord of the Demon Mountain, the Red-Clothed Demoness, is truly a figure from the Forbidden Era, the one who escaped from the Demon Burying Abyss. Up to this point, even Jin Chan still had doubts that the resurgence of the Red-Clothed Demoness from the Demon Burying Abyss was actually orchestrated by Gu Changge. Anyway, the catastrophic confrontation against the Red-Clothed Demoness caused the fact that the Demon Mountain became the righteous cultivators�� public enemy.(Ed Note, Demon Mountain is the name of a force, Buddha Mountain is the same.)


    During that time when they besieged the Red-Clothed Demoness, the various expert forces and traditions of the upper realms suffered heavy losses. Ultimately, it was the Buddh Mountain who had topensate for many losses to quell the anger of the masses.


    Later, Jin Chan contemted it carefully and came to the realization that there was undoubtedly some inexplicable connection between Gu Changge and the Red-Clothed Demoness. When the Divine Stone Conference was held in Kunwu City, the Red-Clothed Demoness appeared there and exchanged many cryptic words with Gu Changge.


    ��Amitabha, what secrets is Gu Changge hiding����


    ��If, Chana Ancient Buddha, you were to meet Gu Changge, could you gain some insight? I can��t help but feel that he may bring endless cmities to the upper realm.��


    Jin Chan sped his hands together and sighed.


    The momentary Chana Ancient Buddha did not respond to the question but merely looked kindly. His gaze suddenly deepened.


    The arrival of the Demon Mountain��s people had made many cultivators in the divine city feel uneasy. After all, the figures concealed within the surging demon clouds were all renowned demons and ferocious leaders with fearsome reputations.


    The Heavenly Bull Demon King had once struck terror into the hearts of immortal sects from various directions. Many people believed that he had already passed away in this world, but unexpectedly, he had pledged allegiance to the Demon Mountain and came to participate in this divine city gathering.


    Three days quickly passed, and the divine city continued to buzz with excitement. In an area filled with pces and pavilions, where courtyards exuded tranquility, silver waterfalls cascaded, and the environment was elegant, many young supremes gathered for a small reunion, with the aroma of wine wafting through the air.


    Numerous spiritual fruits glistened with a tempting radiance, and the surroundings were filled with the fragrance of spiritual flowers and herbs. A meandering stream flowed gently, emitting a misty and ethereal aura.


    The environment here was extraordinary, located deep within the divine city. Those young supremes who could enter this ce had no simple backgrounds; they were at least the true disciples or sessors of renowned immortal sects.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, numerous extraordinary mounts and attendants with formidable cultivation levels prostrated themselves, surpassing the ordinary younger generation outside by far.


    ��Brothers, do you think we��ll truly get to see the Reincarnated Heaven Lord this time, or is it all just a show of grandeur?�� A somewhat plump-looking rich young man at the banquet, holding a folding fan, asked with a smile while lightly fanning himself.


    His name was Wang Shun, and he was the young leader of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, a consortium of great wealth andmerce. Despite his seemingly carefree demeanor, he possessed astonishing talents in the world of trade, with hardly anyone in his generation able to match his wealth. So, despite his modest cultivation, no one dared to underestimate him, as no one knew how many magical treasures and life-saving methods he possessed. Some even jokingly referred to him as the ��Little Wan Bao Heavenly Monarch..��[Ed note: Wan Bao Business Alliance is the name of the Business organization through which the cultivators got the cultivation resources by business transaction.]


    ��Since Young Master Changge dares to spread such news, it��s unlikely to be false unless he dares to deceive everyone.��


    ��The consequences of such deceit would likely be too much for him to bear.��


    ��I think the Reincarnated Heaven Lord is probably still in the world, just waiting for representatives from various sects toe and pay their respects to him.��


    Another young supreme gently shook his head, disying a profound understanding of the situation.


    ��Brother��s words make sense; I share the same opinion.��


    At this moment, a mild andposed voice was heard from outside the courtyard. A refined-looking man with a transcendent demeanor entered. His presence drew the attention of many heavenly beauties in the vicinity.


    The neer was Lan Yifei, the chosen one of the Dao Immortal Alliance.He had alsoe to the divine city on behalf of the Dao Immortal Alliance.


    ��Greetings, brother Lan.��


    Seeing Lan Yifei��s arrival, many young supremes in the area stood up, showing a more respectful and attentive demeanor. After all, he was undeniably one of the prominent figures among the younger generation, on par with individuals like the Six Crown King, the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and the Jin Chan. Ordinary young supremes paled inparison when standing before him.


    Following Lan Yifei��s appearance, the Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, and others also arrived one after another. It seemed like they had coordinated their meet-up in advance, wanting to gather in this ce. As a result, the other young supremes had to make room for them, moving to the edges of the gathering.


    Surprisingly, Wang Shun, also known as the ��Little Wan Bao Heavenly Monarch,�� was quite curious and approached, seemingly interested in overhearing the conversation between the Six Crown King and the others.


    The Wan Bao Business Alliance was one of the top merchant guilds in the Upper realms, and regardless of the faction or sects, they were usually given some face.


    ��I heard that the heir of the demonic arts is among you?�� Just as Lan Yifei, the Six Crown King, and others were engaged in lively conversation, a voice interrupted.


    A clear, icy voice rang out. Brilliant golden light shone from outside the courtyard, as if a resplendent sun was illuminating the path. A tall and exquisitely beautiful woman, dressed in golden armor, with flowing golden hair, and an aloof expression on her fair and delicate face, appeared. She exuded an aura of nobility that made her seem unapproachable. It was Jiang Luoshen of the Supreme God n.


    Upon receiving the news, she had also arrived at the scene to find the true inheritor of the demonic arts. As her gaze scanned the many young supremes in front of her, it seemed to carry a peculiar force, as if she could discern the real heir.


    The arrival of Jiang Luoshen instantly brought silence to the area, and the other young supremes looked at her in astonishment.


    ��It��s just a rumor, isn��t it, Princess Luoshen?�� At this moment, the Six Crown King, with a faint smile, broke the silence.


    Jiang Luoshen��s golden eyes fell on him coldly and replied, ��Rumor or not, it depends on the person.��


    Her attitude was quite arrogant and hostile.


    ��If Princess Luoshen doubts us, feel free to take action and test us,�� the Six Crown King replied with a calm andposed tone.


    Jiang Luoshen narrowed her beautiful eyes and fixed her gaze on him. However, with so many hidden talents and powerhouses in the divine city, she didn��t dare to be reckless and only snorted coldly.


    ��I heard that Princess Luoshen and Young Master Changge have some love history together. Is it possible that you��vee here to defend his honor?��


    ��But it seems like you��ve mistaken the target. The true inheritor of the demonic arts is definitely not among us,�� the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden chimed in with a faint smile, as if she had discerned Jiang Luoshen��s intentions.


    Jiang Luoshen neither confirmed nor denied this, maintaining her usual cold and aloof demeanor.


    Though she had been tortured by Gu Changge for a period of time before, based on her understanding of him, he had nothing to do with the inheritor of the demonic arts. The rumors suggesting Gu Changge was the heir seemed more like someone deliberately trying to pin the me on him.


    The recent incident involving Jin Yun��s fall of the Violet Sky Valley indirectly supported her perspective.


    ��After meeting the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, I will invite the Chana Ancient Buddha to investigate everything clearly. By then, we will know who the real inheritor of the demonic arts is.��


    ��Princess Luoshen, could it be that you can��t wait even a few more days?�� Jin Chan shook his head slightly and openly addressed the matter in front of everyone, no longer concealing it.


    No further exnation was necessary regarding the profound mystique of the Chana Ancient Buddha. With his intervention, this matter could naturally be resolved effortlessly. Unless the heir of the demonic arts was so powerful that even the Insightful Chana Ancient Buddha couldn��t discern their identity.


    Upon hearing this, many of the young supremes in the courtyard were momentarily stunned, and some couldn��t react.


    ��Chana Ancient Buddha����


    However, Lan Yifei��s eyes seemed to brighten slightly as he suddenly thought of something. <i>If the Chana Ancient Buddha could truly reveal Gu Changge��s true identity, he would also be able to see that I am not acting of my own will before.</i>


    It seemed that there was a hidden path guiding him in this mysterious situation.


    ��Chana Ancient Buddha? Jin Chan, do you think that with him backing you, I would fear you? Regardless of which one of you is the inheritor of the demonic arts, I only knew that you were all involved in fanning the mes in recent times.��


    Jiang Luoshen, on the other hand, seemed less concerned about it. There was a cold glint in her golden eyes, and her voice was icy. Her Supreme God n and many background figures came to Divine City at this time, so naturally, there was no need to be afraid of the Chana Ancient Buddha. Her focus was not so much on who the inheritor of the demonic arts was but on the injustices and nder that Gu Changge had endured recently. To her, none of the young supremes present were innocent in this matter.

 Chapter 734: Gu Xian’er’s strength, the tentative responses of all parties

    <h4>Chapter 734: Gu Xian��er��s strength, the tentative responses of all parties</h4>


    Jiang Luoshen��s icy demeanor made many young supreme beings in front of her feel slightly ufortable and awkward. Even the Six Crown King Jun Yao and the Havenly Phoenix Maiden couldn��t help but feel a bit uneasy. Considering what urred in front of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, it��s clear that Gu Changge had no connection to the inheritor of demonic arts.Despite knowing that the rumors were deliberately spread by major sects to tarnish Gu Changge��s reputation, they chose to remain silent and observe.


    ��Until we capture the true inheritor of demonic art, we cannot jump to conclusions,�� said Lan Yifei of the Dao Immortal Alliance, shaking his head slightly. His refined and affable demeanor was apanied by a gentle smile. He exuded an aura of transcendence that was hard to ignore, as if his every breath and movement were merging with the entire world.


    ��Yes, I agree. Who knows if the attack on Violet Sky Valley��s Jin Yun was a ploy to confuse us by the true inheritor of demonic art?�� Another voice chimed in, ��Moreover, there are many secret technologies in this world, not to mention the mysterious forbidden demonic art. Who can truly ascertain that the one who killed Jin Yun is indeed the real inheritor of demonic art?��


    ��How could these two incidents be so coincidental, conveniently clearing Young Master Changge of suspicion?�� Hearing Lan Yifei��s words, the young leader of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, who had been watching from the sidelines, suddenly spoke up. He lightly waved his folding fan and his words carried a hint of amusement.


    As the young leader of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, he possessed abundant resources and a formidable group of subordinates. Even in this gathering, his words held significant weight. With this statement, the expressions of many young supreme beings changed, and the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden��s eyes shed with a crimson glow.


    Wang Shun��s words were simple, they essentially informed everyone that Gu Changge still had lingering suspicions. After all, the timing of these two incidents was simply too coincidental.


    But who dared to question Gu Changge? It was worth noting that not only the younger generation but even the older generation and most of the Dao-Building ancestors were cautious and remained silent about this matter. One of the Dao-Building ancestors from the Endless Fire Nation had been struck down outside the Absolute Heavenly Extinction with a single palm, erasing the achievements of thousands of years of cultivation overnight.


    This incident had caused a great uproar in the upper realms. But the Endless Fire Nation could only remain silent and dare not seek revenge for this Dao-Building ancestor.


    Gu Changge��s power had be so terrifying that even the great Immortal Sects had to endure in silence in the face of such matters. How could a mere Wang Shun dare to speak such words?


    ��What are you saying?�� Jiang Luoshen��s beautiful eyes narrowed suddenly, carrying a dangerous intent as she locked onto Wang Shun. A terrifying aura emanated from her, radiating a radiant golden light that distorted the surrounding space. Witnessing this scene, many young supreme beings in the vicinity disyed expressions of unease. Even the Six Crown King felt a slight heaviness in his heart, not expecting Jiang Luoshen��s strength to have reached such a level.


    ��Princess Luoshen, there��s no need for this. Since Young Master Changge is not the inheritor of the demonic arts, why fear the criticisms of others?�� Wang Shun smiled lightly, appearing yful as he raised an eyebrow at Jiang Luoshen. His tone was filled with curiosity as he continued, ��Princess Luoshen, your behavior might actually y into the hands of those with ulterior motives. Young Master Changge sits upright and remains untroubled by such minor criticisms. Your perspective might be a bit too narrow.��


    He truly lived up to his position as the young leader of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, disying a deep understanding of human psychology. With just a few words, he managed topletely stymie Jiang Luoshen, causing her beautiful eyes to grow colder, and a murderous intent began to pervade her presence.


    ��Do you dare speak to me like this?�� Her words were icy, and even in the face of the young leader of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, she showed no fear. Instead, she exuded an aura of superiority and authority, as if she could strike down Wang Shun at any moment.


    Seeing this, the people in the courtyard all changed their expressions and began to move away, sensing that a major conflict might erupt here. The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King, and others furrowed their brows but remained silent.


    Jiang Luoshen, as the princess of the Supreme God n, held a revered status, terrifying talent, and had even dared to confront Gu Changge in the past. Her strength was not to be underestimated, and bluntly put, she was more than capable of outshining many of the current young talents in the upper realms.


    ��What��s the matter? Does Princess Luoshen intend to kill me?�� Wang Shun still smiled faintly, seemingly unconcerned, as he exuded an air of confidence.


    Both the Wan Dao Business Alliance and the Wan Bao Business Alliance were among the top merchant associations in the upper realms, extending their influence across various worlds in the upper realms. Their usual interactions were fraught with conflicts andpetition, each hoping to supnt the other. Furthermore, Gu Changge himself had numerous connections with the Wan Dao Business Alliance.


    Wang Shun had long known about the intentions of various immortal sects to take action against Gu Changge and their inclination to coborate with the Wan Bao Business Alliance. This was why he now openly disyed his enmity towards Gu Changge. The two sides had long stood on opposing sides.


    Jiang Luoshen had lustrous golden hair and a slender figure, with a face as beautiful as delicate marble. Her expression was cold and frosty as she said, ��Do you dare say those words in front of Gu Changge?��


    Her words left no room for mercy; she was essentially implying that Wang Shun only dared to criticize Gu Changge behind his back andcked the courage to say it to his face. It was a humiliation aimed directly at Wang Shun.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Shun��s face stiffened momentarily, showing a hint of difort. However, he quickly regained hisposure and said casually, ��I merely stated a fact. Princess Luoshen, if you find any fault in what I said, feel free to point it out.��


    ��Do you truly think I wouldn��t dare to kill you?�� Jiang Luoshen��s eyes revealed an even stronger killing intent, with no attempt to hide it.


    ��You��re nothing more than a treacherous rat who can only backstab others in secret. I doubt you have the courage to appear in front of Gu Changge.��


    At that moment, a clear and melodious voice came from the other side. A young woman in green attire appeared, her features exquisite and wless, with eyebrows like distant mountains and eyes that shone with a subtle, translucent luster. She exuded an astonishing ethereal aura, her beauty unrivaled, as if she were crafted by the hands of a divine creator, untouched by worldly impurities.


    She walked gracefully from outside the courtyard, her figure slender, her skin as fair and delicate as snow. Perched on her shoulder was arge, listless big red bird with drooping eyelids.


    It was none other than Gu Xian��er, the young princess of the Immortal Gu family. She had also arrived in the Divine City.


    <i>��This is�� this is��!��</i>


    <i>��She��s here too. Does that mean Young Master Changge is here as well?��</i>


    The appearance of Gu Xian��er instantly caused a greatmotion and discussion in the area. Many cultivators were astonished, seemingly not expecting her to show up.


    The Six Crown King, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan, and others furrowed their brows and nced behind Gu Xian��er, as if expecting Gu Changge to make an appearance.


    Jiang Luoshen��s beautiful eyes brieflynded on Gu Xian��er, but she soon withdrew her gaze without any change in her demeanor. She naturally recognized Gu Xian��er, as they had crossed paths in the Supreme God��s Tomb. One of her n��s junior members had been murdered by Gu Changge on the spot while attempting to snatch a treasure from Gu Xian��er.


    Due to past conflicts, she had also be an enemy of Gu Changge, but she had been suppressed by him and forced to serve as a maid for a period of time. Even she hadn��t expected Gu Xian��er to appear in this ce.


    ��Could it be that Gu Changge has alsoe����


    Jiang Luoshen turned her head and looked towards the courtyard��s entrance, but she didn��t see any sign of Gu Changge, which left her feeling slightly disappointed.


    ��Gu Xian��er����


    Wang Shun, too, recognized Gu Xian��er and knew her identity, and his expression became quite unnatural. It wasn��t that he feared Gu Xian��er, but rather he was concerned about Gu Changge being behind her.


    With so many powerful individuals gathered in the Divine City and various hidden aces revealing themselves, Gu Changge had yet to make an appearance. No one knew what he was up to.


    <i>��Don��t look; Gu Changge isn��t with me.��</i>


    ��If you fear him so much, why criticize him behind his back?�� Gu Xian��er remained calm, as if she had seen through Wang Shun��s thoughts with a single nce. Her indifferent demeanor, spoken in front of all the young supremes, was more humiliating than Jiang Luoshen��s words from earlier. Especially with her serene and ethereal presence, it was difficult to refute her.


    ��Gu Xian��er, do you think everyone fears you because of Gu Changge?��


    Wang Shun��splexion turned even uglier as he snapped his folding fan shut with a loud p and asked in a deep voice.When Gu Xian��er heard these words, she merely gave him an indifferent nce, as if she couldn��t be bothered to engage in conversation. ��I��m curious to see your abilities. This vast divine city isn��t something your Gu family can control single-handedly,�� he added.


    As the young leader of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, who in the younger generation would dare to insult and humiliate him like this, one after another, in front of everyone?


    Today, he had been humiliated sessively by Jiang Luoshen and Gu Xian��er in front of all the young supremes. If he continued to remain silent and endure, he might never be able to regain his face again.


    Moreover, Wang Shun didn��t believe that, in a ce where so many formidable figures from various immortal ns and backgrounds were gathered in the Divine City, Gu Changge would dare to act recklessly.


    ��In that case, you can give it a try.��


    Gu Xian��er nced at him indifferently, her demeanor still cold, showing no signs of being affected by external opinions. Although Gu Changge often bullied her, it didn��t mean she would allow others to nder or insult him in her presence.


    ��Very well.�� Wang Shun smiled coldly.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, a golden-red radiance burst into the sky, overwhelming the entire celestial dome. Various magical artifacts floated and swirled within the radiance, including a golden cauldron, a ck Dao sword, a red sacred furnace, a purple-gold pagoda, and a pitch-ck prayer bead, all emitting dazzling light, creating ripples that seemed capable of shattering everything.


    Wang Shun truly lived up to his title as the ��Little Wan Bao Heavenly Monarch,�� possessing an unimaginable array of magical artifacts. With his first move, he revealed his extravagant wealth and power. Each of the magical artifacts was intertwined with Dao marks, exuding immense power that even a Grand Sacred Realm cultivator would hesitate to confront.(Ed Note, Wan Bao means a lot of treasures in chinese.)


    Gu Xian��er remained unfazed, merely issuing a light shout as her dainty fist, hidden beneath her sleeve, descended forcefully. A hazy golden radiance enveloped her fist, as though it was forged from immortal gold, and it struck in a very simple and inelegant way, taking a stark contrast with her elegant temperament.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A terrifying shockwave spread out, and under Gu Xian��er��s punch, all the magical artifacts in front of her shattered and disintegrated. The Dao marks on them were erased, and if it weren��t for the protective formations in the Divine City, this ce would have been torn apart.


    Seeing this, the people in the courtyard were shocked and surprised, hastily retreating to the surroundings. Initially, they had expected Jiang Luoshen to take action against Wang Shun, but they never anticipated Gu Xian��er to step in. Furthermore, nobody had expected Gu Xian��er��s strength to be so astonishing, especially given her younger agepared to everyone present.


    However, her formidable presence already had the Six Crown King and others frowning, perceiving her as a formidable opponent.


    Soon, the two engaged in a fierce battle within the courtyard, with runes shing and brilliance dazzling. Intense fluctuations surged like raging waves, and although divine weapons were summoned one after another, Gu Xian��er quickly shattered them into fragments, dispersing them in all directions.


    Wang Shun��splexion was exceptionally grim, not expecting himself to be no match for this young girl. If it weren��t for his numerous magical artifacts, he feared he wouldn��t even be able to withstand a single strike from her.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    In the next moment, radiant runes suddenly condensed behind Gu Xian��er, interweaving into a sea of purple-golden light, falling like a torrential thunderstorm.


    She raised her delicate hand, and the boundless sea of thunder descended as though she controlled the tribtion of heaven itself, exuding an aura of destruction that was truly terrifying.


    The faces of many young supremes present changed, and even the Six Crown King and others had their pupils contract.


    ��This is the long-lost Heavenly Thunder method���� Jin chan said with a serious expression.


    ��Not good������


    Watching this scene, Wang Shun��s face turned pale, and he realized it was toote to react. He could only summon a silver battle robe, trying to defend against it.


    However, the falling thundersea had a terrifying impact within his area, causing devastating damage. His battle robe shattered and exploded, sending him tumbling backward, coughing up blood and covered in soot.


    ��So powerful.��


    ��She truly lives up to the name of the little princess of the Gu Family. Her aura reminds me of the young master Changge from back then.��


    ��I feel like she��s already on par with the Six Crown King and the others����


    The onlookers were astonished and filled with admiration, their reactions filled with shock. While they had known that Gu Xian��er had an extraordinary background and was deeply loved by Gu Changge, they had never seen her truly demonstrate her strength.


    Lan Yifei, on the other hand, wore a contemtive expression. He had been observing Gu Xian��er��s demeanor from the beginning. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but he felt that Gu Xian��er had looked at him several times just now, as if she were trying to confirm something.


    ��You��re too weak�� You don��t even qualify to catch Gu Changge��s eye.��


    Gu Xian��er didn��t pay too much attention to her easy victory over Wang Shun. Her expression remained calm as she nced at him, as if stating a simple fact.


    ��Don��t get too cocky�� If ites down to a life-and-death battle, I have a hundred ways to kill you.��


    Wang Shun��s face turned ugly as he struggled to get up from the ground. He was covered in soot, and blood continuously sprayed from his mouth. He hadn��t even summoned many of his forbidden weapons, fearing unexpected consequences. Deep down, he still didn��t want to be a deadly enemy of Gu Changge.


    But he hadn��t expected Gu Xian��er to be this formidable.


    ��Kill me?�� Gu Xian��er suddenly raised an eyebrow lightly, as if she was confirming something.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    But in the next moment, the void trembled lightly, and a gray-clothed old man suddenly appeared beside Wang Shun. He stared at Gu Xian��er expressionlessly, a sh of killing intent passing through his eyes.


    His aura was that of a quasi-emperor, unmistakable and overwhelming, as if he could crush the entire space around him.


    All the young supremes�� expressions changed dramatically, feeling a suffocating sensation, as if their physical bodies were about to copse. Even though they had powerful guardians behind them, these guardians wouldn��t appear unless their lives were truly at stake.


    They felt that this sudden appearance of a quasi-emperor expert wasn��t idental. Perhaps it was a test from various immortal factions in the Divine City to gauge Gu Changge��s response. After all, the fluctuations caused by Gu Xian��er��s battle with Wang Shun were impossible to hide from the powerful individuals within the city.


    ��Young Master, calm down. The current Divine City can not be stirred by conflict. I hope you consider the bigger picture,�� the gray-clothed old man said in a low voice, looking at Wang Shun��s disheveled appearance.


    ��But���� Wang Shun knew the identity of the gray-clothed old man in front of him, but he was still extremely unwilling. He had lost face in front of everyone today.


    ��How can I swallow this anger?�� He clenched his fists tightly.


    ��Small grievances must be set aside for greater ns. Young Master, you must understand���� the gray-clothed old man whispered, ��Today��s events will be repaid in full in the future.��


    ��If you can��t swallow this anger, then let me help you with it,�� a calm male voice suddenly sounded from the void outside the courtyard.


    Immediately after, a gigantic golden hand descended from the sky, copsing the void, and with a thud, it directly pressed down on Wang Shun.

 Chapter 735: It’s not as simple as humiliation, is it because you want to die?

    <h4>Chapter 735: It��s not as simple as humiliation, is it because you want to die?</h4>


    This palm strike descended like a colossal hand of heaven crushing a tiny ant. Overwhelming pressure crushed down, surging and raging, and it instantly turned Wang Shun into a mist of blood, obliterating his form and spirit. He didn��t even have time to react, and his protective Divine weapons were instantly reduced to countless tiny fragments.


    This sudden turn of events shocked all the young and talented cultivators present. They stared wide-eyed, their faces filled with astonishment and disbelief. Who would be so audacious as to, in the Divine City, in front of everyone, palm Wang Shun to death? Weren��t they afraid of incurring the enmity of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, inviting endless vendettas?


    Furthermore, this urred in the Divine City, where all the young and talented cultivators gathered. The entire courtyard became eerily silent, with a silence so profound that one could hear a pin drop.


    ��Young Master����


    The gray-clothed old man with quasi-emperor cultivation watched everything in stunned silence. He seemed frozen, unable to react.


    In front of his eyes, was it true that Wang Shun had been directly pped to death by someone?


    ��Truly audacious!��


    At this moment, it seemed like there was a surge of angering from deep within the Divine City. A terrifying pressure, like a vast sea, surged forth, almost suffocating.


    The Wan Bao Business Alliance also had powerful figures among its ranks, but in this time, only one Dao-Building ancestor had appeared. Even though he had witnessed everything with his own eyes present, he did not dare toe forward to seek justice for young leader Wang Shun.


    <i>Is this a warning to us with such a dominant attitude</i><i>, Gu Changge</i><i>?</i>


    The strongest individuals from various factions looked at the situation with different expressions. The battle between Gu Xian��er and Wang Shun had been observed by many of them.


    However, they did not intervene, but rather tacitly allowed it to continue. After all, Gu Xian��er was the little princess of the Ancient Immortal Gu family. It was unimaginable that she wouldn��t have protectors by her side to ensure her safety.


    So, when the quasi-emperor expert of the Wan Bao Business Alliance appeared to stop the conflict, it was also with their silent agreement.


    They weren��t worried about any unexpected oues. Their goal was merely to test Gu Changge��s reaction and the stance of the Gu family. The result was that Gu Changge had indeed shown up, but it was at the expense of the Wan Bao Business Alliance, as their young leader had been easily pped to death by Gu Changge in front of everyone.


    Unfortunately, even in the face of this situation, the Wan Bao Business Alliance dared not seek justice from Gu Changge; their Dao-Building ancestor here could only swallow their grievances.


    ��Gu Changge����


    ��He had finally appeared.��


    The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six Crown King, Jin Chan, and many other young supremes gazed at the sky��s edge with solemn expressions. They were all too familiar with this m tone and knew for certain that it was Gu Changge who had appeared in the Divine City. Moreover, in the current Upper Realm, aside from Gu Changge, there was probably no one else with the audacity, dominance, and recklessness to match.


    Lan Yifei��s eyes flickered briefly, and his expression quickly returned to normal.


    ��Gu Changge hade?��


    Both Jiang Luoshen and Gu Xian��er turned their eyes to the edge of the sky. Their emotions became extremelyplex. Especially for Gu Xian��er, just a moment ago, she had considered using the Gu family��s token to order the quasi-emperor expert in front of her to withdraw. But she never expected Gu Changge to show up at this moment, and with such authority, to p the young leader of the Wao Bao Business Alliance to death.


    In the past, she would have been incredibly moved and delighted. But times had changed. Everything she had encountered recently, along with witnessing Lan Yifei kill Jin Yun in their secret cave, seizing his origin essence, had made her start to doubt Gu Changge.


    ��If it��s really him, showing up in the Divine City, isn��t that walking into a trap?��


    ��Or perhaps I��m just overthinking.��


    Gu Xian��er��s expression becameplicated, and her slender hand beneath her sleeve involuntarily clenched tightly.


    ��It��s Young Master Changge!��


    At this moment, someone in the courtyard finally broke the silence. All eyes turned uncontrobly toward the sky above the Divine City.


    At the edge of the sky, Gu Changge��s figure appeared. He stood tall and straight, his face like jade, exuding an aura of elegance and nobility. His ck robe was embroidered with celestial constetions, radiating a faint, mysterious light. He seemed to be alone, moving with incredible speed, and in an instant, he descended from the sky and walked into the courtyard.


    ��Gu Changge����


    ��Our Young Master had no grievances with you. Why did you resort to such ruthless means?��


    The gray-robed elder from the Wan Bao Business Alliance, seemingly just realizing the situation, looked at Gu Changge with intense sorrow, hatred burning in his eyes. He trembled all over, his eyes reddening due to the overwhelming hatred.


    Gu Changge casually nced at him and said with a faint smile, ��Wasn��t he unable to swallow his anger? I helped him out of goodwill. What��s wrong with that?��


    Seeing Gu Changge��s dismissive attitude, as if he didn��t care about the life or death of their young master, the gray-robed elder��s face turned incredibly ashen and humiliated.


    ��Gu Changge. Just because you have power doesn��t mean you can arbitrarily decide life and death for others,�� he nearly gritted his teeth.


    No matter what, their young master was destined to seed the Wan Bao Business Alliance, and his status was highly regarded, earning the respect of many elders within the union. Yet, in the blink of an eye, he had been treated by Gu Changge as if he were nothing more than a stray cat or dog that could be killed at will. This was no longer just an insult; it was a p in the face to the Wan Bao Business Alliance, a trampling of their dignity.


    ��Are you suggesting I should pay with my life for his death?�� Gu Changge asked, his tone indifferent. ��I��m standing right here today. If you have the capability,e and take my life.��Gu Changge smiled lightly, appearing unfazed.


    ��You������


    ��Do you think my Wan Bao Alliance was easy to bully?��


    Upon hearing these words, the gray-robed elder��s face turned from ashen to a deep shade of maroon purple. Clearly, he was seething with anger and humiliation. After cultivating for so many years, it was the first time he had encountered someone so audacious. To be openly mocked and scorned in front of everyone, anyone would find it hard to bear.


    ��Or perhaps you��re looking for death?��


    Hearing this,Gu Changge��s expression remained casual as he nced at the elder.


    The gray-robed elder��s expression stiffened, turning incredibly pale. He had intended to say something, but he swallowed his words in an instant. He felt a terrifying murderous intent rushing towards him, making him feel as if he were suffocating, his very soul trembling.


    ��To test my attitude, of course, a price needs to be paid, right?�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile.


    Many young supremes and cultivators in the vicinity were tongue-tied and shocked by the scene. Even a quasi-Emperor expert who was on the verge of breaking through to the Dao-Building realm, had to endure this humiliation and dare not make any reckless moves.


    However, many were also curious at this moment, particrly about Gu Changge��s earlier mention of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. Where was he? Could he already be in the Divine City but had yet to reveal himself? Or perhaps everything Gu Changge had said was just a ruse to draw everyone to the Divine City?

 Chapter 736: The temptation of the background characters, brother, please stay

    <h4>Chapter 736: The temptation of the background characters, brother, please stay</h4>


    The gray-robed elder was drenched in cold sweat, his face turning pale, trembling uncontrobly in ce, consumed by fear. At this moment, he finally realized that if Gu Changge dared to take action and kill the young leader of the Wan Bao in front of everyone, even as they were within the Divine City, he wouldn��t care about a quasi-emperor powerhouse like him.


    Although the Quasi Emperor realm implied standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm and overlooking vast territories, even Dao-Building beings had the risk of falling in the present era. What could he possibly count to in this situation?(Ed Note, the Dao-Building should be the next realm after the Quasi Emperor.)


    Regret filled the gray-robed elder��s heart. Where had he summoned the courage to utter such words to Gu Changge just moments ago? How could he have dared to speak in such a manner?


    The onlookers in the courtyard witnessed the fearful expression of this quasi-emperor powerhouse, and their emotions grew increasinglyplex.


    ��Gu Changge, I hope you��re well,�� Jiang Luoshen, on the other hand, took the initiative to greet him, looking at Gu Changge with her beautiful eyes.


    Gu Xian��er cast a nce at Gu Changge and then quietly averted her gaze, returning to her icy and ethereal demeanor in front of others. She had no desire to speak with Gu Changge in public.


    Gu Changge turned to Jiang Luoshen, smiling and saying, ��It��s been a while, Luo Shen.��


    Seeing that Gu Xian��er was ignoring him, he decided to do the same.


    This girl always wore a cold and frosty expression in front of others. It was her signature look.


    Jiang Luo Shen gave him a faint look and said, ��It seems we��re not that close, are we?��


    Apart from her parents, no one addressed her so intimately. Most people referred to her as Princess Luoshen.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and replied, ��What do you think?��


    His words seemed to carry a hidden meaning, causing a faint blush to appear on Jiang Luoshen��s face. She then feigned nonchnce and gave a light hum in response.


    Observing this, Gu Xian��er��s eyes narrowed slightly as she nced at Jiang Luoshen, but she quickly looked away, concealing her emotions.


    She was aware of Jiang Luoshen��s identity. They had encountered each other at the Supreme God Tomb in the past. However, she didn��t know if anything had happened between Jiang Luoshen and Gu Changge afterward.


    The current scene made her feel strangely ufortable, especially when Gu Changge chose not to speak to her and instead exchanged pleasantries with Jiang Luoshen. It ignited an inexplicable sense of jealousy within her.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t you care about the nderous usations others are throwing at you?�� Jiang Luoshen was never one to shy away from trouble.


    Having witnessed Wang Shun being casually pped to death by Gu Changge just moments ago, the quasi-emperor expert in front of them had also caught the attention of Jiang Luoshen. Her golden eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a dangerous curiosity.


    Upon hearing this, the gray-robed elder tensed up, his face growing even paler. He felt a chill creeping over him and silently cursed Jiang Luoshen in his heart.


    ��Indeed, if it��s dirty water, there will naturally be a day to wash it clean. After all, I am inclined to do good and dislike conflict, which should be understandable,�� Gu Changge replied with a faint smile. ��Unless someone actively seeks death, I will still show restraint.��


    Jiang Luoshen gave him a faint look and said, ��The wordsing from your mouth don��t sound like the Gu Changge I know.��


    However, she had already witnessed Gu Changge��s shamelessness before, so his words weren��t entirely surprising. After all, saying something and actually doing it were two different matters.


    Observing this, the onlookers began to specte and discuss the situation. Many young men couldn��t help but feel envious. After all, Jiang Luo Shen had just defended Gu Changge��s honor, implying something between them. Would she have done so without some unclear rtionship between them?


    Seeing that Gu Changge was still ignoring her, Gu Xian��er couldn��t help but cast an annoyed nce at him. She wanted to grab his cor and ask him some questions.


    ��Ahem���� However, at that moment, a light cough came from a distance.


    ��In all things, harmony is of utmost importance. It is better to be lenient to others. Young Master Changge, why hold onto this matter so stubbornly?��


    ��Indeed, the Wan Bao Business Alliance has made many mistakes, but they have already paid the price.��


    An old man with a hunched back appeared, his body thin and frail, dressed in a shabby Daoist robe. He had one eye that was half-blind, with only the white of the eye remaining. So weak, he seemed like he could be blown away by the wind at any moment.


    However, the person following behind him was shocking everyone present, causing many cultivators here to change their expressions in disbelief.


    ��The Lord of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain!��


    A cultivator eximed, deeply shaken. The Lord of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain was a massive figure with dazzling gem-like eyes that emitted a peculiar radiance. His figure appeared blurry and ethereal, with pulsating light and Dao-Order intertwining around him, exuding a terrifying aura of oppression. Undoubtedly, he was not a member of the human race, although his appearance resembled a human, even down to his silvery-white skin.


    The true master of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain was a figure of unparalleled cultivation, deep and unfathomable, holding dominion over the vast Heavenly Emperor Mountain. With a singlemand, he could bring about the upheaval and destruction of countless worlds and sects. Such a person, now following behind the old Daoist in tattered robes, appeared unusually respectful.


    In addition to the Lord of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, other formidable beings were present, their cultivation immeasurable, akin to the depths of an abyss. They looked at Gu Changge without showing any emotion on their faces, seeming cold and indifferent. However, deep within their eyes, there was a profound sense of wariness.


    ��This person should be the Daoist ��One-Eye�� of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain. It is said that his original form is a one-eyed dragon, has reached the Dao-Building realm countless epochs ago and is the lineage guardian of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain����


    An elder among the cultivators noticed the situation and couldn��t help but speak softly, recognizing the identity of the one-eyed Daoist. In terms of seniority, the Lord of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain was considered his junior. In terms of cultivation, Daoist ��One-Eye�� far surpassed him, so it was quite normal for him to step behind the one-eyed Daoist.


    ��Senior ��One-Eye������


    The quasi-emperor expert from the Wan Bao Business Alliance saw the appearance of the one-eyed Daoist and disyed an expression of pleasant surprise. He couldn��t help but respectfully speak. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, as it seemed he had found support.


    He previously intervened to stop Gu Xian��er from harming Wang Shun, clearly indicating that someone was guiding the situation from behind. Now that the one-eyed Daoist had appeared, if there seemed to be a certain connection.


    ��Young friend Changge, you has reached such an extraordinary realm at such a young age; it truly makes me envious.��


    The Daoist ��One Eye�� approached with a smile and took the initiative to speak, as if extending an olive branch to Gu Changge.


    ��Senior, you are right; indeed, harmony is of utmost importance.��


    Gu Changge looked at the Daoist ��One Eye�� and showed a friendly expression, giving a faint smile. ��I am not unreasonable; I also believe in the value of reconciliation.��


    A quasi-emperor expert was insignificant, as well ��killing such a ant�� was not Gu Changge��s intention here.. Moreover, Gu Changge��s current goal was these real formidable figures like ��One-Eye��. The grand scheme he was about to set in motion was meant to capture these figures from various races and sects.These Dao-Building individuals had reached the pinnacle of Dao cultivation and were only a step away from bing Immortals,monly referred to as Remnant-Immortals.


    The appearance of the Daoist ��One Eye�� created a tremendousmotion, and many cultivators turned into streaks of divine light as they flew toward the scene. After all, most of the formidable figures present in the Divine City had yet to reveal themselves. Many cultivators spected that they might be waiting for the arrival of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    The presence of the Daoist ��One Eye�� from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain today seemed more like a signal to many observers.


    In this current era, the upper realms are undeniably flourishing. Not only are there exceptional talents shining like stars, but also many ancient figures are making appearances one after another. In the past, those who achieved the Dao-Building realm would rarely reveal themselves. However, things have changed, and their power was not enough to deal with the current situation; it now requires individuals with higher power to emerge.


    ��Have you heard, young one, that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord will appear in the Divine City? Can you confirm if this is true?�� The Daoist ��One Eye�� asked with a remarkably friendly demeanor, smiling as he inquired.


    His question mirrored the doubts in the minds of many, who were eager to meet this legendary figure.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge smiled and replied, ��Indeed, it��s true. My master will manifest in the Divine City tomorrow. At that time, all of you esteemed seniors can go and meet him.��


    Receiving such a definitive answer, the excitement and joy in the hearts of those present were evident, dispelling their doubts. The Daiost ��One Eye�� nodded in agreement, saying, ��If that��s the case, then I can rest assured.��


    ��Let��s look forward to the arrival of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord tomorrow.��


    With that, he nced at the quasi-emperor expert from the Wan Bao Business Alliance, then turned and led the people of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain away, not lingering in this courtyard. It seemed as if they hade here solely to obtain a definite answer from Gu Changge.


    Watching the departure of the Daoist ��One Eye�� and the others, Gu Changge smiled faintly, his eyes disying a hint of curiosity, but he did not voice his thoughts.


    He could tell that the one-eyed Daoist was eager to test his current strength. However, as a figure representing the Heavenly Emperor Mountain with a profound background, bullying a junior weaker than him at this moment would not be eptable. Moreover, this wasn��t just a test for the Heavenly Emperor Mountain; other major forces like the Violet Sky Valley and the Endless Fire Nation were also observing him from the shadows.


    The entire upper realm was likely eager to know the extent of his cultivation. The hat of being the inheritor of the Demonic Arts was bing increasingly precarious, especially with his current cheap master, who was crucial in dealing with the impending disaster of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. So, no force dared to really take a move on him.


    ��Gu Changge, I����


    After the crowd from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain had left, Gu Xianner, who had been waiting for Gu Changge to speak first, finally couldn��t hold back and spoke up.


    ��If you have something to discuss, wait until we��re alone,�� Gu Changge replied, ncing at the girl. He noticed the undisguised resentment in her eyes and couldn��t help but smile faintly, reaching out to ruffle her hair.


    ��You������


    Gu Xian��er gritted her teeth, growing frustrated and swatting away his wandering hand. Many questions and concerns she had wanted to discuss were forced to stay unsaid. She had been eager to confirm the visions she had seen in the Lake of Transcendence, but upon returning to Peach Vige, she refrained from asking anything out of fear that it might disrupt the peaceful atmosphere there.


    However, she hadn��t expected Gu Changge to quietly leave without even a word to her. This had left Gu Xian��er nursing a deep resentment.


    Later, when she learned that Gu Changge had appeared near the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, she hurried to the scene. Along the way, Da Hong sensed a promising treasure hidden in a forting cave, so she decided to explore it.


    To her surprise, inside that cave, she stumbled upon evidence of the so-called inheritor of the Demonic Arts being responsible for the murder of Jin Yun. The so-called inheritor of the Demonic Arts had made statements filled with numerous inconsistencies, suggesting that the real inheritor was someone else entirely.


    All the evidence and indications seemed to point toward Gu Changge actually being the rumored inheritor of the Demonic Arts. This thought left Gu Xian��er deeply conflicted and unsure of what to do. If Gu Changge had indeed concealed his identity, how should she react? Should she pretend not to know? Should she continue pretending not to know? Or should she still pretend not to know?


    On the surface, Gu Xian��er appeared calm and aloof like an immortal being, but inside, she was bing increasingly agitated, yearning to draw her Dao sword and pierce a few holes in Gu Changge if he had indeed deceived her.


    If he had truly deceived her��


    ��


    Later on, many young supremes in the courtyard, including the Six Crown King, the Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan, among others, approached to greet Gu Changge. Despite her reluctance, she put on a facade of warmth and politeness.


    Gu Changge, seeing this, smiled faintly and patiently exchanged pleasantries with them. The news of his appearance in the Divine City would undoubtedly spread rapidly today, and that was precisely what he had hoped for. The bigger themotion, therger the ripples it could create, which would work to his advantage in his future ns.


    ��Gu Changge, rest assured, my ancestor has great expectations for you. If anything unexpected were to happen in the Divine City, she will stand by your side.��


    Before taking his leave, Jiang Luo, with her divine and prating gaze, fixed her eyes on Gu Changge��s face and uttered this word. The ��ancestor�� she mentioned was no ordinary figure; it was the elderly woman who had apanied her into the city that day, leaning on a cane. This elderly woman was also a significant figure within the Supreme God n, possessing immeasurable cultivation that surpassed even the Daiost ��One Eye�� who had appeared earlier.


    ��Then I must express my gratitude to the Supreme God n for their kindness,�� Gu Changge replied with a slight smile.


    Soon, the talented cultivators from various ns began to leave the courtyard. Even young supermes like Jin Chan and others had already bid their farewells and did not linger.


    ��Brother Lan, please stay a moment,�� Gu Changge suddenly spoke, halting Lan Yifei, who was preparing to depart.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xian��er, who had harbored resentment in her heart and had been mentally stabbing Gu Changge with a small needle, suddenly jolted awake. She fixed her gaze on the scene with a subtle intensity.


    Normally, Gu Changge and Lan Yifei didn��t appear to have any prior acquaintance or interaction. So why did Gu Changge suddenly call him over?


    For the average person witnessing this scene, it might not raise any suspicions. However, Gu Xian��er had personally witnessed Lan Yifei secretly attacking Jin Yun from the Violet Sky Valley and understood that he was the rumored inheritor of the Demonic Arts. She also knew that Lan Yifei was not acting of his own ord but was a pawn manipted by someone else. There was a puppet master behind him.

 Chapter 737: Xian’er’s anger and disappointment, he actually told her long ago

    <h4>Chapter 737: Xian��er��s anger and disappointment, he actually told her long ago</h4>


    <i>Gu </i><i>Changge</i><i>, he still doesn��t know that I��ve personally witnessed Lan Yifei killing </i><i>Jin Yun</i><i>��</i>


    Gu Xian��er��s emotions suddenly became incrediblyplex, with various thoughts shing through her mind.


    If it��s true as she suspects, how should she interact with Gu Changge?


    ��Long time no see, Young Master Changge.��


    ��I wonder why you asked me to stay alone? Is there something you need from me?��


    On the side, Lan Yifei was momentarily taken aback but quickly caught on, maintaining a natural demeanor as he respectfully inquired.


    He actually guessed Gu Changge��s intention.


    Still, he found it a bit peculiar in his heart because Gu Xian��er was present too.


    <i>Could it be that </i><i>Gu Changge</i><i> </i><i>i</i><i>sn��t worried about Gu Xian��er knowing the truth, or ha</i><i>s</i><i> Gu Xian��er known all along?</i>


    <i>So when </i><i>she</i><i> entered this courtyard </i><i>just now</i><i>, did she intentionally give him a meaningful look?</i>


    Various thoughts raced through Lan Yifei��s mind, but his expression remained unchanged. He was humble andposed, giving no indication of any anomaly.


    ��It��s actually not a big deal. It��s just that recently, many geniuses have gathered in the Divine City. I��m concerned that inheritors of demonic arts might run rampant, so I wanted to remind Brother Lan to be careful.��


    ��After all, Brother Lan��s physique is quite attractive to inheritors of demonic arts.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, suggesting something with his words.


    Upon hearing this, Lan Yifei��s heart trembled, but his face remainedposed. ��Thank you for the reminder, Young Master Changge. I will be more cautious.��


    He understood the implied meaning in Gu Changge��s words��it was an order for him to take action in the Divine City.


    Currently, many young supremes had converged in the Divine City, making it an opportune time for inheritors of demonic arts to strike.


    However, the risks of this undertaking were exceedingly high. Many background figures were present in the Divine City, and Lan Yifei wasn��t confident in his sess.


    Moreover, after the incident with Jin Yun from Violet Sky Valley, various immortal sects were closely monitoring their respective disciples, fearing unexpected incidents.


    Lan Yifei couldn��t easily choose the right moment to act.


    Afterward, he took his leave, bidding farewell without lingering.


    Unlike other immortal sects, the Dao Immortal Alliance didn��t have powerful figuresing to the Divine City. Lan Yifei couldn��t afford to be as casual as other young supremes; he needed to be cautious in many matters.


    Once Lan Yifei left, only Gu Xian��er and Gu Changge remained in the courtyard.


    Gu Changge��s faint smile disappeared as he sat down on a nearby stone bench.


    ��You seem to be hiding a lot from me, youngdy. What did you want to say to me today?�� he asked, taking a sip from the nearby tea cup, seemingly indifferent.


    Gu Xian��er hadn��t expected Gu Changge to take the initiative like this, questioning her about what she was hiding from him. The expression on her face immediately darkened, no longer disying her usual cold charm.


    ��Gu Changge, shouldn��t it be me saying this to you?�� she retorted, her gaze locked onto his face. She had only harbored suspicions before, but after hearing what Gu Changge and Lan Yifei had said today, she was now very certain.


    What infuriated Gu Xian��er even more was that Gu Changge was pretending to bepletely unaware of it all, and he even started asking her questions first.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge raised an eyebrow and then put down his tea cup. He carefully examined Gu Xian��er, who seemed genuinely angry and incredibly serious, far from joking.


    ��What��s going on? Why such a sudden outburst?��


    In truth, Gu Changge had a faint idea of what was happening. He had noticed the expression on Gu Xian��er��s face when she looked at Lan Yifei earlier, which seemed to carry an inexplicable meaning.


    ��At this point, are you still not nning to tell me the truth? Gu Changge, you��ve truly disappointed me,�� Gu Xian��er said, her clear eyes filled with undisguised disappointment.


    ��The truth? Are you referring to a specific truth? It seems like I��ve told you everything I should,�� Gu Changge replied, still smiling faintly.


    Gu Xian��er waspletely infuriated by his casual and nonchnt tone. Her eyes turned ice-cold, and she exuded an aura of frostiness.


    ��Gu Changge, don��t think I don��t know about the identity you��ve been hiding all along. Why did you lie to me and keep things from me? Were you afraid I��d go against you, make enemies with other factions? Or do you simply not trust me, fearing I might expose everything?�� Her tone was icy and filled with disappointment.


    The matter of the inheritor of demonic arts was indeed of great importance, and the fewer people who knew about it, the lower the risk of exposure for Gu Changge. But for Gu Xian��er, she would have rather given up her immortal bones to help Gu Changge resolve the issue of the demonic heart.


    However, Gu Changge chose to keep it hidden from her, even now, refusing to reveal the truth. This made Gu Xian��er feel that she wasn��t trusted by him.


    He still seemed to be on guard against her.


    ��Are you talking about�� the Forbidden Demonic Arts matter?�� Gu Changge seemed to have just realized, wearing an expression of sudden understanding.


    He had indeed guessed that it was rted to this. However, he had no idea how Gu Xian��er had discovered it.


    ��You finally admitted it.�� Gu Xian��er stared at him with bright eyes, trying to see any change in Gu Changge��s expression.


    Gu Changge, hearing this, chuckled somewhat awkwardly and then shook his head. ��I remember telling you about it a long time ago, but you didn��t believe me back then.��


    Gu Xian��er was left momentarily stunned by this revtion. Many of the questions she had wanted to ask Gu Changge were suddenly held back.


    ��You told me a long time ago?��


    ��Why don��t I have any memories? It��s impossible for me to forget something so important.��


    She furrowed her brows and began to recollect. Gu Changge��s candid and straightforward attitude, without any exnation or defense, had caught her off guard.


    What she cared about wasn��t Gu Changge��s identity as a inheritor of the demonic arts; it was how Gu Changge treated her. But if Gu Changge had indeed told her about this, she would certainly remember.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly. ��Do you remember a suitor named Zi Yang Heavenly King? And do you remember he had a senior brother named Qin Wuya?��


    ��Zi Yang Heavenly King?�� The name seemed to trigger some recognition in Gu Xian��er, and her beautiful eyes widened. Memories of that time suddenly flooded back into her mind.


    Zi Yang Heavenly King and Qin Wuya, who were considered her senior brothers in her past life. They had fetched water from the Reincarnation Lake, hoping she would drink it and regain her memories from her previous life. They had even revealed to her that Gu Changge was the real inheritor of the demonic art.


    They had warned her that sooner orter, Gu Changge would catch her and devour her essence and everything she had. Back then, Zi Yang Heavenly King had even used his divine eye ability to show her a fragment of her future, her destiny.


    Then, Gu Changge arrived and took down both of them. When she had questioned him about this matter, he had calmly admitted it without offering any exnation.


    ��Indeed, you told me a long time ago���� Gu Xian��er finally realized.

 Chapter 739: The rare and strange man in the world, did he notice something wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 739: The rare and strange man in the world, did he notice something wrong?</h4>


    The one-eyed Daoist from Heavenly Emperor Mountain appeared in the Divine City and inquired about the Reincarnated Heaven Lord from Gu Changge, and this matter was not deliberately concealed. Moreover, many cultivators and prodigies witnessed this scene. So, this news quickly spread throughout the Divine City.


    The Young Master of the Wao Bao Business Alliance, as an unfortunate fellow, elicited both sighs of sympathy and schadenfreude from many people. It wasn��t a wise choice to provoke someone at will, and he had chosen Gu Xian��er of all people, who had a deep rtion with Gu Changge.


    Then, the price was his life, and in the end, the appearance of the one-eyed Daoist saved his guardian, the gray-robed old expert with quasi-emperor realm from Wao Bao Business Alliance.


    Many people had already guessed the fate of the gray-robed old man at the time �C he was likely pped to death by Gu Changge. His survival was purely due to good luck and happenstance.


    This incident stirred up discussions among cultivators everywhere. Of course, what everyone cared about most was the possible appearance of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. This matter had been spoken by Gu Changge himself and was naturally deemed authentic.


    ��I��m really looking forward to it. If the Reincarnated Heaven Lord is willing to take action, then the catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction will surely be easily resolved.��


    ��Perhaps the birth of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord is the beginning of an unfolded radiant world. So many prodigies and influential figures are gathering in the Divine City. It��s an age that has never been seen in thousands of years. I��m fortunate to witness this event in my lifetime. ��


    ��This grand event, it all started because of Young Master Changge�� From ancient times to the present, there hasn��t been a young person who has achieved his level of aplishment, has there?��


    In restaurants, inns, markets, pces, and temples, cultivators and creatures of all kinds were discussing this matter. Whenever Gu Changge��s name was mentioned, everyone wore expressions of admiration and reverence.


    After the incident in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, practically no one doubted the connection between Gu Changge and the inheritor of demonic art, and many of the previous rumors had been debunked.


    The main reason for this change was the caution of various immortal sects toward the possible appearance of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. If anyone tried to tarnish Gu Changge��s reputation like they did before, they would have to provide substantial evidence.


    Gu Changge��s resolute attitude also served as proof that anyone attempting to test him would pay a heavy price �C Wang Shun was a good example.


    Soon, time passed in the blink of an eye.


    The next day, in the central hall of the Divine City, prominent figures from various immortal sects and powers, including the Supreme God n, Demonic Mountain, the Endless Fire Kingdom, Buddha Mountain, and the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, all appeared in unison.


    Jiang Luo Shen was bathed in a golden aura, standing beside an elderly woman with golden hair who held an unknown branch.


    She no longer exuded the cold, arrogant nobility she disyed in public but instead radiated a clever and obedient demeanor, giving off apletely different impression.


    The elderly woman had a small stature, her face covered in wrinkles, and her eyes appeared cloudy. However, all the cultivators in the central hall, even the other prominent figures, dared not underestimate her. In her youth, the golden-haireddy had been known as the Golden Sun Goddess, born from a pure-blooded Golden Crow transformation. She possessed terrifying innate talent, outshining all others. Countless prodigies and heroes had fallen at her feet.(Ed Note, Golden Crow is a legendary animal, in saying, it��s the personification of sun.)


    In terms of strength, she surpassed any of her peers, but she never took any of them seriously. Even now, there were people from her generation who couldn��t forget her.


    Although she appeared extremely elderly now, with her current cultivation, restoring her former peerless beauty was as simple as a thought. The branch she held in her hand was said to be a genuine branch of the Divine Mulberry Tree, with boundless uses andparable to a primordial treasure.(Ed Note, primordial treasure/artifact is formed by nature, non intelligent creatures made, it has great power, almost the same with immortal weapons.)


    On the other side of the central hall, Jin Chan also apanied the Chana Ancient Buddha of Buddha Mountain, his hands sped together, his expression serene, unaffected by the outside world.


    The Chana Ancient Buddha still had the appearance of boundlesspassion, with drooping white eyebrows. A faint Buddha light seemed to permeate around him, inspiring devoutness in anyone who gazed upon him.


    Additionally, the Bull Demon King from the Demonic Mountain stood with many demonic beings on the other side. He was d in ancient human clothing, his eyes gray-white, exuding boundless age. Two jet-ck horns above his head were particrly prominent.


    He, along with the many demons from the Demonic Mountain, stood silent, emanating an atmosphere of extreme coldness. What made him terrifying was the power of his life force, akin to an endless sea. Strands of chaotic energy flowed from his mouth and nose, back and forth, as if suppressing the very fabric of space. Ordinary Dao-Building experts dared not stand too close to him.


    As for the Daoist ��One Eye�� from Heavenly Emperor Mountain, he maintained a distance from everyone, including Gu Changge. His expression was calm, akin to an enlightened old Daoist, his face gleaming like jade.


    Representatives from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, Peerless Immortal Dynasty, Violet Sky Valley, and the Reincarnation Lake��all the prominent figures from various immortal sects and powers��had gathered in the central hall, waiting in silence.(Ed Note, Gu Xian��er once saw some images from ake named Reincarnation, here, Reincarnation Lake is an immortal sect.)


    Outside the hall, many prominent figures observed the situation, closely monitoring the events inside. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord, a legendary figure from the mythological era, was like a character from ancient history, a part of the long river of history. Now, he was finally about to appear before the world, stirring up excitement and anticipation in everyone��s hearts.


    ��Everyone, I apologize for the wait,�� a faint smile echoed from outside the hall.


    In the midst of all the expectant gazes, Gu Changge finally appeared and entered the hall. He had a tall and upright figure, refined features, and wore a flowing ck robe adorned with patterns of sun, moon, stars, mountains, and ancient seas. His smile was elegant, exuding an aura of nobility and mystery.


    At this moment, even the prominent figures couldn��t help but feel a slight tremor in their hearts as they sensed the aura that made them wary.


    ��Ancestor, this is the Gu Changge I mentioned to you,�� Jiang Luoshen, with a smile in her bright eyes, leaned over and whispered softly to the blond old woman beside her.


    While the prominent figures had heard about Gu Changge and his deeds, seeing him up close for the first time brought a different feeling. They couldn��t help but think that he truly lived up to the numerous rumors.


    ��He is indeed a rare and extraordinary young man. Even I can��t see through him,�� the golden-haireddy, known as the Golden Sun Goddess, replied with a gentle shake of her head.


    Her eyes, much like Jiang Luoshen��s, emitted a golden glow when fixed upon Gu Changge, dispelling the previous cloudiness.


    In terms of bloodline, she and Jiang Luoshen were quite simr. However, Jiang Luoshen hadn��t reached the level of ancestral regression like her. Jiang Luoshen still had a long way to go.(Ed Note, the more obvious ancestral regression means the closer to their ancestral bloodline, and they will get more power and talent.)


    The entire Supreme God n had a deep connection with the ancient Golden Crow Race from their earliest days. The Supreme God will itself have evolved from the true essence of the sun.


    ��Greetings, Young Master Changge,�� everyone in the central hall courteously greeted Gu Changge after realizing his presence.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Bull Demon King, with his green-tinged eyes, fixated on Gu Changge with a look of disbelief. His usually cold and indifferent demeanor crumbled, and he seemed to be struggling toprehend something extraordinary.


    Originally, his expression was utterly indifferent, even when he noticed all the influential figures in the vicinity; he couldn��t be bothered to engage with them. However, at this moment, he was trembling slightly, as if confronting a truly horrifying event that left him unable to regain hisposure.


    ��Demon king, you���� All the monsters behind looked at him, and now they all sensed his unusual condition. Their expressions shifted subtly, and they couldn��t help but express concern as they inquired.


    Even the prominent figures like the Chana Ancient Buddha, the Daois ��One Eye, and the Golden Sun Goddess and many other background figures also sensed the abnormality of the Heavenly Bull Demon King��s demeanor and turned their attention to him, their expressions varying.


    Their powerful spiritual senses naturally allowed them to perceive the shock and turmoil in his heart at this moment. This piqued their curiosity and even left them somewhat puzzled.


    Could it be that there was something extraordinary about Gu Changge that had caused this reaction in the Heavenly Bull Demon King? Or had the Heavenly Bull Demon King sensed something amiss?


    However, in the next moment, these thoughts dissipated from their minds as they sensed that the Heavenly Bull Demon King was looking at another figure behind Gu Changge.


    Behind Gu Changge, a Daoist of medium stature also entered the hall, stepping forward gracefully. He wore a feathered robe and a starry crown, his look carrying a kind and gentle smile. His face bore the marks of time, yet it was clear and serene, as if fragments of time were swirling around him, as if he did not belong to this world.


    ��Reincarnated Heaven Lord����


    At this moment, almost no introduction was needed. Everyone in the hall instantly recognized this figure as the legendary being from the age of mythology.The aura and presence emanating from him were unmistakable, and it was absolutely impossible for them to be fake.

 Chapter 740: The Heavenly Bull Demon King’s thoughts, wanting to backstab Gu Changge

    <h4>Chapter 740: The Heavenly Bull Demon King��s thoughts, wanting to backstab Gu Changge</h4>


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord was a figure from mythical times, and very few people have ever seen his true appearance from ancient times to the present. However, when they saw the Daoist��s figure appearing behind Gu Changge and entering the central hall, everyone could be absolutely certain that this person was indeed the rumored Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    The Dao rhyme he exuded seemed innate, coexisting with the world, and every move he made contained an unimaginable expanse of heavenly power. This was particrly evident to several individuals with profound backgrounds, giving them a palpable sense of awe, even a heart-pounding sensation that seemed to originate from the depths of their souls.


    ��We pay our respects to you, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord,�� said the one-eyed Daoist and ChaNa Ancient Buddha, showing profound respect as they bowed to the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. The other powerhouses in the central hall followed suit, paying their respects to him.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Jin Chan, Six-Crown King, and many other young supremes also brimmed with reverence as they carefully observed this mythical figure. Surprisingly, it was the previously agitated Heavenly Bull Demon King who took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, shifting his gaze away from Gu Changge.


    The others assumed that he disyed such a demeanor because he had seen the Reincarnated Heaven Lord appear. However, only he knew the truth. His blood-rted ancestor had been a terrifying figure from the Forbidden Era and had witnessed the true form of an unspeakable forbidden existence. This blood-rted ancestor had paid a terrible price to create a portrait of that being.


    That portrait had been passed down within their n and had been handed down through generations. Naturally, the Heavenly Bull Demon King had seen that portrait before, which was why, when he saw Gu Changge, he was overwhelmed with turbulent emotions. He would have never believed that there could be two individuals so strikingly simr.


    In his eyes, Gu Changge��s demeanor and behavior were an exact match for the person in that portrait. It was as if the person in the portrait was none other than Gu Changge. This realization left the Heavenly Bull Demon King in shock.


    Especially in recent times, there had been rumors circting among the upper realms that Gu Changge was actually a reincarnation of a supreme being. When he connected these two pieces of information, the Heavenly Bull Demon King couldn��t help but be astounded.


    <i>��The Gu </i><i>Changge</i><i> before me is undoubtedly closely connected to the figure in that portrait. His origins are unimaginable, unfathomable����</i>


    <i>��The records in the ancient scriptures indicate that the great world catastrophes and the ruptures in the eras are all rted to that figure.��</i>


    Various thoughts raced through the Heavenly Bull Demon King��s mind, but he maintained a cold and impassive demeanor on the surface.


    Having lived to his age, the Heavenly Bull Demon King had let go of many things and had a very open-minded perspective. Previously, like many other background figures, he had been curious about Gu Changge. His greatest curiosity had been about how Gu Changge had achieved such an extraordinary and unimaginable level of cultivation at his age. However, after today��s revtion, the Heavenly Bull Demon King dared not harbor any more curiosity or spections.


    ��


    When the Reincarnated Heaven Lord appeared in the grand hall, he didn��t disy any impatience or displeasure. Instead, he wore a gentle, weing smile and spoke willingly, ��There��s no need for excessive courtesy. Those of us on the path of cultivation have already walked a challenging journey. If we still bind ourselves to worldly constraints, wouldn��t that be restricting our progress?��


    ��Regarding the matter of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge, Changge had already discussed it with me beforehand.��


    ��Now that it has emerged in this era, I will naturally take action to resolve this cmity, ensuring peace and tranquility for themon people of the world.��


    He spoke concisely and to the point. Beforeing to the Divine City, he and Gu Changge, this master-disciple pair, had already nned how to present this matter to the outside world. The outbreak of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction in the upper realms was, in a way, connected to him and Gu Changge.


    Of course, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had his own motives. After all, he had just manifested in this world and needed to employ various means to build his reputation. Moreover, there were secrets about Gu Changge that had piqued his interest. This ��small matter�� naturally fell within his scope of action.


    ��The Heavenly Lord��s willingness to intervene in resolving the Scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was truly an honor for all living beings. On the behalf of all living beings, express our gratitude to the Heavenly Lord.��


    ��The immense grace and benevolence of the Heavenly Lord, I believe, will be eternally remembered by all living beings. They will build shrines and temples in your honor and offer eternal worship.��


    Upon hearing this, the one-eyed Daoist from Heavenly Emperor Mountain couldn��t help but show a heartfelt sense of gratitude. He bowed and expressed his thanks with great sincerity. The other Background figures followed his example, expressing their gratitude to the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    However, many of them hade here not because of the Catastrophe of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction but because they wanted to confirm whether the Reincarnated Heaven Lord truly existed in this world. At their current level of cultivation, the cmity caused by the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction wouldn��t harm them. What they were truly interested in was the path to take beyond their current realm. They wanted to seek guidance from the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    After all, being trapped in their current realm for many years without any signs of progress or possibility of advancement, suddenly hearing that an existence surpassing the immortal realm still existed in this world from the mythical era was exhrating and thrilling for them.


    On the other hand, the choice of why the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had manifested in this era was a matter worth contemting and scrutinizing for them. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord was highly perceptive, and he knew well what the various background figures were thinking. However, the key to reach the immortal realm was something even he couldn��t exin; it depended on the appearance of an immortal gate. How could he provide a definite answer to everyone?


    As the conversation continued, the crowd asked questions and sought advice from the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, obtaining valuable insights. This included the question of why the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had remained in this world instead of the rumored immortal world?


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s response mirrored what he had discussed with Gu Changge during their time at the Gu family. He had exined that when he was exploring a mysterious realm, he had encountered unexpected danger and became trapped within it. After regaining his senses, countless ages had passed, and the world had undergone immense changes.


    Later, he had used a secret technique to contact the current disciple, Gu Changge, who had assisted him in breaking free from his captivity and returning to the outside world. This exnation had been pre arranged by him and Gu Changge. Even the ChaNa Ancient Buddha, who had deep knowledge of the destiny and research of Buddhism, couldn��t determine its authenticity.


    Regarding the timing of the immortal gate��s appearance, his response was the same��there were no concrete messages or prophecies, and they would have to wait.


    After listening, the crowd indeed felt somewhat disappointed, but they had no choice and dared not ask further questions, fearing to offend the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. In terms of cultivation, he had unquestionably surpassed the so-called immortal realms during his peak. As for his current strength, it was impossible to determine.


    Even the thinnest camel wasrger than a horse, especially when it came to a figure from mythical times.


    ��I am Jin Chan. I have had the honor of meeting the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. However, there is one matter that remains unclear to me. I hope that Heavenly Lord can enlighten me.��


    But at that moment, an abrupt voice suddenly rang out in the central hall. Even the background figures present there frowned in slight displeasure. At this moment, they were engaged in conversation with the Reincarnated Heaven Lord and had no room for a junior to interject. Even the leaders of many immortal sects remained silent and respectful on the sidelines. Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crown King Jun Yao, Jiang Luoshen, and others were equally surprised by Jin Chan��s audacity. In this situation, they dared not speak and could only watch from the sidelines.


    <i>��It seems this fellow had some prior n����</i> Gu Changge squinted his eyes and suddenly became more interested. He felt that Jin Chan��s timing for speaking was directed at him.


    <i>Seemingly I didn��t directly kill him in the Demon Burying Abyss causing him to misunderstand something.</i>


    ��Jin Chan, what matters that makes you have to trouble the Heavenly Lord?�� ChaNa Ancient Buddha hadn��t expected Jin Chan to speak at this moment, but he raised an eyebrow and calmly inquired without anger. After all, Jin Chan was the next Buddha Lord of Buddha Mountain and held a significant position. Even in the eyes of someone with a profound understanding of destiny like the ChaNa Ancient Buddha, Jin Chan��s future was filled with numerous unknown variables, and he possessed great opportunities. Therefore, he didn��t me Jin Chan for the breach of etiquette at this time.


    ��Ancient Buddha, what Jin Chan wishes to inquire about is rted to the inheritor of the demonic art and also to the disciple of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord,�� Jin Chan said with folded hands. Despite the attention of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord and everyone in the central hall, he remainedposed, exuding a serene Buddhist nature. While speaking, he nced at Gu Changge briefly and then withdrew his gaze nonchntly.


    ��The inheritor of demonic art? The disciple of the Heavenly Lord?�� Upon hearing this, the Golden Sun Goddess and the one-eyed Daoist became immediately interested. Their gazes shifted to Gu Changge, especially Golden Sun Goddess, who had a profound interest in him. She always felt that this young man harbored many secrets, each capable of triggering significant waves of change.


    ��It seems that Jin Chan, you have quite a few suspicions about me, even though you never found the real inheritor of the demonic art,�� Gu Changge remarked with a faint smile, appearing nonchnt and unconcerned. He paid no attention to the gazes of anyone.


    Jin Chan softly said, ��At this time, Young Master Changge still remains remarkablyposed. I truly admire your cultivation of inner peace.��


    ��Is that so?�� Gu Changge chuckled and didn��t exin further. ��In life, there is always a price to be paid for everything. Since you insist on this path, you should have already considered the consequences, right?��


    He stated this matter-of-factly, without any hint of aggression or threat. However, the people in the central hall felt a terrifying sense of impending doom wash over them, making them almost suffocating. Many of them couldn��t help but recall what had happened yesterday when Wang Shun had been killed with a single palm strike by Gu Changge after attempting to test him.


    While Jin Chan was undoubtedly powerful,pared to the current Gu Changge, he was like an ant in front of the moon��insignificant and minuscule. The Heavenly Bull Demon King felt a chill in his heart, and cold sweat inexplicably trickled down his back. At this moment, he became even more certain about his earlier spections.


    The Lord of the Demon Mountain, Chan Hongyi, the infamous Red-Clothed Demoness in the eyes of the world, was indeed rted to the forbidden demonic arts, and she had significant connections with that figure from the past. The reason the Heavenly Bull Demon King chose to pledge allegiance to Chan Hongyi was also due to this.


    During their time in Kunwu City, Chan Hongyi had appeared and spoken many enigmatic words to Gu Changge. No one knew why, and no one could fathom the meaning behind her words. However, at this moment, everything became clear in the eyes of the Heavenly Bull Demon King.


    ��What you wish to inquire about, Jin Chan, I can deduce for you with Destiny technology. There��s no need to trouble the Heavenly Lord,�� ChaNa Ancient Buddha said, shaking his head gently. He was aware of the incident concerning the Hanging Buddha Temple in the Demon Burying Abyss, the heavy losses suffered by Buddha Mountain due to Gu Changge��s calctions, and the me ced on them for releasing Chan Hongyi, the Red-Clothed Demoness. Later, during the battle to besiege Chan Hongyi in the Divine City, many monks sent by Buddha Mountain had perished, with almost none surviving.


    Jin Chan, having grown up in Buddha Mountain since childhood, found it difficult to ept these events. Although he often appeared indifferent on the surface, he harbored deep-seated grudges and resentment in his heart. Now that he had found an opportunity, he naturally chose to attack Gu Changge. Only Buddha Mountain knew the truth, so even ChaNa Ancient Buddha felt that Gu Changge��s actions back then were not as simple as merely dealing with the loose seals and formations in the Demon Burying Abyss.


    ��In this matter, Jin Chan wishes to hear the Heavenly Lord��s verdict. After all, Young Master Changge is the sessor of the Heavenly Lord. He must have a reason and rationale for choosing him,�� Jin Chan said, maintaining hisposed and respectful demeanor, with hands folded in prayer.


    Over the years, Jin Chan had investigated many things and finally discovered some clues. This included the source of Gu Changge��s inheritance from the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. He believed that Gu Changge was not the true chosen sessor of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord but had acquired this portion of the inheritance through other means. The true sessor of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord might have long fallen victim to Gu Changge��s schemes.


    In this regard, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord remained unaware, concealed behind a veil of deception. So today, in front of everyone, Jin Chan intended to expose this matter and reveal Gu Changge��s true nature.


    As for the matter of the heir of the demonic arts, even though Jin Chancked substantial evidence, his intuition kept telling him that there was a significant issue with Gu Changge.


    ��Are you doubting my judgment in choosing a sessor?�� At this moment, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, who had remained silent all along, suddenly spoke. While he still wore a faint smile on his face, the discontent in his words was apparent. Regardless of the circumstances, Gu Changge was now officially his disciple and sessor. To be questioned in such a manner by a young junior in front of everyone was a slight. Even though the Reincarnated Heaven Lord maintained hisposure, he couldn��t help but feel humiliated and disrespected.


    A sense of terror between all the leaders of immortal forces permeated the hall, and it felt like a divine mountain pressing down on their heads, causing them to break out in cold sweat. The leaders of various sects and schools cursed Jin Chan internally. How could a mere young junior dare to speak so audaciously?


    ��I implore the Heavenly Lord to calm your anger. I believe the disciple of Buddha Mountain didn��t intend to provoke you deliberately,�� the one-eyed Daoist spoke, trying to mediate the situation. While his words seemed conciliatory, they carried a hint of mockery, suggesting that Jin Chan wanted to create trouble for Gu Changge.

 Chapter 741: Who is the So-called Ye Ling? Gu Changge’s explanation

    <h4>Chapter 741: Who is the So-called Ye Ling? Gu Changge��s exnation</h4>


    The Daoist ��One-Eyed�� himself was a figure deeply rooted in the history of Heavenly Emperor Mountain. So, even though he met with Gu Changge with a friendly manner yesterday, it doesn��t stop him from trying to trip him up at this moment. Moreover, he doesn��t believe that Jin Chan would be like some reckless person. He must have some evidence to dare to confront Gu Changge just now. At this time, the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� is surely looking to stir up trouble and see how Gu Changge handles it.


    ��What the Daiost ��One-Eyed�� said is absolutely right. Why should Young Master Changge be afraid of these rumors?�� Upon hearing this, the others in the central hall also showed keen interest. Especially the sect master of the Endless Fire Nation, who was an attractive man in a red robe with a blurred face and a fiery rune lingering at his brow, exuding a terrifying heat.


    Some time ago, in front of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, one of the Dao Building experts from the Endless Fire Nation had her cultivation base destroyed by Gu Changge��s subordinate, turning her into nothing. This incident caused a huge stir in the entire upper realm, with various immortal sects discussing it extensively. The Endless Fire Nation became theughingstock of everyone, losing all of their face as an immortal force.


    ��As this matter concerns the inheritor of the Demonic Arts, I think it��s best to have the Heavenly Lord confirm it again, to avoid causing a great disaster in the upper realm in the future,��<i> </i>[Ed note: Heavenly Lord here was the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, Gu Changge��s cheap master.]


    ��Since Young Master Changge is so confident, he must not fear our doubts and spections.��suggested the sect master of the Violet Sky Valley with a meaningful and yful tone. He wore a grand Daoist robe with wide sleeves, and his body seemed to be surrounded by starlight, as if the stars from various heavens were orbiting around him.


    ��How dare you! Considering Young Master Changge��s current status, aren��t you afraid that your words might incite chaos in the upper realm and trigger the Immortal War?�� The face of an old emperor from the Peerless Immortal Dynasty frowned and he chastised the sect master of the Violet Sky Valley and the Endless Fire Nation.


    The Gu Family and the Peerless Immortal Dynasty were united in marriage, and they shared both honor and disgrace. Naturally, he stood on Gu Changge��s side.


    ��Indeed, in my view, you are all provoking Young Master Changge. Could it be that you want to stir up chaos in the upper realm and lead to the suffering of all living beings?�� Another ancestor from the Grand Yu Immortal Dynasty spoke with a hint of mockery.


    Apart from many influential figures with deep connections in the central hall, there were others who held real power in the upper realm. They were either the sect master of various sects or the heads of the prominent families, and any misstep could trigger a massive upheaval and earthquake in the world.


    What they said now was naturally representing the different wills of the forces behind them. Some stood with Gu Changge, while others wanted to drag him into the abyss. The Golden Sun Goddess of the Supreme God n, at this moment, furrowed her brow slightly, sensing the challenges Gu Changge faced from various forces. She showed a hint of displeasure on her face and said, ��As seniors, shouldn��t both of you feel ashamed for bullying such a junior in mouth?��


    ��Senior Jin Yang, your words are wrong. This matter concerns the inheritor of the demonic arts, which is a major issue involving the entire Upper Realm. How can you say we are ying with verbal bullying?�� Hearing this, the sect master of Heavenly Emperor Mountain also opened his eyes, so deep and mysterious, as if with terrifying scenes of stars sinking and the moon copsing within them. As a junior, he dared to speak this way to Jin Yang due to the support of the Daoist ��One-Eye behind him.[Ed Note, Jin Yang is the name of the Golden Sun Goddess. In Chinese, Jin = Golden, Yang = Sun.]


    ��How dare you speak to me this way?�� Golden Sun Goddess��s clouded old eyes narrowed as looking at him, and a terrifying aura spread out, causing many to feel uneasy and a soul-deep sense of fear as the surrounding void copsed in an instant. However, at this moment, Gu Changge, who had been silently watching, suddenly raised his hand and interrupted her with a faint smile.


    He said, ��Senior Jin Yang, please calm down. This matter originated because of me, so please do not be angry by their words, it��s not worth it! Moreover, since everyone is so eager to know what Jin Chan asked, I don��t mind sharing the information with all of you.��


    Thisst sentence was, of course, addressed to everyone in the central hall. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord heard and respected Gu Changge��s decision but still found it somewhat surprising. His earlier displeasure had, in a way, been a form of protection for Gu Changge because he felt that he held many secrets, including the identity of the so-called Inheritor of the demonic arts, and he wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble. But to his surprise, Gu Changge took the initiative to handle the situation which puzzled Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    ��Young Master Changge is indeed straightforward, and I admire it,�� the Diaost One-Eyed remarked with a faint smile, intending to watch the spectacle and see how Gu Changge would respond and handle the situation.


    Inside the hall, the expressions of the people varied, showing surprise, schadenfreude, gloominess, and confusion.


    ��In that case, may I ask Young Master Changge if you are familiar with a cultivator named Ye Ling?�� Jin Chan, without further ado, directly asked his question.


    His eyes were clear and spirited, like a pristineke. Despite wearing ordinary monk��s robes, he exuded an otherworldly aura. As he asked this question, a radiant Buddha figure seemed to form behind his head, with an aura of brilliant light.


    The name Ye Ling had puzzled everyone in the grand hall. They searched their memories for any trace of this name. Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crowned King, Jiang Luoshen, and many other young supremes were all trying to recall if they knew this person. However, even including many background figures, both older and younger, none of them recognized the name Ye Ling, and it had never been mentioned before.


    At this moment, Reincarnated Heaven Lord raised an eyebrow slightly, surprised by Jin Chan��s words. If he remembered correctly, Gu Changge had indeed mentioned to him before that the true sessor he had chosen was a young cultivator named Ye Ling.


    <i>��Could it be rted to this matter?��</i> Reincarnated Heaven Lord cast a nce at Gu Changge and suddenly became curious about how Gu Changge would resolve this situation. It seemed that Jin Chan knew who the real sessor of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was. If that were the case, Gu Changge��s im as the chosen disciple would soon be exposed.


    ��I kindly ask Young Master Changge to rify the confusion for me. Do you know a cultivator named Ye Ling?�� Jin Chan spoke again, his gaze fixed earnestly on Gu Changge. He held substantial evidence in his hands, and if Gu Changge denied it, he had ways to make the Chana Ancient Buddha reveal the truth and expose Gu Changge��s lie.


    ��It seems that this person Ye Ling is not simple,�� the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� remarked with an indifferent expression, his smile carrying a deeper meaning.


    ��A cultivator named Ye Ling? I do indeed know someone by that name, but I��m not sure if the Ye Ling you��re referring to is the same one I know,�� Gu Changge replied calmly, as he had anticipated that Jin Chan would inquire about this matter. He showed no change in his expression.


    Jin Chan��s expression subtly shifted, as he didn��t expect Gu Changge to be soposed. He continued, ��The Ye Ling I mentioned should be the same Ye Ling as Young Master Changge knows.��


    ��In that case, do you, Young Master Changge, know the identity of this Ye Ling?�� He had previously conducted an investigation into this matter in the ancient immortal Ye family.


    Ye Ling was a coteral disciple of the ancient immortal Ye family, with a mother who was a maid and a father who was the head of a coteral line. He was not treated well from a young age and had distanced himself from the family after his mother��s death, having no further connections with them.


    This person was indeed the true disciple chosen by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. Moreover, numerous signs had shown that the relics left by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord originally fell into his hands. The evidence and information Jin Chan had gathered personally were genuine.


    Gu Changge nodded and said, ��I��m well aware of it. When I was cultivating in the Ancient Immortal Continent, this person concealed his true identity, infiltrated the forbidden area behind the Heavenly Dao Immortal Pce on the back mountain, and entered the Ancient Immortal Continent. There, he stole the ancestral remains of various ancient ns and devoured their origin essence.��


    ��Later, I had a confrontation with him and almost killed him, but his ult technologies were astonishing, and he managed to escape from my grasp.��


    ��Furthermore, I suspect that he may still be alive today, hidden somewhere in the Upper Realm. It��s possible that he is the true inheritor of the demonic arts.��


    Upon hearing Gu Changge��s words, the expressions of the people in the hall underwent a drastic change.


    ��What?��


    ��The real inheritor of demonic arts?��


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crowned King, Jiang Luoshen, and other young supremes were taken aback, nearly losing their voices in shock. They had never expected Gu Changge to know the identity of the true inheritor of the demonic arts, including his name and origins. Gu Changge had never revealed this information before. How did Jin Chane to know all of this?


    ��The inheritor of demonic arts?��


    Jin Chan clearly hadn��t expected Gu Changge to exin it in this way. He furrowed his brow and said, ��However, in my investigation, this person is not the inheritor of the demonic arts but rather the chosen disciple of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.��


    He straightforwardly revealed the truth and didn��t want to continue concealing it. At this point, he wanted to see how Gu Changge would exin or defend himself.


    When Jin Chan said this, it caused a massivemotion in the hall. Everyone was shocked and had a hard time believing it. Gu Changge was not the true disciple of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord? Was someone else chosen?


    Then, how did Gu Changgee into possession of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s inheritance? Didn��t Gu Changge say earlier that this Ye Ling was the true inheritor of the demonic arts?


    Jin Chan was not foolish; he dared to ask this question at this moment because he undoubtedly had solid evidence and certainty.


    With this revtion, Gu Changge��s words seemed contradictory, leaving everyone perplexed, suspicious, and spective. They felt that a thick fog had enveloped the situation. Many people shivered, finding it hard to ept, sensing that a significant event might unfold today.


    The Daiost ��One-Eye, Golden Sun Goddess, and others quickly regained theirposure after the initial shock. They stared at Gu Change with highlyplex expressions.


    <i>��So, there��s such a matter, and with this, this guy seems like the true inheritor of the demonic arts.��</i>


    The Daiost One-Eyed narrowed his eye and a cold smile formed on his lips, his interest growing even stronger. The sect master of Immortal forces like Violet Sky Valley and Endless Fire Nation also had meaningful glints in their eyes, silently chuckling to themselves. They felt that today��s events provided them with a significant opportunity. Even if Gu Changge tried to exin, it might be challenging for him to escape suspicion.


    At this moment, after asking his question, Jin Chan didn��t wait for Gu Changge��s response. Instead, he turned to the silent Reincarnated Heaven Lord and asked, ��I wonder if the Heavenly Lord is aware of this matter?��


    It��s possible that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord still didn��t know that Gu Changge was an impostor and not the true disciple of him.


    At this moment, everyone in the hall felt that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord might be genuinely angry and displeased. Some people began to take pleasure in the situation, thinking that Gu Changge had quite the audacity to deceive the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    ��To inherit my legacy naturally means being my sessor, I don��t care how he got it.��


    ��But before this, Gu Changge did inform me that he had acquired part of the inheritance from someone else.��


    However, at this moment, the words spoken by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord made Jin Chan��s expression stiffen, as he seemed puzzled.


    ��What������


    The expressions of those who had been taking pleasure in the situation also suddenly froze on their faces. They wondered if they had misheard something. Why did the situation seempletely different from what they had expected?


    The cold smile on the Daiost ��One-Eyed�� face also froze suddenly, and his brows furrowed quickly.


    Did the Reincarnated Heaven Lord already know about this matter? Did his previous anger stem from what Jin Chan had said?


    Many people suddenly realized what was going on and were greatly astonished.


    ��We still hope that the Heavenly Lord can rify?��


    Even the Chana Ancient Buddha, who had remained silent until now, had to speak up, his tone tinged with a hint of probing. However, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord did not respond to him. His face grew slightly darker, causing an uneasy feeling to settle in the hearts of everyone present.


    ��What Brother Jin Chan suspected, I can also understand. Initially, the inheritance I received from my master did indeed include some from a cultivator named Ye Ling. However, it seems you have not fully understood my words,�� Gu Changge exined calmly, addressing both Jin Chan and the others.


    ��The Ye Ling from back in time was not the same Ye Lingter.��


    ��The true Ye Ling, who possessed my master��s inheritance, had already been murdered by the true inheritor of the demonic arts. Therefore, part of my master��s inheritance did fall into his hands. Later, the inheritor of the demonic arts disguised himself as Ye Ling and infiltrated the Ancient Immortal Continent. After our confrontation, he fled with injuries, and I got inheritances belonging to Ye Ling at that time.��


    At this moment, Gu Changge smiled faintly, exining the origin of the inheritance, how he obtained it, and why Jin Chan had reason to doubt him.


    With his words, a momentary silence fell upon the hall, dispelling the confusion that had hung in the air. Everything became clear. The true inheritor of the demonic arts had murdered the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s chosen disciple, taken his inheritance, and assumed his identity. Subsequently, he had encountered Gu Changge, been exposed by him, and lost the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s inheritance. Therefore, Jin Chan��s suspicion of Gu Changge being the demonic arts inheritor had no basis.

 Chapter 742: He really want to cover the sky with one hand in the upper realm, a chess piece

    <h4>Chapter 742: He really want to cover the sky with one hand in the upper realm, a chess piece</h4>


    In the central main hall, where all masters of various immortal sects had gathered, the atmosphere was solemn and oppressive. Many sect masters and elders were silent, their minds filled with various thoughts in response to Gu Changge��s words.


    Even though Gu Changge��s exnation seemed reasonable and made sense, they couldn��t shake the feeling that it all appeared too natural,cking any twists or surprises. It felt as though it was supposed to be this way, everything was too much of a coincidence.


    The likes of Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the Six Crowned Kings, who were considered young supremes, also hadplex expressions on their faces. They hadn��t expected the situation to take such a turn, and they were taken aback by this exnation. Furthermore, they had no evidence to prove that Gu Changge was lying.


    Moreover, this ce had many background figures present, including the Chana Ancient Buddha, who was well-versed in the mysteries of fate. If Gu Changge had lied just now, he would have surely sensed it. Yet, even the Chana Ancient Buddha remained silent, not uttering a word.


    Did this not imply that everything Gu Changge had exined was indeed true? At this moment, they were uncertain about their emotions��whether it was regret, disappointment, or a sigh of relief.


    ��Had the real Ye Ling long been killed by the inheritor of the demonic arts?�� Jin Chan was extremely puzzled as he didn��t expect this from Gu Changge, his voice filled with disbelief. Clearly, he had not anticipated his exnation. He paused for a moment, his brows furrowing further.


    In truth, he had never personally met the true inheritor of the demonic art. However, based on various signs, it was indeed likely that the true disciple of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had been killed and no longer existed in this world. This was why Jin Chan had so many doubts, especially considering Gu Changge��s possession of the inheritance and relics of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    Previously, he hadn��t even considered the possibility of Gu Changge��s exnation.


    <i>��Or perhaps Gu Changge anticipated that I would ask this question, so he prepared this exnation in advance?��</i> Jin Chan still didn��t fully believe in all of this. His expression darkened, no longer as serene as before.


    He felt like he was trapped in a nightmare, his once pure andpassionate heart tainted. He couldn��t approach things as he had in the past. If this matter couldn��t be resolved, his cultivation woulde to a standstill, let alone reaching a higher level of realms.


    ��Could it be that Brother Jin Chan still has doubts about my words?��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge continued to smile faintly, his expression unchanged. The others in the hall fell silent, refraining from speaking further. Even individuals like the Daoist ��One-Eyed��, the Head of the Violet Sky Valley, and the sect master of the Endless Fire Nation did not speak, choosing to observe the situation quietly. After all, Gu Changge had already provided his exnation, and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had confirmed it personally. If they continued to question and doubt, they might inadvertently offend the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, which would be more trouble than it was worth.


    ��What you��ve said, Young Master Changge, is merely your perspective. The truth of the matter remains unknown,�� Jin Chan spoke in aposed tone, but there was a hint of reluctance in his words.


    ��It seems, Brother Jin Chan, that you are quite dissatisfied with me. Regardless of how I exin, you refuse to believe,�� Gu Changge smiled and then turned his gaze to the Chana Ancient Buddha. ��Since Brother Jin Chan doubts my words, why don��t we ask the Chana Ancient Buddha to investigate and see if I was lying just now?��


    Gu Changge knew that the Chana Ancient Buddha had a profound understanding of destiny and could even perceive one��s past and future. Judging whether someone was lying would be effortless for him. However, Gu Changge wasn��t concerned because destiny was shrouded in mist, and even the most skilled individuals couldn��t easily discern it. Besides, trying to investigate him might result in a severe bacsh.


    When the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had attempted to investigate Gu Changge��s origins before, he had almost suffered a tremendous bacsh. Despite his efforts to conceal this point, Gu Changge could still tell that he had briefly turned pale during that encounter.


    Hearing Gu Changge��s words, the people in the hall couldn��t help but be intrigued, their gazes shifting to the Chana Ancient Buddha.


    Golden Sun Goddess was particrly interested and remarked, ��Since Gu Changge had spoken so confidently, Chana Ancient Buddha, do you still have reservations?��


    She didn��t doubt the Chana Anient Buddha��s abilities. It was just that since Gu Changge had spoken so boldly, it must mean he was certain of the truth.


    ��Amitabha, what Young Master Changge has said may not necessarily be untrue, and I cannot easily confirm its veracity,�� the Chana Ancient Buddha replied, joining the conversation as he held his hands in prayer. Despite his Destiny technologies, determining the absolute truth about an ordinary person��s past, present, and future was not too difficult


    , when it came to Gu Changge, the Chana Ancient Buddha couldn��t detect any traces of destiny. If there were any, they were as elusive as wisps of mist. However, even these wisps of mist were challenging for him to decipher.


    ��What?�� Jin Chan waspletely astonished and bewildered by the Chana Ancient Buddha��s statement. He couldn��t understand why the Chana Ancient Buddha had suddenly changed his stance. Previously, even he had believed that Gu Changge had many secrets and uncertainties about him. Why does the sudden change ur?


    ��Hehe, even the Chana Ancient Buddha says so. Naturally, we won��t have any more doubts. We also understood Jin Chan��s original intention, though his manner is somewhat rash.�� the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� chimed in at this point,ughing as if he had no connection to the earlier skepticism. Instead, he seemed to be shifting the me onto JIn Chan.


    The sect master from the VioletSky Valley and the Endless Fire Nation, and others, remained silent. The rest of the people in the hall had varying expressions, shaking their heads inwardly. They had expected a dramatic reversal but found that Jin Chan��s suspicions were unfounded. Gu Changge had not shown any signs of deceit.


    ��Let��s put an end to this matter today. My insights are not to be questioned by a junior like you, little monk,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord said, his face showing a hint of irritation as the dust settled on the issue.


    He nced over the people in the hall and spoke with a tinge of annoyance, as if he were genuinely displeased with what had transpired. It had to be said that as a creature who had lived for countless years, he was a master of acting. If Gu Changge didn��t know his true thoughts, he might have been convinced that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was genuinely angry.


    In this sense, there was indeed a kind of master-disciple rtionship between Gu Changge and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord when it came to their acting abilities.


    ��Sorry, sorry, Heavenly Lord,�� Jin Chan quickly responded. ��We hope the Heavenly Lord will not be angry. It was our shortsightedness to question Young Master Changge just now, not a doubt in your judgment.��


    The people in the hall felt uneasy as they saw the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s apparent anger. Even the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� felt a bit anxious, despite his self-confidence. In the current era, he was not very fearful of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    However, people��s curiosity remained, and the shadow of doubt lingered. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord had existed since the era of myths, and nobody knew the extent of his abilities in the present world.


    ��Brother Jin Chan, do you have any more questions or doubts?�� Gu Changge asked with a faint smile.


    Jin Chan��s face appeared somewhat defeated. He had held onto quite a bit of evidence suggesting that Gu Changge wasn��t the true disciple of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. However, it now seemed utterly unnecessary. Not only had Gu Changge voluntarily admitted to this fact, but the Reincarnated heaven Lord was also aware of it.


    ��In today��s matter, I was too impulsive. I hope Young Master Changge won��t hold it against me,�� he sighed inwardly, suppressing his feelings of reluctance and apologized to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged, and he waved his hand, saying, ��I am not one to bear grudges. I understand your intentions, Brother.��


    At this moment, it was clear that Gu Changge wouldn��t me Jin Chan. However, that didn��t mean he would let him off easily.


    Seeing Gu Changge��s seemingly reasonable and unconcerned attitude, the people in the hall were somewhat surprised. They had expected him to exact a heavy price from Jin Chan, as he had done in the past.


    The Chana Ancient Buddha also breathed a sigh of relief and joined in, ��Thank you for your magnanimity, Young Master Changge. After today, I will make sure that Jin Chan reflects on his actions and doesn��t venture out into the world for a few years.��


    In reality, the Chana Ancient Buddha sensed Gu Changge��s intentions clearly; he had a keen sense of foreboding to the future danger that might involve the people close to him. By appearing to rebuke Jin Chan, he actually wanted to protect him and prevent any potential idents.


    Gu Changge smiled and didn��t say anything more. Afterward, the conversation shifted away from the topic of the inheritor of the demonic art, and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord answered questions about the secrets of the mythological era and the truth behind the absence of immortals in the future.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord, like a wise sage, shared his knowledge with the group, leaving them in awe. They felt as if they had learned of a momentous event that had urred in the distant past, a secret hidden from theter generations. It might have been rted to the Forbidden Era or something entirely different.


    Finally, the meeting concluded, and the background figures from various immortal forces did not overstay their wee. After expressing their gratitude, they departed. News of today��s events quickly spread through the Divine City, causing a significant stir.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord did indeed exist in the world, and he promised to resolve the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge. Countless cultivators and beings were overjoyed upon hearing this news, some even moved to tears, expressing their gratitude towards the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. At that moment, his reputation soared to unimaginable heights.


    However, many people also remembered Gu Changge��s ��efforts�� in this matter and considered him and his master as saviors of the current era. Immortal forces like the Endless Fire Nation, Heavenly Emperor Mountain, and Violet Sky Valley faced severe criticism and were burdened with reputational damage.


    Some cultivators decided to document this event in history books for future generations �C Gu Changge, who had performed countless good deeds, had been wrongfully used of being a inheritor of the demonic art. This not only hurt Gu Changge��s heart but also the hearts of countless beings��


    Jin Chan repeatedly questioned Gu Changge in the main hall, which caused him to be infamous for a while. Even the highly respected Chana Ancient Buddha��s status plummeted in the eyes of many due to this incident. As for others, who ever framed Gu Changge, simply walking on the streets without being pelted with rotten eggs and spoiled spirit fruits was considered fortunate.


    ��Could it be that this was Gu Changge��s intention all along? To manipte the hearts of countless beings for his own purposes?��


    ��It��s truly ruthless and terrifying.��


    The Daoist ��One-Eyed�� from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain wore a dark and uncertain expression. He had noticed Gu Changge��s sinister intentions through recent developments in the upper realms. He no longer believed that Gu Changge was acting in the best interests of the entire upper realm and upholding justice. Instead, he believed that Gu Changge was using the beings of the upper realm as gunmen without knowing it.


    This maniptive approach was chilling and heart-wrenching.


    ��It probably won��t be long before he hasplete control over the entire upper realm, and that��s when he��ll truly be an all-powerful figure.��


    For the Daoist ��One-Eyed��, the desire to eliminate Gu Changge grew stronger by the minute. He quicklyposed himself and issued a Supreme Order, summoning the high-ranking members of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain to discuss this matter thoroughly.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Gu Changge and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, this pair of master and disciple, were discussing the current situation in the upper realms.


    ��It seems that things are developing just as you calcted����


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord spoke with a hint of emotion, feeling that he had underestimated Gu Changge. Not only did Gu Changge possess immense power, but his methods were also incredibly formidable, subtly influencing the entire upper realm.


    At this moment, even if Gu Changge were truly a inheritor of the demonic art, ordinary cultivators would likely doubt it and be unwilling to believe it. This was the brilliance of Gu Changge��s methods.


    ��You overpraise me, Master. Today, in the central hall, your cooperation was essential.��


    Gu Changge smiles modestly, appearing humble.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord had only seen the surface of Gu Changge��s intentions, while deeper down, Gu Changge had another n in mind. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord would never have imagined that, from the very beginning, he was just another pawn in Gu Changge��s game.


    ��As your master, I was just stating the facts, as we are bound together in this endeavor,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord nodded and smiled.


    He wanted to gain Gu Changge��s trust to uncover the secrets hidden within him. This small matter was effortless for him.


    Gu Changge smiled and said no more. However, he seemed to remember something and with a slightly serious expression, added, ��Regarding the Absolute Heavenly Extinction scourge, I��ll trouble you, Master. During this time, I��ll do my best to expand the situation and increase your influence to its peak.��


    ��You can rest assured. This is a small matter for me, and it won��t take much time,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord assured with a smile.

 Chapter 743: : Killing Intent filled of the air , a desperate scene

    <h4>Chapter 743: : Killing Intent filled of the air , a desperate scene</h4>


    <strong> Killing Intent filled of the air </strong><strong>, a desperate scene</strong>


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord did not disappoint Gu Changge. On the second day after uttering these words, he decisively set off towards the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    A vast and boundless gray fog originating Absolute Heavenly Extinction swept in from a distant ce, shrouding every corner of the celestial universe. Countless cultivators and beings watched in shock, despair, and astonishment.


    However, a divine light that pierced the heavens, as if tearing apart the cosmos, descended directly into the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. At that moment, it was as if the heavens and earth were splitting apart, and chaos was being born anew.


    Innumerable divine lights and immortal radiance were blinding and dazzling, illuminating the depths of the upper realms. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord appeared in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, wearing a feathered robe and a starry crown. He exuded an otherworldly aura, his divine body towering thousands of meters high, reaching the sky and spanning the distant.


    He moved, summoning a massive bronze cauldron thatnded deep within the Absolue Heavenly Extinction with a resounding thud. It was massive and majestic, surrounded by countless runes that pressed down with immense force.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    The sound of the cauldron was deafening, creating terrifying ripples that spread endlessly. At that moment, countless cultivators and beings heard the vast and mighty vibrations, like colossal waves crashing towards them, threatening to engulf the entire universe.


    The Absolute Heavenly Extinction began to copse and rupture, and gray mists surged forth from within. For ordinary cultivators and beings, this gray mist was an unimaginable cmity and apocalypse. Each wisp of mist had the power to corrode and consume space, extinguishing all life.


    However, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord effortlessly extinguished the dense fog with a casual wave of his robe, and the chaotic energy billowed away. The great cauldron hung in the sky, surrounded by soaring divine radiance, and even ancient ancestral inscriptions and sacrificial texts manifested on its walls.


    Subsequently, these manifested patterns came to life and plunged into the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, seemingly intent onpletely eradicating the degenerative beings within and restoring peace and tranquility to the heavens and earth. The fluctuations there were too terrifying, even from a distant vantage point, the awe-inspiring aura reached them.


    The entire starry domain was in turmoil, with star was trembling as if they were about to fall.


    From ordinary cultivators to those who had achieved Dao-Building experts, all could feel the vast and terrifying presence, causing their souls to quiver and shiver.


    ��Is this the true power of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord today? It��s truly terrifying. How did he achieve this?��


    ��In this era, how can he unleash such power?��


    Many Dao Building experts wore solemn expressions as they manifested in the depths of the sky, observing the disturbances in that part of the universe.


    Their hearts surged with waves of astonishment, and they gained a clearer understanding of the strength of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    <i>��This is wonderful! </i>


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord is truly going to resolve the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction for us.��


    ��How many forces and sects had this cmity consumed? How many lives had it extinguished? Today, it can finallye to aplete end.��


    ��The great kindness and benevolence of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord will be remembered for a lifetime and passed down to future generations. Let us and heirs always be grateful!��


    Countless cultivators and beings watched in astonishment and gratitude. They were thankful from the bottom of their heart and fell to their knees, bowing in reverence toward the direction of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    The surging mist, suppressed by the bronze cauldron, no longer spread outwards but instead began to contract and copse. It seemed as if invisible hands were pushing it towards the depths of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. It was a breathtaking and awe-inspiring scene.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s body, towering thousands of feet high, seemed to stretch the heavens and earth apart. His massive hand descended, spanning the boundless space and sealing Absolute Heavenly Extinction once again.


    The bronze giant cauldron floated in the air, surrounded by endless divine radiance, and with a resounding boom, it descended towards the Absolute Heavenly Extinction. Instead of erasing the mist entirely, he chose a gentler method to prevent its further spread.


    ��This Absolute Heavenly Extinction is truly mysterious and enigmatic. I can only stop it for a thousand years. If there is no other solution after a millennium, it may resume.��


    ��At that time, if I am still here, I can seal it again. However, this is not a long-term solution.��


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord looked at the many cultivators who had gathered around, and with a hint of regret in his voice, he exined.


    Hearing this, the people around couldn��t help but feel a chill in their hearts, and their expressions became more serious.


    They had initially thought that this time, they couldpletely resolve the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, but now they realized that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord could only seal it once more, and even that seal wouldst for only a thousand years.


    If they couldn��t find a way to solve it within a thousand years, the Absolute Heaven Extinction would return and erupt once again.


    ��We understand. Thank you, Heavenly Lord, for your intervention.��


    ��The Heavenly Lord has prevented this cmity from spreading again, and a thousand years is enough time for us.��


    ��We will definitely find a solution within this thousand years and not let your efforts go in vain.��


    Soon, the crowd reacted and understood that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had done his best, and they expressed their gratitude with sped hands.


    The figure of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord returned to its original size, and his once-clear face now showed signs of paleness and weakness, as if sealing the Absolute Heavenly Extinction before him had consumed a considerable amount of his energy.


    He waved his hand and said, ��Fortunately, the upper realms are on the brink of upheaval, with many opportunities on the horizon. Who can say what will happen in this thousand years����


    As the gray mist retreated, the vast expanse of the territory finally revealed itself before the eyes of the onlookers, evoking deep trepidation and fear. Everywhere one looked, there were destends, permeated by roiling malevolent and deathly energies.


    Terrifying chasms stretched across thendscape, stars had fallen, and the scene was one of devastation, like a forsaken ancient cosmos, broken and lifeless.


    ��The scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction had finallye to a halt, even if it��s just for a thousand years,�� a senior cultivator who had arrived remarked with mixed emotions, exhaling a sigh of relief from his heart.


    ��Thank you, Heavenly Lord, for intervening and alleviating this cmity for all living beings.��


    From various directions, many divine lights had also arrived, and those who witnessed the awe-inspiring scene expressed their gratitude with sped hands.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord, with a slightly weakened appearance, gently waved his hand and said, ��It��s a pity it couldn��t bepletely resolved.��


    With those words, he did not linger, and a blurred passage appeared in the void before him. With a single step, he swiftly disappeared.


    Those present watched this scene and couldn��t help but feel a deep sense of admiration. This was a true virtuous and righteous individual, seeking the well-being of all living beings without expecting anything in return.


    ��No wonder he is the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. His great kindness and benevolence are on par with Gu Changge,�� many peoplemented, and the news of this event quickly spread to various sects as if it had grown wings, causing a tremendous sensation.


    The scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, which had gued the upper realms for years, was finally sealed.


    Countless cultivators and beings rejoiced and celebrated, and in various ces, temples and sculptures were erected in honor of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, who was worshiped day and night.


    Many sects and forces sent their people as emissaries to express their gratitude to the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. After all, they had heard that he had consumed a considerable amount of energy to seal the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and they wanted to establish a friendly rtionship and show their appreciation.


    Gu Changge, of course, was among the first to hear the news. As for the so-called thousand-year seal, he saw it as a minor trick of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. He believed that he had the means topletely resolve the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction.


    The statement of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was just an excuse. In short, it was because the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was too shrewd, trying to make Gu Changge trust him while also keeping Gu Changge off guard.


    ��Acting as if he had consumed a considerable amount of energy, isn��t this his usual tactic?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly and then crushed a jade slip in his hand, turning it into a flurry of dust all over the sky.(Ed Note, jade slip, a long, narrow strip of jade used as a magical item for transferring, recording and reading information. Based on the Bamboo Slips used in ancient China.)


    Jin Chan had already left the Divine City and was on his way back to the Buddha Mountain. Although he had protection from Dao Building experts around him, the Chana Ancient Buddha was not among them; he remained in the Divine City, apparently having something to discuss with the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    Without background figures by his side, was he still safe? After all, Gu Changge had no intention of letting him off easily, considering the provocation that had taken ce in the central hall.


    He also had no intention of dispatching his loyal followers, like Alpha or Ah Er, to deal with the Jin Chan, but three dark Dao-Building experts.


    ��To deal with Jin Chan and three dark Dao Building experts should be enough,�� Gu Changge quickly issued orders and sent out three dark Dao Building experts.


    The Dark Heaven Court had recently descended into the upper realm, and they had over a dozen Dao Building experts among their ranks. Killing a young supreme being or even a sect leader from the Immortal Sect would be well within their capabilities, provided the target wasn��t carrying a powerful immortal weapon.(Ed Note, Dark Heaven will change to Dark Heaven Court, it��s a term of force/sect that happened in c1022 before.)


    To ensure nothing went wrong, Gu Changge also bestowed a secret Forbidden treasure to the three.


    After dispatching the three dark Dao Building experts, Gu Changge didn��t stop there. He sent a message to Lan Yifei of the Dao Immortal Alliance, instructing him to find an opportunity to act.


    There were quite a few young supreme beings in the Divine City, and Gu Changge had no intention of allowing things to remain peaceful here.


    He didn��t mind adding a bit more chaos to the mix.


    However, at that moment, an unexpected figure suddenly arrived, taking Gu Changge by surprise.


    ��


    ��Who should I choose this time?��


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Divine City, Lan Yifei received the message and looked at the jade slip in his hand with mixed emotions. He then gently crushed it.


    He didn��t dare to disobey Gu Changge��s order.


    He had initially thought that this time, Jin Chan might produce some crucial evidence, exposing the truth that Gu Changge was the true inheritor of the demonic arts. Unfortunately, it seemed that he had fallen short, as Gu Changge had prepared a countermeasure.


    Even the Chana AncientBuddha couldn��t determine whether what Gu Changge had said was true or false.


    ��The Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six Crown King�� none of them are to be underestimated.��


    ��It seems I��ll have to focus on the other young geniuses����


    With a sigh, Lan Yifei left the courtyard and swiftly disappeared into the Divine City.


    ��


    Meanwhile, in the northwest direction of the Divine City, a radiant glow of light suffused the air, and the spatial energy in the area began to fluctuate. A teleportation array was situated there, exuding spiritual energy and giving off vast ripples as if it connected to an endless expanse of the starry sky.


    A group of monks with a high cultivation realm followed behind Jin Chan, bowing respectfully. ��Jin Chan, the Chana Ancient Buddha has foreseen that your return journey to the Buddha Mountain will not be easy. He wishes for us to apany you and provide protection along the way.��


    Jin Chan nodded and replied, ��The Chana Ancient Buddha has already informed me of this matter. I will be extra cautious. Thank you, elders.��


    As he spoke, he held a shimmering relic in his palm, concealed beneath his monk��s robe. This relic was a gift from the Chana Ancient Buddha, containing a strand of the Buddha��s Dao Rule, possessing formidable power.


    Jin Chan was the hope of the Buddha Mountain��s future, which was why the Chana Ancient Buddha had foreseen a great danger approaching him and advised him to return to the Buddha Mountain and remain there for several years.


    The journey back to the Buddha Mountain was also fraught with uncertainties, and Jin Chan felt a sense of unease. He couldn��t help but wonder if Gu Changge would be lenient with him.


    During their encounter in the central hall, he had openly questioned Gu Changge and even provoked him in public. Such behavior, based on Gu Changge��s previous character, was unlikely to be easily forgiven.


    ��I hope Gu Changge doesn��t have the audacity to act recklessly,�� Jin Chan thought to himself. While he appeared calm andposed on the surface, there was a subtle glint of determination in his eyes.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The teleportation array soon activated, emitting waves of light, and the fluctuations of spatial energy filled the surroundings. Jin Chan and hispanions stepped into the array, and their figures quickly blurred and disappeared.


    Thisrge-scale teleportation array could traverse numerous star domains, crossing billions of miles in the blink of an eye, as if traveling through a cosmic tunnel.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    However, in the middle of the teleportation, a terrifying disturbance suddenly erupted in the void, as if someone was forcibly tearing through this pathway.


    The violent fluctuations caused the expressions of Jin Chan and hispanions to change drastically.


    ��Be careful! Someone is forcibly disrupting this spatial passage����


    ��Quick, protect Jin Chan!��


    A tall monk with the Supreme Realm spoke urgently. However, before he could finish speaking, the void in front of them suddenly copsed, spreading numerous cracks like a shattered mirror. The terrifying and overwhelming aura dispersed, sweeping over everything like ocean waves.


    Dao Rules shattered, Dao order dissipated.


    Following that, a ck giant hand pierced through heaven and earth, tearing down with unstoppable force, as if it could easily crush the sun, moon, and stars.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    The monk who had just spoken couldn��t even react in time and was pped into a bloody mist by the ck hand, vanishingpletely.


    ��Be careful, it��s an attack by Dao Building experts!��


    The remaining monks�� faces turned pale, and they activated their Buddhist treasures, emitting a radiant Buddhist light to counter the attack. However, their cultivation was far from sufficient for this level of threat. The Buddhist light around them shattered instantly. Just a touch of the aura caused them to cough up blood and disintegrate, their remains disappearing into the void.


    The two with the highest cultivation barely preserved their lives, but they were severely injured, gasping for breath.


    ��I am ordered to take your life.��


    The ck hand tore through the spatial passage. Three figures appeared behind it, descending with an air of indifference. They were shrouded in ck mist, making it difficult to see them clearly. These figures were as tall and terrifying divine mountains, giving off an immense oppressive force that felt suffocating.


    Their killing intent almost turned the heavens and the earth disintegrating.


    ��Three Dao Building experts!��


    Theposed and calm expression on Jin Chan��s face had disappeared, reced by a look of gloominess. Beneath his robe, his palms were clenched, veins pulsating.


    He had known all along that Gu Changge wouldn��t let him go easily. However, he never imagined that Gu Changge would go to such extremes, sending Dao Building experts to assassinate him, and not just one, but three Dao Building experts.


    How had Gu Changge managed to do this, and how did he have so many Dao-Building subordinates?


    Facing the scene before him, even the Immortal Sect Leader would despair!

 Chapter 745: Dao field of Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 745: Dao field of Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation</h4>


    ��I wonder why the Chana Ancient Buddha became so angry?�� Gu Changge rushed to the scene and seemed unaware of what had happened, disying a surprised and puzzled expression as he asked.


    The rest of the powerhouse who had arrived first had various expressions upon hearing this, including shock, confusion, and even some curiosity. In the eyes of many, within the vast Divine City, aside from Gu Changge, there was no one else who had any grudges with Jin Chan. Now that Jin Chan had been tragically killed, Gu Changge naturally became the prime suspect.


    Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the Six-Crowned King, and other young supreme beings frowned, suspecting that Gu Changge might be harboring ulterior motives and hade here just to join in themotion. However, they had no evidence to prove that Gu Changge had killed Jin Chan, and it was even less likely that Gu Changge had personallymitted the act since he was still present in the Divine City.


    ��Young Master Changge, do you perhaps not know?�� A senior from the Immortal Great Sect sighed lightly as he exined, �� Jin Chan was killed on his way back to Buddha Mountain.��


    After all, Jin Chan was a prominent figure among the younger generation and was ted to take over Buddha Mountain in the future. His death under mysterious circumstances could not be left uninvestigated.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge was also stunned, appearing genuinely surprised and taken aback. ��Who would be so audacious as to kill Jin Chan in the presence of Chana Ancient Buddha?,�� he furrowed his brow, seemingly having trouble believing the fact.


    The Daoist ��One-Eyed��, Golden Sun Goddess, and others remained aloof and observed silently. Seeing Gu Changge��s reaction, they refrained frommenting further. They couldn��t be certain that Gu Changge was behind all of this.


    It stood to reason, Chana Ancient Buddha would definitely bestow life-saving cards upon Jin Chan. It would require someone at least at the level of a Dao Building expert, or someone with cultivation surpassing that of the victim, to swiftly kill him in Chana Ancient Buddha��s presence.


    Chana Ancient Buddha, with an emotionless expression, looked at Gu Changge and asked, ��I��d like to ask, Young Master Changge, where were you before and during this incident?��


    Gu Changge raised an eyebrow upon hearing this and replied, ��I have been in the Divine City during this period, and I was just discussing matters with Heavenly Bull Demon King a moment ago.��


    ��Could it be that Chana Ancient Buddha suspects I sent someone to kill Jin Chan?��


    As he exined, the Heavenly Bull Demon King, apanied by numerous powerful demons, also arrived at the scene. In truth, there was no need for Gu Changge to speak, as many in the Divine City were already aware of the situation. After all, the Heavenly Bull Demon King had left his temporary residence and made his way to Gu Changge��s abode without concealing his presence. The Daoist ��One-Eyed��, Golden Sun Goddess, and others with terrifying senses naturally understood all of this. However, they couldn��t discern the specifics of the conversation between the Heavenly Bull Demon King and Gu Changge.


    ��It��s not that I want to have such suspicions,�� Chana Ancient Buddha replied, still wearing an expressionless face. ��It��s just that, aside from Young Master Changge, I can��t think of anyone else who would harm Jin Chan.��


    Chana Ancient Buddha still said expressionlessly and was not relieved by Gu Changge��s exnation.


    Gu Changge simply smiled faintly at these words. ��If everyone believes that I��m the prime suspect in killing Jin Chan, had the Chana Ancient Buddha ever considered whether I would be so foolish as to take such a risk and suspicion upon myself? In my view, this is nothing more than the work of malicious individuals trying to frame me.��


    His exnation was straightforward andposed, without any signs of unease. Hearing this, many people had a moment of realization and found his reasoning quite usible. Indeed, it made sense. Considering Gu Changge��s usual behavior, he didn��t seem like someone so recklessly impulsive. If he had a grudge against Jin Chan, why not wait for a more opportune moment to act? Why choose this particr time when everyone knew about their enmity? Attacking at this juncture would only make him the prime suspect, and it would be challenging for him to clear his name. At this moment, couldn��t he exin everything clearly?


    Even those who knew Gu Changge well, like Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the Six-Crowned King, began to doubt that he was not behind this incident. It seemed more likely that someone was deliberately orchestrating this, muddying the waters, and pinning the me on Gu Changge.


    ��If that��s the case, it does seem like a plot by some sinister individuals.��


    ��Even if Young Master Changge had a significant grudge with Jin Chan, it doesn��t make sense for him to attempt an assassination at such a critical moment.��


    ��After all, with Jin Chan meeting with such a misfortune, many would immediately suspect Young Master Changge.��


    Elders and senior figures from various sects and immortal forces nodded in agreement, finding Gu Changge��s exnation reasonable. Chana Ancient Buddha also understood that Gu Changge��s words made sense. However, these words alone weren��t enough topletely absolve Gu Changge of suspicion.


    ��The Young Master Changge also cannot prove that you didn��t send someone to kill the disciple,�� Chana Ancient Buddha��s expression darkened slightly as he spoke.


    Gu Changge seemed to have anticipated this response, and he simply smiled and said, ��Well, Chana Ancient Buddha also doesn��t have any evidence to say that I dispatched powerful individuals to kill Jin Chan, right?��


    These words left Chana Ancient Buddha in silence. Although he was proficient in the Dao of destiny, he couldn��t deduce anything conclusive about Gu Changge, let alone confirm him as the murderer of Jin Chan. Given the current circumstances, this matter would have to be left unresolved due to theck of concrete evidence. Chana Ancient Buddha also couldn��t afford the consequences of taking action against Gu Changge.


    However, if they simply let the matter rest, Chana Ancient Buddha wasn��t sure if they could ever uncover the true culprit.


    ��It seems Chana Ancient Buddha hase to a realization. In my opinion, the most crucial thing now is to go to the ce where Jin Chan was killed and see if we can find any clues there.��


    ��Your aimless search will only allow the real culprit to escape. Of course, if Chana Ancient Buddha still believes I��m the prime suspect, feel free toe to me with any concerns or doubts.��


    Gu Changge smiled and said his piece. Afterward, seeing Chana Ancient Buddha��s continued silence andck of further suspicion, he turned and left the scene.


    The others were unsure of what to say. Their original purpose ining here was to understand the true reason behind Chana Ancient Buddha��s anger. As for whether Gu Changge had sent someone to kill Jin Chan, it wasn��t their primary concern.


    ��If this individual was not eliminated ; there will be no peace in the Upper Realms otherwise,�� the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� said as he watched Gu Changge��s departing figure, his eyes growing even darker.


    He had at least seventy percent certainty that Gu Changge had indeed sent someone to kill Jin Chan.


    In fact, Gu Changge��s calm andposed demeanor, even personally appearing before Chana Ancient Buddha, was enough to dispel many people��s doubts except Daoist ��One-Eyed��.


    And, if this matter was discussed by someone else, no one could reply in such a calm way like he does, so who would dare to do such a thing?


    Soon, news of Jin Chan��s murder began to spread like wildfire throughout the Divine City. Initially, many suspected Gu Changge��s involvement, but upon considering his calm andposed demeanor at the time, they began to believe that someone was deliberately framing him, much like the previous rumors about the Demonic Arts Inheritor. As a result, many cultivators started to advocate for Gun Change, seeking to clear his name and vindicate him.


    While the ashes of the Jin Chan from Buddha Mountain had not yet cooled, the investigation for the true culprit was in full swing. However, at the same time in the Divine City, another significant event urred that sent shockwaves throughout the upper realm.


    ��


    During the time of Jin Chan��s death, another incident which was not big and not too small urred in the divine city. A young supreme being fell victim to the Inheritor of the demonic art, with their essence stolen. The body was discovered in their courtyard the next day. This news triggered another wave of shock and disbelief among countless cultivators.


    The Divine City was home to numerous powerful individuals, with several background figures overseeing it. People couldn��t fathom how the Demonic Arts Inheritor had the audacity to kill a young supreme being right in front of everyone without anyone noticing.


    Various rumors and spections began to circte, with everyone searching for the Inheritor of the Demonic arts among the younger generation in the Divine City. The four imposing city gates of the Divine City were sealed immediately, preventing any cultivators from leaving or entering. The atmosphere was tense, and fear ran rampant.


    Despite everyone��s efforts, the oue remained the same �C no one could find any concrete leads. Even a background figure attempted to use their formidable spiritual awareness to scan the entire Divine City but still yielded no results.


    The fallen young supreme being, though not on par with figures like the Six-Crowned King and Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, was still a terrifying young talent in their own right, possessing unique attributes. After this incident, many of the young geniuses became even more vignt and fearful of the Demonic Arts Inheritor. How could they let their guard down when someone dared to hunt them down so brazenly in front of ancient beings?


    ��Did Gu Changge arrange for Lan Yifei to act again? What is his true purpose? Clearly, with his cultivation level, he doesn��t need the essences of these young talents,�� pondered Gu Xian��er, who had yet to leave the Divine City.


    She had naturally received news of thistest development, and her confusion deepened. She had previously refrained from asking Gu Changge about his motives, assuming he had a different n or purpose. However, she now began to suspect that he was purely attempting to divert attention of everyone in the upper realm away from himself and onto the Demonic Arts Inheritor. His actions seemed to align with the future visions she had witnessed in the Lake of Reincarnation, causing Gu Xian��er some concern.


    ��


    ��After resolving the matter with the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, the Upper Realms should have some peace for a while, shouldn��t they?��


    On the other side, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, who had helped resolve the issue with Absolute Heavenly Extinction, had returned to the Divine City. Naturally, he had some intentions of ��iming credit�� and wanted to gain more of Gu Changge��s trust. As Gu Changge��s master, he shared certain simrities with Gu Changge in terms of character, such as using any means to achieve their goals.


    ��Thank you, Master, for your assistance. It��s only natural. With this, both of us have gained more prestige in the Upper Realms,�� Gu Changge responded as he leisurely watered the nts in his courtyard. ��When the timees, we can raise the banner of justice high, rally support from across the majority, and make an impact.��


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord, dressed in his Daoist robe, exuded an aura of elegance and wisdom. He smiled and stroked his beard, saying, ��I never expected that, after countless epochs, I would encounter such a satisfactory disciple like you.��


    As he spoke, he seemed to recall something, showing a contented expression, then followed by a tinge of regret as he shook his head. ��Speaking of which, besides leaving behind a token of inheritance, I haven��t really taught you much. I haven��t even personally imparted any Dao Technology to you. It��s quite shameful.��


    ��Between us, although we have the title of master and disciple, we don��t have a true master-disciple rtionship. I haven��t taken you to my Dao field. Many jade slips, immortal insights, and ancient treasures that I obtained in the past are all still over there in the Daoist field, still untouched����(Ed Note, Dao field, the ce where cultivators live and cultivate daily, it��s equal to cultivator��s house.)


    He appeared quite regretful, as if he felt sorry for not fulfilling his role as a master.


    Gu Changge listened to this with a faint smile, as if he had been waiting for this moment. However, he still showed a surprised expression and said, ��Master, you still have a Daoist field? I thought that for so many epochs, you were actually in some ce in deep slumber rather than cultivating.��


    He had long been intrigued by the secrets of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, but he had refrained from asking too many questions, fearing that it might alert the Reincarnated Heaven Lord prematurely.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord nodded and said, ��During these long years, I did sleep at times, but I also practiced meditation and cultivate for the pursuit of higher levels of realms. The Dao field was not far from here, and considering your impending wedding����


    He intentionally mentioned that he had left behind many valuable items in the Dao field, including ancient jade inscriptions and immortal insights, to pique Gu Changge��s interest. He hoped to lead Gu Changge there eventually, as the Gu family was immensely powerful, and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord didn��t have absolute certainty in taking action against Gu Changge within this universe without being detected by the formidable Gu family.


    Thus, he had been gradually gaining Gu Changge��s trust, nning to guide him to another universe.


    Considering Gu Changge��s inherently greedy nature, the mention of a Dao field holding numerous treasures and immortal inscriptions would undoubtedly pique his interest.


    ��Master, you are mistaken,�� Gu Changge replied. ��The wedding ns can wait. In my opinion, the cultivation path and our master-disciple rtionship are of paramount importance. I have enough time to spare for this.��


    Gu Changge��s response didn��t disappoint the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. He had gathered enough insights into Gu Changge��s character during this time to understand that Gu Changge didn��t ce a high value on romantic rtionships. He viewed the union with the Peerless Immortal Dynasty as a strategic move to consolidate his power and didn��t seem to be driven by strong personal emotions.


    ��I am pleased to hear your dedication, my disciple,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord said, his eyes showing genuine interest. He believed that Gu Changge was primarily focused on strengthening his own position, and his loyalty was more towards his goals than personal rtionships.


    ��Since you have such determination, I��m delighted as your master. However, if you truly intend to apany me to the Dao Field, you should inform the Peerless Immortal Dynasty first,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord advised, showing concern for Gu Changge��s situation. ��It��s better to inform them to avoid any misunderstandings.��


    He was concerned that if Gu Changge didn��t notify the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Gu family of his whereabouts, it might lead toplications if something unexpected happened. However, he also knew that Gu Changge was unlikely to reveal his ns to others, especially when it concerned his personal Daoist field, which held numerous opportunities and treasures.


    Gu Changge was so greedy, how could he allow this matter to leak out?


    ��This was a minor matter, no need to inform them,�� Gu Changge responded with a smile, as he didn��t want to disappoint the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, dismissing the suggestion of informing the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Gu family. He preferred to keep his whereabouts hidden.

 Chapter 746: Telling a big lie, the relationship between master and disciple turn hostile

    <h4>Chapter 746: Telling a big lie, the rtionship between master and disciple turn hostile</h4>


    Indeed, Reincarnated Heaven Lord did not disappoint Gu Changge. When he mentioned the secluded Dao Field, Gu Changge knew he intended to lead him there. So, the following steps were straightforward��pretend to be clueless and follow the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s words. It happened to pique Gu Changge��s curiosity about his master��s long-held secrets.


    In this universe, any confrontation with the Reincarnated Heaven Lord would cause significant disturbances and potentially lead to unnecessary trouble. Reincarnated Heaven Lord wanted to find a remote ce to deal with Gu Changge, but for Gu Changge, it was also an opportunity to deal with Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    This situation yed right into Gu Changge��s intention. After they discussed their n, they quickly set off from the Divine City, tearing through the fabric of the space and heading towards the remote regions of this universe.


    The upper realm was vast beyond measure, and many immortal sects were established in its central regions. These peripheral areas held numerous unknown risks and terrors, with incredibly scarce resources. As a result, various sects and forces showed little interest in the surrounding territories and did not send powerhouses to im them. These areas were often infested with star field bandits who engaged in dark and illicit activities.


    They would intercept passing merchant caravans or target cultivators who ventured into these regions for practice. In these deste areas, there were often rifts in space that connected to other universes. To cross these terrifying rifts, one needed either an extremely strong physical body or a multitude of protective divine artifacts capable of withstanding spatial turbulence and various regr spatial storms.


    Ordinary cultivators dared not attempt this, and even those who had attained Dao-building realm were unlikely to take such a huge risk and venture into other universes. In other universes, hidden forces with deep foundations rivaled even the immortal sects. If a great war erupted in those universes, even Dao Building experts were at risk of falling.


    ��I��m quite curious about why the Master chose such a Dao field, which is so far from the central region of the upper realm?��


    With their current cultivation level, Gu Changge and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord did not need to worry about the dangers of tearing through the fabric of space.


    Gu Changge couldn��t help but ask with genuine interest during their journey. Reincarnated Heaven Lord, thinking that Gu Changge might have doubts, narrowed his eyes and smiled, ��Mainly, it��s to avoid the central area of the upper realm. I��m concerned that someone might discover the Dao field during my seclusion and attempt to harm me before. In the path of cultivation, many unforeseen dangers will happen.��


    ��Just like I am not sure whether my enemies or old friends from my era are still alive today.��


    ��If my old enemies were to find my Dao field, wouldn��t it be hazardous for me during my seclusion?�� This exnation seemed reasonable. However, Gu Changge didn��t believe it. Throughout their journey, their path had be increasingly remote, far from the known territories of the upper realm.


    They stood at the edge of a deste universe now where the vast chaos energy surged forward, colliding with numerous dpidated stars, turning them into a cosmic dust storm. Little vitality was left in this ce, and no traces of living beings had ever existed here.


    Yet, Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s chosen Dao field was still distant from this ce, with who knows how many other universes to traverse along the way.


    <i>��Reincarnated Heaven Lord must have a significant n in mind; otherwise, he wouldn��t choose such a remote location,��</i> Gu Changge murmured.


    <i>��Those universes are likely even older,pletely isted from the central region of the upper realm, with no possibility of connection,��</i> he continued, squinting his eyes as various thoughts shed through his mind. Suddenly, he had a daring spection.


    ��<i>Could the Reincarnated Heaven Lord be using </i><i>some </i><i>ancient universes as his personal gardens? In that case, no one, apart from himself, would be aware, and no one could interfere with his actions within those hidden gardens. His power </i><i>i</i><i>s even terrifying and surpassing that of the Remnant Immortal</i><i> after all.</i><i> </i><i>��</i>


    The farther from the center of the upper realm, the more fragmented and broken the Dao rules and Dao order became, making it increasingly difficult for cultivators to break through higher levels of realms.


    In those universes, the birth of bing Dao Building experts might consume all the resources and luck of this universe.


    ��If I were Reincarnated Heaven Lord, I would indeed choose to do this, umting resources and luck for myself through those universes,�� Gu Changge mused, starting to understand and guessing a little bit about how the Ancient Heavenly Lord of Reincarnation umted his fortune.


    Reincarnated Heaven Lord and Gu Changge continued their journey in the following days, tearing through various universes. Reincarnated Heaven Lord remained cautious, concealing his aura and traces, fearing that if Gu Changge left secret signals behind during the journey, Gu Family��s powerhouses could detect it and start searching for it.


    Finally, after passing through several deste and lifeless universes, they entered a universe teeming with vitality. This universe was vast and ancient, home to various races across star fields.


    However, as Gu Changge��s divine sense swept through, he did not detect the presence of a Dao Building expert, nor could he sense any traces of their existence.


    ��<i>The resources in these universes </i><i>may not</i><i> be sufficient to support Dao Building experts�� birth. Perhaps there </i><i>used to be</i><i>, but someone harvested them,��</i> Gu Changge pondered.


    He had been searching for suitable ancient universes to nt the Era Tree, so that to set a trap to target the upper realm.


    In these ancient universes, he saw an opportunity. Reincarnated Heaven Lord had not disappointed him. He grew more determined to kill the Reincarnated Heaven Lord and uncover the secrets he had hidden for so long.


    ��These universes are too remote from the central region of the upper realm. The tradition of cultivation has even been severed, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was scarce, with broken Dao rules. It��s challenging for Dao Building experts to be born here,�� Reincarnated Heaven Lord exined, thinking Gu Changge might not fully understand.


    Of course, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord knew well why no Dao-building experts had been born in these ancient universes. After getting the secret of bing immortal, he had specially left a Dao avatar behind the immortal gate to harvest the Dao fruits of Dao-building experts born over countless years in these ancient universes.


    This secret was something he would never disclose to Gu Changge, because it involved the opportunity for him to achieve the Immortal King in the current era. Before that, the runes he got from the six ancestors in the Absolute Heavenly Extinction also involved an equally important secret.


    ��It��s a pity that such ancient universes find it difficult to give birth to Dao Building experts,�� Gu Changge said with a hint of regret.


    Reincarnated Heaven Lord nodded in agreement. ��Indeed, even if their resources can support the birth of Dao Building experts, it doesn��t necessarily mean that the inhabitants of these universes can truly reach this realm.��


    Gu Changge smiled and said, ��I suppose you wouldn��t choose to establish your Dao field here.��


    ��Of course not,�� Reincarnated Heaven Lord replied, nodding. With a wave of his sleeve, he continued to tear through the barriers of the universe, heading toward another universe.


    On their journey, they encountered more and more ancient universes. Each of these universes was brimming with vitality, yet none of them had the presence of Dao Building experts reigning over them. Some of the ancient universes showed faint traces of the existence of Dao Building experts, but those traces were fading away. Even their remaining weapons had lost their divine power and could no longer exert the universe-shaking might that it once possessed.


    As Gu Changge witnessed these situations, he became increasingly clear about R eincarnated Heaven Lord��s true intentions �C He had long eliminated the genuine Dao Building experts born in these universes, whose traces had beenpletely erased.


    <strong>Boom</strong>!!


    However, an earth-shattering and terrifying battle unfolded as they passed through a particr universe. The entire universe was involved, countless stars trembled, and a vast army descended upon the starry skies, seemingly intent on invading a specific region.


    When Reincarnated Heaven Lord sensed all this, his expression changed slightly, and a hint of regret and frustration flickered in his eyes. However, he quickly regained hisposure. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord hadn��t expected that, by chance, Gu Changge would witness this scene during their journey. Before that, he forgot to use the predictive technique and was not aware that it was time to harvest this universe.


    ��It seems something is happening here,�� Gu Changge mused, feigning a puzzled and surprised expression as he stood at the edge of the universe, gazing at the unfolding events.


    Reincarnated Heaven Lord remained expressionless and shook his head, saying, ��I am not sure.��


    The universe before them was copsing, its Dao rules and Dao order breaking apart. Amidst the chaos, there was a deafening battle cry, and the fighting intention reached the heavens. With their life forces tearing through the skies, many powerhouses let out desperate roars as they fought an unknown and indescribable figure from a different dimension. Countless figures fell and shattered, turning into a sea of blood mist all over the sky.


    ��Kill! Kill this terrifying monster!��


    All the powerhouses and living beings were roaring, burning with a radiant light surrounding them. They fought against the figure standing in an unknown dimension. But that figure was too massive, appearing as if it were forged from immortal gold, standing at the end of heaven and earth. Its golden radiance shone brightly, its features blurred and indistinct, with only a pair of cold and merciless eyes that exuded an icy disdain for all living things.


    It resembled the human race but possessed three heads and six arms, each head different, resembling dragons and phoenixes. Its six arms were long and slender, each wielding various divine weapons, adorned with colourful fur, sending shivers down the spine of anyone who beheld it.


    With a single sweep of its arm, the entire universe copsed and crumbled, fragmented and broken.


    Countless powerful individuals roared and exploded, their bodies and souls obliterating, dissipating into nothingness. However, even in such despair, some charged forward, disregarding their lives. Even if they could only inflict a negligible injury on the terrifying monster, they would spare no effort, driven by the single-minded desire to vanquish this monstrosity. Their only thought was to annihte this dreadful creature.


    The Dao Building experts at the forefront wielded their weapons and advanced, but their bodies burst into pieces before they could evene into contact with the terrifying monster. In terms of cultivation, they were only at the early stage of the Dao Building realm and had no hope of matching the power of the monstrous being with Remnant Immortal realm, making any resistance futile. The gap between the two was too big, and there was no possibility of confrontation.


    <i>��So, this monster is the guardian of the immortal gate, devouring the Dao Building experts of this universe as sustenance����</i>


    ��When did the secret of bing an immortal and the existence of the immortal gate start spreading in these universes? It��s an audacious deception, leading everyone to pursue it.��


    Gu Changge watched this brutal battle with keen interest, then scanned the situation with his divine sense, instantly understanding everything.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s expression remained unchanged as if he hadn��t heard Gu Changge��s words. He knew he couldn��t stop Gu Changge from discovering the truth. After all, Gu Changge��s abilities had reached a level where he could easily deduce and investigate such matters with a thought.


    At this moment, Gu Changge had uncovered the secret, and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord saw no longer need to hide it.


    ��There are many things, my disciple, that you don��t need to understand in such great detail,�� Reincarnated Heaven Lord said calmly, his previous friendliness reced with a hint of killing intent.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and replied, ��So, Master, are you not nning to continue taking me to your Dao field now? It��s a pity. I really want to see what treasures you��ve hidden there. Everything you said before seemed just a ruse to deceive me. You indeed have other ns.��


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord squinted his eyes, discerning the mockery in Gu Changge��s words. He suddenly felt that he had underestimated Gu Changge. He hadn��t realized that Gu Changge had been calcting from the beginning.


    Gu Changge was far from as greedy or straightforward as he had assumed. Throughout this journey, if it weren��t for the revtion of the deception behind the immortal gate, he might have continued to be deceived by Gu Changge, unaware that Gu Changge had been ying the fool all along.


    Suddenly, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord felt a chill run down his spine. Since he sensed something was wrong with the runes of the ancestral divine Artifact of Absolute Heavenly Extinction from the beginning, it meant that Gu Changge had been deliberately cooperating with him all the time.


    <i>��Doesn��t that mean Gu </i><i>Changge</i><i> has manipted me since then? Have I been used as a tool? Including making appearances in the Divine City, building up prestige for Gu </i><i>Changge</i><i>, and helping him resolve the scourge of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction?��</i>


    Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s expression turned somewhat unpleasant. ��You are my excellent disciple, calcting me from the beginning.��


    ��It seems that you understood toote, Master����


    ��But I must thank you for solving so many issues for your disciple, even bringing me here.��


    Gu Changge smiled faintly. He had initially nned to wait until the Reincarnated Heaven Lord revealed his true intentions or took action. However, the timing was not out of his n now. This ce was incredibly remote from the center of the upper realm, with numerous deste universes in between. Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s demise here wouldn��t cause any ripples or suspicion.

 Chapter 747: Everything is already predetermined, what a poor guy

    <h4>Chapter 747: Everything is already predetermined, what a poor guy</h4>


    ��I think I��ll continue to keep in the dark and be used by you if you don��t expose your true face.��


    ��But! Do you really think that I wouldn��t dare to kill you?��


    Upon hearing Gu Changge��s words, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s face turned incredibly cold. Within the depths of his eyes, terrifying images appeared, causing the surrounding starry field to copse and crumble.


    He was extremely furious and decided to eliminate Gu Changge in this universe without any mercy.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    The entire universe trembled, on the brink of being torn apart. The immense pressure felt like the wrath of the heavens, capable of destroying everything.


    Under this force, the entire universe cracked andrge spider web-like fissures appeared.


    Countless cyclones and chaotic Qi swept from distant ces, forming storms that seemed to herald the end of the world.


    Now that Gu Changge and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had torn off all pretenses, he no longer concealed his intentions. His killing intent manifested as tangible real divine weapons that rang out, piercing through this universe.


    ��Why, Master, must we resort to violence against each other?�� Gu Changge smiled faintly and gestured, causing the void in front of him to split open, revealing a terrifying ck hole that devoured all the light and Dao order in the world.


    At this moment, he naturally wanted to kill the Reincarnated Heaven Lord and take all of what he owned. Moreover, he thought this ce as the perfect location to bury the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    ��I��m curious to see what you��re capable of, to be so audacious and daring to plot against me,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord said with a calm face. His robe radiated light, and one by one, divine runes of the Dao flew out, summoning various Heavenly soldiers��Dark Sky Sword, Golden Ancient Bell, Bronze Emperor��s bell��these were all divine weapons that had manifested in mythological times.


    They were not mere illusions but solid manifestations, possessing vast and terrifying power. Each Heavenly soldier radiated boundless light, like zing suns, continuously releasing their power as they charged towards Gu Changge.


    In addition to this, behind the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, a terrifying ck-and-white millstone emerged. Intense vitality and death energy intertwined and pervaded the surroundings. Fragments of shattered time floated in the air, crashing down with thunderous force, causing the entire universe to continuously rupture. As it was unable to withstand this aura.


    This millstone the Wheel of Life and Death, possessing the power of reincarnation. Even a single wisp of its aura contained the potential for world-ending destruction.


    It had to be said that as a character from the mythological era, even in the current era, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord possessed incredibly terrifying abilities. No Dao-building expert or cultivator could possibly withstand his current powers; they would be pierced through, body and soul annihted.


    <i>��Even a real Remnant-Immortal wouldn��t stand a chance against him.��</i>


    ��You cut off your cultivation level from the true immortal realm, that is why your strength surpasses that of remnant-Immortals by a considerable margin,�� Gu Changge observed the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, his eyes also flickering with ck and white hues.


    He could clearly see the strands of Immortal Dao rules manifesting around the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. Though they were notplete, they were undeniably real. These Immortal Dao rules solidified into shing des and heavenly swords, converging from all directions with incredible force.


    Under the Immortal Realm, all were insignificant, even Dao-building experts and cultivators were merely slightlyrger ants.


    ��What does it matter even if you��ve figured it out? It��s merely the Immortal realm. For me, it��s merely nothing. You can neverprehend my aspirations,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord sneered, his attacks bing even more ruthless as the Wheel of Reincarnation continued to descend.


    Simultaneously, he unfurled a tattered banner, instantly expanding it to cover the entire universe, obscuring the sun and sky, emitting a profound and ancient iron-blooded aura.


    The banner was tattered, with holes in some ces, stained with colorful blood that had never dried up, even in the present day. It revealed the rotation of countless stars and created its own world, endless and horrifying.


    The colorful blood was terrifying, reflecting the multitude of heavenly universes. Just the aura it emanated caused the universe to burst open, and chaotic Qi surged to the edges of the world.


    ��The Iron-Blooded Battle g once bore the blood of an Immortal King. Consider it an honor that I��ll use it to obliterate you,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s gaze was icy, as he had already regarded Gu Changge as a dead man.


    He possessed numerous treasures on his body, though he couldn��t unleash their true power. But in his eyes, killing Gu Changge was more than achievable. No matter how powerful Gu Changge was, he was still a junior, and it��s impossible that his umted foundation could match his own. Moreover, he believed that his skills far surpassed Gu Changge��s.


    ��The g once stained with the blood of an Immortal King, but s, time has rotted it away,�� Gu Changge sighed, his expression unchanged.


    ck Dao runes floated around him, resembling a surging sea of darkness, suddenly converging into a dark Immortal Furnace. From it erupted scorching dark divine mes, countering the pressure from the Iron-Blooded Battle g.


    While his cultivation might indeed be inferior to the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s, in terms of power, Gu Changge didn��t believe that there was anyone in the upper realm who could challenge him.


    ��Even though it��s decayed, it��s enough to kill you.��


    ��If you��re sensible, hand over the Origin Runes you obtained from the Absolute Heavenly Extinction, and I may spare your life with your body intact,�� the Reincarnated Heaven Lord dered as his feet moved rapidly, the Iron-Blooded Battle g billowing behind him, and the Wheel of Reincarnation hovering above his head, rushing towards Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge responded with a faint smile, raising his palm for greeting effortlessly. Countless Dao rules and orders swirled around him like an ocean, directly resisting the Iron-Blooded Battle g, creating a terrifying spectacle that shook the river of time.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The sh between the two sent shockwaves that had long surpassed the confines of this universe, sweeping across the surrounding worlds, causing space to rupture and the universe to copse.


    All the cultivators and beings who had previously united to confront the monstrous beings of the Immortal Gate couldn��t help but tremble with fear. They felt as if their souls were freezing. This level of power far exceeded their imagination, even surpassing the monstrous beings within the Immortal gate.


    At this moment, they even felt like true Immortals had descended upon them.


    ��What��s happening? Why do I suddenly feel that an ultimate being is battling there?��


    ��Even the legendary River of Time has manifested����


    They trembled and fell to their knees, their souls quaking with extreme fear.


    Unfortunately, Gu Changge and the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had already moved beyond the confines of the universe, their figures bing blurry, as if they were battling within the river of time itself.


    Surrounding them was nothingness and a chaotic sea, with boiling rules and fragments of the Great Dao floating around, creating a horrifying spectacle.


    ��I��m actually quite curious about what other secrets you have besides raising these Dao-building experts and cultivators to be devoured by you,�� Gu Changge said with a faint smile. ��Where have you hidden the Dao Fruits you��ve umted all along?��


    He then threw a punch, and a surge of golden light filled the space, colliding with the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. Vast waves of power radiated outwards, like exploding suns.


    Around him, an endless primal divine light emanated, as if three thousand ancient worlds were rising and falling, vague yet supremely lofty. The radiant silver light resonated, unleashing a vast and magnificent force that obliterated everything before him.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    It was as if the power of the entire universe descended, reaching a terrifying peak, even causing the chaotic Qi to rupture.


    <strong>��Puff������</strong>


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord spurted out blood, flying backward. There were traces of spasms in the arm that shed with Gu Changge, apanied by the sound of bones cracking. Blood sprayed, staining his robe crimson.


    His expression gradually darkened. He hadn��t expected that even the Iron-Blooded Battle g, tainted with the blood of an Immortal King, couldn��t harm Gu Changge. Although the g��s power was severely restricted due to the environment of the world, it was still not something that a Dao-building expert or cultivator could resist.


    Around Gu Changge, it was as if an invisible field existed, capable of absorbing and nullifying all attacks directed at him, as if nothing could touch him, as if he were immune to all of the Dao technologies in the world.


    ��Who are you really? Are you just testing me?�� At this moment, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord finally sensed that something was amiss and spoke with a low growl.


    Unless he unleashed his true Immortal power, he wouldn��t be able to deal with Gu Changge. Their strengths in this battle had already reached the pinnacle that the world could bear. Furthermore, he felt that Gu Changge was probing his abilities and hadn��t yet revealed his true strength.


    A sense of unease began to creep over him, consuming his mind. The Reincarnated Heaven Lord couldn��t believe it. He had survived from the mythological era to the present day, with numerous schemes and astonishing abilities, yet he couldn��t handle someone like Gu Changge. It was as if Gu Changge were an abyss of terror, the more he knew, the more fearful and anxious he became.


    ��It��s quite dull that you only realize this now, since you didn��t say anything, I have to investigate it myself.�� Gu Changge said, shaking his head as the faint smile on his face faded.


    He had been testing the Reincarnated Heaven Lord all along to thoroughly understand his abilities, not topletely eliminate him. After all, the Reincarnation Heaven Lord was an excellent puppet in Gu Changge��s eyes.


    ��What do you mean?�� The Reincarnated Heaven Lord stared intently at Gu Changge, and the ck-and-white aura from the Wheel of Reincarnation above his head formed a cycle, eternal and unending, enveloping and protecting himpletely.


    That sense of unease and anxiety washed over him again. It was as if there was an invisible closing in on him.


    In the next moment, a terrifying ck light cleaved through from the front, as if it shattered eternity, ruptured the heavens, and shed across the cosmos and the river of time. All traces were extinguished in the wake of this strike, turning into dust.


    <strong>Puff!!</strong>


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord couldn��t believe it. He stared wide-eyed, unable to react in time. He felt a sudden chill in his forehead, as if something cold had pierced through his head.


    <i>��What�� what is this��.??��</i>


    His voice came in fits and starts, his consciousness already enveloped and devoured by endless silence and fear.


    At this moment, he suddenly recalled the moment from the Forbidden Era when a simr strike had crossed the heavens and worlds, as grand and terrifying as this one, annihting everything, breaking all.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s heart was filled with shock, disbelief, and extreme dread. How could this be? How could Gu Changge possibly be that person?


    Unfortunately, at this moment, his life force was dissipating, and there was no one to answer his questions. Even though his soul was incredibly resilient and had been tempered over countless ages, it now bore numerous cracks and was beginning to disintegrate like fragile porcin.


    Gu Changge held the Eight Deste Demon Halberd, pointing it southward, walking slowly. In an instant, he traversed the entire cosmos. His expression remained unchanged, but he looked at the Reincarnated Heaven Lord with a hint of pity.


    <i>��Speaking of which, you are quite fortunate to die beneath the Eight Deste Demon Halberd. After all these years, this is the first time I��ve truly wielded it����</i>


    During his time in the central region of the Upper Realm, Gu Changge had never truly unleashed the power of the Eight Deste Demon Halberd or demonstrated its overwhelming demonic might. It was, after all, a weapon capable of destroying worlds.


    Even now, Gu Changge couldn��t fully unleash its true power. Thanks to the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s n, he had brought Gu Changge to this remote area where the shockwaves of their battle wouldn��t reach the center of the upper realm, alerting the cultivators there.


    Everything had been predestined from the beginning, but the Reincarnated Heaven Lord remainedpletely unaware, mistakenly believing that victory was in his grasp.


    <i>��You are a pitiful fellow. In that case, I shall ept everything you have.��</i>


    For Gu Changge, these divine souls were not only nourishment but also repositories of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s many secrets. Additionally, within the soul pce of these divine soulsy the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s umtions and reserves from all these countless years: Dao immortal scriptures, immortal weapons, Immortal Medicine Seeds, fragmented immortal treasures, immortal elixirs, and sacred roots of immortality, among many other good things.


    What wasmonly referred to as a ��Dao Field �� was essentially here. After his death, all of these treasures would naturally be Gu Changge��s. As for the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s physical body, Gu Changge casually collected it, intending to refine it at ater time. Currently, what he cared most about was the Dao Fruits that Reincarnated Heaven Lord collected countless years.


    In the Reincarnated Heaven Lord��s n, these Dao Fruits were crucial to his breakthrough to the Immortal King��s realm. When the Reincarnated Heaven Lord originally cultivated the Path of Reincarnation and delved into the river of time, he reached a point where further progress seemed impossible. Achieving the position of an Immortal King appeared to be an insurmountable challenge.


    Therefore, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord resorted to the drastic measure of self-severing from the Immortal Realm and reducing his cultivation base to pursue an alternative path toward the Dao Fruit of an Immortal King.


    ��All the Dao Fruits he has umted are contained within each of his Dao avatars, and these Dao avatars are scattered throughout the vast ancient cosmos, in great numbers.��


    <i>��In this case, there are quite a few Dao Fruits, and for me, they represent a shortcut to rapidly advance my cultivation level after breaking through to the Immortal Realm, saving me from many difficulties.��</i>


    Gu Changge��s thoughts turned, and he looked towards the ancient cosmos they had passed through with the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. When he thought about it, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had indeed bestowed upon him a great gift.


    Gu Changge��s gaze then shifted, and a Dao Treasure Vessel appeared in his hand. A boundless ck radiance enveloped it, swallowing up the dissipating divine soul of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.

 Chapter 749: Using the past to change reality, Zi Wei Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 749: Using the past to change reality, Zi Wei Dynasty</h4>


    Gu Changge��s idea was quite simple. Since he intends to establish his influence in this particr universe, he must make this universe work for him.


    The Reincarnated Heaven Lord treated those universes as his backyard to umte Dao fruits for his grand ambitions. However, Gu Changge��s goal is limited to this current universe. Therefore, he doesn��t n to weave an enormous lie. Instead, he nned to start shaping the world from the other end of the river of time to alter the present.


    Gu Changge aimed to nt the Epoch Tree in this universe and ensure everyone knows about it. To do so, he must ensure that even those who have existed in this universe��s history realize it. He intends to transform everything that never existed into reality.


    He cannotpletely alter the memories of everyone in this universe, so the best approach is to change the past, influencing the present. Although this may have severe consequences and could result in significant bacsh and karma, Gu Changge doesn��t want to miss this rare opportunity.


    ��The Fateful Immortal boat of Xiao Ruoyin and the Time-space Monument he obtained initially can both be put to use now�� Using the time-space Monument to determine the nodes and then traveling through the river of time with the Fateful Immortal Boat should prevent getting lost.�� [ Ed note: Good Fortune Immortal Boat appeared in c528-c550 before, but now we have changed this term to Fateful Immortal Boat.]


    <i>��All I need to do now is find a suitable space-time node and make changes for the future.��</i>


    Gu Changge moved through the starry expanse, his divine sense sweeping through, searching for ancient civilizations and stars to quickly understand the history of this universe.


    The most straightforward approach is to find the oldest civilizations. In this universe, there are no beings beyond the immortal realm. After the Forbidden Era, there was a gap in power, with most Dao-building experts a new era had begun. So, Gu Changge isn��t concerned about being detected and interfered with by past immortal powerhouses while he traverses the river of time.


    Soon, Gu Changge notices a vast and vibrant life aura ahead. It is an immensely expansive region of life, with numerous ancient life-bearings scattered throughout the universe, emanating rich vitality.


    ��Zi Wei Dynasty�� There was once an entity known as the Emperor Zi Wei who established the Zi Wei Dynasty, making it one of the oldest forces in this universe. Even today, they hold sway over vast territories, all bow before them.��


    <i>��Emperor Zi Wei is a cultivator about to enter the quasi-emperor realm����</i>


    Gu Changge��s divine sense sweeps through, effortlesslyprehending everything. With a single step, he blurs through the void, traversing countless distances, and suddenly appears within the pce of the Zi Wei Dynasty.


    All the powerhouses in the pce werepletely unaware of his presence and aura. The Imperial Guard formation outside the pce showed no signs of disturbance either.


    The air was majestic inside the pce, resplendent with golden brilliance and veiled in spiritual mist. A dense purple aura enveloped the area, forming a purple dragon of fortune that coiled around the grand hall. Above, countless stars seemed to float and circle, resembling a magnificent Heaven pce.


    A man in purple robes sat cross-legged in meditation with closed eyes. He wore a purple-gold crown and exuded a regal air, his aura imbued with imperial dominance. This was the current Emperor of the Zi Wei Dynasty, who had reached the pinnacle of the Supreme Realm. However, he remained oblivious to Gu Changge��s arrival, engrossed in his efforts to break through to the quasi-emperor realm.


    ��Wake up������


    Gu Changge had no intention of wasting time. He waved his sleeve, rousing the meditating Emperor of the Zi Wei Dynasty.


    In fact, he could have chosen to delve into the Emperor��s mind directly to uncover the universe��s hidden secrets. However, Gu Changge preferred a more straightforward approach��letting the Emperor search for him. This way, he could deduce the spatial coordinates of the past by studying the universe��s history, akin to navigating a river of time.


    The river of time resembled an ancient history book, recording the past of this universe. To determine specific nodes within the river, one needed to trace its location based on the universe��s history. Furthermore, Gu Changge was required to thoroughly understand this universe first so he could logically integrate a non-existent event into the past.


    ��Who are you������


    Soon, the meditating Emperor of the Zi Wei Dynasty awakened. He initially looked puzzled but widened his eyes in astonishment, his gaze filled with fear as he stared at Gu Changge.


    He had never imagined that a cold and emotionless young man would suddenly appear before him. At this moment, the Emperor of the Zi Wei Dynasty even doubted if he was dreaming.


    He was one of the most powerful figures of his time, just a step away from entering the quasi-emperor realm. The Zi Wei Dynasty possessed a Dao Building expert artifact that could be revived anytime. How had this young man suddenly and silently infiltrated his pce?


    Even more horrifying for the Emperor of the Zi Wei Dynasty was that he couldn��t sense Gu Changge��s presence or aura. Although he stood right before him, it felt like trying to discern an endless void or a bottomless and terrifying abyss.


    ��If you don��t want to die, then follow my instructions obediently,�� Gu Changge said with cold and profound eyes, wasting no time on idle chatter. He pointed directly at the Emperor��s forehead, pouring his numerous demands now into his mind.


    ��Senior��Pr-p-please, rest assured, I will make the necessary arrangements.��


    The Emperor of the Zi Wei Dynasty said, his voice trembling with fear. He felt as if his head could be pierced by Gu Changge��s finger at any moment, causing it to explode.


    Although Gu Changge appeared young, his true strength was undoubtedly terrifying and boundless, surpassing the Emperor��s understanding. The Emperor couldn��t fathom why such a threatening presence hade to the Zi Wei Dynasty and made such peculiar demands?

 Chapter 750: The dark fault that once appeared, determining the time node

    <h4>Chapter 750: The dark fault that once appeared, determining the time node</h4>


    In the following days, Gu Changge remained within the pce of the Zi Wei Dynasty, meditating in seclusion, awaiting news and secret records from the Emperor Zi Wei. He wasn��t in a hurry time-wise and nned to wait until he had aplete understanding of everything in this universe before starting to make his moves. The Emperor Zi Wei dared not reveal Gu Changge��s presence or mention it to anyone else.


    Despite having only reached the peak of the Supreme Realm in his cultivation, he could sense the vast and boundless terror emanating from Gu Changge, as if it could devour all of time. Even the resurgence of Dao Building expert��s artifacts couldn��te close to one-tenth of this terrifying presence. In front of Gu Changge, it seemed like all the heavens and universes were on the verge of copsing.


    Such a figure could obliterate the entire Zi Wei Dynasty with just a thought. How could he dare to offend him?


    ��Senior, these are all the hidden ancient records I could gather. I haven��t concealed anything,�� the Emperor Zi Wei said cautiously as he ced various inscribed jade slips in front of Gu Changge. He not only brought all the records documented by the Zi Wei Dynasty but also expended great effort to acquire records from other major powerful forces in the hope of satisfying Gu Changge.


    ��You may leave,�� Gu Changge said, opening his eyes with a cold and indifferent expression, nodding in approval.


    ��Yes, senior.��


    The Emperor Zi Wei replied, relieved, and quickly withdrew. However, he didn��t ck off and continued sending people to collect various hidden ancient records. He didn��t know Gu Changge��s exact purpose for doing this, and he didn��t dare to inquire.


    ��After the Forbidden Era, there��s almost a buried ancient history with no records or traditions left,�� Gu Changge murmured to himself while slowly flipping through the ancient records.


    ��The subsequent forces and traditions have developed based on the inscriptions and records unearthed.��


    After the Emperor Zi Wei left, Gu Changge continued to slowly review these historical records. What interested him the most was the existence of the Dark fault in this universe��s history. After the Forbidden Era, all heavens copsed, and every universe was greatly affected. Reaching a prosperous era of cultivation after that required an extremely long time.


    This lengthy period became a gap in the historical records. Without the emergence of a cultivation era, there were naturally no Dao Building experts born. The impact on this universe during that time was evidently severe, and the years of the Dark fault extended far beyond tens of millions of years, spanning multiple epochs.


    After that, this universe slowly began to recover its vitality.


    ��So, if the coordinates of the time-long river��s nodes appear after the end of the Dark fault, then I can start making ns���� Gu Changge nodded, feeling a little dazed.


    However, there was one thing he hadn��t confirmed: whether ancient cultivators existed during that Dark fault period. After all, there were no records in the texts. If he were to traverse the river of time and be detected by those ancient cultivators, it might have far-reaching consequences, affecting the future and causing a tremendous karmic bacsh, leaving terrifying Dao Building experts injuries.


    ��Perhaps I can give it a try. Even if there are cultivators in that Dark fault, as long as I eliminate them, it won��t affect the present. At least for now, there are no ancient cultivators in existence���� Gu Changge concluded as he closed the various ancient texts and began pondering other matters.


    The Zi Wei God Dynasty had an incredibly long existence, almost arge ancient history after the forbidden era, spanning a vast territory and ruling over millions of star domains in its surroundings. Within the dynasty were numerous masters, and deep within it, there were even Dao Building expert��s artifact and quasi-emperor figures who were sealed in the imperial treasury.


    While the Zi Wei Dynasty had only produced one Dao Building expert thus far, the existence of quasi-emperor��s realm was too numerous to count. In many ways, this situation seemed like a curse for many superpowers in this universe. For descendants, breaking through to the level of a Dao Building expert was nearly impossible, regardless of their physique. Once they reached the peak of the quasi-emperor realm, they were already at their limit, unable to advance further.


    Many people spected that it was because their ancestors�� bloodline was too dominant, and they were unable to break free from the path their ancestors had walked, thus bing trapped.


    ��One superpower can only produce one Dao Building expert �� This is because the luck and Dao fruit have already been plucked by someone else, essentially blocking that path. If descendants want to break free, the only way is to forge a new path,�� Gu Changge contemted.


    However, with the protection of ancestral blessings, no one had the courage to ze a new trail.


    Gu Changge wasn��t surprised by this. From a certain perspective, it confirmed his suspicions. The will of heaven and earth in this universe was severely damaged, and it was no longer capable of replenishing the missing Dao fruits. Therefore, there have been no new Dao Building experts born in this universe in recent years.


    ��This works out perfectly. It can be exined that the growth of the Epoch Tree requires absorbing the luck of one universe, which is an irreversible process���� Gu Changge mused.


    With these thoughts in mind, Gu Changge hesitate no longer. One by one, Dao runes flew out, imbued with the essence of time rules and immortal spirit loomed.


    A vast fluctuation emanated behind him, and an infinite and mysterious river appeared with a rushing sound. Time fragments danced within it, and chaotic energy billowed down, as if descending from the ends of heaven and earth, exuding the profound mysteries of the world.


    This river was extremely indistinct, not very clear, as it was just a small branch of the river of time. Since Gu Changge had not yet broken through to the Immortal Realm, he couldn��t fully control the rules of time, which prevented theplete materialization of the river of time.


    However, for him now, it was enough to determine a node within the river of time. Just because the fateful immortal boat, Gu Changge didn��t need to personally traverse the river, thus avoiding the unimaginable karmic bacsh.


    Soon, a mysterious blue inscription appeared in his palm, exuding a rich aura of time and space. It emitted a faint light, filled with mystery.


    ��Space-time Monument. Once the spatial node is determined, it can be used to locate it within the river of time,�� Gu Changge murmured. His eyes glinted as he focused on the river of time, pinpointing certain nodes and sensing the vast aura emanating from that ce.


    This process had to be carried out carefully; choosing the wrong node would result in a wasted effort.


    The Dark fault and the Forbidden Epoch were closely rted. Gu Changge��s eyes shimmered as he perceived the hidden threads of causality, instantly determining a small node within the river of time.


    The Time-Space Monument turned into a streak of light, smashing into that node, then rose with a loud rumble and plunged into the river.


    In front of him, the river had already broken apart, revealing a terrifying discontinuity. The scene on the other side of the river was obscured, only the endless flow of the river was visible, creating terrifying waves.


    ��That should be the ce,�� Gu Changge confirmed.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    The next moment, the fateful Immortal Boat appeared, enveloping Gu Changge in a rich green light. He transformed into a streak of light and darted towards the river of time.


    A vast fluctuation rose from the sky and then swiftly disappeared like a shooting star. The terrifying illusion of the river of time also gradually dissipated, as if it had never appeared.


    ��What just happened? Why does it feel like my mind is about to shatter����


    ��The senior suddenly disappeared.��


    The Emperor of Zi Wei, sensing the aura of this ce, rushed here, trembling with fear.


    He was horrified to the extreme, almost disintegrating under the remnants of the wisp of aura. He knelt on the ground, trembling uncontrobly.


    In his innermost sense, he had a foreboding that something in the entire world was about to be rewritten and reversed.

 Chapter 751: Back to the beginning of the dramatic change of heaven and earth, reshape the myth

    <h4>Chapter 751: Back to the beginning of the dramatic change of heaven and earth, reshape the myth</h4>


    For cultivators, the concept of the river of time is undoubtedly the most mysterious and enigmatic existence in this world. It spans through the ages, flowing through every corner of the heavens, and even the most profoundws pale inparison before it, unable to match its brilliance.


    Even in the realm of immortality, one cannot fullyprehend the intricacies of the river of time. True immortals can��t cross the river of time although the Immortal King can only glimpse its mysteries after condensing their immortal wisdom. However, they dare not easily interfere with the river of time, for it brings tremendous bacsh and unfathomable consequences.


    In ancient times, there were immortal kings who attempted to traverse the river of time in hopes of resurrecting loved ones. Yet, this triggered a great terror in the world, leaving them with incurable Dao injuries, wounds that spanned countless eons, and eventually led to their demise.


    For someone like Gu Changge, who is not even in the realm of immortality, to venture into the river of time with the intention of altering the past and affecting the present is an incredibly audacious endeavor. Fortunately, thews in this particr universe are quite iplete, and the will of the heavens is not fully formed. Additionally, the branch of the river of time Gu Changge traverses is rtively minor. With the aid of the Providence fateful immortal boat, he dares to attempt this risky journey. Otherwise, he would not be willing to take such a tremendous risk.


    <i>��If only I couldpletely assimte that drop of Demon Lord��s true blood, I could easily traverse the river of time. Unfortunately, the path of immortality is a terrible barrier����</i>


    Gu Changge was enveloped in a greenish glow, standing within the fateful Immortal boat. On both sides, turbulent waves surge, and numerous fragments of time fly by, reflecting countless scenes from the past history of this universe.


    As he journeys from the present to the past, chaotic true lightning strikes from above, and the vast and ancient aura ripples through the air, apanied by the storms of the great Dao.


    Just a wisp of this aura is enough to turn Dao Building experts on the path to immortality into ashes,pletely annihting them. Even immortal experts dare not touch it.


    This indicates the great terror that exists in this ce, where things can easily vanish into thin air.


    Fortunately, the fateful Immortal boat was truly mystical, surrounded by a faint radiance and an inexplicable aura, countering the various terrifying forces within the river of time.


    Gu Changge had been closely observing the many scenes within the river of time, witnessing numerous events, including the birth of the cultivators in this universe, the establishment of royal family and sects, the passing down of legacies, the depletion of life force, and the eventual demise.


    Of course, there were also powerhouses who attempted to find a way to defy fate and break through the immortal door to achieve the realm of Xiandao. Unfortunately, thews of this world are more iplete than those of the upper realms and cannot support them in reaching that level.


    ��The copse of the era, the erosion of rules, this is even more arduous and brutal than the environment during the decline of Dharma����


    ��After the Darkfault, there was not even a trace of the world��s spiritual energy. The number of cultivators plummeted, and life essence waned. Even the strongest among them saw their lifespans sharply decrease from a million years to just ten thousand years.��


    Gu Changge witnessed all these changes firsthand. He even saw some of the powerhouses attempting to ess the messages left by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, trying to open that door. Unfortunately, without exception, they were all devoured by the monster behind the door, their immortal wisdom consumed.


    In a universe with rtivelyplete rules, these powerhouses would have had a chance to progress further. They carried not only the destiny and Dao fruits of this universe but also the imprints of the current world.


    Gu Changge, lost in thought, had been considering how to leave behind the secret of the EpochTree.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Ahead, a massive wave surged, and a space-time monument emerged, standing in the river of time, ancient and majestic, exuding a deste atmosphere.


    ��It seems like it��s here,�� Gu Changge confirmed this point and prepared to stop entering this era.


    In the next moment, the fateful Immortal boat emitted a brilliant light, transforming him into a streak of light as he rushed out of the river of time. The raging waves on both sides and the chaotic lightning tried to strike him down into the river, but they all failed.


    The bronze g on the Fateful Immortal Boat unfurled, albeit with some bloodstains. It separated Gu Changge from the surrounding waves.


    The thunderous sound echoed through the skies. Each burst of chaotic true lightning was terrifying, massive as stars, splitting the dark river of time. If they struck an immortal being, it would have dealt a devastating blow, possibly even causing them to perish.


    Gu Changge remained calm, retracted the Fateful Immortal Boat, and left the river of time. He advanced towards this era.


    The vast and ancient aura of time surged towards him, carrying a sense of rebirth after death. After the Forbidden Era, the entire universe had entered a dark fault.


    The era Gu Changge was heading to was right after the end of the Dark fault when the world suddenly began anew.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    This was a vast and boundless world, ancient trees towering, emeraldkes shimmering, scattered across the vast grasnds, filled with a fresh and ethereal atmosphere.


    Majestic ancient peaks and immortal mountains extended, shrouded in mist, exuding an immortal aura.


    Many fierce beasts roared in the wilderness, emitting earth-shattering howls. Terrifying shadows darkened the sky, their outstretched wings resembling a canopy of clouds.


    Gu Changge appeared in this ce, stepping onto the continent. He was no longer a mere projection but a tangible presence.


    A terrible beast ahead noticed him and didn��t ignore his presence but rather sensed a terrifying danger and fled in fear.


    <i>��It seems that I have truly arrived in this world. The suppression from the heavens and earth is quite profound here. I can only exert a bit of my true power.��</i>


    <i>��If I were to unleash my full strength, it might cause significant disturbances in this era and even affect my return to the present.��</i>


    Gu Changge closed his eyes slightly, adapting to the natural environment of this era. At this moment, unlike before, the suppression of the world��s environment had notpletely dissipated. Even for immortal existence, there was still a significant deterrent effect.


    After the Forbidden Era, the Immortal Dao had shattered, but remnants of its aura still lingered in the world. Moreover, the dark fault had just ended, and the world had not yet undergone significant changes. In this respect, the current natural environment was even more suitable for cultivation than the present.


    Soon, Gu Changge adapted to the natural environment of this era, opened his eyes, and became like a nk te, devoid of any aura.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    However, he was still affected by karma, and his appearance became blurry, as if obscured by mist, making it impossible to see his true face.


    Gu Changge didn��t mind this. He had already nned how to leave his mark in this era.


    <i>��Firstly, I need to modify the secrets of bing an immortal, creating a fabricated past that influences the present����</i>


    <i>��The maturation of the Epoch Tree is crucial for the appearance of the path to immortality. In that case, I��ll leave behind a rumor to reshape the myth about an unspeakable supreme existence who descended from a mysterious ancient tree in this world. This existence established a forbidden area named the ��Divine Ruins������</i>


    <i>��It is said that this ce connects to the immortal domain and holds the legendary Southern Heaven Gate, Heavenly Pce, and the Heavenly River����</i>

 Chapter 752: Cutting off Heaven’s will with a single sword, began to leave traces

    <h4>Chapter 752: Cutting off Heaven��s will with a single sword, began to leave traces</h4>


    Considering the need to alter the entire course of ancient history, which would have a far-reaching impact on the river of time and subsequent generations, Gu Changge was exceedingly cautious. Even though he had already formted a n in his mind, he had refrained from putting it into action. What hecked now were witnesses and the appropriate means of spreading the story. Without these elements, his legends, once crafted, would remain unattested and unknown, making it impossible for future generations to believe.


    For what is called a miracle to ur, there must be witnesses. Gu Changge traversed this vast universe, crossing one continent after another, even venturing into deste and lifeless regions. Despite the appearance of Dark Fault in this universe, there were only slight environmental changes. However, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and the longevity essence were incredibly abundant, making it a suitable ce for cultivators.


    Numerous sacred mountains and ancient peaks towered above, stretching endlessly. Some ancient trees blocked out the sun, with lifespans counted in millions of years, even older than the lifespans of cultivators. However, after the Dark Fault, the number of cultivators had sharply declined. Even Gu Changge had not found many traces of them. On the other hand, there were numerous ferocious beasts with low intelligence, and he could only distinguish their natures as good or evil.


    After the Dark Fault, due to the impact of the previous aura, the terrifying powerful beasts had perished, leaving behind primitive beasts with undeveloped intellects. These beasts had formidable vitality butcked cultivation. It seemed that in this era, the cultivation level was extremely low and their lifespan allowed them to collect great aura in their bodies.


    ��Obviously spiritual wisdom can��t cultivate the aura of heaven and earth. During this time there was no existence of any cultivator.��


    <i>��It appears that it will take a long time for them to evolve, or I could leave behind cultivation methods.��</i>


    Gu Changge furrowed his brow but ultimately abandoned this idea. ording to the normal timeline, these primitive beasts would require a long time to evolve. If he were to prematurely guide them, it might lead to unimaginable consequences.


    After all, what Gu Changge wanted to do was merely leave behind a rumor in this era and minimize its impact on future generations. Otherwise, his current level of cultivation would be unable to withstand the terrifying bacsh when the causality of the entire ancient history descended. Even the Fateful Immortal Boat Would likely shatter unless he chose to stay in this era.


    ��As I think about it, the best approach is to first find a suitable ancient of life and locate the earliest cultivators.��


    He walked along thes, his divine consciousness sweeping through, sending ripples throughout the entire universe. Even though he was suppressed by the will of heaven and earth and affected by the causality of the river of time��s reversal, he could only exert less than ten percent of his true power. His strength far exceeded that of an ordinary Dao Building expert. In this current era, the strength of cultivators couldn��t possibly reach a high level. The true powerhouses had already perished during the dark Fault.


    The surviving cultivators in this era were either survivors from that time or individuals who had unearthed cultivation methods through ancient inscriptions or relics, following in the footsteps of their predecessors.


    <i>��Hmm? Such a rich aura of life?��</i>


    <i>��There must be cultivators there, perhaps even traces of Immortal inheritance����</i>


    Suddenly, Gu Changge noticed a distant region ofs. From the aura, that region seemed ancient, exuding a profound and vast atmosphere. Countless life stars adorned it, massive and gently rotating, emitting an incredibly rich and vast aura of life.


    He hurried toward it, his figure traversing the starry expanse in an instant, intending tond in that��s region. For Gu Changge, all he needed was to find a life with the presence of cultivators. His requirements weren��t high.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A terrifying aura surged, and a brilliant light illuminated the entire��s region. Any intelligent beings in the vicinity felt this dreadful disturbance and trembled from the depths of their souls, falling to their knees.


    Within the starry expanse, a bamboo forest was shrouded in dense fairy mist. Many ancient cultivators were the first to sense the fluctuation. Shock and astonishment were evident on their faces.


    ��How could such an aura appear in our time����


    In this bamboo forest, many beings that had already disappeared inter generations were present. There were unicorn cubs, white tiger cubs, and young phoenixes soaring with outstretched wings. Many Heavenly Mushrooms and Holy medicines nts grew on the mountain cliffs, untouched by anyone.


    However, the most attention-grabbing sight was deep within the bamboo forest��a bamboo house built amidst the boundless sea of clouds.


    Inside, an elderly man with snow-white hair sat cross-legged. His body was extremely hunched, and he seemed on the brink of passing away. His eyes were clouded and dim.


    Around the bamboo house, many cultivators and even some sentient beasts with intelligence sat in meditation, as if they were listening to the elderly man with white hair exining the principles of cultivation.


    ��Elderly man, what is this aura? It��s so terrifying����


    ��Did you say that there were no supremely powerful beings left after the Great Extinction Era, but the aura just now was identical to what��s recorded in the scriptures about the supremely powerful ones.��


    A young child with a divine glow in their eyes raised their head, curiosity written all over their face as they questioned the white-haired elder.


    ��This aura is too dreadful, as if it could easily destroy our����


    A young man carrying a Dao sword also asked, shocked, while respectfully addressing the elderly old man.


    A little phoenix from a distance fluttered its wings and flew over, its whole body radiating divine light, transforming into a beautiful young girl dressed in feathers. Shended in front of the white-haired elderly man and spoke with a clear voice, ��Grandpa Cang, could it be that a supremely powerful being who didn��t disappear during the Great Extinction Era is living in our world?��


    The elderly man known as Grandpa Cang, upon hearing this, became somewhat nostalgic. He coughed a few times before shaking his head, ��It��s impossible. During the Great Extinction Era, all the supremely powerful beings were cut down by the merciless will of heaven. Even a great master couldn��t have survived.��


    ��The aura we just felt might havee from beyond the heavens����


    As a survivor from the Great Extinction Era, the period after the Dark Fault, he was well aware of the hidden history of that time. Whether they were immortals or Dao Building experts, they were all eradicated by the relentless will of heaven.


    ��If it trulyes from beyond the heavens����


    ��Would they know the cause of the Great Extinction Era? Though, if it��s really one of those legendary supremely powerful beings, they probably wouldn��t bother with us ants.��


    Many of the cultivators within the bamboo forest discussed this topic, their gazes directed at the ce where the brilliant light had just disappeared.


    ��Grandpa Cang, I want to go there and see. I want to meet one of those supremely powerful beings as recorded in the scriptures. What were they like?��


    The clear voice came from the feather-d girl transformed by Immortal Phoenix, and she was determined, with bright and shining eyes with splendor.


    ��Then you can go and have a look. Logically, such a powerful being wouldn��t pay attention to a little phoenix like you. In the past, during ancient times, you might have been captured, but now, even though your bloodline is strong, cultivation is extremely difficult, and there��s no way����


    The elderly man with white hair shook his head and sighed, expressing his regret.


    The interruption of cultivation methods wasn��t just because of the fall of the supremely powerful beings but also the extinction of the immortal inheritance. Even for some powerful races with strong bloodline legacies inscribed in their souls, those cultivation methods were severed by the will of heaven.


    How could they continue on the path paved by their predecessors? They could only wait for the suppression of the heavenly will to dissipate, and only then might they find a way to truly unlock their legacy.

 Chapter 753: The predecessor of the mass extinction period? Myths about Divine Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 753: The predecessor of the mass extinction period? Myths about Divine Ruins</h4>


    ��Huang Yu, if you��re going, make sure not to disturb anyone, though a true supremely powerful being probably wouldn��t even pay attention to a little immortal phoenix like you�� you might not even get to see them. But�� who knows, maybe this is your chance.��


    The elderly white-haired old man watched as the feather-d girl transformed into a little immortal phoenix and flew away. He shook his head and sighed. A long time ago, he was indeed a terrible cultivator, not quite reaching the level of a supremely powerful being, but he wasn��t far off. However, due to the will of heaven, his cultivation had started to decline, and his lifespan had begun to wither. Some of the divine powers he had learned and the methods he had cultivated gradually faded from his memory. This cmity was truly terrifying and dreadful.


    Even immortals had no way to stop it; they could only watch as their cultivation declined, their insights faded, and their lifespans dwindled until they eventually passed away.


    Some had attempted to leave this universe and search for a solution in another universe, but those who departed never returned. Many spected that they had perished on their journeys or had found a suitable ce for cultivation and never returned to their homnd.


    In any case, the long Dark Fault hadsted for countless years and had ultimately erased all the Daoist forces and inheritance. If any traces remained, they were inscriptions and engravings, as well as some ancient scriptures buried in the earth.


    ��Regardless, we must ensure that all inheritances are not severed. The era of the Great Extinction has passed, and the current environment is gradually bing suitable for cultivation. To future generations, we are the ancestors�� Perhaps the recent disturbance was caused by one of those supremely powerful beings who left this universe and has now returned, having found a solution.��


    With a deep sigh, Grandpa Cang continued to exin the path of cultivation to the people in the bamboo forest and some intelligent ferocious beasts. Simr scenes were unfolding on this ancient life because the brilliant light from earlier had been too terrifying. Even from a great distance, it had emitted a sense of impending destructive aura.


    Many cultivators were trying to figure out ways to head towards the direction where the light had appeared. Even those who couldn��t fly through the air were determined to find a way to reach it.


    Everyone was eager to know how such a terrifying aura could still exist in the current world, just like the supremely powerful beings recorded in ancient scriptures.


    <i>��That is������</i>


    The girl named Huang Yu flew swiftly, although many of the cultivation methods passed down in her bloodline had already been erased.


    However, it didn��t affect her speed at all. She transformed into a crimson divine rainbow, chasing after the brilliant light from earlier. Soon, she was left stunned by the scene before her, hovering in the air, lost in amazement.


    At some point, perhaps even just moments ago, what used to be an endless destion had now been shrouded in a vast sea of fairy mist. Vaguely, one could discern the outlines of numerous ancient divine mountains and towering trees, immense in stature, seemingly reaching the same height as the heavens and the earth.


    Within this boundless fairy mist, jagged rocks and mountains were exceptionally conspicuous. Many damaged pces, pavilions, and crumbling ruins were scattered in all directions, exuding a grand and ancient aura, as if they had endured endless eons.


    It was as if countless years had passed, leaving behind a solemn and lofty presence that made people involuntarily kneel down in reverence.


    ��Could this be the immortal pce recorded in the scriptures, where the senior came from beyond the heavens and chose to reside?��


    Huang Yu was deeply moved, her heart filled with profound admiration. In this mysterious area ahead, she saw even more awe-inspiring sights. Enormous stars floated inexplicably in its depths, countless and seemingly endless.


    In the eastern direction, she could see towering and majestic pirs that appeared to be holding up the heavens and the earth, shrouded in the vast mist, mysterious and expansive.


    In the western direction, chaotic aura pervaded, forming a waterfall that revealed a vast and massive river, its surging waves crashing against the heavens and the earth as if it wanted to pierce through the universe.


    To Huang Yu, that river seemed to be flowing backward towards the sky, with numerous stars gathering within it, resembling the legendary Milky Way.


    ��What the hell are these inscriptions?��


    ��Southern Heavenly Gate?��


    ��Look, there��s an inscription here; it seems to be very ancient writing. It mentions ��Divine Ruins��?��


    Themotion and the spectacle here had rmed many cultivators. Everyone who arrivedter was equally astounded.


    Many of them had only heard of the so-called immortal pce from scriptures, but what they saw now seemed no different from an immortal pce and was even more awe-inspiring. The vast sea of fairy mist shrouding this area was mysterious and boundless, awe-inspiring in every sense.


    ��The disturbance earlier was definitely the work of that senior. It seems he intends to live here.��


    ��Divine��s Ruin, Immortal Pce, Southern Heavenly Gate�� It must be a senior from before the Great Extinction, as only before the Great Extinction would anything rted to immortals appear.��


    Many people gazed at the scenery before them, devoutly kneeling and paying their respects to it.


    In this current era, cultivators lived peacefully without conflicts or battles, leading a harmonious existence with the world. Therefore, upon discovering the possible presence of a senior powerhouse, everyone refrained from disturbing the ce. They merely paid their respects and observed quietly. However, many were aware that this region held hidden dangers, and venturing too close could result in life-threatening situations.


    ��Is that�� a tree?�� Suddenly, Haung Yu noticed something that left her astonished, her expression filled with shock as she fixed her gaze on the deepest part of the area.


    Chaotic aura surged, and thick mist billowed upward before revealing certain images. A profoundly mysterious and ancient towering tree stood at the heart of it all, with withered leaves that condensed into a boundless chaotic aura. Countless stars transformed into dust-like particles, spinning around it and emitting terrifying sounds, as if worlds were colliding.


    Although this scene shed by briefly, many had witnessed it, leaving them with endless reverence and awe.


    ��A mysterious senior, apanied by an enigmatic ancient tree, suddenly arrived here, dering it as ��Divine Ruin.�� Or was this ce originally called Divine��s Ruins, and it has remained so since before the Great Extinction?�� Huang Yu mused, yearning to step into the Divine��s Ruins to explore its secrets.


    However, her instincts warned her that taking even one step forward would result in total annihtion of body and soul. She hesitated for a long time, torn between her desire to enter and her innate fear.


    Eventually, a cultivator saw the little immortal phoenix transform into her true form, pping her wings, and dive into the boundless fairy mist to pursue the Divine��s Ruins. However, no one saw her emerge.


    In the years that followed, many cultivators and beings came to the edge of the Divine��s Ruins, gazing at its vastndscapes from afar. Over time, the thick mist surrounding the Divine��s Ruins grew denser, gradually shrouding the surroundings entirely.


    Even those cultivators who had previously ventured here could no longer find the path. Many people noticed that the Divine��s Ruins were gradually fading, much like the various cultivation methods and practices that had existed in the past, slowly disappearing.


    Some people imed that the mysterious senior within the Divine��s Ruins had been recuperating all these years and was now nning to leave. Others believed that the Divine��s Ruins served as a gateway to the legendary Immortal Realm, and the senior had already ascended to that realm, causing the God��s Domain to fade away.


    Subsequently, almost every year, cultivators came here in search of traces of the Divine��s Ruins. Some found clues, but most became lost, finding nothing and believing that the Divine��s Ruins had long vanished.

 Chapter 754: The predecessor of the mass extinction period? Myths about Divine Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 754: The predecessor of the mass extinction period? Myths about Divine Ruins</h4>


    ��Huang Yu, if you��re going, make sure not to disturb anyone, though a true supremely powerful being probably wouldn��t even pay attention to a little immortal phoenix like you�� you might not even get to see them. But�� who knows, maybe this is your chance.��


    The elderly white-haired old man watched as the feather-d girl transformed into a little immortal phoenix and flew away. He shook his head and sighed. A long time ago, he was indeed a terrible cultivator, not quite reaching the level of a supremely powerful being, but he wasn��t far off. However, due to the will of heaven, his cultivation had started to decline, and his lifespan had begun to wither. Some of the divine powers he had learned and the methods he had cultivated gradually faded from his memory. This cmity was truly terrifying and dreadful.


    Even immortals had no way to stop it; they could only watch as their cultivation declined, their insights faded, and their lifespans dwindled until they eventually passed away.


    Some had attempted to leave this universe and search for a solution in another universe, but those who departed never returned. Many spected that they had perished on their journeys or had found a suitable ce for cultivation and never returned to their homnd.


    In any case, the long Dark Fault hadsted for countless years and had ultimately erased all the Daoist forces and inheritance. If any traces remained, they were inscriptions and engravings, as well as some ancient scriptures buried in the earth.


    ��Regardless, we must ensure that all inheritances are not severed. The era of the Great Extinction has passed, and the current environment is gradually bing suitable for cultivation. To future generations, we are the ancestors�� Perhaps the recent disturbance was caused by one of those supremely powerful beings who left this universe and has now returned, having found a solution.��


    With a deep sigh, Grandpa Cang continued to exin the path of cultivation to the people in the bamboo forest and some intelligent ferocious beasts. Simr scenes were unfolding on this ancient life because the brilliant light from earlier had been too terrifying. Even from a great distance, it had emitted a sense of impending destructive aura.


    Many cultivators were trying to figure out ways to head towards the direction where the light had appeared. Even those who couldn��t fly through the air were determined to find a way to reach it.


    Everyone was eager to know how such a terrifying aura could still exist in the current world, just like the supremely powerful beings recorded in ancient scriptures.


    <i>��That is������</i>


    The girl named Huang Yu flew swiftly, although many of the cultivation methods passed down in her bloodline had already been erased.


    However, it didn��t affect her speed at all. She transformed into a crimson divine rainbow, chasing after the brilliant light from earlier. Soon, she was left stunned by the scene before her, hovering in the air, lost in amazement.


    At some point, perhaps even just moments ago, what used to be an endless destion had now been shrouded in a vast sea of fairy mist. Vaguely, one could discern the outlines of numerous ancient divine mountains and towering trees, immense in stature, seemingly reaching the same height as the heavens and the earth.


    Within this boundless fairy mist, jagged rocks and mountains were exceptionally conspicuous. Many damaged pces, pavilions, and crumbling ruins were scattered in all directions, exuding a grand and ancient aura, as if they had endured endless eons.


    It was as if countless years had passed, leaving behind a solemn and lofty presence that made people involuntarily kneel down in reverence.


    ��Could this be the immortal pce recorded in the scriptures, where the senior came from beyond the heavens and chose to reside?��


    Huang Yu was deeply moved, her heart filled with profound admiration. In this mysterious area ahead, she saw even more awe-inspiring sights. Enormous stars floated inexplicably in its depths, countless and seemingly endless.


    In the eastern direction, she could see towering and majestic pirs that appeared to be holding up the heavens and the earth, shrouded in the vast mist, mysterious and expansive.


    In the western direction, chaotic aura pervaded, forming a waterfall that revealed a vast and massive river, its surging waves crashing against the heavens and the earth as if it wanted to pierce through the universe.


    To Huang Yu, that river seemed to be flowing backward towards the sky, with numerous stars gathering within it, resembling the legendary Milky Way.


    ��What the hell are these inscriptions?��


    ��Southern Heavenly Gate?��


    ��Look, there��s an inscription here; it seems to be very ancient writing. It mentions ��Divine Ruins��?��


    Themotion and the spectacle here had rmed many cultivators. Everyone who arrivedter was equally astounded.


    Many of them had only heard of the so-called immortal pce from scriptures, but what they saw now seemed no different from an immortal pce and was even more awe-inspiring. The vast sea of fairy mist shrouding this area was mysterious and boundless, awe-inspiring in every sense.


    ��The disturbance earlier was definitely the work of that senior. It seems he intends to live here.��


    ��Divine��s Ruin, Immortal Pce, Southern Heavenly Gate�� It must be a senior from before the Great Extinction, as only before the Great Extinction would anything rted to immortals appear.��


    Many people gazed at the scenery before them, devoutly kneeling and paying their respects to it.


    In this current era, cultivators lived peacefully without conflicts or battles, leading a harmonious existence with the world. Therefore, upon discovering the possible presence of a senior powerhouse, everyone refrained from disturbing the ce. They merely paid their respects and observed quietly. However, many were aware that this region held hidden dangers, and venturing too close could result in life-threatening situations.


    ��Is that�� a tree?�� Suddenly, Haung Yu noticed something that left her astonished, her expression filled with shock as she fixed her gaze on the deepest part of the area.


    Chaotic aura surged, and thick mist billowed upward before revealing certain images. A profoundly mysterious and ancient towering tree stood at the heart of it all, with withered leaves that condensed into a boundless chaotic aura. Countless stars transformed into dust-like particles, spinning around it and emitting terrifying sounds, as if worlds were colliding.


    Although this scene shed by briefly, many had witnessed it, leaving them with endless reverence and awe.


    ��A mysterious senior, apanied by an enigmatic ancient tree, suddenly arrived here, dering it as ��Divine Ruin.�� Or was this ce originally called Divine��s Ruins, and it has remained so since before the Great Extinction?�� Huang Yu mused, yearning to step into the Divine��s Ruins to explore its secrets.


    However, her instincts warned her that taking even one step forward would result in total annihtion of body and soul. She hesitated for a long time, torn between her desire to enter and her innate fear.


    Eventually, a cultivator saw the little immortal phoenix transform into her true form, pping her wings, and dive into the boundless fairy mist to pursue the Divine��s Ruins. However, no one saw her emerge.


    In the years that followed, many cultivators and beings came to the edge of the Divine��s Ruins, gazing at its vastndscapes from afar. Over time, the thick mist surrounding the Divine��s Ruins grew denser, gradually shrouding the surroundings entirely.


    Even those cultivators who had previously ventured here could no longer find the path. Many people noticed that the Divine��s Ruins were gradually fading, much like the various cultivation methods and practices that had existed in the past, slowly disappearing.


    Some people imed that the mysterious senior within the Divine��s Ruins had been recuperating all these years and was now nning to leave. Others believed that the Divine��s Ruins served as a gateway to the legendary Immortal Realm, and the senior had already ascended to that realm, causing the God��s Domain to fade away.


    Subsequently, almost every year, cultivators came here in search of traces of the Divine��s Ruins. Some found clues, but most became lost, finding nothing and believing that the Divine��s Ruins had long vanished.

 Chapter 755: The situation has been set, it’s time to return to the current world

    <h4>Chapter 755: The situation has been set, it��s time to return to the current world</h4>


    There was no cultivation for years, and thousands of years passed by in the blink of an eye.


    The Divine Ruins had gradually be a legend. Although more and more cultivators appeared with the changes in the environment of the world, there were fewer and fewer people who witnessed the Divine Ruins.


    For many people, the Divine Ruins became the ancient myth before the dark fault.


    It was far away, but it really existed and had left traces in this world.


    ��Connecting to the legendary immortal domain, there is an extremely ancient towering ancient tree in the Divine Ruins. It is said that it is the road leading to the immortal domain, and it has a deep connection with the former Jianmu����


    ��And the Lord of Divine Ruins is a senior of the powerhouses of the era of great extinction. His cultivation base is so high that he can prate the heavens and the earth�� If you are lucky and meet Divine Ruins, you may still get advice from that senior!��


    ��It is said that someone once entered the Divine Ruins, got an inscription inside, and became a great cultivator in just a few hundred years, and now he has established a sect����


    ��But you may not meet again. I heard that the senior has already ascended to the real immortal domain. Now the Divine Ruins have no owner, so he gradually disappeared from the world, and he can never be found again.��


    In some tribes, there were old people telling stories about the Divine Ruins to the younger generation.


    Everyone��s faces were full of yearning and pursuit.


    Whether young or old, they were all looking for the path of cultivation, and bing immortal was almost everyone��s lifelong pursuit.


    Although it was far away and remote, it was on everyone��s mind.


    And the existence of Divine Ruins seemed to be telling everyone that immortality really existed.


    Things like this happened almost every day in various tribes, but all cultivators and intelligent creatures knew the existence of Divine Ruins.


    There were countless cultivators looking for the Divine Ruins, but it was a pity that there were very few people who actually found the Divine Ruins. It seemed that there was an invisible formation barrier outside the Divine Ruins, isting everything.


    That��s why it was isted from the world and was established as a restricted area.


    ��Senior, I am leaving. Thank you for your guidance over the years. Although you did not ept me as an apprentice, in my heart, you are actually the same as the master.��


    ��You have taught me a lot, and you have awakened the inheritance in my blood. This great kindness and virtue will never be forgotten by Huang Yu.��


    But at this moment, in the Divine Ruins shrouded in the vast immortal mist.


    The ancient mountains were majestic and tall, and many iplete pces and pavilions were located there.


    A beautiful woman in feather clothes stood on the top of a lonely mountain, looking at a figure in white in front of her with reluctance, her words were full of respect and reluctance.


    The figure in white clothes was very hazy, his face could not be seen clearly, and only a pair of vicissitudes and deep eyes were exposed as if he was sitting there and looking at the heavens, and also looked at the ancient times from a distance, but it was hard to lose his elegance and otherworldliness.


    With his hands behind his back, he seemed to be looking at the sea of clouds, his back was calm and lonely, and there was only a peach tree beside him forpany.


    ��You should go, and I should go too.��


    ��You and I met once, this should be considered fate.��


    The man in white shook his head lightly, his words were t, without any ups and downs.


    The feathered woman named Huang Yu stared at his back with bright eyes and finally said reluctantly, ��I strayed into the Divine Ruins and was almost killed by the formation patterns here. If it wasn��t for the seniors who rescued me, I am afraid that my body and spirit would have all perished long ago.��


    ��For thousands of years, I have also listened to the morals of the seniors every day, and I have gained a lot and benefited endlessly, but now I don��t even know your name, senior����


    ��If I want to repay your kindness in the future, I��m afraid I won��t have a chance, and I don��t even know if I can see you again.��


    Hearing this, the man in white seemed to smile, then shook his head slightly.


    ��A name is nothing more than a code name. Whether you know it or not, it doesn��t really matter.��


    ��You just need to know that I am the master of these Divine Ruins, and there is no need to understand the rest.��


    ��You have the blood of the Immortal Phoenix. If you cultivate hard after you leave, you will reach my current state one day. Maybe in the distant future, we will see each other again. It��s not certain.��


    ��Is there really such a day in the distant future?��


    Hearing this, the eyes of the beautiful woman in feather clothes suddenly burst into endless light, which was longing and yearning.


    But before she could finish her words, the white-clothed figure in front of her smiled faintly, waved his sleeves, and sent her out of the Divine Ruins.


    ��Senior������


    Seeing herself suddenly appearing in a strange mountain range, the surrounding scenes werepletely different from thousands of years ago.


    The beautiful woman in feather clothes had a look of disappointment on her face as if she still had a lot to say.


    She quietly stood there for several months before turning into a rainbow and leaving.


    For thousands of years, she had been with the mysterious Lord of the Divine Ruins day and night.


    From being in awe and fear at the beginning, she gradually discovered that the Lord of the Divine Ruins was actually not scary, but gentle and easy-going, and gradually became close, dependent, respected, and admired himter on.


    A magnificent and extraordinary person like that was the top powerhouse in this world, who could easily tear apart the barriers of the world and travel to other universes with unimaginable means.


    Even before the era of mass extinction, it was an extremely powerful existence that could not be described in words.


    In the beginning, she was just a little immortal phoenix who had just entered the threshold of cultivation. In order to witness with her own eyes what the so-called supreme being was like, she risked her life, fluttered her wings, and plunged headlong into the vast and mysterious Divine Ruins.


    After staying in it for thousands of years, the whole person had undergone a radical change.


    ��Senior said that he is leaving too. What does he mean? The mysterious ancient tree he is guarding. What is the name of that tree? Why is he guarding it?��


    The woman in feather clothes had too many questions in her heart, but she also understood that these questions were not allowed to be asked, and they involved the secrets of that senior.


    During her time in the Divine Ruins, she saw it often.


    The senior was carefully caring for a small peach tree, nting it next to his courtyard, just like ordinary people, weeding and watering every day, very carefully.


    He also said that after he left, the peach tree would guard the Epoch tree instead of him, waiting for the right time toe.


    Of course, the woman in feather clothes couldn��t understand these words, and she just kept them in her heart and nned to understand them slowlyter.


    ��This situation has beenid out, and the legend of the Divine Ruins should be able to be passed on����


    ��In that case, it is time for me to return to the current world. This history will also be recorded in ssic history books as ancient history.��


    After the woman in feather clothes left the Divine Ruins, the man in white was Gu Changge.


    He smiled lightly, and then the vast divine sense swept away, and after understanding the many changes in this universe over the past thousands of years, he nodded with some satisfaction.

 Chapter 756: Huge power of cause and effect, the legend becomes reality

    <h4>Chapter 756: Huge power of cause and effect, the legend bes reality</h4>


    The legend of the Divine Ruins had already be established. To enhance the authenticity of this legend, Gu Changge devoted thousands of years to ��instruct�� Huang Yu, the woman in feathered attire who departed from the Divine Ruins.


    He had a premonition that the woman in the feathered coat, with the immortal phoenix bloodline, would aplish something significant in the near future. Even with the world undergoing profound changes, entering the Dao Building realm wasn��t particrly difficult.


    ��Maybe I can leave the sect behind, sparing me any worries,�� Gu Changge contemted as he gazed upon the Divine Ruins, finally fixing his attention on the flourishing peach tree. This was the role he had arranged for Tao Yao ording to his n. Before setting up theyout, Gu Changge had visited Peach Vige and asked Tao Yao for a favor �C to y the role of the guardian of the Epoch Tree. This is why he nted this small peach tree in front of Huangyu and told her that after he left, this tree would protect the Epoch Tree.


    Although this small peach tree had not yet developed consciousness, who knew what might happen with the passing of a long time?


    Moreover, the Divine Ruin was arranged by Gu Changge ording to the evolution of his inner universe. Surrounded by the Heavenly DIvine Array and various restrictive barriers, it operated using the power of the heavenly stars. Even if he left this ce, he could ensure that everything within the Divine Ruin would remain undisturbed.


    As for the Epoch Tree, Gu Changge would definitely not leave it in this era. Otherwise, the karmic consequences would be unimaginable. He was already facing severe consequences due to imparting his knowledge to Huang Yu, which caused unforeseen changes in future events. If he left the Epoch Tree behind, the entire future might undergo aplete overhaul. The consequences would be too terrifying, and it was uncertain whether he could sessfully return to the present.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Subsequently, the terrible power of time reappeared, apanied by surging waves, a mysterious and vast river faintly materialized in the void. It seemed to traverse countless heavens and worlds and connected the past, present, and future. This time��s River of Time was even more terrifying than when Gu Changge had arrived.


    The boundless chaos energy descended, vast and awe-inspiring, with stars falling from the unknown sky heights, making hearts tremble with fear. In the depths of the river, there were the unfathomable true chaos thunderbolts, like thunderous dragons, exuding a destructive aura.


    At this moment, even genuine immortal beings would be cautious and wouldn��t dare to approach the River of Time easily. Because Gu Changge had already altered ancient history, even the slightest change could have massive consequences, much like the butterfly effect, causing tsunami shifts in the unknown. [ Ed note: The butterfly effect is the idea that small things can have non-linear impacts on aplex system. The concept is imagined with a butterfly pping its wings and causing a typhoon or tsunami.]


    <i>��Concerns over the time-space monument are unnecessary; my true worry lies in whether I can return to the present world,��</i> Gu Changge pondered.


    <i>��What I need to focus on is the dreadfulness of this process. If an entity beyond the immortal realm exists on the other side of the long river of time and perceives that I��ve altered ancient history, it may retaliate.��</i>


    Gu Changge��s gaze shifted slightly. Although there was still a drop of the Demon Lord��s true blood in his body awaiting full refinement, along with twoyers of reincarnation seals safeguarding his life, the bacsh involving the entire history and the consequences on future karma were not to be underestimated.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    However, he didn��t have much choice now. The Fateful Immortal Boat emitted a faint radiance, enveloping his entire being, and then turned into a stream of light, heading straight for the River of Time.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    Gu Changge��s expression remained calm and unruffled. He even summoned a Dao Treasure Vessel, which hovered above his head. The terrifying devouring force was like a ck hole, swallowing all the true thunder that struck down. The material of the Dao Treasure Vessel was incredibly mysterious and unique, known as immortal through countless tribtions. Even the corrosive and terrifying mist, as well as the source of Absolute HeavenlyExtinction, could only be its nourishment. These true thunders containing the aura of destruction naturally couldn��t harm him. However, the counter-shock force sent Gu Changge��s blood roiling.


    <i>��The bacsh from the long river of time exceeds that of the general immortal realm. A single real lightning bolt could reduce an entire universe to ashes. The magnitude of this cause and effect is quite terrifying.��</i>


    Gu Changge��s eyes grew deeper, especially as he ventured farther from the present world. The bacsh became even more terrifying. The Fateful Immortal Boat itself was in turmoil, causing massive waves and scattering countless fragments of time, revealing dense and scary skeletal remains.


    He couldn��t pinpoint the era of this scene, but it had some connection to his alteration of ancient history. It was the power of cause and effect, tracing back to his origin.


    ��Indeed, crossing the River of Time is something that requires a transcendent fatelessness to ensure safety. Unfortunately, I don��t have the time to find Xiao Ruoyin. If she were to shield me from the consequences of karma, it could have saved me a lot of trouble.��


    Gu Changge frowned, eyeing the threads of cause and effect that were winding towards him.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    In the next moment, he suddenly spewed out silver mes from his body, zing like a Heavenly radiance that danced in every pore, igniting and breaking those jet-ck causal lines, leaving his body untainted. This was the potent power of belief and fortune, one of the most mysterious energy substances in the world.


    Gu Changge used this power to ignite the power of faith, attempting to expel them. It wasn��t that he cared about ruing more karma; rather, it was that having an abundance of karma could easily draw the attention of higher existence from the upper realm. After all, this karma belonged to him, not the cause and effect of the identity of the demon lord.


    <i>��The power of karma is too immense. With my current cultivation, I can��t avoid umting karma. It seems I��ll have to slowly expel itter or try to swallow it with the Dao Treasure Vessel.��</i>


    Fortunately, the Fateful Immortal Boat was indeed miraculous and didn��t disappoint Gu Changge. He quickly sensed the presence of the Space-Time aura and pinpointed the moment in the River of Time that corresponded to the present world.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    The Fateful Immortal Boat was enveloped in countless rays of immortal radiance. Mysterious runes manifested on its damaged hull, then it broke free from the River of Time, carrying Gu Changge away rapidly.


    ��I��ve finally returned to the present. It seems there have been quite significant changes����


    Gu Changge��s figure appeared in a vast and ancient universe, where a rich, ancient aura surrounded him. Countless stars filled the sky, the Milky Way shimmered brilliantly, and the universe was expansive and magnificent, reflecting dazzling light. Each ancient star seemed to have experienced countless ages, exuding an air of eternity and vicissitudes.


    After a moment of silent contemtion, Gu Changge collected the Fateful Immortal Boat and other items, then began to explore the cosmos to gather information about the present world. He wanted to know how this universe had changed in the countless years since he altered that ancient history. The Divine Ruin, the Epoch Tree, and so many other traces he had left behind should have be reality by now.

 Chapter 757:

    <h4>Chapter 757:</h4>


    <strong>1117</strong><strong>: Everything is as expected; the Epoch Tree appears</strong>


    The universe had undergone profound changes, evident in the alteredws of heaven and earth and the shifting aura. Gu Changge��s divine senses extended as he traversed the starry expanse, probing the repercussions of rewriting ancient history on the present world.


    His primary concern was the existence of legends surrounding the Divine Ruins. Other alterations in this universe were rtively insignificant, not affecting his grand n and strategies.


    ��Comparing the present to the past, many sects and ethnic groups have vanished into the annals of ancient history. Yet new ones have risen, and the birth of Dao-building experts remains unaffected.��


    ��Somes have long since perished.The Zi Wei Dynasty, which he encountered during his previous visit to this universe, has faded into oblivion. With its ancestors failing to attain Dao-building expertise, there��s no legacy to follow.��


    ��However, the disappearance of the Zi Wei Dynasty paved the way for the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty to rise. It even surpassed the Zi Wei Dynasty in power at its zenith.��


    ��The founder of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty was a Dao-building expert who possessed the Immortal Phoenix bloodline and was known as Empress Huang Yu. In her early years, she stumbled upon the legendary Divine Ruins, where she encountered a supreme figure who taught her for thousands of years. After 800,000 years of painstaking cultivation, she ultimately established the dynasty.��


    ��It was evident that this development would significantly impact future generations. Huang Yu eventually achieved the imperial throne and founded a unique immortal dynasty.��


    Gu Changge unearthed a wealth of valuable information, his spiritual senses sweeping numerous ancients, unearthing records of the little Immortal Phoenix��s journey. Many changes in various sects and powers were well within his expectations.


    The Divine Ruins left a vibrant and colorful mark in this ever-evolving tapestry of history. Even now, cultivators and mighty beings relentlessly sought the remnants of the Divine Ruins, aiming to unlock the secrets of immortality.


    The most powerful force in this universe was the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty. Empress Huang Yu was the first to ascend the throne after the extinction era, even beyond the Dark Fault.


    Empress Huang Yu��s achievements were extraordinary, and many believed that her swift attainment of Dao-building experts had much to do with her idental entry into the Divine Ruins. Without that incident, achieving Dao-building expertise would have taken her nearly a million years.


    With the world��s changing environment and the depletion of immortal matter, the lifespan of Dao-building experts has dwindled significantly. Many sought the location of the Divine Ruins to uncover the Dao path to immortality and the extension of life.


    There were numerous theories about the Divine Ruins. Some considered it a forbidden ce from the era before the Dark Fault or even the Forbidden Era. The Divine Ruins were said to be linked to the mythical immortal realm, home to a towering tree named Jian Mu, which held the gate to immortality.


    ording to others, the Divine Ruins were remnants from the battle of two transcendent immortal beings who left the immortal pce in ruins. Countless treasuresy buried there. If someone finds it leads towards the rebirth of the cultivator.


    However, the mostpelling statement came from the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty. They imed that the Divine Ruins had an enigmatic figure known as the Lord of the Divine Ruins, who established the Divine Ruins and nted a peach tree to guard a mysterious secret. This statement was widely spread throughout the universe and epted by numerous cultivators.


    After all, Empress Huang Yu, the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty��s founder, had entered the Divine Ruins by ident and emerged alive. She ascended to the throne in less than a million years; her cultivation speed was far beyond that of predecessors of the era. Her knowledge of the Divine Ruins surpassed all known to the world.


    <i>��Everything is unfolding as expected</i>,�� Gu Changge couldn��t help but smile with satisfaction. Following his own concealed traces, he discovered the Divine Ruins hidden on a particr. The numerous formations he ced remained intact despite the passage of countless years.


    <i>��This is�� the trace left by her.��</i>


    ��She returned to this ceter,�� Gu Changge noted, examining the ancient inscription left by Empress Huang Yu.


    His presence outside the Divine Ruins revealed that she had not entered, likely due to his absence. She had left her mark here and eventually left, regretful about being unable to explore further.


    ��It appears she returned when her life was nearing its end.��


    ��What��s happening?�� Gu Changge wondered as he noticed a blurry figure manifesting beside the stone tablet. The figure was Dressed in a feathered robe. He possessed a striking beauty but harboured sadness in her eyes.


    The ancient was vast and home to numerous ethnic groups and powerful beings. Royal families and sects with Dao-building experts�� ancestors wielded imperial weaponry. There were also forbidden areas where enlightened individuals, with limited time remaining, concealed themselves. Although their cultivation surpassed the quasi-emperors, they needed to gain true Dao-building expertise.


    The Divine Ruins, a vast realm, was cloaked in immortal mist. Majestic mountains and divine peaks rose from the ground, ancient and deste. As Gu Changge entered, the surrounding formations emitted blinding brilliance, covering the entire sky and shaking the universe.


    Instantly, a terrifying aura emanated from the area as if the heavens and earth were copsing. Countless stars trembled, poised to descend upon this location. The ancient world��s aura weaved together, subduing the universe��s tremors.


    With a deep gaze, Gu Changge retrieved the Epoch Tree from his inner universe and nted it at the heart of the Divine Ruins, using his supreme divine power. The resulting brilliance and power were like a sun, with countless rays andws converging like an ocean.


    It was an awe-inspiring and ancient tree, its trunk dwarfing the stars. The branches, though sparse, captured the starlight and bore the vast, chaotic aura. As they swayed, ancient worlds colliding echoed, deterring even Dao-building experts from approaching. The Epoch Tree had finally arisen.

 Chapter 758: Gu Changge’s plan, the fishing net has already been laid

    <h4>Chapter 758: Gu Changge��s n, the fishing has already beenid</h4>


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    After countless years, the Epoch Tree reappeared in the world. Its arrival brought a horrifying aura, reducing every star to mere specks in its presence. Its branches spanned the universe, each line representing the passage of years and eras.


    In their relentless quest to find the Epoch Tree, countless forces in the Upper Realm initiated the Great War of the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, a conflict that endured for untold years. Even when they eventually breached the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, entering Heavenly Lu City, their efforts were unsessful as they found no trace of the Epoch Tree.


    To many ancient powers, the Epoch Tree was akin to the most fundamental element in the upper realm. Before the Forbidden Era, the Eight Destions and Ten Regions were known as the Sin Realm �C a lonely ce to incarcerate those who hadmitted the heinous crimes.


    As the world underwent profound changes, the upper realm copsed, the great Dao vanished, and the world��sws shattered. In this chaotic aftermath, many powerfulhouses from the Sin Realm seized the opportunity to plunder resources in the upper realm, and among them Epoch Tree was taken away. They sought to cultivate the Epoch Tree��s Dao Fruit to gainplete control over the upper realm.


    Sadly, the removal of the Epoch Tree caused the already weakenedws of heaven and earth in the upper realm to cease functioning, resulting in the copse of the immortal Dao path for future generations. All living beings lost hope despite spending countless years pursuing Dao-building expertise. They never thinked about stepping into higher immortal realms.


    Remnant immortals may have appeared more potent than the Dao-building experts, but that was only because they had once glimpsed those higher realms before the Forbidden Era. Nevertheless, the drastic environmental changes caused by the Epoch Tree��s theft forced many remnant immortals to stop their practices, leaving them to watch the unattainable portal just before their eyes.


    The Epoch Tree had re-emerged, filling the universe with its vast and majestic aura. Every branch and leaf seemed to capture the brilliance of thousands of stars, interwoven with the immense chaotic energy that caused stars to fall, leaving everyone in awe.


    <i>��Could it be that a powerful entity has been born?��</i>


    <i>��Or is it that someone is about to reach Dao-building experts level?��</i>


    The powerhouses in this universe felt the awe-inspiring and terrifying aura. They emerged from ancients, taking to the starry sky and gazing toward the Divine Ruins.


    <i>��It appears�� to be the legendary Divine Ruins.��</i>


    The eyes of those hidden in forbidden areas sensed the world-shattering power, akin to a sky-splitting sword, sharp and terrifying. The universe underwent immense upheaval, and these fluctuations resembled the emergence of quasi-emperors or the culmination of a Dao-building expert, something that hadn��t happened for hundreds of thousands of years.


    These overwhelming fluctuations swept through countless star systems, causing the entire universe to quiver. The universe��s inhabitants felt these changes and rushed to witness the unprecedented event.


    ��Incredible! It��s the Epoch Tree��s Dao Fruit����


    Gu Changge ignored the world��s turmoil within the Divine Ruins. He focused on a fist-sized, magnificent fruit growing atop the Epoch Tree, filled with countless Dao rhymes as if it contained the universe��s deepest mysteries and profound meanings.


    This Dao Fruit radiated a potent and mystical energy, harmonizing with the world. Gu Changge sensed that the environment was slowly improving, distinct from its previous iplete state.


    The Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree, nourished by countless years and eras, utilized its umted Dao Rhyme Divine Mechanism to fill the gaps in the world��sws. While the world remained imperfect, it was still in the process of conception, and thews tailored to fill these gaps could only be described as divine powers.


    ��When the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree matures, the Immortal Gate will appear.��


    Gu Changge furrowed his brow and considered reaching out to Tao Yao for assistance guarding the Epoch Tree while he focused on refining the universe. He nned to transform the Divine Kingdom into a Palm and the Origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, obtained earlier, to his advantage.


    After breaking through Hell, Gu Changge had never utilized the Divine Kingdom in a Palm, which he obtained from the Lord of Hell��s heir. His intention had always been to refine the entire universe using it.


    This way, his universe would be his Divine kingdom, suppressing even Dao-building experts and remnant immortals who dared to enter. Moreover, Gu Changge nned to arrange the Origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction around the universe, enabling him to eradicate all life whenever he chose.


    The Epoch Tree served as the bait, and the universe was his trap. Gu Changge was plotting to confront the forces of the entire upper realm. With the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree in his possession, he essentially controlled the Immortal Gate.


    Without his consent, no one could ess the Immortal Gate.


    <i>��Do these mere ants dare to spy?��</i>


    Yet, Gu Changge��s eyes turned icy the next moment as hismanding voice reverberated, shaking the entire universe. He sensed a quasi-emperor approaching the Divine Ruins, apanied by the activation of Dao-building expert��s artifact, attempting to breach the Divine Ruins.


    Many other cultivators at various levels also approached, and even the inhabitants of the ancient surged toward the Divine Ruins. Although the Epoch Tree had emerged moments ago, the restrictive barriers surrounding the Divine Ruins couldn��t entirely conceal the immense aura.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    A massive ck hand suddenly emerged from the Divine Ruins, enveloped by hundreds of millions of crimson rules. The world dimmed abruptly, stars quivered, and the universe seemed on the brink of copse and detonation.


    <strong>Puff</strong>


    <i>��What manner of terrifying entity is this? How was I unaware of its existence before?��</i>


    The quasi-emperor cultivator who had rushed toward the Divine Ruins was now aghast. Before he could react, his Dao artifact disintegrated with a resounding crack, shattering like fragile paper. The shards rained down like brilliant meteors, reducing him to a bloody mist that dispersed into the air, body and spirit annihted.


    <i>��How is this possible?��</i>


    <i>��in with a single palm strike, along with his Dao artifact����</i>


    Many powerful cultivators who had witnessed this scene turned pale, trembling where they stood. The other quasi-emperors, who had been heading to investigate, were stunned; their entire ancient plunged into silence.


    Not a sound could be heard in the forbidden areas �C all was eerily quiet.


    Over the following days, Gu Changge remained in the Divine Ruins, setting up barriers around the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree and infusing it with the runes from the Origin Artifact. He ensured no one could refine or take the Epoch Tree��s Dao Fruit. His apprehension toward the peach demon prompted him to set up these precautions.

 Chapter 759: Occupy the will of heaven and earth, refining the body of the universe

    <h4>Chapter 759: upy the will of heaven and earth, refining the body of the universe</h4>


    After Gu Changge had ced restrictions on the Epoch Tree��s Dao Fruit, he focused on refining the entire universe.


    With his current cultivation level, it was quite challenging topletely control an ancient universe


    Fortunately, he possessed the Divine Kingdom in his palm, allowing him to merge it with this universe. The only challenge was erasing the universe��s will of heaven and earth, turning it into a dreadfulnd in the future that would eventually crumble and cease functioning.


    Without the will of Heaven and Earth to sustain its operation, the universe would naturally meet its end.


    Gu Changge was not reluctant about this; he had already witnessed the destruction of numerous universes due to his actions and was prepared to add one more to the list.


    <i>��Only by seizing control of the will of heaven and earth can I fully meld the Divine Kingdom in my palm����</i> Gu Changge muttered.


    Over the next few days, Gu Changge departed from the Divine Ruins and traversed the boundary barrier channel of this universe, emerging in the vast expanse of stars. He manifested his Heavenly Dao avatar there, radiating a brilliant golden aura, towering tens of thousands of feet high. His presence resembled the mythological giants holding the sky aloft with their hands.


    The universe was shaken as Dao runes appeared, emitting boundless light, scorching in every direction, and causing the universe to crack from its age and weakness.


    Many cultivators of the universe remained oblivious to this turmoil. Gu Changge sat cross-legged in the limitless void, his gaze tranquil as he continued refining the Divine Kingdom in his palm while melting the universe��s will through Dao runes that coiled around him like chains. This was the resistance to the will of heaven and earth, determined not to be wiped out.


    A voice reverberated in Gu Changge��s mind: ��Those who defy the heavens and earth��shall be ruthlessly eliminated.��


    He remained unperturbed, and the chains of the Great Dao runes around him began to emit an annoying cracking sound as they shattered.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    A Heavenly and indifferent eye slowly turned in the depths of the darkness, observing Gu Changge. This was the transformed will of heaven and earth, sensing the impending threat of destruction.


    Gu Changge��s face remained calm as he continued to smelt the Divine Kingdom in his palm. Wisps of red light flowed like a river of stars, enveloping the universe.


    <i>��Those who resist the heavens��shall be ruthlessly eliminated!�� </i>


    This time, the murderous intent in the heavenly eye became more apparent, nearly solidifying.


    <i>��Is this a catastrophe? What is happening here?��</i>


    Some quasi-emperor powerhouses in this universe felt fear. An aura like divine retribution enveloped the heavens and the earth, as if the end of the world was imminent.


    They didn��t know what was happening, but they suddenly felt a sense of dread and trembling under this atmosphere. The higher their cultivation, the more acutely they sensed the disturbance. Ordinary cultivators, on the other hand, didn��t feel any fluctuation.


    First, the God Ruins, which had been silent for countless years, appeared in the world again.Among them one of the heavenly vast and boundless ancient trees spread its branches, releasing chaotic energy.


    A terrifying entity, unexinable and terrifying, guarded it, shattering it with a single palm.


    In the depths of the world, that colossal eye began to move. A devastating attack, the wrath of heaven, surged forth, abination of myriad ancient attacks from bygone eras.


    ck Heavenly Sword, Nine-Colored Immortal Sword, Hunyuan Cauldron, Furnace of All Things, Zijin Mountain, and River Seal �C these were all terrifying weapons that had left their mark on the world and contained the will and divine power of the Dao-building experts. They were now projected to strike down Gu Changge.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A thunderous explosion filled the universe as Gu Changge��s eyes zed with unwavering determination. His palm, which contained countless strands of Dao runes and divine light, seemed capable of tearing through the fabric of time itself. Thunderbolts and heavenly chains disintegrated into nothingness. The unrivaled power of an emperor swept through the universe.


    Gu Changge muttered,<i> ��Even though the will of heaven and earth cannot give birth to immortals, it surpasses the remnant immortals.��</i>


    He stood up, unleashing a crushing blow on the heavenly eye, attempting to pierce through it. All the weapons trembled within his grasp, radiating an intense brilliance that flooded the universe.


    The universe��s will was unlike that of cultivators. While unfeeling, it was not so easily eradicated or conquered by outsiders. Gu Changge��s audacity was unprecedented, as even the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had never dared to challenge it.


    The heavenly eye moved again, exuding a chilling and ruthless aura. Vague figures emerged from the depths of the world, figures that did not belong to this realm but were fashioned by the heavenly Dao-building experts. They appeared enshrouded in mist, as if they existed outside of space and time, making them difficult to discern.


    These powerful beings attacked simultaneously, obfuscating the sky and the earth, shrouding the universe in darkness as if facing its apocalyptic end.


    <i>��Only relying on my current strength, it will not take long to wipe out the will of heaven and earth.��</i>


    <i>��It seems to be a quick battle to avoid spilling over to the rest of the universe.��</i>


    Gu Changge, recognizing the gravity of the situation, summoned his ultimate weapon, the Eight Destion Demon Halberd. A colossal wave of power emanated from the halberd, obliterating the universe and reducing the Dao-building experts to ashes.


    <strong>Puff����</strong>


    With a swift and decisive move, Gu Changge pierced the colossal eye formed by the will of heaven and earth. He then chose to devour thest remnants of this will and made the universe his cosmic Dao avatar. Gradually, the terrifying upheaval subsided, returning the universe to tranquility.


    During this chaotic encounter, the thoughts of all beings in the universe crossed Gu Changge��s mind, yet he remained calm and unaffected, his expression serene. However, those whose cultivation reached quasi-emperor level sensed something amiss in the shadows, and a sense of dread overcame them. They dared not investigate and instead concealed themselves in their domains.


    The Eight Destion Demon Halberd had be Gu Changge��s life saving card, capable of annihting the remnants of immortality with a single strike. Unlike in the Upper Realm, there was no need to worry about being detected or perceived when using the halberd here.


    Half a monthter, with everything set in ce, Gu Changge embarked on his return journey, aiming to reach the Upper Realm. The date of his wedding with Yue Mingkong was drawing near, and he had also sent a message to Tao Yao, instructing her toe and safeguard the Epoch Tree.

 Chapter 760: Million miles of a red dress, a shocking army to welcome bride

    <h4>Chapter 760: Million miles of a red dress, a shocking army to wee bride</h4>


    In the central region of the Upper Realm lies the magnificent domain of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty.


    The magnificent and grandiose pces and temples, resplendent with gilded majesty, stand proudly within the divine city. Ancient mountains and peaks scatter thendscape, their distinctive forms shrouded in heavenly mist and radiant divine light as if pieces of the ancient heavens have descended to the mortal realm.


    Many terrifying soldiers with powerful auras, riding heavenly and otherworldly beasts, patrolled between heaven and earth. Creatures like the Bi Fang, Pixiu, and Zhu Yan, each bearing primordial bloodlines, bellow with terror-inducing roars, casting immense shadows that eclipse the sky and sun. Their oppressive presence is truly fearsome.


    The Peerless Immortal Dynasty, often considered the foremost of the upper realms, possesses an enigmatic and vast heritage that surpasses mortal imagination. The mysteries and vastness of thisnd are akin to a miniature world unto itself.


    Beyond the divine city, a simrly awe-inspiring scene unfolds.


    With the wedding date of the Empress, Yue Mingkong, and Gu Changge approaching, fleets of interdimensional ancient warships arrive from far and wide, tearing through the fabric of space. The resounding booms echo through the heavens and earth almost daily as numerous carriages and flying vessels descend upon thend.


    Terrifying figures, apanied by retinues and followers, step down from these vessels. Their figures are blurry, with radiant auras, as they enter the divine city.


    Undoubtedly, the impending marriage of Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong is the most significant event for the various sects and forces in the upper realms. It is more important than the previous meeting with the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    Yue Mingkong and Gu Changge represent the two most profound and mysterious forces in the upper realms. Once they are married, the entire politicalndscape of the upper realms will undoubtedly undergo unexpected changes, a situation many sects and forces are reluctant to witness.


    Especially after the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction Curse was resolved, Gu Changge gained an extra reincarnation mentor whose cultivation is beyond measure. It would be exponentially more difficult to challenge him now.


    Gu Changge��s previous annihtion of In the central region of the Upper Realm lies the magnificent domain of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty.


    The magnificent and grandiose pces and temples, resplendent with gilded majesty, stand proudly within the divine city. Ancient mountains and peaks scatter thendscape, their distinctive forms shrouded in heavenly mist and radiant divine light as if pieces of the ancient heavens have descended to the mortal realm.


    Many terrifying soldiers with powerful auras, riding heavenly and otherworldly beasts, patrolled between heaven and earth. Creatures like the Bi Fang, Pixiu, and Zhu Yan, each bearing primordial bloodlines, bellow with terror-inducing roars, casting immense shadows that eclipse the sky and sun. Their oppressive presence is truly fearsome.


    The Peerless Immortal Dynasty, often considered the foremost of the upper realms, possesses an enigmatic and vast heritage that surpasses mortal imagination. The mysteries and vastness of thisnd are akin to a miniature world unto itself.


    Beyond the divine city, a simrly awe-inspiring scene unfolds.


    With the wedding date of the Empress, Yue Mingkong, and Gu Changge approaching, fleets of interdimensional ancient warships arrive from far and wide, tearing through the fabric of space. The resounding booms echo through the heavens and earth almost daily as numerous carriages and flying vessels descend upon thend.


    Terrifying figures, apanied by retinues and followers, step down from these vessels. Their figures are blurry, with radiant auras, as they enter the divine city.


    Undoubtedly, the impending marriage of Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong is the most significant event for the various sects and forces in the upper realms. It might even be more important than the previous meeting with the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    Yue Mingkong and Gu Changge represent the two most profound and mysterious forces in the upper realms. Once they are married, the entire politicalndscape of the upper realms will undoubtedly undergo unexpected changes, a situation many sects and forces are reluctant to witness.


    Especially after the cmity of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction Curse was resolved, Gu Changge gained an extra reincarnation mentor whose cultivation is beyond measure. It would be exponentially more difficult to challenge him now.


    Gu Changge��s previous annihtion of Hell had already made countless people wary, and now there was another master with unbeatable powers; even background figures were of him. It will be soon that he genuinely dominates the upper realms.


    As a result, many sect leaders secretly discuss ways to break this situation, as they cannot allow the Gu Changge family to dominate their power. Otherwise, the entire hierarchy of sects and forces in the upper realms will face a drastic reshuffling.


    Hell had already made countless people wary, and now there was another master with unbeatable powers; even background figures were of him. It will be soon that he genuinely dominates the upper realms.


    As a result, many sect leaders secretly discuss ways to break this situation, as they cannot allow the Gu Changge family to dominate their power. Otherwise, the entire hierarchy of sects and forces in the upper realms will face a drastic reshuffling.


    On this day, nobody knows for sure the extent of Gu Changge��s power, but it��s clear that he has reached unimaginable heights.


    During this period, after the death of Jin Chan on their way back to Buddha Mountain, the city was filled with anger. Many ancient monks and cultivators were sent in an attempt to trace the footsteps of the inheritor of the demonic art. However, all their efforts proved fruitless, forcing them to give up their pursuit.


    Prominent figures such as the Chana Ancient Buddha, the Golden Sun Goddess, and the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� have frequently appeared throughout the upper realms as if searching for something. Besides, some lesser-known forces that rarely revealed themselves have be more active.


    In some ancient sects, individuals thought to be long gone have started to break free from their seals within the divine source. Among them, there are even beings who rival the most eminent figures.


    This has astonished and delighted countless disciples and descendants, as they had no idea their ancestors had never indeed perished, merely sealed away until the day of their emergence on the immortal path.


    The entire upper realm is abuzz with activity as the prospect of this event looms nearer. Many cultivators who have achieved the Dao realm of bing immortal or even higher realms have felt a vague connection.


    The world��s natural order is undergoing a subtle change, and although the alterations are minor, they are seen as signs of a drastic change.


    Mainly since the announcement of the impending appearance of the Immortal gatekeeper in this world, it has further fueled their excitement. As the wedding date of Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong approaches, the universe where the Peerless Immortal Dynasty resides bes more vibrant.


    Numerous ancient lifes are adorned with celebratory decorations, with cranes dancing in the sky, golden springs flowing, and ethereal mists shrouding the surroundings, creating an atmosphere of auspiciousness and good fortune.


    Cultivators and creatures patrol the area daily to ensure nothing disrupts the celebration. The phrase ��Ten Miles of Red Finery�� doesn��t even do it justice; it��s more like a billion miles of red finery.


    The Gu Family and the people of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty are busy with preparations, and the number of warships and soldiers they��ve sent out could rival entire sects. The ceremony is so grand that it leaves people speechless.


    The entire expanse of stars ands is filled with festivity, and even some unpopted celestial bodies have been transformed by mighty cultivators using supreme aura to serve as decorations. They hang in the vast red clouds, making the scene even more splendid.


    The immense star fields are adorned with red clouds, and even quasi-emperors have lent their aid, extracting many gxies to connect numerous star fields, creating a carpet for Gu Changge to wee Yue Mingkong.


    The entire sky is filled with celebratory symbols and auspicious signs. In their efforts to create a harmonious atmosphere, some cultivators have begun giving lectures deep within the star fields, which have drawn down remarkable celestial phenomena.


    Countless cultivators and creatures have benefited from these preparations and are grateful.


    Of course, the dowry offered by the Gu Family for marrying the Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty is extravagant to the point that it astonishes even some immortal forces and supreme sects. It includes things like the elixir of immortality, unparalleled ancient techniques, and engravings of immortal ways, not to mention true immortal artifacts.


    These are not just ordinary immortal artifacts but inherited immortal artifacts that have been passed down through the generations to suppress the lineage��s heritage. Even some immortal forces do not possess such artifacts.


    They consider using such heritage only at times of great peril, such as facing the threat of extinction. Otherwise, the energy required for each awakening is unimaginably vast.


    The Gu Family��s unreserved disy of their heritage has made many sects understand that if they dare to disrupt this grand wedding, they will incur the endless wrath of the Gu Family.


    <strong>Roar, roar, roar��</strong>


    Suddenly, the heavens and earth trembled, and the resounding dragon��s roar, shaking the sky, could be heard from the far end of the universe. A nine-headed azure dragon, radiating iridescent light, pulled a white jade chariot, racing swiftly through the star fields.


    On both sides of the nine-headed azure dragon, a vast wedding procession came, their momentum overwhelming. Countless cultivators and beings looked on in amazement, finding it almost unbelievable.


    ��A nine-headed quasi-emperor-level azure dragon pulling a chariot, and at least five or six Dao-building experts of bing immortal level or higher surrounding it����


    <i>��The Gu Family sent out such arge group for a wedding? Are they afraid of interference along the way?��</i>


    ��If our senses are correct, the wedding procession has an aura of immortality. Could a background figure or even a celestial artifact be hidden among them?��


    Many powerhouses who had gathered early in the Peerless Immortal Dynasty were equally astonished, their pupils dting in response to the scene. After all, the grandeur of the wedding procession alone was terrifying enough. What would the wedding day itself be like?


    Before this, the Gu Family had been low-profile, and now, they were revealing so much of their heritage all at once, which left them truly shocked.


    ��Changge, do you think I look beautiful?��


    At this moment, deep within the Peerless Immortal Dynasty��s majestic pceplex, Yue Mingkong, in a long red dress, wearing a phoenix crown and radiant robes, carefully examined her reflection in a bronze mirror. Her delicate eyebrows resembled distant mountains, her nose was exquisite, and her vermilion lips were naturally red. She seemed like a perfect creation from the heavens, so beautiful that it felt almost unreal.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, applied the finishing touches to her brows, and then leaned down to kiss her forehead. ��Beautiful.��

 Chapter 761: Another timeline, gradually touching the truth

    <h4>Chapter 761: Another timeline, gradually touching the truth</h4>


    After Gu Changge had made all the necessary arrangements, he returned to the upper realm, just as the n was preparing for his wedding ceremony. He followed to greet the army and arrived at the Peerless Immortal Dynasty earlier than nned. The marriage between the Ancient Immortal Gu family and the Peerless Immortal Dynasty was closely tied to this event.


    Many n elders were taking this matter very seriously. They had invited numerous ancestors from the depths of the n to ensure the sess of this wedding.


    In addition, even many background figures from the power of the remnant immortal, who had been born to the Gu family, were concerned about Gu Changge��s wedding. Tensions were running high in the upper realm, with various immortal forces regarding Gu Changge as a potential threat. No one could be certain if someone would disrupt the grand wedding.


    Furthermore, the marriage of these two powerful ns had an impact on the hearts and minds of countless cultivators and creatures in the upper realm. It was like a fragile string, ready to snap if not handled with care.


    For ordinary cultivators, Gu Changge had tirelessly fought against the scourge of Absolute Heavenly Extinction, confronting numerous forces, all in the name of seeking justice for themon people.


    Naturally, they sincerely wished Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong happiness. The grievances between the various immortal forces in the upper realm had nothing to do with them. However, everyone understood that if the War of Immortality were to break out at this moment, it would likely sweep across the entire Upper Realm, sparing no one and turning countless mountains, rivers, and territories to dust.


    ��I��ve been waiting for this day for a long, long time,�� Yue Mingkong said, leaning against Gu Changge��s arms in the depths of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty��s pce. Her voice was soft, and a trace of nostalgia appeared on her beautiful face. She had yearned for this day before she was reborn, but in her previous life, she never thought that she would be attacked and betrayed by Gu Changge.


    However, in this life, Gu Changge had changed so much that she suspected her past life was merely a dream.


    ��I won��t make you wait any longer,�� Gu Changge reassured her with a smile. He gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ��I��m afraid this is all a dream, and that it will be in vain when I wake up.�� He said in a romantic mood.


    Yue Mingkong looked into his eyes with her crystal-clear gaze. She was filled with love but also a hint of uncertainty. The approaching wedding day was making her nervous.


    In her previous life��s wedding with him, Gu Changge had been cold and distant, never showing any affection. The more the wedding approached, the more anxious she became. She couldn��t help but remember the time when Gu Changge had killed her in her previous life, just after their wedding.


    In her daily life, she was the exalted Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, ruling over countless realms and capable of issuing orders that many cultivators and creatures could lose their lives. However, in front of Gu Changge, she was merely a loving wife, eager to share his burdens and soothe his worries.


    Gu Changge knew her thoughts and sought to reassure her. ��How could all this be a dream? Why speak of such things now?�� He held her slender hand.


    He understood that she was remembering her previous life when she was brutally killed after their wedding, a past she could not forget. All he could do was to reassure her.


    Yue Mingkong nodded, feeling her tension ease as she nestled into his embrace. ��Actually, Xian��er came to see me during this time����


    ��Huh?�� Gu Changge raised an eyebrow, knowing that if Yue Mingkong mentioned this, it must be significant.


    ��What did Xian��er want?�� he inquired softly.


    Yue Mingkong��s eyes focused on his face. ��Xian��er asked me to keep a close watch on you. She��s worried that you won��t be able to control the darkness in your heart and might attack me on our wedding day. She mentioned that if I notice anything unusual in you, I should inform her, as she has a way to help you suppress the demonic nature within your demonic heart.��


    In her previous life, his killing of her was merely a way to find a suitable excuse to clear himself of suspicion. Yue Mingkong had always been aware of this, that is why when she returned after her rebirth, she had been cautious with Gu Changge.


    However, she soon noticed the many differences in his behavior and personalitypared to their past life, especially in how he treated his loved ones, his beloved, and his followers. Last time, Gu Changge hade across as entirely self-serving and ruthless, caring only about his own interests, apart from anything else.


    However, the current Gu Changge had an added touch of tenderness in his heart, and even that tiny bit was enough to satisfy her. After all, all she had ever wanted was a ce in Gu Changge��s heart.


    ��Why would she suddenly say that to you? Thest time she saw me, I felt like she might be hiding something from me.�� Yue MingKong remarked.


    Gu Changge��s brow furrowed slightly at her words, not because he thought that Gu Xian��er was being overly concerned. It was more about being worried that the girl might do something foolish.


    Thest time she was in the Peach Vige, Gu Xian��er had almost dug out her own Dao immortal bones, attempting to help Gu Changge suppress the demonic nature of his heart.


    ��It seems like we should find the right moment to talk to her openly to prevent her from acting rashly,�� Gu Changge said, shaking his head lightly.


    Yue Mingkong agreed. ��I believe Xian��er might have seen something, which is why she��s so worried.��


    She had cultivated the art of reading the hearts of emperors and manipting people in the Peerless Immortal Dynasty. Although she can��t directly discern people��s thoughts, she can deduce their psychological changes from subtle cues. When she talked to me about these matters, it was clear she was deeply concerned, as if she had foreknowledge of the events. This reminds me of when I was reborn.��


    ��Are you saying that Xian��er hase into contact with something rted to the future?,�� Gu Changge suddenly realized.


    It made sense why Gu Xian��er had been hesitant when she met him thest time and seemed uninterested even after learning of his identity as a bearer of demonic art. She probably knew that more terrifying events awaited her in the future.


    ��In that case, the future that Xian��er encountered might coincide with the timeline where I was reborn,�� Gu Changge continued to ponder. ��But why do I end up killing them in both of these timelines? Why do all these Children of Destiny, regardless of which timeline they are in, end up on the opposite side?��


    Gu Changge��s brows furrowed deeper as he felt he was getting closer to some profound truth.


    <i>If the system was rted to him, then these children of luck, no matter in the original timeline or in other timelines, would eventually stand on the opposite side of him.</i>


    <i>Was this a coincidence? Or was everything preordained?</i>

 Chapter 762: Gu Changge’s true strength, killing the enlightened ones is like slaughtering dogs

    <h4>Chapter 762: Gu Changge��s true strength, killing the enlightened ones is like ughtering dogs</h4>


    The wedding procession, spanning millions of miles of red carpet, continued into the depths of the universe. A massive army followed behind, with Dao-building experts and background figures covertly guarding to ensure the smooth reception of this wedding.


    The star field where the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and the Gu Family were located were quite far apart. Even with the use ofrge teleportation arrays, it would still take a long time to travel between them.


    Therefore, several Dao-building experts had already ripped open the cosmic channels in advance and stabilized them with great spiritual power to ensure that the procession would not face any interference.


    The entire universe was in turmoil, producing a resounding spectacle, with endless radiance swirling around the various star fields. Nearly all the Immortal forces in the Upper Realm were closely monitoring the event through various means.


    They sent Dao-building experts to apany the escort of guests returning to the Gu Family, while others had their spies keeping a watchful eye from a distance to ry information.


    However, the real wedding between Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong would onlymence after the wedding procession. The Gu Family had invited almost the entire Upper Realm, but all forces with some background tried their best to obtain an invitation. Participating in this grand event was a testament to one��s own power, in a way.


    This was a demonstration of their strength.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    In the various star fields, the heavens trembled with the approach of ancient warships, carriages, primordial fierce beasts,Dao temples, and divine mountains. They carried numerous cultivators, emanating a tremendous pressure as they traveled toward the star field of the Gu Family.


    Of course, many of the guests were now setting out from different regions. Regardless of their intentions, whether they harbored ulterior motives or had genuine well-wishes, they all carried heavy and precious gifts.


    Even some long-shrouded ancient forbidden areas, which had existed for periods surpassing certain immortal sects, were now showing signs of activity. Carriages made of Immortal gold, pulled by white jade unicorns, were used to transport a multitude of congrattory gifts. These gifts were sent out to the Gu Family.


    Although some of these forbidden areas had not received invitations, they dispatched envoys bearing precious gifts. They dared not risk offending the Gu Family during such a momentous asion. When all the surrounding restricted zones were sending gifts, their failure to do so would be a clear affront?


    Even though these restricted zones stood apart from the worldly affairs and were shrouded in mist, they were not exempt from disturbances from the outside world.


    The background of many forbidden areas run much deeper than those ancient forces��.


    <i>��It seems that these forces are not entirely foolish; at this time, they have restrained themselves quite a bit.�� </i>


    In the cosmic passage returning to the Ancient Immortal Gu family.


    Inside the cosmic passage leading back to the Gu family��s residence, a Dao-building expert from the Gu family, was conversing with Gu Changge, his gaze sharp as it swept over the surrounding starry fields.


    Although the marriage procession had started smoothly, there was no guarantee that some unforeseen issues wouldn��t arise along the way. Gu Changge, seated atop a nearly imperial-level pure-blooded red dragon-horse, smiled faintly and said, ��At this time, there��s no need to be so cautious. At this moment, if several major traditions don��t join forces, they wouldn��t dare to make a move.��


    He wasn��t worried about powerhouses emerging to disrupt the procession at this point; he was more concerned about the absence of interference. This indicated that greater disturbances were brewing, and these traditions were waiting for the most opportune moment. For example, if they couldn��t deal with him, they might target Yue MingKong. In any case, they would stop at nothing to prevent this grand wedding.


    Gu Changge deeply understood the intentions and goals of these forces. He had to find ways to anticipate and eliminate any potential destabilizing factors in advance. He had already grown to the point where there were hardly any opportunities to deal with him.


    So, the most likely target was Yue Mingkong. After all, if anything happened to either of them, this union would undoubtedly be fruitless.


    <i>��Actually, Mingkong is in much greater danger right now����</i>


    Gu Changge had a n for this as well. He had turned the Reincarnated Heaven Lord into a puppet and ced him by Yue Mingkong��s side to ensure her safety. In terms of cultivation, Yue Mingkong had gathered numerous opportunities over the years and was now just on the verge of bing a quasi-supreme realm. While this far surpassed many young supremes, she waspletely defenseless against those who had reached the level of Dao-building experts.


    Unless she was in the capital of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, utilizing its unique luck of the heavens and earth there , could she contend with Dao-building experts. In the following days, the wedding procession encountered no unexpected incidents, and the journey back was notably quiet, with the universe surroundings remaining peaceful.


    They were just three days away from returning to the star field of the Gu family��s residence. Various immortal forces closely monitoring these events felt deeply disappointed, as they didn��t witness any attempts to disrupt the wedding procession.


    <i>��Is it finally time to press on and </i><i>decide to</i><i> make a move?��</i>


    <i>��Since this is the case, we should let the entire Upper Realm know����</i>


    Gu Changge, who had been sitting atop the dragon-horse all along, suddenly opened his eyes, his expression deep and profound. After devouring and assimting the soul of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, his spiritual power was vast and terrifying, far surpassing even the remnant immortals.


    He immediately sensed faint fluctuations in a deste starry region ahead, where someone had set up hidden arrays and traps, including an ambush by a Dao-building expert. ��Halt the procession for now; there are traps and Dao-building expert lying in ambush up ahead.��


    Gu Changge gestured to the two Dao-building experts ahead without waiting for their response. He swiftly disappeared, leaving them behind. At the same time, a vast and majestic aura erupted, as if the floodgates of heaven and earth had suddenly opened, with surging waves of chaotic energy nketing the area.


    The sky trembled, and myriads of stars flickered, making the entire universe seem to twist and threaten to copse at that moment. This was a world-shaking pressure, far beyond that of an ordinary Dao-building expert, almost on par with remnant immortals!


    ��Changge����


    The two Dao-building experts riding alongside Gu Changge had yet to react when they saw Gu Changge��s figure already at the forefront of the procession. His expression was cold, resembling an invincible and peerless immortal king. Terrifying pressure emanated from his dark robe as he pushed his palm forward, like an endless continent descending from the depths of heaven and earth.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The ce instantly exploded, with boundless radiance shooting into the sky. The terrifying arrays etched into the void revealed themselves, only to be wiped out inrge quantities as they copsed like a surging river.


    This location had long been set up with numerous ambushers from various star fields, each armed with different forbidden weapons, all waiting here to disrupt the wedding procession.


    Even though they were destined to be unsessful, they found it worthwhile to cause some disturbance in this grand wedding, simply to irritate the Gu family and this union.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    The spine-chilling invincible aura swept over, like a deluge, and even the Gu family��s Dao-building expert felt their hearts pounding. Prior to this, the entire Upper Realm, including the Gu family, had been guessing Gu Changge��s strength, eager to know the extent of his power.


    After the obliteration of Hell, many people spected that Gu Changge might possess some kind of treasure that could unleash the power of a remnant immortal, allowing him to eradicate the notoriously difficult Fourth Hall of Hell.


    But such spections had no evidence to support them. Many believed that, no matter how extraordinary or unbelievable Gu Changge was, he couldn��t possibly possess the kind ofbat strength equivalent to a remnant immortal.


    However, now, the aura disyed by Gu Changge was already on par with a remnant immortal. This sight left even many of the Gu family��s elder Dao-building expert deeply shaken, their hearts in turmoil.


    <i>��Strengthparable to a figure of profound background, no wonder it has aroused fear in countless people, and it��s only been a few years����</i>


    <i>��When the Immortal Path descends, bing an immortal is an inevitable matter.��</i>


    One of the Dao-building expert��s ancestors responsible for protecting the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, which was escorting the procession, was also unable to recover from the sight for a long time.


    In the star fields, countless cultivators and beings watched this scene with profound shock, finding it hard to regain theirposure.


    ��All our spections were wrong�� Gu has the strength of a figure of profound background for a long time����


    ��He had never revealed his true power in front of the world before. Today, he is doing so to make everyone aware of it.��


    ��He has already reached the highest peak of the Upper Realm, the same height as a figure of profound background.��


    Many powerhouses who had been closely monitoring the wedding procession were now collectively gasping for air, filled with shock and disbelief. No one had expected that Gu Changge would suddenly disy such overwhelming power at this moment without any reservations.


    Information about this location and the scene was immediately transmitted back to the various forces behind them, causing ripples of unease throughout the entire Upper Realm.


    Gu Changge had no words to say; his expression remained cold and profound. He had revealed his true power today to make the entire Upper Realm aware of it.


    ��Attack!!��


    As the radiant light exploded and runes were erased, many hidden powerhouses in this location simultaneouslyunched various precioustreasures were sacrified. They came from many traition forces and were akin to fanatical soldiers, unafraid of life and death.


    There were heavenly swords, ancientmps, green tripods, and more�� One by one, these treasures emerged, shining brilliantly and covering the star fields with astonishing power. Some of them were even three Dao-building experts wielding ancient-era prohibitive tools with terrifying power.


    Just the faint ripple emanating from them caused the edges of the universe to blur and copse.


    <strong>Buzz!!</strong>


    However, as Gu Changge lightly flicked his finger, the empty space and even the sky itself quaked. A faint golden sword aura burst forth from his hand. Radiance pressed down upon heaven and earth, causing the whole area to emit a terrifying, thunderous sound, as if the sky and earth were copsing.


    In just an instant, the group of powerhouses rushing toward him exploded, including the Dao-building experts who held the forbidden weapon. They were struck by the sword aura, turning into a mist of blood, obliterated body and soul.


    In a distant ce, everyone who witnessed this scene was filled with extreme fear, their souls trembling, unable to muster any resistance.


    This was too terrifying. This was the level of power associated with figures of profound background.


    Gu Changge��s cultivation had long reached this level, making it easier for him to kill ordinary Dao-building expert than to crush ants.


    ��Attack! Let��s fight him!��


    The remaining two Dao-building experts, though momentarily frightened by the situation, roared in anger, and their bodies seemed to ignite. Like a world-shaking thunderbolt, their Qi and blood surged as they leaped from their heavenly seats, rushing at Gu Changge. As Dao-building experts, they were willing to burn their souls and essence.


    Their aura was terrifying, akin to a volcanic eruption. This surge of power could easily turn stars millions of miles away into dust.


    In another direction, another Dao-building expert transformed into a golden streak and rushed forward. Their speed was indescribable as they executed a supreme boxing method, resembling a war immortal descending, overwhelming everything and attacking Gu Changge.


    At this moment, the entire universe was shrouded in a sea of shadows cast by their fists, with even the blurry imagery of the Six realms of reincarnation appearing, transforming into six ancient dry wells, trying to suppress Gu Changge.


    Facing the joint siege of two enlightened men, Gu Changge��s expression remained indifferent and profound.


    After the punch fell, he raised his hand to reach forward, as if a piece of universe was condensing and emerging.


    Facing the joint siege of two Dao-building experts, Gu Changge��s expression remained cold and profound. When their fist descended, he reached out, and it was as if a universe was forming and materializing before him. The aura of the highest world manifested and emitted a rumbling and majestic momentum.


    Among them, all the stars in the sky were cohesively rotating, directly crushing and obliterating the six dry wells.


    Within this manifestation, countless stars and constetions gathered and directly crushed and erased the six dry wells.


    <strong>��Chi!��</strong>


    Immediately afterward, Gu Changge unleashed an all-epassing sword aura, infused with the ultimate rules of destruction. In an instant, a dark light tore through the heavens and earth, transforming into a world-destroying true dragon that rushed forward.


    <strong>��Puff!��</strong>


    The sword light swept through the heavens and earth, as if it passed through countless living beings, overwhelming countless ancient realms, bringing an end to the world.


    <i>��What��s this?��</i>


    The Dao-building expert who had been burning his soul looked horrified, his soul frozen, unable to move, all his treasures and defenses utterly powerless against the sword aura. He couldn��t even close his eyes in death. The sword light, less than an inch in length, pierced his forehead, leaving behind a bloody hole.


    Immediately, his body shot out hundreds and thousands of sword rays.


    <strong>��Boom!��</strong>


    In an instant, his body was riddled with sword holes, and he disintegrated in the void, leaving nothing behind. Even in hisst moments, he couldn��t muster the strength to unleash his terrifying forbidden weapon, and it seemed like his soul was buried in an unknown river.


    The other Dao-building expert was pped to death by Gu Changge with a single palm. His soul shattered and dispersed, not even managing to scream.


    With that, themotion in the area quickly subsided, and the remaining fanatical soldiers had exploded in the previous turmoil, all turned into dust.


    ��These are the methods of a figure of profound background, and they already involve the field of time rules����


    ��Gu Changge is even more powerful than the average figure of profound background. Killing Dao-building experts is as easy for him as ughtering dogs����


    <i>��He is undoubtedly sending a clear message to the various immotal forces.��</i>


    From a distant location, those who witnessed the end of this battle couldn��t help but shiver, their faces pale with fear that they couldn��t conceal.


    Many Dao-building experts felt a chill in their bodies, almost as if they had experienced the same fate. If they had been in the front just now, they probably couldn��t have blocked even a single palm from Gu Changge and would have been turned into a mist of blood.


    After all, the end of this battle happened incredibly quickly, almost as if it had urred in the blink of an eye. Gu Changge appeared, erased everything, and only made three moves. Yet, in these three moves, three Dao-building experts had fallen!

 Chapter 763:

    <h4>Chapter 763:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter</b></strong><strong><b> </b></strong><strong><b>11</b></strong><strong><b>24</b></strong><strong><b>: The </b></strong><strong><b>dread</b></strong><strong><b> of the </b></strong><strong><b>Daoist ��</b></strong><strong><b>One-</b></strong><strong><b>E</b></strong><strong><b>yed</b></strong><strong><b>��</b></strong><strong><b>, </b></strong><strong><b>unyielding flow of time</b></strong>


    Gu Changge showcased the power of a Remnant Immortal, swiftly resolving the three Dao-building experts and numerous Scared Realm assassins who had set an ambush in this location. This left everyone who witnessed the scene utterly stunned and unable to recover for quite some time. Their hearts were filled with awe.


    Previously, many had doubted about Gu Changge��s strength, wondering just how far he had progressed. However, now that they knew, they were left speechless, their eyes filled with fear and trepidation. Their minds were buzzing with disbelief.


    Gu Changge was unquestionably using his own power to make a profound impact on the Upper Realm. The various events that transpired here were quickly ryed by the spies of different factions. It was believed that it wouldn��t be long before the entire Upper Realm heard about it.


    On their way back to the Gu family estate to celebrate the marriage, three Dao-building experts had set up a forbidden array, but Gu Changge effortlessly dispelled it with a wave of his hand in less than three breaths of time. Such a feat would likely be beyond the capabilities of most other individuals.


    In the vast expanse of the star field, Gu Changge stood tall and indistinct. His figure was slender and ethereal, his ck robe fluttered in the wind, and his ink-ck hair gleamed, some strands even radiating a chaotic aura, blending with the cosmos. He appeared as a young immortal king, his eyes cold and profound.


    He slowly surveyed his surroundings, his gaze shing with a radiance that resembled the terrifying chaos thunderbolt streaking across the universe, shattering the order of Dao rules, sending shivers down the spine of those people who beheld it.


    ��Continue to move forward.��


    He instructed calmly, allowing the Gu family��s weing army to press onward on their way back to the Gu family estate.


    Normally, Gu Changge presented a humble and gentle image to the public, treating others with kindness and gentleness. He rarely disyed such cold indifference, with his eyes exuding an aura of impending catastrophe.


    In the surrounding universe, there was silence. Even the many hidden powerhouses couldn��t help but shudder, their very souls trembling.


    But they could understand. After all, this happened on the path where Gu Changge and Yu Mingkong were about to be married, even during the wedding procession. The various immortal forces had sent Dao-building experts to cause disruptions, intending to spoil the joyous asion for Gu Changge and the Gu family.


    If they were in their shoes, they wouldn��t be able to endure such a situation.


    Three Dao-building experts made their move. It seems Gu Changge��s suspicions were on point.��


    ��In this way, at least three factions have taken action�� There are definitely more of them in the dark.��


    ��So, that means at least three major immortal forces have acted�� and there are definitely more behind the scenes.��


    Among the weing procession, Yu Mingkong sat in the exquisite immortal jade carriage, her expression equally cold. She did not draw back the curtains to observe the outside scenery. To her, there was no reason to be concerned about Gu Changge��s strength. In the current Upper Realm, there would be no danger unless background figures wielding immortal treasures attempted to besiege him.


    Nevertheless, this situation acted as an indication that their grand wedding with Gu Changge would not proceed smoothly.


    Buzz!!


    Golden inscriptions shed through the void, imprinting on a decree and then transmitting it, disappearing from sight. For years, Yu Mingkong had been secretly training the Shura Guards ording to Gu Changge��s instructions.


    It was an extremely terrifying force, with each Shura Guard��s strength rivaling that of the Sacred Realm. Due to their unique cultivation of secret techniques, they felt no fear, pain, or hesitation. They even mastered hundreds ofbined attack methods. The leader of the Shura Guards was at the Supreme Realm, quasi-Emperor Realm, and they even had a Dao-building expert among them.


    This terrifying force had remained hidden within various small realms, never truly revealing itself in the Upper Realm. Yu Mingkong nned to wait for the right moment to unleash this power, catching their attacker off guard.


    Soon, the grand wedding procession continued its journey, shaking the universe, causing the stars to quiver. Several Dao-building experts from the Gu family flew ahead to clear the way, their gazes cold and filled with murderous intent as they scanned the surrounding star field, vignt against a repeat of the previous incident.


    News about this ce quickly spread throughout the Upper Realm.


    Prominent figures such as the Daoist ��One-Eyed��, the Golden Sun Goddess, and the Chana Ancient Buddha, who had profound backgrounds, fell silent. Before, they could marvel at the young and formidable generation, but now they no longer had the privilege.


    ��To think he could suppress three Dao-building experts like that. This young one is truly well-hidden. This old Daoist initially believed he had barely entered the ranks of the Dao-building experts and relied on some precious treasure or technique to eradicate Hell����


    Deep within the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� wore an extremely grim expression. He directly pped the mountain peak before him into ashes. One of the three Dao-building experts was his appointed follower, who had been sealed for many years and was already nearing the end of their life, without the opportunity to advance further. That��s why the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� sent them to both upset the Gu family and ascertain which powerful individuals were concealed in the wedding procession.


    However, it was unexpected that with just a wave of Gu Changge��s hand, he obliterated these individuals. This left the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� state of mind in turmoil and instability. He felt that it wouldn��t be long before he would truly face Gu Changge, and maybe�� he wouldn��t be a match for him.


    Having reached the level of a Remnant Immortal, the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� was no slouch. He had lost an eye due to his pursuit of divine knowledge. At this moment, the premonition he experienced was unprecedentedly strong.


    Daoist ��One-Eyed�� forehead throbbed in pain, even starting to split open, and fresh blood flowed, a horrifying sight. ��I must eliminate Gu Changge, or I will truly die at his hands,�� he muttered, his face turning grim. His figure blurred, and the empty space in front of him ripped open, allowing him to step inside.


    He emerged in a vast and grandiose pce that seemed as if it didn��t exist in the world, and it


    He emerged in a vast and grandiose pce that seemed as if it didn��t exist in the world, and it


    ��If the three of you don��t appear soon, the Heavenly Emperor Mountain��s legacy mighte to an end in this world.��


    ��The opportunity to be Immortals is right before you. I hope the three of you awaken quickly.��


    After the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� arrived, he let out a sigh of relief. Then, he addressed the three Dao-building experts sitting before him.


    The Heavenly Emperor Mountain had a long history, once ruling over the ancient ns, and the leaders of their lineage came from different races with differing bloodlines. The three figures in front of him were the other three profound beings still present in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain��s legacy. Their cultivation was no weaker than him.


    Sensing the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� aura, the three figures on the cushions slowly opened their eyes.


    Seeing this, the Daoist ��One-Eyed�� couldn��t help but show a glimmer of hope. With the four profound beings of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and their many ancient artifacts, could Gu Changge still pose a threat?


    ��


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye, and the wedding procession responsible for weing the bride had finally traversed the lengthy cosmic tunnels, returning to the star field where the Gu family resided. Along the way, there were no more surprises.


    All the stars were adorned in celebratory decorations, with the radiance of dawn intermingling, and auspicious scenes gracing the skies, illuminating the entire universe with a festive atmosphere.


    In the vast and boundless expanse, countless star fields and ancient life-bearing stars were decked out for the Gu family��s celebration. Almost every life-bearing star sparkled with lights, immortal cranes soaring across the sky.


    In the star field near the central region, the ancient divine mountains stood tall and vast, stretching endlessly. They had been tamed by the most powerful members of the Gu family beforehand, bing the residence for the guests.


    This was because the wedding ceremony was truly monumental, with nearly all of the Upper Realm��s oldest and most ancient immortal forces converging. Lesser forces didn��t have the opportunity to enter the central area and had to temporarily stay in the outermost area. Even so, these peripheral regions were fully upied and buzzing with activity, filled with the figures of cultivators and attentive beings.


    Rumble!!


    The universe resonated as the bridal army returned, marching along a silver-red gxy interwoven with dawn��s light, heading toward the main ind of the Gu family.


    ��His big wedding����


    Within the divine ind of the sacred mountains, many esteemed guests watched as the immortal carriage descended towards the heart of the Gu family. The Empress Xi Yao of the Demon world, adorned in phoenix-like attire, with her graceful and icy beauty, gazed at Gu Changge, who was riding off on a dragon horse.


    For a moment, she stood still, and a bitter smile crept onto her lips. Although it had been only a few years since Gu Changge left the Demon world, it felt long to her. She knew that such days would only be longer, perhaps even eternal. After all, in the end, it��s just like falling petals, while time flows on, indifferent, leaving no trace.


    ��Young Master Gu����


    In another direction of the ind, several figures watched the scene from afar, their hearts filled with both bitterness and envy. Yan Ji, Lin Qiuhan, and others had once shared deep connections with Gu Changge. However, as Gu Changge��s strength and status became more terrible, they gradually couldn��t keep up and could no longer see his figure.


    asionally, they would catch glimpses of him only through images on some scattered stone tablets circting throughout the Upper Realm.

 Chapter 764: The majestic and heavy terrifying background, surprises of all the guests

    <h4>Chapter 764: The majestic and heavy terrifying background, surprises of all the guests</h4>


    ��The young master specially instructed me to take you to the inner ind.��


    A woman dressed in white with a strikingly beautiful and charming face, with her fluffy white fox tail being carried by four handmaidens. She addressed Lin Qiuhao, Yan Ji, and others with a smile.


    <i>��Are you Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden?��</i>


    Yan Ji, due to her past association with Gu Changge, was somewhat familiar with Yin Mei, the Goddess of the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox n.


    On the other hand, Lin Qiuhao was less acquainted with Yin Mei because she had been cultivating diligently at the Purple Pill Sect and had little contact with the outside world. Her proficiency in alchemy was extremely high, surpassing many elders within just a few years. However, her alchemical skills were not of much help to Gu Changge, so he rarely visited the Purple Pill Sect.


    ��This is the young master��s confidante, who has always handled the affairs of the Business Alliance for him and is also the one behind the scenes controlling the Wan Bao Business Alliance,�� Yan Ji exined to Lin Qiuhan. Both Yan Ji and Lin Qiuhan had met Gu Changge when they were in the Lower realm, so when she was free, she would go to the Purple Pill Sect to talk to Lin Qiuhan hence they knew each other well.


    ��Greetings, Yin Mei Heavenly Maiden.�� a bit nervous because she considered herself a small figure and felt she had little to say in front of Yin Meitian.


    ��You don��t need to be so formal; just follow me into the inner ind,�� Yin Mei said with a slight smile. She had a dignified and graceful manner, and despite her incredibly enchanting beauty, she didn��t seem otherworldly. Due to her special status, many people in the Gu family recognized her, and some even regarded her as a concubine designated by Gu Changge.


    Following Yin Mei, Lin Qiuhan, Yan Ji, and others passed through numerous teleportation formations and entered the inner ind area. Compared to the star field outside, the inner ind could be aptly described as an immortal world.


    The entire Gu family was adorned with festive decorations, and the small world that the ancestors had opened using their supreme divine powers was adorned with red ribbons andnterns.


    Here, even the power far exceeding the Immortal Realm couldn��t cause any harm. The inds were scattered like a chessboard, with divine mountains, rivers, silver waterfalls, and enchanting mist enveloping the entire area.


    Many guests who were entering the inner ind of the Gu family for the first time were overwhelmed by this majestic and terrifying atmosphere, filled with amazement.


    The profound and majestic aura engulfed them, an atmosphere beyond the reach of ordinary immortal sects.


    At the edge of the sky, one could witness the heavenly bodies, sun, moon, and stars, spinning and gxies descending with a sonorous whooshing sound, as if falling from the edge of the universe. Countlessrge stars radiated chaotic energy, gleaming brilliantly and dazzlingly to the extreme.


    Between the inds, numerous ancient fierce beasts could be seen, each capable of devouring the sun and moon. Among them was a dragon turtle, seemingly drowsing at the edge of the earth. However, its wisp of aura sent chills down the spines of even the aplished Dao-building experts.


    To the east, there was a sky-blue dragon, which upied a sacred mountain. Its body dominated the sky, its scales resemblingkes. Its eyes were cold and unfeeling, and a mere nce caused many guests to shudder.


    In addition, a fiery-red divine bird soared through the chaotic mist. The moment it spread its wings, it disrupted the countless Dao rules of the world, its temperature soaring to frightening heights.


    Vast and boundless forests extended into the depths of the Gu family��s territory. There, diverse phenomena and radiant lights prevailed, with heavenly mists and divine fog shimmering. The scene appeared as if a true dragon soared through the sky, and a dark warrior shattered the earth. Dense chaotic mists enveloped the area, making it appear as a world that had existed since the dawn of time, a ce of boundless mystery.


    Such scenes left all the guests awestruck and unable to calm their hearts. An elder from the ancient immortal n sighed, ��This is the heritage of the Gu family����


    Beside him, siblings Ye Langtian and Ye Liu Li, who had a deep connection with Gu Changge, also followed in quiet awe, taking part in Gu Changge��s wedding.


    Although many younger generations from the upper realm hade, they all followed in silence and only disyed expressions of amazement and shock when they gazed at the numerous mystical ces of the Gu family.


    Inside the inner ind of the Gu family, an enchanting mist enveloped the area, divine flowers bloomed, and radiant light filled the atmosphere. A seemingly narrow Dao pathway, which could only amodate a few people at a time, but appeared exceptionally spacious, emerged. It stretched into the depths of the fog.


    Pces and halls covered both sides of the Dao path, appearing towering and grand. They seemed to be situated at the edge of the universe, where the sounds of the Milky Way descending and the rotation of stars and heavenly bodies were audible. Guardians riding fierce beasts were stationed on both sides, emanating a chilling and terrifying aura.


    All the guests proceeded along this Dao path, entering the main hall where the wedding was to take ce. This hall appeared to be a small world, and although it didn��t lookrge, it was constructed using spatial techniques to house an immense ancient world, capable of amodating countless people.


    Inside the pce, figures abounded, and the mist lingered. Unless one was very close, they couldn��t see each other��s true appearances. Even aplished immortals felt astonished, needing to use their divine senses to peer around. It felt as if they were in a vast world, with the sun, moon, and stars rotating overhead, radiating brilliant light.


    ��Of course, this is a terrifying forbidden weapon specially crafted by the Gu family, sealed within the pce. Before the wedding begins, it allows the guests to rest here, avoiding encounters with their enemies and unnecessary trouble.��


    ��Greetings, young master Changge.��


    In the forefront of the pce, Gu Changge, with a group of family elders, wees the arriving guests


    His remarkably handsome face carries a faint smile as he nods to the guests. In the distance, the ancient ancestors of the Divine Sect are also busy around, and his mother and father are also weing the guests to uphold the hospitality of the host. After all, the forces and sects that can enter this pce are the true overlords in the upper realms and have the power of reshaping destinies with ease.


    ��At the entrance of the pce, the a group of guests stepped inside, and many were astonished upon hearing the congrattory gifts being presented��three pieces of Reincarnation Immortal Jade, three bottles of Boundless Holy Water, and one piece of Immortal Gold,��


    The head of that group was a real background figure, with gray-white eyes and a profound, aged appearance. He has gray horns on his head, indicative of his terrifying strength.


    The Daoke of Reincarnation was a low-profile sect in the upper realm, yet it didn��t diminish its aura of mystery and dread. Now, during Gu Chongge��s grand wedding, they had sent a venerable figure to personally deliver such grand gifts.


    ��This is Senior Wu Ya. I didn��t expect you toe here in person. The Eighteenth Patriarch often talks about you����


    An elder of the Gu family was surprised when he saw this, and then he smiled and came to receive the people of Reincarnation Daoke in person.


    ��This is Senior Wu Ya, and I never expected you toe in person. The 18th ancestor has mentioned you quite often,�� a Gu family elder expressed surprise upon seeing this and then greeted the delegation from the Dao Lake of Reincarnation.


    Clearly, there was a certain connection between the Dao Lake of Reincarnation and the Gu family, and the gifts they brought were truly remarkable. The 18th Patriarch mentioned earlier was none other than Gu Lang, the one who had once emerged and annihted the Purple Mansion��s Grand Elder, reaching his cultivation to the realm of the Remnant Immortal.


    When the Gu familyter attacked the Eight Destion and Ten Regions To open the gates of the Heavenly Lu City, the 18th Patriarch , Gu Lang, had also made a move and nearly shattered the city��s defenses.


    ��Gu Lang, that guy, is actually thinking of me? It seems it��s been a while since we sparred; he must be itching for a fight,�� the background figure, head from the Dao Lake of Reincarnation mused upon hearing thement.


    <i>��Reincarnation Dao Lake����</i>


    Many guests within the pce had peculiar expressions, and their hearts were filled with amazement. The Dao Lake of Reincarnation had long been absent from the upper realm, almost serving as a forbiddennd. It had once even toppled an immortal sect, and this generation hadn��t heard of any sessors. But now, the fact that they had a deep connection with the Gu family was evident in their grand gifts.


    ��Father, mother, I��ll take my leave for a while,�� says Gu Changge, as he notices the presence of some familiar faces and, with a slight bow, leaves the pce entrance to meet them.

 Chapter 765: Old acquaintance recalls the past,leaving no trace after the event

    <h4>Chapter 765: Old acquaintance recalls the past,leaving no trace after the event</h4>


    ��My lord.��


    Within the grand hall, Yin Mei, apanied by Lin Qiuhuan, Yan Ji, and others, found their seats and noticed Gu Changge approaching with a smile.


    With a sweet smile, she addressed Gu Changge, ��I��ve brought them here as you instructed.��


    ��Thank you for your effort,�� Gu Changge replied, nodding slightly, then turned his gaze to Lin Qiuhuan and Yan Ji.


    It had been a while since he had seen them. On one hand, it was due to hisck of time, but on the other, he felt it wasn��t necessary and might put them in harm��s way. Although he wasn��t a good person, he did have a sense of nostalgia.


    Many forces in the upper realms were keeping a close eye on him, ready to make a move at any time. People with close ties to him might be in danger.


    While Gu Changge didn��t have deep feelings for the two women, he didn��t want them to get caught up in these dangerous situations and lose their lives for no reason. He wouldn��t go to great power to protect them like he did for Yue Mingkong.


    ��Greetings, Young Master.��


    Yan Ji and Lin Qiuhuan stood before Gu Changge with some restraint. They were pleasantly surprised that he had taken the initiative to meet them, but they were also aware of the stark difference in their statusespared to when they first arrived in the upper realms.


    ��In my presence, there��s no need for excessive formality.�� Gu Changge smiled slightly, his demeanor as graceful as ever.


    In a moment of fantasy, Lin Qiuhuan recalled the first time she had met Gu Changge. He had appeared in the Lin family��s hall like a young God, radiating a youthful and elegant charm. His appearance, speech, and knowledge had left her profoundly enchanted and fascinated, unable to free herself.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Changge had be the true ruler of the vast upper realms, holding the power of life and death over countless star fields with a single word.


    ��Congrattions on your wedding today, Master.��


    Yan Ji also seemed lost in memories, and a surge of recollections washed over her. She then bowed slightly.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t brought her to the upper realms in the first ce, she might have already perished, even if she had reached the current quasi-supreme cultivation level.


    She was more grateful to Gu Changge than she was in awe of him. Gu Changge smiled slightly and caught up with them, reminiscing about the past and inquiring about their recent circumstances. He also exined to Lin Qiuhan why he had not visited them earlier.


    Before parting ways, he asked Lin Qiuhuan to gather information on the refining method of the Purple Pill. He wanted to use this pill to help those around him elevate their cultivation.


    Lin Qiuhuan had previously informed him that she had only found some fragmented records and not the actual pill form, so Gu Changge had given up on the idea.


    However, to his surprise, there was a bit of good news today. ��Not long ago, I found records of the Purple Pill elixir in the notes of a senior from the Purple Pill Sect. Perhaps in his cave dwelling, where heter ascended, there might be scrolls or jade slips that contain the form for the Purple Pill elixir,�� Lin Qiuhuan exined with a smile.


    Her eyes lit up when she mentioned the Purple Pill elixir. In her eyes, she had received Gu Changge��s care for so long, and now she finally had the opportunity to repay his kindness.


    <i>��The Purple Pill elixir? If that��s the case, I��d be interested in seeing just how extraordinary this rumored pill, capable of transcending into immortality, really is,</i>�� Gu Changge nodded.


    Long before ancient times, in the vast expanse of the upper realms, there was a sect known for alchemy called the Pill Sect, which was situated in an ancient and powerful world known as the Pill World.


    However, the Pill World faced divine retribution because it had sessfully refined a pill that was never meant to exist in the mortal world. For thousands of years, it endured the strikes of the chaotic primordial actual thunder from the deepest parts of chaos.


    The ancient world eventually copsed, turning into ashes and disappearing into the river of history.


    As far as Gu Changge knew, that forbidden pill was called the Purple Pole Immortal Pill.


    The Purple Pill elixir that followed was a reduced version. However, it was still tainted with tremendous karmic consequences, causing many alchemy sects that possessed this form to meet their downfall.


    ��In that case, I��ll trouble Qiuhan with the matter regarding the Purple Pill elixir,�� Gu Changge smiled and said, ��It��s not a problem at all. Being able to assist the Master was Lin Qiuhan��s honor.��


    After chatting with Yan Ji, Lin Qiuhuan, and the others, Gu Changge went his separate way, picking up a jug of wine from a nearby maid and a white jade wine cup.


    ��Be safe.��


    The woman in the phoenix cloak had a plum blossom mark between her eyebrows, with a gorgeous appearance and a cold and solitary demeanor, which added a unique allure to her. She was none other than the Empress Xi Yao of the Demon Realm.


    In fact, Gu Changge had yet to expect her to appear here and in her proper form rather than as an incarnation.


    ��Gu Changge����


    Empress Xi Yao, who had been raising her wine cup to drink, was momentarily taken aback. It seemed she hadn��t expected Gu Changge to notice and approach her willingly.


    A self-deprecating smile curved on her lips briefly. Still, she quickly reverted to her cold, noble, and imposing demeanor, exuding an icy aura, much like the supreme Demon Empress she was.


    The two of them had met at the True Immortal Academy. At the time, Gu Changge was merely the young leader of his generation, with terrifying power and unparalleled talent. However, in her eyes, she had regarded him as a junior.


    It wasn��t until Gu Changge saw through her many worries and understood the sacrifices she had made for the Demon Realm, even considering her as a potential eternal emperor, that Empress Xi Yao changed her view of him.


    She no longer saw him as a junior but as a rare confidant. She had even written personal letters to inform him about various matters concerning the Demon Realm.


    She had even believed that Gu Changge saw her in the same way, but it was only after he arrived in the Demon Realm and a series of events that she suddenly realized his true nature. This disappointment was apanied by a deep sense of loss.


    However, it couldn��t be denied that Gu Changge was the only man who had entered her heart in her entire life.


    Before Gu Changge left the Demon Realm, he also had sex with her.


    But in Empress Xi Yao��s view, those moments were like a passing spring breeze, leaving no trace afterward. Neither of them had attached much significance to it.


    During the half-year when she heard about Gu Changge��s uing wedding with Yue Ming Kong, Empress Xi Yao often found herself restless, with numerous thoughts and memories flooding her mind.


    In reality, if it weren��t for Gu Changge, her current fate would not have been so favorable. After all, if the five Demon Emperors had not disappeared suddenly, she wouldn��t have had the great fortune of unifying the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 766: The great wedding begins, the calm before the storm

    <h4>Chapter 766: The great wedding begins, the calm before the storm</h4>


    Many memories flowed through her mind like a gentle stream, but Empress Xi Yao was no ordinary person. She quicklyposed herself, her face showing no signs of emotion.


    ��It��s been a while, Gu Changge,�� she whispered, raising her ss. ��Congrattions. I never thought someone like you would genuinely care for others. I must admit, I envy Empress MingKong for that.��


    <i>��She has something I can never attain.��</i>


    During their time in the Demon realm, she had always believed that Gu Changge was solely motivated by self-interest, devoid of any warmth or genuine affection for others.


    She certainly didn��t expect to see him exhibit this attitude towards Empress Mingkong, which left Empress Xi Yao feeling a touch of bitterness and envy.


    ��I didn��t expect you toe and talk about this after all this time,�� she remarked.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, and with a hint of surprise on his face, he took a seat beside her, pouring himself a drink. It felt like he was catching up with an old friend.


    ��Indeed, I was just taken aback by all of this,�� Empress Xi Yao chuckled self-deprecatingly. ��You��ve set your time aside to see me alone. Aren��t you worried about causing a scandal on your wedding day? There are many guests watching, you know.��


    Gu Changge raised his ss and said, ��Why should I worry about that? Coming to see an old friend, what��s wrong with that?��


    Seeing his calm demeanor, Empress Xi Yao couldn��t help but sigh. She then spoke seriously, ��You��vee a long way, and your perspective now surpasses my imagination. However, I want to say that your wedding today might not be peaceful. Many forces have their own agendas, waiting for an opportunity.��


    While the Demon realm was vast and boundless, it still paled inparison to the truly immortal forces. Even if Empress Xi Yao wanted to assist Gu Changge, she had no means to do so, which was why she offered this advice.


    ��I��m well aware of that,�� Gu Changge nodded. He raised his jade wine cup and clinked it with hers. ��In the not-so-distant future, the Upper Realm won��t be too calm, and perhaps the Demon realm will be swept into the turmoil as well. You need to prepare in advance.��


    At the moment, it was merely the calm before the storm.


    ��I understand,�� Empress Xi Yao replied with a smile, lifting her exquisite, swan-like neck, and downing her drink in one gulp.


    Afterward, Gu Changge bid his farewell and went in another direction, where he met some familiar faces and had a chance to meet with some of his peers.


    Regardless of the numerous conflicts and calctions, he temporarily put them aside on this joyous day of his grand wedding. He presented himself as humble and affable before many seniors and those who had achieved the level of Dao-building expertise.


    ��The Lord of Heavenly Emperor Mountain has arrived!!��


    ��The Lord of the Endless Fire Kingdom has arrived!!��


    ��The owner of Violet Sky Valley has arrived!!��


    ��The suzerain of the Holy Sect has arrived!!��


    ��The head of the Jiu Li Family has arrived!!��


    ������


    At that moment, numerous voices could be heard from outside the pce. Whether these leaders of various forces had prearranged their arrival or it was merely a fortunate coincidence, they all appeared at once.


    One background figure after another arrived. While their cultivation might not have reached the level of bing Dao-building experts, they represented the immortal forces behind them, and their presence could not be easily dismissed.


    As these prominent figures arrived, many guests inside the hall disyed a peculiar expression on their faces. Some spectators seemed particrly interested.


    What piqued their interest was the fact that these prominent figures did not arrive in person but sent Dao avatars instead, with no true Dao-building experts or background figures in tow.


    Many people guessed the intentions of these immortal forces. After all, they dared not be reckless on the territory of the Gu n. They were concerned that if they sent their real selves, unexpected incidents might ur, potentially leading to their downfall.


    Hence, they refrained from sending even Dao-building experts. As for background figures, they were the true invincible figures of the Upper Realm, and they would not easily venture into the territories of other factions. After all, they had to be cautious, as unforeseen idents could result in unimaginable and devastating losses that were hard to bear.


    ��These fellows are cautious, but if they dare toe to my Gu n, they must be prepared,�� some of the Gu n��s ancient ancestors said with a cold smile.


    Gu Changge also showed a hint of surprise. He didn��t think these forces would dare to make a move within the territory of the Immortal Gu n. Even if an eruption of power exceeding the Immortal Realm urred here, it could still be suppressed.


    This was the confidence in the terrifying foundation of the Immortal Gu n.


    Inside the grand hall, many prominent figures wereing and going, representing all the dominant forces that stood at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm.


    Even some forbidden zones that existed independently outside of the worldly affairs sent generous gifts, though no dominant figures from those areas had arrived personally. However, they had sent substantial wedding gifts.


    The wedding had yet to begin, but the grand hall was already filled with joy and excitement. Immortal mists enveloped the area, heavenly music apanied the guests, and a variety of delicious dishes were elegantly presented.The divine wine, served by the barrel, wafted its fragrance for miles, making anyone who caught a whiff salivate.


    All cultivators started toasting, exchanging cups and offering their congrattions. Regardless, today was an extraordinary day, a celebration of the union between the Ancient Immortal Gu n and the unique Peerless Immortal Dynasty.


    If there was no conflict that could not be resolved, no one was willing to touch the bottom line of the Ancient Immortal Gu family at this moment.


    So, even the immoral forces like the Heavenly Emperor Mountain were quietly toasting and conversing with the leaders of other sects. Many of the Gu n��s ancient ancestors were moving from table to table, offering toasts.


    Some ancient beings exuding profound auras were seen in conversation with old friends, like the ancient presence from the Dao Lake of Reincarnation who had a cheerful conversation with Gu Lang, one of the Gu n��s eighteen ancestors, and a smile on his face.


    In the vast territory of the Immortal Gu n, including the outer ind regions, the atmosphere was vibrant.


    Even those who didn��t have the privilege to enter the main hall began to toast and engage in lively conversations. Countless streaks of light shot across the sky, and waitresses carried various drinks and delicacies, flitting around like butterflies.


    Even in the outer ind regions, the feasts and delicacies were rare treasures that were invaluable. Only the true immortal forces were willing to disy such opulence. Even for ordinary cultivators, a single bite was a great blessing.


    This grand wedding that had shaken the entire Upper Realm was finally about to begin. Gu Changge, along with the elders, toasted at various tables.


    ��Gu Changge, congrattions.��


    A fairy-like, cold and immortal young girl approached, exuding an otherworldly charm with a hint of mncholy hidden in her deep eyes. Although today was supposed to be a day of celebration for Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong, she couldn��t find the joy within herself. She felt uneasy and low-spirited.


    ��Are you trying to y this with me too?�� Gu Changge smiled, ruffling Gu Xian��er��s hair, but she quickly dodged his hand and gave him a re.


    ��Yaoyao, congrattions, Master.��


    By Gu Xian��er��s side was another exquisitely cute girl with snow-white skin, like a porcin doll. She had a bright smile on her face, and she was none other than Yaoyao. Upon hearing about the Master��s uing wedding, she had asked Gu Xian��er to bring her along.


    Gu Changge smiled gently, crouching down to pinch her cheeks. ��Thank you, Yaoyao.��


    ��Congrattions.��


    Another exceptionally beautiful woman in white, like a snow lotus atop an icy peak, approached. Her facial features were immacte, her eyebrows like distant mountains, and her three thousand ck strands of hair cascaded down, making her look otherworldly and unworldly, like a snow lotus blooming at the peak of extreme cold, untainted by worldly matters.


    Jiang Chuchu pursed her lips, forcing a smile on her face, though her eyes couldn��t hide her sadness and envy.


    While Gu Changge had promised to marry her, it wouldn��t be as grand as it was now, and she had no idea when it would happen. That day�� still seemed distant.


    Of course, Jiang Chuchu was very understanding. Despite her heartache and envy, she didn��t show any abnormal reactions on her face, fearing it might cause unnecessary conflicts and trouble for Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge sighed softly in his heart, but his smile remained unchanged on his face as he expressed his gratitude.

 Chapter 767:

    <h4>Chapter 767:</h4>


    <strong><b>Chapter </b></strong><strong><b> 1128</b></strong><strong><b>: The immortal corpse falls, how can masters disciple miss a gift for master?</b></strong>


    After Gu Xianer, Jiang Chuchu, Yaoyao, and others had offered their toasts, they left one by one.


    Some old acquaintances also came forward, including Princess Jiang Luoshen of the Supreme God n. Even the reincarnation of the High Priest of Destiny, Xiao Ruoyin, appeared in the grand hall. She toasted Gu Changge with a calm expression, showing no signs of anything unusual.


    The rtionship between Xiao Ruoyin and Gu Changge was ratherplex due to the matter of the Fateful Immortal Boat, which brought her from a distant star field to this world. Over time, she gradually regained her memories as the High Priest of Destiny and even sought refuge with Gu Changge.


    Xiao Ruoyin was aware of Gu Changges true identity, and after recovering her original memories, she noticed numerous threads of causality that seemed to entangle Gu Changge like a shroud. As a being with a void-like nature concerning fate, she had a remarkably clear perception of the nebulous concept of destiny and causality.


    Many cultivators believed that delving into the secrets of fate would incur a perilous bacsh of causality, putting their lives in danger. Even those with extraordinary cultivation feared suffering profound injuries to their Dao.


    However, Xiao Ruoyin was unafraid of these causative forces, as she was detached from fate and causality itself. So, she asionally dared to venture into danger, attempting to pierce through the veils of destiny and even glimpse into the future.


    Congrattions, she said briefly during Gu Changges wedding, as if she hade just to offer her well-wishes.


    Good to see you again, Gu Changge nodded. He noticed that in the short time they hadnt met, Xiao Ruoyins cultivation had broken through to the Sacred Realm. However, this was only her visible strength, and her true capabilities might be even more terrifying.


    Previously, Gu Changge had kept Xiao Ruoyin around, nning to harvest her Origin when it matured. However, Xiao Ruoyin had likely already guessed his intentions and was prepared for it.


    Nevertheless, Gu Changge didnt need her Origin anymore, given his possession of the Dao Fruits that had umted countless years from the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    Upon meeting again, both had moved beyond their past and didnt harbor any ulterior motives.


    <i>The past is like smoke, so why care so much.</i>


    Xiao Ruoyin obviously knew this too,showing a gentle and non-contentious nature. After offering her congrattions, she transformed into a wisp of a phantom and left the grand hall without lingering.


    However, as she was about to depart, she seemed to remember something, hesitating for a moment. Gu Changge, though, did not look back, turning instead to toast other old acquaintances. He had expected to see Wang Zij, but he only encountered many prominent figures from the Wang n and didnt see her.


    This turn of events left Gu Changge somewhat surprised. Based on what he knew of Wang Ziji, she wouldnt normally miss such an asion.


    <i>Her physique is a bit special, could it be that she is already no longer in the upper realm?</i>


    Gu Changge could only specte. Since their initial contact, he had sensed that there were many secrets hidden within her.


    As for the Wang n, Gu Changge could see Wang Wushuang, the younger brother of Wang Ziji. Still, he didnt have any ns to approach him with inquiries.


    The wedding continued, and the grand hall was filled with joy and celebration. Fireworks lit up the sky, and various celestial music yed, apanied by graceful girls like Lingbo Fairy who danced through the air.


    Auspicious birds like blue-green birds, phoenix birds, and immortal cranes soared, while auspicious beasts like spirit deer and unicorns frolicked. White clouds enveloped the scene, radiant with divine light. Rows of pces seemed to hang in the high heavens, making it feel like an immortal realm.


    The atmosphere was incredibly warm, filled with a sense of peace and harmony. People drank one ss after another, and many elders offered sincere blessings. The whole ceremony maintained a high level of enthusiasm throughout.


    Then, outside the grand hall, a profusion of crimson glow appeared, and an expansive Milky Way materialized, shining brilliantly as if descending from the depths of the universe. It extended directly into the hall, where divine mists and colorful radiance interwoven, creating a breathtaking spectacle.


    Many beautifully dressed young girls slowly approached, leading the bride, who looked like a Nine-Heavenly maiden from the heavens, descended to the mortal world. Nearly all the guests in the grand hall were stunned and filled with awe.


    Gu Changge walked over with a smile and naturally held the brides soft hand.


    One bows to heaven and earth, two bows to parents, and the bow of the couple


    A senior member of the Gu n, who held a high position, watched the two neers with a smiling face and shouted auspicious words, prompting them to perform the rituals of bowing to the two sets of parents on the dais, following the proper procedures.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    But just then, the world seemed to shake. An earth-shattering, soul-shivering sound rang out, causing many star fields to tremble, and countless stars were on the verge of falling.


    Outside the Gu n, nearly half of the star fields were in turmoil. Radiant lights soared into the sky, shocking the universe. In that instant, all the cultivators were dumbfounded. Even the Dao-building experts put down their wine cups and frowned.


    In the distant universe, a sudden burst of light tore through the heavens as if it would pierce through the nine heavens and ten earths, covering the eight deste worlds, creating a terrifying and unparalleled presence.


    The entire world seemed to undergo a drastic change, and there was a terrifying and chilling atmosphere emanating from that direction.


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    A deafening thud reverberated through the universe, and everyone heard the sound of something immensely heavy crashing from an unknown source, plummeting into this part of the universe and causing heaven and earthmotion.


    The terrifying presence that seemed capable of copsing the void continuously emanated from that direction, sending shivers down everyones spine as the entire star field dimmed and crumbled, unable to bear the pressure.


    <i>Could it be an immortals presence?</i>


    <i>Could it be an immortals corpse falling?</i>


    In the grand hall of the Gu n, nearly all the background figures were shocked and stood up, their expressions varying, and they couldnt believe what they were witnessing.


    Their gazes seemed to tear through the fabric of space and fixed on the source of the terrifying disturbance.


    <i>Theres really something falling</i>


    Not only the Gu n but also other major forces felt this terrifying disturbance in the first instance. Their expressions were filled with shock and awe. The overwhelming suppression of the Dao rules of this universe came from that star field, and even from a distance, the sense of oppression was palpable.


    Even the faintest traces of this overwhelming presence caused the hearts of all cultivators and mortals to tremble with fear, making them almost kneel involuntarily.


    <i>Why is there a falling immortals corpse all of a sudden, and why here, so close to the Gu n?</i>


    <i>Where did this immortals corpsee from?</i>


    In the grand hall, all the guests looked in that direction with extreme astonishment, their faces filled with iprehension.


    After all, this ce was where the leaders of almost all the major forces in the Upper Realm gathered, and each of them had the power and status to change the course of the Upper Realm.


    In their eyes, this was a very unlikely coincidence.


    Changge


    Yue Mingkong, with her red veil covering her head, suddenly grabbed Gu Changges hand, trembling with an emotion she couldnt quite exin.


    She had a premonition that this sudden falling immortals corpse was rted to Gu Changge.


    Everything will be fine. What needs to happen will happen.


    Gu Changge reassured her in a soft voice. His expression was remarkably calm, his eyes deep and unwavering. He had known all along about this, but he didnt know the exact circumstances.


    Then, from the distant star field, apanied by overwhelming Dao energy, came a voice that sent shivers down the spine with its chilling indifference. It sounded like immortal music but was bone-chillingly cold.


    For the masters big wedding, how could this disciplee here without a big gift?


    <i>I wonder if this immortal corpse is enough?</i>

 Chapter 768: Solid identity, the reincarnation of the supreme figure of the forbidden era

    <h4>Chapter 768: Solid identity, the reincarnation of the supreme figure of the forbidden era</h4>


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    A monstrous wave of demonic energy surged as if the celestial river had burst its banks, causing all the stars to tremble.


    The Daows and order of the universe roared like a vast sea, crashing and creating a deafening spectacle. The entire cosmos quivered under this terrifying aura.


    Suddenly, an immortal corpse fell from a mysterious ce, nearly shattering the world. The ancient and awe-inspiring aura emanated, threatening to rend flesh and bone, leaving even ordinary cultivators quaking in their souls, prostrating in that direction.


    Master, I haveete to your grand wedding. I hope you wont me me, a voice resounded.


    Like a colossal wave, the overwhelming tide of demon energy blocked out the sky and came from the distant universe. Numerous demonic shadows with wings emitted a menacing and heart-throbbing aura within it.


    A red-clothed figure stood unwavering amidst the surging demonic energy, her voice cold and emotionless, like an eternal cier capable of freezing the surrounding air.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was left bewildered, not knowing the meaning behind the voice.


    Who was she addressing, and who was this Master she spoke of? Was it referring to Gu Changge?


    <i>This is the emergence of the Red-Clothed Demoness of the Demon Mountain</i>


    <i>What does she mean by Master?</i>


    In the Great Hall of the Gu family, the expressions of many Dao-building experts and cultivators grew increasingly solemn, filled with doubts.


    During Gu Changges grand wedding, the Red-Clothed Demoness arrived with an immortal corpse, addressing Gu Changge as her Master. They naturally wouldnt assume that the Master mentioned by the Red-Clothed Demoness was Yue Mingkong.


    At this moment, even the people of the Gu family had their expressions changed, their brows furrowing.


    Gu Xianer, Jiang Chuchu, Jiang Luoshen, Empress Xi Yao, Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, Six-Crown King So many familiar faces had simrly surprised expressions as they watched this unfold.


    Many turned their gaze toward Gu Changge and saw that he remainedposed as if he had expected this.


    <i>If what the Red-Clothed Demoness says is true</i>


    <i>Then Gu Changges true origins may be traced back to that forbidden era buried in the river of time history</i>


    The leaders of various sects and forces, including the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, Endless Fire Nation, and Violet Sky Valley, changed their expressions dramatically. They exchanged nces and began to specte in amazement.


    After all, there had been many rumors about Gu Changge from the Upper realms before this. His cultivation speed was beyond belief and couldnt be exined by conventional reasoning.


    So, many people believed that Gu Changge had an extraordinary background, possibly a reincarnation of a supreme being with the Dao fruit, possessing the wisdom and Dao-building expertise of past lives.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to achieve near-invulnerability in the upper realm in just a few years.


    The appearance of the Red-Clothed Demoness and her address of Gu Changge as her Master already hinted at this to some extent.


    This thought wasnt limited to the leaders of various sects and immortal forces; many present guests also began to have simr suspicions.


    However, the concept of reincarnation and rebirth was rare, only found in some ancient scriptures.


    After all, it involved the cycle of life and death and often posed a real danger, risking actual demise, making it challenging to retain the spiritual roots and wisdom from past lives.


    Shock and disbelief gripped everyones hearts for a moment, making it impossible for them to remain calm.


    <i>If Gu Changge is truly the supreme being from that era and is addressed as Master by the Red-Clothed Demoness</i>


    <i>Who is he really? It cant be</i>


    The faces of the Dao-building experts and cultivators in the hall changed, and they entertained numerous thoughts, some even feeling absurd and unbelievable, with a hint of tremor.


    They dared not delve deeper into their thoughts, as the implications were too frightening to contemte, something almost unbearable. If it were true, the entire upper realm would be terrified, and even the most prominent figures would likely find it hard to sleep peacefully.


    Amitabha, could it be that the Red-Clothed Demoness escaping from the Demonic Abyss back then had something to do with Young Master Changge? an eminent cultivator from Buddha Mountain questioned, his face expressing a mix of sorrow and concern.


    His words served as a wake-up call for many people. After all, when one considered the Red-Clothed Demoness escaping and subsequently wreaking havoc on various forces in the upper realm, causing severe losses and virtually no survivors during the siege of the Divine City, there were traces of Gu Changges involvement in each of these incidents.


    As such, it became apparent that there was an inexplicable connection between Gu Changge and the Red-Clothed Demoness, even today.


    On his wedding day, the Red-Clothed Demoness arrived with an immortal corpse, which, despite sounding ominous, was an invaluable resource coveted by all sects and immortal forces. Aplete immortal corpse held a value far surpassing that of immortal artifacts.


    However, many still wondered why the Red-Clothed Demoness had brought an immortal corpse. Was there some ulterior motive behind it?


    The escape of Chang Yi is indeed rted to subordinates. If it werent for my insufficient sealing power at the time, she wouldnt have appeared in the upper realm and wreaked disasters everywhere.


    So, I have been trying to make amends afterward, attempting to seal her again, but unfortunately, she has managed to evade me at every turn.


    At this time, seeing the eminent cultivator from Buddha Mountain talking to him, Gu Changge finally spoke to exin.


    With his words, Gu Changge essentially admitted his identity as the Master of the Red-Clothed Demoness. Given the current situation, even if he hadnt admitted it, it was practically confirmed and undeniable.


    However, the onlookers still remained uncertain about whether he was the reincarnation of the enigmatic figure from the forbidden era.


    At that time, the worlds natural order had not yet changed, and the Absolute Heavenly Ability had not be isted. There were many individuals with cultivation levels far surpassing the Immortal Realm.


    So, it seems the grudge between Young Master Changge and the Red-Clothed Demoness is far from simple.


    Was Young Master Changges decision to enter the Demonic Abyss back then intended to seal the Red-Clothed Demoness once again?


    One of the Dao-building experts raised this question with a glint in his eyes. He wasnt entirely convinced by Gu Changges exnation but considering the Red-Clothed Demonesss icy words, it was clear that there was deep-seated enmity between her and Gu Changge.


    Being a figure from the forbidden era, having reached unimaginable heights in terms of cultivation in their prime, and then being sealed within the Demonic Abyss until this age, it raised questions about why they were sealed in the first ce?


    The events of the forbidden era were ancient and shrouded in mystery, buried deep in the river of time, and no one dared to delve into them or uncover their secrets. Thus, everything rted to that era remained a closely guarded secret.


    So, for the people of the present, it was all a profound enigma.


    <strong>Rumble!!</strong>


    At this moment, a torrent of demonic energy surged from the depths of the sky, shrouding everything.


    The Red-Clothed Demoness, along with many monstrous beings from the Demon Mountain, descended with boldness, heading straight for the entrance of the Gu family.


    All the cultivators and guests in the surrounding starry realms quivered under this overwhelming aura, their faces turning pale with fear and awe, a mixture of shock and dread.

 Chapter 769: A part of the plan, the sense of revenge that Chan Hongyi wants

    <h4>Chapter 769: A part of the n, the sense of revenge that Chan Hongyi wants</h4>


    <strong>Boom!!</strong>


    Chan Hongyi, dressed in crimson robes, descended with a group of powerful demons from the Demonic Mountain, showing no fear for the ancient and terrible enchantments inscribed in thisnd. They boldly stepped through the gates of the Gu family.


    All the guests present were shaken by this unexpected arrival of the red-clothed demoness. They couldnt believe how audacious she was.


    In the territory of the Gu family, even those with profound backgrounds who came bearing immortal treasures had to be cautious and discreet. Who dared to be so ostentatious?


    At this moment, in the many star fields surrounding the Gu family, the overwhelming aura of magic shook the stars, making them tremble.


    The immortal corpsended there, emitting a terrifying aura that erasedrge sections of the established rules. Under this impact, the stars inscribed with formations began to glow as if ancient runes had been ignited.


    Endless divine light soared, capable of tearing the heavens apart like a radiant de, with interwoven Dao rules and orders, creating a profound and tumultuous wave.


    This awe-inspiring scene sent shockwaves through the most powerful beings in various cosmic realms, making them shiver and feel a deep sense of agitation.


    No one knew where this immortal corpse came from, but it was undeniable that Chan Hongyis strength was terrifying, making even the most terrible individuals uneasy.


    <i>Bold, the red-clothed demoness dares to intrude upon the Gu familys gates.</i>


    Witnessing the scene from a long distance, one of the elders of the Gu family murmured.


    Although the red-clothed demoness had just imed that Gu Changge was her master, her current actions did not appear friendly. Today was supposed to be the day of Gu Changge and Yue Mingkongs grand wedding, so how could they allow her to cause trouble?


    <i>This is an invitation personally written by my master. Does the Gu family also intend to stop me? </i>


    Chan Hongyis tall and slender figure, with her immacte and radiant face, stood at the gate of the Gu family and spoke in a cold tone.


    At the same time, she produced an invitation, and the writing materialized in the air. It was the invitation she had received from the Bull Demon King when many powerful beings went to visit the Divine City during the emergence of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    Seeing the invitation in Chan Hongyis hand, many Gu family elders furrowed their brows. They hadnt expected that she had actually been invited.


    Elders, let her in, Gu Changge said with a slight shake of his head. He didnt believe that Chan Hongyi would dare to cause trouble at the Gu family on his wedding day.


    Although her physical prowess was terrifying, far exceeding the limits that the upper realms can bear, she cannot tap into power beyond the immortal realm. That is a fact. Today, she brought an immortal corpse with her, and her purpose is nothing more than to reveal her identity, causing trouble for herself.


    Perhaps in her view, through such means, she can make many lineages in the upper realms more wary and fearful of her, encouraging them to unite and strike against her, making herself an enemy to the world. Or maybe, in her eyes, this can disrupt her own ns or reveal her resentment and dissatisfaction.


    However, to Gu Changge, all of this seemed rather childish. His primary concern was whether Chan Hongyi would disregard everything and attack those around him like a madwoman. Apart from that, he paid little attention to Chan Hongyis various abilities.


    In fact, he saw an opportunity to use her to divert trouble away from himself. In terms of strength, the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was far beyond what Chan Hongyi could handle now.


    When the worlds conditions changed, and the opportunity to be an immortal arrived, even her physical strength alone would probably be enough to tear through true immortals. After all, at her peak, her cultivation far surpassed the immortal realm.


    Gu Changge had no intention of dealing with Chan Hongyi at this moment, as it was rted to many ns. Moreover, sealing her in the Demon Abyss in the past was part of the Demon Lords n.


    As these memories resurfaced, Gu Changge became increasingly aware of what he needed to do. The arrival of the Dao Path had been part of the calctions all along.


    On the day of the masters grand wedding, your disciple hase to ask for a ss of wine. I hope the master doesnt mind, Chan Hongyis lips curved with a hint of chilling elegance as she walked through the immortal gate.


    Surprisingly, the many powerful demons and monsters following her, with their swirling demonic auras and shimmering scales, halted in front of the Gu family gate and did not follow her inside.


    All the guests watched this scene with trembling hearts as the red-clothed demoness made her way through various sacred mountains and inds towards the grand hall where the wedding was being held.


    The terrifying demonic aura did not subside; instead, it surged like a vast sea, oppressing everyone present. Many cultivators with weaker cultivation felt their souls and physical bodies on the verge of breaking down.


    <i>The red-clothed demoness is truly audacious </i>


    The faces of powerful figures from various Dao lineages were unsightly. Even the Dao ancestors furrowed their brows, feeling deeply uneasy.


    The leaders of the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, the Endless Fire Nation, and the Violet Sky Valley had particrlyplex expressions, and their faces alternated between cloudy and sunny. Chan Hongyis incredible strength was undeniable, but the enmity between her and Gu Changge was a mystery to everyone.


    She addressed Gu Changge as her master, and while there was certainly enmity between them, some of the guests couldnt help but wonder if there was a deeper reason for her actions. It was a mix of love and hate.


    After all, despite knowing the extreme danger of her current venture, she chose to manifest her true form on the day of her masters grand wedding, causing a major upheaval. To im they didnt care would be unrealistic. In fact, in their eyes, it seemed like the red-clothed demoness was intentionally seeking to gain Gu Changges attention.


    <i>But who could know if the grievances between the two would be resolved?</i>


    It was an undeniable fact that Gu Changge was a reincarnation of a supreme being from the Forbidden Era, and with the support of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord as his master, his strength was unfathomable. If he were to receive assistance from Chan Hongyi, it seemed that there would be no force in the upper realms daring to stand against them.


    As the atmosphere in the grand hall became more tense, and various spections swirled among the guests, Chan Hongyi suddenly appeared in the hall. Her gaze lingered on Yue Mingkong, who was dressed in resplendent bridal attire, for a long moment before turning her attention to Gu Changge.


    She said, I wonder if your disciples gift was to your satisfaction, Master?


    As she spoke, her lips curled with an intriguing expression. The gift she referred to was a immortal corpse she had put a lot of effort into finding, buried in some ancient and broken world within the chaos. It still retained at least seventy percent of its original essence.


    When the Dao Path arrived, Gu Changge broke through the immortal realm and would undoubtedly seek to devour and refine the essence of the original source of immortal power.


    Of course, at this moment, Chan Hongyi didnt reveal Gu Changges identity as the founder of the demonic arts.


    She just wanted to see her master, who had always appeared calm and unruffled, show signs of panic. This would give her some satisfaction and a sense of revenge.


    Gu Changge responded, You are quite thoughtful and kind.


    However, Chan Hongyi was disappointed to see that Gu Changge seemed to have known her intentions all along. His demeanor remained unflustered, and his voice was as calm as ever, as if he didnt care about the revtion of his identity as the founder of the demonic arts.

 Chapter 770: Absolutely the Young Immortal King, everything is said without saying

    <h4>Chapter 770: Absolutely the Young Immortal King, everything is said without saying</h4>


    <i>Masters satisfaction is all that matters. </i>


    Chan Hongyis voice seemed to change slightly, but her gaze remained fixed on Gu Changge. It was as if she were trying to see through his true thoughts.


    As far as she knew, Gu Changge did not consider other peoples or external matters for his own benefit.


    In her understanding of Gu Changge, he wouldnt care at all about the exposure of his identity as the inheritor of the demonic arts for the sake of his interests.


    In Chan Hongyis point of view, there were only two possibilities: either Gu Changge could deny the fact, or he was well-prepared and indifferent even if he had to oppose the entire upper realm.


    However, regardless of which was true, it wouldnt impact Gu Changge.


    At that moment, a sense of frustration welled up in her heart. It seemed that nothing in this world could truly affect Gu Changge. Even if he were to show anger or unease, it wouldnt matter.


    Can someone without a heart truly have no weaknesses? Chan Hongyis eyes were tinged with a crimson hue, but it quickly returned to normal.


    Since youvee for a drink, please take a seat. Gu Changge seemed to understand Chan Hongyis thoughts and gestures for her to sit.


    As a guest, he naturally wouldnt make things difficult for Chan Hongyi, especially considering the setting in the center of the Gu Family.


    In response to his words, Chan Hongyi looked deeply at him but remained silent. She walked towards a seat at the table. Despite the deep-seated enmity between her and Gu Changge, she wasnt foolish enough to engage in a confrontation at this moment, especially on the territory of the Gu Family.


    Witnessing this, the other guests quickly made their way, showing great fear of Chan Hongyi and avoiding sitting with her.


    Even the leaders of the Immortal Sects and Supreme Dao lineages frowned slightly, disappointed that they didnt witness a confrontation between Gu Changge and Chan Hongyi.


    Guests are always wee, but in the domain of the Gu Family, regardless of your identity or background, you must adhere to our Dao rules, remarked an elder of the Gu Family with a slightly furrowed brow. He felt that Chan Hongyis arrival might bring trouble.


    The immortal corpse that had fallen from an unknown ce was still within the territory of the Gu Family, emitting a terrifying aura. If not handled properly, the changes in the immortal corpse or the dispersal of any ominous energy could lead to a significant disaster.


    Upon hearing this, Chan Hongyi merely cast a casual nce at the elder of the Gu Family, paying him no mind. Her gaze frequentlynded on figures like Yu Mingkong, Gu Xianer, and Jiang Chuchu.


    Based on her understanding of Gu Changge, he was cold-blooded and ruthless, unlikely to waste time and energy on romantic entanglements.


    Therefore, she had no intention of dealing with Yu Mingkong and the others, believing that Gu Changge wouldnt care about them. Even if she were to kill Yu Mingkong and Gu Xianer, Gu Changge probably wouldnt react strongly, at most seeking revenge to maintain his image.


    Poor souls, thinking that she could earn his attention by loving him. Yet, they are nothing more than pawns, Chan Hongyis gaze, tinged with a hint of pity, swept over Yu Mingkong.


    Due to the arrival of the Red-clothed Demoness, the interrupted wedding resumed.


    Gu Changge and Yu Mingkong had already performed the rites, and the subsequent formalities were quicklypleted. The feast continued, with maidservants shuttling back and forth with wine and spiritual fruits, creating a lively atmosphere.


    However, the thoughts of the guests in the pce were diverse. Many spected about Gu Changges true identity, eager to learn more about the forbidden era.


    Before this, they had assumed Gu Changge might be the reincarnation of a supreme being, given his terrifying cultivation speed from possessing the Dao Fruits of a previous life.


    This was truly admirable. It resembled the Human Ancestor of the Human Ancestor Hall, achieved through reincarnation. They quickly reached the pinnacle with each new life, making contemporaneous geniuses feel hopeless.


    From various signs, it was clear that Gu Changges background far exceeded their imagination. Even Human Ancestors couldntpare with it.


    Before the forbidden era, the upper realm and the immortal territory were once interconnected withplete rules of heaven and earth, and the immortal traces manifested. The immortal king frequently appeared and preached in various ces.


    Therefore, people spected that Gu Changge was at least the reincarnation of an immortal king from the forbidden era.


    The revtion of such news would cause a tremendous uproar, especially considering the possibility that Gu Changge might regain his original strength after the arrival of the immortal Dao path. At that time, he would truly be an immortal king, dominating the entire upper realm.


    On the other hand, the strength of the Red-clothed Demoness, known as Chan Hongyi, should not be underestimated. She was, at the very least, an existence in the immortal realm.


    In reality, many background figures already sensed a slow change in the heavenly environment at this time. Dao Rules that were once iprehensible are emerging.


    This thrilled them, making them feel that the true era of the immortal path was descending.


    <i>At the very least, he is a young immortal king. No wonder we cantpare ourselves to him</i>


    On the other hand, many young supremes, such as the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and the Six-Crowned King, who were peers of Gu Changge, sighed in understanding upon learning the truth. They now realized why they felt so stifled in his presence.


    Their lifelong goal was to achieve Dao-building expertise in this life, followed by an immortal gate to achieve the immortal realm.


    However, Gu Changge had reached a level they couldnt aspire to many ages ago. How could theypare? It only added to their despair.


    As time passed, the feast came to an end. After toasting and congrattions, many guests began to consider taking their leave.


    Chan Hongyi watched Gu Changge quietly, observing him smile to thank the guests. She seemed somewhat lost in thought, recalling a scene she had once fantasized about.


    At that moment, she remembered the little girl in red at the foot of the mountain, timidly pulling at her masters robe and saying she would marry him when she grew up.


    <i>Everything is like a fleeting dream</i>


    Chan Hongyi looked deeply at Gu Changge, then gracefully walked out of the hall, quickly disappearing. Many strong background figures in the vicinity breathed a sigh of relief. Even powerful beings felt uneasy and anxious when facing Chan Hongyi, let alone ordinary cultivators.


    The overwhelming demonic aura, like an expansive sea, was suffocating.


    Gu Changge nced at her, a hint ofplexity in his eyes, but he said nothing. He may have misunderstood Chan Hongyi.


    Did shee here just to participate in the wedding, or did she leave after realizing the disparity and choosing to depart discreetly?


    However, he didnt want to dwell on these thoughts now.


    The candlelight flickered as Gu Changge bid farewell to the guests, entering the bridal chamber. Outside, the night sky sparkled, with the Milky Way shining brightly, casting a soft glow.


    Inside the room, it was filled with warmth. A stunningly beautiful woman sat there, adorned in a phoenix crown and rosy attire, her face veiled in red.


    The wedding had unfolded without any hitches. Chan Hongyis unexpected arrival was manageable and inconsequential.


    Husband, its gettingte


    A gentle voice reached him from the front. Yu Mingkong had been waiting for him for a long time. She didnt want to concern herself with the affairs outside. If it was something she needed to know, Gu Changge would inform her; if not, she would only inquire a little.


    Sorry for the wait


    Gu Changge smiled and approached, gently lifting the red veil, revealing an unparalleled visage. The two locked eyes and everything was understood without words.

 Chapter 771: This day has come, and the upper realm is in complete chaos.

    <h4>Chapter 771: This day hase, and the upper realm is inplete chaos.</h4>


    The extinguished red candle left the bridal chamber bathed in a picturesque springtime scene. That night was warm and radiant, an unforgettable experience. Regardless of how many years passed, the Yue Mingkong emptiness would be hard to forget, forever etched in her heart as the most precious memory.


    In the previous life, she had sought everything for three thousand years, and in this life, it was finally realized. She had no regrets.


    As for the outside world, the grand union between the Longevity Gu family and the Peerless Immortal Dynasty had concluded. This produced a great sensation in the entire upper realm.


    However, the aftermath did not cease; the ripples caused by this marriage spread across all universes.


    Many details became the talk of countless cultivators, and some even documented the events, believing that there would be significant research value on this event after several years.


    This wedding revealed the profound heritage of the Gu family to the external world, leaving many Dao lineages deeply fearful. Secondly, the revtion that Gu Changge was the reincarnation of the supreme being in the Forbidden Era caused a sensational uproar, shaking every corner of the universe.


    However, this revtion dispelled doubts about Gu Changges connection to the inheritor of the demonic arts. After all, possessing the Dao fruit from a previous life naturally exined his terrifying growth rate.


    After the wedding, the red-clothed demoness, Chan Hongyi, brought an immortal corpse that had fallen into the territory of the Gu family. This development led various immortal forces to consider negotiating with the Gu family, expressing their desire to im a portion of the immortal corpse.


    Those with profound backgrounds considered anything rted to immortality, even an immortal corpse, a precious resource. In their eyes, this might be their opportunity to ascend to immortality.


    As for the origin of the immortal corpse, no one dared to question the red-clothed demoness, and no one dared to delve deeper. Of course, regarding this matter, the elders of the Gu family were the first to consult Gu Changges opinion.


    The immortal corpse brought by Hongyi was her gift, and the decision rested with Gu Changge.


    If they want it, let them take it alone. How much they can take depends on their ability.


    Gu Changge replied with a faint smile, a hint of mockery in his eyes. Did they really think the ]immortal corpse brought by Chan Hongyi was pure fat for the taking?


    With the definitive response from the Gu family, many Dao lineages hesitated, suspecting a possible trap. However, driven by their eagerness to study the value of the immortal corpse, they dispatched numerous powerhouses armed with treasures, intending to take away a portion of it.


    In their view, the Gu family must have known they couldnt guard the immortal corpse. Hence, they agreed to such requests.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    A terrifying aura swept through the entire cosmos, causing the heavens and the earth to seem on the verge of exploding under such fluctuations. Those cultivators near the immortal corpse coughed up blood. They disintegrated into a mist of blood and powder, even with divine treasures unable to withstand the aura emanating from the celestial corpse.


    Amidst this chaos, even quasi-emperors fell, triggering a tremendous uproar.


    The celestial corpse must not be desecrated!


    Though it was uncertain how long it had fallen, the remnants of its once peerless aura made many forces that approached with greed pay a heavy price for it.


    The immortal corpse crashed into the depths of the universe, surrounded by a vast mist. Every strand of its aura was more terrifying than the chaos itself.


    The immortal forces that cameter to investigate the immortal corpse were now much more cautious, no longer daring to be as bold as before.


    The outside world became turbulent due to the immortal corpse, creating a mysterious and unpredictable atmosphere.


    Gu Changge was rather pleased with the situation. After the marriage, he remained in the Gu family, meditating in the pce, patiently awaiting the opportune moment. Yue Mingkong returned to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty on the third day to handle various affairs.


    The puppet body of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was left by Gu Changge by her side as a precaution. Now, with the attention of many Dao lineages focused on the immortal corpse, he could concentrate on his ns.


    <i>ording to the pration strength of the Dark Heaven, the time is almost right</i>


    Gu Changges gaze became profound, and he then transmitted a message to Taoyao, who was in another universe, instructing her to break the restrictions outside the Divine Ruins.


    <i>The day should have arrived!</i>


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    At that very moment, a majestic and ancient world aura descended from a highly distant universe, permeating towards them without bounds.


    It was like an invisible, ancient hand was pushing the three thousand incredible worlds towards the upper realms. All the extraordinary worlds began to collide, emitting a terrifying and awe-inspiring momentum.


    The upper realms trembled due to this aura, and the Dao rules of heaven and earth seemed to boil, projecting vast images. Some damaged parts crystallized, a mysterious force condensing to fill the gaps.


    <i>What is this</i>


    <i>Heaven and earth are changing</i>


    <i>The entire upper realm was in tumult. All cultivators, regardless of their cultivation level, were collectively plunged into shock.</i>


    <i>This is the sign of the impending arrival of the Immortal Path, no doubt about it! The day has trulye!</i>


    <i>The Epoch Tree, which we couldnt find across the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, its aura is here!</i>


    <i>The Epoch Dao Fruits are maturing, proactively filling the gaps in the Dao rules of heaven and earth</i>


    At this moment, the world was astonished, and all the background figures that had emerged were shocked to an almost unbearable extent, followed by an excitement reaching its peak.


    In their eyes, the maturity of the Epoch Dao Fruits and the filling of the gaps in the Dao rules of heaven and earth meant that the opportunity for ascension to immortality had arrived.


    This was the Immortal world they had sought for countless ages, the grand world of rising they had been waiting for.


    On this day, almost all the immortal forces in the upper realm were thrown into a frenzied sock. Even those ancient forbidden zones that had secluded themselves echoed with earth-shattering momentum, and the oldest profound figures began to emerge, vying for the opportunity to ascend to immortality.


    Terrifying radiance tore through the heavens and earth, piercing through the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, shaking every realm with an overwhelming momentum.


    <i>The upper realm had gone mad!</i>


    The previously calm situation before the storm waspletely shattered. Even those who had be Dao-building experts couldnt conceal their excitement; the frenzy was palpable.


    However, for ordinary cultivators, this marked the beginning of a bloodbath. They had no qualifications topete for the opportunity to ascend to immortality. Instead, they were destined to perish in this struggle, bing mere casualties, easily harvested.


    For ordinary tribes and forces, this day felt like doomsday. The majority of living beings and cultivators in the upper realm were uneasy, the atmosphere oppressively terrifying, almost suffocating.


    The sky changed, and the reflected Dao rules revealed a vast and mysterious immortal domain, appearing as if out of thin air.


    In the following days, the strongest of the various forces and Dao lineages went madly in search of the exact location of the Epoch Tree, wanting to be the first to find the Epoch Dao Fruits and seize the earliest opportunity for ascension.


    The upper realm was inplete chaos.

 Chapter 772: Everyone in the great world of immortals is in danger, background figures fall.

    <h4>Chapter 772: Everyone in the great world of immortals is in danger, background figures fall.</h4>


    The Upper Realms were in chaos, with bloodshed and turmoil erupting everywhere in recent days. Even within the territories of immortal forces,rge-scale wars had broken out.


    There is no semnce of peace in this tumultuous time as conflicts arose everywhere, driven by personal interests.


    In many ancient immortal traditions, background figures emerged, carrying the entire heritage of their family, attempting to locate the Epoch Tree and make their final stand in this era.


    However, this approach has a direct consequence: it rapidly depletes one ancient immortal tradition after another. The vital energy of the entire family was drained, causing them to decline from their peak of prosperity.


    With the loss of background support, these forces rapidly deteriorate, allowing other forces to seize resources and techniques.


    Yet, for ordinary cultivators, achieving immortality seems distant and unrted. Their primary goal is to capitalize on the chaos to acquire resources and find what suits them best. Most of therge-scale battles in various regions were driven by this motive.


    Countless cultivators and beings lose their lives in these wars, facingplete annihtion of body and soul.


    Previously, due to unspoken agreements among various forces and the presence of supreme beings, quasi-emperors, and those who have attained immortality, they refrained from efficiently intervening.


    However, the current upheaval has shattered these agreements, rendering them obsolete.


    In ancient forbidden areas, divine light pierces the skies, and the pressure of blood nkets the entire universe. Beings that have lurked in seclusion for countless ages break free from their seals and reappear.


    Even more potent than background figures, these entities conceal their auras and temper their blood. Yet, their terrifying presence still causes disturbances in half the universe, showcasing unparalleled strength.


    As the opportunity for immortality approaches, the heavenly environment undergoes drastic changes. Even the sky is adorned with radiant light, and immortal rain manifests in the heavens. Each star field was bathed in divine radiance, reminiscent of ancient times when such phenomena urred during significant events.


    <i>The world is in chaos, and even we cannot escape unscathed.</i>


    <i>Changge has just married the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, such a major event was bound to happen. Sure enough, the upper realm will not be peaceful for long. In fact, all of this is already doomed</i>


    <i>The path to immortality is never meant to be peaceful, as our ancestors foretold.</i>


    Within the Gu Family, many Dao-building experts who had attained immortality sigh with concern, their gazes filled with worry. Unlike other powerful forces from different immortal traditions, they do not directly search for traces of the Epoch Tree.


    Gu Changge had long instructed them not to get involved, warning them of life-threatening consequences. As a result, the strong members of the Gu Family, including heritage figures that have emerged, remain quiet. They choose to stay within their ancestral territory.


    Interestingly, the territory where the Gu Family resided was currently peaceful and quiet, resembling a paradise. There had never been a war or dispute. Aside from the previous turmoil caused by the matter of the immortal corpse, it was almost indistinguishable from regr peaceful days.


    Despite being a junior member, Gu Changge is no ordinary cultivator. In his past life, he was a supreme existence of the forbidden era, with unimaginable cultivation. Therefore, no one dares to disregard his words.


    <i>Let the struggle continue. The real spectacle has yet to unfold,</i>


    Gu Changge stood calmly in the pce, dressed in pristine white, his demeanor transcendent and untainted. He gazes into the distant sky with calm and profound eyes.


    His words do not surprise anyone. The aura of the Epoch Tree has only manifested for less than half a month, yet the situation in the Upper Realms has already undergone a tremendous upheaval.


    Many immortal traditions were on the verge of copse because the allure of bing immortal was too great for these background figures.


    The temptation was so significant for them that they were willing to forsake everything for the slightest chance of immortality. For ages, theyve hidden in the shadows, eagerly awaiting a world transformed by the dawn of immortality. They anticipate when all their loved ones fade into the river of time, bing unseen bones.


    In their eyes, there was nothing they could not abandon. Carrying all the heritage of their immortal traditions, they set out to find andpete for that elusive opportunity, essentially forsaking the powers behind them, risking everything.


    <i>Calcting the time, the Dark Heaven should be descending at this moment</i>


    Gu Changge crushed a jade slip in his hand and conveyed various instructions.


    This chaotic Upper Realm was the perfect breeding ground for the Dark Heaven to harvest and grow. The immortal forces that have lost their background figures, targets that Gu Changge had long set his sights on, are now ripe for the picking.


    Half a monthter, the Upper Realm trembled once again. As background figures fervently search for traces of the Epoch Tree, a mysterious and formidable force emerges in the shadows.


    Like a terrifying torrent traversing the universe, it begins to ruthlessly engulf and harvest those immortal forces that had lost their background figures.


    In less than half a month, numerous forces within various star fields had crumbled and been directly assimted by that mysterious power.


    Within this enigmatic force, numerous Dao-building experts were shrouded in ck robes and engulfed in dense mist, hiding their true identities. Seizing the opportunity when background figures are preupied, these Dao-building experts harvest one-star field after another, akin to grim reapers. They are virtually unstoppable.


    Many cultivators feel a chilling horror as this mysterious force, which seems to be the same organization glimpsed during the lightning-fast events in the Grand Yu Immortal Dynasty, takes center stage.


    If their memory serves them right, this organization even dared to attempt the assassination of Gu Changge, causing the demise of many Dao-building experts who rushed to the Grand Yu Immortal Dynasty, with only a few surviving.


    From the current situation, this mysterious organization has infiltrated many forces, and cultivators are left uncertain whether their fellow elders or disciples might be members of this organization. Suspicion arises even among those closest to each other.


    In this chaotic Upper Realm, where many Dao-building experts and background figures were already frantically searching for traces of the Epoch Tree due to the drastic changes in the immortal environment, the situation bes even more fierce due to this revtion. Almost all Dao-building experts live in a state of panic and uncertainty, unaware of when the crisis will strike.


    The horrifying scenes of marriage observed in the Lake of Reincarnation have not urred. Still, the situation in the Upper Realm remains unchanged, as revealed by the Well of Reincarnation.


    <i>The Upper Realm is in chaos, everyone is on edge, and all Dao-building experts live in fear of Gu Changges shadow. The mastermind behind that mysterious organization is none other than Gu Changge.</i>


    Gu Xianer, dressed in a green gown, stands beneath a withered ancient tree. The gentle breeze causes her skirt to sway lightly. She gazes at the turbulent sky, murmuring softly, her expression a mixture ofplexity and confusion.


    Half a monthter, another event shook the Upper Realm. A background figure had fallen!


    They met a tragic end while searching for the Epoch Tree, attacked by another background figure. Their bodies exploded, and remnants fell from a distant ce.


    This urrence sends shockwaves worldwide, a dreadful aura spreading far and wide, causing the entire cosmos to tremble and resonate with terror.


    Background Figures were undoubtedly the closest entities to immortality in this era, especially with all their heritage intact. Yet, even they meet a gruesome death on their quest.

 Chapter 775: Epoch tree news, the distant Kun Ji universe

    <h4>Chapter 775: Epoch tree news, the distant Kun Ji universe</h4>


    Gu Changges idea of conferring on the Immortal List was actually not something new now. A long time ago, he was thinking about how to use this thing since he had the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree.


    He didnt think he could be so great that he could make all the background figures in the upper realm into immortals.


    However, there were still many difficulties in how to refine the list of immortals. First of all, there must be enough immortal objects, at least the immortal figures must be indestructible.


    This n can only be implemented after I have reached the Immortal Realm.


    Thinking of this Gu Changges eyes were very deep.


    Half a monthter, he left the Ancient Immortal Gu family without telling anyone, and set off alone to the universe where the Epoch Tree was located.


    Although he left a ray of Dharma Body in the Divine Ruins where the Epoch Tree was located, Gu Changges picture was very big, and he was fishing the entire upper realm, so the real body would naturally go there.


    Whats more, he had already chosen the day when he would achieve the realm of Immortal Dao, and now he just needed to wait for all the big fish to enter the.


    At this time, he would definitely go to collect the.


    And on the day Gu Changge left the Ancient Immortal Gu family, a shocking news that caused a sensation in the upper world suddenly came, which was even more sensational than the immortal road that appeared before, like a meteorite falling into the deep sea, arousing boundless excitement.


    All the cultivators who heard the news were stunned in ce, unable to recover for a long time.


    Traces of the Dao fruit of Epoch Tree appeared, in a remote universe extremely far from the center of the upper realm.


    That universe is called the Kun Ji Universe, and in a ce called the Big Dipper Starfield, someone sensed the strong fluctuations of the Epoch Tree


    This was news from an enlightened man.


    He was currently in a ce very close to that universe, and he was afraid to startle the snake by himself, so he dared not approach rashly, so he had to pass the news back, but he never thought that he would be intercepted by other background figures.


    When this news came out, it immediately caused the upper realm to boil like a frying pan, and immediately boiled up.


    From background figures to ordinary cultivators, they were all excited beyond measure.


    How many eras had passed, how many years had passed, and they finally found the news of the Epoch Tree.


    For the sake of the Epoch Tree, how many times did the upper realm wage wars against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, all of which have been left behind.


    Some of the older generation were even moved to tears, with joy and great sorrow.


    All of a sudden, all the immortal forces moved upon hearing the wind and began to send a mighty army to that universe. Ancient warships crushed the sky, filled with terror, to snatch the Epoch Tree.


    From their point of view, the Epoch Tree was the supreme artifact in the upper realm, which could give birth to the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree and repair the brokenws of the upper realm.


    Now the drastic change in the environment of the upper world was definitely a sign of the maturity of the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree.


    For the background figures, the significance of the Dao Fruit of the Epoch Tree was even more significant, because what was bred there was the perception of heaven and earth that they had beencking for a long time.


    If I get the Dao Fruit of the Epoch tree, I can be immortal.


    The eyes of many background figures were bright, and they couldnt hide the excitement in their hearts. They left the center of the upper realm one after another, started on the road, and rushed to that universe.


    The drastic changes caused by the environment of heaven and earth before became more and more violent because of this news.


    Many truly long and immortal forces, such as Buddha Mountain, the ancient immortal n, the hermit immortal n, the immortal royal family, the originalke Only at this time did they finally reveal their heavy and terrifying background.


    There were more than three or four background figures alone.


    Those forces with only one or two background figures, at this time, looked extremely shabby, a bit shameful, sorry for the word immortal.


    Of course, on this day, they almost no longer covered up, their background was endless, unimaginable, and they even carried many immortal artifacts that had been passed down since ancient times, as well as some forbidden artifacts that could explode beyond the level of enlightened people.


    Moreover, some ancient characters with limited vitality and life span were also sealed up in fetishes and carried along with them as weapons to be used at critical times.


    Those existences, desperate for the idea of death, might even drag the background characters into the water.


    This was a frightening and terrifying underlying force. The oldest immortal forces were starting to fight for it. The boundary-breaking teleportation array bursts with infinite light, tearing apart the universe, turning it into a terrifying void channel, directly connecting to the other side through.


    The mighty army, like a torrent shuttling through the universe, rushed to the Kun Ji Universe along the space channel.


    In the Heavenly Emperor Mountain, in the underground pce, the one-eyed Daoist could hardly hide his excitement, pacing back and forth.


    On the futon in front of him, two figures with iparably terrifying auras, no weaker than his, were sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed, wisps of chaotic air falling down, as if they could crush the gxy.


    Brother Daoists, this opportunity is once in a thousand years. I have already confirmed the news about Epoch Trees location. It ispletely true and definitely not fraudulent. The one-eyed Daoist spoke with certainty.


    He was very cautious, even if the upper realm was in chaos during this period, and various background figures were searching for news about the Epoch Tree, he still chose to stay in the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and never left half a step.


    In the dark, he had a feeling that there seemed to be an invisible hand behind the chaos in the upper realm.


    The one-eyed Taoist became more careful after knowing that Gu Changge was the reincarnation of a supreme being from the Forbidden Era. He was worried that now that the upper realm was in chaos, if he left the Heavenly Emperor Mountain alone, he would be attacked and killed by Gu Changge.


    Before that, he had discussed with other orthodox background figures to find a way to get rid of Gu Changge, so that he would not cover the sky with one hand in the upper world in the future.


    But who would have imagined that the worlds environment would change so quickly, and those background figures who had discussed with him before would no longer care about Gu Changges affairs, but went to look for opportunities to be immortals.


    At this time, anything could be let go, let alone the fear of a young man.


    Therefore, the one-eyed Daoist had nothing to do about it. How could he dare to deal with Gu Changge alone?


    Gu Changges strength was unfathomable, and it had already reached the sky. Ordinary background figures were definitely not his opponents.


    On the day Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong got married, he sent powerhouses to ambush him. How could this hatred be resolved so easily?


    The one-eyed Daoist didnt believe that Gu Changge couldnt find him.


    However, when the news of the Epoch Tree came, the one-eyed Daoist really couldnt sit still any longer. Every day, he saw the ancient warships of other Daoist forces break through and open the great channel of the universe, rushing to the Kun Ji universe.


    After all, he also desired to be immortal.


    And ording to the information he got, the Kun Ji universe was extremely far away from the upper realm, it was very remote, thews of heaven and earth were even more iplete, and there was absolutely no background figure in it.


    Although no one knew why the Epoch Tree would appear there, it was undeniable that it was very exciting.


    The background figures couldnt sit still, and they had an iparably hot desire to be immortal.


    Heavenly Emperor Mountain is now upied by three of my foundations. If we all leave, Heavenly Emperor Mountain will only have an empty shell, and if a powerful enemy attacks. How can we resist it?


    Does not Gu Changge of the Ancient Immortal Gu family have enmity with you? Can you see him leave?


    Hearing the words of the one-eyed Daoist, the old man sitting cross-legged on the right also slowly opened his eyes and spoke calmly.

 Chapter 777: This is a day of despair, only one skull remains

    <h4>Chapter 777: This is a day of despair, only one skull remains</h4>


    The pce was majestic, with buildings stretching as far as the eye could see. The current Emperor of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, full of sorrow, gazed over the vast territory, his fists clenched beneath his dragon robe.


    <i>At such a critical moment, how can I easily leave?</i>


    <i>These are the people and territories of the Emperor.</i>


    <i>The ancestralnd of my Yuhua Immortal Dynasty is in the Big Dipper Star Field, enduring since ancient times. Must we abandon it today, leave our hometown, and journey far away?</i>


    He couldnt bear to let go of everything. An unforeseeable crisis was about to descend, and the entire Big Dipper Star Field would turn to dust and ruin, even the Kun Ji Universe would be annihted.


    The Emperor Yuhua naturally understood all of this, perhaps even more than anyone else, but he couldnt let go of the people and the homnd of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty.


    The Yuhua Immortal Dynasty was the oldest and most ancient force in the Big Dipper Star Field, founded by the first Dao-building expert after the Great Extinction, Empress Huang Yu, also known as the founder of the dynasty.


    In the Big Dipper Star Field, Empress Huang Yu had extraordinary significance. In the eyes of countless cultivators and beings, she was undoubtedly the rightful first empress, surpassing all other emperors. After ascending the throne, she generously preached to the generations, leaving behind Daows.


    Even during the era when other Dao-building experts dominated the world, carrying out the will of the heavens, they didnt dare to disrespect Empress Huang Yu.


    In their eyes, she was a pioneer who opened up a path for cultivation during the most challenging times, when it was almost impossible to achieve Dao-building expertise.


    Those Dao-building experts inter generations actually had to bear her debt of gratitude.


    <i>Your Majesty, now is not the time to hesitate. The forces that should leave have already gone. Those that remain in the Big Dipper Star Field are few now. As long as the foundation of my Yuhua Immoral Dynasty remains, there will be a day of resurgence. Everyday we stay in the Big Dipper Star field is one more day of crisis. I hope Your Majesty will no longer hesitate.</i>


    <i>When the Big Dipper Star Field is destroyed, nothing will exist anymore. Everything will be history. At that time, what else will there be to worry about</i>


    Below the imperial pce, a group of ministers knelt, their faces filled with sorrow, pleading with the Emperor to leave.


    They all knew the Emperor Yuhuas current concerns and worries.


    <i>If the ancestors are still here at this time, that would be good</i>


    The Emperormented, referring to the first Emperor of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, who was also the disciple of Empress Huang Yu.


    He doesnt want to bear the me of a fallen nation, even though he cannot prevent all of this. But now, as the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty carries its heritage and departs for foreignnds.


    It signifies abandoning and severing all ties with the homnd and its people. In the eyes of everyone, he bes the weak and cowardly king who abandoned his people and his doomed nation!


    This was to be nailed to the pir of shame and left to stink for ten thousand years.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Suddenly, a dazzling golden light burst forth from the depths of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, like a radiant shower of light filling the sky. There were holy and terrifying fluctuations in that ce.


    <i>This is</i>


    The ministers in the imperial pce, as well as the Yuhua Immortal Emperor, were all stunned, staring with wide eyes at the deepest part of the pce.


    That was the forbidden area of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, where even the old ancestors could not easily approach.


    Everyone spected that it was the closed-door cultivation site of the ancient ancestors of the Dynasty. But whether there was an old ancestor inside, no one knew for sure.


    Since the Empress Huang Yu became Dao-building expert, there had been no cultivator who reached the same level in the subsequent generations.


    The strongest were only quasi-emperors, approaching that level but ultimately unable to reach it.


    <i>Could it be that the old ancestor has awakened</i>


    The Emperor Yuhua and others were extremely shocked, simultaneously surprised and excited, their gazes fixed on that location.


    <i>This is not the aura of the quasi-emperor</i>


    <i>Emperor Yuhua is heading in that direction, how could a Dao-building expert suddenly appear</i>


    <i>This is not the resurgence of imperial weapons, but the aura of a peerless emperor. How is this possible? Didnt the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty recently produce a Dao-building expert?</i>


    <i>And that is after the era of great destruction, a distant past. How could this happen now?</i>


    At the same time, in the Big Star Field, in some of the forces that had not yet moved away.


    The powerhouses who had awakened were in shock, their faces changing dramatically, as they gazed intensely in the direction of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty.


    The brilliance there was too intense, as if a pir of light had torn through the sky, broken through the universe, overshadowed the Eight Destes, and was unbelievably terrifying.


    In the current North Star Region, there were no true Dao-building experts.


    Only in the forbidden zones of life, where ancient existences with weakened life forces resided, and those who had self-severed, could be found. However, their strength was still far from that of true Dao-building experts.


    Of course, quasi-emperors were a different matter before them.


    Not only in the Big Dipper Star Field but also in the vast and boundless Kun Ji Universe, there was almost no presence of Dao-building experts.


    In other star fields, some quasi-emperors, or ancient beings who had self-isted felt this fluctuation at the same time, their expressions changing fiercely, finding it hard to believe.


    After many years, in the depths of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, the imposing aura of an emperor suddenly rose. It was vast and majestic, causing countless cultivators and beings in this universe to tremble and bow in reverence.


    <i>How could there be a Dao-building expert in this era? Its definitely not the resurgence of imperial weapons but a true, vigorously alive Dao-building expert</i>


    <i>Its not a sudden emergence of Dao-building experts. Could it be that they have been sealed using secret techniques or other means, avoiding the Five Decays of Heaven and Man?</i>


    All the powerhouses were shocked, associating the event with the founder of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty. If that were the case, could there be hope for the Kun Ji Universe?


    <i>Its impossible. Even if there is a Dao-building expert, let alone an immortal figure, it probably wont change anything. The Kun Ji Universe is too weakpared to other ancient universes</i>


    <i>In other ancient universes, the number of Dao-building experts is often in double digits, while we only have one.</i>


    Many powerhouses smiled wryly , and the faint hope that had emerged in their hearts shattered. They didnt believe that the revival of a Dao-building expert at this moment could change anything.


    However, they still turned their gaze towards the Big Dipper Star Field.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A divine light soared into the sky, as if a seal had been broken. Everyone saw the figure of an exceptionally beautiful woman in phoenix attire standing above the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty. Her divine body was dazzling, naturally emanating an aura that shook the heavens and the earth.


    It seemed that even this universe could not amodate her real body.


    <i>Empress Huang Yu, it is indeed her figure.</i>


    <i>How did she manage to live from that distant era to the present</i>


    <i>Its unbelievable. The first emperor in history has actually appeared at this moment.</i>


    <i>Is this really the figure of Emperor Huang Yu?</i>


    Everyone was in awe, and the ripples in their hearts could not be calmed for a long time.


    After all, she was the first to achieve the emperors throne after the era of great extinction, carrying the bloodline of the immortal phoenix.


    Her talent was terrifying, and her true form was an immortal phoenix. If it werent for being born in the wrong era, achieving the emperors realm would not have been so simple.


    Before the great extinction, all Dao-building experts were obliterated, and the traces of cultivation in the world disappeared.


    Yet she managed to forge a path through it all. Such achievements and grandeur were enough to make countless people inter generations admire and respect her.


    While the Kun Ji Universe was still in awe and disbelief at the appearance of Emperor Huang Yu, in the distant depths of the universe, the chaos exploded. Radiant light, sharp as des, tore through the cosmic tunnels, and a massive upper realm army approached.


    The terrifying aura, sweeping across the heavens and the earth, and the majestic flow of time, filled everyone with fear.


    Ancient and weathered warships, adorned with blood and bones, plowed through the sky, rapidly approaching the Kun Ji Universe.


    Even though there were many crises encountered along the way, some chaotic seas boiled and rioted, drowning many armies, it was difficult to hide the terrifying magnitude of this force.


    After all, the upper realm was the center ce of the heavens and the myriad realms. There were too many ancient realms, and each universe was far older than the Kun Ji universe.


    Rather than saying that the upper realm was attacking the Kun Ji universe, it was better to say that those universes were colliding with the Kun Ji universe, and the umted power was being crushed.


    <i>I have already sensed the aura of the Epoch Tree. It is indeed not far from that universe</i>


    On the ancient warship, a background figure spoke with intense excitement, staring at the vast chaos ahead. He felt the aura of the naturalws emanating from it.


    This aura made him feelfortable, as if every pore on his body wanted to stretch and greedily devour that energy.


    <i>We must seize the Epoch Tree at the earliest opportunity. Once our true ancestor achieves immortality, our n will be the top n in the upper realm!</i>


    <i>The Epoch Tree must be ours.</i>


    On the warship, other terrifying figures stood, not necessarily ancient beings, but even the weakest among them were quasi-emperors at their peak, with surging life force.


    They looked into the distance, exuding a terrifying aura like a vast sea, confident as the vanguard exploring the way. Although there were signs of a sacrificial mission, it didnt diminish their confidence.


    ording to their perception, this ce was extremely remote from the center of the upper realm, and the universal Daows here were incredibly deficient. Despite the Epoch Tree growing here and slowly repairing the cosmic environment, it would take a long time before these universes could nurture a sufficient number of powerhouses.


    In other words, the strongest beings in these universes would not exceed a certain level, and their numbers were limited.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    Soon, the ancient warship continued its relentless advance, lighting up countless brilliant runes like a torrent, breaking through the chaotic atmosphere, tearing apart the cosmic barriers, and creating a passage that directly connected to the Kun Ji Universe.


    The terrible vanguard army of the upper realm had finally arrived!


    This was a terrifying force that made the Kun Ji Universe tremble. The pressure was so intense that the rules of heaven and earth were on the verge of shattering. Stars copsed one after another, exploding into a universal dust storm.


    The ancient warship was too massive, like an ancient continent descending from the sky, forcefully tearing through the spatial barriers and arriving in this realm.


    The figures of cultivators and creatures covered the entire scene, densely packed. Some wielded heavenly knives and swords, while others rode fierce and savage beasts, forming a torrent that sent shivers down the spine. At a nce, there seemed to be no end in sight.


    This was only the vanguard; the terrifying main army that followed was even more terrible, capable of overwhelming any universe.


    <i>The Dao rules of this universe are pressing down on us, but its only to the extent that it can withstand the existence of Dao-building experts. However, once the true ancestor arrives, one person can suppress this entire universe</i>


    <i>Hahaha, the Epoch Tree unexpectedly appears in such a ce. Isnt it waiting specifically for us to descend and harvest it?</i>


    The terrible figures standing on the ancient warshipughed heartily when they sensed the level of the Daows in this universe. They werepletely at ease, not worried at all about any threat this universe might pose to them.


    With a sweep of their divine consciousness, they acted arrogantly, openly disying their aura as Dao-building experts, covering the vast expanse and not hiding anything.


    ording to their information, they controlled the ancient warship and were swiftly heading towards the location of the Big Dipper Star Field.


    Along the way, they ignored the star fields they encountered, not deigning to acknowledge them or wasting any time.


    While the Kun Ji Universe posed no threat to them, the forces following behind were no weaker. There might even be terrible figures arriving, so they needed to seize the Epoch Tree as quickly as possible.


    <i>Outside forces have arrived</i>


    <i>This day has finallye. How can one resist such a force? Just the aura of the Dao-building experts revealed so far is no less than four!</i>


    In many star fields, the forces that had produced Dao-building experts activated their imperial artifacts at the first sign of danger, preparing to resist.


    However, what made them despair was that just the revealed auras of Dao-building experts on this ancient warship numbered four, not to mention the quasi-emperors and the massive army following behind in this universe.


    In the records of the Kun Ji Universe, it was impossible for two Dao-building experts to appear simultaneously in the same era due to the restrictions of the heavenly environment.


    However, today, four Dao-building experts appeared at the same time, and just the emanation of their aura was enough to shake the entire universe.


    Before Dao-building experts, all cultivators and beings were like ants, unable to resist. Even if quasi-emperors activated their imperial artifacts for full recovery, they would probably be shattered.


    For the Kun Ji Universe, this day was absolute darkness, akin to an apocalyptic day.


    All cultivators and beings saw no glimpse of hope, only darkness and despair in their hearts.


    At this moment, in the depths of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, divine light shone, and a sacred light rain fell. The divine body of Empress Huang Yu appeared, standing tall in heaven and earth, exuding the aura of a Dao-building expert.


    However, the Emperor Yuhua and others who had rushed to the scene were stunned when they saw this scene, filled with astonishment and disbelief.


    A Dao tform was situated there, with only a crystalline skull as a jade!


    The colossal divine tform emitted light, andrge Dao runes surrounded it, intertwining with faint chaotic energy.


    Contrary to their expectations, there was no figure Empress Huang Yu here. Instead, there was only a skull, emitting a weak spiritual imprint, arousing the stored Dao-avatar that seemed to convey an emotion and a pursuit?

 Chapter 779: Tao Yao’s memories, did not expect to be reborn in such a way

    <h4>Chapter 779: Tao Yao��s memories, did not expect to be reborn in such a way</h4>


    Above the celestial dome, a lingering fragrance permeated the air, and threads of sacred light rain descended, scattering in all directions like a nourishing downpour.


    The divine light, reaching for the heavens like chains, connected and drew essence from the void, linking with the essence of heaven and earth.


    All cultivators and beings present were still reeling from the overwhelming spectacle.


    Just moments ago, the three Dao-building experts had been arrogantly shouting within the Divine Ruins, exuding unparalleled dominance. They disyed the terrifying aura of Dao-building experts.


    But in the blink of an eye, they were assimted into a refined medicine, leaving nothing behind, as if erased from existence.


    Such a scene was too awe-inspiring, leaving people in awe, their hearts unable to calm for a long time.


    On ancient warships, the army knights holding heavenly swords and spears, mounted on fierce beasts, disyed expressions of extreme terror. They never anticipated that within this Divine Realm, such a terrifying presence would be concealed.


    No one even saw how the mysterious figure took action; the three Dao-building experts were treated to a refined medicine in the void. All primal sources transformed into elixirs to nourish the Empress Huang Yu of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty.


    <i>Only the arrival of a true ancestor can save us. Otherwise, we are only destined for death. The power of that white-clothed woman in white far surpasses the average Dao-building expert,parable to an existence with a background figure.</i>


    <i>The Lord of the Divine Ruins is even more terrible. Could it be immortal?</i>


    Some unseen quasi-emperors showed a fearful and uneasy expression, radiating a sense of dread. They werepletely unprepared for the perilous nature of this journey.


    As the vanguard, it seemed they were only here to meet their demise.


    In the next moment, a tremendous disturbance appeared above the Divine Ruins. A colossal ck hand materialized, crafted from the congealed of great Dao runes. The void copsed in its vicinity,Dao rules ruptured, and it seemed like the universe itself couldnt bear this aura.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    This terrifying palm descended from the Divine Ruins, causing myriads of stars to tremble and the entire Kun Ji Universe to quiver. Ancient warships began to crumble as if ice meeting a scorching sun, continuously breaking apart.


    All cultivators and beings on board were filled with terror and despair, with no time to evade.


    Their cries were unheard, and all that remained was the sound of sttering, as they were turned into blood mist, body and spirit extinguished.


    In just a moment, the ancient warships covering the Big Dipper Star Field shattered, bing fragments scattered across the sky.


    <strong>Dead silence!!!</strong>


    A profound stillness enveloped the heavens and the earth, leaving all the cultivators and beings who witnessed this scene wide-eyed in horror.


    The terrifying might disyed by just one palm had obliterated so much, decimating the so-called mighty army.


    <i>Nothing is left</i>


    <i>The army that just arrived has beenpletely wiped out.</i>


    Within the forbidden zone, the ancient beings huddled within felt their voices tremble. They never imagined they would witness such a spectacle.


    If they hadnt been mistaken, there were a few Dao-building experts hidden within those ancient warships.


    At that moment, they unleashed an earth-shattering aura and fluctuations that shook the universe.


    But it was all in vainannihtion was inevitable. Flesh disintegrated, weapons exploded, and they turned into scattered dust all over the sky.


    <i>Could this be the power of immortals</i>


    <i>There are immortals within the Divine Ruins.</i>


    They couldnt help but kneel in the direction of the Divine Ruins, offering worship and reverence with extreme piety.


    <i>Ancestor</i>


    Deep within the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, on the Dao tform, rich Dao runes emanated, and an astonishing fragrance permeated the air, as if capable of allowing one to transcend and ascend.


    The Emperor Yuhua knelt there, devoutly bowing toward the direction with an expression of intense excitement.


    At this moment, not only him but the entire poption of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty witnessed such a scene.


    The divine radiance soared, intertwining with clear brilliance, and divine phoenix-like true fires burned in the void, as if undergoing a rebirth through Nirvana.


    It seemed like Empress Huang Yu was about to be reborn!


    This was the consensus among all the cultivators and beings in the Big Dipper Star Field. The incredible medicine from earlier had been granted by the Lord of the Divine Ruin for her revival.


    At that ce, a dense vitality surged like a vast sea, and the entire universe felt the fluctuationsa majesty of an unrivaled emperor.


    <i>The vanguard army has all perished; no one survived. It seems that the Kun Ji Universe is not as simple as we imagined.</i>


    <i>Even at the moment of death, there were no scenes from their past lives transmitted. That universe is absolutely isted by an unsurpassed existence, blocking the transmission of divine spiritual waves</i>


    <i>The Epoch tree back then might have been brought by such a figure.</i>


    On the remaining ancient warships heading toward the Kun Ji Universe, numerous terrifying figures murmured softly.


    They were shrouded in a radiant glow, their true forms obscured, but the aura of their peerless vitality caused the surrounding stars to crumble into dust.


    Undoubtedly, they all hailed from the same forces, and they were not the kind of background figures who emerged due to decay or nearing the end of their lives.


    They remained in their peak states, their vitality akin to a roaring furnace.


    The gap between Background figures and Dao-building experts waspletely stark, described fittingly as one residing in heaven and the other on earth.


    They were incredibly close to the realm of immortality, with one foot almost stepping into it. What theycked was the radiance of the immortal path and the refinement of the Dao rules of the immortal path.


    It was a universally acknowledged fact in the upper realms that background figures could easily crush Dao-building experts with a single palm.


    <i>No matter how strong they are, it is impossible to surpass us. If we attack with an immortal weapon, even if it exists in the same realm, it must taste bitter.</i>


    <i>The Epoch Tree is within our grasp. After seizing it, we need to find a way toprehend thecking rules, and strive to break through into the immortal realm first. How to resist the immortal forces thateter is what we need to consider.</i>


    As they spoke and discussed their next steps, none of them believed that there could be any existence in the Kun Ji Universe threatening them.


    They were supremely confident, standing at the pinnacle of this era.


    Unless people of the same realm joined forces to besiege them, they would not fall and die.


    At this moment, Gu Changge sat cross-legged within the Divine Ruins, his expression calm and profound. He paid no attention to the beings in the Big Dipper Star Field, instead directing his gaze towards the distant end of the universe.


    The vanguard army had beenpletely annihted, and the subsequentrger army was his target. Without background figures taking action, everything would be in vain.


    He had been plotting for so long, anticipating this day. Even if the era of immortality arrived, it made no difference to him. The beings should be the nourishment for him in this era. He now wanted to wait for those background figures to step in; if the immortal realm and the upper realm began to border each other, there might be other factors that would affect him.


    So, at this moment, he had to make the most of his time to break through to the realm of immortality. Following that, he would use the Dao fruit resources left by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord to reach upper realms and simultaneously refine the blood of the Demons Lord.


    This was Gu Changges n for the immediate future.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    A gentle breeze blew, apanied by wisps of mist. Tao Yao returned to the Divine Ruins, her wlessly beautiful face carrying a hint of confusion.


    Tao Yao couldnt understand why, based on her understanding of Gu Changge, he would intervene to revive the Empress of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty.


    A Dao-building expert at this time really had no assistance to offer Gu Changge, no value whatsoever. Was it simply because he found her pitiable? The Gu Changge of the past wouldnt have disyed such emotions.


    <i>You seem to have gained much more humanity than what I previously knew of you.</i> Tao Yao spoke softly.


    Gu Changge chuckled at her words, his gaze falling on her delicate face.


    <i>In that case, tell me, in your heart, what kind of person have I always been?</i>


    Upon hearing this, Tao Yao seemed to be lost in memories.


    At that time, she was just a little demon, originally amon peach tree growing near the banks of the river close to the Netherworld.


    Perennially corroded by miasma and mist, she couldnt transform and leave due to insufficient cultivation, enduring torment and suffering.


    The Netherworlds riverbanks were home to many demonic tribes, and there was no shortage of fierce and brutal demons among them.


    One day, a girl in red clothing, fond of hunting big demons, suddenly intruded into the Netherworld. Despite her young age, she possessed skills no weaker than those of the elders of the major sects, causing a demon who had cultivated for many years to flee in all directions.


    Afterward, Tao Yao frequently saw that red-d girling here, killing major demons and honing her sword skills.


    The girl had a beautiful face, bright and clear eyes, and delicate eyebrows like distant mountainseyes like ckcquer, a nose like carved jade. If she grew a bit older, she would undoubtedly be a beauty capable of causing chaos in the country.


    Initially, the Tao Yao was quite afraid of her, sensing a particrly heavy murderous aura. Many powerful demons met a tragic end at her hands. Being just a small demon, Tao Yao couldnt even transform.


    However, one day, for some reason, that girl in red noticed her. After a day of sword practice, she sat under the peach tree, remarking on how beautiful the peach blossoms were and when they would bloom?


    Tao Yao remained silent, simply listening. Later on, the girl in red began to share many things with her, as if trying to confide in someone. Most frequently discussed was her master.


    Her master was an incredibly powerful and mysterious person, always sitting on the mountaintop as if contemting eternity. Everyone was afraid of him. Even the most powerful and unparalleled demonic beings, upon hearing his name, would tremble with fear.


    The most ancient and venerable disciples of the grand sects dared not fly through this area.


    Those who once preached to the immortals didnt even dare mention the name.


    People referred to him as the Demon, the lord of all Demons.


    <i>Red-clothed girl, she told me that her master was very strict with her. Sometimes, if there were mistakes or ws in her swordsmanship, she would be punished and thrown into the depths of the abyss behind the mountain. He often even forbade her from eating.</i>


    <i>But Hongyi said her master saved her from the hands of bandits and mountain thieves. As she grew older, she wanted to marry her master because she didnt want her master to be so lonely</i>


    As Tao Yao spoke these words quietly, Gu Changge also, umonly, revealed a calm expression and listened quietly.


    In his mind, many memories were rolling, gradually ovepping with many of the things Tao Yao was saying.


    Afterward, when I became acquainted with Tao Yao, she wanted to take me away from the Netherworld. She said the mountain was too deste and lonely. Even when she went out to cultivate, there was no one to talk to her master.


    At that time, I also really wanted to leave the Netherworld. I was curious about the person her master was talking about. So, a Red-clothed girl named Hongyi took me, along with the stone she often rested on and the stone about to gain sentience, back to the mountain.


    Listening to these words, Gu Changge also saw many scenes in his mind. The current Tao Yao, the ancient and long-lived old stone of the True Immortal Academy, and the Red-clothed girl Chan Hongyithese were the connections between them.


    He actually knew what happened afterward. There was no need for Tao Yao to say it. However, Gu Changge still wanted to know how Tao Yao perceived him and what kind of existence he was in her eyes.


    Many long-buried memories were like a blurry ancient mirror. Only some vague outlines and scenes could be seen. If these memories couldnt be wiped away, they were essentially no different from being sealed.


    The Immortal Pce, the Qing Yi


    Suddenly, Gu Changge remembered why she was named Chan Hongyi. It was also because of a person.


    His acquaintance with Qingyi was so distant that it was remote to the point where the concept of an Immortal Pce did not exist.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Suddenly, outside the Divine Ruins.


    In the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, an unparalleled aura suddenly emerged. Boundless radiance soared into the sky, and immediately, all cultivators and beings heard the cry of an immortal phoenix, shaking the universe.


    In the heavens and earth, sparkling petals danced in the air, and brilliant divine mes burned. An resplendent immortal phoenix flew out, bathed in mes, and the overflowing aura caused the entire Big Dipper Star Field to tremble.


    This scene was as if a living being had suddenly achieved Dao-building expertise, and various extraordinary phenomena appeared everywhere.


    All cultivators and beings bowed in worship towards that direction, showing extreme reverence.


    The Empress Huang Yu revived, bathed in mes and reborn. With a tall and slender figure, she wore phoenix robes and stood majestically in the sky.


    <i>Thank you seniors for restoring my physical body and extending my life once again.</i>


    <i>In front of such great kindness and great virtue, Huang Yu has nothing to repay.</i>


    At this moment, her stunning face couldnt hide the excitement and gratitude. She respectfully bowed in the direction of the Divine Ruins.


    Although her body had already undergone nirvana, leaving only remnants of consciousness and spiritual fluctuations in her skull, she never expected to be reborn in this way after countless years.


    Such means and methods were considered heaven-defying. Even with her broad perspective, it was difficult to fathom their mysteries.


    However, the Empress Huang Yu knew that the senior in the Divine Ruins had only taken her in and guided her for a short time. There was no official master-disciple rtionship between them.


    Her subsequent pursuit and vain efforts were all just her wishful thinking.


    Yet, the senior was willing to grant her another lifetime of existence. Such kindness was tantamount to recreating her.

 Chapter 780: Tao Yao’s memories, did not expect to be reborn in such a way

    <h4>Chapter 780: Tao Yao��s memories, did not expect to be reborn in such a way</h4>


    Above the celestial dome, a lingering fragrance permeated the air, and threads of sacred light rain descended, scattering in all directions like a nourishing downpour.


    The divine light, reaching for the heavens like chains, connected and drew essence from the void, linking with the essence of heaven and earth.


    All cultivators and beings present were still reeling from the overwhelming spectacle.


    Just moments ago, the three Dao-building experts had been arrogantly shouting within the Divine Ruins, exuding unparalleled dominance. They disyed the terrifying aura of Dao-building experts.


    But in the blink of an eye, they were assimted into a refined medicine, leaving nothing behind, as if erased from existence.


    Such a scene was too awe-inspiring, leaving people in awe, their hearts unable to calm for a long time.


    On ancient warships, the army knights holding heavenly swords and spears, mounted on fierce beasts, disyed expressions of extreme terror. They never anticipated that within this Divine Realm, such a terrifying presence would be concealed.


    No one even saw how the mysterious figure took action; the three Dao-building experts were treated to a refined medicine in the void. All primal sources transformed into elixirs to nourish the Empress Huang Yu of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty.


    <i>Only the arrival of a true ancestor can save us. Otherwise, we are only destined for death. The power of that white-clothed woman in white far surpasses the average Dao-building expert,parable to an existence with a background figure.</i>


    <i>The Lord of the Divine Ruins is even more terrible. Could it be immortal?</i>


    Some unseen quasi-emperors showed a fearful and uneasy expression, radiating a sense of dread. They werepletely unprepared for the perilous nature of this journey.


    As the vanguard, it seemed they were only here to meet their demise.


    In the next moment, a tremendous disturbance appeared above the Divine Ruins. A colossal ck hand materialized, crafted from the congealed of great Dao runes. The void copsed in its vicinity,Dao rules ruptured, and it seemed like the universe itself couldnt bear this aura.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    This terrifying palm descended from the Divine Ruins, causing myriads of stars to tremble and the entire Kun Ji Universe to quiver. Ancient warships began to crumble as if ice meeting a scorching sun, continuously breaking apart.


    All cultivators and beings on board were filled with terror and despair, with no time to evade.


    Their cries were unheard, and all that remained was the sound of sttering, as they were turned into blood mist, body and spirit extinguished.


    In just a moment, the ancient warships covering the Big Dipper Star Field shattered, bing fragments scattered across the sky.


    <strong>Dead silence!!!</strong>


    A profound stillness enveloped the heavens and the earth, leaving all the cultivators and beings who witnessed this scene wide-eyed in horror.


    The terrifying might disyed by just one palm had obliterated so much, decimating the so-called mighty army.


    <i>Nothing is left</i>


    <i>The army that just arrived has beenpletely wiped out.</i>


    Within the forbidden zone, the ancient beings huddled within felt their voices tremble. They never imagined they would witness such a spectacle.


    If they hadnt been mistaken, there were a few Dao-building experts hidden within those ancient warships.


    At that moment, they unleashed an earth-shattering aura and fluctuations that shook the universe.


    But it was all in vainannihtion was inevitable. Flesh disintegrated, weapons exploded, and they turned into scattered dust all over the sky.


    <i>Could this be the power of immortals</i>


    <i>There are immortals within the Divine Ruins.</i>


    They couldnt help but kneel in the direction of the Divine Ruins, offering worship and reverence with extreme piety.


    <i>Ancestor</i>


    Deep within the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, on the Dao tform, rich Dao runes emanated, and an astonishing fragrance permeated the air, as if capable of allowing one to transcend and ascend.


    The Emperor Yuhua knelt there, devoutly bowing toward the direction with an expression of intense excitement.


    At this moment, not only him but the entire poption of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty witnessed such a scene.


    The divine radiance soared, intertwining with clear brilliance, and divine phoenix-like true fires burned in the void, as if undergoing a rebirth through Nirvana.


    It seemed like Empress Huang Yu was about to be reborn!


    This was the consensus among all the cultivators and beings in the Big Dipper Star Field. The incredible medicine from earlier had been granted by the Lord of the Divine Ruin for her revival.


    At that ce, a dense vitality surged like a vast sea, and the entire universe felt the fluctuationsa majesty of an unrivaled emperor.


    <i>The vanguard army has all perished; no one survived. It seems that the Kun Ji Universe is not as simple as we imagined.</i>


    <i>Even at the moment of death, there were no scenes from their past lives transmitted. That universe is absolutely isted by an unsurpassed existence, blocking the transmission of divine spiritual waves</i>


    <i>The Epoch tree back then might have been brought by such a figure.</i>


    On the remaining ancient warships heading toward the Kun Ji Universe, numerous terrifying figures murmured softly.


    They were shrouded in a radiant glow, their true forms obscured, but the aura of their peerless vitality caused the surrounding stars to crumble into dust.


    Undoubtedly, they all hailed from the same forces, and they were not the kind of background figures who emerged due to decay or nearing the end of their lives.


    They remained in their peak states, their vitality akin to a roaring furnace.


    The gap between Background figures and Dao-building experts waspletely stark, described fittingly as one residing in heaven and the other on earth.


    They were incredibly close to the realm of immortality, with one foot almost stepping into it. What theycked was the radiance of the immortal path and the refinement of the Dao rules of the immortal path.


    It was a universally acknowledged fact in the upper realms that background figures could easily crush Dao-building experts with a single palm.


    <i>No matter how strong they are, it is impossible to surpass us. If we attack with an immortal weapon, even if it exists in the same realm, it must taste bitter.</i>


    <i>The Epoch Tree is within our grasp. After seizing it, we need to find a way toprehend thecking rules, and strive to break through into the immortal realm first. How to resist the immortal forces thateter is what we need to consider.</i>


    As they spoke and discussed their next steps, none of them believed that there could be any existence in the Kun Ji Universe threatening them.


    They were supremely confident, standing at the pinnacle of this era.


    Unless people of the same realm joined forces to besiege them, they would not fall and die.


    At this moment, Gu Changge sat cross-legged within the Divine Ruins, his expression calm and profound. He paid no attention to the beings in the Big Dipper Star Field, instead directing his gaze towards the distant end of the universe.


    The vanguard army had beenpletely annihted, and the subsequentrger army was his target. Without background figures taking action, everything would be in vain.


    He had been plotting for so long, anticipating this day. Even if the era of immortality arrived, it made no difference to him. The beings should be the nourishment for him in this era. He now wanted to wait for those background figures to step in; if the immortal realm and the upper realm began to border each other, there might be other factors that would affect him.


    So, at this moment, he had to make the most of his time to break through to the realm of immortality. Following that, he would use the Dao fruit resources left by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord to reach upper realms and simultaneously refine the blood of the Demons Lord.


    This was Gu Changges n for the immediate future.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    A gentle breeze blew, apanied by wisps of mist. Tao Yao returned to the Divine Ruins, her wlessly beautiful face carrying a hint of confusion.


    Tao Yao couldnt understand why, based on her understanding of Gu Changge, he would intervene to revive the Empress of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty.


    A Dao-building expert at this time really had no assistance to offer Gu Changge, no value whatsoever. Was it simply because he found her pitiable? The Gu Changge of the past wouldnt have disyed such emotions.


    <i>You seem to have gained much more humanity than what I previously knew of you.</i> Tao Yao spoke softly.


    Gu Changge chuckled at her words, his gaze falling on her delicate face.


    <i>In that case, tell me, in your heart, what kind of person have I always been?</i>


    Upon hearing this, Tao Yao seemed to be lost in memories.


    At that time, she was just a little demon, originally amon peach tree growing near the banks of the river close to the Netherworld.


    Perennially corroded by miasma and mist, she couldnt transform and leave due to insufficient cultivation, enduring torment and suffering.


    The Netherworlds riverbanks were home to many demonic tribes, and there was no shortage of fierce and brutal demons among them.


    One day, a girl in red clothing, fond of hunting big demons, suddenly intruded into the Netherworld. Despite her young age, she possessed skills no weaker than those of the elders of the major sects, causing a demon who had cultivated for many years to flee in all directions.


    Afterward, Tao Yao frequently saw that red-d girling here, killing major demons and honing her sword skills.


    The girl had a beautiful face, bright and clear eyes, and delicate eyebrows like distant mountainseyes like ckcquer, a nose like carved jade. If she grew a bit older, she would undoubtedly be a beauty capable of causing chaos in the country.


    Initially, the Tao Yao was quite afraid of her, sensing a particrly heavy murderous aura. Many powerful demons met a tragic end at her hands. Being just a small demon, Tao Yao couldnt even transform.


    However, one day, for some reason, that girl in red noticed her. After a day of sword practice, she sat under the peach tree, remarking on how beautiful the peach blossoms were and when they would bloom?


    Tao Yao remained silent, simply listening. Later on, the girl in red began to share many things with her, as if trying to confide in someone. Most frequently discussed was her master.


    Her master was an incredibly powerful and mysterious person, always sitting on the mountaintop as if contemting eternity. Everyone was afraid of him. Even the most powerful and unparalleled demonic beings, upon hearing his name, would tremble with fear.


    The most ancient and venerable disciples of the grand sects dared not fly through this area.


    Those who once preached to the immortals didnt even dare mention the name.


    People referred to him as the Demon, the lord of all Demons.


    <i>Red-clothed girl, she told me that her master was very strict with her. Sometimes, if there were mistakes or ws in her swordsmanship, she would be punished and thrown into the depths of the abyss behind the mountain. He often even forbade her from eating.</i>


    <i>But Hongyi said her master saved her from the hands of bandits and mountain thieves. As she grew older, she wanted to marry her master because she didnt want her master to be so lonely</i>


    As Tao Yao spoke these words quietly, Gu Changge also, umonly, revealed a calm expression and listened quietly.


    In his mind, many memories were rolling, gradually ovepping with many of the things Tao Yao was saying.


    Afterward, when I became acquainted with Tao Yao, she wanted to take me away from the Netherworld. She said the mountain was too deste and lonely. Even when she went out to cultivate, there was no one to talk to her master.


    At that time, I also really wanted to leave the Netherworld. I was curious about the person her master was talking about. So, a Red-clothed girl named Hongyi took me, along with the stone she often rested on and the stone about to gain sentience, back to the mountain.


    Listening to these words, Gu Changge also saw many scenes in his mind. The current Tao Yao, the ancient and long-lived old stone of the True Immortal Academy, and the Red-clothed girl Chan Hongyithese were the connections between them.


    He actually knew what happened afterward. There was no need for Tao Yao to say it. However, Gu Changge still wanted to know how Tao Yao perceived him and what kind of existence he was in her eyes.


    Many long-buried memories were like a blurry ancient mirror. Only some vague outlines and scenes could be seen. If these memories couldnt be wiped away, they were essentially no different from being sealed.


    The Immortal Pce, the Qing Yi


    Suddenly, Gu Changge remembered why she was named Chan Hongyi. It was also because of a person.


    His acquaintance with Qingyi was so distant that it was remote to the point where the concept of an Immortal Pce did not exist.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Suddenly, outside the Divine Ruins.


    In the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, an unparalleled aura suddenly emerged. Boundless radiance soared into the sky, and immediately, all cultivators and beings heard the cry of an immortal phoenix, shaking the universe.


    In the heavens and earth, sparkling petals danced in the air, and brilliant divine mes burned. An resplendent immortal phoenix flew out, bathed in mes, and the overflowing aura caused the entire Big Dipper Star Field to tremble.


    This scene was as if a living being had suddenly achieved Dao-building expertise, and various extraordinary phenomena appeared everywhere.


    All cultivators and beings bowed in worship towards that direction, showing extreme reverence.


    The Empress Huang Yu revived, bathed in mes and reborn. With a tall and slender figure, she wore phoenix robes and stood majestically in the sky.


    <i>Thank you seniors for restoring my physical body and extending my life once again.</i>


    <i>In front of such great kindness and great virtue, Huang Yu has nothing to repay.</i>


    At this moment, her stunning face couldnt hide the excitement and gratitude. She respectfully bowed in the direction of the Divine Ruins.


    Although her body had already undergone nirvana, leaving only remnants of consciousness and spiritual fluctuations in her skull, she never expected to be reborn in this way after countless years.


    Such means and methods were considered heaven-defying. Even with her broad perspective, it was difficult to fathom their mysteries.


    However, the Empress Huang Yu knew that the senior in the Divine Ruins had only taken her in and guided her for a short time. There was no official master-disciple rtionship between them.


    Her subsequent pursuit and vain efforts were all just her wishful thinking.


    Yet, the senior was willing to grant her another lifetime of existence. Such kindness was tantamount to recreating her.

 Chapter 781: Empress Huang Yu’s life, completely becomes the will of heaven and earth

    <h4>Chapter 781: Empress Huang Yu��s life,pletely bes the will of heaven and earth</h4>


    The Empress Huang Yus rebirth was a momentous asion for the entire Big Dipper Star Field and, indeed, in the Kun Ji Universe.


    In this universe, having Dao-building experts preside over it was a cause for supreme joy. Despite facing an immense and boundless terror of armies, the presence of a leader in this vast cosmos was a beacon of unimaginable hope for all the spirits of the Big Dipper Star Field.


    In the Divine Ruin, Gu Changge regained his senses and looked towards Empress Huang Yu outside. He nodded slightly.


    For him, having one more Empress, Huang Yu, didnt matter much, and having one less wouldnt make a difference either. In the event of a major war in the Kun Ji Universe, she, as a Dao-building expert, wouldnt be able to do much. However, with her presence, there were some things Gu Changge could inform her about in advance.


    Afterward, with a flick of his sleeves, a golden Dao road reaching the heavens unfolded with a resounding roar. It extended from this ce, apanied by glistening petals and a cascade of light.


    With his guidance, Dao-building experts would be able to approach the location of the Divine Ruins. The restrictions outside werent just about deadly traps; they also included an ancient array of lost traces.


    For countless years, no one had been able to discover the trace and location of the Divine Ruin, all for this reason.


    <i>Senior has finally agreed to see me.</i>


    The Empress Huang Yu looked at the directly connected golden Dao road with undisguised joy and quickly descended. Amidst the awestruck gazes of onlookers, she arrived at the Divine Ruins.


    Beneath the Epoch Tree, Gu Changge sat in meditation, resembling the way Empress Huang Yu had seen him in her youth d in snowy white, exuding an unmatched elegance, unchanged, except this time, she could see Gu Changges true face clearly.


    His features were immortal and pure, incredibly young as if all the Heavenly essence in the world had gathered in him.


    <i>Phoenix has met Senior.</i>


    She wasnt surprised at this, as Empress Huang Yu also understood that Gu Changge, appearing in the Divine Ruins, was not of this era or the current world.


    After the era of the Great Extinction, she left the Divine Ruins, and that was herst encounter with Gu Changge.


    In the following days, she immersed herself in cultivation, following the teachings and ancient methods guided by Gu Changge. Eventually, she attained the throne, bing the first Dao-building expert after the era of the Great Extinction.


    In the subsequent days, she sought the existence of the Divine Ruins. Using her memory, she arrived outside the Divine Ruins, seeking an audience with Gu Changge, but for thousands of years, there was no response.


    She had always thought that Gu Changges lifespan had ended, or perhaps he had already transcended.


    After all, no matter how terrible his cultivation was, living for such extended periods in that kind of heavenly environment was impossible.


    As a result, the Empress Huang Yu established the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty. She took on her first disciple and began preaching teachings to sentient beings, sharing her insights into cultivation and fulfilling her duty.


    Later, she ventured once again beyond the Divine Ruins, still unwilling to give up the hope of encountering the senior.


    She believed that someone with such transcendent cultivation must possess a method of prolonging life. However, despite waiting for thousands of years, there has yet to be a response from Divine Ruins.


    The Empress Huang Yu spected whether the senior had not transcended but had left this universe long ago, heading to another ce. So, she attempted to trace his footsteps and even left the Kun Ji Universe.


    However, amidst the broken universes, she encountered significant difficulties shattered heavenly environments, fragmented Dao rules, pervasive chaos mists, and immortal scarce life essence.


    Despite her cultivation, she couldnt traverse these depleted universes to reach distant ces. The only oue was either dying on the way or sumbing to life exhaustion, torn apart by formidable beasts in those depleted universes, bing their prey.


    Empress Huang Yu had to return to solitude, unable to find another way. Before her lifespan depleted, she gazed in the direction of the Divine Ruins onest time.


    Ultimately, she chose to quietly transcend in the depths of the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty, leaving behind endless regrets and mncholy.


    In the final moments of her transcendence, the peak of all her spiritual strength seemed to bring her into a peculiar state or situation.


    She saw an incredibly spacious and mysterious river in that realm, shimmering with waves as if converging from the corners of the heavens, flowing through every world and every cosmic realm.


    Though she had never seen it before, at that moment, she knew it was the legendary River of Time, essible only in the realm of immortals.


    In the River of Time, she saw the remnants she had left behind and glimpsed the white-robed figure she had spent her entire life searching for.


    <i>So, youre not a person of this era.</i>


    In her final moments of transcendence, she left behind this lousy remark. With her residual spirit, countless ages did not erase it, bing her greatest obsession.


    As her thoughts returned, Empress Huang Yu never imagined that in the future, she would revive and reappear in the mortal realm in such a way.


    Long time no see, little Huang Yu.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly. Although, given his age, it seemed awkward to speak to Empress Huang Yu in such a manner, she felt incredibly familiar and natural, as if she had returned to the beginning of the era of Great Extinction.


    Back then, she was just a girl wearing phoenix feathers, naive about cultivation, relying on the guidance of her seniors for almost everything.


    There were even asions when he repeated things several times, and she couldnt remember them. She thought the senior would be angry or scold her, but he remained as patient and gentle as ever.


    For Empress Huang Yu, this was not just the grace of guidance; it meant much more.


    Even though she didnt know why Gu Changge returned to that era to nt the mysterious Epoch tree. Now, all she wanted to do was to be by the seniors side.


    <i>Finally, Ive met the Senior again</i>


    Empress Huang Yu approached, her voice unexpectedly choked with emotion as if she had returned to that young girl from the past.


    After realizing it, she thought she wouldnt be so sentimental, but she was wrong. Her persistence in gettingpletion was only to honor the guidance of her senior.


    Tao Yao watched this scene quietly, sensing a resemnce to the figure of Chan Hongyi in the Empress Huang Yu.


    Was Gu Changge trying topensate for his past debts to Chan Hongyi through Empress Huang Yu?


    He casually mentioned resurrecting her to settle past karmic debts, but did he still need to worry about such things at his current stage? Perhaps he just wanted to give himself a reason to do so.


    With these thoughts, Tao Yaos expression became even moreplex. She couldnt understand why the Demon Lord treated Chan Hongyi that way whether it was capriciousness, hidden intentions, or some other reason. Those memories were too distant, and now they might not be so important.


    The present Gu Changge differed from the past Demon Lord; it was still the same, but not entirely.


    <i>In fact, I want to tell you something about the Kun Ji Universe.</i>


    Gu Changge smiled. He didnt intend to reminisce with Empress Huang Yu because there wasnt much to say.


    When he went back through the Space-Time Monument and the Fateful Immortal Boat, he didnt n to change much just to leave behind legends about the Epoch Tree and the Divine Ruins, making the story more authentic and attractingrger prey.


    In a way, Empress Huang Yus appearance resulted from him altering the past, leading to causal consequences in the present.


    Senior, please go ahead.


    The Empress Huang Yu responded, her beautiful face bing solemn. Although she had just been resurrected, she knew what the Kun Ji Universe was facing.


    Take all the living beings in this universe with you.


    Gu Changge whispered, not because he suddenly became merciful or believed that using the entire universe as bait would have terrifying consequences.


    Instead, after refining the Divine Kingdom in his palm, he intended to connect this universe with his inner universe, ensuring the utmost certainty.


    If there were living beings in this universe, it would only affect the efficiency and speed of his inner universe and its borders.


    Essentially, it meant bringing the actual existence of cultivators and beings into his inner universe. However, his inner universe needed to be fully evolved and couldnt amodate countless cultivators and beings like these ancient universes.


    <i>This universe is about to witness a massive war beyond your imagination. Any cultivators and beings remaining here will only be cannon fodder and ants.</i>


    <i>But they are all innocent.</i>


    After a moment of consideration, Gu Changge continued, trying to maintain the image of a senior.


    Empress Huang Yu was momentarily surprised, then quickly understood Gu Changges intention. Her expression turned solemn.


    I understand. I will arrange for the evacuation of cultivators and beings from the Kun Ji Universe promptly.


    As the current empress of the Kunji Universe, her words naturally carried unimaginable authority.


    She swiftly left the Divine Ruins, her imposing empress aura sweeping across the entire Big Dipper Star Field, causing shock even among beings in various life-restricted zones.


    When Empress Huang Yu entered the Divine Ruins just now, many were specting about what would happen. The mysterious and powerful master of the Divine Ruins what would he say to Empress Huang Yu? Numerous doubts lingered in their minds.


    All cultivators and beings, evacuated from the Big Dipper Star Field, leave the Kunji Universe.


    Her voice was calm but carried an undeniable tone, echoing across the sky of the Big Dipper Star Field. Simultaneously, her voice resonated in many surrounding star regions.


    Many quasi-emperor existences felt a chill, then decisively began using powerful divine techniques to move their ns and followers far away.


    They understood their insignificance in this universe at this moment, having witnessed the spectacle beyond the Big Dipper Star Field. Staying in this universe would only mean waiting for death.


    The Empress Huang Yu stood tall in the vast sky, emanating a terrifying pressure that seemed to overwhelm the entire universe.


    At this moment, almost all cultivators and beings felt an urgent sense of crisis. Those who previously thought the mysterious being in the Divine Ruins might intervene to preserve this universe now realized that staying would only lead to their demise.


    However, judging from the words of the Empress Huang Yu, this seemed impossible.


    Immediately, ancient warships soared in various life-star fields and old lifes, carrying cultivators and beings, all trying to find a way to evacuate.


    The Empress Huang Yu sighed lightly, watching these scenes. In reality, she felt powerless. She could only sweep her divine consciousness, aiding those remaining cultivators and beings by helping them onto the ancient warships and flying boats. Apart from this, she honestly had no other means.


    Currently, she couldnt sense the existence of the will of heaven in this universe. It was as if the choice had fallen into silence and death. If the universes will still existed, it could suppress the powerful beings from other gxies.


    Inside the Divine Ruins, Gu Changge observed the unfolding events outside with deep and calm eyes. He began to focus on his own matters.


    The will of the universe had long been erased by him. Moreover, he had incorporated the essence of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction into it. This universe itself existed like a prison, devoid of any will. Seeing the scenes outside, Gu Changge acted to fulfill his ns.


    Empress Huang Yu, who was dealing with the evacuation, seemed aware of her limitations. She could only help those she encountered, sending them to ancient warships and flying Boats. She had no other means to assist everyone.


    In the inner universe, Gu Changges divine consciousness sank into his chaotic inner universe, surging like the undivided chaos before the creation.


    <i>From emptiness to substance</i>


    Gu Changge directly incorporated the source of epochs from the Epoch Tree into his inner universe.


    The chaotic energy surged, tumultuous on the bordends, reminiscent of the undivided chaos in mythical tales.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Along with the earth-shaking sound, the embryonic form of an Epoch tree began to rapidly grow in Gu Changges inner universe. The branches and leaves were immensely vast, capable of supporting myriad worlds.


    In the sky, one after another, great Dao rules manifested, solidifying and condensing into tangible forms, floating in the vast and unpredictable space.


    This sapling, rapidly growing in Gu Changges inner universe, swayed with unparalleled grandeur, covering the sky and blocking out the sun as if it could envelop the entire firmament, emanating a profound world intent.


    Each leaf sparkled with the radiance of stars as if countless gxies were descending, evolving into endless wonders. The next moment, this sapling, transformed from the source of epochs, began to unfold.


    Countless Dao runes converged, shining brightly, extending branches and leaves into the invisible universe. In those realms of nothingness, many chaotic energies boiled, giving rise to a sea of chaos.


    In the sea of chaos, branches conveyed the intent of the world. New worlds were born on each leaf, each much smaller than even the most miniature realms. Within these microcosmic worlds, new life began to gestate.


    With a thought from Gu Changge, time crazily flowed within, passing tens of millions of years in the blink of an eye, giving rise to civilizations in session. Each world took a different path, evolving distinct changes. These transformations were reflected in Gu Changges divine sense.


    <i>These newly born worlds, though iparable to the countless lower realms in the upper domains, already have their forms. This is the true intent of the world, belonging to the part of the rules that iscking in the Epoch Dao Fruit</i>


    Gu Changge realized that this was his universe. The collision of the real and the illusory, the day when the inner universe descended into the present world.


    With a thunderous roar, the Kun Ji Universe trembled. Ripples of many fluctuations appeared at the edges of the universe as if a force was prating and undergoing a transformation from emptiness to substance.


    Countless rules of the great Dao emerged, extraordinarilyplete andparable to those in the upper realms.


    At the center of the inner universe, the sapling of the immense tree continued to thrive, extending into the vastness of nothingness.


    At this moment, Gu Changge observed everything happening with a calm or perhaps indifferent expression. The Dao was merciless; all things were mere fodder. Maybe, at this point, he was in such a state.


    Impartial and just, without leaning in any direction. Gu Changges will be the heavens will in this universe.

 Chapter 787: Why are you the mastermind behind the scenes? Decided to refine and get promoted

    <h4>Chapter 787: Why are you the mastermind behind the scenes? Decided to refine and get promoted</h4>


    The terrifying gray mist, sweeping from an unknown origin, instantly shrouded the entire Kun Ji Universe.


    All-star domains dimmed, devoid of any glimmer. It felt as if this ce had plunged into immortal cold and silence.


    The multitude of cultivators and beings on the ancient warships left outside the Kun Ji Universe was filled with horror.


    Unbeknownst to them, those background figures had all been engulfed by the Kun Ji Universe, disappearing without a trace, like mud oxen sinking into the sea.


    This was too horrifying. In their eyes, it seemed this ce concealed unspeakable monstrous demons. It was not merely an opportunity to be immortal; it was something much more profound.


    Such an event had never been recorded in ancient history. Even if the Kun Ji Universe was mysterious, how could it withstand thebined power of so many background figures without being destroyed?


    All the armies halted outside the Kun Ji Universe, not daring to approach even a step further.


    Even the Immortal Realm cultivators felt their bodies chill with fear. The rest of the cultivators and beings were even more horrified.


    <i>We paid such a heavy price for the chance to be immortal, using our entire ns foundation. In the end, were stopped here.</i>


    <i>How tragic. Inside the Kun Ji Universe, there is undoubtedly a chance for immortality right in front of us, but why is it like this? What happened?</i>


    <i>Our ancestral true gods have waited for countless ages, all for this moment</i>


    Many cultivators and beings wailed. They hoped their ancestors would achieve immortality in this universe, leading them to glory and brilliance.


    However, they never expected even their ancestors to be engulfed, swallowed by the dark-shrouded universe, sending shivers down their spines.


    For them, this moment was one of despair. All the radiance before their eyes, like the universe ahead, had fallen into absolute darkness, devoid of color.


    Gu Changge sat in the Divine Ruins, observing everything from a distance, shaking his head gently.


    He felt nopassion for these beings. In their pursuit of immortality, entire ns were willing to sacrifice everything, even preparing to bloodily conquer this universe.


    No living beings or cultivators were innocent in this grand event of achieving immortality. To be immortal, one had to be prepared to pay the price.


    <i>The fluctuations of the Epoch Dao Fruits are bing more assertive. The rules of heaven and earth are gradually bingplete. The world will return to its former prosperity in a few hundred years.</i>


    Tao Yao gazed at the sky, calmly closing her eyes and sensing the fluctuations of the rules of heaven and earth. It was as if the iplete parts were gradually filling andplementing a certain aura.


    She even felt her cultivation slowly recoveringor rather, not healing but the amount of aura she could wield increased, strengthening her strength. This wasnt a recovery; it was an enhancement.


    Because her own realm surpassed the ordinary Immortal Realm, her original strength couldnt be fully exerted due to the limitations of the heavenly environment. Now that these restrictions were lifted, the power she could employ naturally became more terrible.


    <i>Yes, because the heavenly environment is changing, the Great Era of Immortality is approaching. Thats why theyre all so anxious, eager to seize the opportunity for immortality, willing to risk everything, even disregarding their ns. </i>


    Gu Changge gave a faint smile. His own cultivation was undergoing slow changes as well.


    His current stage was only at thete stage of a Dao-building expert, equivalent to thete stage of the emperors realm. It was far from the so-called background figures who were at the pinnacle of Emperor Realm and on the verge of stepping into the realm of Immortality.


    However, for him, his cultivation level only represented a little. Hisbat power had already reached the peak limit that this universe could amodate.


    Just as the power this universe could contain was at the Emperor Realm, the power Gu Changge could currently exert was the power of a Dao-building expert or a remnant immortal.


    As the rules of this universe becameplete, expanding its capacity, his ability to exert power naturally grew stronger.


    When he faced the Reincarnated Heaven Lord before, Gu Changge used the Eight Deste Demon Halberd to shatter the Reincarnated Heaven Lords divine soul with a single strike, reaching the extreme limit of this universe.


    These so-called background figures thought they stood at the pinnacle of this universe, but in reality, even Tao Yao, with ease, could suppress them, let alone Gu Changge.


    <i>The true Immortal Domain is about to descend. I also need to seize the time. These background figures have be clever; they are all hiding in distant universes and havent approached yet</i>


    Gu Changge gazed into the distance, observing the scene beyond the Kun Ji Universe.


    Many arriving background figures stood at a distance, their expressions uncertain. They didnt follow the reckless actions of those before and chose to wait and see.


    After all, having lived for so long, they wouldnt act recklessly when they sensed danger.


    Just a while ago, eight background figures appeared and entered the universe. However, like mud oxen sinking into the sea, they disappeared without a trace, swallowed by the darkness.


    <i>They are not foolish; even if they crave ascension, they understand the immense dangers within the Kun Ji Universe. Naturally, I dont expect them to be as reckless as those background figures who rushed in, ignorant of their impending doom.</i>


    <i>With the essence of a dozen background figures, it should be enough for me to break through the pinnacle of the Emperor Realm. </i>


    Gu Changge with a slight shake of his head. His figure disappeared from the original spot and reappeared in the star field shrouded by the gray mist.


    Four towering pirs seemed to connect heaven and earth, stretching into the vast distance, ancient and full of vicissitudes. They emitted a terrifying aura that sent shivers down ones spine.


    Countless chains extended from these four pirs, connecting to the ends of the dark cage where the background figures were now confined.


    Some tried to break free by attacking the chains, attempting to escape. Others sat cross-legged, radiating a luminous glow, with signs of transcending into immortality appearing on their cheekbones as they sought to burn their souls andmunicate with the immortal Qi of the heavens and the earth.


    Having sensed the aura of ascension in this ce, thick and rich, they wanted to take a desperate gamble.


    Yet, some roared in madness, their eyes turned crimson, seemingly ensnared by inner demons. This wasnt due to their mental instability but the influence of the aura of the Divine Ruins, prating their very souls.


    Even the background figures of the Absolute Heavenly Extinction Ancient Ancestors were helpless against this influence.


    Although these background figures possessed profound cultivation, their expertise in the emperor realm needed to be improved even to be considered on par with the Absolute Heavenly Extinction Ancient Ancestors.


    <i>Who are you, really?</i>


    <i>Why do this? What is your ultimate goal?</i>


    As Gu Changge appeared in this ce, many among them immediately erupted in angry shouts, fixing their gaze on him as the mastermind behind the scenes. They wanted to uncover his identity and unravel his intentions.


    After seizing the Epoch Tree post-Forbidden Epoch and framing and ming the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, which led to countless years of strife between the upper realms.


    In this current era, he enticed them to this ce, with the Epoch Tree manifesting itself as a significant medicine for him. Describing his schemes as malicious and ruthless would be an understatement.


    This plot was against the entire upper realm, a calcted move against all the immortal forces. What made it even more terrifying was that for countless years, no one had any inkling of this persons existence.


    He was like a shadow blended into the darkness, always hidden behind the Era, observing the world indifferently. He witnessed the shifts of the Era, the chaos that ensued in the upper realm due to the search for the Epoch Tree, and the entire universe plunged into turmoil.


    Such a mastermind was definitely only an ordinary individual with a name. He must have been terrible before the Forbidden Epoch, perhaps even more ancient than the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    <i>Who am I?</i>


    Gu Changge shook his head, giving a light chuckle. He made no effort to conceal his appearance as he walked from the voids darkness. His handsome face remained cold and indifferent, devoid of any emotional fluctuations.


    <i>Is is it you?</i>


    <i>This this how is this possible?</i>


    Suddenly, like a bucket of cold water poured from an overturned heavenly lid, those background figures who recognized Gu Changge stared wide-eyed, terrified, and trembling, their voices iplete.


    Before this revtion, they had spected and deduced many possibilities, with the high likelihood of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord. However, never in their wildest dreams did they imagine Gu Changge, the invincible junior of the current era, to be the mastermind.


    It was as unbelievable as a fairy tale, utterly inconceivable. Upon awakening earlier, many of them had learned about Gu Changge from the mouths of their juniors, understanding his terrifying talents and remarkable nature. However, they never regarded him equally, considering him a child.


    Only during Gu Changges marriage, when the Red-Clothed Demoness mentioned his identity as the reincarnation of a supreme being from the Forbidden Epoch, did some among them pay closer attention.


    Some even discussed with the One-Eyed Daoist from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain the possibility of preemptively dealing with Gu Changge to prevent him from bing uncontroble.


    However, with the appearance of the Epoch Tree and the opportunity for ascension, they had to set this matter aside, focusing on the journey to the Kun Ji Universe. Little did they expect that the mastermind behind the scenes in the Kun Ji Universe would turn out to be Gu Changge.


    At this moment, their minds were buzzing, their scalps tingling. Even as background figures who had reached a state of emotional tranquility, they felt profound fear.


    <i>How could it be you? How did you achieve this? Or is Gu Changge just your incarnation, and youre the true mastermind</i>


    One of the background figures trembled as he spoke, not realizing the deep fear within himself. Everything felt like a surreal nightmare.


    Gu Changges expression remained unchanged as dark runes emerged behind him. An abyssal radiance descended as if a ck hole suddenly condensed within the darkness, enveloping the few individuals, ready to refine them.

 Chapter 788: The actual forbidden existence, manifestation of chaotic flying immortal pool

    <h4>Chapter 788: The actual forbidden existence, manifestation of chaotic flying immortal pool</h4>


    Gu Changge maintained his icy demeanor, ignoring the words of the crowd. The heavens and earth quivered with a flick of his sleeves as a terrifying ripple covered the entire universe.


    The Grand Dao treasure bottle descended, and a vast darkness engulfed the entire starry expanse.


    Even the approaching gray fog trembled, on the verge of copse. Surrounding star field shattered, turning into countless fragments.


    This immortal force was terrifying, threatening to engulf the souls of cultivators and the foundational aura of those background beings imprisoned in the dark cages.


    They felt their origin of their cultivation base was leaving their bodies, about to be swallowed by the descending treasure bottle.


    <i>How could such a forbidden thing appear to you</i>


    <i>Turns out you are the inheritor of the demonic art, manipting the entire Upper Realm in your palm.</i>


    Someones eyes widened with terror and disbelief, recognizing the Grand Dao treasure bottle from the forbidden legends. They instantly understood Gu Changges true identity, their faces turning pale.


    He wasnt just the reincarnation of a supreme being from the Forbidden era. He appeared to be responsible for the copse of the epochs and the severance of the river of time. His very existence became a taboo, unspoken and shrouded in fear.


    Even ancient records dared not document this, as it risked ominous consequences and divine retribution. Such a being had reappeared in this era, bing the sessor of the Ancient Immortal Gu family and a prominent figure in the Upper Realm.


    No one had ever suspected his actual role or questioned whether he was the mastermind behind the scenes, orchestrating the chaos in the Upper Realm.


    Previously, when powers like the Heavenly Emperor Mountain and the Endless Fire Nation tried to pin thebel of demonic art inheritor on Gu Changge, they faced widespread condemnation.


    However, the truth unfolded in a way no one anticipated. The natural inheritor of the demonic art was indeed Gu Changge.


    At this moment, the background figures who had uncovered the truth disyed faces of shock, anger, fear, regret, and unwillingness.


    At this stage, they couldntprehend how Gu Changge orchestrated everything and manipted the entire Upper Realm from behind the scenes.


    <i>At this point, even if you understand everything, what use is it?</i>


    <i>The vast Upper Realm will be the nourishment for my ascension.</i>


    Gu Changges voice echoed indifferently, his deep and emotionless eyes fixed on the unfolding events.


    Chains of the Grand Dao quivered and descended from all directions, finally enveloping these background figures like restraints, rendering them immobile.


    At this moment, a brilliant ck burst of light erupted before him, resembling a radiant ck sun. It exploded, and the ensuing darkness descended like a chaotic ck hole, hovering above Gu Changges head.


    The final scene unfolded with a pervasive air of blood and divine radiance, surrounded by misty chaos. Countlessws interwoven, transforming into a pool of chaotic essencea Flying Immortal Chaos Pool.


    The next moment, the Flying Immortal Chaos Pool suddenly expanded, engulfing the terrified background figures before him. Amidst their horrified expressions, it gradually swallowed them until no sound was left.


    A pervasive blood-red hue diffused like a thick mist, covering all the starfields.


    Gu Changge stood silently with closed eyes, his perfectly handsome face devoid of emotion. At this moment, he seemed to embody the true Heavenly Dao, emotionless and ancient, viewing all the realms as mere ants.


    Far away in the Divine Ruins, Tao Yao silently observed the scene. She felt that Gu Changge was gradually merging with the figure from ancient times, but this subtle fluctuation quickly dissipated.


    <strong>Hum!!!</strong>


    Multi Colored immortal aura emanated from Gu Changges body. He opened his eyes, reflecting countless scenes from the distant past, including the rolling river of time, the copse of star rivers, and the rise and fall of the sun and moon.


    Just standing here exuded a terrifying aura that made all realms bow and tremble. It seemed as if this universe couldnt contain his figure.


    <i>Indeed, its still far from that threshold. I truly need to summon the true Dao Immortal Path, to ascend on the path of immortality</i>


    Gu Changge shook his head, feeling that although he had reached the pinnacle of the Emperor Realm, he was still far from the true Immortal Realm.


    Without the baptism of Immortal Light and the immersion in Immortal Dao rules, his spiritual energy couldnt cultivate true Immortal Radiance, and his physical body couldnt indeed ascend to the realm of Immortality.


    For the physical body to ascend to the Immortal realm, it needed the tempering of Immortal Dao rules, inviting the arrival of Immortal Tribtion.


    Although the world was undergoing dramatic changes and thews of the world were bingplete, experiencing Immortal Tribtion would likely take a few hundred years in the future.


    The only current possibility was to step onto the Dao Immortal Path and undergo the tempering of Immortal Tribtion along the way.


    Gu Changge, with control over the Epoch Dao Fruit, could easily allow his divine senses to cultivate Immortal Radiance. However, he needed to stand on the authentic Dao Immortal Path to truly break into theplete Immortal Realm.


    <i>Now, the true Dao Immortal Path hasnt appeared yet. I need to return to the Upper Realm and summon the Immortal Path</i>


    Gu Changge had a different n in mind.


    In the following days, beyond the Kun Ji Universe, more and more background figures from the Upper Realm arrived.


    The massive army stretched endlessly, with no visible end. Terrifying fluctuations shed, and different Dao intertwined, tearing open dreadful rifts in the sky.


    However, they were cautious, sensing that the aura in front had already disappeared into the universe ahead. They chose not to venture in.


    They stayed outside the universe, engaged in calctions or other methods, awaiting the most opportune moment to enter the Kun Ji Universe.


    In their direction, they could sense the rich fluctuations of the Epoch Tree, permeating from deep within the Kun Ji Universe, carrying an invigorating breath as if it was ushering in the path to immortality.


    The only shining ce was the Big Dipper Star Field, illuminating the sky with dazzling brilliance. Everyone could see an ancient and lush towering giant tree standing at the center of the universe. Around it, chaotic energy floated, stars suspended in the sky, creating an incredible scene.


    <i>In this universe, there is an incredibly ancient existence, surpassing the Immortal Realm. He stole the Epoch Tree, nned for countless ages, and now that we havee, he intends to use us as nourishment.</i>


    <i>The Epoch Tree is within, and so is the opportunity for immortality. How will we choose now, and what are your ns, fellow?</i>


    Outside the Kun Ji Universe, these background figures appeared one after another, numbering in the terrifying tens of thousands, involving at least dozens of immortal sects and supreme forces.


    The One-Eyed Daoist from the Heaven Emperor Mountain had arrived, his expression changing constantly as he conversed with several old friends.


    They had captured beings from other universes, gaining insights into the many origins of the Kunji Universe from their memories, including the head of the Godly Nucleus Realm.


    Background figures like Chana Ancient Buddha, Golden Sun Goddess, and others also appeared, following the guidance of the One-Eyed Daoist from the Heaven Emperor Mountain, frowning as they observed the scene within the Kun Ji Universe.


    <i>This ce is highly risky, with a great crisis. This old monk has decided to leave. The Buddha warned me of the danger of death.</i>


    Chana Ancient Buddha sped his hands together, his white brows hanging down to his cheeks, his face gentle. However, it couldnt hide the seriousness in his expression.


    His eyes, which were usually closed, suddenly opened as if he wanted to see through the scene within the Kun Ji Universe.


    Hearing his words, many of the background figures in this ce showed slight changes in their expressions, sensing a growing unease.


    Without reservation, currently, outside the Kun Ji Universe, most of the immortal forces from the Upper Realm had gathered, with many sects even risking their entire foundations.


    <i>Before our arrival, at least more than ten background figures rushed here, but they disappeared without a trace, along with those vast armies, evaporating like mist.</i>


    <i>To be aware, someone must have used immortal artifacts, and the residual aura has notpletely dissipated</i>


    The Golden Sun Goddess from the Supreme God n spoke up. She had already restored her original appearance, with shining golden hair and unparalleled beauty, no longer resembling the white-haired figure from before.


    In preparation for this chance at immortality, she had done everything to restore her body to its peak state.


    However, now she hesitated, contemting a retreat. Compared to achieving immortality, she had a stronger aversion to dying here under unclear circumstances.


    Just as all background figures felt uneasy and hesitant due to the eerie darkness of the Kun Ji Universe, refraining from stepping forward again.


    The Kun Ji Universe ahead suddenly trembled, and strands of immortal energy overflowed in this heaven and earthmysterious and inexplicable, causing a shiver in the hearts of everyone.

 Chapter 789: The immortal tribulation descends? Opportunity at hand

    <h4>Chapter 789: The immortal tribtion descends? Opportunity at hand</h4>


    Suddenly, an inexplicable aura emerged, like beams of immortal light overflowing from the Kun Ji Universe, instantly illuminating the universes profound darkness.


    A magnificent and radiant gateway, permeated with the light of ascending to immortality, abruptly appeared in the dark Kun Ji Universe, resembling the legendary immortal gate.


    In that ce, even immortal soldiers and generals began to materialize, immortal thunderbolts struck, and the sky was filled with rosy clouds, seemingly inviting people to ascend.


    <i>What is that Is it an illusion? Or is it a real immortal gate?</i>


    One background figure widened their eyes suddenly, their voice trembling. It seemed like the immortal wait was for this moment.


    Even though they were well aware of the risks concealed within the Kun Ji Universe, with background figures quickly perishing and dangers lurking, they no longer cared.


    <i>Dont believe it, thats definitely a trap deliberately set by the figure within the Divine Ruin, luring us in as the main ingredient for his breakthrough. Its an illusionary trap, not a real immortal gate. Behind that gate, there is nothing but danger.</i>


    Another background figure spoke their gaze like two zing suns, capable of annihtion, staring at the scene of immortality appearing in the Kun Ji Universe, unwilling to believe.


    The other background figure were equally skeptical, using various means to deduce the truth.


    After experiencing the demise of more than ten background figures, they became much more cautious, knowing the origin and methods of the figure within Divine Ruin were extraordinary.


    The sudden appearance of the scene of immortality was too dreamlike,cking credibility.


    The Golden Sun Goddess made a resolute decision.


    After witnessing the scene, she gritted her teeth and said, Regardless of whether immortality was real or not, Im leaving. Staying here will only result in death. The predecessors ahead were the best warning.


    She didnt allow herself to be deceived by the allure of immortality. After sensing the appearance of the Epoch Tree, she began to hesitate.


    Now, witnessing more than ten background figures perish, she became more determined in her choice. Following that, she swept her sleeves and led many Supreme God n members, retracing the path back.


    Then, the Chana Ancient Buddha also showed a hint of hesitation but soon uttered a Buddhist chant, following behind the Golden Sun Goddess. With the people of the Buddhist Mountain, he departed, not getting involved in this matter.


    Compared to other sects and immortal forces, the Buddhist Mountain apparently didnt have such a strong desire for the chance at immortality.


    They cultivated the fruit position of Buddhism; although simr in some respects to the path of immortality, there were still considerable differences.


    umting the Dao faith and offerings, relying less on the path to immortality, many background figures in this ce chose to depart after the Golden Sun Goddess and the Instant Buddha left. Unwilling to take on such immense risks, they were criticized by the One-Eyed Daoist.


    Despite the opportunity for immortality right before them, these individuals are so timid and weak. We, as fellow cultivators, are ashamed to be associated with them, the One-Eyed Daoist remarked, cing me squarely on the Golden Sun Goddess and others.


    Initially intending to let others explore the Kun Ji Universe first to ascertain the truth, the One-Eyed Daoists ns were disrupted by the emergence of the aura of immortality, scaring away the others.


    <i>In the face of the opportunity for immortality, they are not willing to make an effort and instead fear life and death. Their lives havee to an end; they cannot take that step again. </i>


    Another figure from Heavenly Emperor Mountain also opened his mouth. He was an old man of medium build. His face was blurred and shrouded in chaotic mist. Now as he spoke, his dark bronze face was revealed. His eyes were deep and his aura was terrifying.


    Having decided to prioritize preserving their lives in case of unexpected situations, these two background figures were now faced with the irresistible opportunity for immortality. They had to let others pave the way.


    <i>You two are right. Immortality is right in front of us. To be so timid and hesitant, we are truly unworthy of being fellow cultivators.</i> The One-Eyed Daoist rebuked.


    Their shared sentiment triggered a resonance among the remaining background figures. Having traversed endless battles facing the scrutiny of their peers, they had reached a point where they couldnt afford to be timid.


    <i>How can we fear such schemes when we, in our youth, were a force to be reckoned with? Dozens of us are here, capable of shattering any universe. We cannot be afraid of such schemes.</i> proimed another background figure.


    <i>Ill break through any scheme with my own strength.</i>


    Another background figure dered, exuding a golden aura and possessing a unique physique, aspiring to conquer like an actual dragon.


    With countless eons since the birth of the Upper Realm, each era had seen the birth of the strongest beings, and now they were all gathered here to break through the barrier to immortality.


    Ready to charge into the Kun Ji Universe, they exhibited their most terrifying and powerful states, prepared to break through any schemes, regardless of their nature.


    Seeing this, the One-eyed Daoist and the background figures from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain exchanged nces, expressing satisfaction.


    Rumbling echoes reverberated as the Kun Ji Universe once again emitted a thunderous sound. The resplendent heavenly light intensified, and strands of immortal energy overflowed, spreading through the void in this space.


    A pervasive aura enveloped them, seemingly capable of slowing the deep-seated decay within their bodies, providing an extension to their lives.


    For cultivators of their caliber, only one thing remained associated with itsomething rted to immortality! Once again, joy lit up the faces of everyone, their desire for immortality no longer concealed.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    At this moment, within the Kun Ji Universe, the heavenly light continued to radiate, the majestic portal standing tall with endless divine spirits emerging.


    Azure dragons soared, phoenixes spread their wings, and simultaneously, a vague Immortal Path appeared, seemingly connecting to the immortal realm beyond.


    In the dark and profound universe, thunderbolts became visible, initially blurry but solidifying into a cascade of strikes, crackling and resonating. The shockwaves produced were so intense that they made the entire universe tremble.


    <i>Immortal Tribtion</i>


    <i>This is the legendary Immortal Tribtion, the tribtion one must face on the path to immortality. How long has it been since the Upper Realm experienced the cmity of heavenly thunder?</i>


    Trembling voices of background figures fixated on the unfolding scene, their excitement beyond containment.


    Since the Forbidden era, there had been no heavenly tribtions in the Upper Realm, causing cultivators tock the crucial refinement of problems in their cultivation journey.


    Now, within the Kun Ji Universe, they were witnessing the return of heavenly tribtions.


    No, it wasnt just thunderstorms but the tribtion of ascending to immortality! Someone was about to climb right at this moment!


    <i>Could it be that the Lord of the Divine Ruins is going to ascend to immortality?</i>


    The One-Eyed Daoists gaze burned with passion as he focused on the scene, his voice filled with excitement.


    While numerous background figures were overwhelmed with emotions, unable to regain theirposure, the Kun Ji Universe suddenly burst forth with boundless light.


    A slender and blurry figure emerged from the Big Dipper StarField, charging straight into the sea of thunder.


    <i>The Lord of the Divine Ruins is transcending the Immortal Tribtion. This is our chance. He cant scheme against us anymore, and hes too preupied to bother with us. This is our opportunity.</i>


    <strong>Attack!!!</strong>


    At this moment, the eyes of many background figures turned red, like gamblers seizing their chance. Their overwhelming auras erupted as they charged into the Kun Ji Universe, no longer hesitating, eager to take this opportunity before someone else could.


    <i>The opportunity to ascend to immortality is right before us.</i>


    <i>The ones who left, I wonder if they regret missing out on all of this.</i>


    The One-Eyed Daoist was so excited that his voice trembled. Tearing through the void with hisrge hand, he strode boldly through the cosmos, heading towards the region saturated with heavenly light.

 Chapter 790: Can’t wait to get in? The extremely brilliant battle of flying immortals

    <h4>Chapter 790: Can��t wait to get in? The extremely brilliant battle of flying immortals</h4>


    The light of flying immortals was iparably bright, like a piece of immortal mist emerging over the Big Dipper Starfield, covering and spreading to the surroundings, this was a shocking scene.


    In that ce where the thunder tribtion appeared, streaks of thunder fell from the sky and fell directly, containing the ultimatews of destruction.


    The fluctuations were created like big waves, crackling and sshing everywhere, and soon formed a sea of thunder, which was too spectacr and zing.


    The heavenly light was shining, apanied by the kind of fluctuations that make the body of the enlightened person explode, and it came from there, wanting to destroy this universe.


    Indistinctly, a vague and hazy immortal tower was floating up and down, and there seemed to be a towering ancient city gate behind it.


    From the slit thates out, one could see the vast world in it.


    There were tall ancient mountains, towering ancient trees, cranes passing by, and an auspicious aura, just like the immortal pce in ancient myths.


    And at this moment, in the Big Dipper Starfield, a magnificent figure in white clothes appeared. He was bathing in the sea of thunder as if he wanted to open that door, walk on that road, and go away to be immortal.


    Dont miss this opportunity, attack.


    Looking at this scene, all the background figures outside the Kun Ji universe couldnt sit still, they shouted angrily, their eyes turned red, the light of the Dao was sprayed all over their bodies, and the chaotic mist spread.


    At this moment, they were extremely strong, showing their peak terror, tearing everything apart, and rushing away.


    This was to prop up the terrifying fluctuations of the Kun Ji universe. Various Daos collide in it, and the burst of fluctuations caused the starfields outside the domain to explode and turn into dust.


    Such a scene was enough to be recorded in ancient history, and it was too shocking. Dozens of background figures of this world worked together to interpret their own Doism.


    They were honored in a certain era, invincible in their peers, and after bing background figures, they had never shown their former edge, but now they had lived together for a lifetime, and they wanted to kill in that piece of flying immortal light.


    All living beings outside the Kun Ji universe were shocked by this scene, and their mood became turbulent as these background figures entered.


    They feel that they were about to witness the grand asion of bing immortals, and they had been waiting for eternity to witness all of this.


    When the world of immortality appears, will all the background figures be immortals?


    The Lord of the Divine Ruins is going to be immortal. For us, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    All the background figures who entered the Kun Ji universe roared in unison.


    Although when they stepped into this universe, they felt a strange and weird fluctuation spreading, which waspletely different from the outside world.


    Compared with other universes, the environment of heaven and earth here was very different, but it did not hinder their determination to be immortals.


    All kinds of terrifyingws exploded there, directly bombarding the Big Dipper Starfield, and the surrounding areas copsed almost immediately.


    More than a dozen background figures made a move, which was unprecedented, and no existence in the same situation could resist it.


    Some people even sacrificed the immortal weapon, burning the origin of their own lifespan, urging the immortal weapon with all their strength, and sting into the area shrouded by the sea of thunder.


    The world seemed to be reopened, the chaotic aura here was extremely chaotic, the chaotic aura was flying, and even time and space were bing turbulent.


    In the Divine Ruins, Empress Huang Yu stood beside Taoyao. Unlike the calm expression on Taoyaos face, Empress Huang Yu looked at this terrifying scene, but her heart was trembling, extremely uneasy, and worried.


    This was too scary. ording to her previous cognition, the enlightened person was already the most powerful force in this universe.


    Only one person could be born in one life, and the Dao that was born would affect other enlightened beings, resulting in no more enlightened beings being born in the next tens of thousands of years.


    Therefore, the number of enlightened people in the Kun Ji universe was very limited, but each of them was the strongest person in an era since the era of mass extinction, and no one could match it.


    However, with the arrival of this life, all this had been changed.


    The enlightened beings from other universes came with arge army, and the number was terrifying, making people tremble with fear.


    Afterward, these background characters reappeared in the world, and each one of them could easily kill her. Now there were more than a dozen of these characters in front of her, and they all came to the Kun Ji universe, which was too shocking and creepy.


    Dont worry, these people are just fishes, they have already been caught in the.


    Taoyao spoke at this time, seeming to see Empress Huang Yus worry, a smile appeared on her calm face.


    She saw the shadow of Chan Hongyi on Empress Huang Yu, and she inevitably felt a little close to her.


    Theyve all been tricked? Senior isnt he going to be immortal now? How were they tricked?


    Empress Huang Yu was still puzzled, it was difficult to understand these things, even from her perspective, she couldnt see that the catastrophic thunder tribtion would be a trap.


    She felt that with her strength, as long as she stepped there, she would be turned into powder in an instant.


    Wasnt such a thunder tribtion an immortal tribtion?


    Tao Yao shook her head lightly, she was not talking, in fact, she couldnt see Gu Changges n and next actions, but she could guess his intention.


    This was a kind of blind confidence.


    After all, he would never do anything he was not sure of, and almost every step was thought and nned with all kinds of considerations, so it was guaranteed to be foolproof.


    Cant even wait to get in?


    Gu Changge, who was bathed in the thunder all over his body, looked at those extreme attacks on him, and there was no worry on his face, but a faint smile on his face.


    The hazy and blurred immortal gate reappeared above his head, and he could even clearly see some patterns of the ancestors on it, which was extremely real.


    Against the sea of thunder that filled the sky, he disregarded the terrifying thunderbolts that fell on him, and walked forward in a steady and regr manner, without the slightest ups and downs on his spotless white clothes.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    The entire universe echoed the momentum of this thunder disaster, almost piercing through heaven and earth, reflecting the past and present, and shattering everything.


    Dont let him get close to that portal. When he pushes open the portal and enters it, thats when he bes a fairy.


    Seeing this scene, the murdered background figures roared angrily, wanting to stop Gu Changge from stepping into it.


    At this time, all the extreme attacks were sted into the sea of thunder, and some of them fell directly on Gu Changges body, but ripples swayed behind him as if he was invulnerable to everything, immune to everything.


    However, the fluctuation of the immortal artifacts recovery was still too terrifying, like a beam of light that directly shook the thunder away, making Gu Changge stagger, almost unsteady, and a smear of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    He got hurt


    This scene immediately excited all background figures, feeling that this battle was hopeful, this mysterious Lord of the Divine Ruins was not so powerful that it waspletely invincible.


    The one-eyed Daoist was even more excited. He felt that the aura of flying immortals in this ce was extremely strong, and even made him feel that his soul had be brighter, his cheekbones were bright, and his spiritual power was unprecedentedly strong.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    At this time, over the Big Dipper Starfield, the phantom of the immortal tower solidified again, and even the ancient portal became real.


    There was an eternal immortal light, and manyws began to condense.


    Thousands of troops and horses were galloping, suddenly appearing around the portal.


    At the same time, at this time, hundreds of thousands of mysterious figures appeared, as if they were bing immortals, and they came overwhelmingly, bing heavenly soldiers and generals, blocking Gu Changges footsteps.


    <strong>sh!!!</strong>


    He yelled softly, and a bronze immortal sword emerged in his hand, which shattered the thunder and shed forward. The terrifying sword light immediately chopped those immortal shadows into pieces, and even a gap appeared in the closed door. A corner of the vast world was revealed.


    But the consequence of this was that heavenly tribtion became more and more terrifying and apanied by the crimson humanoid heavenly tribtion, and he rushed toward Gu Changge.


    Among those human-shaped tribtion thunders, even ancient Daoist priests and sword immortals appeared to fight him.


    Seeing this, many background figures naturally did not want to let go of such an excellent opportunity and made another move. Regardless of the bacsh, they were not afraid of triggering the punishment of heaven and were implicated by the thunder tribtion, piercing Gu Changges to wipe him out.


    Its a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He wants to seek death himself, and chooses this time to be a fairy.


    He has no choice. If he misses this opportunity, he will be hopeless.


    Everyone couldnt hide their excitement, feeling that as long as Gu Changge was killed, his efforts and ns could even be reced, and they would directly enter the immortal gate and be immortal on the way there.


    This was an extremely tragic fight. In their eyes, the Lord of the Divine Ruins had to fight against the solidws from the immortal gate, and at the same time, bathe in the sea of thunder, fight against this tribtion, and resist their attack at the same time.


    Even if he was so strong that he was against the sky, it was still difficult to support him, and there would be a moment of exhaustion after all.


    Everyone was red-eyed and used their most powerful techniques of all time.


    In the end, it was no longer what they had expected, and with the revival of several immortal artifacts, the unrivaled aura was revealed, rumbling and crushing past, turning into several beams of light that could tear apart the universe, piercing Gu Changges figure and tearing it apart.


    Then the rays of light from these immortal artifacts even tore through the sea of thunder andnded on the portal, sting away many cracks that were originally not that big.


    There was a strong light of flying immortals in it, which made all the background figures excited, rushing over without thinking about their own safety, intending to st the gate open, kill through the immortal gate, and enter the immortal road.

 Chapter 791: The road reaches the limit; this life will rejoin the immortal road

    <h4>Chapter 791: The road reaches the limit; this life will rejoin the immortal road</h4>


    After the immortal gate, what lies beyond?


    Just a glimpse through the revealed crack reveals a vast and expansive world, aglow with the radiance of vital biomatter that can dy their decay and aging, even reshaping their souls brilliance, making their spiritual power unprecedentedly vigorous.


    <i>The Lord of the Divine Crucible has tragically perished under the immortal tribtion; his aura vanished into thin air</i>


    <i>The chance to be immortal in this universe belongs to us.</i>


    All the background figures were filled with excitement, rushing towards it. For countless ages, their anticipation had been building up for this very moment.


    Everyone was eager to break open that gateway and rush inside.


    In particr, the One-Eyed Daoist burned with intense fervor, sparing no effort in unleashing the most potent prohibitive tools. His surging aura resembled immortal swords, crashing towards the gateway, causing the entire universe to tremble.


    The thunderous sea subsided as the immortal tribtion dispersed, and the radiant glow that shrouded everything faded. It was as if the thunder tribtion that belonged to the Lord of the Divine Ruins was also dissipating and wouldnt endure.


    All the background figures watched as the immortal gate, once vivid, became hazy after the dispersal of the tribtion, seemingly drifting away. Their cultivation wasnt sufficient to trigger their own immortal tribtions here.


    However, how could they give up with the immortal gate right in front of them and the path to immortality within?


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Endless attacks once again surged as if everything had been evolving since dawn. The overwhelming force shook everyone; nothing of this terror had been witnessed throughout history.


    The Kun Ji Universe was continually copsing, star fields had long crumbled, and devastation was everywhere.


    Ripples spread everywhere; even the chaotic qi was scattered, pervading the broken universe.


    Outside the Kun Ji Universe, the vast armies witnessed this awe-inspiring scene filled with excitement and astonishment.


    Even some cultivators with lower realms felt like they were following these background figures, carving out their own path to immortality.


    This was an unprecedented grand asion, witnessing the revival of the background figures of the current era, ascending and stepping into the legendary world.


    <i>Waited for countless ages, finally seeing this day, no regrets in this lifetime</i>


    They revealed in shared glory, moved to tears of joy.


    <strong>Kill!</strong>


    <i>Even if theres no way ahead and the immortal gate hasnt fully opened, we will carve out a path. No one can stop us from ascending to immortality.</i>


    All the background figures, at this moment, exuded an overwhelming aura, almost suppressing the ancient times, epassing both the past and the present.


    Their gazes were like immortal des and swords, resounding sharply as they cleaved through the air.


    It was an unprecedented and terrifying willpower gathering ahead, causing all the cultivators to shudder. It was enough to astonish the ancient and shake the present.


    The once blurry immortal gateway was now bing faint as if it would soon dissipate and not endure. However, within it, a captivating radiance attracted all the background figures, exuding an aura of immortality that beckoned them forward, expanding their pores and brightening their spirits, urging them towards a transcendent ascent.


    <i>The immortal gate is about to vanish. Today, we shall reconnect with the immortal path using our origins</i>


    Someone shouted, and above their heads, five colorful sword auras appeared, overflowing with heavenly energy, incredibly astonishing.


    As some background figures sacrificed their own origins, their entire bodies gleamed, elevating their cultivations to unprecedented heights, approaching a terrifying level akin to the so-called immortal.


    They were attempting to beckon the gateway, not letting it drift away. Everyone joined in, and as the immortal gate solidified again, various methods were unleashed to st it open.


    A horrifying crack appeared, revealing the grand and ancient walls, heavenly soldiers and generals within, all solidified by the rules yet appearing very real.


    They even saw heavenly phoenixes, white tigers, true dragons soaring, ancient peaks towering, and the entire world glowing, even revealing the legendary Southern Heaven Gate.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Ultimately, the radiance became too dazzling, as if the sun exploded there.


    Finally, the immortal gate was sted open, and the magnificent walls emerged before all the background figures, apanied by an endless cloud of dust.


    However, the opened immortal gate didntst long, showing signs of closing. At this point, the background figures couldnt hold back any longer. They rushed towards it, even fighting each other to secure a ce on the immortal path.


    Initially, theirmon goal was to open the immortal gate, but once it opened, the remaining background figures became their greatest enemies.


    Rainbow-coloured light danced in the air, filling the sky. Therge crack and the path to immortality were all aglow, brilliant and crystal clear.


    Yet, it was also terrifying each point of light was enough to pierce through sovereigns and quasi-emperors, leaving little room for survival.


    As they reached this point, it could be said that everyones eyes were bloodshot. They wanted to continuously approach that gateway, enter the path of immortality, and achieve an immortal position.


    This was the greatest desire in countless ages, and no one could stop it.


    <i>The road lies ahead</i>


    One profound being, enveloped in a multicolored glow, rushed to the front of the immortal gate, witnessing the scene within and couldnt help but roar.


    However, as he rushed inside, he witnessed the things condensed by thews shattering, the walls copsing, and the immortal path fracturing.


    <i>The immortal path is disappearing. Somethings not right. Theres a profound mystery here. The immortal path is separated by a world-spanning sea</i>


    The background figures shouted, incredibly excited. His figure swiftly entered the immortal gate, instantly disappearing within.


    Following him, numerous other background figures also rushed over. The speed was astonishing; in the blink of an eye, they arrived, racing against time, fearing they might fall behind.


    Brilliant dawn hues rose, and sudden brightness appeared at the vast end of emptiness. The grand world that had previously varnished seemed to reappear faintly, and a force of longevity attracted everyone. However, it felt like there was a world-spanning sea in between.


    <i>It truly is the aura of immortality. We are going to ascend to immortality in this lifetime</i>


    The eyes of all the background figures who entered the immortal path lit up like a dazzling me illuminating the ages. They hurriedly rushed towards that ce.


    <i>Hateful</i>


    <i>Just a bit more, and we could have entered.</i>


    Outside the immortal gate, those background figures who hadnt made it inside could only watch with immense unwillingness. Their eyes turned red as the immortal gate slowly closed, seemingly forever isting them.


    The One-Eyed Daoist from the Heavenly Emperor Mountain felt highly unwilling. His speed was already fast, but he still couldnt catch up with the others.


    Some specialized in the rate of Dao-building expert, even touching upon the realm of time, and others were exceptionally proficient in this art, achieving unparalleled swiftness. He simply couldnt catch up.


    <i>Even if the immortal gate is closed, so what? Since it opened once, it can open again now</i>


    However, some profound beings were not disheartened. They quickly recovered, their eyes zing like mes as they focused on the ancient gateway, determined to reopen the immortal gate.


    The background figures who had just entered numbered less than twenty. Now, there were still over a dozen outside. Hearing these words, they regained their confidence, again attacking the immortal gate and bing the second batch to enter.


    However, the scene inside was different when the gateway was sted open again. There was blood sttering, and even some blood flowed out through the door crack.


    <strong>Ah</strong>


    A sorrowful roar echoed, and one figure within howled, terrifying and shaking the vast Kun Ji Universe, evoking a sense of despair.


    From outside the immortal gate, his aura dissipated, and the entire person seemed to dissolve into light as if unable to withstand the aura of immortality.


    This horrifying scene changed the expressions of these background figures, but the opportunity to ascend to immortality was right before them. They couldnt afford to be overly concerned and hurriedly rushed into the immortal gate, unwilling to fall behind.

 Chapter 792: This is definitely fishing; everything is just a dream

    <h4>Chapter 792: This is definitely fishing; everything is just a dream</h4>


    After many background figures rushed into the immortal gate, it began to heal, continuously closing as if this path to immortality wasing to an end, drawing its final curtain!


    However, many watching this scene felt a chill running down their spines. What was inside the immortal gate? Why did those first background figures who entered emit desperate roars and screams?


    People outside the Kun Ji Universe couldnt see what was happening inside,pletely unaware of what had transpired within the immortal gate to make the background figures so desperate.


    The distance was simply too great. From their position, they had no knowledge of everything happening in the Kun Ji Universe.


    Moreover, the surging and unparalleled aura was too terrifying. Even a Dao-building expert would explode into powder upon contact.


    Who would dare to tread easily into that universe?


    <i>Could the immortal gate be a conspiracy? Clearly, the Lord of the Divine Ruin was obliterated by the joint efforts of all the background figures, torn apart both body and soul.</i>


    <i>But why is the Kun Ji Universe still so dark, as if it has fallen into eternal silence, without the slightest change</i>


    A trembling voice sounded, a representative of an Dao-building expert, one who, moments ago, remained unfazed even when the heavens were falling. Now, fear filled him, and he trembled uncontrobly.


    Because he thought of a possibility had all the background figures fallen into a trap? Perhaps that wasnt a genuine immortal gate.


    <i>If the Lord of the Divine Ruins isnt dead and his aura still exists, its unimaginable.</i>


    <i>He is plotting against the entire upper realm</i>


    Everyone became horrified and uneasy. However, those background figures who followedter had all entered, and no one remained outside the immortal gate.


    Even if some now realized the possible deception, what could they do? Just a while ago, they were as excited as the other background figures, even thinking they would witness the grand ascension scene.


    The vast Kun Ji Universe was once again enveloped in darkness.


    A thick fog, seemingly from nowhere, spread and swept across, moving swiftly even towards the upper realm, covering everything.


    <i>This doesnt feel right. Fortunately, I resisted the temptation just now We cannot stay here for long</i>


    <i>However, what if there are other unforeseen changes? Lets wait a bit longer.</i>


    At this moment, in another deste and ruined universe, several terrifying figures shrouded in chaotic mist were watching the events unfolding in the Kun Ji Universe with a hint of lingering fear.


    They were indeed background figures, but their caution was taken to the extreme. Even when the immortal gate was sted open earlier, emitting the radiance of immortality, they refrained from going, suppressing their urges.


    As the immortal gate closed, the radiance of flying immortals also dissipated, and even the previously present life-extending substance became sparse. This startled them, and they instantly realized that something was amiss.


    Why would it be so inconsistent if this were a valid immortal path? The ascension aura that had dispersed earlier seemed like bait, luring them in.


    <i>After all the fish entered the, they decisively took back the bait</i>


    <i>The Lord of the Divine Ruins is fishing, hes definitely not dead. All of this is his doing.</i>


    These figures were horrified and filled with deep fear. Dozens of background figures quickly entered the immortal gate just now.


    For countless years, they were the most powerful, background figures in the upper realm. If they were all extinguished here, it would shake the upper realm to its core, unleashing an unprecedented storm.


    <i>Amitabha, thanks for the reminder from the Golden Sun Goddess. It saved this old monk from a great cmity.</i>


    Chana Ancient Buddha and others, who had nned to leave just now, were sweating profusely in another distant universe. If not for the timely assistance from the Golden Sun Goddess, they would have also sumbed to the temptation.


    Otherwise, they would have rushed in when the immortal gate closed, almost unable to resist joining the other background figures.


    They were close to the Kun Ji Universe. They had remained here because of lingering attachments, unwilling to give up. However, the scenes unfolding made them shudder, and their entire beings turned cold, their souls seemingly freezing.


    <i>Is it all a deception?</i>


    One background figure became disoriented, their face turning gray instantly.


    Undoubtedly, what could they do even if they knew the Epoch Tree was in the hands of the Lord of the Divine Ruins? Even if they wielded immortal artifacts, they would still be suppressed in this universe. How could they snatch the immortal opportunity from him?


    This was clearly a meticulously designed death trap, waiting for them to walk into it willingly.


    Perhaps the only stroke of luck was that they were fortunate enough to still be alive, not yet drawn into the trap, and there was still a chance to escape back to the upper realm.


    <i>If the Lord of the Divine Ruin is immortal at this moment</i>


    <i>Were all done for. Such a ruthless figure wont spare any of us.</i>


    <i>If he ascends, Im afraid the upper realm willpletely fall, with no one to bnce the situation.</i>


    The voice of the background figures who spoke earlier trembled, and an indescribable sense of fear again engulfed them.


    The faces of the Golden Sun Goddess, Chana Ancient Buddha, and others turned somber, shrouded in gloom.


    <i>Maybe were overthinking it?</i> Someone murmured.


    However, no one agreed with this statement. The Kun Ji Universe remained eerily calm after the two batches of background figures entered, showing no signs of disturbance as if nothing had happened. This serene immortality was too dull,cking any ripples, making it feel unreal.


    Especially considering the earlier screams that were so shocking.


    <i>What exactly is inside that immortal gate?</i>


    Empress Huang Yu, still terrified by the scenes in the Divine Ruins, couldnt help but ask Tao Yao.


    <i>After the immortal gate is his world. </i>


    Tao Yao calmly replied. She felt that the changes in the world were elerating, and at this moment, Gu Changge should be on the verge of genuinely immortal, taking that decisive step.


    <strong>Ah, ah, ah</strong>


    Desperate and unwilling cries echoed, but these sounds couldnt reach the real world. As Tao Yao mentioned, outside the immortal gate was another worldGu Changges internal universe.


    He had emted the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, using the immortal gate as bait while he waited within. He anticipated that after the background figures exhausted themselves in a struggle, they would enter his universe, bing the nourishment for his immortality.


    Gu Changge remained within his internal universe from beginning to end, observing the external scenes with an indifferent and unperturbed demeanor.


    He started his move only when the first batch of background figures rushed in. The result was easily predictable; his will was the world in his internal universe.


    Although he had refined the Kun Ji Universe, how could its affinitypare to the internal universe he had cultivated for countless years?


    <i>Who are you? Why go through all this trouble to scheme against us?</i>


    A background figure went mad. They never expected that after braving numerous hardships, entering the immortal gate, and traversing the world sea, they would encounter the Lord of the Divine Ruins in this ce.


    This immortality was nothing more than an illusory dream.


    They roared, their eyes red, akin to trapped beasts on the brink of despair. Falling from heaven to hell, they realized everything was a hollow joy, an empty anticipation.


    Gu Changge sat cross-legged, wearing an indifferent expression. He raised the Eight Destion Demon Halberd, pointing it forward, creating the appearance of the most terrifying primordial beast emerging in countless years.


    A horrifying aura surged forward, almost causing the real world outside his internal universe to shatter.


    Beyond his domain, many small stars exploded, turning into powder, all destroyed by this fluctuation.


    The background figures attempting to reach him burst and shattered one after another. Swept away by the Eight Destion Demon Halberd, a mere breath of aura was enough to disintegrate their flesh and blood.

 Chapter 793: The greatest mastermind in all ages, a rain of immortal light

    <h4>Chapter 793: The greatest mastermind in all ages, a rain of immortal light</h4>


    Within the inner universe of Gu Changge, all the foundational characters went crazy, rushing toward him in excitement, appearing utterly insane. No one had anticipated that all their dedicated efforts would be in vain.


    Attaining immortality was fake; the immortal sects were deceptive, the immortal gate was fake and even the immortal aura of this universe was a mere illusion.


    The path to immortality was a conspiracy, and the Epoch Tree served merely as bait, drawing them in.


    The hatred towards Gu Changge was deep, with a fervent desire to cramp him limb from limb, smashing him to dust. Even causing his soul to disperse forever wouldnt satisfy their hatred.


    Many background figures, heedless of the consequences, ignited their true essence, wielded immortal artifacts, andunched attacks against Gu Changge, who was advancing with the Eight Destion Demon Halberd.


    However, with a mere sweep of the demonic halberd in their direction, all rules shattered, and even the fluctuations of immortal artifacts vanished into thin air, growing dim.


    All attacks were futile, akin to mud cows disappearing into the sea; they wouldnt even harm Gu Changge.


    This sight plunged them into abject despairno vitality could be sensed. The real world was within arms reach, yet they were trapped here, exploding one by one.


    <i>Who are you exactly? </i>


    A background figure resembling a golden giant roared as he charged at Gu Changge. His fist descended, radiating a surging golden brilliance, shattering the universe. However, it couldnt even touch Gu Changges robe.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The heavens and earth trembled as the icy glint of the halberd shed down, splitting through the golden giants forehead, instantly tearing apart his soul.


    Gu Changge remained impassive, devoid of any emotion. To him, these figures were already doomed, unable to escape the inner universe.


    They were destined to be the stepping stones for his next step, a journeycking mercy or emotional fluctuations.


    After all, the die had been cast from the beginning; there could be no alteration.


    <i>How pitiable.</i>


    Someone attempted to break through this fake immortal domain, but endless thunderbolts struck down, each blownding on their head, causing them to cough up blood and stagger, unable to endure for long.


    In their previous efforts to reach this immortal domain, to breach the immortal sects, they had already expended much of their strength, no longer at their peak.


    Now, under Gu Changges control, the inner universe could not be destroyed unless the immortal way experienced a revival.


    Even if they wielded immortal artifacts, appealing them to unleash a peerless strike would mostly only shake this inner universe.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    An irregrity urred in this inner universe, and a chaotic hole emerged, surrounded by a pervasive mist of blood, extending towards the fallen background figures.


    Even in death, they couldnt escape the fate of being consumed as nourishment, swallowed by the chaotic hole.


    Actual mes ignited around, initiating a fire burn. Some weapons engulfed by the hole shattered, transforming into a myriad of powder.


    Unable to endure the gruesome scene, one background figure roared and charged towards the chaotic hole. However, inevitably, in an instant, he was engulfed, silenced without a trace.


    The next moment, a deafening sound erupted from the chaotic hole, blood sttered, vibrant and piercing, causing every nerve to tremble, pores standing on end.


    Crimson blood, like red gems, sprayed out from the chaotic hole, shrouded in mist, and even gleaming white bone fragments fell, a shocking sight.


    The speed of this background figures demise left the others in abject despair, realizing they had be sacrificialmbs. They, the once invincible figures from the upper realms throughout eternity, were now facing the ughter.


    Its your turn, the One-Eyed Daoist of Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    Gu Changges gaze shifted towards a group of background figures, mainly focusing on the highly fearful One-Eyed Daoist. Gu Changge had been attentive to him for a while, especially since the day of his marriage to Yue MingKong.


    Heavenly Emperor Mountain had sent cultivators to intercept them, attempting to cause trouble on such a joyous asion.


    Gu Changge had long considered Heavenly Emperor Mountain to be a dead entity. After resolving matters here, he would surely crush Heavenly Emperor Mountain.


    The One-Eyed Daoist before him had repeatedly schemed in the shadows, attempting to eliminate Gu Changge. While Gu Changge had not paid direct attention due to his involvement in this grand scheme, it didnt mean he was oblivious.


    <i>Do you recognize me? Who are you exactly?</i>


    The One-Eyed Daoist, seemingly shrouded in chaotic mist, as if seated at the end of the river of time in a Divine Ruins, suddenly turned his gaze towards Gu Changge.


    Chilled to the bone, the One-Eyed Daoist grew terrified. His soul trembled, feeling as though he had beenid bare, as if his essence had been uncovered. However, Gu Changge didnt respond; a massive hand reached out.


    Chaos spread, directly striking the One-Eyed Daoist. He coughed up blood, sent flying, his body on the verge of shattering, unable to avoid the assault.


    <i>Spurt</i>


    The One-Eyed Daoist sprayed a mouthful of blood, horrified and terrified. The aura felt eerily familiar, something he had witnessed before.


    Who could it be? He was correct. The current Lord of the Divine Ruins before him was undoubtedly someone he had encountered, not an insignificant figure.


    Its you


    Gu Changge!!!


    Suddenly, a horrifying realization struck the One-Eyed Daoist, causing him to tremble in terror. His words were iplete, drowned in an unprecedented sense of fear. His eyes widened in disbelief, an unimaginable and chilling thought taking root, sending shivers down his spine.


    <i>How could this be possible? </i>


    He had thoroughly investigated Gu Changges whereabouts before leaving the Upper Realm. He knew that after Gu Changges grand wedding, he had stayed with the Gu family, never leaving.


    How did he end up in the Kunji Universe, transforming into the Lord of the Divine Ruins, orchestrating the ughter and maniption of all the Upper Realms Dao forces? It was horrifying and unbelievable; the One-Eyed Daoist couldnt fathom the truth.


    The other background figures were equally horrified at this unexpected revtion. They never expected that, at this critical moment, the One-Eyed Daoist would shout a name beyond their wildest imaginations.


    The young heir who was supposed to be a bygone forbidden era and supreme existence? The mastermind behind all of this darkness and maniption?


    <i>You How did you achieve this?</i>


    The One-Eyed Daoists voice trembled with fear.


    He knew that Gu Changge wouldnt spare him. He had plotted against Gu Changge multiple times, trying to eliminate him and bring him to ruin. With such deep-seated enmity, Gu Changge would undoubtedly seek his death.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, hadnt expected the One-Eyed Daoist to recognize him. Yet, at this point, recognition or not was insignificant.


    The divine mist on his face dissipated, revealing his true appearance. Seated like a god at the end of the universe, he gazed down upon them with indifference.


    The terrifying, chaotic hole floated above his head, emanating an endless aura of blood. Soon, Dao runes descended, coalescing into a Dao treasure.


    <i>Speak. How do you want to die now?</i>


    He spoke coldly, looking at the One-Eyed Daoist. The Eight Destion Demon Halberd hung in the air, releasing a breath that caused the One-Eyed Daoists body to rupture. Multicolored blood flowed, and half his life was instantly extinguished.


    <i>This is the weapon that appeared in the forbidden era, once mimicked by a demon lord who possessed the demonic heart Its might is unparalleled, capable of ying all.</i>


    <i>You are the culprit of the forbidden era. Youve reincarnated into the present!</i>


    At this moment, a background figure recognized the Eight Destion Demon Halberd, pupils contracting into vertical lines, their voices trembling with shock and horror.


    Discovering that Gu Changge was the mastermind behind everything was already chilling enough. However, no one had anticipated that he was the culprit of the forbidden era in the Upper Realm before his reincarnation.


    The upheaval, the shattered rules, the inability to attain immortalityall of it was caused by him.


    This revtion had never shown signs before, and no one dared to specte in this direction.


    He is the Lord of the Demons?


    No wonder No wonder, everything that happened in the Upper Realm was arranged by you in the shadows. You hid it really well.


    Once again, the One-Eyed Daoist was left speechless and despairing in the face of this revtion. This information was even more shocking than Gu Changges maniption of the entire Upper Realm because it suggested the truth behind the separation of the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm.


    It might even draw attention from beings within the true Immortal Domain.


    However, he also knew that, regardless of the impact this might have, they would never live to witness it. Everyone at this moment was horrified and hopeless, manipted and plotted against by such a formidable figure, as if they had nothing to regret.


    Gu Changge remained silent. There was indeed nothing more to say. These truths, even if understood, would be of no use, and they couldnt possibly have any impact on him.


    In the next moment, the chaotic hole radiated an endless light, resembling a heavenly ascension hole,pletely shrouding this world. All the people within it crumbled, bing radiant as if branded, then transformed into a dazzling light rain.


    Finally, this ce returned to true silence. Only some undefinable immortal artifacts were scattered everywhere. The deities within them were now in a deep slumber, not just empty shells.


    Of course, some God of certain immortal artifacts were sacrificed by background figures in a final attempt to threaten Gu Changge. However, it had no effect whatsoever.


    <i>This is the true light of immortality, but unfortunately, you wont be able to appreciate it.</i>


    Gu Changge whispered, bathed in the rain of light. Seated in his soul pce, his primordial spirit emerged, beginning to condense the light of immortality.


    Like an ocean, the vast energy surged within the inner universe, converging and pouring towards him as if blessing him and forging the foundation of his immortal path.

 Chapter 794: The primordial spirit becomes immortal, waiting for the return of the Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 794: The primordial spirit bes immortal, waiting for the return of the Immortal</h4>


    Gu Changge sat in the depths of the inner universe, where the majestic primordial mist enveloped the entire Kun Ji Universe.


    Vast energies crazily surged toward him, transforming into a magnificent radiance resembling countless suns, continuously rushing and striking. His immortal crown became radiant and luminous.


    His primordial spirit emerged from the soul pce, sitting there and devouring these energies, constantly refining itself.


    In the Divine Ruin, the Epoch Tree emitted a boundless divine light and the area where the Immortal light shone manifested Epoch Dao Fruits. Like a brilliant sun, it soared towards the sky, illuminating countless realms, guided by Gu Changges will.


    At this moment, his primordial spirit underwent refinement through the Epoch Dao Fruits, meditating in tranquility and receiving the purification of the Immortal light. An aura of immortality condensed over his primordial nature.


    The drop of the demon lords true blood he had refined in the Abyss of Demon Burial now diffused like a mist of blood, merging into Gu Changges body. Every pore radiated Immortal light, shining brilliantly.


    Terrifying and immense power surged, like a single punch could break through the ages and a strand of vital energy could shatter the universe.


    However, Gu Changge knew he had only reached a specific domain. The rules from the Epoch Dao Fruitspensated for the ipletews of heaven and earth, allowing his primordial energy to enter the realm of immortality.


    Yet, to truly achieve immortality, he needed the tempering of Immortal Dao Tribtion, a transformation of his physical body to attain a genuine Immortal physique.


    Gu Changge was not worried; he knew the true Immortal path would manifest itself.


    When he was in the Dao Heaven Immortal Pce, the Immortal path appeared on the Immortal Ancient Continent. Through Yue Mingkongs help, he had seized many Immortal spirits.


    Although time had passed, if the Immortal Way were to manifest again, it would likely not be far from that region.


    He allowed his primordial spirit to step into the realm of immortality first. However, with Gu Changges terrifying physical strength, even a genuine Immortal physique might only sometimes surpass his current physical state.


    Once hepletely refined this drop of true blood and condensed his physical body with the intent of creation, he would be immortal throughout the ages.


    The universe could copse, but he would remain immortal.


    <strong>Sigh</strong>


    <i>Finally, it hase to this point.</i>


    Gu Changge stood up, and Immortal Qi sprayed out from his mouth and nose like a cascade of Immortal swords, directly shattering countless starfields.


    The universe ahead broke, and the vast and endless armies of various races beyond the Kun Ji Universe, unseen to the naked eye, instantly turned into dust and dissipated without leaving any ripples.


    As his primordial spirit achieved immortality, auspicious signs appeared in the heavens and the earth.


    In the sky above the Kun Ji Universe, a sudden surge of chaotic Immortal light burst forth, illuminating the distant and blurry actual Immortal realm. Witnessing this spectacle, Tao Yao and Empress Huang Yu couldnt calm their thoughts.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The Nine Heavens trembled, and an endless brilliance instantly pierced the universes boundaries, causing ripples in the river of time.


    At that moment, an immense light rose from the depths of the universe, dimming the countless stars of the distant upper realms.


    <i>What is that?</i>


    <i>Could it be the legendary chaotic Immortal light</i>


    <i>This cant be. Its the light of ascension!</i>


    <i>Whats going on? Where is the Immortal Gate? How can anyone ascend to immortality? Could it be that those who sought the opportunity for immortality have seeded?</i>


    Countless cultivators and beings were shocked and astonished by this site. In the distant upper realms, those enduring immortal legacies and the remnants of supreme Dao traditions were equally shaken, gazing towards the distant stars, the end of the universe.


    <i>The light of immortality, immortal through the ages, illuminating ancient and modern times!</i>


    <i>How is this possible? The Immortal Gate hasnt opened at the end of this epoch. How could someone achieve immortality at this moment? Even if they obtained the Epoch Tree, its impossible to ascend to immortality now. They would have to wait for the opportunity for immortality</i>


    <i>But this is indeed the aura of immortality. Someone has ascended at this moment.</i>


    The voices of these background figures were trembling, finding the situation incredible. Looking from this direction, the light of immortality originated from the distant Kun Ji Universe, but the distance couldnt diminish the overwhelming brilliance that illuminated the myriad domains.


    The light of immortality surpassed all background figures, overshadowing everything with an Immortal aura that transcended all.


    <i>Inconceivable! Witnessing the light of immortality, even though it only shed for an instant, someone is definitely ascending to immortality.</i>


    Not just ordinary cultivators but even the most formidable beings in the forbidden zones were astonished, unable to find words to express their shock.


    Yet, this was a reality. The light of immortality radiated across the universe, sweeping towards the various starry fields in the upper realms.


    Many Dao cultivators felt perplexed and bewildered, sensing an inexplicable emptiness in their hearts. How did they fail to perceive the opportunity for immortality in this vast universe?


    Because this marks the end of an era, the immortal gates remain closed, and the path to immortality is yet to reveal itself.


    The prospect of ascending to immortality is beyond imagination, directly impacting the universe. Every race and creed was aware of this, leaving everyone deeply shaken.


    Throughout the ages, only through the appearance of the immortal gates and the journey into the path of immortality can one attain the status of an immortal.


    To achieve immortality under such circumstances is to gain recognition from heaven and earth.


    Moreover, how can one be immortal without the immortal gates and the path to immortality? This surpasses their understanding, almost unbelievable.


    At this moment, within the vast Kun Ji Universe, various rules manifest. Showers of divine nectar fall from the heavens, sacred springs erupt from the earth, and countless golden lotuses bloom in the void.


    Various extraordinary phenomena defy description, turning the universe into a divine spectacle.


    Even though its just a fleeting breath felt across an infinite distance, it astounds countless ancient beings.


    All races and sects are astonished, followed by intense excitement. They want to know which powerhouse from which lineage has achieved immortality.


    To ascend to immortality in the mortal realm, especially at the end of an era, was as challenging as reaching the heavens an almost impossible feat!


    Even with prolonged cultivation, ording to calctions, its exceedingly rare, requiring guidance on the path to immortality and the refinement of the light of immortality.


    The background figures from various races vie for the Epoch Tree, all to attract theplete rules of heaven and earth, allowing the reappearance of the path to immortality, thereby entering and achieving mastery in the realm of immortality.


    However, this mysterious individuals attainment of immortality surpasses everyones understanding and imagination.


    No one had sensed the guidance on the path to immortality, nor have they witnessed the majestic light of immortality.


    The only thing collectively confirmed by the upper realms various races and sects was that the person who attained immortality was undoubtedly one of those powerhouses who previously ventured into the Kun Ji Universe, seeking the Epoch Tree.


    They had already reached that crucial step; it was just crossing the threshold. This opportunity for immortality naturally belongs to them, and no one can take it away.


    Now, all races and sects eagerly await the return of the immortal, as it signifies that the upper realms can now amodate a true immortal.


    As the era of immortality unfolds, the heavens and earth undergo profound changes. With an immortal overseeing, the oue was bound to be different.

 Chapter 795: The ruthless truth, returning to the upper realm

    <h4>Chapter 795: The ruthless truth, returning to the upper realm</h4>


    In a flowing white robe, Gu Changge exuded an aura that was restrained and ancient, his features handsome, and his eyes deep yet serene.


    His hair sparkled with a radiant glow, giving him an otherworldly appearance.


    Emerging from the depths of the Kun Ji Universe, he returned to simplicity and authenticity. There was no heavenly radiance surrounding him, making him appear entirely natural.


    However, the entire universe seemed to resonate with his every breath.


    <i>Has the elder achieved immortality?</i>


    In the sacred grounds of the Divine Ruins, the Epoch Tree continued to emit divine radiance, producing a resonant sound.


    Yet, the majestic fluctuations of the Dao-building expert were absent, as Gu Changge had already plucked the Epoch Dao Fruit.


    Empress Huang Yu, with a look of astonishment, observed everything. It was beyond her imagination that one day she would witness such an awe-inspiring scene of ascension to immortality.


    However, Tao Yao remained calm, having anticipated it from the start. She knew that with Gu Changges capabilities, he wouldnt tolerate failure.


    Everything was predestined from the beginning, with no room for any surprises.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, nced at the two individuals, and said nothing more. He then waved his sleeves, drawing the Epoch Tree into his inner universe.


    Attaining immortality for his divine soul was, for him, not much different from truly bing an immortal.


    With matters resolved in this ce, he prepared to return to the upper realm andmence the purification of all things.


    Simultaneously, the Kunji Universe before him rapidly diminished as he willed it, as if an unparalleled force had plucked this universe from the domain of nothingness.


    He took the Kun Ji Universe with him, erasing all traces of this ce, as if this world had never existed and he had never set foot hereexcluding the remnants of ancient warships scattered beyond the Kun Ji Universe.


    These scenes were too astonishing; many cultivators in distant universes felt a profound shock and amazement.


    The light of immortality burst forth from the Kun Ji Universe, followed by the swift copse of the surrounding space, as if this ce had plunged into an immortal ck hole, where all material rules were obliterated.


    Now, even the Kun Ji Universe had disappeared without a trace,pletely erased from existence.


    Such methods left them feeling horrified; only a true immortal could achieve this level of mastery.


    Undoubtedly, an immortal had been born before, and the vast and boundless fluctuations spread across the myriad realms, sensed by almost all cultivators.


    The supremews of heaven and earth extended and pervaded every inch of space, every universe.


    After the forbidden era, the first immortal was born in the world.


    No one knew his origins, only that countless beings were buried in thisnd, too numerous to count. Even those who had achieved Dao-building expertise were treated as cannon fodder, dying one after another like wheat, reaping generation after generation.


    Doom befell dozens of background figures, vanishing without a trace as if they were mud cows sinking into the ocean. After rushing into that immortal gate, they left no signs behind. This event would undoubtedly send shockwaves through the domains, leaving the ancient worlds beyond the upper realm horrified and astounded.


    The curtain fell on the light of ascension to immortality, but tranquility eluded the upper realm. The massive army that had headed to the Kun Ji Universe had almost entirely returned, promptly informing the upper realm of the events that transpired there. The already tumultuous upper realm exploded like it was ignited, unleashing unprecedented waves of horror.


    No force, no matter how ancient or formidable, could remain calm at this moment. Even the entities within the most ancient forbidden zones trembled, overwhelmed by an inexplicable fear.


    The opportunity for ascension to immortality had taken an unexpected turnit wasnt a genuine manifestation.


    Was the Epoch Dao Fruit merely bait? All the forces and background figures that ventured there became the big fish, swallowed by this scheme.


    It wasnt those background figures who ascended to immortality but another mysterious figure, a sinister maniptor hidden behind the ovepping eras. He was the one orchestrating the machinations across the ten thousand domains.


    This was an extremely cruel truth. Many, upon learning of it, shouted in disbelief, unable to ept the news. Some even fainted, overwhelmed by boundless grief.


    To confirm the truth of this news, strange phenomena appeared in the skies above certain ancestralnds. A torrential rain of blood apanied by wailing cries engulfed the entire starfield, a horrifying sight.


    The sacred mountain that was once guarded by a remnant soul of a background figure immediately crumbled and exploded, emitting the sorrow of countless lives. The blood mist dispersed, mirroring the scenes in the Kun Ji Universe life-like avenues of existence fading away and perishing.


    As each lifelike avenue departed, it signified the fall of a background figure, an unimaginable grief in the upper realms, a true tragedy that the various sects couldnt bear.


    Besides the loss of background figures, the immortal treasures of those forces and sects were left unounted for, lost in the midst of that battle.


    This was a pain too terrible to bear. Without background figures presiding, without immortal treasures suppressing the flow of fortune, it might only take a few years amidst the chaos of the upper realm for these forces to be entirely erased from the river of time.


    This was the inevitable oue of a gamble with everything.


    Of course, in the currently chaotic upper realm, the daily demise of sects and immortal forces seemed as numerous as grains of sand in the Ganges. However, these sects and immortal forces were nowhere near as ancient as the immortal ones.


    <i>This is a cmity; almost everyone who sought ascension to immortality has perished</i>


    <i>For countless years, a cunning man plotted against the upper realm. Ever since the theft of the Epoch Tree, he operated like a shadow, concealed within the river of time. Its only at this moment that he reveals his true face.</i>


    <i>The recently emerged Dark Heaven might very well be the creation of this cunning man.</i>


    <i>Previously, no one could fathom the origin of this Dark Heaven. Now, the thought is terrifying because the master of the Dark Heaven is, in fact, a true immortal.</i>


    Many background figures who hadnt participated in the immortal opportunity felt a chilling sensation, an overwhelming sense of relief. Yet, they were haunted by the realization that, had they not restrained themselves earlier, they might have already perished in that n.


    Those background figures returning from the Kun Ji Universe were even more uneasy, fearing retribution from the cunning individual. Although they managed to escape, in the eyes of the immortal, escaping or not made little difference.


    From this day onward, the upper realm was shrouded in an atmosphere of extreme fear, with everyone feeling endangered.


    In the grand pce of the Human Ancestor Hall, Jiang Chuchu, with a slender face, gazed into the distant starry sky and whispered, <i>Have you seeded?</i>


    Although Gu Changge hadnt explicitly informed her, she was well aware that the schemer plotting against the heavens was Gu Changge.


    The grand pce of Human Ancestor Hall remained aloof from the turmoil in the upper realm, unaffected due to Gu Changges protection.


    However, Jiang Chuchu looked worn out. Despite knowing that Gu Changges actions were harming the heavens, she couldnt help but worry.


    The matter was extensive, involving so many background figures how would he face it?


    Her inner conflict was palpable. As the Holy Maiden of the grand pce, she couldnt save themon people and soul, and the teachings of the Human Ancestor Hall appeared extremely fragile at this moment.


    Ultimately, she epted it with resignation, agreeing with Gu Changges perspective that living for oneself was the right path.


    <i>Youlle to see me, wont you? You promised me that.</i>


    Jiang Chuchu wore a faint smile, gazing into the boundless starry sky, waiting for Gu Changges return.

 Chapter 796: A rare peace between the two women to make up for the deficit

    Chapter 796: A rare peace between the two women to make up for the deficit


    The upper realm was in turmoil as the vast army returned from the distant Kun Ji Universe, bringing back news that sent shivers down everyones spines.


    All the immortal forces and sects were gripped by fear, anticipating an imminent catastrophe threatening the entire upper realm, sparing no one.


    The mastermind hidden behind the scenes had ascended to immortality, controlling the Dark Heaven.


    The entire upper realm would now live under his shadow. Many background figures who managed to escape back trembled, frantically trying to return to their ns, preparing numerous forbidden immortal artifacts, consumed by profound anxiety.


    Because the nner, upon returning to the upper realm, would undoubtedly conduct a thorough cleansing.


    All immortal forces and ns were destined to face this fate, with the background figures at the forefront. After all, they were the strongest beneath immortality. Refusing to submit meant facing a certain death.


    The upper realms immortal environment was changing quickly and recovering faster, but it will still take hundreds of years or more for it to fully adapt to and wee more immortal beings.


    Unless they had a method, like the nner, to ascend to immortality within this changing environment. However, the likelihood of such a possibility was incredibly small, almost negligible.


    During this period, all the immortal forces and sects in the upper realm lived in constant fear and anxiety.


    Each day was tense, and they couldnt move as freely as before. Even the most ancient and profound ns hid in a small world, severing ties with the outside world for self-preservation.


    Yet, they were aware that such measures had their limitations. If a true immortal desired to break in, they could do little to stop it.


    Many spected about the true identity of the nner, linking it to the Reincarnated Heaven Lord at first.


    However, recent sightings in the Dark Heaven dispelled those spections, revealing that even the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was part of the Dark Heaven.


    This revtion horrified people, realizing that the Reincarnated Heaven Lord was merely a body. The upper realm descended further into chaos, with everyone feeling endangered.


    However, after Gu Changge returned to the upper realm, he remained quiet and unnoticed, neither making a grand entrance nor disturbing anyone.


    Gu Changge appeared in the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and met with Yue Mingkong. The two got married, although their time together was brief.


    Subsequently, with the emergence of the immortal light causing chaos in the upper realm, Yue Mingkong had to rush back to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty to handle various matters.


    As for Tao Yao, she returned to Peach Vige. When Empress Huang Yu headed midway to the universe where the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty was currently located, expressing some concerns, Gu Changge naturally didnt interfere.


    <em>I know you will seed; its just that I cant help but worry.</em>


    Yueming Kong in the depths of the pce smiled calmly. Wrapped in a thin veil, her exquisite figurey in Gu Changges arms, her beauty astonishing. Her eyes gazed at his face, seemingly enamored.


    Gu Changge smiled slightly, resting his chin on her head. How could I fail? No one in this world can stop me. Ill soon break through to the immortal realm and make all of you immortals.


    <em>Immortality is too distant. I still have a long way to go before achieving Dao-building expertise.</em>


    <em>I dont have much desire for immortality. As long as Im with you, its enough.</em>


    Yue Mingkong whispered, feeling an unprecedented sense of tranquility at this moment. All the worries from the past period disappeared, allowing her to peacefully sleep.


    She hadnt wanted much all along. Even after taking control of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, she had been trying every means to assist Gu Changge. For her, things like power were of little importance.


    <em>If youre tired, you can leave the Peerless Immortal Dynasty to someone else and take a good rest. I no longer need you to do so much for me.</em>


    Gu Changge looked at her sleeping profile, gently smoothing the furrowed brows on her forehead. She appeared exhausted.


    Although Yue Mingkong only mumbled in her sleep, it was evident that she was fatigued. Gu Changge smiled, revealing a softness on his face. He had indeed put her through quite a bit just now.


    A few dayster, he left the Peerless Immortal Dynasty and visited the Human Ancestor Hall to see Jiang Chuchu. Long ago, he had promised to marry her, a promise that hadnt been fulfilled yet.


    Gu Changge always remembered that he made many promises, but there were few he genuinely intended to fulfill. Themitment to Jiang Chuchu was one he wouldnt break.


    <em>After you ascend to immortality, will you leave the upper realm?</em>


    The curtains were like clouds, and immortal mist lingered. With her beautiful eyes wide open inside the pce, Jiang Chuchu asked. Then, feeling a bit embarrassed, she pushed him gently and said, Youre pressing down on my hair.


    Gu Changgeyzily on the bed, seemingly indifferent to the conversation. Well see; currently, I have no ns to leave the upper realm. Besides, the Immortal Domain has yet to border with it. After so many epochs, who knows the current situation in the Immortal Domain?


    <em>Is that so?</em>


    Jiang Chuchu seemed to grasp the gist of it, and a glimmer of anticipation appeared in her eyes.


    <em>So, that means youll stay in the upper realm for a while.</em>


    Gu Changge nodded. He wasnt sure what she was expecting, but the fact remained that Jiang Chuchu was quite attached to him.


    After integrating and purifying the upper realm upon attaining immortality, it was rtively simple for Gu Changge.


    Once back in the upper realm, he had instructed Alpha, Ah Er, Yin Mei, and others to manage the affairs of the Dark Heaven, and their efficiency wasmendable.


    Although he hadnt made a public appearance, almost all the Daoist forces in the upper realm knew that the master behind the Dark Heaven was a true Immortal. Who would dare to confront the Dark Heaven head-on? No one was that foolish. Those who submitted submitted; those who didnt were annihted.


    <em>Speaking of which, that fellow traveler, Wang Zijin, is probably no longer in the upper realm.</em>


    Gu Changge recalled Wang Zijin at this moment; it had been quite some time since he heard any news about her.


    In his eyes, Wang Zijin was quite mysterious, possessing a peculiar constitution. Initially, he sought to exploit her constitutions essence, but that n had been abandoned.


    In the following days, Gu Changge stayed in the Human Ancestor Hall, keeping Jiang Chuchupany to make up for the long-standing debt.


    Subsequently, he visited the Purple Pill Sect to inquire about the whereabouts of the form for the Purple Immortal Pill. After learning about the location of some pill forms, he fetched them for her. After all, the sess of this pill was crucial for the rapid advancement of those around him, and Gu Changge took this matter quite seriously.

 Chapter 797: I don’t regret it; everyone is fighting

    Chapter 797: I don��t regret it; everyone is fighting


    The Purple Immortal Pill was a legendary medicine from the upper realms, often called an Immortal Pill.


    Its unique refining process had been passed down through countless epochs. Its astonishing medicinal properties had been known to assist cultivators in breaking through realms consecutively, even capable of oveing the shackles of innate talent and entering a whole new realm.


    However, due to the unique nature of this pill, it incurred heavenly retribution. Even the form was destroyed, causing it to vanish into the river of time, leaving no trace behind.


    The Purple Pill Sect, which had gained great renown in the upper realms, was deeply connected to this Purple Immortal Pill.


    When Gu Changge initially sent Lin Qiuhuan to the Purple Pill Sect, it was to make the best use of her alchemy talent, with the added intention of nurturing her through the sect.


    The details of the Purple Immortal Pill only became known to himter when Lin Qiuhuan informed him.


    <em>As long as the form isplete, suitable materials and a pill furnace are found, you can begin the refining process. However, there might be initial failures</em>


    <em>In the current state of the world, not yet restored to ancient times, you might not encounter pill tribtions during the refining process. Although it may have some medicinal effects, it is still quite astonishing.</em>


    Lin Qiuhuan, d in a in-coloured robe, possessed a graceful and slender figure with a light touch of makeup on her face.


    When it came to refining the Purple Immortal Pill, her excitement was palpable, and her eyes sparkled.


    After all, this was the legendary Immortal Pill that every alchemist spent their entire life pursuing. Even catching a glimpse of the form was enough for a fulfilling life, as seeking knowledge was paramount, and one would not regret it.


    <em>As for the matter of the pill furnace, I will instruct someone to find one. If that proves difficult, we can always forge a new one.</em>


    Gu Changge nodded slightly. For refining a pill of this caliber, the quality of the pill furnace could be better; it needed to match or even surpass Dao artifacts.


    Though terrible among the younger generation, hispanions, including Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, and Gu Xianer, still seemed too weak in Gu Changges eyes.


    The road to bing the supreme was distant, not to mention achieving emperorship, Dao-building expertise, or even immortality.


    The advent of the era of immortality was an opportunity for every cultivator. The younger generation today, with their terrifying talents, was diligently striving to catch that elusive opportunity.


    I will not let you down, Master, Lin Qiuhuan vowed.


    Lin Qiuhuans gaze was full of solemnity, and with her current alchemical skills, she had some confidence in crafting the Purple Immortal Pill.


    Gu Changge nodded, expressing his trust in her. After all, he brought her from the lower realms, and despite the infrequent visits over the years, her loyalty had remained unwavering.


    <em>Ive already given instructions regarding the materials. Someone will deliver them to the Purple Pill Sect.</em>


    <em>Ive arranged the nearby starfields, ensuring no one will disturb your alchemy.</em>


    Gu Changge assured her, preemptively eliminating any factors that could interfere with the process.


    Lin Qiuhuan was aware of the upheaval urring in the upper realms. Some alchemy sects had been destroyed, causing unrest among the leaders and elders of the Purple Pill Sect, fearing a simr fate.


    The sects transcendent status and connections would deter any casual interference in peaceful times. However, with the current turmoil and the fall of even the immortal forces and supreme teachings, a rising force known as the Dark Heaven had swiftly taken control, sweeping through heaven and worlds.


    Many immortal forces were swallowed or obliterated, and the mention of these four words struck fear in the hearts of almost every cultivator. Lin Qiuhuan shared this knowledge, harboring her own concerns and anxiety.


    Little did she know that the master of the Dark Heaven, causing fear and unease across the upper realms, stood before her. Gu Changge chose not to reveal this information at the moment.


    After leaving the Purple Pill Sect, Gu Changge visited the chaotic star fields and met the sisters Ji Qingxuan and Su Qingge.


    Since her cultivation was sealed, Su Qingge had been living here, finding tranquility in a serene courtyard, ying the zither every day, gradually calming her mind.


    Previously tainted by demonic cultivation and influenced by the words of Chan Hongyi, Su Qingge had nearly sumbed to darkness during their time at the Demonic Mountain.


    Now, with a detached understanding of the world and no fear or regret upon Gu Changges return, it was as if the events that transpired had never urred.


    <em>Congrattions on the union of the Lord and Empress Yue Mingkong. Its just regrettable that I couldnt witness the wedding.</em>


    Su Qingge, d in white, with silky hair and a face as fair as jade, possessed delicate features and an immortal temperament reminiscent of her time at the Divine Sect of Absolute Beginning in the lower realms.


    Gu Changge smiled without saying much. From the beginning, his approach towards Su Qingge was driven by a utilitarian mindset. It wasnt just Su Qingge; everyone around him was treated simrly.


    Even after learning about Su Qingges inheritance of demonic cultivation, he continued to y along, using her as a pawn.


    Su Qingge regarded him as her sole reliance and support, believing his genuine kindness towards her. However, upon discovering the truth from Chan Hongyi, she found the world too cruel, leading to inner turmoil.


    Gu Changge didnt me her; otherwise, he would have killed her back in the Hundred Realms Battlefield instead of bringing her to the chaotic starfields.


    Throughout his life, he had calcted and used many people, seldom entrusting his true feelings to anyonerarely, to be precise.


    Even in his initial dealings with Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, and Gu Xianer, there was an underlying utilitarian motive.


    Naturally, he had no right to dictate how others treated him. At the time, he had no regrets about his actions.


    <em>Yourplexion has improved significantly during this period,</em>he remarked, looking at her beautiful face from close proximity. He chuckled softly, then released the restraint on her cultivation without further exnation.


    Su Qingge stared at Gu Changges departing figure, still in a daze for quite some time. <em>Thank you, Lord,</em>she whispered in her heart. She understood that Gu Changges decision not to kill her immediately was already an act of great mercy or, perhaps, a form of gentleness.


    During this time, while ying the piano and cultivating her temperament, she hade to terms with everything. In this world, everyone was striving to transcend, be it aiding others or oneself.


    Gu Changge had his own way of transcendence, and she had hers. No one had the right to dictate what others should do. Every choice belonged to the individual, and the consequences were theirs alone.

 Chapter 798: Time is the most significant force, changge

    Chapter 798: Time is the most significant force, changge


    In the current upper realms, chaos and uncertainty were the daily themes. Virtually every starfield forces sought ways to seal their mountains, viewing it as thest resort and choice.


    The emergence of the Dark Heaven swiftly swept through with terrifying speed, causing widespread fear.


    Facing this mysterious force with true immortals at its helm, almost no forces could remain unshaken.


    Even the most ancient and enduring immortal forces chose to retreat to their ancestralnds, sealing themselves within small worlds and no longer meddling in the affairs of the upper realms.


    During this period, as the Dark Heaven manifested and numerous powerhouses appeared, many were familiar faces to the denizens of the upper realms.


    These included the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, leaders of some business alliances, masters of immortal sects, and patriarch of immortal ns, among others.


    Yet, the true identity of the Lord of the Dark Heaven remained unknown, and no one had seen his true face. What was known was that due to his existence, countless forces and ancient stars perished, disappearing from the world.


    This mysterious figure was ruthless, leaving an unknown number of profound individuals dead. Some forces that had sealed themselves off were filled with dread, fearing reprisals.


    Even the ancient beings within their respective forces went to the Kun Ji Universe in an attempt to find the opportunity to transcend into immortality. Yet, without a doubt, they all met tragic ends there.


    For the entire upper realm, it was a catastrophe. However, from another perspective, the emergence of the Dark Heaven restored order. The once turbulent upper realm, experiencing upheaval due to environmental changes, began to evolve towards stability.


    However, there were signs of decline in the previously prosperous starfield universes. Many forces, including the immortal sects, ancient ns, and even Buddhist temples, chose to withdraw and relocate.


    The ancient Heavenly Emperor Mountain, with its profound heritage, was obliterated during this period. Several individuals from the Evesting Gu n, wielding immortal treasures, attacked and dismantled the mountain. The Heavenly Emperor Mountain, guarded by one background figure, had no resistance and crumbled in just a few days.


    Many forces, including the Endless Fire territory, felt a chill down their spines. Previously, they had expressed hostility towards the Gu n.


    When Heavenly Emperor Mountain was destroyed, many believed it was retaliation for an ambush the mountain had ordered during the wedding of Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong.


    In this time of cmity, unexpected tranquility seemed to envelop the Gu n, the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, and other major forces.


    They did not intervene, leaving many to sign with admiration but also stirring suspicions and spections. After all, Gu Changges whereabouts remain unknown, and some guessed he was in seclusion within the Gu n, attempting to ascend to an upper realm.


    Indeed, the environmental upheaval in the upper realms is drastic. It may return to the conditions reminiscent of ancient times in a few hundred years.


    However, some suspect Gu Changge might be connected to the Dark Heaven. The background figures who escaped from the Kun Ji Universe and returned to the upper realms share such sentiments. Yet, needing concrete evidence, what use would it serve even if it were proven that Gu Changge was associated with them?


    The world was not short of clever individuals, and some ancient beings within immortal teachings have spected from various signs.


    Given the all-epassing influence of the Dark Heaven in the upper realms, its deliberate avoidance of forces associated with Gu Changge is conspicuous.


    As the reincarnation of the supreme being from the forbidden era, Gu Changges identity was shrouded in mystery.


    Even the red-robed female demoness, who nearly massacred the upper realms and was once his disciple, is a fragment of his past. The terror of his true origins remains unknown.


    Within these forces, some have long suspected a connection between Gu Changge and the mastermind orchestrating the upheaval in the upper realms.


    However, they choose to feign ignorance and avoid such matters due to the terrifying consequences of meddling in these affairs.


    Time passed, and decades had psed since the disaster in the Kun Ji Universe. The upper realms were changing, and certain ns and forces were flourishing, showing signs of prosperity.


    The cmity in the Kunji Universe had be a recorded chapter in the annals of the upper realmsa dark period that nearly led to the withering of the entire realm.


    In the decades that followed, the upper realm gradually stabilized. The Dark Heaven thrived, boasting one hundred and eight divine generals, all achieving the Dao-building expertise.


    With various starfields lords and prominent figures, theymanded hundred and thousands races and showed signs of unifying the upper realms. Many universal forces began affiliating themselves with the Dark Heaven.


    Some influential figures within the universe openly dered themselves followers of the Lord of the Dark Heaven. They imed to have received gifts from the Lord during their youth and sought to join the Dark Heaven in service after soaring to great heights.


    This transformationfrom destruction to recovery, then to the emergence of vitality, followed by flourishing, and finally reaching extreme prosperityleft observers in awe of the remarkable journey.


    In bygone years, there were terrible individuals with various constitutions. Though many star fields turned into ruins due to the disaster in the Kun Ji Universe, the power of time is genuinely remarkable.


    Numerous Sacred Seedlings from ancient, primordial, and mythical eras have emerged, akin to a dazzling disy of flowers and sparkling stars.


    People once believed that opening the path to immortality would usher in the most powerful golden age in history.


    Little did they know it would be a tragic cmity. Before the Kun Ji disaster, many universes were shattered, races and forces were massacred, facing great chaos and nearing destruction.


    In this era, post-Kun Ji disaster, stability has returned, and it is an exceptionally brilliant age. The changed heavenly environment was incredibly conducive to cultivation.


    Despite severe losses suffered by various races and forces, the Kunji disaster helped mend the iplete immortal rules of the upper realm, making them whole.


    Numerous exceptional talents are eager topete, with some achieving the quasi-supreme realm, umting strength and shocking many starfields. This achievement, which would have been unimaginable over a decade ago, has be a reality.


    Even those peers of Gu Changge from over a decade ago, such as Heavenly Phoenix Maiden and others, are currently stuck in the sacred realm. This previously low-key young talent has now attracted the attention of countless individuals.


    <em>Just the quasi-supreme realm, nothing particrly astonishing.</em>


    <em>Ive already be a supreme being.</em>


    In a beautiful peach vige, a slender and immortal young girl wrinkled her nose, dismissing the news with a snort.


    <em>In these years, youve consumed so many elixirs. Even a pig could be a Dao-building expert. Whats there to be proud of?</em>


    A white-d young man beside her chuckled, tapping her on the head.


    <em>Annoying.</em>


    <em>Dont think that you can bully me just because youve be an immortal.</em>


    Gu Xianer red at him, mutteringints about Gu Changge. The resentment still ran deep.

 Chapter 799: :Gu Xian’er’s thoughts: I want to make you happy

    Chapter 799: :Gu Xian��er��s thoughts: I want to make you happy


    <em>Im not trying to bully you, just want to remind you to remain humble and not underestimate the world. After all, arrogance has no ce even among the most exceptional.</em>


    Gu Changge reached out with a gentle smile and yfully pinched her nose.


    He was d in pristine white attire with broad feathered sleeves; his handsome face exuded an otherworldly charm. Despite his celestial status, he appeared remarkably ordinary, concealing that he had ascended to immortality.


    It was challenging for even background figures to control their aura fluctuations. Ordinary cultivators near them would either be immobilized or quickly shattered by the overwhelming energy emanating from their bodies.


    Gu Changge, however, seemed to have mastered the art of concealing every degree of his energy and breath fluctuations, making them nearly undetectable. His return to a simple and unassuming appearance was a testament to his profound cultivation.


    <em>Youre not much older than me, so drop the condescending tone.</em>


    Gu Xianer thought, swatting away his hand with an expression of disdain.


    She said with a look of disgust, Last time, you promised that once I breakthrough to the Supreme Realm, youd suppress your cultivation to match mine and have a fair, equal fight. But your words mean nothing now.


    She was well aware that Gu Changge spoke the truth. Over the years, her rapid progress was primarily thanks to Gu Changges alchemy, specifically the Purple Immortal Pill.


    Though not on par with the legendary version, it possessed terrible efficacy, aiding cultivators in breaking through their limitations.


    While Gu Xianer aimed for thorough mastery at every stage, using alchemical medicines kept the solidity of her progress intact.


    The Purple Immortal Pill was divided into nine varieties by Gu Changge after consultation with Lin Qiuhuan, each targeting different enhancement aspects and levels. Some boosted magical powers, others fortified the soul, while some improved innate talent.


    Gu Changge, mindful of the potential pitfalls of alchemy and the risk of dependence, carefully tailored the pills toplement each other, ensuring a gentle and stable effect.


    Thats why I came to Peach Vige, Gu Changge chuckled, walking alongside her as they strolled into the heart of the vige.


    Really? You came all this way just to see me? Gu Xianer cast a skeptical nce at him.


    Seeing his earnest nod, she raised her chin ever so slightly, a hint of pride in her expression. <em>I suppose you do have a bit of a conscience.</em>


    Yet, deep inside, she felt pretty pleased. I came to Peach Vige, what else could be my purpose other than meeting my Xianer? Gu Changge chuckled lightly.


    Whos your Xianer? Were not that close, Gu Xianer red at him, but her steps became more graceful.


    Tipping her chin slightly, she seemed immortal and content. Then, recalling something, she repeated, Youve only visited me a few times in all these years.


    Thetter part of her statement held the essence of her feelings. Out of sight, out of mind, right? Besides, you always seem quite fed up with me, Gu Changge responded, wearing a somewhat helpless expression.


    You Gu Xianer halted and turned to re at him.


    However, considering how she had portrayed herself over the years, overly dismissive of him to conceal her emotions, she hesitated. Should she rify that she didnt actually dislike him as much as he might think?


    Well, she still did, just not as much as he imagined.


    But soon, she caught a hint of a mischievous smile at the corner of Gu Changges lips, instantly realizing he was teasing her again.


    Clenching her teeth, sheunched a series of jade-like punches towards Gu Changge, eager to give him a good beating. This scoundrel always found ways to y with her.


    Gu Changge fulfilled her wish this time by suppressing his cultivation to the Supreme Realm and engaging in a fair fight. It was a way topensate for Gu Xianers regrets over the years, wishing for a sparring match with him.


    Themotion from their confrontation soon attracted many vigers in Peach Vige. Even the Tao Yao appeared with Yaoyao, resembling a goddess by the water, radiating beauty beyond description.


    <em>The Master is here again. </em>


    Yaoyao, looking delighted and waving her small hand in greeting.


    Gu Xianers other senior figures observed the scene, their gazes unwavering. They could easily discern from their perspective that Gu Changge had reached an unfathomable realm, likely as the rumors suggestedhe had be immortal.


    The biggest culprit behind the Kun Ji disaster was him.


    Yet, there was little fear or unease among them. In front of the people of Peach Vige, Gu Changge was always amiable and refined. Even the children liked him and were willing to be close to him.


    <em>This girl Xianer is progressing rapidly. It seems Gu Changge intends to guide her to immortality.</em>


    the head of Peach Vige mused, expressing envy towards Gu Xianer. To have a true immortal personally suppress their cultivation to match hers and spar with her was an opportunity countless cultivators dreamed of.


    Perhaps only Gu Changge would be willing to dote on her like this. Over the years, Gu Changges visits to Peach Vige were limitedeither to see Gu Xianer, check on Yaoyao.


    Gu Xianer was well aware of Gu Changges background, including his involvement in the Kun Ji disaster decades ago and his recent dominance over the Dark Heaven. She knew these were all nned by Gu Changge.


    Initially, she was concerned that things might unfold simrly to what happened in theke of reincarnation. However, sheter realized she might have been overly worried.


    Gu Changge never revealed his identity to the public, wreaking havoc across the realms. He remained in the shadows, suggesting a different agenda.


    Of course, rtively speaking. The Dark Heavens control over the realms had led to the demise of numerous ethnic groups, and it wasnt a lenient rule. All the immortal forces existed under the shadow of the Dark Heaven.


    Compared to what Gu Xianer witnessed in theke of reincarnation, these were minor incidents and not worth much attention.


    ording to theke of reincaenatios disy, Gu Changge was supposed to kill Yue Mingkong on their wedding day. However, the present reality shows a highly affectionate couple, making Gu Xianer often envious and jealous.


    <em>Gu Changge, youre not allowed to let me</em>


    <em>I wont hit you anymore. You keep asking for it.</em>


    Soon, amid their sparring, Gu Xianer, with an annoyed expression on her face, suddenly protested.


    <em>I didnt ask for it. Its because your cultivation is too strong. I can barely keep up with you.</em>


    Gu Changge wore an innocent expression, insisting he didnt intentionally do so.


    Gu Xianer didnt buy his nonsense. She knew her strength, and although she could look down on her peers, facing Gu Changge at the same level was a different story. Now, she was holding her ground and gaining an upper hand.


    This wasnt just going easy on her; it was going way too easy.


    <em>Dont try to fool me! This is infuriating </em>


    Gu Xianer, looking at his innocent expression, became even angrier.


    I thought letting you win once might make you happy, Gu Changge said softly, his expression more subdued.


    In truth, he could sense that Gu Xianer hadnt been very happytely, carrying some burdens in her heart. When she visited the Cann Ancient Realm some time ago, staying with her parents for a while, Gu Changge had noticed. Yet, her mood didnt improve much upon returning.


    Though unwilling to admit it, Gu Changge knew he harbored guilt towards Gu Xianer.


    Do you want to make me happy? Gu Xianer paused; it was rare to see Gu Changge looking sincere and thoughtful.


    Her gaze wandered a bit, feeling unexpectedly pleased. She muttered, As long as you dont bully me, Im already happy.


    Peach Vige was small, situated in the forsakennds of the Upper Realms, and was a little small. There were vast, primordial forests within a radius of several thousand miles.


    Towering ancient trees and fierce beasts roamed freely, making it a ce where ordinary cultivators dared not approach.


    In his leisure time, Gu Changge would reside in Peach Vige. It was a peaceful and rxed period for him. The current Upper Realms were more prosperous than ever, enjoying rare tranquility.


    After the Kun Ji disaster over a decade ago, the Dark Heaven began to unify the various realms and brought unprecedented stability to the Upper Realms. Even ordinary cultivators could sense the difference.


    In the past, each race and forces in the Upper Realms acted independently, often resulting in chaos and conflicts between starfields.


    The current situation, with the Dark Heaven establishing order, brought peace and stability that was advantageous for the Upper Realms in the long run.

 Chapter 800: I said it, establish an eternal, immortal divine kingdom

    Chapter 800: I said it, establish an eternal, immortal divine kingdom


    In the past Upper Realms, each dominant force ruled over its respective starfield, treating ordinary cultivators and beings as mere ants ording to their own rules andws.


    Some Supreme beings, facing the depletion of their life force, would even venture to ancient life-bearing stars, devouring countless lives to dy their aging.


    However, with the establishment of the Dark Heaven, new rules and order emerged, no longer allowing the previous dominant forces to treat ordinary cultivators as insignificant. Ordinary cultivators also enjoyed the protection of the Dark Heavens rules.


    Supreme beings who initiated rebellions, the so-called dark chaos, dared not be as arrogant as before, showing ack of restraint and considering ordinary cultivators as mere fodder.


    For ordinary cultivators, this was actually a good thing. After the upheaval, the environment became more stable and peaceful, benefiting them.


    The supreme forces, the immortal powers, faced the most significant constraints. They were no longer as essible and unrestrained as before.


    The birth of an existence in the immortal realm had established new rules that even they had to abide bythis was an undeniable fact.


    Gu Changge had mentioned to those around him a long time ago that new rules would be established. This was crucial for developing the Dark Heaven and its followers.


    The power of belief was highly unique, originating from the sincere devotion of the heart. Even at Gu Changges current level, he couldnt clearly exin what this power of belief indeed was.


    Countless cultivators and beings across heaven and earth could generate the power of faith, which wasnt affected by the strength of their cultivation.


    Therefore, Gu Changge took great care to consider the ordinary cultivators and beings. After all, among heaven and earth, the most numerous were these ordinary cultivators.


    The art of winning hearts was something he was highly proficient in.


    The night in Peach Vige was exceptionally peaceful. The starry night resembled flowing water, emitting a soft glow that shrouded the vast wilderness with indescribable tranquility and peace.


    The distant ferocious beasts became quiet, and no roars echoed in the night. Due to Gu Changges presence, the vigers of Peach Vige had prepared plenty of fine wine and wild beast meat. They set up bonfires, and many beautiful women danced and sang, creating a joyful atmosphere.


    Gu Xianer and Gu Changge were close to each other. She sat with her legs crossed, her small face resting on her knees. In her captivating eyes, the flickering light of the bonfire reflected as she seemed to be lost in watching everything around her.


    Her strands of green hair danced in the night breeze, some drifting onto Gu Changge.


    Was it because the Immortal Realm is about to border the Upper Realms, so youre leaving too?


    Gu Xianers words suddenly echoed out of the blue, catching Gu Changge off guard as he was busy roasting meat for Yaoyao.


    He couldnt help but chuckle and said, If the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realms were bordering each other, isnt that a good thing? For many cultivators, the opportunity to ascend to immortality is one step closer. In a few hundred years, the Upper Realms can recover their former prosperity, and the boundaries between immortals and mortals will no longer be so distinct.


    <em>I will go to the Immortal Realm, but its still far off for now.</em>


    <em>Does that mean that the beings in the Immortal Realm can now influence the Upper Realms?</em>


    I heard that after the Forbidden Era, the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realms became separated. Many immortal beings, even those surpassing the realm of immortality, migrated to the Immortal Realm, spending countless years cultivating. Their cultivation depths have long be immeasurable.


    Gu Xianer lowered her gaze, looking somewhat deste, thinking about many things.


    <em>Do you think that when the Immortal Realm truly borders the Upper Realms, can you still contend with those people now?</em>


    She hadnt inquired about Gu Changges true identity, but from his various arrangements and actions, she guessed that Gu Changges intentions were not as simple as bing immortal. He had many ns, including more far-reaching ones.


    However, it couldnt be denied that Gu Changges actions involving the heaven and earth would soon be revealed.


    What would those beings who truly entered the Immortal Realm after it bordered the Upper Realms think of this matter? There might be some of Gu Changges old enemies among them. After all, he had reincarnated into this era since the Forbidden Era. What was the reason behind this reincarnation?


    <em>This couldnt be without reason.</em>


    <em>So, this has been on your mind?</em>


    Gu Changge understood her concerns and worries over the past few days, unable to help butugh. But he didnt say much.


    In fact, he wasnt worried about these things at all. Even if the Immortal Realm bordered the Upper Realms, those immortal beings wishing to set foot in the Upper Realms would have to pay a considerable price. It wasnt possible for them to indeed descend.


    Moreover, Gu Changge had been refining and absorbing that drop of Demon Lords true blood for decades. He was also waiting for the appearance of the true Immortal Dao-building expert, refining his physical body through the light of the Immortal Dao, truly condensing his immortal body, and then refining and absorbing the Dao Fruits left by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    These things were prepared by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord for the final step of refining the Immortal King Dao Fruit, serving as a bridal gown for Gu Changge.


    <em>Even if they are the Kings or Ancestors of the Immortal Realm, it doesnt matter. They cant affect me in any way.</em>


    <em>In todays Upper Realm, what I say counts, </em>remarked Gu Changge, his myriad skills making him curious about the current state of the Immortal Domain.


    After all, the true remnants of the Immortal Pce were within the Immortal Domain, and the devastation the Immortal Domain endured from the beginning of the copse of heaven and earth was undoubtedly more significant than that in the Upper Realm.


    <em>But, I always have an ominous premonition</em>


    It will be problematic, Gu Xianer said, lifting her eyes earnestly to look at Gu Changge. What if someone had been waiting for you in the Immortal Domain?


    Waiting for me? Are you suggesting that there might be enemies waiting for me continuously?


    Gu Changge raised an eyebrow, feeling that Gu Xianers words were not a passing whim but a genuine intuition. However, he couldnt find any traces of these enemies in his memory.


    <em>Could someone in this world be waiting for him, knowing he would return from the Upper Realm sooner orter?</em>


    Gu Xianers words made Gu Changge ponder for a moment, considering her innate sensitivity to the turning of the heavenly wheel. He decided to be more cautious to avoid unforeseen circumstances in the future.


    After avoiding this topic, Gu Xianers mood significantly improved, shedding the previous heaviness. She returned to her lively and arrogant self, evenpeting with Yaoyao for the grilled meat that Gu Changge prepared.


    However, on the other hand, sheined that the taste wasnt as delicious as before, criticizing Gu Changge for forgetting his previous barbecue skills.


    This prompted Gu Changge to want to knock her on the head; no one in this world had such good treatment, and here she was, unsatisfied even when he grilled meat for her.


    After spending some time in Peach Vige, Gu Changge also noticed that Tao Yao had recovered considerable strength. It wasnt precisely recovery, but due to environmental changes, she could now unleash even more profound power than before.


    In Gu Changges eyes, this was her true Immortal-level strength, with her divine soul and physical body reaching immortality.


    In the following years, in the Upper Realms central area, the Dark Heavensplete appearance, with its majestic and grand ancient pce structures, emerged for the first time.


    The four great Immortal gatesSouth Immortal Gate, North Immortal Gate, West Immortal Gate, and East Immortal Gatefell with a resounding roar.


    They appeared ancient and timeless, surrounded by immortal mist, as if they could open up the heavens and the eight wilderness. Numerous chains of divine order intertwined around them, resembling an endless sea.


    After that, the heavenly soldiers and generals who fought in various races and realms were reflected in the void, and their radiant light resembled the rising sun, illuminating heaven and earth.


    On that day, these heaven and earth trembled in unison, and countless cultivators and beings heard the vast sounds of the world and sacrificial music spreading far and wide from that direction.


    The Dark Heaven, self-proimed as the Immortal Immortal Divine Kingdom, conducted its first national ceremony. The boundless silver faith power converged from various realms, igniting an inextinguishable divine me above the Dark Heaven, forging the national artifact.

 Chapter 801: The glorious great sun crosses the sky, refining the eternal, immortal national weapon

    Chapter 801: The glorious great sun crosses the sky, refining the eternal, immortal national weapon


    The mighty silver force of faith surged and gathered from heaven and earth, flowing like a vast silver ocean, converging in the central region of the upper realms.


    Almost every cultivator and powerhouses witnessed this awe-inspiring scenea staggering disy of silver brilliance, overwhelming and all-epassing as if a divine fire had been ignited.


    Throughout the heavens resounded the grandiose symphony of the world, a chorus of worship and sacrifice. Countless cultivators and beings devoutly knelt in reverence towards the focal point.


    In the blink of an eye, the Divine Kingdom materialized in the central region of the upper realms. It emanated an unparalleled sense of ancient grandeur. This could only be described as a divine miracle, a realm of untold age, long overshadowed by the Dark Heaven, now manifested.


    Within it stood a kingdom, sprawling across boundless territories with colossal structures, towering divine trees, and majestic ancient mountains extending beyond the horizon.


    Across vast distances, manifesting in the thousand domains of heavens, numerous forces and groups bore witness to this miraculous spectacle.


    The profound echoes of a vast world resonated within that mysterious kingdom, reaching every corner of the heavens.


    Moreover, within the radiant kingdom, a brilliant heavenly light enveloped everything. Countless armies mounted on ferocious beasts appeared from all directions, wielding various divine immortal weapons with grandeur and dominance.


    <em>The national festival begins!</em>


    Apart from this, 108 Dao-building experts stood at the four corners of the kingdom. Their Dao bodies were as tall as millions of zhang, enveloped in divine radiance as they knelt in profound devotion towards the central pce.


    These were the 108 heavenly gods of the Dark Heaven, each possessing the cultivation of an attained being capable of suppressing any force.


    In another direction, 36 background figures emerged, their vitality overwhelming, pressing down on the entire universe. d in attire befitting starfields lords, with various majestic implements suspended above their heads, they ruled over vast star domains.


    Simrly, they knelt in homage to the immortal kingdom established by the Dark Heaven, their devotion reaching the pinnacle.


    Over the past few decades, the Dark Heaven had swept through heaven and earth, expanding and flourishing. Numerous terrible individuals either followed willingly or submitted themselves, resulting in a terrifying number of followers for the Dark Heavena quantity unprecedented in its horror.


    The kingdom had long been established in this ancient world, but its manifestation in heaven and earth had awaited the opportune moment. Now, as the time ripened, it began descending upon the earth.


    Believers continued to kneel and bow, their heads adorned by the surging silver force of faith, transforming into the silver divine fire that ignited the cosmic expanse above the Dark Heaven.


    Numerous background figures , each wielding various celestial materials and sacred objects, added them to the silver mes, forging the national treasures of the divine kingdom.


    These unparalleled immortal artifacts, crafted with the power of faith and supplemented with various immortal materials, would stand the test of time.


    The radiant divine fire, if ignited, could engulf an entire universe. This spectacle unfolded before the eyes of the upper realm as the national treasures took shape.


    The scene was so breathtaking that countless cultivators and beings observing it found themselves in a state of shock.


    Soon after, all witnessed the emergence of a blurry, supreme figure shrouded in immortal mist. Engaged in the festival, this figure began to cast immortal runes, contributing to the forging of the national treasures.


    Limitless radiance erupted, dazzling as if an immortal sun was flowing with an unimaginable brilliance capable of annihting everything, returning all to chaos.


    Even in its nascent form, the beings felt an overwhelming aura capable of suppressing the heavens, permeating and expanding.


    <em>The national treasure of the Dark Heaven is cast as the resplendent Great Sun.</em>


    Gu Changge mused. His true form materialized, using the silver me of faith to refine various immortal materials. He thenmenced the sacrifice of forging the national treasures, invoking Dao runes.


    He had long nned to refine a radiant Great Sun as the national treasure of the divine kingdom, suspended high in the sky, eternal and indestructible, capable of obliterating all in its radiance.


    The spectators, unable to contain their awe, couldnt help but submit inwardly.


    <em>The master behind the Dark Heaven</em>


    <em>He is a ruthless figure who sends shivers down the spine of the upper realm. He has finally revealed himself.</em>


    In some self-proimed ancient worlds, many awakened ancient beings, observing these scenes, spoke with trembling voices, conveying profound fear.


    Although they couldnt clearly see Gu Changges true form, they discerned a vague outline. Standing there exuded an unparalleled pressure, naturally emanating and causing heaven and earth to tremble.


    Tall and graceful, with strands of five-coloured celestial light flowing from his hair, surrounded by a chaotic aura, worshiped by countless races, none dared to show disrespect.


    This was the mysterious Lord of the Dark Heaven, finally unveiling his proper form to the world. His celestial authority covered the universe, causing even background figures to tremble and submit under his gaze.


    The Dark Heaven manifested itself as an immortal divine kingdom, illuminating the ages and reflecting across the heavens.


    Countless forces bore witness to this event. In the most ancient and mysterious regions, shrouded in mist, supreme beings were stirred from their seclusion, gazing in astonishment.


    As Gu Changge continued to sacrifice the national treasures, inexplicable and mysterious phenomena unfolded in the expanse of the universe.


    Immortal suns soared across the sky, heavenly phoenixes struck, chaos divided, all things came to life, and ancient ancestors worshiped the heavens


    The immense sacrificial text ignited, resembling a sacrifice of an entire world, an offering for the national treasures. Beings from all walks of life participated in the festival and worship, filling the heavens and the earth with living entities.


    As the ceremony climaxed, the incantations surged toward the universe wilderness, activating the forces of unknown and mystical realms. Thunderous sounds reverberated across the heavens and the earth, causing entire universes to tremble.


    Startling thunderbolts streaked across the sky, massive and terrifying like heavenly bodies. Unprecedented immortal tribtions, unseen since ancient times, were triggered by the forging of the national treasures, crossing the firmament and descending upon Gu Changge.


    Within these thunderbolts were hints of heavenly light and chaotic aura, unbearable even for background figures. Following the drastic changes in the cosmic environment, rules were disrupted, and divinews began to descend, culminating in the most dreadful immortal tribtion, bathing the national treasures.


    Countless cultivators and beings were awestruck, witnessing such a vast and terrifying immortal tribtion for the first time. This was no ordinary tribtion but an ordeal only suitable for beings who possessed immortal treasures.


    <em>This is unprecedented! Even in the gradual ascent to immortality, such a phenomenon has never urred</em>


    <em>The Dark Heavens dominance is established. Even the national treasures have gained recognition from heaven and earth. Once this tribtion disperses, no one can obstruct them.</em>


    In the forbidden zones shrouded in mist, ancient beings sighed and reflected. They witnessed the rise of an immortal divine kingdom in a few short decades, constructed upon the ruins of immortal traditions and supreme sects.

 Chapter 802: The radiant world shines brightly throughout the ages, the name of the Divine Lord

    Chapter 802: The radiant world shines brightly throughout the ages, the name of the Divine Lord


    Undoubtedly, this event was a monumental asion that will be recorded in the annals of the heavens and earths.


    It marks the brilliance of a grand era, illuminating the ages. The immortal traditions and supreme sects, established in ancient times, have witnessed numerous epochs where dominant forces rose and fell.


    However, the emergence of the Dark Heavens divine kingdom within a few short decades since the inception of the Dark Era is an unprecedented event.


    Witnessing the rise of an immortal kingdom within such a short span, surpassing the ancient and enduring forces, has left countless beings in awe. Although the upper realm still needs to be unified, there is an undeniable trend.


    Perhaps in a few more years, the Dark Heaven will truly unify the upper realm, reigning over all the domains , with all groups of immortal forces bowing in submission.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The entire heavenly domains tremble at this moment. Countless gazes focus on the sky above the Dark Heaven, observing the colossal immortal tribtion.


    Various ancient thunderbolts materializepces, temples, towersall kinds of ancient miracles manifest as if a genuine ancient celestial court is being conceived.


    The most terrible immortal tribtion in history unfolds at the edge of the universe, transforming into a sea of thunder, relentlessly striking and unsettling the entire cosmos.


    The divine light scatters and even the residual waves cause the silent copse of starfields in all directions. The sight is awe-inspiring and unimaginable; if these thunderbolts were to strike a cultivator, they would likely disintegrate into dust instantly.


    Yet, Gu Changge stands tall, his expression profound and calm, enveloped in an endless aura of immortal energy. The sea of thunder descends upon him, but a mysterious realm of rules surrounds him, preventing any contact.


    He raises his palm to sacrifice the national treasures, manipting the forces of this world and incorporating each Dao rune into the process. Even the sea of thunder bes continuously refined material in his hands.


    Ultimately, it transforms into an incredibly radiant Great Sun, radiating with five-coloured heavenly light and surrounded by chaotic mist. This dazzling sun devours the vast rules and even purifies the surrounding light, evaporating everything without a trace.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The heavens and the earth quiver as the resplendent Great Sun hovers at the edge of the firmament, akin to a genuine sun, its brilliance reaching every corner of the heavens, leaving no living being untouched.


    Countless cultivators and beings could see the radiance emanating from that ce. A strand of light seemed capable of prating through the ages, carrying a power that even background figures would find chilling.


    <em>The national treasures areplete.</em>


    Gu Changge whispered. His white robes fluttered as he disyed an otherworldly demeanor, and his figure slowly disappeared into the depths of the pce.


    As a national treasure, this item not only rivaled true immortal treasures in terms of power but primarily drew strength from the Dark Heavens power of faith. As long as the power of faith didnt wane, this national treasure could unleash boundless light and even erupt with forces surpassing this realm.


    <em>The national treasure suppresses the countrys fortune, transcending the ages, endless and immortal.</em>


    Witnessing this scene, countless Dark Heaven followers prostrated themselves in worship towards the direction of Gu Changge. All races submitted, and numerous beings were shocked and awed.


    It was an unimaginably magnificent spectacle, with beings worshiping and all races showing reverence.


    From deep within the immortal divine kingdom established by the Dark Heaven, various heavenly sounds resonated, thunderous and earth-shaking.


    Multiple phenomena that shook ancient and modern times manifested here, giving everyone, from ordinary cultivators to background figures, a feeling as if facing the most terrifying supreme existence from ancient times.


    For ordinary cultivators and many younger generations of the current era, this sight would likely remain unforgettable for their entire lives.


    In every corner of the starfields, countless cultivators gazed from afar at the radiance emanating from this ce, observing the immortal divine kingdom that illuminated the heavens.


    The birth of an immortal power, recognized by heaven and earth, was apanied by auspicious clouds and golden lotuses within a radius of millions of miles.


    Immortal flowers bloomed in the void, and golden divine lotuses radiated a brilliant glow. The universe was filled with five-coloured divine light, and the immortal heavenly kingdom shone brightly.


    <em>We pay our respects to the Divine Master.</em>


    Subsequently, a boundless and majestic voice echoed across the heavens and earth.


    With the establishment of the divine kingdom, all believers and citizens devoutly headed towards the central region of the Supreme Divine Kingdom, offering their sincere respects. Although not every step involved a bow, the reverence was unmistakable.


    The title for the Lord of the Dark Heaven had always been the Divine Master, symbolizing the supreme lord of the divine kingdom.


    Many powerful beings from heaven and earth referred to themselves as Divine Disciples or Divine Envoys. They had acted as followers of the Divine Lord in various domains, spreading the existence of the Dark Heaven. Bing a follower of the Dark Heaven was considered an honor.


    I was once a neglected family waste in the Ancient Immortal Continent, but I received the summons of the Divine Lord


    A young man with wings on his back, filled with zeal and reverence, gazed excitedly at the location of the divine kingdom. His words were so fervent that it was difficult to contain his emotions.


    His sisters name was Hei Yanyu, a divine general within the Dark Heaven. Yet, he harbored a secret unknown to others. When he was disregarded by his family, he mysteriously heard the voice of the Divine Lord and was bestowed with secret cultivation techniques.


    The Divine Lord even instructed him to develop followers. Though many years had passed without seeing the Divine Lord again, it didnt dampen his fervent heart.


    In another direction, numerous cultivators and beings, just as devoted as the young man, were heading towards the divine kingdom. The divine radiance there illuminated the heavens and the earth, and all structures, mountains, and rivers were adorned with a brilliant hue.


    <em>We have met the Divine Lord.</em>


    Within the divine kingdom, thirty-six background figures, like gods, exuded a dazzling divine aura as they knelt towards the central pce. Among them were many puppet-like figures, but many genuine individuals were also sincerely seeking to serve the Dark Heaven.


    Apart from these background figures, many leaders of immortal forces who had received news earlier brought their figures of profound background to this ce. They appeared together, heading towards the divine kingdom in the mortal realm.


    There were figures from the Great Yu Immortal Dynasty, the Wan Dao Business Alliance, the Ancient Immortal ns, the Ancient Immortal Gu Family, the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, and the Hidden An n, and even some ancient existences from secluded forbidden zones. They appeared outside the divine kingdom.


    The Divine Kingdom, towering like an immortal golden realm, was constructed with buildings stretching endlessly, almost without visible boundaries. In the deepest part, clouds and mist obscured the top, with immortaldders on both sides, magnificent and sacred, emitting endless celestial light that spread all the way to the ground, ascending in steps with no apparent end.


    Countless golden-armored heavenly soldiers patrolled the area, riding colossal beasts that eclipsed the sky.


    Divine mountains, ancient peaks, immortal mists, and cascading silver waterfalls adorned thendscape. Various primordial beasts roamed, emitting earth-shattering roars.


    It was a vast and ancient world with rich vitality, almost every part glowing. Even ordinary cultivators could sense the fluctuations of this atmosphere, not to mention that the rules of heaven and earth here were vastly different from the outside upper realms.


    Although it was the first time for outsiders to arrive in the country where the Dark Heaven resided, they could feel the difference in the rules of heaven and earth.


    It was more suitable for cultivation than the outside world. Many older cultivators showed astonishment, feeling that in this divine kingdom, they could betterprehend the rules of heaven and earth, aiding in their ascension.

 Chapter 803: The heavens come to worship; he really is lonely in the world

    Chapter 803: The heavense to worship; he really is lonely in the world


    Indeed, to establish the Divine Kingdom, Gu Changge spared no effort in using the Kun Ji Universe as a prototype, melting down several broken universes to craft this world.


    The Epoch Tree, in particr, was being nted within the Divine Kingdom, supporting the sun, moon, and stars, surrounded by a vast sea of chaos stretching endlessly.


    Inside the heavenly pce, Gu Changge sat there, indistinct and hazy, shrouded in traces of the Great Dao-building expert, making it difficult to see clearly. It seemed as though he sat high in the Ninth Heaven, overlooking the immortal past, indifferent to the mortal world.


    Only supreme pressure and a brilliant immortal aura pervaded the surroundings, overwhelming the heavens and earths.


    The cultivators and followers who came to the Divine Kingdom were now outside the heavenly pce, witnessing this awe-inspiring scene, involuntarilypelled to kneel down.


    Believers filled the sky and the earth, and within the pces on both sides were numerous Divine rulers of various stars, each governing vast starfields beyond description.


    Divine generals and heavenly soldiers marched in abundance within this Divine Kingdom, ready to heed Gu Changgesmands to patrol all domains of heaven.


    <em>We pay our respects to the Divine Lord.</em>


    The many deeply moved guests arrived outside the grand hall and bowed respectfully towards Gu Changge above.


    Establishing an immortal Divine Kingdom was a momentous asion, especially since it was initiated by a Dao Figure. How could they not show reverence? Even if they came with fearful hearts, they dared not im ignorance, choosing to kneel and pay their respects instead of staying in their sects territories.


    In particr, many from the younger generation were among the guests who were once Gu Changges peers. They were people he had known in the past.


    There were also younger cultivators of the present generation, full of confidence, carrying the ambition of bing Dao-building experts, and believing in their invincibility.


    They all gazed at the figure above the Divine Kingdom with awe. They knew that he was the most invincible existence in the present era, responsible for the deaths of countless background figures, orchestrating the entire upper realm from behind the scenes.


    Among these guests, some disyedplex expressions, none more so than the members of the Gu Family and Peerless Immortal Dynasty.


    Over the years, Gu Changges whereabouts had been elusive. The outside world and even the Gu Family members had rarely seen him. So, based on various rumors, they couldnt help but specte.


    There were many intelligent people in the world. Although Gu Changge never showed himself publicly, and no one openly imed he was the Lord of the Dark Heaven, the rumors and spection were abundant.


    This was already an acknowledged fact in the hearts of many immortal forces and supreme forces.


    The grand hall, vast as a universe, was filled with numerous guests, reminiscent of a great gathering from ancient times when representatives from various realms came to pay their respects.


    Everyones expressions were trance-like. They had encountered too many terrible figures herepowerhouses from extremely remote universes also arrived, bringing gifts with utmost reverence.


    <em>You need not be overly courteous.</em>


    As the varied emotions of the guests filled the atmosphere, Gu Changge, seated above the Divine Kingdom, stood up. He spoke slowly, his voice gentle and soothing,cking the terrifying pressure one might expect. Instead, it resembled a mild spring breeze that calmed the restless hearts.


    Simultaneously, the chaotic mist around him dissipated, revealing his true appearance. His face, as elegant as an immortal, bore no traces of age, radiating an otherworldly charm. It was difficult to associate him with the ruthless individual who manipted the heavens and orchestrated the deaths of many upper-realm beings.


    Upon seeing the true face of Gu Changge, therge hall fell into a solemn and quiet state. Some cultivators unfamiliar with the truth widened their eyes in shock but quickly covered their mouths to stifle any inadvertent sounds.


    Significantly, the younger men and women, surprised at how young the Divine Lord looked, were equally astonished. They had recognized Gu Changge because, even though several decades had passed since the era of the previous young geniuses, the terrifying rumors left by thest generation of geniuses were still fresh in their minds.


    Among them, Gu Changge was the most remarkable. In just over twenty years, he had reached background figures.


    Even regr background figures were far from his match. Although he was known to be the reincarnation of a supreme being from a forbidden era, leveraging the previous lifes Dao fruit, it was still shocking and unbelievable.


    Many spected that Gu Changge might have been quietly closed off somewhere during this period, attempting to break through to upper realms. However, no one expected the Lord of the Dark Heaven to be him.


    Of course, these were the thoughts of the cultivators and beings who had not previously spected in this direction. Those forces that had previously guessed butcked evidence to prove everythingthe various forces and powerswere now shocked,plex, and unable to calm their emotions.


    Compared to baseless and absurd spections, they found reality even more surreal after witnessing it.


    Because they had no idea how Gu Changge achieved all of this, how he carried the aura of being the top among his peers, and how he orchestrated everything behind the scenes. They would never be able toprehend this, but it didnt diminish the shock they felt.


    If it werent for Gu Changges recent actions aligning with those of the Dark Heaven, they might not have guessed this fact.


    Astonishment, amazement, horror, fear These were almost the same emotions and thoughts in the hearts of everyone in the grand hall. Even the Gu Family members and the Peerless Immortal Dynasty couldnt remain calm, unsure of what to say or express.


    <em>It is indeed Changge</em>


    An elder from the Gu Family, his expression extremelyplicated, sighed deeply in his heart. Yet, he couldnt hide the fear he felt towards Gu Changge. Regardless of anything else, he was the individual who, with his strength, turned the heavens upside down in the upper realm.


    Many were pale, their legs trembling, finding it difficult to stand. Gu Changge looked at the scene below, taking a few steps forward, silently observing, appearing to be lost in thought, without speaking.


    A strong aura of Dao filled his body, extraordinarily lofty and immortal as if integrated into the heavens and the earth.


    It was beyond the realms of the various heavenly domains. asional bursts of immortal light radiated from him, dazzling in a spectrum of colors, apanied by heavenly rosy clouds, seemingly ready to ascend at any moment.


    All eyes were fixed on him, and instinctively, people took several steps back.


    Gu Changge still remained silent, his gaze sweeping over everyone. There were familiar faces, as well as strangers. Among them were peers he had once sparred with, such as the Six-Crowned King Jun Yao and the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden. There were also former followers and elders from the True Immortal Academy and the Dao Heaven Immortal Pce. There were just too many.


    Regardless of who it was, it carried a sense of fear when they met his gaze.


    Although he had anticipated this long ago, Gu Changges emotions were still somewhatplex. Apart from a fewpanions by his side, he truly felt isted from the world.

 Chapter 805: Big and small matters, the development and evolution of the Divine Kingdom

    Chapter 805: Big and small matters, the development and evolution of the Divine Kingdom


    The heavenly sounds echoed, and astonishing phenomena urred everywhere. Even the universe beyond the Divine Kingdom was filled with a radiant glow, golden lotuses scattered about, and the Great Dao-building experts surrounded, creating a world of unparalleled splendor.


    Many cultivators and beings who had listened to the preaching for over half a month felt a deep understanding. Simultaneously, they developed a more profound reverence and devotion toward the Dark Heaven.


    Even some high-cultivated elders, let alone the younger generation, couldnt avoid being influenced.


    Preaching was a rare urrence in the current era, apart from the flourishing period of ancient times. Todays epochs rarely witness powerhouses willing to share their insights and teachings.


    The imparting of Dao wisdom by a figure of the Immortal Dao-building expert contained ideas contradictingmon beliefs. Nevertheless, these concepts had an illuminating effect, dispelling confusion and providing rity.


    <em>Those who enter the Divine Kingdom can listen to the preaching at any time.</em>


    <em>Not only that, there is also an opportunity to enter the Immortal Sealing List. As long as you reach the Supreme realm, there is a chance. You dont need to work hard to cultivate to the level of background figures.</em>


    <em>For us, this is like an opportunity to ascend to the heavens in a single step. Its truly exciting.</em>


    Gu Changges words undeniably stirred the hearts of all those who came to pay homage. Surrendering to the Divine Kingdom no longer seemed an impractical consideration.


    Even the background figures started contemting theirplex emotions. It was impossible to remain as calm as before. The actual method and path to Immortality were in the hands of Gu Changge. He could arbitrarily decide when beings could achieve Immortality.


    Who could guarantee when the path to Immortality would appear if they continued to wait passively? Moreover, who could ensure that Gu Changge wouldnt interfere if the way to Immortality did appear? His ruthlessness and coldness were vividly disyed during this time, sending shivers down everyones spines.


    Moreover, the power of the Divine Kingdom was there for all to see. Gu Changge was currently the only figure of the Immortal Dao-building expert in the Upper Realm. He was the true Lord of the Divine Kingdom.


    Additionally, the Divine Kingdoms desire to establish the Immortal Sealing List was like a beacon in the dark for those cultivators whose talents stagnated. For beings who saw no hope or end to their cultivation, suddenly being told that entering the ranking could lead to instant Immortality was an irresistible temptation.


    For those who had reached this level of cultivation, the pursuit of bing an Immortal was practically impossible. Suddenly, they were informed that as long as they could enter the ranking, they could reach the end, bing Immortal without further arduous cultivation.


    In a world where peers aimed only to achieve Dao-building expert level, the aspiration to be an Immortal seemed like a distant and crazy hope.


    Throughout history, those who reached the level of background figures were always individuals with extraordinary talents, unparalleled among their peers.


    Gu Changges ns undeniably held a tight grip on the current situation in the Upper Realm. Even the long-sealed Dao forces felt a strong urge and were contemting the potential gains and losses, finding it difficult to remain indifferent.


    However, Gu Changge did not clearly reveal the restrictions or requirements once someone entered the Immortal Sealing List. This ambiguity left many uncertain and concerned about potential pitfalls.


    As Gu Changges gaze swept over everyone in the hall, he was not surprised by their reactions. While he had other ns and calctions, the Immortal Sealing List and the preaching sessions were sufficient for now.


    The Immortal Sealing List targeted cultivators of the Supreme realm and above. At the same time, the preaching sessions were open to cultivators of all domains, especially the numerous ordinary practitioners with lower cultivation levels.


    As for how one could enter the ImmortalSealing List, Gu Changge had already devised a n. He couldnt simply state that performing good deeds would provide everyone with a shortcut to Immortality.


    After entering the list, individuals had to genuinely submit to the Divine Kingdom, rely on it for their lives, coexist and perish with it under his control. Additionally, significant contributions were required.


    The second point was the most crucial. Gu Changge couldnt propose a simple solution where practitioners could join the Divine Kingdom and be immediately added to the ranking.


    The vast and unexplored territories of the heavens and earths awaited exploration, and in Gu Changges eyes, these aspiring individuals were the most straightforward and efficient tools for this purpose.


    While the Immortal Sealing List sounded simple, it involved the re-enactment of the rules of heaven and earth, using the vast power of belief to shape true immortals.


    This process could trigger the rejection of heaven and earth and even lead to catastrophic immortal tribtions. However, Gu Changge wasnt currently concerned about these matters. He understood that promising such grand achievements required presenting the actual results to generate a genuine sensation.


    Afterwards, many guests in the hall took their leave, intending to return to their respective sects to discuss this matter in detail before making any decisions.


    However, Dao forces like the Gu n and the Peerless Immortal Dynasty werent as concerned because, in essence, the creation of the Divine Kingdom and Gu Changge bing its leader also meant the rise of the young master of the Gu n, who would eventually be the helm of the Gu n.


    The Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty was currently the wife of Gu Changge, solidifying the connection between the two. In this regard, Dao forces existed as part of the Divine Kingdoms foundation without a rtionship of dependence or servitude.


    There were no conflicting interests or contradictions between the Divine Kingdom and the various Dao forces.


    Gu Changge remained silent, calmly observing the crowd with a serene expression. The devoted believers of the Divine Kingdom were prostrated outside, channeling the immense power of belief towards the radiant sun in the sky.


    Among them was the aura fortune golden cauldron that Gu Changge had sacrificed, using it to collect belief power. He re-smelted it differently, umting belief power and converting it into other source forces.


    The so-called Immortal Sealing List was forged using these fundamental belief powers. It allowed cultivators whose realms hadnt reached the level of Dao-building expert to unleash the Dao forces.


    In the following days, news about establishing the Divine Kingdom spread throughout the universe, creating a radiant presence in various realms.


    After careful consideration, many Dao forces decided to submit as citizens and serve the Divine Kingdom. Since that day, Gu Changge has yet to actively show himself. He left the management of the Divine Kingdoms affairs to Yin Mei, who had already handled the major and minor matters of Dao forces like the Yuhua Immortal Dynasty and the Wan Dao Business Alliances.


    Moreover, Gu Changge called upon Ji Qingxuan from the Chaotic Starfield to assist Yin Mei.


    ck-faced Hei Yanyu from the Ancient Immortal Continent, an ambitious character, was also entrusted with specific responsibilities.


    After establishing the Divine Kingdom, many matters were to be addressed. However, Gu Changge wasnt particrly interested in these trivial affairs and preferred to save time and energy on them. He delegated these responsibilities to those he trusted.


    In the previous decades, while refining the blood of the Demon Lord, Gu Changge had also re-crafted six puppets.


    Starting from Alpha and progressing to Ah Jiu, they wereparable to remnants of immortals and even surpassed the thirty-six Star Lords. Ah Er was the former lord of the underworld when Gu Changge annihted it, and Ah San was named by Gu Changge as the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    Their strengths were on par with the remnants of immortals or even above but below that of Dao-building experts. These Star Lords, some of whom had their spiritual wisdom erased, were forcefully integrated by Gu Changge. Although their cultivation was slightly lower, they could easily crush Dao-building experts.


    Others willingly submitted and served Gu Changge. Regarding background figures, the Divine Kingdom rivaled any Dao forces in the universes history. It possessed numerous immortal artifacts, most of which Gu Changge had obtained by erasing the remnants of immortals during the Kun Ji universe cmity.


    These artifacts were then deposited into the national treasury. In the past, other immortal Dao forces had at most one or two immortal artifacts as foundational items; they couldntpare to the extravagance of the Divine Kingdom.


    As the Divine Kingdom is newly established, the territories under its jurisdiction extend beyond those traditionally held. Some distant realms are also included, Gu Changge said as he flipped through numerous jade slips in the grand hall, reviewing the various matters that had been addressed recently.


    Standing nearby in a pristine white gown, Yin Mei spoke earnestly with her slender and graceful figure, Concerning these matters, theres no need for excessive consideration. For instance, in the case of the Eight Wilderness and Ten Regions, everyone was aware of the rtionship between you and the Heavenly Maiden. She oversees that region logically ,Eight Wilderness and Ten Regions Should also belong to the Divine Kingdom. Simrly, regarding the Demon Realm and Empress Xi yao


    Gu Changge nodded, indicating his indifference to these minor issues. These matters dont require excessive concern. As for the Heavenly Maiden, when the timees, she will establish the Heavenly Deer Hall within the Divine Kingdom, and a subtle hint will guide her on what needs to be done. The same goes for Empress Xi Yao.


    Yin Mei responded respectfully, Understood, my lord. I will handle these matters ordingly.


    While Gu Changge focused on the current situation, he observed the overall submission of various Dao forces. Despite his expectations, the process was slower than anticipated.


    However, considering the ongoing changes in the Upper Realm, where the boundaries between the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm were set to collide, Gu Changge hesitated to use force and disrupt the current state of peace.


    The Divine Kingdom had been established to bring tranquility to the Upper Realm, and creating further upheaval would impact its reputation.


    For now, he would wait until the right moment to assert control over the Upper Realm and maintain the initiative in the face of impending changes.


    <em>After all, the Upper Realm is its foundation for the Immortal Domain. Over the years, its more urate to say that the Immortal Domain is like a rootless floating duckweed, constantly drifting and uncertain. Even now, Im still determining Immortal Domains current situation. Thats why Ive prepared in advance to ensure that the state of the Immortal Domain, whether good or bad, wont affect me.</em>


    Young master, now that these issues are temporarily set aside, should we establish various positions in the Divine Kingdom, simr to the Mortal Realm, to amodate the desires of various sects and families? In these recent days, Ive collected opinions from various sects and families, hoping to gain some influence within the Divine Kingdom. They dont want to feel like they are being swallowed entirely after submitting to the Divine Kingdom. This has been a persistent concern for those contemting allegiance.


    Following this, Yin Mei spoke up, her eyebrows lightly furrowed. These matters were addressed casually during the establishment of the Divine Kingdom, and many aspects hadnt been meticulously defined.


    While the world privately hailed Gu Changge as the God Lord, she was ustomed to addressing him as the young master.


    <em>Have you considered these matters?</em>


    Gu Changge nodded after hearing Yinqings words, aware that she must have thought about handling these issues and was now informing him.


    I discussed it with Ji Qingxuan and the others. We decided to categorize positions into nine ranks based on the strength of various sects and forces. Additionally, we can further refine the ssification into mortal, spirit, divine, sacred, imperial, and immortal levels, ording to different circumstances. Depending on the strength, they can ascend or descend within these ranks.


    Yin Mei spoke cautiously, simultaneously handing a thick book to Gu Changge. The book contained detailed procedures and rules on dividing authority and responsibilities.


    After carefully reading through it, Gu Changge found nothing inappropriate. Although it mimicked some aspects of mortal governance, it considered the strengths of various sects and forces in the Upper Realm, which he appreciated.


    We can also use this to create various Immortal Sealing List. Reputation was unavoidable for anyone in this world, whether they are factions or individuals of power.


    Yin Mei continued, mentioning another n. Over the years, while managing the heavens and earth Union, she had established organizations simr to divine calctions and immortal machinery in some ces, specializing in collecting information topile rankings. This had proven to be quite effective.


    Therefore, she proposed that if the Divine Kingdom ruled over heavens and earth, it could establish various rankings.


    These could epass everything from background figures to ordinary geniuses, from sects and families strengths to magical treasures and divine methods. The advantage of this approach was to gather vital energy and absorb faith, fostering greater allegiance to the Divine Kingdom.


    <em>Your idea is quite excellent; I hadnt thought about it in detail before.</em>


    Gu Changge praised her. He understood that in this world, no matter who, fame and fortune were inevitable pursuits.

 Chapter 806: The whole world is the king’s land, the matter of accepting concubines

    Chapter 806: The whole world is the king��snd, the matter of epting concubines


    Besides the Immortal Sealing List, Yin Mei put forth many suggestions that Gu Changge found extremely valuable.


    For instance, in the newly established Divine Kingdom, with heavens and earth and various sects holding official positions, many ethnic groups would take up semi-official roles, enjoying rights and duties.


    She also noticed Gu Changges intention to support ordinary cultivators, attempting to bnce the interests of different sects and immortal forces. This included encouraging ancient forces to contribute their town-keeping techniques, rewarding them with numerous benefits from the Divine Kingdom to maintain equilibrium and serve as a means of suppression.


    Yin Mei delved deeply into the art of imperial rule, a skill she needed to gain expertise in. Additionally, Ji Qingxuan harbored ambitious aspirations, suggesting various methods to suppress immortal forces from different traditions.


    Through mutual discussions and borrowing from each others ideas, they devised quite a few ingenious solutions.


    Indeed, with the establishment of the Divine Kingdom, talent was needed in various aspects. Gu Changge had anticipated this, having nned to gather talented individuals when he had previously distributed golden finger seeds of opportunity to the heavens and ten thousand domains.


    However, the talent he sought was among the sons of destiny, each possessing unique fates and fortunes, blessed by heaven.


    These sons of destiny exhibited various abilities and were profoundly devoted to Gu Changge, having received his guidance in their younger days, referring to themselves as divine envoys and disciples.


    <em>Now that you are both the Divine Lord and the Son of Heaven, you should naturally rule the Divine Kingdom with heavens and earth as your territory. Under the heavens, there should be nond that is not under your rule</em>


    Yin Meis delicate hand gently massaged Gu Changges brow as she spoke soothingly.


    She, being ambitious herself, though Gu Changge hadnt yet chosen a queen, let alone a consort, many ministers in the divinend believed in her capabilities. They saw her as someone who could manage everything efficiently.


    While Yue Mingkong was officially Gu Changges wife, her influence and authority in the Divine Kingdom were less imposing than Yin Meis.


    In fact, some even thought that if Gu Changge chose a queen in the future, Yin Mei might be more suitable than Yue Mingkong. Gu Changge was well aware of these discussions, understanding that such spections were unavoidable after establishing the Divine Kingdom.


    Yin Mei and Yue Mingkong had brought up these concerns multiple times, urging him to address these matters promptly to prevent widespread discussions among the ministers of Divine Kingdom. Many things had to be considered in the broader context, and decisions couldnt be made as casually as before.


    Furthermore, Yin Mei was worried that Yue Mingkong might get anxious and spected. Hence, she questioned Gu Changge several times to gauge his intentions. While she had ambitions for power, she wouldnt act recklessly or overstep boundaries.


    <em>Ive already made arrangements for these matters. What remains before me now is the matter of the Immortal Sealing List that I mentioned earlier.</em>


    <em>In the face of absolute strength, these rules can be changed or established at will. Just like now, founding a Divine Kingdom and ruling over heavens and earth, isnt it just a casual game for me?</em>


    Gu Changge murmured with a faint smile as he took the tea she handed over, gently blowing on it.


    He didnt view the foundation of the Divine Kingdom as something grand but rather as a means to absorb the power of belief. Regardless of how glorious the Divine Kingdom was now, it relied solely on him. If he were to suddenly disappear, the Divine Kingdom would copse overnight, and Gu Changge wasnt surprised by that.


    <em>Young master, do you know how infuriating these words can be?</em>


    Yin Mei blinked her beautiful eyes, feeling that Gu Changge was too casual and continued.


    <em>This is the Immortal Divine Kingdom, the only immortal-level force born in the upper realms over countless years. It can be recorded in ancient history as eternal and immortal.</em>


    <em>I feel that even if drastic changes ur in the future, the Divine Kingdom will stand immortal, enduring in the river of epochs</em>


    Her greatest ambition was to help Gu Changge establish an immortal kingdom.


    <em>Infuriating, you say?</em>


    Gu Changge chuckled, pulling her into his embrace. His gaze seemed to prate the vast and boundless myriad realms from the pinnacle of the Divine Kingdom, overlooking everything.


    Yin Mei gazed at him with admiration and affection. However, she remembered something and felt a bit troubled.


    <em>Young master, regarding the matter of choosing a queen and taking consorts, many ministers have been advisingtely to bring in saintly daughters or heavenly maidens from various families.</em>


    Moreover, even some female cultivators from the past, with unparalleled cultivation and extraordinary beauty, had expressed their desire to enter the pce. Among them is the Golden Sun Goddess of the Supreme God n


    The Golden Sun Goddess was a genuinely profound existence, having a long history and a distant connection with Gu Changge. She had been renowned in ancient times, attracting countless admirers,ter suppressing the era, breaking through realms, and possessing unfathomable cultivation.


    Such matters were not umon in ordinary countries, let alone in a Divine Kingdom meant to rule over heavens and earth.


    Many sects and forces hoped to gain a foothold in the vast Divine Kingdom through such means because it was the current trend.


    The matter of the Immortal Sealing List had long spread throughout the heavens and earth. Discussions and shock reverberated in every universe, even causing significant changes in the ancient forbidden ears that had remained dormant for ages.


    The vast and boundless territories of myriad realms were impossible to fully explore for even those with extraordinary cultivation.


    Establishing the Divine Kingdom offered hope to all living beings and presented a terrifying momentum of ruling over the heavens and earth to various forces and sects.


    As the Lord of the Divine Kingdom, Gu Changges actions intimidated every corner of the world who wouldnt fear or respect him?


    For the upper realms, this would be a groundbreaking and ears-dividing change. Gu Changge heard these words without a change in expression; he had anticipated this.


    Yue Mingkong had mentioned it beforehow could a Lord of the Divine Kingdom have only one queen?


    Yue Mingkong, the Empress of the Peerless Immortal Dynasty for many years, naturally knew what Gu Changge would face. She didnt mind and felt that Gu Changge needed to consider the matter carefully and settle the numerous women around him.


    While she used to be a bit domineering and jealous in the past, their perspectives and thoughts had changed since their marriage. In Gu Changges eyes, she now exuded an aura befitting the title of a virtuous mother of the kingdom, capable of calming everything.


    As for that Golden Sun Goddess, how many eras had she lived through? Even though she had such thoughts, I find it quite surprising, Gu Changge said, shaking his head. If it were someone like Jiang Luoshen, a Supreme God n deity who wanted to be his consort, he would find it normal. However, the unexpected interest from the Golden Sun Goddess surprised him.


    After the Kun Ji Catastrophe, the number of background figures had sharply declined, especially female ones.


    Yin Mei sighed,<em>This senior Golden Sun Goddess from the Supreme God n has actively advised three times, expressing her desire to enter the Divine Kingdom and apany the young master</em>


    Gu Changge chuckled, <em>Shes lived for so long; she doesnt have eyshes anymore. Its not solely because of admiration. I suspect shes concerned about hidden pitfalls with the Immortal Sealing List but doesnt want to miss the opportunity to be an immortal. So, she came up with this n.</em>


    He didnt believe that his charm had reached a level where a profound figure willingly entered the pce to serve him. It was merely a decision made for the sake of achieving immortality.


    Of course, Gu Changge showed little emotional change. At his level, harboring casual emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness was challenging.


    Young master, didnt say that. For the beings in the upper realms, your achievements in oveing challenges, clearing troubles, and establishing the only immortal Divine Kingdom as heavens and earth are truly magnificent. These were aplishments that countless cultivators wouldnt dare to dream of.


    Moreover, young master, you are the true immortal of this era. In terms of appearance, few men in the world canpare, and in terms of talent and natural gifts, theres no one to rival you. Such a rare figure in myths and legendshow can any woman in the world not be captivated by you?


    The Golden Sun Goddess, in the first 400 generations, was once a goddess who outshone the world in her era, with countless admirers. Its normal for her to have admiration for you, Yin Mei expressed with a hint of understanding.


    However, upon hearing Gu Changges words, Yin Meis small face became serious. On her enchantingly beautiful face, which seemed divinely crafted, a solemn expression emerged as she exined. This was the image of Gu Changge in her mind, without a hint of insincerity.


    Gu Changge chuckled and couldnt resist teasing her by flicking her nose. Since when did you start ttery, too?


    Looking at Yin Mei before him, his thoughts wandered a bit. Initially, he had only nted a demonic seed in her, intending for her to work for him. The n was to discard her like a disposable pawn when her usefulness was nearly depleted.


    However, who would have thought she would be one of the closest people around him.


    Yin Mei had been more helpful than many others around him, even exceeding Yue Mingkongs efforts in some matters. It was indeed an unpredictable turn of events.


    Im not making it up. If you dont believe me, go and inquire yourself. Which Heavenly Maiden wouldnt speak highly of you? Yin Meis small face wore a serious expression.


    Gu Changge smiled and didnt say much. Instead, he took out a booklet and ced it before her.


    <em>This is from Mingkong. You can take a look.</em>


    Curious, Yin Mei took the booklet and focused on its contents. The main topic was about the selection of queens and consorts. It outlined the division of powers in the harem, including the Empress, divine consorts, and heavenly concubinesthree tiers of concubines, with one Empress and three to four divine concubines, and the number of heavenly concubines could be more.


    As for the other concubines, it was much simpler and more casual, with designations like the main concubines and side concubines.


    <em>Was this n drafted by the Empress?</em>


    Yin Mei surprisingly found her position among the divine consort, a delighted expression on her face. Undoubtedly, the title of Empress belonged to Yue Mingkong, and the other parts were nned to be discussed with herter.

 Chapter 807: Constructing the harem, holding the ceremony for the establishment of concubines

    Chapter 807: Constructing the harem, holding the ceremony for the establishment of concubines


    This list was drafted by Yue Mingkong some time ago. She just wanted me to take a look and share any opinions,


    Gu Changge casually remarked. Currently, he had indeed found some leisure, and he was willing to invest time in the matter of choosing concubines. When Yue Mingkong discussed it with him earlier, he considered it.


    He had nced through the names on the booklet. For instance, in the empresss position, Yue Mingkong had initially considered abdicating, but Gu Changge felt it was unnecessary. The Divine Kingdom was established casually, and many formalities seemed troublesome to him.


    Regarding the four divine Concubines, only Yin Mei and Jiang Chuchu currently upied those positions, leaving two vacancies.


    However, Gu Changge had not officially married these two, nor had he informed the heavens and earth about the selection of concubines. The list was just a draft; a proper ceremony was required for the actual implementation.


    Gu Changge didnt want to owe them, especially Jiang Chuchu. Under the divine concubines were the heavenly concubines, and the list included many names of women whom Yue Mingkong felt had an unexinable connection with Gu Changge during this period. They voluntarily added their names, creating an ambiguous and unclear rtionship.


    These included Yan Ji (Yan concubine), Empress Xi Yao (Xi Yao Heavenly concubine), Tianlu Heavenly Maiden (Empress Tianlu), Ji Qingxuan (Empress Qingxuan), Su Qingge (Empress Qingge), Hei Yanyu (Empress Yanyu), Lin Qiuhn, and even Xiao Ruoyinthe reincarnation of the High Priest of Destiny of the Immortal Pcealong with Taoyao and Chan Hongyi.


    Gu Changge found these matters somewhat troublesome. He hadnt even known them before, but Yue Mingkong seemed to understand clearly. She had even inquired about the case concerning the fate of Immortal Pce.


    Facing these things, even though Gu Changge could casually annihte the upper realms and intimidate heavens, he felt it was a tricky situation. He preferred to handle it casually if possible.


    Subsequently, Yue Mingkong and Yin Mei were given full authority over choosing concubines. Gu Changge wouldnt interfere much.


    For the immortal Divine Kingdom, selecting an empress after the establishment of the Divine Kingdom was a crucial matter. Upon learning about it, almost all the ministers immediately requested the construction of an imperial pce for Gu Changge.


    Otherwise, as the Divine Kingdom ruling over the heavens, it would seemcking in heritage and identity.


    After some consideration, Gu Changge decided to adopt the suggestions of many ministers. In the Divine Kingdom, he ordered numerous craftsmen to begin constructing pces. The divine materials and fairy ingredients needed were all taken from the national treasury.


    If resources were scarce, Gu Changge sent powerhouses to mine them. In this matter, he was meticulous. As for the various pces in the imperial harem, including the Empresss Pce, the Divine Concubines Pce, and the Heavenly Concubines Pce, he left the naming decisions to others.


    For example, the Empresss Pce, where Yue Mingkong usually resided and gathered faith, would be decided by her. However, Gu Changge spected that, given Mingkongs personality, she might name it the Yue Mingkong Pce.


    In the following days, numerous pces appeared behind the Divine Kingdoms temples. The sheer amount of materials used was enough to astound cultivators.


    Various heavenly materials used for crafting Dao tools were piled like mountains, emitting radiant divine light. Some ancient god ns, towering like mountains with leaders personally forging pces for Gu Changge, appeared in this space.


    These god ns were an ancient group from a distant universe, feeding on stars. Each person would grow a star mark on their forehead after evolving once.


    The Nine Stars Ancient Gods possessed the strength of a Dao-building expert, and the n leader, a Nine Stars Golden Ancient God, was invincible.


    Ordinary background figures were no match for him. Gu Changge sincerely respected and revered him. The ancient god n intentionally brought many strong individuals to serve the Divine Kingdom, willing to contribute to the immortal foundation of the Divine Kingdom.


    The process of forging pces was simple and straightforward. In just a few months, vast groups of pces emerged in the Divine Kingdom.


    Some areas were constructed from the supreme wondrous soil, moved from sacred grounds at significant cost. Immortal rain showered, exuding immense holiness, and many divine trees with marvelous roots were nted.


    There were regions refined by numerous stars, expansive and vast, shrouded in dense mist, portraying profound tranquility.


    Some pces were simple but surrounded by medicinal fields growing rare and precious herbs, some only found in the Divine Kingdom. Some areas featured simple earthly scenery, upying moderate space, resembling secluded mansions.


    Due to the immortal rain in the heavens, these ces were touched by various divine colors. Mountain-water corridors, pavilions, terraces, bridges, and towers were arranged picturesquely. These areas were actually independent small worlds, each with its own rules and entirely different environments from the outside world.


    Numerous mysterious prohibitions were established between these worlds, and ordinary individuals didnt even have the qualifications to approach them. These independent small worlds existed within the Divine Kingdom itself.


    <em>After all, the Divine kingdom is vast and boundless, refined by Gu Changge from numerous universes. Its territory is endless; even cultivators spend their entire lives traversing it, likely never reaching its limits.</em>


    The names of these regions each carry distinct characteristics. The grand and majestic pces, exuding a steady and imposing aura, are named the Imperial Pce and the Pce of Mingkong.


    They are located close to the residence where Gu Changge usually rests. In addition, there were Tianhu Pure Land, Holy Maiden Pce, and so on.


    As time passed, even Gu Xianner couldnt resist the excitement. She persuaded him to send people to build her a primitive Dao Fields.


    It featured vast pces, endless wilderness, and misty enchantment resembling a heavenly realm. Blossoming fairy flowers, flowing spiritual springs, and cascading silver waterfalls adorned the area, which she named it the Pce of the Fairy.


    Once the various pces and buildings werepleted, Gu Changge selected a suitable date and informed the heavens that he would hold a ceremony to choose his concubines. The news spread, shaking the realms.


    Different immortal forces and ethnic groups across the universes keenly felt this vibration. They sent representatives to present congrattory gifts, expressing their respect and best wishes, whether they were ministers of the Divine Kingdom or from other realms.


    On that day, the world celebrated in unison, with red decorations spanning billions of miles. A grand and astonishing atmosphere filled the Divine Kingdom as a festive banquet unfolded.


    The upper realms buzzed with excitement, as beings from myriad realms came to pay their respects.


    Figures from ancient times, ascended immortals, and influential individuals from various sects and forces all attended, bringing with them precious gifts.


    Gu Changges figure appeared at the pinnacle of the Divine Kingdom, radiating a dazzling glow as if an endless stream of divine light flowed around him. Seated in the vast cosmos, divine radiance enveloped him, and above his head, a supreme godly crown manifested, gathering the faith of all living beings.


    <em>Hail, the Divine Lord!!!</em>


    At this moment, Gu Changges brilliance illuminated the heavens, earth and all the heavenly realms, with all cultivators and background figures bowing in his direction.


    <em>tter Wo</em>


    Sshing sounds echoed as an ancient and towering Epoch tree stood behind him, emitting an ancient and deste aura, seemingly propping open the eons.

 Chapter 808: Everything is unspoken; List of Immortals is out

    Chapter 808: Everything is unspoken; List of Immortals is out


    The Divine radiance shines brilliantly, and countless stars in the sky burst forth with boundless brilliance.


    All the realmse to pay homage outside the Divine Kingdom, offering congrattions and precious gifts to Gu Changge.


    The grandeur and impact of this wedding ceremony surpass countless historical events,parable even to Gu Changges previous marriage to Yue Mingkong.


    Every cultivator fortunate enough to witness this grand wedding will forever remember it, turning it into an ancient legend passed down through generations.


    The Divine Lords wedding, marrying various divine concubines, resonates through the heavens. The divine sounds echo across the Nine Realms and Ten territories, and the heavenly melody shakes the universe. The final wedding ceremony takes ce in the temple on the Epoch tree.


    Gu Changges extraordinary wedding with his concubinessts for half a month. Future cultivators directly refer to it as the Heavenly Wedding.


    The Divine Kingdom was adorned with lights and decorations, and auspicious signs of dragons and phoenixes appeared across various universes, reflecting in the heavens and earth.


    Throughout this half-month, ancient beings arrive continuously, bringing precious gifts and blessings. Many background figures from distant universese with a submissive heart, offering congrattions and their profound backgrounds.


    These immortal forces and ethnic groups dont merely offer gifts and blessings; theye with their heritage, hoping to be incorporated into the Divine Kingdom, bing citizens under its protection.


    Unifying all realms under the Divine Kingdom was inevitable, and the shelter provided by the Divine Kingdom makes a significant difference.


    Some remnants of abandoned forces exert pressure in those distant universes farther from the central region of the upper realms. Without the backing of powerhouses, these universes are likely to be enved sooner orter by those traditional forces.


    Therefore, these immortal forces would rather submit to the Divine Kingdom than be enved by those immortal forces. Such urrences weremon during this period, but they were trivial matters for the vast Divine Kingdom.


    <em>I have fulfilled the promise I made to you.</em>


    In the stars radiance and the Milky Ways glow, the Pce of the Holy Maiden was adorned with rednterns, creating an exceptionally festive atmosphere.


    A woman with a phoenix crown and a graceful figure sits beside the marriage bed, anxiously clenching her delicate hands, appearing uneasy and nervous.


    However, when she hears Gu Changges slightly amused voice outside the hall, she suddenly rxes. She lifts the red veil above her head, extending her fair and delicate hand, revealing a breathtakingly beautiful face like carved jade.


    With a touch of makeup enhancing her beauty, her porcin-like cheeks, seemingly blushing due to shyness, revealed an unforgettable charming color.


    <em>On the day of the grand wedding, who would personally unveil their own red veil?</em>


    <em>Why are you in such a hurry?</em>


    Gu Changge looked at Jiang Chuchu, whose eyes were shimmering, suddenlyughed lightly and couldnt help teasing.


    Ah


    Upon hearing Gu Changges words, Jiang Chuchu was stunned at first. Her beautiful eyes blinked, and then she suddenly reacted. Did she really unveil her own veil?


    Her face blushed even more, and she dared not lift her head to look at Gu Changge with his teasing expression, full of embarrassment.


    Seeing Jiang Chuchu about to cover her red veil again, Gu Changge chuckled again, grabbed her delicate white wrist, and said, Who does that?


    Its already uncovered. If you cover it again, do you not intend to marry me?


    No.


    At these words, Jiang Chuchu couldnt help but re at him, but seeing that Gu Changge came directly to her pce tonight, she couldnt help feeling a bit happy and pleased.


    This heavenly wedding was as grand and sensational as Gu Changges previous marriage to Yue Mingkong, and its openly marrying legitimately. Even though there were rules in the Human Ancestral Hall stating that every Saintess should not marry outside, so what?


    All the realms and immortal forces of all realms personally witness it. Who dares to speak ill of it?


    <em>Its really good.</em>


    Suddenly, Jiang Chuchu hugged Gu Changges waist and buried her head in his chest, her face filled with happiness and contentment. She loves Gu Changge deeply because he often goes against his heart, making decisions that contradict her beliefs.


    Even at the beginning, she never thought she would give up everything for Gu Changge one day.


    Even for her, who has the grace of rebirth from her sect, the Ancestral Hall that raised her. Not to mention the great responsibility she bears for all living beings.


    For Jiang Chuchu, her feelings for Gu Changge were the kind that, even if he was a world-enemy demon lord destined to be her eternal enemy, she was willing to stand by his side and forsake everything.


    Initially, she never thought that one day, she would give up everything for Gu Changge. Even if she knows that he may not be able to give her any formal status, she had no regrets.


    <em>Im sorry for making you wait for so long.</em>


    As Gu Changge looked at Jiang Chuchu in front of him, a tender expression appeared on his face. The red candles were bright, and with a wave of his hand, they were extinguished, plunging the pce into darkness, and the night unfolded in silence.


    For many, this night was destined to be sleeplesssome rejoiced, some remained silent, and others mourned.


    In the Heavenly Fox Pce, Yin Mei, slender and enchanting, adorned herself in front of the mirror.


    Her maidservants had been respectfully serving her, but their hearts were filled with trepidation.


    After all, in this heavenly wedding, the concubines the divine lord weed werent limited to just the Heavenly Fox Concubine. Yet, as the deep night had arrived, there was no sign of the divine lord.


    These maidservants naturally felt anxious and uneasy, fearing that the Heavenly Fox Concubine might not gain the divine lords favor.


    The Heavenly Fox Concubine, bestowed upon Yin Mei, was one of the Four Great Divine concubines. There were only two divine concubines positions, hers and Jiang Chuchus.


    You can all withdraw, Yin Mei said as she gazed at herself in the mirror. Her expression didnt change much, but she waved her hand to dismiss the maidservants.


    Although she had anticipated it to some extent, at this moment, there was still a sense of disappointment, regret, and a touch of inexplicable grievance.


    However, when she was about to sleep in thetter half of the night, Gu Changge quietly approached. Despite some expectations, her heart was still filled with indescribable joy.


    Time passed quickly. Several decades had gone by since the establishment of the Divine Kingdom, the royal wedding, and the addition of consorts. Gu Changge sat atop the Divine Kingdom, overseeing the heavens and earth.


    He had apanied his loved ones and witnessed the passage of centuries. The Divine Kingdom had developed and expanded ording to the n, gradually dominating all the realms with an extensive territory.


    During these decades, various forces and realms had sessively pledged allegiance, recognizing the Divine Kingdoms supremacy. The matter of refining the Immortal Sealing List was sessfullypleted by Gu Changge several decades ago.


    It had consumed numerous precious treasures and even umted the fortunes of countless living beings over many years.


    And on this day, after perfecting many details, a brilliant golden list appeared above the Divine Kingdom.


    Boundless and surrounded by chaotic energy, it hung in the air, radiating an ancient aura. It extended endlessly, covering the heavens and overshadowing all.


    The two ancient divine scripts of Immortal Sealing List shone brightly, disying a godly might that suppressed heaven and earth.

 Chapter 809: It is bound to break the balance, the way of balance

    Chapter 809: It is bound to break the bnce, the way of bnce


    Radiant golden light, like a great sun rising among the heavens and earth, and ancient Dao sounds traversed billions of miles, resonating through each universe.


    Crafted from countless rare divine materials, this massive Immortal Sealing List emitted a faint golden glow, surrounded by chaotic energy.


    The words Immortal Sealing were ancient and majestic, carrying a terrifying pressure that seemed to suppress the heavens. Regardless of their level, any cultivator would feel their minds tremble upon a nce as ifpelled to kneel beneath this list.


    Lotus flowers of the Great Dao bloomed around the list, divine light surging, causing even the surrounding stars to quiver, seemingly unable to withstand the aura emanating from the list.


    As the Dao rhythms circted and immortal light interwove, the list was soon shrouded in vast mist, making it impossible for any cultivator or being to peer into its secrets.


    Yet, the entire heavens were shaken by this list. Almost all existing beings found it hard to remain calm.


    Decades ago, Gu Changge had stated that regarding sealing immortality, cultivators at the Supreme Realm and above could enter this list and ascend to immortality in one step, free from the constraints of the rules of heaven and earth.


    This revtion shook the universe, causing many background figures of that time to be unable to sit still, fearing that the appearance of this list might affect them. They were unwilling to entrust their lives to the Divine Kingdom and Gu Changge.


    Sealing immortality might directly impact the entire situation in the Upper Realm, even unsettling the various races and universes across heavens and earth.


    After all, this was an incredible event that could enable someone to transcend the mortal realm with a single step.


    Who wouldnt be tempted or influenced by such an idea?


    Beyond the Supreme Realm were the quasi-emperors, those who had achieved the level of Dao-building expert, and background figuresthree different levels.


    A cultivator had to spend countless years reaching the foundational level to be immortal. The appearance of the Immortal Sealing List was bound to disrupt the bnce that had existed for countless ages.


    Gu Changge sat at the pinnacle of the Divine Kingdom, gazing at the list. His calm yet resonant voice spread from this location, echoing throughout heavens and earth.


    The Immortal Sealing List isplete. Those who enter it shall receive the blessing of fate and belief, transcending from the mortal to the immortal.


    As Gu Changges words fell, the Immortal Sealing List vanished without a trace, its majestic might disappearing into the far reaches of the sky. However, the astonishing phenomenon continued to influence the heavens and earth.


    Due to this promation, various universes were stirred into greatmotion. The most terrible beings from many forces took action, gathering their people to discuss and devise strategies to respond.


    Although the radiance of the Divine Kingdom had illuminated the heavens, indicating a trend towards unification, the heavens were genuinely vast and boundless.


    Achievingplete unification of all the domains within such a short span of time was an impossible task.


    While many immortal forces had submitted to the Divine Kingdom, numerous immortal forces and ethnic groups were still lurking in the shadows.


    Some even had traces extending beyond the realms into what was known as the outer domains. These domains beyond the Upper Realm were ancient,yered universes with profound and unimaginable foundations.


    As the rules of heaven and earth in the Upper Realm evolve and be moreplete, these outer domains begin to manifest.


    Time and space were the most significant forces in this world. Even those who had achieved the Dao-building expertise cannot im toprehend these secrets, let alone understand how many worlds exist in the vast expanse.


    <strong>Hum!</strong>


    As the divine light fades, Gu Changges figure appears in the imperial pce of the Divine Kingdom. His attire was simple, d in a cyan silk garment, his hair unbound, presenting a casual and handsome appearance.


    Its difficult to associate him with the lord who governs the heavens, the peerless sovereign, and the one who holds dominion over all realms.


    Now, he seems more like a charming young man, a misced immortal wandering in the mortal world, transcending the ordinary and the otherworldly.


    <em>Divine Sovereign, with the unveiling of the Immortal Sealing List, chaos is bound to erupt beyond the Divine Kingdom. In recent years, while the Divine Kingdom has been clearing various universes, remnants and malcontents persist in some corners, creating disturbances through various means.</em>


    A minister reports respectfully, During this period, some remnants of destroyed sects had even resorted to sacrificial rites, attempting to resurrect ancient spirits and cultivate a belief in demonic immortals to destabilize our Divine Kingdom.


    We, the humble ministers, were incapable of eliminating them thoroughly, and seek your guidance for a permanent solution.


    Hearing these words, Gu Changge nods slightly, his expression unchanged.


    He responds, I am already aware of this matter. Even if demonic immortals were to appear, they dare not set foot within the boundaries of the Divine Kingdom.


    me not yourselves for the matter of demonic immortals. Even with the wisdom I possessed at its peak, I wouldnt dare to face them directly. These matters are not as simple as you might think.


    He dislikes using the term we and prefers to address himself as I. Many ministers were initially surprised, but they have grown ustomed to it. They understand that despite Gu Changges young age, he dislikes unnecessary formalities.


    In situations like today, where numerous affairs have arisen, Gu Changge often prefers straightforward and simple solutions. As for the demonic immortals


    Those sects he once annihted left behind remnants that hadnt beenpletely eradicated. Over the years, they have been gathering strength and utilizing forbidden techniques.


    Some had even sacrificed themselves, connecting to the river of time in the underworld, attempting to trace their ancestors faintest traces or imprints.


    The destroyed sects, once ruled by true immortals in their ancestry, have seen their immortal powers be evident again due to the evolution of the heavens and earth.


    The revival of their divine soul imprints, long lost in the river of time, had given rise to the phenomenon known as demonic immortals.


    Over the past few decades, the Divine Kingdom has eradicated no fewer than ten demonic immortals, and the situation continues to escte.


    The power of the Demon Suppression Division is still insufficient. Zhen Xie Hou personally visits the significant ministers, sects, and families. Select talented youths to join the Demon Suppression Division.[ Ed: Zhen Xie Hou is a lord of Demonic Immortals.]


    They will be subordinate to you and can exchange merits for martial arts, divine techniques, and various treasures.


    Allowing demonic immortals to cause chaos, destabilize the state, and undermine the foundation is uneptable. This scourge must be eliminated.


    Gu Changge issues these casual orders.


    The Demon Suppression Division, created on a whim and instructed by the Zhen Xie Hou, is one of the most formidable forces in the Divine Realm.


    He was a fierce and robust man with a hint of chaotic aura, an appearance that can deter demonic cults and even silence crying infants.


    <em>Yes, Divine Sovereign.</em>


    After receiving themand, the Demon Suppression Marquis immediately departs to select talented individuals from various forces. These youths will join the Demon Suppression Division, where they will be under themand of the Marquis. They can earn merits and exchange them for martial arts, divine techniques, and treasures.


    The Demon Suppression Division, despite its grand name, was created by Gu Changge based on the advice of Yin Mei.


    Its primary purpose was not necessarily to eliminate demonic cults or demonic immortals. Instead, it bnces and suppresses the powers of the ministers and forces within the Divine Realm.


    In this world, there was no absolute peace. Gu Changge anticipated the matter of demonic immortals and did not mainly concern himself with it.


    The creation of the Demon Suppression Division was a strategic move to bnce and suppress the powers of various forces. By selecting the most talented individuals under the pretext ofbating demonic immortals, he can train and control them. Over time, they will be devout followers.


    After handling various affairs, Gu Changges figure dissipates into thin air. The presence here was just a manifestation of his rules andw body, not his true self. Even with their profound origins, no one can discern the difference.


    During this period, his true self has been meditating outside the Divine Kingdom, refining the true blood of the Demon Sovereign, and using his thoughts to connect with the immortal realms approaching from the upper realm.


    In addition, Gu Changge was still refining the origins umted by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord.


    His cultivation was advancing at a terrifying speed. If he undergoes the immortal tribtion of the Dao-building expert, his realm may ascend to an unimaginable level in an instant.

 Chapter 810: Comprehending Destiny, the high priestess of destiny

    Chapter 810: Comprehending Destiny, the high priestess of destiny


    Many of the affairs in the Divine Kingdom were delegated to individuals like Yin Mei by Gu Changge. His true form now resided beyond the void, asionally appearing to meet individuals like Yue Mingkong and Jiang Chuchu.


    On regr days, decisions required his conscious thought to manifest and address various matters. Regarding the value of the Immortal Sealing List, Gu Changge had long nned for it.


    After unveiling the list, the Divine Kingdom would inform the heavens, determining eligibility based on devout loyalty and shared contributions to the Divine Kingdom.


    In the vast expanse of the heavens, with countless cultivators akin to a sea of smoke, even those above the Supreme level were too numerous to include everyone in the list.


    Gu Changges current task was to present the Immortal Sealing List prominently to make it clear to the heavens and earth that being part of the Immortal ss was no mere boast.


    As for the Immortal Sealing List, leave it to Bai Linger to handle. Shes currently anxious about researching various rankings


    <em>As for the list, theres no need to rush. We can start by selecting some loyal ministers of the Divine Kingdom, bestowing the titles publicly. This will have a more profound impact.</em>


    Gu Changge casually issued a decree with a wave of his hand, generating a terrible ripple that pierced through the void, flying towards a specific pce in the Divine Kingdom.


    Bai Linger, the master of the Spring Breeze Pavillion and had the ancient inheritance of the Killer Emperor.


    Though the Killer Emperor imed to be an emperor, his cultivation was already close to immortality, leaving behind a terrible legacy ofbat.


    In recent years, Gu Changge had appointed Bai Linger to oversee the Hall of Asura.


    Secretly, she trained an organization called the Sky Net, simr to the Spring Breeze Pavillion. It aimed to gather information from various realms and conduct ndestine affairs.


    Furthermore, based on Yin Meis suggestion, Gu Changge instructed Bai Linger to establish the Tianji Hall. Institutions like the Tianji Tower and the Tianji Hall were found in various ancient cities across the heavens and earth.


    These organizations belonged to the category of intelligence gathering and were tasked with obtaining different information andpiling lists.


    These lists included rankings such as the Heavenly Elite List, Weapon List, Influence List, Exquisite Beauty List and Talent List. Gu Changges intention was simple  to intensifypetition among the Dao domains.


    Throughout their lives, cultivators sought fame and power. Gu Changge even nned to create heavenly monuments for each realm, gathering the energy of heaven and earth.


    These monuments would list numerous prodigies throughout history, offering rankings and corresponding rewards.


    Additionally, he intended to open a virtual realm dedicated to the beliefs and fires of mortal beings, akin to the mythical Underworld of Nine Shadows.


    Although the divine soul had perished, the incense and me persisted. Ruled by the Divine Kingdom, it ensured the reincarnation of cultivators and allowed them to refine their Divine essence in the virtual realm, achieving the status of an Infernal God.


    However, the concept of this so-called virtual realm was still in Gu Changges contemtion and had yet to be put into practical action.


    If he were to pursue this, it would be an exceedingly time-consuming and energy-draining process.


    The reason behind such consideration, Gu Changge found, aligned with the workings of the Daows, benefiting hisprehension of cultivation through the power of qi, fortune, and faith.


    Simultaneously, during his recent insights into the Dao of Destiny, he had a premonition that the immortal realm might be undergoing an unexpected change, different from the rumors heard beforea terrifying event.


    Before Gu Qingyi departed from the upper realms, she had forewarned him that significant changes were imminent in the upper realms and even throughout the heavens. Now, with a sudden inspiration, Gu Changge felt he couldnt afford to take this matter lightly and needed to be proactive.


    Destiny, a mystical and elusive path, differed from other great paths and required extensive exploration. The intricacies were plentiful, demanding prolonged periods to fathom fully.


    In recent times, Gu Changge meticulously pondered it, intending to unravel the mysteries of numerology and condense the Dao Fruit of the Immortal King.


    As for the primordial sources left behind by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, they could only assist Gu Changge in elevating his cultivation. Understanding the Dao of Destiny was something he had to achieve independently.


    Besides Destiny, Gu Changge delved into the studies of time and space. Earlier, he had acquired the inheritance of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord, allowing him to explore the pathway of revolving epochs.


    If he were to condense the Dao Fruit of the Immortal King, considering time, space, and the grand path of creation was also an option. As for the devouring and ughtering pathways, Gu Changge deemed them unnecessary to study andprehend.


    While refining the blood of the Demon Lord, insights into these paths had already manifested in his mind.


    Previously, due to the systems influence, he exchanged fate points for the so-called transcendent bones. Now, Gu Changge viewed this as a form of transactional exchange within the rules.


    Through Destiny points, which represented value or fortune, he equivalently exchanged them for transcendent bonesan essence inherent in the systems evolution.


    This essence could be understood as a peculiar energy. As Gu Changge delved into the Dao of Destiny, he increasingly felt that this dormant system had a deep connection with him.


    <strong>Hum!</strong>


    At this moment, the decree issued by Gu Changge swiftly traversed the void, heading towards the Hall of Asura, where Bai Linger currently resided.


    She stood in in-coloured attire, addressing some cultivators with an icy expression, exuding an air of authority.


    <em>Select candidates suitable for the Immortal List?</em>


    <em>Understood.</em>


    The decreended before her, surprising her. The contents were straightforward, instructing her to gather information from various races and choose individuals most suitable for inclusion in the list.


    Of course, Gu Changge would also provide an opportunity for self-rmendation to all realms.


    On the other side, near the vast Star Sea, numerous inds floated amidst mist at the eastern edge of the Divine Kingdom, shrouded in perpetual cool tones with no radiant illumination.


    In the central area, a vast and solemn structure called the Temple of Destiny stood, exuding an ancient and majestic atmosphere.


    A breathtakingly beautiful woman with a tear-shaped mark on her brow, dressed in the moon-white robe of the chief priestess, was calcting something on apass.


    Her flowing dark hair and serene expression gave off an otherworldly aura, akin to a heavenly maiden from the Nine Heavens, and she was the ruler of this cethe High Priestess of the Divine Kingdom, also addressed as Empress Ruoyin.


    <em>Greetings, Your Majesty</em>


    Xiao Ruoyin noticed the ripples in the void before her, and, with a slight wave on her calm face, she motioned for the attendants to withdraw before offering a graceful salute.


    Gu Changges figure emerged from the void, dressed in a simple azure silk garment. He nodded slightly, unfazed by Xiao Ruoyins address, which differed from the conventional titles used by other concubines and courtiers.


    <em>It seems youve been keeping yourself busy</em>


    Gu Changges gaze fell on thepass behind her, where faint traces of destiny flowed. Xiao Ruoyin regained herposure, and with a nod, she said, Residing here for a long time, with idle moments, I can only engage in cultivation and insights into this path.


    I dont know what brings Your Majesty here today. If you desire mypany, a word to the attendants would suffice. Your Majesty need not venture so far.


    The Temple of Destiny was extremely distant from the Divine Kingdoms Imperial Pce, situated at the far eastern edge of the Divine Kingdom.


    Hearing this, Gu Changge waved his hand, and a faint radiance appeared in his sleeves as the Fateful Immortal Boat materialized.


    I came to see you today for another matter. He spoke casually.

 Chapter 811: The few steps of cultivation, the great terror in the dark

    Chapter 811: The few steps of cultivation, the great terror in the dark


    In fact, when Gu Changge revealed the Fateful Immortal Boat, Xiao Ruoyin had already guessed his intention.


    The Fateful Immortal Boat was a pre-existing object, not forgedter. Initially, she had resonated with the elusive River of Destiny, using her Fateless Physique to make it recognize her as its master.


    After the copse of the Immortal Pce, her reincarnation caused the Fateful Immortal Boat to follow her into the new life. Its spirit also acquired a physical form, leading to the birth of Jiang Chenter on.


    However, over the years, the Fateful Immortal Boat remained in Gu Changges hands, and Xiao Ruoyin never considered asking him to return it.


    <em>Is Your Majesty here to inquire about the Fateful Immortal Boat this time?</em>


    Xiao Ruoyin spected, her gaze focused on the ship. Though it appeared to be made of bronze, it was a rare immortal gold called Good Fortune Gold. This material had the extraordinary ability to carry ones fate, enabling it to traverse the river of time without umting karma or facing heavenly punishment.


    However, this substance was exceedingly rare, and many cultivators might spend their entire lives without ever hearing about Fortune Gold, let alone finding it.


    Xiao Ruoyin had found information on this material during her time as the High Priestess of the Immortal Pce. Even for her, locating a piece of Fortune Gold again would be as challenging as reaching the heavens.


    Gu Changge nced at Xiao Ruoyin and said, Indeed, its rted to the Fateful Immortal Boat, but now Im more interested in understanding the extent of your control over the path of destiny.


    His gaze fell on the ancient-lookingpass behind Xiao Ruoyin as he spoke. Though simple in appearance, upon closer inspection, one could discern thousands of strands of material converging like starlight, creating an unusual sight.


    Ordinary people wouldnt notice, but havingprehended the path of Destiny, Gu Changge understood that these were the so-called threads of fate.


    Everything was bound by the lines of cause and effect in this world. Even he, because of cause and effect, had been exposed by Xiao Ruoyin regarding his past life.


    It was not easy to transcend cause and effect and break free from the constraints of the five elements.


    <em>Regarding control over the path of Destiny? Xiao Ruoyin felt surprised. Why would Gu Changge suddenly show interest in this?</em>


    With her Fateless Physique, she naturally possessed a strong sensing ability for destiny and causality. Therefore, when she delved into studying these aspects, it was like a fish in waterstraightforward.


    Over the years, after recovering the memories of her past life as the High Priestess of Destiny, Xiao Ruoyin had been attempting to restore her past-life achievements. One of the most notable aspects was herprehension and control over the path of Destiny.


    Earlier, she had been making calctions, specifically regarding the future changes in the Divine Kingdom. In the vast expanse of the universe, the mighty adept in divine arts could discern a persons past and present with just a nce.


    They could even perceive the countless changes and evolutions over endless ages. In this world, there were no secrets beyond their reach. However, peering into the mysterious and unfathomable realm beyond times end, glimpsing the other shore instantly, was unimaginable.


    Nevertheless, given Xiao Ruoyins current strength, she was far from reaching this level; it was an unrealistic fantasy.


    Gu Changge nodded, Recently, Ive developed a keen interest in the path of Destiny. I thought you should have profound knowledge in this area.


    He wasnt lying. Coming here to seek Xiao Ruoyin was indeed prompted by the expectation that she possessed significant insights into the path of Destiny.


    I see. Xiao Ruoyin realized, then continued, Although I have delved deep into this path, my cultivation is still far from Yours, Your Majesty. Even if I can glimpse a bit of Destiny, its impact on Your Majesty might be limited.


    Now that Gu Changges cultivation was inscrutable and had transcended the realm of immortality, Xiao Ruoyin considered it a rare phenomenon throughout the ages. Even those supremely skilled in the path of Destiny couldnt foresee his future and the course of his destiny.


    Xiao Ruoyin naturally wouldnt casually probe Gu Changges fate; it wasnt just a matter of failing to seethere was a significant risk of bacsh.


    Gu Changge knew Xiao Ruoyin would respond this way, so he brought out the Fateful Immortal Boat. He intended for her to use the ship to explore the path of Destiny.


    With the Fateful Immortal Boat in hand, given your current cultivation, you should be able to glimpse the fate of the Divine Kingdom. Will you give it a try? he asked slowly.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Ruoyin spoke frankly. She dared not conceal anything in front of Gu Changge, <em>The chances are not great.</em>


    It doesnt matter. If theres any danger, you can retreat at any time. Ill bear any bacsh for you, Gu Changge reassured.


    His cultivation had reached a level where even whimsical ideas had reasons behind them. Just like what he was about to do now.


    In Gu Changges view, this step was crucial for deducing andparing the paths he had taken so far. At this stage, summarizing the paths he had traversed, roughly speaking, they could be divided into four steps.


    When the first three steps reached their end, it would signify reaching the other shore of immortality, the realm of immortals.


    And this fourth step, as he delved into the study andprehension of the path of Destiny, resonated with him. Beyond the Immortal realm, one must dispel the clouds of uncertainty, reflect upon oneself, and achieve the Dao fruit. This was the state where causality doesnt touch, transcending time and space.


    Then, mastering the three thousand great Dao-building experts, immortal with a single thought, annihting countless universes with a single intention.


    Beyond self-Dao, past, present, futureall are one, free and immortal. With a single hand, obliterate the heavens, a timeless cosmos, effortlessly severing all,prehending all, immortal in emptiness, enduring in concept.


    All these are subsequent paths; as the mist disperses, everything bes clear. However, Gu Changge still needs to deduce and verify based on Destiny.


    <em>I understand. </em>


    Xiao Ruoyin knew she had no choice. She immediately took over the Fateful Immortal Boat, and after countless ages, this item returned to her hands, emitting a faint, trembling sound.


    Following that,yers of mysterious ripples spread in this ce, and it seemed as if divine and enchanting melodies resonated throughout the heavens and earth. Even the threads of causality were converging towards this ce.


    Draped in a sacrificial robe, Xiao Ruoyin looked saintly and immortal, enveloped in a boundless radiance of immortality.


    A vague and blurry mist appeared before her, with glimpses of divine radiance from the Divine Kingdom and the evolving realms of various heavens. There was worship, and grand world sounds everywhere. However, behind all this, an icy silence loomed, with a fog sweeping in, obscuring everything.


    In Gu Changges gaze, numerous terrifying scenes unfolded. At this moment, he seemed to be at the end of an endless void, observing the evolution of the heavens and the earth.


    Chaos separated, and even shadows of light appeared, overseeing everything at the end of the river of time, watching the changes in mountains and rivers, alternating epochs.


    <em>The path of Destiny is truly mysterious</em>


    Seeing that Xiao Ruoyin was about to copse, her face turning bloodless and showing signs of fatigue, Gu Changges expression had returned to calmness.


    He waved his robe, and thunderous roars echoed at the end of the sky. However, it quickly dissipated without a ripple. The overwhelming and suffocating terror vanished into thin air.


    <em>Youve worked hard.</em>


    He caught the faltering Xiao Ruoyin, looking at her pale face, and said, You nearly suffered bacsh. When you were deducing the destiny of the Divine Kingdom, you seemed to be suddenly enveloped in a terrifying aura. Your whole body was cold. Perhaps I expelled that terrifying aura in the end.


    She suspected that in the end, Gu Changge made a move to drive away that great terror.


    But what exactly was it?

 Chapter 812: There is no other purpose, the ceremony of conferring immortals

    Chapter 812: There is no other purpose, the ceremony of conferring immortals


    Xiao Ruoyins face was pale, not because of insufficient cultivation but because she had touched upon an unknown terror while deducing, thus injuring her spiritual consciousness. To Xiao Ruoyin, this was an unimaginable urrence.


    Her study andprehension of the path of Destiny were unparalleled and deemed iprehensible by others. Yet, just now, when deducing the future of the Divine Kingdom, she had a premonition of an indescribable terror.


    <em>What exactly is it?</em>


    Xiao Ruoyins mind was somewhat trance-like for a moment. Later, she returned to reality, realizing she was in Gu Changges embrace. She couldnt help but straighten up.


    <em>Im afraid I have disappointed Your Majesty. The insights I gained into the Destiny of the Divine Kingdom are minimal.</em>


    This was a frank admission. Even with the Fateful Immortal Boat in hand, she couldnt get a clear view of the source of that terrifying aura. Moreover, she had almost suffered a bacsh.


    It was worth noting that she was a fateless being from birth, transcending causality. Except for the time before she awakened her memories from her past life, attempting to deduce Gu Changges origin and suffering a bacsh, today marked the second time in her life that she had faced a bacsh.


    This shocked Xiao Ruoyin profoundly.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, didnt seem surprised. He knew that his premonition would not be wrong. When Xiao Ruoyin was deducing the Destiny of the Divine Kingdom, he had seen those vague scenes. Although the future was unclear, a fragment of the location emerged.


    The world turned dim, and the end of an era approached. Even the stars copsed, and the entire cosmos shattered. A vast fog swept in, obscuring everything. The only visible thing was the yellowing era, where an extended, undting wave extinguished an entire epoch in the distance.


    Indeed, there would be a tremendous upheaval in the future Upper Realm. Even the myriad realms, including the Immortal Domain, would be affected and couldnt escape unscathed.


    After confirming this, Gu Changge was somewhat relieved, without the countless uncertainties from before.


    <em>Its nothing. Thank you for your hard work.</em>


    <em>Keep the Fateful Immortal Boat with you for now.</em>


    He said casually, not intending to im ownership of the Fateful Immortal Boat. At most, in his hands, it would serve as a tool to traverse the river of time, unable to unleash its true potential.


    With Gu Changges strength reaching an unfathomable level, he no longer needed external tools to traverse the river of time. On the contrary, the Fateful Immortal Boat would serve a greater purpose in Xiao Ruoyins hands.


    <em>Thank you, Your Majesty.</em>


    Upon hearing these words, Xiao Ruoyin couldnt help but be stunned. She hadnt expected Gu Changge to return the Fateful Immortal Boat to her. However, regaining what was lost brought joy even to herposed demeanor. Her delicate and fair hand gently traced the weathered surface of the Fateful Immortal Boat.


    After recovering her memories from her past life, Xiao Ruoyins temperament changed considerably. Experiencing life as an ordinary person and gaining insights into the diverse aspects of the mortal world contributed to this transformation. She was now the honored Empress Ruoyin of this immortal Divine Kingdom, a concubine to Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge, the culprit of the destruction of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths in his previous life, was the one who caused the copse of the Immortal Pce.


    All these events were challenging for Xiao Ruoyin to reconcile, even using the path of Destiny to exin.


    <em>Your Majesty, will you be resting at the Temple of Destiny tonight? I am heading there for a bath and to prepare for the night</em>


    At this moment, as if thinking of something, Xiao Ruoyin raised her cold eyes and couldnt help asking.


    At this moment, she recalled something. Although she had been appointed as a concubine, this was the first time in a long while that Gu Changge had visited the Temple of Destiny.


    Despite her disinterest inpeting for favor and engaging in the intrigues of the harem, she understood that as long as Gu Changge remained there for a day, the demise of the divine kingdom would be postponed.


    If she wanted to remain aloof and focus solely on the Temple of Destiny, free from worldly distractions and external influences, it was crucial to make the court officials and various immortal races understand that she held some status despite being a concubine in Gu Changges eyes.


    Inevitably, the impact of the previous Xiao Ruoyin influenced her current considerations.


    <em>Your Majesty, shall I send you off?</em>


    To Xiao Ruoyins surprise, Gu Changges expression remained unchanged upon hearing this. He simply waved his hand casually, showing no intention of staying overnight.


    Even though she was prepared for the nights intimate affairs, he had dispelled those thoughts. Xiao Ruoyin felt a mixture of emotions but maintained herposure.


    Theres no need. Its gettingte. Rest early, Gu Changge replied nonchntly.


    However, Xiao Ruoyin couldnt help but feel puzzled. After speaking, Gu Changges figure dissipated, merging into the void without a trace, leaving Xiao Ruoyin standing there.


    <em>Yes </em>


    Xiao Ruoyin remained in a daze for a moment before lowering her gaze. She softly murmured, <em>Your Majesty, please rest well.</em>


    Not to mention staying overnight.


    Appointing her as a concubine was merely for the sake of the existence of the Temple of Destiny. This made Xiao Ruoyin feel a sense of mncholy and disappointment.


    After all, she was Gu Changges woman, an undeniable fact. In her past life as the High Priestess of Destiny, she had never left the Temple since birth.


    In this life, she had devoted herself to Gu Changge even before awakening her memories. Seeing the now increasingly deste Temple of Destiny, Xiao Ruoyin sighed imperceptibly. The joy of regaining the Fateful Immortal Boat was nowpletely gone.


    Gu Changges visit tonight was merely to inquire about the path of destiny and return the Fateful Immortal Boat.


    Besides that, there was no other purpose. Did this mean her chances of meeting Gu Changge in the future were limited? Or even almost nonexistent?


    After leaving the Temple of Destiny, Gu Changge continued manifesting a divine body to oversee the evolution of Daows within the divine kingdom. Meanwhile, his central self went beyond the void to continue refining the drop of true blood and various sources.


    Through the events with Xiao Ruoyin, he confirmed the path ahead and gained an understanding of what fate truly meant. Once many things wereprehended, breakthroughs became a matter of course.


    The Ceremony of Conferring Immortals began several dayster outside the imperial pce. Following Gu Changges instructions, many ministers brought essential items from their ns, such as n scriptures and profound weapons, to wait at the designated location.


    Behind these ministers were immortal legacies, ancient families of immortal life, and ancient tribes from distant universes. In the previous upper realms, some existences could cause earthquakes with a stomp.


    Majestic and endless, it was enough to astonish any ordinary cultivator and defy belief.


    However, today, these people all respectfully waited outside the imperial pce. Several massive heavenly monuments were ced on the square outside, radiating a faint glow.


    Upon closer inspection, the heavenly monuments were crafted from exceptional materials, and even Dao-building experts couldnt damage them.


    On these heavenly monuments, space fluctuations shimmered, and then Dao runes connected, evolving a terrifying ck hole in the void, emitting mysterious changes.


    Many cultivators, just with a nce, felt palpitations and sensed that this sacrificial altar was not as simple as the entrance to the Ascension Hall.


    Behind it was an unspeakable supreme power, having refined an entire world as the national treasury.


    <em>This is the Immortal Conferring Altar, refined by His Majesty using supreme divine techniques. In the early days of the Immortal Sealing Lists creation, those who first entered the list could gain immense benefits.</em>


    ording to the requirements of the Immortal Conferring Altar, as long as you contribute treasures to the altar, you can obtain corresponding Immortality Points. Sufficient Immortality Points can be exchanged for the ImmortalityToken.


    The Immortality Points needed to exchange for the Immortality Token wont be very high at the beginning, butter on, they will gradually increase. Additionally, the Immortal Altar wont always be open; it requires specific timing.


    However, holding the Immortality Token allows you to ept the Immortal Lists canonization and instantly be an immortal


    On the vast and boundless square, mist drifted like a vast universe. Many ministers spoke in hushed tones, gazing at the immortal Altar in the front, their eyes filled with anticipation, shock, andplex emotions.

 Chapter 813: Controlling the opportunity to become an Immortal

    Chapter 813: Controlling the opportunity to be an Immortal


    Beyond the imperial pce was a vast square shrouded in mist, seemingly endless. Countless figures surrounded the area, maintaining silence.


    Many ministers stood respectfully, awaiting the appearance of the divine Lord to conduct the Conferring Immortals Ceremony.


    As the name suggested, this ceremony was held explicitly for ascension to immortality. Practitioners from various corners of heavens and earth flocked here, eager to witness this grand event.


    Many were curious to know if the so-called Immortal Sealing List was as miraculous as described by Gu Changge. Could it instantly elevate cultivators to immortality, even those beyond the Supreme realm?


    Ministers upied the closest positions at the forefront of the imperial pce. Behind them were the most ancient and powerhouses, with several background figures overseeing immortal legacies and powerful artifacts behind them. Even in the present upper realms, they remained true overlords.


    Among the leading forces were the Supreme God n, the Hidden An n, and the Divine Sect sect of Absolute Beginning.


    The current head of the Supreme God n, titled Tai Xu Marquis, was highly esteemed, and their influence was vast and formidable. Besides, the Golden Sun Goddess, a well-known figure of the Supreme God n, had a very close rtionship with a divine concubine.


    This elevated the Supreme God ns status in the divine realm, and even other Dao Supreme legacies and immortal forces treated them with respect.


    The Divine Sect of Absolute Beginning, known as the Demon Sect of Absolute Beginning among themon people, is the force most trusted by the divine Lord. It was considered the national religion because the sects leader was the divine lord Gu Changges grandfather.


    The Gu n, representing the eternal family, was dignified in the divine kingdom.


    The Lord of the Hall of immortals appeared at the front of the imperial pce. He was a tall figure wearing a bronze mask and a long blue robe.


    His face was hidden, and his deep, cold eyes showed no worldly emotions. His terrifying cultivation made ordinary figures tremble with fear.


    This person was Yan Luo, the former Lord of the Fourth Hall in Hell, also named Ah San by Gu Changge. His cultivation had reached the level of an Immortal long ago, and aside from Gu Changge, few in the upper realms could easily defeat him.


    Behind the immortals Halls Lord were numerous faceless eunuchs representing various races. They had unfathomable cultivation levels and stood respectfully outside the imperial pce.


    Apart from the Hall of Immortals, the Hall of Shura, Heavenly Secrets Hall, and the Sword, Spear, and de Hall affiliated with the imperial familyalso made appearances, with their leaders or managers standing respectfully outside the imperial pce.


    This Ceremony of conferring immortals was immensely grand and significant for heavens and earth. Even several concubines, Emperor and Empress would be present.


    On the vast square, all the ministers were struck with awe as they witnessed the tip of the iceberg of the divine kingdoms profound heritage.


    <em>Long live the lord!!!</em>


    With the grand tolling of the bell resonating across the universe, countless cultivators and beings heard the majestic world sound.


    In corners of heavens and earth, sounds of worship reverberated.


    A figure enveloped in radiant, immortal light emerged outside the imperial pce. Every strand of his hair radiated a five-coloured immortal glow. His youthful appearance, serene and profound eyes, seemed capable of prating all the secrets throughout the endless ages, revealing insights into past, present, and future.


    His Dao divine presence materialized at the pinnacle of the divine kingdom, towering as if it reached the sky, rendering even the stars around him minuscule-like specks of dust.


    Even beyond the divine kingdom, the beings in the vast cosmos felt an indescribable connection, reverently kneeling towards the direction of the divine kingdom.


    Behind Gu Changge, Empress Yue Mingkong, Concubine Yin Mei, and Empress Jiang Chuchu appeared outside the imperial pce.


    <em>We pay our respects to the Divine Ruler.</em>


    <em>May the divine kingdom be immortal and evesting.</em>


    Resounding with immense reverence, these voices echoed through the square. All the ministers and beings prostrated before him, their expressions respectful and in awe.


    This scene was enough to shake the heavens, and across the vast cosmos, beings sensed this awe-inspiring presence, falling to their knees in respect.


    Behind Gu Changge, the Emperor, Concubines, and Empress also bowed in reverence.


    <em>All rise.</em>


    <em>We shall bow to the Divine Lord.</em>


    The magnificent and respectful voices echoed through the square.


    This was a sight that could shake the heavens and the earth as countless beings boundless faith and belief converged in the divine Kingdom, like a radiant sun. Streams of silver faith power gathered over the divine kingdom, entering the resplendent sun.


    A rain of crystalline light descended, and golden lotuses blossomed. The air resonated with the melody of the Dao-building expert, causing the spirits of all cultivators to feel transparent, their divine senses purged, and their expressions devout.


    At this moment, the destiny of the divine Kingdom surged, and even at the end of the firmament, the sun and moon radiated together, overshadowing the stars. The reflection extended into the river of time, with torrents of water rolling into great waves.


    From one end of the river of time, reflecting to the other end, powerhouses from the past and future were resonating, filled with astonishment.


    <em>Please rise, everyone.</em>


    Gu Changge nodded gently, his gaze calm and tranquil. He gestured for everyone on the square to stand and then turned his eye towards the Ascension Ceremony altar.


    In his view, this Ascension Ceremony was an excellent opportunity to showcase the path to immortality to the entire upper realm. Hence, it had to be magnificent.


    Gu Changge gently waved his hand as the ministers stood up, and an immense light burst forth in the heavens and earth. A golden list appeared, radiating a brilliant and ancient inscription of Sealing Immortality List. Its splendor illuminated the heavens, incredibly dazzling.


    Saturated with an intense force of belief, the list exuded an aura of transcending into immortality, even its corners filled with the essence of soaring to the heavens.


    At this moment, even background figures felt a yearning, sensing that this Sealing Immortality List undoubtedly held the opportunity to attain immortality.


    With the control of the Epoch Tree and the Dao Fruit in Gu Changges hands, he could effortlessly manipte the path to immortality by refining these two entities.


    Even when the world reached the perfection of the Immortal Ancient Era, ordinary individuals might not qualify to tread the path to immortality. After all, achieving immortality was a monumental event, and could Gu Changge be oblivious to the imminent threat of witnessing a true immortal rise?


    The birth of the Sealing Immortality List had predetermined everything. After Gu Changge unified the heavens, this would be the sole opportunity for ascension to immortality.


    Granted the divine mandate by the divine kingdom, one could enjoy the divine kingdoms worship and faith but also be restrained by both the divine government and Gu Changge, with their lives firmly in his grasp.


    At this moment, all the ministers and citizens of the divine kingdom gazed at the topmost golden list, vast and towering above the clouds, seemingly spanning half the universe.


    <em>The grand ceremony begins.</em>


    As an eunuch proimed with the strength of a Dao-building expert, the ministers positioned at the forefront of the imperial pce shook involuntarily. Without hesitation, they stepped forward.


    Respectfully looking at Gu Changge, they earnestly dered, We were willing to follow the divine lord of generations, submit to the divine kingdom. This pledge was witnessed by heaven and earth, audible to all living beings


    With the utterance of their words, an indescribable connection seemed to resonate in the unseen realms. A golden light began to shower on the heavenly tablets in the imperial pce square, reflecting radiantly upon them.


    <em>The Ancient Immortal Ji family presents a pair of immortal artifacts, the Nine Heavens Sea Armor and the Cloud Realm Quadrant g, seeking a Sealing Immortality Decree</em>


    A robust middle-aged man, the patriarch of the Immortal Ji family, stepped forward. He presented the artifacts with reverence, and a dense radiance of immortal dao-building experts enveloped the items. The brilliance transformed into two light streams, directly entering the Sealing Immortality altar.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The immortal tablets trembled, emitting a resounding force that shook the heavens and earth. Profound radiance and rules flowed on them, seemingly evaluating the worth of these two items, determining whether they were worthy of a Sealing Immortality List.


    All the ministers watched in awe as the scene unfolded. The Nine Heavens Sea Armor was one of the foundations of the immortal Ji family. Once worn, even immortal figures would find it challenging to break through.


    The Cloud Realm Quadrant g, renowned in the upper realms, was said to have been nurtured by the qi of the four directions in ancient times. With four gsbined, it could weave a grand array capable of defeating even immortals.


    For the sake of obtaining a Sealing Immortality List, the immortal Ji family had indeed spared no effort. Many patriarchs of other immortal families subtly changed their expressions.

 Chapter 814: The Heavens are boiling, and the power of Destiny

    Chapter 814: The Heavens are boiling, and the power of Destiny


    The Nine Heavens Armor and the Cloud Realm Quadrant g, both unimaginable treasures capable of suppressing a lineage for countless years, now transformed into two divine lights and merged into the Conferring Immortals altar.


    Instantly, waves of radiance shimmered, and the resonance of the Grand Dao echoed across the heavens and world. A golden lotus spun and blossomed into a dazzling light, leaving all ministers and citizens in awe.


    The Conferring Immortals altar resembled an invisible abyss, dark and unfathomable, seemingly connected to a vast world. The faint aura emanating from it caused everyones bodies to tremble, making them hesitant to approach, fearing being engulfed.


    Even Gu Changge and those behind him, including Yu Mingkong, watched silently, anticipating the appearance of a halo on the immortal monuments.


    <em>Exchanging two immortal artifacts for one Sealing Immortality Decree is deemed appropriate in the present circumstances. </em>


    Yin Mei, dressed elegantly and standing behind Gu Changge with Jiang Chuchu, slightly trailing behind Yu Mingkong.


    As she observed the radiance emerging, she mused in a soft voice. Yin Mei was entirely responsible for constructing the immortal monuments, so she was well aware of the current exchange standards.


    Will it be difficult to exchange for a Sealing Immortality Decree in the future? Jiang Chuchu blinked her eyes, unable to help but ask Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nodded, saying, Acquiring a Sealing Immortality Decree is not an easy task. Now is the time for these forces to demonstrate their determination.


    They will hesitate and be concerned about me controlling their fate, making it impossible for them to turn the tables forever. But this was also the only benefit and opportunity I offered them. The forces observing from the sidelines may be cautious, waiting to see how the situation unfolds before making a decision.


    However, precisely because of this caution, they may miss this prime opportunity.


    In the future, if they wanted to enter the Immortal Sealing List, the price they had to pay would be more than simple, Gu Changge exined, smiling meaningfully.


    Understanding his exnation, Jiang Chuchu realized it was like staking a im. Initially, it was a slight gamble for a more significant gain. The cost would be even greater for those who wanted to share the benefitster.


    This was, in essence, the simplicity of human nature.


    As Gu Changges words fell, a radiant fairy light suddenly surged from the square, and even the shadows of ancient pces and towers condensed and appeared. It was a vast and awe-inspiring scene.


    Everyone witnessed an ancient immortal fairy pce emerging, grandiose temples forming expansively, lofty fairy mountains, and thick fairy mist enveloping the surroundings.


    Each immortal monument trembled, emitting a radiant light that was so dazzling it illuminated the entire universe.


    <em>Could this be a real immortal realm, or just a mirage</em>


    Even background figures couldnt help but feel a yearning as they gazed at the glowing world, where the rich essence of immortal life permeated the air.


    The patriarch of the Ancient Ji family, who knelt at the forefront, experienced unprecedented excitement and exhration. He felt the dense aura of immortality enveloping him, prating every inch of his body, absorbing through every pore, creating an intense longing.


    These factors of immortality permeated from his skin to his internal organs, blood vessels, and bones, finally converging in his spiritual sea.


    Everyone saw the patriarch of the Ancient Ji family emitting a radiant glow, with immortal light spouting from his abdominal spiritual sea. A vague and hazy image of an immortal figure appeared, seated and overlooking the heavens and earth.


    Still, in its formative stages, this terrifying presence sent shockwaves through the ministers and citizens on the square.


    <em>This is the power of immortality; I have gained recognition from the Immortal Sealing List</em>


    The patriarch of the Ancient Ji family couldnt conceal the joy and excitement on his face; he seemed on the verge of ascending into light.


    Many elders of the Ancient Ji family behind him had varied expressionsexcitement, envy, regret. The decision to exchange these two terrible immortal artifacts had been carefully considered by the Ancient Ji family. After all, parting with such treasures was a painful sacrifice.


    Moreover, who knew what constraints and restrictions awaited them after entering the Immortal Sealing List? Would the recognition and deification by the divine kingdom result in genuine immortality?


    After much deliberation, they decided to test the waters by electing the current family head, whose strength had just reached the Supreme Realm, still far from the quasi-emperor level.


    Even as a younger member of the Ji family, the decision-making elders could sometimes rece him.


    <em>Indeed, this is the power of immortality</em>


    The background figure within the Ji family sighed with admiration and regret, profoundly sensing the palpitations of that intimidating aura.


    Compared to the reactions of the Ji family, those from other sects and families were even more dramatic, staring fixedly at the unfolding scene.


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    The sky split open, and the Immortal Sealing List radiated an immeasurable brilliance. Then, a vague radiant glow descended, and one of the tokens was enveloped in a colorful halo before finallynding on the patriarch of the Ji family.


    <em>Look</em>


    <em>Thats the name of the patriarch of the Ji family.</em>


    Many ministers eximed as they witnessed the emergence of ancient and grand inscriptions on the Sealing Immortality List. The silver hooks and iron strokes carried a solemn and divine radiance.


    It was the name of the patriarch of the Ji family, now being recorded and engraved on the Sealing Immortality List after sacrificing two immortal artifacts, receiving the acknowledgment of immortality.


    This scene reflected across the heavens, captivating the cultivators and beings from many universes who, from afar, observed this awe-inspiring spectacle. The brilliance of the Sealing Immortality overwhelmed the square, making it difficult for many to keep their eyes open.


    <em>Is this a sess?</em>


    <em>Have we witnessed the birth of an immortal?</em>


    On the square, the mist of immortality drifted, and shadows of people stretched as far as the eye could see.


    All the ministers were shocked and astounded. They watched the patriarch of the Ji family kneeling in front of the imperial pce, his face filled with ecstatic joy, continually bowing to Gu Changge.


    <em>I have be an immortal. This is the power of immortality</em>


    <em>Thanks to Your Majestys grace, the Ji family is willing to serve the divine kingdom forever</em>


    The patriarch of the Ji family was so excited that his words were incoherent. Initially chosen as a pawn to test the waters after the familys deliberations, he had unexpectedly gained unimaginable power from the Sealing Immortality List.


    In the blink of an eye, he had the qualifications to overlook the Ji family, causing even the elders to bow their heads.


    His spiritual sea was clear at this moment, with a faint glow of immortality. Chains of order lingered and coiled around his limbs, disying unparalleled strength.


    Even the Dao-building experts he had once revered, with profound backgrounds, felt a palpitation of fear under his gaze, like facing a terrifying beast and dared not make eye contact.


    Yet, under Gu Changges gaze, he still harbored a deep-seated fear, as if a mere thought from Gu Changge could obliterate him countless times over.


    <em>If I possess the power of the immortal path, His Majestys current strength</em>


    <em>Im afraid he would have surpassed the immortal path long ago. This is truly unbelievable.</em>


    The patriarch of the Ji family was filled with excitement and exhration.


    <em>This is the power of immortality; I now stand at the pinnacle of this world.</em>


    Undoubtedly, this power was beautiful and tempting. Even though one might know that ahead lies a fire, they still rush towards it like moths, disregarding life and death.


    At this moment, the numerous elders of the Ji family hadplex emotions, both excited and bitter. The younger generation, who once casually wielded fate, had now be a figure to be revered, making even their bow in awe.


    This was indeed the true position of an immortal. Even though being enshrined by the divine country differs from being a genuine immortal in the immortal path, everyone appears insignificant, like ants before them.


    Watching the patriarch of the Ji family continuously bowing and worshiping Gu Changge, the ministers and citizens behind him found it challenging to restrain their emotions; they were on the verge of madness.


    Even the leaders of many immortal sectscked immortal-level heritage and were thrilled. Today, it seemed like everything could change.


    A hundred and eight sea tribes from the Immeasurable Mountain offer an Immortal Alchemy Clothes and a piece of Sacred Bright Nine Heavens Mystic Jade, hoping to seek the Immortal Order


    The Temple of Refuge offers thirty-six Dao swords, one nine-leaf immortal flower, and one bottle of Immortal Moon Spirit, in order to ask for the seal of immortality


    The Golden Divine n offers the remnants of the Hongmeng Dominating Heaven Tower, a Purple Crimson Immortal Scripture, and the Haotian Immeasurable Golden Body


    The square erupted excitedly, and the heavens and various realms were shocked. Leaders of all tribes stood up, and no minister could remain seated. Even the unparalleled immortals from the peerless, immortal dynasty were eager, let alone the others.


    The Sealing Immortality List radiated across the heavens and earth, bestowing beams of immortal light. In the divine markings, one after another were imprinted and recorded.


    Gu Changge stood calmly at the entrance of the imperial pce, observing these scenes with ancient and tranquil eyes, unaffected.


    The Immortal Sealing List emerged. In his view, it was just the prelude to the divine kingdoms dominion over the heavens and themencement of the next phase of their n.


    In the boundless emptiness, his actual body sat in meditation. A blurry river of time appeared, with various thoughts rising within it.


    <em>What is the meaning of sealing immortality? Nothing more than a group of pseudo-immortals, unrecognized by heaven and earth, confined by a kingdoms enshrinement, like floating without roots, relying on others for their existence.</em>


    <em>Throughout eternity, such actions have never urred. Its equivalent to cing the future of this world in someone elses hands.</em>


    <em>Sooner orter, I will overthrow this dark kingdom</em>


    Gu Changges profound and indifferent eyes flickered. He caught the origin of this thought, which unexpectedly came from a future segment of the timeline.


    His expression changed slightly. As the Immortal Sealing List appeared, radiating across countless realms, even the river of time was illuminated.


    However, he hadnt anticipated that it would change the future, leading to the birth of anomalies in the celestial order.


    <em>Is this the power of destiny?</em>


    Gu Changge whispered, and across the boundless emptiness, he directed a palm toward that segment of the future timeline.


    The heavens copsed, the earth sank, and the universe fell silent. With a resounding boom, the River of Destiny blurred, and following that bold deration, the youth, full of enthusiasm, stared in horror as a palm descended from the sky.


    The rules of heaven and earth retreated, and all things resonated in unison.


    He hadnt even had the chance to fulfill his ambitious words before exploding silently, disappearing without a trace. It was as if he had encountered divine retribution. Subsequently, the world returned to its silent state.


    This didnt involve the power of the river of time but rather the influence of destiny and causality in the boundless emptiness. Gu Changge sensed that a change would ur in that future timeline.


    His current strength made traversing the river of time not tricky, but enduring the enormous bacsh took work.


    The path of destiny was more profoundpared to the flow of time. Additionally, transcending the established trajectory wouldnt impact the worlds operation due to the anomaly, and there would be no bacsh.

 Chapter 815: Trying to ban the authority of heaven, the only real world

    Chapter 815: Trying to ban the authority of heaven, the only real world


    The grand ceremony of attaining immortality concluded with officially recognizing eight celestial beings in the immortal realm.


    Despite theter Dao families offering numerous treasures, they couldnt stir the Immortal Sealing List.


    The entities enshrined on the list were ted, blessed by the sacred incense of the Divine Kingdom, granting them the power to tread the immortal pathan extraordinary opportunity for a seamless transition from mortals to immortals.


    Their immortal figures, akin to blurred deities, reflected on the Immortal Sealing List, surrounded by an immortal glow, exuding a sacred and towering presence that easily surpassed all races.


    Yet, they all humbly kneel before Gu Changge, Yue Mingkong, and others, fully aware of who bestowed their newfound status.


    Entrusting a thread of their original true soul to the Immortal Sealing List elevated Gu Changge to a levelparable to the ancient lord of heaven and earth, governing over the immortals.


    Despite possessing the power of immortality, Gu Changge regarded them no differently than ants. As the event concluded, many forces that missed this opportunity felt deep heartache and regret, realizing that reiming a spot on the Immortal List after the grand ceremony woulde at a steep price.


    Even for the immortal sects, disaster loomed, and acquiring an immortality seal was far from guaranteed. During theter stages of the ceremony, several immortal artifacts were offered to the altar, but they garnered no response.


    The monument remained silent, and the Immortal List did not radiate with immortal brilliance.


    This prompted the forces that demonstrated loyalty early on to secretly rejoice, grateful they were the first to make sacrifices.


    Gu Changge, however, provided them with another chance, announcing that the Immortal List would manifest again every hundred years for subsequent imperial conferrings.


    Over the next century, all races and sects could prepare for the next Immortal Conferment Ceremony. Reaching this point was a monumental achievementpared to the arduous path of cultivating immortality and enduring countless tribtions.


    Being listed, officially conferred, and wielding the power of immortality with the promise of endless life proved an unimaginable temptation for all races, sects, and beings across the heavens. No one could resist its allure.


    In the aftermath, numerous background figures appeared, seeking an audience with Gu Changge outside the imperial pce, eager to obtain an immortality seal at any cost.


    Despite resorting to various arcane arts to extend their lifespans, their desire for immortality was insatiable.


    In this era, with Gu Changge reigning over the Divine Kingdom, even those ancient malevolent immortals emerging from the river of time met their end with a wave of her hand.


    Who dares to incite darkness and turmoil when faced with these ancient entities whose life forces had depleted?


    However, in the face of the numerous background figures desires, Gu Changge paid no heed, stating that the next Immortal Conferment Ceremony would ur a hundred yearster.


    To receive the imperial conferment, they must, within this century, find suitable items capable of activating the Heavenly Monument, earning recognition from the Immortal List.


    The heavens and earth were vast, with many unexplored areas harboring ancient treasures or immortal wonders buried within the chaos.


    For these background figures to obtain the Immortality Seal, they had to find a way to venture into these ces, risking their lives to seek rare artifacts. Ordinary cultivation techniques and divine abilities were no longer sufficient for the approval of the Heavenly Monument.


    After the ceremonys conclusion, this event undoubtedly reverberated throughout the heavens and earth. Although the square had gathered influential leaders and figures from various races and forces, the vastness of the heavens meant that many groups needed to witness the grand ceremony firsthand.


    However, news about the event spread far and wide, and some scenes were recorded on image stones and manuscripts for future generations to witness.


    During this period, temples dedicated to Gu Changge spontaneously appeared across the heavens, with constant incense offerings and numerous cultivators paying homage daily.


    The sounds of prayers and rituals echoed throughout the heavens, and the aftermath of the Kun Ji Catastrophe was fading as prosperity and tranquility returned. All races thrived and expanded, regaining their former glory.


    After the Immortal Conferment Ceremony, ancient heavenly monuments emerged in every ancient holy city. These monuments, simple yet ancient, were crafted from unimaginable materials.


    Starting from the Realm of physical body, the monuments listed the strongest prodigies of each realm throughout history. If a cultivator of the same realm could have their name inscribed on the monument, they would gain recognition from the Heavenly Monument and receive unparalleled rewards.


    Even ordinary cultivators approaching the monuments felt an overwhelming and terrifying pressure capable of bending their legs and bursting their bodies.


    Faced with the celestial monument, it was like confronting an ancient primordial god. Even cultivators in the Supreme Realm felt trepidation, observing from a distance without daring to approach.


    The appearance of the heavenly monument immediately caused a terrifying sensation throughout the heavens and earth. This feat rivaled the Immortal Sealing List in shock and awe.


    After all, these were the strongest prodigies listed throughout history, spanning an unknown duration. Even those who had achieved immortality in the past dared not speak of the true extent of this timeline, concealing the secrets of these ancient beings.


    However, after assuming control of the Divine Kingdom, Gu Changge established the Immortal Sealing List, breaking the cultivation norms, and listed the strongest prodigies throughout history, intending to erect the heavenly Monument.


    Many immortal forces and sects realized the enormity of Gu Changges actions; he seemed genuinely inclined to abolish the authority of the divine order. If sessful, the heavens would be his exclusive domain.


    For the younger generation, this was an unimaginable opportunity. It clearly understood the vast gap between them and the countless prodigies listed throughout history.


    Moreover, inscribed on the Heavenly Monument promised unparalleled opportunities, propelling their cultivation to new heights.


    However, considering the current situation, the heavenly Monument had only just taken shape, far from fully revealing its profound nature, let alone listing all the prodigies throughout history.


    Gu Changges actions were akin to presenting a forewarning to the world, indicating that the heavenly Monument would soon emerge in the heavens and earth, bringing about significant changes simr to the Immortal List.


    Apart from this, Gu Changge had ns regarding the void realm. He personally manifested a thread of his Dao Body,manding a vast army to sweep away the remnants of shattered worlds scattered throughout the universe since the forbidden era.


    Subsequently, he took the essence of these shattered worlds, intending to forge the void domain and guide the cycles of reincarnation and souls.


    The void domain corresponded to the mythological realms of the underworld and the Nine Hells. If the void domain came into existence, it would undoubtedly impact the operation of the rules of the heavens and earth. Throughout the ages, the functioning of the universe had been self-contained, and the existence of the cycle of life and death was still a matter of debate.


    However, Gu Changges actions amounted to seizing the authority of the heavenly order, incorporating his thoughts into the trajectory of the universe operation.


    Once the void domainpletely eradicated the legendary Nine Hells, the cycle of life and death would essentially be under Gu Changges control.


    Even for those whose life forces had dried up and vitality exhausted, Gu Changge had a solution  to return them to the cycle of reincarnation, granting them another chance at life or even immortal life.


    However, such an undertaking mighte at an unimaginable cost. Therefore, the birth of the void domain was exceedingly challenging, perhaps even more than recreating an immortal realm and reshaping chaos, as perceived by Gu Changge.


    Merelybining and sacrificing the essence of the world encountered unprecedented challenges.


    <em>If the void domain is established, the cycle of reincarnation, the nine depths of the underworld, must also be incorporated</em>


    <em>This is a colossal project, impossible toplete in a short period.</em>


    Gu Changges true self sat cross-legged at the edge of the boundless void, with radiant divine light shining before him. Fist-sized and colorful fragments of ancient world origins floated around him.


    As he refined these origins, attempting to forge the void domain, the process yielded neither the anticipated merits nor signs of birth. Instead, several chaotic thunderbolts descended toward him from the depths of the unknown.


    The cycle of reincarnation was originally within the operation of divine authority, and Gu Changges current actions aimed to abolish this divine will altogether. The bacsh he experienced was unsurprising, but an unsettling premonition arose.


    <em>This undertaking is too challenging. With my current strength, if I forcefully continue, my body might rupture</em>


    Gu Changge noticed a crack on his forehead, appearing at some point. Apanying this was a corresponding crack in the Dao Body that reflected in the heavens and earth.


    Incense wafted through the sky as many cultivators worshiped the God statue inside the divine temple. Suddenly, a faint crack appeared on the figure, startling everyone.


    However, the damage vanished instantly, making many believe it was a momentary illusion.


    In the depths of the void, Gu Changge retrieved the world origins being sacrificed. The crack on his forehead slowly healed, disappearing in an instant. Yet, he fell into contemtion.


    The inexplicable bacsh had urred unnoticed, without any warning. If this continued, even his Dao Body might shatter.


    <em>Is it that the time is not yet ripe, or is this act defying the heavens, something my current cultivation cannot withstand?</em>


    Gu Changge pondered. Although his spiritual realm was formidable, far exceeding his current strength, his physical body had not undergone a true Immortal Tribtion, inviting unforeseen changes.


    With these considerations, Gu Changge decided to set aside this matter temporarily. Having umted enough during this period, it was time to usher in the arrival of a true Immortal Domain and step into an immacte immortal realm.


    Just as Gu Changge prepared to usher in the Immortal Domain, bordering on the upper realms


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    In the vast and boundless world-sea, an earth-shattering tidal wave suddenly emerged. With a thunderous crash, the ancientyers of the world before him copsed and shattered into heavenly particles.


    Vague ships sailed through the endless world sea, but the terrible storms in this region were terrifying, with even the chaotic true thunderbolts carrying destructive power.


    The world appeared boundless, shrouded in mist, with glimpses of fragmented ancient worlds and vast universes drifting about.


    Where the sky met the earth, a hazy mirror surface appeared. Beyond the mirror, the reflected worlds floated, ovepping as if coexisting.


    The worlds within and outside the mirror gradually made contact, undergoing some inexplicable and eerie changes. In the ces where they touched, there were copses and integrationsmoments of disintegration and moments of new creation, mysterious and magical.


    Although this seemed slow, it proceeded methodically, colliding and then dissolving.


    <em>The birth of the One True Realm is imminent, very imminent</em>


    On those vague ships, ancient god-like murmurs resounded, and the cold, indifferent gaze of primordial gods was observed.

 Chapter 816: Xian’er’s third life, Gu Change’s true identity

    Chapter 816: Xian��er��s third life, Gu Change��s true identity


    As time passed, several months went by, and the situation in the upper realms became increasingly stable and peaceful.


    Peach Vige was now situated at the extreme north of the Divine Kingdom. Even the forsaken immortalnd was finally moved to the Xianer pce known as Fairy Pce by Gu Changge using his supreme divine abilities.


    The Fairy Pce was an expansive, purend stretching endlessly into the vast wilderness. Clouds enshrouded the mountain peaks, and there were silver waterfalls and greenkes, creating a lush and verdant scenery.


    Pces and pavilions dotted thendscape, magnificent and grand. Adjacent to Peach Vige were cascading green mountains. One side featured an immenseke from the vast universe rivers, surrounded by rustling bamboo forests and pavilions.


    In the boundlesske, various rare dragon fish swam with shimmering tails, exuding astonishing divinity in their crystalline bodies. Some carried the bloodline of Kunpeng.


    These creatures were scarce in the outer worlds but abundant here. Additionally, there were various primordial and ancient species and immortal bloodlines from the heavens and earth, either offered by different races or discovered in ancient ruins.


    However, in the end, they all ended up in the possession of Gu Xianer, who had maintained her long standing habit of loving wealth.


    The environment here was remarkably tranquil. On one side was a vast field of divine herbs obtained by Gu Xianer from Gu Changge over the years through her extortionate methods.


    The sand alone was of astonishing value, containing nourishing divine soil, blood-immortal sand, and five-colored divine soil. Threads of chaotic energy permeated the air, filled with various hues of divine mist.


    Various herbs, whether crystal-clear and emerald, radiant with sunlight, or fiery red, were nted in this field, releasing a rich fragrance. A whiff made one feel like they could ascend to be immortal.


    <em>In chess, theres no room for regrets.</em>


    Besides the herb field, by the clearke, pavilions leaned against the pce. Gu Changge was engaged in a chess game with Gu Xianer.


    He still wore his signature green attire, and his hair was left unbound, giving him a sluggish appearance.


    In front of him, Gu Xianer supported her chin, her little face filled with a shy and embarrassed expression.


    <em>When did you learn to y chess? Why didnt I know about it?</em>


    Gu Xianer pouted, feeling a bit disgruntled. Recently, she unexpectedly obtained an ancient chess manual from Big Red, recording the changes of stars and constetions, using them as the pieces on the chessboard.


    She became interested and had been evolving her cultivation based on this chess manual. Coincidentally, Gu Changge appeared to see her these days, and she boasted about crushing Gu Changge in chess, making him acknowledge her skills.


    However, as expected, even though sheprehended the chess manual, she still couldnt match Gu Changge. She had regretted several moves already.


    <em>Among the myriad paths in the world, they may take different routes, but in the end, they all lead to the same destination. The path of chess is just one of these smaller paths. Yourprehension of the great Dao-building experts is far inferior to mine, even in the way of chess. You cant gain the slightest advantage.</em>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly as he rose from the mat. He naturally perceived the profoundness of the chess manual. However, with his current vision and strength, it no longer interested him, and he did not need to study it.


    Hearing this, Gu Xianer understood. Over this period, Gu Changges strength had be increasingly unfathomable. He ruled the Divine Kingdom, his divine nationmanded the heavens, and the incense fire continued to burn with unending faith. He could easily erase the background figures countless times with just a thought.


    <em>Hmph, I know youre very powerful. Is that enough?</em>


    Gu Xianer huffed, then asked with a hint of curiosity, realizing that Gu Changge seemed to have something on his mind.


    Gu Changge had no intention of hiding anything from her regarding this matter. After all, it was rted to her.


    <em>I came here to find that big red bird by your side </em>


    Gu Changge began to exin. He had been attempting to guide the descent of the immortal domain and connect with the upper realm. However, he encountered trouble on the path leading to the Immortal Ancient Continent.


    Hundreds of years ago, when he was still cultivating in the Dao Heaven Immortal Pce, he learned from Yue Mingkong about the birthce of immortals, as it was the ce where the path of immortality was initiated.


    The ancient sages who had fallen on that path had their bodies disintegrate after countless years, turning into incredibly precious immortal spirits.


    At that time, the immortal gate only appeared reflectively and did not indeed descend, so themotion caused was not very terrifying.


    Relying on the Grand Dao Vessel, Gu Changge resisted the pressure, infiltrated the immortal gate, and took away several jars of immortal spirits from the hands of various ancient beings. However, he had also suffered thunderbolt attacks, leaving his body charred and tattered. It took a long time to recover.


    Therefore, Gu Changge spected that the true path of immortality was in the Immortal Ancient Continent.


    By deducing the paths of destiny, he discovered that the ce was shrouded in mystery, with chaotic energies and a hint of primordial light, as if the beginning of the world was present.


    What intrigued him even more was that he felt a familiar aura there. After further deduction and confirmation, Gu Changge found the typical atmosphere of the mysterious big red bird by Gu Xianer.


    The aura wasnt ancient but rather from this era, indicating recent events. If Gu Changges cultivation hadnt reached the stage ofprehending the boundless understanding of the world, he might not have sensed it.


    Initially, Gu Changge thought that the mysterious big red bird by Gu Xianers side had a vague but not overly astonishing origin.


    I didnt expect that youde looking for Big Bird, Gu Xianer said with some surprise.


    Gu Changge nodded.


    <em>You probably also know that the origin of the big red bird by your side is not simple.</em>


    Gu Xianer agreed with this. Many of her opportunities were found with the help of Big Bird. Moreover, the visions of the future she had seen at the Lake of Reincarnation also depended on Da Hong to find that ce.


    In fact, even without Gu Changges words, Big Bird had sensed his intentions. It flew over from the distant endlesske, but it didnt carry its usual disdainful expression this time. Instead, it seemed to be tinged with a hint of vicissitude.


    <em>It seems that youve finally noticed after all</em>it said, and although its voice was still childish, it carried a sense of sentimentality.


    A long time ago, during its first encounter with Gu Changge, it felt that he was extremely dangerous, exuding an unsettling aura from head to toe.


    Therefore, it had repeatedly advised Gu Xianer to stay away from Gu Changge.


    However, the silly girl, Gu Xianer, kept sticking to him, paying no attention to its warnings. It secretly remained vignt, wanting to protect Gu Xianer.


    Fortunately, Gu Changge treated Gu Xianer reasonably well, only bullying her verbally.


    So, over time, Big Bird also let its guard down.


    <em>Big Bird</em>


    Gu Xianer was also surprised to see Big Red in such a state.


    Gu Changge raised an eyebrow slightly, feeling something unusual. He wondered if Big Reds origin might be rted not only to the Immortal Path.


    It had been staying by Gu Xianers side all along, and there might be other reasons beyond her being the Daughter of Luck.


    <em>Could it be that theres something about this girl, Xianer, that I dont know?</em>


    Gu Changge thought, a hint of perplexity in his expression.


    As if sensing what he was thinking, Big Red pped its wings and flew towards the sky, saying, There were some things that should be rted to you as well.


    It intended to speak something other than Gu Xianer but wanted to convey its message to Gu Changge.


    Seeing this, Gu Changge remained calm and followed along. The two traversed the heavenly expanse quickly, crossed the vast starry sky, and finally arrived on an expansive and flourishing continent.


    <em>The Ancient Immortal Continent</em>


    Seeing this ce, Gu Changges gaze held a hint of realization. He was curious about what Big Red wanted to say to him.


    The two had arrived at the continent outside the forbidden era of Dao Immortal Pce, the Ancient Immortal Continent that Gu Changge had visited before.


    Here, he killed Ye Ling, who had obtained the inheritance of the Reincarnated Heaven Lord and killed Long Teng, the son of Long Aos heavenly flow of luck.


    He had also left behind his influence, dominating the various ns of the Ancient Immortal Continent. It was also here that Yin Mei entirely devoted herself to him.


    <em>Does the demon lord know about the Third Incarnation?</em>


    Once they arrived here, Big Reds expression became even more deste. It pped its wings,nding in a ruin.


    It had spected about Gu Changges origin a long time ago, but only now did it confirm it.


    As for why it called him the Demon Lord and where that term came from, it didnt know. No one seemed to know, as if the title Demon Lord appeared out of thin air.


    Gu Changge, knowing that this ruin was the area where the Immortal Path had appeared, didnt show much change in his expression when Big Red referred to him as the Demon Lord.


    The Third Incarnation? Past life, present life, future?


    Are you trying to tell me that Xianer possesses a Third Incarnation?


    He asked calmly.


    Before the Forbidden era, Gu Xianer had once transformed into a Dao-building expert, practicing wholeheartedly in the sect where Zi Yang Heavenly Kings lived, and pursued the way of immortality, but she never wanted to fall into the catastrophe before the copse of the Immortal Era.


    Gu Changge was aware of this.


    Not the meaning of these three incarnations


    Shaking its head, Big Reds expression becameplicated. It then exined, In this life, Xianer has her Third Incarnation. If this life ends, she should continue to reincarnate until she retrieves the immortal spirit that never perished in the past


    A Third Incarnation? Before this, did Xianer have another life?


    Gu Changge was momentarily stunned at these words, then raised his eyebrows.


    He had no knowledge of this; he might never have known if Big Red hadnt spoken.


    Before the Forbidden Epoch, there were many glorious and prosperous eras. Immortals and gods flourished, Primordial Gods emerged endlessly, heavenly paths contended. However, it was also during that era that buried all the Immortals and gods. All traces were buried


    Big Red exined the history of the Ancient Immortal Continent before the Forbidden Epoch.


    In those eras,pared to the Forbidden Epoch, it was much more terrifying. In addition to Immortals, there were also Gods born from the creation of the heavens and earth, ns, and countless parallel True Realms beyond the vastness of existence. Each of these parallel True Realms isparable to this vast multitude of heavens, imagine how immense and magnificent they are.


    The so-called Ancient Immortal Era was actually a scene of partial recovery after the Immortal Burial Era, far from its former glory.


    Big Red Bird said with a bitter smile, as if reminiscing, but more with regret and nostalgia.


    The Immortal Burial Era was just one of them


    Gu Changge whispered, and the clouds in his mind also dispersed at this moment, causing a headache. The memories were flooding back. The once empty and misty spiritual sea was now like a mirror, with many mists wiped away.


    Big Red Bird looked at him with aplex expression and continued, Although that era was extremely brilliant and magnificent, beyond countless parallel True Realms, there were three Supreme True Ancestors overseeing everything, driving the turnover of epochs, and dominating everything.


    They were the incarnations of the will of the Heavenly Dao-building experts, holding the heavenly authority, maintaining the operation of all the rules in the vast expanse of the heavens. They were the Heavenly Dao-building experts, and the Heavenly Dao-building experts were them.


    But I dont know when they developed their own emotions, their own desires


    Gu Changge remained silent, but his mind was in pain. In his previously empty spiritual sea, clouds dissipated, and too many memories emerged.


    After a long time, as if some indescribable memories were surging out, everything in this world changed.


    <em>Xianer is the child of this true world</em>


    Then, Gu Changge murmured softly.


    As for his previous alias as the Demon Lord, it was indeed an alias. After all, he was one of the three Supreme True Ancestors.


    A self-mocking smile appeared at the corner of Gu Changges mouth.

 Chapter 818: The truth of all things, nothing but the way of cultivating

    Chapter 818: The truth of all things, nothing but the way of cultivating


    Gu Changges gaze was profound, with numerous memories emerging. Details about Gu Qingyi, the first War against Heaven, and even the forbidden era before the second War against Heaven, when he obliterated the heavens with a single palm.


    All of this was part of his n. Before the cmity descends upon this world, he incarnates as the Demon Lord, hiding among the other true domains as a predecessor of the War against Heaven, unknown to anyone.


    He naturally participated in that War against Heaven, apanying other powerhouses, attempting to breach the original world.


    After all, to deceive the world and, eventually, the other two original progenitors, he must first deceive himself. Otherwise, the n to absorb and eliminate the other two progenitors will fail sooner orter.


    The three are the most significant terror in this world, capable ofprehending everything with a single thought.


    They had long stood at the unreachable ceiling of the world, invincible with the concept of cause and effect, reaching a level of cultivation beyond ordinary cultivatorsprehension.


    Bncing each other, they also restrain each other. Theres even an agreement among them: every billion years, during the cmity, one of the originating progenitors will initiate a grand cleansing.


    As one of the origin progenitors, Gu Changge had nned andid out countless strategies for this, including the anomaly of traversing memories. He deliberately created it, transcending destiny and shaping this mysterious origin.


    For the true worlds, anomalies were not umon, and the identity of a traverser had appeared many times. Since the creation of the heavens and the earth, there had been too many anomalies, and traversers were just one type.


    What was an anomaly? Born outside the deduction of the heavenly path of the Dao Building expert, the true origin remains a secret, making it difficult to deduce andprehend through analysis.


    Monsters often possessed an enormous and unpredictable fortune, capable of changing the course of the heavenly Dao path, reaching a world that ordinary cultivators cannot achieve.


    How can this be described?


    The three origin progenitors, the cultivators and beings born in the true worlds, only need to take one look to know their past, present, and future.


    They know when they were born, when they will fall, and when they will be reincarnated or reach a particr stage.


    There were no secrets they couldnt uncover.


    They control the future, understand destiny,prehend the heavenly Dao path, know everything and are aware of all. They can rey the true realms with a single thought or plunge everything into chaos.


    But in all of this, anomalies were the exception.


    Anomalies exist beyond the boundaries of cause and effect, their origin shrouded in mystery. Even for the origin progenitors, monsters are surprising, and the achievements and world anomalies can far surpass those of ordinary cultivators.


    In the countless epochs that had passed, numerous anomalies had been born, some even reaching a power surpassing that of true spirits and surpassing the lords of the worlds, daring to challenge the origin progenitors.


    Of course, the destiny of these anomalies always ends in tragedy, continually dissected for knowledge, deepening the origin progenitors understanding of anomalies.


    So, Gu Changge chose to assume the identity of an anomaly as a traverser, incarnating as the Demon Lord and participating in the War against Heaven in this true world.


    The other two origin progenitors had long been aware of these anomalies, showing no surprise or concern. They were even waiting for the moment when these anomalies grew to stand before them.


    <em>Even if one attains the power of the lord of the world and ims to be an emperor, before the origin progenitors, they remain like ants.</em>


    <em>Even the origin progenitors have never revealed their true forms from beginning to end. Their presence in the origin realm is just the tip of the iceberg. The true selves exist in countless unimaginable spaces beyond</em>


    <em>The so-called War against Heaven, in the eyes of the origin progenitors, is like children ying house.</em>


    Gu Changge deeply understands this, knowing the strength of the original progenitors was like something that shouldnt exist in this world.


    Due to the difference in levels and dimensions, no matter how strong an ant bes, it remains an ant. Humans can easily crush it into powder with a gentle press.


    The gap between the origin progenitors and cultivators was much more terrifying than between ants and humans. Only anomalies had the true qualification to grow and stand before the origin progenitors, but thats about it.


    <em>So, to scheme against the other two origin progenitors, I took on the role of the Demon Lord in the form of an anomaly, traversing the true realms and orchestrating everything.</em>


    <em>The real world of Mountain and Sea, where I currently reside, is just one of the true worlds among heavens.</em>


    <em>Gu Qingyi, born as a true spirit in this realm, initiated the first War against Heaven as the cmity approached. Later, she incarnated as the will of the world, leading other War against Heaven participants in attacking the original world.</em>


    <em>In that battle, facing the counterattack of the original worlds ns, she suffered severe injuries. As the Demon Lord, I appeared in time, assuming the identity of a predecessor of the War against Heaven in other true worlds, and rescued her, leading the rest of the Mountain and Sea True World participants to retreat.</em>


    <em>As for Xianer, she is one of the War against Heaven participants who fell in that battle. As a disciple of the Mountain and Sea True World, Gu Qingyi sent her to reincarnation. The epochs of the Mountain and Sea True World were thus dyed.</em>


    <em>Many War against Heaven participants perished in the first War against Heaven, including Gu Qingyi, who suffered severe injuries. The vitality of this world withered, and spiritual energy became scarce, plunging into the end of the era, what therge Bird calls the Age of Immortal Burial.</em>


    <em>After the Age of Immortal Burial, vast nk epochs appeared in this world. Traces of cultivators disappeared, and background figures struggled to gain wisdom. After countless years, there is a turnaround, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was restored.</em>


    <em>Cultivator traces reappeared, immortal sects were established, and various orthodox sects thrived. The Mountain and Sea True World regained vitality, and some War against Heaven participants sent into reincarnation began to transmigrate and enter cultivation.</em>


    <em>To avoid arousing suspicion from the other two origin progenitors, I personally took action, causing the premature arrival of the cmity in this world, attempting to erase the identity of the Demon Lord, this anomaly. At that time, the Mountain and Sea True World had not yet fully recovered, not even to one-tenth of its former glory.</em>


    <em>Gu Qingyi is worried and discusses with my Demon Lord persona, attempting to find a solution. This led to theter Forbidden Era, where the Demon Lord obliterated this world with a single palm, breaking apart the heavens, and bing a taboo.</em>


    Many thoughts surged in Gu Changges mind. Many things became apparent as if the clouds and mist were dispelled, revealing everything.


    Before the Forbidden Era, before the Second War against Heaven, the cmity arrived. If preparations were not made, this world would have beenpletely ruined, reincarnation shattered, and the once-fallen powerhouses would havepletely disintegrated, disappearing from this world.


    So, Gu Qingyi discussed setting up a staged drama with him to cause chaos, sinking this realm and all its heavens, and plunging everything into reincarnation. This dyed the arrival of the cmity in the Mountain and Sea True World once again.


    As the Demon Lord, he naturally took the me for this, bing the background figure feared byter generations.


    Of course, everything sounds simple now, but at the time, Gu Qingyi paid a great price to achieve all this.


    She knew such actions might provoke the wrath of the rulers of the origin world, and the fury could extend to Gu Changge, resulting in a fate of annihtion without entering reincarnation.


    To y his part fully, Gu Changge even contemted summoning a furious heavenly cmity outside the infinite void, personally shattering the Demon Lord, this anomaly.


    Of course, this was all part of the n.


    Gu Qingyi had anticipated early on that it would attract punishment from the origin world and nned with Gu Changge. He used forbidden techniques to send a strand of his true soul into reincarnation, avoidingplete annihtion and allowing for transmigration in future generations.


    However, Gu Qingyi did not know that Gu Changges true identity was always treated as the Demon Lord, waiting for the day he would awaken and recover his memories.


    Many taboos in the middle of all this were due to the term anomaly. There was a fear that the rulers of the origin realm would wake up prematurely and sense that the anomaly, the Demon Lord, was not dead.


    <em>So, all this time, I have been cooperating with her in this y, also ying the role of the anomaly</em>


    <em>The purpose is for this anomaly to grow to a levelparable to myself, so that together, we can eliminate the other two origin progenitors.</em>


    <em>After all, I know myself best and understand the kind of power needed.</em>


    Gu Changges expression returned to calm. At this moment, he woke up to many memories, which wasnt bad for him. At least, he was currently following the n without any ws or loopholes.


    In simple terms, in the form of an anomaly, he was now on the path of leveling up a low-level character to grow to a high-level character.


    After merging the two identities through various ns, he aims to eliminate the other two origin progenitors, taking what he believes to be the final step.


    Afterwards, Gu Changge and therge Bird set out, stepping onto the Immortal Path outside the Ancient Immortal Continent. Radiant light blossomed, and astonishing immortal intent flowed.


    The immortal light was brilliant and extremely rich, forming a vague and faint path, appearing in the high sky of this relic like a grand fissure.


    At this moment, even the ns of the entire Ancient Immortal Continent felt the fluctuations, shocked, thinking that the Immortal Path was reappearing, witnessing a scene reminiscent of ancient times.


    The Immortal Realm and the Upper Realms were once connected by an unobstructed Immortal Path. However, with the drastic changes in the earthly environment, unpredictable alterations urred along the border, resulting in an interruption of the Immortal Path, making it difficult to truly connect.


    Therge Bird also bluntly stated that changes urred in the Immortal Realm. After the Forbidden Era, numerous alterations led to the fragmentation of the Mountain and Sea True World inter generations.


    Aplete true world, besides parts like the Upper Realms and the Immortal Realm, also had the apanying true world, which was the foreignnd in the mouth of the aborigines of the mountain and sea real world.


    However, the Immortal Realm was fragmented, and the rules of the Upper Realms were iplete, unable to form aplete True world. There was a considerable distance from the true Mountain and Sea True world.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Gu Changge and the Large Bird walked along the vague passage.


    An ancient and terrifying aura instantly pressed down. However, it dissipated into nothingness when itnded on the two.


    <em>This Immortal Path has been ruined.</em>


    Gu Changge looked at the deste scene before him, shaking his head gently.


    Compared to when he first entered, it was hard to estimate how many times worse it had be. A dense blood-red glow pervaded at the end of this path, staining the sky crimson.

 Chapter 819: The Heavenly Passage, just a group of losers

    Chapter 819: The Heavenly Passage, just a group of losers


    A vast expanse of crimson glow was visible at the end of this road, where an endless blood light pervaded as if the heavens and earth were weeping blood, incredibly astonishing.


    The entire sky, along with it, fell into a strange and eerie blood color.


    It was an unimaginable Dao path, akin to walking on the edge of a cliff. A blood-red mist lingered, apanied by a chilly wind with a faint scent of blood.


    Ancient traces surrounded them, the broken walls of the heavenly pavilions and some stardust debris that fell from unknown ces, creating craters thousands of feet deep.


    Somekes had already dried up, contrasting with the scenery Gu Changge had witnessed on his previous visit.


    In those dried-upkes, some corpses could be seen, including gigantic ones resembling golden giants, copsed like towering mountains.


    There were also some crystal-clear jade-like skeletons, radiating brilliance, delicate and beautiful, presumably once peerless beauties.


    Furthermore, there were skeletons of various races, such as the vast corpse group resembling true dragons and various phoenixes In the deep craters on both sides, numerous structures were densely packed.


    Thest time Gu Changge came here, he saw a scene of lush grandeur, where the heavens and earth were radiant, filled with the aura of the Dao-building experts.


    But now, only destion and ruins remain. In the meantime, a terrible battle urred here, as the blood glows were still fresh, not remnants from ancient times.


    Even at the end of this road, it had copsed. A horrifying giant rift appeared,pletely severing the heavens and the earth. Some stars fell here, and chaotic energy filled the air, along with blood-colored mists blowing from an unknown direction.


    Even for the creatures stepping into this ce, it was challenging to find a way forward, to discover the true Immortal Domain.


    <em>Before the Immortal Burial Era, this road was actually opened by all living beings to attack the Original World. The mighty army advanced, buried countless bones here, countless epochs passed, some had already decayed, while others were still buried in the deepest parts, waiting for the day of decay.</em>


    The Large Bird pped its wings, following behind Gu Changge, looking at these scenes with an incrediblyplex expression.


    In a trance, it saw that magnificent era when all the predecessors attacked the Original World, advancing without hesitation, burying the already cold blood here. Initially, cold blood gradually warmed up.


    How did the battle to attack the Original World end? You should still remember.


    They were all losers, nothing to reminisce about.


    Gu Changges in words were like a basin of cold water suddenly poured on the Large Birds head, cooling down its hot blood, filled with astonishment and bitterughter.


    Indeed, all of them were losers in the battle to attack the Original World. Even if they gave their all, in the end, they fell on this road without even qualifying to enter the Original World.


    A group of unwilling losers who refused to ept death. Gu Changge wasnt had as much sentimentality as the Large Bird, nor could he feel as deeply about it.


    Although in the eyes of the Large Bird, he was considered one of the leaders in the Battle of the ying Heaven, in Gu Changges eyes, these fallen warriors were no different from ordinary ants.


    The so-called hot blood they talked about was something he couldntprehend. In his perspective, how many times had the Battle of the ying Heaven urred in the countless and unimaginable epochs that stretched far into the past? Truly countless.


    Before the arrival of the immortal tribtion, the vast actual realms in the world always had some survivors from previous immortal tribtions. Some powerhouses who foresaw the truth gathered spontaneously, attempting to change this age-old and unchanging destiny.


    Again and again, like reincarnation, but not quite. In the eyes of the Origin True Ancestors, these were just some fish trying to jump out of the river. Yet, they withered and died on the shore once out of the river.


    <em>The Immortal Domain now cannot connect with the Upper Realm; it seems there has been a drastic change.</em>


    <em>Is it because of the other true realms, or is it rted to the foreign domains?</em>


    Gu Changge and the Crimson Bird continued forward. At the end of the road, they saw a magnificent stone door, but there was a severed abyss in the middle, deep and bottomless as if it had been directly cut off by some terrifying force, making it impassable.


    The grand stone door stood at the end of this road, stained with blood, and bloodstains permeated from the door gap. There were traces of a great battle around it, exuding a terrifying and horrifying aura. It felt as if approaching it would cause the flesh to explode.


    <em>The owner of those bloodstains must have a terrifying strength.</em>


    This is the Road of heavens and earth


    Without the cultivation of an Immortal King, one cannot cross over. It is also thergest barrier separating the Upper Realm and the Immortal Domain. Countless powerful beings who attempted to cross over but fell to their deaths are buried in this abyss.


    The Crimson Bird spoke with a somewhatplex expression. It once served as the spirit of the stone door ahead and, after awakening inter generations, used an exceptional method to differentiate a portion of its soul, crossing the restrictions ahead to reach the Upper Realm.


    Its actual body actually remained within the stone door ahead.


    Gu Changge nodded, well aware of what the Large Bird mentioned.


    The Road of heaven and earth was established by Gu Qingyi. A million miles of forbidden space godly domain was set up here, capable of preventing Immortal Kings from crossing horizontally. However, after countless epochs, it might have lost its effectiveness in many aspects.


    The appearance of the Road was not primarily due to the Upper Realms rules being shattered, unable to amodate powers surpassing the Immortal Realm.


    Instead, the Upper Realm needed a rtively peaceful and stable environment for the prosperity and growth of future generations.


    Within the vast worlds of the heavens, apart from facing the immortal tribtion of epochs, there was also a need to guard against invasions from other actual worlds.


    The influence of the Original world extended across the heavens, giving rise to many terrible forces under themand of the three Origin True Ancestors.


    Those ethnic groups were either upying some real worlds, orunching gray, white, and ck three-color sacrifices from the original world. Eliminating some restless factors in advance.


    After all, the existence of epochal immortal tribtions was meant to cleanse the worlds of the heavens, restoring order to a level eptable to the Origin of Primordial True Ancestors.


    These so-called sacrifices aimed to destroy the universe and reshape order. However, in reality, they were sacrifices for world annihtion or, in other words, sacrifices of background figures to entreat the three Origin True Ancestors for supreme power or authority.


    The Origin True Ancestors were omnipotent, capable of efficiently bestowing immortal life and higher realms upon those factions. Faced with epochal tribtions, not everyone dared to be a Heaven-yer.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Following that, Gu Changge, apanied by the Large Bird, stepped forward to cross this abyss, where terrifying momentum emanated from below.


    Various restrictions were triggered, an unparalleled killing intent erupted, and it seemed like supreme sword energy directly pierced through the space, falling into the Upper Realm, cutting down countless stars and shocking numerous mortal cultivators.


    However, Gu Changges expression remained unchanged. He walked as if on t ground, and there seemed to be a vague aura flowing around him. All radiance falling on him dissipated into nothingness, unable to halt his steps.


    He quickly arrived at the front of the stone gate, where he paused. He could perceive the situation on the other side of the gate even though it was closed.


    I can open this gate, the Crimson Bird said with a nostalgic look. Then, with conviction, it added, Because my true body resides here.

 Chapter 820: Only one hand leads to the Immortal Domain, the shattered western immortal domain

    Chapter 820: Only one hand leads to the Immortal Domain, the shattered western immortal domain


    The majestic stone gate, with its ancient texture stained in blood, exhibited signs of aging, and some ces were in disrepair, giving it an antique appearance.


    As Gu Changge, apanied by the Large Bird, approached, the immortal gate responded to some kind of induction. The damaged parts began to shine and then transformed into a brilliant spectacle.


    The Large Bird was excited, never expecting to return to this ce one day. Its figure became faint and blurred, turning into a divine light attempting to rush into the immortal stone gate.


    However, Gu Changge intervened, stopping it in its tracks.


    <em>This stone gate has lost its vitality. Your true body may have dissipated long ago. </em>


    He calmly remarked, his tone unruffled.


    The Large Birds figure halted before the stone gate, unable to believe what was happening. Its form shifted from faint and blurred to solid,nding in front of the gate. After a moment of seeming contemtion, it disyed a bitter smile.


    <em>It truly has dissipated. I can no longer sense its existence. When this gate was intact, it could withstand a mighty army. Now, its in ruins</em>


    Ultimately, the Large Bird was just a strand of soul differentiated from its true body, created to find the reincarnated form of Gu Xianer. The actual true body resided within this stone gate.


    What happened? Are these bloodstains recent? The Large Bird took a long time to recover from its sorrow and had toe to terms with this reality.


    Gu Changge nodded gently, indicating that the recent changes in the Immortal Realm had led to the appearance of these bloodstains.


    Moreover, his recent attempt to bring about the Immortal Realms arrival had failed. The overwhelming killing intent emanating from the collision of the rules of the Upper Realm and the Immortal Realm served as a cleansing force, eradicating any malignancies.


    This suggested the intervention of a powerhouses in the Immortal Realm, preventing these events from unfolding. Gu Changge spected that they might be trying to protect the Upper Realm through such means.


    <em>Perhaps they are using this method to safeguard the Upper Realm</em>


    Gu Changge pondered, considering the so-called foreignnd, when the original world was conceived and born, the aura of yin and yang separated, and the original world of yin and yang appeared.


    Before the Forbidden Epoch, the Upper Realm and the Immortal Realm were parts of the Yang True Realm.


    The opposing party was the Yin True Realm, which, in the eyes of the Yang True Realm, was considered an foreignnd, where there were constant battles and conflicts.


    Some forces from the Yin True Realm had long been epted and incorporated by the ancient lineages of the foreignnd. The Yin True Realm was often referred to as the foreignnd by the inhabitants of the Yang True Realm.


    <em>Protecting the Upper Realm?</em>


    The majestic bird trembled at the words Endless Heavens Passage, suddenly realizing something with a mix of disbelief and bitterness.


    The Mountain and Sea True World held a prominent position in the vast expanse of the immortal realms. However, through countless epochs, many True Worlds had vanished into the river of time.


    Today, if the Mountain and Sea True World desired to regain its former glory, it had to defend against terrible foes from foreignnd and contend with adversaries from other True Worlds.


    In their quest for strength, some True World Spirit Lords spared no effort inmanding the lineages within their worlds, engaging in warfare across the heavens and swallowing the essence of other True Worlds origins.


    Such urrences had been frequent throughout the immeasurable ages, even more brutal than the arrival of epochal immortal tribtions.


    Gently nodding, Gu Changge believed that the recent upheaval in the Immortal Domain was likely a result of a great war, with invading factions attempting to locate the root of the Mountain and Sea True World in their pursuit of the whereabouts of the Upper Realm.


    Regardless of the circumstances, the essence of the Mountain and Sea True Worlds rootsy in the Upper Realm.


    Moreover, ording to Gu Qingyis n, most of the Heaven-Reaching Eras former Warriors were still in the cycle of reincarnation. Many had been reborn in the Upper Realm, yet they had yet to awaken their past memories.


    Following this train of thought, Gu Changges gazended on the grand stone door in front of him, seemingly able to support the entire sky with no visible limit overhead.


    Endless Heavens Passage!


    These four words instilled a shiver in the souls, evoking a palpable sense of awe. They were undeniably sacred yet carried a weight of tremendous majesty that stirred the essence of ones soul.


    <em>The Immortal Domain has undergone a transformation, and attempting to open this portal from here is virtually impossible.</em>Gu Changge murmured.


    <em>I wonder if the demon lord has any other way?</em>


    The Big bird fluttered around, but eventually, its wings drooped in a deste manner, feeling powerless to open the sealed portal. I was eager to learn about the current situation in the Immortal Domain.


    However, opening this door required the strength of an Immortal Monarch, a level of power that seemed unattainable in the current Upper Realm, even with the changing immortal conditions.


    Although Gu Changges abilities were mysterious and inscrutable, breaking this established rule was beyond his capabilities.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Just as the Big bird contemted the tasks impossibility, its eyes widened in astonishment. Gu Changge, with an indifferent expression, emitted a faint aura as he ced his palm in front of him and gently pushed.


    This astonishing turn of events seemed like an ancient behemoth had opened its eyes.


    Apanied by a radiant shower of light, the stone door, once dormant, emanated a brilliance that transcended the ages. It exuded a sanctity reminiscent of the first light rays after the worlds creation, leading towards immortality and eternity.


    On the stone door, various imprints emerged, narrating the secrets of creation and the mysteries of chaos. Numerous background figures appeared, but their images were too indistinct to be clearly seen.


    An immortal sound resonated, washing over the souls of those present as if guiding them through an evolutionary process.


    As the door was pushed open, cracks appeared, and blood rain seeped through, dripping onto the surrounding stone walls with a mesmerizing spectacle. The Large bird was left speechless at this unfolding scene.


    Could Gu Changge now possess powerparable to an Immortal King?


    At this moment, Gu Changges figure became hazy and elusive, resembling a radiant entity capable ofmanding the entire universe. It was as if he could order all living beings to bow and worship, standing high above as he effortlessly pushed open the stone door.


    The Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm became adjacent through his actions. Unfathomable radiance burst forth, illuminating the entire universe, with light emanating from the Immortal Ancient Continent and casting its glow upon the Upper Realm.


    Many cultivators and beings across various universes sensed the fluctuations, profoundly shaken. They witnessed endless light and shadows emerging at the limits of the heavens and earth.


    A vague Dao path traversed through, and a peculiar aura descended. The rules of the universe were evolving, and spiritual energy continuously surged.


    The Dao-building experts resonated with an immortal melody, leaving countless cultivators and immortals from various sects astonished and motionless, unable toprehend the scene before them.


    <em>Could it be that the Immortal Domain is descending?</em>


    They murmured, feeling the unprecedented changes in the rules of the Upper Realm.


    <em>Are these ancient characters from Immortal Antiquity? </em>


    In a foreignnd with towering ancient trees and bustling tribes, young men and women explored a suddenly appearing relic.


    A maiden, in the prime of her youth, stared in shock at the inscriptions on a stone monument.


    The characters were unfamiliar and needed to match the contemporary script. Moreover, these stone monuments appeared incredibly ancient, with an age that defied estimation in millennia, let alone millions of years.


    They were deciphering the ancient writings on the stone monuments, seeking to understand the once glorious and radiant era.


    <em>Our ancestors fought countless battles, never dying in vain. Their hearts remained unrepentant even in the face of tens of thousands of deaths, all for resisting the invasion of foreignnds! </em>


    The tribes elders often spoke of this fragmentary ancient history, and each time, the youth could sense the indomitable spirit and battle fervor coursing through their veins.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <em>Spiritual descendants of the Immortal Domain are here!</em>


    Suddenly, a sky-piercing murderous intent enveloped the area.


    A group of foreign beings appeared, riding ferocious beasts, traversing the sky, intent on sweeping and ravaging this destend, searching for the descendants of the ancient Immortal Domain.


    Nowadays, beings from the Immortal Domain and foreignnds coexist in various regions. Yet, there were also surviving Immortal Domain beings hidden throughout, with powerful individuals refraining from searching for them.


    These Immortal Domain survivors were now the foreign beings hunting expedition targets.


    <em>This is bad </em>


    Many elders and men on this primitive continent paled at once.


    <em>Haha, I found them again. There are Immortal Domain descendants here. Dont botherpeting with me for these prey.</em>


    The foreign beingsughed arrogantly, perched atop their ferocious beasts, like gods looking down upon ants, surveying the tribe of thousands below.


    They were cold and ruthless, exhibiting a mocking yfulness, as if toying with their prey. However, at this moment, all the men of this tribe stepped forward, their faces devoid of fear or dread. Holding weapons, they shielded their elderly, young wives, and children behind them.


    Behind these brave men, the elderly, young, and women stood resolute, disying no panic or utterance of fear. The backbone of the Immortal Domain survivors would never bend!


    <em>Truly boring</em>


    The foreign beings found this scene uninteresting. The mockery in their eyes vanished, reced by indifference. The absence of the fear and despair that usually apanied death disappointed them.


    <em>This is no fun. Kill them all.</em>


    The leader among them ordered, and all the foreign beings began to bend their bows and string their arrows.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    However, at that very moment, deep within this fragmented continent, an immense burst of light erupted. Faintly visible, a portal pierced through the heavens, connecting to a vast and expansive world. Various shadows emerged, flooding out.


    This spectacle shocked the foreign beings, their gazes filled with amazement. Some realized the significance and murmured excitedly, The Western Immortal Domain had long been destroyed, trampled by the mightiest of our n. So what is this?


    <em>It is said that within the Western Immortal Domain, there hides a mysterious Dao path and an immortal gate. When the lord of the Western Immortal Domain fell, they used unparalleled divine powers to conceal it. However, all the powerhouses among various ns have been searching for it.</em>


    <em>Could it be that it has appeared today?</em>

 Chapter 822: Stepping into the Immortal Domain, the aura of heaven and earth is unbearable

    Chapter 822: Stepping into the Immortal Domain, the aura of heaven and earth is unbearable


    The Heavenly Passage Ancient City of Tongtian, the grand name of this ancient city, was old and weathered, marked with traces of various weapons, enduring the test of time.


    The city walls alone seem to stretch into the heavens, standing immortal. Crafted from an unknown material, they bear the stains of blood and antiquity. Some parts had copsed, revealing the remnants of a once fierce battle.


    Today, this city has vanished from the immortal realm, manifesting itself in the void. The ancient and savage aura of warfare permeates the air like an invincible army approaching from a distant era.


    This sight shocks everyone.


    Whether survivors from the immortal realm or beings from distantnds, all converge on this location. Rainbows of gods appear in the sky, apanied by prominent figures from different domains riding chariots or immortal mounts.


    Among them are the weakest, having cultivated for millions of years, attaining the title of supremes.


    Apart from them, many young individuals, predominantly from distant realms, were present. Only a tiny forcees from the western immortal realm, the original inhabitants who had now surrendered to the foreignnds, bing subordinate to those powerful ns.


    The former geniuses and heavenly maidens were now servants and maids of young people of foreignnds.


    They carry an aura of immortality, not due to entering the immortal realm but because they grew up in it, nurtured by its spiritual energy, giving rise to their immortal essence.


    <em>If this is the legendary immortal gateway, it means that beyond this portal lies the world weve always longed for.</em>


    <em>When the timees, our n will undoubtedly lead the army, seize the essence of this realm, and restore our homnd.</em>


    <em>In the future war of the true worlds, our realm can only survive if</em>


    Many young individuals from distantnds express their excitement, some with remarkable talents, others with fairplexions.


    Some bear wings on their backs, resembling ancient tribes, though simrities exist with human tribes in many aspects.


    At this moment, they are all excited and tremble with anticipation, fixedly staring at the solidifying gateway in the void.


    Like a flow that spans the ages, the grand and imposing stone gate exudes an aura that shakes the heavens and the earth with its vibrations.


    At this moment, this immensely tall stone gate, materializing from the void, begins to move as if someone was about to step through.


    News of the manifestation of the Tongtian ancient city had reached other immortal realms, not just in the western immortal realm. For the inhabitants of the immortal realms, the Tongtian ancient city was thest hope.


    In ancient legends, the world connected by the immortal realm and the Dao road within the ancient city is the same. It is the ancestralnd, the ce of origin for all beings in the immortal realm.


    Even the invincible king of the immortal realm was once born in that world, enduring countless hardships and cultivating for countless ages to achieve such greatness,manding the various tribes of the immortal realm.


    However, for some unknown reason, the connection between the immortal realm and that world was severed, making it impossible to contact again. Thus, like a rootless floating duckweed, the immortal realm lost its foundational origin.


    Countless ages passed, and the grand structure was on the verge of copse, unable to sustain its former glory. The five immortal realms sealed themselves off from each other, striving to survive in this chaotic era.


    The emergence of the ancient city was like an indescribable heavy blow to the hearts of many immortal realm inhabitants. It reignites excitement in their hearts, bringing hope to the already desperate.


    <em>Hehe, its trulyughable. When the immortal realm and its origin world are separated, it is an unavoidable situation. This world underwent a catastrophe, and many immortal beings had to escape with their tribes.</em>


    <em>Our ancestral founder has already deduced that if the origin world appears, the heavens and earth there are broken, and it is impossible for immortal beings to exist. </em>


    <em>After the severance, the creatures from the origin world wanting to enter the immortal realm again and pursue upper realms are just wishful thinking. Theres no exact time, no exact location; they can forget abouting to the immortal realm.</em>


    Seeing the gathering cultivators, including many descendants of the immortal realm and elders from various distantnds, they sneer, not worrying about the possibility of terrible beings emerging from the original world.


    <strong>Whoo! </strong>


    The sky dimmed, the sun disappeared, and a massive and terrifying figure descended in the distance. It resembled a golden-winged rock, each feather shining brightly as if cast from pure gold. This was undoubtedly a powerful cultivator from a distantnd, surpassing the speed of light, appearing in an instant.


    Hended and transformed into a middle-aged man radiating golden light, imposing without anger, surrounded by ck mist. Even the appearance of a cultivator from a distantnd intensified the excitement here.


    In the current immortal realm, immortal beings hide, unsure where they were, fearing the purge from the kings of distantnds.


    The strongest among the descendants of the immortal realm, with their cultivation not exceeding the sacred realm, had not even reached the supreme realm.


    Before the cultivator from a distantnd, they tremble with fear. Just a breath from him could annihte them thousands of times over.


    <em>It is indeed that road</em>


    The middle-aged man from the distantnd gazed fixedly at the appearing stone gate, surprised that the legendary city and gate had indeed materialized.


    Soon, several Dao-building experts from the distantnd descended, all aplished cultivators shrouded in ck mist, their faces blurred, resembling terrible demonic shadows.


    They stood at the skys end, indifferently gazing at the ancient city. In their presence, all cultivators felt as insignificant as ants.


    Even a casual release of breath from these aplished cultivators could cause ordinary supremes to explode.


    In the current Western immortal realm, the cultivators from the distantnd held sway, able to suppress everything.


    <em>Im curious to see what this legendary ancient city really is.</em>


    <em>Is it a change in the natural order, or is someone ying tricks?</em>


    One aplished cultivator from the distantnd was remarkably indifferent, golden light emanating from his eyes. With a disdainful smile, he took strides toward the solidifying stone gate reflecting the world below.


    A terrifying aura surrounded him, and golden light surged over his body like mes,posed of symbols arranged in an orderly manner.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Behind him, a golden sun unfolded, even higher than him, enveloping him, and a cry of a golden crow echoed, shaking the heavens.


    The entire sky trembled due to his aura, and the stars from beyond the sky fell.


    <em>The Dao-building expert ancestor of the Dark Blood Golden Crow n</em>


    Many beings from the distantnd knelt under this aura, devoutly worshiping. The younger generation revered him to the extreme, whispering about witnessing their invincible figure breaking open that stone gate.


    In contrast, the inhabitants of the immortal realm were cautious, and many tribes on the maind felt unbearable pressure. Many felt as though they would explode under such an aura.


    This aplished cultivator of the Dark Blood Golden Crow n seemed unreserved, attempting to discern the authenticity of the stone gate.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    However, the stone gate of the ancient city was slowly being pushed open, with cracks appearing earlier. Now, a vast light burst out from within, and the auras of two worlds boiled and collided. A beam of light even pierced through the entire starry region.


    <em>It truly is the aura of another world, and theres a path there</em>


    The other aplished cultivators from the distantnd were shaken, staring intently at the stone gate to witness whaty beyond.


    They could sense the vast and ancient world on the other side, even more ancient than the immortal realm, stirring up excitement and triggering thoughts about the secrets of the origin of this world.


    <em>No, theres a figure there, someone is approaching</em>


    <em>Could it be that he pushed open the gate, breaking through the severed connection.</em>


    But the next moment, as if noticing something, their expressions changed dramatically, unable to maintain the previous emotions.


    <em>Who are you?</em>


    At this moment, the voice of the ancestor of the Dark Blood Golden Crow n, the aplished cultivator, suddenly resounded with astonishment, trembles, and disbelief.


    With a thunderous sound, thousands of divine lights erupted from there, each divine light a rule rune.


    Among them were potent symbols and the Dark Blood Golden Crow ns bone script, interweaving with a divine might shaking the world.


    This was the supreme power of an aplished cultivator. He was desperately fighting, illuminating the universe, making many people unable to open their eyes and look directly at it.


    However, followed by screams, a loud bang, blood mist exploded there, and all the radiance vanished as if swallowed by endless darkness.


    <em>This is not good</em>


    All aplished cultivators from the foreignnd had changed expressions, their bodies shivering with an eerie feeling.


    The other foreign beings gathered here from different worlds, descendants of the immortal realm, also fell silent suddenly, watching the majestic scene behind the stone gate settle down, the radiance fading.


    On top of the ancient city, the city walls still stood tall but were now stained with the blood of another aplished cultivator, with nobody remaining.


    The stone gate was open, and from it emerged a handsome and upright young man in a blue silk robe.


    Five-colored celestial energy lingered around him, but it quickly disappeared, returning to simplicity, transcending the ordinary.


    He walked calmly, followed by arge bird pping its wings. His gaze was calm, resembling the vast depths of the sea and the boundless void.


    However, the entire world was in violent turmoil, as if unable to withstand his aura, as if the heavens were about to copse.

 Chapter 823: Immortal Domain or the foreign land, is it a young king?

    Chapter 823: Immortal Domain or the foreignnd, is it a young king?


    The ancient city trembled dramatically. The majestic and towering stone gate, the mythical portal from legends, manifested again in the mortal world.


    Furthermore, it was pushed open, emitting a resounding and vast radiance.


    All living beings felt as if, under the collision of the auras from two worlds, they would turn into ashes, with no trace of their bones left.


    This immense aura seemed like the collision of two vast universes, an unimaginable event that swept through from ancient times to the present.


    Stars beyond the immortal realm shook, seemingly about to fall.


    What was most incredible was that a being from another world pushed the stone gate open.


    He walked calmly, not hurried, yet it made hearts want to explode. The world as a whole seemed unable to bear his aura.


    The entire ancient city continuously quaked due to his arrival, revealing even more marks on the city walls.


    A torrent of runes intertwined into countless beams of light, brilliant and dazzling, too dazzling for anyone to directly gaze at.


    All the cultivators present, whether from the distantnd or the descendants of the immortal realm, were silenced and shivering, unable to articte words.


    For the aplished cultivators from the distantnd, this was beyond terrifying. Their scalps tingled, and at this moment, they only wanted to turn into divine light and escape, with no desire to stay here.


    The previously arrogant Dark Blood Golden Crow ns aplished cultivator had now turned into a sea of blood mist, with no trace of bones, tragically dying in front of the stone gate.


    Though they couldnt see clearly what had happened, they knew that the Dark Blood Golden Crow ns aplished cultivator had undoubtedly been casually killed by the young man as if swatting a buzzing fly.


    It was so simple that there wasnt even time for a scream, disappearing without a trace.


    This was the ancestor of the Dark Blood Golden Crow n, overseeing a realm, cultivating for a million years, and in the prime of his life. Yet, he met such a tragic end.


    In their hearts, terror was the only emotion, and they were trembling with fear.


    Moreover, under the young mans gaze, their souls seemed frozen. They couldnt even think of escaping. Or perhaps, if they dared to flee, their fate would undoubtedly be the same as the Dark Blood Golden Crow ns ancestor  instant and gruesome death.


    <em>Isnt we told that the other world was already shattered, with broken rules, impossible to birth beings surpassing the immortal realm?</em>


    <em>Who is this person?</em>


    <em>Ancestors once said that the heavens and earth in that realm have long been in ruins. The Gate of Heavenly Passage cannot be opened by someone from that world.</em>


    Many powerhouses from the foreignnd were filled with fear, their entire bodies chilled. These scenes left them so shaken that they couldnt find words, their voices trembling.


    <em>This is a powerful being from the origin of that realm</em>


    Descendants of the immortal realm were excited and thrilled. Many gazes fell upon the various broken continents, witnessing the shocking scenes.


    It was truly astonishing, almost unbelievable to many.


    <em>The immortal realm has truly changed</em>


    Therge bird excitedly followed behind Gu Changge, once again sensing the aura of the immortal realm.


    However, this time, it experienced a different environment, surrounded by cultivators who were not from the immortal realm but from other domains.


    Although it understood thenguage of the beings in the immortal realm, judging from their words, it could tell that the immortal realm had undergone significant changes, likely invaded by beings from a distantnd.


    <em>I was regretful but also helpless about this situation.</em>


    <em>Aplished cultivators from foreignnd?</em>


    However, witnessing a Dao-building expert die tragically in front of him, no being in this ce dared to consider him ordinary.


    Seeing Gu Changge approaching calmly, all the beings from the Other Realm involuntarily stepped back in fear.


    Even the beings who arrived riding divine chariots were filled with anxiety. They felt their mounts trembling in fear, forced tond from the sky.


    Many young individuals from the foreignnd wore expressions of fear and unease. After all, judging from appearance alone, Gu Changge was around the same age as them, or even younger. Moreover, hecked the aging aura, and his real age seemed remarkably young.


    As ancestors from the foreignnd who excelled, shining brightly during their conquest of the Immortal Realm, they looked down on many young talents of the Immortal Realm.


    They considered themselves the outstanding figures of their generation, destined to achieve greatness and even enter the realm of immortality.


    However, they never expected to witness a young person casually killing a Dao-building expert, and, moreover, opening the legendary unbreakable door of the oher world with ease


    <em>Could this be a young king Immortal Domain?</em>


    Their faces turned pale, and they found it hard to believe and imagine everything happening.


    In their perspective, even though that world was referred to as the origin of the Immortal Domain, everything shattered after the countless years following the taboo cmity.


    Under the extreme cold, it was impossible for beings surpassing the Immortal Dao-building expert to be born. At most, they could reach the level of aplished cultivators.


    Now, who rules the Immortal Domain?


    Gu Changge spoke calmly as he left the Heavenly Passage Ancient City. The city gate was magnificent, and even the gatehole was so vast that it was astonishing. Walking here, the view was boundless and breathtaking.


    The grayish stone ground, t roads that seemed endless. The stone gate closed gradually as he strolled, only remaining open for a while.


    When he spoke, his gaze fell upon some descendants of the Immortal Domain on the broken continent ahead.


    With his current cultivation, he could easily perceive what had happened and determine which cultivators came from the Immortal Domain and the Yin World, i.e., the foreignnd.


    Report reporting to my lord


    Now, in the western part of the Immortal Domain, there was no longer a lord. Several million years ago, the Immortal King Tian Ye of the western Immortal Domain was besieged and killed by kings from the foreignnd.


    His corpse was brought back, and the Ancient City was sealed and hidden by Immortal King Tian Ye.


    In response to Gu Changges words, an old man with white hair from the descendants of the Immortal Domain stepped forward, answering with a trembling voice, carrying a tone of sorrow.


    Tian Ye Immortal King was the king of the western Immortal Domain, once reigning over it. Besides Immortal King Tian Ye, there were other Immortal Kings in the west of the Immortal Domain, but they had long disappeared.


    Some suspected they had closed themselves off and didnt know where they went.


    Others believed they might have gone to other worlds, abandoning the Immortal Domain. Of course, some thought they had fallen, suffering covert attacks from the distantnd.


    <em>No ruler for a long time?</em>


    Gu Changge nodded. It wasnt surprising to him that the Immortal Domain had turned into such a tragic state after the events that urred millions of years ago.


    However, his presence in the Immortal Domain was not intended to represent the descendants of the Immortal Domain, seeking justice for them.


    In his eyes, whether it was the Immortal Domain or the foreignnd, both were part of the Mountain and Sea True World. It seemed to be separated based on the current situation.


    In the foreignnd, some forces had secretly allied with the original world or other worlds, attempting to find the origin of the Mountain and Sea True World and devour it, thus bing the seal real world.


    This concept of the exclusive true world had been passed down since ancient times, and on the day it was born, the origin realm would face a massive impact, marking the crucial moment for a divine conquest.

 Chapter 824: The king of the Foreign Land arrives; one sword is enough to cut the head

    Chapter 824: The king of the Foreign Land arrives; one sword is enough to cut the head


    Gu Changges expression remained unchanged as he scanned the broken continents before him and the many beings from the foreignnd in the distance.


    Now, he needed to consider how to connect the previously set-up scheme seamlessly, leaving no room for ws.


    The unexpected changes in the Immortal Domain were within his expectations. His appearance in the Immortal Domain was mainly to verify his spections and, at the same time, to align himself with the true world of the Immortal Dao-building expert.


    After all, his current physical body had not undergone the rules of the Immortal Dao-building expert, so it couldnt be considered an urate Immortal Body.


    However, as he appeared in the Immortal Domain, his body actively absorbed the rich Immortal Dao-building expert factors. Even without the so-called immortal tribtion of the Immortal Dao-building experts, his body naturally transformed during this process.


    Of course, even without restoring his past memories, relying solely on his current strength, he had no need to fear so-called Immortal Kings.


    Moreover, having reached the pinnacle in the upper realm, his cultivation had reached an unfathomable level, making it impossible for others to specte about him.


    Additionally, he possessed various means. Nevertheless, to n for eventuality, many things needed more profound consideration.


    <em>So young,ing from that world, he may be a reincarnated person</em>


    <em>Go and report to our worlds True Immortals. The gateway to the immortal realm has reappeared, and a young man, possibly an Immortal King, has emerged from it.</em>


    Unlike the Immortal Domains many joyous and excited inhabitants, many powerful beings from the foreignnd were shocked and rmed.


    They were already secretlymunicating, nning to report this matter to the True Immortals of the foreignnd to handle it. Only True Immortals would be qualified to contact an Immortal King and discover his intentions and origins.


    In contrast to the Immortal Domain residents, the beings from the distantnd had a different perspective.


    They were already considering this young man to be someone who was acquainted with the Immortal King of the Immortal Domain.


    This thought took root in the minds of many beings from the distantnd, horrifying and frightening them, thinking of ancient rumors.


    Most of the inhabitants from the foreignnd were not fools. After witnessing how even a Daoist who achieved the Dao-building experts level was casually killed, they restrained their previous arrogance and acted as if they were awaiting execution.


    The young people from the distantnd discussing the origin world just a moment ago turned pale, silent as if they were awaiting their fate.


    After the fall of the western Immortal Domain, the distantnd only dispatched True Immortals to station and guard it. There was no Immortal King here. Otherwise, given the terrifying momentum just now, how could the Immortal King not be aware?


    When the ancient city ofmunication appeared, the true immortals on the side of the foreignnd immediately sensed it.


    Although they may not possess the vast divine abilities of the Immortal King, they are indeed the true powerhouse overlooking a world, with lifespans exceeding tens of millions of years, if not longer.


    The Western immortal domain was broken, but the recent disturbance was terrifying. The collision of two worlds created a disturbance that seemed to involve a vast universe. How could they not perceive it?


    However, witnessing a Dao-building expert casually killed left them terrified. Its not foolish; they knew facing Gu Changge was beyond their capacity, so they must report to the foreignnds Immortal King.


    With his unfathomable cultivation, this mysterious young man emerged in this era,ing from the original world. He effortlessly pushed open the door that only the Immortal King could break, revealing his strength, unquestionably at the level of the Immortal King or even beyond.


    For some true immortals in the foreignnd, they understand quite a bit about the truth of this world. They are qualified to interact with that level, so they know that the foreignnd had been searching for the original realm.


    On one hand, its to devour the source of that world, making the Mountain and Sea world ultimately unified. On the other hand, they are searching for those in the cycle.


    From the current situation, this mysterious young man was likely one of those individuals in the cycle.


    <em>Sir, are you once the king of the immortal domain?</em>


    In front of the ancient city, many inhabitants of the foreignnd rushed here, kneeling and paying respects to Gu Changge, appearing as if facing a mythical god.


    One young-looking girl couldnt help but ask, her gaze filled with hope and expectation.


    A small group of descendants of the immortal domain had lived on this primitive foreignnd with ancient towering trees for thousands of years. They were just a tiny part of it.


    The continent is highly fragmented, with traces of the initial battle still visible. The once vast life star system was shattered and destroyed in all directions. Thends before them were just a tiny portion.


    Gu Changge nced over these descendants, his expression unchanged. He neither answered nor shook his head. He just stared into the distant sky, seemingly quietly awaiting the arrival of the foreignnds king.


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze, and all the foreign creatures who had rushed here, regardless of their level, dared not move, filled with fear and trepidation. They needed to find out Gu Changges purpose or his origin.


    The world fell silent, as if even space and time were concealed, turning this ce into absolute tranquility.


    Therge Bird remained silent, uncertain of Gu Changges intentions. Until now, it had no understanding of Gu Changge, except knowing that he was the mastermind behind the forbidden era, the demon lord that brought silence to all heavens.


    He was a ruthless figure who plotted against the upper realm and orchestrated the ughter of all beings.


    He ruthlessly subdued the origin world, unifying it under his control, revealing himself as no benevolent figure. Though he treated his close kin with gentleness, it was undeniable that his cold indifference was enough to make the heavens shudder.


    <strong>Swoosh! </strong>


    Streams of light traversed the cosmic sky!


    At this moment, countless creatures from the foreignnd gathered from various parts of the broken western immortal domain, rushing towards this region of the universe.


    Even from a far distance, they sensed a significant change in the environment, sending shivers down their spines, realizing that something big was happening.


    <em>The portal has appeared? And a young person, suspected to be an Immortal King, has emerged?</em>


    In the vast cosmic universe, within a vast dojo shrouded in dense mist, an ancient and venerable existence suddenly opened its eyes. This was the first time he had spoken in millions of years.


    His blood aura surged like the sun, standing amidst the starry sky, resembling an ancient demon god, exuding terrifying power.


    As a figure at the pinnacle of the immortal path, a king among the immortals, he ruled the vast and boundless universe with billions of subjects. Few urrences could disturb such an existence.


    At this moment, this side of the universe trembled. With the revival of this terrifying being, the expansive starry sky heaved like an ocean, and vast clusters of stars turned to dust.


    Before the foreignnd invaded the western immortal domain, they had shattered the West Heaven Gate.


    With the barrier gone, even though the natural environment suppressed the Immortal Kings from the foreignnd, it couldnt prevent their descent. They could arrive from the distant and boundless foreignnd to the western immortal domain with just a thought.


    The foreign Immortal King was alerted.


    Like two terrifying immortal swords, his gaze tore through the universe as if to see the situation over there. He could be considered all-powerful as an existence in the Immortal King realm.


    Even traversing the river of time, altering some bearable causality was within his capabilities. Therefore, the moment he awoke, he began deducing the situation in the western immortal domain, eager to know the background of the young person who had appeared.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    At this moment, the sky over the western immortal domain began to manifest a terrifying aura, and various dreadful phenomena emerged, causing the rules of the immortal path to rupture.


    The sun, moon, and stars all trembled, and countless continents crumbled, directly turning to dust under this formidable aura.


    The aura of an Immortal King surfaced, causing the entire universe to tremble. Large sectors of star regions couldnt withstand this aura, exploding into pieces.


    Countless cultivators, regardless of their cultivation level, kneeled towards that direction, devout and reverent. Even the denizens of the immortal realm, though unwilling to bow to the Immortal King from the foreignnd, couldnt resist and knelt down.


    Meeting the king without bowing resulted in the copse of true spirits, leading to immortal extinction.


    <em>Its King Kunxuan</em>


    <strong>Great! </strong>


    <em>Our king has sensed everything here.</em>


    Many foreign Immortal Kings in the western immortal domain felt the aura and were highly excited, prostrating towards that direction. Even True Immortals were like ants before an Immortal King and could be obliterated by a mere thought.


    The disparity was like an insurmountable gap. Because of this aura, the majestic and grandiose city of the Heavenly Passage city trembled. The blood that had spilt on the walls before emitted a dazzling glow.


    Faint shadows from ancient times emerged, depicting the scenes of True Immortals from the immortal realm shedding blood here, the Immortal King besieged and falling, the copse of the Heavenly Gateway, the fragmentation of the western immortal domain, the disruption of the Heavenly Door, the heavens weeping blood, and thementations of sentient beings.


    In this atmosphere, many descendants of the western immortal domain were overwhelmed with grief and despair, recalling the tragic scenes of the west of Heavenly Gateway being breached and the subsequent devastation.


    <em>How many tens of thousands of years have passed? </em>


    The Immortal Kings from the foreignnd, who had once invaded the western immortal domain with a great army, reappeared. Although it was just an aura, it was still terrifying and unstoppable.


    Who are you? Someone from the cycle of reincarnation? Or a remnant who once fled to that realm?


    <em>Being able to open that gateway and step into the immortal realm is somewhat extraordinary.</em>


    The foreign Immortal Kings gaze was indifferent; even though it was just an aura, he paid no heed, staring at Gu Changge before the Heavenly Passage. Finally, his gaze fell on the legendary ancient city, observing the portal.


    Through that portal, he could sense the faint aura emanating from it, the original world they had been searching for all along.


    Just an aura?


    Hearing this, Gu Changge nced at the Immortal King. His gaze remained unaffected.


    Even a strand of aura can suppress you.


    The King Kunxuan didnt perceive the aura of an Immortal King from Gu Changge and didnt consider him an equal.


    His gaze was extremely indifferent. He raised his palm, and a surging hand of chaotic energy stretched across the sky, covering the entire universe. The Dao resounded, and the cosmic heavens all resonated.


    Many Dao rules and orders of the western immortal domain emitted a terrifying sound akin to cutting a gate de, easily crushed and then bursting into fragments. However, Gu Changge merely pointed forward, nonchntly shing.


    A sword light swept by, immortal and serene as if piercing through ancient history and cleansing the future.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The firmament shattered, the universe trembled, and the universe seemed to have be fragments.


    The torrential sword light, entwined with chaotic immortal radiance, pierced through everything, suppressing the universe.


    It was bright and dazzling, like the midday sky illuminating the eternal. Even the river of time seemed to vanish, and all rules and orders copsed and dissipated.


    Under this sword light, all realms wailed.


    Watching this descending sword, King Kunxuan, who had maintained a cold and indifferent expression, suddenly changed his demeanor.


    His extended giant hand made a muffled sound, shattered, and instantly copsed. Then, the sword light continued unabated.


    A sword fell, directly beheading him, and his figure exploded with a resounding boom.

 Chapter 825: Reincarnated existence, what role should I play now

    Chapter 825: Reincarnated existence, what role should I y now


    As if shattering a distant era, the dazzling sword light cleansed the heavens and earth, unbounded and supremely dominant.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The air currents in the sky of the western immortal domain were in chaos. Under this swords radiance, it was split open.


    Gxies ruptured, and countless cultivators and beings shivered in fear at this aura as if a sword light had severed their spiritual essence, threatening topletely annihte them.


    They were terrified, feeling a bone-chilling dread. Although the sword light did not target them directly, merely witnessing its might caused severe spiritual and soul pain as if they would perish under its radiance.


    The consequences were unimaginable if they indeed came into contact with this strand of sword light.


    Even the Dao avatar of King Kunxuan was beheaded by a sword, obliterated in the void, disying an overwhelming force.


    <em>What?</em>


    For the inhabitants of the foreignnd, this sword was too terrifying. It directly beheaded their invincible king from the clouds.


    Many young beings who regarded Kunxuan Immortal King as a god couldnt believe it and shouted in disbelief.


    Why did the resurrected invincible kings Dao avatar get quickly annihted by a sword, disappearing without a trace?


    Of course, they were baffled. In their perception, the pinnacle might in this world was the authority of an Immortal King seated atop the peak of eternity, overseeing the passage of time and witnessing the copse of epochs.


    How could such an existence be so quickly beheaded?


    <em>Absolutely a young king</em>


    <em>The Kunxuan Immortal King fled, afraid to descend.</em>


    Many True Immortals rushing from the foreignnd were trembling, their mouths quivering, a bit scared and feeling chilled. As those beneath the Immortal King, they could keenly sense the terror of that sword just now, an absolute might that could instantly wipe them out countless times over.


    This was an unparalleled force they could never contend withthe power to annihte the vast ocean and sever the passage of time, overpowering even the Immortal Kings Dao avatar.


    The residual shockwaves alone caused them to explode, their physical bodies in intense pain. Those who were closer even had blood stains appearing.


    All the beings in front of the ancient city of the heavens were frozen in ce, not daring to move, fearing that the strand of aura might explode them, leading them into the aftermath of the Immortal Kings Dao avatar.


    <em>Too strong, what a terrifying power</em>


    <em>No mistake, this esteemed individual must be the king of our immortal realm. He has returned from the Origin Realm.</em>


    The Western immortal domain was filled with an overwhelming aura. The recent fluctuation of the Immortal King had shocked many hidden descendants of the immortal realm, leaving them utterly astonished.


    However, witnessing the avatar of the Immortal King being annihted by a sword radiance in the next moment was beyond belief. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they probably wouldnt have dared to believe it, staring wide-eyed in disbelief.


    Cheers erupted across various locations in the western immortal domain, resonating with unimaginable excitement.


    Numerous descendants of the immortal realm appeared, shaking off their previous decline, and expressed their excitement with roars that couldnt capture the current surge of emotions.


    However, Gu Changges expression remained unchanged. He didnt need to resort to other means now; he had no fear of the so-called Immortal King based on his realm alone.


    Even an Immortal King couldnt avoid getting entangled in causality, resisting the Daows, and correcting all the trajectories of the world at this level.


    But when Gu Changge was still in the upper realm, he could erase the future fluctuations based on his destiny, marking the fundamental difference in their paths.


    Ultimately, the techniques and paths Gu Changge practiced corresponded one-to-one with his predecessors. They allowed his body to reach the level of the primordial true ancestor.


    Regr Immortal Kings didnt even have the qualifications to connect and touch the actual ancestor of the origin; no matter how many epochs they cultivated, they couldnt reach that step.


    Only by going beyond the transcendent level, being the transcendent among transcendents, could one qualify to see that ce.


    <em>It seems that your Immortal King on your side chose to retreat</em>


    <em>Hes smart and runs pretty fast.</em>


    Gu Changge stood in ce, wearing a simple green silk garment, looking incredibly young, radiating a faint brilliance, and returning to simplicity.


    He ambled casually, observing the foreign beings with an unchanged expression. His tone was calm.


    Hearing this, these foreign beings felt that their heads were about to explode and their souls were about to be torn apart, so they didnt dare to raise their heads and look at Gu Changge.


    Even a Dao-building expert trembled unceasingly, trembling in ce, and his whole body was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Rest assured, I wont trouble you.


    Its just been a long time since I returned to the immortal realm, and seeing the sights made me reminisce a bit.


    Gu Changge casually spoke, then nced towards the direction of the sky. With a casual gesture, the heavens and the earth trembled, and all the stars in the sky quivered.


    A foreign, true immortal was ultimately imprisoned despite the flow of immortal light around him.


    He attempted to break free, but his struggles were in vain. Terrified, he screamed as if he had turned into a helpless chick with no chance of resistance.


    Even though he was initially millions of miles away, in the next moment, a pair of terrifying hands descended and directly grabbed him.


    This left him in despair, experiencing fear to the extreme. For the first time in his cultivation of countless years, he encountered something so horrifying.


    This scene shocked all the foreign beings in the vicinity. They couldnt believe that the true immortal, nearly invincible in their eyes, could be in such a pitiful state, captured from a distant starfield, and reduced to helpless prey.


    After the Forbidden Epoch, what exactly happened in the immortal realm?


    Gu Changge looked at the terrified foreign true immortal and slowly spoke. His voice was calm, seemingly questioning, and yet carrying a faint sigh.


    The foreign true immortal, who appeared to be in his thirties or forties with golden wings on his back and a radiant aura, was now trembling uncontrobly.


    He seemed as if a peerless demon had clutched his heart, his face turning pale and his words quivering.


    Reporting to the great one, after the Forbidden Epoch


    He attempted to exin, hoping to make Gu Changge understand. His voice was filled with fear.


    I didnt ask you.


    Gu Changges expression remained unchanged, shaking his head slightly. He extended a hand directly towards the glowing forehead of the terrified true immortal.


    Ah


    Great one, spare me


    The foreign true immortal screamed in terror, his face contorted in unbearable pain.


    Everyone witnessed his soul being pulled out from the top of his head and presented for Gu Changge to examine his memories.


    During this process, no one dared to interfere. Even distant foreign true immortals trembled, their faces turning pale. They feared that they might be captured next in the following moment.


    This was the terrifying existence that even Immortal King Kunxuan fled from.


    <em>So many changes have taken ce; no wonder</em>


    After a long time, Gu Changge finally understood the many changes in the immortal realm over the years, expressing a sigh.


    In the next moment, he casually swallowed the soul of the true immortal with just a word, not allowing it to escape.


    After the Forbidden Epoch, the immortal realm and the upper realm separated, with most immortal cultivators seeking refuge in the immortal domain.


    Among them were the leaders who had initially established the immortal pces. Although the courts had copsed, many legacies had been preserved.


    Consequently, the immortal realm rapidly evolved into five distinct regions, radiating from the central immortal domain and splitting into four subdomains. Each subdomain had an Immortal King presiding over it, and some subdomains even had multiple Immortal Kings.


    In addition, the central immortal domain still harbored a few pce masters from the ancient immortal pces, whose cultivations far surpassed those of ordinary Immortal Kings. This arrangement brought temporary stability to the immortal domain.


    However, as the beings from the other realms believed, the battle after the Forbidden Epoch had merely postponed the arrival of the cmity, avoiding the cosmic immortal tribtion but paving the way for a great reckoning.


    The copse of the heavens, the severance of epochs, and the entanglement in forbidden forces led to a decline in vitality in both the immortal realm and the upper realm.


    The source was damaged, and due to theck of connection between earth and heaven, the immortal realm became like floating duckweed without roots, while the upper realm lost the opportunity to ascend to higher realms.


    This chain reaction caused the immortal domain to decay, providing an opportunity for the other realms to invade.


    Starting several million years ago, some Immortal Kings experienced a decline in vitality, aging into unknownte years, with the five decays being hard to ovee.


    The invasion of the other realms was ruthless, smashing the gates of the immortal realm and pouring in to conquer it. The western immortal domain, adjacent to the gates of the other realms, naturally fell first.


    Gu Changge, being aware of these events, was mainly contemting the role he should y next.


    Should he adhere to the previous agreement with Gu Qingyi or disregard those considerations?


    In this situation, the crucial points to be aware of were the timing of the next cosmic immortal tribtion and the birth of the one true realm.


    When the one true realm emerged, the beings who opposed the heavens might take action, refining their war swords and ascending to the ninth heaven.


    From another perspective, the current state of the immortal domain was more suitable for Gu Changge. While the other realms were engaged in constant warfare, their numbers of true immortals and even Immortal Kings were substantial.


    The heavenly energies umted by the Reincarnated Heaven Lord had long been entirely refined by Gu Changge. For him, these beings were excellent nourishment.


    The scene where a true immortal was captured, soul-searched, and then directly devoured sent shivers of fear through all the beings in the other realms.


    They hadnt expected that a true immortal could be captured, had his soul searched, and then be consumed.


    The ruthless methods employed by the stranger left them feeling uneasy as if they had suddenly fallen from the lofty position of rulers in the Other World to mere livestock, with no regard for their dignity or life.


    The descendants of the Immortal Realm were shocked into silence by this spectacle, never expecting the stranger to be so cruel and indifferent.


    However, they found sce in the fact that the victims were true immortals from the other world, who had often treated the descendants of the Immortal Realm as mere food when the Western Immortal Realm was conquered.


    Almost all descendants of the Immortal Realm considered the stranger the king who emerged from the Origin Realm, aligned with the Immortal Realm.


    <em>Hes incredibly powerful. Who is he, really?</em>


    In the vast and boundless Other Realm, the expression on the face of the Kunxuan Immortal King changed repeatedly.


    His usually cold and ancient visage now disyed a look of disbelief. He never expected that his Dao avatar would be severed instantly with no chance of reaction.


    The sheer terror and power caught him off guard. He initially thought that the upheaval in the environment led to the portals between realms loosening, allowing powerful beings from another realm to find their way into the Immortal Realm.


    However, he never anticipated encountering such a terrifying individual.


    He had a premonition that even if he descended in his proper form, he would not be a match for this opponent. It seemed like he would be in without a chance to retaliate  a realization born not out of fear but a clear understanding of his incapacity.


    <em>Its not advisable to reveal myself. This person exudes great terror; I am not currently equipped to oppose him. If I recklessly descend, I will be annihted by him.</em>


    The Kunxuan Immortal King transcended his own Dao Field and arrived at the Dao Field of another realm Immortal King to discuss the matter.


    He felt a deep powerlessness, realizing he needed to seek out other Immortal Kings to face this threat together.


    The territories of the other realm were vast beyond description, surpassing even thebined Immortal and Upper Realms.


    Each region was shrouded in an endless expanse of dark mist, resembling an eerie and immense ghostly presence.


    These realms wereposed of ancient universes tainted by dark energies, boundless and impossible to fathom.


    When will Dao Friend awaken? Theres a shocking development in the Western Immortal Realm  an entity, possibly awakening from the cycle of reincarnation, has emerged with terrifying strength, surpassing the usual Immortal Kings.


    We need to hunt together.


    Kunxuan Immortal King tore through the fabric of the universe, descending into the realm of another Immortal King, awakening the dormant being within.


    <em>An entity from the cycle of reincarnation?</em>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A terrifying aura permeated this universe, and then a gaze tore through the dense fog, with countless denizens of the other realm bowing in submission, continuously prostrating in worship.


    In another Dao Field, another Immortal King was awakened by the Kunxuan Immortal King. His Dao avatar surpassed tens of millions of zhang, coalescing in the starry sky.


    Dark pathways extended, resonating with a thunderous sound as they stepped forward.


    ck lotuses covered the ground, dark demonic birds danced in the air, and the vast heavens and earth trembled.


    <em>Has the environment of the world changed? Is there still an Immortal King in the Western Immortal Realm?</em>


    A humanoid Immortal King shrouded in gray mist suddenly opened his eyes, cold and profound, with wings on his back.


    <em>We have been searching for the portal for a long time, and the person who emerged from it is terrifying. I am far from being his opponent.</em>


    Kunxuan Immortal King spoke inly, stating the facts without hesitation.


    <em>We will work together to kill him, and then go to the original world.</em>


    Finally, he descended into an area shrouded in vast and chaotic mist, showing a respectful attitude. This ce was filled with grand and ancient pces, radiating the brilliance that reflected the heavens and earth.


    The Kunxuan Immortal King bowed slightly upon arriving, expressing respect.


    <em>An entity from the cycle of reincarnation has awakened. I hope, senior, you will lead the charge for us. There might be unforeseen circumstances.</em>

 Chapter 826: Immortal King Ming, who existed before the Forbidden Era, might be an acquaintance

    Chapter 826: Immortal King Ming, who existed before the Forbidden Era, might be an acquaintance


    This area was filled with a vast and chaotic mist, descending in strands, continually floating and drifting. The sky was bleak, resembling a ce where vitality had been extinguished.


    Grand and vast pceplexes stand erect in the depths of this region, radiating a brilliance that mirrors the heavens. Even a true immortal arriving here would feel their body on the verge of exploding, crumbling under this aura.


    <em>The ancient legendary original realm, once again opening its immortal gates, with beings from the cycle walking this path, now in the Western Immortal Realm.</em>


    <em>I am far from being his opponent, concerned about unforeseen events. I hope the seniors will intervene on our behalf to prevent this person from escaping.</em>


    The Immortal King Kunxuan, adopting a respectful and humble posture, descended into this area and addressed the vast pceplexes ahead.


    As a foreignnds Immortal King, self-proimed invincible in the present world, overseeing all living beings from the celestial end, indifferent to the passing of millions of years, he remains unperturbed.


    However, in the figures presence within these pces, the Immortal King Kunxuan adopts a deferential attitude, behaving like a junior.


    Though both were Immortal Kings, there was a significant gap in their cultivation and Dao-building expert level, even an insurmountable gap.


    For him, when he was still a novice cultivator, this senior was already an Immortal King, governing the illusions of background figures across billions of starfields.


    Over the years, he had risen from a mere novice to a high and mighty Immortal King.


    However, in the presence of such a senior, he remains humble and respectful, aware that the senior could effortlessly erase him.


    This disparity in cultivation and attainments, this terrifying and seemingly insurmountable gap, cannot be bridged at the moment.


    Indeed, in the vast and mysterious foreignnd, there are many ancient beings like the senior before him. However, their whereabouts need to be more prominent, and even an Immortal King struggles to determine where they are in seclusion.


    These ancient beings had experienced the upheavals of other true realms, some existing since the birth of the Mountain and Sea True World, while others, survivors from other true worlds, had escaped here to live in seclusion.


    In this boundless and vast universe, even the Kunxuan Immortal King does not dare to be too arrogant, fearing to provoke those ancient creatures who have lived countless epochs.


    Being an Immortal King is not the ultimate world, and its still a distant journey to reach the highest level he knows.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    As the Kuxuan Immortal Kings words echoed, the area filled with the vast and chaotic mist suddenly erupted with a tremendous force.


    The sky trembled, and the surrounding star fields quivered as if they were about to fall. A terrifying breath resounded in the minds of all surrounding cultivators, causing the heavens and earth to undte.


    <em>Who dares to awaken me?</em>


    The ancient, weathered voice, carrying indifference, resounds here and echoes throughout the universe.


    The Kuxuan Immortal Kings demeanor bes increasingly respectful as he speaks, <em>Junior Kunxuan pays respects to the senior.</em>


    The other Immortal Kings arriving from various directions are also astonished upon hearing the news.


    Subsequently, they adopt respectful attitudes. Even the Immortal King, who was incredibly proud and aloof with ck wings on his back, restrains his aura and waits here respectfully.


    In this vast universe, amodating the presence and Dao-building expert of a single Immortal King was already challenging. However, at this moment, there was no collision of auras, creating an unimaginable tranquility.


    <em>We have paid our respects to the senior.</em>


    These Immortal Kings understand the significance of this ce. In the presence of this figure, they are all juniors, with their cultivation and Dao-building expertise far inferior to the seniors.


    Though they are all in the world of Immortal Kings, determining a winner among them was challenging. However, these seasoned Immortal Kings were different; their mastery of Dao-building expertise and essence surpasses the understanding of the others.


    <em>The reappearance of the ancient legendary Original World?</em>


    A murmuring old voice echoes in this ce. Then, the dense fog dissipates, revealing a figure in a ck robe, appearing somewhat hunched.


    His face was obscured by the mist, making it impossible to see clearly. However, a terrifying aura, resonating with the great Dao sound, pervades the surroundings, making the heavens and earth seem unable to bear the pressure.


    <em>Reporting to the venerable senior, it is indeed so. A million years ago, we breached the Western Immortal Realm, attempting to find the entrance to that realm but failed</em>


    <em>Unexpectedly, the gateway has reappeared recently, covering the eight directions. From it emerged a figure resembling a king from the cycle, incredibly young. I am no match for him.</em>


    Kunxuan Immortal King speaks respectfully, summarizing the situation, including when his Dao avatar was cut down by a sword light. If he hadnt timely withdrawn his divine consciousness, he would have suffered severe damage.


    <em>A king from the reincarnation?</em>


    The elder, named King Ming, suddenly shoots out two terrifying sword lights from his gaze, seemingly about to cleave the universe itself. His emotions be turbulent, unable to remain as calm as before.


    I didnt expect to encounter a being from the reincarnation in this lifetime. Perhaps it could even be someone I knew in the past.


    King Ming speaks slowly, sweeping his sleeves. The universe before him roars, tearing open as he takes significant strides toward the location of the Immortal Realm.


    Upon hearing this, Kunxuan Immortal King and the others feel their emotions stirring. They know this senior existed before the forbidden era, and following him, four Immortal Kings follow.


    They were the undisputed rulers of the current foreignnd, each governing numerous universes, standing as royal figures with millions of followers behind them.


    In terms of status, they were the lords of the royal ns. In todays era, their lifespans can be described as endless, overlooking the changes of epochs.


    However, they mobilize together today, heading towards the Immortal Realm, tearing open a massive tunnel in the universe.


    This event causes tremendous waves in the foreignnds, and major royal ns dispatch true immortals to follow suit, collectively advancing toward the Western Immortal Realm.


    At this moment, in the Western Immortal Realm, the turmoil remains unsettled. All the foreign cultivators and beings who had arrived in front of the ancient Heavenly Passage City trembled uncontrobly, not daring to make the slightest move.


    Witnessing the cold and ruthless demeanor of Gu Changge, even the true immortals feel a chill, hesitant to act recklessly.


    On the contrary, many descendants of the Immortal Realm feel excited. Seeing the foreign beings in such fear and unease, they find immense satisfaction.


    For a long time, descendants of the Immortal Realm had been hiding everywhere, fearing encounters with foreign beings. After the great war a million years ago, the Western Immortal Realm can be said to have fallen apart.


    Supreme-level cultivators, let alone those who had attained Dao-building expertise or be true immortals, had vanished.


    Most of the once powerful figures fled to other Immortal Realms, leaving the Western Immortal Realm in ruins and upied by various foreign races.


    Once flourishing, the Western Immortal Realm was vibrant and peaceful under the rule of immortal kings. A million years ago, the disaster destroyed it all, turning the Western Immortal Realm into a deserted ce upied by foreign races.


    Back then, the Western Immortal Realm was prosperous, with various races coexisting harmoniously under the rule of immortal kings.


    A million years ago, the catastrophe destroyed the Western Immortal Realm, shattering peace and turning the descendants of the Immortal Realm into fugitives.


    Many people had no choice but to settle in deste ces, barely surviving.


    <em>I wonder which immortal king this person used to be?</em>


    <em>Even the foreign Immortal King was scared away. His strength is truly unfathomable.</em>


    <em>The origin world is incredibly mysterious. Perhaps, besides this person, there are other powerful beings. If they all show up, they can definitely drive away the foreign beings.</em>


    <em>The restoration of prosperity and peace in the Western Immortal Realm is just around the corner.</em>


    At this moment, many descendants of the Immortal Realm cant help but imagine this scene, their emotions surging uncontrobly.


    Listening to the discussions of these descendants, Gu Changges expression remains incredibly calm, without a hint of disturbance. He silently gazes at the heavenly world, sensing vast fluctuations approaching from a distant region.


    However, its not from the direction of the foreignnds but from other directions of the Immortal Realms.


    <em>There should be immortal kings in other Immortal Realms</em>


    <em>They should have sensed the fluctuations here and want toe and observe.</em>


    The Large Bird couldnt help but speak. Although it once existed only as the spirit of the Heaven yer Sword for Gu Xianer, it doesnt mean itcks experience. As the weapon of the Heaven yer Sword, it had served countless Immortal Kings.


    Gu Changge nodded, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    <em>Its quite amusing. </em>


    <em>They only dare to show themselves at this time. Even if they know that many descendants of this realm are being ughtered by foreign beings, they only dare to hide in their respective domains on ordinary days.</em>


    <em>This is the current state of the Immortal Realm.</em>


    He shook his head gently, not mocking but finding it rather amusing.


    This was the Immortal Realm that Gu Qingyi had always wanted to protect and shelter. However, Gu Changge needs to find out where Gu Qingyi is currently.


    As the true spirit of the Mountain and Sea True World, Gu Qingyi had witnessed the birth and nurturing of many beings, including the Immortal Realm and the foreignnds.


    As the true spirit of this realm, her existence is no different from the will of the heavens. The only difference lies in the form of true nature, signifying that she was born with consciousness and can manifest as living beings in this world.


    The conflicts and battles between the foreignnds and the Immortal Realm, like the existence of yin and yang, emptiness, and reality, are part of the predetermined destiny, serving as constraints for mutual destruction and maintaining bnce.


    However, as a true spirit, Gu Qingyi clearly favors the Immortal Realm. But this favoritism hadnt improved the Immortal Realm; instead, internal strife was quite severe.


    Otherwise, how did the five Immortal Realmse about?


    With fewer internal issues, how could the foreignnds systematically break through each other?


    Even though some beings in the foreignnds secretly conspired with the existences from other actual domains or had connections to the Source Realm, the Immortal Realm had declined within a mere million years, even worse than the upper realms.


    Gu Changge thought about the past decisions he and Gu Qingyi had discussed, shaking his head slightly in his heart.


    As the Demon Lord, he took a stand against the Immortal Realm, destroying Gu Qingyis ns, but not without his own selfish desires.


    This decaying and crumbling Immortal Realm might be better off ceasing to exist sooner, perhaps giving birth to new vitality.


    In this way, before the next Heaven ying War arrives, one or two anomalies might emerge, and these anomalies could aid in his ns.

 Chapter 827: Inhabitants of the Southern Immortal Domain, Ancestry of Yue Mingkong

    Chapter 827: Inhabitants of the Southern Immortal Domain, Ancestry of Yue Mingkong


    The Western Gate, constructed by the Immortal Kings after the Forbidden Era, was a terrible portal with supreme principles. It could resist and counteract attacks from Immortal Kings of foreignnds.


    However, a million years ago, that gateway was breached. Now, the Western Immortal Realm was like an open gateway, unable to stop the onught of those foreign forces.


    In the various universes within the Western Immortal Realm, foreign forces wiped out the original immortal forces while eradicating those who achieved Dao-building expertise.


    Before the Heavenly Passage Ancient City, Gu Changge appeared calm and devoid of magical fluctuations. He resembled an ordinary mortal. Yet, in the eyes of all living cultivators, he seemed transcendent and peerless. Traces of the great Dao-building expert seemed hidden in his tall and graceful figure.


    Many young men and women among the descendants of the Immortal Realm were fervently devoted to him. They had long regarded Gu Changge as an Immortal King from the original world. Gu Changge gazed at the distant sky where immortal radiance fell, apanied by a crystal-clear golden road extending to the immortals.


    Unusual phenomena urred in the heavens and the eartha celestial horse, radiating immortal light, pulled a carriage and advanced towards this ce. The coachman also exuded a hint of chaotic aura, indicating he was a Dao-building expert.


    Several figures following behind the cart rapidly approached, each with powerful auras. They rode on divine rainbows or auspicious beasts.


    <strong><em>Chi, Chi, Chi</em></strong>


    The sounds echoed as they exuded an immortal presence. Their cultivation had reached the realm of true immortals. A figure shrouded in Daoist radiance sat in the foremost carriage, surrounded by fragments of intertwining Dao-building experts.


    This was the presence of a quasi-immortal King belonging to the Immortal Realm.


    However, upon seeing this group of powerful cultivators arrive, the expressions of many descendants of the Realm remained unchanged. They even carry a sense of hostility and resentment.


    <em>I thought there were no true immortals left</em><em>nowadays.</em>


    The Large Bird was slightly puzzled.


    <em>They are cultivators from the Southern Immortal Realm. When our </em><em>w</em><em>estern </em><em>ealm was breached, they once sent influential individuals to plunder and attempt to take away the foundation treasures of our realm and even harboring intentions to tamper with the remains of our King.</em>


    <em>They are like beings from foreignnds, fundamentally not </em><em>sound.</em>


    Recognizing the group of arriving cultivators from the Western Immortal Realm, the descendants of couldnt help but show anger.


    Their gaze held immense resentment and hatred, viewing these Southern Immortal Realm cultivators as allies with the foreign forces, disying no friendly expressions.


    Therefore, in front of Gu Changge, they straightforwardly stated the facts, hoping that Gu Changge could administer justice for them.


    Upon hearing the words of these Western Immortal Realm descendants, the cultivators who arrived at the Heavenly Passage City disyed subtle changes in their expressions.


    However, Gu Changges expression remained unchanged because he hadnt heard their words. He had no intention of intervening on behalf of the Western Immortal Realm.


    This time,ing to the Immortal Realm, aside from verifying his spections, his primary purpose was to integrate the Immortal Realm into the upper realms.


    With the collision and merging of the rules of the two realms, he, as the true master of the upper realms, naturally could seamlessly take over the Immortal Realm. Moreover, based on the original trajectory of events, he was once the demonic lord who annihted countless heavens. How could he now, at this time, have the leisure to help the Immortal Realm?


    Gu Changge indeed had no interest in such matters.


    He waited outside the city, anticipating the arrival of a figure with the authority to speak.


    However, the Immortal King of the Southern Immortal Realm seemed cautious. They observed Gu Changges aura first, then dispatched a quasi-immortal King toe forward.


    It must be said that such a cautious attitude made Gu Changge take an extra look.


    <em>We have metthe former sir.</em>


    Soon, rainbows descended from the sky. These several true immortals, all with respectful expressions, arrived in front of Gu Changge and spoke.


    Uncertain how to address the highly young Gu Changge, they originally wanted to call him senior. However, they changed it to sir.


    Gu Changges strength was unfathomable in their eyes, even scaring away the Kunxuan Immortal King from the foreignnds.


    Moreover, his bone age was incredibly young, which couldnt be concealed. Even during the most prosperous times in the Immortal Realm, reaching the Dao-building expert level within tens of thousands of years marked one as an extraordinary talent. This achievement ced individuals among the top geniuses among the actual immortal ns and Immortal King families.


    However, how old was Gu Changge? Only a few hundred years.


    This was unimaginable in the Immortal Realm, mainly since he emerged from the original world with ipletews, making them suspect that Gu Changge might be a revived existence from the cycle of reincarnation.


    Gu Changge nced over the group of true immortals with a calm expression. However, in their eyes, his gaze seemed to explode like actual thunder in their consciousness, causing their souls to tremble and chill to the bone.


    Witnessing the incident where a foreign true immortal was soul-searched by Gu Changge from a distance, they were now highly apprehensive.


    Regardless, they hade here with gritted teeth. In the current era, each immortal realm remained isted, not interfering with one another. Over countless epochs, they had gradually differentiated, paying little attention to the affairs of other immortal realms.


    They were also worried about whether Gu Changge would me them for the fall of the Western Immortal Realm, considering his connection to the original realm.


    <em>Jin Yuan pays respects to the lord.</em>


    The quasi-immortal King on the carriage also appeared. His face seemed somewhat youthful, resembling a child, but his body exuded the aura of a middle-aged man. He wore a clean and white immortal robe, radiating with a glow and surrounded by fragments of the Dao-building expert.


    The King was one of the renowned powerhouses in the Southern Immortal Realm, invincible except for Immortal Kings. In the Southern Immortal Realm, almost no cultivator did not recognize him, and many admirers addressed him as Golden King.


    However, the realm of a true Immortal King was still distant for him, akin to the gap between a true immortal and a Dao-building expert.


    Who currently rules the Southern Immortal Realm?


    Gu Changge casually nced at him and inquired.


    Inform the lord that the Southern Immortal Realm is currently under the rule of Buddha King and the Moon King, Jinyuan respectfully replied.


    When mentioning King Budha and King Moon, his face carried a sense of reverence.


    Of course, King Buddha and King Moon were not their real names. As formidable beings that emerged frequently, addressing them directly by name often invoked a response. Over the years, sentient beings had respectfully addressed them as such.


    King Moon? Is he from the Moon n?


    Gu Changge raised an eyebrow involuntarily. He thought of the Moon n, possibly rted to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty, as the Moon surname was rare. If that were the case, the Moon n might have a connection to the groups behind Yue Mingkong.


    Meanwhile, the vast and endless Northern Immortal Realm was a rare and peacefulnd free from conflicts and turmoilpared to the Western Immortal Realm.


    A vast expanse of immortal energy permeates the air, creating magnificent scenes between universes. Towering divine mountains and cascading immortal waterfalls paint a picturesquendscape.


    Floating immortal inds see cultivatorsing and going, either meditating or engaging in discussions.


    The tranquil atmosphere here fills the surroundings with a sense of inner peace. Thick immortal mist dances in certain areas, purple light swirls around mountain peaks, and auspicious birds and beasts sing inkes, spreading their wings to soar through the heavens.


    Portals and barrier formations iste each immortal realm, making it difficult even for Immortal Kings to breach. The Northern Immortal Realm remains exceptionally peacefulpared to the Western Immortal Realm, which had fallen into foreign upation, causing the descendants of various immortal realms to flee and be the prey of foreign forces.


    In the Northern Immortal Realm, one can even witness the presence of many true immortals, giving lectures at various Dao fields.


    Three Immortal Kings reign supreme, representing the oldest three Immortal King families. Besides them, numerous actual immortal families and Dao traditions thrive, secluded and not participating in the wars of other immortal realms.


    When the Western Immortal Realm was under attack, some sought help from the Northern Gate. However, they were coldly rejected and even killed by the immortal soldiers guarding the Northern Gate, showing indifference.


    The three Immortal Kings in the Northern Immortal Realm had no grand ambitions and preferred not to involve themselves in the affairs of other realms.


    They only wish to cultivate their Dao territories independently, unaffected by external influences, and remain aloof from worldly chaos.


    <em>Theres a disturbance in the Western Immortal Realm.</em>


    <em>A portal leading to the original world has reappeared. One can enter that world through the ancient city, where an awakened being from the cycle of reincarnation has emerged.</em>


    The Dao fields of the three Immortal Kings were strategically positioned in a wless and stable triangr formation, guarding the Northern Immortal Realm.


    Within a majestic ancient city surrounded by swirling immortal mist, radiant old trees blossomed, and a brilliant light rain descended.


    An older man with a white beard and hair sat in meditation, and an endless chaotic mist billowed beneath his Dao tform.


    His appearance was weathered, his expression serene, as if containing the ancient history of myriad years. He spoke gently as if engaging in a conversation.


    Rumbling sounds echoed!


    The void trembled, then shattered, revealing the vast cosmic starry universe. A figure with red hair stepped forward, fragments of the Dao swirling around him. His features were blurry, exuding an aura crushing countless heavens.


    <em>Even if the original world reappears, it has nothing to do with us.</em>


    The current Immortal Realm is no longer what it used to be. With the copse of the epochs, everything has turned into ruins. Those once-existing beings have long perished, wholly extinguished in the cycle of reincarnation.


    <em>Even though we stand as Immortal Kings, we are but ripples in the great flow of the world, fundamentally insignificant.</em>


    <em>Instead of concerning ourselves with such matters, we could live another life and prepare for survival before the cmity of the cosmic cycle arrives.</em>


    The red-haired figure spoke indifferently,pletely ignoring the events happening in the Western Immortal Realm.


    The white-haired elder sitting under the ancient tree let out a light sigh.


    <em>Yet I have an uneasy feeling deep within. In the dark, something is about to happen.</em>


    As an Immortal King who had stood in this realm for a long time, he did not believe his intuition could be wrong.


    <em>Are you saying that those beings from the cycle of reincarnation are returning?</em>


    The gaze of the red-haired figure slightly condensed as he abruptly thought of particr possibilities.


    To reach the level of Immortal Kings, besides having exceptional personal talents, they were considered true sons and daughters of destiny, carrying the fortune of multiple eras.


    A crucial factor was that they had received blessings from the legacies of the vanished ancient sages.


    While true immortals were rtivelymon, Immortal Kings were rare. Even with an Immortal King in a family, personally guiding the younger generation, it was still challenging to cultivate another Immortal King. The conditions were stringent and almost unimaginable.


    Reaching this stage meant they had reached the limit, could not see the road ahead clearly, and were unsure of where it led. Or perhaps they had already exhausted all their talents and opportunities.


    They could leave behind theirws and insights forter generations toprehend, but it would only be possible for subsequent cultivators to reach their heights. However, achieving true immortality would be easy for their descendants, relying on umted techniques, resources, and opportunities, enduring over time.


    These family traditions and Dao lineages in the Immortal Realm needed more time.


    <em>Theres a possibility. After the Forbidden Era, the various realms within the mountains and seas disappeared. At that time, we are just small cultivators following our elders, journeying to the Immortal Realm, cutting off ties with the original realm.</em>


    <em>In the blink of an eye, countless eras have passed. Those once mighty beings, some have disappeared, and some have transcended. We have also reached this level.</em>


    <em>But even so, we can easily live for so many years. How could those mighty predecessors vanish without reason?</em>


    <em>The further we progress, the more I sense the gap between us and those predecessors. Perhaps they are orchestrating a grand n and waiting for an opportune moment.</em>


    <em>This opportune moment is the reappearance of those individuals from the cycle of reincarnation in the mortal realm.</em>


    The elder with white hair and beard shook his head, and a wise light shone in his eyes.


    Hearing this, the red-haired figures pupils contracted involuntarily, and he fell silent.


    In reality, the fragmentation of the Immortal Realm into five realms was mainly due to the disappearance of those mighty predecessors.


    Having reached their current realm, these descendants established ns and ruled the Immortal Realm. To trace the traces of those predecessors, one would have to journey to the Central Immortal Realm, where some groups that had evacuated from the original realm had settled.


    However, the Central Immortal Realm was separated and guarded by peerless formations. It had long ceased to concern itself with external matters, even more so than the Five Corners Immortal Realms.


    There were spections that those predecessors life force had depleted, leading to their demise in a particr ce. Some guessed that during the Forbidden Eras battle, they suffered massive injuries that couldnt heal, ultimately leading to their deaths.


    Many of these predecessors were once the Immortal Pces immortal figures who ruled over the various realms in the mountains and seas.


    The former Grand Master of the Immortal Pce, in particr, surpassed Immortal Kings in cultivation. It was said that a single sword forced the ancestors of the foreignnd to cede vast cosmic territories, subsequently distancing them from the Immortal Realm.


    These beings faced unimaginable trauma during the Forbidden Eras battle, as a forbidden existence struck them severely, nearly causing their immediate demise.


    Shortly afterwards, they perished, leaving behind a mystery regarding the whereabouts of their actual remains.


    The Immortal Pce crumbled, and the once-united power over the various realms dissolved.


    Many immortal figures from that era were buried as the epoch fell, attempting to rebuild the former glory of the Immortal Pce in the Immortal Realm. However, they also failed, potentially triggering some forbidden taboos.


    Hence, the birth of the Five Realms Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 828: Willing to share the world with the lord, isn’t this rushing to give the origin?

    Chapter 828: Willing to share the world with the lord, isn��t this rushing to give the origin?


    <em>Reporting to my lord</em>


    The Moon King indeed hails from the Yue n, the most ancient and venerable family in the Southern Immortal Domain.


    Before the Ancient City of Heavenly Passage, Jin Yuan reported with profound respect and a hint of surprise when Gu Changge mentioned the Yue n.


    After all, this information was known only to the inhabitants of the Southern Immortal Domain, and it appeared that Gu Changge had recently arrived there. However, he may have had a connection with the ancestors of the Yue n.


    Contemting this, Jin Yuan became even more respectful.


    Despite being a half-step Immortal King, he felt a daunting and profound sense of terror in the presence of Gu Changge. Even in the presence of a genuine Immortal King, he had never experienced such a feeling.


    Therefore, Jin Yuan was confident that the Foreign Lands Immortal King Kunxuan had been frightened away, and not for any other reason. It was a pure realization that he was undoubtedly no match for Gu Changge, prompting a swift escape from this universe.


    The current Moon King could only be considered a descendant of the Yue n. He inherited the relics of his ancestors and ascended to the rank of Immortal King, overseeing the entire Immortal Domain.


    The Yue n could be described as the oldest ethnic group in the present Southern Immortal Domain.


    As for the Buddha King, he was a mysterious Immortal King from a distant universe. It was rumored to be connected to Buddhism, and the teachings conveyed were all Zen and Buddhist scriptures.


    In the Southern Immortal Domain, a Buddhist kingdom was established to save all living beings, and it even passed down the status of Buddha, with followers spanning several universes. However, his true strength remained a mystery.


    Gu Changge nodded.


    While the Yue n might have had ties to the Peerless Immortal Dynasty behind Yue Mingkong, it held little sway over him.


    The Immortal Realm and Upper Realm had been disconnected for numerous eras, causing the once-simr races to evolve into distinct ethnic groups. Even within the Immortal Realm, it had splintered into five factions.


    Connections such as blood had be even more tenuous.


    Moreover, aside from the Yue n, the Longevity Gu Family, Longevity Wang Family, and other influential forces in the Immortal Realm also had their roots.


    As for which Immortal Realm they belonged to, whether they had been eradicated or were rooted in a foreignnd, these were not concerns for Gu Changge.


    He was not interested and didnt care.


    <em>Then, under which Immortal King do you serve?</em>


    Gu Changge cast a nce at Jin Yuan, then shifted his gaze to the true immortals behind him, casually inquiring, Under whosemand did you serve?


    Reporting to my lord, I hade in obedience to the Moon Kings orders Jin Yuan respectfully replied. Despite being a half-step Immortal King, one would expect a certain level of courtesy, even from an Immortal King. The term underling felt too dismissive and casual.


    However, in front of Gu Changge, Jin Yuan dared not reveal any dissatisfaction.


    So, the Moon King sent you over. Whats the reason this time? Did heck legs, or was he too timid to appear before me? Gu Changge maintained his casual tone, asking nonchntly.


    Upon hearing this, many cultivators and beings in this realm, whether from the Immortal Realm or the Foreign Land, couldnt help but break into a cold sweat, their expressions subtly changing. From Gu Changges actions, they couldnt determine which side he was on.


    Even the descendants of the Western Immortal Domain, at this moment, didnt know what to say.


    Gu Changge wasnt intervening on their behalf or nning to help them restore the former glory of the Western Immortal Domain.


    Sweat appeared on Jin Yuans forehead, and cold sweat trickled down his back. Others might not perceive it, but he felt itthe moment Gu Changges wordsnded, it was as if his heart had been gripped.


    Even as a half-step Immortal King, he said even half a wrong word could lead to his demise.


    The Moon King was hosting a banquet in the Southern Immortal Domain to congratte your arrival, my lord. Thats why she instructed me toe and wee you here


    Jin Yuan had no choice but to speak despite his apprehension. The Moon King sent him as a wee gesture and to assess Gu Changges intentions and whether there was any hostility.


    In the current situation, the sudden appearance of a mysterious being with an unfathomable cultivation level, capable of frightening away even an Immortal King from the Foreign Land, was enough to disrupt the current dynamics of the Immortal Domain.


    The Moon King was cautious and unwilling to leave her immortal realm, fearing potential ambushes or attacks from other Immortal Kings in the Western Immortal Domain.


    <em>Is that so?</em>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, not delving further into the matter. His inquiry was more of a probing nature to understand the Moon Kings attitude. However, such caution and wariness didnt quite align with the usual style of an Immortal King.


    In the current Immortal Domain, if not every de of grass being a potential threat, it was close enough. The Moon Kings reluctance to appear in person indicated uncertainty about Gu Changges intentionswhether he was a friend or foe.


    The other true immortals in the Southern Immortal Domain now visibly sighed with relief.


    They were worried that Gu Changge might attack them or intervene on behalf of the Western Immortal Domain. However, their concerns seemed unnecessary, as even the descendants of the Western Immortal Domain were unclear about Gu Changges intentions.


    The Western Immortal Domain had long been upied, and each immortal city had been taken over by the foreignnds, with resources divided among their royal families. My lord, why not move to our Southern Immortal Domain? The Moon King was willing to share the realm with you, Jin Yuan suggested, once again opening the conversation and proposing the idea of the Moon King and Gu Changge jointly ruling the Southern Immortal Domain. At the same time, he aimed to gauge Gu Changges reaction.


    If Gu Changge showed interest in ruling the Immortal Domain, the Moon King would need to make some decisions. Besides the Western Immortal Domain, the other Immortal Domains were each governed by an Immortal King, especially the Northern Immortal Domain, which had three Immortal Kings.


    Inparison, the Southern Immortal Domain had only two Immortal Kings, and the Buddha King had a unique role, rarely interfering in the affairs of the Immortal Realm.


    It meant that the Southern Immortal Domain was under the sole control of the Moon King. She would face the vast armies of the foreignnds and numerous Immortal Kings if an invasion urred.


    The revtion surprised those gathered before the Ancient City of Heavenly Passage. They hadnt expected the Moon King to propose sharing the realm.


    In the context of the current Five Immortal Domains, the Southern Immortal Domain was vast, with limitless territories and abundant resources. The Five Immortal Domains could be likened to a scaled-down universe, with numerous more miniature gxies within, resembling an expansive, endless cosmic sky.


    Within the territories governed by the Southern Immortal Domain, various races, ns, and immortal families coexisted, some with deep roots dating back to the forbidden epochs. Some trace their origins even further.


    Even Immortal Kings from the foreignnds coveted these abundant resources. Was the Moon King willing to divide and share them with Gu Change?


    <em>Share the realm with me?</em>


    Gu Changges expression suddenly turned somewhat peculiar. Then, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he asked, Are you sure these were the words spoken by the Moon King herself?


    It was indeed spoken by the Moon King herself, I would not deceive my lord, Jin Yuan replied. He didnt understand the meaning behind Gu Changges words but sensed a different intention in his gaze.


    However, in the presence of such a being, Jin Yuan dared not specte recklessly.


    If thats the case, then go back and tell the Moon King to wait. Be preparedI wille to im this realm, Gu Changge said with a faint smile, his tone carrying an undeniable conviction.


    If she dares to deceive me, even if the ancestral founder of the Yue n were to revive, I would scatter their true spirit and annihte both form and spirit, he continued, his expression remaining calm but his words leaving no room for doubt.


    Jin Yuans face changed, and he hastily said, My lord, rest assured. These words were indeed spoken by the Moon King herself. Heaven and earth can bear witness. If she breaks the agreement, the Moon King will also suffer karmic consequences and wouldnt dare to easily deceive you.


    Feeling a sense of trepidation, Jin Yuan couldnt shake the feeling that the Moon Kings probes this time might have gone wrong. With seemingly casual remarks, the man before him hinted at something chilling and beyond hisprehension. The revival of the ancestral founder of the Yue n?


    Did this person know the ancestral founder of the Yue n? The Yue n existed even before the forbidden epochs and had a significant connection to the primordial goddess of the moon during the creation of the universe.


    Even though Jin Yuan was a half-step Immortal King, he felt a lingering fear and didnt dare to delve deeper into these thoughts.


    The cycle of reincarnation was the most mysterious thing in the world. At a certain level, every word and action would involve significant karma. The fact that this person mentioned the ancestral founder of the Yue n without any reservations indicated he cared little for the consequences. The origin of this individual was beyond terrifying.


    The people present naturally heard these words, and although they were few, they carried many bewildering messages. Many beings from the foreignnd turned pale, anxious, awaiting Gu Changges decision on their fate.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    At that moment, a dazzling light swept from the far end of the Western Immortal Domain, an area upied by the foreignnds, exuding an aura that seemed boundless. The collision of Grand Dao-building expert resounded through the heavens and the earth, creating a cosmic rumble.


    Terrifying momentum, akin to surging waves, swept in, causing the stars in the sky of the Western Immortal Domain to shatter like a spiders web, seemingly unable to bear the overwhelming aura.


    A rolling mist surged forth, propelled by an invisible, formidable force, advancing towards the copsed and dpidated immortal gate of the Western Immortal Domain.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Several terrible figures suddenly appeared, their gazes icy, as if they had stood there since the beginning of the creation of heaven and earth.


    Chaos fog descended, apanied by rich immortal energy and a daunting divine might that could topple ancient history. Behind them, fragments of time danced in the air, revealing the blurry shadows of the river of time.


    Their Dao avatars were towering, so immense that they stretched the very fabric of the starry sky, making the gxies around them appear like flowing mist, emphasizing their insignificance.


    These were several Immortal Kings, simultaneously descending upon the bordends of the Western Immortal Domain, standing shoulder to shoulder with heaven and earth, lifting their giant hands, exerting oppressive force.


    It was a scene reminiscent of world destruction, where the heavens and earth turned ck, the sun, moon, and stars dimmed, and thews and regtions emitted the sound of shattering.


    Chains of the Great Dao extended, attempting to seal off the area, but they instantly crumbled.


    A sea ofws unfolded, various mighty principles converging within a single palm.


    At this moment, it felt like an unparalleled demonic lord was about to emerge and annihte the world. The already battered Western Heaven Gate revealed new cracks.


    This unique aura of Immortal Kings made all living beings and cultivators shiver in fear. Under their gaze, every being seemed to transform into dust instantly; even those who had reached the Dao-building expert level were crushed into powder.


    Autumn wind swept away fallen leaves.


    Even powerhouses in the realm of Immortality would feel desperate in the face of these Immortal Kings, just as they did when the Western Immortal Domain was breached in the past.


    <em>Immortal Kings from the foreign realms</em>


    <em>And there are four of them.</em>


    <em>Are they alling down here?</em>


    Before the Heavenly Passage Ancient City, Jin Yuan and the other cultivators from the Southern Immortal Domain had their expressions changed drastically, their scalps tingling.


    They never anticipated the foreignnds would mobilize such a terrible force, with four Immortal Kings appearing. Each of these Immortal Kings possessed terrifying and overwhelming strength.


    The four Immortal Kings, with indifferent gazes, stood at the bordends of the Western Immortal Domain, reaching out with massive hands to tear apart the rules andws of the realm, preparing to descend in their true forms.


    All the inhabitants of the Western Immortal Domain looked fearful, recalling the day when Immortal Kings fell, and there were as many foreign Immortal Kings present.


    That battle was too horrifying, aptly described as apocalyptic, shattering the entire Western Immortal Domain. Continents and life-bearing stars exploded, flying into the void in all directions.


    Countless inhabitants of the Immortal Domain vanished silently in that battle, turning into ashes and disappearing without a trace.


    <em>The Immortal Kings of our realm are descending.</em>


    <em>Great! Four Kings are descending. Even if Immortal Kings from other domains intervene, they wont dare to face us. We are saved.</em>


    <em>Four Kings crossing the sky. Who in the current Immortal Domain can contend with them? This is an insurmountable situation!</em>


    Many inhabitants from the foreignnds erupted in cheers, overwhelmed with excitement. This scene was akin to witnessing light amid darkness, igniting fervor and joy in their hearts.


    After all, they rarely had the opportunity to witness Immortal Kings from other domains. Not to mention four Kings descending in unison, exerting pressure to tear through the barriers of the Western Immortal Domain and descend in their proper forms, just as in the previous invasion.


    Such a spectacle was extremely rare for these beings from the foreign realms. Usually, Immortal Kings in their domains often secluded themselves in their respective immortal realms, sometimes entering a deep slumber for millions of years.


    However, judging from the current situation, it was evident that the Immortal Kings from the foreignnds attached great importance to Gu Changge.


    <em>Four Immortal Kings from the foreignnds?</em>


    Therge bird following Gu Changge also changed its expression. It initially thought this journey wouldnt pose any danger, merely a return to familiar grounds in the Immortal Realm.


    However, the sight of four Immortal Kings appearing in the sky, pressuring them to tear through the barriers of the Western Immortal Domain and descend in their proper forms, indicated otherwise.


    Such a scenario was scarce on the side of the foreignnds. Typically, Immortal Kings there would spend long periods secluded in their immortal realms, sometimes sleeping for millions of years.


    Judging from this reaction, it was clear that the kings from the foreignnd attached significant importance to Gu Changge.


    <em>Four Immortal Kings?</em>


    <em>Are theying to offer their origin to me?</em>


    Gu Changge couldnt help but let out a faintugh, his expression calm. The smile on his lips hadnt faded, adding a touch of mockery.

 Chapter 829: They are unlucky; who is hunting who?

    Chapter 829: They are unlucky; who is hunting who?


    Large Bird was stunned, almost doubting if it had misheard.


    After a moment, it realized that Gu Changges words were no joke. He regarded these four Immortal Kings from the foreignnds, descending to the Western Immortal Domain, as a source of nourishment.


    This made the sizablerge bird recall Gu Changges ruthless actions in the upper realmsughtering numerous background figures and orchestrating the downfall of entire universes.


    At that time, Gu Changge regarded all beings, including the creatures of heaven and earth, as nourishment. How many heavenly traditions and universes did he obliterate indirectly? The countless mortals and cultivators were beyond enumeration, not to mention the ethnic groups indirectly wiped out.


    Moreover, it knew Gu Changges other identitythe Demon Lord of extinction and the inheritor of the demonic art.


    Even until now, therge Bird remained ignorant of what transpired in the prehistoric era to trigger Gu Changges intervention, shattering the Immortal Pce and causing the heavens to copse, bing a taboo epoch of absolute darkness in the eyes ofter generations.


    Although it now served as the spiritual tool of the Heavenly ying Sword, apanying Gu Changge and returning to the Immortal Realm, its understanding of Gu Changges thoughts remained elusive.


    Oh, my mistake. Theres another Immortal King, hidden in the shadows.


    Gu Changge spoke again, his expression unchanged, the faint smile lingering on his lips as he gazed into the distant horizon where darkness surged like a tide, shrouding the sky instantly.


    The multitude of star fields quivered, threatening to fall apart, and the sun, moon, and stars seemed on the brink of copse. The worlds returned to chaos, and the epochs wailed in despair.


    <em>Another Immortal King?</em>


    Therge Bird trembled even more. This meant that five Immortal Kings were descending into the foreignnds. From what it learned from the conversation with the Half-Step Immortal King from the Southern Immortal Domain, even in that realm, there were ostensibly only two Immortal Kingsone of which was the Bodhisattva King, who resided in the Buddhistnd.


    Now, no realm in the Immortal Domain had the power to contend with these five Immortal Kings.


    <em>Treating Immortal Kings as nourishment sources</em>


    Even Jin Yuan, who stood respectfully before Gu Changge, was chilled to the bone by these words. He almost doubted his ears, finding it difficult to believe someone could utter such words.


    The idea of treating Immortal Kings as a source of nourishment was expressed with great confidence. Who would dare to make such statements in the vast expanse of countless epochs? Yet, under the seemingly calm tone of Gu Changge, there was no room for doubt regarding the authenticity of these words.


    Even the memory of Gu Changge capturing and devouring a True Immortal from the foreignnds lingered in their minds. The fear in their eyes abruptly shifted from reverence to sheer terror.


    As a Half-Step Immortal King, the onceposed individual was trembling and sumbing to an unsettling fear. The eruption of blinding light, the surge ofws like a boundless sea, and the fracturing of the heavens and earth painted a scene far more terrifying than the invasion by foreign armies millions of years ago.


    Four transcendent Immortal Kings stood at the realms edge, like shadows that existed even before the creation of heaven and earth. Their cold gazes pressed down slowly, causing the entire tapestry of ancient history to crumble. The projections of theirDao avatars exceeded the limits this realm could endure.


    The sky above shattered, revealing countless cracks resembling a spiders web. Terrifying gusts of energy burst forth from these rifts, carrying chaotic Qi and torrents of light. It was as if the autumn wind of apocalypse aimed to plunge the present Western Immortal Realm back into destion.


    <em>Are the Immortal Kings from the foreignnd here to bring about the end?</em>


    <em>Who will save us? O former kings of the Immortal Realm, your descendants are being ughtered by the Immortal Kings from the foreignnd</em>


    Witnessing this harrowing scene, the countless descendants of the Western Immortal Realm were filled with dread and trembling fear. Many cried out in despair, their voices echoing hopelessness.


    Millions of years ago, foreign armies breached the gates of the Western Immortal Realm. The Immortal Kings from the foreign realm descended, their colossal hands cleaving through the air, shattering the entire cosmos.


    The Western Heaven Gate copsed, and even the king of the Western Immortal Realm fell in battle, with a tattered and bloodstained g bearing witness to their tragic end.


    After countless eons, the once jubnt descendants of the Western Immortal Realm, excited about the emergence of the original world, now found themselves drowning in despair and fear.


    <em>The Four Immortal Kings, invincible in all aspects, overlooking eternity, immortal and evesting.</em>


    The inhabitants of the foreignnd rejoiced and bowed in worship towards the direction of the Immortal Kings. The entire immortal realm was filled with the resounding voices of reverence and prayers.


    <em>Is that the mysterious figure you, Kun Xuan, feared?</em>


    A winged Immortal King with ck feathers on his back spoke, gazing into the depths of the Western Immortal Realm.


    His entire being was shrouded in a pitch-ck mist, concealing his appearance. The dense fog enveloped him, and a chaotic mist swirled around him, disying unparalleled dominance.


    Just standing there, it seemed the entire universe couldnt bear the weight of his proper form. Even a single strand of his hair felt heavy enough to copse a world as a whole.


    This was the king from the foreignnd, known as the Dark Abyss Immortal King. Profound in his cultivation and mastery of the Dao-building expertise, he had attained the position of Immortal King in numerous epochs before.


    Dark Abyss was a peculiar beast with an unseen proper form. It was said to traverse the most distantnds, from the Dark Abyss to the Nine Nether, hence its name.


    The Dark Abyss Immortal King also controlled the fastest Dao-building expert in this world, surpassing even the flow of time. His features were blurry, with only cold and immortal eyes resembling two crescent moons hovering at the edge of heaven and earth, overseeing everything below.


    Though he had currently restrained his Dao techniques, the traces of the Dao still lingered, colliding with the surrounding Immortal Kings. To be precise, the birth of a single Immortal King in a universe was already the limit the Dao-building expert could bear.


    Although the Western Immortal Realm wasposed of many universes, at this moment, there were a total of four Immortal Kings descending upon it.


    <em>Indeed, it is him. He arrived through the legendary gateway and nearly severed my Dao avatar upon his arrival, following the karmic thread almost to my true form.</em>


    If I hadnt retreated in time, I would have been severely injured by him. His strength was unfathomable, truly an existence beyond the cycles of reincarnation.


    He might even be a figure from the forbidden era before the Epoch of Taboos Dark Abyss, you must not underestimate him.


    Kunxuan, Immortal King, spoke with a deep voice. His vitality was vast like the sun, and he wore Daoist robes. From outward appearances, it was challenging to connect him to an Immortal King from the foreignnd; he even seemed like the supreme existence of Daoism.


    The gaze of the Dark Abyss Immortal King, like an ultimate divine sword, seemed poised to break through the constraints of this world, tearing apart the shackles of the Great Dao-building expert and descending towards the Western Immortal Realm.


    Whether it was as you say, I will only know after witnessing it with my own eyes, he said tly and indifferently.


    Kunxuan Immortal King nodded, understanding that only by letting Dark Abyss and the others personally experience the young mans terror could they trulyprehend the gravity of his words.


    As Immortal Kings, reaching this level meant they were the chosen ones of every epoch. They bore the mandate of heaven, emerging among countless peerless geniuses. With extraordinary talent and an unwavering Dao heart, a few words couldnt sway their character.


    <em>The suppression of the Dao-building expert in the Western Immortal Realm cant hold us back. Descending with our true forms is not difficult.</em>


    The other two Immortal Kings, still concealed within the thick mist, spoke with the same cold indifference. They hadnt revealed their appearances, remaining hidden in the dense fog.


    Upon hearing Kunxuan, the Immortal Kings call, they were revived from their respective Dao fields.


    On the one hand, it was due to the crucial matter of the gateway within the city, which was closely tied to the exact location of the original world.


    On the other hand, it was also because the Ancestor of the Imperial n had issued a decree to find that particr realm and plunder the origin, involving the significant matter of unifying the Mountain and Sea True Worlds.


    Even though they were Immortal Kings, they had to bow and show respect in front of the eternal and immortal Ancestor of the Imperial n. They had to abide by the orders given by the Ancestor of the Imperial n and dare not go against them.


    Since the birth of the foreignnd, the Ancestor of the Imperial n had been eternally immortal, the true master of the foreignnd, having experienced the Forbidden Epoch and even more ancient eras. There were even ims that the current Ancestors of the Imperial n were originally innate gods born when the world was first created, which allowed them to reach such heights.


    They might be trespassers from other actual realms, survivors from the time of the previous catastrophe, or powerful rulers from the original domain. Otherwise, reaching the level of Immortal King would be the limit; even the most outstanding among them would be stopped at that threshold, unable to cross it.


    <em>What did the Ancestor of the Imperial n represent?</em>


    A single thought could decide the destruction of the heavens and the earth, recreate chaos, and even traverse the river of time without fear. Truly immortal and indestructible.


    Even during the flourishing period of the Immortal Realm, ruling over the Immortal Pce that governed the heavens, there was no way to resist when facing the foreign Imperial n. They had to deal with it peacefully.


    With Senior King Ming guarding us in the shadows, why worry? Senior Ming Wang had been praised by the Ancestor of the Imperial n, recognized for his strength.


    An Immortal King spoke, reassuring Kunxuan Immortal King that, aside from their four Immortal Kings appearing in the world, there was alsoKing Ming secretly guarding to prevent any unforeseen circumstances.


    King Ming was a figure that existed since the Forbidden Epoch. Although he had not achieved the position of Immortal King back then, after those dark years, his cultivation and mastery of the Dao-building experts were notparable to theter generations.


    <em>Thats true.</em>


    Kun Xuan Immortal King nodded, putting his worries to rest.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The Dao-building expert in the Immortal Realm roared and then ruptured under thebined attacks of the four Immortal Kings.


    A terrifying hole appeared, capable of amodating their actual bodies without being suppressed by thews of the Immortal Realm.


    The four foreign Immortal Kings simultaneously stepped into the Western Immortal Realm. Their bodies were incredibly massive, towering at the edge of heaven and earth, their gazes cold and indifferent, devoid of emotions.


    Wherever the gaze reached, vitality withered, and everything seemed engulfed in an apocalyptic scenario. At this moment, whether it was the creatures from the foreignnds or the descendants of the Immortal Realm, even those in distant universes, all sensed this vast aura, trembling in fear, their souls quivering.


    This was the might of Immortal Kings, overwhelmingly powerful. Those who were close to the Western Gate, the descendants of the Immortal Realm, even had their physical bodies on the verge of copse, their skeletons trembling, and their legs going weak, falling directly to the ground in despair.


    They were filled with hopelessness, facing a true Immortal King. We were even describing them as ants, which was an exaggeration.


    <em>he long-lost aura of the Immortal Realm, not felt for millions of years</em>


    Thest time I descended upon this realm, I killed the king of the Western Immortal Realm, right, it was the Immortal King Tianzhu.


    Back then, I even shattered his hand bones.


    The foreign Immortal King shrouded in ck mist spoke, his tone cold and indifferent, recounting events. However, his words were transmitted from the Western Gate.


    All Immortal Realm descendants who heard this were filled with grief and hatred. The Heavenly City was far from the Western Gate, but they could still witness the scene in front of the Heavenly City.


    The four kings, including KunXuan, Immortal King, were scrutinizing Gu Changge, looking at this incredibly young man, causing them to marvel at his bone age.


    Even the descendants of the foreign imperial n couldnt possibly achieve Immortal King status in a few hundred years, let alone possess the frightening power at such a young age.


    It seems Kunxuan was right. He was indeed someone who walked out of the cycle. Besides that, there aws no other exnation for his current strength.


    Even if hes mysterious, he cant be our opponent.


    The Immortal King named Qingming spoke, his tone straightforward. After determining Gu Changges origin, the result was already clear.


    If thats the case, we should join forces to hunt him down. We can seize some of his inheritance.


    Maybe thats the secret to how he became an Immortal King at such a young age.


    Another Immortal King spoke, and his eyes revealed a barely concealed greed. They knew that many individuals who returned from the cycle of reincarnation carried some treasures. These treasures held many mysterious secrets that could aid rapid growth.


    Somebody somebody


    These four kings are Kun Xuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King from the foreignnd They all attained Immortal King status several epochs ago


    In front of the Heavenly City, Jin Yun, under this oppressive aura, was almost suffocating. However, he was still trembling, exining the origin of these four kings to Gu Changge.


    Facing the overwhelming aura of the four kings, even he, a half-step Immortal King, was on the verge of breaking apart, let alone ordinary beings.


    <em>I thought I might encounter someone I know from several epochs ago.</em>


    <em>But theyre just unlucky</em>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly and said these words, causing Jin Yuns scalp to tingle even more. He didnt dare to think deeply about their origins.


    The moment these words were spoken, Gu Changge took action.


    He stood in front of the Heavenly City, his figure unchanged, extending one hand towards the distant Western Gate in the vast star regions.


    Heaven and earth trembled at this moment, and the cosmos was about to be overturned!


    The sky split open again, and an invisible deep crack appeared above the Western Gate.


    <em>What he dares to take the initiative against us, the four kings?</em>


    This scene caused Qingming Immortal King and others to change their expressions, seemingly unexpected that the n they thought would be a joint hunt would turn into the other party taking the initiative.


    However, in the next moment, their expressions changed.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The power was too terrifying, and in the blurry space, one could see a giant hand slowly emerging from the dark crack in the sky, genuinely descending.


    This palm appeared slowly in mid-air and slowly pped down towards the four kings, overwhelmingly powerful, spanning several distant star regions.


    Suddenly, countless giant stars in the sky fell and shattered in the void.


    The vast fluctuations seemed to be pushing the heavens to fall, causing the faces of the four kings to change abruptly.

 Chapter 830: Eternal blue skies are falling apart; who gave you the guts?

    Chapter 830: Eternal blue skies are falling apart; who gave you the guts?


    The sky over the Western Immortal Realm shattered, especially near the Western Gate. All cultivators and beings witnessed a terrifying crack extending there, and then a monstrous hand emerged from it.


    Vast energy surged, akin to a bursting flood, unstoppable. The surrounding star regions shattered, and countless stars disintegrated in the aftermath.


    <em>This is bad</em>


    The four foreign Immortal Kings standing at the end of heaven and earth all had changing expressions. Initially, they were angered because the opponent, a lone individual, had taken the initiative to attack them, which they perceived as disdain.


    As Immortal Kings, no one had ever dared to underestimate and scorn them so tantly before. A single person taking the initiative to confront the four kings was mockery and contempt.


    Among them, someones emotions turned to anger, intending to take action and give Gu Changge a lesson. However, as this thought arose, it seemed like the mountains and seas had burst open before them. A terrifying force surged overwhelmingly, threatening to crush everything.


    <em>The strength of this person exceeds imagination; indeed, we cannot be careless.</em>


    Those who emerged from the cycle of reincarnation werre extraordinary. In past eras, they were outstanding geniuses who could suppress their peers.


    We must not be careless


    An Immortal King spoke, and their expressions became serious. They were not fools. While they had doubts about Kunxuan Immortal Kings words earlier, they sincerely believed them at this moment.


    The opponents strength far surpassed their imagination. Ordinary Immortal Kings might not be able to withstand this palm. Although many cultivators and beings could only see a slow descent of this palm, appearing as if the edge of the palm brought birth and death and controlled the world, in the eyes of the Immortal Kings, this palm contained endlessws and orders. It represented a supreme power capable of quickly annihting a universe.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    They swiftly took action. Someone else also extended a giant hand, intending to counter the descending palm. In the sky above the Western Gate, the cosmos trembled.


    Gu Changge stood before the Heavenly City, his expression calm, not showing any ripples. He only extended one hand.


    Yet, all the cultivators and beings around him, including Jin Yun, were shivering in their souls. Their skeletons were about to fall apart, and they could barely stand. They never expected that this mysterious young man alone could contend against the four Immortal Kings from the foreignnd, disying an overwhelming strength.


    Jin Yuns scalp tingled, and he felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, he had always maintained a respectful attitude and answered without concealment. He remembered what Gu Changge had said earlier, treating these Immortal Kings as nourishment for the origin.


    This made Jin Yuns heart tremble with horror and excitement. Could it be that today, he would witness an unprecedented feat?


    All the foreign beings initially passionate and respectful towards the four kings were now filled with fear and restlessness. It felt like their necks were being strangled, rendering them speechless. And this was just the dispersed waves of fluctuations, not even in the center of the battlefield where the Immortal Kings were fighting.


    There, chaos reigned, filled with strange rules, and even great Dao storms were manifesting.


    Around Gu Changges extended palm, countlesss were brought down by the giant hand from extradimensional space. They rotated grandly, carrying chaotic energy, creating a spectacr scene.


    <strong>Chirp!</strong>


    One of the foreign Immortal Kings shouted, glowing all over, tearing apart the surrounding clouds, revealing his proper form. His face was a mix of green and red, surrounded by mes.


    At the same time, numerous wings on his back were covered in chaotic energy, resonating like immortal swords. With a sharp chirping sound, he shed out a giant sword beam, thicker and more robust than the stars, intending to resist Gu Changges palm.


    In this area, brilliance and splendor were excessive. Beams of divine light cut through the air, forming an ocean of sword lights.


    At the same time, Qingming Immortal King also took action. A towering phantom of a monstrous beast appeared behind him. Opening its mouth, it roared, seemingly capable of extinguishing all the heavens.


    The stars trembled, falling like meteors, directly crashing toward the giant hand.


    This was the ultimate attack of Immortal Kings, an assault that could disintegrate ordinary True Immortals upon contact. The brilliance and splendor formed a dazzling sea of sword lights.


    At the same time, the others, such as the Kunxuan Immortal King and the fourth Immortal King, were preparing to strike, releasing their formidable might.


    In this dazzling and glorious scene, divine radiance shed out one after another, forming an ocean of sword lights. At the same time, the stars dropped like meteors, heading straight towards the giant hand.


    This was the pinnacle of Immortal King-levelbat. If this touched ordinary True Immortals, they would instantly disintegrate into stardust.


    In this intense confrontation, the surrounding universe began to copse. Although the Western Immortal Realm was of a higher order and could support a battle between Immortal Kings, the world barrier was still trembling.


    Even though the foreign armies had invaded the Western Immortal Realm in the past, it was not as terrifying. Once it surged toward the surrounding universes, the current aura would lead to apocalyptic scenes. No living beings could survive in such circumstances.


    <em>These four kings are indeed extraordinary. They truly live up to their reputation as beings who attained Immortal King status after the Forbidden Epoch. They possess innate talent, and if it were in previous eras, they might have gained immense fame</em>


    Although the Large Bird was trembling inside, it closely observed everything, watching the attacks of the four Immortal Kings. It couldnt help but murmur in a low voice.


    Although it has lost its original form, the entity still possesses perceptive abilities. Yet, what truly instills fear in it is the presence of Gu Changge. Standing before the immortal Sky City, he merely extends a hand without deliberatelyunching an attack, yet the four kings find it challenging to defend against.


    At present, what is the extent of Gu Changges power?


    In the upper realm, he used the essence of beings from heaven and earths domains to refine a potent elixir, sessfully ascending to the realm of immortals. However, therge Bird knows that Gu Changge has not undergone the valid baptism of immortal principles.


    Now, the disyed strength exceeds that of an ordinary Immortal King. Had he fully restored the level of the former Dark Lord? Contemting this, therge Bird shudders, finding it unbelievable.


    <em>These four kings do possess some prowess. Unfortunately, Ive just stepped into the Immortal Domain and havent extracted the true essence of immortal principles to refine my physique. Although Ive absorbed and devoured numerous Dao fruits and supplemented some factors belonging to the Immortal Domain</em>


    <em>But there are still many ws in my physical form.</em>


    Gu Changge murmurs with a hint of regret regarding the power of his recent strike. He was testing not the strength of his opponents but the potential that might be contained within his casual palm.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The aura was in disarray over at the Western Gate, with various energies spraying out like a cascading Milky Way, pouring down directly. Chaotic Qi surges around, violently impacting some giant stars that cant endure such fluctuations, bursting apart and emitting an intensely ring light.


    Its reminiscent of an apocalypse. From a distance, rotating stars split open one after another, creating a truly terrifying scene. Gu Changge strikes again, but its not a mere palm this time.


    Traces of the Grand Dao-building experts flowed between his fingers, seemingly drawing upon the cosmic realms, converting into prisons that pressed down towards the four kings in front of the Western Gate.


    Prison structures emerge in the heavens, connected one after another, intertwining with Grand Dao chains, then forcefully smashing down upon the four kings, forming a vast sea of ck energy.


    <em>What kind of Dao-building expert is this</em>


    The face of the foreign immortal King changes as he feels himself surrounded by restraints. His previous rapid speed is bogged down in mud, bing sluggish. However, hes not to be underestimated. A blinding white radiance erupts from his mouth, appearing sacred and radiant, capable of purifying everything.


    Another Immortal King brandishes a weapon, a pitch-ck long spear emanating a light that annihtes all. It tears through the void, shing towards the prisons.


    Kunxuan Immortal King felt a heavy heart, never expecting such a situation, even with thebined efforts of the four. Fortunately, he made decisive choices early on; otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    His weapon is a golden pagoda with sevenyers, casting a radiant golden light that reflects the sun, moon, and sky, forming a vast golden sun on his back, and the Dao cascades down like a waterfall, unparalleled in strength.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Various Dao shes ur, causing the heavens and earth to quake. A terrifying wave emanates from the ck sea of energy. The overwhelming aura shatters the sky, creating a misty and chaotic atmosphere.


    <strong>Attack!!!</strong>


    Another Immortal King, with a cold expression, disappears at the Western Gate, crossing numerous star domains to descend in front of the Immortal City. He intends to engage in an actual battle with Gu Changges physical form, nning to resist with his own body rather than relying on Dao techniques.


    His strength lies in his physical bodyan ancient anomaly called the Fallen True Beast. Their ancestors once devoured true dragons, establishing a profound connection with qilins.


    In his lineage, blood was tainted by an extremely Yin aura from the original world, resulting in the corruption known as the Fallen True Beast. This granted him an immensely robust physique, fearless of any pain, and possessed boundless strength.


    Although he excelled in Dao techniques, his physical body was the most formidable. During the invasion of the Western Immortal Domain, he tore off the arm of Tianzhu Immortal King, a feat that intimidated other Immortal Kings from the foreignnds.


    <em>Youve personallye before me</em>


    This grand gift truly leaves me at a loss.


    In front of the City, Gu Changge watches the rapidly approaching figure with a smile, seeming somewhat surprised. However, the oppressive presence of this terrifying Immortal King was causing the bodies of Jin Yuan and others to disintegrate, allowing them to witness the actual appearance of this foreign realm Immortal King.


    His proper form was about the size of a calf, resembling a qilin but vastly differentlike a mix of a canine and a dragon, with pitch-ck scales.


    But the next moment, he directly employs his Dao Avatar, standing in the sky. Around him, a vast mist of blood rises, dimming the sky. Many stars are pierced by the myriad lights of order, rapidly breaking apart.


    No one can see clearly because the mist thickens; even the Heavenly Eye cant pierce through. Although it seems close, no one knows how many thousands of miles it is; its just that he is too massive, making him visible from below.


    Consuming your flesh and blood might allow me to advance further, with a chance to touch that threshold in the future


    Reveal your origin.


    The Fallen True Beast speaks with a voice like a resounding bell, echoing throughout this universe. Countless beings from the foreignnds and descendants of the Western Immortal Domain hear this voice clearly; their ears feel like theyre going to burst, and the sound pierces their souls.


    He locked onto Gu Changge, sensing the astonishing divine and primal aura contained within his flesh. This stirred excitement in him, thinking that this might be his opportunity.


    With hispelling physical body, he could walk unscathed even when besieged by several Immortal Kings. From their recent exchange, he also perceived that while Gu Changge was strong, his physical strength couldnt match his own.


    <em>Falling True Beast Immortal King is too impulsive; he shouldnt be so careless.</em>


    In front of the Western Gate, Immortal Kings Kunxuan and Qingming, among others, didnt expect the Falling True Beast to descend upon the City for a confrontation with Gu Changge. They felt a slight chill and unease but quickly rushed there, tearing through star domains to arrive swiftly. For Immortal Kings, such distances were merely a blink of an eye, but overconfidence could lead to trouble.


    <em>Reveal your origin?</em>


    <em>Youre not worthy of knowing.</em>


    Gu Changge lightly smiled, appearing indifferent. His tone was simple and in as if stating a fact. The Falling True Beast didnt seem angered by this response; he spoke, cold and indifferent, In that case, today you will meet your end here, and your flesh will be my sustenance.


    <em>Flesh? Well, my body does have some ws.</em>


    <em>Youvee at the right time.</em>


    Gu Changge shook his head, surprised that the Falling True Beast was so confident in wanting to consume his flesh to advance further.


    Reaching the level of Immortal King, foolishness wasnt a possibility; it was more about the Falling True Beast being overly self-assured and having great confidence in his own physical body.


    <em>Enough talking.</em>


    The pupils of the Falling True Beast slightly contracted, and then he spoke coldly.


    At that moment


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The Falling True Beast made a move; his entire body was in motion, showcasing extraordinary innate talent. Opening his mouth, all radiance began to fade away. A primordial breath swept over, seeming more like an ancient history booking to life than a living being.


    Various robustws from the heavens converged from his mouth, forming inexplicable seals, all forcefully swallowing towards Gu Changge. This caused the starry region and the universe before the City to turn ck.


    It felt as if all beings, whether from foreignnds or the Immortal Realm, were swallowed by him, plunging the world into absolute darkness and silence.


    Jin Yuan was horrified; his entire body chilled. Everyone felt extreme despair when witnessing this iing attack, along with all the surrounding living beings.


    <em>Swallow me?</em>


    <em>Who gave you the courage?</em>


    Gu Changges expression remained calm; he dropped his hand, shing toward the wide-open mouth.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    Endless light exploded, and a dense dark energy flowed. Then, the Falling True Beast emitted a muffled groan. A pair of arms reached across the sky, shattering the immortal blue sky.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. Their blood froze at first, then boiled with excitement. The spectacle was unimaginably grand.


    Gu Changges expression was indifferent to the extreme. With one arm reaching out, he shattered everything before him with a sound, grabbing the Falling True Beasts proper form.


    Then, all the scenes before him vanished and copsed,ws annulled, and the world returned to rity.


    You


    The eyes of the Falling True Beast were filled with disbelief, tinged with a hint of fear. His mouth was shattered, and Gu Changge caught his proper form. He had expected his most potent innate talent and physical body to be intact.

 Chapter 832: 3: Are you asking me to support you? Imitation of taboo

    Chapter 832: 3: Are you asking me to support you? Imitation of taboo


    <strong>3</strong><strong>: Are you asking me to support you? Imitation of taboo</strong>


    Glistening radiance flows there, apanied by a rich Dao fragrance. For an ordinary cultivator, merely catching a whiff might lead to transcending into an immortal.


    This unparalleled fragrance bringsfort to every pore, inducing a profound transformation of ones spirit. No immortal treasure canpare to this supreme aroma, achievable only through the alchemy of the Immortal Kings Dao Fruit.


    Despite the worlds extravagance, even true immortals were left dumbfounded, trembling in ce with weakened legs at the mere sniff of it.


    The crystal-clear form of the Fallen True Beast, about the size of a palm, condenses there like a divine fruit. However, as Gu Changge leisurely consumes it, it gradually bes fragmented.


    The Fallen True Beast Immortal King retains some consciousness, witnessing its consumption. Unprecedented terror envelops it and emits a desperate cry, yearning for rescue from Immortal Kings such as Qingming and Kunxuan that were consumed by extreme regret.


    However, the Great Dao Treasure Vessel hovers in the vast sky, releasing a ck ocean and isting the other three kings from this Foreignnd.


    Despite the silent scream echoing as if piercing through their very souls, causing everyone to shudder uncontrobly.


    As a semi-immortal king, Jin Yuans scalp felt like it was about to explode. We were witnessing this scene up close, which chills him to the core.


    Gu Changge, with his refined features and an appearance untouched by worldly affairs, d in a simple green silk robe, looks almost immortal. His wless expression was enough to make every woman in the world jealous.


    Yet, now he devours Immortal Kings indifferently, as if savoring a simple delicacy with a touch of elegance.


    For all the foreign beings in the Western Immortal Domain, this scene shatters their sanity, almost unbelievable.


    Its too horrifying as if something that should only exist in the oldest nightmares.


    <em>Release the Fallen True Beast Immortal King</em>


    Beyond the surging ck sea, the awakened Immortal Kings, Kunxuan and Qingming, suppress their internal fear and strike again.


    A horrifying energy surge attempts to rupture the heavens, breaking through the istion to reach Gu Changge.


    They cant forget Gu Changges earlier wordsdont rush; its their turn next. Were they being hunted by an Immortal King as a source of nourishment?


    The hearts of the three kings turn cold. Encountering someone like Gu Changge was a first for them; indeed, it was a terrifying and malevolent entity.


    Even the rumored enigmatic tribes in the Original World couldnt evoke such fear and dread in them as Immortal Kings.


    The profound shudder emanating from the depths of their souls feels like encountering a natural nemesis.


    <em>Ive told you, dont be impatient; take it one at a time; no one can escape</em>, Gu Changge maintains hisposure, ncing at them casually.


    This was the only benefit he had found in the Immortal Realm since his arrival. There are many Immortal Kings, both here and in the foreignnds.


    For him, whether they were true immortals or Immortal Kings, they are all, at this stage, the most suitable source of nourishment.


    Kunxuan, noticing Gu Changges expression, feels a shadow over his heart and says solemnly, <em>To break this imitation of his, we can only wait for the arrival of Senior King Ming. Otherwise, the Fallen True Beast Immortal King will undoubtedly perish today.</em>


    They can see that the essence of the Fallen True Chong Immortal King was rapidly dissipating, certain areas bing fragmented and blurry. For an Immortal King to be casually swallowed by someone was an unimaginable humiliation.


    However, there probably were few in the world who would believe this to be true.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    A dazzling golden light bursts forth at this moment, surging like a vast sea before the Ancient City.


    The Fallen True Beast Immortal King roars, seeming to regain some strength, realizing its chances of survival today are slim. It understands its better to burn its essence, fight back against Gu Changge, and have a slight chance of survival.


    Its essence quickly ignites, too brilliant, illuminating the entire sky thoroughly. Behind it, a massive True Beast appears, towering like a golden mountain, bearing the imprint of its ancient ancestor embedded in its essence.


    At this moment, the True Beasts fur shines like golden mes, radiating iparable power from its entire body. Gradually merging with the True Beast that Gu Changge was consuming, the formidable ancient ancestor that once awed the heavens had returned to the mortal realm!


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    It exerts all its strength, a w swiping forward, instantly tearing through the sky, its colossal form and divine power seemingly invincible, reminiscent of the era of gods and demons.


    However, Gu Changge remains unfazed, a faint ripple appearing around him. When the w was about to strike, a terrifying secret force spreads, as if countless strands of immortal light transform into a de, directly descending and, with a sttering sound, severing the w.


    Gu Changge then raised his palm, and a Grand Dao Treasure Vessel reappeared. Enveloped in wisps of dark energy, it instantly swallows the ancient ancestors phantom.


    Throughout this, not a single fold appears in his robe.


    What a pity, burning it like this had wasted quite a bit of essence, Gu Changge remarks, his gaze deep and tranquil.


    <em>Looks like Ill have to delve deeper into the foreignnds and kill a few more Immortal Kings; otherwise, I wont be able to make up for this loss.</em>


    However, the Fallen True Beast Immortal King was in despair, and even burning its soul wont harm Gu Changge. It doesnt even know what method Gu Changge used; it was so powerful that it left it hopeless, with no means of resistance.


    <em>Why are there two Forbidden Bottles</em>


    <em>Where did he get so many replicas?</em>


    From a distance, Kunxuan, Qingming, and the others are shocked by the reappearance of the Grand Dao Treasure Vessel. They are astounded to witness Gu Changge summon not just one but another vessel, instantly devouring the Fallen True Beast Immortal Kings final means of defense. This leaves them in awe and disbelief.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    However, at that moment, from beyond several star fields, in front of the Western Gate, a terrifying spear light suddenly descends, as if shing through immortal ages, profound and eerie, carrying an overwhelmingly murderous intent.


    The stars in the heavens flicker, and the entire universe seems to groan, nearly shattered by this horrifying spear light. This strike reverberates through the cosmos as if nothing else exists but this one attack.


    <em>SeniorKing Ming has taken action</em>


    <em>Excellent!</em>


    <em>Worthy of Senior King Ming, just this strike is beyond our reach, we simply cannotpare.</em>


    Kunxuan, Qingming, and the others recognize this attack. Their faces, previously filled with shock, now reveal an undisguised excitement and a lingering fear of surviving a cmity.


    As Immortal Kings, their deep respect for King Ming was mainly due to his history of openly ying more than one Immortal King, disying unparalleled strength.


    King Mings lineage was ancient, existing since the Forbidden Era, and he even led the charge against the Immortal Pce alongside the foreign forces after the copse of the celestial realms.


    King Ming once witnessed unimaginable scenes and gained insights from them. Seeing King Ming take action brings relief to them, soothing their troubled hearts after the immense pressure imposed by Gu Changge.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Gu Changge, who intends to refine the Fallen True Chong Immortal King ultimately, raises an eyebrow in surprise, sensing something familiar. Soon, his face reveals an intrigued expression.


    <em>Its its Kiing Ming</em>


    He actually showed up. There was another king hiding in the shadows, and it turns out to be King Ming.


    Jin Yuan speaks in shock, deeply aware of King Mings terror. Even the Immortal Kings in the Immortal Realm are fearful when mentioning King Ming.


    Subsequently, afraid that Gu Changge may not understand, he exins, My lord, you may not know. Ming Wang was a notorious figure from the foreignnds, having killed several Immortal Kings of the samend. His existence spans countless years, dating back to the Forbidden Era, and his strength was immeasurable. Whats most terrifying was that he possesses a formidable weapon. It was said that with that weapon, he beheaded numerous Immortal Kings, disying overwhelming power. He even received an audience from the supreme beings of the foreignnds


    King Mings name was widely known among the inhabitants of the foreignnds. Immortal Kings of the same kingdom fear him. Even the lord of the Southern Immortal Domain, the current master Moon King, would be uneasy when mentioning King Ming.


    <em>King Ming?</em>


    Gu Changge nods slightly but pays no attention to the spear light descending. Instead, he devours the remaining essence of the Fallen True Beast Immortal King.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The terrifying spear light finally strikes the vast ck sea, creating an endless tidal wave of energy that obliterates the surrounding star fields. However, the void above, where the Grand Dao Treasure Vessel hovers, was enveloped in a waterfall-like expanse of dark mist, forming a ck energy ocean.


    This ck energy oceanpletely istes the two sides. Despite the efforts of Kunxuan, Qingming, and others attacking for a long time, they cannot break through.


    Witnessing the unsessful attempt to shatter the ck sea, Kunxuan, Qingming, and the others show shock, doubting their own eyes. However, they quicklye to their senses and respectfully address the approaching figure.


    <em>Respect to Senior King Ming</em>


    A figure d in a ck robe, appearing somewhat hunched, emerges. His face was obscured by mist, making it indistinct. Yet, a terrifying aura pervades the surroundings, causing the very fabric of the Dao to resonate. This ck sea, isted from the surroundings, doesnt seem to be able to bear the weight of this space.


    <em>No need for excessive courtesy</em>


    He waved his hand, and the ancient, hoary voice was calm. King Ming had appeared, looking incredibly aged, but no one dared to underestimate him. The recent strike was not to be taken lightly by any Immortal King.


    <em>Is that a replica of the forbidden object?</em>


    <em>No wonder it possesses such immense divine power, devouring everything, impervious to all. It managed to withstand my attack; thats understandable.</em>


    King Ming stares at the Grand Dao Treasure Vessel suspended in the void, his gaze showing a hint of gravity, soon reced by enthusiasm.


    With Ming Wangs appearance, the collision of Dao in the western Immortal Domain intensifies, even more terrifying than the previous scene. Universes collide one after another, seemingly on the brink of copse due to his arrival.


    One by one, foreign inhabitants who recognize him devoutly kneel, bowing repeatedly in utmost reverence. Even those foreign beings who were terrified by the swallowing of the Fallen True Beast Immortal Kings essence before the Ancient City now chant King Mings name.


    All descendants of the western Immortal Domain feel fear due to King Mings arrival. Though they hadnt seen him, the rumors of this figure from ancient scriptures had instilled terror.


    Gu Changge was also assessing King Ming, estimating his strength. If Kunxuan, Qingming, and others could be considered early-stage Immortal Kings, then King Mings cultivation level should be in the middle tote stages.


    For him to evoke such fear, its not just his cultivation level that ys a role; theres something more profound.


    You had a replica of the forbidden object. I presume youve seen the genuine article?


    King Ming speaks, his gaze prating the vast ck sea, fixed on Gu Changge. Seeing the floating Grand Dao Treasure Vessel by his side, his eyes reveal a burning light, piercing and imposing.


    King Ming was not concerned about Gu Changge killing the Fallen True Beast Immortal King and absorbing its essence. His primary focus was on the two Grand Dao Treasure Vessels.


    In his eyes, Gu Changge having two replicas of the forbidden object indicates he had seen the genuine article and refined it through various methods, much like King Ming himself.


    As King Ming speaks, the intense ck sea doesnt seem to bother him. His gaze prates it, reaching Gu Changge.


    <em>This bottle indeed resembles the forbidden object mentioned in ancient records. It has a significant connection with the forbidden existence that brought the Forbidden Era, destroyed the Immortal Pce, and shattered the heavens He might be a figure from the Forbidden Era, witnessing that battle, reincarnating and appearing in this era.</em>


    Kunxuan, the Immortal King, also speaks, his gaze fixated on the Grand Dao Treasure Vessel.


    Only having heard about it in ancient records, Gu Changge didnt expect to have a day where hede into contact with it. The mere replica possessed unimaginable power, almost destroying his pagoda. As he listened to their words, Gu Changges interest grew.


    With a faint smile, he asked, What were you trying to tell me with all this? Were you suggesting that you had a keen eye for talent, or perhaps some discernment?


    King Ming wasnt bothered by Gu Changges disdainful and casual tone. Standing beneath the sky, his ancient voice echoed, Friend, theres no need for hostility. We can coexist peacefully.


    In Ming Wangs eyes, the demise of the Fallen True Beast Immortal King was not worth paying attention to. Moreover, he believed that Gu Changges appearance at this moment and his intervention against the Immortal Kings from the foreign domain might be an attempt to make them withdraw and return the territories to the western Immortal Domain.


    For King Ming, such matters were quickly resolved with a fewmands.


    <em>Oh? Peaceful coexistence?</em>


    Gu Changges smile remained casual and indifferent.


    <em>Whats the n for peaceful coexistence? Keep you alive so that you can provide a satisfying meal when I need it by letting me devour you. Or something else?</em>


    Seeing no inclination from Gu Changge to engage in peaceful discussion, King Mings expression turned serious.


    He stated, Friend, dont think that by killing the Fallen True Beast Immortal King, you are invincible. Since you possess a replica of the forbidden object, you should recognize my weapon.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    As he spoke, he coldly snorted, and with a wave of his sleeve, a terrifying aura shot up as if tearing through the universe. A giant battle-axe emerged, releasing an atmosphere that made even Immortal Kings shudder.


    Kunxuan, Qingming, and others couldnt help but pale, feeling their bodies tingling, on the verge of copse, unable to bear the pressure.


    And this was just the aura emanating from the weapon, which had absorbed the blood of many Immortal Kings and ughtered their true spirits. It was a genuinely peerless weapon.

 Chapter 833: Coincidentally, I also have a weapon which cannot be seen directly

    Chapter 833: Coincidentally, I also have a weapon which cannot be seen directly


    The giant halberd emerged, and its materialposition was unknown, with an overall deep blue hue. Although only about two yards long, it seemed as heavy as it could crush the universe. The halberd de, cold and eerie, bore the marks of ancient history.


    Some areas were still stained with blood and yet to be dried. These bloodstains were exceptionally vivid, with intertwining divine light, as if they were left by powerful beings who met their end beneath them. Even now, it exuded an overwhelming ferocity that shook the Eight Destes.


    <em>This is the infamous weapon</em>


    Qingming Immortal King, Kunxuan Immortal King, and others were horrified. The aura affected them, causing their physical bodies to ache, and they dared not approach too closely. They knew well the terror of King Mings weapon, which had imed the lives of numerous Immortal Kings. Rumor had it that even a predecessor of the Immortal Realm was beheaded by this fearsome weapon.


    King Ming had used this weapon to instill fear among many Immortal Kings in the foreignnd. There were rumors that he was summoned by the ancestral figure of the foreignnds imperial family, and this weapon yed a crucial role in it. However, people were still waiting to learn the origin and history of this terrifying weapon.


    While Qingming Immortal King, Kunxuan Immortal King, and others were still in shock, Gu Changges gaze focused on the giant halberd, his interest growing more intense.


    <em>So, this is the weapon</em>


    King Ming didnt know where he obtained this unparalleled weapon. When previous kings from the Immortal Realm attempted to deduce the origin of this weapon, they failed and even suffered a bacsh.


    Some Immortal Kings imed to have seen it during the Forbidden Era, but these ounts became legends, recorded only in some ancient records. It was unclear if there was any connection.


    Once, an Immortal King tried to catalog the weapons of todays Immortal Kings. This weapon stood out, surpassing many Immortal King weapons, and was hailed as the world-ending weapon.


    Jing Yuans voice trembled through the vast ck sea separating him. He still felt uneasy, the aura surrounding the weapon affecting him, making his scalp tingle.


    Battles between two Immortal Kings, even when determining victory or defeat, often took a long time, potentially thousands or tens of thousands of years. Yet,King Ming, with this weapon, could behead several Immortal Kings instantly, showcasing its terror.


    If you possess the replica of the forbidden bottle, then you should recognize this weapon of mine


    King Mings voice echoed through the vast ck sea, addressing Gu Changge.


    His tone carried a strong sense of pride. During the Forbidden Epoch, he had yet to be an Immortal King. He was just a seeker of Dao-building expertise, marching alongside an otherworldly army, breaking into the crumbling Immortal Pce.


    In those times, he had the fortune to witness the devastating strike of a divinence. All realms perished with a single beam of light, and the immortal ages fell silent. No rules could withstand it; the grand Dao-building expert crumbled, and the heavens wailed in agony.


    He stood shocked for a long time until he used all his strength to imprint a trace of that light into his mind. That trace shaped his present self, even aiding in achieving the Dao Fruit of an Immortal King.


    After bing an Immortal King, he spared no effort to recreate the ominous weapon he had witnessed. After numerous failures, he finally crafted this imitation. Although the model couldntpare to the original scene he had seen, it was sufficient. It allowed him to dominate among many Immortal Kings, leaving behind a terrifying reputation that everyone feared.


    Hearing this, Immortal Kings like Qingming and Kunxuan were stunned, waves of shock and awe surging within them. Before this moment, they had never expected that the weapon wielded by King Ming had such origins. Even though it was only an imitation, it sent shivers down the spines of Immortal Kings.


    What was more crucial was its connection to the Forbidden Epoch, much like the two divine sks in the possession of Gu Changge  imitations of forbidden artifacts.


    I indeed recognize them, Gu Changge said with a touch of amusement, smiling lightly. However, who told you that the Grand Dao sk in my hands is an imitation?


    <em>Not an imitation?</em>


    King Ming, Kunxuan, and Qingming were all slightly stunned, frowning skeptically. How could it not be an imitation? How could it possess such vast power, capable of engulfing the heavens and earth, with nothing able to resist its devouring force? Even time and space around it crumbled and dissipated.


    <em>If its not an imitation, then how did you obtain these two sks?</em>


    <em>Who are you?</em>


    Ming Wang furrowed his brows, and with a sudden motion, the immensence shed through the void and fell into his palm. Before this, he had seemed like an elderly figure, but suddenly, his aura changed. He appeared as a millennia-old harbinger of death, his killing intent piercing the heavens, seemingly about to tear the universe apart.


    Countless denizens from the foreignnd all knelt on the ground, bowing in the direction of King Ming, their reverence reaching the utmost limit. Immortal Kings like Kunxuan and Qingming retreated from the vicinity, wary of being swept away by the residual force of King Mings actions. Even they held a deep fear of this ominous weapon, fearing the repercussions.


    Imitation?


    Gu Changge responded with a faint smile, choosing not to exin.


    The next moment, the two Grand Dao sks suspended in the void shattered with a crisp sound, transforming into a vast ck sea that surged toward the universe.


    This was a sea of ck Grand Dao runes, akin to a bursting river, erupting with an unimaginable terror. All star systems trembled as if struck by a dreadful energy that couldnt be resisted. Many powerful True Immortals trembled and prostrated within it, their souls seemingly torn apart, let alone ordinary beings.


    <em>An imitation?</em>


    Gu Changge smiled lightly, not offering any exnation.


    The next moment, the two suspended Grand Dao sks in the high void cracked with a sound, breaking apart and transforming into a vast ck ocean that surged toward the universe.


    All starry fields trembled as if struck by a formidable energy, unable to withstand it. Many highly-cultivated True Immortals trembled and knelt within it, their souls seemingly on the verge of tearing apart, not to mention ordinary beings.


    <em>This is not a weapon, just Grand Dao runes?</em>


    King Ming, Kunxuan, Qingming, and others reacted instantly, their faces changing dramatically. They could see that it was a skposed of Grand Dao runes, not the weapon they initially believed it to be.


    From the beginning, they had misunderstood this profound art as a weapon.


    After realizing this, their expressions changed tremendously, shifting from shock to disbelief.


    Especially King Ming, who had just wielded a strike potent enough to tear the universe apart. Still, he found it difficult to break through that ck sea. They were told that this Grand Dao sk was not a crafted imitation, which bewildered them.


    Impossible. How did you do it? Could it be that youve trulye into contact with that object


    King Mings expression changed rapidly, suddenly realizing a particr possibility, his eyes filled with intense excitement.


    For him, the most urgent thing he wanted to do wase into contact with the forbidden object, observe its true meaning, and make his depiction more realistic. If Gu Changge had touched that object and gained insights, refining this Grand Dao sk through his profound art wouldnt have been surprising.


    I did indeede into contact with it, Gu Changge continued with a light smile. And coincidentally, I also possess a weapon that bears a striking resemnce to the one in your hands.


    <em>What?</em>


    King Ming was momentarily stunned, and before he could react, his eyes suddenly widened with astonishment and disbelief.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    A monstrous aura of hostility permeated the surroundings as a dark and chillingrgence appeared in Gu Changges palm.


    Gu Changge pointed diagonally towards the southern sky, lightly swiped, and thence de hummed, causing the Grand Dao-building expert to crumble. The vast sky seemed to split open like fragile paper, emitting a crisp sound, revealing an immense crack that stretched endlessly, seemingly leading to the boundless outer heavens.


    This light hum shattered through the ages, ruptured the heavens, and cut across the cosmos and the river of time. Any traces of patterns and Daows were annulled by this gentle hum, reduced to dust.


    King Ming stared wide-eyed, his heart filled with shock, disbelief, and an extreme sense of fear. How could this be possible?


    At this moment, he suddenly recalled the era of the Forbidden Epoch when a beam of light cut through the myriad worlds, exhibiting grandeur and terror, annihting everything and breaking through all.


    <em>Thisthisthis</em>


    His voice trembled, and he was shivering in fear, unable to believe what he witnessed. How could it be?


    At this moment, he vividly remembered thence light that crossed the heavens and myriad worlds during the Forbidden Epoch, disying the same grandeur and terror, annihting all and breaking through everything.


    <em>You sayis the weapon in my hand also an imitation? </em>


    Gu Changge, though smiling lightly, emanated an icy indifference from deep within. His eyes disyed neither emotion nor fluctuation.


    <em>Its unexpectedly simr to King Mings weapon.</em>


    <em>Thiswhat on earth is happening?</em>


    Qingming, Kunxuan, and the others were still trying to grasp the situation. They stared intently at the Eight Wilderness Demonic Lance in Gu Changges hand, attempting to discern its secrets.


    However, as their gazes fell upon it, they were met with a cold and chillingnce light that seemed to descend from the frigid depths of the universe, threatening to shatter their souls on the spot.


    <em>Puff</em>


    Kunxuan and Qingming were instantly hit hard, coughing up blood. Their gazes were filled with astonishment and dread, their voices trembling involuntarily.


    <em>Thisits somethingsomething that cannot becannot be directly observed</em>

 Chapter 834: The Taboo Existence plunges the world into panic

    Chapter 834: The Taboo Existence plunges the world into panic


    <em>Thisthis is something that cannot be directly observed</em>


    Kunxuan, Qingming, and others were trembling in their Daos hearts, their eyes filled with astonishment and disbelief. Their voices quivered, carrying immense fear.


    Just a moment ago, they had merely nced at the Eight Wilderness Demonic Halberd in Gu Changges hand, and their eyes stung as if tears of blood were about to flow. Quickly, they averted their gazes.


    Within their spiritual consciousness, there was a tearing pain, as if a beam of light had indeed descended through the starry sea towards them, intending to annihte their body and soul.


    Being at the Immortal King level, they were well-informed about some terrifying secrets of the world. Some things might not affect ordinary mortals or average cultivators, as they might not discern any difference.


    However, these things were terrifying beyond words for those high-level beings existing in higher dimensions and carrying mortal dangers.


    It could quickly drive cultivators into madness, more frightening than the copse of their Daos hearts. If beings with higher cultivation levels witnessed such phenomena, it might not be as simple as eyes bleeding; their very souls could be in great peril.


    At this moment, Kunxuan, Qingming, and the others were trembling in their Dao hearts. They had never expected to encounter the legendary entity that could not be directly observed.


    Generally speaking, such unobservable and indescribable entities would only appear in the Original World.


    Like the fallen True Beast Immortal King killed by Gu Changge before, it had undergone some transformation due to the influence of the Absolute Heavenly aura from the Original World, making it indestructible.


    The source of the Absolute Heavenly Extintion aura was the original world, and it was also one of the indescribable entities in the world. They had heard of ancient immortal texts describing Immortal Kings encountering a mist among the unspeakable entities.


    Even looking at it from a distance, their minds would lose control, moving toward it, gathering around the mist, turning into walking corpses.


    Keep in mind, those were Immortal Kings!


    Just because they looked at it from a distance, they suffered such cmity, unable to be reborn for eternity.


    Thinking about it sent shivers down their spines, as it was difficult to trace the origins and history of those mysterious entities.


    <em>Why does he possess such an entity that cannot be directly observed</em>


    <em>Or is it that, in fact from the beginning, we have misunderstood</em>


    At this point, their gaze toward Gu Changge had already changed drastically, associating with a possibility they had never considered before.


    However, at this moment, unlike Kunxuan, Qingming, and others trembling in fear,


    Thatthat is


    But King Ming was shocked to the extreme, his scalp tingling.


    He was shaking and couldnt speak, staring at Gu Changge on the other side of the ck sea. The hand holding the great halberd was trembling slightly.


    Although King Ming had roamed through many epochs in different realms and was feared by many Immortal Kings, known as the Fierce King, he still felt endless fear and shock at this moment.


    He couldnt believe his eyes.


    <em>That is the genuine article Could it be that you are</em>


    King Ming naturally recognized the Eight Wilderness Demonic Halber. Although he had only outlined a halberd light back then, he had witnessed the scene of the copse of the heavens and earth, where the great halberd fell from the ancient blue sky, shattering and annihting everything.


    Without seeing its proper form, how could he have replicated it in theter generations?


    However,King Ming hadnt expected that he would see the genuine article one day, and moreover, it was so close to him.


    What horrified King Ming the most was that this genuine articles current owner was standing right before him. Just moments ago, they were even thinking about surrounding and hunting him.


    Before this, King Ming had never considered such a possibility as it was too absurd. The culprit of the Forbidden Era, the one responsible for the destruction of the Immortal Pce, the separation of the original world, and the existence that caused the worlds end, now appeared vividly before him.


    <em>Who could have expected this? Who dared to think about it?</em>


    Remember that this forbidden existence destroyed three thousand realms with a single hand, causing fear in the nine heavens and ten earths.


    Even the once-ruling Immortal Pce was far from enough before him. The Lord of the Immortal Pce perished because of him. The current fragmented world was all due to his influence.


    Even in the foreignnd, even the immortal ancestor of the immortal royal family, when mentioning his existence, did so with awe, fear, and even terror.


    At this moment,King Ming felt a chill all over his body, and his limbs trembled. After realizing the truth, he even lost the courage to speak. His face was filled with fear and unease, and he no longer had the arrogance and confidence he had just now.


    <em>It seems youve recognized me.</em>


    <em>Since you know who I am, you should understand that I wasnt joking with you just now.</em>


    Gu Changge still had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth; then the Eight Wilderness Demonic Halberd swept across the sky.


    The overwhelming evil aura seemed poised to rupture the cosmos before him, shattering any divine senses and probing the surroundings into mere ash and dust. Hushed groans of shock and trepidation echoed, and a profound silence engulfed the heavens.


    <em>Could it really be him</em>


    Qingming Immortal King, Kunxuan Immortal King, and others trembled as they spoke. Witnessing the change in Mingwangs demeanor, they understood that their spections had proven true.


    Simultaneously horrified, they felt their souls trembling in a way they had never experienced since attaining the status of Immortal Kingsfear, trepidation, and unease permeated their beings.


    The forbidden entity had reemerged in the mortal realm, standing right before them. This horrifying and mythical resurgence induced shudders even in Immortal Kings, and the reaction might be the same if the imperial familys ancestor appeared.


    If there were anyone not surprised by this scene, it would be the big red bird watching from the sidelines.


    Aware of Gu Changges identity, it understood the implications of Gu Changges reappearance in the Immortal Realm, especially for the people of this era.


    Once this news spread, the entire Immortal Realm and even the other side would descend into endless panic.


    Before the Forbidden Era, the Demon Lord had not yet severed ties with the Immortal Pce. For some unknown reason, he had ventured into the other realm, annihting a force of the imperial family, including beheading their ancestor.


    This immortal force was the most potent force in the other realm, tracing back to the beginning of their existence. Despite their strength, they met their demise, bing the only imperial family wiped out in the other realm.


    The imperial familys ancestor represented an immortal being, the emperor among immortals, the mightiest entity that could be born in the true realm, standing at the absolute peak and signifying the ceiling.


    Even the Lord of the Immortal Pce, at the height of its glory, could, at most, defeat the imperial familys ancestors. Therefore, one could fathom the shock and influence caused by the destruction of the imperial family in the other realm.


    Subsequently, after the Immortal Pce unified the heavens, the other side dared not set foot in the Immortal Realm due to these circumstances.

 Chapter 835: There are no accidents, just so this body does not have any flaws

    Chapter 835: There are no idents, just so this body does not have any ws


    This was undoubtedly the most terrifying presence throughout history of past and present, not one of them. At least in the world of Mountains and Seas, it was so. Even the once mighty Grand Master of the Immortal Pce eventually fell due to him, and the strongest ancestor of the imperial family in the other realm met his demise at his hands.


    In ancient scrolls, records suggest that this forbidden entity originated from an unknown world, reaching a profound cultivation level that transcends conventional understanding. This was a limit that one true realm cannot bear.


    Before the Heavenly Passage Ancient City, an eerie silence prevailed. Kunxuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King, and even King Ming were trembling with difort, their faces filled with disbelief and fear.


    This news was horrifying; they wouldnt have dared to believe it if they hadnt witnessed it with their own eyes today. Even if the ancestor of the imperial family appeared here, the reaction would be the sametrembling with fear and unease.


    The culprit behind the Forbidden Era, the one responsible for the downfall of the Immortal Pce, had reappeared in the mortal realm, stepping out from the origin world and pushing open the legendary gateway. He wasnt an entity within the cycle of reincarnation; he was someone who nearly shattered the process.


    They even contemted hunting down Gu Changge, which was akin to courting death and mocking their longevity. Though unaware of the full implications, many beings from other realms could sense the fear and unease from the expressions of Kunxuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King, and others.


    Gu Changges origin was likely more terrifying than they could fathom. The one who had once caused the Forbidden Era was now reappearing, emerging from the origin world and pushing open the legendary immortal gateway.


    He wasnt someone confined to the cycle of reincarnation; he was nearly the one who shattered the process. Before this, they even considered hunting Gu Changge aughable and audacious notion, as if they had found their lives too long.


    Jin Yuan was shivering at this moment, his face turned pale. He struggled to turn his head, attempting to get a clear look at Gu Changges face. He honestly couldnt believe that Gu Changge turned out to be a legendary figure.


    The news was too horrifying. Even if other Immortal Kings were present, they would be equally frightened and difficult to ept.


    Now, Jin Yuan understood why Gu Changge had mentioned trying to use Kunxuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King, and others as nourishment for the origin.


    Even the mightiest beings of today, capable of overlooking the past, present, and future, would tremble before Gu Changge. Though divided into five regions, the vast Immortal Realm shared some information among them.


    The significant events in the Western Immortal Realm, with the arrival of the Four Kings from the other realm and the breach of the Western Heaven Gate, had already rmed powerful beings from different domains. Some true immortals tried to observe from afar, and even Immortal Kings used various methods to understand the situation.


    Jin Yuan approached with sincerity, hoping to win over Gu Changge and bring him under the Southern Immortal Realms allegiance. The Moon King was even willing to propose a partnership with Gu Changge to rule the world together.


    In the current era, the existence of an Immortal King holds significant meaning, especially when only two Immortal Kings were officially recognized in the Southern Immortal Realm. So, Jin Yuan believed that as long as Gu Changge was rational, he would consider the Moon Kings terms.


    However, Jin Yuan never anticipated Gu Changges profound and ominous origin, known as the forbidden existence. If the Moon King were to learn of this, he would undoubtedly be uneasy, and the entire Immortal Realm would fall into panic.


    After all, Gu Changges presence was more terrifying to the Immortal Realm than the other world. Without him, how could the Immortal Realm copse, and how could the once mighty beings from ancient times have perished?


    Once the ruler of all realms, the Immortal Pce, which made the other world not dare to cross the Thunder Pool, wouldnt have fallen into the depths of history. At this moment, everyone was filled with dread. Even those standing beside Gu Changge were afraid and covered in cold sweat.


    The true immortals who came with Jin Yuan, originally expecting a historic battle, were initially delighted when they witnessed the Fallen True Beast Immortal King being killed and his essence devoured by Gu Changge.


    However, learning about these forbidden secrets made them shudder. They had initially thought that Gu Changge was acting as the king of the Immortal Realm, standing up against the other world.


    Now, understanding the forbidden secrets, they all felt a sense of horror, as if a cold breeze had swept over them. They had been overly optimistic, thinking that Gu Changge might represent the Western Immortal Realm.


    However, Gu Changge had yet to consider their opinions from the beginning. They realized that they had been overthinking and had unrealistic ideas. Gu Changges killing of the Immortal King from the other world might had been purely to eliminate that Immortal King and plunder his essence.


    Thinking about this, they felt even more terrified. This existence regarded Immortal Kings as nourishment. Upon receiving this news, the Immortal Kings in the current Immortal Realm would be restless, unable to sleep or eat.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Another fierce battle erupted here. The starry expanse quivered, and after the initial shock and fear, Kunxuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King, and others realized that if Gu Changge were the forbidden existence, he wouldnt be joking with them.


    At this moment, they had to resist, or else they would end up like the Fallen True Beast Immortal King, bing nourishment for Gu Changges plundering of the essence. King Ming was even more decisive, tearing through the universe without saying a word, intending to escape, as he couldnt conceive thoughts of confronting Gu Changge.


    Initially, there was a belief that the replicated Eight Destion Demon Halberd could dominate the world and subdue Gu Changge. However, now, the only thought in their minds was to escape back to the other world and seek refuge with the ancestors of the Imperial n.


    However, after Gu Changge revealed his identity, there was no intention of letting them escape. Witnessing the other worlds Kings attempting to flee, he merely smiled faintly. Brandishing the halberd, the entire Western Immortal Realm trembled, and the sky seemed to undte like fragile paper, tearing apart with a sound of crack.


    A loud sound, followed by endless cosmic winds and chaotic Qi, gushed out as if heralding the worlds end. Giant stars surged like quicksand, tearing holes in the heavens and earth. Immortal radiance soared into the sky, and the ck sea formed by the condensed Dao Vessel seemed like roiling waves, engulfing the entire world.


    Even the true immortals couldnt see the scene there at this moment. They only saw Gu Changge striding away, his figure blurry, as if suppressing this magnificent world. The vast expanse shattered, and the river of time seemed to float around.


    Kunxuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King, and others resisted with all their might, emitting bursts of Immortal light.


    The air was filled with Dao energy, and they seemed to be breaking through the universe. Despite their efforts, blood sprayed like surging waves, washing the heavens and earth in blood.


    The result was brutal. Gu Changge, after unleashing the Eight Destion Demon Halberd, had no intention of sparing them. The battle quickly came to an end and didntst long.


    Blood sttered, and the ominous signs of immortal kings falling emerged, with shattered stars and a blood moon hanging high, making the entire universe seem to weep blood.


    In the distant universe, where Kunxuan Immortal King and others were located, the Dao field was showered with blood rain, and mournful sounds echoed everywhere.


    Countless residents of the other world couldnt ept that the Immortal Kings, who had conquered the Immortal Realm, were falling there. The mourning was universal.


    King Ming was lucky. Kunxuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King, and others dyed Gu Changges steps, allowing him to quickly tear through the universe and escape back to the other world.


    Of course, in reality, Gu Changge intentionally let him leave. The purpose was to have Mingwang return to the other world, spreading this news and causing panic.


    Although Gu Changge was powerful now, he still had little chance against the ancestor of the Imperial n.


    The gap between Immortal Kings and quasi-Emperor was far more terrifying than that between true immortals and Dao-building expert. Moreover, the ancestor of the Imperial n was not an ordinary quasi-emperor; among them, the one with the deepest cultivation had reached the level of an Immortal Emperor.


    Seizing this opportunity, Gu Changge nned to use these essences to rebuild his immortal body, making it wless and perfect.

 Chapter 836: Killing the four immortal kings with bare hands, how could he reappear in the world?

    Chapter 836: Killing the four immortal kings with bare hands, how could he reappear in the world?


    Over the western immortal realm, a torrent of blood rain poured, seemingly enveloping a vast expanse of the universe. Many stars were stained with a crimson hue. Numerous immortal kings from the foreign world met a tragic demise, with only King Ming managing a narrow escape.


    Witnessing this spectacle, all beings in the foreignnd were plunged into deep fear and disbelief, groveling on the ground, trembling incessantly.


    For them, this was akin to a nightmare. Immortal kings, considered immortal, had fallen. The expectation was that having broken through the Western Heaven Gate, they would sweep through the Western immortal realm, unparalleled in the Nine Heavens and Ten Deste.


    Yet, unexpectedly, they met their demise. The blood of the fallen kings painted the universes border, and four immortal kings perished. Even during the peak prosperity of the immortal realm, such an event was beyond imagination.


    The news was too horrifying. Many beings in the foreign world couldnt ept this oue, and shouts of disbelief echoed. The immortal kings were regarded as objects of worship, and now, with their fall, it was as if the world copsed, plunging into silent darkness.


    <em>Who is that person</em>


    Many youths in the other world roared angrily, their eyes turning red as they stared at the figure of Gu Changge before the Heavenly Passage Ancient City, eager to know his origins. How could he be so unbelievably powerful, single-handedly ying the four kings of the foreign world? Such an achievement would shake the world, even in ancient times.


    <em>The Forbidden One</em>


    Some elderly beings in the foreign world trembled, vaguely capturing certain words from the earlier conversations among the kings. For ordinary people, seeing an immortal kings actual appearance was impossible, let alone understanding the circumstances of their battles.


    So, they had yet to learn what Kunxuan Immortal King and others discussed with Gu Changge and why they ended up terrified and desperate.


    However, the one thing they were sure of was that Gu Changge had an extraordinary background. Even King Ming, upon learning it, hastily fled. At that moment, King Ming even burned his essence, fearing to be half a step slower in escaping.


    This situation was genuinely hair-raising, and witnessing it firsthand only intensified the horror and disbelief. The confirmation of Gu Changges incredible background left many in deep shock.


    Of course, witnessing this scene, the descendants of the Western immortal realm were equally horrified and stunned. Especially for Jin Yuan and his group, they were trembling, unable to articte their words, and dared not look directly at Gu Changge.


    Jin Yuan was sure that once this news spread, it would undoubtedly trigger a massive upheaval, leading to panic across various immortal realms.


    The other world, due to the fall of the four kings, would experience seismic tremors akin to a great earthquake, causing a scene of devastation.


    The ancient imperial ancestors, who had long slept in the other world, might awaken due to this upheaval. In the days toe, the immortal and other worlds would be swept up in this wave of panic.


    <em>MaMaster</em>


    As a half-step Immortal King, Jin Yuan was among the most powerhouses in the world, second only to Immortal Kings. However, he now stood unsteady, trembling, and afraid, not daring to meet Gu Changges gaze. Yet, Gu Changge paid no attention to his thoughts.


    With closed eyes, Gu Changge emitted a faint glow from his pores. The essence of Kunxuan Immortal King, Qingming Immortal King, and others was purer than that of the fallen corrupted True Beast Immortal King. For Gu Changge, this was excellent nourishment, surpassing the essence he had absorbed and refined from cultivators and profound individuals in the mortal realm.


    However, devouring these essences could only partially enhance Gu Changges strength. After spending the bodies of four Immortal Kings, he felt a subtle restraint in the universe unrted to his cultivation level.


    It was connected to the current fortune of the Mountain and Sea True World, separated into the Immortal Realm and the other world.


    The separation of these realms prevented him from perceiving the exact boundary. The restraint, like the difficulty in giving birth to Immortal Dao-building expert in the upper realm, could be sensed after reaching the limit of Immortal Kings.


    Those standing at this level could keenly feel the restriction. However, Gu Changge merely sensed it; he had not reached the level to understand it fully.


    On the other hand, his body still needed to be refined to immacte immortality,cking sufficient Immortal Dao factors. This restraint affected ordinary beings but not Gu Changge. He relied not onprehending the rules of heaven and earth but on devouring to make up for deficiencies.


    Gu Changge estimated that, at his current rate, it would take considerable time to recover to the level of the Demon Lord. Once there, he would need not ordinary Immortal King essences but those of quasi-immortal Emperors, Immortal Emperors, and even elements from other true world.


    Others might not be aware, but Gu Changge knew that Gu Qingyi established the Immortal Pce that once ruled the realms. As the true spirit of the Mountain and Sea True World, she possessed strength surpassing Immortal Emperors but still had a long way to go for transcendence.


    To participate in the War Against the Heavens and invade the original world, one needed to attain a transcendent level, and currently, there were no cultivators in the Mountain and Sea True World at such a level.


    Gu Changge couldnt be sure about the circumstances, as any transcendent cultivator might have hidden themselves throughout history, with each part of their aura eluding detection until their whole body was reunited.


    Only when theplete body fused could they regain their peak cultivation. The peak cultivation level might be close to or reach the transcendent level, as exhibited by the former Demon Lord during his reign, indicating transcendence.


    <em>Dont forget to inform the Moon King behind you. He agreed to my conditions, and Ill be waiting. Next time I visit the Immortal Realm, I hope Hes prepared. </em>


    Gu Changge opened his eyes; his expression calmed again. He nced casually at the trembling Jin Yuan and spoke casually.


    This journey to the Immortal Realm had rified some things for him. Gu Changge could descend into the Immortal Realm through the portal at any time, and he wasnt concerned about encountering any obstacles here.


    ording to his ns, the Mountain and Sea True World would eventually reunite, integrating the Upper Realm, Immortal Realm, and foreignnd and other world a necessary step.


    Before that, he needed to return to the Upper Realm, bordering the Immortal Realm, connecting the two realms seamlessly. The South Immortal Realm served as the universe where the two realms met.


    In ancient times, the Upper Realm, known as the Original World, and the Immortal Realm were connected, forming a vast whole. There were no so-called immortal passages; it was a massive unity. However, during the Forbidden Era, the Immortal Realm was stripped away and became a separate realm outside the foreignnd.


    To illustrate, the Upper Realm was like an immense continent, and the Immortal Realm was the part of that continent that had broken off and drifted away.


    The Upper Realm consisted of countless universes connected to many Lower Realms, simr to how the Immortal Realm connected to various bordering Lower Realms.


    However, due to the separation between Immortals and Mortals, immortal passages had long been cut off, just as the Upper Realm couldnt ascend to immortality. Gu Changges current task was to re-establish the connection between the rules of heaven and earth in the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm.


    This wouldnt affect his original intention of establishing the Divine Kingdom.


    From another perspective, the Immortal Realm now had Immortal Kings presiding over it. With some barriers broken, they could even travel to other True Realms.


    This opportunity allowed Gu Changge to reach other True Realms and assist him in quickly taking the next steps. Additionally, the Birth of the Immortal Sealing List was born due to the Divine Kingdoms emergence. In many Lower Realms bordering the Immortal Realm, breaking through the Immortal realm relied on this pathway.


    The Immortal Realms rules were only suitable for foreign beings born in the Immortal Realm. Adapting to these rules would require a long period of limatization for many beings in Lower Realms.


    With the arrival of the Grand Era, few could endure the impatience and tolerate the long years. For Gu Changge, the Immortal Sealing List was initially established to consolidate the unity of the Divine Kingdom.


    It could also be a shackle at this stage, restricting those under him. Of course, after understanding the situation in the Immortal Realm, Gu Changges goal was not just to make the rules of the Immortal Realm descend upon the Upper Realm, merging the two sets of regtions seamlessly to perfection.


    His idea was to refine the portal, including the ancient city, into an immortal passage he could control. This way, it wouldnt affect the collision and merging of the rules of both realms nor jeopardize the status of the Divine Kingdom.


    In the Immortal Realm, Gu Changges rtives, the Red Beauties, once their cultivation reached the limit of Dao-building expert level, could naturally use the Immortal Passage to break through the Immortal realm. Undergoing the refinement of Immortal Dao rules and the baptism of Immortal Tribtion, they nurtured Immortal Qi and broke through the Immortal Realm.


    The Immortal Sealing List and Immortal Passage were currently the two ways for the vast beings in the Upper Realm to achieve Immortal Dao-building expert level. However, both were under the control of Gu Changge.


    Jin Yuan trembled, understanding the implications of Gu Changges words. He hastily replied,


    <em>Master Master, rest assured. After I return to the South Immortal Realm, I will definitely truthfully report everything to the Moon King.</em>


    He didnt need to report; such significant events in the Western Immortal Realm had resonated throughout the various Immortal Realms. Most realms, to varying degrees, had already learned about it.


    Ignoring Jin Yuan and the others, Gu Changges figure turned into a streak of green light, disappearing in front of the Ancient City.


    The majestic ancient portal was pushed open, and a glorious light once again pierced through the sky, carrying an ancient and vast aura.


    The blood of Immortal Kings fell in the sky, some staining the ground in front of the gate, creating a radiant divine light.


    Everyone was uneasy, prostrating on the ground, afraid to lift their heads. Even though the Immortal Kings had fallen, the remnants of their blood remained a supreme lethal weapon, capable of quickly annihting even True Immortals.


    After this battle in the Western Immortal Realm, many races in the other world started to withdraw, unwilling to stay any longer. Witnessing such a terrifying scene, they felt a chill in their hearts.


    Regardless of whether they were True Immortals or beings of foreign world, all wanted to distance themselves. Even many descendants of the Western Immortal Realm were finding ways to leave, feeling anxious and fearful.


    Initially, the portal was rumored to connect to the foreign world. However, in their eyes, it seemed more like a gateway to the Ninth Abyss of Hell, sealing an unparalleled demonic entity capable of annihting Immortal Kings.


    The Ancient City once again appeared in the Western Immortal Realm, standing coldly at the end of this ce. However, people were still waiting to approach it. For tens of thousands of miles around, the ground was covered in the blood of Immortal Kings, and the earth was corrupted and shattered.


    Compared to the silence in front of the Ancient City, the rest of the Immortal Realms were in an uproar, filled with astonishment. The news of the significant events in the Western Immortal Realm had already spread to various Immortal Realms to some extent.


    Gu Changge paid no attention to Jin Yuan and the others; his figure had already turned into a streak of green light, disappearing in front of the Ancient City.


    The magnificent ancient gate was pushed open, and a dazzling light once again pierced the sky, carrying an ancient and vast aura.


    The blood of Immortal Kings fell in the sky, some staining the ground in front of the immortal gate, creating a radiant divine light.


    Everyone was uneasy, prostrating on the ground, afraid to lift their heads. Even though the Immortal Kings had fallen, the remnants of their blood remained a supreme lethal weapon, capable of quickly annihting even True Immortals.


    After this battle in the Western Immortal Realm, many races in the other world started to withdraw, unwilling to stay any longer. Witnessing such a terrifying scene, they felt a chill in their hearts.


    Regardless of whether they were True Immortals or beings of other worlds, all wanted to distance themselves. Even many descendants of the Western Immortal Realm were finding ways to leave, feeling anxious and fearful.


    Many ces still bore the traces of True Immortals. True Immortals would appear every few thousand years to impart teachings to the cultivators in ancient cities. Even during the grand celebration of the Immortal Kings birthday, powerful beings from various universes would be invited for feasts and festivals.


    This was also thanks to the Northern Immortal Realm having three Immortal Kings. Their immortal realms were conveniently situated in three directions, forming an unbreakable triangle that guarded the Northern Immortal Realm.


    In a vast expanse of Immortal mist within a magnificent ancient city, resplendent old trees bloomed, and radiant light rained.


    A venerable older man with white hair and a white beard sat cross-legged in a deep ce, surrounded by endless chaotic mist beneath the Dao tform. His face was weathered, his expression calm as if containing myriad ancient histories. His demeanor was profound and transcendent. Now, he spoke gently as if engaged in a conversation.


    <em>As I expected, the unexpected has urred</em>


    <em>The fall of the four kings was an unprecedented event. Even that ruthless figure from the Other Realm had to burn his origin and flee.</em>


    <em>The origin of that mysterious young man does seem to involve forbidden matters.</em>


    <strong>Boom! Boom! Boom!</strong>


    The void trembled and then ruptured, revealing the vast expanse of the starry universe. A figure with red hair stepped out, fragments of the Great Dao swirling around him. His face was blurry, exuding an aura that could copse the heavens.


    Previously, the two had discussed this matter here, but their expressions could have been more serious.


    <em>At that time, the divine sense I probed was instantly annihted by a terrifying malice. If my reaction had been slightly slower, I would have suffered a bacsh</em>


    But I am certain it was indeed a forbidden object. Unbelievable.


    How could such an existence reappear in the world?


    The figure with red hair spoke with gravity, his words heavy.


    As Immortal Kings, they had thought nothing in this life could make them feel fear and unease. However, when he tried to observe the situation in the Western Immortal Realm, he was almost shaken by the weapon in the hands of that young man.


    It had indeed reached a horrifying level.


    <em>To find out the details of the situation, we may have to send someone to inquire in the Southern Immortal Realm. The person sent by the Moon King at that time witnessed everything and should know a lot.</em>


    <em>The current Immortal Realm is truly full of troubles. How could a forbidden existence suddenly emerge</em>


    The older man with white hair and a white beard sighed. Although he was skilled in deduction, he dared not intervene in matters of that level.


    It was effortless for that young man to ughter the four Immortal Kings. Such existences were beyond the spection of Immortal Kings like them.

 Chapter 837: Moon King’s guess, Wang Ziji, who appeared in the central immortal domain

    Chapter 837: Moon King��s guess, Wang Ziji, who appeared in the central immortal domain


    Apart from the Northern Immortal Realm, the situation is quite simr in the other Immortal Realms. The fall of the four kings is an infrequent and significant event, with terrifying signs appearing in various cosmic universes.


    The Western Immortal Realm, in particr, had regained a rare sense of tranquility due to this incident. Many tribes from the foreignnd were evacuating and returning, unwilling to stay for long.


    Even some inscrutable true immortals, while passing through the borders of the Western Immortal Realm, feel a chilling sensation, sensing the lingering emotions of resentment and regret left behind by the fallen Immortal Kings in the various starry regions. These emotions would undoubtedly corrode those with weak minds.


    This indicates the horrendous nature of the battle; the four kings descended, overwhelmingly powerful, expecting to sweep away everything, but ultimately, they fell here with deep-seated regrets.


    The repercussions of this battle were more terrifying than when the foreignnd breached the barriers of the Western Immortal Realm in the past.


    Rumors spread throughout the Immortal Realm. Some im to have witnessed the scene firsthand, describing a downpour of blood, with the most terrifying phenomena from ancient to modern times unfolding. The heavens and earth became dark, leaving only endless silence and darkness.


    Spections arise, suggesting that the entity that killed the four kingses from the foreignnd, descending through the portn unspeakable forbidden existence in the cycle of reincarnation.


    Others argue that it originates from the other true realms, not the creatures of the foreignnd. In any case, various discussions and spections abound.


    In the Southern Immortal Realm, within the Moon Kings pce, situated deep in the void, an imposing atmosphere pervades. Even the outer walls were constructed from various Immortal Jades, radiating unparalleled brilliance.


    As one of the two remaining Immortal Kings in the Southern Immortal Realm, the Moon King holds the highest position, and the Moon Kings pce symbolizes sanctity.


    The entire residence was shrouded in a hazy Immortal light, and the chaotic aura swirls around. However, people were still waiting to approach this ce on ordinary days. Even true immortals from various Dao forces can only respectfully gaze from afar.


    At this moment, in the depths of the Moon Kings pce, a mat descends through the void. A figure, as pure and white as moonlight, sits cross-legged. His face was somewhat blurred, and a radiant glow surrounded his delicate and slender hands, resembling the finest Immortal Jade carvings.


    <em>A forbidden existence</em>


    At this point, the Moon King speaks of living in an era billions of years ago. Although his voice was like celestial music, itcks any emotional fluctuations. The entire person appears natural and ancient, engulfed in chaos.


    Below, Jin Yuan respectfully awaits, bowing his head. In response to the Moon Kings words, he says, What I saw at that time is all true. I dare not deceive the Moon King.


    Never thought that my words of unity would end up binding me to such an extent, the Moon King spoke softly, his tone revealing little emotion but still carrying a hint of regret.


    He raised his delicate hand and the Immortal Jade teacup on the white jade table before he fell into his hand.


    With a crisp sound, it shattered into ashes. This visible disy reflected her genuine emotions, which were not as calm as they appeared.


    Jin Yuan dared not utter a word. Having witnessed everything before the Ancient City, he was fearful and trembling. He didnt dare mention specific details, especially those rted to the forbidden existence.


    Involvement with such entities could bring about unpredictable consequences. Even the Immortal King was effortlessly in, so what significance did his half-step Immortal King status hold? He couldnt withstand such terrifying effects.


    <em>If that forbidden existence you mentioned is true, why did he demand control over the Southern Immortal Realms territory?</em>


    The Moon King, seemingly in his thoughts, disregarded Jin Yuan. His eyebrows furrowed, and she seemed to be specting on Gu Changges intentions during the events.


    The Moon King spoke of unity, hoping to foreign himself with a mysterious Immortal King to maintain the stability of the Southern Immortal Realm. Otherwise, it would sooner orter follow the fate of the Western Immortal Realm, breached and invaded by Immortal Kings from the foreignnd, leading to his inevitable demise.


    As the supreme being in the Southern Immortal Realm, ruling over the present, he couldnt afford such an oue, and the Budha King only cared about the life and death of the Buddha Kingdom, not manifesting for millions of years.


    Thest time the Moon King saw him was several epochs ago. He said that the next time he descends upon the Immortal Realm, he hopes Ill have everything ready?


    The Moon King spoke again, his gaze prating the vast chaos and falling into the unknown void.


    That forbidden existence did indeed say so, Jin Yuan replied, not daring to hide anything.


    <em>Its truly unbelievable. After countless epochs, how can such a figure still exist in the world?</em>


    The Moon King fell into silence for a moment, contemting. In reality, he didnt have much choice now. Gu Changge said to prepare, but he didnt give her a choice. In other words, the next time Gu Changge appears in the Immortal Realm, did he need to hand over the Southern Immortal Realm to him?


    Having ruled over the Southern Immortal Realm for countless ages, surrendering it like this left him somewhat unwilling. However, he knew there was no room for refusal or negotiation.


    <em>But looking at it from another perspective, perhaps this is also an opportunity for me.</em>


    The Moon King murmured.


    <em>An existence that once destroyed the Supreme Immortal Pce</em>


    The Moon Kings figure blurred again and disappeared onto the mat, leaving the ce in a profound silence.


    Jin Yuan, seeing this, breathed a sigh of relief and quietly withdrew. He feared that the Moon King might not understand, acting recklessly at this time, attempting to provoke the forbidden existence.


    The example of the fall of the foreignnds four kings was still vividly present.


    In the Central Immortal Realm, situated in the central region of the vast and boundless Immortal Realm, the territories and universes it epassed were so extensive that the boundaries were invisible.


    Even for True Immortals with cultivation reaching the heavens and the earth, fully exploring its edges was almost impossible. This area, the most prosperous in the current Immortal Realm, was where the various traditions and sects were passed down before the Immortal Realm split. Even now, whenbined, the other Immortal Realms barely match the scope of the Central Immortal Realm.


    Hidden within the Central Immortal Realm were ancient and prestigious families, numerous enough that some trace back to the Forbidden Era, each with an Immortal King overseeing them. The remaining Immortal Realms,pared to the inhabitants of the Central Immortal Realm, are seen as no different from destends.


    Of course, between the Immortal Realms are the Chaos Seas and the Chaotic Streams, which are difficult for True Immortals to cross. They need to use ancient teleportation arrays to descend. Consequently, beings from different Immortal Realms rarely interact.


    At this moment, in an ancient Immortal City within the Central Immortal Realm, a woman in white appeared. She exuded an otherworldly aura, with bright eyes, white teeth, and skin like jade; her beauty would make the heavens jealous.


    <em>Miss Zijin, please dont trouble us anymore Western Immortal Realm is too far from here. Even if you want to rush over, you need an Immortal Ancestors protection. Otherwise, the power of the inter-realm teleportation array will crush you.</em>


    Behind this woman in white, several servant-like female cultivators followed, all with an immortal demeanor, showing signs of immortality.


    I heard that a portal leading to the foreignnd has appeared over there. I want to go home.


    The woman in white spoke, her expression somewhat weary, losing the lively and spirited appearance she had before.


    Miss Zijin, your home is here in the Immortal Realm


    Several maids spoke with a touch of helplessness.


    My home is not here. I was brought up here inexplicably.


    The woman in white shook her head firmly.


    <em>Even if you can get there, the Western Immortal Realm is a ce where an Immortal King fell. Moreover, behind that portal, there is a terrifying existence. Even an Immortal King was casually killed. The foreignnd might have descended into chaos, and the Immortal King has determined it to be a forbidden ce, best avoided.</em>


    <em>Please dont trouble us anymore.</em>


    Several maids followed behind, speaking with a sense of helplessness.


    Hearing these words, the woman in white was somewhat dazed and lost in thought, then shook her head disbelievingly.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    At this moment, an ancient war chariot traversed the universe and descended in this direction. On the war chariot stood two figures.


    One was dressed in white, with a handsome appearance, a tall and straight figure, and eyes with a faint golden hue, exuding a transcendent aura. When he smiled, he gave off a gentle vibe, surrounded by immortality.


    The other figure standing beside him was slightly more robust and taller, with a handsome face, a dignified bearing, and a faint golden glow enveloping him. Even his strands of hair flowed like divine radiance, shimmering with a golden hue.


    Greetings, Lord Wushang.


    Upon seeing these two figures, the group of maids behind the woman in white quickly paid their respects, showing great respect to one of them.


    <em>Is Miss Zijin nning to leave the City of Luo Wang?</em>


    The white-d man on the ancient war chariot greeted with a smile, his gaze fixed on the woman in white.


    Luo Xuan greets Miss Zijin.


    The tall man beside the white-d figure also spoke, his eyes carrying a friendly intent.

 Chapter 838: The people saved in the boundless battlefield, Tao Yao’s choice

    Chapter 838: The people saved in the boundless battlefield, Tao Yao��s choice


    This city was called Luo Wang City, a renowned ancient city in the central immortal realm, with an incredibly ancient existence, standing deep within the vast and majestic universe.


    What makes it even more significant was that within this city, an ancient Immortal King was presiding, named Luo Wang. Currently, it is the grand celebration of Luo Wangs billionth birthday, inviting many powerful figures from the central realm.


    The entire Luo Wang City was lively, with numerous ancient immortal families from the central immortal realm flocking to the celebration. Bright divine lights traverse the universe as ancient warships approach and descend upon this location.


    The Wang family, one of the highly esteemed immortal families in the central domain, had an Immortal King overseeing them. With their lineage unbroken, the young man in white by the name of Wang Wushang stands as the current figurehead, possessing unparalleled potential.


    Having cultivated for less than a thousand years, he had already reached the Supreme Realm, with the prospect of achieving Dao-building expert level within the next three thousand years.


    In the future, there was a significant possibility of him reaching the threshold of an Immortal King. Beside Wang Wu Shang stands a tall young man, the heir of the Luo family named Luo Xuan. His identity was equally prestigious; he was a young talent with the potential to vie for the Immortal King position.


    During this celebration hosted by Luo Wang, various family traditions from the central immortal realm were in attendance. As the host, Luo Xuan personally apanies Wang Wu Shang, indicating the high regard Luos family holds for Wang Wu Shang.


    Luo Xuans gaze was fixed on the figure of Wang Zijin in front of the city. With a friendly smile, he shows a gesture of goodwill. As the ancient warship descends, the two figures step onto Luo Wang City.


    This city, grand as the gates of heaven, had cultivators appearing like tiny ants in front of its majestic gates. However, the identities of the two were incredibly noble, and the surrounding cultivators respectfully offer their greetings.


    Wang Zijin, in a white robe, appears somewhat delicate. As she looks at the approaching Wang Wu Shang and Luo Xuan, a sense of powerlessness arises in her heart. She knows that leaving Luo Wang City today was an impossible task.


    Therefore, she turns and walks away,pletely ignoring the two men. In response, Luo Xuan was slightly surprised, a wry smile appearing on his face. He says, Miss Zijin is truly unique, different from ordinary women.


    Given his status, who wouldnt give him a bit of face in the entire central domain? Even some true immortal ancestors hold him in high regard and wouldnt treat him like an ordinary junior. However, when ites to Wang Zijin, he encounters continuous indifference and coldness.


    Wang Wu Shang watches Wang Zijins departing figure, shakes his head, and chuckles. He says, I never thought someone like Luo Xuan would face such a situation. It seems heroes are still no match for the charms of a beautiful woman.


    But our cousin Zijin is no ordinary person. Even our Immortal King ancestor values her highly. He went to great lengths to bring her up from the foreign world.


    <em>If Luo Xuan wishes to pursue our cousin Zijin, hell need to put in more effort.</em>


    <em>Of course, I personally strongly support this union</em>


    Upon hearing this, Luo Xuan nodded solemnly and said, Rest assured, Brother Wang, I have a sense of propriety and wont act recklessly. Ive heard that Miss Zijin is a powerful entity reincarnated from an ancient era, possessing an immortal mark. The connection between that entity and the Wang family runs deepits a representative Immortal King of an era.


    She left behind the immortal mark, and its likely that she will undergo reincarnation and rebirth in this life, reaching new heights in cultivation. At that time, her strength may surpass her past achievements.


    He admired Wang Zijin not only for her personality and beauty but also because of her remarkable origin. This, in turn, led the entire Luo family, including their Immortal King ancestor, to support this matter.


    This matter is quite intricate, and I only understand the force of it. In any case, Cousin Zijin holds a special status in our Wang family, and even some true immortal ancestors have no way to deal with her.


    Recently, she heard about the situation in the Western Immortal Realm and is eager to go there, using the portal to return to the foreignnd. However, the current Western Immortal Realm is so perilous that not even an Immortal King dares to venture easily. If she rushes there, wouldnt it be akin to seeking death?


    Initially, even our Immortal King ancestor predicted that unexpected disturbances would ur in the foreignnd. We, being unable to bear the consequences, were advised not to touch it.


    Wang Wu Shang shook his head, expressing a hint of sigh and trepidation. After all, the demise of the four Immortal Kings from another realm in the Western Immortal Realm had shaken the entire Immortal Realm.


    <em>The foreignnd is indeed a mysterious ce, said to have buried many existences from various cycles of reincarnation. This time, an unspeakable existence emergeda forbidden being</em>


    Luo Xuan also sighed. Despite being among the outstanding younger generation of the central immortal realm, they felt like dust in the eyes of such forbidden entities.


    <em>However, I hope Brother Wang can keep an eye on a young man named Chen. I sense something indiscernible about him</em>


    <em>I heard that Miss Zijin kindly saved him on the vast battlefield. Recently, I saw his skills in the arena, and it seems he has the shadow of the underworld behind him.</em>


    Following this, Luo Xuans expression became serious, and he arched his hand.


    <em>The shadow of the underworld realm?</em>


    Wang Wushang was momentarily stunned, then his expression also turned serious as he spoke, The destruction of the underworld realm back then actually had the shadow of our Immortal Realm. If it truly involves the underworld Realm, even the existence of an Immortal King might be rmed.


    They should have delved more into this matter, as it touched upon significant issues rted to other realms.


    The Vast Battlefield was a vast and boundless area that connected endless domains. Through it, if the coordinates of other actual realms were known, one can descend and explore. However, only the presence of an Immortal King grants the qualification to traverse the vast expanse, as true immortals stepping in would be instantly crushed by the overwhelming aura of the boundless void.


    The so-called Vast Battlefield mentioned by the two was not truly endless but rather external regions located deep within the vast cosmic expanse, akin to the bordends at the furthest reaches of the Immortal Realm.


    In the Vast Battlefield, beings from other actual realms asionally trespass, leading to continuous conflicts and chaosand of utter disorder.


    Of course, within the endless expanse, besides beings from other actual realms, there were many unknown and vast areas, along with numerous unspeakable tribes, delving into countless secrets.


    Even the appearance of an Immortal King in that ce requires utmost caution.


    In the Upper Realm, at the pinnacle of the Divine Kingdom, the figure of Gu Changge appeared. After leaving through the portal in the Ancient City in the Immortal Realm, he refined the entire Immortal Ancient Continent. Using supreme divine techniques, he transported the Immortal Gate to this location.


    However, much more time was needed to establish a passage between the two realms thoroughly and transform it into a Immortal Channel.


    Therefore, he left a mental avatar in the Divine Kingdom, while the main body, carrying the Immortal Ancient Continent, appeared in the boundless void.


    Gu Changge sat cross-legged here, starting the refinement of the Immortal Channel. Chaotic mes soared, nearly causing this void space to copse.


    During his absence from the Upper Realm, no unusual events urred. Instead, due to the appearance of divine phenomena in the Immortal Ancient Continent, various ns dispatched individuals to investigate.


    However, by then, he had already left the Upper Realm and appeared in the Immortal Realm. Hence, no one discovered anything abnormal.


    After returning to the Upper Realm, the Large Bird separated from him. The Large Bird was now deeply wary and frightened of him, having witnessed his ughter of several Immortal Kings in the Immortal Realm. It now desired to keep a considerable distance from Gu Changge.


    Upon returning to Peach Vige, facing Gu Xianers inquiries, the Large Bird had to reveal some information to her.


    Gu Xianer didnt mind her newfound origin. When she was at the True Immortal Academy, Zi Yang Heavenly King, the heir of the Purple Mansion, had brought water from the Lake of Reincarnation, attempting to restore her memories from her past life.


    However, at that time, Gu Xianer firmly declined, believing everything from her past was an illusion.


    The vige of Peach Blossoms was incredibly peaceful. At Gu Xianers request, Gu Changge built a pce for her, the Xianer Pce, adjacent to Peach Vige. This made it highly convenient for her to return to Peach Vige during regr times.


    At the entrance of Peach Vige, peach trees blossomed brilliantly, lush and vibrant, with colorful and enchanting petals. The presence of Tao Yao was widely known, but even Gu Xianer and the vigers were uncertain about her rtionship with Gu Changge.


    A figure of extraordinary grace emerged as a thick fog rolled in, creating an immortal ambiance. With each step, she walked out, untouched by dust or impurity. Her face, as pure as snow, bore a touch of captivating vermilion at the center of her brows, bewitching all who looked at her.


    Looking back at Peach Vige, Tao Yao gently shook her head. Then, casting her gaze towards the sky, she closed her eyes.


    <em>The world now bears a semnce of its former atmosphere. She, too, should have recovered somewhat.</em>


    It may be time to give it a try.


    Tao Yao opened them with eyes reflecting a lustrous ssy hue once more, beholding the distant mountains, seas, and drifting clouds.


    In a trance, Tao Yao saw a scene from the past. In the boundless wilderness, a young girl with flowing dark hair sat gracefully by a withered peach tree, embracing her knees.


    Tao Yao nced again at the tranquil Peach Vige in the distance, observing the joyful y of the children.


    As her memories awakened, she also gained an understanding of many things. Tao Yao and she were not indeed one and could not easily merge. Instead, Tao Yao embodied her enduring thoughts after undergoing tribtionsa period of carefree time by the boundary of the underworld and the summit of the withered mountain.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The void lightly trembled, bing blurry. With each step Tao Yao took, she disappeared into Peach Vige. When she reappeared, she was surrounded by vast miasma and demonic fog.


    Mountains and valleys, demonic roars echoing everywhere, the entire space immersed in deathly silence and dimness, resembling a perpetual resting ce in the depths of the underworld.


    <em>Red attire</em>


    She whispered.

 Chapter 839: Peeking on the ancient times, go back in time?

    Chapter 839: Peeking on the ancient times, go back in time?


    The Demonic Mountain was not a specific area butprised numerous shattered ancient realms filled with vapor and demonic fog.


    Over the years, many powerful demons and ancient monsters from various realms had gathered in the Demonic Mountain. Some notorious wicked leaders who once wreaked havoc had pledged allegiance to the Demon Mountainic, ruled by the Red-Clothed Demoness.


    In the current immortal realms, excluding the Divine Kingdom, the Demonic Mountain stands as one of the top-tier forces.


    Rumors suggest a deep connection between the Demonic Mountain and the current master of the Divine Kingdom, Gu Changge, who was once the Lord of the Ten Thousand Demons.


    The ruler of Demonic Mountain, Chan Hongyi, was rumored to be a disciple of Gu Changge, but their rtionship turned hostile for unknown reasons.


    However, this has kept the status of the Demonic Mountain, as it can rival the powers of the Gu Family and the Peerless Immortal Dynasty in the immortal realms.


    With Tao Yao stepping into the Demonic Mountain, a tremendous upheaval urs. Demonic clouds surge, and figures appear amid the chaotic mist on the winding mountain ridges. Yet, these figures seem to have received orders, quietly vanishing as they cast a nce at Tao Yao.


    Tao Yao proceeds calmly into the depths of the Demonic Mountain. Her pace isnt hurried, and the turbulent demonic clouds part before her, revealing a path.


    Deep within the Demonic Mountain, a somewhat lonely peakes into view. It isnt towering, with simple thatched cottages and a clear stone pond. The demonic energy surges in all directions, but the surroundings exude a tranquil and peaceful aura.


    At the mountains peak, a figure in red attire sits in meditation. She is lovely, her features delicate like wless porcin. Her small face bears brows resembling distant hills, eyes like dots ofcquer, and below the corner of her eyes, theres a teardrop-shaped beauty mark.


    As she watches Tao Yao approaching, she suddenly breaks into a smile. This smile seems capable of causing chaos and turning the world upside down. The radiance of the world intensifies with her smile.


    <em>Long time no see</em>


    <em>Old friend.</em>


    Chan Hongyi looks at Tao Yao, her smile bewitching. At this moment, she appears as the enchantress, while Tao Yao, who approaches, emanates a sense of serenity and sanctity.


    Indeed, it has been a long time. I didnt expect that, in the end, it would be meing to see you, Tao Yao speaks softly as her figure descends onto the mountain peak. Looking at the familiar surroundings, she falls into a momentary silence, her expressionplex.


    Despite Chan Hongyis intense hatred for Gu Changge, it doesnt conceal her obsession. Otherwise, the arrangement of this ce would be very different from the past mountain peaks.


    <em>I didnt expect that you woulde to see me.</em>


    Chan Hongyi smiled gently as she spoke, appearing serene at the moment, devoid of the previous hostility in her eyes.


    She sat at the mountains summit, apanied by a simple stone table and stool. There was also a tiny peach tree that had yet to grow fully.


    <em>What youre doing is it an imitation of him?</em>


    Tao Yao couldnt help but sigh softly, observing Chan Hongyis demeanor, current expression, and even the position where she meditated.


    Tao Yao thought Chan Hongyi had indeed fallen into the demonic path, and deeply so.


    Perhaps, Chan Hongyi replied with a smile. Only by doing so can I feel his presence, as if I once possessed it


    She continued to smile, her expression bing even more enchanting. She didnt deny her actions, especially not in front of Tao Yao, an old friend who knew her inside out.


    You have truly fallen into the demonic path, Peach Yao said, looking at her with amazement. At this moment, Chan Hongyis expression even resembles Gu Changge.


    Im the Red-Clothed Demoness now, arent I? What does it matter if I fall into the demonic path or not? Chan Hongyi said and shook her head while still smiling.


    Tao Yao didnt know what to say. The current Chan Hongyi made it difficult for her to connect with the memory of the brave, innocent girl in red from the past.


    How long have you been like this? After a moment of silence, she asked again.


    When Chan Hongyi heard this question, she didnt answer immediately, her expression showing a hint of trance.


    How long has it been?


    Does it refer to falling into the demonic path? Or does it mean sitting idly like this, forgetting everything, atop the mountain?


    She couldnt remember anymore. Now, her memories were sometimes blurred, sometimes explicit, and sometimes she felt like she had returned to her childhood


    Clear yet hazy.


    Many scenes ovepped, making it difficult for her to distinguish the passage of time.


    Perhaps it has been several hundred years Chan Hongyi spoke softly, the smile on her face fading away. Her features seemed even more delicate, like a lotus in the early rain, exuding a sense of destion.


    <em>Several hundred years?</em>


    <em>Is it the day he got married?</em>


    Tao Yao fell into silence, and surprisingly, she wasnt astonished by this revtion.


    Chan Hongyi adjusted to a morefortable sitting position without saying much more. Instead of cross-legged meditation, she casually waved her hand, and a faint tea fragrance appeared on the nearby stone table, apanied by a pot of hot tea.


    As old friends, I dont have any good tea to offer you, Chan Hongyi said.


    <em>Help yourself.</em>


    After saying this, she hugged her knees again, cing her chin on her knees as if she were watching something.


    Tao Yao sat on the stone stool, poured herself a cup of tea, and said, Stop staring. Instead of watching from a distance, why not ask him yourself?


    Chan Hongyi took the tea offered by Tao Yao with a casual gesture. Her gaze lingered on the tea, gently rippling with the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    Why ask? Chan Hongyis eyes were deep, focused on the tea in the cup, where a few dried peach blossoms floated.


    Ask for a reason. Also, ask for an answer you want to know, Tao Yao said, blowing on her tea.


    Suddenly, Chan Hongyi smiled, but there was a hint of mockery in her smile. Whats the point of asking? Were reasons or answers still important now? she retorted.


    Tao Yao nced at her calmly and said, Whether they are important or not, you know it in your heart.


    <em>I didnte to talk about these things and reminisce with you. Over these days, you should have felt the changes in the world With our current strength, we should be able to bear those vast causes and effects. Going back in time, we might be able to witness some things firsthand. This could also be a way to resolve the obsession between you and me.</em>


    <em>If the causes and effects bacsh during the journey, and we cant bear it, dying in the process, its better than living in the current haze. </em>


    This was a decision she had made before leaving Peach Vige.


    Now, with the changes in the world, she has regained some of her past strength.


    Although she couldnt indeed reverse time and return to ancient times, she, as a passerby, could witness some things with her own eyes. However, there were things with such enormous karmic consequences that even Tao Yao wasnt sure if she could bear them.


    Peering into the ancient world required a price to be paid.


    Going back in time? Chan Hongyi repeated, surprised to learn this was why Peach Yao sought her out. She continued muttering, The Destiny Grand Priestess of the Immortal Pce is currently in the Destiny Temple. She possesses the Fateful Immortal Boat, which can traverse the river of time and offset many immense causes and effects.


    Go find her, and she should be willing to lend it to you.


    Tao Yaos tone remained calm, devoid of any ripples.

 Chapter 840: It’s just a poor person like me, a suitable tool person

    Chapter 840: It��s just a poor person like me, a suitable tool person


    The former High Priest of Destiny, once the leader of the Destiny Temple in the Immortal Pce, was a master in divination and fortune-telling, possessing profound expertise in the world of Destiny and causality. The remarkable Fateful Immortal Boat was in his possession, a vessel capable of navigating the river of time and challenging the past.


    Upon hearing Tao Yaos words, Chan Hongyi appeared visibly intrigued, her gaze deep and focused as it settled on the teacup before her.


    When shall we set out? she inquired calmly, her tone nowposed.


    Her reaction didnt take away Tao Yao. Compared to herself, Chan Hongyi undeniably held a greater desire to uncover the events of that era. Why did the Immortal Pce fall, leading to Gu Changges intervention, shattering the heavens and turning against those closest to him?


    Moreover, Chan Hongyi yearned to understand why Gu Changge had adopted her. The most crucial aspect, of course, was her genuine desire toprehend her master and unveil the many hidden secrets from their past. This had be an obsession for her.


    We can depart at any time, Peach Yao replied.


    Then lets go, Chan Hongyi wasted no time. In a sh of red, her figure vanished from the mountaintop.


    Observing this, Tao Yao, unsurprised, took a step forward. The void blurred, and she followed Chan Hongyi as they departed.


    The Destiny Temple was near the vast starry sea on the Divine Kingdoms eastern edge. Numerous floating inds surrounded it, shrouded in mist, creating a perpetual cool-toned atmosphere without radiant illumination.


    In the central area stood the Destiny Temple, a vast and solemn structure exuding an ancient and majestic aura. A splendid woman, now adorned in the moon-white robe of the chief priest, was engrossed in calctions on apass.


    Her dark hair flowed like a waterfall, her expression serene and detached from worldly concerns, resembling a heavenly maiden from the pce above the ninth heaven.


    She was none other than the Empress of this ce, the current Destiny High Priestess of the divine kingdom, also known as Lady Ruoyin.


    Suddenly, as if sensing something, Xiao Ruoyin raised her eyes and gazed beyond the Destiny Temple into the void.


    I wonder why the two esteemed guests havee. What brings you here? she asked, her words carrying a cold and distant tone, reflecting her dispassionate demeanor.


    Never would I have imagined that the once vast Destiny Temple now has only you, without even a serving maid, came a voice from the void, tinged with a hint of allure. Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao materialized in the pce, standing barefoot like snow.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruo Yins gaze remained unaffected, and she said, Empress Ruoyin, dont you find this ce rather deste?


    A soft, alluringughter resonated through the void as Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao announced their presence. Despite the suggestive words, Xiao Ruoyins eyes betrayed no emotion.


    <em>I presume the two of you didnte here just to mock me? </em>


    She doubted these two were so idle as to engage in such words, especially considering their limited interaction even during the Forbidden Era when the Immortal Pce reigned over all heavens and earth.


    Wevee to find you, hoping to borrow the Fateful Immortal Boat, Tao Yao spoke directly, cutting to the chase.


    <em>Borrow the Fateful Immortal Boat?</em>


    Xiao Ruoyin was momentarily taken aback, and her brows furrowed slightly. After all, the ship had been returned to her by Gu Changge. Retrieving it would only require his consent.


    Lending it to others without his permission might incur Gu Changges disapproval, given her current identity as Gu Changges concubine. However, she also sensed unexinable connections between Tao Yao, Chan Hongyi, and Gu Changge.


    If he raises any objectionster, Ill handle the exnation, Tao Yao reassured. You can rest assured about that.


    Although she spoke confidently, Tao Yao had mentally prepared herself for potential repercussions, even facing significant consequences that might lead to her demise in the river of time. Exining anything to Gu Changge would be more of a formality.


    Xiao Ruoyin fell silent, realizing that with the strength of the two before her, refusing to lend the ship would be futile.


    <strong>Hum! </strong>


    A burst of green light enveloped Xiao Ruoyins palm, and the palm-sized Fateful Immortal Boat appeared, showing signs of aging and emitting an ancient aura.


    Take it, she said calmly.


    Thank you, Tao Yao smiled faintly, raising her hand to receive the Fateful Immortal Boat. Soon, she and Chan Hongyi vanished from the Destiny Temple without lingering.


    Watching the pce return to its tranquil and aloof state, Xiao Ruoyin sighed softly, her gaze revealing aplex emotion.


    <em>Poor souls like me</em>


    She looked at thepass in her hand, her tone devoid of ripples.


    As time flowed like water, several years had passed since Gu Changges return from the Immortal Realm. The world continued to operate ording to its order, and the vast domain of the Divine Kingdom expanded, nearly engulfing arge portion of the Immortal Realm.


    During this period, significant ethnic sects and families maintained a subdued demeanor as they prepared for the impending Grand Immortal Confirmation Ceremony.


    Across various ancient cities, annual updates to Immortal Sealing List were diligently carried out. These rankings spanned from the prestigious Heavens Pride List and Peerless Beauty List to theprehensive Divine Weapon List, Heavens Materials List, and Earths Treasures List, epassing various facets of the world.


    Adding to the spectacle, the Monument of Heavens Dao-building expert manifested in the mortal world, standing tall between the ancient cities of the upper realms. It began cataloging the most potent prodigies of the current generation, creating ripples of excitement in all directions.


    Countless prodigies engaged in fierce battles to etch their names on the monument, casting a grandeur upon the era where prodigies sparkled like stars. Each significant sect and family saw the rise of exceptional young talents.


    Furthermore, ancient anomalies sealed in epochs had resurfaced, transforming this period into a golden age that illuminated the entire universe.


    The prodigies who once stood shoulder to shoulder with Gu Changge became the pirs of various ns and immortal forces. They either led entire sections or assumed the role of sect masters, wielding immense power.


    Cultivation became even more favorable in this splendid era of celestial order and dramatic rule changes. New paths, such as the Primitive Emperors Path, emerged, enticing cultivators into fierce battles for Dao-building experts.


    Even Gu Xianer departed Peach Vige, embarking on a journey to seek Dao-building expertise.


    Gu Changge sessfully refined the Immortal Passage in the depths of the divine realm. Employing his supreme methods, he subdued the ancient immortal path within the Immortal Ancient Continent, leaving behind one hundred and eight restrictions.


    The first thirty-six restrictions could thwart immortal-level beings, while the remaining seventy-two stabilized the passage, preventing interference from the rules of the Immortal Realm.


    Throughout this process, the rules of the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm began to intertwine. Every cultivator sensed the changes, particrly those in the divine realm who witnessed a faint radiance permeating the heavens and earth, resembling a sparkling rain of light.


    Born from the chaos following the Kunji Rebellion, this era was the most splendid age ever witnessed, transitioning indescribably from decline to prosperity.


    Amid this transformative process, Gu Changge observed the Sons of Luck rapidly growing, influencing the fortunes of various realms. Seated in the boundless void, his true self attracted vast fortunes, unlocking fragmented universes buried in the chaos of ancient times.


    Gu Changge intended to use these fragmented universes to evolve the Yin-Yang Realm, take control of reincarnation, and reshape the Six Realms. However, he only left a Dao avatar behind during this extensive process, only willing to invest a little time in it.


    Regarding affairs in the Immortal Realm, Gu Changge didnt keep them concealed from those around him. Individuals like Yue Mingkong and Jiang Chuchu were informed about the changes in the Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, during this period, Gu Changge believed their focus should be on enhancing their powers and cultivating the divine kingdom rather than fretting over the Immortal Realm.


    In Gu Changges strategy, the divine kingdom would eventually evolve into a second Immortal Pce, uniting the various domains within the Mountain and Sea True World and extending beyond the current Upper Realm limitations.


    However, the crucial aspects would still be centered in the Immortal Realm. Before that, he nned to dispatch someone to uncover the secrets of the Immortal Pce.


    Previously, he and Yue Mingkong had gathered seven pieces of the Heaven-Controlling Instruments, and Yue Mingkong had refined them into a key. With the key, they could ess the treasure trove once they determined the location of the Immortal Pces secrets.


    Given Gu Changges current status and strength, many tasks did not require his direct involvement.


    <em>I still need to find a suitable pawnno, sessor.</em>


    Gu Changge pondered. He wasnt considering taking on disciples but believed he needed a fitting sessor to handle tasks he preferred not to do personally. Some matters required someone else to take charge, allowing him to conserve more energy for tasks that demanded his direct involvement.


    For instance, the harvesting of vast fortunes between the various realms of the Upper Realm. While he could attract some means, not all came to him. Many Sons of Luck from different universes carried unique opportunities and experiences, and their rebellious characters might not necessarily respect the divine kingdom or their godly lord. Gu Changge couldnt personally harvest these Sons of luck as he had done in the past.


    With these thoughts in mind, he disappeared within the divine kingdom. Despite the divine kingdom ostensibly ruling over the various domains of the Upper Realm, many corners of the vast universe remained untouched by its influence.


    The individuals Gu Changge sought were scattered across these regions, and his immense consciousness extended into the corners of these universes, not even sparing the most remote lower realms.


    In an ancient, elegant hall, a proud young girl publicly denounced her engagement with a seemingly inconspicuous youth. Gu Changge observed this scene, shaking his head slightly. Three yearster, he witnessed the once proud girl being humbled underfoot by the same seemingly insignificant youth.


    <em>Destiny unfolded like a long thread, and he swiftly glimpsed into the future from one end.</em>


    <em>Breaking off an engagement, betrayal, revenge, rebirth</em>


    <em>These genres are all outdated.</em>


    Despite his thorough search across various universes, Gu Changge couldnt find any signs of anomalies. Anomalies were rare urrences that rarely appeared even across many epochs, surpassing the aptitude of any Heavens Pride.


    Although Gu Changge could manipte events and artificially create anomalies, it was still a rtive concept. For him, these anomalies, with the ability to see the future andprehend their destinies at a nce, were no different from ordinary people.


    Suddenly, he noticed something and a look of surprise and genuine interest appeared on Gu Changges face.

 Chapter 841: A world where humans and barbarians coexist, barbarian princess Barbara

    Chapter 841: A world where humans and barbarians coexist, barbarian princess Barbara


    This was a secluded and lonely world,cking a well-established cultivation system and a scarcity of spiritual energy from heaven and earth. The primary ethnic groups were the human race and the barbarian tribes, with various other exotic races scattered along the endless coastlines. The vastnd had extensive mountain ranges and hills, hosting ancient tribes and massive cities.


    The barbarian tribes worship the Barbarian God, drawing power from ancient totems through the force of their beliefs. The mighty among them canmunicate with heaven and earth, possessing unpredictable and formidable powers.


    Simrly, the practitioners cultivate by absorbing mist and refining essence to transform into divine beings capable of traversing the skies, moving mountains, and boiling seas.


    They establish sects and schools in cities and mountains, spreading their influence. However, in this world, for several million years, no new Barbarian God had appeared.


    Since the disappearance of the previous Barbarian God, the entire barbarian world had been dramatically affected, and the strongest among them was far from reaching the realm of the Barbarian God, leaving it a distant goal.


    Contrarily, the human race practicing Dao-building experts methods had grown increasingly robust and unaffected by these changes. The region once known as the human race was gradually upying the Barbarian God Continent, and the ancient barbarian tribes had hidden in the deep forests and mountains.


    As the barbarian tribes decline, they slowly fade from the view of this world and have long lost their former glory. While the immortal path thrives like an immortal sun illuminating the vast sky, the cultivation methods of the barbarian tribes had gradually be obscure side paths. Even quite a few barbarians had switched to practicing Dao-building experts methods.


    The Barbarian God Sect was a powerful sect jointly founded by barbarians and human cultivators, making it one of the most potent forces in this world. Within the denomination, there were not only powerful barbarians who worship the Barbarian God andmunicate with totems but also human cultivators practicing Dao-building experts methods.


    Endless mountain ranges stretch without end, shrouded in mist, with pces and pavilions hidden within. Birds are singing, divine lights are disappearing, and cultivators are traversing the rainbow.


    Many humans and barbarians, eager to join the Barbarian God Sect, spare no effort or expense. The sect only epts less than a thousand disciples each year, yet countless figures continue to line up outside the mountain gate, hoping for a chance.


    <em>As long as I secure a top-three position in the intra-peakpetition this month, I can obtain a Sun-Seizing Flower with an age of eighty thousand years. With the Candle Yin mental method, I can break through the fourth level of the Barbarian Art</em>


    <em>After breaking through the fourth level of the Barbarian Art, even cultivators in the God Realm, who have entered the fourth stage, wont be my opponents.</em>


    At this moment, in a rtively quiet mountain peak within the Barbarian God Sect, a young girl was whispering to herself.


    She looks young, wearing the attire of an inner disciple of the Barbarian God Sect. Despite appearing only fifteen or sixteen, her facial features were lovely.


    With luminous eyes, bright andrge, featuring some distinctive traits of the barbarian race, a particrly high and straight nose, and exceptionally fair skin, her gaze appears much deeper than that of an average person. Her physique was equally striking, with long and slender legs, appearing robust and agile, reminiscent of a sleek cheetah.


    Moreover, her expression carries extraordinary resilience and self-confidence, far beyond the ordinary. The girls name was Barbara, hailing from an ancient barbarian tribe nestled within the vast mountain ranges. It is thergest surviving barbarian tribe in this world, ruled by her father, the tribal chief, who governs tens of thousands of tribal members.


    As the most talented prodigy within the tribe, she had been heavily relied upon since childhood, hoping to lead her people and the entire barbarian race to rise once again, restoring the former glory of the barbarian tribe.


    Barbara had indeed lived up to these expectations, entering the Barbarian God Sect through her efforts and innate talents and bing an inner disciple of the sect.


    Even among the many geniuses in the Barbarian God Sect, she stands out, showing no inferioritypared to other outstanding talents.


    In numerous previous intra-peakpetitions, she achievedmendable rankings. This time, her goal was to secure a position within the top three, as one of the rewards is the Sun-Seizing Flower, with an age of eighty thousand years, a rare treasure born in perilous volcanic craters containing the power of extreme yang. It requires a formidable cultivator to harvest.


    In everyday life, such a treasure was rarely seen by the public. Barbara needs this eighty-thousand-year Sun-Seizing Flower topliment her Candle Yin mental method, aiding her in breaking through the fourthyer of the Barbarian Art.


    The Barbarian Art was a formidable technique passed down through generations in their tribe, enabling the practitioner to tap into the power of the barbarian god in heaven and earth.


    Upon reaching the ninthyer, one could even condense the proper form of the barbarian god and be a god. However, for millions of years, no one has been able to cultivate the ninthyer. Even Barbaras father, the tribes chief, only reached the sixthyer and found it difficult to make further progress. There was no hope of getting the nextyer in this lifetime.


    At a young age, Barbara had already broken through the thirdyer and was now on the verge of breaking through the fourthyer. She was undoubtedly the fastest cultivator in the tribe for thousands of years. Therefore, she embodies the hopes of the entire tribe.


    <em>To safeguard the tribe, I must break through to the sixthyer of the Barbarians Art before the age of twenty. Otherwise, my father will not be at ease to search for the barbarian god</em>


    <em>The tribe will eventually be swallowed by other forces. Our people will be enved and oppressed</em>


    Speaking softly to herself, Barbaras eyes are filled with determination.


    ording to the traditions of the barbarian tribe, if the tribal chief had not broken through to the seventhyer of the Barbarians Art before the age of fifty, it means there is essentially no hope for advancement in this lifetime.


    In the days toe, vitality would gradually wane, sumbing to the passage of time. Many chieftains of the barbarian tribes embarked on a journey to seek the Barbarian God when they reached a certain age.


    And naturally, this Destiny befell upon the father of Barbara, who was now forty-six years old. ording to tradition and rules, in another four years, he would leave the tribe to search for the Barbarian God, bringing hope to the numerous barbarian tribes.


    <em>So, I must be a true disciple of the Barbarian God Sect before that. The sects scripture repository contains many ancient texts rted to the barbarian tribes, and perhaps, there might be clues about the disappearance of the Barbarian God.</em>


    <em>And, my grandfather is getting old. I must find the God-viewing Grass to cure his long standing ailment and extend his life.</em>


    As Barbara contemted these thoughts, her small hands couldnt help but clench, feeling the urgency of time. Despite her diligent cultivation since joining the Barbarian God Sect, trouble still found her.


    As the princess of the barbarian tribe, Barbara became the target of unwanted attention, not only due to her status but also because of her striking beauty. The son of a peak master in the Barbarian God Sect had set his sights on her and continuously sought her affection. Simultaneously, this romantic pursuit had stirred discontent in the childhood friend of the peak masters son.


    In the past few days, this situation had led to multiple confrontations. Things might not have been resolved so quickly if it werent for her current mentors intervention. However, fate had a twist in store for her this morning.


    Her mentor had to leave the mountain to gather crucial ingredients for a special elixir. Consequently, Barbara was left alone on the vast mountain peak, and it seemed some peak masters were not pleased with her mentors solitary upation of the resources.


    <em>I hope that Song Qinger wonte looking for trouble these next few days. Even if shes the daughter of a peak master</em>


    Barbara, born and raised in the wilderness of the barbarian tribe, was not one to be trifled with, having been ustomed to the harsh realities of life. The repeated provocations and insults from Song Qinger had kindled a fierce fire within her.


    However, just as Barbara uttered those words, a suddenmotion and the sound of things being smashed emanated from outside the courtyard. Her expression darkened, and with furrowed brows, she briskly pushed the door open.

 Chapter 842: Cruel and heartless girl, who are you?

    Chapter 842: Cruel and heartless girl, who are you?


    An arrogant and wonderful young woman wielding a silver whip led a group of servants toward this ce. She used the whip to smash nearby bricks, tiles, pots, and even medicinal herbs along the way.


    <em>What do you want, Song Qing��er?</em>


    Observing the destroyed medicinal fields in the distance, Barbara asked gloomily. These fields represented her mentor��s hard work; if Song Qing��er��s actions were discovered, it would undoubtedly lead to severe consequences. Barbara couldn��t afford to anger her mentor if she wished to continue practicing in the Barbarian God Peak.


    <em>Hehe, just some annoying things in the way. Why are you so nervous?�� Song Qing��er, the girl with the whip, sneered dismissively, showing no concern for the destruction around her.</em>


    Ah, Man gazed at her without expression. Behind Song Qing��er was a peak master, a well-known second-generation figure in the Barbarian God Sect, who was notorious for being arrogant and domineering. Moreover, Song Qing��er and Zhao Xuan, who had been pursuing her, were childhood friends.


    Ah, Man only had her mind set on cultivation and reviving the barbarian tribe, paying no attention to Zhao Xuan. However, he pursued her relentlessly, leading to Song Qing��er causing trouble for her.


    <em>Using your somewhat attractive appearance to seduce Brother Zhao Xuan. I must admit your face is quite pretty. If I have to cut you a few times today, I��ll reluctantly forgive your offense��</em>


    Song Qing��er��s gaze lingered on Barbara��s delicate features, and a hint of jealousy shed across her finely crafted facial features. She then shifted her attention to Barbara��s exceptionally slender legs, struggling to conceal her envy.


    Zhao Xuan indeed had good taste;pared to ordinary human females, Barbara��s appearance and figure stood out like a crane among chickens.


    <em>Never mind, I might as well break your legs too. Otherwise, I won��t be able to ease the hatred in my heart.</em>Song Qing��er sneered coldly.


    Ah, Man continued to stare at her expressionlessly, her eyes assessing the several servants behind her. She contemted how to deal with this trouble today. She would have found a way to eliminate Song Qing��er if it were outside the Barbarian God Sect. However, even if her mentor were present within the sect, she couldn��t harm Song Qing��er.


    ��Hehe, stop looking. I know your mentor left the Barbarian God Sect this morning to search for medicinal ingredients in the outside world. At thetest, she won��t be back for ten days or half a month. Now, who can shelter you?��


    ��You��re just at the third realm, while the two servants behind me are both at the fourth realm. If you��re smart, don��t resist. Otherwise, I��ll make you wish you were dead. These servants of mine haven��t had the pleasure of a taste of a barbarian princess yet.��


    Song Qing��er, unable to detect any panic or fear on Barbar��s face, felt increasingly annoyed. She couldn��t help but taunt with a threatening tone.


    Barbara stared at her expressionlessly, contemting a course of action. If it were an ordinary person, they might have already panicked, but not her. Regardless, Song Qing��er could, at most, humiliate her. Openly harming her within the Barbarian God Sect was not something Song Qing��er would dare to do.


    However, Song Qing��er��s father was a powerful cultivator in the seventh realm. The Barbarian God Sect was one of the most terrible immortal forces on the continent, with enigmatic figures such as peak masters, sect leaders, and elders.


    There were rumors of super-strong individuals close to reaching the ninth realm,parable to the Barbarian God himself. Therefore, Barbara needed to find out if Song Qing��er possessed any powerful treasures. To be cautious, she didn��t n to confront her directly.


    ��If you truly have the ability, then kill me. I don��t believe your father can dominate the entire Barbarian God Sect single-handedly,�� Barbara finally spoke, her tone icy, like a refreshing spring dropping onto a jade te, carrying a chilling aura.


    ��Hehe, I indeed dare not kill you, but I have ways to ruin you. The current situation of the barbarian tribe isn��t great, and you know it too. My father is a peak master of the Barbarian God Sect, with numerous influential friends. A few words from him, and he can effortlessly destroy several barbarian tribes. If you��re smart, just cooperate. You can��t match my strength,�� Song Qing��er continued to smirk, witnessing the anger flickering on Barbara��s face, feeling even more satisfied.


    <em>Song Qing��er, you are truly despicable�� </em>


    Barbara��s face showed a trace of anger, her small hands clenched tightly, seemingly harboring intense hatred.


    <em>Who allowed you to have such a beautiful face, attracting the admiration of my beloved? Can you me me for that?</em>


    Song Qing��er still wore a cold smile, observing the fury that crossed Barbara��s face, finding it thoroughly enjoyable.


    ��Smart ones should behave. Maybe you��ll have an easier timeter���� she added, still carrying that condescending smile.


    ��Is that so?�� Before she could finish her sentence, Barbara interrupted her, the anger on her face disappearing, reced by indifference.


    <em>You��</em>


    Song Qing��er��s expression changed suddenly. She realized something was wrong as her throat became incredibly itchy, like a heavens and earth of centipedes crawling within. She grabbed her neck, attempting to vomit, but the sensation only worsened. She even resorted to using her nails to scratch her throat, tearing her skin apart.


    Her eyes bulged, resembling a vengeful spirit. The same torment befell the servants beside her, writhing in agony on the ground.


    <em>This is a poison I developed, called Throat-Severing Fragrance. When you spoke just now, you inhaled it. Without my antidote, you��ll keep tearing at your own throat until it snaps. You can try finding your father, see if he has a solution��</em>


    ��But you must guarantee that you��ll leave alive.��


    Barbara��s voice remained cold and unfeeling. Her calm and indifferent words echoed, carrying a sense of detachment on her exquisitely beautiful face.


    In reality, she was gambling, betting that Song Qing��er valued her life too much to y games with it. While speaking, she tossed a white porcin bottle directly before Song Qing��er.


    With a contorted and agonized expression, Song Qing��er, fearing for her life, hastily poured out a small pill and swallowed it. Only then did the unbearable itchiness subside. She felt as if she had survived a cmity.


    <em>Don��t me me for being ruthless. You wanted to ruin me, so should I await my doom? You can go find your fatherter to deal with me, but rest assured, you��ll end up looking worse than me. You won��t get a second antidote. I only want to cultivate peacefully, and you repeatedly disturbed me. If you truly want to die, I have a hundred ways to make it happen.</em>


    Barbara dered as she observed Song Qing��er, who was now lying on the ground, pale and gasping for air.


    Watching Song Qing��er, now in a state of terror and panting heavily, Barbara approached her, crouched down, and then grabbed her hair. On her calm face, there was a bone-chilling coldness and indifference.


    <em>You�� spare me. I won��t dare anymore��won��t dare��</em>


    Song Qing��er, having grown up in a sheltered environment, had never experienced anything like this before. Her expression was full of fear as she hastily promised, afraid of being too slow.


    ��Leave with your people,�� Ah Man said, releasing her hair. ��And make sure to fix the destroyed medicinal fields for me.��


    Barbara let out a sigh of relief only after Song Qing��er and her entourage hurriedly left. However, looking at the wrecked pottery and herbs around her, she couldn��t help but furrowed her brows with a hint of helplessness.


    She could only use this method to intimidate Song Qing��er. Thanks to the knowledge passed down by her tribe��s elder, who was well-versed in various medicinal principles, Barbara excelled in understanding different herbs�� properties and had remarkable poison-crafting skills.


    <em>Who��s there?</em>


    However, as Barbara returned to her courtyard, her expression suddenly became alert, staring at the closed door.


    <em>Indeed, not bad.</em>


    The next moment, apanied by a clear and warm male voice, the courtyard seemed to enter a peculiar state. Wind, time, and space appeared to freeze.


    The door opened independently, revealing a young man wearing a simple, azure silk garment. At this moment, everything seemed toe to a standstill in the presence of this man, as if the world itself paused in acknowledgment of his existence.


    The young man in the simple green silk clothes smiled gently, his eyes profound. He looked at Barbara and said, ��I am just a passerby. You don��t need to be rmed. I sensed amotion and came to see if anyone needed help.��

 Chapter 843: Cruel future, what a poor guy

    Chapter 843: Cruel future, what a poor guy


    At this moment, the courtyard fell into silence, and the usual sounds of insects and birds faded away like a receding tide. The flow of time and space seemed to freeze, leaving only the young man in front, and the vast world appeared to shrink to just this moment.


    As the princess of the barbarian tribe, Barbara disyed remarkable courage from a young age. At a tender age, she apanied the tribe��s hunters, venturing into the mountains to hunt and face fierce beasts inbat. Confronted with numerous challenges and crises, she remained calmlyposed.


    However, today, she was genuinely stunned, her pupils contracting at the sight of this strange scene she had never witnessed before. The mysterious man before her had appeared without her notice, causing the entire world to fall into a quiet stillness.


    What kind of terrifying means were these? Barbara couldn��t even fathom it. The strongest beings she had encountered were the elders of the Barbarian God Sect, yet even they couldn��t achieve such a level. It was truly beyondprehension.


    ��Who are you, and why are you here in my courtyard?��


    With her extraordinary intellect, Barbara quicklyposed herself and focused on the young man before her, asking.


    At this moment, she resembled a poised young cheetah, vignt and wary.


    ��Indeed, you possess courage and skills at such a young age,�� the young man calmly remarked, paying no mind to her caution or questions. Wearing a faint smile, he continued, ��There��s no need to use poison against me; such methods won��t work.��


    His gaze casually swept over Barbara��s sleeve, noticing her quietly opening a small white jade bottle. At his words, Barbara stiffened, surprised that her discreet action had not escaped the young man��s notice.��Who are you? What is your purpose?�� She couldn��t help but ask again, feeling increasingly uneasy. When he nced at her, it seemed all her secrets were bare, with nothing left to hide.


    ��Who am I?�� The young man chuckled, ��You can consider me your benefactor. I came here to save you.��


    Barbara��s pupils once again contracted at this revtion.


    <em>My benefactor? Did hee here to save me?</em>


    ��Of course, you can also interpret it as destiny. I came here in search of a suitable sessor,�� he continued with a casual smile. ��And coincidentally, that suitable person happens to be you.��


    The young man, naturally, was Gu Changge. He had arrived in this world some time ago, first understanding its origins before seeking out the appropriate tool �C a sessor.


    Having traversed various universes and countless lower realms, he finally found an anomaly with a misty destiny, far surpassing the so-called heirs of Qi and era. She carried the fog of the Great Dao-building expertise, her aptitude transcending the limitations of innate talent, and she was inherently magical, possessing a demonic heart.


    Gu Changge thought no one was more suitable than her as a sessor. The young girl before him was destined to be one of the most powerful sorcerers in the world.


    <em>Searching for a sessor? A suitable candidate?</em>


    Ah Man��s pupils contracted again, a surprise appearing on her face. She was somewhat familiar with some peculiar records in the world, knowing that there were instances where ordinary people, due to fortuitous circumstances, were chosen by passing immortals and taken as disciples, subsequently soaring to great heights.


    However, these were just ounts, and their authenticity was uncertain. Could such a thing happen to her? She found it hard to believe, approaching the situation with great caution.


    Barbara never believed in windfalls dropping from the sky or unexined good fortune. Even towards her current master, she harbored some wariness and skepticism, not wholly trusting. The young man of unknown origin, uttering these words, was certainly not going to make her believe.


    Gu Changge paid no mind to her doubts. With his current strength and abilities, discerning a person��s past and future was trivial. Although Barbara was enveloped in a considerable fog of the Great Dao-building expert, he clearly understood her numerous past experiences. So, her cautious and suspicious nature didn��t surprise him; he found it somewhat admirable.


    ��You need not worry so much. If I harbored ill intentions, you wouldn��t have any recourse right now. If I wanted to harm you, it would be much simpler than what happened to that girl just now,�� Gu Changge remarked casually.


    ��Why me?�� Barbara acknowledged the truth of his words, recognizing their strengths�� vast differences. She remained silent momentarily before questioning, ��Why would it be me?��


    Gu Changge answered indifferently, ��Because, like me, you are inherently a sorcerer possessing a demonic heart.��


    As the Demon Lord, he possessed an innate demonic heart during his travels across the heavens. So, his statement held a certain degree of truth.


    <em>Inherently a sorcerer?</em>


    Barbara was stunned, her expression one of disbelief. Before this, she had heard of demonic cultivators, but they were often depicted as cultivators who caused harm and chaos, not necessarily inherently demonic individuals. Despite her asional cold and ruthless actions, she was not a demonic cultivator who indiscriminately ughtered the innocent. How could she be inherently demonic, as Gu Changge imed?


    And what exactly was a demonic heart? She had never heard of it before.


    ��You will understand in the future. Inherently demonic individuals are destined to be unwee in this world. Moreover, your close family and rtives are fated to encounter misfortune, face ominous entanglements, live in solitude for a lifetime���� Gu Changge said with a faint smile.


    ��You��re talking nonsense. That��s impossible. Grandfather, Father, how could they possibly���� Barbara found it hard to believe and was unwilling to ept it. How could her father and grandfather suffer because of her?


    Throughout her life, she had always seen her duty of protecting the tribe and her family, including her father and grandfather, as a source of motivation for her mission and cultivation.


    ��That��s why I said I am your benefactor. I am here to save you,�� Gu Changge continued with a calm smile. ��Four years from now, your foster father will embark on a journey to find the so-called Barbarian God. On that path, he will discover some truths and meet a tragic end.��


    <em>Foster father?</em>


    <em>How is that possible?</em>


    Barbara��s eyes disyed disbelief, her silver teeth biting down tightly. Gu Changge casually mentioned events four years into the future, giving her an eerie feeling, as if he were narrating an impending urrence.


    Furthermore, how did Gu Changge know about future events? Could he predict the future?


    ��Haven��t you ever sensed it or considered the possibility that you are not your father��s biological daughter?�� Gu Changge ignored her shock and disbelief, continuing with his calm tone.


    The girl before him might not be aware that in theing years, she would endure much pain and sorrow in this world. She was still distant from the world of magic, but it was a path she would inevitably tread as she transformed.


    Gu Changge had no intention of stirring up more trouble. He didn��t have the luxury of time.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    With a casual swipe, the space before him blurred, forming numerous ripples like water��s surface, bing crystal clear, resembling a mirror.


    Various scenes began to materialize within the mirror-like surface.


    ��Poor fellow, your revered master only saw you as a suitable cauldron, intending to wait until you matured before harvesting. Fortunately, you saw through his schemes early and retaliated with poison. Unfortunately, four yearster, your tribe, due to your connection, will be exterminated by the Barbarian God Sect. All your people will perish, and your father, sensing some truths on his journey to find the Barbarian God, will also be killed. The murderer will be someone you are very familiar with �C your respected grandfather. He taught younguage, medicine, barbaric arts, and knowledge, raising you����


    ��Do you still wonder about your biological parents, curious about your origins? Unfortunately, it��s just as pitiful.��


    Gu Changge spoke indifferently, as if narrating events unrted to himself, and his voice had no ripples.


    ��Who are you? How do you know all this?��


    ��These are all lies, all lies����


    Watching the numerous scenes reflected in the mirror, Barbara found it almost unbelievable. Bloodshot eyes and a trembling voice betrayed her disbelief.


    ��Who I am doesn��t matter,�� Gu Changge smiled faintly. ��What matters is how you choose.��

 Chapter 844: The real devil, you won’t regret your choice

    Chapter 844: The real devil, you won��t regret your choice


    The void became blurry, and here, like a mirror, many scenes emerged.


    Blood flew on the vast, brutal continent, and ancient forests and tribes vanished. Beams of divine light streaked across the sky; these were many cultivators dressed in the attire of the Barbarian God Sect. They soared on their swords, hovering in the vast sky, their eyes cold and cruel as they descended upon the Barbarian tribe below. Sword qi crisscrossed, resonating sharply, overwhelmingly powerful, descending to annihte everything.


    In an instant, vast numbers of Barbarian soldiers screamed in agony, blood spraying into the air. They were no match for these powerful cultivators. The fire quickly spread, casting the mountains in a fiery red glow. Soon, the area became deste, filled with ruins, cries of agony echoing everywhere, resembling a hellish scene.


    <em>Xiao Hong, Uncle Lan, Aunt��</em>


    Barbara clenched her silver teeth, bloodshot eyes unable to believe this was the future she was about to face. In the mirror, familiar figures appeared: some childhoodpanions, some kind uncles and aunts from the tribe, and even nameless Barbarian warriors.


    However, now, all were screaming, coldly ughtered by the Barbarian God Sect cultivators. They spared no one, not even the young children. It was a tragic human tragedy, with the cultivators of the Barbarian God Sect high above, riding the wind, treating the Barbarian tribe as ants, ughtering at will, leaving no survivors.


    The raging fire consumed everything, thick smoke billowing, covering an area of thousands of miles.


    <em>Why does the Barbarian God Sect want to massacre my Barbarian tribe?</em>


    An elderly Barbarian man, tears mixed with blood, screamed in despair. However, the cultivators in the sky merely cast a cold nce at him. A sword light shed, blood spurted, and the old Barbarian man fell, his eyes wide open even in death, filled with despair and anger.<em>If you must me someone, me your tribe��s princess.</em>


    ��She poisoned one of the elders of my Barbarian God Sect. With such hatred, if we don��t cleanse the Barbarian tribe, how can we uphold the reputation of the Barbarian God Sect?��


    A cultivator spoke indifferently, casually walking past, sword light shing, and the strongest warriors of the Barbarian tribe were no match for a single sword.


    In half a day, the once vast Barbarian tribe was obliterated, erased from existence.


    <em>This�� this can��t be real.</em>


    <em>This can��t possibly happen four years from now.</em>


    Watching the scenes unfolding in the mirror, Barbara��s voice was hoarse, her eyes tinged with blood, desperately shaking her head, unwilling to believe.


    ��You don��t have to believe.��


    ��You can wait for four years to verify everything.��


    Gu Changge��s tone remained unchanged, showing no emotional fluctuations even after witnessing the pain and tragedy of others. To him, the rise and fall of countless lives across the heavens and earth were like the ebb and flow of the tide.


    The vast destruction and reconstruction of the heavens and earths didn��t concern him, let alone the fate of a single being. He chose Barbara because she was suitable. If she weren��t, Gu Changge wouldn��t have descended to speak with her, let alone show her glimpses of the future.


    Barbara��s future pains and the kind of life she would lead had no bearing on him.


    <em>Four years��</em>


    Barbara��s voice trembled, her eyes reddening, her hair falling disheveled over her face.


    The mirror in the void did not vanish with the destruction of the Barbarian tribe. In it, Barbara saw another familiar figure��a robust silhouette d in a fur robe, carrying a stone axe, walking alone on the vast desert of surging yellow sand.


    He sought something, passing through one ruin after another, searching for the vanished Barbarian God.


    <em>Father��</em>


    Barbara��s voice quivered, reaching out as if trying to touch the figure. However, her hand passed through the mirror as if grasping at a reflection in water, creating only faint ripples.


    Though she was aware that the man who raised her was not her biological father, in her eyes, he was her actual father.


    <em>No��</em>


    In the next moment, blood spurted in the mirrored scene again. The sturdy figure carrying the stone axe fell, his face full of astonishment, disbelief, and deep despair.


    <em>Grandfather�� How is this possible��</em>


    Watching the hunched figure that had just killed her foster father, Barbara��s eyes widened again, turning red. She found it hard to believe, unwilling to imagine, and refused to ept this reality. This was the older man, the most respected elder in the tribe, who had taught her various knowledge since childhood. Why would he appear there and kill her foster father?


    <em>Please don��t say that��</em>


    <em>Stop talking��</em>


    <em>Enough��</em>


    These words fell into Barbara��s ears, carrying a terrifying undertone that made her involuntarily think about those scenes, her eyes filled with fear. She didn��t know what to do. If this was indeed the future she was destined to face, she had no idea how to handle it. There seemed to be no solution, no way to cope.


    It felt like this was the path she was fated to walk, a destiny already sealed.


    But all she wanted was to live carefree in the tribal vige, to restore its former glory and make sure that the world��s cultivators dared not bully the tribe any longer.


    Yet, why did such a simple wish be such a luxurious dream?


    <em>You�� since you know all this, you must be able to help me, right?</em>


    At this moment, Barbara suddenly remembered the words spoken by Gu Changge at the beginning. Hope flickered in her eyes as she turned to look at him.


    Like a drowning person grabbing hold of a life-saving straw.


    <em>Yes, I can indeed help you. After all, as I mentioned before, I am your benefactor.</em>


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge smiled slightly, walked toward her, and crouched down. He took a clean and straightforward handkerchief from his sleeve and gently wiped away the tears on her face.


    Barbara stared at him in a daze as he approached, catching a whiff of a pleasant fragrance.


    This scent was natural, reminiscent of distant mountains, clear rivers, white clouds, and gentle breezes.


    Her feelings of fear and unease gradually subsided.


    <em>Quite a delicate and beautiful youngdy��</em>


    Ge Long wiped away the tears on her face, looking at her well-defined features and the unwavering gaze that seemed unshakable.


    He couldn��t help but shake his head lightly, thinking about Chan Hongyi. At the foot of the mountain, when he first met Chan Hongyi in his capacity as the Demon Lord, she also had a timid yet determined appearance. However, at that time, Chan Hongyi didn��t have a future as tragic as Barbara��s.


    <em>I�� How should I address you?</em>


    Barbara still needed to be ustomed to Gu Changge��s change in attitude. He had appeared cold and indifferent as if looking down on all living beings just a moment ago. Yet now, he gently wiped away her tears.


    Barabra��s character wasplex. The visions of the future had shaken her, instilling fear and robbing her of the calm andposure she usually possessed. Now, as these feelings of anxiety started to dissipate, she gradually regained herposure. This world had no unearned blessings, and windfalls don��t just fall from the sky. So, Gu Changge, doing what he did, indeed had his motives.


    ��Why should you address me?�� Gu Changge chuckled and asked her, ��How should you address me?��


    Barbara suddenly fell silent, unsure of how to answer this question. Although Gu Changge looked very young, like the legendary Immortal Exile, it was difficult to judge his age based on appearance alone.


    ��Senior?�� Barbara tentatively asked. Gu Changge chuckled, ��Senior is fine. Just don��t call me Master, I��m tired of that title.��


    Barbara nodded, somewhat bewildered and unsure if Gu Changge��s words were casual banter or had a deeper meaning.


    ��You were intelligent and calm, and that��s something I appreciate. A truly clever person knows when to weigh the pros and cons.��


    Gu Changge let her stand up, waving his sleeve to restore the surroundings to their previous state. The sound of wind, the chirping of insects, and the distant birdsong returned.


    <em>Earlier, did you stop time?</em>


    Barbara was astonished by such mysterious and unimaginable abilities. She had no idea if the legendary Barbarian God could achieve such feats, but the elders in the Barbarian God Sect were indeed incapable.


    <em>Stop time?</em>


    Gu Changge slightlyughed but did not answer her question directly. Instead, he spoke of his ns, ��Next, I will awaken your true talents and powers, making you a true demon. You must think carefully. Once you step onto this path, there is no turning back.��


    <em>A true demon?</em>


    Barbara was stunned, feeling an immense and indescribable demonic aura in these four simple words. Gu Changge did not force her, knowing what Barbara would choose; she had no other options. However, if she decided to refuse, Gu Changge would find another way to make her ept.


    ��A true demon, what does that mean?�� Barbara asked in a whisper, not understanding the implications.


    ��A true demon is just a term used by the world. In my eyes, there is no distinction between demons and immortals.�� Gu Changge exined.


    ��I��ve made up my mind. As long as it can change my destiny, change my future, I��m willing to be anything.�� Barbara didn��t hesitate for long; her eyes were filled with determination as she spoke, ��Senior, please help me.��


    <em>Very well. Future you won��t regret today��s choice.</em>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, and a vast dark light fell between his raised hands, condensing into an ink-ck Dao rune. It seemed to contain countless mysteries as it flowed and interwoven. The Dao rune began to radiate, floating in the void, transforming into a seed and directly rushing towards Barbara��s brow.


    <em>A seed? </em>


    Barbara made no resistance; instead, she widened her crystal-clear eyes, watching as the seed rushed toward her.


    With a swoosh, the seed entered her brow, instantly disappearing from view. Barbara only felt a faint silhouette of a blurry vial appearing before her eyes, looming in her mind. It emitted a terrifying aura capable of crushing everything.


    A burst of dark light surged from this vial, falling onto her limbs and flooding her skin, blood, organs, and bones. Finally, it rooted itself in the position of her heart.


    <em>It hurts��</em>


    Barbara��s face turned deathly pale, her small face contorted in pain, tightly furrowing her eyebrows. She felt as if her heart had stopped beating at this moment and then torn apart.


    <strong>Thump, thump, thump!!! </strong>


    At this moment, she could even distinctly hear her heart beating. cklight spurted out, covering and destroying the meridians she had previously cultivated.


    <em>My power��</em>


    Barbara��s eyes widened, feeling her strength rapidly dissipating. The realms she had painstakingly cultivated over the years were vanishing instantly.


    Gu Changge just stood by, watching without a ripple in his eyes.

 Chapter 845: Barbara’s determination: you only have half a month to take revenge

    Chapter 845: Barbara��s determination: you only have half a month to take revenge


    Barbara wasn��t a savage, and the demonic heart within her hadn��t yet stirred. She had yet to explore her potential. The progress she��d made in practicing the barbarian art over the years was abination of luck and hard work.


    ��Do you think you can save your tribe and adoptive father if you can��t endure this little pain?��


    Gu Changge asked without any sympathy, unaffected by Barbara��s youth. In his view, informing Barbara about her future and preparing her for it was an act of great kindness.


    Barbara clenched her teeth, beads of cold sweat forming on her forehead. No color was left on her face as she struggled to hold her position, trembling. The pain felt like a thorough reconstruction of her meridians as if every internal organ had been crushed and then remolded.


    ��I��ll endure it, senior. Please don��t worry,�� Barbara said through gritted teeth. She was fully conscious during this agonizing process, feeling the pain acutely as if every part of her body was being brutally exposed.


    <em>This is the process of shaping your origin. Although it can��t bring you back from the ashes, it can reshape your bones that have been wasted over the years to the original state��</em>


    <em>How can the best uncut jade cultivate such crude skills?</em>


    Gu Changge, shaking his head,mented on the demonic heart of the skills being used. Seeing Barbara on the verge of fainting from the pain, he gently touched her forehead. This brought a momentary sense of drowsiness, but it was followed by an even more intense pain, almost a hundred times worse than before.


    Even Barbara, known for her strength, couldn��t help but groan in pain. She bit her lips until they bled, struggling to endure the excruciating process that felt like every bone and piece of flesh being torn apart and reassembled.��It��s a will much stronger than that of ordinary people. Even cultivators who have reached the seventh or eighth level in this world usually lose consciousness,�� Gu Changge exined. ��But this girl remains clear-headed.��


    As the allotted time neared its end, Gu Changge patted Barbara, and a faint ck light enveloped her again. ��Senior�� I can still endure,�� Barbara insisted, feeling a sudden lightness as if she had transitioned from hell to heaven. Despite this, she gritted her teeth, determined to endure.


    Gu Changge calmly exined, ��Your body can only be reshaped to this extent for now. There��s no innate spirit in this world, and it won��t enable you to go against your inherent nature. However, through the demonic heart, you can reshape everythingter. The physique is not the decisive factor, but for now, it��s sufficient for you.��


    Barbara, though somewhat bewildered, grasped the essence of his words. Although her cultivation seemed to have vanished, her body brimmed with seemingly boundless power. ��Is this the power of the demonic heart you mentioned, senior?�� she asked.


    Gu Changge didn��t borate, simply instructing, ��Go wash up.��


    Barbara then realized her body was stained with blood and unidentifiable ck marks, emitting an unpleasant odor as if she had emerged from a foul ditch. The realization embarrassed her, being a teenage girl with a keen sense of cleanliness and modesty.


    Turning to enter the house, Barbara cleaned herself and changed into fresh clothes. Meanwhile, Gu Changge, observing her, pondered how long he would remain in this world. His goal was to find a suitable sessor, and once Barbara reached the point where she could stand on her own, he would depart.


    Despite his incarnation managing affairs in the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm, certain matters required his attention.


    Particrly noteworthy was the information Gu Changge received from Xiao Ruoyin��s side. Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao had visited the Temple of Destiny and borrowed the Fateful Immortal Boat.


    This development surprised Gu Changge, leading him to specte that the duo intended to traverse the river of time to the Forbidden Era in search of secrets and truths.


    However, the Forbidden Era had fractured in the river of history, making it challenging even for Gu Changge to pinpoint its exact coordinates. There needed to be more certainty about whether Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao could locate them by rushing forward.


    Even if they did, these coordinates represented mere fragments of time, incapable of providing a genuine experience of the Forbidden Era. Moreover, unforeseen idents and repercussions could ur during the process.


    Contemting the potential revtion of the so-called truth, Gu Changge considered using this opportunity to trap Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao in the past to safeguard his ns.


    Meanwhile, in the secluded depths of the back mountain, Barbara, now in snug attire, moved like a graceful cheetah through the forest, eventually arriving at a well-concealed pool of water. This location, quite distant from her dwelling, took her considerable time to discover.


    Previously, she used this spot for washing clothes and other tasks. Today, as she looked into the clear pond, Barbara was momentarily stunned, struggling to recognize the clean and refreshed girl before her. She immersed herself in the water with a ssh for a quick rinse.


    The pool sparkled with rity, yet Barbara, exposing only her head, wore a somewhat dazed and contemtive expression. Although the recent events hadn��t transpired over an extended period, Barbara perceived them as years gone by, leaving a profound and enduring imprint on her memory.


    <em>What in the world is a demonic heart? </em>


    Barbara couldn��t help but murmur, her mind filled with countless doubts. Almost an hourter, Gu Changge observed Barbara��s return to the courtyard. With wet hair and a loosely fitted robe, her petite and delicate facial features seemed to be the size of a palm.


    The reshaping of her bones had given her a fair and lightplexion, resembling wless mutton jade. However, her stature was notably taller than ordinary women��s, and her slender legs carried an air of ignorance akin to a princess.


    Gu Changge nodded approvingly at her transformed appearance, then tossed her a Dao book.


    ��Senior, what is this?�� Barbara asked, catching the jade slip. It seemed to be made of emerald bamboo, radiating a faint brilliance.


    ��A technique that canpletely transform you,�� Gu Changge casually remarked. The exercise had no name yet, and he suggested Barbara could refer to it as the ��nameless exercise.��


    No cultivation method suited the demonic heart in this world, so Gu Changgebined the Immortal Devouring Demonic Art and various Dao forbidden arts to create this technique for Barbara��s growth.


    Barbara, pondering the most mentioned word in the jade slip, noted the emphasis on ��luck.�� However, she realized she could only grasp a superficial understanding for now, unable to fathom the obscure meanings that caused her eyes to hurt.


    Expressing her gratitude, Barbara assured Gu Changge that she wouldn��t disappoint him.


    In response, Gu Changge dismissed the need for thanks, emphasizing that their interaction was a mutually beneficial exchange. He rified that while he wouldn��t harm her, she would have to pay a corresponding price for her choices, as he wouldn��t assist without something in return.


    Understanding the nature of their deal, Barbara nodded, acknowledging that nothing good came without a cost in this world.


    On the contrary, Gu Changge��s open and honestmunication put Barbara much more at ease than before.


    <em>After all, you, senior, provided me with such an opportunity.</em>


    Barbara determinedly asserted. While she didn��t fully grasp the meaning behind Gu Changge��s talk about paying with her future, she sensed that he did not intend to harm her��a crucial point for her peace of mind.


    Gu Changge had not only informed her about the future but also imparted Dao teachings and assisted in rebuilding her foundation.


    ��For cultivators, avoiding emotional decisions is crucial. Sometimes making up your mind isn��t positive,�� Gu Changge cautioned. ��Don��t mistake me for a benevolent person. Perhaps, someday in the future, you may regret the choice you made today,�� he added cynically, seemingly aware of Barbara��s thoughts.


    Taken aback, Barbara lowered her eyes and expressed gratitude, saying, ��I understand. Thank you for your guidance, senior.��


    The mountain peak was rtively small, with lush greenery, ancient trees, and numerous medicinal fields. Usually, only Barbara and her master resided there. Even she needed her master��s permission to enter his courtyard.


    The Barbaric God Sect had several elders, each a terrible cultivator surpassing the sixth realm, with some reaching the seventh. Despite her master��s low-key nature, the elders treated Barbara respectfully, knowing her master��s dual identity as both a sixth-realm powerhouse and a distinguished pharmacist capable of refining various ancient medicines, including some lost old pills.


    Barbara had faced challenges joining the Barbarian God Sect due to her barbarian status, as her physique wasn��t conducive to Dao practice. Powerful barbarians in the sect were reluctant to ept her as their disciple.


    Barbarians invested more resources in cultivation than human races, and the powerful barbarians struggled to secure enough resources for their progress, making it impractical to take on another barbarian disciple.


    However, Barbara��s fortunes changed when her master, returning from herb gathering, noticed the need for a disciple to tend to the medicine fields. In a daze, Barbara was epted and worshiped her master as her teacher.


    Daily interactions between Barbara and her master were limited. The master dedicated most of her time to her courtyard, experimenting with medicinal herbs and refining elixirs.


    asionally, bottles and jars filled with various brews were thrown to Barbara��some enhancing spiritual energy, others serving as healing remedies. Having grown up in the wilderness and learned from her grandfather, Barbara possessed natural proficiency in medicinal knowledge.


    Initially, Barbara believed her master��s actions were well-intentioned. However, after taking several pills together and experiencing varied effects, she realized they had mind-controlling properties.


    Initially attributing it to her master��s oversight, Barbara grew vignt when she discovered that these seemingly harmless pills, if consumed over time, could lead to insanity and even turn her into an unwitting puppet.


    Perplexed about why her master would seek to control her, especially considering her modest cultivation in the third realm, Barbara questioned the motive.


    ��No wonder��they used me as a pawn and nned to discard me once my cultivation seeded,�� she realized. Each breakthrough in cultivation seemed to bring joy to her master, leading Barbara to believe it was genuine happiness initially.


    Reflecting on these realizations, a cold determination gleamed in Barbara��s eyes. Gu Changge��s insight into the future exposed the dark plot early on. Subsequently, the Barbarian God Sect��s massacre of her n was a consequence of this revtion.


    <em>This time he went down the mountain, and it will take at least half a month before hees back. Until then, I need to uncover whatever schemes he��s hatching.</em>


    Barbara resolved, aware of her master��s cunning methods. If her master were to poison her, it would be executed wlessly, leaving no traces behind. The question loomed:


    How did the Barbarian God Sect perceive these events in the future?


    Barbara considered that her master might have undisclosed means tomunicate covertly with the Barbarian God Sect. Beyond that, she couldn��t fathom any other exnation.


    ��I��ll give you half a month to seek revenge on your own terms. If you can��t aplish it by then, I��ll intervene, wiping your relevant memories and returning everything to normal. What follows won��t concern me,�� Gu Changge dered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    It wasn��t cruelty on his part but rather a recognition that if Barbara couldn��t handle such a task, she had no right to demand his time. In this expansive world, there will always be a second suitable candidate.

 Chapter 846: Early investment, you have to pay back double

    Chapter 846: Early investment, you have to pay back double


    In the ultimate analysis, Barbara was merely a convenient tool for Gu Changge. If it malfunctioned, it would be repaired, and if irreparable, it would be reced��it sounded harsh, but it was undeniably the reality.


    This fortnight served as a trial for Barbara. If she could endure it, her future days would likely improve.


    Even though Barbara couldn��t fully grasp these circumstances, she acknowledged that Gu Changge��s statements were severe, not mere jests.


    <em>A half-month for retribution? </em>


    She was determined not to allow Gu Changge to erase her memories, as that would inevitably lead to a cruel and unalterable future.


    <em>Iprehend. I won��t disappoint you, senior.</em>


    Barbara affirmed cautiously. Now without her cultivation, despite harboring potent energy within her, effectively channeling and utilizing it remained a challenge that demanded adaptation.


    Furthermore, the two-week timeframe was tight. Her master, a formidable sixth-realm powerhouse with significant influence in the Barbarian God Sect, loomedrge. Mishandling the situation might result in her tribe��s extermination, mirroring the grim future she had glimpsed.


    Every subsequent move required meticulous consideration. After imparting these instructions, Gu Changge��s figure vanished as if blending into the very fabric of heaven and earth, leaving no trace.Barbara caught off guard, attempted to call out to her senior but received only silence in return. It was eerily quiet, and had it not been for the palpable reality of the recent events, she might have questioned whether it was all a hallucination.


    Gu Changge��s image seemed to fade away, concealed beneath a thickyer of mist.


    <em>ording to the nameless exercises bestowed upon me by my predecessors, I can gradually tap into the strength within my body and sense the aura of the surrounding heavens and earth. </em>


    <em>Previously, envisioning such a scenario was beyond my imagination. The barbarians, unable to absorb the aura of heaven and earth like the human race, missed out on much. Now, however, I sense the overwhelming presence of the celestial energies.</em>


    <em>It��s as if I��ve be a colossal ck hole myself.</em>


    Upon returning to the courtyard, Barbara��s immediate focus was to sit cross-legged and delve into the mysteries of this nameless exercise. In an instant, she was astonished by the unprecedented speed of improvement. Even to the naked eye, a whirlwind enveloped her, resulting from the vigorous boiling of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    <em>Had anyone observed the mountain peak from a distance, they would have witnessed auras of heavens and earth gathering like mist permeating the air. Fortunately, this location was secluded, with few cultivators venturing here on ordinary days. </em>


    <em>Overwhelmed by the revtion, I swiftlyposed myself, recognizing this as my chance to absorb the newfound energy.</em>


    Simultaneously, her body��s pores emitted a glow, and golden vortexes materialized, resembling vessels capable of containing and devouring the spiritual energy between heaven and earth.


    <em>This is the initial stage of cultivation, bordering on the second realm�� all in just one afternoon.</em>


    As twilight settled beyond the courtyard, she opened her eyes. Crystal-clear pupils reflected surprise, shock, and profound joy. The cultivation speed exceeded all expectations, akin to soaring atop the clouds. The experience was intoxicating and challenging to articte.


    Back in the tribe, practicing the Barbarian Art, it took over a decade to reach the second level,parable to the second level of the human race. Even then, she was hailed as the most exceptional barbarian genius in millennia.


    <em>Senior, what is his origin? </em>


    The exercises he crafted were both formidable and unfathomable. Could he be not of this world��perhaps the true legendary immortal?


    Brimming with astonishment, Barbara stepped out of the courtyard, hoping to spot Gu Changge in the serene night. The moonlight bathed the surroundings in a silvery glow, casting a tranquil ambiance with the pleasant chirping of insects.


    <em>Perhaps half a month is sufficient. </em>


    Barbara mused, scanning the peacefulndscape. Yet, Gu Changge��s figure eluded her, leaving a sense of disappointment in her heart. She had initially hoped that breaking through to the first level or approaching the second would earn her senior��smendation.


    However, she swiftly dismissed such naive thoughts. This was a transaction between two individuals, and getting overly emotional seemed inappropriate, given Gu Changge��s earlier assertion.


    Over the following days, Barbara dedicated herself to rigorous training. In the initial days, she witnessed a ridiculously swift cultivation pace that gradually tapered off.


    Nevertheless, she soared to the level of the fourth realm, surpassing the strength she had previously cultivated through Barbarian Art. The unimaginable speed didn��t faze Barbara, and she remained focused on building a solid foundation, mindful of the age-old adage about tall buildings rising from sturdy ground.


    In the Barbarian God Sect, many heavenly-favored individuals lingered in a single realm for years to fortify their foundations. Despite her rapid ascent, Barbara recognized the necessity of avoiding a hollow foundation. She deliberately regted the speed of her cultivation.


    Song Qing��er refrained from troubling her during this period, and Gu Changge remained conspicuously absent. Alongside her intense training, Barbara delved into ancient texts and sought information on other peaks of the Barbarian God Sect.


    Preparing to face her terrible master required significant effort. Ordinary means wouldn��t suffice, prompting Barbara to contemte poisoning her. Additionally, she needed to uncover how her master ryed information to the Barbarian God Sect.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    On this day Barbara, deeply engrossed in her cultivation within the courtyard, was suddenly jolted by a resounding noise from outside. Startled and on high alert, she swiftly directed her gaze toward the yard, only to be astonished.


    A bronze four-legged square tripod, standing as tall as half a person, had materialized in the courtyard. Its surface bore intricate carvings featuring ancient sacrificial depictions of human ancestors, terrible savage beasts,ndscapes with mountains and rivers, and an array of birds, beasts, insects, and fish.


    Adjacent to the square tripod were several menacing and peculiar-looking beasts that, even in death, emitted a chilling malevolence capable of terrifying ordinary individuals.


    ��This is Chilong��s horn����


    Barbara eximed, her small mouth slightly agape, aghast as she recognized one of the jet-ck, simple horns made of an unknown metal. She had only encountered this item in ancient texts��a fearsome beastparable to a cultivator in the eighth realm of the human race, with a horn that can split the sky.


    Initially a legendary object, it had never been witnessed first hand until now, still bearing fresh bloodstains, indicating it had recently been severed.


    As for the other exotic beast parts, rare spirit stones, and divine medicines, Barbara couldn��t identify them. However, the amalgamation with Jiao Chilong��s unicorn elevated their value to unimaginable heights.


    <em>Senior, these are�� </em>


    Barbara��s surprise couldn��t be contained as she nced at the slender figure standing beside the square tripod, seeking an exnation that seemed almost too unbelievable.


    During the past few days, when Gu Changge disappeared, he had been these formidable beasts and gathered these rare materials. Barbara had initially assumed that Gu Changge had vanished without a trace.


    <em>I��ve scoured the world in the past few days and managed to find these items. They should be sufficient to refine a cauldron of precious blood to establish your foundation.</em>


    Gu Changge remarked casually, ncing at Barbara.


    Given Barbara��s origins in this world and her connection to itsws and aura, Gu Changge reasoned that using materials from this world to build her foundation would mitigate potential adverse effects.


    Relying solely on Barbara to gather these materials would have been time-consuming, so he took it upon himself to procure them.


    <em>��Refining precious blood? Senior, you went to such lengths for me?��</em>


    Barbara inquired with astonishment. She knew that disciples of great sects often had abundant resources at their disposal, with families providing precious blood for refinement during cultivation.


    In her barbarian n days, her experience involved using the blood of mortal beasts and some thousand-year-old spiritual herbs, which couldn��t indeed be deemed as precious blood.


    <em>These materials are extraordinarily valuable. Leaving any one of them outside could cause a major upheaval. I doubt the Barbarian God Sect could produce something like this.</em>


    Barbara admitted, struggling to contain her excitement. She had never anticipated such treatment.


    Looking at Gu Changge with grateful and bright eyes, Barbara found herself at a loss for words. Gu Changge responded nonchntly, ��The Barbarian God Sect can still produce one, and the cold god grass is taken from its treasure house.�� It seemed like a trivial effort for him.


    Barbara��s gratitude exceeded Gu Changge��s expectations. However, he remained firm in his intention to minimize emotional attachments, even with Barbara.


    <em>The Godly Cold Grass from the Barbarian God Sect?</em>


    Barbara��s eyes widened as she spotted the exquisite herb amid the pile of materials. The nt was a stunning shade of blue, emitting a radiant cold aura as if crafted from hard jade.


    <em>Senior, you actually went to the Barbarian God Sect��s treasure house?</em>


    Barbara blinked in surprise, struck by both admiration and envy. If only she possessed the power of her predecessor, she could freely ess the treasure house, securing an abundance of cultivation resources.


    Gu Changge, noting her reaction, offered a casual response, ��You don��t have to thank me. Consider it an early investment in you. If you fail to meet my requirements, you��ll have to repay double for everything you��ve received.��


    His words carried a weight of expectation and a stern reminder of the terms involved.

 Chapter 847: It’s just the beginning of love, but the way he looks at her doesn’t change much

    Chapter 847: It��s just the beginning of love, but the way he looks at her doesn��t change much


    <em>I will not let seniors down and will not disappoint seniors�� expectations.</em>


    Barbara dered, her expression turned earnest. Fully aware of the value of these divine materials, she understood that even selecting one at random could cause a major sensation in the outside world. She was determined to pay attention to the significance of this opportunity.


    Gu Changge wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, a misty light spread, enveloping the entire courtyard. Subsequently, a burst of golden mes ignited under the bronze tripod with a resounding bang.


    Barbara observed in surprise. While not an expert in pharmacology, she could tell that Gu Changge tossed the materials into the cauldron without following anyplex pharmacological principles to maximize their effects. It seemed more like a stew.


    Feeling distressed, Barbara watched as the divine materials were randomly thrown into the cauldron, bubbles rising, and intense sunlight spraying out. This was a spectacle of luxury she had never witnessed before.


    Before long, each divine material descended, emitting various gorgeous lights.


    A dense haze enveloped the area, apanied by an incredible divinity, as if refining a pot of peerless medicine. Visions and phantoms emerged in the virtual space��majestic pces, ferocious beasts, and divine chains forming an intricate.


    In Barbara��s eyes, every drop of precious blood medicinal liquid held supreme medicinal properties,den with countless mysteries.


    Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged; he hadn��t invested much thought into it. Considering Barbara��s current cultivation level, absorbing all of it was impossible, but the process was intended solely for her foundation.Before Gu Changge, Barbara removed her outer shirt and walked into the cauldron with a determined expression, wearing only a tiny coat. Despite the violent boiling of the precious blood and the intense heat, she endured, sitting cross-legged in the cauldron.


    The boiling precious blood sprayed thinly, creating a fine mist that enveloped Barbara, leaving only her head visible, now reddened by the intense heat.


    Aware that this was the optimal moment for the medicine to take effect, Barbara couldn��t afford to miss this opportunity.


    In the cauldron, the precious blood not only fortified her foundation but also tempered her soul and strengthened her soul power.


    The moment she sat cross-legged, Barbara felt her skin as if being torn. Every pore seemed pierced by red-hot silver needles, the pain threatening to overwhelm her. Undeterred, she gritted her teeth and endured.


    Initiating the nameless technique taught by Gu Changge, Barbara began absorbing the essence of the precious blood. This talent had been specially identified for her, and she was determined not to let Gu Changge down.


    Observing Barbara��s appearance, beads of sweat covered her delicate and wless face, resembling boiled prawns. Gu Changge couldn��t help but shake his head, marveling at her tenacity.


    The divine fire he employed for refining the blood in the cauldron was not an ordinary me��it possessed a ridiculously high temperature. Yet, Barbara disyed a remarkableck of concern for her physical well-being, seemingly unfazed by the intense heat.


    This earned her a measure of appreciation from Gu Changge.


    <strong>Boom!!! </strong>


    The spectacle in the courtyard was astonishing. Lightning struck down, runes appeared, and a radiant glow soared into the sky, creating a chaotic disy.


    Barbara utilized the precious blood to build the foundation of her physical body, and diverse divine lights shimmered brightly. Her originally crystal-clear and fair skin underwent a remarkable transformation, imbued with newfound vitality through absorbing the precious blood.


    For Barbara, this was the pinnacle of good fortune, and she was unwilling to let go of any ounce of energy, diligently absorbing it all.


    Gu Changge covered the sky outside the courtyard with his hands, preventing the spectacr vision from spilling out.


    This remarkable situation endured for a full day and night. On the evening of the second day, Barbara gazed at the gradually rifying precious blood liquid.


    Afterpleting the absorption, she stood up from the cauldron, her eyes shining brightly as if two divine lightning bolts pierced the air.


    Her entire being looked increasingly wless, with a fair and delicateplexion, exquisite facial features, and an exceptionally slender and tall figure resembling immortal jade.


    She said, ��By breaking the foundation, my cultivation has surged to the fifth level. The foundation is much deeper than before, which is incredible. Moreover, I haven��t fully refined the medicinal power I absorbed.��


    Barbara felt a surge of terrifying power coursing through her as if a vast sea were surging within. She believed she was now utterly fearless of human cultivators in the sixth realm.


    <em>Senior��</em>


    Barbara murmured, her eyes brimming with hope. However, Gu Changge offered no extensivementary; he shook his head, tossed her a moon-white coat, and promptly vanished.


    Sensing something odd in her body, Barbara realized her face was quickly reddening. Hastily, she retracted into the cauldron, revealing only her shy head.


    In the past few days of absorbing the precious blood, her initial clothing had turned to ashes, leaving her in a state ofplete undress.


    It dawned on her that Gu Changge had seen her just now, leading to a profound shame. However, after tossing her the moon-white coat, Gu Changge��s figure disappeared without a word, as if he hadn��t witnessed anything.


    <em>Senior must have seen it just now�� What a shame.</em>


    Barbara��s face burned with embarrassment, even more so than when she sat cross-legged in the cauldron, absorbing the refined blood. The memory of standing up so joyfully and excitedly lingered, making her wish she could retreat into the cauldron.


    It took her a while to regainposure from the overwhelming emotions. She picked up the moon-white coat that Gu Changge had thrown and covered herself, reflecting on the unexpected turn of events.


    <em>This must be a senior��s garment��</em>


    Barbara examined the soft-textured coat, unable to identify the material but sensing warmth and a delightful fragrance. It emanated a scent akin to a clear immortal spring.


    Caught in a daze, Barbara was unsure what to make of her thoughts. A glow of confusion appeared on her face, and she shook her head vigorously as if attempting to expel these contemtions from her mind.


    <em>A transcendent immortal like a senior shouldn��t entertain such mundane thoughts. What am I thinking?</em>


    She muttered, shaking her head again as if trying to distance herself from unwarranted notions.


    Despite being exceptionally tall and possessing slender legs, Barbara��s appearance stood out within the Barbaric God Sect.


    However, Gu Changge��s gaze towards her remainedrgely indifferent, akin to looking at a stone or a weed by the roadside. Even in the recent intimate situation, there was a noticeableck of acknowledgment from Gu Changge.

 Chapter 848: Are you also a vulgar person? Her heart is already cold

    Chapter 848: Are you also a vulgar person? Her heart is already cold


    At the age of fifteen or sixteen, Barbara, despite her early wisdom and maturity, appeared noticeably moreposed than her peers.


    However, she needed to be more informed about her prevailing emotions and their significance.


    During her cultivation, unwarranted distractions gued Barbara��s mind, with the spirit of her predecessors would appear involuntarily.


    Initially, she attributed this to her deep admiration for their terrible strength. Unexpectedly, it induced a warmth in her face and a prolonged difficulty settling her emotions.


    Remarkably, theirpanions spanned just a few days, with minimal conversation exchanged. Nevertheless, Barbara sensed an inexplicable attraction to Gu Changge, finding herself drawn to him. Especially in his presence, her heart raced, possibly influenced by the demonic essence they both possessed.


    Whether their shared demonic hearts or an affinity for beauty prompted her emotions, Barbara pondered theplexity of her feelings. She noted Gu Changge��s wless appearance despite his apparent age in his twenties.


    In a moment of mediation, Barbara questioned herself, ��Does this make me amonce person?��


    Eventually, her tumultuous emotions settled. Her focus returned to the breakthrough she achieved, ascending three realms with the aid of the precious cauldron blood��an aplishment deemed unimaginable.


    Facing her Master, a sixth-realm powerhouse, Barbara felt assured of her capabilities without resorting to deception. Furthermore, she harbored confidence in reaching the sixth realm upon her Master��s return to the mountain.With a speed that once seemed unimaginable, Barbara now regarded her recent achievements as easily attainable, akin to a dream. Upon returning to her residence, she promptly changed her attire and carefully stored the moon-white coat bestowed by Gu Changge.


    Intending to wash it before returning it, Barbara was concerned that its prior contact with her body might cause difort for Gu Changge, known for his pristine appearance.


    Gu Changge remained elusive in the ensuing days, leaving Barbara initially perplexed. However, as she immersed herself in cultivation, the absence became less unsettling. She gradually found tranquility in her routine nces into the courtyard, focusing wholeheartedly on her cultivation.


    During this time, Barbara utilized a previously administered poison on Song Qing��er, providing the antidote as a pretext to inquire about the destiny cards of various peak elders.


    Song Qing��er, having grown up sheltered, readily cooperated, attaching great importance to her own life. Barbara sessfully obtained valuable information, prompting her confusion.


    Having always been aware of life cards held by the Barbarian God Sect��s elders, Barbara understood their function in notifying immediate news of an elder��s demise.


    However, she also knew that these cards provided no details about the circumstances surrounding the death. Despite her meticulous erasure of evidence after killing her Master, the Barbarian God Sect seemingly acquired information about the incident.


    Puzzled by this revtion, Barbara contemted an alternative exnation for the sect��s knowledge.


    For instance, could someone else have been privy to the fact that she killed her Master and then informed the Barbarian God Sect?


    Contrary to the future screen, the destruction of the n supporting her happened shortly after her father left the tribe, not immediately following her act of killing her Master.


    A chilling realization struck Barbara, prompting her to consider the possibility that she had confided in someone about her actions. That person had betrayed her trust by divulging the information to the Barbarian God Sect.


    A shiver ran down Barbara��s spine as she contemted the most unsettling possibility. Given her nature, she would have only shared such sensitive information with those closest and most trustworthy, perhaps her father or grandfather.


    <em>Father�� Grandpa.</em>


    Barbara mused, weighing the potential culprits. However, she realized that her father ultimately met his demise at her grandfather��s hands, raising the unsettling likelihood that her grandfather, the one she trusted most, might have been the informant.


    Barbara��s gaze turned icy as she connected the dots. Her grandfather, the person she believed to be the epitome of trust, had not only orchestrated her father��s death but had also betrayed the tribe by coborating with the Barbarian God Sect.


    Having pieced together these revtions, Barbara��s heart hardened. With the imminent return of her Master, she resolved to prepare a significant gift for him. Beyond seeking retribution against her grandfather, she vowed not to let the Barbarian God Sect escape consequences.


    Without Gu Changge, the tribe supporting her would have faced destruction at the hands of the Barbarian God Sect, sparing no one, including the vulnerable young and elderly.


    At noon the following day, divine light descended from the mountain��s exterior.


    A pale, bloodless middle-aged man emerged, seemingly frail andcking vitality. d in a Confucian shirt, his hollow eye sockets suggested a profound depletion of energy and blood.


    Upon returning to the mountain peak, the middle-aged man closed his eyes, sensing the familiar aura of the ce. Detecting no intruders, he nodded and proceeded towards his courtyard.


    <em>Barbara��</em>


    Noticing the slightly chaotic state of the nearby medicine field, the middle-aged man furrowed his brow and called out.


    <em>Master��</em>


    <em>Master, you��re back!</em>


    Startled, Barbara, as if realizing his presence, hurriedly approached from her courtyard, wearing a surprised expression.


    The middle-aged man observed Barbara, nodded, and inquired, ��What happened to my medicine fields?��


    Barbara, visibly anxious, exined, ��Master, on the day you departed, Song Qing��er came and caused trouble for my disciple again. She had people destroy the medicine fields. I��ve been trying to find a solution these past few days����


    Impatiently waving his hand, the middle-aged man dismissed the details, saying, ��Understood, you only bring trouble to your teacher.��


    He knew of Song Qing��er��s previous disturbance and Barbara��s response to protect her cultivation.


    Unperturbed by the exnation, he downyed the significance, knowing that the fields didn��t contain any particrly precious medicinal materials.


    <em>As a teacher, I need to refine an elixir; it may take four or five days��</em>


    Indifferently stating this, the middle-aged man paused, sensing something that brought a trace of happiness to his expression.


    <em>Master, it seems your cultivation has greatly improved?</em>


    Unable to urately gauge Barbara��s strength due to the different cultivation systems, the middle-aged man remained silent but appeared somewhat pleased. Barbara, seizing the opportunity, shared, ��To be honest, Master,st night, your disciple broke through to the third realm.��


    A genuine smile adorned Barbara��s face, reflecting joy and excitement. The middle-aged man, pleased with the news, responded, ��Good, good, good�� As expected of amendable disciple. Take this pill; it��s a gift from your teacher.��


    Upon receiving the confirmation, the middle-aged man couldn��t contain his delight, disying a pleased smile. He then retrieved a bottle of elixir and tossed it to Barbara.


    ��Thank you, Master,�� Barbara expressed gratitude outwardly, all the while aware of the actual effects of the pills. Continued consumption would render her a puppet under the control of the middle-aged man.


    ��Very good, very soon,�� the middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction, his gaze revealing a hint of greed and desire as he turned and departed.


    Barbara kept her head bowed, not lifting her gaze. Once the middle-aged man vanished from sight, a coldness filled her eyes. Despite possessing the cultivation base of the sixth realm, she opted to bide her time, waiting for a 100% chance.


    <em>If you enjoy using alchemy to harm, then you shall experience it this time.</em>


    Barbara��s eyes harbored intense killing intent as she meticulously nned her revenge.


    Having quietly added a carefully crafted powder to the materials prepared by the middle-aged man for his elixir, Barbara ensured it had no discernible scent.


    Even if they counteracted each other, the mixture would create confusion about the elixir��s efficacy, leading to unexpected consequences.


    The middle-aged man��s purpose for venturing out was to secure a precious material, as the cost of the elixir he intended to refine was exorbitant, promising significant enhancement to a cultivator��s blood.


    Reluctant to have Barbara test the pill, he went out in search of the material.


    In the end, when he consumed the drug, the sudden chaotic aura caused the rupture of his internal organs, leading to instant death. Barbara��s revenge had been executed with meticulous precision.

 Chapter 849: I came to this world to help you turn things around

    Chapter 849: I came to this world to help you turn things around


    <em>Are you certain it��s okay?</em>


    To Barbara��s amazement, Gu Changge, absent for several days, suddenly appeared in her courtyard. Seated beneath a somewhat withered old tree, he wore a gracefully simple long dress and had loose ck hair, giving off an immortal glow.


    He looked exceptional, toying with a delicate jade wine ss between his slender fingers. Gu Changge gazed at Barbara, his eyes hinting at a mysterious thought.


    <em>I won��t im it��s entirely safe, but I ampletely confident in eliminating my master.</em>


    <em>Senior, rest assured.</em>


    Barbara was momentarily surprised, not grasping the depth of Gu Changge��s words, but she expressed confidence nheless.


    Gu Changge chuckled, stood, and approached Barbara. ��You��re quite sure of yourself,�� he remarked, shaking his head.


    Barbara, puzzled by hisment, wondered if something was amiss. Yet, Gu Changge didn��t borate. He advised, ��Stick to your n, and don��t disappoint me.��


    A sense of foreboding crept over Barbara like Gu Changge had foreseen something. She suddenly wavered confidently and whispered, ��Senior, am I overlooking something?��Gu Changge smiled, focused on her, and said, ��Since you��ve discovered that your grandfather orchestrated the massacre of your tribe, consider how he arranged for you to join the Barbarian God Sect.��


    Hearing this, Barbara was stunned, realizing her oversight. Cold sweat broke out on her back.


    She had indeed forgotten or dismissed the fact. Initially thinking that by discreetly poisoning and eliminating her master, the Barbarian God Sect wouldn��t trace her, she neglected that her grandfather, by secretly contacting the sect, was entangled in the disappearance of the Barbarian God.


    His background was undoubtedlyplex. Therefore, when her master sumbed to poison, her grandfather might use cunning tactics to incite suspicion from the Barbarian God Sect. Ironically, her grandfather had be her foremost adversary.


    ��Grandfather intends to manipte the Barbarian God Sect to annihte the tribe. But why would he do such a thing?�� Barbara couldn��t fathom his motives.


    ��He doesn��t want the Barbarian God Sect to ughter the tribe behind your back; he wants to use you,�� Gu Changge exined with a somewhat pitying gaze. ��It��s allid out; can��t you see it?��


    ��Use me?�� Barbara furrowed her brow, a smug expression suddenly appearing on her pretty face.


    <em>He wants me to bear the guilt and pain, making me believe that the tribe was destroyed because of me?</em>


    She couldn��tprehend why her once kind and amiable grandfather wouldmit such a heinous act.


    ��Because you��re inherently a devil. Your grandpa is merely forcing you into this path,�� Gu Changge remarked casually.


    <em>So, he��s doing all this just to ensnare me in a web of despair?</em>


    Barbara��s expression turned pained. Memories of carefree childhood days shed with the grim future she envisioned.


    <em>Everything in this world is most taboo. I thought you wouldn��t make such a mistake. </em>


    Gu Changge shook his head. Not everyone could consider all possibilities and ensure nothing leaked. Yet, he attributed Barbara��s error to her youth and the need for growth. It wasn��t a fatal mistake.


    ��Senior, what should I do?�� Barbara��s expression conveyed deep anguish, with hostility and coldness brewing in her eyes, like a fierce beast on the brink of breaking free from its cage.


    ��It��s admirable to harbor kind thoughts, but sometimes it��s wise to keep them to yourself,�� Gu Changge advised, extending his hand to rest on Barbara��s head, his tone steady.


    His gaze fixed on Barbara��s heart, where tendrils of ck light emanated, twisting like mist, seemingly carrying an evil curse that gradually eclipsed some of the remaining light.


    <em>Even when witnessing the future firsthand, a glimmer of fantasy and hope for others persists��</em>


    <em>That��s unnecessary.</em>


    <em>Sleep, wake up, and leave behind the bygone days, those ephemeral, bubble-like illusions.</em>


    The next morning, sunlight streamed through the window, bringing warmth. Barbara��s longshes closed, and when she opened her eyes, a slightly bewildered expression crossed her face as if she hadn��t fully emerged from a hallucinatory dream.


    ��Did I fall asleep yesterday?��


    Barbara wondered aloud, realizing she was now lying in bed, covered by a quilt.


    The warm sunlight made her squint involuntarily.


    <em>What happened yesterday?</em>


    Her memory felt hazy, recalling that the senior had spoken to her and conveyed something important.


    In a daze, she had sumbed to the splitting headache and pain, ultimately being carried back to the house by her senior.


    <em>So, the senior covered me with the quilt?</em>


    Barbara mused, a bit dizzy. Then, a recollection struck her, and she pulled out the moon-white coat Gu Changge hand tossed to her earlier.


    <em>Much like the quilt, it carries the predecessor��s aura, providing reassurance.</em>


    Barbara buried her head in the coat and started murmuring.


    As anticipated by Barbara, seven dayster, her master fell victim to poisoning.


    After consuming the carefully crafted elixir with great enthusiasm, he crumpled to the ground instantly, blood oozing from all seven orifices. His eyes bulged, presenting a dreadful and terrifying appearance akin to a vengeful spirit.


    Beneath his skin, blood vessels seemed to burst, and ckened blood spewed continuously from his mouth. Barbara observed the scene impassively from outside the cave, her small face devoid of emotion.


    <em>How can this be��</em>


    <em>How could the potion go awry?</em>


    The middle-aged man, now vomiting blood, stared in disbelief. Crawling desperately on the ground, he fumbled for an antidote among the bottles and jars scattered around him.


    Barbara entered the cave, indifferent as ever, and gazed down at him. Like a drowning man grasping at thest straw, the middle-aged man let out a desperate roar.


    ��Barbara�� Barbara, save me, please����


    ��Help me�� help me find an antidote.��


    <em>Save you? </em>


    Barbara merely shook her head, her indifference terrifying the middle-aged man. It was a stark contrast to the once obedient apprentice he knew.


    ��I spared you the direct act of my hands; that��s kindness enough. Right now, I��d like nothing more than to end you with a sword, but that would be too merciful. To die slowly and painfully may be a more fitting fate for you.��


    Barbara spoke with softness, but her eyes remained devoid of emotion.


    <em>You, you��</em>


    Terror filled the middle-aged man��s eyes as a realization dawned on him. He understood why the refined elixirs had gone awry.


    It dawned on Barbara that she had been aware of his intentions to harm her, but he had been foolishly oblivious.


    ��So, it turns out�� you already knew.��


    His voice, a mix of desperation and regret, conveyed his realization. However, his guilt wasn��t for poisoning the elixir but for allowing Barbara to catch on beforehand.


    At this moment, Barbara no longer acknowledged him. Her gaze focused outside the cave, seemingly awaiting something. Gu Changge��s figure emerged, calmly observing Barbara.


    ��Have you made your choice?�� he inquired.


    Barbara nodded and replied, ��I��ve made my choice. Since it was destined to be unsolvable from the very beginning, why bother worrying?��


    ��From the start, I never really had a chance to turn things around.��


    These past days, she hade to terms with the harsh reality. Strategies were futile against absolute power. Even if she eliminated her current master and mitigated the threats from the Barbarian God Sect, she couldn��t escape her grandfather��s maniptions.


    Everything was destined, and she felt like a struggling fish in the river of fate, destined to return to her original path.


    Gu Changge chuckled suddenly, reaching out to touch her head. He spoke softly, ��No, who said you have no chance of turning things around. I came to this world to help you do just that.��

 Chapter 850: Who interfered with my plan, you finally showed up

    Chapter 850: Who interfered with my n, you finally showed up


    Within the cave, a putrid smell lingered as the middle-aged man wed at his face, resembling a ghost breaking free from hell. Unwillingly, he roared, desperately crawling on the ground in search of an antidote.


    <em>Who the hell are you��</em>


    He assumed Barbara��s revenge was the cause, yet to his surprise, a second person was in the cave. This stranger, unseen before, appeared as if from another realm.


    Gu Changge paid him no attention, not even a nce.


    ��Let��s go.�� cing his palm on Barbara��s head, Gu Changge spoke, his tone both rxed and active.


    <em>Um.</em>


    Though Barbara was taller than girls her age, she only reached Gu Changge��s shoulders. She raised her crystal-clear eyes to him, emotions swirling within. Grasping his sleeve, she followed silently as they exited the cave.


    ��Help me�� save me����


    ��Barbara, save me�� I am your master����The middle-aged man��s body rapidly dposed, ck blood gushing out. He screamed in despair, desperately pleading for Barbara��s help. Yet, only the two figures could be seen, gradually disappearing from the cave.


    The Barbarian God Sect sprawled across tens of thousands of miles, a terrible force with the words of its elders capable of sealing the fate of many. For cultivators and barbarians, it stood as a supreme ruling power.


    <em>Senior, what should I do next��</em>


    Standing atop a mountain with Gu Changge, Barbara observed the vast mist drifting. The distant tolling of a bell resonated through the air. The death of an elder had alerted all peaks, signifying a momentous event within the Barbarian God Sect.


    On the mountain peaks nearest the incident, divine lights swiftly approached as elders and disciples flocked to witness themotion.


    <strong>Swish, swish, swish!</strong>


    In the sky above, divine lights rapidly converged. When Barbara��s Master met his demise, those guarding the life card detected it promptly, dispatching cultivators to investigate.


    ��Are you scared?�� Gu Changge inquired, a smile ying on his lips.


    Barbara shook her head and stated, ��I am not afraid; I feel at ease when I am by Senior��s side.��


    The experiences of the past few days had brought indescribable changes to her state of mind. Even facing the approaching elders and disciples, she remained remarkably calm, devoid of any emotional fluctuations��a startling metamorphosis.


    Without much contemtion, Gu Changge suggested, ��Since you are not afraid, we will kill them immediately. These people should be your nourishment. Only by killing them can you see the truth you want to know.��


    A dark hostility gleamed in Barbara��s eyes as she gazed into the distance.


    <em>Kill them? I understand.</em>


    A cultivator rushed over from afar, noticing Gu Changge on Elder Zhu��s mountain. With vignt eyes, he shouted, ��Who are you? Why are you on Elder Zhu��s mountain����


    Other cultivators flew into the sky, their figures casting shadows as they looked at Gu Changge in shock. Such an unfamiliar figure hadn��t been seen in the vast Barbarian God Sect before. If encountered previously, they would have surely remembered.


    <em>The elder��s life card was broken, and it seems to be dead. It must have something to do with her.</em>


    Take this person down!


    Numerous cultivators of the Barbarian God Sect shouted, intent on subduing Gu Changge.


    <em>Only the ultimate transformation can temper the invincible Dao-building expert and will.</em>


    <em>Today, this ce belongs to you, and no one can stop you.</em>


    Gu Changge disregarded the shouts of the Barbarian God Sect cultivators and merely offered a faint smile to Barbara. As his words hung in the air, an unquestionable iron-blooded will seemed to emerge, apanied by a thunderous rumble that echoed through the world.


    The Daows stirred, and myriad chains of order locked the immediate surroundings instantly. In the territory of the Barbarian God Sect, where specific directives andws prevailed, the will of heaven and earth yielded.


    Barbara couldn��t fullyprehend the significance but sensed an instant surge of boundless power coursing through her body. She closed her eyes briefly and reopened them with an indifferent and cold expression.


    <em>Attack.</em>


    Barbara advanced, palms raised, condensing countless runes that transformed into heavenly swords, great des, and spears. A brilliant divine light enveloped the vast expanse, creating a dense fog of divine weapons.


    The group of cultivators rushing towards them remained oblivious to the impending danger. They were torn apart by the heavenly knives andrge swords in an instant, exploding into a mist of blood.


    For the Barbarian God Sect, it marked a terrifying day with the specter of death hanging over them. No one could have predicted that the end of an elder would unleash unimaginable disasters.


    A terrified elder who arrivedter witnessed the vast expanse of surging blood mist, recognizing Barbara��s identity as Elder Zhu��s apprentice, the princess of a barbarian tribe. Before he could react, he too was torn apart by a heavenly knife and exploded into mist.


    Dressed in simple attire, with blue hair cascading like a waterfall, Barbara��s wless porcin-like face betrayed no emotion. Descending the mountain step by step, her raised hand seemed to gather thousands of stars, intertwining into terrifying weapons that dropped.


    The immense and dreadful power appeared like a catastrophic force for ordinary cultivators, striking terror even in seventh-realm elders. They never anticipated such terrifying power from a teenage girl. It was nothing short of incredible.


    Moreover, the young man standing behind her smiled slightly, observing everything unfold without a hint of emotion in his eyes.


    <strong>Stop!</strong>


    A distant roar echoed, and terrible figures from the Barbarian God Sect rushed to intervene. However, Barbara��s gaze remained unaltered, cold and indifferent. She strode through the blood mist, exuding a potent scent of blood, while strands of crimson light from the fallen cultivators converged toward her body.


    The origin of the fallen turned into surging energy, absorbed and devoured by her. In her current state, Barbara resembled a collection of ever-changing crimson flowers, consuming all living beings in her path.


    Her aura shifted like a terrifying tsunami with each step, seemingly poised to engulf the entire world.


    Yet, in a primitive wilderness far from the Barbarian God Sect, within an ancient barbarian tribe, a figure in a ck robe, face concealed by a hood, worked with various dried medicinal materials. asional coughs escaped him.


    The people in the tribe, regardless of age or gender, greatly respected him. This elderly figure was the tribe��s grandpa, overseeing sacrifices, medicine, and other affairs. He had significant prestige, second only to the Patriarch.


    Beside the older man in the ck robe, a burly, bronzeplexioned middle-aged man engaged in discussion.


    <em>Less than four years are left, and I am about to embark on that road. I fear I may never reach the seventh realm in this life. Barbara has only four years left, and I wonder how she is faring in the Barbarian God Sect.</em>


    The middle-aged man was the n��s Patriarch, responsible for all its members. Worry etched his face as he gazed into the distance��the direction of the Barbarian God Sect.


    <em>Cough, cough, cough��</em>


    <em>Barbara has been clever since childhood. Even in a ce like the Barbarian God Sect, no one would dare to bully her.</em>


    <em>Patriarch, rest assured.</em>


    The stooped older man coughed a few times, shook his head, and smiled reassuringly.


    <em>However, I��m still worried. Barbara is only in her teens, but she has to bear such a significant responsibility.</em>The middle-aged man sighed.


    ��Especially recently, I can faintly sense the call of the previous barbarian god. It seems he wants to say something to me�� it��s like a warning or guidance, but there��s something obstructing it, preventing me from hearing clearly.��


    Upon hearing this, the ck-robed older man paused to arrange medicinal materials, quickly recovering.


    Shaking his head with a smile, he remarked, ��Patriarch, have you not been sleeping welltely? Thest barbarian god vanished hundreds of thousands of years ago, leaving no traces or legends. How could you hear his call?��


    Undeterred, the middle-aged man insisted, ��I can��t be mistaken. Lord Barbarian God truly wants to convey something to me. It��s his guidance. I must uncover the reason behind Lord Barbarian God��s disappearance��the only way to save the barbarians.��


    The older man in ck fell silent, shaking his head without offering much response, though a subtle light flickered in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he sensed something, and his brows furrowed. Unintentionally, the medicinal herbs before him were crushed due to his uncontrolled strength.


    <em>Patriarch, what��s wrong with you?</em>


    The middle-aged man, noticing the ck-robed older man��s expression, was taken aback. It was the first time he saw such a dark and unpleasant look on the Patriarch��s face, making him feel incredulous and uneasy.


    <em>It seems there are variables�� Who interfered with my ns? </em>


    The Patriarch didn��t answer directly, muttering to himself. A cold light glinted in his cloudy eyes.


    The pawns he had strategically ced within the Barbarian God Sect were silently annihted, their life force extinguished, and all connection with him severed.


    The middle-aged man, witnessing this, was startled. In the next moment, the Patriarch before him shook his robe, transforming into a ck mist with a resounding bang, disappearing from the spot.


    <em>This is��</em>


    <em>How can this be?</em>


    His eyes widened in disbelief. In his understanding, the Patriarch, injured in his youth, had diminished cultivation and dried blood��no different from an ordinary person. Yet, just now, the Patriarch vanished before his eyes. He couldn��t fathom how such a feat was possible.


    Within the Barbaric God Sect, an unstoppable wave of evil energy permeated the air, staining every mountain peak with blood. Barbara moved slowly, each step leaving a trail of blood in her wake.


    Her eyes took on a slight crimson hue, her once slightly immature face now cold and indifferent, viewing the cultivators before her as mere ants.


    A faint blood glow emanated between her brows, adding ayer of bloody grace to her delicate and wless face.


    <em>Who the hell are you��</em>


    <em>She can��t possibly possess that kind of power.</em>


    A terrified elder of the Barbarian God Sect gazed at Gu Changge, who followed Barbara closely, his expression was filled with terror.


    The elder could discern that Barbara��s transformations were attributed to Gu Changge behind her. This enigmatic young man, merely his gaze, sent a shiver through his blood and threatened to extinguish the fire of his soul.


    ��The true deity, is it about to show up?�� Gu Changge responded with a faint smile, paying no heed to the perturbed elders.


    Within the main hall of the Barbarian God Sect, a middle-aged man met a tragic end, his widened eyes reflecting fear and despair. As the mightiest figure in the sect, his cultivation approached the eighth realm, earning him the reputation of a peerless expert worldwide.


    Yet, a sword finger pierced the center of his brow, rendering him transparent from front to back, and his soul obliterated in an instant.


    <em>Patriarch��</em>


    Many older disciples gazed at the deceased middle-aged man with sorrow and terror. With a single casual finger, the most vital member of their Barbaric God Sect had met instant demise. They dared not fathom such a terrifying method.


    ��Barbara, why is there such a terrifying existence behind her���� Song Qing��er��s voice trembled with despair.


    Gu Changge��s gaze traversed each person before him, finally resting on Barbara.


    ��This level alone is far from enough. To be a true demon requires an opportunity,�� he remarked, shaking his head.


    <em>She still needs to sever the karma of the past.</em>


    While the events at the Barbarian God Sect elerated Barbara��s awakening to the demonic nature within her, Gu Changge deemed her current state insufficient. In terms of the state of mind, he believed Barbara still had a long way to go.


    His goal was to mold Barbara into a suitable sessor. Amidst the impending chaos, he intended for her to acquire the fortune to ascend to the upper realm. However, Barbara must cast aside numerous elements Gu Changge perceived as weaknesses and ws to achieve this.


    <em>An odd number that is hard to find for thousands of years.</em>


    ��Then you are an odd number. Why do you call it an odd number? Let me see,�� Gu Changge softly remarked.


    Barbara stood in front of the main hall of the Barbarian God Sect, a shroud of bloody mist enveloping her body. Her once in clothes now bore the stain of blood, and she closed her eyes as if anticipating something.


    An imperceptible vortex surrounded her, greedily absorbing energy from the heavens and earth into her being.


    Within the surging demonic heart, a ghostly shadow ascended into the sky, weaving into a vague ancient figure seated in meditation.


    In this moment, she exuded an indifference akin to an ice fragment gathering millennia of dust.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The entire world quivered, a fluctuation saturating the air. The mightiest aura descended upon the scene, intent on tearing heaven and earth.


    ck mist filled the air, swiftly absorbed into a figure��the older man in the ck robe from the barbarian tribe, Barbara��s referred grandpa.


    <em>You finally showed up��</em>


    Simultaneously, Barbara opened her eyes abruptly, an immortal chill seeming to flow within her gaze.

 Chapter 851: This power does not belong to you; you have been living in lies

    Chapter 851: This power does not belong to you; you have been living in lies


    The older man in his ck robe floated in the sky like an unyielding shroud of darkness. His bent form carried an air of exceptional age.


    ��Barbara���� He called out to her, his voice filled with curiosity and concern.


    <em>Why have you transformed like this? Who is responsible for such a change?</em>


    His gaze settled on the girl standing before him, her demeanor as cold as ice. He found it difficult to believe, so he ventured to speak further.


    Barbara remained unchanged, her icy eyes fixed upon him. ��Do you still intend to hide it from me at this moment?��


    ��Hide what?�� He questioned, seemingly taken aback by her words.


    Barbara��s eyes grew even colder, devoid of any warmth.


    <em>It appears you have grown, no longer the little girl who used to revolve around her grandfather.</em>


    The ck-robed man was incredulous at her words and couldn��t help but murmur,��Do you believe discussing this now will change anything?��


    Barbara��s eyes remained unyielding. ��Is there any point in continuing to conceal it?��


    Upon hearing this, the ck-robed man was momentarily stunned, staring straight at Barbara. He knew these words came directly from her, not someone else.


    ��Hehe����


    Suddenly, he broke into unabashedughter, no longer concealing his amusement. The face beneath the hood resembled a withered tree trunk with hollow eye sockets. It bore none of the gentleness Barbara had once known but exuded indifference.


    ��I��m curious how you orchestrated all of this,�� the ck-robed man inquired as he surveyed the harrowing, purgatorial scene before him. His demeanor remained indifferent as he addressed Barbara.


    He had sensed a disturbance in the pawns he had ced within the Barbarian God Sect. The vitality had vanished, andmunication was lost. He couldn��t arrive here from his tribe, let alone witness the horrors before him firsthand.


    In his perspective, Barbara, who had adhered to the rules and followed a predetermined destiny, should never have uncovered the truth. Furthermore, the massacre that had befallen the entire Barbarian God Sect was beyond anyone��s ability to withstand. Corpses and bloodshed littered thendscape, and resistance seemed futile.


    It was an utterly astonishing sight. Barbara��s entire body was drenched in blood, resembling a delicate flower caught in a torrential downpour of crimson rain. Her porcin-like face, marred by the same blood, remained impassive as she spoke.


    <em>I��m even more curious why you��ve concealed the truth from me all this time, my dear grandfather.</em>


    <em>Lying to me all this time? I find that hard to believe.</em>


    <em>Am I the one who��s lying? Or has your memory of the past ten years been fabricated?</em>


    ��If you had been honest and adhered to the predetermined path of growth, then I would still call you my grandfather.��


    ��But you were never supposed to know the truth in advance.��


    Upon hearing this, the older man in the ck robe suddenly smirked. Barbara interpreted his smile as ironic and scornful.


    <em>Still my grandfather? Is that the answer you��re giving me?</em>


    Barbara��s eyes betrayed some tumultuous emotions.


    ��Grandfather����


    <em>But for the sake of addressing me as Grandpa, I��ll tell you this: Regardless of the reason, you knew the truth in advance.</em>


    ��But you can��t escape the destiny that awaits you.��


    ��This is the destiny from which you cannot break free.��


    The ck-robed man��s words were cold, and the smile on his lips was cruel.


    <em>Destiny?</em>


    Barbara heard the word again, her expression still icy, unfazed by it.


    ��You deceived me, ensnared me��does that fit your definition of destiny?��


    ��You even remember being ensnared; it seems you��ve regained your past memories,�� the ck-robed man sneered even more.


    <em>Past memories?</em>


    Barbara was shocked. She hadn��t expected to hear such a mind-boggling revtion. In other words, she had previously possessed different memories��perhaps more distant ones.


    At this moment, a splitting headache gripped her like the world-shattering before her. Chaotic memories surged, intertwining the false and the real, creating a vortex of confusion.


    Barbara found herself trapped in a perplexing blur, uncertain of what was reality and what was mere illusion.


    ��Hehe, it appears you remain unaware,�� the ck-robed old man taunted. There was a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Descending methodically from lofty heights, he emitted a daunting aura, attempting to bend Barbara to his will to restore the world to its original course. Yet, Barbara��s momentary confusion swiftly dissipated.


    Her gaze turned icy, a radiant power surging within her palm like exploding stars. It bore the strength granted to her by Gu Changge, endowing her with almost boundless, invincible might in her current world. Even the mightiest elder of the Barbaric God Sect had fallen before her.


    <em>This isn��t your power. Who is aiding you?</em>


    The ck-robed man��s expression shifted dramatically. His eyes darted about, no longer looking down upon her, searching for clues. Barbara couldn��t had acquired such power in so short, even with her regained memories of past lives.


    In other words, a peerless expert lurked by her side. This individual illuminated certain truths and bestowed upon her this terrifying might. For the ck-robed older man, these actions posed a direct threat to his ns,pelling him to uncover this person and take action to rectify matters.


    <em>It seems you��re unable to perceive Senior��s presence.</em>


    Barbara deduced the truth from the ck-robed man��s expression. After all, Gu Changge stood beside her in the visible void, yet her grandfather remained entirely blind to him.


    With this realization, Barbara felt an overwhelming sense of reassurance. Her senior��s strength and origin were nothing short of unfathomable. Although she remained oblivious to the conspiracies and schemes thaty ahead, the presence of her old at her side steadied her resolve.


    <strong>Attack!!! </strong>


    Barbara��s voice was cold as ice as she moved, akin to a female Shura drenched in blood rain,unching an assault on the ck-robed older man.


    ��You underestimate the river you swim in. Do you truly believe that, with the assistance of an expert, you can escape your predetermined destiny?�� The ck-robed man��s tone was condescending.


    <em>You cannot.</em>


    ��You remain oblivious to what awaits you.�� His sneer was contemptuous as he raised his colossal palm, obscuring the sky and the sun, and brought it crashing down upon Barbara.


    At this moment, his aura had surged beyond even the so-called ninth-level cultivators. Yet, there were no witnesses among the local cultivators to behold this spectacle.


    The battleground, which happened to be the Barbarian God Sect, could hardly endure such destruction. The heavens and earth quaked and rumbled as ancientws and order were disrupted, and runic symbols were obliterated. The aftermath was nothing short of devastating. Vast mountains were reduced to ash and ruin.


    The fabric of the sky and earth seemed to shift, radiating a divine brilliance sweeping tens of thousands of miles. For ordinary cultivators, this was a once-in-a-millennium phenomenon.


    The battle between the two titans was cataclysmic. Even the ck-robed older man was astounded and disbelieving afterward. His power had surpassed the Ninth Realm of this world, yet he found it exceedingly difficult to subdue Barbara.


    ��Who is that person behind you?�� The ck-robed man shouted, his eyes dimming. A portal appeared behind him, revealing the primal, ancient aura of the barbarian tribe where Barbara resided.


    ��Curse you,�� Barbara realized his intentions and reluctantly ceased her assault, her eyes icy.


    She wished to shatter the image of the man she once held in the highest regard as a grandfather-like figure.


    ��It��s unwise to be overly sentimental. This strength isn��t yours, and you can��t protect the loved ones behind you,�� the ck-robed man sneered, somewhat self-satisfied.


    After all, he had been like a grandfather to Barbara and understood her temperament well. He knew she was emotional and wouldn��t allow her tribe to be ignored.


    ��Tell me the source of your power.�� The smile vanished from his face, reced by indifference.


    ��Do you really want to know?�� Barbara��s expression carried a hint of sarcasm.


    ��What do you mean?�� The ck-robed man was momentarily puzzled, sensing Barbara��s mockery, which sent a foreboding chill through him.


    ��Senior, he��s been here all along. Can��t you see him?�� Barbara jeered.


    The ck-robed man��s heart quivered, realizing Barbara wasn��t attempting to deceive him. Could a formidable presence be lurking in the shadows, obscuring his vision of reality?


    <em>It appears Your Excellency is determined to intervene in this matter?</em>


    ��Are you determined to be my adversary?�� His gaze turned cold as he scanned the space before him. Although he couldn��t perceive Gu Changge��s presence, he detected subtle alterations in the world.


    ��I��m just passing by and aiding the poor little one.��


    ��However, to be your adversary? You��re not worthy.��


    Soft words emanated from the void, and Gu Changge reappeared, draped in white attire purer than snow, radiating an otherworldly charm and a jade-like spiritual essence, resembling an exiled immortal in the mortal realm.


    ��Who are you?�� The ck-robed man��s pupils contracted, and his heart filled with dread. He had yet to sense Gu Changge��s arrival.


    Gu Changge stood there, an embodiment of the world itself, his presence overwhelming, suppressing everything.


    ��Who am I? You are unworthy of knowing,�� Gu Changge responded lightly, his gaze casually shifting towards the trembling ck-robed man.


    The older man in the ck robe felt like he had been struck by lightning, paralyzed and powerless, his soul and blood congealing, a chill gripping his limbs.


    <em>Senior��</em>


    Barbara hadn��t anticipated that Gu Changge��s presence would render the ck-robed man so terrified that he couldn��t move.


    ��I��I let Senior down. Even with such immense power, I couldn��t resolve this on my own,�� Barbara expressed her remorse and guilt.


    She sensed that, with her current strength, she could defeat the ck-robed man, perhaps even y him. However, she was restrained on all sides and could only exert about sixty to seventy percent of her power. She had been threatened as well, forcing her to stop.


    Gu Changge shook his head, not ming her.


    <em>You��ve done well. Confronting your former kin, knowing he deceived you, how many could bring themselves to kill him? This is human nature. Even though you are destined to be a demon, true demons need not annihte their humanity.</em>


    Barbara was taken aback, realizing that Gu Changge��s words were a form offort. Before this encounter, her senior had been stern and unyielding.


    She understood that Gu Changge refrained from scolding her in front of her grandfather, preserving her dignity.


    ��Who the hell are you? Why have you intervened in this world?�� Barbara��s grandfather, still immobilized, was terrified. He felt trapped in space, unable to move.


    But he was confident that Gu Changge did not hail from this world.


    ��I��ve told you, you are not entitled to know,�� Gu Changge said, his gaze still fixed.


    Judging by the cultivation standards of the upper realms, Barbara��s grandfather hadn��t even reached the Sacred Realm. Nheless, he counted as a pinnacle figure in this remote corner of the lower domain, surpassing the so-called ninth-level cultivators.


    If not for Barbara��s anomaly, Gu Changge would have hardly looked at this world. After all, he could effortlessly obliterate countless such worlds with a mere snap of his fingers.


    ��You can ask him any truth you wish to uncover,�� Gu Changge told Barbara.


    Having reached this juncture, he had no intention of prolonging the matter further, though Barbara had yet to attain the level of growth he desired. She needed refinement; this raw jade would eventually shine and reflect the heavens.


    ��The truth I wish to know���� Barbara wore a conflicted and hesitant expression. Though she had initially been eager to uncover it, she now hesitated, her resolve faltering.


    ��What��s troubling you? Is it because youck the courage to ept it, or because you��d rather remain ignorant?�� Gu Changge inquired, his gaze unwavering.


    ��I don��t know. It��s as if my mind is in disarray, as though there are things I didn��t know before���� Barbara shook her head, her eyes reflecting her confusion.


    ��Whether you wish to know or not, it��s your choice, and I won��t force you,�� Gu Changge affirmed.


    After a moment of contemtion, Barbara��s face gradually regained itsposure.


    ��I believe�� I��ve been living a lie all this time����


    ��Not only now, but also in the distant past.�� Her voice grew somber.


    Gu Changge extended his hand, resting it on her head, and spoke calmly, ��If you��ve chosen to ept it, then you must have the courage to bear it. Whether it��s a reflection or a dream, someone must awaken.��


    Barbara nodded, her determination resurfacing. She lifted her head regarding her terrified and immobilized grandfather.


    ��Barbara, even if you kill me, it won��t change anything. I��m just following orders���� Her grandfather, sensing the murderous intent in Barbara��s eyes, grew increasingly uneasy. He struggled in vain but quickly despaired, for he couldn��t move, his soul trapped.


    He felt like a helpless insect pinned to the ground by an overwhelming force.


    <strong>��Puff����</strong>


    The next instant, Barbara didn��t allow him to finish his sentence. She plunged the short sword in her hand directly into his heart.

 Chapter 853: The white-haired witch who attacks the heavens, you can call me the Demon Lord

    Chapter 853: The white-haired witch who attacks the heavens, you can call me the Demon Lord


    Barbara appeared lost in her thoughts, holding her forehead as her face showed a mix of pain, struggle, and then calm. It was like a hidden, fierce current was flowing beneath a peaceful ocean surface. She was processing a flood of old memories that had suddenly filled her mind. This required time to ept and understand.


    Gu Changge respectfully didn��t interrupt her, allowing her to sort through these memories alone. This reflective moment didn��tst long; soon, Barbara opened her eyes, her once naive face now showing maturity.


    <em>Senior��</em>


    She turned towards Gu Changge and softly murmured.


    ��Do you understand now?�� Gu Changge asked.


    Barbara nodded, then hesitated, saying, ��I��ve sorted out some memories, but much remains unclear.��


    From what she recalled, she was the descendant of the original barbarians. These ancient barbarians had angered the ancient gods and were destroyed for some reason. To stop their return, the gods scattered their remains across the world.


    Later, barbarian gods gained their power from these remains. Her grandfather, who raised her, was a servant of her father.


    But why did he raise her? To watch over her, to make sure she followed a specific path?


    Barbara needed rification on these questions. Even her grandfather didn��t know why he did this; he was following embeddedmands.


    <em>Maybe this is all part of a n by a higher god, watching from afar,�� </em>


    <em>He not only killed my father but also made me go through reincarnation, turning me into a demon, probably to avenge my father.</em>


    Barbara��s face showed determination. She realized how, in each life, whenever she started remembering her past, her grandfather would step in, erase her memories, and ensure she stayed on the nned path. But unexpected things always happen.


    Barbara��s expression became firm as she considered various possibilities.


    In each life, whenever Barbara tried to recall her past, her grandfather would appear to fix the confusion, erase her memories, and ensure she followed a predetermined path.


    However, each life brought unexpected events, like the recent revtion she experienced.


    She was once the saint of her tribe, but she discovered that the ninth generation of these gods consumed the previous barbarian gods. Once revered by the barbarians, the gods were not as noble as believed. They were viins who deceitfully acquired their power.


    This discovery led her to confront the ninth generation of barbarian gods during a sacrificial ceremony to reveal their true nature to her people.


    Barbara realized the decline of the barbarians was due to the true barbarian gods having long vanished, perhaps even consumed by their sessors as sustenance.


    Barbara pondered this tragic truth, understanding why those who sought the barbarian gods never returned.


    It exined the fate of her adoptive father, who would also meet a grim end four yearster. Her grandfather, aware of all this, killed her adoptive father to hide the truth and prevent her from recalling her past.


    With this realization, Barbara��s eyes reflected newfound rity. As she reimed the memories her grandfather took, she felt internal barriers break away, unleashing ancient energies and knowledge within her. This power, tied to her heritage and cultivation, surged throughout her being, majestic and immense.


    <em>God? My real father? </em>


    Gu Changge observed silently, not interrupting Barbara��s contemtion. Her expression shifted as she voiced her thoughts, hinting that the truth she believed might be harsher than she imagined.


    Gu Changge chose not to reveal the full extent of the harsh truth to Barbara. He believed that without experiencing such harshness firsthand, Barbara couldn��t truly evolve.


    She was still entirely innocent in his eyes, a sharp contrast to the formidable, white-haired witch he had seen in his visions, a figure capable of challenging the heavens and startling timeless entities.


    The journey to awakening the demon within her was beginning.


    <em>Senior��</em>


    Regaining herposure, Barbara looked at Gu Changge, unsure of what to say next.


    ��What do you n to do now?�� Gu Changge asked, smiling slightly.


    ��I seek revenge. I want to confront the gods, avenge the ninth generation, and my father��s death,�� Barbara replied, her eyes alight with determination.


    Gu Changge nodded, observing her intently.


    ��Even without my help, you possess the strength now. You can take on the ninth-level powers of this world.��


    Barbara felt an overwhelming force within her, capable of challenging the mightiest in the world, including immortal forces equal to the Barbarian God Sect.


    This strength partly stemmed from her legacy and partly from Gu Changge��s mysterious technique, which had consumed numerous elders of the Barbarian God Sect. She saw this technique as her key to vengeance.


    ��Senior, are you leaving?�� Barbara asked, sensing a farewell in his words.


    Gu Changge was more than a mentor to her; he was a beacon in her life. Without him, she felt she would be lost in deception and unprepared for the harsh reality.


    Gu Changgeughed, a warm,forting sound.


    Barbara was captivated by this new side of him, her cheeks flushing as she remembered a dream about him. She was at an age where feelings of affection first blossomed, and she did not want to part from Gu Changge despite their brief acquaintance.


    ��In life, we meet in so many ces, why feel sad about parting?�� Gu Changge said gently, touching her head.


    ��Senior, I still don��t know your name,�� Barbara said, looking down, her hands fidgeting beneath her sleeves.


    Gu Changge smiled, looking into her eyes, and said, ��You can call me the Demon Lord.��


    <em>Demon Lord��</em>


    Barbara etched this name in her heart, ready to face the challenges ahead.

 Chapter 854: I haven’t had time to call you Master, the Dao-building expert of Yanyang Realm

    Chapter 854: I haven��t had time to call you Master, the Dao-building expert of Yanyang Realm


    Gu Changge chose not to leave immediately. In the following days, Barbara returned to her tribe to reunite with her adoptive father and the others. Gu Changge remained unseen, observing everything from a distance.


    Barbara shared many secrets about the barbarian god with her adoptive father and the tribe.


    Gu Changge wasn��t concerned with how they would handle this information. Meanwhile, the Barbarian God Sect had been destroyed in a single day, leaving the surrounding areas in ruins and causing a stir in the world.


    Many groups investigated, but Gu Changge had already taken steps to conceal Barbara��s involvement.


    Barbara wasn��t worried about being detected by other powers in the world. Given her current strength, she had little to fear from other forces.


    The nights were serene, the moonlight flowing over the tribe like water. Gu Changge stood on a distant mountain, dressed in spotless white, silently watching the lively scene below.


    Barbarians sang and danced around a bright bonfire, their joy palpable. The cold wind made his clothes flutter, making him appear like an ethereal being ready to ascend under the moonlight.


    <em>I hope you don��t disappoint me. </em>


    Gu Changge mused, his gaze resting on Barbara in the distance. She was smiling brightly and enjoying food and drink with her people. Her demeanor was rxed and free. Having confronted the so-called truth, she seemed less restless and more at ease.


    Gu Changge chose not to intervene.


    Barbara still needed time to grow and be tempered. Revealing all the truths to her would defeat the purpose of his efforts.


    Over these days, he had taught her various divine powers, forbidden techniques, and secret arts of his own creation. Before his eventual departure, he fulfilled his role as a guide, although he never formally acknowledged himself as her master. However, Barbara regarded him as a true mentor in her heart.


    <em>I look forward to our next meeting, Barbara.</em>


    Gu Changge thought to himself, but he chose not to say farewell. Farewells and formalities were of little significance to him, and he felt no need for a parting word. In the next instant, he vanished as if he had never been there, leaving no trace or impact on the world. It was as though he had never existed in this world.


    At that moment, Barbara, who was joyfully dining with her tribesmen, felt a sudden, inexplicable pang in her heart.


    Overwhelmed by an unknown emotion, she stood up abruptly, leaving her n members in surprise and confusion. Driven by an inexplicable urge, she rushed towards the back mountain.


    <em>Senior��</em>


    She called out into the moonlit silence, her voice filled with anxiety, as if she had lost something invaluable. But her calls were met only with echoes, no response forting.


    <em>Why��</em>


    Barbara murmured to herself. She had expected Gu Changge to stay a bit longer, at least for a few more days, and to bid her farewell in a more traditional manner. His silent departure, without a single word or gesture of goodbye, left her feeling empty and lost.


    Leaning against an ancient tree, her strength seemed to drain away. She had nned to begin her journey of revenge after settling tribal matters, hoping to make Gu Changge proud. She had even formted her next steps, but now she would never get the chance to share them with him, nor receive his acknowledgement.


    <em>I�� I haven��t had the chance to call you Master��</em>


    She whispered, holding onto a moon-white coat that belonged to him. Burying her face in it, she sought some connection to Gu Changge, some lingering presence of her mentor. Her mood was somber, and her usually bright and clear eyes now appeared dimmed by sadness.


    For Barbara, Gu Changge was more than just a mentor. Over the days they spent together, she realized that he wasn��t as indifferent as she first thought.


    He patiently taught her, even taking the time to exin simple truths. She tried to get closer to him, even preparing barbecues, which he initially seemed to dislike but eventually epted. To Barbara, this was a sign of their growing bond.


    However, just as unexpectedly as he had arrived in her world, Gu Changge left without a trace. Despite her sadness, Barbara believed that they would meet again, and she would be able to call him ��Master�� in person.


    Shaking off her gloom, Barbara realized she had a long journey ahead. She was determined to find the god responsible for her plight, defeat him, and make her name known across the universe.


    After paying her respects to the silent forest, she left resolutely.


    Meanwhile, in a distant part of the universe, where life-bearing stars and ancient star beasts roamed, a middle-aged man in simple silk attire was attending to matters in a grand pce.


    The pce, inscribed with the ancient characters ��Zhou Mie,�� was a sight to behold.


    Interrupting his work, a report came about a broken token found in the Hall of Destiny. The middle-aged man, the patriarch, inquired about the token��s owner. Learning it belonged to someone associated with Barbara, his interest peaked.


    He mused that if Barbara could pass the final trial, she might take over his Zhou Mie Mansion. With time, he contemted, she could even be a Dao-building expert in the Yanyang Realm.

 Chapter 855: Birth of a transcendence-level True Immortal, also the right name

    Chapter 855: Birth of a transcendence-level True Immortal, also the right name


    In a universe filled with countless stunning realms, the Yanyang realm stood out as one of the most magnificent and powerful, highly regarded among its peers. It was renowned for nurturing a supreme, evesting being, a true immortal of transcendence-level.


    Since ancient times, numerous realms had withered and fallen victim to endless disasters, lost in the relentless flow of time, transforming into remnants of their former glory, their existence long forgotten.


    However, some realms survived these tumultuous times, preserving their legacies and remaining vibrant against the ravages of time and nature. Amidst these enduring worlds, the Yanyang realm was celebrated as a timeless and immortal realm,manding immense respect across the vast universe.


    Even the most formidable entities capable of traversing the boundless expanse would show reverence and dare not provoke the Yanyang Realm��s name. Within this realm, the Zhou Mie Mansion held a position of unmatched dominance.


    Equally renowned were Jiesheng Temple, Wangsheng Cave, Wunian Mountain, and others, tracing their roots to the very inception of the real world��s evolution.


    Within the inheritances of these immortal forces, one might even find the most ancient and ancient entities, who hadin dormant for immortality, employing various means to evade the toll of time and destiny��s grasp.


    Whether it was the Five Declines or the subsequent Nine Declines, or even longer epochs, the true extent of their existence remained an enigma.


    ��Miss Barbara required a total of nine lifetimes to ovee these trials. Amongst the descendants of our Patriarch, her progress could be considered rtively modest.��


    ��The other young masters anddies had already started to scheme against one another in their previous lives,ying out ns for generations toe. Only Miss Barbara perished in her ninth life. In terms of natural talent, she could be deemed as below par.����The old servant spectes that her swift breakthrough in this life might be attributed to a stroke of luck or some unique opportunity.��


    The aged gatekeeper at the hall��s entrance replied, sharing these thoughts one by one, expressing his uncertainties.


    ��That is indeed a possibility.��


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man nodded in agreement, though his expressions remained icy.


    He continued, ��But whether it��s luck or opportunity, it all adds to her strength. If she can sessfully ovee the final trial, who��s to say she won��t inherit the Zhou Mie Mansion in the future?��


    Confronted with the middle-aged man��s resolute and unyielding statement, the elderly attendant outside the hall offered a wry smile.


    His concern did not revolve around whether Miss Barbara could pass the final test; it was the idea that she could secure the future sessorship of the Zhou Mie Mansion that troubled him.


    Realistically speaking, this was an unattainable goal. Thepetition for this position was incredibly fierce, with numerous contenders backed by substantial resources and family influence. In contrast, Miss Barbara stood alone, with no knowledge of her biological mother��an enigma that no one dared to probe.


    When the Patriarch had brought her back, he merely stated that she was his illegitimate daughter from the outside world, revealing nothing about her true parentage. In this cutthroat contest for the Zhou Mie Mansion��s future leadership, it seemed that Miss Barbara had no chance.


    <em>The impending cmity approaches once more, and I sense that the other real worlds are on the verge of action. The Shangyin real world will undoubtedly seize this opportunity to establish itself as the sole dominant realm��</em>


    Within the hall, the middle-aged man paid little heed to the concerns of the aging servant outside. His eyes held the depth of the vast starry sky as he muttered about another pressing matter.


    The forting cmity would not only engulf the vast heavens but also spare no corner of the boundless expanse. Even the most formidable individuals concealed within it would face reckoning.


    Ancient and mighty realms like the Yanyang Realm should not underestimate the gravity of this impending catastrophe. What they did not realize was that this cmity was orchestrated by the ethnic group on the far side of the original world.


    In the presence of legendary anomalies, it might culminate in a world-wide purge, resurrecting horrific beings from the depths of the original world��an appalling nightmare that every real world dreaded.


    At that very moment, in the world of mountains and seas, the realm of origin, in the higher echelons of existence, the unfolding events continued to shape the course of destiny.


    Gu Changge��s presence manifested in the depths of the Divine Kingdom. Despite spending a significant amount of time in Barbara��s small world, in the upper realm, only a few hours had psed. The disparity in the worlds�� levels resulted in a stark difference in the passage of time.


    <em>��It seems that I don��t need to oversee the Divine Kingdom myself,�� Gu Changge mused. With Mingkong, Chu Chu, and Yin Mei in charge, there��s no need for concern.</em>


    His spiritual awareness extended to every corner, where the echoes of offerings, chants, and prayers reverberated from all directions. The power of faith converged like a boundless sea of incense smoke, granting him clearer insight into various scenes across heaven and earth.


    Temples and halls, adorned with his statues, dotted thendscape, the incense burning in endless devotion. Furthermore, the Divine Kingdom��s presence had restored order to the upper realm, imposing rules that prevented various forces from acting recklessly as they once did. Even remote universal forces had to pay tributes and obeymands.


    The List of Immortals had sparked hope for countless cultivators who had previously despaired of attaining immortality, indirectly contributing to the Divine Kingdom��s stability.


    Gu Changge contemted announcing the Immortal Passage when he was ready to fully connect with the Immortal Realm, as he held both the List of Immortals and control over the Immortal Passage.


    However, this would primarily benefit the upper realm, as the imminent collision and merger of the two worlds would inevitably bolster the realm��s high-endbat capabilities. Ordinary immortals would be less scarce in this newly merged reality.


    While the upper realm remained stable and peaceful, the immortal realms, foreignnds, and other real worlds faced increasing troubles.


    Gu Changge believed it essential to locate Gu Qingyi, as she was the true spirit of the world of mountains and seas and had established the Immortal Pce. Her presence would provide legitimacy to the Divine Kingdom��s existence.


    Before addressing other matters, Gu Changge had a different task in mind. The Temple of Destiny resided on the eastern bank of the Divine Kingdom, nestled close to the vast sea of stars. Floating inds surrounded the area, enshrouded in mist, casting a cool, perpetual hue devoid of any radiance.


    At the heart of this divine location stood the grand and solemn Temple of Destiny, exuding an ancient aura.


    Inside, an exceptionally beautiful and captivating woman, adorned in the moon-white robes of an officiant, sat in a cross-legged position. The hall was barren, devoid of anyone, not even a servant.


    Her blue hair cascaded like a waterfall, and her countenance remained cid and unwavering, radiating an aura untouched by worldly distractions. She bore the likeness of an immortal from the Ninth Heaven.


    Empress Ruoyin, as she was known, held the esteemed position of High Priest within the Divine Kingdom and was also the guardian of this sacred ce. Gu Changge��s figure materialized outside the Temple of Destiny, and he proceeded to enter.

 Chapter 856: I still hope that His Majesty will come here more often; the end of the trek

    Chapter 856: I still hope that His Majesty wille here more often; the end of the trek


    Xiao Ruoyin was immersed in contemting destiny, a soft and immortal radiance enveloping her form like a pristine moon god, exuding a cold yet enchanting aura with a crystal-like luster gracing her skin.


    Taken aback by Gu Changge��s unexpected visit, she hastily rose and offered a respectful salute.


    ��Concubine greets Your Majesty.��


    ��You needn��t be so formal,�� Gu Changge replied with a natural air, gesturing dismissively.


    His gaze swept the vast, deste hall devoid of warmth or life. Even during his approach from a distance, he had expected to see at least a servant or two.


    He asked, ��Are you the only one in the Temple of Destiny now?��


    Xiao Ruoyin responded without much concern, ��Reporting to Your Majesty, one concubine is sufficient within the Temple of Destiny.��


    She had grown ustomed to solitude and coldness. Even during her tenure in the Immortal Pce, she had often been the sole inhabitant of the Temple of Destiny, with livelier gatherings reserved for grand ceremonies.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly as he stood before her, remarking, ��Although solitude has its charm, itcks a certain vitality. If you have the time, consider spending more time with Mingkong and the others, discussing matters rted to the Temple of Destiny or anything else. It��s better than remaining alone.��After all, Xiao Ruoyin was one of hispanions. While their past interactions had been fraught with schemes and calctions, those days were behind them.


    Gu Changge saw no reason to harbor grudges or create distance between them over past grievances.


    ��I understand,�� Xiao Ruoyin replied, her beautiful gaze locked onto Gu Changge��s face before she lowered her eyes.


    She continued, ��However, if Your Majesty could find the time, I would still appreciate Your Majesty��s presence here more often.��


    Gu Changge had yet to anticipate such a request from her.


    In the past, if Xiao Ruoyin had held the title of High Priest of Destiny in the Immortal Pce, she would never have dared to make such a request. However, the current Xiao Ruoyin differed from her past self, and Gu Changge didn��t deny her request.


    ��It��s true that I��vee for the Fateful Immortal Boat,�� Gu Changge confirmed.


    ��A few hours ago, the red-clothed female devil and Tao Yao from Peach Vige borrowed the Fateful Immortal Boat. I realized I couldn��t match them, so I made the decision to lend them the immortal boat.��


    Xiao Ruoyin was wise enough to understand that Gu Changge hadn��te to visit her. She had correctly assumed that Tao Yao, the red-clothed female devil, had some inexplicable connection with Gu Changge.


    Gu Changge nodded, not ming her for her actions. ��I��m aware of their intentions. They n to use the Fateful Immortal Boat to navigate the river of time and travel back to ancient eras in search of some truths.�� He shook his head slightly.


    Xiao Ruoyin had also guessed this as the likely reason for their actions. After all, Gu Changge��s true identity was rooted in an era even more distant than the Forbidden Era.


    Furthermore, the red-clothed female devil, Chan Hongyi, was his disciple.


    However, the current situation indicated an unbridgeable rift between the red-clothed female devil and Gun Change, with their swords pointed at each other.


    On the day of Gu Changge and Yue Mingkong��s wedding, the red-clothed female devil personally sent an immortal corpse to expose Gu Changge��s true identity, sending shockwaves throughout the upper realm.


    Even Xiao Ruoyin had yet to learn why Gu Changge had taken action to destroy the Immortal Pce and bury that taboo era. Before that, she had believed that the Demon Lord and the Great Pce Master of the Immortal Pce had an exceptionally close rtionship.


    Gu Changge cut to the chase, asking, ��Do you have a connection to the Fateful Immortal Boat?��


    Xiao Ruoyin replied, ��I can sense the existence of the Fateful Immortal Boat, but it will take some time to prepare����


    Gu Changge understood that he could afford to wait a bit, so he immediately urged Xiao Ruoyin to begin determining the current time coordinates of the Fateful Immortal Boat.


    The Forbidden Era had long been shattered and lost within the vast river of time, concealed beneath an endless shroud of mist. In this realm, indescribable creatures lurked, preying on those who inadvertently ventured into the river of time, consuming them as sustenance.


    Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao��s quest to return to the Forbidden Era was unlikely to seed; at most, they might encounter fragments of broken time.


    Time was the most terrible and enigmatic force in the world, challenging even those who had achieved immortality.


    Despite Gu Changge��s current strength, he could traverse the river of time, but altering and reversing events came at a significant cost, potentially triggering profound upheavals in the upper realm. It might even attract the attention of supreme beings, disrupting their subsequent ns.


    The ancient sacrificial rites zed inside the temple, casting a solemn expression across Xiao Ruoyin��s beautiful face as she attempted to pinpoint the Fateful Immortal Boat��s location whilemunicating with it in the shadows.


    Seated in a cross-legged posture, her moon-white robe stirred without any discernible breeze, and a radiant glow enveloped her, concealing a multitude of ancient runes within the void.


    Before her, a misty brilliance began to manifest, resembling a tranquil water surface that suddenly sent forth ripples. Dao runes soared, and thews of time merged as the immortal spirit took shape.


    <em>Time nodes��</em>


    Gu Changge muttered, his deep-set eyes revealing myriad scenes: colossal stars descending, universes copsing, each sight fraught with tremendous terror.


    Behind him, vast and mysterious fluctuations emerged, giving birth to an endless river of time, resonating with a cascading, tinkling sound.


    Within this river of time, fragments floated by, and boundless chaotic energy hung in the air as if descending from the world��s edge. It was vast and shrouded in the mysteries of the universe.


    This river was faint, its contours unclear, merely a minor tributary in the grand river of time. Yet, for Gu Changge��s current purpose, it was sufficient to pinpoint a node along the river.


    With the Fateful Immortal Boat in his possession, Gu Changge didn��t need to expose his physical form to traverse the river of time and endure the terrible bacsh.


    Soon, a blue, enigmatic inscription appeared in the palm of his hand, radiating an aura of time and space, casting a faint, mysterious glow.


    ��This is a Space-time Monument. Once we��ve identified a space node, I can use it to navigate, ensuring we won��t be lost within the river of time.��


    Gu Changge exined in a hushed tone. His eyes remained fixed on the river of time.


    Gradually, he ascertained the positions of various nodes, perceiving the immense aura emanating from those points. This process required careful consideration; an erroneous node selection could result in wasted time.


    Previously, Gu Changge had borrowed the Space-time Monument to devise a n for attacking the upper realm. Now, he employed the monument as a spatial-temporal coordinate system to determine the end of his journey.


    <em>The concubine has sensed the location of the Fateful Immortal Boat��</em>


    Xiao Ruoyin��s eyes opened, her senses attuned to a meaningful connection from somewhere. She swiftly identified a minor node within the river of time and sensed that the Fateful Immortal Boat was present at that precise moment.

 Chapter 857: The past, future, and present are all shrouded, buried in the dark ages

    Chapter 857: The past, future, and present are all shrouded, buried in the dark ages


    When Gu Changge heard the words, he acted immediately. Transforming the Time-Space Monument into a beam of light, he hurled it forward.


    The once-continuous river before him was now fractured, with a massive disruption making it impossible to see beyond. All around, the endless river surged with mighty, awe-inspiring waves.


    ��This must be the ce,�� Gu Changge concluded. He had already marked the location using the Time-Space Monument before the energy vanished.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Gu Changge stepped ahead, transforming into a ray of light and racing towards the river of time. His immense energy shot into the sky and vanished like a shooting star.


    The grand illusion of the time river faded away as if it had never been there.


    <em>In today��s Upper Realm, your majesty��s power will only grow more mysterious with such free travels.</em>


    Xiao Ruoyin mused, watching Gu Changge disappear. She spoke with a mix of emotions.


    Gu Changge��s ambitions had remained unchanged over time. Since the Forbidden Era, he roamed as a demon lord, struck down the original world as a heaven-yer, and now, as an immortal, he reigned supreme in the heavens.His ns were unfolding smoothly, step by step.


    <em>The reshaping of the Mountain and Sea World will surely draw the other Realms�� attention��</em>


    <em>There��s plenty of time before the world��s cmity strikes to elevate this body to the next level.</em>


    <em>The other two ancient ancestors must be plotting, just like me.</em>


    The original world, positioned high above, was the birthce of all universes and realms in the heavens. As long as its source remained, the celestial world could be destroyed and reborn endlessly without consequence.


    The three true ancestors were the foundation of everything in the original world. Immortal and beyondprehension, they existed at a level unimaginable to all beings.


    In the time river, blue waves rippled peacefully, covering every corner of the sky like a vast. This immortal ce was shrouded in chaotic mist under a bright moon that hung at the horizon.


    Each wave here symbolized an era, its rise and fall, decay and renewal, destruction and rebirth.


    Gu Changge walked through this river, enshrouded in mist, his true face hidden. His past, present, and future were veiled in this thick fog, untouched by cause and effect in the river of time. This was a power beyond description.


    From this point in the time river, one could see deep and dark abysses filled with chaos, where the order was shattered and the Dao-building expert cut like a knife. Terrifying energies intertwined, threatening to destroy souls and spirits.


    Crossing this dark chasm led to the taboo era, where the Time-Space Monument��s coordinates pointed to a universe of vast chaos,ytime and space buried before time itself.


    Even beings beyond the Immortal King could not find a foothold here, as the cosmos had erased all traces. Like a drop in the ocean, indistinguishable and impossible to navigate.


    Gigantic waves crashed into the dark sky, where an ancient, weathered bronze boat sailed through the darkness. This ce was more than just a river of time; it was an endless ck sea devoid of light and enveloped in fog.


    Aboard the boat, Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao struggled against the chaotic aura, feeling deeply exhausted. Every part of them, from mind to mana, was weary.


    Their journey against time��s flow back to the past defied nature. Protected by the Fateful Immortal Boat, they felt like they��d traveled for thousands of years in this dark sea, losing touch with the river of time.


    The passage of actual years remained a mystery. Day after day, Tao Yao and Chan Hongyi searched endlessly, trapped in an unceasing loop.


    ��Perhaps we are destined to be lost in these ancient, dark years, never finding our way.��


    Tao Yao said with a light smile. Even in these circumstances, her beauty was striking, adding a touch of elegance to her somber surroundings.


    She felt as though she had aged thousands of years, her once vibrant aura now dimmed, covered by a faint glow, no longer as lively and captivating. This was the true terror of exile, the unrelenting weariness from endless searching and losing one��s way. It had the power to erode even the strongest of spirits.


    ��What does it matter if we��re buried here?�� countered Chan Hongyi, her voice soft yet determined.


    <em>I��vee too far to give up now. Even if I end up trapped, my body and spirit destroyed, I��ll still seek those coordinates.</em>


    But her resistance seemed as insignificant as a grain of millet in the sea amidst the fragments of broken ancient universes and eras swirling around them. It was a boundless, timeless space, so vast that identifying the age was impossible.


    Then, suddenly��


    <strong>Click!</strong>


    A startling p of thunder struck, apanied by a blinding light. The dark fog that enveloped the distance began to churn violently, with dark rays piercing as if tearing it apart.


    The already tumultuous sea became even more chaotic, with towering waves reaching skyward, threatening to engulf everything in their path. Against such a formidable scene, any living creature would appear as insignificant as an ant.


    The Fateful Immortal Boat trembled violently, seemingly unable to withstand the sudden surge of chaotic energy, on the verge of being capsized by the massive waves.


    <em>Why has the river of time be so turbulent? Could it be that our crossing has been detected by an entity at time��s far end, prompting them to restore order�� perhaps even to bury and exile us here?</em>


    Tao Yao, dressed in pristine white, spected with a frown. She extended her long sleeves, attempting to calm the turbulent energies.


    However, her effort seemed to break thest vestige of tranquility. The area erupted in chaos; fragments flew, waves engulfed everything, and the ancient bronze boat capsized.


    Vast swathes of the universe were punctured by ck, terrifying lightning. The time river surged wildly, and the fabric of time itself seemed to tear apart.


    Tao Yao couldn��t maintain her stance; her dress quickly scorched ck as she was struck by dense, formidable lightning, causing her to cough up blood.


    <em>Perhaps we have been noticed.</em>


    Chan Hongyi murmured, observing the dark, shattered seascape. Among the chaos, fragments of ancient eras flew about, each representing a different past period, etched by time.


    After a moment of silence, Tao Yao dered, ��Regardless of the cause, it��s time to make a decision. I��vee too far to turn back now.��


    Chan Hongyi��s resolve was firm. She stepped off the Fateful Immortal Boat, braving the onught of real thunder, which enveloped her like a dark sea. She sought the fragments of shattered eras, hoping to sense a familiar presence among them.


    ��It looks like we can only hope for the best.��


    Tao Yao remarked, following Chan Hongyi. Her figure quickly disappeared into the tumultuous and chaotic ck maelstrom, soon engulfed utterly.

 Chapter 858: A god is standing three feet above the head, Hongyi in childhood

    Chapter 858: A god is standing three feet above the head, Hongyi in childhood


    <em>I��ve heard there��s an unmatched demon on top of that mountain ahead. Even the true immortals from the Immortal Pce take a long way around when they pass here.</em>


    <em>But brother. </em>


    <em>The Jade Moon Flower our Master wants us to find is said to be in the Absolute Demon Abyss behind that mountain. If we don��t cross the mountain, how will we get the flower?</em>


    Surrounded by a dense mist, they stood in an ancient, picturesque bamboo forest. Each bamboo stalk was as thick as a bowl, densely packed, and a rich emerald green. The forest rustled softly with every breeze.


    Young cultivators gathered in a pavilion deep within the bamboo forest, gazing at the towering mountains in the distance. They wore uniform robes adorned with Excalibur patterns on the cuffs, radiating a delicate and flowing light.


    The speaker, a handsome man in Dao-building expert robes with sharp, sword-like brows and bright eyes, carried a Dao sword resembling a young immortal sword on his back.


    Listening to his junior sister, his eyes shed with the gleam of his sword. He stared intently at the distant mountain.


    ��We could detour through the Nethends on the other side, but beware of the dirty river there. It��s always shrouded in miasma and mist, and home to manyrge monsters����


    ��Be cautious. If you��re attacked by demons there, I might not be able to protect everyone.��He continued, ��However, I��ve heard the monsters in the Nethends have been quiettely. Usually, many of our fellow disciples would be here to hunt demons and assist the nearby viges and cities.��


    The bamboo forest, vast and fragrant with a refreshing breeze, spanned arge area. These were inner disciples of the Divine Sword Sect, each with exceptional talent.


    The young leader, a prominent true disciple, was under the tutge of a master expected to attain immortality in his lifetime.


    The young junior sister who had just spoken appeared to be around sixteen or seventeen. She had bright eyes and a fairplexion that glowed with youthful lustre. Her smile revealed two charming dimples at the corners of her mouth.


    With a cheerful grin, she suggested, ��Brother, let��s take the detour through the Nethends. I��d much rather face a big monster than cross that mountain. I heard the demon there has nine heads, eighteen arms, three eyes on each head, and devours many young women daily����


    ��Even the ancient great demons are terrified of this peerless devil,�� she added, her eyes wide with fear and fascination.


    As she spoke about the demon, the other disciples of the Divine Sword Sect joined in, eagerly sharing the rumors they��d heard.


    ��Yes, I��ve also heard that even the immortals from the Immortal Pce are wary of entering that area,�� one disciple added.


    ��The Nethends borders the dark sea, a vast ancient battlefield filled with the remnants of countless fallen warriors. It��s said that the presence of this mountain keeps the dark sea at bay,�� another disciple chimed in.


    The group of juniors chatted animatedly about these tales. The leading young man, trying to hide a smile, admonished them gently.


    ��You should know better than to speak so openly about such things. We��re close to that mountain. Aren��t you afraid of attracting the attention of that peerless demon?��


    Some of the disciples grew pale at his words and fell silent, their earlier bravado fading.


    The young leader shook his head, half in exasperation, half in fondness.


    And you think you��re ready to venture out alone for training? You��d be no match for any monster at this rate.


    Straightening his face, he respectfully sped his fists towards the mountain and said, ��We meant no disrespect, senior. We��ll be on our way now.��


    Seeing their senior brother��s serious demeanour, the other disciples grew even more apprehensive, recalling the terrifying rumours.


    ��Let��s go,�� he said, turning to lead the way. Internally, heughed, satisfied that his ploy to instil caution in the younger disciples had worked. It was a reminder for them to always be vignt during their travels.


    Unexpectedly, their yful scare tactics had truly rmed the group. But before they could leave the bamboo forest, a crisp, melodious voice sounded like pearls falling onto a jade te.


    A girl in red appeared, her features delicate and striking. Her eyebrows were like fine emerald, her nose as smooth as jade, and her lips naturally rosy.


    She wasn��t ancient, but it was clear that she would grow into a woman of breathtaking beauty. She exuded an air of sarcasm, standing with her sword on a bamboo tree, her gaze coolly appraising the group of young cultivators.


    Song Ming, the leader of the group, was taken aback. He hadn��t expected to encounter another cultivator here. He observed the girl in red, his surprise evident, but his good manners prevailed. He smiled and greeted her politely, ��Song Ming of the Divine Sword Sect greets the girl.��


    The other cultivators looked at the girl in red with curiosity, surprised to meet another practitioner in such a ce. They avoided this area because of their quest to collect the Jade Moon Immortal Flower.


    The girl in red, however, seemed uninterested in conversation. She regarded Song Ming with a hint of dissatisfaction, likely displeased with his earlierments.


    Realizing she must have overheard his attempt to frighten the juniors, Song Ming tried to lighten the mood.


    <em>I apologize if my words were inappropriate. May I ask what brings you here?</em>


    The girl in red frowned, seemingly unimpressed by hisck of sincerity. Without further words, she turned to leave.


    She had descended the mountain on her master��s orders to huntrge monsters in the Netherworld and hone her sword skills. But hearing this group of young cultivators speak disrespectfully about her master had irked her.


    She had hoped to teach them a lesson for their irreverence but decided against it. Her respect for her master was profound, and she had expected Song Ming to show some fear or remorse, but his casual attitude only increased her dissatisfaction. She walked away, holding back her urge to correct them.

 Chapter 859: The Master I love and hate the most, why save me?

    Chapter 859: The Master I love and hate the most, why save me?


    <em>When you lift your head three feet, there are beings akin to gods, but that��s just a tale from the past. Why does the girl take it so seriously?</em>


    <em>Could it be that you��ve truly ventured to the mountain ahead and witnessed that unparalleled devil?</em>


    Observing the departure of the red-d girl, Song Ming couldn��t help but smile as he noticed her heading the same way. He followed with a group of younger siblings.


    However, the girl in red remained silent, appearing indifferent. It seemed she had reached her limit after uttering those few words moments ago.


    <em>The girl is also headed to the Netherworld; coincidentally, we are on the same path.</em>


    <em>The Netherworld is overrun by demons, posing numerous risks. Going alone might lead to trouble, and having a group ensures safety. We have many people here, all heading the same way. There will be plenty to watch over us��</em>


    <em>Girl��</em>


    ��


    The bamboo forest rustled, and thick fog surged, creating a paradise-like atmosphere.Each bamboo disyed purple lines, and some million-year-old bamboo served as excellent material for crafting flying swords.


    <em>Sea of Clouds and Purple Bamboo Forest��</em>


    A soft murmur echoed in the expansive bamboo forest.


    Chan Hongyi stood in the void, her eyes reflectingplexity like an outsider witnessing these events.


    Especially in this familiar bamboo forest, many ces bore the marks of her sword practice. The bamboo pavilion where a group discussed her master earlier had been built by her hands.


    Yet now, she could only observe the past as an eyewitness.


    Watching the red-d girl depart, observing Song Ming and his juniors chasing after her, the river of time became chaotic in the abyss shrouded in endless dark fog.


    She resembled a small boat torn asunder, waves threatening to overturn it at any moment, to submerge it forever.


    Even the Immortal King was susceptible to physical and spiritual destruction in such a daunting situation.


    Now, her cultivation base had yet to recover to its peak fully, and while she surpassed the Immortal King in certain aspects, she hadn��t quite reached that level.


    In that critical moment, Chan Hongyi believed her demise was imminent. The thunderous seas overwhelmed her spirit and soul, shattering the imprint, and her being was instantly obliterated, indeed vanishing from this world.


    Strangely, she didn��t feel despair.


    On the contrary, an unexpected tranquility enveloped her heart, mixed with a hint of regret. Perishing on the path of seeking truth seemed a fitting choice.


    However, Chan Hongyi didn��t anticipate that, as she quietly awaited her death, the entire tumultuous river of chaos suddenly calmed. Even the real thunder descending from the sky vanished.


    Immersed in the seabed, her body found support from an invisible force reminiscent of warm arms. A childhood memory surged, and she murmured, thinking it might be a pre-death shback. Attempting to open her eyes, she encountered darkness, unable to see clearly.


    ��Master, is that you?�� she whispered.


    No answer came. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in the vast bamboo forest.


    She had returned to ancient times, the era she longed to revisit, an incredible feat.


    Chan Hongyi��s emotions were intricate. She initially dismissed it as a death-induced dream but realized she had genuinely emerged from the underwater abyss. It wasn��t a dream or hallucination.


    <em>Why did you save me again, and why bring me back to this era?</em>


    She pondered softly in the void.


    <em>My favorite and also my most hated Master.</em>


    Gu Changge��s motives eluded her. The long river of time stirred, plunging into chaos once more. This was the other end of the timeline, disturbed by a potent aura. Gu Changge must have entered this temporal river, affecting her and Tao Yao.


    But then, why intervene to save her?


    ��Master, I��ve just realized that I never truly understood you.��


    Chan Hongyi confessed, grappling with aplexity of emotions. Sealed in the Demon Burying Abyss, she counted days in silence, marking the passing of time with the disappearance of light beyond the abyss. Again and again.


    She counted unnumbered years, spanning the taboo era and several inter-epochs, striving to break free. In the midst of it, she teetered on the brink of madness, consumed by hostility, transformed into a true devil with a sole desire to defy the heavens.


    Upon escaping the Demon Burying Abyss, she bathed the upper realm in blood, relentlessly advancing towards Gu Changge.


    Love turned to hatred, and Chan Hongyi felt this characterization was apt. However, her temperament stabilized as her cultivation base recovered, allowing her to rein in the hostility.


    Though still possessed, she no longer sumbed to a mind consumed by the single-minded urge to kill.


    <em>What truth am I seeking��</em>


    Chan Hongyi��s form vanished, trailing behind the red-d girl like a spectator. She witnessed the girl��s journey to the Netherworld and her warnings to the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect not to follow. She observed the interaction with Song Ming, aiming to bring him closer to the red-d girl.


    The red-clothed girl remained cold, ignoring Song Ming and harboring the constant desire to draw her long sword and end him.


    Chan Hongyi glimpsed her former self, a touch of tenderness appearing on her face. She had found Song Ming annoying back then but understood he harbored genuine feelings for her despite their brief encounter.


    Chan Hongyi didn��t reflect on this then, dismissing him as annoying but not malicious. He even cared for some monsters in the Netherworld on her behalf.


    When she disclosed this to her master, it displeased him, leading to minimal contact with the sect��s disciples. An ancestor from Song Ming��s sect arrived, and Song Ming knelt at the mountain��s foot the next day.


    Initially considering these memories as hazy, Chan Hongyi realized she had chosen to forget them.


    Returning to this era made them vivid once more. As she moved through the timeline, her figure advanced through a fragment of time and spacepared to the vast river of time. Yet, for the people in this timeline, it meant thousands or even tens of thousands of years.

 Chapter 860: Chasing the past truth, Chan Hongyi’s heart trembles

    Chapter 860: Chasing the past truth, Chan Hongyi��s heart trembles


    This was a fragment of time buried in the ancient era. The surrounding fields were shrouded in darkness, submerged in the long river of time��a ce found only by luck.


    Chan Hongyi needed to be more specific about her safe return to her present world. For her, traveling upstream along the long river of time to discover the truth was paramount.


    Despite her determination, there was no guarantee she wouldn��t be swayed by the past, immersed in its beauty, and lose sight of her original purpose.


    She refrained from returning to the mountain, fearing the allure of the past��s enchanting fragments. Her resolve was firm, but susceptibility to the past loomed.


    Time passed, slowed, then reversed. Chan Hongyi walked amidst blurred time scenes, an observer experiencing these moments firsthand. Eventually, she found herself back at the familiar mountain.


    At the mountain��s foot, a timid little girl in red clutched the sleeve of an indistinct figure. Many bandits knelt in fear before the little girl, begging for mercy.


    ��They destroyed your vige and burned your home. Don��t you want revenge?�� Like a divine power, a gentle voice calmed the restless angry little girl.


    ��Yes,�� she replied, her voice crisp and determined.


    ��Then take revenge now. They��re all in front of you; you can deal with them as you wish.�� The man��s voice remained gentle as if the world��s disturbances couldn��t touch him.Chan Hongyi observed from a distance as the little girl in red, wielding a simple knife, systematically dispatched the bandits in front of her. Unfazed by the blood on her face and body, her clear eyes harbored an intense hatred for revenge.


    In her heart, those bandits had ughtered her previous vige, including her parents and many innocent vigers. From that day on, she relied on her master for life, regarding him as the closest person in the world.


    However, she never fathomed that the cruel truth wouldter be revealed. The very bandits who massacred her vige were orchestrated by her revered master. In other words, the person she respected and admired the most became her greatest enemy.


    When this revtion struck, her heart felt like a knife. She couldn��t believe it and refused to ept it. It wasn��t until she tearfully confronted her master and received a calm affirmation that the shocking truth unfolded before her.


    It turned out that the master��s indifference was ingrained in his very nature, and he remained oblivious to her heart-wrenching pain during that time.


    Chan Hongyi realized that the world she thought had crumbled, and the master she believed she knew well had never revealed his true face.


    Witnessing this scene again, Chan Hongyi couldn��t conceal the sadness in her heart; it was difficult for her to bear.


    <em>Is the so-called truth still important? </em>


    She pondered, questioning herself.


    She encountered many people throughout her journey but still needed to receive the answers she sought.


    Returning to the foot of the mountain, she once again confronted a past she wished to forget, seemingly on the verge of reopening a scarred wound. Standing at a distance, she ultimately chose to walk away.


    Unsure of what truth she sought and whether it truly existed, she questioned, ��Or is it just something I believe and feel exists but, in reality, doesn��t?��


    Chan Hongyi resembled a lonely wandering soul, traversing through ancient times, unseen by anyone. She felt akin to the helpless little girl in red.


    Later, she reached the Netherworlds and encountered Tao Yao, then just a little demon being bullied by older demons. Chan Hongyi observed Tao Yao��s transformation from a gentle and timid individual to her altered appearance.


    <em>Even if it��s me��</em>


    Chan Hongyi murmured, spanning several years, finding herself in a familiar small vige. The vige appeared peaceful, surrounded by mountains, rivers, rice paddies, and tranquility.


    Vigers worked from sunrise to sunset. Some faces, initially blurred, became clear��unrecognizable names but oddly familiar. Back then, she lived carefree, unaware of cultivation, merely learning from her parents about immortals who could soar into the sky and escape the earthly realm in this world.


    But all of this was shattered one night when bandits attacked the vige, drenching it in blood, and a raging fire consumed everything.


    Desiring to understand why her master orchestrated this tragedy, Chan Hongyi sought an exnation. She felt she could ept it even if it was suitable or inappropriate.


    However, no straightforward answer or lie was forting. Chan Hongyi sighed, observing the events quietly as time rewound to the year of her birth.


    Chan Hongyi��s eyes narrowed at that moment, and the calmness disappeared. She fixedly stared at the night sky as a red light shed, bright as a shooting star, heading directly to the vige of her birth.


    <em>Is this red light on me? </em>


    In that red light, she sensed a familiar aura��her own. The red light descended with a baby��s cry, marking her birth.


    <em>Why don��t I have any memories before?</em>


    Chan Hongyi frowned, scrutinizing her mind but finding no recollection of this event. She had never heard her parents speak of her birth or the remarkable red light that apanied it.


    This astonishing red light illuminated half the vige, inciting barking dogs and drawing vigers�� attention. The unexpected vision led some to believe the newborn would bring disaster: vigers, even her parents, considered burning her alive.


    <em>Red light from the sky, an ominous omen��</em>


    Chan Hongyi witnessed this scene for the first time, her eyes reflecting surprise and shock. It contradicted her memory of her honest, hard working parents. How could they harbor resentment and anger toward their newborn daughter?


    The once kind and peaceful vigers now showed cruelty, attacking an innocent baby because of a celestial phenomenon during her birth.


    <em>This ispletely different from my memory of the vige and its people. </em>


    Chan Hongyi questioned her memory and the events she saw. She realized the issuey not with her memory or the present scene but with the vige where she grew up.


    Soon, she discerned the crux of the matter��her memory was intact, and what she witnessed aligned with reality. The problemy with the vige where she had lived since childhood.


    <em>Are these really my real parents and the vigers I once knew? </em>


    The corner of Chan Hongyi��s mouth curled up in a mocking arc, uncertain whether the target of her mockery was herself or these people.


    mes soared, casting flickering, distorted, angry, and hideous shadows on everyone��s faces. Lit torches were raised individually, illuminating a newborn baby girl who cried there, yet no one stepped forward to care for her. Even her biological parents insisted on burning her alive.


    In this era, a baby girl born with an unknown lineage symbolized the unknown and brought misfortune, bing a heavy burden.


    Chan Hongyi��s mother wore a resentful expression, seemingly scolding her for not being a boy. Her father disyed extreme anger and indifference, throwing stones at the baby girl without showing emotion.


    Observing this scene from her past, Chan Hongyi should have felt anger, yet her mood remained remarkably calm and undisturbed as if viewing everything from an outsider��s perspective. Perhaps, in her current state, there was even a hint of relief��this could be the truth she sought.


    ��What a bunch of fools,�� a man��s emotionless voice echoed in the vige, where dogs barked incessantly and the sounds of burning persisted.


    <em>Master�� Mas�� Mast��</em>


    Chan Hongyi��s voice trembled slightly, marking the first time she uttered these words upon returning to the past.


    A blurry figure in thick fog suddenly materialized in the vige. Squatting down, the constitution created an invisible ripple that turned the thrown stones into powder.


    Picking up the crying baby girl, the infant surprisingly quieted, and the crying gradually ceased.


    The vigers, gripped by fear, attempted to flee but found their feet immobilized as ifden with lead. Their eyes expressed terror as they timidly shouted, feeling the presence of a perceived monster.


    <em>Poor little fellow, if I hadn��t happened to be passing by, you would have been burned and stoned tonight. </em>


    The gentle voice expressed unspeakable emotions. Though his face remained unclear,


    Chan Hongyi recognized him as her master. Until now, she hadn��t known about this pivotal night, and her biological parents had intended to burn her alive from the moment she was born.


    <em>Master��</em>


    Chan Hongyi stared at him in astonishment, her heart trembling with mixed emotions.


    ��It��s a pity that I don��t know how to take care of children; otherwise, I could bring you back to the mountain. You were born with blood coagtion in your eyebrows. You should have been an unusual guy in your previous life,�� he continued, a clear light falling on the baby girl, healing the stone-inflicted wounds rapidly.


    The vigers, frozen in horror, watched this unfold.


    ��Stupidity is never an excuse. Tiger venom is not a predator, let alone a human being,�� Gu Changge calmly stated, seemingly poised to erase these lives with a wave but refrained.


    Unexpectedly, another figure appeared��someone Chan Hongyi didn��t anticipate.


    Cloaked in green, her features remained blurry, but her beauty was undeniable. The blue silk resembled daisies; her eyes were quiet and clear like warm jade and a wless moon.


    <em>The Grand Mistress of Immortal Pce��</em>


    Chan Hongyi recognized her as Qing Yi, someone Gu Changge referred to as a good friend, despite Chan Hongyi suspecting a romantic rtionship.


    <em>Tiger poison doesn��t eat its offspring, but people don��t necessarily��</em>


    The Grand Pce Mistress seemed to agree, turning her attention to the baby girl. In a melodious voice, she suggested returning the child to the immortal pce, praising her excellent roots and limitless future.


    <em>Immortal Pce can only teach people, but not necessarily lead them.</em>


    Gu Changge shook his head, advocating for the baby girl to experience a safe and worry-free childhood in the present environment.

 Chapter 861: Misunderstandings that have always existed, Master, why did you hide this from me?

    Chapter 861: Misunderstandings that have always existed, Master, why did you hide this from me?


    The mes zed brightly, the dogs fell silent, and the vigers stood immobilized, unable to move. Terrified, they witnessed the two figures seemingly appearing out of nowhere.


    ��It seems that you are very interested in this little baby girl.��


    the Grand Mistress of the Immortal Pce, Qing Yi, spoke softly, her voice akin to the sound of nature. Her eyes focused on the baby girl held by Gu Changge.


    <em>I just thought she was destined for me. A poor little guy�� </em>


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, casually raising his hand. A hazy light emanated, erasing specific memories from the minds of the immobilized vigers.


    Terrified expressions transformed into sluggishness, and the vigers returned to their homes like walking corpses.The parents of the baby girl also appeared to put aside the recent events, their faces showing nk expressions as they went to their rooms.


    ��Even if you erase their memories, you��re only treating the symptoms, not the root cause. Ignorance is deeply rooted in their hearts, and one day, it will break out again,�� the Grand Pce Mastriss remarked.


    ��If such a dayes, whether it��s foolish or not, she should judge and decide for herself,�� Gu Changge responded calmly, shaking his head.


    ��Let��s go.�� He returned the baby girl to the house, turned, and departed with the Grand Pce Mistress. Transforming into a blue light, the two figures vanished into the sky.All memories of the night were erased from the vigers, including the baby girl��s parents, who forgot about the events. The notions of bloody disasters and ominous omens disappeared from the vigers�� minds.


    <em>Master��</em>


    <em>Whether it��s foolish or not, it is up to me to judge?</em>


    Chan Hongyi stared nkly at the unfolding scene, muttering to herself. She began to grasp what Gu Changge meant by those words.


    It dawned on her that she would have to make her own choices and judgments once sheprehended these matters one day. After standing silently for a long time, she gathered her emotions and approached the house again. She carefully started observing the peacefully sleeping baby girl.


    The infant slept soundly, her skin unmarred, the once bruised areas now radiating a jade-like luster.


    Had Gu Changge not intervened tonight and rescued her, she might have faced a grim fate��burned and stoned to death by her parents and vigers as an ominous omen. The future consequences were unpredictable.


    Gu Changge, however, had never disclosed any of this to her and acted as if it never urred.


    <em>Why, Master, why did you never tell me��</em>


    <em>Not even an exnation?</em>


    <em>What exactly are you trying to do? </em>


    Chan Hongyi murmured, aware that Gu Changge��s actions always held a purpose. She would somewhat misunderstand him rather than reveal the truth behind his deeds.


    <em>Master, why are you hiding this from me��</em>


    Her heart trembled, and her eyes glistened. She recalled Tao Yao��s words��after Gu Changge rebelled against the Fairy Pce and challenged the heavens, why did he merely seal her instead of killing her?


    For a long time, Chan Hongyi believed Gu Changge��s momentary sympathy and soft-heartedness spared her life. She had convinced herself of this narrative. However, witnessing the events of that night, she began to question her assumptions.


    Now, she realized she might have been unfairly ming him. Many aspects must be noticed and corrected due to preconceived notions and the substitution of details in the enemy��s narrative.


    After reincarnation, Gu Changge was the one who freed her from the Demon Burying Abyss in this life. Even during the Divine City��s encirclement and suppression battle, he refrained from attacking her and orchestrating a n to draw powerful adversaries so she could absorb them and restore her strength.


    Living in the Boundary Monument Sea, she feigned insanity and attempted to poison Gu Changge, yet he willingly consumed it despite knowing its toxicity.


    As these realizations surged like a tide, Chan Hongyi was stunned in ce. It dawned on her that she had been seeking revenge on Gu Changge while he secretly aided her multiple times withoutining or rifying misunderstandings.


    <em>I have always been seeking revenge on him. In contrast, he has silently assisted me many times. He endured my misunderstandings withoutint. </em>


    Chan Hongyi murmured, her eyes sparkling as she stood in the vast void, surrounded by the copsing fragment of the long river of time.


    Reflecting on various events, she questioned why the Long River of Time rioted before?


    Perhaps Gu Changge sensed her and Tao Yao��s perilous journey into it, attempting to prevent them from being trapped forever. When she sank to the sea bottom, Gu Changge appeared and rescued her.


    Why Gu Changge never exined these actions, even in the face of her hatred and misunderstanding, Chan Hongyi spected that he had a n and his concerns.


    <em>Those ouws more than ten yearster��if they were truly arranged by Master, it could be exined��</em>


    <em>But I have a gut feeling. It��s impossible for the Master tomit such an act. </em>


    She dered firmly.


    The rtionship between Gu Changge and Qing Yi, the Grand Pce Mistress of the Immortal Pce, appeared amicable, resembling close friends. However, they suddenly shed, resulting in the Immortal Pce��s destruction and the entire era plunging into darkness, bing a taboo.


    This situation seemed imusible and difficult to exin. Chan Hongyi found it hard to believe, sensing an undisclosed secret or truth hidden within it akin to the revtions she was experiencing today.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The passage of time blurred before Chan Hongyi��s eyes. Instead of reversing time, she followed the timeline like an observer, witnessing various events that unfolded in this world over the past few decades.


    Due to Gu Changge��s enigmatic and unpredictable strength, she could only vaguely discern some phantoms, his figure cloaked in mist, obscuring his true face. However, Chan Hongyi��s familiarity with him made her recognize him effortlessly.


    For any other time-traveler fortunate enough to traverse the long river of time and arrive in this era, identifying Gu Changge would be an impossible feat. Chan Hongyi��s unique connection facilitated her understanding of many things.


    From a distance, she observed the baby girl��s gradual growth, witnessing the events etched in her memory. Eventually, she evolved into a teacher of Gu Changge, practicing alongside him. Yet, Chan Hongyi began to sense that something was amiss.


    Due to her existence, there were unpleasant disputes between Qing Yi, the Grand Mistress of the Immortal Pce, and Gu Changge. Initially, yful teasing escted, and Chan Hongyi could feel a subtle discontent emanating from Grand Pce Mistress Qing Yi.


    Gu Changge, however, seemed calm and indifferent while addressing these issues, as if he didn��t take them to heart.


    <em>Could it be because of this��</em>


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, and Chan Hongyi couldn��t help but consider another possibility��were the bandits who ughtered her vige arranged by Grand Pce Mistress Qing Yi? Was their purpose of sowing discord between her and Gu Change?


    Could this be the underlying cause of the tension between them?


    However, Chan Hongyi hesitated to believe this theory, finding it incongruent with her perception of the dignified Grand Pce Mistress Qing Yi.


    <em>Grand Pce Mistress Qing Yi is too reserved; it��s unlikely she would act this way solely due to this. There must be another reason behind her actions.</em>


    <em>Is this deliberate?</em>

 Chapter 862: It seems that it has been arranged, but in fact, I am in the play and don’t know it

    Chapter 862: It seems that it has been arranged, but in fact, I am in the y and don��t know it


    The river surged with waves, rushing and then silently dissipating. It eventually returned to a calm state.


    Gu Changge, sitting at the other end of the long river of time, watched the timeline fragments unfold, each revealing a carefully constructed narrative.


    <em>Understanding the truth may be the best choice for you.</em>


    He whispered, his eyes piercing through the ages.


    Two fragments of the long river of time hovered before him, reflecting the divergent experiences of Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao. Their visions differed, yet they could converge into a shared timeline.


    Gu Changge refrain from intervening further. Whether it was Chan Hongyi��s perspective or Tao Yao��s, the scenes they witnessed were truths within their respective timelines.


    However, thisyer of truth wasn��t an absolute reality; many aspects were deliberately ��revealed.��


    Gu Changge mentioned that the immortal heavens and various life forms were part of an extensive performance. Due to the interference of his true self, the second annihtion cmity arrived early, leading to the destruction of the natural world of mountains and seas before the Forbidden Era.


    In coboration with Qing Yi, the true spirit of the mountains and seas, they devised a n to deceive the heavens.Gu Changge, as the demon lord, seemingly destroyed the real world of mountains and seas, causing it to copse and prompting his withdrawal into seclusion. This stratagem spared the world from the imminent cmity.


    The discord between Gu Changge and Qing Yi was staged because of Chan Hongyi. To eliminate any suspicion, this drama began before Chan Hongyi was born.


    From the start, Chan Hongyi was a preordained pawn in this intricate chess game. Her birth, apprenticeship, training, descent from the mountain��all were predetermined before her arrival, yet she remained unaware of it.


    Gu Changge, in his role as her master, gradually developed a sense of ��feelings�� �� for her during their shared days and nights. His rtionship with Qing Yi, marked by dissatisfaction and secret jealousy, was a natural and logical oue.


    Later in the performance, Gu Changge, posing as himself, orchestrated the dispatch of bandits to Chan Hongyi��s birthce, leading to the ughter of her parents.


    The revtion unfolded like an intricate tapestry, exposing the carefully woven threads of destiny and deception. Gu Changge, ying his part from the other end of the long river of time, had to navigate throughplex situations where favoring one side over the other proved challenging.


    In response to the delicate situation, he concealed the truth from Chan Hongyi and severed ties with Qing Yi. Dissatisfied with his decision, Qing Yi sought to eliminate Chan Hongyi, leading to their falling out and turning against each other.


    This discord directly triggered the catastrophic events��the destruction of the Immortal Pce, the copse of the heavens, and the burial of an entire era.


    This supposed ��truth�� became a buried secret within the Forbidden Era. Countless beings in the real world of mountains and seas were left in the dark, shocked and disbelieving of the actual sequence of events.


    The overall situation, meticulously discussed between Qing Yi and Gu Changge, aimed to make the impending battle of catastrophe appear reasonable, devoid of inconsistencies or loopholes. Even the most powerful beings in the original world would find it challenging to discern the abnormality through deduction.


    This strategic n was the only solution Qing Yi could devise to avert the second cmity and liquidation of the natural world of mountains and seas, providing a more stable and peaceful era for future generations.


    However, this came at the cost of depleting the luck of the natural world and a lengthy cultivation period. Throughout this process, vignce against the engulfment and merger of other reals and various potential crises was imperative.


    Gu Changge pondered the unfolding events and reflected on the depth of the orchestrated plot. Even Qing Yi, who had yed a crucial role, was merely a participant in the middle of the grand performance, unaware of the full extent of the n.


    Gu Changge��s eyes, devoid of emotion, gazed into the distance and sighed softly. In Qing Yi��s eyes, he was a heaven-yer from the boundless universe, a savior during a life-and-death crisis.


    Her trust in him remained unshaken. For Chan Hongyi, witnessing these truths in the fragments of the long river of time, there would be no room for doubt, only a lingering sense of guilt for theplex tapestry of events that unfolded around her.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Gu Changge��s eyes remained calm as he gestured, causing the long river of time to surge again. The thick fog enveloped the sea area, obstructing Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao from returning to the present world.


    ��For the follow-up n, you are not allowed to return.��


    Gu Changge stated softly. The undting waves beneath him bore the Fateful Immortal Boat, carrying him away from the long river of time. The vague shadow of the long river emerged in the Temple of Destiny, and Gu Changge walked out of it.


    After glimpsing Xiao Ruoyin, who awaited him, Gu Changge asked, ��How long has it been?��


    ��Reporting to Your Majesty, half a month has passed,�� Xiao Ruoyin replied.


    She couldn��t help but notice a trace of fatigue between his brows as he handed over the Fateful Immortal Boat, a sight that left her incredulous. Gu Changge was perpetuallyposed in her perception, radiating an air of confidence, seemingly unfazed by any challenges.


    Witnessing him show even a hint of exhaustion was a rare urrence.


    Considering their absence, Xiao Ruoyin suspected that something had happened to Tao Yao and Chan Hongyi. The silence between them lingered, and she was uncertain about what to say.


    <em>Is it only half a month?</em>


    Gu Changge mused. The journey through the long river of time had felt extensive, and the blurring of events during this period made it challenging for even him to discern the passage of time urately.


    Gu Changge observed the unfolding events calmly, acknowledging the surge of luck and the emergence of extraordinary individuals across various worlds and universes.


    The upper realm experienced a period of prosperity, and many figures, including those from past dynasties, found renewed vitality in their cultivation.


    Gu Changge witnessed Gu Xian��er��s departure from Peach Vige and the beginning of her journey in the divine pce. He also encountered familiar faces, such as Ye Langtian, who had be the patriarch of the ancient Ye n, and his sister Ye Liuli. The Ye n had submitted to the Divine Kingdom, attaining a prominent status within the court.


    Ye Langtian��s pursuit of enlightenment was a significant endeavor, aiming to seize an opportunity to elevate his cultivation. While the List of Immortals in the Divine Kingdom provided shortcuts for many cultivators to be revered immortals, the journey of enlightenment held its unique challenges and rewards.


    Amidst the flourishing era, Gu Changge maintained hisposed demeanor, overseeing the unfolding destinies and the rise of influential individuals.


    The cycle of life and cultivation continued, and the heavens witnessed the ascension of new talents and the resurgence of ancient powers.


    Despite their talent and arrogance, many geniuses often sought shortcuts and relied on external factors. However, such an approach was akin to bing rootless duckweed, vulnerable to the copse of the Divine Kingdom.


    For those who bound their destinies to external elements, the potential downfall of the Divine Kingdom meant the swift destruction of their cultivated Dao-building expert.


    Numerous geniuses like Ye Langtian, who had once sealed their potential in Gu Changge��s presence, broke those self-imposed limitations and embarked on the emperor��s road.


    Gu Changge observed these acquaintances, such as Yan Ji, Hei Yanyu, and even the demon world��s ruler, Empress Xi Yao, who was now aspiring to attain Dao-building expert status.


    The journey along the emperor��s road was difficult, marked by deaths, crises, and substantial advancements in cultivation. Gu Changge, a silent spectator, watched the fate of thousands of worlds unfold. Meanwhile, he fully refined the origin and true blood he had absorbed during his visit to the immortal domain.


    Above the immortal realm, the hierarchy included true immortals, immortal kings, and immortal emperors, with the threshold of detachment looming beyond. The gap between a true immortal and an immortal king, and even more so, between an immortal emperor and an immortal king, was vast and iprehensible.


    The realm of an Immortal King could be achieved through umted Daoism, time, and talent. Still, reaching the status of an Immortal Emperor required surpassing an impossible threshold.


    While the Immortal King realm could be achieved by one in a hundred epochs, the chance of qualifying to touch the road to bing an Immortal Emperor was a mere 1% among those hundred Immortal Kings. The daunting challenges and terrifying nature of this journey were evident.

 Chapter 863: Before entering transcendence, one has transcendent bones, Chu Chu becomes enlightened

    Chapter 863: Before entering transcendence, one has transcendent bones, Chu Chu bes enlightened


    Gu Changge, seated cross-legged in the Divine Kingdom, resembled an immortal deity.


    Enveloped in vast mist, a nebulous river of time appeared and disappeared behind him. The waves rolled as the spirit of the immortal Dao-building expert nourished him. The treasure vase of the great Dao emerged, containing three blooming flowers, each with a seated figure chanting ancient and modern verses, exuding an air of vast supremacy.


    Condensing the only drop of true blood left by the Demon Lord at the bottom of the abyss, Gu Changge created a radiant, wless blood diamond.


    This drop contained the highest secrets of heaven and earth and the good fortune of the demon lord during the n to destroy the real world of mountains and seas. Only Gu Changge knew about this critical element in his scheme.


    After the taboo era, the demon lord faced eradication by Gu Changge��s natural body due to offenses against the master of the original world.


    Consequently, the demon lord reincarnated inter generations as a traverser, escaping the web of cause and effect. Possessing transcendent-level strength, the demon lord was genuinely immortal, invincible to any living beings in the vast heavens and actual worlds.


    Gu Changge��s n involved uniting the three flowers of time, merging past, future, and present into one coherent whole, and stepping out of the constant oneness realm.


    Subsequently, he would refine the drop of true blood to achieve transcendence. Although he hadn��t reached the point where the timeline was closed, the universe was immortal, cmity was indestructible, and thoughts were immortal, his current cultivation base in Immortal Dao-building expertise allowed him to counter even a real Immortal Emperor.


    As he observed the Dao fruits across the actual world of mountains and seas, Gu Changge described theplete Dao-building expert of this world and evolved the three thousand Daows in preparation for the step towards transcendence.Now that thews of the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm were interacting, it signaled a change in the barriers of the Upper Realm, drawing the attention of beings from all races and orthodoxy.


    Many sought the original emperor��s path, aspiring to achieve Dao-building expertise during this transformative period.


    The drop of true blood, once a crystal clear mist in the air, was refined by Gu Changge and collected between his eyebrows. This unique drop held the good fortune left by the transcendent demon lord and served as a vast source of detachment.


    It would expedite Gu Changge��s journey to that higher level after breaking through the realm of immortality.


    Aside from the actual blood, the systemposed of the origin of the heavens functioned simrly. For Gu Changge, the n was initially a tool to align with the roles of traversers.


    However, at this stage, it transformed into a key. When the opportune moment arrived, it would unlock the shackles, allowing him to regain his memories.


    Contemting the path to detachment, Gu Changge observed the 206 bones within his body, each intricately intertwined with mysterious traces. These bones exuded a thick and majestic aura, suppressing the Dao with an indescribable and far-reaching power.


    The bone of detachment surpassed the bone of immortality, capable of enduring countless cmities and remaining immortal, waterproof even if the heavens and the natural world were obliterated.


    In the vast heavens, nothing existed that could destroy a being rted to transcendence. Detachment meant liberation from all constraints��time and space, existence, power, cause and effect,ws, fate��bestowing incredible power beyond all worlds. The detached being stood at atitude entirely distinct from Immortal Dao��s.


    To a transcendent individual, the so-called real world became a manipble toy, capable of condensing everything into a point or a line, freezing time, reversing its flow, and even glimpsing into the future.


    The timeline was subject to arbitrary maniption, devoid of cause and effect. Even the mighty immortal emperor appeared no different from ordinary mortal ants in the eyes of a detached being, existing on entirely different nes.


    However, giving birth to a detached person was an exceedingly rare urrence, requiring extraordinary coincidences. Even with aprehensive understanding of the world��s wonders, achievement was only possible with the proper opportunity in a vast expanse of the heavens and true earth; only a fews had witnessed the birth of transcendent beings.


    These worlds stood as a hegemonic force, boasting an unfathomable foundation. They held the power to protect themselves during cmities, concealed the cycle of reincarnation, and remained indestructible.


    The detached individual possessed a profound understanding of the world,prehending the intricacies of cause and effect and foreseeing the reasons behind cmities.


    Thus, they were equipped with countermeasures. The Real World of Mountains and Seas, where Gu Changge currently reside, had never witnessed the birth of a genuinely detached being; not even Qing Yi, the true spirit, had reached that extraordinary state; she was merely on the road toward detachment,cking the elusive opportunity.


    Many powerful beings in the real world believed this opportunity might be associated with luck��a mysterious force challenging to define. This mystical power bestowed individuals with radically different and formidable good fortune.


    As Gu Changge observed the upper realm, he sensed the surge of this changing luck even more. He reflected on the cyclical nature of troubled times, giving rise to exceptional geniuses.


    These geniuses possessed remarkable physical attributes and unparalleled understanding. Provided enough time, the great world would shine even more brightly.


    In various ces, the older generations marveled at the emergence of good seedlings during this golden age, a period of Divine Kingdom rule. The upper realm experienced a resurgence, with luck soaring and numerous geniuses emerging like bamboo shoots after the rain.


    In these years, outstanding individuals had appeared in various ancient worlds and vast universes, earning the title of immortal seeds. Some resonated with the Dao of Heaven before birth.


    In contrast, others broke through certain extremes in their youth, leaving their names on the Heavenly Dao Monument and bing renowned throughout the heavens and all regions.


    Gu Changge��s surprise at Jiang Chuchu��s Dao-building expertise quickly turned into anticipation. Considering her exceptional aptitude with a Nine-Aperture Immortal Soul, her rapid and natural progress in cultivation was expected.


    Having secluded herself in the Human Ancestor Hall, shielded from worldly affairs, Jiang Chuchu seamlessly entered the realm and advanced swiftly, guided by the unique exercises she practiced.


    Reflecting on the past, Gu Changge vividly remembered the time when Jiang Chuchu risked her life to visit him at the Gu family, attempting to unveil his true identity. The forbidden pce within her sea of consciousness had posed a significant challenge, leading Gu Changge into a trap.


    Breaking free from contemtion, Gu Changge stood up and traversed space, instantly arriving at the Holy Maiden Pce.


    He recognized that Jiang Chuchu, on the verge of Dao-building expertise, was merely a step away from reaching her goal. The re-emergence of the thunderstorm, unseen for countless epochs, added urgency to her desire to attain Dao-building expert level.


    Due to Gu Changge��s possession of the divine bone, the thunder disaster, a recurring celestial event due to the connection between the immortal domain and the upper realm, could not ascend.


    Jiang Chuchu, eager for Dao-building expertise, stood on the brink of a crucial breakthrough.

 Chapter 865: He is here again, the fear of Ming King

    Chapter 865: He is here again, the fear of Ming King


    The Heavenly Passage ancient city stood tall and majestic, exuding a sense of old wear and tear. Some areas disyed decay, marked by remnants of swords, spears, and halberds, while many spots were stained with blood, narrating the destion of bygone days.


    At this moment, the ancient city gate creaked open slowly, resembling a divine chest unsealed after a long confinement, sweeping through the clouds with an imposing spirit.


    <em>Gu Changge materialized there alongside Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, and the potent immortal essence enveloped her, betraying the surprise on her face.</em>


    Is this the immortal domain?


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu murmured, disbelief evident in her eyes. The ambientws of heaven and earth were more conducive for cultivators toprehend Dao-building experts, revealing numerous mysteries.


    The realm constraints that had confined her began to loosen, with a substantial surge of immortal energy from her meridians and lungs hinting at an impending transformation. However, astonishment shed across her face as she gazed upon the barren, nearly lifeless hills and ravines.


    <em>What happened here?</em>


    She was taken aback, expecting prosperity but encountering destion. Despite spotting ancient mountains and the spiritual veins of the immortal ind, the scene was dpidated and devoid of life.


    Gu Changge offered little exnation. Returning to the immortal domain, he preferred not to expose Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to the immortal cmity. Bringing her here was merely for convenience.��The current Immortal Domain no longer resembles the transcendent realm of envy from the past,�� Gu Changge remarked.


    <em>The ancients are gone, everyone is in peril, and the immortal domain has be a destend, devoid of inhabitants.</em>


    ��When you break through the immortal realm here, no one will disturb you,�� he assured. With a shake of his head, he allowed Heavenly Maiden Tianlu to undergo her immortal tribtion undisturbed, departing from the Heavenly Passage ancient city and heading into the distance.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    ��Husband���� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu watched Gu Changge depart, wanting to say something, but many puzzles and questions filled her mind. However, there was a better time to trouble him with inquiries.


    Having reached a bottleneck in her cultivation in the upper realm, Heavenly Maiden Tianlucked only an opportunity.


    Passing through the Immortal passage guided by Gu Changge into the Immortal Domain felt like a fish stranded on a tidal t suddenly immersed in water. Every pore in her body greedily absorbed the essence of immortality.


    In the sky above, a dull thunder appeared, and the terrifying luminosity of thunder gathered, soon transforming into a sea of thunder. Immortal energy swept the universe, reaching distantnds and causing creatures to sense the disturbance.


    However, a change swept across their faces upon realizing it emanated from the Western Immortal Domain.


    No one dared to investigate further. Even if they knew, there might be a Dao-building expert who survived the tribtion and attained immortality there.


    Before the ancient city, many immortal kingsy in blood, including those from the Western Immortal Domain and the four foreign kings who fell a few years ago. The Heavenly Passage Ancient City had be a destend, fraught with terrifying perils and devoid of living beings.


    For tens of thousands of miles, thendscape turned into red soil, with fallen stars creating dreadful gullies and rift valleys. In distant ces, creatures from foreignnds worshiped, hoping to appease the ghosts of the fallen kings.


    When the four kings arrived, a taboo figure beheaded them, turning them into nourishment. This news sent shockwaves throughout the foreignnd, with ancient royal families terrified.


    Some ventured to the deepest part to awaken the slumbering ancestor of the imperial n and disclose the incident.


    The sole survivor of the foreignnd, King Ming, attempted to find a way to restore the scene and reveal the truth. However, he faced a severe bacsh, coughing up blood repeatedly and experiencing panic.


    Through him, many learned of the taboo existence behind the Heavenly Passage ancient city, potentially responsible for the Immortal Domain��s copse, the destruction of the Original World, and the demise of the Immortal Pce countless epochs ago.


    The news of the taboo existence behind the Heavenly Passage ancient city caused panic and terror to grip the foreignnd. Initially, many believed it to be a resurrected old figure, but the revtion of a taboo existence left them horrified.


    After countless years, the reappearance of such a being stirred notions of disaster, catastrophe, and doomsday.


    Panic spread across the vastnd of the foreign realm, shaking major ethnic groups and forces. The memory of the terrifying battle from the past fueled fear, rendering no one capable of remaining calm. Even the kings of foreignnds were restless, finding it difficult to sleep and eat.


    Within a sacrednd enveloped in a mighty gray mist, a majestic ancient city and star of life stood above the sky.


    Countless people and cultivators resided in this holynd, offering devout worship to statues scattered throughout. King Ming��s mansion, suspended high in nothingness, exuded magnificence and majesty.


    After escaping the Western Immortal Domain, King Ming took refuge in the estate for recovery, summoning only select descendants or trusted friends of the immortal king.


    Seated on the Dao tform in deep contemtion, King Ming suddenly opened his eyes with bewilderment and fear. The sky above the vast territory began to transform as nebe changed and massive stars surged, colliding and exploding into powder.


    In fear, people and cultivators knelt on the ground, constantly kowtowing, unaware of the cause. Meanwhile, still in the mansion, King Ming sensed the change and expressed shock.


    <em>What��s wrong with Patriarch King Ming?</em>


    Ancient true immortals emerged, their eyes reflecting astonishment.


    ��He is here again! He has set foot in the immortal domain again, there is absolutely no mistake,�� King Ming announced with a trembling voice.


    Simultaneously, King Ming felt tingling in his brows and glowing cheekbones, as if something were about to explode. His primordial spirit, previously dim, now radiated a bright light.


    He realized that his survival wasn��t a fluke �C Gu Changge intentionally left coordinates on him to determine his location and descended to the foreignnd.


    After returning, King Ming consulted an ancestor of the imperial n to check for abnormalities. Relieved to find none, he delved into ancient books, discovering more about Gu Changge.


    However, the records only deepened his fear, with the terrifying scene at the Heavenly Passage Ancient City haunting him like a nightmare.


    <em>He came to the Immortal Domain again. What is his purpose this time?</em>


    King Ming gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down amidst the turmoil in his mind.


    As an Immortal King, King Ming��s fear during that recent moment swiftly dissipated, and he regained hisposure. He understood that sumbing to fear would only disturb him further.


    In the past, his emotions remained steady for tens of thousands of years, unyielding as a rock. However, discovering Gu Changge��s existence altered his perspective, realizing that to such a being, he was no more than an ant, akin to a mortal in the eyes of an immortal.


    <em>Patriarch Ming King��</em>


    A report echoed from outside the mansion, prompting numerous ancient true immortals and descendants of King Ming��s family to gather.


    They had sensed the recent disturbance and sought information, recognizing King Ming as the immortal pir of the Ming n, shaping the family��s future. His thoughts and emotions held significant weight in the destiny of their lineage.

 Chapter 866: After half a month, all the immortal kings will come to see you, can you do it?

    Chapter 866: After half a month, all the immortal kings wille to see you, can you do it?


    The recent terrifying vision outside King Ming��s Mansion, marked by exploding nebe, had prompted numerous cultivators to kneel in horror, unaware of the events unfolding.


    Outside the mansion, many ancient true immortals and descendants of the Ming n, including the most promising talents of the generation, gathered to learn about the situation.


    <em>Since King Ming��s escape from the Immortal Domainst time, our world has undergone significant changes. Many families are closely monitoring ours, and even the ancestors of the imperial family have been revived as a result��</em>


    <em>With the turmoil in our world, many reincarnated figures from the immortal domains will return.</em>


    <em>It won��t be long before a decisive battle between our two worlds. During that time, no royal family will be spared and will be sent away.</em>


    <em>Due to this incident, Patriarch King Ming probably experienced considerable irritation.</em>


    The true immortals of King Ming��s n outside the mansion engaged in solemn conversations, representing the core high-level figures of the Ming n. They knew King Ming��s experiences in the immortal domain well, understanding that even an immortal king could tremble with fear.


    Inside the mansion, King Ming��s indifferent voice echoed from the depths. Shrouded in indistinct chaotic mist, his eyes resembled eternal divinemps, shining brightly. Maintaining an aloof demeanor, he addressed the gathered individuals.


    ��Come in, everyone.��Upon hearing hismand, the true immortals and descendants of King Ming��s mansion entered the cave and knelt, avoiding eye contact with King Ming, acknowledging his high status.


    ��That man hase to the Immortal Domain again.��


    King Ming��s words were sinct, his gaze profound as the boundless universe, revealing the gravity of the situation.


    Amidst the disappointment among all living beings, the sound of the long river of time resonated, announcing, ��In the next few months, I will go to the Emperor n to discuss this matter with the ancestors of the Emperor n.��


    Though King Ming��s expression remained indifferent, he was acutely aware of the situation��s urgency.


    Gu Changge��s sudden appearance in the Immortal Domain left everyone uncertain of his intentions. King Ming harbored concerns that Gu Changge might use the coordinates he left on him as a bridge to ess the foreignnd directly. To address this potential threat, King Ming decided to visit the ancestor of the imperial n and seek countermeasures.


    The existence of Gu Changge posed an unimaginable catastrophe for both the foreignnd and the immortal domain. No one dared to becent or careless.


    The scene at the Heavenly Passage ancient city in the Western Immortal Domain, where Gu Changge devoured the origins of the four immortal kings, was a stark reminder of his formidable power.


    Despite the endless conflicts between the immortal domain and the foreignnd over countless years and epochs, the grievances and hatreds could be momentarily set aside in the face of this taboo character.


    <em>No one can guarantee that the foreignnd will not repeat the mistakes of the immortal domain?</em>


    King Ming��s gaze carried profound insight. He had witnessed the horror and catastrophe in the Immortal Domain, where immortals perished, the Dao of Heaven copsed, and an entire era plunged into darkness. Even beings as powerful as the Immortal King and those far beyond fell like weeds in that cataclysm.


    Hearing King Ming��s words, the true immortals in his residence were filled with terror, recognizing the person he referred to �C the one who had in the four kings in the Western Immortal Domain.


    In the current era, even if people didn��t know the identity of the individual who had in the four kings, the sheer magnitude of such an aplishment struck terror into their hearts.


    However, in his immortal indifference, King Ming extended hisrge hand and traced several marks in the void. These marks transformed into a decree imbued with thick, chaotic energy, each word shining with divine light, resembling the script that opened the sky.


    ��Ming Yi, take this decree, go to the Central Immortal Domain, and deliver it to him.��


    King Ming��s gaze remained impassive as it fell upon a descendant below.


    Ming Yi, a tall woman with long silver-white hair, appeared like a sculpture made of ice and snow. Herplexion was snow-white, and her expression exuded an ancient aloofness.


    <em>Yes, Ming Yiplies.</em>


    She respectfully epted the order, standing with lowered eyebrows. Ming Yi, a heavenly figure in the Ming Pce��s generation, enjoyed King Ming��s favor. With only a few hundred years of cultivation, she had already broken through the Supreme Realm and was poised to reach the Immortal King level.


    During this time, King Luo hosted a birthday banquet, attracting ancient existences from all corners of the immortal domain. Despite Ming Pce being situated in a foreignnd, it had learned of this event.


    Moreover, King Ming had previously interacted with King Luo, and although they weren��t considered friends, they harboured no insurmountable enmity.


    King Ming intended to establish a connection with the Immortal Domain through King Luo, discussing how to handle Gu Changge��s arrival in the Immortal Domain.


    ��During this journey to the Central Immortal Domain, the n will send three true immortals to apany you, and I will also have Ming Yang secretly protect you.��


    King Ming��s words were concise, as always. Ming Yang, mentioned by King Ming, was a half-step Immortal King in Ming Pce, deployed only during crucial events.


    <em>Ming Yi will not disappoint Patriarch King Ming and will undoubtedly fulfill this mission.</em>


    Ming Yi��s expression turned serious,prehending the gravity of the matter based on King Ming��s demeanor, which suggested facing a formidable adversary.


    Even though she had yet to live through the Forbidden Era, Ming Yi had garnered extensive knowledge about that time from the records of various ssics.


    The Immortal Domain thrived in that epoch, with the Immortal Pce reigning supreme. Even the ancestors of foreignnds had to yield and concede a significant territory.


    However, this once-prosperous era met its demise due to a taboo character. The world was obliterated, the flow of time disrupted, and it transformed into a forbidden topic for subsequent generations to discuss.


    With an unwavering expression, King Ming endeavored to deduce the trail of Gu Changge and erase it.


    Seated cross-legged on the futon, he emanated chaotic energy akin to an immortal sun, flooding the Immortal King��s cave and causing the millions of miles of starry sky to quiver slightly.


    His divine power was unrivaled, and a pair of profound eyes gradually resembled ck holes, absorbing fragments of the Great Dao-building expert of the Heavens. Thews descended, enveloping him. However, his figure soon trembled as if on the verge of falling from a great height.


    This unexpected development startled Ming Yi and other members of the Ming Pce.


    However, King Ming, disying no surprise, acknowledged the reality. Before such existences, the so-called imprint seemed engraved into the deepest recesses of his soul, irremovable, and he had no choice but to ept his fate.


    Rolling up his sleeves, King Ming created a crack in the void. Stepping into it, he quickly disappeared.


    <em>Ming Yi, the ancestor, has instructed you to depart and head to the Central Immortal Domain to visit King Luo. With the decree from the ancestor, no one in the current Immortal Domain dares to obstruct you.</em>


    After King Ming��s departure, a real immortal present thought with a severe expression, urging Ming Yi to depart promptly. The decree from the ancestor ensured her safe passage in the current Immortal Domain.


    Despite the numerous forces and battles between the Immortal Domain and the foreignnd, a tacit understanding existed among the Immortal Kings. Otherwise, it would have been easy for the foreign realm��s background forces to break through many gates of the Immortal Domain.


    The silver-haired woman named Ming Yi nodded promptly, holding King Ming��s decree in hand, confident that the forces of the Immortal Domain would not hinder her.


    In the Southern Immortal Domain, within the Moon Pce, a magnificent mansion stood in the depths of the starry sky, surrounded by chaotic energy, the mother energy of all things, and illusory immortal energy.


    The Moon King, the true ruler of the Southern Immortal Domain, was remarkable in her skills and an exceptionally talented cultivator. She had achieved the position of Immortal King and was the most brilliant figure of the Yue n in countless years.


    The Moon King exuded nobility and elegance, dressed in light gauze, with blue silky hair cascading like a waterfall and facial features carved like immortal jade. However, her eyes harbored a lofty indifference, overseeing all the creatures in the world.


    Despite being pursued by an Immortal King in the past, she had ruthlessly rejected him, deeming him unworthy.


    Suddenly, her eyes opened, and her whole body blurred, shrouded in moonlight. Standing up, King Yue walked out of Yue Wang��s mansion, appearing thousands of miles away in an instant.


    Her urate perception sensed an aura disturbing her borders, and she suspected it might be that person��the taboo existence.


    Uncertain and with a twitch in her heart, King Yue wondered if the taboo figure truly wanted her to hand over the Southern Immortal Domain.


    After running the Southern Immortal Domain for many years, she was unwilling to relinquish everything. However, deep down, she knew that the taboo being had indeed arrived.


    As the footsteps resonated across the vast sky, King Yue felt a deep sense of regret for intervening and involving herself in the affairs surrounding the taboo existence.


    She knew that refusing toply would likely lead to dire consequences. Recognizing her limitations, she understood she stood no chance of facing an opponent who had even defeated the four immortal kings of the foreignnds.


    ��Why is he staring at me?�� King Yue questioned internally, pondering the consequences of her previous decisions.


    Despite her regret, she steeled herself, unwilling to step back.


    In the distance, the sound of footsteps echoed, indicating someone approaching. Thews of heaven and earth were inadvertently affected, causing the stars within a vast radius to tremble. The aftermath of a tremendous force resonated through the universe.


    As the figure drew closer, King Yue observed a young man with a slender figure dressed in pure white attire that surpassed the whiteness of snow. He had an immortal appearance and a calm expression. Though his pace wasn��t fast, it influenced the changes of billions of stars beneath his feet.


    <em>Is this the true face of that forbidden character?</em>


    King Yue wondered, her heart trembling at the sight of Gu Changge. While she had heard of his youth from Jin Yuan��s narration, seeing him in person was an entirely different experience.


    Gu Changge��s existence was so extraordinary that ordinary beings couldn��t deduce or recreate his appearance. Even a photo stone might crumble to powder upon capturing his image.


    ��Greetings, my lord,�� King Yue addressed Gu Changge respectfully, awaiting his arrival.


    Maintaining her respectful demeanor, King Yue responded promptly, ��Report to my lord. I will convey your instructions and ensure that all the immortal kings gather here within half a month.��


    Gu Changge, seemingly uninterested in her fear and unease, questioned, ��Am I some kind of scourge? Why are you so afraid of me like rumors?��


    Although disturbed by the encounter, King Yueposed herself and replied, ��My lord, the records in ancient books often depict you as a ferocious monster with many heads and countless arms. Although I understand that these ounts may be inurate, the difference between the legends and the reality is hard to reconcile.��


    Gu Changge, maintaining his casual demeanor, stated, ��After half a month, I want all the immortal kings in the immortal domain toe here to see me. Can you do it?��


    King Yue nodded, ��Report to my lord. I will convey your instructions, and I assure you that all the immortal kings will gather here within half a month.��


    Gu Changge��s purpose in summoning the immortal kings remained unclear, but his calm and unassuming demeanor left a lingering air of mystery. Aware of her limited influence in the face of such a powerful being, King Yue continued to maintain her respectful and submissive stance, awaiting further instructions.

 Chapter 869: I have a sweetheart, no one can be presumptuous here

    Chapter 869: I have a sweetheart, no one can be presumptuous here


    For the birthday celebration at Luo Wang Mansion, all the heavenly beings from the Central Immortal Domain were invited. Several immortal kings graced the asion to extend their congrattions in person. The mansion was teeming with young individuals, representing the finest across different races and forces. Among them were those gifted with immortal king talents, recognized as the young lords of their generation.


    Standing out prominently were Luo Xuan and Wang Wushang. Their brilliance overshadowed all their peers, evidenced by their remarkable achievements on the boundless battlefield. They defeated many contemporaries from other extraordinary worlds and coborated to eliminate an intruder near the Immortal level, causing a stir in the Central Immortal Domain.


    At their age, most peers were only in the quasi-emperor realm, facing an inevitable dead end against immortals.


    However, Luo Xuan and Wang Wushang defied expectations, defeating immortals and earning the title of future hope for the Central Immortal Domain. They were expected to ascend to Immortal King within a few million years.


    The connection between the Wang Family and Luo Mansion ran even more profound. This time, not only did an Immortal Ancestor King make an appearance, but the Wang Family also dispatched numerous prodigies, including Wang Ziji.


    She was a prominent figure in the current Wang family, favored by another Immortal King Ancestor who invested significantly to elevate her from the original realm.


    Currently seated in a distant pavilion, Wang Ziji, in her immacte white attire, remained expressionless as she poured wine for herself, seemingly attempting to drown her sorrows. Observing from a distance, many young men disyed varied expressions.


    It was widely known that Luo Xuan, the young lord of the Luo family, was pursuing Wang Ziji. Rumors circted that the two families intended to unite through marriage, hoping to forge a Daoist couple in Luo Xuan and Wang Ziji.


    However, Wang Ziji resisted this arrangement, and the Wang Family��s Immortal King ancestor, apanying her, had yet to make a decision.Various rumors in the Central Immortal Domain suggested that Wang Ziji might be the reincarnation of a peerless immortal from ancient times. Believed to reshape the foundation of the immortal king, she was destined to ascend to the position of Immortal King in the future.


    On the expansive battlefield, she single-handedly held back the Dao-building expert who had sumbed to darkness, allowing Luo Xuan and Wang Wushang to coborate and conquer the nearly-immortal adversary.


    Were it not for Luo Xuan��s pursuit of Wang Ziji, numerous suitors would have breached the Wang family��s gates. Many families sought to arrange marriages with him.


    <em>Miss Ziji, if you truly wish to journey to the Western Immortal Domain, I am more than willing to apany you. I would brave any obstacle, be it fire or water, mountains of swords or seas of fire��I would not hesitate.</em>


    Amid everyone��s gaze, Luo Xuan rose, took up a wine ss, and approached Wang Ziji. A soft smile adorned his face. Though he was initially tall with a cold, upright face, deep eyes, and amanding presence, his current expression left many geniuses and holy maidens momentarily speechless and envious.


    Throughout history, heroes have often been captivated by beauty; this sentiment was particrly pronounced in Luo Xuan��s case.


    Despite his brilliance, dominance among the younger generation in the Immortal Domain, and prowess on the battlefield, he disyed tenderness towards a particr woman��patient and gentle.


    Indeed, his words were even more astonishing. Many geniuses, including Wang Wushang, wore expressions of surprise.


    The Western Immortal Domain was now considered dangerous, with even true immortals hesitant to tread its grounds, fearing encounters with disasters and bloodshed.


    Yet, here was Luo Xuan, expressing his willingness to apany Wang Ziji, undeterred by the risks, regardless of life or death.


    <em>Brother Luo��s kindness is truly rare��</em>


    <em>Lord Luo Xuan has turned down many heavenly beauties with grace, but who would have guessed he harbors such deep infatuation.</em>


    Numerous young beings enveloped in immortal light voiced expressions of awe and admiration.


    Wang Wushang, d in white with a refined and handsome countenance, smiled and remarked, ��Brother Luo��s sincerity is unmatched by anyone in the world.��


    Despite being a young lord of the Wang family��s generation, Wang Wushang knew that assuming leadership of the Wang family in the future required the approval of several other ancestors, a task not easily aplished.


    Facilitating the marriage between Luo Xuan and Wang Ziji would not only bring the two closer but also enhance his influence within the family, increasing the likelihood of assuming a leadership role in the future.


    Observing Wang Ziji drinking alone, he frowned upon hearing Luo Xuan��s words and set down his wine ss.


    <em>Luo Xuan, I��ve made it clear��I don��t like you, and I have no feelings for you. What��s there to like about me? Can��t you find someone else to pester? Quit hovering around me like a persistent fly. Do you not realize you��reing off as insincere and cloying?</em>


    Frustrated by her inability to return to the realm of origin and irritated by Luo Xuan��s persistent pursuit, Wang Ziji��s anger surged. Even though he was the host of Luo Mansion or a young lord of the Immortal Domain, she scowled and expressed her frustration.


    Before this, Luo Xuan had inexplicably fallen for her, proposing marriage to the Wang family and even seeking Luo Wang��s intervention for a formal proposal. Were it not for Wang Ziji��s plea to the Wang family ancestor to decline, she might have be Luo Xuan��s fianc��e.


    Despite her seemingly carefree demeanor, Wang Ziji was, in reality, cautious and harbored many thoughts. As a saint and time traveler, she carried a sense of pride and arrogance. She held no interest in the descendants of the Immortal Domain, who considered themselves superior, viewing them all as equals.


    In her eyes, individuals like Luo Xuan, a young lord of Luo Mansion with aspirations to be an immortal king, were merely supporting characters. Perhaps one day, he would be effortlessly trampled upon by a protagonist with a radiant halo.


    From Wang Ziji��s perspective, her seemingly unassuming cousin was anything but simple. Despite his easy-going and refined exterior, he concealed a cruel nature, contrasting sharply with the gentle facade he presented. This reminded her of Gu Changge from her encounters in the upper world.


    However, Wang Ziji believed that Wang Wushang fell short of Gu Changge in terms of cruelty, indifference, and thoughtfulness. Wang Wushang��s subtle maniptions were transparent to her, and she anticipated that they would eventually be exposed in front of genuinely astute individuals, such as the Immortal King Ancestor of the Wang family, who observed Wang Wushang��s actions without pointing them out.


    Luo Xuan, unfazed by Wang Ziji��s rebuke, wore a wry smile.


    <em>Miss Ziji, why do you always speak ill of me? Is there something wrong with me? If there��s something you dislike, I am more than willing to change it.</em>


    He had grown ustomed to Wang Ziji��s blunt words, finding them oddly refreshing. In the Central Immortal Domain, celestial beauties typically disyed gentle expressions when interacting with him, even if their rtionship was mediocre. Wang Ziji, however, stood out as a rare exception.


    Unintimidated by his talent and power, she addressed him directly when displeased, her tone unyielding. This unusual woman intrigued Luo Xuan, who had believed his life was solely dedicated to cultivating Daoism and impervious to emotional influences.


    Everything changed after meeting Wang Ziji. Even in the face of her scolding, Luo Xuan couldn��t help but find her delicately cute. ��You reallyck self-awareness,�� Wang Ziji remarked with a slightly cold tone.


    For Luo Xuan, no matter how fiercely she scolded him, he maintained an expression of contentment that left Wang Ziji feeling somewhat helpless.


    At times, even Wang Ziji found the situation unbelievable, akin to a storyline she had encountered in her previous life. Could it be that Luo Xuan had a penchant for self-inflicted verbal reprimands, seeking to be scolded in this manner?


    Those present had grown ustomed to this familiar scene, understanding that Wang Ziji consistently exhibited a cold and arrogant demeanor towards everyone. Compliments regarding Luo Xuan��s handsome and talented nature were exchanged among the onlookers.


    Wang Wushang, still holding his wine ss, approached with a shake of his head. He ced a hand on Luo Xuan��s shoulder, signifying their close rtionship.


    <em>Cousin Ziji, why bother? Brother Luo is smitten with you. Is your heart made of stone?</em>


    Wang Ziji harbored little affection for Wang Wushang. Responding neutrally to his words, she suggested, ��If Cousin Wushang has such affections for Luo Xuan, why not consider marrying him? The vast immortal domain holds many wonders, including methods to change genders. Seeking the help of the ancestor Immortal King is not an impossible task����


    Her words caused a freeze in Wang Wushang��s smiling expression, and he withdrew his hands from Luo Xuan��s shoulders as if shocked. Shockwaves rippled through the onlookers, including Luo Xuan, whose embarrassment was evident. He took a step aside, seemingly wary of potential misunderstandings.


    ��Miss Ziji���� Luo Xuan began to exin, but Wang Ziji waved her hands indifferently, stating, ��Cousin Wushang, I��ve noticed your concern for Luo Xuan. Perhaps you should consider him. You two might be a better match.��


    In the face of what would typically cause an uproar among ordinary individuals, Wang Ziji remainedposed. Her expression stayed cold and arrogant, betraying no hint of embarrassment or difort, adding an element of calmness to the unexpected revtion.


    <strong><em>Ahem.</em></strong>


    ��Cousin Ziji, what are you saying? How can you joke about your cousin in such a manner?�� Despite harboring frustration and a sense of losing face, Wang Wushang maintained his usual gentle expression and spoke helplessly.


    Observing Wang Wushang��s calm response, Wang Ziji sighed inwardly. She then turned her attention to Luo Xuan, delivering a firm message, ��Luo Xuan, give up. I harbor no affection for you, and I already have a sweetheart. Compared to him, you��re not even worth considering.��


    She walked towards the backyard with graceful steps and an elegant figure, leaving behind a stunned and incredulous Luo Xuan and the onlookers.


    <em>You have a sweetheart?</em>


    Luo Xuan��s mind buzzed with disbelief. As the realization sank in, his expression turned livid, and his eyes reflected gloom.


    Wang Wushang also furrowed his brow, skeptical of Wang Ziji��s im. ��Is Ziji intentionally provoking you?�� he inquired, looking at Luo Xuan.


    Luo Xuan, wearing a gloomy expression, shook his head. ��I don��t care if it��s true or not. The person she��s been in contact with recently is the young man she rescued on the boundless battlefield not long ago. I always found that guy irritating.��


    While the geniuses were still reeling from Wang Ziji��s revtion, an overwhelming presence emanated from the high sky of Luo Wang Mansion. The world quivered, and indistinct figures sat aloft, influencing the surroundings. Wang Wushang and Luo Xuan, recognizing the Immortal King Ancestor, along with several other ancient Immortal Kings, were taken aback.


    ��All the ancestors are here. Is something significant happening?�� The geniuses eximed guests elsewhere were astonished, and even true immortals couldn��t believe what was transpiring.


    As everyone spected, an inexplicable aura emerged from the distant end of the world. The sound of soldiers and horses stepping into the air echoed, apanied by a divine light piercing the universe.


    <em>The aura of a foreignnd.</em>


    Theplexions of a few true immortals changed.


    <em>Why are people from othernds appearing in our fairnd territory without any hindrance?</em>


    Wang Wushang and Luo Xuan, along with others, were deeply shocked. They flew out of the bamboo forest, soaring into the sky to gaze into the distance.


    Some keen observers noted the figures of several cross-legged immortal king ancestors in the void, prompting a realization. The visitors from the foreignnd were likely targeting these ancestors.


    ��They��re probably not here for war. An immortal king is present, and no one can act recklessly.�� A hushed whisper spread among the gathered individuals, reflecting a mix of awe and uncertainty.

 Chapter 871: The Great Plan of the Underworld Realm will be very lively soon

    Chapter 871: The Great n of the Underworld Realm will be very lively soon


    <em>Indeed, changes are unfolding in the vastndscapes of mountains and seas. I sense the threads of destiny bing tangled and chaotic.</em>


    <em>Numerous causes and effects are reemerging, foretelling a cascade of unsettling events in this existence. Regrettably, we have only a handful of remaining bodies and souls. Even if we wish to aid you, the task is exceptionally challenging. At best, we can assist in fending off the attacks of the immortal king a few times.</em>


    <em>Nevertheless, the Mountain and Sea World stand out as the most suitable cespared to other realities. The true essence of this world lies scattered, dispersed by a peerless and ruthless figure eons ago. It has vanished into the void, leaving thews of heaven and earth iplete.</em>


    <em>Moreover, there are no supreme powerhouses in this realm, and ordinary immortal kings are unlikely to discern these anomalies. The rest of the universe is bustling with activity, and any hasty intrusion here could lead to unimaginable consequences, jeopardizing the meticulously nned strategy.</em>


    <em>Our family��s destiny now rests squarely on your shoulders, and you must proceed with utmost caution. Once you sessfully seize control of this world, you will ascend to the true ruler of this reality. Empowered by my innate divine abilities from the Underworld n, you will stand equal to the authentic spirits. As you ponder, mountains and seas may flourish or wither at yourmand.</em>


    <em>Your cultivation will skyrocket to unprecedented, terrifying heights, possibly even reaching the threshold of transcendence.</em>


    Deep within the cosmos lies a lonely and shattered star field. Countless lifeless stars dot the outskirts of the Immortal Domain, devoid of any trace of cultivators. The rare entities present are ancient star beasts scavenging for star cores in the distance.


    Amidst this fractured star field, a youth in green attire sits cross-legged, surrounded by wisps of blue light, his face obscured by an indescribable aura of peculiarity and grandeur. Despite appearing fifteen or sixteen, his eyes reveal intermittent glimpses of worldly weariness.


    Before the young man in green, faint soul fires swirled, dancing and hovering in the void. Within each flickering soul, fire resonated spiritual wisdom and voices, the very conduits through whichmunication flowed.Expressing his thoughts, the young man, Ni Chen, maintained aposed demeanor, his eyes revealing a profound understanding.


    <em>Integrating the Heavenly Heart imprint in this realm poses a formidable challenge. I must explore alternative methods, as progressing to that stage is alreadyplex, let alone seizing control of the genuine world of mountains and seas.</em>


    With a resigned shake of his head, he continued murmuring.


    <em>I reshaped my foundation using life-shaping, breaking free from the Underworld��s constraints and rejuvenating my essence. Unfortunately, this world and the Way of the Underworld are unsuitable for my family. If I discover a suitable ancient world in disrepair and merge it with a random Heavenly Heart imprint, it might aid in my transformation into an immortal.</em>


    Ni Chen, the sole survivor of the Underworld n and the former young patriarch in the Underworld Realm, contemted his circumstances.


    In the bygone era, the Real World of Mountains and Seas epassed the Immortal Realm, Foreign Lands, and Upper Realm. Although rankings once existed in the vast heavens and actual worlds, they were distant memories.


    Presently, denizens of the Immortal Realm referred to themselves predominantly as descendants of the immortal n. With only a handful of ancient ethnic groups holding onto the old terminology, most acknowledged the real world of mountains and seas, epassing both the immortal domain and the foreignnd, anticipating an eventual fusion.


    Even without intervention, powerhouses from other realms sought ways to assimte the real world of mountains and seas once they pinpointed its boundless coordinates. Devoid of the true spirit��s protection, this realm became a tempting prize for peerless beings, offering unmatched fortune.


    Yet, unless one encountered extraordinary luck, the mere thought of cultivators, even immortal emperors, sessfully annexing and refining an entire world remained audacious.


    Only the Underworld family possessed the means and supernatural prowess to seize a segment of the natural world and substitute it with a different true spirit.


    For Ni Chen, his destiny was seizing the real world of mountains and seas. In that moment, his life and cultivation levels would experience an extraordinary ascent, transforming the real world of mountains and seas into the realm of the Underworld, reshaping his homnd.


    <em>At that time, I��ll bring back my parents, lover, and all our nsmen.</em>


    The present chaos in the real world of mountains and seas presented an opportune moment for Ni Chen. Seated on a depleted ancient star, he harnessed the power of the Daows, tempering his body. A concealed desire and madness flickered in his eyes as he contemted his long-nned scheme.


    Having journeyed from the vast and brokennd to the real world of mountains and seas, Ni Chen needed to be bold about his purpose. ��Time waits for no one,�� he reminded himself.


    The soul fires before Ni Chen swayed, emanating a sense of age and experience.


    ��Even if you can��t find a suitable Heavenly Heart imprint, you��ll begin your transformation into an immortal,�� they conveyed. ��I sense other formidable beings traversing the vast sea, eventually reaching this ce.��


    Unperturbed, Ni Chen replied tly, ��Even if I fail to be an immortal, I have time to change into another body. The younger generation of the immortal king��s family provides a suitable option. Through Miss Ziji, I can connect with Wang Wushang, a descendant of the Wang family. If my immortality eludes me, I��ll directly upy his body. Then, I��ll bring you into the Wang family, where there might be opportunities to rece many Wang ancestors.��


    A flickering soul fire cautioned, ��Though my divine powers of the Underworld can govern the creation of heaven and earth, the Wang family��s immortal king ancestors are not to be underestimated. Today, we may not necessarily be their equals. Prioritize the bigger picture, take advantage of Wang Ziji, but don��t let emotions cloud your judgment. Her regard for you might merely be a chance encounter.��


    Ni Chen pondered in silence, then calmly responded, ��I understand; there��s no need to worry too much. Next, I aim to find a ruined ancient world and cross that threshold.��


    As he spoke, the intensity of the blue light enveloping his body increased. The sole light between his eyebrows radiated, spreading like a vast fog across the surrounding star fields. With deep cultivation and long lifespans, star beasts were engulfed by the soul mist, transforming into bursts of blue smoke that dissipated into nothingness.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A sudden surge of shocking waves disrupted the tranquility in an unknown and boundless sea of worlds. Upon impact, theyers of ancient worlds before them crumbled into dust, filling the sky with remnants of their former existence.


    In this expansive sea of worlds, indistinct ships sailed through the mist. However, the Dao storm in that realm was formidable, even the falling real thunder disying a terrifyingly destructive force.


    The world sprawled endlessly, shrouded in heavy mist that lingered everywhere. Ancient worlds and the vast universe seemed to sway, and a hazy mirror-like surface emerged where the sky met the earth.


    Beyond the mirror surface, a corresponding ancient world mirrored the undtions of the universe, appearing symbiotic. Yet, a slow convergence between the inside and outside of the mirror was underway.


    Unknowable and peculiar changes unfolded where they touched, featuring copses, disintegration, fusions, and prohibitions. In moments of copse, the world��s barriers vanished, but during prohibitions, new meanings sprouted, enigmatic and divine.


    Though the progression seemed gradual, it unfolded systematically, collisions leading to melding.


    <em>I��ve detected the scent of a decaying spirit.</em>


    <em>The real world, on the brink of exhaustion, is ideal nourishment for my family��s ascension.</em>


    <em>After traversing numerous epochs, we��ve finally discovered it.</em>


    On those blurry ships, whispers reminiscent of ancient gods echoed, apanied by eyes as indifferent as innate deities observing, ancient and aloof.


    Constructed from unknown materials, these ships navigated through chaos and unending Dao storms. Figures standing on the vessels exuded an ancient aura as if they predated the opening of the sky. They remained silent, gazing into the vastness on the horizon.


    In the Southern Immortal Domain, within Moon King��s Mansion, Gu Changge sat cross-legged in a tranquil tea pavilion. d in pristine white attire and spotless socks, his ck hair gleamed with a subtle sheen. Serene and undisturbed, he resembled a gentle breeze and a high-hanging moon.


    Before himy a chessboard, and in his hands, he held white stones that descended with a measured pace. Themotion of the outside world appeared inconsequential, leaving him focused on his pursuits, much like the unfolding chess game.


    ��It seems you��re on the verge of losing once again,�� Gu Changge remarked, shaking his head lightly.


    Opposite him, a woman with an aura as pure as a Buddha lotus engaged in the game, her chin resting on her hand. Possessing exquisite beauty, her ck hair cascaded like a waterfall, framing a face of diminutive proportions, norger than a palm.


    Her distinctive feature was her unique temperament, a harmonious fusion of demon and Buddha nature.


    <em>Husband, can��t you go easy on me?</em>


    The woman before him was none other than Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. Having sessfully breached the threshold of the immortal realm and endured the immortal cmity, she had ascended to true immortality.


    Her cultivation had stagnated in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, making progress elusive. Sensing her proximity to the immortal realm, Gu Changge transported her to the Immortal Realm through the Immortal Passage. He triggered the immortal cmity by exposing her to thews of the immortal domain.


    Having left a mark on Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, he sensed her breakthrough and summoned her from the Heavenly Passage Ancient City to his side.


    As the one who guided her to the Immortal Domain, he couldn��t abandon her to roam the realm alone. Though not officially wedded, their status ced Heavenly Maiden Tianlu as his concubine.


    Reflecting on these circumstances, Gu Changge found it amusing. ��I��ve already sacrificed three pawns,�� he continued, shaking his head as he regarded Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. Like Gu Xian��er��s, her audacity did not provoke him to seriousness; he amodated her whims as needed.


    For Gu Changge, the tranquility of such a rare peaceful day felt like a luxury.


    ��Shouldn��t your husband indulge me as a matter of course?�� Heavenly Maiden Tianlu blinked yfully, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    In Gu Changge��s presence, she retained the same teasing demeanor she had disyed in Heavenly Lu City.


    Initially, she had sought to bind her life with Gu Changge��s using the Nine Mysteries Body to save Heavenly Lu City. However, Gu Changge remained unmoved, his heart unwavering. It wasn��t until she sought his assistance in avenging her master on the third mountain that their rtionship began to ease.


    Gu Changge casually picked up a teacup, blowing on it lightly. ��I��m contemting whether I should toss you back to the upper realm,�� he said, looking at ease.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu poured herself a cup of tea, wearing an authentic smile. ��Isn��t it boring for the husband to be all alone?��


    ��It��s only boring for a while; it will get lively soon,�� Gu Changge replied, hinting at something. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu didn��t fully grasp his ns, but she sensed that he had significant ambitions.


    The current owner of the Moon King Pce, a peerless, immortal king, stood beside Gu Changge, resembling a maidservant, as he prepared tea for him.


    Concerned, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu asked, ��Will my presence in the Immortal Domain cause any trouble for my husband?��


    ��There��s no problem, just a little annoying,�� Gu Changge replied with a calm shake of his head. Heavenly Maiden Tianlu wondered if he found her annoying or if there was another reason behind his statement.


    Smiling, she put her arms around Gu Changge��s neck and settled in hisp. ��Does this scene feel familiar, husband?�� she inquired, a subtle smile on her lips. She had attempted a simr gesture on the third mountain, only to learn a lesson from Gu Changge.


    Moon King, observing from a distance, was stupefied by the scene. His beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. Was this still the taboo existence he had always dreaded and feared?

 Chapter 872: This is a catastrophe, panic in the immortal domain

    Chapter 872: This is a catastrophe, panic in the immortal domain


    He wouldn��t have believed it if Moon King hadn��t witnessed it himself. Could this be the exact figure that instilled fear across the Immortal Domain and the Foreign Lands?


    Connecting the taboo existence that caused people��s eyes to pale with the easy-going and handsome young man before him was challenging.


    The character who once struck terror into the hearts of many now appeared no different from noble sons who freely engaged in conversation. Although Gu Changge had not embarrassed him in the past few days and hadn��t threatened to devour her as rations or nourishment, the deep-rooted fear within Moon King prevented him from making any overstepping remarks or actions. He cautiously stood around, asionally boiling tea.


    Despite the recent ease in Gu Changge��s demeanor, Moon King��s apprehension persisted, and he dared not cross any boundaries. His fear of him ran deep in her soul.


    As Moon King observed from a distance, his emotions wereplex and tinged with a hint of something different.


    ��


    <em>That taboo existence has returned to the Immortal Domain. This decree doesn��t originate from Moon King; it��s his intent.</em>


    <em>He��s summoning all the immortal kings in the Immortal Domain for homage.</em>


    Simultaneously, in Luo Wang City, King Luo��s announcement brought about an eerie silence throughout the Immortal City. The cultivators were left stunned, struggling to believe their ears.Luo Xuan, Wang Wushang, and others, who had suspected such an event for a while, gasped in astonishment. Although they had held onto a glimmer of hope that such a thing might not ur due to other reasons, confirmation from an immortal king left them trembling with terror.


    <em>The taboo existence returned to the Immortal Domain again?</em>


    In the Purple Bamboo Forest, the voice of an ancient true immortal quivered, saturated with fear and disbelief.


    At this moment, the gaze of many shifted, filled with dread, struggling to ept the reality before them.


    Although they hadn��t experienced the Forbidden Era firsthand, the ancient books recounted the horrifying deeds of that taboo existence. The Immortal Pce itself had crumbled at his hands.


    The immortal domain and the original world disintegrated with a sweep of his hand, traversing the three thousand states without opposition.


    The return of such a terrifying figure to the Immortal Domain sparked fears of a repeated world-shattering event.


    <em>It��s a catastrophe. With such a character returning in this era, is there anyone capable of stopping him?</em>


    An ancient figure trembled, eyes reflecting sorrow as if glimpsing a foreboding future.


    The immortal domain shattered into countless fragments and faced a terrible challenge in reconstruction. Everything exploded into ashes, consumed by the relentless flow of time.


    All cultivators shared the fate of the immortal domain, eradicated from existence. What could it be if this wasn��t a catastrophe for the world��s inhabitants?


    Even the Immortal Kings were mere nourishment in the mouth of that taboo existence. Once standing at the pinnacle, their unimaginable cultivation now seemed insignificant when confronted by the returning force.


    The immortal kings in the depths of the void fell into a heavy silence, their moods showing restless. The immortal king who had questioned Bai Chuan earlier remained silent and a chaotic mist veiled his expression, but the turmoil within was evident.


    The prison-like power of the Immortal King permeated the surroundings, causing the billions of stars in the sky to ripple like waves on the verge of collision and explosion.


    Bai Chuan, surprised that Luo Wang appeared to be aware of this situation in advance, narrowed his eyes. However, his primary goal was to deliver the decree and prevent Moon King from facing a life-threatening crisis. The n for rescuing Moon King would be his next consideration.


    ��Everyone, this concludes our discussion. Please forgive me for not being able to stay longer; I must inform the rest of the immortal domains about this matter,�� Bai Chuan said, cupping his hands. His stern face betrayed little emotion as he prepared to depart.


    Bai Chuan swiftly rode away on the heavenly horse, crossing the universe in the blink of an eye, urgently heading toward the direction of the other immortal domains.


    The onlookers in Luo Wang City were left speechless as Quasi-Immortal King Bai Chuan disappeared, plunging the city into panic and unease.


    Even with several immortal kings present, an aura of tension persisted. A looming fear, as if facing imminent doom, unsettled the ancient true immortals of various races. Despite being considered powerhouses, they couldn��t shake off their restlessness.


    King Luo himself materialized in the depths of the void. Crushing Ming Yi��s and others�� orders, he murmured, ��Perhaps King Ming is right. This time, the Immortal Domain and the Foreign Realm must unite. Otherwise, none will be spared.��


    With a wave of his sleeves, he vanished into his mansion to inform the other immortal kings about the decree.


    ��Did Duke Ming sense the arrival of this person in the Immortal Domain?�� queried Immortal King Tai Wang, a boyish-looking figure.


    Upon hearing this, his eyes deepened, and he remarked, ��If that��s the case, we might not stand a chance.��


    The other immortal kings fell silent, their eyes revealing diverse visions, and their emotions fluctuated significantly. None wished to be nourishment for such an entity, especially not the Immortal Kings, who, like ordinary creatures, harbored fear and disturbance.


    ��King Ming has gone to consult the ancestral figures of the imperial n, discussing this matter and sending word for us to prepare,�� revealed King Luo in a hushed tone. ��This time, we face amon enemy. Regardless, we cannot wait for our demise. Regarding the matter in half a month, let��s suspend it for now and observe the reactions of the other immortal domains.��


    ��In any case, the Central Immortal Domain is thergest, covering the widest range in the universe, and boasts the highest number of surface Immortal Kings. Additionally, there are numerous artifacts and caves from the innate era before the Taboo Era within my Immortal Domain. It might be possible to find some innate items and the presence of those secluded families.��


    ��As far as I know, the Gu family has been residing in the Nine Heavens in seclusion, with a profound heritage dating back to before the taboo era. This family may harbor the existence of an emperor.��


    When Luo Wang spoke of the existence of an emperor, he referred not to an ordinary Immortal King but to an immortal emperor, a quasi-immortal emperor at the very least.


    Comparable to the ancestor of the imperial n in a foreignnd, this being��s cultivation base was inscrutable. To him, an immortal king was no different from an ant, albeit slightly more significant.


    ��Brother Luo is correct. Despite the darkness and historical gaps after the Forbidden Era, some forces managed to hide in restricted areas, eluding detection by outsiders. Moreover, the ancient existences surviving the taboo era have vanished. This could be a method to draw them out,�� added the Immortal King of the Wang family, his eyes exuding a terrifying immortal light.


    He spoke slowly, contemting various countermeasures. No one desired to be at the mercy of others, akin to a fish on the chopping board, destined to be someone else��s nourishment.


    ��What concerns me the most is the possibility of the rest of the real world learning about this matter. The boundless battlefield hasn��t seen peace. The once-destroyed Underworld Realm is showing signs of resurgence. Recently, Luo Xuan, a descendant of my family, reported encountering a young man named Chen who seemed to wield the divine power of the Underworld Realm,�� revealed Luo Wang, his gaze deep and his tone calm, yet a hint of coldness lingered.


    He looked at the Immortal King ancestor of the Wang family and continued, ��Brother Wang, I deduced the young man named Chen but obtained only a vague sense of nothingness. He was saved by a descendant of your family, Wang Ziji. If he��s connected to the Underworld Realm, the cause and effect cannot be severed from your Wang family.��


    The Immortal King of the Wang family frowned upon hearing this, recalling that Wang Wushang, a descendant of the family, had mentioned the matter. Initially dismissing it as insignificant, he now grew wary.


    Although dealing with a young man wasn��t daunting for an immortal king, King Luo��s words raised concerns. If it genuinely involved the Underworld Realm, caution was warranted to avoid entanglement in its cause and effect.


    In ancient times, the Underworld Realm stood as a powerful entity, ranking extremely high among the heavens and earning the title of No. 1 Realm.


    The demise of the Underworld Realm was linked to the Mountain and Sea World. They had reached their current status by inheriting the legacy of the Underworld Realm, notably the formidable Underworld n.


    The divine powers of the Underworld n were ghost-defying, capable of reverse reincarnation and duplicating the underworld, reproducing characters or things that had once manifested.


    The Immortal King of the Wang family, aware of the potential threat, spoke with a cold tone, expressing concern over the Underworld n��s waiting to return and the possible consequences.


    ��I��ll instruct Wushang to keep a close eye on that boy,�� he decided, acknowledging the uncertainty surrounding the Underworld n��s lingering capabilities.


    <em>If they seize an opportunity, we could all face annihtion.</em>


    In the Purple Bamboo Forest, Wang Wushang, upon receiving the sound transmission, initially felt shocked, then adopted a serious expression. He ryed the message to Luo Xuan, emphasizing that even the Immortal King��s ancestors had taken notice of the peculiarities surrounding the boy named Chen.


    Despite the imminent catastrophe looming over the immortal domain, Luo Xuan harbored no less malice toward Chen. ��Excellent, I��ll instruct others to locate him,�� he remarked.


    The events in Luo Wang City quickly became known throughout the Central Immortal Domain, spreading like wildfire across the universes ruled by the immortal kings. The news caused a stir, like a meteor crashing into the deep sea, creating monstrous waves and instilling fear and unease among all cultivators.


    After all, even a quasi-immortal king from the Southern Celestial Realm personally rushed over to ry a message, instructing all immortal kings to gather at the Moon Pce in the Southern Immortal Realm half a monthter.


    <em>Could such a matter be a mistake?</em>


    Moreover, during this time, envoys from foreignnds arrived, engaging with immortal kings like King Luo in discussions, suggesting there might be some significant event. In a blink, the entire immortal realm buzzed with activity, and in many universes, immortal families began deliberating and strategizing.


    Even in the ancient forbidden zones, where matters of the immortal realm were traditionally ignored, there were signs of immense activity. Within billions of star domains, a terrifying pressure permeated the surroundings as if some dreadful entity was awakening. Nebs fragmented, and many grand stars crumbled under this upheaval.


    Although the immortal realm appeared calm on the surface, underground currents were surging. Many felt the premonition of an impending storm, akin to the calm before a tempest filled the building.


    <em>On the orders of Ancestor Ming Wang, we will stay in the immortal realm for this period. If Senior Luo Wang makes a decision, feel free to inform us at any time.</em>


    Inside Luo Wang��s residence, beings from various foreignnds, including Ming Yi, temporarily reside here, showing no intention of returning to their respective realms. Witnessing the situation in the immortal realm over these days, they were as concerned and anxious as they were when they first received the news.


    Even the taboo existence personally ordered all immortal kings to pay respects half a monthter.


    What could this mean? A Hongmen banquet?


    In the past, if beings from foreignnds received such news, they would revel in relish. However, the current atmosphere was one of sorrow and despair, marked by an oppressive feeling that could not be ignored.


    If the immortal kings from foreignnds were suddenly issued such a decree, they would likely experience the same fear and anxiety as those in the immortal realm.


    Regardless of the central immortal realm or other realms, these days were undoubtedly filled with tremors and unrest. Even heavenly kings were in a state of panic, discussing countermeasures.


    Half a month might seem neither long nor short, but it was merely a blink of an eye in the eyes of many immortal beings ustomed to closing themselves off for tens of thousands of years.


    Unlike the turmoil in the central immortal realm, where various universes were quaking, the southern immortal realm seemed unusually calm. The different ns and sects were still unaware of the situation, experiencing a quiet before the storm.


    Deep within the Southern Immortal Realm, the Buddhist kingdom exuded a vast expanse of radiant Buddha light. In every temple, believers knelt in devotion, their faith flowing like a silver river, boundless within the kingdom.


    Although referred to as a Buddhist kingdom, it was, in reality, a fragment of an ancient universe. The Buddha King had refined it into his Buddhist kingdom, isted from the outside world. However, the Buddha King hadn��t appeared in this world for nearly a million years.


    If it weren��t for his Dao avatar still existing in the heavens and earth, many immortal kings would specte whether he had exhausted his lifespan, unable to withstand the five signs of decay, and had already entered Nirvana.

 Chapter 875: Time cuts the world like a knife, Ziji; why must you do this?

    Chapter 875: Time cuts the world like a knife, Ziji; why must you do this?


    King Ming exited the cavern of the imperial n��s forebear, wearing an uncertain expression. He needed to figure out the individual��s stance, but based on their recent words, they didn��t truly wish to get involved.


    The imperial n��s forebear wouldn��t emerge in the world anytime soon. There was concern that being born prematurely could result in termination. But in this realm, what force existed that could threaten the immortal ancestor of the imperial family?


    At that moment, King Ming pondered the distant and boundlessnd. Did this imply that numerous powerful beings from ancient times were poised to return from that ce?


    The merging of the foreignnd and the immortal realm was an inevitable trend. Even the Immortal King sensed the aura and direction of fate in the darkness.


    This trend was unstoppable. Even the Immortal King couldn��t assert that he would defy fate and alter the course; otherwise, he��d undoubtedly be crushed by terrifying cause and effect, his essence obliterated.


    <em>If that��s the case, are you treating the Immortal King as an abandoned son?</em>


    King Ming��s expression darkened. He sensed that the imperial n��s forebear feared that forbidden existence. Knowing the forbidden entity wasn��t in its peak state; they dared not confront it directly now, opting to maintain their prime state to avoid catastrophic consequences.


    <em>So, must I witness the Immortal King of a foreignnd be prey before my eyes? </em>


    King Ming was truly unwilling, especially since he bore the imprint left by that individual. It served as a coordinate, allowing them to descend at any time and locate him. Even if he escaped the foreignnd, eluding that person��s grasp was impossible. His fate was sealed, as the imperial n��s forebear imed.<em>Is there truly no alternative?</em>


    King Ming felt anxious and uneasy, unwilling to ept this as the end. Individuals reaching the level of the Immortal King were the central figures of every era. They wouldn��t willingly meet a tragic demise.


    Upon returning to the universe under his jurisdiction, King Ming initiated orders and exerted every effort to discover a way to perpetuate his legacy.


    Simultaneously, he received word from Ming Yi that she had delivered the decree to King Luo. The unfolding events hinged on the decisions King Luo and his associates made.


    This brought a glimmer of hope to King Ming. However, shock seized him when he discovered that the Buddha Kingdom of the Southern Immortal Domain had crumbled within a day, and the entire universe had copsed into decay. Bitterness crept onto his face as if glimpsing his impending fate.


    He believed this oue resulted from the Buddha King��s decision to confront Gu Changge, leading to such devastation. Even the Buddhist kingdom he had establishedy in ruins.


    The scene seemed eerily familiar as if a cycle of reincarnation was ying out �C reminiscent of the Immortal Pce that once ruled the Immortal Domain in its prime.


    Subsequently, King Ming sought out other Immortal Kings in the foreignnd, eager to strategize with them. The higher the beings, the more they felt the weight of oppression and fear. Learning that Gu Changge directly consumed Immortal Kings for sustenance intensified their unwillingness to await their demise passively.


    Half a month, neither lengthy nor brief, they were passed in the blink of an eye for the Immortal Kings. After countless years of conflict, the immortal domain and the foreignnd plunged into a rare tranquility.


    Recently, time felt like a relentless de, cutting away at each day, attempting to erode the souls of cultivators worldwide. This premonition heightened anxiety and terror, permeating every universe with uneasy emotions.


    The impending change loomed on the horizon, with the knowledge that the sky might crumble and hope might be extinguished. Yet, preparations persisted, whether in the immortal or foreignnds. Even the younger generation silently readied themselves.


    Within this atmosphere, a shroud of gloom enveloped the hearts of all ethnic groups and cultivators. The Central Immortal Domain, in particr, grew increasingly quiet. As time advanced, nervousness escted.


    Several ancient Immortal Kings, dormant for an extended period, awakened from forbidden ces of ancient times or concealed lineages within the hidden world. Their intuition roused them from a deep slumber, sensing a colossal and fearsome supreme being slowly opening its eyes, poised to pay attention to the heavens.


    Discovering the resurgence of the taboo existence that had once annihted the world shocked them even more. Such a character, especially in the current world, seemed beyond resistance. Not even during the zenith of the Immortal Realm could anyone contend; the original Immortal Domain fell to their might.


    ��Do the ancient heroic spirits, the immortal war gods, n to return? Just like before, to save the world and avert this impending catastrophe,�� sighed the ancient existences of all races.


    Anxious and uneasy, their hearts yearned for the return of those powerful entities who had vanished from the immortal domain over an extended period.


    With time running out, discussions among the ancient beings ensued.


    <em>It will be half a month in three days. We must devise countermeasures, or our fate will mirror the Buddha Kingdom��s. The destruction of the Buddha Kingdom is merely a demonstration to intimidate us, like killing chickens to scare monkeys.</em>


    In the universe of the Wang family, a purend enveloped in immortal mist, the two surviving immortal kings convened to strategize. Holding the most profound heritage in the Central Immortal Domain, the Wang family boasted an ancient lineage that had endured across the ages.


    Despite having two peak-level Immortal Kings, they acknowledged the uncertainty.


    <em>My royal family must send an immortal king, but even that may not ensure safety. Preserve the background and inheritance, urge the younger generations to depart, and seek refuge in a remote small world. In the event of a major conflict, the me of my Wang family will persist, avoiding true extinction.</em>


    The consensus was reached to allow some n members, including the younger generation, to depart with their heritage��the hope for the future of the Wang family.


    After millions of years of cultivation, these talented individuals might ascend to be immortal kings and restore the family��s glory.


    Both Immortal Kings decided to leave permanently, deeming that even if one remained in the family, it would bring about no change. On the contrary, it might provoke the taboo existence.


    Soon, the entire n received the orders of the two Wang family ancestors, and a somber atmosphere enveloped the faces of the members.


    A profound sense of sorrow permeated the Wang family. Who could have anticipated that the immortal king of a lineage that had endured countless epochs would one-day face copse and the threat of extinction?


    This cmity extended beyond the family; it was a crisis that the entire era and immortal domain would confront. In the vast expanse of time, such changes might seem as inconsequential as dust, but in this era, they loomed like a mountain, capable of crushing everyone.


    Even Wang Wushang, known for his deep contemtion, remained silent, his fists clenched beneath his sleeves. The rapid and unexpected nature of these events caught him off guard. He hadn��t yet assumed leadership of the Wang family and rose to prominence.


    Now, he grappled with the challenge of survival in this dire situation. Immortals within the Wang family sought ways to preserve their lineage. However, Wang Wushang, still a part of the younger generation, had not attained true immortality, let alone the elusive status of an immortal king. He felt a profound sense of powerlessness in the face of these circumstances.


    The rest of the Wang family��s younger generation shared Wang Wushang��s sentiments, harboringpassion and unwillingness in their hearts.


    ��I��m going to have a banquet with my two ancestors,�� dered Wang Ziji, contrary to the prevailing atmosphere, disying an unusual calmness.


    She didn��t wish to hide; the prospect of a secluded life troubled her. In the face of an impending catastrophe, she preferred to face it head-on rather than conceal herself like a mouse.


    Wang Ziji��s decision left many members of the Wang family stunned and puzzled. As a seedling personally nurtured by an immortal king ancestor, she held a promising future, destined to be an immortal king. Despite this bright outlook, she chose to face death alongside the two immortal king ancestors.


    Wang Wushang, though perplexed, chose not to voice his concerns. Persuading Wang Ziji was impossible at this juncture, and she likely wouldn��t heed his words.


    Subsequently, several true immortals opted to join the two immortal king ancestors at the Moon King Pce, fully aware that it might be a banquet leading to dire consequences. They chose to live and die alongside their ancestors.


    ��Ziji, why are you doing this?��


    One of the true immortals, aware of Wang Ziji��s choice of the immortal king ancestor, expressed softness in his eyes but shook his head, conveying a sense of helplessness.


    She appeared as a benevolent older woman, her hair silver like snow. Unlike other immortal kings, shecked an unrivaled aura and exuded a gentle demeanor. Wang Ziji, without offering any exnations, smiled.


    In truth, her life resembled that of a caged canary. Although brought to the Wang family in the immortal domain, she didn��t enjoy the same freedom as she did in the upper realm. Back then, she could do as she pleased, free from any constraints.


    However, within the immortal domain, even venturing outside brought the watchful eyes of the Wang family��s maids, subjecting her to various restrictions. Moreover, the Wang family intended to use her as a pawn in marriage, linking her to King Luo��s Mansion.


    In recent days, she delved into the Wang family��s ancient books, particrly seeking information about the Forbidden Era. Despite the associated taboos and significant risks, her curiosity surpassed any concerns.


    While in the Upper Realm, she only knew fragments from the records in the Human Ancestor Hall��s ssics, which needed to be more detailed. Now, within the immortal domain, she sought more precise records.


    Although the ssics described the taboo existence as the source of heavenly disasters, the chief instigator of dark eras, heinous, hideous, with three heads and six arms, feeding on immortals, and the lord of all demons.


    Wang Ziji found these ounts reminiscent of the unofficial histories from her previous life. They were written byter generations based on conjectures and guesses,cking substantial evidence.


    If the records were urate, how did those who had witnessed the true face of the taboo existence manage to document these unofficial histories?

 Chapter 876: Misfortunes never come alone; there is not much time left for me

    Chapter 876: Misfortunes nevere alone; there is not much time left for me


    Wang Ziji held her perspective as an opinion, well aware that not many would believe it even if she vocalized it. In a world where people staunchly adhered to ancient historical records, discussing taboo characters could provoke severe consequences, leading to a reluctance to speak freely.


    What puzzled Wang Ziji the most was the seemingly erratic behavior of the taboo existence.


    If it intended to destroy the Immortal Realm, why not act immediately instead of allowing preparations? Was it a whimsical game of cat-and-mouse, aplete indifference, or perhaps it harbored no thoughts? These questions lingered, demanding answers that only firsthand experience could provide.


    As time passed, scenarios akin to the plight of the Wang family unfolded across the Central Immortal Realm. Various ethnic groups sought ways to migrate, preserving their legacies and fearing extinction. Panic ensued, and a pervasive sense of terror and unease gripped everyone, apprehensive of the impending day.


    Immortal kings orchestrated exit strategies for their ns, prepared to sacrifice themselves to sustain their lineage. Fluctuations signaled the reawakening of old immortal kings who had slumbered for countless epochs deep within ancient forbidden areas. Their emergence, however, exacerbated the turmoil rather than alleviating it.


    Having been dormant for so long, many were unaware of their existence until the decree stirred them from their deep slumber. United, they resolved to confront the challenges alongside all beings in the world.


    Simultaneously, cultivators scoured ancient texts, seeking the relic caves left by the vanished powerhouses of the bygone era, eager to discover the current whereabouts of those long-lost beings.


    In a distant realm, far removed from the Immortal Realm,y a mysterious ce known as Nine Heavens.


    In the past, certain ethnic groups migrated into Nine Heavens, but theck of a discernible exit thwarted future generations from locating the precise entrance. Given the current predicament, many immortal kings endeavored to establish contact with Nine Heavens to secure assistance.A conve of immortal kings convened in the Central Immortal Realm to deliberate on the situation. Representatives from the Eastern and Northern Immortal Realms joined forces, eager to devise a solution.


    <em>There is no movement in the foreignnd. Presumably, the ancestor of the imperial n in the foreignnd has no intention of intervening and prefers to witness the Immortal Realm endure this disaster.</em>


    One immortal king observed, expressing a tinge of regret.


    ��It��s unfortunate that, in this era, no creatures beyond the Immortal King inhabit the Immortal Realm. Otherwise, we might have a chance to converse with that one. He seems far from recovering to his heyday, providing us with a slim chance.��


    Another resurrected immortal king shared his sentiments, witnessing the situation but not sumbing to despair.


    ��The original world is the origin of our realm, holding abundant vitality. If there is an existence beyond the Immortal King, it may only emerge from there.��


    A venerable immortal king, the creator of a peerless, immortal art, contributed to the discussion. Despite the presence of numerous immortal kings, they respectfully addressed him as a senior. He revealed that the peerless, immortal art he had crafted was fortuitously discovered near the original world.


    During a journey to the heavens, he encountered a vast and boundless world suppressed by thews of heaven and earth. There, he stumbled upon a piece of immortal art. Later, he realized it originated from the Realm of Origin, isted from the Immortal Realm.


    The revtion stunned all the present immortal kings, fully aware of the magnificence of the peerless immortal art. Yet, it had only been found near the realm of origin, leaving them contemtive and speechless.


    The Immortal Realm couldn��t produce an existence beyond the Immortal King, seemingly incapable of taking that crucial step. The question lingered: Why was this limitation linked to the realm of origin?


    The enigma of the world of origin is traced back to the inception of the Immortal Realm. Ancient lore posited that the Immortal Realm was initially an expansive continent within the realm of origin.


    In those primordial times, it was purportedly refined by a supreme existence with divine powers, subsequently separated and integrated with the realm of origin.


    In that era, cultivators could inhabit the Immortal Realm without achieving the immortal position. ��Immortal Realm�� merely denoted another name, not indicating the absence of beings beyond Immortal Realm cultivators. Even cultivators of the immortal realm reproduced offspring, though the more robust the cultivation base, the more challenging it became to conceive.


    King Luo sighed, disclosing a stark reality, ��Contemting without an existence beyond the Immortal King is futile. Tomorrow, we will hasten to the Southern Immortal Realm For a banquet. Fellow Daoists, if time permits, ponder how to impart a fewst words to the younger generations.��


    His words bordered on rudeness, nearly dismissing the need for funeral arrangements. However, all the immortal kings present remained silent, inwardly sighing at the prospect of being bound and resigned to their fate.


    Regret surfaced as one immortal king remarked, ��It��s unfortunate that Bai Chuan returned after leaving the Central Immortal Realm. Otherwise, we could inquire about the Moon Pce��s situation.��


    Many had hoped Bai Chuan, who hade to summon them before, might possess relevant information.


    However, a chilling and terrifying incident unfolded on that day, within the immortal realm and in the distant foreignnd, leaving many cultivators trembling and unnerved. Legs weakened, and some knelt on the ground.


    An unusual mist materialized at the horizon, seemingly emanating from an endlessly distant ce. Thick, gray clouds shrouded the world��s edge, apanied by the sound of waves and the rumbling of a fractured ancient world, faintly reaching the ears of the Immortal Kings.


    <em>What is that?</em>


    <em>Is someone attempting to destroy the Immortal Domain?</em>


    This apocalyptic scene filled the inhabitants of the Immortal Realm with terror. Unaware of the phenomenon��s origin, they sensed an overwhelming power pressing upon them. Ordinary cultivators trembled, feeling like ants about to be obliterated under these intense fluctuations.


    The Immortal Kings experienced an intensified sense of vulnerability as the sky seemed on the verge of shattering under the weight of the dense gray fog.


    ��That is not a real scene but a projection from a distant ce. Something is approaching the Immortal Realm,�� a seasoned Immortal King spoke in a deep voice, his heart weighed down by an impending dread.


    Simultaneously, on the foreignnd side, a simr spectacle unfolded. The scene radiated from a distant location as if reflected in the universe, seemingly foretelling something significant.


    <em>The aura of the boundless sea.</em>


    <em>Has someone discovered the broken coordinates of the Mountain and Sea World?</em>


    In the luminous cave of the foreignnd, the awakened ancestor of the imperial n opened his eyes. Darkness filled his pupils as terrifying scenes yed out��stars sinking, the moon destroying, the sky copsing, and the earth cracking.


    Attempting to deduce the situation, he ultimately shook his head, sighed, and mumbled, ��At thetest, ten thousand years; at the earliest, probably less than a hundred years.��


    Navigating the boundless sea was exceedingly difficult, even for an immortal king. Escape routes were nearly nonexistent. Yet, an entity capable of traversing the endless sea possessed unimaginable cultivation, depths beyondprehension.


    Epochs ago, when the real world of mountains and seas shattered, the dispersed true spirits ignited a bonfire, casting light in the infinite darkness.


    Creatures in the boundless sea, noticing the broken coordinates of the natural world of mountains and seas, sought to reach it��whether to upy, annex, or migrate.


    Within this abyss were terrifying existences trapped for eons. Some sought to migrate from their depleted real worlds, while others aimed to hunt and bolster their domains. The horror of the boundless sea was unfathomable. Even the ancestors of the imperial n dared not tread lightly, having less than 30% certainty of survival within its depths.


    Furthermore, due to the absence of the protective true spirit, the real world of mountains and seas was suddenly bare to the boundless sea. Unless the distance was considerable, one could discern the coordinates of the natural world of mountains and seas.


    The boundless sea itself was fraught with terror and disasters. The existence of the true spirit shielded a world, concealing its coordinates and hiding the bonfire, preventing exposure to the boundless sea. The source of darknessy here, and throughout history, many real worlds have perished due to the idental revtion of their coordinates.


    ��It��s true that misfortunes nevere alone���� sighed the patriarch of the imperial n, his words unable to conceal his concern.


    The sudden appearance of this terrifying vision further fueled chaos and panic in the already distressed immortal domain and foreignnd.


    Despair gripped countless cultivators and creatures, interpreting the phenomenon as a harbinger of universal destruction, a sign preceding the world��s end. In the Southern Immortal Realm, within the Moon King Mansion, Gu Changge sat cross-legged on a futon, raising his eyes at this unexpected sight.


    <em>What is that?</em>


    Beside him, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also looked on with astonishment, observing the distant end of the world where the light image was about to dim, transitioning into a foam-like substance.


    Gradually, something became distinct in the remote reaches, approaching the world with a wave-like momentum.


    While ordinary individuals might not hear it, cultivators within the immortal realm could discern the terrifying force, regardless of their distance from the immortal domain.


    ��That��s the outline of the boundless sea. After endless epochs, someone finally found the coordinates of the real world of mountains and seas����


    ��Perhaps they intend toe here,�� Gu Changge spoke calmly, seemingly unsurprised.


    ��Is it the boundless sea that connects to the other end of the boundless battlefield?��


    Moon King expressed extreme shock, familiar only with the existence of the boundless battlefield��a rift in the universe within the Central Immortal Realm.


    Numerous immortal cities and Ancient Passages connected to this battlefield, offering the only path for beings to leave the realm. However, many immortal king families, serving as guardians, controlled the road behind them. The younger generation would periodically venture to the battlefield forbat experience and opportunities.


    Moon King had heard tales of King Luo obtaining a mysterious bronze monument from the Boundless Battlefield. Other immortal kings had also acquired enigmatic items, including the remains of unknown creatures, obscure ancient mirrors, artifacts from unknown eras, and cosmic garments. Jealousy welled within her as he contemted these prizes.


    ��If the beings from that cee to this world, what will happen?�� inquired Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, unable to contain her curiosity.


    After arriving in the Immortal Realm, she had realized the world was far from the peaceful realm she had initially believed it to be, concealing numerous hidden secrets and profound causes and effects.


    Moon King also turned his gaze towards Gu Changge, his eyes seeking answers and hoping to unravel the mysteries surrounding this impending event. He observed that Gu Changge, contrary to the terrifying rumors, appeared easy-going, and his fear had lessened these past days. Many things were fabrications.


    The recent rumors, for instance, falsely attributed the destruction of the Buddha Kingdom to Gu Changge when, in reality, he had merely stepped into the kingdom without taking any action. The kingdom��s demise was revealed once the illusion dissipated.


    ��If theye, they will sacrifice this world, guide the real world behind them toe, and then annex this world. All creatures, everything in the world from ancient times to the present, and the entire universe will be sacrificed���� Gu Changge exined calmly as if discussing amonce matter.


    <em>What?</em>


    Moon King froze, his body turning icy cold, struggling to believe what he had just heard.


    ��Sacrifice everything?��


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu echoed, equally shocked, unable to fathom the gravity of Gu Changge��s revtion.


    This news sent shockwaves across all worlds. Panic and fear spread among beings from ancient universes who were unnerved by the horrifying scene, anticipating an impending catastrophe. Though the vision was brief and the reflection dissipated, various rumors circted.


    <em>Someone ising across the boundless sea, and it��s feared they will reach the true world of mountains and seas in less than a hundred years.</em>


    <em>We don��t have much time left.</em>


    In an iplete universe, Ni Chen, shrouded in soul mist, abruptly opened his eyes, sensing the fluctuation. Murmuring to himself, his aura spread continuously, and the entire universe seemed to copse, absorbed into his body.


    This ability showcased the ominous power of the Underworld n, capable of absorbing even the universe itself. Now, with the awareness of the impending vision, time-pressed heavily on Ni Chen��s heart.


    If he could seize the real world of mountains and seas, binding the dissipated true spirits before the arrival of those beings, he could block the coordinates and the illuminating light of this world, enabling its escape from impending disaster. Otherwise, all his ns would crumble.

 Chapter 877: He probably can’t even remember me, Xiao Zu of the Age of Innate Mythology

    Chapter 877: He probably can��t even remember me, Xiao Zu of the Age of Innate Mythology


    The entire immortal realm and foreignnd plunged into panic due to a sudden, terrifying vision of the world��s end. Many ancient cultivators diligently searched their old books to uncover relevant records.


    Ancient immortal kings, awakened from bygone eras, also sought answers. They concluded that the ominous visions were linked to the distant, boundless sea.


    The term ��Boundless Sea�� was unfamiliar to ordinary cultivators; they had never encountered it. However, with their prolonged survival, ancient aristocratic families possessed specific records about the ce. Knowledge of the boundless sea induced fear in those aware of its existence.


    <em>It��s a ce where even immortal kings fear to tread.</em>


    In this tense atmosphere, the entire Immortal Realm grew more disturbed. Many ethnic groups contemted relocating their entire ns. Yet, surprisingly, the Southern Immortal Realm remained peacefulpared to other realms.


    The Moon King, governing various ns, issued a calming order from Moon King City. In three days, all tribes were to gather for worship.


    Assuring the tribes not to worry, the Moon King dered he was not the true master of the Southern Immortal Realm.


    The new master, he imed, was benevolent and epting. As long as the tribes submitted willingly, there would be no trouble.


    With the Moon King��s guarantee, the tribes in the Southern Immortal Realm felt considerably more at ease. The impending downfall of the Buddha Kingdom heightened anxiety as the Southern Immortal realm faced an unknown crisis.The following day, the Moon King emerged beneath the radiant sun and surging immortal spirit. He ordered her maids to prepare a banquet for numerous immortal kings across the domain. Within the Moon King��s Mansion, a vast hall served as the venue for the Moon King��s teachings.


    However, he had now repurposed it as a venue to host the immortal kings from all races of the immortal domains. The surroundings were enveloped in fairy mist, surrounded by majestic mountains and forests of immortal inds.


    Near the Dao tform, arge piece of immortal bamboo remained, and pavilion futons were already arranged, anticipating the arrival of immortal kings from various races across the immortal realm.


    The Moon King, adorned in cage-colored gauze, stood on the bluestone. His figure appeared blurred, with Dao rhymes flowing around his, resembling a wless moon god.


    ��Take your seats and await the arrival of the immortal kings from around the world for worship.��


    He stood with her hands behind her back, sweeping his eyes across the Dao tform. He exuded an air of peerless beauty as if carved from immortal jade.


    The Moon King��s mood could have been more rxed. Despite being an immortal king, he never anticipated a day when he would be worshiped by immortal kings worldwide. Without Gu Changge��s prestige, the other immortal kings might not heed her orders.


    Today��s events shook the entire Southern Immortal Realm. Many ordinary creatures only knew that the Moon King was hosting Immortal Kings from various domains, unaware of the underlying reason.


    Compared to other immortal realms, the overall strength of the Southern Immortal Realm was rtively low, with only one or two immortal kings in charge. With the fall of the Buddha King and the disappearance of Dao-building experts, the Moon King became the sole ruler.


    For thousands of years, Immortal Kings from other domains had never visited the Southern Immortal Realm. It was considered barrenpared to the others. Today��s lively scene was a rare urrence in countless epochs.


    Divine lights rushed in one after another, with figures visible almost every moment. Heaven and earth rumbled as ancient chariots descended, bringing high-level figures from various old ethnic groups under the jurisdiction of the Moon King.


    <em>The Tuoba Ancient n is here for worship!</em>


    <em>The Yin Xian lineage is here for worship!</em>


    <em>Boundless Immortal Mountain is here for worship!</em>


    ��


    The servants regrly encountered prominent figures from various ns outside the Moon King��s Mansion. Even the weakest ones who managed toe were Dao-building experts by experience.


    Additionally, ancient true immortals, standing at the pinnacle of immortal Dao, served as the true powerhouses behind various ethnic groups. Not every faction had an Immortal King inmand, as seen in the vast Southern Immortal Realm, where only one or two Immortal Kings presided.


    However, a considerable number of true immortals existed. Any ethnic group with a more extended heritage had the time and resources to umte true immortals.


    Outside the Moon King��s Mansion, the entities represented significant ethnic groups in the Southern Immortal Realm. Some immortal ancestors arrived with their descendants, disying utmost respect and refraining from probing too much. They followed the servants into the mansion and, guided by Moon King Mansion��s attendants, entered the Immortal Bamboo Forest.


    ��Can we truly witness the legendary taboo today? I heard he��s the new master of the Southern Immortal Realm, and even the esteemed Moon King must obey his orders,�� ventured some courageous young individuals, curiously peering into the depths of the tform.


    Yet, a vast, chaotic air obscured the scene, resembling a thick fog, making it impossible to see. The Moon King was not visible; only the busy servants and a group of maids were present.


    Upon hearing the youth��s chatter, the elders��plexions changed slightly. They sternly instructed the youngsters to remain silent. Despite the Moon King��s assurance that the new owner would not harm them, offending him could bring unwarranted misfortune to their family.


    The guests spected as they awaited developments. Suddenly, a sea of terrifying coercion swept from the distant sky. It abruptly restrained itself as it approached, and a middle-aged man, seemingly in good spirits, descended from on high.


    d in a ck robe with dragon horns on his head, his eyes held a depth that even real immortals wouldn��t dare to meet. Around him, a sense of space-time distortion and brokenws created a terrifying and shocking aura.


    ��The Immortal King Ao Di of the Eastern Immortal Territory has arrived!�� announced the servants at the Moon King��s Mansion gate, revealing the person��s background. Guests were taken aback, seeing the true face of this immortal king for the first time.


    Ao Di, Immortal King, allegedly connected to the actual dragon lineage, ruled the boundless sea area of the Eastern Immortal Domain andmanded numerous aquatic beings. He stood as a pivotal force in the Eastern Immortal Domain. Behind him, several real immortals, including several young-looking men and women, apanied him.


    <em>That��s Princess Ao Ling, an outstanding genius in the Eastern Immortal Domain, rumored to possess the talent of an Immortal King. I didn��t expect Immortal King Ao Di to bring this descendant here.</em>


    Many guests murmured as they observed a charming girl with sparkling dragon horns trailing behind Immortal King Ao Di.


    She wore a gentle smile, donning a light blue flowing immortal dress that created a stark contrast with the solemn figures surrounding her. However, her few nsmen shielded her, never straying more than three steps from Immortal King Ao Di, emphasizing her significance and the protection afforded by the Ao n.


    ��Where is the Moon King now?�� inquired Ao Di Immortal King, middle-aged yet exuding an aura of calm majesty. His eyes, when opened and closed, seemed to encapste the evolution of stars in the universe. He posed the question to several Moon Pce servants, his expression somewhat sullen.


    Despite his status as an immortal king, the Moon King hadn��t personally greeted him. Instead, a few servants waited at the door without acknowledging a genuine immortal.


    Bai Chuan, a quasi-immortal king, approached at this point, wearing silver battle armor and disying a handsome, young face. He gestured to Ao Di to step aside, indicating a familiarity that suggested a significant rtionship.


    <em>Bai Chuan��</em>


    Immortal King Ao Di nodded slightly at Bai Chuan��s appearance, the sullen expression on his face dissipating. He followed Bai Chuan to the side, paying little attention to the trembling Moon Pce servants.


    Witnessing this scene, many guests felt a sense of confusion, anticipating that something significant would unfold. Immortal King Bai Chuan had been absent for several days, reappearing only today. Before that, many assumed he had left the Southern Immortal Domain.


    ��It appears your words were true��Moon King is now under control,�� Immortal King Ao Di remarked as he and Bai Chuan conversed nearby.


    The space around them blurred, preventing outsiders from observing clearly. They spoke discreetly, unconcerned about being overheard by the other entities present.


    ��I returned to Moon King��s Mansion for a few days, but I only encountered Moon King once. No one can approach the cave where he usually cultivates, not even me,�� Bai Chuan shared, shaking his head with a hint of doubt clouding his originally stern expression.


    His bond with Immortal King Ao Di ran deep; they had be acquainted in the Eastern Immortal Domain, cultivating a connection beyond friendship.


    ��I don��t think you need to overly worry about Moon King��s safety. Considering the current situation in the Immortal Domain, it seems likely that the one in control has other motives and may not easily destroy the Immortal Realm,�� reassured Immortal King Ao Di, understanding Bai Chuan��s concern for Moon King and expressing relief.


    ��Despite that, I��m still concerned about the methods used to control Moon King���� Bai Chuan admitted, his worry evident in his words. ��That��s why I asked you to help me, brother, to use the Nine Profound Divine Mirror to spy on reality at this banquet.��


    Bai Chuan sighed, unable to conceal his anxiety. The Nine Profound Divine Mirror, a supreme treasure from the Eastern Immortal Domain, was shrouded in endless mysteries.


    Originating from Ound, it was once wielded by an immortal king andter came into the possession of the Sea n. Now, it rested in the hands of Immortal King Ao Di.


    Bai Chuan sought Ao Di��s assistance to use the mirror to uncover the truth about Gu Changge during the banquet and understand his current state. Immortal King Ao Di, after a moment of silence, nodded.


    ��Don��t worry, I will find a way to help you. Now is not the time to discuss this further. If there��s anything, we can talkter,�� he said, mindful of the multitude of beings in the Moon Pce. He was concerned that other immortal kings might notice any abnormal behavior on his part.


    Bai Chuan nodded, and the two parted ways without further conversation. While Bai Chuan hesitated to take direct action against Gu Changge, he nned to approach the situation strategically, aiming to rescue Moon King from imminent danger.


    ��It��s best not to meddle in such matters. Remember, our purpose here is simply to observe the spectacle,�� advised Immortal King Ao Di. After parting ways with Bai Chuan, he deviated from the other guests, heading directly into the depths of the immortal forest.


    There, he discovered Ao Ling, the girl in the flowing blue fairy skirt, leisurely wandering near a deep pool. Her lively demeanor and the smile on her face suggested a positive mood. Immortal King Ao Di approached her respectfully, disying an attitude of deference toward the younger generation.


    ��But little ancestor, if our Ao people merely watch the spectacle without taking action, could it potentially displease the one in control?�� respectfully inquire Ao Di Immortal King.


    ��No, if it��s truly that one, he��s not as formidable as the rumors im. I truly don��t understand the forbidden era that your future generations speak of���� Ao Ling expressed casually, throwing a stone into the cold pool.


    Her tone seemed carefree, yet the information conveyed left Immortal King Ao Di��s heart quivering.


    He knew that the little ancestor before him held a terrifying seniority, reaching back to an era older than the Forbidden Era, known as the Age of Innate Mythology. However, he hadn��t anticipated that she had encountered ��that one�� long ago.

 Chapter 878: The sudden change is simply bold

    Chapter 878: The sudden change is simply bold


    The era of ancient mythology was a time absent from ssical records, reaching back to the dawn of the world. Before the Forbidden Era, it stretched through countless epochs like an undiscoveredpartment.


    If the girl Ao Ling hadn��t informed Immortal King Ao Di, he would have remained unaware of this lengthy ancient period.


    Furthermore, the girl before him hailed from that era and had been sealed away indefinitely. It wasn��t until modern times that she awoke from the deepest forbidden area of the Ao n.


    Regarding seniority, Immortal King Ao Di didn��t exaggerate in calling her a little ancestor; it could even be considered an honor. Ao Ling was the heir of the Dragon Ancestor, renowned as the progenitor of myriad dragons. While the current Ao n possessed its blood, the pure dragon bloodline was absent.


    Even the first-generation ancestor of the Ao n would respectfully address Ao Ling as ��Old Ancestor.�� Despite being a peerless Immortal King, Ao Di immensely respected her and safeguarded her every step, viewed by outsiders as an expression of deep affection for his junior. The tribe remained unaware of Ao Ling��s true identity.


    ��If the little ancestor recognizes this person, then I won��t be concerned,�� said Immortal King Ao Di. Despite Ao Ling appearing seemingly powerless, her true capabilities were unfathomable. Her body concealed an immensely potent force that nearly brought Ao Di to his knees when it was first revealed.


    Moreover, based on the information shared by Ao Ling, many creatures from the age of ancient mythology were poised to return. Although the current state of the immortal domain was chaotic, it wouldn��t significantly impact the overall situation in the future. Beyond this world, supreme beings observed everything, biding their time for the opportune moment.


    ��I would be delighted to meet this individual. In this era, even though immortal ages seem empty, we can still encounter people from the past,�� Ao Ling remarked, shaking her head slightly. She then pped her hands and proceeded toward the depths of the immortal bamboo forest, where white mist floated and pavilions awaited guests.


    However, the innermost part of the Dao tform remained bathed in brilliance, veiled in a chaotic aura that obscured clear vision. The Moon King had already instructed the maids to prepare tea for the guests, giving the ce an atmosphere reminiscent of ancient gatherings to discuss Dao-building experts.Friends who hadn��t seen each other for years reminisced, evoking emotions on the faces of many genuine immortals.


    ��Who would have imagined such a day woulde? I heard even the formidable Immortal King might face liquidation.��


    ��Contrary to that, we might have a better chance of survival in this chaos.��


    ��Regarding the vision of heaven and earth from yesterday, after perusing ancient texts, it seems to involve a distant and boundlessnd. What major events might the Immortal Realm face in the future?��


    Conversations paused as Immortal King Ao Di approached with Ao Ling. On the one hand, the observers were curious about Immortal King Ao Di��s evident care for his descendant, keeping her by his side at all times. On the other hand, they fell silent as the duo neared.


    On each hill, numerous cultivators sat cross-legged, forming a densely packed assembly of heroes. The cultivators specializing in humanism were particrly noteworthy, standing out as the best among various ethnic groups. The figure, seemingly at the pinnacle of the immortal Dao, stood prominently near the Dao tform.


    Immortal King Ao Di had a dedicated pavilion for rest, where his tribe members waited. Surprisingly, the Moon King��s figure had yet to appear. Instead, more streams of light descended outside the mansion, bringing prominent figures from various immortal domains.


    Among them was a familiar face to Immortal King Ao Di, an old Immortal King from the Eastern Immortal Domain named Immortal King Gu Xuan. Apanied by two apprentices, a man and a woman, both had reached the true immortal realm, with one poised to be an Immortal King, given sufficient time.


    The Eastern Immortal Domain boasted a limited number of Immortal Kings. With the arrival of Immortal King Ao Di and Immortal King Gu Xuan, they nearly reached the pinnacle of power in that domain.


    Soon after, the Immortal King from the Northern Immortal Realm joined them, forming a trio. An older man with white hair and a beard, Ku Yin, Immortal King, stood alongside a red-haired Immortal King named Chi Lian Wang and another one called Chu Kun.


    These three Immortal Kings hailed from the Northern Immortal Realm, apanied by numerous followers, including real immortals and Dao-building experts, though no young descendants were among them.


    <em>Is the Moon King not attending?</em>


    <em>When can we expect her?</em>


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan from the Eastern Immortal Realm inquired politely, disying kindness toward the Moon Pce servants.


    Responding respectfully, the Moon Pce servants informed, ��Reporting to the Immortal King, His Majesty the Moon King has instructed us to arrange an immortal banquet, but we do not know when she will make an appearance.�� The servants, facing the gaze of several Immortal Kings, were visibly nervous.


    The Immortal Kings present refrained frommenting on this. They either sipped tea, rested with closed eyes, or engaged in quiet conversations. The Moon King��s presence was not their primary focus; instead, they sought to assess the safety of the Hongmen Banquet.


    Unexpectedly, an ancient Immortal King from a secluded area in the Eastern Immortal Domain descended, surprising everyone. The existence of individuals in that restricted area had been almost written off, especially by Immortal King Ao Di and Old Immortal King Gu Xuan.


    <em>Since it is the lord��smand, how could the old man dare note?</em>


    This elderly Immortal King from the restricted life area emitted a decaying aura, not in peak condition like the other Immortal Kings. Grinning, his voice resembled the ancient creaking of a drying tree.


    <em>Could it be that the Central Immortal Realm has no intention toply with the order?</em>


    As time passed, the figure from the Central Immortal Domain remained absent, prompting spection and varied expressions among the Immortal Kings. Some had deep contemtion in their eyes, while others sat in silence.


    Spection arose among the gathering, suggesting a prior decree from a foreignnd that had reached the Central Immortal Domain. The two sides were engaged in discussions on how to address the matter.


    ��Could it be that the foreignnd is nning to join forces with the Central Immortal Domain?�� Some Immortal Kings couldn��t help but ponder this possibility.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Suddenly, a nebulous figure ascended at the farthest reaches of the universe, overseeing the immortal universe and casting a dominating aura within the star field��s depths. The entire world quivered, and a pervasive sense of mourning enveloped everything. Countless creatures knelt in worship, even true immortals feeling a slight unease.


    An Immortal King? But the aura is unusual.


    Several Immortal Kings in the Moon King Pce turned their attention simultaneously, furrowing their brows with alertness and incredulity.


    <em>Is someone daring to make a move at this time?</em>


    <em>It��s quite audacious.</em>


    Immortal King Ao Di narrowed his eyes, rising from the pavilion and peering into the distance. Beside him, Ao Ling expressed a surprised and intrigued expression, saying, ��This isn��t the real body of the Immortal King, but a faith-condensed form obtained at great cost.�� While gathering faith in a Dao Body wasn��t challenging, ensuring itsbat power matched that of an Immortal King was difficult.


    The atmosphere grew tense as everyone awaited the unfolding events.


    The terrible figure that emerged in the distance surpassed the strength of most Immortal Kings. The aura emanated was chaotic, making it challenging to discern the true identity of the entity. The startling development left all Moon Pce guests in shock, disbelief across their faces.


    Ordinary beings couldn��t resist thepulsion to kneel at this moment. Attempting to kowtow in that direction proved impossible, given the overwhelming coercion from the deliberately elusive Immortal King.


    ��It seems to have been condensed using some mysterious forbidden weapon, and there is more than just an Immortal King behind it���� Ao Ling remarked, offering her insight.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Another phantom materialized in that area, its form hazy and indistinct, yet it stood tall, appearing as if it had transformed from a Dao Body. It gazed upon the universe, overseeing the ages.


    Then, in that same area, another terrifying aura manifested, and an immortal light tore through the universe, resembling the indifferent eyes of a supreme being. A formidable energy that shook the universe spread out, covering the sky and the earth. For a moment, hundreds of millions of star fields quivered in response.

 Chapter 879: No one in the world dares to disobey remnants of the old era

    Chapter 879: No one in the world dares to disobey remnants of the old era


    One after another,manding figures emerged in the universe, their indifferent eyes overseeing the ages as if they had existed since the dawn of time. The world appeared incapable of containing their auras, and their eyes alone hung in the sky like a terrifying blood moon devoid of emotion.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The entire universe trembled, sweeping across the whole Southern Immortal Realm. This was the unmatched power of the Immortal Kings, capable of effortlessly subduing the world. Such a profound disturbance was extraordinary, as the recovery of any Immortal King would typically resonate throughout the entire universe.


    Yet, on this day, more than one Immortal King��s aura surpassed many statues, erupting in a spectacr disy.


    Even ordinary cultivators instinctively grasped that something significant was unfolding. The guests in the Moon Pce gazed in shock towards the end of the universe, where the majesty of the Immortal Kings erupted, threatening to engulf the world.


    Sessive figures of Immortal King��s covered heaven and earth, appearing as if not their actual bodies but descending in a particr manner, yet retaining overwhelming power. Even the Immortal Kings within the Moon King Pce couldn��t discern the identities of those figures at the end of the universe.


    <em>They��re acting recklessly.</em>


    <em>Aren��t they afraid of the consequences?</em>


    In the immortal bamboo forest, the voice of an ancient true immortal trembled with fear. The appearance of an Immortal King��s aura at today��s banquet raised questions��was there an intention to attack someone in the Moon Pce? Such audacity seemed to pull everyone in the immortal realm into uncertain waters.Old Immortal King Gu Xuan and Immortal King Ao Di of the Eastern Immortal Realm grew serious, silently staring at the unfolding spectacle. Since arriving in the Southern Immortal Domain, they had immediately restrained their aura fluctuations, preventing anyone from approaching except those of equal standing.


    This gesture expressed their respectful attitude, a boundary they dared not surpass. However, the unveiled auras of the Immortal Kings were undeniably terrible as they revealed their Dao Bodies upon entering the Southern Immortal Realm. This act hinted at provocation �C were they nning something against a particr individual?


    ��Even if these aren��t their real bodies, the aftermath of this confrontation will undoubtedly stir great turbulence in the Immortal Domain,�� mused Immortal King Ao Di, aware of the reality behind these Dao Bodies through Ao Ling��s exnation. These were bodies of faith, condensed through some forbidden treasure, possessing strengthparable to an Immortal King��s. Yet, reducing such a Dao Body came at a significant cost.


    The chaotic atmosphere made it challenging to identify which Immortal King or Kings these faith Dao Bodies belonged to. Immortal King Ao Di couldn��t help but narrow his eyes, questioning the boldness of those who dared such a move.


    ��Is the Central Immortal Realm really not afraid of facing the consequences afterwards?�� Ao Di pondered aloud, his skepticism evident.


    The Immortal King from the restricted life area, emanating a decadent aura, couldn��t help but grin, almost gloating. He yed into the narrative that these Dao Bodies were the work of the Central Immortal Realm, sowing doubt and intrigue among the gathered Immortal Kings.


    While the Moon Pce guests were far from the Immortal Kings, they caught snippets of the conversations. Suspicion regarding the intentions of the Central Immortal Realm spread among the crowd, questioning whether they sought to embroil the entire Immortal Realm in trouble. The looming question remained: were they unafraid of the potential consequences, or did they genuinely believe they could handle the situation?


    ��The current state of affairs in the Immortal Realm is bing increasingly intriguing,�� remarked Ao Ling with a grin, seemingly unfazed and finding amusement in the unfolding events.


    Ao Ling seemed toprehend the motives behind the unfolding events, her eyes filled with genuine interest.


    <em>They truly don��t seem to value their lives.</em>


    At that moment, the Moon King, who had been absent until now, made her appearance. She stood amidst the void, her gown dancing in the immortal winds and her gaze exuding a cold intensity. She expressed disbelief that, amidst such a significant event, there were still individuals who seemed unaware of the consequences, willingly cing themselves in harm��s way. It wasn��t just a matter of foolishness but a voluntary march towards death.


    In the heart of the immortal bamboo forest, Gu Changge, who had been seated in meditation, rose slowly. The fragments of the Dao dissipated around him, and he adopted the appearance of an ordinary mortal.


    Even when faced with an Immortal King at this moment, one might instinctively regard him as a mere mortal. There was no discernible aura or fluctuations in thews emanating from him. However, a profound abyss lurked beneath the surface, capable of devouring everything at any moment.


    ��I truly didn��t anticipate that, even at this juncture, there are those unafraid of death,�� remarked Gu Changge as he gazed towards the end of the universe, maintaining hisposed stance.


    At that moment, five figures of Immortal Kings appeared. Although they were not genuine bodies, their auras indicated strength that was not inferior to regr Immortal Kings. They stood united at the end of the universe, as if reshaping the cosmos, and the world seemed insufficient to contain their presence.


    Gu Changge recognized them as Dao Bodies rather than their proper forms, leading to a mild surprise.


    Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, standing beside Gu Changge, couldn��t help but express her astonishment. ��Husband, who are these Immortal Kings?��


    ��A remnant of an old era,�� Gu Changge replied with a gentle smile, leaving Heavenly Maiden Tianlu even more perplexed.


    As Gu Changge��s words echoed, it appeared like a monstrous storm erupted at the end of the universe in the Southern Immortal Realm. An ancient and weathered banner unfurled, and immense chaos surrounded it like a tidal wave, shrouding the sky and the earth.


    Five terrible figures stood there, evenly spaced apart, gazing indifferently toward the Moon Pce, appearing to be the only beings in ancient times.


    <strong><em>Huaa!!! </em></strong>


    The ancient banner was ceremoniously offered by someone, waving at the end of the world as a torrent of endless blood and rain rushed toward it. An echoing sound of iron horses shing reverberated, resembling the heavens trembling in response to the unfolding spectacle.


    In the dark void, an immortal king��s voice resonated, echoing the voice of the Dao but possessing an air of supreme decree,manding the world andpelling unquestioning obedience.


    Amidst the whisper, all the creatures that had vanished from heaven and earth were resurrected from the void. They transformed into blood, morphed into bones, and were systematically reassembled and reborn.


    A vast and terrifying army, virtually countless, assembled under the watchful eyes of all, seated on the back of ancient beasts and overlooking the world.


    ��Is this the ancient heroic spirit that once disappeared from heaven and earth? Or the army that once fell here?�� gasped the inhabitants of the Moon Pce, their collective shock palpable. Even the Immortal Kings contracted their pupils, fixating on the grandiose banner.


    What kind of astonishing power was at y here? A mere banner had summoned creatures that had long vanished from the world, an act seemingly against the natural order!


    At that moment, Old Immortal King Gu Xuan��s eyes widened even further, his expression tinged with disbelief.


    He uttered, ��Could it be�� before the Taboo Era, the Immortal Pcemanded the heavens using the Eight Directions Banner of the Immortal Realm?��


    With its eight poles, the Eight Directions Banner of the Immortal Realm was shrouded in mystery and possessed unpredictable power. It was said to have the ability tomand the heavens and all races under the rule of the eight-star kings of the Immortal Pce. Countless immortal soldiers and generals were said to be under itsmand. However, these banners had long vanished into the river of history, bing legends with no confirmed sightings or existence.

 Chapter 880: Lamenting for the ancient era, disintegrated in one blow

    Chapter 880: Lamenting for the ancient era, disintegrated in one blow


    A resounding st emanated from the end of the universe, akin to blowing an immortal horn, awakening all the generals and soldiers engaged in heavenly battles from the cycle of reincarnation. As monstrous as the vast abyss, this tremendous power brought the mighty army forth from nothingness, transcending time and space.


    <strong><em>Kill, kill, kill.</em></strong>


    A monstrous, murderous aura swept across like the copse of mountains and rivers, obliterating everything in its path. The immense army surged forward, and the star fields in its wake trembled and sumbed to the overwhelming aura.


    <em>If these are truly immortal heroic souls, could our ancestors be among them?</em>


    Trembling voices echoed among the inhabitants of the Southern Immortal Realm, their shock rendering them speechless.


    <em>Some say that the Banner of the Eight Directions Township of the Immortal Pce is an innate entity. It emerged eons ago and was once wielded by the Star King of the Immortal Pce. Itmanded the world, and none dared to disobey.</em>


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, well-versed in ancient texts, solemnly exined, having risen from his futon.


    Though the g appeared broken and iplete, its momentary revtion exuded a formidable force capable of eternal suppression.


    The other Immortal Kings gasped, fixated on the unfolding scene.��It��s the battle g, but unfortunately, it��s been broken���� Ao Ling remarked, her expression now grave, the carefree smile reced by a thoughtful expression. Immortal King Ao Di, beside her, remained unaware of the more profound implications.


    This revtion left Immortal King Bai Chuan visibly shocked. The unexpected event unfolding at this moment was beyond his anticipation.


    <em>Someone has truly taken action at this moment; it seems I won��t need to make an attempt.</em>


    He couldn��t help but murmur to himself.


    Just as the guests in the Moon Pce, including the Immortal Kings, were still in shock, another astonishing scene unfolded at the end of the universe. An ancient and weathered melody emerged seemingly from nowhere, with profound sorrow and grief. The standing Immortal King Dao Bodies made minimal movements but blew some horns.


    In the darkness, mncholic bads resonated, their mellifluous tones deeply moving yet sorrowful, akin to thement of a peerless woman mourning for an era long buried in ancient times. In the depths of the universe, a radiance appeared, incredibly formidable, resembling two scorching blood suns spanning the sky and transcending the ages. Though it gazed at the Southern Immortal Realm, it didn��t reveal its proper form. Nevertheless, the radiance in its eyes sent shivers through many real immortals, imagining the colossal creature that the entire universe could not contain.


    ��What kind of creature is this?�� questioned all the Immortal Kings in the Moon Pce, feeling palpitations under the intensity of that scrutinizing gaze. It was as if this being had seen through every secret from top to bottom, leaving no room for concealment, freezing the blood of those it observed.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    At that moment, a formidable momentum surged from the depths of the Moon King��s Mansion, and the immortal mist wafted through the immortal bamboo forest. The star field, spanning hundreds of millions of miles, trembled. Virtually all Immortal Kings felt a tremor in their hearts, their expressions changing dramatically as they turned their attention in that direction.


    Even those not Immortal Kings found their legs trembling, their bodies on the verge of copse, unable to withstand even a trace of the aura.


    <em>My Lord!</em>


    The Moon King, standing loftily in the sky, also changed expression. He hastily saluted respectfully, causing the immortal mist to disperse.


    Everyone observed a figure at the depths of the Dao tform; its back turned to the crowd. It appeared extraordinarily tall and upright, draped in immacte white attire that surpassed the purity of snow, with robes billowing in the ethereal breeze.


    <em>Which forbidden existence is this?</em>


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, Immortal King Ao Di, and Immortal King Ku Yin fixated in that direction, finally catching a glimpse of the figure��s true face. Their astonishment grew as they found the figure remarkably young,cking the feared three-headed and six-armed ferocity rumored in legends.


    <em>It��s him.</em>


    Ao Ling, beside Immortal King Ao Di, stared unwaveringly, her emotions far from calm. It was the first time she had disyed such an expression, tightly gripping her sleeves.


    Gu Changge stood on the tform, observing the vast army advancing toward the Southern Immortal Realm. With a simple lift of a finger, crystal clear yet possessing the authority of heaven and earth, he radiated an ancient brilliance, intercepting the universe and descending with a gentle tap.


    All the Immortal Kings felt a chill, sensing that their very souls were on the verge of being erased by this singr finger.


    <strong>Rumble!!!</strong>


    A boundless light erupted ahead, threatening to tear the fabric of heaven and earth. The vast army summoned by the tattered g disintegrated like ashes scattered in the wind at the mere proximity of this finger, exploding before any contact was made.


    Dust to dust, ashes to ashes, dissolving into the void.


    This spectacle instilled fear and trembling in all the creatures of the Southern Immortal Realm. The sheer might suggested that wiping out the entire Southern Immortal Realm could be achieved with just one finger.


    The younger generation, apanying a group of Immortal Kings to the Moon Pce, stood shocked. Finally, theyprehended why their ancestors had been so frightened and uneasy, even attempting to relocate to preserve a semnce of existence.


    Under this overwhelming power capable of world destruction, true immortals and ordinary creatures appeared as mere cannon fodder, unable to withstand even a single finger.


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan expressed more profound shock, stating, ��Rumors spoke of this lord annihting the Three Thousand States with a single hand, causing the entire Immortal Realm to copse. Seeing it now, it��s not just a rumor����


    Other Immortal Kings were equally terrified, realizing they could hardly resist this finger. Even attempting to resist would likely result in severe injuries. What made it more unsettling was that this was merely Gu Changge��s casual disy of power.


    It seemed effortlessly achievable if he genuinely intended to obliterate the entire Immortal Realm, even without him returning to his peak strength.


    ��What��s the point of hiding? Do you really think you can conceal yourself from me?�� Gu Changge spoke calmly, remaining stationary on the Dao tform. He gazed toward the end of the universe.


    The Immortal Kings of the Five Paths figures stood firm, raising the tattered g to summon heroic spirits once again. In the void, the ashes seemed to reform, and the corrupt figures returned, flesh, mounts, and weapons materializing as if they were immortal.


    Although such a formidable army posed an overwhelming threat to ordinary cultivators, it proved futile against Gu Changge. They couldn��t even approach him.


    With a casual wave of his sleeves, a terrifying Dao sound echoed throughout heaven and earth, as if an ancient immortal sat cross-legged, reciting ancient scriptures of reincarnation for all living beings. The sound swept the oing troops away, swiftly transforming into flying ash as if they had been dissolved.

 Chapter 881: This is the power of extinction; it’s pathetic and ridiculous

    Chapter 881: This is the power of extinction; it��s pathetic and ridiculous


    <strong>Chi!</strong>


    Suddenly, a swift silver spear lunged at Gu Changge, causing an unsettling chill to run down his spine. The sky seemed to shatter as the terrible weapon obliterated naturalws.


    At that precise moment, the Immortal King, from that direction, finally stirred into action. His entire form blurred, a manifestation of condensed faith��s power. Yet, just as the silver spear neared Gu Changge, he effortlessly snapped his fingers, causing it to burst with a resounding click.


    Undoubtedly, the spear was a terrifying creation forged from various rare materials. However, it crumbled instantly upon reaching Gu Changge, unable to draw near him.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Amidst the booming echoes, the Immortal King, stationed at the edge of the universe, disyed an emotionless demeanor. He continued his assault, summoning a colossal grinding disc that materialized in his immense hand. Stars were wiped away like mere dust at his touch.


    As his palm descended, the star field erupted, transforming into countless particles, and the universe bore witness to numerous intricate spider webs.


    Though several star fieldsy between the Immortal King and Gu Changge, the vast distance seemed inconsequential. The Immortal King��s mastery over Dao-building expertise had reached an unparalleled peak, rendering the spatial gap non-existent.


    In this pivotal moment, the temporal and spatial fabric between them copsed, revealing the phantom of a long river of time.The remaining four Immortal Kings also joined the fray. One swung a peerless heavenly sword, its radiance cutting across the universe with a murderous aura capable of withering the world.


    The sword��s brilliance resembled a universe cascading down, leaving all living beings in awe. The other three Immortal Kings employed their unique techniques��one transforming into an unstoppable and overwhelmingly powerful deluge of the universe. At the same time, another wielded a golden tower capable of toppling everything.


    This day was beyond imagination for ordinary cultivators��a spectacle of the five Immortal Kings unveiling their might. Though not in their proper forms, the strength disyed was unparalleled in the past tens of millions of years.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A thunderous ��Boom!�� echoed as a cascade of weapons rained down, the five kings uniting in a terrible onught reverberating through the world. Even the immortal king��s existence quivered in fear.


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan and Immortal King Ao Di, among others, trembled intensely. Facing thebined assault of the five, they knew that being besieged would lead to certain death.


    In this critical moment, any true immortal daring to step into the fray would face instant annihtion��body and spirit obliterated, leaving nothing behind.


    Witnessing this spectacle in the Moon Pce, the guests were equally horrified, never anticipating such a terrifying scene.


    Yet, in the face of the united assault from the five immortal kings, Gu Changge remained remarkablyposed. With a mere raising and lowering of his palm, darkness enveloped the world, revealing a colossal, terrifying hand forming before him.


    The palm prints were starkly visible, rendering the sun, moon, and stars minuscule. It seemed as though the entire universe rested within his grasp, a magnificent and expansive manifestation.


    <strong><em>Chi, Chi, Chi.</em></strong>


    Meanwhile, at the world��s farthest reaches, pitch-ck arrows shot forth one after another, shrouded in an ominous atmosphere. Swift and decaying, their speed surpassed even the immortal king��s perception, arriving before Gu Changge instantly.


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan quivered again, eximing, ��Extinguishing Immortal Arrow!��


    Recognizing these arrows from ancient records, he knew they could y immortals. These were not ordinary true immortals but immortal kings.


    Despite their exterior decay, the arrows harbored fragments of the Dao-building expert at their core, possessing terrifyingly destructive power. Immortal King Ao Di focused his gaze and identified the archer��an older man, desated and d in ancient garments.


    Emitting time fragments, he appeared to defy the passage of years, walking through the ages.


    At the far reaches of the universe, it was this mysterious figure who, without warning, drew his bow and released a volley of arrows.


    ��Who in the world is this? I��ve never seen them before,�� the three immortal kings from the Northern Immortal Realm marveled. Despite the older man revealing his true identity, no one among them could recognize him. He stood beside those eerie eyes stretching across the entire universe.


    One observant immortal king even noticed a slender and graceful figure standing atop the head of the formidable creature. Vague and separated by time, it was an enigma.


    <em>Do you truly believe I cannot find you without revealing your true form?</em>


    Gu Changge stepped out of the void, exiting the Moon Pce with a t tone. As the few immortal arrows neared, ripples appeared before him, disintegrating and blocking their trajectory.


    These ripples emanated a secret power capable of obliterating everything. They caused the runes of the immortal arrows to dissipate, dimming their immortal essence. The joint assault of the five immortal kings intensified, but there seemed to be an eternal curtain between them and Gu Changge, impervious to their attacks.


    However, the void surrounding him erupted into nothingness, and thews of the Dao-building expert were obliterated, leaving a void in their wake.


    Gu Changge took the initiative, and his horizontal palm strike seemed to epass a myriad of Daoisms, plunging the world into a blurred state. Even the ancient, tattered g swayed, on the verge of shattering.


    This disy of unimaginable power left Immortal King Gu Xuan, Immortal King Ao Di, and the other Immortal Kings deeply fearful and powerless.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A resounding ��Boom!�� echoed through the cosmos as a colossal world, once in the southern immortal domain, was punctured and exploded anew.


    Gu Changge��s transformed hand stretched forth, enveloping the world as a whole, ruthlessly crushing it. Mountains crumbled, rivers copsed, and gxies erupted in an explosive disy.


    Even the figures of the immortal kings, defiantly roaring and charging towards Gu Changge��s colossal hand, were futile. They disintegrated mid-air, shattered into a rain of light that filled the sky and scattered.


    The armies summoned by the ancient g disintegrated even more swiftly. A single shock from this immense ck hand nearly wiped out the universe, leaving ordinary-level creatures helpless.


    ��It��s terrifying�� This is the power of extinction,�� echoed the terror-stricken voices in the Moon Pce. Under this all-epassing palm, it felt as if heaven and earth and the entire Southern Immortal Realm would be prated��a force beyond the resistance of even the Immortal Kings.


    Though these five figures were mere condensed Dao bodies, not their proper forms, their strength surpassed that of ordinary immortal kings and excelled in certain aspects. Yet, in the blink of an eye, the four figures disintegrated into nothingness.


    Gu Changge regarded the remaining Dao body with indifference, showing no pity. He was about to wipe it away when the indifferent Dao body unexpectedly spoke with an infinitely pathetic and unwilling tone.


    ��I, King Luo, thought I attained the realm of the immortal king many epochs ago. With the sky as my witness, I believed I could break through the shackles and reach a higher realm,�� the voice conveyed sorrow and self-ridicule.


    ��I didn��t anticipate being unable to withstand your strike. It��s truly sad and absurd. Even though I��m just a Dharma body, constrained by the world��s environment, I must make you pay the price today.��


    As the Dao body spoke, infinite light erupted from its form. Choosing the path of burning jade and stone, it resolutely hurtled towards Gu Changge.

 Chapter 882: Living in this world is good fortune; who is plotting against me?

    Chapter 882: Living in this world is good fortune; who is plotting against me?


    For ordinary creatures, this day unfolded as a terrifying catastrophe. The Southern Immortal Realm appeared as if it were swept away, with countless star domains exploding into dust. Even the Immortal Kings sensed a profound unease, prompting other cultivators to hastily flee the Southern Immortal Realm to escape the unstoppable turmoil.


    The Dao bodies of the five immortal kings, stationed at the world��s end, trembled across the ages. Still, they could only disintegrate like light rain under the boundless palm, devoid of any possibility of resistance.


    Within the Moon King Pce, all the immortal kings felt a chilling realization,prehending the insurmountable gap between Gu Changge and themselves. It mirrored the terrible distinction between a true immortal and an immortal king, an unbridgeable chasm.


    To obliterate an Immortal King, Gu Changge needed to lower his palm, shattering and annihting all principles and divine powers. However, what astonished them the most was the revtion that the lone surviving Dao body belonged to King Luo.


    ��It��s a pity that a genius like King Luo emerged in the wrong era,��mented the onlookers. King Luo burned with the resolve to sacrifice everything, hurtling towards Gu Changge.


    Behind him, the universe copsed, revealing a deste gray scene where the void fragmented, and an endless mix of chaotic winds blew.


    <em>The Central Immortal Domain is truly audacious.</em>


    <em>By doing this today, they are only sealing the fate of the entire Central Immortal Realm. King Luo has gone mad.</em>


    The immortal kings within the Moon King Pce were startled and shocked. Identifying King Luo suggested the others were closely connected to him. Speaking with gravity, Old Immortal King Gu Xuan noted.<em>Considering today��s events, the Immortal Domain is on the brink ofplete chaos. There are other unknown ancient forces behind King Luo and the others. The vague female phantom and the old man who shot the immortal arrow don��t belong to this era at all.</em>


    Moreover, after the phantoms of the five immortal kings exploded, they shattered into a cascade of light, leaving an aftermath of uncertainty.


    The older man opted not to linger but decisively turned around and departed. Simultaneously, the colossal and terrifying figure at the end of the universe also pivoted, akin to a blood moon sinking into darkness, ready to vanish.


    Their appearance was more of a test. Recognizing the unfavorable situation, they withdrew, showing no intention to stay longer. Gu Changge observed the charging Immortal King, seemingly burning with self-destructive energy, boiling and annihting the surrounding Dao principles. He remained unmoving, calmly watching from a distance.


    At the furthest reaches of the universe, the older man continued to retreat. In the final moments, Gu Changge caught a glimpse of the figure seated on the head of the massive and frightening creature, casting a backward nce. Though vague, the deep-seated hatred in those eyes was palpable.


    ��Who is that?��


    Gu Changge inquired softly. As the figure disappeared, the terrible aura enveloping the end of the universe dissipated.


    The older man, wary of pursuit, shot another arrow in Gu Changge��s direction. Gu Changge casually shook her sleeves, making the approaching Immortal King crumble and disappear in a puff of smoke.The Immortal Extinguishing Arrow shattered en route, its Daoism obliterated, rendering it iplete.


    <em>Are they knowingly attempting to dy me and facilitate their escape?</em>


    <em>Seems like they��re survivors of the immortal pce. Remnants from the old era.</em>


    Gu Changge waving his hand, caught the broken Immortal Arrow. Studying it closely, he gently shook it, causing it to disintegrate into dust that scattered across the sky. He surmised that these individuals hailed from the remnants of the former immortal pce.


    After its destruction, descendants persisted, and given the pce��s past prosperity, not all its terrible inhabitants sumbed within its walls.


    Though the Immortal Pce was deemed extinct in the eyes of the outside world, its true descendants likely found a sanctuary, multiplying and surviving.


    The artifacts used��such as the Immortal Extinguishing Arrow and the Eight Direction g of the Immortal Domain��hinted at an inextricable connection with the Immortal Pce. Whether descendants or inheritors, they seemed deeply linked to the ancient institution.


    Gu Changge recollected gathering the seven heavenly palm artifacts and condensing the key to the Immortal Pce��s secret treasure when he was in the upper realm.


    However, the key was now in Yue Mingkong��s possession. Gu Changge, indifferent to the hidden treasures, had informed Yue Mingkong that she would have a chance to retrieve them.


    Shaking his head lightly, Gu Changge turned and returned to the Moon King Mansion. In the aftermath of the unparalleled aura fluctuation of the Immortal King, the Southern Immortal Realm experienced a collective sense of peace.


    Countless souls quivered on the ground, unable to withstand the invisible coercion. Though not the true body, the faith-condensed form of the Immortal King possessed overwhelming power capable of destroying a section of the immortal realm.


    Approaching with an air of tranquility, Gu Changge inspired fear among the guests in the Moon King Mansion. Despite the Immortal King��s youthful appearance, handsome features, and immortal hair emitting an immortal glow, his hidden aura hinted at a detached refinement.


    The Moon King promptly appeared and respectfully greeted him, prompting other immortal kings to follow suit and bow to Gu Changge.


    Quasi-immortal king Bai Chuan, witnessing the scene from a distance, opened his mouth in shock and disbelief. Simultaneously, a chilling sensation ran down his spine.


    Quasi-immortal king Bai Chuan had intended to test Gu Changge��s strength, initially pleased with the prospect of the five figures examining Gu Changge��s depth and authenticity. However, in an instant, the bodies of the five Immortal Kings crumbled and exploded, revealing an immense disparity.Simultaneously, fear gripped him.


    <em>I realized that without revealing his life and death, he might share the same fate as those Dao Bodies.</em>


    Walking behind Immortal King Ao Di, Ao Ling observed Gu Changge approaching. Her emotions were far from calm, and though she yearned to speak, she restrained herself. Gu Changge��s gaze briefly swept over Immortal King Ao Di, hesitated on Ao Ling, and then moved away, evidently not remembering her.


    This left Ao Ling with a tinge of sadness. Despite having met countless epochs ago, Gu Changge didn��t recall her. Perhaps he never remembered her back then, as she was just a little princess of the Dragon n.


    Memories faded in the vast expanse of time, and the severed connection of epochs made recollection challenging. In that era, no traces remained, and who would have anticipated her existence in the future?


    Standing beside Immortal King Ao Di, Ao Ling chose not to approach Gu Changge. She remained oblivious to the Forbidden Era��s events and did not understand why such cmities urred. In her memory, Gu Changge was easy-going and gentle. Even her father, who disrespected everything, held immense respect for him, expressing a desire to reach the realm Gu Changge inhabited.


    The transformation of such an invincible being into a feared and dreaded monster inter generations puzzled Ao Ling. This creature was now capable of shattering the heavens and breaking the immortal ancient times. Contemting the situation, she decided to observe and let events unfold.


    The current state of the Immortal Realm seemed iprehensible to her, much like the puzzling appearance of the immortal kings who made a move earlier.


    Was their sole purpose to test Gu Changge, even knowing they could not win?


    ��My lord, the Immortal King who made the move just now is from the Central Immortal Realm, and his name is King Luo. The others may also have connections to the Central Immortal Domain,�� the Moon King respectfully informed Gu Changge as they reached the Immortal Bamboo Forest. The other Immortal Kings kept their distance, wary of approaching too closely.


    The many distant guests watched in awe and shock, understanding that this terrible character could effortlessly obliterate their entire world with a mere palm lift, rendering the Immortal Realm nonexistent.


    <em>You��re so young, even younger than us.</em>


    Some younger generations of the Immortal King family whispered, their eyes filled with astonishment. This contradicted what they had learned from ancient books, and the heavenly beauties were equally surprised.


    The elders beside them, however, silenced them with stern res, advising against speaking out of turn. The atmosphere in the Immortal Bamboo Forest turned somber as guests realized the ease with which this person could destroy their world.


    Gu Changge, observing the crowd��s reactions, took a seat in the pavilion. The Moon King respectfully poured tea and stood beside him.


    ��You need not fear me; I harbor less malice toward you than you might think,�� Gu Changge said casually.


    ��Throughout the ages, many things have urred��some are buried in the years, while others linger in the world. Achieving what you have in this life is a rare fortune.��


    The nearby Immortal Kings, including Ao Di, Gu Xuan, and Ku Yin, stood with subdued expressions, pondering the implications of Gu Changge��s words. Was he suggesting that their ability to reach this stage and be Immortal Kings was a stroke of good fortune?


    Despite Gu Changge assuring them of hisck of malicious intentions, the Immortal Kings refrained from speaking out of turn or posing further questions. The air remained tense, and they dared not overstep their boundaries.


    Gu Changge inquired about the absence of an Immortal King from the Central Immortal Realm. With a solemn expression, Moon King reported that no such Immortal King was present. The recent actions of the Central Immortal Realm suggested a reluctance to surrender, exemplified by King Luo��s manifestation of his Dao body.


    ��The Central Immortal Realm��s territory is vast, with more than nine Immortal Kings on the surface. Some Immortal King families have multiple Immortal Kings guarding their domain,�� Moon King exined.


    ��They consider the Central Immortal Realm their exclusive territory, forbidding anyone to enter, let alone surrender it willingly.��


    A snidement came from an Immortal King of the restricted area of life, expressing delight at the potential conflict between the Central Immortal Domain and Gu Changge. In his view, the Central Immortal Domain��s resistance would result in their demise.


    Xue Xiao, an Immortal King resembling a rare ancient beast, dered his willingness to serve Gu Changge and teach the Central Immortal Realm a lesson. His sincerity was evident as he respectfully bowed, offering his allegiance.


    Xue Xiao��s decisiveness in surrendering without hesitation surprised the three Immortal Kings from the northern immortal domain.


    The changing dynamics among the Immortal Kings indicated that Gu Changge��s presence wasn��t merely for conversation; arger purpose loomed.


    Furthermore, even the Moon King chose to surrender; after all, who else could make her serve tea? Immortal Kings could not be humiliated. The prevailing spection among them was that Gu Changge might be nning to unify the current Immortal Realm, considering the gathering of Immortal Kings.


    ��Chi Lian, Ku Yin, Chu Kun�� are willing to serve your lord,�� the three Immortal Kings dered, choosing to surrender firmly and respectfully.


    Gu Changge, appreciating their decision, showed a faint smile. Understanding their knowledge and intentions, he had no intention of making things difficult for them.


    The ancient true immortals of the Northern Immortal Realm felt relieved as they observed the three Immortal Kings choosing allegiance, fearing they might face a simr fate to those in the Central Immortal Realm.


    Meanwhile, in a vast star field, hundreds of millions of miles from the Southern Immortal Realm, thick fog spread, obscuring the world and dimming the light. A blurry figure standing on an ancient warship expressed confusion about their whereabouts, suspecting the presence of ancient formations or iplete ruins.


    Wang Ziji and the two immortal kings apanying the Wang family, along with numerous n members, also found themselves trapped in the fog. Observing the fog dissipate, they were surprised to see the star field regain rity. An ancient true immortal noted the sudden unease that overcame them.


    The figure, surrounded by fragments of the Dao-building expert, stood in the sky, radiating divine light. His face clouded, expressing a sense of foreboding.


    He questioned, ��Why do I suddenly feel uneasy? Who is plotting against me?�� Despite being an Immortal King with a formidable perception, he had never experienced such an overwhelming sense of malice.

 Chapter 883: King Luo’s shock and anger, misfortunes never come alone

    Chapter 883: King Luo��s shock and anger, misfortunes nevere alone


    In the vast expanse of stars, terrible figures towered, emanating an overwhelming aura that dominated the universe. These were immortal kings hailing from different ns within the Central Immortal Realm.


    They were en route to the Southern Immortal Realm with their n members for a banquet, but an unexpected thick fog suddenly enveloped them, forcing an abrupt halt. Even the Immortal King found himself perplexed, unable to discern the correct direction despite lengthy contemtion.


    Efforts were made to disperse the dense fog using spiritual energy, but instead, it thickened and spread boundlessly, engulfing everyone. Fearing potential mishaps, the immortal king paused and sought alternative solutions.


    The thick fog soon dissipated to their relief, revealing a clear sky and distant star field. One immortal king voiced suspicions, ��It doesn��t feel like stumbling upon ruins; I suspect someone has established a terrible formation����


    Another immortal king shared the sentiment, ��I feel the same. Ruins would exhibit spatial fluctuations. This seems more like an ancient maze, causing the fog toe and go swiftly.��


    In this location, seven immortal kings represented the most potent force in the present Immortal Realm. Apanying them were numerous true immortals, a force capable of dominating any Immortal Realm.


    The elderly-looking immortal king from the Wang family shook her head, emphasizing the urgency of reaching the Southern Immortal Realm without further dy. Meanwhile, a regal figure in golden battle armor descended from the void, expressing concern, ��I can��t quite ce it, but I feel a persistent unease as if someone is conspiring against me.��


    ��Brother Luo, your instincts are not to be dismissed lightly. Exercise caution during the journey to the Hongmen Banquet,�� advised another Immortal King from the Wang family, reacting to the unsettling revtion.


    He shared a strong bond with the imposing figure in the golden armor before him, none other than King Luo. In a parallel connection, he intended to unite Luo Wang Mansion with his own, aspiring for Luo Xuan, a descendant of Luo Wang, to wed Wang Ziji.However, King Luo opted not to bring the descendant on this journey, evidently concerned about potential idents that might sever the lineage. He deliberately allowed many n members to depart, maintaining a safeguard. Besides Wang Ziji, the Wang family had few younger generations, all concealed in a hidden world.


    <em>There are few things in this world that can unsettle me.</em>


    Luo Wang furrowed his brows. He could only perceive an expansive and imprable fog ahead despite attempting to deduce the situation. As an immortal king capable of traversing the river of time, understanding matters rted to oneself proved challenging, with the past, present, and future obscured.


    The procession of immortal kings persisted in their journey toward the Southern Immortal Realm, facing vast distances spanning hundreds of millions of miles and several universes.


    The route was fraught with chaotic turbulence and void storms, even for an Immortal King skilled in traversing the universe. The inherent risks in these perilous realms could make even an Immortal King bleed and face the threat of death, persisting through countless disasters in the immortal domain��s history.


    They encountered a momentary halt as the group approached the universe housing the Southern Immortal Realm. The Immortal Kings sensed a lingering, ominous fluctuation, indicating a past encounter with an Immortal King-level entity. The aftermath of a fierce battle left the surrounding universe in ruins, with destroyed star fields and pervasive signs of decay scattered throughout.


    ��What came out there?��


    ��There was a fierce battle involving at least a few Immortal Kings.��


    An aged Immortal King from the Central Immortal Domain spoke resonantly, his gaze intensifying. The sight before descending into the Southern Immortal Realm was genuinely shocking. Many began to specte if an Immortal King met their demise here, given the lingering and terrible aura.


    ��This journey seems gued by misfortune. Exercise caution upon reaching the Southern Immortal Realm,�� cautioned some Immortal Kings to their descendants, wearing solemn expressions and carrying heavy hearts.


    ��Ziji, this path is perilous. Why not turn back?�� urged the elderly-looking Immortal King from the Wang family, seemingly intent on sending Wang Ziji back. The residual aura in this ce triggered palpitations and unease.


    At least four or five Immortal Kings had appeared, evident from the explosive release of their auras. It didn��t take much spection to grasp the severity of what had urred.


    Wang Ziji, d in pristine white attire, exuding elegance like a woond immortal, shook her head firmly, stating, ��No, we��vee this far.��


    The areay in ruins, withws shattered and vast portions reduced to nothingness. The restoration of vitality would demand tens of millions of years.


    As a group of Immortal Kings attempted to breach the boundary barrier outside the Southern Immortal Realm, they faced resistance from vignt cultivators guarding the perimeter.


    A genuine immortal, adorned in feathers, disyed a mix of fear and anger as he rang an ancient bell, signaling nearby powerhouses to converge swiftly.


    In the past, facing numerous Immortal Kings, this cultivator would not have dared to speak so boldly and would have sumbed to their unparalleled aura. However, the current situation was different��just moments ago, in the universe beyond the Southern Immortal Realm. The Immortal Kings�� figures exploded, obliterated instantly under the palm of an overwhelming force, transforming into a cascade of luminous particles scattered across the sky.


    This confidence pulsated in his heart as he stood in the sky, addressing all the Immortal Kings from the Central Immortal Realm with a mix of shock and anger on his face. These very Immortal Kings had nearly eradicated the Southern Immortal Realm.


    <em>What��s happening?</em>


    The Immortal Kings from the Central Immortal Realm were momentarily stunned, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. They were confused and uncertain about the unfolding scene, finding it incredible and dreamlike that a true immortal dared to confront all seven of them in this manner. Was this individual fearless or simply indifferent to life?


    Several ancient true immortals apanying them rose to their feet, furrowing their brows as they inquired, ��What is the meaning of this, Fellow Daoist? Do you not wee our presence?��


    Shortly after the true immortal of the Southern Immortal Realm rang the ancient bell, several true immortals hastened to the scene, eyeing those from the Central Immortal Realm with vignce.


    <em>Why are these people harboring such hostility toward us?</em>


    The Immortal Kings from the Central Immortal Realm wore frowns, facing an unprecedented situation. If the Southern Immortal Realm weren��t in a precarious state, they would have likely already initiated an attack; there was no room for humiliation regarding Immortal Kings.


    <em>This is quite troublesome.</em>


    King Luo coldly snorted, extending his massive hand to traverse the sky. He seized the true immortal, exuding a terrifying aura resembling an overturning sea, unstoppable by anyone present.


    All the true immortals quivered, their legs weak as they involuntarily knelt. This showcased the unrivaled power of the Immortal King, reducing the true immortals to mere, slightly more giant ants in his presence.


    He delved into the memory of the true immortal, seeking to understand the origins of the pervasive hostility from the Southern Immortal Realm. However, as he witnessed the memories unfold, particrly concerning the previous battle, King Luo��s face shifted to hues of blue.


    In the recollections, the towering dao body of the immortal king standing in the sky had identified himself as King Luo before everyone from the Southern Immortal Realm, uttering incendiary words. The figure further intensified the conflict, drawing others like moths to a me, attempting to counteract the Southern Immortal Realm.


    ��Damn, someone is trying to set me up����


    King Luo roared suddenly, his face alternating between shades of blue and white. The shock emanating from him shattered stars within a radius of tens of millions of miles. He finallyprehended the source of his restlessness and feeling targeted.


    During the previous battle, it became apparent that someone had assumed King Luo��s identity and sowed discord. Even though he hadn��t revealed his proper form, the words spoken by the imposter had effectively tainted King Luo��s reputation. Without substantial evidence, the perception among those present was that King Luo had orchestrated those actions.


    <em>Who is plotting against me? I bear no grudges with anyone.</em>


    King Luo expressed profound sadness and anger. Examining the true immortal��s memories revealed that the battle had entangled itself with mysterious secrets.


    ��What transpired here?��


    King Luo��s reaction took aback the other Immortal Kings, and collectively delved into that part of the memory. Their expressions changed, although not as dramatically as King Luo��s; they, too, sensed something amiss, their faces clouded with uncertainty.


    ��Who is framing my Central Immortal Realm?��


    ��This is extremely malicious.��


    The immortal king, resembling an older woman from the Wang family, spoke with a grave expression, suspecting that someone had set a trap. The sudden thick fog that ensnared them seemed too coincidental, deliberately detaining them and casting suspicion upon them.


    In the face of such a situation, no matter their exnations or solemn oaths, dispelling suspicion would prove challenging. Ordinary oaths of heaven held little sway when dealing with many Immortal Kings.


    The rest of the Immortal Kings grasped the gravity of the situation, their faces reflecting a mix of displeasure and frustration. It was evident that someone intended to shift me onto the Central Immortal Realm.


    Without conclusive evidence to absolve themselves, the Central Immortal Realm faced the daunting task of proving their innocence. Those orchestrating the scheme from the shadows had sessfully muddied the waters, leaving all the immortal kings suspicious.


    The five figures involved in the earlier conflict were merely Dao bodies, not their actual forms, making it impossible topletely dispel doubts, especially when someone could manipte secret treasures to mimic their actions.


    <em>This method is truly vicious.</em>


    An immortal king couldn��t help but sigh, empathizing with King Luo��s shocked and angry reaction. The impersonation of King Luo, followed by the figure��s self-destruction, had effectively thrown a shadow over King Luo��s reputation. Even with a hundred exnations, it seemed impossible to rify the situation. The staged suspicious cloud loomedrge.


    Wang Ziji felt a pang of sympathy for King Luo, understanding the frustration of being unjustly burdened with me that couldn��t be washed away, no matter how hard one tried.


    ��It��s like a person minding their own business at home when trouble unexpectedly rains down. I wonder who bears enmity against King Luo? Or could it be that there��s a connection, and the suspicion is merely a pretext to gain sympathy and deflect suspicion?�� pondered Wang Ziji. The entire Hongmen Banquet appeared to be marred by disaster.


    As the immortal kings attempted to rify their innocence to the few true immortals present, it became apparent that verbal exnations would not suffice. Fearing that mishandling this situation could drag the entire Central Immortal Realm into turmoil, they swiftly led their troops to the Moon Pce to present a moreprehensive ount.


    Within the Moon Pce, the banquet was already underway. A group of beautiful maids served an array of delicacies, wines, and fruits, creating an atmosphere reminiscent of ancient immortal gatherings.


    The surroundings were adorned with tea houses, intricately carved beams, painted buildings, and the ground paved with the most precious immortal jade. The extravagance of the event was evident in the immortal bamboo forest, where immortal fog intertwined with purple clouds, silver waterfalls cascaded down, and divine light shimmered, recreating the grandeur of ancient times.


    In the banquet hall of the Moon King��s Mansion, immortal kings from the Eastern Immortal Realm and the Northern Immortal Realm took their seats individually, followed by their descendants. The atmosphere wasden with tension as toasts and drinks were exchanged.


    Amidst the festivities, the Moon King orchestrated captivating performances by beautiful women, their graceful figures moving with immoral elegance. The immortal mist enveloped them, creating an illusion of ascending to the Nine Heavens.


    Gu Changge appeared calm and joined in the toasts and drinks, apanied by a beautiful woman by his side. The Moon King, ever the gracious host, poured the wine, drawing envious nces from onlookers.


    Outside the Moon King��s Mansion, bursts of heavenly light illuminated the star field, apanied by auspicious rosy clouds and the Dao-building expert of golden light tearing through the sky. Numerous figures emerged, heralding the arrival of representatives from the Central Immortal Realm.


    ��It��s from the Central Immortal Domain,�� the Moon King announced, having received the news from the boundary barrier of the Southern Immortal Realm and promptly informing Gu Changge.


    Many immortal kings in attendance wore expressions akin to watching a spectacle unfold. While initially surprised by the audacity of the Central Immortal Realm, they now learned the details through the Moon King. However, the integrity of the information remained uncertain.

 Chapter 884: See you again; you and those behind you will all be sacrificed

    Chapter 884: See you again; you and those behind you will all be sacrificed


    The starry sky outside the Moon King��s Mansion shook. The radiant essence of a Dao-building expert emanated from that location, ready to descend into the immortal realm.


    Several immortal kings from the Central Immortal Realm had arrived. They were apanied by their followers, and gathered at the scene. They proceeded without dy, particrly King Luo, who experienced many emotions and was unwilling to be unjustly implicated.


    Even now, he remained both stunned and angered, yearning to identify the culprit who framed him. The individuals from the Southern Immortal Realm shared King Luo��s sentiments.They were unwilling to bear unwarranted me during this critical time. It was evident that someone deliberately aimed to trap them, pitting the Central Immortal Realm against them.


    ��All immortal kings from the Central Immortal Domain pay their respect, my lord,�� they dered as the golden Dao-building expert halted outside the Moon King Pce.


    Once all the immortal kings had assembled, they respectfully refrained from airborne movement and descended to the ground. expressing their sentiments.


    This development left the guests in the Immortal Bamboo Forest in silent contemtion. Every gaze turned toward Gu Changge, but no one dared to speak or respond.


    The Immortal King Ku Yin, Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, and others abandoned their conversations and directed their attention outside the mansion. Despite the tense atmosphere, Gu Changge remained seated at the banquet. He took a sip of his drink without uttering a word.


    The peaceful silence persisted, making the arriving immortal kings sense the oppressive and solemn ambience. Moon King had already informed Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, Immortal King Ao Di, and others about the Southern Immortal Realm��s situation through a protective barrier.


    While the immortal kings from the Central Immortal Domain imed to be entangled in a fog on their journey, trapping them and preventing escape, the truth remained uncertain.Furthermore, Gu Changge had yet to speak, leaving everyone in suspense about his emotions and thoughts, discouraging them from saying more.


    ��Let��s continue with the festivities. Keep the drinks flowing.��


    Gu Changge finally spoke and cast a nonchnt nce at the gathered crowd before casually remarking. With a casual wave of his sleeve, it seemed the entire world vanished. In an instant, the immortal kings outside the Moon Pce felt the repercussions of the universe, only to find themselves transported inside the Moon Pce.


    As theyid eyes on Gu Changge seated before them for the first time, a moment of astonishment passed, quickly reced by expressions of deep respect. Their glimpses into the true immortal��s mind had only revealed a vague outline, leaving Gu Changge��s true face shrouded in mystery. Now, faced with his youthful appearance, they were taken aback.


    <em>What.</em>


    Wang Ziji, among the group of immortal kings, stood separated from the crowd, utterly stunned. Her expression conveyed disbelief, frozen in ce like a y sculpture. The reality before her seemed too incredible to grasp, and her emotions were a whirlwind of doubt. Questions raced through her mind.


    <em>How could this be? </em>


    <em>Why was he here? </em>


    <em>Could he be the figure that struck fear and panic into the Immortal Realm?</em>


    Wang Ziji struggled to ept the truth, finding the situation surreal. In the upper realm, she sensed that Gu Changge harbored many secrets beneath his seemingly easy going exterior. However, she never fathomed his true identity. Witnessing it firsthand left her utterly disconnected from reality.


    While at the True Immortal Academy, she had been intensely curious about Gu Changge��s secrets, making numerous attempts to uncover them. Despite his calm demeanor, Gu Changge appeared particrly intrigued by Jiang Chuchu, another Human Ancestor Hall holy maiden.


    To Wang Ziji, Gu Changge remained an enigmatic figure, shrouded in mystery like a fog. Despite her initial positive impressions, her encounters in the Eight Destions and Ten Regions drastically altered her perception.


    Gu Changge proved dangerous and ruthless, concealing a cold and heartless nature beneath his outwardly easygoing and humble demeanor.


    In the face of countless beings from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, he dispatched them without a hint of emotion, treating the world as if its inhabitants were mere pawns.


    However, it was Gu Changge��s distinctive character that lingered in Wang Ziji��s memory to the extent that, even before being led away from the upper realm by the immortal king of the Wang family, she contemted whether to disclose the truth to Gu Changge. Unfortunately, time rushed by, and her family members remained unaware even in this current life. This became a source of regret for Wang Ziji.


    The gap between the Immortal Realm and the Upper Realm, the Heavenly Passage, was vastparable to the distance between this end of the starry sky and the opposite shore. Even if an Immortal King desired to journey to the Upper Realm, it proved exceedingly challenging, with thews of the world and the will of heaven and earth working against such endeavors.


    Under normal circumstances, Wang Ziji might never have had the chance to reencounter Gu Changge in her lifetime. However, fate had other ns, bringing them together at this unique time and ce, especially with his unexpected appearance.


    Wang Ziji snapped back to reality, her expression a mix ofplexity. She entertained the idea of stepping forward to acknowledge him, yet words eluded her, and she remained rooted in ce. Her character wouldn��t have wavered in the past, but circumstances had evolved.


    Gu Changge was still present, but was he the same as he once was? How many years had passed since theirst meeting? Did time in the Immortal Realm flow simrly to that in the Upper Realm, spanning hundreds of years or more?


    In this contemtive moment, Wang Ziji recalled the personal jade pendant she had requested from Gu Changge��a token representing a favor he owed her. Gu Changge had agreed to fulfill one of her requests within reasonable bounds. The cherished jade pendant remained carefully kept by her.


    Standing quietly, she observed King Luo, the two immortal kings from the Wang family, and the others from the Central Immortal Realm paying their respects. Fear gripped her, yet she endeavored to exin the preceding events as she anxiously awaited Gu Changge��s response.


    Several Immortal Kings swore solemn oaths in the name of the Dao-building expert of Heaven, fervently asserting their innocence. King Luo, stripped of his former immortal king prestige, took extra care in exining the circumstances, anxious to be understood by Gu Changge.


    Despite being the most potent force in the current Immortal Realm, each immortal king possessed the power to obliterate ancient worlds and universes, their dominance beyond imagination. Yet, they were Immortal Kings, exhibiting fear and trepidation towards a young man.


    Gu Changge, seated and sipping wine leisurely, paid no attention to the Immortal Kings from the Central Immortal Realm.


    ��If you im innocence, how am I to trust your words?�� he asked casually, his demeanor unruffled.


    <em>A single deration, a pledge to the heavens��do you wish to put all of this behind you?</em>


    He understood that, with their stature, these Immortal Kings would never dare to do such an act. After all, they carried the lineage of their respective ethnic groups and the destiny of the entire Central Immortal Realm. They might consider such a reckless move if they were willing to face destruction and drag their mortal people and domain into oblivion.


    Despite knowing this, Gu Changge deliberately posed the question to instill fear and extract information about the responsible force.


    ��My lord, it truly was not our doing. We found ourselves caught by an unforeseen fog,�� spoke a venerable immortal king from the Central Immortal Realm, the fear evident in his voice.


    <em>Upon reaching the Southern Immortal Realm, we realized that the events were in no way intended to disrespect or offend you.</em>


    The remaining immortal kings from the Central Immortal Realm trembled, their minds clouded by uncertainty about Gu Changge��s intentions. Since attaining the status of Immortal King, they had never experienced such unease within a single day. It felt as if their fate had been sealed, awaiting the impending moment of judgment.


    The immortal kings who had arrived earlier, including Immortal King Ao Di, Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, and Immortal King Xue Xiao, maintained a cautious silence, deliberately keeping a distance from their counterparts in the Central Immortal Realm to avoid any potential repercussions. This heightened King Luo��s and hispanions�� anxiety, fearing unforeseen idents.


    ��How can I trust all of you?�� Gu Changge inquired calmly, fixing his gaze upon King Luo.


    The intensity of his stare felt like a beam of immortal light, unsettling King Luo, causing him to step back with a paleplexion. Cold sweat broke out, and he sensed that Gu Changge��s words were directed specifically at him.


    At this moment, King Luo harbored an intense hatred for the individuals who framed and plotted against him, wishing to dismember them to alleviate his fury.


    ��My lord, I am determined to uncover the culprit and prove my innocence,�� King Luo dered through gritted teeth, feeling the vibrations under Gu Changge��s scrutiny.


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, posing a challenging question, ��What if you can��t find them? What if I decide to end your life?��


    The question left King Luo sweating, as the sudden appearance of a mysterious force, possibly controlled by multiple immortal kings, presented a daunting challenge.


    Without giving King Luo a chance to respond, Gu Changge continued, ��I wonder if you were the puppet master behind the one who imed to be King Luo.��


    The words sent shockwaves through the immortal kings of the Central Immortal Realm, conveying a genuine and terrifying intent to kill. Sensing the gravity of the situation, King Luo promptly pledged, ��Rest assured, my lord. I will unearth the culprit.��


    In the eyes of the world, King Luo, an immortal king of great stature, now appeared as an ordinary cultivator, stripped of any distinction.


    The gathering of Immortal Kings felt a shared sympathy, their hearts quivering with unease.


    One of the immortal kings couldn��t help but specte, ��Could this be rted to the former Immortal Pce?�� They considered the broken g and immortal arrow, suspecting a connection between the mysterious force and the Immortal Pce. It might have inherited the Immortal Pce��s legacy even if it wasn��t a direct descendant. However, the impact of such a connection seemed limited, as the Immortal Pce had been destroyed in its prime.


    This suggestion prompted many present to ponder its validity. The Immortal Pce, once the dominant force in the Immortal Domain, left its mark across countless epochs.


    Despite the vast passage of time, the legacy of immortal forces lingered. Although generations of immortal kings had searched for Immortal Pce ruins and caves, the clues were scarce.


    King Luo��s expression shifted as he considered the possibility that the force was a remnant of the Immortal Pce. The notion struck a chord, given his past actions of destroying a pceplex left by the Immortal Pce and openly disparaging its fallenglory.


    Gu Changge, sensing the need to move on, set down his wine ss and calmly addressed the assembly.


    ��In fewer than a hundred years, the creatures of the boundless sea will cross over.��


    This revtion shocked all the immortal kings present, recalling the vision that had manifested at the world��s end. At their level, they understood the gravity of the situation regarding the boundless sea.


    The creatures capable of crossing the boundless sea were undoubtedly far superior, potentially ascending to the status of emperors.


    ��Only a hundred years?�� eximed the old Immortal King Gu Xuan, his shock evident.


    Despite his proficiency in deduction, the intricacies of matters rted to the boundless sea eluded him, leaving him uneasy and perceiving it as an ominous sign.


    ording to ancient texts, these creatures were referred to as hunters or predators, akin to tribes in a wild period. They focused on the dark forest��sw, scouring the expansive, dark sea with the natural world as their target.


    Another veteran immortal king borated on the hunters�� nature, emphasizing the vulnerability of the natural world without the protection of the true spirit. Exposed to the boundless sea, the natural world��s aura acted like a lighthouse, attracting the attention of these hunters.


    An inquisitive Immortal King, who had not previously pondered the consequences, now voiced his concerns about the impending arrival of the hunters.


    The collective expressions of the immortal kings revealed their understanding and the gravity of the situation.


    ��At that time, the entire Mountain and Sea Real World will be reduced to a sacrifice,�� the veteran immortal king added with a heavy heart.


    Gu Changge, maintaining a slight smile, addressed their apprehensions. ��If theye, they will sacrifice this world, guide the mortal world behind them toe, and then conquer this world. All creatures, everything��from ancient times to the present��and the entire universe will be sacrificed.��


    He continued solemnly, ��You and the people behind you will be no exception.��

 Chapter 885: May the Lord unify the Mountain and Sea Realm, less than a hundred years to go

    Gu Changge expressed this casually, but it hit like a lightning bolt. It resonated in the ears of all the immortal kings and creatures present, drastically changing their expressions.


    ��Everything will be offered up?��


    These words reverberated in their minds, leaving them profoundly shocked. Before this revtion, they werepletely unaware of such a reality, which wasn��t even part of their knowledge.


    Only a few seasoned immortal kings, acquainted with the boundless sea, well-versed in ancient texts andprehended the situation. They fell into a somber silence.


    All epochs turn into ruins, and all erase to an end. Everything in this realm would be sacrificed, serving as the energy to guide the natural world from the shadows.


    ��In essence, we only have less than a century?��


    An immortal king asked with solemnity, previously perceiving the gathering as a grand feast. Now, they were prepared to depart and never return. However, receiving this news at the event was unexpected.


    Gu Changge deliberately shared this revtion with them.


    ��Less than a hundred years?��The veteran immortal king who had just exined wore a grave expression. He had indeed perused the records regarding the boundless sea.


    Countless creatures were conceived and born from that unknown and distant realm, with the immortal domain being just a tiny fraction of the whole. The so-called hunters traversed boundless spaces andtitudes, seeking new targets in the endless sea to sustain their existence in the real world.


    Indeed, ��hunters�� was a broad term. The origins of these creatures navigating the boundless sea remained mysterious. Their motives might not necessarily be solely for the real world behind them; other purposes could be at y.


    From a particr perspective, it would never perish if the real world of mountains and seas continued. In a few years, there could be entities resembling hunters venturing into the boundless sea to perpetuate their lives in the mortal world.


    Regardless of the age or height of the mortal world, there woulde a time of decay and depletion; true immortality was an impossibility.


    Some mortal worlds had reached a critical point where they would shatter at the slightest touch due to their prolonged existence.Even if reincarnation underwent restructuring and the vast sky was recreated using the supreme methods, it would eventually crumble. It would return to chaos and face demise.


    In such times, many supreme beings sought various means to prolong their lives in their current real world. The copse of reincarnation meant the loss of eternity, with the world behind them withering away. The scenario would result in the demise of all loved ones, leaving only one individual in the vast world. This person would apany the immortal Dao alone, rendering existence purposeless.


    Numerous creatures navigating the boundless sea clung to the hope of reincarnating and resurrecting their kin, persistently treading the path. If they sensed the aura emanating from a specific mortal world in the boundless sea, they would go to great lengths. They would disregard everything in their pursuit.


    One such individual had traversed countless epochs and years in the boundless sea, significantly advancing their cultivation base and bing invincible in ancient and modern times.


    In their eyes, the mortal world resembled the ordinary ancient world they inhabited. Even for an immortal king venturing into the boundless sea, there was a considerable risk of death. This made it challenging to venture far.


    When confronted by hunters from the boundless sea, even Immortal Kings found themselves powerless.


    <em>In essence, we have limited time left. Chaos may ensue within a hundred years. </em>


    Finally an immortal king grasped Gu Changge��s meaning and felt profoundly disheartened. He had believed that attaining the status of an Immortal King and evading the five declines of heaven and man would ensure true immortality.


    However, reaching this juncture made hundreds of millions of living beings apprehensive, realizing the many terrifying aspects of the world that were initially overlooked.


    Whether it was Gu Changge, who could once wield power to shatter the heavens and copse immortal pces, or the impending hunters. They were unquestionably beyond reach.


    The immortal kings existed in a realm that surpassed all imagination and touch.


    <em>The only way for the immortal domain to avert this catastrophe is to redesign the real world of mountains and seas within the next hundred years.</em>


    <em>The upper realm, the foreignnd, and the immortal domain were originally a unified entity, but they have been separated for countless epochs. Now, as the impending disaster approaches, it is time for the mortal world of mountains and seas to reemerge in this lifetime.</em>


    Gu Changge smiled slightly as his gaze swept over the immortal kings before him. His words resonated in the minds of all the immortal kings, akin to a hammer striking or a roar echoing, causing their expressions to waver.


    ��I also hope that my lord will bring together the mortal world of mountains and seas and chart a path forward for us.��


    Immediately, Immortal King Xue Xiao was the first to respond, speaking respectfully.


    At this moment, it didn��t matter whether Gu Changge��s words were intended to stir emotions or were grounded in a reasonable strategy to govern the immortal domain. A choice had to be made and Immortal King Xue Xiao had already expressed his stance earlier. This made him the first to react.


    Immortal King Ku Yin, King Chi Lian, and Immortal Chu Kun from the Northern Immortal Domain responded simrly to Immortal King Xue Xiao. They said respectfully, ��In a hundred years, the Immortal Domain is destined to face a catastrophe, and we are powerless to oppose it. We also hope that our lord will unite the real world of mountains and seas and safeguard all living beings.��


    The unification of mountains and seas became an inevitable trend. Align with this trend to avoid being crushed into oblivion.Despite the strength of the Immortal Kings, they were not immune to cause and effect. They remained tethered to the Three Realms and Six Paths, including all living beings in the mortal world and the past and present.


    While the immortal kings of the Central Immortal Domain arrivedter, the current situation hinted that if they didn��t make a choice now, Gu Changge might not let them off unscathed. Moreover, lingering suspicions needed resolution. This presented an opportunity for them to exhibit their loyalty and stance.


    Even King Luo hesitated only briefly. Like Immortal King Ku Yin and the others, he conveyed his stance, prioritizing allegiance to Gu Changge.


    <em>The real world of mountains and seas being reshaped and unified might propel the will of the world in this realm to new heights. For you, this is also an opportunity.</em>


    Gu Changge raised his wine ss, his eyes casual as he remarked, ��I just wonder if you can endure until that time.��


    This wasn��t meant to be rmist. The current state of the Immortal Domain appeared calm on the surface, but there were subtle undercurrents beneath it.


    The immortal king projected an air of detachment, surveying hundreds of millions of living beings. Yet, to those not immersed in the grand scheme, they appeared no different from ordinary creatures.


    Gu Changge made a personal appearance in the Southern Immortal Domain to bring an end to those trailing behind him. To his surprise, these individuals proved resilient. Take the followers of the Immortal Pce, for instance. Despite facing their formidable adversary, they suppressed their hatred and retreated.


    While a hundred years might seem like an extended period to true immortals, it was a fleeting moment. Therefore, the imperative for the creatures in the boundless sea to step into the mortal world of mountains and seas was pressing. If those behind the immortal domain failed to intervene before that happened, the Immortal Domain��s fate was sealed �C a descent into destruction, turning to ashes, and the world obliterated.


    In the foreignnd, the ancestor of the Immortal Emperor n still held a position of power, though not precisely an emperor. From a particr perspective, their strength could temporarily thwart the creatures descending from the boundless sea. Traveling through countless epochs took its toll, and maintaining peak conditions was always impossible.


    However, did the real world of mountains and seas only face a crisis from the other side of the boundless sea? Gu Changge disagreed.


    Once the boundless coordinates of the mortal world of mountains and seas were exposed, adjacent realms would be set in motion. Furthermore, a new cycle of harvesting loomed in the original world. How many worlds and universes in the vast heavens and actual worlds could escape this impending reckoning?


    The banquet concluded rtively quickly. Gu Changge��s words left many immortal kings deeply shaken, their hearts tumultuous. They sensed that someone in Gu Changge��s position must have glimpsed visions of the future, prompting such ominous words��the uncertainty of whether they could survive until that time weighed heavily on them.


    Did this imply that even as Immortal Kings, they would merely be pawns in the forting chaos within the Immortal Domain?


    This realization left all the immortal kings feelingplex emotions �C a mix of terror and suffocation, as if unseen eyes were watching them from the shadows.


    A formidable creature was stirring, and its aura cast a looming shadow over all living beings. Before their arrival, many had contemted various oues, even considering the possibility of meeting their demise here, serving as sustenance for the entity before them.


    However, Gu Changge appeared remarkably youthful and easy-going, never broaching this aspect. Instead, he warned them of impending chaos in the immortal realm, foretelling unknowable and horrifying events.


    <em>The unification of the immortal domain and the foreign realm, along with the reshaping of the real world of mountains and seas, may indeed be our only choice, and also our opportunity!</em>


    <em>The existence of the realm of origin renders the Dao of the Immortal Domain iplete.</em>


    <em>We have lingered in this state for countless epochs, with no discernible hope in sight.</em>


    Many Immortal Kings had pondered extensively. They had reached this point not as weak-minded individuals but strategic thinkers capable of discerning when and what choices to make.


    <em>There are still ancestors of the imperial n in the foreignnd, but it��s unclear how much they know about this matter.</em>


    Some immortal kings contemted this, recognizing that the unification of mountains and seas wasn��t solely the concern of the immortal domain but also involved the other side of the world. If the foreignnd resisted, the two realms could escte into a war.


    Since the Western Immortal Domain was captured and transformed into foreign territory millions of years ago, there had been minimal friction and strife between the two worlds. Before the Forbidden Era, the territory of the Western Immortal Domain belonged to the foreignnd, relinquished by the ancestor of the Immortal Emperor n due to Gu Changge��s existence.


    King Luo seized the opportunity to share news from the foreignnd, revealing that King Ming of the foreignnd sought an alliance with the Central Immortal Domain against Gu Changge. King Luo neither epted nor rejected the proposal.


    ��King Ming? Is it the one who escaped in the Western Immortal Territory before?�� Gu Changge inquired with a faint smile.


    ��He can��t escape; he carries the coordinates I left on him. I intend to use him to locate those old figures deeply hidden in the foreign realm.��


    His revtion sent a wave of terror through the immortal kings. Previously, they assumed King Ming escaped through strength and luck. Now, it appears that Gu Changge deliberately allowed his escape.


    Could it be that Gu Changge��s true objective was to be the ancestor of the current imperial n in the foreignnd? They dared not delve too deeply into such thoughts; the imperial n��s ancestors existed on different nes. Even a fleeting thought or feeling could be sensed across the vast universe.


    <em>I will adhere to your lord��smands. If your lord ns to attack the foreignnd, we can mobilize billions of individuals to fight and be on standby at any time.</em>


    The matter held immense significance for the Immortal Domain and the future mortal world of mountains and seas. All the Immortal Kings present disyed wisdom, refraining from asserting their intelligence at this critical juncture. The primary reason was the presence of Gu Changge, dissuading them from harboring any extraneous thoughts.


    Beyond the visible immortal kings, many others had never appeared in the current Immortal Domain, especially those from the Central Immortal Domain. King Luo and hispanions felt a sense of relief.


    They resolved to investigate the news regarding the descendants of the Immortal Pce promptly upon returning to the Central Immortal Domain. Unifying the natural world of mountains and seas would likely reunify the immortal domain during this period.


    While the Five Immortal Domains existed in different universes, separated by chaos and turbulence. They believed that Gu Changge��s actions would effortlessly resolve these challenges. As for the realm of origin, they initially hesitated to enter due to Gu Changge��s presence. However, with the Immortal Domain now unified, they anticipated contact and integration between the Realm of Origin and the Immortal Domain.


    As the banquet approached its end, many immortal kings contemted leaving, burdened by myriad thoughts. Gu Changge, however, smiled faintly, diverting his attention to Wang Ziji, who was about to depart with the two immortal kings of the Wang family.


    <em>When you see me, are you nning to leave without even saying hello?</em>


    Gu Changge had noticed Wang Ziji early on and, while initially surprised, had somewhat anticipated her presence. He had spected, based on his conversation with Jiang Chuchu, that Wang Ziji might no longer be in the upper realm. Their unexpected encounter was somewhat surprising but not entirely unexpected.


    He hadn��t deliberately ignored her; instead, he believed that discussions about the past should follow the conclusion of more pressing matters. However, he didn��t anticipate that the Wang Ziji he recognized would opt to depart silently without offering a greeting. This departure differed from the Wang Ziji he knew before, as her character seemed uncharacteristically reserved.

 Chapter 886: Ziji’s thoughts: have you ever thought of me in these hundreds of years?

    Chapter 886: Ziji��s thoughts: have you ever thought of me in these hundreds of years?


    When Gu Changge uttered those words, all the immortal kings present, including Moon King, King Luo, and others, were momentarily stunned. They came to an abrupt stop.


    ��Who are you addressing, my lord?�� they asked in surprise. Their expressions reflected shock as they wondered if they had misheard.


    Immortal King Ao Di of the Eastern Immortal Domain instinctively nced at Ao Ling. He thought that Gu Changge might be acknowledging her, given her previous im of meeting him. To his surprise, Ao Ling looked puzzled; Gu Changge hadn��t directed his words toward her.


    <em>Is it that woman?</em>


    Moon King suddenly grasped the situation. She followed Gu Changge��s gaze andid eyes on the white-d woman trailing behind all the true immortals of the Wang family.


    Standing there with cascading blue hair, a fairy-like charm, bright eyes, and a jade-likeplexion, she exuded an otherworldly beauty that made the heavens envious. Undeniably, this woman possessed the spiritual wisdom of Heaven and Earth that captivated everyone who beheld her. Even a mere nce at her was enough to hold one��s gaze.


    Her aura emanated an extraordinary and refined presence among the crowd of true immortals. Many immortal kings also caught on, turning their attention to Wang Zijin, with the two immortal kings of the Wang family disying intense surprise.


    ��Ziji, do you know your lord?�� The elderly-looking immortal king from the Wang family couldn��t help but inquire.


    Wang Ziji hadn��t anticipated Gu Changge calling her to a halt at this moment, and a hint of astonishment and surprise shed across her face before she swiftlyposed herself.��It��s true,�� she replied, offering no further exnation.


    Herposed demeanor surprised all the immortal kings. Facing an entity that could make the entire immortal domain tremble with a single thought, Wang Ziji remained calm and collected. Even they found this feat challenging.


    After all, this was an existence whose mere thoughts could determine the life or death of the immortal domain.


    ��Wang Ziji, you hail from the realm of origin; it seems you must have encountered this lord in that ce,�� the Immortal King of the Wang family suggested, a smile gracing his aging face at the prospect.


    Another Immortal King from the Wang family wore an unnatural expression, surprised that Wang Ziji knew Gu Changge. If not for Gu Changge��s words, her calm reaction would have kept her connection to him a well-guarded secret.


    This situation brought to mind the Immortal King��s longstanding desire to unite Luo Wang Mansion through a marriage proposal to Wang Ziji. If she shared a close bond with Gu Changge, would she harbor resentment and divulge this matter to him?


    Such thoughts left the Immortal King of the Wang family feeling anxious and uneasy. The other immortal kings, unaware of Wang Ziji��s origin, were surprised by her connection to Gu Changge, sparking spection about her background.


    <em>Now that we��ve discovered each other, why leave without a greeting?</em>


    Gu Changge, seated at the top, smiled lightly and gestured for all the immortal kings and guests to withdraw. This included Moon King and the others, who left promptly, sensing the unique and potentially familiar rtionship between Gu Changge and Wang Ziji.


    The tone of Gu Changge��s conversation with Wang Ziji hinted at an extraordinary connection, perhaps even a close one. This discouraged further questions from the departing immortal kings, who left withplex expressions.


    On the other hand, Ao Ling, trailing Immortal King Ao Di, appeared hesitant to speak. It seemed as if she was wrestling with thoughts she couldn��t express. In a short span, the Immortal Bamboo Forest was left with only Gu Changge and Wang Ziji.


    Amidst floating immortal mist and flowing colorful clouds, a sense of peace enveloped the surroundings. Cranes fluttered in the distance, and the sky radiated brightly creating an idyllic and tranquil scene.


    ��Should I address you as Young Master Changge or Demon Lord now?��


    Wang Ziji approached Gu Changge with graceful steps, a subtle fragrance apanying her movement. She exuded an air of emptiness and elegance, with fluttering hair and delicate features conveying a natural and rxed demeanor. Despite her tranquil appearance, there was no anxiety or tension, given Gu Changge��s true identity and background.


    Consciously picking up a bottle nearby, she poured herself a ss of wine.


    <em>I noticed this immortal wine earlier; it��s exclusive to the immortal king. Unfortunately, I didn��t get to taste it, but I��m quite famished.</em>


    The wine��s crystal-clear color transcended mere descriptions of delicate nectar and jade liquid. The fragrance alone could lead ordinary cultivators to epiphanies, significantly boosting their cultivation base. This exclusive fine wine, reserved for Immortal Kings, was a rare delight that ordinary cultivators would never encounter in their lifetimes.


    Wang Ziji, unreserved in front of Gu Changge, picked up the wine ss and took a sip. Her beautiful eyes brightened, and a hint of dizziness was apparent. Her jade lips took on a rosy hue, carrying the subtle aroma of the wine.


    ��Good wine, but���� she suddenly began, shaking her head.


    ��With my current cultivation base, it seems I can only handle one sip anymore, and I might not bear it.��


    Her face instantly took on a crimson blush, resembling a ripe red fruit��tender and delicate. A rich wine aroma permeated the air like immortal medicine had taken root in her body, generatingws and bearing Dao fruits. This transformation resulted in an abundant and vast cultivation base and mana.


    In her current state, one sip was the limit. Any more and the intoxicating medicinal power could lead to her demise. Only Immortal Kings had the qualifications to savor this immortal wine. Ordinary cultivators who dared to take a sip might sumb to its overwhelming potency.


    ��Address me as you wish; you��re more than wee,�� Gu Changge replied with a nonchnt shrug, shaking his head as he yfully snatched the wine ss from her hand. At this moment, perhaps only Wang Ziji dared to be so informal in his presence, even daring to grab wine.


    ��It��s a rare opportunity; how could I let it slip by? After all, this is the Immortal King��s Wine. As a humble cultivator, without your blessing, Lord Demon Lord, I��d never get a chance to taste it,�� Wang Ziji expressed with a generous smile, loungingzily on the steps of the pavilion beside her. The slight intoxication added a charming touch to her demeanor.


    Initially surprised by Gu Changge��s identity, she harbored no fear, unlike other cultivators. In the Upper Realm, she often teased Gu Changge, who took it lightly then and now. After the initial shock, she reverted to her carefree and calm self.


    Gu Changge��s eyes wandered at her words, swirling the wine ss in his hand. Raising it to finish the remaining contents, he remarked, ��I never expected that after hundreds of years, we��d meet again in this ce.��


    ��My lord, you have no shame in snatching the wine from my lips. If the Immortal Domain witnesses this, what will they think of you?�� Wang Ziji��s teasing words were apanied by a yful expression tainted with a strong hint of alcohol.


    Although she only took a sip, the effects of the immortal wine left her feeling dizzy. The Moon King, the usual connoisseur of this rare brew, would likely feel a pang of regret as it was served to entertain a group of immortal kings.


    Gu Changge leisurely poured himself another ss of wine, responding, ��If they see it, they��ll find a way to forget. Besides, this is my wine; there��s no need to be hasty with words.��


    ��You��re as domineering as ever,�� remarked Wang Ziji, her smile emphasizing thepliment.


    With her ck hair cascading like a waterfall, some strands floating in the air, her face aglow in the twilight, and her eyes slightly blurred. She gazed at the white-d man before her. Gu Changge appeared to be smiling, sipping his drink calmly.


    His wless and perfect face could incite jealousy in any woman. Yet, he seemed distant at this moment, sitting in the depths of the endless void, indifferent and emotionless.


    Wang Ziji wondered if the images she perceived were ovepping or if she was hallucinating. She extended her white wrist like a lotus root as if attempting to dispel the illusion in the void before her.


    <em>What? Still eager for another sip?</em>


    Gu Changge remained unaware of Wang Ziji��s hallucinatory state. Observing her extended jade hand, he smiled and handed her the wine ss.


    <em>Refusing to drink more? I might get truly intoxicated if I continue. Why the persistence? Are you trying to get me drunk? What��s your game?</em>


    Wang Ziji hesitated to ept the offered wine ss and attempted to stand, unsteady on her feet. She grasped the pavilion��s pir for support and shot Gu Changge an annoyed re, attempting a fierce demeanor. However, the red lips, tainted with the wine��s fragrance, appeared delicate and tender like flower petals.


    Feeling the weight in her head, regret dawned on Wang Ziji. She chastised herself for her earlier greed. After indulging in the immortal wine, she had intended to engage in a meaningful conversation with Gu Changge. Now, her head throbbed, thoughts escaped and her mind turned nk.


    Wang Ziji hadn��t expected that the reunion with Gu Changge after a hundred years would unfold like this. Only a few words were exchanged, and she was already on the brink of drunkenness.


    ��You haven��t changed a bit, still as straightforward as ever,�� Gu Changge remarked with a smile, reaching out to support her. Unaware of whether Wang Ziji intentionally fell into his arms, she looped her jade arms around his neck like a pendant. The fragrance of elegance mingled with the scent of alcohol wafted towards him.


    Looking down, Gu Changge��s eyes darkened unexpectedly. He hadn��t anticipated that the reunion with Wang Ziji, his ��fellow townsman,�� after a century would transpire in this manner. They hadn��t exchanged more than a few words before she surrendered to intoxication, a surprising level of trust she exhibited in him.


    In the past, upon discovering Wang Ziji��s identity as a time traveler, Gu Changge had considered her a fellow viger. Yet, as he delved into numerous memoriester on, he realized that the notion of a time traveler was merely a fabricated anomaly. It was a tool to confound the other two original ancestors in the actual world.


    Now, questioning whether Wang Ziji, the time traveler, was genuinely an anomaly or an artificially created one, Gu Changge found himself without an answer. Wang Ziji had guarded the secret of time travel, revealing it to no one. Her calm demeanor concealed a more profound loneliness from her disconnection from this world. This very detachment granted her true freedom, steering clear of the typical pursuits of ordinary cultivators.


    <em>Are you intentionally drawing near to me? Or is there an unseen fate at y in the shadows? If you are someone��s pawn or vessel, should I end you now?</em>


    Setting aside his wine ss, Gu Changge peered down at the already inebriated Wang Ziji, his eyes dark and contemtive. He extended his palm, considering probing for any significant secrets hidden within her. However, after a brief pause, he withdrew his hand, opting not to proceed.


    Noticing the jade pendant protruding from Wang Ziji��s robe, Gu Changge��s expression turnedplex. He had almost forgotten about this jade pendant, a token given to her during the outbreak of Absolute Heavenly Extinction. It was a favor owed for her assistance in locating the cmity��s origin.


    <em>Is this the jade pendant I gave her back then? She still wears it constantly, close to her body.</em>


    Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by Wang Ziji��s almost sleepy voice. She seemed half-asleep and half-awake, with a faint murmur, ��Gu�� Gu Changge����


    Realizing she wasn��t entirely drunk, Gu Changge decided it was time for someone to escort her to rest. However, Wang Ziji appeared oblivious to his words. Still tired, she murmured.


    <em>It��s been�� hundreds of years. Have you ever thought about me?</em>

 Chapter 887: Maybe you’ll be disappointed by the terrifying talent of the Underworld Clan

    Chapter 887: Maybe you��ll be disappointed by the terrifying talent of the Underworld n


    The mist of immortality hung in the air, and a gentle breeze carried a delightful fragrance. Some of Wang Ziji��s ck hairs fluttering in the wind fell onto Gu Changge��s face. Momentarily dazed, he looked at Wang Ziji to confirm whether she was genuinely drunken or still somewhat lucid.


    However, Wang Ziji, with her closed eyes, kept her head lowered. After posing the question, she fell silent as if the inquiry had slipped out unconsciously. The wless whiteplexion now held a rosy tint with a hint of warmth from the lingering alcohol that brushed against Gu Changge��s neck.


    ��Have you ever thought about me in these hundreds of years?��


    Wang Ziji��s straightforward query prompted Gu Changge to contemte an answer. Soon, his thoughts drifted away. Among the women he knew, Wang Ziji seemed to be the only one to ask such a direct question. Even Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, Yin Mei, and others would not approach him so openly.


    However, Gu Changge shook his head when considering the response to this question. While he did inquire about Wang Ziji through Jiang Chuchu. The ��thought�� she referred to likely had little connection with his inquiries.


    Not that Gu Changge was truly indifferent or callous. He believed that he and Wang Ziji were not intimately acquainted. Though certain events transpired, they tested each other��s attitudes and ideas. Gu Changge had approached her to aplish specific goals through Wang Ziji, the fortunate daughter, and her initial approach might have stemmed more from curiosity than any romantic inclination.


    ��This answer might disappoint you,�� Gu Changge admitted.


    <em>After all, I��ve been cold and self-centered from the start. How could I miss someone?</em>


    He lightly shook his head, a self-deprecating smile ying on his lips before his gaze returned to a state of calm.He embraced the already inebriated Wang Ziji around the waist. The immortal bamboo forest was spacious, and all the maids had withdrawn. Even the Moon King, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, and others were at a distance, avoiding this area. Gu Changge intended to take her to rest.


    Given Wang Ziji��s current cultivation base, a single sip of the immortal wine would significantly enhance it, rendering her unconscious for several days.


    The medicinal powers transformed into a plentiful cultivation base, permeating her limbs and bones. She was pleasantly surprised when she eventually woke up to find her cultivation improved.


    <em>Um?</em>


    <em>Despite being inebriated, she��s still refining the medicine��s power. Initially, she sensed her physique was unusual, and now it appears indeed remarkable.</em>


    Gu Changge suddenly got surprised and noticed a faint glow on Wang Ziji��s eyebrows. An ancient imprint seemed to circte there, resembling a small golden whirlpool. The potent medicine��s energy was refined into a gentle force, nourishing her body without causing any disturbance.


    Had she consumed a bit more immortal wine, the only difference would be the duration of her slumber. However, Gu Changge chose not to delve into an examination of Wang Ziji��s physique during this opportunity.


    At this point, her unique physique held no significance for him. Her cultivation had already determined her standing. Although Wang Ziji was born as a saint, she upied a pinnacle difficult for her peers to reach from birth. Yet, she lingered at the threshold of Dao-building expertise, distant from the immortal realm. Even with infinite time, her peers would need help to catch up to him.


    In the blink of an eye, seven days swiftly passed. Once the immortal kings of the Immortal Domain returned to their respective tribes and territories, they promptly disseminated the news. It caused ripples across all immortal forces.


    Ethnic groups and forces began mobilizing their forces, aiming to coborate and breach the foreignnd. The immortal domain, divided for an extended period, was now poised for unification after countless epochs.


    Echoes of Dao-building experts resonated from all universes, dismantling previously set istion formations. Teleportation arrays spanning different immortal domains were under construction, enabling cultivators of all races to descend swiftly without the previous hassles.


    While ordinary cultivators and creatures were bewildered by these changes, higher-level entities grasped the impending significance. It was a prelude to a potential war with the foreignnd. Beneath the veneer of apparent peace, turbulent undercurrents hinted at an imminent storm.


    King Luo��s Mansion was abuzz with activity in the Central Immortal Domain. Upon his return, King Luo immediately dispatched investigators to scrutinize the descendants of the Immortal Pce. Simultaneously, he summoned his most important descendant, Luo Xuan.


    In another era, Luo Xuan��s potential could have propelled him to the realm of the Immortal King under proper guidance. However, being born in this specific era, despite possessing heavenly talents, he was caught in the tumultuous currents��rising and falling, submerged in the relentless ebb and flow.


    Even an immortal king found himself powerless, unable to control his destiny; let alone an ordinary person. King Luo had contemted sealing Luo Xuan��s fate before the uing banquet, allowing him to awaken in the next era. Yet, ultimately, he dismissed this notion. As an Immortal King, incapable of fully understanding the circumstances of future generations, King Luo harbored a foreboding sense. He felt that the challenges awaiting them in the future would be even more ruthless and terrifying than their present reality.


    ��Patriarch King Luo, have you summoned me?��


    Luo Xuan hurriedly approached the cave, expressing deep respect towards King Luo.


    King Luo opened his eyes and uttered calmly, ��Henceforth, you must cease entertaining thoughts about that woman from the Wang family.��


    Unaware of the connection between Wang Ziji and Gu Changge, King Luo refrained from specting, fearing any attention from Gu Changge. Already entangled in a precarious situation due to the machinations of others, King Luo couldn��t afford to incur Gu Changge��s wrath. The easy-going and aloof demeanor Gu Changge disyed in the Moon King Mansion masked a ruthless nature, and King Luo recognized that Gu Changge��s true character went beyond surface appearances.


    ��Don��t entertain thoughts about that woman from the Wang family?��


    Standing outside the cave mansion, Luo Xuan was momentarily stunned by this directive, struggling to grasp the implications.


    ��Ancestor, are you referring to Miss Ziji?��


    Luo Xuan couldn��t believe it, seeking rification.


    Previously, when he pursued Wang Ziji, King Luo not only approved but also personally advocated for him, raising the matter with an immortal king patriarch of the Wang family. Why, then, the change in stance upon his return from the banquet?


    Luo Xuan found himself bewildered, his head spinning with confusion. He initially assumed that King Luo summoned him for an important revtion. Before the banquet, King Luo had already made ns to leave and never return, and the silence among the n��s true immortals regarding this matter made Luo Xuan cautious not to pry further.


    Frowning, King Luo, who once valued Luo Xuan greatly, now expressed dissatisfaction with his reaction to matters of love within the family.


    ��There are matters beyond your purview; refrain from probing too deeply. She has chosen to be with someone else,�� King Luo remarked, his words carrying a hint of indifference.


    Upon departing from Moon Pce, Wang Ziji didn��t apany the rest of the Wang family, and even the two Immortal Kings refrained from probing further into the matter. The discerning immortal kings quickly deduced the nature of the rtionship between Wang Ziji and Gu Changge from her attitude.


    ��Understood,�� Luo Xuan replied, beads of cold sweat forming on his back. King Luo��s indifferent tone indicated his dissatisfaction with Luo Xuan��s recent actions. Though shocked by the sudden news, Luo Xuan dared not raise objections. Even an Immortal King could sense the scrutiny of his name, let alone a being of Demon Lord��s stature.


    From King Luo��s words, Luo Xuan inferred that Wang Ziji might have been favored by the Demon Lord andpelled to stay.


    Filled with deep regret and powerlessness, Luo Xuan berated himself for his weakness. At this moment, he found himself unable to change the situation.


    ��Next, a significant event will unfold in the immortal domain, and the barriers separating various immortal domains will vanish. If you dare to stir up trouble during this time, even if you are my most esteemed junior, I will personally end you,�� warned King Luo, detecting Luo Xuan��s thoughts in his chilling voice.


    Shocked by the stern warning, Luo Xuan hurriedly assured, ��Rest assured, Ancestor. I would never dare to act recklessly.��


    ��Return,�� King Luo instructed, closing his eyes once more.


    He sought to unravel theplex web of cause and effect in the shadows, determined to identify those behind his current predicament. In these tumultuous times, finding the remnants of the Immortal Pce proved an exceedingly difficult task, with no traces or signs over countless epochs. Attempting to locate them now resembled searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Yet, King Luo had to pursue this arduous task. Failure to locate the remnants of the Immortal Pce could mean his demise at the hands of Gu Changge.


    The uneasy atmosphere within King Luo��s mansion in the foreignnd reflected the looming threat. A potential war between the foreignnd and the immortal domain cast its shadow, intensifying the tension.


    Throughout the Immortal Domain, a peculiar atmosphere prevailed as ns and orthodoxies sought ways to consolidate their territories. Even the Immortal Kings, who once ruled the universe, reduced their nnds and confined their territories to the size of a star field. The news of imminent unification circted widely, reaching even the Immortal Domain��s dark and ancient forbidden areas.


    In one such hidden realm, a vignt existence contemted the situation. The impending unification between the Immortal Domain and the Origin Realm marked an irreversible trend. However, this vignt existence presented a golden opportunity.


    <em>Immortal Domain��s unification is on the horizon. If true, it will reorganize thews of heaven and earth, potentially elevating the Immortal Domain to a formidable level. Though it may not rival its peak, it��s sufficient for my current form. </em>


    <em>This is a grand opportunity.</em>


    In the depths of the universe, a young man in green robes meditated within a deste star field in the Immortal Domain.


    A faint blue aura enveloped him, lending an air of mystery and majesty to his presence. Although appearing youthful, hints of age and experience flickered in his eyes.


    Before him danced several dim soul fires, each emanating spiritual wisdom and voice. These soul firesmunicated with the young man, Ni Chen, a surviving Underworld Realm nsman.


    ��With your current strength, transforming this star field into a clone will take time. However, considering the current situation in the Immortal Domain, it presents a significant opportunity for you,�� conveyed the soul fires. Ni Chen��s eyes gleamed with excitement at the prospect.


    ��My will now envelopes this star field,�� he dered.


    <em>Though I may not have transformed into an immortal, my strength rivals that of one. Anyone approaching, even a true immortal, will be oppressed. I possess the strength of a near-immortal.</em>


    Ni Chen had seized control of this star field, reshaping and restoring it to perfection. Although not suitable for his cultivation, the Underworld n��s unique abilities allowed him to transcend his previous limitations and approach the realm of the immortal. His influence over the vast Immortal Domain would expand as his strength grew, triggering a chain reaction.

 Chapter 888: Intrigue and Deception

    Chapter 888: Intrigue and Deception


    The might of the Underworld n was formidable and capable of dominating any living beings in the world. Whether tangible or intangible, it served as their physical vessel. Without this strength, the n would not instill fear in the mortal world and would inevitably sumb to the flow of history.


    At the forefront stood Ni Chen, recognized as the most tyrannical genius the Underworld n had witnessed over many eras. Despite his exceptional talent, he came close to surpassing the emperor��s realm but ultimately fell short.


    Time was insufficient for him to grasp an upper realm and reach that level due to a catastrophic event in the Underworld Realm. External powerhouses from other realms attacked, shattering the Underworld Realm and reducing it to ruins.


    Ni Chen recalled his father, thest emperor of the Underworld n. Who, during the decisive battle, lured the most potent enemies to a distant expanse to sacrifice himself. This act allowed Ni Chen to survive, preserving vitality and hope for the Underworld n.


    ��My life has improved, though still distant from the true spirit. The average immortal cultivator doesn��t match my prowess. The Mountain and Sea Realm, Yin Realm�� I��ll make all our enemies pay for their pain and hatred,�� dered Ni Chen with deep-seated animosity.


    Seated in a deste star field, Ni Chen harbored a profound hatred in his eyes.


    <em>Sooner orter, this world will be our new homnd. I��ll guide you to rediscover the outside world.</em>


    The remaining Underworld n members resided in an isted small world, fearing discovery by the powerhouses that once decimated the Underworld Realm. Ni Chen implemented a Yin-Yang reincarnation formation around the small world. This creation formed an imprable vortex, designed to thwart deduction and traces.


    However, the small world was on the verge of decay. If Ni Chen couldn��t seize the world of mountains and seas within a hundred years, he would be forced to evacuate all the n members. Failure to do so would destroy them, entombing them alongside the small world��s ruins.Despite appearing calm, Ni Chen felt the urgency of time and realized the impending fate of his n.


    <em>Hundred years �C ample time for me, don��t worry. Yan��er, father, mother, brothers �C we��ll reunite soon.</em>


    Regainingposure, he waved his sleeve, absorbing the soul fires before him �C remnants of the Underworld n��s ancestors. Through a secret technique, they lingered in the world and were ready to aid Ni Chen in times of crisis. Although their strength was a mere fraction of the peak, when united, they could contend with an Immortal King��a crucial trump card for Ni Chen.


    Raising his right hand, Ni Chen conjured a vortex of a starry sky. Gazing into it, he recognized it as his current incarnation realm, equal to the immortal realm. Closing his eyes, Ni Chen immersed his spiritual thoughts into the vortex, connecting with every corner of the star field and making it an extension of himself.


    A peculiar sensation enveloped Ni Chen; feeling like the vast starry sky was an extension of his being. Though immobile andcking divine powers, this Dao avatar held dominion over all life in the world, with every outsider bing his subject �C his realm.


    Yet, as Ni Chen contemted expanding this world, his expression shifted. Frowning, he detected a disturbance from the end of the star field, akin to footsteps in the vast sky.


    <em>Who approaches?</em>


    Ni Chen��s face betrayed uncertainty, a sudden uneasiness gripping his heart as if he had be the target of something.


    ��At this moment, who ventures into this deste star field?�� he questioned, quickly regainingposure. Even a true immortal posed no threat to him within this star field.


    Ni Chen��s initial suspicion fell upon the enemies who had relentlessly pursued and ughtered the Underworld n. Their relentless pursuit aimed to eradicate the Underworld n from existence.


    However, the mortal world of mountains and seasy shattered, challenging their pursuit. Ni Chen himself had navigated numerous crises to end up in this deste location.


    As Ni Chen contemted these thoughts, his expression grew increasingly severe. A distant figure began tough, seemingly aware of Ni Chen��s concealed presence.


    ��You��re adept at hiding, but I��ve uncovered you,�� remarked the handsome young man with wide sleeves in a white robe. His face bore a calm and confident smile as he advanced slowly. The starry sky under his feet created ripples that swiftly enveloped Ni Chen.


    Recognition shed in Ni Chen��s eyes. The young man before him was none other than Wang Wushang. He was the contemporary descendant of the Immortal King family��s Wang lineage. Ni Chen, with his keen eyesight, perceived the deceptive nature behind Wang Wushang��s humble appearance.


    Ni Chen��s pupils were constricted.


    ��It��s you����


    Wang Wushang, who Wang Ziji had once saved on a vast battlefield, had stayed with the Wang family for a time. Ni Chen��s sharp vision had discerned Wang Wushang��s ruthlessness, especially in his willingness to sacrifice his cousin Wang Ziji and Luo Xuan to befriend Luo Wang Mansion.


    With aposed demeanor, Ni Chen inquired, ��Howe you are here?��


    Concealing any disturbance, he maintained a t tone. Despite having a n to infiltrate the Wang family through Wang Ziji, Ni Chen had not expected Wang Wushang to expedite this strategy.


    Wang Wushang exined calmly, ��You��re hiding here, so naturally, I had no choice but to find you.��


    His indifferent expression and calm demeanor conveyed a predatory gaze as he regarded Ni Chen.


    ��Do not fret; I discreetly marked you when you were in the Wang family. As long as you remain within the Immortal Domain��s scope and not too far from me, I��ll have a way to locate you,�� he added with calcted assurance.


    Hearing Wang Wushang��s revtion, Ni Chen��s heart sank as memories of his time in the Wang family resurfaced. Though he couldn��t have made such a mistake, he meticulously assessed his situation. Wang Wushang��s method of leaving a mark proved more terrible than Ni Chen had anticipated.


    Indifferently, Ni Chen stood up and confronted Wang Wushang directly.


    ��Are you so confident in dealing with me?��


    Wang Wushang, walking calmly, responded, ��Naturally. Without this confidence, I wouldn��t dare to approach you. You might be puzzled as to why I would target you, but now that we��re here, I��ll enlighten you.��


    He continued, ��You shouldn��t have been rescued by Ziji��s cousin, and you shouldn��t have offended Brother Luo, bing an obstacle to the marriage between my Wang family and the Luo family. Therefore, I must eliminate you, the obstruction in our path.��


    Wang Wushang��s smile faded, reced by a chilling expression. Ni Chen, initially taken aback, quickly grasped the situation. Was he being targeted because he stood in the way of the marriage between the Wang family and the Luo family?


    The realization dawned on Ni Chen, and he began to understand the implications of his connection with Wang Ziji.


    Reflecting on his limited interactions with Wang Ziji, Ni Chen sensed her uniqueness and unpredictability. During his recovery at the Wang family, Wang Ziji��s assistance had elerated his healing. Observing her displeasure during Luo Xuan��s visit, Ni Chen couldn��t resist intervening. He scolded Luo Xuan when he persisted in bothering Wang Ziji.


    Ni Chen had indeed offended Luo Xuan by intervening in the matter of the Wang family and the Luo family��s marriage. However, Wang Ziji��s attitude toward him remained unchanged �C casual and natural. This demeanor extended to everyone around her, including the maids, Luo Xuan, and even Wang Wushang. It seemed as though everyone was equal in her eyes. Ni Chen found her attitude impressive, and the mere thought of her could quicken his heartbeat.


    Observing a subtle shift in Ni Chen��s expression, a smirk crossed Wang Wushang��s face as he walked. His earlier exnation about Luo Xuan was a casual diversion intended to distract Ni Chen. His true motive foring here was rooted in Ni Chen��s identity �C the Underworld n.


    Wang Wushang sought the divine powers of the Underworld n as the Immortal Domain teetered on the brink of chaos. Acquiring such powers could secure his position in the uncertain future.


    Guided by the n��s records and information from the immortal king��s ancestor, he had confirmed Ni Chen as thest survivor of the Niming n. An nearly extinct and eradicated race in the vast heavens. Despite their scarcity, the Underworld n��s name was etched into the Underworld Realm��s history, underscoring their power and terror.

 Chapter 889: The body was taken just like that? They probably slept for more than 10,000 years.

    Chapter 889: The body was taken just like that? They probably slept for more than 10,000 years.


    A significant conflict erupted within the star field, catching Ni Chen off guard. Wang Wushang swiftly initiated the battle. His eyes were looking indifferent yet fierce, locked onto Ni Chen. Momentarily bewildered, Ni Chen found himself as Wang Wushang unleashed a terrible divine weapon.


    <strong><em>Hooo!!!</em></strong>


    Seemingly from an unknown realm, a powerful gust of ck wind swept through and revealed an ancient and ominous g. Illuminated by flickering ck light, the g exuded a murderous aura.


    Wang Wushang shook his hands and cast the g that created a dark shadow across the star field. Simultaneously, a dense ck fog materialized into a fearsome ck dragon, bellowing and shaking the very fabric of the universe. Stars quivered, cracks emerged, and an ominous death energy permeated that evoked a connection to the mythical Nine Hells.


    While not yet reaching the true immortal realm, Wang Wushang who was a descendant of the immortal kings, stood unparalleled among his peers. His decisive and ruthless actions alone instilled fear in those around him. Anyone caught off guard below the immortal realm level faced severe injuries or even death.


    Ni Chen, however, proved to be resilient. In a moment of rity, he reacted swiftly. His eyes narrowed with determination.


    ��You are truly despicable,�� he uttered with a low voice. Brilliance emanated beneath his feet as intricate runes intertwined, forming an expansive lotus pattern. The lotus bloomed with a Dao resonance, and divine light merged into a series of remarkable divine swords, shing toward Wang Wushang with resounding nks.


    Undeterred, Wang Wushang, having sacrificed the ck Dragon Extinguishing Soul g, pressed forward. His colossal hand descended like an indestructible mountain, causing the starry sky to quake and creating vast rifts. Acquired from a cave ruin on a boundless battlefield, the ck Dragon Extinguishing Soul g. It had 108yers of restrictions, and possessed unparalleled power. Though some restrictions had been destroyed, if the remaining ones could be fully activated, even a true immortal��s attack could be resisted.


    <em>This is merely my most straightforward approach.</em>��How do you n to thwart me?�� Wang Wushang sneered, his figure darting swiftly like a shadow beneath the starry sky. A in bag materialized between the folds of his sleeves.


    It emanated a terrifying devouring force from the bag that expanded in the wind, resembling a mountain peak suspended in the sky. The thick spiritual energy, akin to a mountain, transformed into wolf-like smoke and was promptly engulfed. Adorned with numerous ancient treasures containing formidable power, Wang Wushang simultaneously executed heavenly techniques and unleashed potent maneuvers.


    Radiating divine majesty, a vague phantom of an innate god materialized behind him. Eighteen blood-colored lights converging above his head and each resembling an ancient world. Indifferent yet towering, Wang Wushang waved his hand, shattering the sky. It caused the stars to teeter on the brink of explosion.


    ��This adversary wields formidable strength. With my current abilities, defeating him won��t be easy without revealing my true realm,�� Ni Chen contemted.


    <em>However, given Wang Wushang��s backing of immortal fairy kings in his family, there might be life-saving artifacts or potent trump cards.</em>


    <em>Before revealing all my cards, caution is imperative.</em>


    Ni Chen flickered his eyes. Retreating backward, he employed an ancient technique, avoiding a confrontation with Wang Wushang. The stars once exploded into dust, reconstituting themselves in front of him that made a barrier against Wang Wushang.


    Despite its efficacy, the ancient technique only served as a temporary dy before sumbing to Wang Wushang��s onught. The ck Dragon Extinguishing Soul g unfurled and a ck gust of wind, threatening to tear the sky asunder. It carried an assault aimed at the soul. Ni Chen, even feeling a tingling pain between his brows, sensed his soul on the verge of departing, shattered by the resounding roar of the ck Dragon Extinguishing Soul g.


    Yet, being no mortal, Ni Chen promptly regained hisposure. He starts employing the secret technique of the Underworld n to establish restrictions, stabilizing the tumultuous starry sky. Concealing that he had taken control of this realm as a clone was a crucial trump card.


    ��Is concealment your sole recourse?�� Wang Wushang spoke indifferently. His body radiating a formidable aura akin to an ancient god �C majestic and awe-inspiring, inducing tremors in those who witnessed it. The intense battle between the two unfolded with terrifying fluctuations that endured for an extended duration.


    Ni Chen further plunged the already deste star field into chaos in his attempts to evade. Various chaotic auras erupted, causing distant stars to explode. However, as Wang Wushang forcefully closed in, Ni Chen��s narrowed eyes signaled the opportune moment. He uttered in a low voice, ��Now��s the time.��


    Sensing Wang Wushang��s intrusion into his realm, Ni Chen knew escape was impossible. This was his domain, suppressing anyone who dared to tread on it. As his words echoed, the starry sky quaked, its once-dim expanse losing color and vitality instantly.


    A crushing force descended, akin to thousands of mountains plummeting. The will of the starry sky manifested and cold eyes surveying the realm. This unimaginably potent force surged towards Wang Wushang. It causes him to stagger, coughing up blood. His legs felt as heavy as ten thousand pounds, impeding movement. Ancient treasures lost their strength, cascading from the starry sky.


    <em>What��s happening?</em>


    <em>This is the power inherent to this starry sky. Who are you?</em>


    Wang Wushang��s previously indifferent face now bore a look of disbelief as he struggled against the oppressive force.


    Yet, with each attempt to rise, the force intensified, shattering his bones. Blood mist exploded, filling the void as his body sumbed to the pressure and pinned to the ground.


    <em>Where is your pride now?</em>


    Ni Chen stood nearby, a faint mockery ying on his face. He had patiently awaited this moment, seizing the opportune time to turn the tide.


    <strong><em>Puff!!!</em></strong>


    The entire starry sky served as Ni Chen��s domain; anyone stepping into it would face suppression unless possessed the strength to tear and destroy the cosmic expanse��a level Wang Wushang had yet to attain. This characteristic exemplified the formidable nature of the Underworld n.


    ��Why wield the power of this starry sky?�� Wang Wushang questioned. An expression of disbelief on his face as he coughed up blood. Bearing the weight of the starry sky on his shoulders, even his will crumbled, and his body seemed on the verge of being crushed.


    Ni Chen responded casually, ��You should harbor that doubt,�� preferring not to disclose that he had imed this portion of the starry sky. The Underworld n��s unique talent yed a role here, an aspect Wang Wushang likely hadn��t anticipated.


    ��I had intended to seek you out, but you��ve conveniently presented yourself,�� Ni Chen remarked, approaching with a tiny vortex in his palm and a neb filling the sky. His eye sockets deepened that resembled the boundless universe. Gradually, he dissipated into a thick fog enveloping Wang Wushang.


    Wang Wushang, now unable to stand, expressed anger but found his limbs exploding in agony. Covered in blood mist, he was utterly helpless. The indifference and confidence he once exhibited had vanished, reced by disbelief and fear.


    As the thick fog surrounded him, Ni Chen continued the takeover process. Surprisingly, the possession unfolded quickly, leaving him slightly surprised and uneasy. Wang Wushang sumbed effortlessly?


    Meanwhile, in the Moon King Pce, Wang Ziji awoke in a serene courtyard. Her blue hair fell loosely around her, and her eyes reflected a lingering drowsiness as if emerging from a lengthy slumber.


    ��How long have I been asleep?�� she mumbled, propping herself on the bed.


    ��Not too long, probably more than ten thousand years,�� replied a voice at the door. Gu Changge stood there, holding hot tea in a leisurely manner.


    Wang Ziji��s eyes widened at the revtion, her drowsiness abruptly reced by a sudden sobriety.

 Chapter 890: The guy who is not as good as a beast, I will take you along with me

    Chapter 890: The guy who is not as good as a beast, I will take you along with me


    Wang Ziji��s beautiful eyes widened, and her expression transitioned to a momentary nkness. Seemingly struggling to grasp the reality of the words spoken. Immortal wine had caused her to slumber for a full ten thousand years? The doubt of such a notion left her muttering. She rubbed her fluffy hair in disbelief as she sat on the bed with her knees hugged.


    <em>A thousand years!</em>


    She murmured and started grappling with time. Were her parents, younger brother, and fellow n members still present after such an extended slumber?


    However, the subtle smile ying on the corner of Gu Changge��s mouth hinted at a different truth, leading her to realize that she had likely been deceived.


    Despite the potent nature of immortal wine, it seemed imusible for it to induce a ten-thousand-year sleep with just a sip. Gu Changge, that deceitful rogue, had sessfully fooled her once again.


    ��Damn you, you liar! How long have I truly been asleep?��


    Wang Ziji reacted with a fierce re, tossing the soft immortal silk pillow aside.


    ��It appears you did fall asleep. I expected you to react more quickly.��


    Gu Changge remarked casually, drinking hot tea and nimbly sidestepping the soft pillow thrown in his direction.Wang Ziji, feeling the urge to grab the quilt. She rolled her eyes and eximed, ��I trusted you! Who would have thought you��d deceive me like this?��


    Gu Changge, wearing a faint smile, approached her, stating, ��It��s not that long, just seven or eight days.��


    ��If it��s only seven or eight days, then that��s fine.��


    However, as Gu Changge continued to approach, Wang Ziji grew wary and issued a warning, ��Gu Changge, what are you up to? I��m warning you, stay away from me.�� She shrank back and hugged her knees, nearly cornered on the bed. A somewhat pitiful expression adorned her small, flower-like face.


    Gu Changge, undeterred by her feigned vulnerability. He maintained his light-hearted demeanor.


    ��If I had intentions, I wouldn��t need to wait until now. These seven or eight days would have been more than sufficient.��


    Upon hearing Gu Changge��s response, Wang Ziji abandoned pretense, red at him, and stretched her waist. Observing his unmoved demeanor, she couldn��t help muttering, ��The guy who is not as good as a beast����


    ��It seems you��re still a bit disappointed,�� Gu Changge remarked with a smile.


    Wang Ziji, feeling a bit irritated, ignored his teasing and decided to leave. She had no desire to remain in this ce or reencounter Gu Changge. While memories of that day were somewhat hazy. She retained recollections of the subsequent events. She vividly remembered putting her arms around Gu Changge��s neck, only to have him block her advances with his hands, appearing somewhat disgusted.


    The thought darkened Wang Ziji��s expression, fueling a desire to shoot Gu Changge a fierce look. Despite proiming her straightforward nature, her actions suggested otherwise. Even though she knew Gu Changge was a troublemaking devil, she had gone to great lengths to cover for him. As the holy maiden of the Human Ancestor Hall, she deviated from her role in eradicating harm to the ordinary people, aligning herself with Gu Changge and aiding evildoers.


    ��Where are you going?�� Gu Changge said with calmposure. He sipped his hot tea and nced at her.


    ��I want to go home,�� Wang Ziji replied angrily. ��I don��t want to see you now. You��re really annoying����


    ��Do you want to return to the Wang family in the Immortal Domain or the Wang family in the Upper Realm?�� Gu Changge was still smiling, inquired without a hint of irritation.


    ��Of course, I want to go back���� Wang Ziji responded with her annoyance apparent.


    Upon hearing Gu Changge��s question, Wang Ziji was momentarily stunned, swallowing the rest of her words. The idea of returning to the Upper Realm hadn��t crossed her mind after being brought to the Immortal Domain. The Immortal Domain, while better suited for cultivation, felt lessfortable and naturalpared to the Upper Realm.


    Furthermore, her parents and rtives from this life resided in the Upper Realm, making the Wang family in the Immortal Domain seem disconnected.


    If given the choice, Wang Ziji naturally preferred returning to the Wang family in the Upper Realm. The bloodlines were simr, but the two branches now had little to do with each other.


    <em>I��ve been away from home for hundreds of years, and suddenly disappeared without even saying goodbye to my parents.</em>


    Wang Ziji��s expression shifted to sadness as she reflected on the situation. She felt a profound regret for not being able to bid farewell to her parents.


    ��How is the Upper Realm now?��


    Wang Ziji suddenly remembered that she hadn��t inquired about the Upper Realm��s current state since reuniting with Gu Changge in the Immortal Domain. Over these hundreds of years, significant changes were likely to have urred. The Immortal King of the Wang Family, who had guided her to the Immortal Domain, had hinted at earth-shattering changes in the Upper Realm��s near future. Amidst her disputes with Gu Changge, she had forgotten to ask about these developments.


    Gu Changge, who was wearing a smile, didn��t provide a direct answer. Instead, he put down his teacup and led her outside the courtyard, where another person awaited.


    Dressed in pristine white, possessing a tall and graceful figure exuding an air of holiness and ecstasy, stood Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.


    <em>Heavenly Maiden Tianlu.</em>


    Wang Ziji recognized her immediately. In the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had been the guardian of Heavenly Lu City.


    Despite her resistance, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu eventually submitted to Gu Changge, dering herself his concubine. Now, having ascended to a fairy, her beauty surpassed even her previous allure, resembling a Buddha lotus.


    Gu Changge, with a wave of his sleeve, informed the two women that he would take them back to the Upper Realm. He mentioned the imminent chaos in the Immortal Domain. Without further exnation, he tore through the universe, transporting them.


    Gu Changge had waited for Wang Ziji to awaken, aware of her desire to return to the Upper Realm. Coincidentally, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu also intended to rece them, prompting him to bring both women along.


    While the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm had not fully merged, returning to the Upper Realm required passing through the passage behind Heavenly Passage Ancient City. Despite possessing the strength to tear down the barrier between the two worlds effortlessly, Gu Changge refrained from doing so. The ongoing process of the immortal domains�� bordering allowed time for old beings concealed in various realms to be drawn out.


    Despite the expectation that Gu Qingyi would have arrived in the Immortal Domain after parting ways, there had been no sign of her presence. Gu Changge, in his exploration of countless universes, failed to detect her aura or traces. The will of heaven and earth in the Immortal Domain operated ording to establishedws,cking a valid will. This absence and uncertainty about Gu Qingyi��s whereabouts troubled Gu Changge briefly.


    However, he only dwelled on this mystery for a short time. ording to his n, if Gu Qingyi remained in the Immortal Domain, they could enact a scene from countless epochs ago.


    They coborated once more to reopen the mortal world of mountains and seas, gather the power of all worlds, counterattack the original world, and initiate a battle against the heavens. Gu Changge anticipated that this battle would sweep the vast mortal world, affecting many surrounding realms and making escape impossible. The turmoil in the original world would lead to a significant sacrifice, paving the way for a grand reckoning. The intricate chess game he had meticulously nned would conclude at that moment.

 Chapter 891: Starting to Merge the Two Worlds, a good Wang family that offers its daughter for glory

    Chapter 891: Starting to Merge the Two Worlds, a good Wang family that offers its daughter for glory


    Upon her return to the upper realm, Wang Ziji parted ways with Gu Changge and hurried to the Ancient Immortal Wang family��s territory. Overwhelmed by a sense of nostalgia, she reflected on her journey.The changes in the upper realm were profound, with numerous events urring in just a few hundred years.


    Though Gu Changge had shared details with her on their journey, witnessing the transformation firsthand left Wang Ziji astounded. The Divine Kingdom now dominated all realms in the upper world, with even ancient immortal families, immortal sects, and powerful entities from distant universes surrendering to its rule. The current Divine Kingdom mirrored the grandeur of old times when ten thousand immortals congregated at court.


    Learning of Gu Changge��s marriage left Wang Ziji momentarily stunned and with a peculiar dryness in her heart. However, she quickly forced a smile and pushed the thoughts aside. Gu Changge��s marital status, whether she led her to the Immortal Domain or not, had little bearing on the matter.


    Yet, as she contemted the changes in the upper realm, Wang Ziji couldn��t shake an inexplicable sense of regret. Over the past few centuries, the realm had undergone significant alterations. Its rules transformed, and an abundance of spiritual energy pervaded the world that made it an ideal environment for cultivation.


    Genius powerhouses emerged, disying remarkable prowess across various regions. Some familiar faces from the past embarked on Dao-building expert ways, vying for opportunities to elevate their cultivation. Even Jiang Chuchu, onceparable to Wang Ziji, had attained Dao-building expertise, surpassing her in cultivation.


    Amazed and reflective, Wang Ziji considered redirecting her focus toward cultivation. Gu Changge, apanied by the two girls, swiftly returned to the Divine Kingdom upon their arrival in the upper realm. With Yue Mingkong in seclusion on the verge of bing Dao-building expert, Gu Changge sought Yin Mei to arrange matters regarding the immortal domain.


    The next step for Gu Changge involved a strategic move to integrate the immortal domain with the upper realm seamlessly.


    In anticipation of potential variables arising during merging the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm, Gu Changge took proactive measures and briefed Yin Mei. The collision of Daows during this merger might result in the elimination and fragmentation of nearby worlds. To safeguard any remaining creatures in those worlds, it became imperative to relocate them beforehand.


    Additionally, Gu Changge foresaw potential discontent among Immortal Kings when the Divine Kingdom absorbed the vast territory of the Immortal Domain. Being below the Immortal realm in cultivation, Yue Mingkong and Yin Mei needed more means to dissuade these immortal kings.To address this, Gu Changge embarked on the sacrifice and refinement of potent artifacts. The ��Banner of Immortals,�� infused with the Dao of the Immortal King, could inflict significant harm on the soul of an immortal king, creating a personal connection with Gu Changge.


    Other artifacts, such as soul-gathering bottles, immortal-shocking ancient flutes, and virtual-shaped beads, were also meticulously crafted. Although not on par with immortal kings, these items possessed considerable power, serving to intimidate them. However, Gu Changge remained cautious, understanding that immortal kings might not be easily swayed.


    As Gu Changge prepared for the merger, back in the Central Immortal Domain at the Wang Family��s cave mansion, an immortal mist permeated the air, and divine lights sparkled, casting a holy ambiance. Seated cross-legged, a figure with a thoughtful expression, calcting depths in his eyes, contemted the unfolding events.


    <em>I didn��t expect Wang Wushang to be so easily overtaken. He probably didn��t anticipate that I am not only thest surviving member of the Underworld n but also the young master of the Underworld n. </em>


    <em>My talent is undoubtedly extraordinary. That��s why I could seize control of that starry sky in this realm.</em>


    This figure was none other than Wang Wushang, who returned to the Wang family. However, the upant of his body was not Wang Wushang himself but Ni Chen.


    After the intense battle in the ruined universe, Ni Chen utilized his starry sky clone to suppress Wang Wushang and sessfully took over his physical body.


    Returning to the Wang family in the guise of Wang Wushang, Ni Chen seamlessly blended in. He concealed any abnormalities, even from the vignt immortal king patriarchs of the Wang family.


    Wang Wushang had yet to appear before the two immortal kings who, after returning from the Moon King mansion, entered seclusion without divulging the events that transpired.


    Meanwhile, the other immortal king families, apart from the Wang family, were making preparations and consolidating their territories in anticipation of the impending unification of the Immortal Domain.


    Sensing the unrest among the immortal kings and linking it to the signs of creatures crossing the boundless sea, Ni Chen spected that a potential threat was approaching. Within a hundred years, catastrophe would ur in the Immortal Domain and the Foreignnd, putting both at risk of destruction.


    Uneasy about Wang Wushang��s possible hidden contingencies, Ni Chen left the cave, intending to explore the Wang family��s treasury for artifacts to enhance his cultivation. Now positioned as the leader of the Wang family��s younger generation, he garnered immense respect from the n members. Ni Chen nned to dominate Wang Wushang��s physical body fully and gradually assimte the surrounding Wang family members, refining them into his avatars.


    With this control, he envisioned plotting against the two immortal king ancestors and even contemted the audacious goal of seizing the real world of mountains and seas within a hundred years. This ambitious n aimed to expedite Ni Chen��s objectives significantly.


    <em>Nevertheless, ording to Wang Wushang��s memory, Miss Ziji attended a banquet in the Southern Immortal Domain with the two ancestors of the Immortal King. Why hasn��t she returned yet?</em>


    While en route to the Wang family��s treasure house, Ni Chen suddenly halted, a clouded and uncertain expression on his face. Wang Ziji had shown kindness to him by saving his life and ensuring his swift recovery during his cultivation period in the Wang family.


    Though focused on resurrecting his n members and restoring the Underworld n��s glory, Ni Chen couldn��t deny someplex feelings for this intriguing woman.


    Changing his direction, Ni Chen headed toward the pce where several actual immortal ancestors of the n resided, intent on inquiring about the situation. A sense of unease lingered.


    ��Old Patriarch Wang Ming, I wish to know why Cousin Ziji didn��t return with you,�� Ni Chen inquired upon arriving at the cave of a true immortal ancestor in the n.


    Wang Wushang��s unique status warranted polite treatment from the true immortals, who refrained from treating him as a junior.


    Wang Ming, a true immortal, sat cross-legged on a futon, radiating chaotic energy. Opening his eyes, he nced at Ni Chen in Wang Wushang��s body with aplex expression. Unaware of the strangeness, he shook his head and cautioned, ��The two ancestors have exined the matter. You must not act impulsively. Avoid unnecessary discussions that might lead to a crisis.��


    Frowning at this response, Ni Chen pressed further, expressing concern, ��Ancestor Wang Ming, please inform me about what happened to Cousin Ziji.��


    After a brief hesitation, Wang Ming decided to share limited details, ensuring not to delve too deeply into the subject.


    <em>You being a descendant of the n, it��s eptable to disclose this matter to you. However, exercise caution with your words. Concerning Ziji, she��s encountered great fortune and has been retained. In the future, even the immortal kings in the n may have to rely on her.</em>


    Specific topics were shrouded in secrecy, and discussing them could lead to dire consequences. Even for an immortal king, let alone someone like Ni Chen, a mere true immortal.


    Having provided the limited information allowed, Wang Ming refrained from delving any further.


    Leaving the cave with an uncertain expression, Ni Chen��s mind buzzed with various spections. Wang Ziji encountered no mishaps but was left behind due to some profound fortune that averted the crisis. The future of the Wang family��s immortal kings might hinge on her. As thoughts raced through his mind, Ni Chen��s expression darkened.


    <em>Could it be that Miss Ziji, with her intelligence and charm, divine bone, and immortal appearance, was epted as an apprentice by that individual?</em>


    Ni Chen pondered, drawing from his knowledge of the demon lord��s inheritance and the havoc it had wreaked in the Immortal Domain.


    Considering the panic that ensued upon the demon lord��s recent appearance, rumors of impending catastrophe, and the destruction of the immortal pce, Ni Chen found it hard to believe that such a terrifying being would take on apprentices.


    Contemting another possibility, his eyes flickered with cold resolve, and he clenched his fists beneath his sleeves. Wang Ziji, with her unique aura, often stirred something within him.


    <em>What a Wang family, offering their daughters for glory. They once sought a marriage alliance with King Luo��s Mansion, and now they conspire with that devil, sending out Miss Ziji without hesitation.</em>


    Ni Chen��s eyes betrayed a simmering anger and unwillingness. Confronting a terrible devil that instilled fear across the Immortal Domain, Ni Chen felt small and powerless in the grand scheme. As it stood, he realized his current abilities were insufficient for meaningful action.

 Chapter 892: The beginning of turmoil, independent from the world of mortals

    Chapter 892: The beginning of turmoil, independent from the world of mortals


    However, Ni Chen was not ready to concede defeat. The prospect of seizing the mortal world of mountains and seas, transforming into a newborn true spirit, and wielding the vast realm as his incarnation fueled his determination. This metamorphosis promised a leap in strength to a level surpassing his previous peak state, granting him unparalleled power in the world.


    <em>In this life, if I cannot tread the path of transcendence, I will aim for that level.</em>


    Ni Chen dered, regaining hisposure. The immediate focus shifted to gaining control over the Wang family, a crucial step towards bolstering his confidence in seizing the mortal world of mountains and seas.


    Despite the urgency, Ni Chen faced a dilemma. Wang Wushang, before being seized, had erased significant memories, preventing Ni Chen frompletely suppressing him. This raised concerns about the possibility of the Wang family��s immortal king ancestors detecting irregrities.


    Over the next few years, turmoil engulfed all ethnic groups in the Immortal Domain. Shrinking their territories, each group engaged in discrete reproduction. Simultaneously, the Immortal Kings took action, isting the boundless chaotic turbulence outside the Immortal Domains and preparing for the imminent unification of the universes within the Immortal Domains.


    Ordinary cultivators and creatures sensed the universe��s gradual movement, witnessing star fields aligning with the upper realm. Previous rumors about the reorganization and unification of the immortal domain proved true. Ancient stars, emitting formidable auras, converged toward the Central Immortal Domain.


    Ethnic groups received orders to prepare for the forting expedition to foreignnds. The revtion that the foreignnd and the immortal domain would merge, forming a supreme real world, ignited anticipation for restoring the most prosperous era in history.


    The impending unification of the Immortal Domain and the Foreign Realm stirred anticipation among cultivators, promising a glorious era and the potential to touch an upper realm beyond the Immortal King. Immortality was not the ultimate destination; a more elevated levely on the road.


    Trapped in King Luo��s Mansion, King Ming��s family members anxiously awaited news, sensing that significant events were about to unfold in the Immortal Domain. The inability to leave and convey these developments to the Foreignnd weighed heavily on them.��If the news holds, both worlds will face terrible turmoil,�� Ming Yi remarked solemnly.


    Despite their once amicable rtionship with King Luo, they felt ignored and treated like air since returning from the Southern Immortal Domain.


    There were murmurs of Immortal Domain raising troops to invade the Foreign Realm, with spections about the involvement of an influential figure behind this aggression. Trapped in King Luo��s Mansion, they could only wait for news from the Foreign Realm.


    The half-step Immortal King from Ming Pce, aware of his limitations in the presence of a true Immortal King, refrained from attempting to break the restrictions and return to the Foreign Land.


    The revival of an ancestor of the imperial n in the Foreign Land furtherplicated the situation. A sense of dread and malice pervaded the awakened ancestor, hinting at a formidable and ominous existence observing from the shadows.


    In the past few years, both the Immortal Domain and the Foreign Land experienced unrest, and the awakening of the imperial n��s ancestor added an air of foreboding to the unfolding events.


    As soon as the ancestor of the imperial n awoke in the Foreign Land, he summoned all ethnic groups to worship him and learned about the reappearance of the demon lord in the heavens. This revtion spurred preparations across the Foreign Land, anticipating potential invasion from the Immortal Domain in theing years.


    In a deste and ancient star field within the Immortal Domain, a group of cultivators, led by a frowning true immortal under King Luo��s orders, halted upon discovering an unfamiliar continent. Thendscape revealed a vast ancient forest, majestic mountains, and floating immortal fog. In the distance, towering city structures hinted at the presence of a flourishing civilization.


    The true immortals observed various beings, including golden-winged rocs, as they roamed the skies. Despite their immortal status, the awe-inspiring surroundings stirred their hearts. A golden-winged rocs,parable to a middle-stage true immortal, nced at them briefly before disappearing into the continent. [Editor note: the term golden-winged rocs is mythical birds with wings of gold.]


    It dawned on them that they had entered an enchantment, transforming the once barren starry sky into a bottomless ancient continent. Thend beneath their feet teemed with vitality and old energy, resonating with the roots of ancestral veins and thousands of spiritual veins.


    ��This ce�� the underground seems peculiar, with the roots of ancestral veins and thousands of spiritual veins converging here like streams returning to the sea,�� the true immortal eximed in shock, realizing the profound nature of their surroundings.


    However, when they turned to retrace their steps, the path behind them had vanished, reced by an endless ancient forest.


    <em>This is undoubtedly an ancient formation enchantment, isting secrets of the sky and obscuring everything.</em>


    <em>There must be numerous inhabitants here.</em>


    The true immortal��s excitement surged as he recalled ancient rumors. Since the separation of the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm, specific forces had vanished, and mighty powerhouses disappeared without a trace. Spections arose, with some iming they ventured into the vast unknown, while others believed they established their worlds, independent and untouched by worldly matters.


    As the true immortal uttered these thoughts, a ck arrow suddenly pierced through the air, carrying a terrifying aura. It tore the void, violently striking the true immortal with a loud bang. His body exploded, engulfing the area in thick blood mist before he could utter a scream.


    ��Who?��


    The remaining cultivators snapped back to reality, terror etched across their faces as they gazed toward the source of the deadly arrow.


    Standing atop a distant mountain peak was a robust figure adorned in an animal skin robe, bronze-colored skin, and handsome features, yet exuding a cold demeanor. At his feet, a wild beast with blood-red eyes stared menacingly at the group of cultivators.


    It was this man who, at that moment, bent his bow and unleashed an arrow with terrifying strength, instantly piercing the true immortal.


    <em>It seems the enchantment won��t hold much longer. An outsider has breached it.</em>


    The man on the mountain muttered to himself, showing no mercy. He continued to bend his bow and release arrows, systematically prating each remaining cultivator.


    Silence descended upon the area, with only the lingering blood mist signifying the demise of everyone, both physically and spiritually.


    However, the man on the mountain wore a frown, his face revealing concern.


    <em>Once the enchantment fades, our location will be fully exposed. The external situation is quite tumultuous.</em>


    <em>Thest time Mr. Yu and the others ventured out, they paid a heavy price.</em>


    He nced at the vast mountains in the distance before straddling the beast at his feet.


    <em>Let��s return, Xiao Hei.</em>


    The handsome beast darted between the mountain peaks with lightning speed, disappearing instantly. Its aura surpassed that of ordinary true immortals, indicating that the man riding it had cultivated to the formidable level of a half-step immortal king.


    Exposing this ce to the world would undoubtedly trigger significant upheaval and unleash colossal waves.

 Chapter 893: The ancestor has a great relationship with Immortal Palace, the city of no return

    Chapter 893: The ancestor has a great rtionship with Immortal Pce, the city of no return


    This vast continent was primitive and ancient, adorned with boundlessndscapes featuring old trees and majestic mountains. The spiritual energy here was vibrant, even liquefied in some areas, forming serene aurakes. Thisnd hosts many spiritual medicines that had long vanished from the immortal domain.


    Elixirs with a growth period exceeding one million years can be found among the cliffs. In the distance, within the mountains, numerous savage beasts roam, remnants of ancient prehistoric times. These creatures, with figures dominating the sky and the sun, possess blood resembling a seething furnace, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Here, ancient savage beasts reminiscent of mountain ranges are scattered everywhere. Even the golden-winged roc, cultivated to the level of a true immortal, appears diminutivepared to these formidable creatures.


    Riding a ho, a man transforms into divine light, swiftly traversing the peaks like aet before vanishing among the mountains and ravines.


    Many ancient savage beasts observe the man momentarily, then resume their peaceful demeanor, seemingly unfazed. The undting mountains stretch majestically and expansively. In the distance, the shadow of a city emerges, with increasing numbers of cultivators and creatures.


    <em>It��s Lord Qing Feng.</em>


    Around the city, numerous patrolling cultivators express excitement and awe upon seeing the approaching man from afar. Qing Feng nods slightly in acknowledgment but refrains from extensive conversation. He then guides the ho beast towards the city��s depths.


    ��Lord Qing Feng intends to reinforce the formation. Cracks have emerged in various ces recently, allowing external creatures to infiltrate����


    ��Besides Mr. Qing Feng, leaders of the hunting team have dispersed to prevent any breaches at this critical time.����Our peace today is owed to them.��


    After Qing Feng departs, the patrolling cultivators engage in peaceful discussions.


    The Qing Feng under discussion stood as one of the renowned masters in this ancientnd, with almost a foot stepping into the realm of Immortal Kings. Simultaneously, he emerged as one of the most promising juniors among several elders, alongside other greatmanders who had attained the status of true immortals and were anticipated to ascend to the realm of immortal kings.


    During this period, the formation restrictions near the ancientnd disyed signs of loosening and disintegration. Some monks from the fairnd unintentionally entered this ce, venturing through the wild old forest and reaching the city��s outskirts. Though the vital individuals in the ancientnd promptly handled these monks, preventing any disclosure about the ancientnd, the incidents left a lingering sense of worry and unease among the local monks.


    There was a prevailing fear that the formation might eventually copse, exposing the area to the outside world and drawing the attention of Xianyu.


    <em>After all, the outside world is far from peaceful. Mr. Yu and others ventured out earlier, but they paid a steep price. The two ancestral artifacts, which had suppressed the background from ancient times until now, were shattered and reduced to ashes.</em>


    <em>s, when luck can no longer be contained, the ancestral aura here will inevitably transform into a dragon and ascend into the sky.</em>


    <em>Throughout the years, our rapid cultivation is undeniably linked to our ancestors.</em>


    These patrolling cultivators couldn��t conceal their concern. This ancientnd, once a paradise sheltered from external disturbances, had harmoniously coexisted with the resident savage beasts.


    Some tribes in the depths of the wilderness had also formed amicable bonds with the inhabitants. However, this idyllic life seemed fleeting.


    The ancestral formation, holding the boundaries intact, neared copse, gued by repeated failures and fragmentation, casting doubt on its ability to endure.


    Recently, numerous formidable individuals hastened to the wild ancient forest to address outside cultivators who had mistakenly entered this area. Their efforts included repairing the broken and copsed barriers, though this was a temporary solution.


    As they undertook these measures, news circted about the reappearance of the devil who had once ravaged the Immortal Pce. A looming shadow enveloped Immortal Domain, instilling fear in countless cultivators.


    Exposing themselves to the outside world at this juncture would undoubtedly attract the immediate attention of that ominous devil.


    <em>Our ancestor in the ancientnd is rumored to be one of the four-star officials of the Immortal Pce, with power second only to the previous pce masters. </em>


    While the authenticity of this rumor remained uncertain, the connection between their ancestors and the Immortal Pce was undeniable. Considering the devil��s temperament, it was inevitable that they would not be spared.


    These thoughts ushered in a wave of panic, a realization that their tranquil days might be lost forever. In such dire circumstances, they wouldn��t even qualify as cannon fodder.


    <em>The situation is far from optimistic; pessimism looms everywhere.</em>


    Mounted on the ho beast, Qing Feng raced toward the deepest reaches of the ancientnd. Numerous pavilions and pces adorned thendscape, surrounded by drifting spiritual fog and lingering sunlight.


    Silver waterfalls graced many locations, radiating brilliance. An enchantment enveloped the area, harboring potent secret power. The entire expanse floated in the air, revealing an endless abyss beneath the sound of waves, creating an awe-inspiring scene.


    ��City of No Return.��


    On the pale blue stone tablet marking the barrier to the city, three simple characters emerged, exuding a vast and ancient atmosphere. In the town, various cultivators and creatures coexisted harmoniously��human and foreign races living side by side. Even some mortals were enveloped in precious light, disying remarkable vitality and life spans surpassing ordinary people��s.


    The entire city appeared suspended in the sky, enveloped by clouds and mist, adorned with enchantment formations that radiated brilliance.


    <em>I have seen Master Qing Feng.</em>


    Qing Feng, bypassing the barrier, entered the City of No Return. Instead of riding the ho beast, he strolled the streets on foot. Regardless of their status, cultivators along his path offered respectful salutes, showcasing deep reverence. Qing Feng acknowledged with a slight nod, and some children even approached to greet him.


    <em>The tranquility of the City of No Return will notst long.</em>


    <em>Those demons in the Boundless Sea have not been at peace recently��</em>


    With a smile on his face, Qing Feng sighed inwardly. Passing through numerous buildings, he reached a quiet and unassuming house.


    <strong><em>Cough cough cough!</em></strong>


    <em>Qing Feng is back?</em>


    In the house, an older woman with gray hair crouched, tending to herbs. Upon hearing Qing Feng��s arrival, she looked up with an amiable smile.


    <em>This time, the formation is even more dpidated. Some ces have copsed, and many external cultivators have managed to breach in.</em>


    <em>But I dealt with them.</em>


    Approaching the older woman, Qing Feng joined her, picking herbs on the ground as he recounted the recent events.


    He needed to gain knowledge of his past and origin, awakening in the City of No Return without recollection. Legend had it that the woman before him, Yao Granny, found him on the city��s coast. Covered in blood, he somehow evaded the ferocious sea beasts in the City of No Return��s sea.


    The Sea of the City of No Return stretched infinitely beneath the city. Yao Granny, with an age unknown, was among the most respected individuals in the town. She possessed the remarkable ability to cure any ailment or injury, regardless of its nature or severity.

 Chapter 894: Nine wonderlands in the world, the responsibility on the shoulders becomes heavier

    Chapter 894: Nine wondends in the world, the responsibility on the shoulders bes heavier


    The City of No Return was established countless years ago, and was intricately linked to the one who once governed the Immortal Pce. The Floating Realm��s current location was originally one of the nine wondends in the Immortal Domain.


    However, following the shattering of the Immortal Domain and the destruction of the Immortal Pce, it was seized by a peerless powerhouse with divine abilities, transforming it into an independent realm.


    The Floating Realm��s originy in a space between illusion and reality, constantly shifting and not fixed in one location. No one could rely on memory or ancient records to locate the Nine Wondends.The entry was only possible by chance. The Floating Realm��s nature didn��t imply perpetual movement. Instead, it would stay in a particr ce for a duration before drifting away.


    The cultivators residing in the Floating Realm were unaware of these details. They considered this realm their homnd. Some creatures had once departed, yearning for the outside world but never returning, unable to find the way back. The City of No Return was aptly named. Leaving this city or its sea meant an irreversible departure.


    ��It seems the enchantment formation left by our ancestors can��t endure much longer.��


    ��I��ve discussed this with several elders. If the situation worsens, we need to activate the formation core in the City of No Return preemptively and depart the Immortal Domain promptly.��


    Upon hearing Qing Feng��s words, Granny Yao, still sorting through herbs, sighed with evident concern.


    ��But, if we choose that path, it implies leaving behind many creatures beyond the City of No Return.��


    ��Does it mean abandoning them to fend for themselves?����Is this the decision of the elders?��


    Upon hearing this, Qing Feng paused his hands�� movement, remained silent momentarily, and then asked calmly. The tranquility of the City of No Return, suspended above the Sea of No Return, owed its existence to the core of the formation within the city.


    Although referred to as the formation core, it was, in reality, the ancestral origin left by the city��s founders. Theposition of this core, which supported the vast Floating Realm formation barrier, remained shrouded in mystery.


    The Floating Realm��s concealment from the outside world and its istion through formations were credited to the core origin in the City of No Return. However, with the exhaustion and shattering of the formation restriction, it became apparent that the core origin had reached its limit.


    Mr. Yu��s recent venture to the Immortal Realm to investigate the Demon Lord��s reality further depleted the core��s energy, breaking several enchantment formations. This allowed inadvertent entry for many outside cultivators during this period.


    ��If that moment truly arrives, we��ll be left with a choice. Either everyone remains in the Floating Realm, or the rest follows the City of No Return.��


    Granny Yao sighed, expressing helplessness in the face of this predicament. Although the Floating Realm had endured through the ages, fostering harmonious coexistence among diverse races, itcked the power to contend with the entire Immortal Domain and the menacing Demon Lord that terrified even the Immortal Domain.


    <em>I understand. If that day everes.</em>


    Qing Feng nodded solemnly, gazing beyond the City of No Return. He recalled the respect and admiration he received from creatures in many towns outside. Suddenly, he felt the weight on his shoulders intensify. He was an outsiderpared to the generations of animals within the City of No Return. His origin remained unknown, with only the knowledge that Granny Yao had found him on the city��s coast. Yet, this city was his home, and the looming catastrophe and signs of fragmentation heavily burdened his heart.


    ��Where did Cen Shuang go?��


    Qing Feng snapped back to attention, recalling another matter, and inquired.


    ��Cen Shuang led a group to the Land of Mount Bi to y demons.��


    Granny Yao informed him, ��She��s aware that time is running out and believes seizing this opportunity will result in the destruction of more demons and the collection of some demon cores.��


    The bnce of yin and yang, the interdependence necessary for the City of No Return��s survival across epochs, relied not only on the core origin from the great ancestors but also on resources derived from demon cores left by deceased demons in the Cangming Realm. These demon cores yed a crucial role in sustaining the city��s existence.


    Some elders in the City of No Return spected about the origin of the core, suggesting it came from a terrible demon n in the Cangming realm. However, this remained an unproven theory, as the Cangming territory was saturated with demonic energy lethal to non-demons. Cultivators entering would be eroded, possibly transformed into bloodthirsty demons.


    Over the years, demons from the Cangming territory would asionally traverse the cracks and invade the Floating Realm, seeking to prey on its inhabitants. In return, the Floating Realm utilized the demon cores left behind by deceased demons as vital resources, creating a symbiotic cycle that endured for countless years.


    ��This time, Cen Shuang and Mr. Yu encountered the legendary devil in the outside world. Since their return, she has be determined����


    ��She even ns to venture through the crack into the Cangming Realm for a demon massacre.��


    ��If youe across her, find a way to persuade her. This burden is not one she was destined to bear. It��s too heavy, and it will overwhelm her����


    Granny Yao shook her head and continued, ��I see, then I will go to see Master now.��


    Qing Feng nodded, leaving the ce with a tinge of sadness but mostly a wry smile.


    The Cen Shuang in question was the granddaughter of the old city lord of the City of No Return and could be considered his junior sister. Upon rescue by Granny Yao, he discovered he had forgotten his past, possessing strength that proved challenging to wield. In response, the old city lord epted him as an apprentice, guiding him in using divine power and abilities.


    The old city lord��s granddaughter had sealed her primordial spirit for an extended period and was born in this era. However, the ancient city lord��s health had deteriorated, his life force diminishing, and it was uncertain how long he could endure. During Qing Feng��s visits, the ancient city lordy weakly on his bed, his eyes closed for an extended period, managing the affairs of the City of No Return through verbalmunication.


    Regarded as the wisest figure by the people of No Return City, the old city lord was highly esteemed, surpassing even Granny Yao and the elders. Guided by several guards, Qing Feng soon arrived at a grand yet serene pce.


    Layers of curtains resembling floating mist adorned the innermostyer, permeated by the scent of medicinal herbs. A frail older man in soft brocadey within, a dry hand extending beyond the curtain, breathing weakly, resembling a flickering candle in the wind.


    <em>Master.</em>


    Upon arrival, Qing Feng offered a respectful salute, then stood quietly, awaiting the older man��s words.

 Chapter 895: Reflecting the heavens, the power of the two great worlds colliding

    In the grand and serene pce, the curtain resembled a cloud that floated like a mist.


    Upon hearing Qing Feng��s call, the older man on the bed moved his fingers. His closed eyes shifted, but they remained shut. His dry lips opened and closed, whispering weakly, ��Qing�� Qing Feng, you are here����


    Respectfully standing by the bed, Qing Feng wore aplex expression. He spoke softly, ��Master, as you anticipated, many of the enchantment formations around the Floating Realm have been breached.��


    ��There is an influx of aura from the outside world, and some formidable individuals may use this to discern our location.��


    ��Additionally, the demonic energy outside the City of No Return has intensified during this period. Numerous powerful demons have emerged but were swiftly dealt with by the leaders of several greatmanders.��


    ��You need not worry excessively.��


    Qing Feng detailed the various urrences outside the City of No Return to the old city lord. In truth, he understood that the ancient city lord was gradually entrusting all the City of No Return affairs to him, intending for him to assume leadership fully.


    With time running out for the old city lord, even Granny Yao could only shake her head and sigh. The ancient city lord should have perished thousands of years ago, but he had prolonged his life through various secret techniques and herbs.


    Faced with such a situation, he hadn��t entirely handed over the City of No Return to Qing Feng, expressing genuine concern before his eventual departure.��The omen left by the ancestors has resurfaced.��


    Upon hearing this, the old city lord lying on the bed released a weak sigh after a prolonged moment and stated, ��Is the continued support for the core origin of the City of No Return insufficient?��


    Unable to conceal this matter from him, Qing Feng nodded and replied, ��At most, ten years.��


    <em>Ten years.</em>


    The old city lord fell silent, then sighed softly, ��It��s toote.��


    ��There are some things I want to tell you directly while I am still conscious. However, that girl Cen Shuang is not in the City of No Return right now.��


    ��I��ll share this with both of you when she returns.��


    Respecting the old city lord��s words, Qing Feng stood quietly, recognizing that there were separate matters the old city lord wanted to convey.


    At this moment, the old city lord appeared immersed in some memories.


    After a while, he slowly spoke, ��Actually�� I have always known that you resist the role of City Lord in the City of No Return.��


    ��You aren��t from the Floating Realm. If given the chance, you truly wish to venture into the immortal domain outside to uncover your past����


    ��You often tell me that you are a person without a past, and all your memories exist within the City of No Return.��


    ��Thinking about it, I realize I have been selfish. I wanted to keep you in the City of No Return, to pass on the leadership to you. I hoped you��d shoulder some of the burdens alongside that girl Cen Shuang.��


    Listening to the old city lord��s meandering words, a fleeting expression of contemtion crossed Qing Feng��s face.


    Indeed, he was a person without a past or memory. Since waking up, he had been in the City of No Return. Over the subsequent thousands of years, it became his home. While initially desiring to leave, explore the outside world, and uncover his identity and past, his perspectives had evolved considerably. Simultaneously, the weight on his shoulders and the challenging responsibilities had increased.


    Especially in the moments before entering this pce, we observed the children learning Daoism and cultivating Dao-building expertise in those schools.


    Every face radiated innocence and joy. When they saw him, they respectfully addressed him as Lord Qing Feng. His lone junior sister was also exuding confidence and a belief in her strength.


    ��Master, you needn��t say more. The City of No Return is my current home, and I won��t let it be destroyed,�� Qing Feng reassured the old city lord.


    In his current perspective, his history held less significance. asionally, he experienced peculiar dreams where he seemed engaged in ceaselessbat, but he considered those moments fleeting.


    Although the old city lord tightly closed his eyes upon hearing this, a contented smile lingered.


    He continued, ��If such a day arrives, I still hope you can pursue your past.��


    ��Qing Feng, you are the most unique individual I��ve ever encountered. The power within you exceeds my imagination. I contemted taking you as a disciple then, but it was also my selfishness.��


    ��In truth, I��m not Cen Shuang��s grandfather. I��m just an old servant, tasked by my master to protect Cen Shuang as she grows.��


    ��Cen Shuang��s father was once one of the most formidable figures in the Immortal Domain. He led the Four Great Star Lords in the Immortal Pce, known as the Ancient Immortal Star-Lord.��


    ��Even in my master��s eyes, I��ve never witnessed such immense power����


    Qing Feng was taken aback by these revtions, previously undisclosed by the old city lord.


    Cen Shuang wasn��t the granddaughter of the old city lord? Her father held a prestigious position in the Immortal Pce, heading the Four Great Star Lords.


    The old city lord continued, his words filled with emotion, ��Don��t doubt my words. Your origin is highly mysterious. Even if you can only unleash a fraction of your power presently, you��ve nearly touched the threshold of the Fairy King.��


    ��Consider, in the peak era of the Immortal Dao, the Immortal King was a formidable existence��one that could emerge once in many eras.��


    ��This time, Xiao Yu and others expended significant resources to awaken the true bones of those Immortal Kings, intimidating outsiders.��


    ��In the current era, Immortal Kings are even rarer, each one an invincible being overlooking the past and present. But I believe that once youprehend your origin, you will surpass the Immortal King, reaching an unimaginable realm.��


    He had intended to share these words with Qing Fengter. However, sensing his diminishing lifespan, he couldn��t wait any longer. If he had failed to rify everything now, Qing Feng might never have grasped these truths in his lifetime.


    The ��little Yu�� the old city lord spoke of was a child he had adopted many years ago. Now known as Mr. Yu, his cultivation approached the Immortal King Realm, and he had enjoyed an exceptionally long life. Mr. Yu had also be one of the esteemed elders in the City of No Return.


    Still processing the old city lord��s revtions, Qing Feng remained stunned for a considerable time. ��Do I truly have such a background? Can I surpass the Immortal King?�� he questioned aloud.


    Based on the dreamlike scenes he had experienced recently, he deduced that he must have possessed an unknown identity before. Otherwise, engaging in relentlessbat within that gray and misty space would be inexplicable.


    <em>Who am I?</em>


    Qing Feng couldn��t help but question himself.


    A long time ago, during the peak of the Immortal Pce, the Floating Realm��s existence served to obstruct those peculiar ethnic groups from the boundless overseas world. The old city lord continued, revealing the secrets of this ce, attempting to elucidate everything he could to Qing Feng.


    Despite the names Floating Realm and Cangming Realm soundingplementary, their histories told a different story. Initially, the Cangming Realm, like the Floating Realm, was a sacred and purend. However, for reasons unknown, a strange ethnic group from the original world infiltrated the Cangming Realm through cracks in the boundless sea, transforming it into a demond where monsters thrived. These so-called demons evolved from the yin and death aura permeating the original world.


    The pervasive yin and death aura from the original world could corrupt and taint all beings in this realm. Throughout the years, the inhabitants of the Floating Realm had continuously struggled against the demons that emerged from the cracks in the Cangming Realm. Yet, only someprehended the depth of these secrets.


    As the old city lord revealed these hidden truths, a radiant light sparked in Qing Feng��s eyes. It felt as if some ancient memory had been rekindled within him. His heart, touched by an unseen force, carried the weight of old recollections.


    ��Is there a passage outside Cangming leading to the original world?�� he murmured, acknowledging a memory engraved in his mind that refused to fade away��the haunting remnants of monstrous hatred that time couldn��t erase.


    <em>I will break through the original world one day, dismantle its enigmatic depths, and quell the darkness that has persisted through the ages</em>


    Qing Feng resolved within himself. Though the details were unclear, he sensed this might be his future course of action.


    Sensing Qing Feng��s determination, the old city lord suggested, ��When Cen Shuang returns, why not formalize a marriage contract between you two? I can see that you��ve always harbored feelings for Cen Shuang. Although I��m not her true grandfather, I��ve watched her grow up.��


    ��If I have my say, Cen Shuang would likely agree as well. I can see she regards you more than just a senior brother, despite her asional sentimental words,�� the old city lord continued, attempting to draw a final connection between the two before his impending departure.


    Stunned by the unexpected proposition, Qing Feng��s expression quickly shifted to awkwardness. Waving his hands hurriedly, he protested, ��Master, please stop joking�� Cen Shuang sees me only as a senior brother, and I��ve always treated her as a junior sister, never considering anything beyond that.��


    Unfazed by Qing Feng��s response, the old city lord smiled, reading through his denial. However, before the conversation could progress further, the heavens and earth violently trembled.


    A terrifying aura, distant yet approaching rapidly, caused the sea below the City of No Return to churn with tumultuous waves, submerging the sky in chaos.


    The entire city shook as if in the throes of a significant earthquake. Shocked cultivators and creatures peered outside, while some took to the skies, nearly falling due to the seismic disturbance.


    ��Thews of the outside world are colliding�� This is the Dao-building expert attempting to merge two worlds. After countless epochs, is the immortal domain set to unite with the once-separate world?�� remarked the old city lord, his eyes still closed but wise to the unfolding events.


    Initially perturbed, Qing Feng��s face shifted to seriousness as he gazed toward the distant horizon. Within the confines of the Floating Realm, they couldn��t witness the changes in the external world, but they could sense the shifts in thews of the immortal domain.


    ��Master, are you suggesting that the immortal domain outside is converging with the realm of origin that was separated?��


    Qing Feng inquired, recognizing that, in their terminology, the realm of origin referred to the higher realm, with little distinction between the two.


    A tall and heroic figure emerged in the distance, wielding a blood-stained spear and apanied by an ancient gray beast resembling a giant wolf. She approached the pce swiftly, and no guards dared to impede her progress.


    <em>Junior Sister Cen Shuang.</em>


    Qing Feng couldn��t conceal theplex emotions on his face as he observed her arrival.


    ��There are issues in the Cangming Realm as well. Numerous demons, stronger than before, have appeared and seem to be crossing the border,�� Cen Shuang reported, wasting no time in detailing the problems that had surfaced in the Cangming Realm.


    Before she could finish speaking, her gaze shifted to the scene unfolding on the distant horizon. Her brows furrowed, revealing her deep-seated resentment.


    <em>Reflecting the heavens.</em>


    Cen Shuang articted these words meticulously.


    At the farthest reaches of the expansive heavens and earth, an eruption of boundless celestial radiance unfolded��an unpredictable disy of lights. A vague figure appeared to be seated amidst the Daoist sounds, offerings, and the enveloping cosmos. The heavens and myriad realms around him undted, attaining an almost sacred state.


    Even though it wasn��t the tangible body but merely a manifestation across endless distances, countless universes, and boundless spaces, itpelled cultivators to kneel in worship. Witnessing the scene, they felt an instinctive urge to bow and pray to that celestial point��a supreme majesty akin to the true Dao-building expert of heaven.


    In the profound realms of the Divine God in the upper realm, after meticulous preparations, Gu Changge materialized at the cosmic center, standing amidst the heavens and myriad realms.


    Seated in meditation, countless immeasurable lights emerged behind him, apanied by grand sacrificial sounds, world sounds, melodies, and reverential prostrations filling the universe. Every creature and cultivator knelt, devoutly offering prayers in that direction.


    <strong><em>Hum! </em></strong>


    The universe quivered at that moment as Gu Changge��s aura extended to every nook, filling every inch of emptiness. His figure blurred, resembling a fiery congration. The radiant light of immortality illuminated the world, bringing forth manifestations in every universe and dispelling the encroaching darkness.


    The Immortal Domain, lost across countless epochs, finally began its descent into the present world. Vast lights and shadows manifested in the sky, and the upper realm��s myriad immortal forces and cultivators watched in astonishment and excitement. They could sense the formidable aura of heaven and earth pouring in as the two ancient and boundless universes harmoniously ovepped.

 Chapter 897: Heaven and Earth may reshuffle, Kowtowing to the Heavens

    Chapter 897: Heaven and Earth may reshuffle, Kowtowing to the Heavens


    The Nine Heavens, a legendary ce, was not unfamiliar to ordinary creatures in the Immortal Domain. Many ssics and histories contained records about the Nine Heavens, describing it as a divine origin of immortals. Even some immortal kings in the fairnd had tried to seek its location, yearning to visit and uncover the path to the immortal Dao-building experts.


    However, whether anyone had found the Nine Heavens remained unknown, and no one imed to have seen it. Some dismissed it as mere rumor, a longing for an upper realm of immortality.


    The old city lord continued to guide Qing Feng, instructing him to head east upon leaving the city of no return. He described a waterfall hanging from the dark sky, urging Qing Feng to follow it and search for the source where the hidden Nine Heavens might be found.


    It was challenging to decipher the cryptic words of the old city��s lord. It remained unclear whether Qing Feng could authentically pinpoint the location of the Nine Heavens based on the knowledge handed down by his master.


    <em>Nine Heavens.</em>


    ��I know, Master,�� Qing Feng nodded, expressing his earnest acknowledgment. He understood the significance of the old city lord��s guidance and believed in the possibility ahead.


    With the power of the sky dominating outside the Floating Realm, the collision and convergence of the two worlds had a profound impact across the ages. Qing Feng wasted no time, swiftly setting out on his journey. Riding a ho beast, he transformed into an afterimage, embarking on the search for the Nine Heavens and the other seven wondends.


    Aware that the Floating Realm would soon vanish and the external formation might cease to operate, Qing Feng aimed to return promptly afterpleting his quest.


    Observing these events from a distance, Cen Shuang, riding Bixia and leaping among the mountains, gazed with aplex expression.Soon after observing the unfolding scene, Cen Shuang swiftly turned around and plunged into the secludednd saturated with demonic energy. The thick, dark purple mist continuously emanated from this ce, revealing cracks that released gusts of potent wind. She cried out determinedly, her spear cutting through the air with a heroic presence akin to an unrivaled war goddess.


    In the Bi You Realm depths, a rift in the Cangming Realm harbored even more vital demonic energy, inhabited by more formidable demons. By defeating these demons, she could obtain energy crystals from their bodies, called demonic cores, from the cultivators in the city of no return. These cores served as energy sources to sustain the City of No Return, support its external formations, and protect the Floating Realm.


    The fusion of the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm unfolded as an unstoppable force of heaven and earth. Even Immortal Kings could only observe, refraining from intervention. Involvement by ordinary cultivators would result in an instant explosion, annihting both body and spirit, reducing them to ashes and nothingness.


    The sky turned transparent, revealing numerous ancient visions. Cultivators in the fairnd witnessed the fusion of the two worlds. The territory of the Upper Realm disyed copsing universes, but amidst the destruction, energies gathered��a new force emerging, shaping chaos and evolution.


    Golden lotuses blossomed between heaven and earth, and crystalline rain fell, blessing every living being. Cultivators sensed a protective embrace from heaven and earth. Those with suppressed cultivation bases found rity and released their bottlenecks. Some experienced sudden enlightenment, radiating a luminous glow and entering an indescribable wondend.


    Even ordinary individuals without a cultivation base saw ailments vanish, and their lifespans significantly extended.


    <em>The new heavenly Dao-building expert is conceived and born, blessing all living beings and spirits.</em>


    <em>New power flows in, and a new era of Daoism emerges. This is a world rare in all ages.</em>


    Excitement filled the discussions among cultivators as endless heavenly lights radiated across the heavens and ten thousand realms. The new Dao-building expert abolished the ipletews of heaven and earth, marking the final unification of the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm. Although an adjustment period was expected, everyone was willing to wait.


    Gu Changge��s figure appeared in the Divine Kingdom, his eyes carrying a thoughtful expression.


    ��My lord, it seems that the Divine Kingdom will need to expand its territory several times in the future. In the past few days, I have already contacted those immortal kings in the immortal domain. I��m thinking about how to determine the positions of the many long-lived families and immortal forces in the upper realm����


    Yin Mei continued, expressing concerns about the potential conflicts that might arise during the division of responsibilities. Theck of true immortals in the upper realmpared to the immortal domain posed a challenge, especially when dealing with different ethnic groups and immortal forces.


    ��I have considered this matter before. The unification of the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm is only the first step, and the Divine Kingdom is still in its preliminary stages,�� Gu Changge replied.


    ��I will establish Dao rules, making a clear distinction between the immortal and the upper realm. These rules will be natural, and in the Cactus Fairnd, people will govern the upper realm, with immortal creatures refraining from interfering in the lower realm.��


    Gu Changge shifted his focus and shared his n with Yin Mei. The establishment of the Divine Kingdom initially served to coordinate the upper realm for subsequent ns.


    The current prosperity and power of the Divine Kingdom exceeded Gu Changge��s expectations, attributing much credit to those around him��Yin Mei, Ji Qingxuan, Bai Lian��er, and others.


    Despite being the Lord of the Divine Kingdom, he functioned more as a passive overseer, leaving the day-to-day matters to his capablepanions.


    ��Lord of the Immortal Domain? Human Lord of the Upper Realm?��


    Yin Mei nodded, acknowledging the necessity of such distinctions. The potential threat of immortal figures descending to the lower realms was a concern, given historical instances of chaos caused by fleeing immortal figures.


    As they worked on formting the rules of the new covenant, Gu Changge coborated with influential figures such as Moon King, Immortal King Ao Di, Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, and others to reorganize the immortal realm.


    The universe in the palm brought all the broken universes back into the fairnd. Various shatterednds and universes were drawn from chaos, restructured, and reassembled. Amidst the surging chaos and divine light, a new universe emerged. Although the process was time-consuming, it was simple for the Immortal Kings.


    Countless years after their separation, the Southern and Northern Immortal Domain collided again, finally restoring the integrity of the immortal domains. Gu Changge formted the new covenant rules alongside this restoration.


    Immortal beings were prohibited from descending to the lower realms. Vitors would be imprisoned by the shackles of heaven, rendering their strength nonexistent.


    Thews of the New Covenant materialized, imprinting the traces of the Dao-building expert between the two worlds and establishing these rules. The shock among the immortal kings was palpable, as this act was akin to altering the rules of heaven and uttering actual words. The immense power disyed was beyond their wildest imagination.


    Subsequent days were surprisingly peacefulpared to the earlier turmoil, leaving many creatures who had anticipated a catastrophe in the immortal domain incredulous.


    Ordinary beings, even true immortals, remained unaware of the happenings in the immortal domain, given the vast gap in levels between them and the immortal kings.


    The stabilized environment of the two realms prompted numerous geniuses in the immortal domain to seize the opportunity for training in the lower realm and engage in battles against the upper realm��s geniuses. This great world presented an unparalleled opportunity for the younger generation, stirring envy among the older generations.


    Both worlds experienced vigorous development, giving rise to numerous brilliant characters who shone with dazzling brilliance. After three years, rumors surfaced from the Immortal Domain, revealing that all Immortal Kings had voluntarily sought orders.


    They urged Gu Changge to govern the Immortal Domain, rebuild the Immortal Pce, and restore its ancient glory. The news spread rapidly, creating a buzz among various ethnic groups and forces.


    Throughout countless years, the Immortal Domain had existed without a ruler since the fall of the former Immortal Pce. As forces were reluctant to submit, no one had the strength to rule and unite this expansive territory.


    The prospect of monopolizing a section of the universe and exerting dominance seemed preferable to living under someone else��s rule. The news generated spection among cultivators, pondering the authenticity of the ims.


    While the validity of the immortal kings voluntarily seeking orders remained uncertain, signs indicated that the unification of the immortal domain was an inevitable trend.


    Simr to the unification of the upper realm, the unification of the Immortal Domain appeared imminent in only a matter of time.


    <em>The name of the Immortal Pce is tainted.</em>


    <em>From today onwards, the Immortal Domain shall bear the name Heavenly Court.</em>


    In a magnificent pce, numerous Immortal Kings of the Immortal Domain gathered, their expressions solemn and speech restrained. Besides those who attended the banquet at Moon King Mansion, several other Immortal Kings were present. Surrender seemed to be the only option unless they desired to confront Gu Changge, an inevitability.


    As Gu Changge stood in the pce and uttered these words, a deep, booming sound reverberated between heaven and earth.


    In the distance, a terrifying scene unfolded, marked by strange crimson lightning striking down from the universe. It seemed as if shadows of mountains of corpses and seas of blood apanied the eerie screams and the rush of evil spirits from an endless distance. Even the Immortal Kings felt a chill down their spines, a sense of horror as if an indescribable entity scrutinized them.


    <em>This is the great cause and effect.</em>


    The old Immortal King Gu Xuan��s expression was grave, understanding the implications behind the term ��Heavenly Court.�� The original Immortal Pce avoided this name due to the immense cause and effect that would eventually lead to bacsh, decay, and copse.


    The power of the Immortal Pce, influential since the inception of the Immortal Domain, had a profound impact on many supreme existences inter generations.


    In ancient times, various existences like the Court of Gods, the Court of Demons, the Court of Saints, and the Court of Immortals existed briefly before copsing in the river of time.


    Establishing such power required enduring unimaginable cause and effect, possessing supreme authority, and having the will to rule the heavens and myriad domains. The many Immortal Kings present understood this more deeply than ordinary individuals.


    A significant part of this massive cause and effect stemmed from a curse. Before the ancient era, there was a Heavenly Court. At that time, many mythical existences existed. However, the reasons for the copse and destruction of the Heavenly Court remained unknown.


    ��The first generation Lord of the Heavenly Court was a figure from the age of innate mythology. ording to Ao Ling, he perished in a grand and tragic battle����


    Immortal King Ao Di wore aplex expression as he shared insights gained from his ancestor Ao Ling. Ao Ling had hinted that shortly, some of the oldest beings, including her former brothers, might return.


    This revtion shocked Immortal King Ao Di, considering Ao Ling��s lineage traced back to Ao Zu, the ancestor of all dragons. The return of such ancient beings hinted at a significant upheaval in history, leaving even an Immortal King feeling uneasy.


    On this day, the resounding sound of the Supreme Dao-building expert echoed across the universe, apanied by grand and ancient sounds of sacrifice, world sounds, and prostration sounds, resonating worldwide.


    Simultaneously, magnificent temples and structures ascended from the center of the Immortal Domain. Radiating resplendent brilliance, they possessed a majestic aura capable of influencing the heavens and myriad realms.


    In unison, many Immortal Kings reopened training grounds in the chaos, creating a grand spectacle. Countless chaotic particles surged within, and the resulting fluctuations swept across various domains.


    Amid it all, Gu Changge stood at the center, drawing the power of all living beings from the shadows. This action reflected the ancient understanding that the will of all living beings could bothe from and be fed back to them.


    ��Heavenly Court, stand today!��


    A majestic voice resonated from the dojo, causing a sensation in numerous universes and stirring waves among various life forms. At this moment, the boundless power of faith in the heavens and earth found its direction, surging toward the temples and buildings, aiming to converge within.


    A magnificent and majestic silver river could be seen in the upper realm, pouring into the Immortal Domain and heading straight for the dojo.


    The Heavenly Court, grand and glorious, featured a colossal figure seated cross-legged within, towering higher than the universe. It emitted divine light akin to the radiance of millions of stars positioned at the very center of the world. Creatures from all walks of life bowed down, proiming, ��I��ll wait, bow down to heaven!��


    Even the weakest among them, the true immortals, faced the direction of the Heavenly Court with unparalleled reverence.


    <em>Voluntary power, drawn from all living beings, can also be fed back to all living beings.</em>


    Gu Changge stood in heaven, sensing the power of faith emanating from all corners. His celestial body was reflected in the heavens, magnificently grand with an immeasurable extent. From the power of these vows, he could perceive and understand the thoughts of all living beings.


    Although the Heavenly Court had just been established, many Immortal Kings were already seated. The background of the dojo remained unfathomable. The existence of the Divine Kingdom in the upper realm provided excellent shelter for the Immortal Domain, and a continuous stream of faith fervently poured in.

 Chapter 898: The Incarnation of heaven, Xiao Liudao, Gu Xianer’s choice

    Chapter 898: The Incarnation of heaven, Xiao Liudao, Gu Xianer��s choice


    With the Immortal Domain stabilized all races and spirits were recovering, bringing more peace than the tumultuous times of millions of years ago.


    A few hundred years back, a hidden dark heaven existed in the upper realm, concealed and not disclosed to the world. Many knew it was a secret method by Gu Changge, the mastermind behind the dark heaven.


    The establishment of the Heavenly Court marked a new era, surpassing the grandeur of many ancient immortal traditions. Members of the Heavenly Court traversed various realms, leaving their footprints across the entire universe.


    In the star fields, devoted cultivators erected shrines, golden bodies, and statues in honor of the Heavenly Court. Others roamed, enlightening future generations with divine powers and spreading the Dharma cultivation.


    Over the years, collective efforts from all forces contributed to revitalizing the immortal domain. The Heavenly Court, though not as opulent as the immortal pce of the past, showcased a glimpse of the grandeur toe.


    During this time, the Heavenly Court actively recruited talents from diverse backgrounds, achieving unprecedented sess and prosperity.


    <em>Under the governance of the Heavenly Court, all realms flourish, and every spirit can undergo tribtions to attain Dao-building expertise.</em>


    Gu Changge, a figure resembling an ancient god, spoke from the void, his words echoing through the myriad domains. The voice conveyed supreme majesty, the Dao resonated, and the heavens seemed to reverberate with a tone of authority.


    As Gu Changge��s palm extended, darkness nketed the universe, casting a shadow over the immortal domain.A resounding roar echoed through the cosmos as the Dao receded, destiny materialized, and boundless Dao light enveloped every corner. This was Gu Changge��s desire, causing the river of time to surge with the tremors of his promation.


    Initially, beings in lower realms and some distant universes struggled with ipleteness due to thews of heaven and earth. Even with enlightened cultivation, they faced challenges in inducing enlightenment cmity and achieving true Dao-building expert��s level. Crossing into other worlds subjected them to the suppression of unfamiliar universalws.


    However, following Gu Changge��s words, the Dao-building expert of every universe felt an impact. Cultivators sensed an indescribable relief as if shackles were released within their souls.


    <em>The suppression of heaven and earth is gone.</em>


    Many creatures rejoiced, sensing newfound excitement.


    <em>It��s not that the suppression is gone, but that peerless figures in the boundless heavens broke the shackles of the realm andpelled the retreat of Heavenly Dao-building experts.</em>


    Excitement filled the air as powerhouses anticipated a blowout change in cultivation, offering a chance to touch the pinnacle of Dao-building expertise.


    ��Is this intended to give everyone the opportunity to be a Dao-building expert?�� voices echoed in astonishment.


    Gu Changge remained calm, his gaze fixed on a distant foreign direction. While many perceived his actions as a blessing to restore the immortal domain��s ancient glory, his true purpose was to elevate the overall strength of the Immortal Domain, fostering the rapid emergence of powerhouses across all universes.


    The prosperity of the Immortal Domain was crucial for Gu Changge��s ns. Over the next few years, the blessings of heaven and earth resulted in the birth of numerous geniuses across all universes. Ancient figures, long sealed away, also emerged during this dazzling era, resembling stars in brilliance.


    The geniuses from various races in the Upper Realm and Immortal Domain were particrly prominent, causing disturbances in multiple factions. Young true immortals,beled as evildoers, continuously surfaced. The surge in luck and prosperity painted a vibrant worldparable to ancient eras.


    Contrary to the apprehensions of a few years ago, today��s various ethnic groups live in harmony and peace. There was no longer the worry that Gu Changge would usher in a dark era that shattered the heavens. The era that once brought about chaos transformed into a historical tale, subject to differing debates regarding its authenticity.


    Many people believed that Gu Changge wasn��t as terrifying as rumors suggested. The notion that he fed on immortal kings, disyed cruelty, and treated all living beings callously appeared unfounded.


    Since the establishment of the Heavenly Court, prosperity reigned across all universes, and even foreignnds grew quiet. They retreated far from the Immortal Domain��s border, no longer daring to be as arrogant as before.


    Gu Changge��s blessings benefited all living beings, elerating the cultivation of cultivators and creatures alike. Yet, there remained creatures who harbored extreme hatred towards him. They argued that his past misdeeds couldn��t be concealed despite his contributions to the heavens.


    Gu Changge��s true nature was well-known for those living in the upper realm. The losses of morals and lives due to his actions were immeasurable. The universe��s copse during the disaster of Mount Kun and its resulting destruction left asting impact. However, ordinary cultivators couldn��t approach Gu Changge. Only the immortal kings were qualified to meet him when significant matters arose.


    Otherwise, if you have work on weekdays, the only option is to visit his wives and concubines.


    Some of Gu Changge��s former peers aimed to touch the realm of Nirvana and prepare to be Dao-building expert. The vast world created opportunities for everyone, with various possibilities emerging and the world��s luck undergoing significant changes.


    Meanwhile, in a perpetually still world, the dim void echoed with silence, creating an eerie atmosphere. A fluttering crimson brilliance feel like a strange substance in the depths of the sky. The endless gray world, characterized by antiquity and vicissitudes, emanated a bleak autumn wind, evoking a sense of indescribable regret and sadness.


    The woman in a long red dress appeared in this dim void, staring nkly at fiery snake-like creatures, weeping with endless sorrow. A tattered futon was in front of these creatures as if someone had sat on it.


    <em>Are these all fire spirits? </em>


    The woman, dressed in fiery red, had a snow-whiteplexion with a touch of cinnabar between her brows, giving her a clear and demonic appearance. If Gu Changge had been present, he would have recognized her as Yan Ji.


    Gu Changge brought her into the upper realm when he was in the lower realm, but they hadn��t seen each other for hundreds of years. Though Yan Ji referred to him as lord, Gu Changge rarely interfered in her affairs, granting her freedom. In the bright world full of opportunities, Yan Ji had reached the Great Sacred Realm while Gu Changge was still in the lower realm. Over the years, she had ascended to Quasi-Emperor, standing only a step away.


    <em>What kind of ce is this, and why did it draw me in?</em>


    Yan Ji frowned, examining the area that exuded a quiet yet profoundly sorrowful atmosphere. The legendary fire spirits held apparent dangers, but they seemed gentle and even somewhat familiar in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Yan Ji spotted a blurry figure on the broken futon �C tall, with fiery eyes that burned like a me.


    ��My name is Zhu Rong, I am the God of Fire,�� a boundless roar echoed in Yan Ji��s ears, and she could not move. Before her, a colossal figure, as tall as the sky and covered in mes, fought with creatures, obliterating star fields and destroying universes.


    The power disyed was enough to make even an Immortal King seem like mere cannon fodder.


    This ancient battlefield, preserved from an unknown era, still instilled terror even after countless years. Yan Ji, overwhelmed, couldn��t contain her emotions and found tears in her eyes.


    ��Is this my ancestor?�� she muttered, moving involuntarily towards the broken futon.


    Hundreds of fire spirits on either side looked at her and then made their way, emitting a sound that resembled a choked sacrifice. The world shifted, and during this period, numerous cultivators and beings discovered previously unseen ancient ruins that now appeared everywhere.


    Some gained ancient inheritances. While others found treasures; some uncovered ancient truths, and a few disturbed long-dormant creatures. On the primordial road, a girl in a chiffon dress, apanied by arge red bird, stood before a grave resembling a mountain range.


    ��I didn��t expect this tomb to appear here. Everything was preordained long ago.��


    The big red bird remarked, its eyes reflectingplexity. The reappearance of this burial ground, absent for countless epochs, was unexpected after the world��s upheavals.


    ��ording to what you said, my fallen body is buried here?��


    Gu Xian��er asked calmly, standing atop the grave, looking diminutive.


    ��It can be said that the incarnation of heaven is buried in this tomb, and you died with it, also buried here. Besides, one of the incarnations of Heavenly Dao was beaten to death in this grave,�� the big red bird exined.


    ��I thought this tomb had been destroyed, but I didn��t expect it to still be alive and reappear at this time.��


    The big red bird exined many things to Gu Xian��er during this time. The concept of the third life was not hard to grasp, but it contradicted the Daoism she had cultivated and challenged her belief in invincibility.


    As a result, when she embarked on the original road, she intentionally severed that connection, treating it as a past life with no relevance to her current self.


    <em>The incarnation of heaven, Xiao Liudao?</em>


    Gu Xian��er mumbled to herself, runes condensing in her hand before disappearing, transforming into strands of immortal brilliance. Having recently broken through the emperor��s realm, she was now in the process of condensing the imprint of Immortal Dao-building expert, attempting to advance into the Immortal Realm. However, this was a gradual process, and she knew it would take considerable time to touch the threshold of the Immortal realm.


    Before she rested, the Incarnation of Heaven, Xiao Liudao, and her shattered weapon were in the grave. For Gu Xian��er, it represented a tremendous opportunity. The incarnation of heaven was a supreme powerhouse who seized the Dao-building expert of heaven with spiritual thoughts, crafting it into an incarnation of unimaginable strength.


    ording to the big red bird, this fallen incarnation could obliterate all living beings with a mere thought, reducing even an immortal king to cannon fodder.


    Furthermore, Xiao Liudao buried there was no ordinary figure. It was one of the six realms of reincarnation that had once evolved in this world. Simr to the incarnation of heaven,ws originally condensed the six reincarnation portals and order, sharing an origin with the operation of heaven.


    The supreme powerhouse could control even heavenly Dao-building experts with a single thought, let alone the six realms of reincarnation. Xiao Liudao represented real reincarnation and possessed its characteristics.


    ��Are you sure you want to go in?�� the big red bird asked, its demeanor seriouspared to its previous unscrupulous expression.


    Gu Xian��er gazed at the tomb before her, standing tall as a mountain, and fell silent. As the breeze swept by, her long dress fluttered, and her blue hair covered half her face.


    Beneath her skirt, a stretch of white calf gleamed crystal-clear and fair. She uttered no words in this moment of silence, resembling a wless immortal �C refined and cold. She was fully aware of the tomb��s contents and understood that stepping inside might lead to an irreversible journey. There was a chance that she would cease to be herself.


    ��I��ll go in. If I don��t, I feel I��ll never catch up with him. He��s gone too far, far away from me,�� Gu Xian��er dered, shaking her head with determination. She walked resolutely towards the tomb, her figure disappearing like a stream of light.


    The big red bird trailed behind her, releasing a long sigh. Gu Xian��er��s choice did not surprise him.


    <strong><em>Rumble!!!</em></strong>


    The substantial tomb shook violently. Initially towering like a mountain, it now rapidly crumbled and disintegrated, on the verge of vanishing from this world. This tomb could only be observed at a specific time and ce; any shift in time and space would cause it to disappear.

 Chapter 899: What year is it? The land where the Nine Heavens are located

    Chapter 899: What year is it? Thend where the Nine Heavens are located


    The immortal realm underwent significant and transformative changes in just a few short years. Throughout the universe, tremendous luck surged, giving rise to numerous geniuses. This development even led many to believe that returning to the most prosperous era of ancient times was conceivable.


    The Heavenly Court, extending its rule over the world and the heavens, now epassed the vast territories of the immortal domain. The upper realm, and foreignnds. This monumental event marked a unique urrence, distinct from when the Immortal Pce governed the Immortal Domain before the forbidden age.


    The surging luck resembled billowing smoke rising to the sky and lingering within the pce. Eventually, it coalesced into the indistinct form of a woman. Majestic and opulent, she bore the semnce of an empress, gazing down upon all living beings.


    <em>The path of luck and good fortune is truly miraculous, allowing me to unlock the realms within my heart and recreate the chaos.</em>


    <em>The celestial fortunes are boundless, the continuous flow of good fortune, and the birth of prosperity.</em>


    Seated in the pce with crossed legs, Yue Mingkong opened her eyes, revealing a profound calmness within them. The once terrifying majesty had dissipated, leaving her with a more magnificent appearance. If a true immortal were to appear at this moment, the aura emanating from her would be overwhelming,pelling them to kneel.


    This transformation had nothing to do with strength but was a remarkable change resulting from elevating her life level. The luck from the heavens and myriad domains had now converged and condensed in the Heavenly Court, forming a vast and boundless expanse. Yue Mingkong utilized this convergence toprehend and catch glimpses of her luck and fortune.


    Initially possessing peerless talent, her potential was further enhanced by the liberation from Gu Changge��s suppression, making her brilliance even more dazzling. The path of luck represented a profound stroke of fortune, the envy of even an immortal king. For Yue Mingkong, realizing her path through luck was a momentous achievement, one seldom aplished throughout ancient and modern times.


    Naturally, from her perspective, her current standing paved the way for her departure from this path. Some cultivators referred to her as the empress, while others hailed her as the queen of heaven. After all, she held the position of Gu Changge��s first and primary wife. Even immortal kings from various races werepelled to treat her respectfully.This distinguished identity granted her the ability to grasp the power of controlling such majestic and expansive luck. She utilized this insight to delve into the mysteries that unfolded before her.


    <strong>Buzz!!!</strong>


    The void blurred, and a minuscule vortex materialized as Yue Mingkong waved her hand. Within it, myriad mysteries and transformations unfolded. At times, it resembled a bottomless ck hole, while at others, it appeared like a vast and endless sea.


    She believed a mere thought could spawn a tiny world from the vortex before her��an astonishing power that intrigued and surprised her. Was this the essence of good luck?


    <em>If the essence of good luck lies in the direction of the mind and the unraveling of mysteries, does that mean the ability to create a world is within reach?</em>


    Yue Mingkong pondered deeply.


    Despite her status as the empress, she refrained from meddling in many Heavenly Court affairs, delegating authority to Yin Mei, Ji Qingxuan, Bai Lian��er, and others. This afforded her ample time to explore the realms of luck and good fortune.


    <em>Perhaps I can seek Changge��s counsel; he should possess knowledge on this matter.</em>


    Yue Mingkong contemted but eventually shook her head, choosing instead toprehend it independently. Relying too heavily on Gu Changge��s guidance might foster dependence.


    <em>The Dao-building expert of luck.</em>


    In the vast and boundless void, Gu Changge sat cross-legged, his gaze spanning the heavens. Observing Yue Mingkong facing a bottleneck, he refrained from assisting and averted his gaze thoughtfully.


    If she could unravel this understanding, it would present boundless opportunities for her to amass good fortune.


    The vast heavens are undeniably flourishing at this moment.


    Gu Changge murmured, casting a nce at Yue Mingkong, Yin Mei, Jiang Chuchu, Wang Ziji, Xiao Ruoyin, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, as well as the parents and rtives of this life. Observing each immersed in their creations and engaged in their pursuits, their expressions swiftly returned to normal.


    He sensed a subtle shift in his state of mind during this period, as if he had be a spectator to the vicissitudes of life��the stars sinking, the moon rising, and time unfolding. However, this was merely a nuanced change of mood. He couldn��t embody the Heavenly Dao-building expert, and the Heavenly Dao-building expert remained nothing more than an extension of Gu Changge.


    <em>It��s nearly time.</em>


    Rising from his seated position, Gu Changge took a step, and beneath his feet, the lines of the Dao-building expert of time intertwined. In an instant, he vanished from the boundless void.


    As Gu Changge departed, the Immortal Domain erupted in a resounding roar, akin to a thunderous ocean threatening to shatter the universe. Immortal kings were immediately rmed, theirplexions shifting dramatically as they exited their caves and materialized in the sky.


    <em>This aura emanates from the direction of a foreignnd.</em>


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan��s voice trembled slightly as he stood amidst the cosmos, gazing toward the foreignnd.


    <em>It appears that my lord is poised tounch an assault on the foreignnds, and this day has finally arrived.</em>


    In King Luo��s mansion, King Luo appeared with aplex expression. Although tasked by Gu Changge to locate survivors of the Immortal Pce, after numerous years, there was still no news.


    Those sent on the mission disappeared inexplicably, leaving him perplexed. Yet, Gu Changge showed no impatience and refrained from mentioning it. After the establishment of the Heavenly Court, the matters of the Immortal Pce were left behind and were no longer a concern.


    <em>Is he preparing to attack the foreignnds?</em>


    Ming Yi and others, confined in King Luo��s Mansion, wore bitter expressions, a sense of unease and trepidation evident.


    For them, these days felt like an eternity, each passing moment a torment. The merging of the immortal domain and the upper realm intensified thews of heaven and earth, casting a more oppressive environment for foreign creatures. Naturally, they suffered significant consequences, their strength limited to a mere ten percent, allowing them only three or four moves at most.


    However, with no updates from the foreignnd, they remained confined to King Luo��s mansion, unable to venture elsewhere. When news of Gu Changge��s emergence in the direction of the foreignnd reached them, all the ns in the Immortal Domain swiftly reacted.


    An immortal king personally took charge, leading the army to the border between the immortal domain and the foreignnd. Immortal King Ao Di, brandishing an ancient starry g, guided hundreds of millions of sea people across the star field. The universe ruptured, stars quivered, and a formidable cosmic tunnel materialized through which the vast army surged.


    Immortal King Ao Di��s decisive move left many profoundly shaken, perceiving it as a rare opportunity. This presented a chance to disy loyalty and the prospect of ultimately conquering the foreignnd, which had been a constant adversary.


    Subsequently, Immortal Kings hurriedly mobilized, leading their ns to the frontier of the foreignnd.


    Of course, Immortal King Ao Di��s actions were prompted by the order of Little Ancestor Ao Ling, emphasizing the importance of aligning with Gu Changge in this era. There was no room for error in following Gu Changge��s footsteps.


    <em>Has the long-awaited day finally arrived?</em>


    Ni Chen pondered, a member of the Immortal King family, the Wang family. Excitement gleamed in his eyes, anticipating the reorganization of the natural world of mountains and seas. Gu Changge��s expedition to the foreignnd signified the impending realization of this day.


    Once the mortal world of mountains and seas underwent reorganization, the original power of this world would be moreplete. By acquiring the mortal world of mountains and seas, he could streamline a significant portion of his efforts and ascend directly to a levelparable to a genuine spirit.


    <em>Now, it��s time for me tomence.</em>


    Ni Chen swiftly regained hisposure, recognizing that he had fully adapted to Wang Wushang��s body over this period. He had begun making meticulous arrangements, gradually encroaching upon and iming the surrounding starfields through the celestial expanse he had seized.


    Over the past few days, he had contemted ways to shift that segment of the starry sky into the Wang family��s territory. Utilizing the assistance of the residual souls of ancestors on his body, he seized the body of a true immortal ancestor from the Wang family, refining it into a clone to operate outside.


    With this detailed and seamless n, the two Immortal King ancestors of the Wang family detected nothing unusual. Ni Chen harbored confidence that within ten years, he would gainplete control over the Wang family, simultaneously capturing the two Immortal King ancestors.


    When he moved the starry sky avatar to the Wang family��s territory, that would be the moment to unveil his machinations.


    <em>Go east!</em>


    In the fractured universe, a figure atop a ho beast continued muttering, gazing eastward while trekking for several years. Passing through numerous worlds and universes, his eyes remained resolute, undeterred by the challenges faced during these years. On the contrary, his determination to locate the Nine Heavens strengthened.


    This figure was Qing Feng, who had departed the Floating Realm to pursue the Nine Heavens. Throughout his journey, he encountered various dangers��from fierce beasts hidden deep in the universe to entitiesparable to half-step immortal kings. Yet, relying on his innatebat experience, Qing Feng defeated them all.


    An innate intuition guided him, assuring him that he would inevitably find the Nine Heavens by continuing in this direction. Suddenly, a thunderous sound reached Qing Feng��s ears, akin to the roar of a mighty river emanating from an invisible source.


    <em>Is the Nine Heavens just ahead?</em>


    Excitement and joy flickered in Qing Feng��s eyes. His unwavering determination made it difficult to conceal such expressions. As he progressed through this region, the grandeur and profundity of the world became increasingly evident.


    Vast stars dotted the cosmic canvas, and ancient trees stretched across the heavens, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. Every branch and leaf seemed to uphold the cosmos. The river of stars, surrounded by chaotic energy, cascaded from the front, growing thicker and more majestic.


    <strong><em>Rumble!</em></strong>


    Waves sshed, creating formidable ripples in the universe. Each wave resembled the convergence of innumerable small worlds, carrying a momentum akin to a portion of the sky plummeting into the deepest darkness.


    Qing Feng advanced a few steps, halting before this colossal gxy waterfall. The entire universe appeared severed, with stars drifting within the gxy, surrounded by the sun and the moon, appearing like specks of dust.


    Once this gxy descended into the starry sky, it could instantly submerge countless small worlds.


    <em>Is it possible to ascend to Nine Heavens along this Waterfall of the River of Stars? </em>


    Qing Feng pondered aloud as he reached this awe-inspiring location. Along his journey, he had engaged in numerous battles. Though his cultivation had not increased, his strength had grown significantly.


    Yet here, he sensed a majestic coercion, as if the Dao-building expert��s de had suddenly pressed down, causing his bones and cells to quiver faintly. He was sure that this was the path to the Nine Heavens.


    ording to the guidance of the old city lord, reaching beyond the Nine Heavens required the use of the Qingyun Immortal Boat. However, locating the Qingyun Immortal Boat posed a challenge in the vast universe.[Ed note: Qingyun is a Chinese term that conveys the idea of a clear and blue sky.]


    ��Fellow Daoist, do you seek to ascend?��


    Suddenly, an ancient and weathered voice resounded, seemingly materializing out of thin air. If ordinary individuals heard this voice, they would undoubtedly be astonished.


    After all, there was no sign of life here, and even a true immortal would struggle to prate such depths. However, Qing Feng remainedposed, disying no surprise, as if he had visited this ce before.


    Gazing at the gxy before him, the voice emerged from within.


    ��Why not reveal yourself, Fellow Daoist, and cease hiding in the shadows?�� Qing Feng inquired.


    In the next moment, a tremendous and formidable force manifested ahead.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The expansive gxy, hanging down from the zenith of the universe, now revealed an immense and iparable gap. The majestic aura gradually unfolded, showing an unmistakable form.


    Dragon head, turtle body, snake tail!


    A Xuanwu of iprehensible proportions emerged. Its vast body seemed to span a million miles, and as it shifted, the sky turned upside down, causing the entire universe to tremble.


    This ancient Xuanwu shone as bright as the moon, adorned with a flying boat resembling a blue cloud. Thick ck immortal iron chains securely bound its body, tethering the blue-green flying boat to it. Positioned within the starry waterfall. It appeared as if it had just awakened, fixing its star-like eyes upon Qing Feng and emanating a terrifying coercion.


    ��Fellow Daoist, are you bound for the Nine Heavens?�� it spoke, its voice resonating with such strength and depth that it shook heaven and earth.


    Qing Feng gazed upon the creature resembling the legendary Xuanwu, deeply shocked by the encounter.


    Simultaneously, on a magnificent and boundless suspended continent, numerous pces and pavilions adorned thendscape, exuding an ancient grandeur. Ancient fierce beasts, savage birds and beasts, primitive forests, majestic mountains, and old pces contributed to the breathtaking scenery.


    The Chaos Immortal Waterfall descended among the peaks, shrouded in immortal mist and interwoven with immortal lights. A myriad of colors and rays filled the air, creating a spectacle resembling a purend beyond the worldly realm��a terrestrial paradise.


    Creatures in this realm possessed an ethereal charm entirely distinct from those outside. Immortal medicines and divine springs, rare in the world, adorned thendscape.


    Purple rocks stood tall, smooth cliff walls, lush grassy squares, and the breath of ginseng permeated the surroundings. A lone Qilin rested beneath a bluestone, a silver waterfall cascaded, and the fragrance of ancient medicine lingered in the air.


    ��Master, it appears the old tortoise has brought guests after many epochs. No living beings have set foot here in ages. Unexpectedly, strangers have arrived,�� remarked a middle-aged man in white clothes seated cross-legged on the edge of an ancient cliff. A chessboardy before him, surrounded by a mysterious aura, as if enveloped by billions of stars, manifesting boundless immortal spirit. He bore the semnce of a genuine ancient immortal.


    The speaker at this moment was a young boy d in a Daoist robe, seated across from the middle-aged man in white. He gave the impression of youthfulness with red lips, white teeth, and delicate features. Yet, his actual age spanned countless epochs.


    <em>Oh, what year is it?</em>


    The middle-aged man, seemingly absorbed in the chessboard before him, hadn��t made a single move for an eternity. His attention only shifted upon hearing the words.


    ��Reporting to the master, it is now 980 billion years in the Nine Heavens Calendar, and the third cmity has not yet begun. The Heavenly Sect is under the control of Daoist Eternal Life. The exact time is unknown,�� respectfully replied the little boy.


    ��The visitor is a guest; go and wee him.��


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly upon hearing this, but his primary focus remained on the chessboard as if he had been engrossed in it for countless years.

 Chapter 901: Dao follows the law of nature; Dao is ruthless, Refining the peerless heavenly medicine

    Chapter 901: Dao follows thew of nature; Dao is ruthless, Refining the peerless heavenly medicine


    <em>Indeed, times have changed. Surprising that someone below the rank of an immortal emperor would dare to challenge me.</em>


    The faint smile on Gu Changge��s face faded away. Without much ado, he thrust his palm forward.


    Once again, the world shattered, traversing universes as if piercing through dimensions. The colossal ck hand obliterated the universe, reducing stars to mere specks of dust. Each move operated on thews of heaven, containing profound Dao and cosmic principles. Even a seemingly casual palm harbored the potential to eradicate the world, leaving the heavens trembling on the brink of copse.


    Consequently, an eerie sensation enveloped all foreignnd��s immortal kings under Gu Changge��s palm. Their faces contorted in horror as their very souls felt imprisoned. The relentless suppression of theirws left them paralyzed, unable to resist or even think about resistance.


    ��Fellow Daoist, your arrogance knows no bounds. I��m eager to witness your true strength,�� Emperor Yi dered, a sudden change in expression revealing the anger beneath his previouslyposed demeanor.


    As the current sovereign of the foreignnd,manding both heaven and myriad universes, being forced to bow before Gu Changge was an unbearable humiliation.


    Without further words, Emperor Yi unleashed his might in this fractured universe. His overwhelming aura nketed the sky, on the verge of copsing the entire cosmos. Chaos energy surged around him, manifesting an existence originating from the very end of the time��s long river. Time fragments lingered around him, creating a scene where the blow reshaped reality��s same fabric.


    Under this forceful strike, even an Immortal King would struggle to perceive the unfolding events. The surroundings descended into chaos, with the overflow of chaotic light hurtling towards the edges of the universe.


    Hundreds of millions of foreignnd��s creatures found themselves tightly suppressed, their very bones on the verge of shattering as despair engulfed them. In this intense confrontation, their existence was as inconsequential as dust �C taking a breath could mean instant annihtion. The bodies of nearby Immortal Kings copsed under immense pressure, blood sttering as they hastily retreated, fleeing across several universes.Emperor Yi, who was a quasi-immortal emperor, showcased unparalleled power, leaving even Immortal Kings in despair.


    <em>If Emperor Yi had healed sooner, the Immortal Domain might have already shifted ownership.</em>


    <em>A foreign realm boasting a quasi-immortal emperor in its midst is beyond the Immortal Domain��s capacity to contend with. Moreover, this foreign realm might conceal ancestors from other imperial ns. Even at present, they remain dormant.</em>


    Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, Immortal King Ao Di, Immortal King Ku Yin, and others from the Immortal Domain expressed their terror and shock. Even though several universes isted the battlefield, the cold shivers ran down their spines.


    It was the first taste of such profound despair for these Immortal Kings. On that battlefield, they would undoubtedly crumble and vanish, body and spirit annihted.


    They nowprehended why everyone under a quasi-immortal emperor, including Immortal Kings, seemed like ants. Crossing this threshold was an unattainable feat in their entire existence.


    Amidst the exploding chaotic air, Gu Changge raised his palm, delivering another forceful strike. The virtual space erupted with infinite chaotic light, harboring supreme murderous intent. A profound silence settled over the universe, extinguishing the heavens and burying souls �C the sheer terror of a quasi-immortal emperor��s might capable of shattering the very fabric of reality.


    At the outset, an overwhelming surge of chaotic energy flooded the surroundings, nearly submerging the heavens and earth. Various Daows manifested sessively, interweaving divine chains of order that nketed the void.


    Furthermore, once confined to tales, ancient natural disasters materialized �C Heavenly Dao Fire, Chaotic Real Thunder, Nine Deadly Winds, phenomena witnessed only during the universe��s inception, now unfolding in every direction.


    Any being beneath the quasi-immortal emperor level entering this realm would be gripped by terror, reduced to ashes, with life and death erased. This ce transformed into a realm of death, the universe shattered, andws dissolved into nothingness.


    As they shed for the first time, the void before them ruptured. Emperor Yi��s arm quivered violently upon contact, showing signs of bone fracture. Simultaneously, intense tingling pain and supreme murderous intent assailed him, targeting his soul.


    <strong><em>��Die!�� </em></strong>


    Gu Changge, draped in white, strode through the void. Myriads of time fragments and surging Dao lights apanied him, employing various supreme techniques to confront and eradicate his adversary with boundless strength. His unceasing palm descended, shattering all visions before him, crashing horizontally into Emperor Yi.


    ��You haven��t fully recovered your prime, not even an emperor. Why are you doing this?��


    Emperor Yi roared, swiftly maneuvering across several universes, attempting to evade Gu Changge��s relentless attack.


    In disbelief, he realized that Gu Changge��s cultivation had fluctuated yet had to reach emperor or quasi-immortal emperor levels. Nevertheless, the overwhelming power surpassed the world��s capacity.


    Gu Changge hadn��t transcended this realm, so why was he quickly suppressed?


    <em>You acknowledge I haven��t regained my full strength. Otherwise, why would I bother to deal with you?</em>


    Gu Changge maintained his calm demeanor, casting a hazy road that influenced the world��s course. A copsing river of time blurred scenes and summoned ancient visions.


    Emperor Yi��s heart trembled. He would��ve never dared to engage if Gu Changge had been mighty in his prime. He should have fled as far as possible. However, Gu Changgecked quasi-immortal emperor radiance, exhibiting no aura beyond this level. Yet, the suffocating power he wielded defiedprehension.


    <strong><em>��Dang!��</em></strong>


    The void trembled violently as a massive ck bell materialized, creating shockwaves capable of obliterating everything. This Daoist weapon belonged to Emperor Yi, apanying him for countless years that surpassed the status of an Immortal King��s artifact and ascending to the level of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor artifact.


    The ck bell could not block Gu Changge��s descending palm despite its prowess. The colossal ck hand struck the bell, causing the river of time to boil. The battle��s aura rippled through the long river of time, affecting the past, present, and future with countless waves.


    Emperor Yi��s expression shifted as the ck clock on his person trembled violently, emitting billions of ripples. Despite its unceasing tremors, the bell was constantly struck. The ensuing ck ripples were formidable enough to shatter time and space. However, Gu Changge��s palm obliterated them, causing an explosion that sent the Dao flying. Emperor Yi, coughing up blood, was forced backward.


    This astonishing scene reverberated through distant universes. After an eternity, Emperor Yi bore wounds for the first time. Blood coated his shoulder and, subsequently, his exploded arm. Retreating rapidly, he felt deep terror,prehending the immense gap between himself and Gu Changge. This disparity surpassed mere cultivation-based differences; their fundamental life levels were worlds apart.


    The analogy was likened to an ancient giant, weakened from its past glory yet capable of effortlessly crushing an ordinary person or ant. This life-level transformation defiedparison to cultivation realm discrepancies.


    Now aware of the colossal gap, Emperor Yi regretted his earlier decision. The remaining imperial n ancestors opted to evade or conceal themselves. Some chose immortal slumber, abstaining from interference.


    In the current era, Emperor Yi stood alone, believing the world had undergone significant changes, making the appearance of a genuine emperor impossible.


    The quasi-immortal emperor was deemed the pinnacle achievable by living beings. Regardless of Gu Changge��s strength, surpassing this limit was imusible. Thus, Emperor Yi dared to confront Gu Changge directly.


    However, regret welled up within him in light of the present situation. Sacrificing the ck bell for protection, ripples spread, blurring the universe, and the long river of time materialized beneath his feet.


    Without hesitation, Emperor Yi intended to escape, fearing severe injuries from Gu Changge that could jeopardize his essence and existence.


    However, upon witnessing this sudden change in Emperor Yi��s demeanor, the immortal kings of the foreignnds were utterly bewildered. The influential figure who had recentlymanded their surrender was nning to escape after shing with Gu Changge.


    Emperor Yi, the revered ancestor overseeing the entire foreignnd, had been invincible from ancient times. It was inconceivable that another such formidable existence could emerge.


    <em>As expected.</em>


    <em>Emperor Hong chooses to retreat, unwilling to intervene. He must have foreseen the inevitability and impossibility of altering this course.</em>


    Initially relieved to find a powerful ally, King Ming now experienced cold shivers, drowning in fear and despair. When he initially reported to the ancestor of the imperial n, Emperor Hong, the response was a resolute acknowledgment of an unalterable destiny, emphasizing that the tide of events couldn��t be reversed.


    Subsequently, King Ming fell into a deep slumber, indifferent to the current state of the world. Later, Emperor Yi unexpectedly revived, assuming control over the foreignnd. All the immortal kings respected and followed hismands. However, in a sudden turn of events, Emperor Yi contemted escape, seemingly disregarding the foreignnd��s fate.


    Gu Changge, observing Emperor Yi��s imminent departure, disyed a light smile. An extensive gray fog, exuding an aura of silence and darkness, seemed to waft from an unknown location, enveloping the entire world.


    ��Do you believe you can evade me?��


    Gu Changge questioned as Emperor Yi neared the long river of time, attempting to exit the world. The vast gray fog, with stillness and obscurity essence, appeared to drift in from an enigmatictitude, casting its shadow over the entire realm.


    Under Emperor Yi��s feet, the long river of time blurred and crumbled, creating waves that quickly dissipated and thwarted his retreat.


    ��Is Fellow Daoist attempting to force me to die?��


    Emperor Yi��s face underwent a drastic change. He had yet to anticipate that Gu Changge would also block his escape route. His eyes erupted with an immeasurable divine light, conveying a profound sense of terror.


    While Emperor Yi harbored a deep fear of Gu Changge, he was not one to endure humiliation without retaliation. However, even the long river of time, a potential escape route, was now obstructed by Gu Changge.


    Was this a deliberate effort to trap him, to eliminate any possibility of retreat?


    ��Attempting to use death as coercion? You are not qualified for such tactics.��


    Gu Changge responded with a faint smile and a light shake of his head.


    Emperor Yi discerned that Gu Changge truly intended to end his life. In response, he roared defiantly, his Dao avatar surpassing the world��s confines, resembling an ancient god standing at the universe��s extremity.


    A renewed sh erupted between Gu Changge and Emperor Yi in a space and time unknown to the onlookers. Their battle reverberated along the long river of time, shocking even the mightiest beings of that era, causing shudders in their beings.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    With a resounding click, the universe here was torn asunder. Palms and fingers generated ripples that ruptured the world, unleashing an unimaginably dreadful shockwave. The turbulent ripples extended outward along a vast crack, splitting the chaos and giving rise to a new universe in the blink of an eye.


    Such a method was beyond belief, terrifying in its execution. A battle of this magnitude had never been witnessed since ancient times, with beings in the immortal domain, foreignnd, and other realms unable to fathom the spectacle.


    Even the Immortal Kings could merely use their divine powers to gain a rudimentary understanding, unable to fullyprehend the unfolding events. The long river of time became turbulent, and years were ruthlessly crushed.


    In this chaotic setting, their actual bodies and Dao avatar��s traversed the river, engaging in fiercebat. The divine powers exhibited at this level surpassed the imagination of the Immortal Kings, allowing them to fight in a realm beyond their era.


    Ultimately, a shattered figure was expelled from the tumultuous battleground, exhibiting numerous injuries and drenched in endless blood. Emperor Yi��s condition was dire, with injuries covering his entire form and his armpletely obliterated.


    This harrowing scene sent shockwaves through the distant universe, leaving witnesses in awe of its unimaginable terror.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Gu Changge advanced with a step, covering Emperor Yi with his palm, resulting in a powerful explosion that shattered his form. At the same time, his primordial spirit was seized within Gu Changge��s grasp.


    Even in his severely wounded state, especially with a critically injured primordial spirit, Emperor Yi growled defiantly, unwilling to sumb to death. This showcased the resilience of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor; even beings of the same level found it nearly impossible to deliver a fatal blow, and determining a victor might take countless epochs.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <em>Is that so?</em>


    Gu Changge shook his head and smiled, his palm emanating a peculiar light. Initially appearing hazy, the light transformed into a gray hue with intertwining ck and white threads, creating a bizarre spectacle.


    Gu Changge extracted Emperor Yi��s primordial spirit. The luminance of the spirit resembled a scorching me, exuding a rich fragrance of the Dao-building expert. Gradually, it became a heavenly medicinal nt, exuding an abundant and fragrant essence.


    <em>It has been refined into a peerless medicine.</em>


    The Immortal King, observing from a distance, trembled in terror. The horrifying scene of Emperor Yi��s true spirit being refined left him shivering.


    Emperor Yi��s true spirit, still dissipating, experienced terror as it witnessed its refinement. He howled in a desperate attempt to break free, but Gu Changge��s palm seemed to have evolved into a universe. The way of a Dao-building expert, merciless and unyielding, descended like a cutting de.

 Chapter 902: This is a real immortal emperor; try to kill me in the future

    Chapter 902: This is a real immortal emperor; try to kill me in the future


    Gu Changge��s palm transformed into heaven, earth, and the universe in brilliance, severing Emperor Yi��s Daoism and dispersing his primordial spirit into a rain of light. The potent aura of the Great Dao-building expert permeated the world, creating an atmosphere akin to an ascension realm.


    Like blood-colored mountains, the sky and the earth mourned as brilliance flitted across the deep universe. A breathtaking vision of Emperor Yi��s fall. Gu Changge raised his palms, drawing them together as the scorching light dissipated, concentrating on the heavenly medicine refined from the essence of the Quasi-Immortal Emperor.


    With a breath, Gu Changge sucked in the light and rain, unleashing an endless, terrifying devouring power, as if even thews of the Dao would be swallowed up. The sky��s myriad lights converged in front of Gu Changge and swallowed in one gulp.


    The shocking scene plunged the entire world into immortal darkness, sending a biting cold that made distant immortal kings tremble with fear. Witnessing an invincible emperor fall, his origin transformed into a heavenly medicine and effortlessly consumed, leaving them in a state of horror.


    Many immortal kings even felt empathy, their scalps numb. In an instant, the entire universe fell into deathly silence. In the vast expanse of the foreignnd, hundreds of millions of foreign creatures looked at that terrifying figure in horror, kneeling on the ground, not daring to move an inch.


    All the immortal kings from othernds also dared not move, fearing a tragic fate simr to Emperor Yi��s. After a long time, Gu Changge emitted a sound, expressing either emotion or a sigh. He looked around, his eyes sweeping across the fragmented universe.


    ��How long do you want to hide? Do you still think that I can��t find you?��


    Gu Changge asked unhurriedly to himself. These words stunned all the immortal kings from the foreignnd, not knowing the meaning behind Gu Changge��s statement.


    Were there other immortal kings present besides them?As Gu Changge��s voice echoed, ripples expanded in the shattered universe around him, followed by a dense fog of chaos. As if existing since the dawn of time, four statues resembling terrifying figures stood amidst fragments of time, their entire forms seemingly living both before and after eternity. Four gazes, each expressing different emotions, are fixed upon the universe.


    At that moment, creatures throughout the entire foreignnd, including the immortal kings, felt a vibration, almostpelled to bow down toward this mysterious presence. This overwhelming feeling swept the world, unsettling the long river of time, where creation and destruction unfolded, and the light vanished.


    ��The aura of the emperor��what��s happening? Besides Emperor Yi, could there be another emperor in this foreign realm?�� questioned the old Immortal King Gu Xuan and Immortal King Ao Di in the distant universe, both trembling.


    Despite being immortal kings, they, too, felt an unsettling shudder, suggesting that the four formidable figures that emerged were not only quasi-immortal emperors but perhaps even more potent immortal emperors.


    They found it difficult to believe��had the four ancestors of the imperial n awakened in the foreignnd? When did this ur?


    They hadn��t noticed at all. Could these imperial n ancestors be stirred during the battle between Emperor Yi and Gu Changge?


    ��Perhaps these emperors are not native to this world. They might be stronger than Emperor Yi,�� observed the old Immortal King Gu Xuan, his gaze fixed on the mysterious figures. Suddenly, he sensed something, and his voice trembled slightly.


    ��Not from this world?��


    Immortal King Ao Di, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and others were immediately intrigued.


    Could these figures havee from the other side of the long river of time, from a different world? Did the battle��s fluctuations draw them?


    Even the Immortal King could, to a certain extent, defy the natural flow of time and influence the past, present, and future. This capability was even more pronounced in a quasi-immortal emperor, surpassing the strength of an immortal king or emperor.


    Here, all the immortal kings felt a sense of terror. Legends said that two emperors should not coexist in the same era. The sh of the Dao from the two worlds would suppress the entire world, potentially causing the universe to explode. Even if an emperor achieved the Dao Fruit in another era, they would avoid multiple emperors coexisting within a single lifetime.


    However, at this moment, four total emperors appeared simultaneously, their far-reaching aura instilling fear in those who sensed it. If one listened carefully, grand scripture voices seemed to resonate in the heavens.


    From a distant perspective in the universe, a blurred figure covered by the thick Dao of time rules could be vaguely seen. This was the true emperor��s figure, not existing in the current time and space but appearing as an imprint engraved in the long river of time.


    Inspired by Gu Changge��s power, they manifested together �C true emperors, overseeing the ages as invincible beings.


    Under their feet, the power of time intermittently emerged, and Daos was condensed. Stepping on these manifestations, it seemed as if they were born toplement the emperors.


    Although the saying went, ��Emperors do not see emperors,�� witnessing four emperors appear together was shocking.


    ��Laters? Perhaps that��s an apt term for you,�� Gu Changge dered, standing in the sky calmly as he surveyed the four terrible figures before him.


    He couldn��t pinpoint the era these four emperors came from, but one thing was sure �C they were not from the present world; they might even belong to the ancient era. Moreover, among the four emperors, one emanated the aura of an immortal emperor, shrouded in a strong sense of future time.


    While the other three king��s auras approached the Immortal Emperor��s level, they had yet to reach it. The shifting lights, shadows, and overwhelming powerpelled even the heavens and the earth to surrender beneath their feet.


    <strong>Rumble! </strong>


    The resonance of ten thousand roads echoed, causing the entire universe to tremble. Concealed within a dense fog, their eyes appeared deep and vast, as if an infinite cosmos surrounded them. At this moment, their gaze was fixed on Gu Changge, almost as if they sought to prate his very being.


    ��Billions of years ago, I heard your name,�� said one emperor. His face differed significantly from that of the human race, boasting eight heads and six arms. Each head emanated an aura capable of crushing the eternal blue sky, and their ages surpassed description.


    Despite transcending eras and manifesting in the present world, they could articte words without fearing the repercussions of cause and effect.


    As the emperor spoke, thousands of genuine lightning bolts descended from the depths of the void, transforming into a sea of thunder and lightning that engulfed him. Yet, his proper form stood majestic and unyielding; no tremor coursed through him despite the potentially devastating impact of these authentic thunders.


    It��s worth noting that even a single bolt of these genuine thunders could cause an Immortal King to explode, annihting both body and spirit. However, upon contact with the emperor, not even a ripple formed.


    ��Oh?��


    Gu Changge responded with a faint smile upon hearing the emperor��s words, maintaining an unwavering expression.


    ��Billions of millions of years ago, when exactly was that? Was it before the first mountain and sea cmity?��


    ��I am the Emperor of the Eight Heads. During the robbery of the mountains and seas, I severed the Xiao Liudao at the location of the Heavenly Tomb,�� dered the emperor, enshrouded in thick fog, with the river of time flowing around him.


    The six arms behind him evolved with supreme power, each arm representing a portal and embodying the mysterious power of reincarnation within the heavens.


    ��Do you intend to attack me?��


    Gu Changge arched his eyebrows and grinned. This apparition lingered from that era, etched into the long river of time due to the reflection and manifestation of the sh between him and Emperor Yi.


    The genuine Eight-Head Emperor likely perished long ago during the ancient cmity. However, when faced with an impending assault, Gu Changge couldn��t remain indifferent.


    With a casual sweep of his sleeves, the power of time unfolded, distorting the space before him as if giving rise to a spatial passage. Maintainingposure, he stepped directly into it.


    <strong>Rumble! </strong>


    The time channel began to crumble as Gu Changge engaged in a relentless battle with this emperor across endless time, space, and universes. His movements were agile and forceful, wielding the power of time.


    The dense fog of time expanded as Gu Changge simultaneously pointed forward. A formidable sword light appeared, seemingly tearing through the universe, obliterating everything in its path as it cleaved along this passage.


    The immortal emperor, adorned with eight heads and six arms, hesitated momentarily. Six portals materialized behind him, embodying the six realms of reincarnation. The gleaming silver light held a terrifying, enigmatic power, delving into the most mysterious realms of existence.


    These two entities traversed different times, spaces, and universes, causing the long river of time to shatter into fragments and evaporate. This being, almost on par with an Immortal Emperor, surpassed the earlier Yi Emperor in strength. Whether a Dharma Body or an afterimage, it exudes terror, as if the heavens themselves quivered within its grasp, on the verge of descending in unison.


    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>


    Gu Changge��s gaze prated the depths, marking the first time he gouged his current form��s prowess. Surpassing the quasi-immortal emperor but not yet reaching the echelon of an immortal emperor, he anticipated an additional surge in strength after refining Emperor Yi��s essence. This, however, required other methods.


    With a calm finger movement, he unleashed a grandiose sword aura, its sharpness unparalleled, as if the entirety of the celestial stars transformed into a sword��s essence. Dense and weighty, it nketed everything.


    <strong>ng, ng, ng!</strong>


    The spatial barrier crumbled to dust instantly, and billions of universes dwindled into oblivion.


    The eight-headed emperor wielded the potent force of reincarnation through a primitive method, a divine power so powerful that it resonated across the boundless river.


    Swiftly, the battle concluded. Gu Changge��s palm cleaved through the phantom of the eight-headed, six-armed immortal emperor. Thews akin to those of an immortal emperor intertwined, casting a blur upon his form, his eyes reflecting astonishment.


    Gu Changge��s profound eyes scanned the depths of time and space as the colossal palm descended again, shing with the eight emperors.


    In an instant, the heavens quaked, an ancient universe crumbled, and innumerable beings across different times and spaces sensed the terror and shock emanating from this battle.


    This disturbance rippled across various epochs, traversing the entirety of the long river of time. To these entities, it originated from before or after eternity. Such beings effortlessly manipted time and space, rendering the long river a ything they could use at will. Only a confrontation of this magnitude could instantaneously impact immortal time and space.


    <em>You are truly formidable, even in this era.</em>


    Ultimately, the phantom of the eight-headed emperor dissipated, acknowledging the prevailing circumstances. His physical form eluded detection, even by his phantoms.


    Although his strength was the pinnacle of the Eight-headed Emperor, it still fell short against Gu Changge. A ghost of the Four Emperors vanished utterly.


    The other three emperors closely observed the battle. Their forms blurred, concealed by thick fog at various intervals. However, they had all dispersed now and refrained from interfering in the present world.


    Moments ago, the fluctuations in the sh between the eight-headed emperor and Gu Changge showed that, in this era, even a genuine immortal emperor would think twice before acting rashly. Only the enigmatic figure from the future remained, standing defiantly against Gu Changge.


    His eyes, golden and reminiscent of a radiant sun, marked the true immortal emperor Gu Changge had encountered thus far. Despite the aid of the long river of time, the figure manifested in this world remained overwhelmingly potent.


    <em>I can see the despair in your eyes.</em>


    Gu Changge murmured, a light smile gracing his lips as he gazed directly at the immortal emperor veiled in the fog of time as though capable of discerning his thoughts instantly.


    ��You are different from these three individuals. You hail from ater time, seeking to end me in this life, correct?��


    Gu Changge��s words, delivered with calm assurance, bore a subtle smile. However, golden pupils imperceptibly contracted for the entity shrouded in the limitless fog of time, causing ripples in his heart.


    Many distant immortal kings were also taken aback by Gu Changge��s revtion, finding it almost unbelievable��an existence more formidable than Emperor Yi, originating fromter generations, aimed to terminate Gu Changge.


    ��This might be a genuine immortal emperor from the future,�� eximed the Immortal Kings of both the foreignnd and the Immortal Domain.


    Trembling and horror seized them, their voices quivering. In this era, a genuine immortal emperor was a rarity. Even the all-powerful ancestor of the imperial n in the foreign realm merely attained the quasi-immortal emperor status.


    Though a mere ��quasi�� differentiated these two realms, the gap in strength was colossal. Before an Immortal Emperor, what difference was there between the Immortal Emperor and ants?

 Chapter 903: When You Are Still Weak, I stood at the end of all visible and invisible

    Chapter 903: When You Are Still Weak, I stood at the end of all visible and invisible


    Standing in a thick fog of time, a fearsome figure with golden pupils, flowing like moltenva and emitting a dazzling light, exuded amanding presence. A sharp sword appeared in his eyes that seemed to pierce through the ages, attempting to tear apart the universe before him.


    ��Not necessarily�� There��s no chance,��


    The figure spoke after what felt like a moment and an eternity. His voice was extremely hoarse, carrying the weight of ages and exhaustion. As he said, a vision more astonishing and terrifying than when the previous eight-headed emperor spoke manifested in the world.


    Thick, blood-red thunder struck the entire universe, aiming directly at him. The sky and earth stretched apart, the universe torn asunder, creating an oppressive scene that made people tremble.


    Instantly, the ce transformed into a vast sea of thunder and lightning, as if any matter and existence would explode into endless powder under this fluctuating aura.


    This was genuine destruction. Under this aura, the entire foreign universe became as fragile as a boat, torn and riddled with holes. Countless foreign creatures knelt on the ground, trembling incessantly, their souls on the brink of being crushed. This scene was more terrifying than Gu Changge��s recent battle against the Eight-headed Emperor; it was like facing extinction.


    Even the foreign immortal kings felt their bones cracking. Unable to withstand the aftermath, their bodies fissured, and traces of blood flowed, a frightening sight. Hastily retreating, they evacuated several universes and appeared in the distance.


    ��Just speaking triggers such a terrible vision. Once they engage in battle, it��ll be even more unimaginable. I��m afraid this world will be destroyed, and chaos will reign again,�� remarked the old Immortal King Gu Xuan.


    <em>Such a terrifying cause and effect��even the Immortal Emperor can��t bear it.</em>This Immortal Emperor was a true embodiment of timeless existence, not bound by the constraints of the current world. Any words or actions on his part carried significant consequences, capable of disrupting everything and reshuffling the established order.


    In simple terms, if this Immortal Emperor were to make a move at this juncture, it could potentially dismantle the entire era, leaving an enduring impact on the future.


    Of course, the forces within this realm had the inherent ability to counter and restrain the Immortal Emperor, preventingplete annihtion.


    Despite the Immortal Emperor��s ability to traverse the long river of time effortlessly, viewing the span from one end to the other was a mere casual observation. Time was akin to a ything in the hands of the Immortal Emperor. However, altering disturbances within the long river of time proved impossible even for the Immortal Emperor. Such interference easily reshuffled events, causing past urrences to repeat and even plunging the world back into chaos.


    <strong>Rumble! </strong>


    Thousands of blood-red thunderbolts surged from the sky��s edge, resembling an enraged dragon��s roar, obscuring the sun. Amidst the thunderous disy, ancient pavilions and pces floated, with faint figuresparing heavenly soldiers and generals wielding celestial swords and divine weapons charging forth.


    This extraordinary manifestation resulted from the profound cause and effect set in motion by the Immortal Emperor��s utterances. Burgeoning within the world��s depths, a formidable power akin to an explosive mill sought to erase him from existence. The Immortal Emperor fromter generations had significantly disrupted thews and order of this existence.


    Yet, there he stood amidst endless fragments of time, his eyes as menacing as a heavenly sword, fixed unwaveringly on Gu Changge. He neither moved nor chose to depart, demonstrating an unwavering stance amid the turmoil he had set in motion.


    <strong>Chi, Chi, Chi!</strong>


    With a slight motion of his hand, an unimaginable power surge swiftly dissipated the sea of thunder emerging from the sky��s depths. All thews crumbled, transformed into dust, and vanished into thin air. Thousands ofws refrained from touching his form, seemingly grounded in an unknown realm, even causing the Dao-building expert to rupture.


    ��There might not be a chance?�� Gu Changge responded to the Immortal Emperor.


    <em>Yet, I discern despair in your eyes. You simply wish to end me, conclude an era, and settle everything.</em>


    Gu Changge repeated his words, but the faint smile on his lips remained undiminished.


    <em>Impossible.</em>


    The Immortal Emperor seemed to react suddenly, his eyes radiating terror akin to sword energy traversing the ages, illuminating the entire river of time, erasing the past and present. His figure trembled as if on the verge of instability, expressing disbelief.


    <em>Isn��t it hopeless?</em>


    Gu Changge��s gaze remained unwavering, attempting to pierce through the fog of time, veiling the Immortal Emperor and unveiling his origin.


    ��Who are you?��


    The Immortal Emperor��s voice trembled uncontrobly, a realization dawning upon him. His golden pupils constricted, revealing various terrifying visions �C universes copsing and the long river of time annihting.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am; what matters is, I want to know who you are.�� Gu Changge��s smile remained light.


    ��Why have youe to this world to end me?��


    An Immortal Emperor traversing the long river of time from the future with the intent to kill him left Gu Changge contemting the impending third cmity in the Mortal World of Mountains and Seas. The timing of the catastrophe remained unknown to him.


    However, if the long river of time in the Mortal World of Mountains and Seas continued without copse, it indicated that the Real World of Mountains and Seas would still exist in the future. If so, why would an Immortal Emperor from the futuree to kill him?


    What purpose did he serve?


    Logically, considering the background of the Mortal World of Mountains and Seas, surviving the initial cmity was deemed impossible. Gu Changge, having transformed into a demon lord, led the Mortal World of Mountains and Seas to escape the catastrophe, acting as a former heaven-yer.


    This decision resulted in heavy losses and the demise of many peak powerhouses during the cmity. Some individuals entered a deep sleep, while others, using alternative methods, reshaped the cycle of reincarnation, anticipating the future reemergence of the world.


    The second cmity was strategically avoided through the ingenuity of Qing Yi and Gu Changge. Their clever design deceived the heavens, dying the impending cmity measurement and allowing all beings and spirits in the Mortal World of Mountains and Seas to recuperate over an extended period.


    The current third cmity measurement appeared to need more fortune than previous events, especially considering Gu Changge had other ns. The entire Mortal World of Mountains and Seas would face catastrophe once the third cmity arrived, foreseeing only three cmities. No one could escape this reckoning.


    However, if the World of Mountains and Seas did not endure the third cmity, where did this Immortal Emperor originate from in the future? Was it from alternate timelines of other real worlds?


    Intrigued, Gu Changge began to specte along these lines. After all, the vast river of time extended across the boundless heavens and actual worlds, with the long river of time in the Real World of Mountains and Seas being merely one facet.


    ��Indeed, as you said, everything can only be pacified by killing you. There is no other choice,�� the Immortal Emperor admitted.


    ��But�� who are you? Why have you not been seen in the past and future?��


    The Immortal Emperor��s demeanor swung wildly, evidently ensnared in the boundless fog of time. His face teetered on the verge of copse and dispersal as if its existence in this world hung by a thread.


    His utterances triggered substantial cause and effect, pushing his body to the brink of cracking and imminent explosion. The looming copse left him feeling suffocated, incredulous, and even desperate.


    In the present world, Gu Changge had yet to attain the Immortal Emperor��s level. He was still in a ��weak�� stage byparison.


    Curiously, within Gu Changge��s form, the Immortal Emperor couldn��t perceive other times and spaces, alternate times�� aura, or the existence fluctuation. Gu Changge seemed to have gathered all the figures on the timeline, unifying endless time and space �C a singr entity across all time.


    As an Immortal Emperor, heprehended this significance and found it difficult to believe, even plunging into despair. Though he stood tall in the current world, he couldn��t locate Gu Changge��s presence in the past.


    Gu Changge appeared absent in the past and future, existing solely in the contemporary world. Consequently, the Immortal Emperor needed help to gain insight into Gu Changge��s past in the long river of time, discern his origin, foretell his future, or understand the nature of his existence. It was as if Gu Changge materialized out of thin air �C a horrifying realization.


    Traditionally, as an Immortal Emperor, the n was to arrive from the future and confront Gu Changge during his ��weak�� phase. Despite the potential monstrous karma and the rewriting of future history, the Immortal Emperor deemed it the only chance and hope. However, upon reaching this world, he was disillusioned as everything unfolded differently from his expectations.


    Gu Changge��s apparent ��weakness�� proved merely a facade, and the current Gu Changge might also be a deceptive guise. The Immortal Emperor harbored an even more chilling suspicion �C that the genuine Gu Changge was not present before his eyes. It might be nothing more than a reflection body, a disturbing revtion.


    Gu Changge had ascended to a level beyond the Immortal Emperor��sprehension or anticipation. After attaining the Immortal Emperor realm, he understood that a path called detachment existed in the subsequent stages.


    Detachment was the key to true freedom and immortality, allowing one to condense the status of Great Luo. In this context, Great Luo signified immeasurability, boundlessness, and the capacity to amodate all beings.


    While Dao was boundless and Da Luo was limitless, there was still a limit. In a sense, Da Luo had transcended freedom and eternity, consolidating its own Dao and bing the singr entity throughout all heavens and ages, epassing every timeline.


    Regardless of the era, as long as there was a body, it represented the true self, unique and exclusive to that particr self.


    Gu Changge had already shattered his detached body before the forbidden era. Otherwise, entering reincarnation and rebuilding would have been impossible. Without the destruction of the independent body, there would be no need for reconstruction. Every life embodied the true self, spanning past, future, and present.


    Yet, the perplexing question lingered: why, in all ages, couldn��t the Immortal Emperor find Gu Changge��s figure?


    Gu Changge before his eyes was not even an Immortal Emperor.


    ��It seems you truly understand me well, or you have meticulously studied me and arrived fully prepared,�� Gu Changge remarked, smiling casually as he observed the immortal emperor��s changing expression.


    ��Have you been to this world before and gained insight into everything in advance?��


    Gu Changge had a rough idea about the origin of this Immortal Emperor.


    ��I made a mistake. I didn��t anticipate that the mastermind from ages ago had an origin beyond my imagination.��


    A terrible chaotic light emanated from the immortal emperor��s eyes, and the time around his natural body began to distort, breaking apart and copsing.


    Uttering these words subjected him to overwhelming karma, causing bleeding from his mouth and nose.


    He stood on the brink of copse, about to dissipate in the current world, finding it difficult to sustain himself. At his level, every action could trigger remarkable changes. Considering he hailed from the future, every word he spoke had the potential to reset the world, reshuffling everything in the future.


    ��The big ck hand from ages past? The great ck hand from ten thousand ages ago?��


    Gu Changge slightly smiled, dismissing the title without concern. The existence of his true self had long been anchored at the culmination of all tangible and intangible things for the residents of the infinite heavens.


    This endpoint symbolized the conclusion of the concept, akin to the end of the Dao-building expert itself. Alternatively, it could be interpreted that the idea of Dao originated from the existence of his true self.


    The immortal emperor, however, stood silent, rejected by the entire world as his natural body crumbled. Despite veiling himself in thick fog, he couldn��t endure, and blood spewed from his mouth and nose.


    The turbulent, long river of time witnessed his swift retreat until his figure vanished, and the overwhelming aura that had rendered the heavens silent receded like a retreating tide.


    It was impossible, even if he desired to act now. Uttering those words had subjected him to a tremendous karmic bacsh.


    Gu Changge refrained from making a move, merely observing the Immortal Emperor��s disappearance. Although the shattered fragments of time seemed to linger, the actual body had long vanished.


    <em>The years toe?</em>


    Gu Changge��s eyes held a hint of depth. However, in the long river of time, he surveyed, no immortal emperor would be born in the future. The question lingered �C from which time and space did the Immortal Emperor, who had just appeared, originate?

 Chapter 904: The Son of Luck from the future, we will meet in the future

    Chapter 904: The Son of Luck from the future, we will meet in the future


    It was unrealistic for Gu Changge to deduce the origin of the Immortal Emperor. He sensed that this Immortal Emperor did not seem toe from the time and space where the Mortal World of Mountains and Seas was situated.


    In the vast expanse of time and space, the long river of time extended everywhere. The long river of time that Gu Changge and others were currently in only spanned across the Mortal World of Mountains and Seas.


    It was essential to acknowledge that besides the World of Mountains and Seas, there were other mortal worlds, some of which were older and more substantial than the World of Mountains and Seas.


    Gu Changge needed to find out if this Immortal Emperor originated from the timeline of other time and space. Consequently, Gu Changge couldn��t see through the long river of time before him,prehending everything at its conclusion.


    <em>Since hees from the future, it implies that in that future, this person has encountered insurmountable troubles.</em>


    <em>As I mentioned earlier, does he aim toe to this world to confront me while I am still weak? To pacify everything?</em>


    Gu Changge��s expression grew more intriguing. From a particr perspective, the arrival of this Immortal Emperor indicated that, in a specific time and space in the future, he had be the ominous figure referred to as the big ck hand.


    <em>However, I believe it��s more akin to a Son of Luck rising from the future, the protagonist of a particr world. We will meet again.</em>


    Gu Changge shook his head slightly. His gaze swept across the fractured universe, where the lingering aura,parable to that of an immortal emperor, had been riddled with holes.The chaotic energy surged towards the universe, annihting everything in its path. Except for beings of this level, any other cultivators stepping into this realm would meet a fate of physical and spiritual demise.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    With a sweeping motion of his sleeve, the fractured universe began to mend. The copsed starry sky reorganized, and the shattered stars condensed once more.


    Overturned mountains, rivers, and cities were in the process of restoration. The fragmented Dao was condensed, radiating a dazzling brilliance. The scene resembled a staggering reversal of time and space, reproducing thendscape before the battle.


    The lingering aura of the remaining Immortal Emperor swiftly dissipated, scattering throughout heaven and earth. In the distant foreign realm, the immortal kings observed this confusedly, unsure how to react. Old Immortal King Gu Xuan, Immortal King Ao Di, and others from the Immortal Domain also watched from a distance, hesitant to tread into this universe casually. The spectacle they witnessed was so astonishing that even they found it hard to believe.


    The arrival of the four emperors, including a genuine immortal emperor from the future, left a profound impact. Such an individual could transcend ages, even causing the ancestral figures of imperial ns to bow before him.


    The heavens and earth took on a scarlet hue, casting the entire universe crimson, misty and eerie. It was thement of the Great Dao-building expert, steeped in destion and sorrow.


    This realm had once belonged to Emperor Yi, but with his demise, the imprints of life vanished. Gu Changge, through his reorganization, restored the copsed world, bringing back the previous scene. Sorrow touched many creatures from the foreignnd, influencing them with thepassion of heaven and earth.


    Tears streamed down their faces as they experienced greatpassion. Even true immortals found their hearts stained with sadness, moved by the fate of the fallen quasi-immortal emperor. His tragic death involved being looted and refined by Gu Changge into a peerless medicine.


    This poignant scene resonated with the Dao-building expert of the foreignnd, and the blood-colored light reflected the world. King Ming and other immortal kings dared not move at this moment.


    The ancestors of other imperial ns sought refuge, hiding from view and avoiding exposure. The profound impact of these events left all witnesses in awe, unwilling to confront the aftermath directly.


    In the presence of Gu Changge, these immortal kings seemed as insignificant as dust. King Ming and the others remained skeptical, unwilling to believe the unfolding events. The few ancestors of the imperial n likely feigned ignorance, choosing to stay in a deep slumber to avoid being entangled in the upheaval.


    Amid the cosmic gxy, winds whispered through, an unusual urrence in a starry sky devoid of any breeze. The fall of Emperor Yi triggered numerous abnormal phenomena.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A resounding boom echoed through the void as blood-colored lotuses emerged, taking root in the universe. Each blossom unfurled, showering the surroundings with a cascade of blood rain, creating a striking yet macabre spectacle. Subsequently, ck lightning shed, crimson clouds spread, and peculiar scenes manifested throughout the diverse territories of the foreignnd.


    Gu Changge gracefully descended from the universe to the cave where Emperor Yi had once resided. A vast chaotic atmosphere lingered, and quasi-immortal emperor-level restrictions safeguarded various treasures, ancient artifacts, and a collection of old books. Beyond these, rare treasures and even a self-contained universe formed a small world within.


    Gu Changge gathered all the umtions Emperor Yi had amassed over countless years with a sweep of his sleeves. Despite not requiring these resources for himself, figures like Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, and others behind him did.


    Moreover, despite the recent establishment of the Heavenly Court, limited resources were avable, and several immortal kings were still in the early stages of building their legacies. Directly searching for many immortal kings in the immortal domain could destabilize the situation, again throwing it into disarray.


    Gu Changge contemted these considerations as he shook his head lightly.


    With Emperor Yi��s demise, Gu Changge naturally imed all the amassed resources for himself. As Gu Changge mused aloud, seemingly addressing himself, King Ming and the other immortal kings in the distance trembled.


    Some bravely voiced their willingness to surrender the treasures they had umted over many eras and wanted to join the Heavenly Court. No one wanted to risk their lives in these uncertain times. Reflecting on the situation, they saw parallels with the Immortal Domain��s cooperation with Gu Changge, which had ultimately proven beneficial.


    The initiative taken by the foreignnd��s immortal kings prompted a cascade of others expressing their willingness to submit to the Heavenly Court and serve Gu Changge. Unfazed by their sentiments, Gu Changge demanded they hand over a strand of their life soul from their soul pce, granting him control over their life and death. Despite their reluctance, the immortal kings dared not voice their objections, fearing Gu Changge might change his mind. One by one, they surrendered a fragment of their souls.


    In contrast, King Ming breathed a sigh of relief, feeling rxed. Living in constant fear, he had worried that Gu Changge might arrive in the foreignnd through his coordinates. Now, after relinquishing his soul, although he lost his freedom, he also shed the anxiety that gued him.


    Leaving Emperor Yi��s cave, Gu Changge unleashed a vast divine sense, sweeping across the foreign realm. The heavens and earth rumbled, and even the Dao retreated in Gu Changge��s imposing presence. He sought the ancestors of the remaining imperial ns in the foreignnd, believing they wouldn��t dare to linger in their caves after the recent events. Gu Changge suspected they might temporarily try to leave the foreignnd to escape the upheaval.


    ��Judging from the current situation, I still need a few quasi-immortal emperors,�� Gu Changge remarked, his words eliciting terror from King Ming and the others trailing behind him.


    In the foreignnd, only one Emperor Yi had fallen, and now, Gu Changge seemed to be orchestrating another round of schemes against the ancestors of the other imperial ns.


    The Immortal Kings, currently rejoicing, recognized their limitations��they were mere Immortal Kings, far from attaining the status of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor. They believed they were not yet eligible to be targeted by Gu Changge.


    <em>Even Emperor Hong managed to escape.</em>


    Even in his state of rtive relief, King Ming widened his eyes in astonishment. The patriarch of the imperial n he had sought refuge in was none other than Emperor Hong.


    They had nned to exchange the imitation of the Eight Destion Demon Halberd, but now it seemed Emperor Hong had long disappeared from the frontier. Only a dao avatar remained in the empty cave, copsing and dissipating with the arrival of Gu Changge.


    In retrospect, Emperor Hong��s calm demeanor and suggestion to let nature take its course seemed ironic. King Ming couldn��t help but feel wry amusement. Several other well-known ancestors of the foreign imperial ns had simrly vanished without a trace, leaving the immortal kings bewildered.


    The revtion stunned all the immortal kings of the foreign realm, realizing that the ancestors of the imperial n had anticipated these events and sought a way out from the beginning.


    As quasi-immortal emperors, they knew the situation could not be changed, yet they still fought for their lives. The immortal kings naively believed that the actual imperial n ancestors would be revived to lead them against Gu Changge. Emperor Yi had also been a pawn in the hands of the other imperial ns.


    <em>It��s possible that when Emperor Yi faced this adversary, the ancestors of the imperial ns were already on alert, plotting their escape from the foreign realm.</em>


    Immortal kings exchanged nces, wry smiles reflecting in each other��s eyes.


    Crossing the boundless sea was much easier for the quasi-immortal emperors than for the Immortal Kings. Despite its dangers, it proved a far better alternative to remaining in the foreignnd as a source of nourishment.


    The beings of the immortal domain had anticipated a catastrophic battle with the foreignnd, expecting a sweeping conflict that would affect countless creatures. However, everything concluded abruptly. The foreign realm surrendered, and all the immortal kings submitted to Gu Changge. The fall of an ancestor from a foreign imperial n marked the unexpected and swift end to what was once thought to be an impending cataclysm.


    The ancestors of the remaining imperial ns had sessfully evacuated with their n members, leaving the foreign realm ownerless. The news of this battle reverberated through the mouths of several immortal kings in the Immortal Domain, causing shockwaves and stirring discussions.


    Gu Changge��s absolute strength left everyone in awe, with the impact reaching the quasi-immortal emperor level, spanning the heavens and myriad domains, and even alerting a future immortal emperor.


    The fall of a quasi-immortal emperor had profound implications, and mentioning Gu Changge as the ��ck hand of immortality�� sparked further spection about the future after ten thousand ages.


    In the aftermath, blood-colored lightning and rain of blood marked thendscape, casting a sense of trepidation upon the Immortal Domain.


    Gu Changge spent the subsequent years contemting reuniting the Immortal Domain and the Foreignnd for the sake of the world of mountains and seas. However, the long separation between the two realms and their ipatiblews presented significant challenges, surpassing even the exclusion of the upper realm from the Eight Destions and Ten Regions.


    During this period, Gu Changge became aware of a mysterious urrence reported by other immortal kings, including King Luo.


    Numerous subordinates had inexplicably gone missing, and efforts to deduce their whereabouts proved futile. Gu Changge suspected that these subordinates might have entered a particr ce.


    Upon investigation, King Luo confirmed the disappearances and exined, ��A few years ago, such incidents began to ur. Initially, I didn��t pay much attention, but the situation has escted recently. After joint efforts with other immortal kings, we noticed a clue. Thest aura of those who vanished still lingers within the Immortal Domain. However, some formation or restriction conceals the secret and aura, making it undecipherable even for Immortal Kings. We specte that there are small worlds hidden in certain ces within the current Immortal Domain, possibly not limited to the rumored Nine Heavens.��


    Gu Changge raised an eyebrow at the mention of Nine Heavens, prompting further discussion on the mysterious disappearances within the Immortal Domain.


    Gu Changge��s eyes took on a mysterious glint as he recalled a fortuitous encounter with a specific individual named Qin Wuya.


    This senior brother, hailing from the forbidden era, had unintentionally ended up in Nine Heavens due to unforeseen circumstances. Spending hundreds of years within, his essence eventually became encased in origin, forming an origin ster unearthed at the True Immortal Academy.


    Upon delving into Qin Wuya��s memories, Gu Changge discovered that Nine Heavens was where his stay had been limited to the periphery.


    Qin Wuya remained unaware of theprehensive panorama of Nine Heavens. As fragments of his memory returned, Gu Changge discerned the location of this enigmatic realm.


    People worldwide had long yearned for Nine Heavens, but it harbored traps and graveyards and served as the abode of the deceased.


    The name ��Nine Heavens�� derived from the Nine Heavens, resembling a stacked pyramid where each heaven was adjacent to the next, totaling nine. Each of these heavens was a genuine ��Heaven,�� harkening back to the ��Heaven�� that had been crusaded against in the celestial battle.

 Chapter 905: Maybe she is preparing something, a hope for all of us

    Chapter 905: Maybe she is preparing something, a hope for all of us


    The origin of the Nine Heavens, in essence, preceded even the existence of the mortal world of mountains and seas. Initially known as the heavenly tomb, it functioned as a celestial burial ground.


    True ��heaven�� could not be extinguished. Therefore, the entities interred in Nine Heavens were akin to a distinct species, each with diverse origins.


    These celestial beings might ascend to be the embodiment of heaven through sheer strength. Alternatively, after an extended period, they could spontaneously acquire wisdom.


    Some could be tainted by high-level substances, giving rise to spiritual wisdom,plete with senses and emotions resembling living beings. Yet another possibility was the introduction of life by a higher power, making them its subordinates.


    The actual ��heavens and myriad domains�� seemed like an omnipotent powerhouse, culminating in profoundws, uniting all timelines, and achieving self-unification. It projected its influence across countless worlds, mirroring endless years and rivers of time.


    These billions of ��heavens�� were essentially identical shadows cast by the actual ��heaven.�� The authentic ��heaven�� resided in the original world, governed by the genuine progenitor.


    ��Nine Heavens exist not only in the world of mountains and seas but also in other realms, the nine days�� The Nine Heavens in the Realm of Mountains and Seas is just one of them,�� Gu Changge exined with a slight shake of his head.


    However, pondering Nine Heavens led him to contemte a grand scheme of his own, one with an extensive timeline, intricate design, and implications so profound that even the world of mountains and seas appeared somewhat trivial inparison.


    ��Since we can��t pinpoint the whereabouts of the Immortal Pce survivors, we should search all suspicious locations,�� Gu Changge dered, shifting the focus away from the matter of the Immortal Pce survivors, which, in truth, held lesser importance.Gu Changge��s primary objective was to locate Qing Yi. As the true spirit of the natural world of mountains and seas, her presence signified the sustained prosperity of their realm. If she were to vanish, it could lead to a swift depletion and decline of their world, potentially even before the arrival of the third cmity.


    The perplexity for Gu Changgey in the fact that Qing Yi, who left the upper realm centuries ago, had seemingly disappeared over the intervening years. Despite his attempts at deduction, there were no traces or auras of her in the immortal domain. Gu Changge wondered if she had lost her true spirit and wholly faded from existence.


    In light of this, he contemted abandoning the world of mountains and seas and choosing another reality. A world where the true spirit had entirely dissipated held no practical value for Gu Changge and would only result in wasted time.


    Although the vest of the demon lord finally stirred after a prolonged period, Gu Changge remained uncertain whether Qing Yi was deliberately concealing herself. He expected her to reveal herself if she was aware of his presence in the Immortal Domain.


    Throughout countless epochs, the Immortal Pce had once ruled the Realm of Mountains and Seas. Now, after numerous epochs, Qing Yi had established forces to govern it, a n they had agreed upon in advance. The primary motive behind this arrangement was to avert disaster during the second cmity measurement.


    The demon lord��s action in copsing the heavens and the real world of mountains and seas eliminated the need for a significant reckoning. In return, the demon lord��s vest was ��identally�� noticed by a specific true ancestor in the primordial world, who sought to erase it.


    Qing Yi yed a crucial role in helping the demon lord retain a vital fragment of the true soul during this process. This fragment was then sent to thend of reincarnation, where it underwent reincarnation, leading to the creation of Gu Changge��s present life.


    All these ns seamlessly led to the establishment of the enigmatic vest of the demon lord.


    <em>In that case, Qing Yi might also be in thend of reincarnation, perhaps preparing something. </em>


    Gu Changge spected suddenly. However, finding thend of reincarnation in the real world of mountains and seas, hidden deeply by Qing Yi, posed a challenging task.


    As Gu Changge prepared to issue orders, all the immortal kings in the Immortal Domain promptly deployedrge numbers of individuals to search the area where the cultivators had disappeared.


    After a thorough search across the universe, the target was eventually narrowed down to a specific star field. However, locating the entrance to the deliberately concealed small world within this vast star field was challenging.


    ��If that��s the case, then destroy those star fields. I don��t believe they haven��te out yet,�� Gu Changge responded dismissively to King Luo��s and others�� reports. The copse and demise of these star fields held little significance for him.


    In the expansive immortal domain, countless star fields naturally perished daily.


    ��Yes, but should we evacuate the creatures in the star field in advance?��


    King Luo inquired anxiously. Many of these star fields belonged to the immortal kings there.


    Gu Changge, however, calmly suggested their destruction, showing no inclination to expend too much time on the matter. Despite being an immortal king, he acknowledged the vast difference in status between himself and ordinary creatures. Nheless, deciding the fate of a star field involving millions of living beings took a lot of work.


    <em>If they wish to move out, they can do so. If not, they��ll face ruin. Time is of the essence, and I don��t want to waste extra time on such matters.</em>


    Gu Changge murmured. If he couldn��t locate the survivors of the immortal pce, he would swiftly prioritize thend of reincarnation.


    In the Floating Realm territory, a tall, heroic woman stood atop the high tform of the City of No Return, observing the gradually thinning and dimming light curtain in the distance. Draped in a fiery red war robe that billowed in the wind, she exuded amanding presence.


    Her furrowed brows betrayed the sadness on her face as the light curtain approachedplete extinction. The imminent exposure of the City of No Return to the Immortal Domain meant confronting numerous immortal kings and the formidable devil that instilled fear in everyone.


    While the city could escape before the light curtain vanished, the countless creatures in the Floating Realm couldn��t. Despite the city��s size, it couldn��t amodate the entire poption. After lengthy discussions with the old city lord and many elders, a unanimous decision was reached to stay and face the impending challenges.


    ��At most, half a year before the curtain is extinguished. Immortal Domain creatures are already searching, likely indicating that Immortal Kings have sensed the Floating Realm��s presence,�� remarked an old man in a gray robe with a tortoise-like face and numerous scales, standing beside Cen Shuang.


    Observing the distant screen, the older man sighed, expressing aplex mix of emotions. Cen Shuang turned her gaze towards him, seeking his thoughts.


    ��As the old turtle sees it, is the Floating Realm on the brink of destruction?�� she inquired.


    Withdrawn from the screen, the older man, one of the genuine immortal kings among the City of No Return��s elders, pondered the question. Some time ago, they attempted an attack on Gu Changge by using ancient bones to reflect the dao avatars of several immortal kings and assaulting the Moon King Pce.


    Back then, Gui Lao had overseen the altar formation from a distance without making an appearance. However, the ancient bones used in the attack were irreparably shattered, causing significant loss to the City of No Return��s heritage.


    ��With one of the foreignnds imperial n ancestors dead, what power does the Floating Realm have to resist all of this?�� Gui Lao responded with a wry smile, expressing a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Cen Shuang fell into a sudden silence. Despite diligent practice, she still needed to reach the Immortal King��s threshold. Even if she achieved that status before the curtain was extinguished, it would likely be insufficient to alter the impending fate.


    ��Do you want to use what your father left behind? But what change can be brought about with this?�� Cen Shuang couldn��t help but feel a tinge of despair.


    During this period, the Cangming Realm also witnessed significant changes with the emergence of numerous demons. The City of No Return��s greatmanders were engaged in battles with the demons in thend of Biyou. Strange mist emanated from the cracks, threatening those with weaker cultivation bases.


    ��Didn��t Qing Feng leave the City of No Return for the outside world? Perhaps he can find a solution. I recall that the city lord had shared many things with Qing Feng,�� suggested Gui Lao, his posture reflecting the weight of his age and the helplessness on his face.


    Hearing this, Cen Shuang felt a glimmer of hope. The old city lord had mentioned Qing Feng��s unique background, hinting at a potential source of significant support.


    The sea of no return at the base was home to ancient ferocious beasts, some beyond the Immortal King��s prowess and potential threats. No one knew the sea��s end, and when Qing Feng was discovered on its shores, he disyed no injuries.


    From the sea��s distant end, where he had wandered for an unknown number of years, he had drifted to the City of No Return, his past forgotten. Despite the uncertainties, his innate fighting instincts and rapid mastery of divine powers and spells marked him as an exceptional genius.


    ��Indeed, perhaps Senior Brother Qing Feng will bring us hope. We await his return,�� Cen Shuang nodded, anticipation evident in her eyes.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Suddenly, a rumble echoed from the far end, causing the dim curtain to shake violently. It seemed as though a formidable earthquake had struck outside, making the already faint brilliance appear even more ominous, as if on the verge of vanishing. All the Floating Realm��s creatures sensed the sky��s trembling and focused on the disturbance.

 Chapter 906: The final choice of the City of No Return must be the order of the big Devil

    Chapter 906: The final choice of the City of No Return must be the order of the big Devil


    <em>What��s happening?</em>


    The expressions of Gui Lao and Cen Shuang shifted dramatically. They leaped into the air simultaneously, departing from the elevated tform of the City of No Return to gaze into the distance.


    The sky quivered like a terrible force descending from a distant ce, attempting to eradicate this realm. Ripples spreadyer byyer like water waves, yet they carried an incredibly menacing power sufficient to obliterate everything.


    Even with the protective curtain, they witnessed the astonishing scene unfold. A crimson me descended from the depths of the universe like a meteor. Big stars followed suit, plummeting and igniting into zing mes, as if the entire heavens were withering and the whole universe was copsing.


    All living beings in this universe would be interred, returning to the ruins and buried together. One terrifying star crashed directly onto therge formation outside the Floating Realm, generating endless ripples, with cracks appearing in some ces.


    The original robust formation outside the Floating Realm, already delicate, could dim any moment. It grew increasingly unstable, apanied by continuous clicking sounds, resembling a mirror surface on the verge of shattering.


    The entire Floating Realm quaked, experiencing multiple tremors. Mountains quivered, and dust billowed into the sky. Many ancient trees shattered under this onught.


    Further away, numerous ancient savage beasts gazed up in horror and anxiety. The majestic sacred mountain beside them copsed with a bang, transforming into smoke and dust that filled the sky.


    <em>What��s going on?</em>��Could this be an invasion by foreign enemies?��


    All the cultivators and creatures in the City of No Return swiftlyprehended the situation, intending to ascend to the skies.


    However, the entirety of the Floating Realm was in upheaval, causing numerous individuals to plummet from the sky. Even flying became unstable amidst the chaos.


    <strong>Rumble! </strong>


    The external realm appeared to be descending into chaos, with countless cracks spreading and engulfing the world. In response, all creatures and cultivators in the City of No Return received orders to converge on the central main city.


    The ancient bell, typically reserved forrge-scale demon invasions, echoed through the air, reaching every corner. Meanwhile, in the distantnd of Biyou. City��s soldiers and leaders engaged in battle with numerous demons. With rmed expressions, they hastily made their way back to the city.


    However, the violent upheaval of the Floating Realm intensified the devilish energy emanating from the Cangming Territory. New space cracks emerged in some locations, releasing a vast surge of demonic energy and unleashing a horde of demons. Some posed a significant challenge even to real immortals due to their spiritual wisdom and formidable strength.


    A magnificent high tform stood in the heart of the central city. Under a lingering sun and amid surging energy, the core origin of demons, obtained from years of hunting,y deep within. This core sustained the city��s operation and the Floating Realm��s formation, but its current resources needed to be improved.


    The old city lord, weakened and unable to open his eyes, insisted on being brought out. Apanying him were several elders, each an immortal king. Among them were figures who had survived the Forbidden Era, their seniority and experience making them formidable.


    In the past, they had remained dormant to suppress their auras. However, the current circumstances forced them to awaken.


    Cen Shuang, alongside Granny Yao and Gui Lao, wore a serious expression. their gaze fixed on the distant curtain. Each tremor of the curtain heightened the tension, and the uncertainty of how much more shock it could endure loomed over them.


    Beneath the high tform, many cultivators and creatures from the city gathered, anxiously awaiting the elders�� decisions. In the distance, several ancient beasts at the level of the Immortal King, inhabitants of the neighboring barrennd, observed the scene. They maintained a peaceful coexistence with the City of No Return for many epochs.


    Gui Lao, the respected elder, addressed the crowd with a voice that, though quiet, reached every ear. The previously bustling central city fell silent as residents looked on, anticipating the elders�� guidance. Gui Lao, known for handling many aspects of daily life, was especially revered in the absence of the old city lord, whose vitality was waning.


    Gui Lao��s words carried weight, ��Judging from the current situation, therge formation outside the Floating Realm can��tst long.�� The gravity of his statement settled over the onlookers.


    He continued, ��All of us must prepare for the worst. Once the Floating Realm is exposed, we, as descendants of the Immortal Pce, cannot escape extermination. The Immortal King from the outside world is searching for the location of the Floating Realm and has already destroyed the star field outside, trying to force us to reveal ourselves.��


    He further exined, ��Now that the star field outside is copsing, if the Floating Realm doesn��t take action, the entire Floating Realm will be buried in chaos. Along with those destroyed star fields, it will return to the ruins and perish together.��


    ��While it is fortunate that the outside world hasn��t truly discovered the location of the Floating Realm,�� Old Turtle added, his gaze heavy.


    ��We have seen glimpses of their intentions. The Immortal King from the Immortal Domain has dismantled the surrounding Star Domains, aiming to unveil those hidden within the Floating Realm.��


    This ruthless act could only be described as cruel. The destruction of the star fields meant the annihtion of any other creatures residing there, condemning them to the same fate.


    ��At first, they wiped out my Immortal Pce lineage, and now they aren��t satisfied; they want to eradicate everyst trace?��


    ��Fight back with everything you have!��


    Gui Lao��s words stirred a wave of resentment among the crowd below. Many gritted their teeth, their ancestors having deep connections with the Immortal Pce, some former officials or generals.


    The glorious days of the Immortal Pce, ruling the heavens and being revered by thousands, had now given way to hiding like mice in the gutter. The prospect of the Floating Realm, their refuge, being destroyed fueled a deep-seated hatred, with many yearning to confront their ancient enemies.


    Cen Shuang observed the collective resentment below, a tinge of sorrow on her face. As the heir of the Ancient Immortal Star-Lord, she couldn��t shield the former subjects from their impending fate. Forced to hide and prolong their lives, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    ��The curtain protecting the Floating Realm won��t endure for much longer. Our only chance is to leave the Floating Realm with the City of No Return.��


    ��But what about the creatures outside the City of No Return?��


    Gui Lao sighed, leaving the unsaid consequences hanging in the air.


    The City of No Return could only amodate some, implying that some had to stay behind. The implications of such a decision were clear to everyone, prompting a somber silence in the central city.


    This was their homnd, where former friendsy buried in distant mountains. Leaving their roots and risking death, or staying behind and awaiting demise �� the choice was agonizing.


    ��Some must leave, and the legacy must continue,�� Gui Lao dered.


    ��I��ll give everyone three days to decide. After that, the City of No Return will leave the Floating Realm, regardless.��


    The old turtle��s sadness was evident in his eyes. With no other choice, who would willingly distance themselves so far from their homnd?


    As the central city sumbed to a heavy silence and deep sorrow, the sky outside trembled again. A colossal hand descended, stars falling in its wake.


    An Unrivaled Immortal King attacking, executing the destruction of the star field through supreme methods.


    ��This must be an order from that vile devil����


    Cen Shuang spoke through gritted teeth, her eyes aze with hatred.

 Chapter 907: Not seeing her every day is like three autumns; you can call me the grave keeper

    Chapter 907: Not seeing her every day is like three autumns; you can call me the grave keeper


    Beyond the shattered star field, an indifferent Immortal King stood. His colossal form enveloping the universe, eyes gleaming like brilliant suns. His massive hand descended, obliterating stars that cascaded down like flowing fire toward the earth below.


    Rivers broke, evaporated by vast spiritual energy. Lands disintegrated, and sacred mountains crumbled. Once-thrivings were reduced to destion and evacuated overnight as people fled their homes and abandoned their homnd.


    Under the Immortal King��s majesty, the starry sky shattered, leaving nothing in its wake. In a distant ce, another Immortal King unleashed ruthless attacks, suppressing Daoism and copsing the universe.


    Following Gu Changge��s orders, they sought to force the survivors of the Immortal Pce to reveal themselves.


    For ordinary creatures, this was an impending catastrophe. The unwavering determination of the Immortal King left no room for negotiation. With a mere gesture, a universe could be erased.


    During this time, terrifying disaster scenes unfolded in the star fields, casting reflections in the immortal sky. Cultivators and creatures in the distant universe trembled, fearing the impending repercussions.


    In the Immortal Domain, at the Wang family residence, Ni Chen, who upied Wang Wushang��s body, contemted the unfolding events. His eyes flickered with understanding as he sat cross-legged in a cave, radiating a seven-colored light.


    ��It appears to be an effort to force the remnants of the former Immortal Pce to reveal themselves. Even the two Immortal Kings of the Pce have set out. This signals a major event,�� he remarked.


    Rising from his meditation, an old true immortal stood respectfully outside the cave.However, upon closer inspection, one would notice that the expression in his eyes remained astonishingly indifferent, devoid of any discernible emotion. During this period, Ni Chen, utilizing the talents of the Underworld n and aided by the heroic spirits of the ancestors, sessfully apprehended several true immortals within the pce.


    In the current pce, aside from the two immortal king ancestors and a few formidable beings approaching the quasi-immortal king level, no one threatened his safety.


    Moreover, Ni Chen had relocated his starry sky incarnation to the Wang family��s territory, gradually asserting control over this starfield. ording to his n, the entire pce would be under his dominion within ten years.


    ��It��s time to descend to the lower realm to meet Miss Ziji,�� Ni Chen contemted.


    The only person he remembered was Wang Ziji, who had been dedicated to Gu Changge by two immortal kings of the Wang family. There had been no news of her since then, causing Ni Chen considerable worry.


    After capturing several real immortals in the pce, he discovered a clue. Wang Ziji seemed to have known Gu Changge for a long time. This realization prompted Ni Chen to n a visit to the lower realm.


    As the second person he missed deeply, Wang Ziji possessed an inexplicable aura that even Ni Chen found challenging to articte. Her absence had left him longing, and he began contemting the n to reunite with her.


    Not seeing each other for a day felt like three autumns, and he pondered the length of time since theirst meeting.


    <em>If I go to the upper realm, true immortals will be bound by rules, and the odds are slim. In the lower realm, however, it should be more than sufficient. I don��t need to worry about that.</em>


    Ni Chen rose from his contemtions and departed from the cave, issuing orders to descend to the lower realm, announcing his intention to visit the upper boundary. Given his esteemed status, none in the n would dare to disobey him, as the Immortal King��s ancestors highly valued him.


    The pce swiftly arranged a boundary-breaking chariot, transporting Ni Chen directly to the upper boundary. A true immortal apanied him, ostensibly for protection, but in reality, this real immortal had long been taken over by Ni Chen, serving as an incarnation puppet.


    Simultaneously, after leaving the Floating Realm, Qing Feng pursued the clues that led him to the Nine Heavens. He stood atop a mountain, silently observing a chessboard before him.


    A middle-aged man in white sat cross-legged, calmly contemting the chess pieces before him. His expression exuded a detached calmness, transcending worldly concerns. A mysterious aura enveloped him as if surrounded by billions of stars, evoking boundless immortal spirits��a true ancient immortal.


    The surroundings resembled a magnificent mountain range, akin to the paradise envisioned by the world. Energy surged, chaos pervaded the atmosphere, and the soil glowed, nurtured by the mother energy of chaos. Fragrant immortal medicines swayed, and thendscape featured towering purple rocks, smooth cliff walls, verdant grass, and flourishing ginseng.


    A lone Qilin rested under a bluestone, silver mane hanging down, steam rising, and spirit birds soaring. This legendary realm was the Nine Heavens, a ce sought and yearned for by countless beings draped in endless immortal intent.


    Qing Feng arrived at this sacred location after being carried by an old white turtle resembling Xuanwu and guided by a Daoist boy with red lips and white teeth.


    Although appearing young, the Daoist boy exuded an aura of age and wisdom, with eyes reflecting the weight of time.


    The middle-aged man in white, acknowledged as ��master�� by the Daoist boy, had seemingly remained engrossed in the chessboard since Qing Feng��s arrival, unmoved even when addressed.


    Frustration welled within Qing Feng, yearning to convey that he had discovered the Nine Heavens�� location and a potential means to save the Floating Realm.


    As impatience peaked, the middle-aged man in white shifted his attention away from the chessboard, acknowledging Qing Feng��s presence. Before Qing Feng could utter a word, the man��s deep gaze enveloped him as if unraveling every secret within.


    Aware of the scrutiny, Qing Feng respectfully inquired, ��I already know your origin. As the only person who has truly stepped into the Nine Heavens in so many eras, there is something about you that makes me curious.��


    The man��s t tone carried an underlying depth, prompting Qing Feng to concentrate and address him respectfully, ��I don��t know how to call the senior?��


    Prompted by a smile from the man, Qing Feng awaited his response.


    ��What do you call me?��


    ��You can call me Gravekeeper,�� the middle-aged man in white replied with a light smile.

 Chapter 909: Nine Decays on the Road to Transcendence, the Demon Lord descends

    Chapter 909: Nine Decays on the Road to Transcendence, the Demon Lord descends


    This pce hung high in the void, exuding iparable magnificence as if overseeing the endless heavens. The figure seated there was even more awe-inspiring, with scenes of birth and death reflected in his eyes, reminiscent of the changing ancient era.


    Adorned with a Daoist robe, countlessws and orders intertwined on the fabric, and the Dao itself flickered like a waterfall of Daoism, exerting dominance over the world.


    He was the true ruler of the Nine Heavens��Immortal Daoist��sitting atop his celestial throne. ��Immortal Monarch�� was both his Dao and the world��s names, emphasizing his lofty and terrifying status.


    From a particr perspective, he indeed deserved the title of eternal monarch. Before the conception and birth of the natural world of mountains and seas, the Nine Heavens existed adjacent to many real worlds and enjoyed an immensely detached status.


    The name of Nine Heavens spread to other real worlds as countless cultivators and souls sought its location in pursuit of immortal destinies.


    In contrast, the mortal world of mountains and seas was just one among many. Upon hearing the report about the master of the Boundary Hall��s failure in the eighth decline and the ensuing turmoil, the Daoist Immortal Monarch��s deep and boundless eyes showed a ripple of emotion.


    The Yan Realm, as the most potent real world within the vast expanse, boasted a truly detached figure. An independent person transcended the emperor��s realm, surviving nine declines of heaven and man without perishing.


    They beat the shackles of the original realm, condensing the Dao fruit, embodying freedom and eternity��an existence unparalleled in the heavens of all ages.


    Such a figure, invincible and able to rule multiple real worlds, provided shelter during cmities, enduring like the sun across the sky, reflecting the immortal heavens.Even though he was hailed as the Daoist Immortal Monarch, he acknowledged that he was still on the journey to pursue that elusive realm. Only a few genuinely detached individuals had appeared in the past, each illuminating the existence of all living beings with their name, reaching unimaginable realms to others.


    ��The master of the Boundary Hall sustained severe injuries when contending for a chaotic spiritual treasure in the vastness. Despite the passing of many epochs, it seems he��s still unable to ovee that threshold. It appears he��s running out of time and intends to make a final attempt at that threshold during this critical moment. The eighth decline is a threshold that poses difficulties for all of us,�� the Daoist Immortal Monarch exined.


    While his voice hinted at regret, his eyes revealed a sense of detachment.


    Not only was the Hall Master of the Boundary Hall facing challenges, but even as he approached the eighth decline, the Daoist Immortal Monarch himself was uncertain about sessfully crossing it. In the face of the drop of heaven, they were no different from ordinary mortals.


    Lifespan would be exhausted, spiritual energy depleted, the soul light extinguished, and the physical body would copse into ruins. True immortality, apart from detachment, did not exist in this world. Moreover, the supreme original world observed everything from afar, questioning the im of invincibility even for those who achieved detachment.


    ��Daoist, we have news from several deputy hall masters at the Boundary Hall. They express their intention to cooperate with us and n to take control of the Boundary Hall after the master��s demise. We��ll have the opportunity to choose 30% of the resources from the Boundary Hall,�� the figures below reported respectfully.


    <em>Are we able to select 30% of the resources from the Boundary Hall?</em>


    Upon hearing the report, the Daoist Eternal Monarch��s eyes flickered, and a passing thought crossed his mind.


    He responded indifferently, ��It appears that the Boundary Hall has drawn the attention of other forces in the Yang Realm. In this situation, they seek cooperation with the Nine Heavens.��


    Apart from the Boundary Hall, the Yang Realm housed several other significant forces, each boasting an ancient and enduring orthodoxy. These forces, such as the Extinction Mansion, Wu Nian Mountain, and the Rebirth Cave, held backgrounds equal to the Boundary Hall. They ruled over vast universes epassing billions of beings.


    The Extinction Mansion, in particr, shared the exact origin of the Boundary Hall, tracing their lineage back to the legacy a detached figure in the Yang Realm left. However, due to various reasons, this orthodoxy eventually divided into the Extinction Pce and the Boundary Hall.


    master of the Boundary Hall, were formidable figures who had survived the seven declines, standing at the pinnacle of the vast real world.


    In these influential establishments, numerous strong individuals abounded, including ancient immortal emperors and immortal kings. Some had even trodden the path of detachment, surviving multiple declines. The dominance of the Yang Realm was not arbitrary. It was grounded in the profound background derived from the transcendence of the world.


    However, the Yang Realm did not dare to provoke the Daoist Immortal Monarch easily, a supreme existence at the seventh stage of detachment. Moreover, each of the Nine Heavens had its ruler. The first few heavens sealed the ��heaven�� that fell during the battle of conquering the sky, making the masters of these heavens beings of immortal emperor status.


    Countless epochs had passed, and some individuals in the Nine Heavens had sessfully broken through the decline of heaven and man, embarking on the path of detachment.


    Their terrible backgrounds allowed the Nine Heavens to transcend the ordinary natural world. Only the most potent realms, such as the Yang Realm and Yin Realm, could capture the attention of the Nine Heavens.


    Even the once-mighty real world of mountains and seas, with numerous immortal emperors and true spirits on the path of detachment, could have garnered more interest from the Nine Heavens. In their eyes, it was stillcking.


    With rulers who had survived the decline of heaven and man, the Nine Heavens remained a force to be reckoned with. The masters of the first few heavens were beings of immortal emperor status. Some have broken through the decline and pursued detachment in the present era.


    With its transcendent existence, the Nine Heavens regarded most other real worlds with indifference. The only exceptions were the powerful realms like the Yang Realm and Yin Realm.


    The Daoist Immortal Monarch, seated at the pinnacle of the pce, calmly closed his eyes and spoke tly, asserting the Nine Heavens�� im.


    <em>Thirty percent is insufficient. Additionally, the Heavenly Sect desires the Primal Chaos Treasure that was seized by the Boundary Hall��s master.</em>


    The Boundary Hall��s master and the other deputy lords had not survived beyond the fifth decline, making their attempts to retain control mere fantasy. The Extinction Mansion, another formidable force in the Yang Realm, would undoubtedly be interested.


    ��I understand. I will convey the message to the individuals in the Yang Realm,�� responded the figures kneeling below.


    They vanished swiftly, their true strength as Immortal Kings concealed, their existence overshadowed within the Nine Heavens�� hierarchy.


    The entire Nine Heavens resembled a pyramid, withyered continents stacked one upon another. Crossing the distances between each heavenlyyer was a formidable challenge, and ascending from the first heaven at the bottom to the Ninth Heaven was impossible for ordinary individuals.


    Qing Feng found himself standing in the first heaven, amazed by the vastness of the ce, yet several soldiers in immortal armor halted him outside the city gates. Despite hisck of fear towards these soldiers, Qing Feng refrained from acting rashly in this unfamiliar realm.


    Fortunately, Grave Keeper, apanying the middle-aged man in white, intervened just in time, asserting that Qing Feng was a guest personally received by their master. The soldiers at the gate then allowed him entry. However, the mysterious boy vanished before Qing Feng could express his gratitude, leaving an enigmatic aura behind.


    Qing Feng entered the city with the boy��s assistance, feeling as if he had traversed countless epochs andnded in ancient times. During their time in the Nine Heavens, he flowed simrly to the outside world, with no discernible differences.


    As Qing Feng embarked on his quest to locate the ancestors of the Immortal Pce, chaos unfolded outside the Floating Realm. An unrelenting wind swept thend, and stars fell like fiery projectiles from the sky. The ground ruptured, and a colossal ck hand descended, causing the heavens to tremble. The once-stable Floating Realm now faced turmoil and destruction.


    <em>The outer space is inplete chaos, extending over a million miles, with nothing remaining.</em>


    <em>The demonic energy around Cangming is intensifying, and the outer space turmoil has widened the cracks in Cangming.</em>


    Residents of the City of No Return gazed upward at the sky with a range of emotions��despair, resentment, calmness, and prayers. This scene captured the essence of all living beings confronting an impending catastrophe.


    As the curtain dimmed and stars fell, a sense of impending doom enveloped the scene.


    Terrifying giant hands traversed the sky, causing the earth to explode, and mountains appeared no more significant than specks of dust. The Immortal King of the Immortal Domain had located the Floating Realm and relentlessly attempted to prate the crack in the broken curtain.


    Cen Shuang, adorned in a blood-red gown and soft armor, stood calmly in the sky above the City of No Return, wielding a long spear. Several elders from the city, emanating the pressure of the Immortal King, positioned themselves behind her, prepared to confront andbat the Immortal King once the curtain shattered.


    A majestic middle-aged man, once a golden-winged roc, now stood transformed beside Cen Shuang. Apanying him were powerful ancient beasts, including Crocodile Ancestor, all exuding an auraparable to that of an immortal king. They silently awaited the moment when the curtain would copse.


    Initially, a n was in ce for some inhabitants of the City of No Return to evacuate after three days, leaving behind a glimmer of hope. However, the Immortal King discovered the Floating Realm��s location sooner than expected.


    The star fields outside were obliterated, and the unique nature of this realm could easily be discerned with exploration. Consequently, an Immortal King descended outside the protective barrier, attempting to breach the enchantment formation.


    The formation��s core energy within the City of No Return has depleted rapidly in the past two days. Now, it appeared dim and lifeless, disying numerous cracks resembling spiderwebs that threatened to rupture at any moment.


    <em>It seems Qing Feng��s support won��t arrive in time. The barrier outside the City of No Return can hold for no more than a day at most.</em>


    <em>Even now, it��s toote to have the City of No Return escape into the void and depart from this ce.</em>


    Elders shook their heads, wearing bitter expressions as they faced this seemingly inevitable oue.


    <em>The relics left by my father in the past have yet to be used.</em>


    <em>Even if there��s no chance of sess, I will make them regret not having taken a shot.</em>


    Anger and hatred etched Cen Shuang��s heroic face. She clenched her silver teeth tightly, and mes emanated from her spear, infusing the atmosphere with a murderous aura.


    All eyes in the City of No Return were fixed on the outside world, witnessing the giant hands descending from the sky and steadily dismantling the barrier formation.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    The sky copsed, gxies crumbled, the universe seemed to wail, and even the Dao-building expert trembled beneath the weight of an imposing figure. The shattered universe and star fields fell intoplete silence.


    The Immortal Kings, who had initiated the attack, abruptly halted, retracting their dharma bodies and transforming into streams of immortal light that descended. Outside the big screen, a slender and tall figure emerged, d in white attire, appearing remarkably youthful. His leisurely pace gave the impression of strolling through the void.


    Despite his seemingly calm demeanor, the hearts of all cultivators and creatures in the Floating Realm tightened, a sense of fear permeating them. The echo of footsteps reverberated through the universe and resonated among the heavens.


    It��s him.


    The expressions of the other Immortal King elders underwent a drastic change, struggling to maintain theposure they had moments ago.


    <em>The devil.</em>


    Cen Shuang��s pupils contracted, her teeth nearly gnashing together as she struggled to forget that face. It was the individual for whom they had left the Floating Realm, ventured outside the Moon King Mansion, and used the actual bones of the Immortal King to entice the former heroic spirits of the Immortal Pce, attempting to spy on them.


    He had arrived.

 Chapter 910: Instantly disintegrating the broken curtain, I am a heinous person

    Chapter 910: Instantly disintegrating the broken curtain, I am a heinous person


    In the pitch-ck expanse of the universe, a vast star fieldy broken and fragmented. Powerful winds swept in every direction, capable of annihting any living beings and cultivators.


    This catastrophe was terrifying and dreadful for ordinary creatures. It turned their world upside down, shattered the universe, and left no trace of life or stars.


    Amidst this dpidated sky, the Floating Realm stood out conspicuously. An invisible light curtain seemed to envelop it, creating a vacuum zone where any falling star debris would bounce away upon contact.


    This peculiar scene was unmistakable. Even those ordered to destroy the surrounding star field and the cultivators who had faced nine failures on the path to transcendence recognized the presence of an Immortal King��the devil.


    The truth couldn��t be hidden from their discerning eyes. Immediately, a colossal hand descended, and an Immortal King ryed the situation in this ce back to the Heavenly Court, informing Gu Changge.


    ��Greetings, my lord.��


    King Luo, Xue Xiao, the Immortal King, and others materialized as divine light, descending with golden radiance beneath their feet. They respectfully bowed before Gu Changge, their reverence evident.


    <em>There is indeed an issue here.</em>


    Gu Changge stepped forth from the void, creating ripples beneath his feet. On closer inspection, the Dao-building expert of this world was beneath him, trampled underfoot, surpassing allws. Even thews of heaven seemed to retreat.He gazed at the nearly transparent area before him and nodded slightly. To outsiders, it appeared unremarkable, making it impossible to discern any anomalies. Yet, in Gu Changge��s eyes, the scene was crystal clear, revealing a vast world inside.


    A majestic sacred mountain stood tall, emitting a lonely and ancient atmosphere, resembling an expansive continent.


    This seemed like a concealed small world, but Gu Changge could sense it��s unusual nature. It was not a simple realm.


    <em>There is an aura of vastness within it.</em>


    Gu Changgended in the void before him. From his vantage point, he could witness all the scenes unfolding ahead. He felt someone observing him within this small world.


    <em>The group of people who escaped from the Moon Pce back then?</em>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, extending his hand to touch the invisible light curtain before him. Although everyone else could not see this light curtain, they all felt an overwhelming force.


    At that moment, their legs weakened, the heavens and earth pressed heavily upon them, and their spines seemed on the verge of bending. The entire sky appeared to descend, carrying boundless power that crushed them. Even the Immortal Kings struggled under such pressure, nearly brought to their knees.


    They were horrified, realizing that Gu Changge was exerting his force, making it seem as if the entire world was within the palm of his hand.


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    A sound resembling the shattering of ss or the breaking of a sword emanated through the air. Something transparent appeared to split open in the invisible void before their eyes.


    The formidable power of the heavens surged like a tide, attempting topress and rupture it. The sky and earth echoed with thunderous roars, and the vast void copsed.


    <em>The curtain cracked.</em>


    All the cultivators and creatures in the Floating Realm were stunned by the unfolding scene and rendered speechless. The world trembled, resembling an earthquake rumbling and shaking, as countless cracks spread.


    Volcanoes erupted,kes dried up, and auras evaporated directly. Even thebined efforts of the Immortal Kings failed to breach the formation that had safeguarded this ce for countless years.


    As the young man��s palm descended, innumerable cracks spread like a spider web, signaling an imminent rupture.


    Cen Shuang and the others wore expressions of utmost seriousness, fixated on that side. At this moment, a collective feeling of fear and helplessness overwhelmed their hearts as if confronting an unstoppable giant.


    <em>We can��t stop him.</em>


    The old turtle on the high tform shook his head slightly and sighed. His originally hunched figure suddenly straightened up, a glint appearing in his cloudy old eyes. Stepping out of the city of no return, he emerged above the sky, intending to confront Gu Changge directly.


    <em>Old Turtle.</em>


    Exmations of no return echoed the city��s residents, carrying a deep sorrow. The remaining elders also bore solemn expressions. After exchanging nces, they chose to step forward, facing the impending crisis alongside Gui Lao.


    The aura of Immortal Kings filled the sky, attempting to stabilize the crumbling Floating Realm. However, the number of Immortal Kings in the Floating Realm was limited. They relied on the heritage left from the Immortal Pce era. However, the divine power within those fragments of real bones had long been depleted, rendering them ineffective. Apart from Gui Lao, the other Immortal Kings were already in a state of waning strength.


    Since the Forbidden Era, the town had been sealed off to alleviate the depletion of spiritual energy. However, it was still insufficient, and true immortality remained unattainable, particrly at the level of the Immortal King.


    <em>This is simply not something I can contend with.</em>


    The golden-winged roc, now in human form as a middle-aged man, shook his head and sighed, his eyes filled with fear.


    Among the other ancient beasts, some possessed cultivation strength at the level of the Immortal King, but they dared not act rashly. They were well aware of the terror of therge curtain formation outside Fuyan, impervious even to the might of an Immortal King.


    Despite several Immortal Kings from the outside world joining forces for days, they couldn��t shatter it. Yet, under Gu Changge��s seemingly effortless pressure, it crumbledpletely.


    This power was so terrible that it could crush all living beings beyond the reach of mere spection. As the cultivators and creatures in the Floating Realm felt unease and trembling, the sound of cracking echoed once more from the sky.


    The curtain on the brink of shattering disintegrated into a rain of light, unveiling the pitch-ck starry sky above the Floating Realm. All the inhabitants could now witness the undisturbed, detached, purend, where ancient trees stretched across the vast wilderness, and many ancient beasts roamed freely.


    In the distance, a city��s silhouette hung high above the sky, seemingly impervious to falling. The shock was palpable among the immortal kings, and they marveled at the strong aura emanating from this hidden transcendent ce,parable to the ancient times.


    <em>Is this one of the nine wondends of the Immortal Domain?</em>


    King Luo and the other immortal kings expressed their astonishment.


    Gu Changge recognized this ce instantly. A long time ago, there was a purend known as Pure Immortal Mountain in the Immortal Domain. Among its features was an unparalleled wondrous root, referred to as the Nine Mysterious Roots by some or the Ninth World Mystical Root by others.


    Legend had it that this root belonged to a powerhouse with an unpredictable cultivation path. He took a different route in each of his lives, surpassing the previous peak and leaving behind his Dao fruit. The Nine Mysterious Roots represented the Dao roots left after his ninth life, as this extraordinary powerhouse aimed to undergo one rebirth for nine generations. Using an alternative method, he nned to survive the nine declines of heaven and man, ultimately leaping into transcendence.


    However, the unworldly powerhouse failed during the attempt to return for the ninth time. The rootless fire ignited from the depths of his soul, reducing all of his Daoism to ashes. While nine declines represented the pinnacle of extremity in this world, attempting to break through this restriction would draw the attention of the dark forces.


    Gu Changge knew about this because he witnessed the burning of this extraordinary individual in the original world. However, the ��he�� in question was not the current Gu Changge but the one in the actual world. No creature in this world could withstand the gaze of the original ancestor before transcending, even the supreme beings approaching the ninth decline.


    After the unworldly powerhouse was incinerated, a seed was left in the ck ashes �C the Nine Mysterious Roots. Later, it was acquired by the owner of Pure Immortal Mountain and nted there. However, when the Nine Mysterious Roots matured, they were divided into nine pieces during a destructive lightning cmity.


    Each piece transformed into a wondend, holding various mysteries and potentially harboring the good fortune of the once-unworldly powerhouse. Rumors also suggested that the nine wondends were formed from the body of the once-unworldly powerhouse and that he would return someday. However, Gu Changge wasn��t interested in these rumors, and whether the powerhouse was born or not made no difference to him.


    Entering the Floating Realm, Gu Changge observed several Immortal Kings approaching him. King Luo, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and others were ready to strike at the individuals before them.


    ��Bold,�� King Luo and the others expressed their anger as they prepared for battle.


    ��No need,�� Gu Changge waved his hand, signaling them to stop.


    He spoke calmly, ��I don��t want to cause unnecessary bloodshed. If you intend to destroy this ce, then I don��t mind.��


    The City of No Return elders, including Gui Lao, were puzzled by Gu Changge��s words.


    They didn��t fully understand the implications, but they didn��t want to engage in a battle with several Immortal Kings. The aftermath of such a confrontation would undoubtedly devastate the vulnerable Floating Realm, now without the protection of the shattered curtain.


    After all, this ce was akin to a small world, and the spatial stability here was far less robust than that of the Immortal Domain. Even the Immortal Domain itself couldn��t withstand the sh of Immortal King-level battles and needed to relocate to the depths of the boundless universe. Their expressions shifted, and they were reluctant to fight with Gu Changge if it could be avoided. Such a confrontation would lead to inevitable destruction.


    ��I don��t know, Demon Lord, what is the purpose behind this action?��


    Gui Lao hesitated but eventually asked, realizing that they could face death, but there were still many cultivators and beings in the Floating Realm. Gu Changge��s decision to destroy this ce could be carried out with just a word, and he wouldn��t need to do it himself.


    Gu Changge responded faintly, ��I don��t have any ulterior motives. I��m here to find someone.��


    He continued, ��If I intended to ruin this ce, I wouldn��t need to be present. I believe you understand this.��


    The City of No Return elders had to acknowledge the truth in Gu Changge��s words. If he wanted to destroy this ce, he could do so from a distance. The location of this ce was irrelevant; Gu Changge could obliterate it with a single gesture, even across multiple universes.


    Gui Lao, maintaining respect in his tone, asked, ��Demon Lord, who are you looking for?��


    Gu Changge didn��t borate much, maintaining his light smile. ��Take me to meet the person who ismunicating with you, or the most senior individual.��


    ��The oldest person?�� Gui Lao and the others�� expressions changed, harboring suspicions and unease.


    A vast wilderness unfolded on the border between the Floating Realm and the Immortal Realm, featuring towering ancient trees, majestic mountains, and ces shrouded in purple clouds. This environment would seem ancient to those from the Immortal Domain. Many elements showcased the style of the ancient period, including the simple clothing worn by Gui Lao and hispanions, which starkly contrasted with the current era��s fashion.


    As they approached the city of no return, King Luo and the other Immortal Kings, witnessing it for the first time, couldn��t help but be surprised. Despite the absence of visible formations around the city, it operated seamlessly, synchronizing with the celestial arrangement of stars in the sky, seeming to float in a vast sea.


    <em>This sea is quite peculiar.</em>


    <em>And why does this ce exude such a profound aura?</em>


    King Luo and the others�� expressions subtly changed as they sensed that there might be numerous hidden secrets in this seemingly straightforward location.


    As the city of No Return floated quietly, it became apparent that there was more to this ce than met the eye. With its enigmatic operation, the town was essential for the entire area.


    <em>Why have the elders brought this demon here?</em>


    <em>What exactly happened?</em>


    The residents of No Return were perplexed and disturbed by the unfolding scene. They were unsure why Gui Lao and the other elders had brought Gu Changge, the primary culprit behind the destruction of the curtain.


    Many children sought refuge behind their parents, eyes filled with fear and apprehension. Since childhood, they had been taught that the devil, Gu Changge, destroyed their former homnd.


    Now, this terrifying figure had reappeared in the world and emerged in the city of No Return. Even their parents and elders were afraid, leaving the children silent and paralyzed with fear.


    A profound silence enveloped the entire City of No Return, with no one daring to utter a word. Adults covered their children��s mouths, anxious about any noise they might make.


    ��It seems that in your eyes, I am truly a wicked person,�� Gu Changge remarked with an indifferent chuckle, observing the fearful reaction of the inhabitants.

 Chapter 913: A big guy is sleeping, just treating it as a Dao Fruit

    Chapter 913: A big guy is sleeping, just treating it as a Dao Fruit


    In a space saturated with chaotic energy, a relentless tide of demons surged forward, aiming to overwhelm everything in its path. Devoid of sanity, these creatures mindlessly attacked anything nearby, even turning on their kind in a furious assault.


    Amidst the tumult, Gu Changge stood with unwavering calmness. The space before him hushed suddenly, and traces of time and space became blurred, dissipating. Ferocious demons disintegrated and copsed in silence, unable to breach the tranquil space around him.


    Proceeding with measured steps, Gu Changge left a ripple of the Dao-building expert in his wake, akin to heaven and earth knives, obliterating any living being that ventured too close.


    This vast space seemed boundless, its depth visible only as a thick and drifting fog permeating the surroundings. Countless demons rushed in, driven by an unrelenting frenzy. The immortal kings from the City of No Return, apanying Gu Changge, were equally astonished by the scene before them.


    Once coexistent with the Floating Realm, this realm now bore scars of ipleteness, marked by fissures resembling wounds oozing a thick ck mist and spewing forth hordes of demons.


    In the distance, colossal corpses of behemothsy strewn across thendscape, their bones resembling mountains and skulls capable of overwhelming everything. These awe-inspiring creatures, now lifeless, bore witness to a time long past.


    ��Since when has this spectacle been etched into existence?�� pondered the generations of immortal kings from the City of No Return.


    Dating back to the beginning of the Forbidden Era, they found no record or recollection of such a staggering event within the Cangming Realm. The colossal corpses, if left adrift in the vastness of the universe, could have quickly filled an entire universe.


    ��The races that perished in the first cmity are likely rumored to have ended up here for some unknown reason,�� Gui Lao remarked weightily.The mention of the cmity altered theplexions of many immortal kings, revealing an evident fear and reluctance to delve deeper into the topic. On the other hand, King Luo, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and otherscking experience of the era preceding the Forbidden Era appeared perplexed and unaware of the magnificent ancient history.


    Cen Shuang paid little heed to the conversation, her gaze fixated on Gu Changge, anticipating his next move. The Changing Realm, now overrun by demons, offered no refuge for other creatures. Even the colossal corpses had been consumed, leaving only the most resilient remnants untouched. Stepping into this realm was an undesirable choice, as the air seemed corrosive, infiltrating their souls with an eerie aura.


    For those weary immortal kings, the strange aura threatened to seep into their very beings, a cold and evil force apanied by mocking whispers in their ears. Despite the unsettling atmosphere, they chose to stand upon a nearly weathered boulder, avoiding further exploration.


    Cen Shuang, driven by her curiosity, sought to venture more profoundly, but Granny Yao intervened, restraining her from taking unnecessary risks.


    ��Going deeper might pose a challenge even for an Immortal King to protect themselves, so it��s best not to follow,�� Granny Yao advised, shaking her head.


    The reluctance lingered in Cen Shuang��s expression as she yearned to witness the unfolding events, unaware of Gu Changge��s true intentions.


    Appearing in the Floating Realm without apparent action, Gu Changge stepped into the depths of the raging demon energy in the Cangming Realm. The onlookers, including Gui Lao and others, exchanged nces and shook heads. They believed that even if Cen Shuang were to follow him, it wouldn��t alter the situation.


    Furthermore, if Gu Changge intended to destroy the Floating Realm, he wouldn��t need to go through such convoluted steps. Thus, the only option was to wait and see, as they spected that Gu Changge had ulterior motives for being there.


    Even King Luo, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and others hesitated to advance further, wary of being tainted by the demonic energy. A thunderous roar echoed from the distance, apanied by the copse and explosion of the mist.


    Illuminated by an immortal light, Gu Changge moved calmly, forming a road with the copsed mist under his feet, extending toward the deepest part of the Cangming Realm.


    Gu Changge sensed the presence of a terrible entity in that direction and suspected that cultivating an army of Absolute Heavenly creatures was not the only purpose. He surmised that the Absolute Heavenly mist might nourish a colossal corpse like creating a second body.


    In the vast real world, many peerless powerhouses faced the cmity of the nine declines of heaven. In moments of desperation, some chose to self-destruct, while others severed their good and evil sides, leaving a contingency n. Even if their main body perished in the heavenly and human cmity, the backup corpse offered a chance for aeback, utilizing the luck of the natural world of mountains and seas for preparation.


    For these exceptional figures, obtaining the origin of Absolute Heavenly Extinction was not a challenge. The difficultyy in transforming this ce into a nurturing ground for warming corpses.


    <em>So, the corpses of those powerhouses who fell during the first cmity in the mortal world of mountains and seas were transported here. They were used as nourishment to feed the Absolute Heavenly creatures, utilizing their energy to nourish their bodies while stealing the luck of this world.</em>


    Gu Changge concluded, piecing together the intricate n.


    The Changing Realm, though not expansive, held chaos in itsws and secrets due to the presence of the Absolute Heavenly mist. As Gu Changge moved forward, his figure blurred, and fragments of time seemed to linger under his feet, transporting him to the end of this chaotic space.


    From his vantage point, a blurry scene unfolded��a tombstoneparable to heaven and earth stood like a terrifying phantom.Unnamed and imposing, the tombstone emitted endless Absolute Heavenly mist. It spread throughout the Cangming Realm, suppressing everything and reaching toward the universe.


    Despite their ignorance, the demons exhibited an inexplicable fear of the tombstone, avoiding it with roars directed at Gu Changge. Strange colors flickered in Gu Changge��s eyes as he sensed the gathering of indescribable luck around the tombstone.


    Taking decisive action, Gu Changge delivered a direct palm strike. The darknd trembled, and fear permeated the demons. An instinctive reaction was etched deep within their hearts.


    In the distantnd, Gui Lao and many other immortal kings experienced a sudden change inplexion. The ground beneath them shook, almost causing them to lose their footing.


    <em>What��s happening�� Could there be a major battle?</em>


    Horror and puzzlement gripped them, but they wisely refrained from investigating further. The subtle fluctuations hinted at the possibility of severe injury if they delved deeper.


    While they observed, Cen Shuang noticed an abnormality. The once thick fog, intended to diffuse outward, appeared to be rolling back at a visible speed.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A resounding bang echoed as the tombstone crumbled, revealing an ancient altar beneath. The altar, towering like a hill, seemed crafted for a specific ritual. Unperturbed, Gu Changge stepped forward, raising his right hand and pressing it onto the altar.


    The world quaked, and an invisible force pressed down on the altar, shattering itsyers. The Changing Realm trembled as if on the brink of explosion. A colossal palm appeared in the sky, seemingly ready to erase all existence in this world.


    With a shocking disy of power, the tombstone and altar disintegrated under Gu Changge��s influence. Standing in the void, he raised his eyebrows, observing a broken coffin materializing in the palm print.


    The coffin, blood-red in color, attracted the Absolute Heavenly mist like a ma.


    ��It appears to be as I anticipated,�� Gu Changge remarked lightly.


    In the moment of shattering, a skeletal hand emerged from the depths. This bone-dry hand, adorned with long, ck nails measuring three feet in length, carried a powerful, deathly aura. It extended forward. With the hand��s movement, the coffin crumbled, revealing a thin middle-aged man d in Daoist robes.


    The man��s hair was gray, and phoenix-like eyes gleamed with a red light. A monstrous evil spirit emanated from his being, disrupting the dark environment and sending ripples to the world. This terrible presence tore through the Cangming Realm and even reached the Immortal Domain outside, causing the universe to tremble and thews to copse.


    This figure exuded the aura of a quasi-immortal emperor. Though not yet an immortal emperor, Gu Changge could discern a faint glimmer of immortality around his soul fire. Given time, transformation into a genuine immortal emperor seemed usible.


    Staring at Gu Changge with scarlet pupils, the figure in Daoist robes appeared unsettled, as if grappling toprehend the unfolding situation. His presence revealed majestic and peculiarly, exuding an overwhelming authority capable of intimidating all living beings.


    Surrounded by a dense corpse aura and Absolute Heavenly mist, his body exuded the essence of an unrivaled corpse emperor. Initially a beheaded corpse, he retained a strand of immortal life, anticipating the day he would ascend to true emperor hood. His vision epassed this world, intending to birth an army of Absolute Heavenly troops to bathe the world in blood.


    Regrettably, his awakening was premature, as he was rudely roused from the depths of the burial ground. The blood-sealed coffin containing his vital essence shattered, and the altar gathering the world��s luck was blown into countless pieces.


    Staring fearfully at Gu Changge, the middle-aged figure felt his ns unraveling due to this unforeseen disruption. The chill and killing intent in his eyes reflected the deep hatred for Gu Changge, who had foiled his designs.


    He questioned Gu Changge��s identity and revealed that he hailed from the soul realm. However, Gu Changge swiftly closed the distance before he could utter another sentence. In a sh, he seized the middle-aged man��s neck, producing a resounding crack that echoed through the world.


    ��I��m not interested in your history or identity,�� Gu Changge stated casually, indifferent to the terror in the middle-aged man��s eyes. With a wave of his hand, strands of terrifying real fire enveloped the middle-aged figure.


    To Gu Changge, this individual was merely a Dao fruit cultivated over countless years and nothing more.

 Chapter 914: The greatest cruelty in the world, seeing beauty being torn apart

    Chapter 914: The greatest cruelty in the world, seeing beauty being torn apart


    The dense Absolute Heavenly mist, seemingly finding an outlet, surged wildly toward the withered figure of the middle-aged Dao-building expert. Horror and disbelief widened his eyes. His neck constricted like someone strangling a chicken.


    Despite not fully transforming into a corpse emperor, he remained a bona fide quasi-immortal emperor. Across eras and realms, such beings stood as renowned and supreme figures. They oversaw vast territories andmanded all living beings.


    The young man before him held power over him, rendering him powerless as if his entire being were imprisoned.


    In addition to this shocking revtion, the rapid copse of the Dao fruit he had painstakingly cultivated for countless years left him incredulous and desperate. It was swiftly devoured by the young man, further amplifying the vast strength difference and intensifying his horror.


    Attempting to roar, he discovered his soul was imprisoned, rendering him mute and incapable of expressing his thoughts. He felt bound to a singr point or line, a perpetual state of rebirth.


    In the next instant, a deep and lifeless ck divine fire enveloped Gu Changge entirely. Unfazed, he shook his head gently, lifting his palm. Countlessws and orders materialized, converging into a dazzling force that encased the entire area.


    The Absolute Heavenly mist emitted a hissing sound, surging into the person��s body like a thousand rivers converging into the sea. Although expansive, the soul realm was connected to the original world. The surviving soul race within it ranked among the top ten races, with their ancestors presiding over the great sacrifice.


    The middle-aged Dao-building expert failed to intimidate by revealing his soul realm background. Even formidable masters in the real world refrained from losing face when confronted by the soul race.


    However, he underestimated Gu Changge��s intentions, failing to anticipate that Gu Changge wouldn��t be concerned about the so-called soul race. The world gradually fell silent, and the dense Absolute Heavenly mist grew thinner. The dpidated altar, originally designed to steal the luck of the mountains and seas, crumbled under Gu Changge��s attack. As a result, the corrupt luck dispersed into the Cangming realm.Regarding this person��s Dao fruit, Gu Changge unabashedly imed it for himself. With the demise of this individual, the Absolute Heavenly mist that nketed the sky also dissipated. Outside the Cangming realm, Gu Changge discerned a faint passage surrounded by a blood-like substance. Presumably, it was the path this figure had taken to arrive.


    However, Gu Changge showed no interest in exploring it, waving his sleeve to collect the Dao fruit into the treasure vase of the great Dao. He intended to refine itter, after leaving this ce.


    <em>The demonic energy in Cangming has dissipated.</em>


    <em>The bodies of these demons are copsing.</em>


    <em>What happened there? Was there a major battle just now?</em>


    The many immortal kings from the City of No Return, who had not ventured deep into the Cangming Realm, were bewildered. Some found it challenging to believe what they were witnessing �C the demonic energy that had influenced them for countless years was dissipating visibly.


    Connecting the dots with the recent battle fluctuation in the Cangming Realm, an immortal king spoke with aplex expression, ��Could it be that he took action to eliminate this demonic energy?�� The mere thought left him pondering.


    Cen Shuang also fell silent. Having battled demons outside the Cangming Realm for hundreds of thousands of years, she grasped the significance of the dissipating demonic energy.


    However, Cen Shuang found believing and epting everything she witnessed challenging.


    ��Why�� Why did he take action to resolve the source of the demonic energy here?�� she questioned, her gaze fixed on the depths of the Cangming Realm. Despite the thinning and dissipating demonic energy, it remained beyond their reach.


    The rest of the elders fell silent. No one knew the answer to this question orprehended Gu Changge��s motivations.


    ��Let��s go. It��s time to leave,�� Gu Changge dered, the scent ofvender permeating the air as he nced at King Luo, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and the others.


    ��Yes, my lord,�� King Luo Wang, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and the others responded, unsure about Gu Changge��s actions in the depths of the Cangming Realm and hesitant to inquire further. They quickly followed him.


    Gui Lao, Granny Yao, and many other immortal kings from the City of No Return were hesitant and needed rification. They stood there, contemting, until the figures of Gu Changge, King Luo, and others disappeared into the distance. This snapped them back to reality.


    Nothing unfolded as they had expected. Gu Changge��s behavior and attitude seemed unrted to the evil demon they initially envisioned. Apart from the initial act of destroying surrounding star fields and forcing the Floating Realm to emerge. He appeared to spare the cultivators and creatures in Fuyan.


    Initially prepared for a desperate fight, the City of No Return residents were baffled by the unexpected turn of events. Even the demonic energy source in the Cangming Realm had been eliminated. After leaving the Cangming Realm, Gu Changge departed with King Luo and others without returning to the Floating Realm.


    Gu Changge��s departure left the residents of the City of No Return in disbelief. They had braced themselves for a fierce confrontation, anticipating a battle against an evil viin.


    However, Gu Changge��s actions suggested otherwise. He seemed unconcerned with the Floating Realm��s destruction. Instead, he focused on confirming Qing Yi��s whereabouts.


    The primordial creatures in human form, such as the Ancient Crocodile, expressed astonishment and confusion. They had steeled themselves for a life-or-death struggle, ready to face the worst. Yet, Gu Changge departed without uttering a word, leaving the inhabitants of the City of No Return in a state of disbelief.


    In the city, rumors spread like wildfire. The residents, who had prepared for the worst, foundprehending the sudden turn of events challenging. Some questioned whether Gu Changge considered them insignificant, akin to ants beneath his notice. Others spected that he perceived no threat from them and did not deem their destruction necessary.


    The prevailing confusion and uncertainty left the people of the City of No Return grappling with their emotions. The tragic atmosphere enveloped the city before it began to lift, reced by an air of surreal disbelief. In retrospect, the previous sense of impending doom seemed like an overreaction.


    ��Why did he just leave?��


    ��He didn��t say anything about destroying the City of No Return?��


    ��Maybe to him, we��re just inconsequential. He doesn��t care about us at all?��


    The residents pondered these questions, searching for exnations that remained elusive. The enigmatic departure of Gu Changge left the City of No Return in a state of bewilderment, questioning the validity of their previous fears and anxieties.


    The inhabitants of the City of No Return grappled with the perplexing departure of Gu Changge. Some spected that he considered them inconsequential, easy to trample like ants, and hence did not bother with their destruction.


    However, a lingering question arose among the Immortal Kings and elders. Why did Gu Changge eliminate the source of demonic energy in the Cangming Realm?


    One Immortal King elder expressed his confusion, shaking his head in puzzlement. The uncertainty also troubled figures like Gui Lao, Granny Yao, and the old city lord, Cen Shuang, who questioned the motives behind Gu Changge��s actions.


    Another Immortal King elder provided some context, revealing that Gu Changge��s actions benefited the Immortal Domain. Under his rule, there were signs of recovery in the Realm of Origin and the Immortal Domain, with ns to unify foreign realms and restore the glory of the World of Mountains and Seas. The Immortal Domain, once silent, showed signs of rejuvenation.


    Despite these positive changes, doubts lingered. Why did Gu Changge destroy the barrier outside the Floating Realm and force their exposure? Cen Shuang, though conflicted, acknowledged that it might have been the only way to draw them out.


    While defending Gu Changge, another Immortal King elder questioned whether, despite the positive changes, the underlying reason for the initial destruction could ever be fully understood. This destruction caused the City of No Return to end up in its current state.


    Cen Shuang, recognizing theplex situation, expressed her understanding. She believed that, given the circumstances, the best possible oue was the fact that Gu Changge harbored no malice and spared them from destruction.


    The Immortal King elder acknowledged the uncertainty surrounding the events and epted the current state of affairs.


    The City of No Return inhabitants grappled with conflicting emotions regarding Gu Changge. Some believed that fear and the desire for self-preservation motivated their consideration of Gu Changge, while others grappled with the contradiction of his actions. The initial assumption that Gu Changge sought revenge against the survivors of the Immortal Pce perplexed them.


    Questions arose about Gu Changge��s true intentions. If revenge was his goal, why did he not quickly destroy the Floating Realm?


    The fact that he came to the Floating Realm and took action to eliminate the demonic energy��s root added to the mystery.


    Unaware of Gu Changge��s true motive to obtain the Dao Fruit, the inhabitants spected on his character. One elder entertained the notion of guilt as a possible motivator, but the suggestion seemed unlikely and prompted some self-mockery.


    Amidst the confusion, Cen Shuang could not ept Gu Changge��s actions. Despite his viinous reputation, she questioned why he acted differently than anticipated. The inner conflict stemmed from the deep-seated hatred she harbored for the Unrivaled Demon Lord. ording to her father��s words, the Demon Lord held a position that deterred invasion from the rest of the real world. The unexpected events left her grappling with the contradictions of Gu Changge��s actions and her preconceived notions.


    The memory of the Grand Pce Master left asting impression on Cen Shuang��s young mind. All Star Lords and ministers respectfully addressed the Grand Pce Master as seniors.


    She vividly recalled visiting the immortal pce with her father, where the tranquil courtyard, floating immortal mist, and ripe t peaches created an enchanting scene. However, the most unforgettable moment was the presence of the Great Pce Master and the Unrivaled Demon Lord, who walked together like lovers, sharing a moment of intimacy under the t peach tree.


    The memory painted a picture of refinement and beauty, with petals falling andnding on the Grand Pce Master��s hair. With a gentle smile, the Demon Lord reached out to remove the petal, and the Grand Pce Mistress responded by holding his palm.


    At that moment, it seemed as if no one else was in the world. Young Cen Shuang was captivated by the scene��s beauty, yearning for such idyllic moments.


    However, the cruel twists of fate shattered this beauty. Learning of the Grand Pce Master��s demise at the hands of the Demon Lord was a devastating blow for Cen Shuang. The revtion left her frozen, as if struck by multiple thunderps, unable toprehend the unfolding tragedy.


    Now, contemting Gu Changge��s recent actions and apparentck of malice, Cen Shuang grappled with conflicting emotions. She couldn��t reconcile the kind thoughts disyed by the viin who had once torn apart the beauty she had admired��theplexities of emotions and the contradictions in her perceptions added to the inner turmoil Cen Shuang experienced.

 Chapter 915: Could he trick you? After waking up from the dream

    Chapter 915: Could he trick you? After waking up from the dream


    After leaving the Floating Realm, Gu Changge returned to the current Heavenly Court and began refining the Dao Fruit he had obtained. This Dao Fruit, nearing the level of an immortal emperor, held significant benefits for him.


    While the search for Qing Yi��s location remained inconclusive, the unexpected acquisition of this Dao Fruit positively turned his endeavors. In the following days, as he focused on refining the Dao Fruit, Gu Changge alsomunicated with the immortal kings of various races. He urged them to pay attention to thend of reincarnation.


    Thend of reincarnation stood as one of the most enigmatic ces in the world of mountains and seas. Qing Yi had concealed its location using her divine powers before destroying the immortal domain. Ordinary beings could not discover thend of reincarnation, relying on spection and tracking the movements of living souls.


    Gu Changge spected that Qing Yi might currently be in thend of reincarnation, orchestrating a n to bring back powerful entities that had passed away through a slow process of reincarnation. Understanding Qing Yi��s dedication to protecting the world, he recognized hermitment to sacrificing everything for its preservation.


    From the moment he attempted to contact her, he sensed her unwavering dedication to the real world of mountains and seas, possibly rooted in her origin. Her existence seemed intimately tied to the world she aimed to safeguard.


    <em>The existence of the true spirit and the Heavenly Dao is contradictory yet symbiotic. From a certain perspective, it��s fitting.</em>


    Considering the years that had passed, Gu Changge anticipated a terrible force emerging if Qing Yi had been executing her n diligently.


    He shook his head pensively, gazing out of the hall with a deep expression. Following their n, he had assumed the role of a viin, enduring endless infamy for his ultimate goal.


    Beyond the vast mountains and seasy an expansive and boundless sea. Each waveprised numerous ancient worlds and universes, ovepping to form a part of many different realms. This immense sea served as a clear boundary, separating the original and extensive mortal worlds. Navigating this boundless sea and crossing through the ages, creatures had to traverse from the familiar realms of the vast mortal world to the original world.Many eras had crumbled throughout the ages, causing the copse of infinite real worlds. Only a select few possessed the capability to journey to the original world.


    Regardless of their identity, these individuals were unparalleled figures, revered for their astonishing achievements in the past. Even those standing at the pinnacle of detachment, anomalies referred to as such, veiled their past and future in mystery.


    Gu Changge��s objective was to draw these exceptional individuals out of seclusion. Meanwhile, a small golden tripod upied a central position in the upper realm within the Human Ancestor Hall. Crafted as if from immortal gold, it suppressed itself while absorbing and umting the power of luck and faith from across the upper realm.


    A woman in white, seated in meditation before the tripod, absorbed the surging power of faith. An heavenly image of an immortal materialized behind her, with gradually solidifying facial features. While the two shared identical appearances, the disparityy in their temperament.


    This woman in white was none other than Jiang Chuchu, who, despite achieving Dao-building expertise and condensing the Daoism imprint, fell short in terms of cultivation level within the current great world. She was yet to reach the level of the backbone of the Dao-building experts, emphasizing the existing gap in her spiritual attainments.


    Hence, she frequently took time away from the Holy Maiden Pce in the Divine Kingdom to return to the Human Ancestor Hall for cultivation. At this moment, as Jiang Chuchu opened her eyes, the once-blurred immortal figure behind her dissipated and vanished.


    A gentle glow emanated from the center of her brows, revealing a pce in the depths of her sea of consciousness. The dormant pce opened a fissure, and an array of brilliance and mysteries escaped, enveloping her entire being. She now resembled the Holy Maiden of Nine Heavens, exuding an aura of cold nobility that inspired reverence and fear.


    At this point, a chuckle echoed from outside the hall. Wang Ziji, a beautiful woman in a long blue dress, walked gracefully with her hands behind her back. Observing Jiang Chuchu deep in meditation, Wang Ziji couldn��t help butugh.


    Both were holy maidens of the Human Ancestor Hall, yet their personalities differed. While Wang Ziji maintained a detached and carefree demeanor, Jiang Chuchu exhibited a quieter and calmer disposition, often reticent.


    In the past, Jiang Chuchu, burdened with overseeing the Human Ancestor Hall, remained cold and reserved. Even in personal matters, she conserved her words as if every utterance demanded great effort.


    Their personalities were once opposite. However, fate took an unexpected turn when the cold and soft-spoken holy maiden fell in love with the devilish Gu Changge. For him, she went as far as betraying the Human Ancestor Hall, disregarding its teachings and responsibilities. Now, having married Gu Changge, she only discovered these things after Wang Ziji��s return to the upper realm.


    This turn of events made her feel incredibly fortunate. Logically, she should have been the first to encounter Gu Changge. What had transpired between Jiang Chuchu and Gu Changge?


    Wang Ziji remained oblivious to the details. If not for the moment in the True Immortal Academy when she noticed Jiang Chuchu��s missing guardian bag, coupled with the observation that Jiang Chuchu frequented the vicinity of Gu Changge��s cave, Wang Ziji might still be in the dark.


    Despite growing up cultivating in the Human Ancestor Hall, their paths had taken them in different directions. After being brought back to the upper realm by Gu Changge, Wang Ziji spent some time with her family. Eventually, she departed from the Ancient Immortal Wang house to seek out Jiang Chuchu at the Human Ancestor Hall. Besides the maid Xiu��er from their past, Jiang Chuchu was closest to her.


    Initially, Jiang Chuchu was unaware of Wang Ziji��s feelings for Gu Changge. As Jiang Chuchu opened her eyes, she cast a cold and indifferent nce at Wang Ziji.


    ��It��s been a while, but your cultivation hasn��t improved,�� Jiang Chuchu remarked.


    Wang Ziji responded with a smile, ��Perhaps not, but it��s enough to surpass you.��


    Before Wang Ziji could finish her sentence, Jiang Chuchu transformed into a white light rushing toward her. Sleeves rolled up, hands bare, she moved gracefully like an immortal dancing under the moon, each move concealing a hint of murderous intent.


    Unfazed, Wang Ziji gracefully leaped backward to evade Jiang Chuchu��s attacks. Her body emitted an immortal light, a fragrance of Daoism permeating the air. Raising her wrist, she met Jiang Chuchu��s palm with her own.


    The scene was bing increasingly blurred as both engaged inbat without utilizing their cultivation, relying solely on physical skills. The air was filled with the beauty of their movements, resembling butterflies dancing in a pce. Yet, there was no audience to appreciate the spectacle.


    However, after exchanging several moves, bothbatants ceased the fight without determining a clear winner. They stood on opposite sides, with Jiang Chuchu subtly lifting her chin, a smug expression momentarily crossing her calm demeanor.


    ��You managed to gain an advantage in half a move. It seems you��ve made considerable progress over the years,�� Jiang Chuchu remarked.


    Wang Ziji remained at the entrance, shaking her head with a hint of bemusement.


    ��That��s only natural.��


    Although Jiang Chuchu wanted to snort softly, she decided against it, avoiding further confrontation with Wang Ziji. They had known each other since childhood, engaging in numerous battles in the Human Ancestor Hall, yet no clear winner emerged. Despite Jiang Chuchu��s talent, she often found herself slightly overshadowed by Wang Ziji. Even with diligent cultivation, she could only manage to keep up.


    Wang Ziji, not particrly interested in cultivation, rarely devoted time to it. ording to the Human Ancestor Hall elders, Wang Ziji possessed a natural aptitude for Daoism. Regrettably, she never fully realized her potential, often preupied with various distractions.


    In the following moments, Jiang Chuchu rolled up her sleeves, conjuring a tea set, stone table, and stone bench within the pce. The tea set wasplete, even featuring a special ancient wooden box for storing tea.


    Wang Ziji expressed surprise, as she knew Jiang Chuchu had never shown interest in anything beyond cultivation. Jiang Chuchu gave her a sidelong nce, inviting her to sit down. She then rolled up her sleeves and began preparing tea.


    Observing the unexpected skill, Wang Zijimented, ��I didn��t expect the esteemeddy to be proficient in tea-making. Truly unexpected.��


    Jiang Chuchu chuckled, ��I can do much more than that.��


    Wang Ziji, amazed, spected, ��It seems you��ve learned these skills for him, haven��t you?��


    Jiang Chuchu momentarily froze upon hearing this, her expression changing subtly, but she quickly regained herposure.


    Considering that their marriage was public knowledge in the Upper Realm, Jiang Chuchu saw no reason to be concerned about Wang Ziji��sments. Wang Ziji��s reference to ��him�� undoubtedly meant Gu Changge and Jiang Chuchu had no intention of hiding the well-known fact.


    They were married, and everyone knew it.


    Recalling the past when she was cultivating in the True Immortal Academy, Jiang Chuchu felt a twinge of guilt for having been dismissive of Wang Ziji��s attempts to converse. However, she was now in a different ce emotionally.


    ��Thanks to that guy, I get to enjoy tea made by the lovely holy maiden,�� Wang Ziji remarked casually as she sat down, cing her hands on the stone table and resting her head.


    Jiang Chuchu focused on making tea, paid no mind to the teasing words, and continued her task. She responded with a slight curve of her lips, ��You should be grateful to Changge; without him, your luck wouldn��t be so favorable.��


    Wang Ziji teased, ��I even called out Changge�� Jiang Chuchu, you��ve changed. You��re no longer the cold holy maiden I knew.��


    Jiang Chuchu remained unperturbed, still in a good mood while preparing tea.


    ��Hey, Chuchu, do you really know Gu Changge?


    Are you aware of his past and history?�� Wang Ziji, with a yful expression, twirled a strand of her blue silky hair around her finger.


    ��You��re such a straightforward person. I genuinely wonder if you were deceived by Gu Changge from the beginning,�� she added, holding the strand of hair by her ear.


    Due to her stay in the Immortal Domain, Wang Ziji had gathered a wealth of information about Gu Changge. Before meeting him, she was unaware he was the feared Demon Lord. The connection between the two seemed unimaginable to her initially. Nevertheless, she epted this reality, treating it merely as a narrative.


    The person she loved turned out to be the demon who had once wreaked havoc in the heavens, throwing the world into chaos and darkness. Behind him stood an army of tens of thousands of monsters, d in armor, wielding menacing spears and halberds, silently awaiting the moment to breach the heavens.


    Wang Ziji had a peculiar dream while intoxicated in the Moon King Mansion. In the dream, she embraced the demon lord��s neck, nestled in his arms, humming a gentle song under the sparkling stars. The flowing water beneath her feet vanished into eternity. She found the dream beautiful, but nothing of it remained upon waking.


    Upon returning to the Upper Realm, Wang Ziji fervently sought information from her parents, rtives, and acquaintances about the demon lord. It seemed she sought topensate for the hundreds of years of her disappearance. Eventually, she learned that her childhood friend, with whom she had grown up and cultivated, had married the devil.


    Stunned for a long time, Wang Ziji eventually allowed herself to ept this reality. She sought out Jiang Chuchu, determined not to look away from the situation.

 Chapter 916: You called me to clean up the mess? Uninvited Guest from the Upper Realm

    Chapter 916: You called me to clean up the mess? Uninvited Guest from the Upper Realm


    <em>Those things are no longer significant.</em>


    <em>I don��t mind his background or his past.</em>


    <em>What matters is that Changge treats me well now, and that��s enough for me.</em>


    Jiang Chuchu focused on preparing tea. A slight smile on her fair and delicate cheeks revealed two light dimples.


    She seldom smiled in the outside world, and even Wang Ziji rarely witnessed her dimples. Historically, Jiang Chuchu portrayed herself as an unapproachable and aloof figure. A Heavenly being untouched by worldly matters.


    A century had passed in the blink of an eye��a mere moment for a terrible cultivator like Jiang Chuchu. Over these hundreds of years, she had indeed undergone considerable changes.


    Wang Ziji, familiar with her, knew that Jiang Chuchu had never disyed such a satisfied and joyful expression before. This contentment represented a form of happiness for her.


    <em>What a contented little fool.</em>


    <em>If that guy Gu Changge lied to you, he��s truly heartless.</em>Wang Ziji, regaining herposure, ced her hands t on the stone table. Her head was buried in her hands. Her ck hair hung down as she muttered softly.


    Her voice was low, and only the sound of boiling tea and mist prevailed in the tranquil pce.


    Jiang Chuchu looked at her inquisitively and asked, ��Oh? What were you talking about?��


    ��I didn��t say anything. Just make your tea,�� Wang Ziji replied in a subdued tone, not bothering to lift her eyelids to meet Jiang Chuchu��s gaze.


    Jiang Chuchu, astute as ever, could discern some unspoken thoughts. During their time at the True Immortal Academy, Wang Ziji had, on multiple asions, inquired about Jiang Chuchu��s rtionship with Gu Changge.


    Back then, she didn��t give much thought to it; she assumed Wang Ziji was curious about Gu Changge. Reflecting on it now, weren��t those questions a form of subtle temptation?


    Unintentionally, the pce fell silent; the two women were lost in their contemtions.


    Wang Ziji gazed at the steaming tea, feeling a sense of inexplicable unease. ��Do you have any wine? Let��s just drink,�� she suggested, raising her eyes and tapping the table.


    ��I don��t handle alcohol well, so I��ll pass,�� Jiang Chuchu declined firmly.


    Wang Ziji scoffed, ��Who are you kidding? I still remember the first time we drank. You had the audacity to pilfer the wine brewed by the third elder and persuaded me to join you. That was your rebellious phase.��


    ��Really? I��ve forgotten,�� Jiang Chuchu replied calmly, her face slightly reddened but not admitting to it.


    ��I don��t care. I��m in a bad mood today, and you��re drinking with me,�� Wang Ziji insisted, staring at her. She seemingly produced a cup of wine out of nowhere and opened it before Jiang Chuchu.


    The rich fragrance of the wine permeated the air, filling the pce with its intoxicating aroma. It resembled pure immortal wine��crystal clear, possessing the essence of emerald jade, as if it condensed all the world��s essence into a single cup.


    ��What kind of wine is this?�� Jiang Chuchu asked in surprise.


    ��This is a wine only qualified for immortal kings,�� Wang Ziji smiled, recalling that this was the immortal wine she requested from the Moon King Pce in the name of Gu Changge. She vividly remembered being intoxicated for seven days and nights after just a sip, experiencing a significant improvement in her cultivation. When she asked Moon King for it, Moon King seemed reluctant.


    Wang Ziji, using the name of Gu Changge, gritted her teeth, and Moon reluctantly provided her with a jar of wine.


    ��Immortal kings-only wine?�� Jiang Chuchu expressed curiosity but remained skeptical.


    Wang Ziji grinned maliciously, saying, ��You��ll find out after you��ve had a taste.��


    Being an old friend, Wang Ziji was aware of Jiang Chuchu��s capacity for alcohol. Inebriation often led her to reveal some truths. Wang Ziji nned to leverage this to extract information. If Jiang Chuchu resisted, Wang Ziji had a photo stone prepared in advance. She intended to reveal it in front of Gu Changge, confident that Jiang Chuchu would have no choice but to exin everything truthfully.


    With this strategy in mind, Wang Ziji disyed a sly smile. She produced the sound transmission stone she obtained from Gu Changge and promptly contacted him.


    ��Come to the human ancestor hall.��


    Her brief message offered no further exnation, and she didn��t wait for Gu Changge��s response.


    Soon, the hall was filled with the rich aroma of wine. The void blurred, ripples spread, and Gu Changge, taking a step, materialized in the hall.


    ��Did you summon me to clean up the mess?�� he inquired, surveying the scene.


    The air was thick with the scent of wine, Wang Ziji and Jiang Chuchu appeared quite intoxicated��one sprawled on the stone table, the other lifting her snow-white neck, pouring wine into her mouth with a touch of heroism.


    Under normal circumstances, Gu Changge would have found this scene pleasing. However, this time, it was Wang Ziji who was drunk, and surprisingly, it was Jiang Chuchu drinking the wine. It gave him a mild headache.


    ��


    Simultaneously, an uninvited guest arrived at the Ancient Immortal Wang family��s ancestralnd.


    ��The old man greets the young master of the Wang Family from the Immortal Domain.��


    In the grand hall, numerous ancestral figures of the Ancient Immortal Wang family appeared, causing a significant stir.


    Furthermore, high-ranking officials such as n elders and esteemed figures hurriedly joined the gathering. The remaining members of the Wang family stood outside the main hall, their expressions a mix of shock and curiosity.


    Within the hall, a young man adorned in a graceful blue gown stood with folded hands. By his side was an older man who had attained the true immortal realm. The young man exuded an air of elegance and kindness, his smiling countenance conveying humility and courtesy. Immortal energy enveloped his entire being, creating an aura of detachment. Radiance emanated from the tips of his hair, resembling a true exiled immortal.


    Although thews of heaven and earth constrained the older man beside him and couldn��t fully showcase the might of an immortal figure, in the current Upper Realm. He stood as a peerless master capable of overseeing all beings and cultivators.


    The appearance of these two prominent figures in the Ancient Immortal Wang family stirred awe and astonishment. Several background figures made their presence known, paying their respects without neglect.


    The Wang family members, both officials andmoners, felt a surge of excitement. This young man was introduced as the young master of the Immortal Wang family from the Immortal Domain.


    Countless years ago, the ancestors of the Wang family had ascended to the Immortal Domain, leaving behind a lineage that flourished into the current Wang Family in the Immortal Domain.


    ording to the young man, iming to be the young master of the Wang family, the Immortal Wang family boasted true immortal power, with two Immortal King Patriarchs at its helm. While Wang Ziji, who had returned from the Immortal Domain to the Upper Realm, had mentioned this earlier, it was a fact known to everyone in the Wang family.


    However, the bloodlines of the two realms had been separated for countless years, and though they shared the Wang family name, it was assumed that the bloodline had likely thinned over time. Therefore, the notion of returning to the Immortal Domain to acknowledge their ancestors had not been entertained by the Ancient Immortal Wang family.


    Yet, the sudden appearance of the young man, asserting his identity as the young master of the Wang family from the Immortal Domain, sparked excitement and anticipation throughout the Ancient Immortal Wang family.


    If the recognition of ancestors and the merging of the two bloodlines were to happen, the Wang family��s strength would undoubtedly experience a qualitative leap. With two Immortal King Patriarchs, the Immortal Family would be a formidable force in the Upper Realm, second only to the Divine Kingdom, where immortal figures were present.


    ��You don��t need to be too polite,�� Ni Chen, the young man in the hall upying Wang Wushang��s body, spoke with a smile. He signaled that everyone need not be overly cautious. After leaving the Immortal Realm, Ni Chen hurried to the Ancient Immortal Wang��s house, traversing the upper realm despite the difort imposed by itsws. With an older man in the true immortal realm by his side, he felt rtively secure.


    Ni Chen hade to the Ancient Immortal Wang family to meet Wang Ziji and discuss certain matters. In the vast battlefield, Wang Ziji��s timely rescue had yed a crucial role in his current state. Some things needed to be addressed in person, and Ni Chen gained insights into Wang Ziji during his time in the Wang family of the Immortal Domain.


    Wang Ziji, not originally from the Immortal Domain, had been brought up from the upper realm by the Immortal King ancestor of the Wang family. Her ethereal and captivating presence had stirred Ni Chen��s long-muted heart. Unable to relinquish these feelings easily, he had to address matters in person.


    ��I don��t know why the young master of the Wang family came to the Upper Realm?�� the several ancestors of the Wang family cut to the chase, avoiding unnecessary pleasantries. The rest of the tribe eagerly awaited the purpose behind ��Wang Wushang��s�� visit.


    Among the onlookers, Wang Wushuang, Wang Ziji��s younger brother, fixed his gaze on the young master of the Wang family, intrigued by the unfolding events.


    Hearing this, Ni Chen smiled faintly and said, ��I came to this world because I wanted to find my cousin Ziji for something.�� After all, his present identity was Wang Ziji��s nominal cousin.


    ��Looking for Ziji?�� The Wang family members were momentarily taken aback, and then it dawned on them, their expressions reflecting a mix of surprise and understanding.


    Many n members even seemed as if they had long suspected this connection. Given Wang Ziji��s extended residence in the Immortal Domain, it wasn��t far-fetched for her to encounter the young master of the Wang family.


    Several Wang family ancestors exchanged nces, respectfully cupped their hands, and exined, ��To be honest, the young master of the Wang family, Ziji, is currently not in the n. She did stay with us for a while after returning to the upper realm from the Immortal Domain. However, she left the Wang familyter, and we are unaware of her current whereabouts.��


    <em>Not in the n?</em>


    Ni Chen was momentarily surprised. The smile on his face faded, his brows furrowed, as he inquired, ��Seniors, do you have any idea where Cousin Ziji might be?��


    Reluctance clouded the faces of several Wang family ancestors. They didn��t possess much information about Wang Ziji. After her recovery, she had been taken to the Immortal Realm. Upon her return to the upper realm, she hadn��t engaged in extensive conversations with them. Their rtionship could only be average, not even reaching the acquaintance level.


    ��It��s possible that my sister has gone to the Human Ancestor Hall,�� Wang Wushuang, Wang Ziji��s younger brother, interjected calmly. Unlike his demeanor in the past, he appeared moreposed now.


    He believed that his sister, upon her return to the Wang family, had inquired about various urrences over the years. One topic she frequently discussed was the matter of the Human Ancestor Hall.


    <em>The Human Ancestor Hall? What kind of power is that?</em>


    Ni Chen still wore a puzzled expression. Before leaving the Immortal Domain, he had gathered information about the forces in the Upper Realm, including the Divine Kingdom established by the Demon Lord and various other formidable entities. However, the Human Ancestor Hall was unfamiliar to him.


    ��It��s the sect Ziji revered in her youth, holding a transcendent status in the upper realm,�� a Wang family elder respectfully replied.


    Despite theirck of knowledge about Wang Wushang��s intentions, they didn��t dare to disregard him.


    Ni Chen nodded, not waiting for the elder to borate. Waving his hand, he said, ��In that case, I won��t trouble you further. I��ll personally go to this so-called Human Ancestor Hall to find my cousin Ziji.��


    Turning to Wang Wushuang, he asked, ��Who are you in rtion to Ziji?��


    Wang Wushuang replied respectfully, ��Wang Ziji is my sister.�� His attitude conveyed a deep respect, recognizing the significance of his family��s connection to the Immortal King family in the Immortal Domain.


    The status held by ��Wang Wushang�� was notably distinct from that of the Wang family members.


    ��That��s great. You can lead the way then,�� Ni Chen nodded, not allowing Wang Wushuang to decline. Despite being Wang Ziji��s younger brother, Wang Wushuang was merely a resident of the upper realm, notmanding too much of Ni Chen��s attention.


    The expressions of everyone in the Wang family, including Wang Wushuang, underwent a subtle change. Men had traditionally been barred from entering the Human Ancestor Hall, and such regtions extended to the surrounding territories.


    Additionally, the Human Ancestor Hall was closely linked to Gu Changge, the co-ruler of the Upper Realm and the Immortal Domain. Attempts to exin these intricacies by the old ancestor were cut short by ��Wang Wushang��s�� dismissive gesture.


    Subsequently, a golden Dao of light emanated from the territory of the Wang family, the sound of the Dao resounding and shaking the skies, echoing across the universe. Cultivators and beings in the neighboring star fields were taken aback, observing this spectacle.


    Ni Chen stood tall as the golden Dao-building expert , an aura of immortal light enveloping him, exuding an air of aloofness. The true immortal realm older man at his side remained silent, cold, and indifferent, regarding everyone with the dispassionate gaze reserved for insignificant beings.


    While some individuals had attained Dao-building expertise in the current Upper Realm, achieving true immortality was exceedingly rare. The most expedited route involved the List of Immortals within the Divine Kingdom, allowing one to immediately transcend life and attain immortality.


    However, following the significant environmental changes in the world, fewer cultivators opted for this path. Apart from the Divine Kingdom, no other forces reported the appearance of immortal figures.


    However, the golden road, reflecting against the starry sky, traversed the Ancient Immortal Wang family��s territory, capturing the attention of all forces.


    ��That��s Wang Wushuang from the Wang family, but who is that young man beside him? A face unfamiliar to us? Could he be a prominent figure from the lower realm of the Immortal Domain?��


    <em>The old man with him must possess a cultivation surpassing Dao-building expertise, distorting thews around him.</em>


    <em>There��s also an old servant from the Immortal Domain following him. What could be the origin of this young man?</em>


    Cultivators engaged in discussions, expressing shock and surprise. Although immortal beings had indeed emerged from the lower realms in recent times, they primarily sought to temper the younger generation.


    They kept a low profile, attempting to conceal their presence. Today��s disy, using golden light as a road to shake the universe, prompted spection among cultivators, leading them to ponder the identity of the unfamiliar-faced young man.

 Chapter 918: Trapped in a point of eternity, why are you such a scumbag?

    Chapter 918: Trapped in a point of eternity, why are you such a scumbag?


    <em>Well!</em>


    Wang Ziji��s eyes widened, her mind utterly nk as if thoughts had frozen. Today, she had expected to make a bold move under the influence of alcohol. However, she hadn��t anticipated Gu Changge being even bolder, exhibiting strength that left her no room to resist or refuse.


    <em>Alcohol doesn��t intoxicate people; people intoxicate themselves. </em>


    Though not yet inebriated, Wang Ziji felt as if she were experiencing dizziness and a pervasive weakness throughout her body. Gu Changge observed the typically audacious woman, who now seemed uncharacteristically vulnerable, keeping her lips sealed. Wang Ziji closed her eyes tightly, her eyshes quivering like a shy deer. With nowhere else to rest, her hands instinctively gripped his arm, revealing her nervousness without a spoken word.


    ��It seems you��re determined to fortify your courage through drinking,�� he mused softly, smiling inwardly.


    ��Don��t mock me,�� Wang Ziji retorted unexpectedly, breaking free as if she had read Gu Changge��s thoughts. Giving him a stern look, she seized his arms, enveloped his head, and boldly bit him.


    The Human Ancestor Hall��s territory was limitedpared to the entire Upper Realm. However, due to its transcendent status, the area remained sparsely popted. Aside from the Human Ancestor Hall disciples on patrol, no other creatures or cultivators were in sight.


    Ni Chen guided the older man into the true immortal realm through the void, passing numerous pces and pavilions until they reached a majestic castle. The pce, adorned with white jade pirs and zed tiles, exuded an almost divine radiance. The three ancient characters, ��Human Ancestor Hall,�� on the door que gleamed brightly with myriad profound lights.


    ��It appears to be the Human Ancestor Hall,�� Ni Chen remarked.<em>Miss Ziji should be within.</em>


    When Ni Chen arrived, numerous restrictions and patterns surrounded him, yet they proved futile in impeding his progress. Amidst the misty white atmosphere and the sun��s radiant glow, the surroundings emanated a sense of sanctity and grandeur. It felt like an ancestral god of the human race stood there, overseeing the world.


    The constant influx of silver power, a manifestation of faith from all walks of life, converged in the front. This created palpable energy fluctuations that even an ordinary person could sense, overwhelming in intensity.


    Ni Chen furrowed his brow.


    <em>Why does this ce feel odd?��</em>


    Ni Chen furrowed his brow. The Human Ancestor Hall, typically guarded by disciples, stood eerily quiet before him. He hesitated, contemting if it would be too abrupt to approach Miss Ziji in such a manner.


    Ni Chen held a special ce in his heart for this enigmatic woman, who resembled a brightet. This was evidenced by the time he traveled from the immortal domain. However, upon reaching the hall, he wavered, concerned that his presence might be too sudden and possibly irked Wang Ziji.


    Inside the hall, the scene was picturesque. White curtains and ribbons fluttered around the bed, and an ethereal mist added a romantic ambiance, making it all the more enchanting.


    Gu Changge, as if sensing something, chuckled. ��It seems someone outside the pce is looking for you.��


    Wang Ziji, oblivious to the approaching visitor, inquired, ��Who is it?�� Lacking Gu Changge��s perceptiveness, she remained unaware that someone from the Immortal Domain was approaching the Human Ancestor Hall.


    ��Just someone from the Immortal Domain,�� Gu Changge replied with a casual smile. ��Pay no mind to him.��


    Wang Ziji sifted through her memories but couldn��t recall any friends from the immortal domain who might urgently seek her out at the Human Ancestor Hall. Deciding not to dwell on it, she pushed the thought to the back of her mind, choosing not to concern herself with the matter.


    Gu Changge maintained a smile, his eyes still holding an enigmatic gleam. He calmly turned his gaze toward the direction outside the hall. Invisible ripples, akin to mist, spread across the entire Human Ancestor Hall. Despite hisck of interest in the person��s identity outside, Gu Changge preferred not to be disturbed.


    Warmth and vitality prevailed inside the hall as if bathed in spring sunshine. However, Ni Chen, positioned outside, experienced an inexplicable chill. It felt as though a terrible presence lurked in the shadows, fixating on him. Shivering involuntarily, he felt an eerie coldness in his extremities.


    ��What just happened?�� Ni Chen questioned, visibly surprised and uncertain. The Human Ancestor Hall, previously mysterious to him, underwent a sudden transformation.


    He found himself in a foggy realm, unable to discern anything beyond the mist. In the vast surroundings, he stood alone��his once-refined real immortal avatar conspicuously absent.


    The ancestral hall, the heavens, and the earth vanished, reced by an expansive, limitless space.


    <em>I can��t feel any aura or fluctuation.</em>


    <em>Even my true immortal avatar seems to be gone; I can��t sense its existence.</em>


    Ni Chen muttered, a cloud of uncertainty clouding his face. Realizing he was trapped in a maze or pattern, he immediately thought of the Human Ancestor Hall he had intended to visit moments ago.


    There are peculiar restrictions in front of the Human Ancestor Hall, trapping individuals and preventing them from finding their way out. Ni Chen felt a twinge of apprehension at the thought of such a method.


    However, being no ordinary person, he swiftly regainedposure upon sensing something amiss. His efforts were in vain despite attempting to contact his ancestors for guidance. They, along with his actual immortal avatar, seemed to have vanished within the confines of this ce, cut off from him.


    ��This seems to be merely a maze; there��s no immediate danger. As long as I can find a way to break it or locate the formation��s position, I can escape,�� Ni Chen reassured himself.


    As the young master of the Underworld n, he refused to be flustered by the predicament before him. Once he calmed down, he began contemting a solution.


    Although the seemingly boundless space held no real threat, it could be a significant time drain. However, when Ni Chen stepped forward, his expression suddenly shifted, disbelief etched on his face.


    <em>How can this be?</em>


    He started surveying his surroundings. The space underwent a substantial transformation with each step he took.


    Intriguingly, as he moved backward, the misty space changed ordingly, the distance matching precisely with his retreat. Perplexed, Ni Chen experimented with steps in various directions, but each attempt yielded unexpected results.


    <em>Are you scheming to confine me to a single location for immortality?</em>


    Ni Chen finally grasped the reality, his countenance visibly displeased. This was no mere illusionary formation; instead, an adept had taken deliberate action to imprison him, resetting his position regardless of the distance traveled.


    <em>Is this a deliberate effort to keep me from approaching the Human Ancestor Hall?</em>


    Ni Chen��s expression grew clouded and uncertain as he surmised the intentions behind this ordeal. Recognizing that an expert within the Human Ancestor Hall had orchestrated this predicament to teach him a lesson, Ni Chen chose to cease resistance. He settled into a cross-legged position on the spot.


    Initially underestimating the Upper Realm due to its destion, Ni Chen felt a profound sense of injustice after enduring such a setback at the Human Ancestor Hall.


    ��Since an expert is involved, resisting seems futile,�� he conceded.


    Cross-legged, he allowed his mind to settle, anticipating that the expert would not keep him trapped indefinitely.


    However, as time passed, Ni Chen sensed an unsettling anomaly. Furrowing his brows, suspicion crept into his expression as the passage of time within this space appeared distinct from the external world.


    ��Could this involve the time domain? Is it not just about trapping me but also subjecting me to aging and death?�� Ni Chen��s face soured at the revtion that time advanced here over a hundred times faster than the outside realm.


    Observing the aging effects on his palms��dryness, wrinkles, and the appearance of ck spots��he realized the profound and unfathomable nature of thews at y. Even the most aplished immortal kings, with their cultivation reaching the heavens and the earth, would struggle to achieve such mastery. Though not a true immortal, Ni Chen��s strength rivaled one, having engaged inbat with a quasi-immortal king.


    ��Could there be a force beyond the Immortal King concealed within the Human Ancestor Hall?�� Ni Chen��s growing unease made him contemte breaking through this field with sheer strength.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Ni Chen��s eyes deepened, radiating a rich purple light akin to a sea of thunder. He clenched his fist and unleashed a forceful st upon the surrounding space.


    Simultaneously, a vague phantom of a giant manifested behind him, its clenched fist colliding with the sky. Thunderous light permeated the area, causing the space to quake as if undergoing a massive earthquake, yet the surroundings remained impervious to change, resisting any tendency to copse.


    Despite Ni Chen��s persistent efforts, the unyielding nature of this ce frustrated him. Bloodshot eyes filled with unwillingness, he shouted, ��I don��t know which expert is here��please show yourself!��


    However, his calls echoed in profound silence, as if a small stone tossed into the deep sea failed to elicit even a ripple.


    Meanwhile, in the hall, the atmosphere had shifted. Clouds and rain dissipated as Wang Ziji leaned against Gu Changge��s arms,zily stroking her hand in small circles. ck hair scattered on his shoulders. She appeared calm, as if uninterested in moving.


    ��You��re too much���� she muttered, unable to contain her discontent.


    Gu Changge shook his head, smiling. ��Really? I don��t know who nudged things along; I merely allowed events to unfold naturally.�� Turning her head away, Wang Ziji chose not to engage in further conversation.


    As Wang Ziji surveyed the disheveled stone table and bench, she couldn��t help but sigh. The bed looked chaotic, and she ran her fingers through her hair in frustration. Initially intended as a simple drinking session, it had taken an unexpected turn.


    Contemting exining this to Jiang Chuchu, she grumbled, ��I found you��why don��t you feel guilty? Why are you such a scumbag?�� In her vexation, she bit Gu Changge once again.


    Gu Changge, with a calm expression, responded, ��What am I supposed to feel guilty about? You wanted toe to the Human Ancestor Hall, and you wanted to drink.��


    Shaking her head in irritation, Wang Ziji noted Gu Changge��s penchant for looking good while being cheap.


    ��Okay, I get it. Get up quickly. It��s none of your business,�� shemanded, pushing him away with disdain. Then, adopting a condescending tone, she added, ��Don��t worry, I��ll take responsibility for you,�� treating Gu Changge as if he were a mere tool. Despite the seemingly disrespectful tone, Gu Changge understood the underlying sentiment.


    Unfazed, he smiled and began dressing. ��Outside the hall, is there a guy waiting for me? Who is it? You were saying before, why can��t I perceive it?��


    Wang Ziji found the idea of someone intruding on them infuriating, but Gu Changge seemed to have intervened to keep them at bay.


    When they emerged from the hall, they found an elderly figure sitting cross-legged in the open space near the Human Ancestor Hall. The person exuded an air of impending demise, eyes wide open and bloodshot. Wang Ziji recognized him after scrutiny.


    ��This is�� Wang Wushang?�� she eximed, noting the unexpected aging of this individual.


    Observing Gu Changge��s calm demeanor, she understood that his actions were responsible for the sudden change in Wang Wushang��s appearance.


    As her words reached Ni Chen, who was still seated in meditation, all scenes vanished, and he finally regained awareness of his surroundings in front of the Human Ancestor Hall.

 Chapter 919: In the land of reincarnation, this is her precious performance

    Chapter 919: In thend of reincarnation, this is her precious performance


    Two figures stood side by side before him, resembling immortal beings. The young man, with his tall and slender frame, wore a handsome blue silk outfit in a casual style. Beside him stood a woman in a light blue dress, her loose ck hair adding charm to her face. She looked at him with surprise.


    It was Wang Ziji and Gu Changge.


    <em>What?</em>


    Ni Chen blinked, his sober eyes fixing on them in disbelief. In the Immortal Domain, he had glimpsed Gu Changge��s true face through the memories of an old immortal. So, he recognized the young figure as Gu Changge.


    But why was she here in the Upper Realm? Wasn��t she always in the heavenly abode of the Immortal Domain? Ni Chen wondered if he was still trapped in illusions, questioning the reality of the scene before him.


    Wang Ziji and Gu Changge together?


    The expressions on their faces hinted at what had transpired moments ago. Ni Chen��s head pounded with a rush of disbelief. He scrutinized the scene again as if attempting to verify its authenticity. Both Wang Ziji and Gu Changge were undeniably real. Gu Changge��s intrigued gaze seemed to pierce through his secrets, treating him like a helpless insect.


    Ni Chen clenched his teeth, realizing that the one responsible for his entrapment was Gu Changge standing before him. In the Immortal Domain and Upper Realm, few possessed such abilities. Anger, resentment, and unwillingness surged within Ni Chen as he gritted his teeth, witnessing the captivating woman in the arms of another man.


    Just moments ago, they had shared the ambiance of rain and clouds within the Human Ancestor Hall. Consequently, Gu Changge had confined him outside the pce, subjecting him to numerous illusions. Time passed swiftly, and he found himself aging rapidly.Although the interior and exterior of the hall were mere feet apart, they felt like two distinct worlds.


    ��Wang Wushang, why are you here?��


    Wang Ziji asked, holding back her hair and sounding somewhat surprised. Observing Wang Wushang��s expression, she sensed something was amiss and probed further. Back in the Immortal Domain, she hadn��t held a favorable opinion of this distant cousin.


    He had treated her as a bargaining chip, proposing a marriage to Luo Xuan of the Luo Pce to align with the Luo Pce. Despite being the heir of the Immortal King��s Mansion, Wang Ziji, feeling under the thumb, had harbored secret grievances and preferred not to encounter Wang Wushang in her daily life.


    Therefore, his unexpected appearance in the Upper Realm and even the Human Ancestor Hall surprised her.


    <em>Wang Wushang? The future sessor of the Wang family in the Immortal Domain? </em>


    Gu Changge smiled faintly, reaching out to tuck a strand of ck hair behind Wang Ziji��s ear. Wang Ziji shot him a re, signaling him to cease his antics.


    Was he intentionally doing this to be noticed by Wang Wushang? She doubted Gu Changge possessed such a gentle side.


    Ni Chen, in Wang Wushang��s identity, suddenly snapped back to reality. He was carrying Wang Wushang��s figure, inconspicuous among the crowd. It made sense that Wang Ziji failed to recognize him.


    However, the presence of Gu Changge fueled Ni Chen��s jealousy and hidden resentment.


    He wondered if Gu Changge had seen through his true identity. Despite the formidable abilities of the Underworld n, the man before him couldmand fear throughout the heavens. Especially moments ago, Gu Changge��s actions had trapped him, draining away many lifespans and prematurely aging him. Fortunately, his essence and foundation remained unharmed, and returning to the Immortal Domain promised a swift recovery.


    ��I came to the Upper Realm with the intention of discussing something with Cousin Ziji,�� Ni Chen said, adopting a gentler expression.


    Wang Ziji looked at him with confusion. ��You traveled all the way from the Immortal Domain to discuss something?��


    Ni Chen��s expression becameplicated. If Gu Changge weren��t present, he would have revealed his true identity by now, exining his intentions to Wang Ziji.


    The entire mortal world of mountains and seas would face a dire catastrophe in the next hundred years. The disappearance of the true spirit had exposed the whole mountain and sea real world in the boundless sea. Hunters had taken notice and were poised to descend upon it.


    All creatures and entities in the world of mountains and seas would be sacrifices for these hunters, and all worlds and universes would be sacrificed to fuel the arrival of the world behind them. The only solution was for Ni Chen to sessfully seize the world of mountains and seas within a hundred years, bing the new true spirit and safeguarding the remaining beings. Then, he would be the true master of mountains and seas.


    However, he couldn��t divulge these details to Wang Ziji now.


    ��Are you trying to tell something?��


    Wang Ziji asked, somewhat dissatisfied with the cryptic words and half-spoken riddles from Wang Wushang. Their rtionship wasn��t particrly familiar, yet Ni Chen��s expression suggested otherwise, making Wang Ziji ufortable.


    Especially with Gu Changge still at her side, Ni Chen couldn��t afford to overthink the situation. Exining things would onlyplicate matters.


    ��Well, it��s not a significant matter. I��m content to have seen my cousin Ziji today. I��ll share the details when you return to the Immortal Domain. I won��t disturb you and lord,�� Ni Chen said, eager to leave and avoid any potential slip-ups.


    Despite his chic smile, he regretted his impulsive actions. He realized thating here and significantly disrupting the rtionship between Wang Ziji and Gu Changge was a mistake. His heart ached as if a cherished treasure had been wrenched away from him.


    Gu Changge observed Ni Chen��s departure with interest but refrained from intervening. Sensing Gu Changge��s gaze on Wang Wushang, Wang Ziji thought he was overthinking the recent events. He misunderstood any connection between herself and Wang Wushang. Back in the Immortal Domain, she hadn��t noticed Wang Wushang expressing interest in her;.Instead, he had attempted to pair her with Luo Xuan. His sudden words perplexed her.


    ��I don��t even know why he said these things all of a sudden,�� Wang Ziji exined, adding, ��I didn��t know him well before.��


    ��If you didn��t know him well, why did you bother exining? Are you feeling guilty?�� Gu Changge nced at her, surprising her with the probing question.


    Gu Changge, sensing an unusual aura deep within Wang Wushang��s soul, had examined him closely. In the recesses of his being, she discovered a palm-sized blood-colored coffin, well hidden from ordinary perception.


    Only in Gu Changge��s current state could she detect this anomaly easily. Such abilities were notmonce.


    Wang Ziji was taken aback, realizing there was no need for her to exin herself.


    ��Why did I get upset in the first ce? Who could have predicted he would show up at the Human Ancestor Hall acting so irrationally and saying inexplicable things?�� she muttered to herself.


    ��Why would I be angry? He��s certainly an odd fellow,�� Gu Changge replied lightly, ending the teasing.


    As Gu Changge nned to leave the Upper Realm, news arrived from the Moon King about Jiang Chuchu��s condition after drinking the fairy wine.


    ��Chuchu slept for about ten and a half days before waking up,�� Gu Changge ryed.


    ��Are you nning to leave now?�� Wang Ziji, sensing Gu Changge��s intentions, expressed her discontent. Gu Changge, who hade from the Immortal Domain, seemed ready to depart without exchanging many words with Jiang Chuchu.


    In Wang Ziji��s eyes, there was a distinct scent of indifference about Gu Changge. He didn��t seem to care about the well-being of the woman he had married. Didn��t he notice that she wasn��t feeling well? Couldn��t he spare a moment to show concern?


    Such thoughts fueled Wang Ziji��s anger. She regretted falling in love with a guy like him.


    Onecked empathy, and the othercked gentleness and consideration. It felt like their existence made no difference, as he often ignored them.


    <em>The truth is, I have the time.</em>


    Gu Changge, surprised by her resentment. Her face practically screamed ��dead scumbag.��


    Wang Ziji was unlike other women. She cared more about her feelings than his identity. She spoke directly, without any hidden agenda. Gu Changge found their interactions genuinelyfortable.


    Unaware of her thoughts, Gu Changge hade to say a few words. Wang Ziji, realizing he had much on his te, swallowed the words she intended to say.


    ��Forget it. I understand you must have many things to attend to. You really can��t waste your time on these things,�� she said, waving her hand before turning around and limping toward the Human Ancestor Hall.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, Gu Changge shook his head and walked over, embracing her horizontally. Despite the grand show he had orchestrated over thousands of years, a little time for her was not something hecked.


    In the Immortal Domain, in the Moon King��s mansion, the Moon King, adorned in a moon-white robe, listened to reports from his subordinates with a frown. Bai Chuan, the quasi-immortal king responsible for investigating thend of reincarnation, bowed and respectfully reported, ��On the other side of the vast battlefield, a dark tide is approaching. Corrupted creatures are emerging, and within the dark tide, witnesses see a full moon hanging high. Some living souls seemed to float away, suspected to havended on that full moon.��


    Bai Chuan, d in battle armor, understood the urgency and, although he admired the Moon King, set aside personal feelings in the current state of the Immortal Domain. Gu Changge had worried about the Moon King��s well-being when residing temporarily in the Moon Pce, but those concerns were proven unnecessary.


    Even though the Moon King understood Gu Changge��s intentions, he paid little attention to them.


    ��Dark tide?�� The Moon King furrowed his brows.


    ��Thest dark tide was tens of millions of years ago, outside the boundless battlefield. It was suspected to be a sh between immortal kings that spilled over.��


    ��Could it be that an immortal king is returning this time, or is it for other reasons?�� The Moon King pondered. While the dark tide was formidable, it couldn��t breach the Immortal Domain due to the protective barriers outside the boundless battlefield, built to resist the waves and impacts of the endless sea.


    ��The subordinates don��t know; the vast battlefield has been quite uneasy recently,�� Bai Chuan replied respectfully.


    ��I see,�� the Moon King nodded, reflecting on the past. ��The boundless battlefield used to be controlled by the families in the Central Immortal Domain. They found many valuable items from the shore, and it��s said that King Luo still possesses a broken ancient scripture that drifted from an unknown world.��


    Despite the unification of the Immortal Domain, several great Immortal King families continued guarding the vast battlefield. Their aim was to prevent beings from the ancient world fromnding on the other side andunching a surprise attack on the Immortal Domain.


    ��Go and send more people to watch the boundless sea,�� the Moon King ordered after contemting.


    As Bai Chuan and others left the pce, he sent a message to Gu Changge, reporting the situation. The uing dark tide from the vast sea might bring forth and of reincarnation, a crucial piece of information.


    Gu Changge had entrusted this matter to the Moon King, a clear indication of the value he ced on it. The Moon King knew he had to handle this situation effectively to maintain that regard.

 Chapter 920: A chance to show off the Boundless Battlefield

    Chapter 920: A chance to show off the Boundless Battlefield


    Despite the apparent calm in the current Immortal Domain, an undercurrent surged beneath the surface, resembling a hidden dark side. Even an immortal king, if inadvertently entangled, would find their body shattered at every turn.


    The Moon King was self-aware, having broken through the immortal king realm with the legacy left by her predecessors. He became a generation of immortal male kings overseeing numerous universes. However, his talent wasparatively lower than others at the same level. Many individuals of her caliber had spent tens of millions if not longer, trapped in this realm.


    While the environment in the current Immortal Domain had be more conducive to cultivation, it was only a temporary change. The Moon King foresaw a looming catastrophe shortly, taking decades at the fastest and a hundred years at the slowest.


    What could they achieve in this time frame? Reach the unattainable emperor realm? That seemed even more impossible.


    Consequently, the Moon King had a n. He abandoned the pursuit of understanding Dao-building expertise and focused on serving Gu Changge, aiming to capture his attention. Believing this strategy to be his best chance at survival during the impending catastrophe, he aimed to prevent his Dao Fruit from shattering and her soul from scattering.


    In the Moon King��s view, bing Gu Changge��spanion would be ideal and perfect. Unfortunately, he considered the likelihood of this happening quite slim. Gu Changge showed no interest in him, even during his time in the Moon King��s mansion. Moon King had attempted to get closer to him, but Gu Changge treated him as if he were invisible.


    This rejection left the Moon King disheartened. Despite his allure and the numerous immortal kings pursuing him in the vast Immortal Domain, Gu Changge seemed indifferent. Rumors even circted that the Grand Pce Master of the Immortal Pce was one of his confidantes. However, Moon King remained skeptical about such gossip.


    Considering even his confidante could attack, it raised questions about Gu Changge��s emotional detachment. The Moon King pondered the situation, reasoning, ��Since I��ve identified clues that thend of reincarnation may appear, why not investigate it myself? It��s an opportunity for me to showcase my capabilities.��


    His beautiful eyes flickering, the Moon King initially nned to send his subordinates to investigate thend of reincarnation. However, he reconsidered, recognizing that Gu Changge personally ordered this mission, indicating its significance.Despite the potential dangers in the dark tide, the Immortal King possessed the means to confront them, ensuring his safety.


    Willing to risk his life for this task, Moon King waved her jade hand, summoning a fog-like jade belt from the cave��s depths. Surrounded by chaotic air, it wrapped around her graceful waist. This was his Immortal King Weapon, crafted from exceedingly rare mother gold. Indestructible yet soft, it could transform into numerous weapons, disying incredible power.


    Even after securing the Immortal King Artifact, Moon King harbored concerns. He gathered a few more secret treasures before tearing apart the fabric of the universe, crossing the void, and heading to the boundless battlefield.


    Guarded by several great families of immortal kings from the former Central Immortal Domain, the location was heavily fortified. However, it couldn��t impede an immortal king, and arriving in the name of Gu Changge, no one dared to obstruct him.


    The Boundless Battlefield earned its name due to its connection to the vast Boundless Battlefield. In ancient times, it served as a battlefield with an unknown origin, burying countless individuals.


    Some ruins date back to eras older than the Immortal Ancient Era, preceding the Forbidden Era. Signs indicated the existence of a more magnificent era before the Immortal Era. Many descendants had inherited the legacies of their predecessors from the boundless battlefield.


    In the chaos of the Boundless Battlefield, someone unearthed an iplete treasure infused with innate good fortune, ascending to the realm of an immortal king. Others discovered ancient pill recipes, reshaping the talent of their root bones and defying fate. Even the Moon King��s materials for crafting the Immortal King Artifact, the Moon God Belt, were acquired from this enigmatic battlefield.


    The Boundless Battlefield held boundless possibilities for the diverse Dao practitioners across the Immortal Domain. Individuals were stationed to guard against outsiders attempting to infiltrate this realm. The Moon King himself harbored ambitions of iming the vast battlefield for her own, seeking to monopolize its opportunities.


    The expansive red terrain, seemingly stained with blood, exhibited rolling yellow sand, flickering skies, and pervasive gloom. The boundless expanse resembled an endless continent marked by devastation, scattered with numerous significant rifts and erupting bloody haze.


    In the distance, spiritual energy surged toward the sky, emanating from the corpse of a peerless powerhouse that had perished countless years ago. Periodically, it released terrifying energy like a volcano, instantly reducing any creatures nearby to ashes.


    For ordinary beings, this ce resembled a tragic hell where countless corpsesy buried. Even minor patches of yellow mud or pools of blood exuded a terrible murderous aura capable of overturning the world.


    While the Boundless Battlefield presented endless opportunities, it also housed countless crises. The pervasive yellow sand failed to conceal the traces of ancient wars that had left indelible marks.


    A majestic ancient city was suspended in the air like an impregnable imperial gate at the border of this ancient battlefield. The aura exuded majesty, surrounded by stars that created a misty cosmic atmosphere around the city.


    Each old star of life paled inparison, appearing as insignificant dust in its presence. The city overlooked the entire world, while a terrifying and bottomless sword mark graced the sky outside as if seeking to cleave the world in two.


    The expansive sword mark extended and transformed into a barrier, obstructing entry into the boundless battlefield. Even the Immortal King hesitated to approach as if proximity to the mark could cause their body to erupt.


    <em>Come back,e back, or your soul won��t return.</em>


    Ancient songs echoed within the old city, reminiscent of someone recalling ancestral memories, filled withmentation and mourning. Those who heard the songs couldn��t help shedding tears.


    The city walls bore the scars of countless battles��evidence of swords, guns, spears, and halberds shing in fiercebat. After enduring numerous conflicts, the towering city gate stood as high as the heavens.


    Each day, cultivators from across the immortal domain flocked to the city for training or to venture to the boundless battlefield in search of opportunities.


    They seldom delved deep into the battlefield, as various Dao forces had already explored the outer regions. However, there remained a chance that something valuable had been overlooked.

 Chapter 922: People in reincarnation, how long do you plan to follow me?

    Chapter 922: People in reincarnation, how long do you n to follow me?


    Luo Yanxi wore a light blue long dress, simple makeup, and cloud-like hair. She exuded a beauty untouched by the mundane, akin to a pure orchid. She observed the man in white standing beside the stall with quiet contemtion, a hint of curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    The white-d man appeared otherworldly, standing apart from the bustling crowd of cultivators and creatures. Despite the numerous onlookers, no one seemed aware of his presence. He lingered by the stall, as though appraising some broken utensils, emanating an aura distinct from the world around him.


    Song Yunjie, a young man from the Heavenly Ancient Sect, finally noticed the scene upon hearing his junior sister��sment. Initially disying a tinge of jealousy, his expression transformed into surprise. ncing at his senior brothers, he realized they remained oblivious to the figure in white, easily overlooked by casual observers.


    ��Could he be a peerless expert?�� Song Yunjie wondered aloud.


    <em>They say this ancient city harbors hidden talents, making even the Immortal King cautious.</em>


    <em>He truly eludes the world��s notice. </em>


    Meanwhile, the man in white, sensing their scrutinizing gazes, appeared mildly surprised. Song Yunjie, fearing offense, quickly averted his eyes. In contrast, Junior Sister Luo Yanxi remainedposed, acknowledging the mysterious man with a subtle nod.


    The man in white, seemingly intrigued, smiled and nodded in return. Casually, he strolled into the depths of the ancient city, moving with unhurried grace, a stark contrast to the city��s somewhat somber atmosphere.


    Observing this, Luo Yanxi diverted her gaze, lost in thought. Song Yunjie, unable to contain his curiosity, inquired, ��Junior Sister, are you acquainted with that mysterious man? It��s unusual for you to take notice.��She responded calmly, ��I merely recognize him,�� leaving Song Yunjie intrigued. On regr asions, Luo Yanxi maintained a nonchnt attitude towards the division��s teachers and didn��t show much interest.


    ��I don��t know,�� Luo Yanxi replied, casting a nce at him before shaking her head.


    ��In that case, I don��t know you. Greeting others when you��re unaware could lead to dissatisfaction,�� she added sternly, leaving Song Yunjie uneasy and perspiring.


    Perceiving his anxiety, Luo Yanxi reassured him, ��Don��t worry. I sensed that he poses no harm.��


    With her calm assurance, she dismissed her senior brother and walked away on her own.


    The members of the Heavenly Ancient Sect continued their journey deeper into the vast ancient city, nning to exit on the opposite side before nightfall and head to the boundless battlefield.


    Traversing the expansive city required navigating through numerous teleportation arrays. Song Yunjie observed that the young man in white, seemingly bound for the boundless battlefield as well, shared their route.


    Once again, he walked unnoticed by those around him, visible only to Song Yunjie and his younger junior sister, Luo Yanxi, for reasons unknown to him.


    As the sky darkened, a gray aura enveloped the ancient city, creating an ominous atmosphere. A wide river of stars surged, exuding a powerful momentum akin to a turbulent gxy that covered the sky and earth with its majestic presence.Fog mist resembling stars emerged at the sky��s end, encircling the ancient city.


    Someone observed a figure sitting cross-legged, emitting starlight and releasing an energy wisp resembling a chaotic waterfall shooting into the sky. The Heavenly Ancient Sect members found themselves on an endless expanse of rednd, where rolling yellow sand obscured the sky.


    The night wind,ced with an intensified chill, cut through the air, causing many disciples to shiver involuntarily. The elder of the Heavenly Ancient Sect addressed the group solemnly, emphasizing the need for vignce in the vast and perilous battlefield.


    ��As we step onto the boundless battlefield, remember, this is just the outer edge. We are still far from the location where the vision originated,�� the elder cautioned.


    Amidst various cultivators from across the immortal domain, some moved in groups, while others ventured alone on the deste road.


    ��Junior Sister, the young man you��ve been observing seems to be gazing at the moon now,�� Song Yunjie whispered as he approached Luo Yanxi.


    Luo Yanxi, who had been discreetly monitoring the figure throughout the journey, acknowledged Song Yunjie��s observation. Together, they directed their attention to the expansive deep space at the end of the road.


    A sizable moon hung high, seemingly supporting half the night sky. Heavenly substances floated around it, resembling misty silk slowly descending. The man in white stood beneath the moonlight, akin to an exiled immortal facing the wind, contemting the full moon.


    Ignoring Song Yunjie��sment, Luo Yanxi gazed at the scene with a peculiar expression. Uncertain if it was her imagination, she had been closely observing the man in white, attempting to confirm a connection between them.


    In the current Immortal Realm, many individuals like her had awakened memories from their past lives, preserving Dao fruits and experiencing rapid cultivation improvement.


    This time, Luo Yanxi joined her n��s disciples on the vast battlefield to retrieve the weapons she had once left there.


    As she entered the city, her attention had been captivated by the enigmatic figure. His aura felt unique, ethereal yet unsettling, marking him as an unfathomable character despite his rtively young age.


    In the current Immortal Domain, only those who had proven the existence of the Immortal King Dao fruit in earlier years, or reincarnated individuals like Luo Yanxi. Who had awakened memories from their past lives��could attain such formidable cultivation at a young age.


    Deep in thought, Luo Yanxi noticed the distant figure in white suddenly vanish. ��Is he gone?�� she wondered, scanning the area multiple times to confirm his disappearance or any unusual urrence.


    Feeling a twinge of regret, she pondered whether to approach and inquire, considering the possibility of a conversation with someone from her era.


    However, before she could decide, an unexpected voice resonated in her ears, causing her entire body to stiffen. A profound sense of fear overwhelmed her as if her soul were being suppressed. The young man in white, whom she had observed throughout the journey, materialized beside her without a hint of movement.


    With a hint of interest on his face, Gu Changge looked at Luo Yanxi and asked, ��How long do you n to follow me?��

 Chapter 923: The Quasi-Female Immortal Emperor, using these former powers as pawns

    Chapter 923: The Quasi-Female Immortal Emperor, using these former powers as pawns


    In reality, Gu Changge had already noticed the woman following him earlier. Moreover, she wasn��t merely observing but scrutinizing his actions closely. After departing the upper realm, Gu Changge came to the boundless battlefield upon receiving news from the Moon King.


    During his journey, he briefly paused, curious about the origins of this vast battlefield. He intended to decipher the reasons behind its formation through various clues.


    The Boundless Battlefield, bordering the Boundless Sea, seemed more like an ancient battlefield unearthed by someone. Gu Changge suspected that the former Heaven-ying Ancient Battlefield had been relocated using formidable divine powers.


    He conjectured that this maneuver aimed to resurrect powerful beings who had perished in the Battle of Heaven-ying. However, the numerous battlefields posed a challenge, potentially affecting multiple real worlds during actual conflicts.


    It spanned across the long river of time, burying countless mighty individuals. Resurrection was only feasible if the true identity and soul of the deceased were known.


    Luo Yanxi, nowposed, took a deep breath and directed her gaze toward Gu Changge. She sought rification, ��You�� when did you appear?��


    Her certainty grew; the Gu Changge before her must be someone like her��awakened from reincarnation, possessing memories and Dao fruit from a previous life. Judging by the memory of her past life, she surmised that Gu Changge��s strength rivaled the current Immortal Domain��s immortal kings.


    Witnessing Gu Changge��s sudden appearance, the members of the Heavenly Ancient Sect were astonished. Song Yunjie, who had been attempting to converse with his younger junior sister, Luo Yanxi, couldn��t help but shiver, sensing an inexplicable fear emanating from this mysterious man.


    ��Since when have you been following me?��Gu Changge smiled gently. Luo Yanxi��s tone wavered, realizing that her scrutiny had not gone unnoticed. With numerous fellow disciples and elders present, some matters were best left unspoken.


    After briefly considering, she said, ��I believe we might be simr types of individuals, perhaps sharingmon interests.��


    The members of the Heavenly Ancient Sect were astonished by Luo Yanxi��s unusual initiative. This was not the reserved little junior sister they were familiar with. Could she genuinely converse with a stranger, no matter how refined and extraordinary he appeared?


    ��Common interests? Are you trying to engage in conversation with me?�� Gu Changge��s smile persisted, seemingly impervious to changing expressions.


    Luo Yanxi knew his words held no genuine interest. Discussing her origin in this setting was inappropriate. Her curiosity about Gu Changge stemmed from wanting to discern the era he awakened from. She sensed that numerous individuals like her were gradually recovering in various corners of the current immortal domain.


    ��I didn��t mean it that way. Perhaps we can have a meaningful conversation,�� replied Luo Yanxi.


    ��If you wish to talk, I��ll grant you that opportunity.�� Gu Changge��s light smile remained, offering no furthermentary. With that, he turned and proceeded toward the vast battlefield.


    Luo Yanxi hesitated momentarily before following closely, disregarding the astonished and perplexed gazes of the Heavenly Ancient Sect��s disciples and elders.


    ��Little Junior Sister���� Song Yuntian, who had always admired her, called out anxiously but refrained from pursuing.


    Gu Changge emanate a daunting presence, freezing him in ce as if the entire world hade crashing down, rendering movement nearly impossible.


    Gu Changge continued walking, his presence undiminished. The elder of the Heavenly Ancient Sect, regaining hisposure, decided to follow them cautiously, determined to safeguard Luo Yanxi.


    The disciples shared an unspoken fear. Despite facing the perils of the vast battlefield, the enigmatic young man seemed more intimidating than the dangers ahead. The endless yellow sand rolled in the night wind, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    The full moon hung high, casting an ethereal glow over the ancient battlefield, echoing with distant roars of unknown beasts.


    Luo Yanxi trailed Gu Changge through the destendscape, the other disciples gradually disappearing in the distance. Hesitating, she nced back, still concerned for her fellow sect members.


    The boundless battlefield held memories of confronting formidable adversaries, leaving her weapons behind. While the Heavenly Ancient Sect might be modest, it was her sect in this lifetime, and she wished to spare them from harm.


    ��If you��re worried about them, why follow me?�� Gu Changge��s smile vanished, and his intentional yet measured pace covered vast distances with each step. Luo Yanxi struggled to keep up.


    ��I just want to know what era you are from,�� she finally confessed after a moment of silence. Her most profound concern was whether those who had fallen or perished could return.


    Such a revtion might reunite her with loved ones from the past.


    While she possessed fragments of her past Dao fruits, the mysteries shrouding Gu Changge and herself remained elusive.


    Intrigued, Gu Changge responded, ��Why do you assume I am not from this era?��


    Luo Yanxi relied on intuition, asserting that someone like Gu Changge couldn��t have been born in this era. Unperturbed, he remarked, ��But it doesn��t matter which era I��m from. I am more interested in the era you originally lived in.��


    He wore a light smile. Earlier, he had unraveled some of her past, though specific details remained veiled in the mists of time. As a nearly ascendant and quasi-immortal emperor, Luo Yanxi��s life was shrouded in a fog that defied easyprehension.


    However, even beings of such exalted status could only partially elude Gu Changge��s insight. The female quasi-immortal emperor��s reincarnation recovery presented a unique challenge despite this. Some aspects of her origin resisted Gu Changge��s attempts to unveil them.


    Considering Qing Yi��s involvement, Gu Changge entertained the possibility of a covert plot. Was someone manipting events behind the scenes, utilizing these once-fallen powerhouses as pawns?

 Chapter 924: I want to follow you for a while with the same purpose

    Chapter 924: I want to follow you for a while with the same purpose


    Gu Changge considered the possibilities, contemting the idea that hidden forces might be at y in the awakening of these once-fallen powerhouses. It was a sign that specific elusive figures might soon reveal themselves.


    Luo Yanxi, unaware of Gu Changge��s musings, perceived his interest in her origin and interpreted it as a shared nostalgia for a bygone era.


    <em>What era am I in?</em>


    She expressed her sentiments about the past.


    In her view, the era she hailed from was a time of great glory, with myriad dharmas and countless figures vying for supremacy. She and others like her were pioneers, paving the way for future generations and leaving behind the inheritance of Dao-building experts. Despite the grandeur, she likened them more to adventurers exploring the Dao-building expert, providing guidance and experience for those who would follow.


    Luo Yanxi continued to reminisce about her past, sharing that she woke up in the immortal domain in her current life due to reincarnation. She acknowledged the vast battlefield as a collection of ancient battlefields, each containing the remains of numerous peerless figures.


    She considered herself one among them, originating from an old world distinct from the current real world of mountains and seas.


    It was a vast ancient world, nurtured in the boundless expanse, though it had endured for an extended period without advancing to the level of the real world.


    Daoism flourished and contended worldwide, giving rise to many influential figures. However, such beings were scarce. In the earliest days, some individuals passed down methods of practice, established the Dao system, and bequeathed their wisdom to future generations. Simultaneously, others broke through the world��s confines, taking a crucial step toward seeking Dao-building expertise.Yet, like many ancient worlds, their realm faced numerous dark attacks. A session of crises left the world riddled with holes resembling crumpled waste paper marred by scars.


    The boundlessnd��s dark tide swept the globe, destroying countless creatures and influential individuals. Additionally, turmoil from unknown sources affected the whole universe, turning countless beings and cultivators into sacrifices buried within.


    As a forerunner, Luo Yanxi repeatedly confronted the dark tide. He constructed a bank of flesh and blood on the bordends to impede the encroaching darkness and chaos, thereby preserving peace for the world on the other side.


    Sages followed suit, leaving bloody footprints on the dam, forming mountains and rivers with their bodies, gradually advancing toward the truth.


    However, whaty ahead remained daunting even with proximity to the truth and understanding its essence. A majestic and terrifying figure stood at the end of the road, indifferently observing as countless sentient beings scrambled beneath their feet. Even in a battle against the heavens, no harm could be inflicted upon this figure.


    Luo Yanxi recalled this desperate battle for all living beings, where former sages met their demise, and none could survive. The figure at the end of the darkness wielded one palm, causing the world to crumble and the universe to decay, with no entity capable of halting the impending cataclysm.


    A trace of bitterness crossed Luo Yanxi��s face as she reminisced. While her memories weren��tplete, scenes of such magnitude remained exceptionally vivid. As a quasi-immortal emperor, she was on the verge of genuinely igniting the immortal emperor��s light and solidifying the immortal emperor��s body.


    However, in the face of those terrible beings, she met her demise with a single p, and there was no chance of survival. This demonstrated the true equality of all beings, unaffected by differences in cultivation bases.


    Countless creatures and cultivators fell like rain from the world��s end, densely packed and innumerable. The blood rain surged, flooding the vast universe and destroying and ceasing all ancient worlds and universes.


    While many memories were blurred, the tragedy of that battle remained vivid in Luo Yanxi��s mind like a memorable brand. Despite being honored as Ancestor Luo and Luo Empress by the creatures and cultivators in that world, she couldn��t protect those who believed in her and the ancient world she called home.


    ��It��s truly powerless. In such a battle, nothing can be changed. Even former sages like us be mere cannon fodder,�� Luo Yanxi remarked with bitterness, shaking her head slightly to snap herself back to the present.


    She only realized she had spoken at length, seemingly trapped in memories. Gu Changge, standing beside her, had been quietly listening.


    Since awakening her previous life��s memory, these haunting images often resurfaced, yet she couldn��t confide in anyone. Discovering that Gu Changge might share a simr fate prompted her to open up.


    After reaching the level she had, Luo Yanxi was qualified to glimpse the truth about certain things. She understood that many ancient worlds, including her original homnd, had sumbed to invasion by darkness, being liquidated and erased in the river of time.


    In her eyes, Gu Changge had suffered a parallel fate. After countless years, she awakened in a foreign world, unsure of her location and where her original homey buried.


    Only the broken weapon conveyed a faint connection in the darkness, assuring her that it wasn��t a dream but an actual event. Finding someone akin to her in her solitude prompted Luo Yanxi to share her experiences with Gu Changge.


    ��The Battle of Heaven is indeed desperate, but it is through this despair that the eloquence of the ancestors of the myriad races is revealed,�� Gu Changge remarked after observing Luo Yanxi��s narrative. He sighed as if he, too, had undergone a simr ordeal.


    Although Luo Yanxi didn��t need to vocalize her story, Gu Changge had alreadyprehended her life experiences. It was a genuine reflection of countless ancient worlds in the vastness, with many sharing analogous fates.


    Upon hearing Gu Changge��s response, Luo Yanxi glimpsed a flicker of light in her eyes, which quickly dimmed. Thoughmentable, the past was unalterable, and their actions might have been an instance of ants shaking a tree, overestimating their capabilities.


    However, Gu Changge��s reaction hinted that he, too, had encountered such cataclysms. The world he inhabited shattered and was obliterated during a cmity and purging.


    To Luo Yanxi, no beings or cultivators could withstand such a catastrophe. No matter their efforts, they would ultimately be reduced to nothing.


    Having finished her narration, Luo Yanxi turned her gaze to Gu Changge, curious about his experiences. Gu Changge, in turn, shared that he, like her, was a pioneer seeking the Dao. While expressing a desire to protect certain things, he acknowledged his limitations and vowed to do whatever it took.


    Luo Yanxi sensed an unwavering determination in Gu Changge��s calm demeanor, prompting her to wonder about his past experiences. She pondered what he aimed to protect �C a world, former acquaintances, lovers, or friends?


    Gu Changge��s mention of finishing his business left Luo Yanxi intrigued. She wondered whether he wished to continue their journey together.


    From Gu Changge��s perspective, this encounter with Luo Yanxi was a minor episode, expecting to encounter more individuals with simr experiences in the future. He spected about power in the dark, preserving the achievements of those who benefited all living beings.


    As Luo Yanxi contemted the possibility of a providence linking them in the afterlife, she softly asked if she could stay with Gu Changge for a while, finding amon purpose in their shared objectives.

 Chapter 925: Should it be called the Heaven Slayer Alliance? The dark tide is born and destroyed

    Chapter 925: Should it be called the Heaven yer Alliance? The dark tide is born and destroyed


    Since this was God��s will, why not abide by it?


    Luo Yanxi sensed that the Gu Changge before her wasn��t ordinary; following him might bring about genuine change.


    ��Do you want to apany me?��


    Gu Changge was taken aback and gazed at her intently.


    She hadn��t fully tapped into her past life strength and hadn��t yet secured a ce in the immortal realm. The Dao fruit of the quasi-immortal emperor hinted at her potential to be an unparalleled powerhouse with time.


    In the present era, individuals like Luo Yanxi appeared before him frequently. They seemed reborn with a mission, ready to defy the heavens again.


    ��May I?�� Luo Yanxi inquired, earnestly studying his expression.


    Gu Changge chuckled unexpectedly. ��Do you even know who I am, and why do you wish to follow me?��


    Confusion flickered on Luo Yanxi��s face, but she affirmed, ��My instinct suggests that following you could truly make a difference.����And your identity doesn��t concern me. I want to follow you, not your status,�� she rified.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge��s smile faded, reced by a hint of puzzlement.


    ��In that case, you��re wee to join me. Just hope you won��t regret this decision.��


    Assessing the current scenario, he contemted recruiting more trustworthy allies. Those trained in the upper realm were still rtively weak, even as true immortals, struggling to y a significant role. King Luo, Immortal King Xue Xiao, and others in the Immortal Domain would likely fare poorly against terrible figures in the real world despite being true Immortal Kings.


    Luo Yanxi standing before him sparked inspiration in Gu Changge.


    These superpowers, reborn from reincarnation with their past Dao fruit, were akin to the resurgence of formidable individuals. Each was blessed with extraordinary fortune. Their innate abilities allowed them to reach heights beyond the grasp of ordinary people rapidly.


    Furthermore, these individuals shared simr experiences, as Luo Yanxi mentioned. Their homnds, the people or things they once sought to protect, all crumbled over the years and disintegrated during the great upheaval.


    In this new life, they carried the obsessions from their previous existence��eager to revive loved ones or restore their homnds.


    With suchmon obsessions and purposes, matters became much more straightforward. Luo Yanxi before Gu Changge exemplified this, although she misunderstood him.


    Reflecting on this, Gu Changge felt a desire to chuckle. He pondered the possibility of leveraging their strength, contemting whether to seize the opportunity to establish a group, naming it the Heaven yer Alliance or even the Heaven yer League.


    Despite the potential bacsh associated with such an overt name, Gu Changge dismissed concerns about ominous or weird urrences. He believed there was nothing in this world that could taint him. Forces bearing names like ��heaven yer�� either had formidable backgrounds or were connected to the concept of ��heaven.��


    ��I don��t think I��ll regret it. My intuition assures me that this is the right path,�� Luo Yanxi stated again, regaining herposure.


    Gu Changge smiled gently and remarked, ��The life of insects is but a fleeting moment. In the vast sea, the birth and demise of an ancient world are mere ripples in the tide.��


    ��Despite our strength, we��ll eventually sumb to the general course of the world,�� he continued. Your hesitation today could indeed alter something in the future.


    Luo Yanxi paused, momentarily puzzled, struggling to grasp the meaning behind Gu Changge��s words.


    However, before she could inquire further, Gu Changge had already stepped towards the depths of the expansive battlefield. Eagerly catching up, she asked, ��Then, what should I address you as? In the era preceding mine, people preferred to call me Ancestor Zu or Luo Xian.��


    ��You can call me whatever you want. But the world tends tobel me a devil,�� Gu Changge replied faintly.


    <em>A devil?</em>


    Luo Yanxi was once again taken aback.


    The members of the Heavenly Ancient Sect failed to keep pace with Luo Yanxi and ended up losing their way. The vast yellow sand rolled in, and the battlefield appeared eerily deste and cold beneath the dark sky.


    <em>Little Junior Sister.</em>


    Song Yunjie sat down in a daze, gazing at the endless battlefield. The rest of the Heavenly Ancient Sect acknowledged their powerlessness; catching up was impossible.


    Even the true immortals hesitated to proceed as ck mist emanated from various locations ahead. This mist, possessing an eerie sentience, twisted and exploded in the void, releasing an evil spirit that corroded everything with time.


    For ordinary beings, this ce was an ancient and lifeless zone, shrouded in mist and evil spirits year-round. It resembled a colossal boundary embankment, towering high like a reclined giant.


    A powerful force surged from the other side, echoing like colliding worlds that caused the vast battlefield to quake. Waves crashed against the barrier, dispersing and splitting, transforming into vapor that filled the sky.


    However, this vapor was intricate, harboring countless small worlds. To the creatures on the boundary embankment, these were mere undtions. Yet, the cultivators residing in those miniature worlds had undergone a lengthy cycle of reincarnation.


    This represented the most potent and enigmatic force in the world��a force ceaselessly cycling between the rise and fall of tides, the birth and destruction of worlds.


    ��The Dark Tides are elerating,�� someone remarked with concern.


    <em>I fear the boundary embankment might struggle to contain the dark tide, allowing some waves to breach our side.</em>


    Alongside the boundary embankment stood a remarkably majestic yet weathered castle��a battlefield bunker left behind from times past, adorned with numerous runic restrictions. Despite its partial decay, subsequent generations had undertaken repairs, enabling it to endure.


    Now, several formidable figures positioned themselves outside the castle. Their expressions were grave as the majestic force relentlessly assaulted the embankment.


    The mountains quivered, the ground shook, and the area trembled incessantly. Explosions rocked the terrain, revealing a cosmic rift from which an influx of light and lifeless bodies emerged.


    Countless bonesy buried in the rift, with yellow sand underfoot forming vast mounds and rivers. These cosmic and terrifying rift valleys bore the aftermath of the dark waves.


    Approaching cultivators risked being pulverized by formidable forces at every turn, a fate even the immortal king dared not toe.

 Chapter 926: The True Frontier of the Immortal Domain, Moon King Makes a decision

    Chapter 926: The True Frontier of the Immortal Domain, Moon King Makes a decision


    This terrifying rift, indeed, marked the actual boundary of the immortal domain.


    The resounding oppression from those ancient worlds echoed, thick and majestic, dominating everything. Resilient old bunkers, adorned with various runic inscriptions, shimmered brilliantly. They resisted the formidable power emanating from the boundless sea.


    The figures above the bunker hailed from prominent Immortal King families in the Immortal Domain. Tasked with guarding this frontier, they remained vignt, monitoring the ever-changing situation beyond the boundless sea.


    The dark tide surged, carrying broken fragments of treasures entwined within the remnants of the ancient world��s waves. The boundless waves surged and swirled, asionally raging in an overwhelming disy of power.


    It was imaginable how formidable these treasures once were, capable of quickly crushing an Immortal King into ashes. Yet, against such power, the fragments endured unscathed.


    Conversely, it illustrated the ferocity of the ancient war that had shattered these treasures, scattering them across the boundless sea. If any fragments reached the dam��s side, countless cultivators would undoubtedly vie for them. However, in the face of the surging tide, none dared to contend.


    Crossing the boundless sea was deemed impossible even for an Immortal King, unsure whether they could traverse it. Within those waves, other perilous threats loomed, leading to death and disappearance.


    During a recent wave of darkness, scattered weapon fragments flew over, emitting a dazzling brilliance that stirred a remarkable sight in the vicinity. This development rmed those within the immortal domain, prompting numerous members of Immortal King families to dispatch emissaries immediately.


    Upon hearing the news, other cultivators hurried to join in, eager to im a piece of the unexpected bounty.Some Immortal Kings had initially gained the legacies of their predecessors within the boundless battlefield, enabling them to condense the Dao fruit of the Immortal King and ascend to be a new generation of Immortal Kings. This prospect enticed countless others to follow in their footsteps, drawn by the promise of rebirth.


    <em>The arrival of this dark wave doesn��t seem idental. Someone is attempting to traverse it, likely causing the disturbance</em>


    A creature within the bunker murmured, utilizing a peculiar treasure to observe the situation across the boundless sea. However, the view was limited to a small tidal t, far from offering aprehensive look at the vastness of the endless ocean.


    A nearby figure added hushedly, ��If it��s a significant change, the Immortal Domain would undoubtedly sense it.��


    Amidst the chaos and darkness in that region, an endless fog obscured the world. Yet, a serene, bright moon hung high, calming the vast sea below. The appearance of this radiant moon led some cultivators to specte whether it triggered the ebb and flow of the dark tide against the boundary dike.


    Despite the great terror in the boundless sea, the bright moon retained an oddly beautiful allure, with material resembling ribbons constantly rising, creating a breathtaking spectacle.


    The Moon King, apanied by numerous cultivators from the Moon King Mansion, emerged in the distance. Standing on the corpse of an ancient beast resembling a mountain peak, she gazed at the bright moon, his robe fluttering and his blue hair floating.


    <em>If there truly is and of reincarnation, could there be another ancient world akin to the Immortal Domain within the boundless sea?</em>


    Moon King pondered, his brows furrowed. Such spection arose because, over the years, no supreme figure had emerged in the Immortal Domain.


    If reincarnation indeed existed, what became of those characters? Were they truly gone?


    Even beings as powerful as the Immortal King had methods to leave behind a fragment of their soul, ensuring their survival. This was not to mention the ancient creatures from bygone eras.


    Contemting this, the Moon King��s figure gracefully moved towards the bunkers ahead. Figures within materialized one after another, offering salutes. The formidable guards stationed there were only at the level of true immortals, with the most powerful among them at the half-step immortal king level.


    A true immortal king couldn��t linger here indefinitely, as the Daows of the boundless battlefield were fractured and the Daoism iplete. umted evil spirits over the years could suppress an Immortal King, hindering cultivation.


    Additionally, unexpected creatures from the boundless sea posed a constant threat. In the past, an Immortal King had been deceived, losing his Dao fruit and falling into the realm, narrowly saving his life. Subsequently, Immortal Kings became more cautious, avoiding this problematic area.


    At the bunker, the oppressive pressure from the boundless sea was palpable. After reflection, the Moon King instructed his subordinates to wait while he soared into the air, heading towards the boundary embankment. This marked her second visit to the location.


    The sky rumbled, constantly trembling and cracking under the overwhelming force. Though his face showed a slight pallor concealed by a veil, he maintained aposed expression.


    ��I didn��t expect the power to have increased nearly a thousand times since myst visit,�� Moon King mused, frowning.


    Despite still being a considerable distance from the dam, the suffocating pressure weighed heavily on him, creating the sensation that her body was on the verge of copse and explosion. It was crucial to note that this effect was mitigated by the runes on the bunker��s side. Otherwise, he would have needed to approach more closely.


    <em>I covered nearly a hundred steps on myst attempt. Although I didn��t reach the boundary embankment, it was close.</em>


    <em>But this time, I haven��t even covered thirty steps.</em>


    The Moon King reconciled himself with the situation. While his cultivation had yet to improve significantly, the progress made this time was almost half her previous attempt.


    Yet, the nature of the dark tide remained peculiar, and its true origin eluded even his understanding. Throughout history, few Immortal Kings have managed to reach its depths.


    Crossing the boundless sea required the strength of an Immortal King, but the standing boundary embankment prevented even an Immortal King from approaching the sea. No one had indeed attempted to cross it.


    Nevertheless, from the vantage point of the Moon King, he could vaguely glimpse beyond the boundary embankment. When the tide withdrew, the sand and gravel revealed faint footprints left by some of the most influential individuals in the past.


    ��I didn��t expect that even an entity like the Moon King couldn��t get too close,�� murmured the creatures within the bunker, expressing their surprise.


    After walking only a few steps, they copsed, unable to withstand the overwhelming breath. The Moon King managed to cover more than thirty steps, but that was the extent of it. His appearance hinted at the difficulty of progressing further.


    Moon King��s handsome face disyed a mix of uncertainty and determination. He attempted to move forward again, only to find the oppressive force even greater and more terrifying.


    Unwilling to give up, he hesitated but ultimately showed a hint of cruelty in her eyes. Directly, she summoned the divine weapon of the Immortal King��a jade belt that enveloped her like a fog, creating a hazy appearance as she advanced under the terrifying pressure.

 Chapter 927: White Bone Ancestor, a madman in the boundless sea

    Chapter 927: White Bone Ancestor, a madman in the boundless sea


    The boundless sea stretched endlessly, undting waves of shattered ancient worlds as far as the eye could discern. Each wave surged and pounded ceaselessly.


    Strange-shaped inds dotted the expanse, nestled among the waves. Terrifying corpses floated and sank, revealing decayed remnants.


    This mysterious ce, within the vastness of the heavens, was enveloped in thick, imprable fog. Even an Immortal King could only perceive the hazy surroundings, unable to discern anything. Without the right direction, one could quickly be lost in this wilderness shrouded in darkness.


    However, amid this obscurity, a faint halo floated in the air. On an isted ind, there sat a colossal figure cross-legged resembling a corpse. A subtle fluctuation permeated the entire body like a faint spark in the night.


    The figure was skeletal, adorned in a tattered ck robe, with hollow eye sockets, suggesting an appearance of death. Yet, within the bones, a faint radiance emanated, illuminating a small area around it.


    Suddenly, a subtle sound emanated from the figure��s mouth, and the once-extinguished eyes gradually lit up. It seemed to open its eyes instantly, although only the sockets remained. Nheless, it gave the impression ofing alive.


    ��How many years has it been?�� the skeletal creature mumbled in ancient and obscure sybles.


    <em>I finally feel alive.</em>


    Slowly rising from the isted ind, it turned its head to gaze at the vast expanse behind it, within the dark and boundless sea.A colossal wave surged from that ce as if some immense creature propelled it, shaking heaven and earth. Deste ancient worlds continuously rolled and shattered in the wave, swiftly sinking and submerging.


    A weathered and worn warship sailed across the waves, cutting through the boundless air as if it hailed from a primordial, ancient era. Countless ancient realms crumbled beneath the warship, reduced to ashes, swept away by the tide. It was a staggering spectacle �C one world after another being born and dying before one��s eyes, washed away like sand.


    Upon the ancient and worn warship, vague and terrifying figures stood in session. They resembled indifferent demonic mountains, overseeing everything as if tost for immortality. They remained silent, like molten iron sculptures, solemn and stoic, yet their aura made the vast sea beneath them boil. Icy radiance emanated from them as if coated with fragments of time, causing hearts to palpitate and tremble.


    These were the hunters �C individuals and creatures of the boundless sea capable of traversing its expanse, wandering from the far end, searching and exploring. They had crossed countless years in the endless sea and survived numerous epochs. The submerged and shattered ancient worlds were no different from mere dust to their eyes.


    <em>Hehe, I didn��t expect to encounter hunters in my lifetime.</em>


    The skeletal figure that had risen from the isted ind chuckled with a mixture of lowughter and emotion. mes beat within the deep eye sockets as if thews and order had melted away.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light enveloped his body, each bone radiating brightly with fragments of the avenue circting. He had sat withered in this depleted,wless, unrestrainednd for countless years, yet his vitality showed no signs of waning. The terrifying strength he possessed was evident.


    The aura from the skeletal figure caused the boundless sea to undte, with waves surging in response. The eerie creatures lurking in the darkness retreated in fear, unwilling to approach.


    Standing on an isted ind, the figure observed the inexplicable area behind it, where the sound of shocking waves rushing toward it could be heard. However, they exploded in front of it as if an invisible barrier isted and rendered everything immune.


    A terrifying figure suddenly opened its eyes on a distant, dpidated warship. Blood-colored lightning struck down from within, disying immense power.


    ��There is someone in that direction���� the figure on the warship remarked.


    Though bearing a resemnce of a human, ancient patterns were imprinted between their brows, and their voice sounded old, dry, and indistinct. As the figure attempted to move after a prolonged stillness, the surrounding terrifying figures seemed toe alive, their eyes aze.


    Initially, the aura of the Unrivaled Universe seemed like a storm, attempting to shatter everything into pieces. The intimidating eyes appeared to pierce through the thick fog, peering into the dark area.


    Yet, even with their enhanced vision, they could only discern a faint light, as if a figure stood there, patiently waiting. Theymunicated in an obscurenguage, and their majestic coercion obliterated manyrge waves into ashes.


    ��It��s getting closer to the mortal world���� uttered a dark-skinned, skeletal figure in the depths of the ancient warship.


    Resembling a dried-up monkey, the creatures around him held great respect. Hailing from the distant Spiritual Realm, once a thriving ancient world, it had witnessed peaks and declines, experiencing the inevitable cycle of prosperity and demise. Nothing in this world, not even the Spiritual Realm, was genuinely immortal.


    Having endured numerous reincarnations and weathered several liquidations, the natural world had finally reached its limit and began to copse. The remaining true spirit clung to existence, harboring only a feeble spiritual intelligence. It shrouded the real world, ensuring it remained concealed from other formidable ��hunters.��


    Compelled by circumstance, they embarked on the path of ��hunters,�� akin to countless creatures navigating the boundless sea. They traversed the endless expanse alone, hunting, foraging, and surviving like lone wolves. Before the real world met its demise, they sought a new realm to infuse vitality into their homnd.


    They journeyed through the boundless sea for countless years, leaving their homes far behind. They were oblivious to the current state of their homnd; it might have perished and shattered during their trek. Yet, they had no choice��oncemitted to this path, there was no room for retreat.


    Fortunately, along the way, they sensed an aura of the natural world not far away. This realm was rtively young, born not long agopared to others. That was precisely what they sought. In such a realm, the background would not be overlyterrible, and the strength of the true spirit it spawned would, at best, be on the road of detachment.


    To their surprise, however, the realm seemed to have faced a cmity. The aura of the true spirit had vanished, and its presence could no longer be concealed. Even the aura of the natural worldy exposed to the boundless sea. This act was akin to lighting a bonfire in the dark or dropping a drop of blood in the deep sea��all ��hunters�� who detected the aura would swarm towards it.


    In this world, lunatics possessed iparably terrifying strength. They no longer cared about their identities, pasts, or the worlds of their origin.


    In the eyes of these lunatics, everything was mere prey. They hunted creatures trekking the boundless sea and regarded some weak real worlds as food rations, devouring them without hesitation.


    Their strong cultivation bases made them relentless, driven by the single-minded goal of ascending to a higher realm. Thus, they became some of the most fearsome beings.


    ��It seems that we have encountered a madman,�� remarked the thin figure sitting cross-legged in the depths of the ancient warship, gazing at the dark area ahead.


    The ancient warship beneath them, crafted from unique materials, harnessed the collective power of the natural world behind them, ensuring their safe passage across the boundless sea.


    Without it, navigating and searching for so long would have been impossible for them alone. Despite their strength, they were no match for the unpredictable and terrible ��lunatics�� who roamed the vastness.


    In terms of strength, they were naturally inferior to those solo wanderers, each representing an unpredictable generation. Unwilling to risk encounters with these evil lunatics, the awakened figures on the ancient warship considered diverting their course.


    ��Brother, how about we turn around and find another route to avoid them?�� suggested another awakened figure on the ancient warship, echoing the reluctance to take unnecessary risks.


    However, the thin figure shook his head, expressing concern.


    ��I��m afraid it��s toote. If we don��t go over, he mighte to us.��


    Despite their roles as hunters, they shared amon fear of the evil lunatics and preferred not to expend time and effort unnecessarily. Their ultimate goal was to reach a ��weak�� world, assimte it with the one behind them, and give rise to new life.


    ��I��m the Bone Race Ancestor. I greet all the Daoist brothers,�� dered the bone figure standing tall on the small ind, mes zing in its eye sockets. Despite its tattered ck robe, its presencemanded respect.


    The White Bone Ancestor appeared to be grinning as he slowly advanced towards the ancient warship. Astonishingly, the boundless sea beneath him fell into an eerie silence as if a path had beenid, calming the wind and waves. Many ancient worlds were ttened under his steps, reduced to a level Dao, with spectral white bones materializing behind him.


    ��Dao of Bones���� murmured the figures on the ancient warship, their pupils constricting. This was a peerless individual who had embodied the true essence of cultivation.


    ��I��ve seen Brother Dao,�� expressed the figure designated as the eldest brother from the depths of the ancient warship.


    He rose and approached, engaging inmunication through an esoterguage, as their high cultivation levels allowed them to understand each other��s thoughts through spiritual fluctuations.


    Where do you want to go? Can you give me a ride?�� inquired the White Bone Ancestor, whose skeletal form exuded an air of amusement.


    Despite the figure named Big Brother��s pupils contracting slightly, he asked calmly, ��With the strength of the fellow Daoist, if you have a destination, what need is there for any tools?��


    The opponent��s formidable strength and years spent dwelling in the region made him feel a palpable unease. Notably, he had cultivated the Light of the Immortal Emperor and embarked on the path of detachment, surpassing the three declines��an achievement not umon in the Boundless Sea.


    In the vast and majestic ancient realms, one could extend their existence for countless years without undergoing birth and death. However, for those who had trodden the path of detachment, the so-called light of the Immortal Emperor could be extinguished with a mere raise of their hand.


    Passing through the Cmity of Heaven, each cultivation breakthrough marked immeasurable growth in strength.


    The leader of the group, who dared to traverse the boundless sea, held the position of the foremost powerhouse in the mortal world behind him. His strength could effortlessly obliterate the so-called Immortal Emperor. Little did he anticipate that encountering a ��lunatic�� in the vastness of the sea would induce palpitations within him.


    ��No, no, the boundless sea is so expansive. With the speed of my feet, who knows how long it would take to find another habitat? You all must have discovered a good ce, hence the urgency,��mented the Bone Ancestor. He was smiling and shaking his skeletal head. His appearance, resembling a skeleton, emanated a dreadful and terrifying aura.


    Upon hearing this, a chill ran down the spines of everyone on the ancient battleship as if some formidable entity was scrutinizing them.


    ��It appears this ship is constructed from Immortal gold and Fortune Immortal gold. Your world must be abundant in resources.��


    Recalling a past encounter, he continued, ��The real world that I consumed earlier only yielded a palm-sized piece of Immortal gold.��


    His tone carried a certain emotional weight as he spoke to himself, sending shivers through the listeners. Unnoticed, he had already boarded the ancient warship and, with a click, unscrewed the head of a terrifying creature beside him before gnawing on it.

 Chapter 929: Why do you want to kill yourself? He can go to the boundless sea.

    Chapter 929: Why do you want to kill yourself? He can go to the boundless sea.


    The Yang True Realm, epassing hundreds of millions of ancient realms, held a vast and mysterious territory. Within the grand mansion, the figures kneeling in reverence were the true rulers of those ancient worlds, wielding control over the lives within.


    Anyone emerging from there could effortlessly obliterate a super world. This underscored the true terror embedded in the Extinction Mansion��s background.


    Several peerless figures had sessfully traversed the path of detachment, with some mighty giants surviving the Three Declines and entering the Virtual Dao Realm. These immortal beings, who had governed an ancient real world for countless eons, now faced the Pce Master��s intentions to intervene in Boundary Hall matters. This move invoked awe among those present, hinting at potential significant future actions from the Extinction Mansion.


    ��Should the Yang real world exhibit no anomalies, then turn attention to the remaining real worlds. Keep a close watch on movements, particrly from Nine Heavens. If any changes ur with Daoist Immortal Monarch, report promptly,��manded the Mansion Master.


    Despite the Heavenly Sect boasting the title of Heaven-ying, its inaction over countless epochs puzzled the Extinction Mansion. The Mansion Master dismissed the Daoist Immortal Monarch��s use of the name ��Heaven-ying�� as a mere ploy to gather followers, expressing contempt for the deceptive approach.


    With a mocking sneer, the Mansion Master vanished with a wave of his sleeves, leaving the others feeling relieved. Anxious not to linger, they hurriedly departed, disseminating the news to their respective ancient worlds and remaining vignt for any sign of an odd number.


    Countless years had passed in the Yang realm without encountering a peculiar figure or witnessing the emergence of a new powerhouse on the path of detachment. The rarity of such urrences underscored the necessity for these strong individuals to possess exceptional luck and defy the constraints of fate to find even a glimmer of hope.


    In the usual course of events within the Immortal Domain, it might take a few epochs for an Immortal King to emerge in a party. One could ascend to the rank of Immortal Emperor among a hundred Immortal Kings.


    However, out of ten thousand Immortal Emperors, only a rare few would embark on the path of detachment. Only those who had walked this path understood its profound challenges. It went beyond mere perseverance and talent; it required breaking through the shackles of fate, seizing control of one��s destiny, and condensing one��s path.The imminent events unfolding in the vast sky held little significance for Gu Changge. Whether it was unifying the remaining real worlds or reshaping the Mountains and Seas Mortal World, these were not his objectives. His focus remained on the other two True Ancestors of the original world. If the Mountains and Seas World failed to meet his expectations, he could liquidate everything, reshuffle the elements, and start anew.


    Gu Changge was prepared for this and had carefully nned for a long time. Yet, this n filled him with hope. If everything continued to progress, it promised to yield a different kind of surprise.


    The boundless battlefield spanned a vast expanse,prising numerous dpidated ancient universes, fallen star fields, deste mountains and seas, and arid gxies. Gu Changge led Luo Yanxi towards the border adjacent to the boundless sea beyond.


    They encountered various peculiarities and strange creatures lurking in the darkness on their journey. Some of these creatures had found their way there through alternative means. However, Gu Changge paid them no mind, walking past as if they didn��t exist.


    These creatures were considered deadly disasters to ordinary people, but they were not foolish��they avoided crossing paths with Gu Changge.


    Luo Yanxi remained silent throughout the journey. She wanted to converse with Gu Changge but sensed that his mood influenced his demeanor. He would be more inclined to talk to her if he were in a good mood.


    However, there were times when it seemed like Gu Changge deliberately ignored her, treating her as invisible.


    In observing these creatures, Luo Yanxi detected their deep-rooted fear of Gu Changge��an instinct engraved in their souls. This observation fueled her spection about Gu Changge��s strength. She had a clear but vague understanding.


    At the boundary embankment of the boundless battlefield, massive waves continued to rage and beat against the other side, producing earth-shattering rumbles. Ancient realms, one after another, disillusioned and shattered, floated up and down. They emanated majestic power capable of annihting any living being and reducing it to ashes.


    In the distance, blockhouses stood, radiating brilliance. Ancient Dao runes flew out from their surfaces, rushing toward the aftermath, only to be quickly wiped out, able to offset the fluctuations from the other side.


    The ancient cultivators responsible for guarding this ce were deeply moved by the unfolding scene. They questioned Moon King��s intentions.


    ��Moon King, what is he nning to do? Is he attempting to cross to the other side of the boundary embankment? Isn��t he afraid of death in that ce? Many ancient powerhouses have been buried there. Is she truly unafraid of such a fate?��


    They couldn��t help but wonder, unable toprehend Moon King��s actions.


    A trail of bloody footprints stretched out on the boundary dam��s side. The universe was in chaos and darkness, rumbling, with red and blood-like lightning strikes destroying heaven and earth. Moon King, dressed in heavenly white clothes, appeared calm despite the mood on his pale face. Relying on the Immortal King Artifact to protect herself, he walked toward the other side of the boundary barrier.


    Her white skirt was stained with blood, and visible wounds, torn by the terrible rules of the Dao, added a shocking element. Initially, she had reached her limit after walking a few dozen steps toward the boundary embankment. Continuing forward would only endanger her life. However, after deliberation and hesitation, Moon King sacrificed the Immortal King��s Artifact and continued her trek, aiming to reach the other side of the boundary barrier.


    The vast expansey in darkness, yet a faint light pierced through. A hazy full moon hung high, casting a bright and beautiful glow with a gentle light. Strands of immortal, mist-like matter floated from various directions, creating a magnificent scene. However, it was impossible to observe the full moon more clearly on the side of the boundary barrier, let alone explore its origin.


    Considering Gu Changge��s attention and orders, Moon King decided to take the risk. Gritting her teeth, she embarked on the journey to the boundary embankment. Despite being an immortal king, the majestic force that crushed her felt like an immortal knife, causing her body to split open, revealing horrific scars with each step. The pressure intensified with every move, and even her Immortal King Artifact now bore visible cracks, suggesting it might not endure much longer.


    Despite the considerable distance to the boundary embankment, Moon King wondered if he could reach it. At this moment, he began to grasp the strength of those powerhouses who had left footprints on the boundary embankment��it likely surpassed the level of the Immortal King and touched another realm.


    ��Is this truly the only path?�� Moon King pondered, harboring a sense of unwillingness to remain an Immortal King in the current era.


    Despite her slightly lesser talent than her peers, she diligently studied Daoism, aspiring to advance to a higher realm. Yet, his efforts seemed to hit a locked ceiling, impeding progress. Even taking a few steps closer in the tidal t leading to the boundary embankment became an immense struggle.


    ��That��s why I want to earn his respect, hoping to safeguard myself before this turbulent era unfolds,�� he reflected, feeling a bitter twinge in her heart.


    Even the Immortal King Dao fruit seemed to show signs of instability, its cracks betraying the fragility of the position attained through ancestral inheritance and clever maneuvers.


    Moon King couldn��t have asked for anything more. Attempting to take a few steps forward, his arms, as white as snow lotus roots, immediately disyed fine scars as if cut by densely packed swords. The remarkable vitality of the Immortal King seemed ineffective, and the rapid loss of vitality surpassed imagination. A soft cry of pain escaped Moon King��s lips. His throat felt a surge of blood.


    The Dao-building expert descended like a falling sword, nging and oppressing down. She couldn��t even turn back, finding it nearly impossible to make the slightest movement. A simple turn might shatter the delicate bnce, leading to a catastrophic copse. Moon King sensed that he had reached a limit. Even the Immortal King��s Artifact teetered on the verge of copse.


    Suddenly, the oppressive pressure vanished, and the imminent terror dissipated like a receding tide. The surroundings calmed, resembling a quiet harbor. Moon King questioned whether it was an illusion or a shback before his soul copsed.


    ��Why are you trying to kill yourself?�� a faint voice from the front jolted Moon King back to reality. His consciousness cleared as a slender figure emerged, followed by a young woman who eyed him curiously.


    ��My lord,�� Moon King reacted, swiftly saluting. He had yet to anticipate Gu Changge��s appearance at this ce. She believed he would merely send someone to investigate, not expecting him to arrive in person. His words made her face flush with warmth. Kill himself?


    He indeed felt overwhelmed. If Gu Changge has not intervened, he might have been crushed and disintegrated by the formidable power of the location, his soul copsing and shattering. Before this, Moon King had underestimated the restraining power on the boundary embankment, realizing its terrifying nature.


    No wonder it could endure the waves of the boundless sea, standing majestic and immortal for countless epochs. Gu Changge didn��t turn around but nodded slightly before shifting his gaze to the side of the boundary barrier.


    He hadn��t expected Moon King to risk setting foot there himself. With the strength of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor, going to the boundary embankment was nearly possible. In Gu Changge��s view, his actions were nothing short of courting death��stupid. Perhaps he believed it would earn his respect, but he saw it differently.


    Luo Yanxi also shot Moon King a peculiar look, never anticipating encountering an immortal king in this ce. Had Gu Changge been slower, she might have met his demise. In the current Immortal Domain, the immortal king who was both handsome and moving resided in the Southern Immortal Domain. Luo Yanxi swiftly deduced Moon King��s identity, noting his reference to Gu Changge as lord.


    On the other side of the boundary barrier, the boundless expanse stretched with enormous waves flooding the sky, some crashing and tumbling. Amidst the chaos were numerous ancient worlds, some decayed and others shattered.


    Gu Changge paid little attention to Moon King, walking toward the bright moon hidden in the ck fog. Upon reaching there, he concluded that it was thend of reincarnation. However, Qing Yi��s choosing to bury thend of reincarnation in the vastness somewhat surprised him.


    Was this a precautionary measure, preparing for potential disaster in case the real world of mountains and seas faced devastation?


    A golden Dao-building expert materialized beneath Gu Changge��s feet, traversing the boundary dam and extending into the vastness. The terrible coercion of the ce had no sway over him. Even the incessant multicolored urate thunder disappeared in his presence.


    Moon King observed this astonishing scene, never anticipating that he would one day leave the Immortal Domain and enter the vastness. However, the hostility and foreboding palpitations sent shivers down his spine.


    Heprehended why even Immortal Kings hesitated to cross the vast expanse freely. The thick ck fog concealed unknown threats��was it the malevolent gaze of an evil eye or an invisible and fearsome entity silently observing them?


    In the bunker, the ancient cultivators responsible for guarding were equally shocked. They hadn��t expected to witness someone crossing the boundary barrier and entering the vastness. Moon King survived and was rescued by a mysterious young man who emerged suddenly, escorting her beyond the Immortal Domain.


    It would have been unimaginable if they hadn��t witnessed it with their own eyes.

 Chapter 930: Little Moon Guardian of the Land of Reincarnation, Master, you are here.

    Chapter 930: Little Moon Guardian of the Land of Reincarnation, Master, you are here.


    Ads by BidGear


    The once turbulent and mist-shrouded vast sea nowy calm, creating a dreamlike atmosphere for Moon King. He followed Gu Changge closely, standing on the golden road and approaching the bright moon hanging high in the depths. The surreal scene had yet to fully register in his mind, requiring some time for her emotions to settle.


    The moon, resembling an expansive continent, hung high in the vast sky. Moonlight cascaded down gently, seemingly soft and bright. However, closer inspection revealed numerous lights and mist emanating from the surrounding void seas��fragments of broken and ancient worlds drifting in the undting waves.


    Gu Changge observed everything withposure, extending his hand to touch one of the light spots.


    ��Indeed, it is attracting the souls of the departed,�� he remarked. As he gazed at the seemingly nearby moon, he acknowledged the vast distance separating it from the sea, withyers of space andtitude.


    The souls, originating from the world of mountains and seas and other shattered ancient worlds in the vastness, flocked towards the moon. For these souls, thend of reincarnation existed outside the real world, free from the constraints of thews of heaven and earth. Yet, they had to remain vignt against dangers from the boundless sea and other locations.


    Gu Changge, too, harbored curiosity about the ultimate destination of these souls. Thend of reincarnation, one of the world��s most enigmatic ces, was shrouded in mystery. Witnessing this scene for the first time, Moon King and Luo Yanxi were equally astonished by the floating light spots.


    Who would have anticipated that the moon housed thend of reincarnation for beings from various realms?


    Although the moon wasn��t unique to the entire heavens, it served as an unexpected nexus for the continuation of life, a mystery even challenging the understanding of individuals with a cultivation base that touched the sky and the earth.Simr to a peerless being who had indeed condensed themselves, epassing the past, future, and present within their own existence. Their legend resonated throughout the heavens, making every heaven reflect their presence. The round moon in the sky held a simr existence, appearing alike in various locations.


    In the moon��s depthsy a silverke, vast and infinite, shimmering like molten silver. Skyborne radiance converged and sank into theke, giving it an immortal glow. From a distance, an ancient tree stood in theke��s depths, its branches intertwined with intricate patterns. Each leaf seemed to bear the weight of an entire world, exuding a heavy and majestic chaotic aura reminiscent of a vast and endless fog.


    A breathtaking scene unfolded. An ancient tree supporting the sky within the silverke, seemingly upholding countless ancient worlds with every branch��s collision echoing the world��s roar at the canopy of this old tree.


    A grand and sacred pce stood, radiating divine light and resonating with the Great Dao-building expert, causing the entire silverke of reincarnation to vibrate in response.


    Moreover, six vortexes existed in the depths of the Reincarnation Lake, exuding an ancient and primordial aura. Light spots entering the Reincarnation Lake drifted toward these vortexes, representing the existence of the six realms of reincarnation. However, whaty beyond these vortexes remained unknown.


    Externally, the bright moon appeared as an independent universe. Its deepest part seemed even more expansive, resembling a long-abandoned star. Pockmarked with dpidated craters and pools of various-colored blood, it emanated a terrifying atmosphere capable of making even a true immortal realm cultivator feel their body on the verge of exploding.


    Big stars illuminated the sky and earth with dim brilliance throughout this vast and boundless realm. A pitch-ck river rolled with boiling ck light rays, mingling with thousands of intricate and regr divine lights.


    The seemingly bright and beautiful moon��s surface hid an unexpected reality��and filled with the aura of death and decay. Gu Changge, apanied by Moon King and Luo Yanxi, arrived here after traversing the boundless sea.


    Standing on a ck mountain, the twopanions were profoundly shocked, finding it hard to believe that the moon, once considered magnificent, was now a shattered realm resembling a universe scarred by battles and wars. The sight reminded Luo Yanxi of the ancient world she knew as Ancestor Luo��an era marked by various conflicts.


    Gu Changge, sensing peculiar fluctuations, suspected Qing Yi was behind this preparation. The arrangements weren��t solely for those returning from the afterlife but also for the potential aftermath of the third cmity. If the real world of mountains and seas faced destruction, thisnd of reincarnation could be a source of new hope.


    Initiating a descent into the depths with a golden light beneath his feet, Gu Changge encountered a deste and silent environment. The broken ground exuded an absolute quietness devoid of any living aura. It seemed as though no sentient beings had set foot in this quiet ce for countless years, lost and forgotten in a distant corner.


    In the depths of the silverke, a slender creature resembling a jade belt, as radiant as the moon, swam gracefully. This immature moon guardian immortal beast, with eyes like ss tinted with a faint crimson hue, guided the souls of the deceased toward an ancient towering tree pce at the other end of theke. If allowed to grow, this creature could reach the height of a star field.


    Theke, serving as a silent resting ce, only hosted this minor moon guardian. It dutifully carried the heavenly dots of light, resembling wandering souls, to theke, guiding them toward eternal repose.


    Suddenly, the moon guardian sensed an anomaly and turned its crimson eyes toward the barren and war-ravagednd on the opposite side of theke. In this deste region, marked by death and darkness, ancient and intricate patterns adorned the mountains and valleys. No signs of life or cultivation could be found, making it an isted and untouched area.


    The moon guardian questioned the unusual presence, wondering when its master would awaken. It was puzzling that any creature would venture into this remote and lifeless ce. Dismissing the notion as a mistake, it refocused on its task of guiding souls toward the six vortexes��the supposed actual entrance to reincarnation.


    These drifting souls, varying in size and strength, represented a diverse spectrum of life experiences. Some were powerful and retained memories from their past lives. The moon guardian aimed to guide confused souls through the six vortexes, as directed by its master. This facilitated their journey through the cycles of reincarnation��birth, aging, sickness, death, and ultimately, a new beginning.


    Little Mochizuki, burdened with the task assigned by her master, diligently guided countless wandering souls into the vortexes each day. The vast heavens witnessed the continuous flow of numerous light spots from various ancient worlds ascending toward the six vortexes. However, not all worlds were suitable for reincarnation due to their low levels.


    In this ce of reincarnation, Little Moon King, filled with exhaustion, gazed longingly at the towering ancient tree within the Reincarnation Lake. This tree, a sapling of the era tree, could birth a powerful world when fully grown. Little Moon King reminisced about the carefree days in the upper realm, filled with endless food and leisure before the responsibilities of guiding souls took over.


    Yearning for when his master was awake, and life was morefortable, Little Moon Guardian couldn��t help but shed tears as he thought about his current predicament. Starving for hundreds of years, he endured the hardships while awaiting his master��s awakening. The deep sleep of her master made her future uncertain, leaving him with no choice but to continue working tirelessly.


    Amidst his sorrow, Little Moon Guardian noticed a dazzling golden light emanating from across theke of reincarnation. This unexpected sight captured his attention, momentarily diverting her thoughts from his arduous responsibilities.


    Numerous ancient runes and restrictions etched into the ground radiated a dazzling light, yet they vanished upon the arrival of the golden road, reced by an air of calmness.


    Three figures stood on the golden road, with one of them catching Little Moon Guardian��s attention. Recognizing the familiar face, he transformed into a silver streak of light and dashed toward them, causing ripples across the serene Reincarnation Lake.


    Observing this unexpected event, Moon King and Luo Yanxi, initially on guard, were puzzled by the sight. Having healed from his injuries, Moon King readied her Immortal King Artifact, while Luo Yanxi, trusting Gu Changge��s presence, remained unthreatened.


    To their surprise, the silver streak transformed into a fourteen or fifteen-year-old silver-haired girl. Her exquisite features, zed eyes, and flowing silver hair made her appear astonishingly beautiful. However, what captivated their attention was her expression��filled with grievance, teary-eyed, and sobbing��as she rushed toward Gu Changge.


    ��Master�� you��re here���� she cried, attempting to hug Gu Changge, but he prevented her, cautioning, ��Don��t wipe your tears on me.�� Gu Changge identified her as the little Moon Guardian he had brought out in the Purple Mountain. Entrusting her care to Gu Qingyi due to the inconvenience, he had not visited her until now.

 Chapter 931: This gentle and kind woman had sunk since that moment

    Chapter 931: This gentle and kind woman had sunk since that moment


    Ads by BidGear


    Little Moon Guardian initially emerged from the Purple Mountain alongside Gu Changge��s quest for the Seven Heavenly Palm Artifacts concealed within the immortal pce. However, Gu Changge had many tasks during that period, leaving him with insufficient time to attend to the little guardian.


    Considering Gu Qingyi��s rtively unupied schedule, he entrusted Little Moon Guardian to her care. Time passed, and the guardian continued under Gu Qingyi��s nurturing until now. Gu Qingyi took Little Moon Guardian along when she departed the Upper Realm.


    Encountering Gu Changge unexpectedly in this location seemed coincidental yet rational. However, when Little Moon Guardian eagerly approached, her expectations were shattered as Gu Changge restrained her.


    <em>Master!</em>


    At this moment, Little Moon Guardian��s eyes reddened, her nose twitching as she felt deeply wronged. Anticipating a joyous reunion, she had sprinted towards Gu Changge, only to be held back and prevented from drawing near.


    Gu Changge, observing her, shook his head slightly and remarked, ��I��m not your master. Have you mistaken me for someone else?��


    ��No���� Little Moon Guardian gazed at him intively, tears welling up, and sniffled.


    How could she admit an error? If he genuinely intended to abandon her, why would she have followed Master Qing Yi?Onlookers Luo Yanxi and Moon King were taken aback, surprised that this silver-haired girl not only knew Gu Changge but also addressed him as her master. Though curious, they refrained from probing further, silently observing the unfolding scene.


    Gu Changge, unaffected by Little Moon Guardian��s emotional turmoil, pressed on with a more pressing inquiry, ��Where is Qing Yi? Where can I find her now?��


    He understood this individual quite well. If Gu Qingyi were present, she would undoubtedly prevent Little Moon Guardian from addressing him as such. She would stay hidden at a distance, avoiding any confrontation. This feeling of grievance was entirely his own.


    Perhaps it was because she could no longer endure residing in this ce and wanted him to take her away; hence, she disyed such an expression. Little Moon Guardian sniffled and exined, ��After Master Qing Yi brought me here, she entered a deep slumber, and there has been no sign of awakening for hundreds of years.��


    ��Fell into a deep sleep?�� Gu Changge raised an eyebrow.


    ��Yes, Master Qing Yi is currently resting in that pce, and even I cannot easily disturb her. I don��t know when she will wake up.�� Little Moon Guardian continued, gesturing towards the towering ancient tree deep in the Reincarnation Lake. Though only a vague outline could be discerned from this angle, the majestic and expansive nature of the chaotic aura descending made it appear as though it were unveiling the entire world��an awe-inspiring sight.


    Luo Yanxi, having once been a quasi-immortal emperor with remarkable vision, could perceive the hints.


    ��Could that be the seedling of the World Tree or the Epoch Tree?�� She was inwardly astonished.


    The Epoch Tree and the World Tree were identical; different worlds referred to this innate divine tree by distinct names. ording to legend, the Epoch Tree gave rise to all creatures, with each leaf supporting an ancient world. Yet, this remained mere spection.


    In Luo Yanxi��s original world, the Epoch Tree had long withered, defying all attempts to revive it. Thus, seeing a suspected Epoch Tree seedling in this ce shocked her. Though Moon King hadn��t witnessed it firsthand, he could deduce its identity.


    Rumors said the immortal pce guarded the eternal domain��s era tree. However, following the Forbidden Era��s copse of the Immortal Pce, the Epoch Tree, suspected to have been destroyed or stolen, vanished.


    The sight of the Epoch Tree seedling,bined with the revtions from the silver-haired girl, further amazed Moon King. He seemed entwined in an ancient secret involving many aspects of the immortal pce.


    Gu Changge, upon hearing this, nodded and peered into the depths of the Reincarnation Lake, finding his suspicions confirmed.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Changge hadn��t anticipated Gu Qingyi falling into a deep slumber. Initially, he believed Qing Yi had a strategic n, choosing to refrain from being born and walking in the world for the time being. If she were to manifest herself, it would be based on her former status as the Lord of the Immortal Pce. A mere gesture from her would summon the lurking remnants of the Immortal Pce.


    Over the years, remnants of the Immortal Pce persisted even in the Floating Realm and other ancient worlds and smaller realms.


    ��Come on, let��s go see your master,�� Gu Changge said, shaking his head slightly, and gestured for Little Moon Guardian to lead the way to the Epoch Tree seedling.


    The original Epoch Tree in the Immortal Domain had been stolen by the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, leading to epochs of conflict between the Upper Realm and the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. However, after breaching the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, Gu Changge nted the Epoch Tree in his inner universe. The presence of the Epoch Tree was intricately linked to the grim event of him annihting the entire Upper Realm.


    The Epoch Tree was nted in the Upper Realm, within the Lake of Reincarnation, and created by Gu Changge himself. Although the Upper Realm��s Lake of Reincarnation differed from its counterpart elsewhere, it held jurisdiction over a distinct form of reincarnation.


    Gu Changge sensed Qing Yi aimed to re-evolve and bring forth the actual world. The process was lengthy, and the current Epoch Tree was a prototype. The ce of reincarnation marked the initial phase of evolution.


    Qing Yi was strategically nning for the future of the natural world of mountains and seas. If she faced destruction during the third cmity, there would still be a glimmer of hope. Gu Changge��s gaze deepened.


    In reality, he had little interest in investing time in these matters. To him, the world of mountains and seas was a disposable tool. However, Qing Yi was willing to pay a significant price for it, using her own slumber as the cost to nurture the Epoch Tree��s seedlings.


    Soon, Little Moon Guardian guided them, and the silveryke fell silent. Thousands of light spots converged and drifted, submerging into theke��s center. This calmness starkly contrasted with the deste scene they had encountered earlier.


    In the depths of the Reincarnation Lake stood the saplings of the Epoch Tree. Though not fully grown, they emanate an ancient majesty, harboring the essence of newws of heaven and earth. It seemed they were patiently awaiting the day of their full bloom.


    The vast canopy stretched across the sky, and chaotic energy cascaded like a waterfall. Each leaf contained a miniature world. Amidst the collisions, a thunderous resonance echoed, creating an astonishing spectacle.


    Moon King sensed an unprecedented Dao aura, distinct from the one he had encountered in the Immortal Realm. Beneath the tree, Gu Changge looked up at the flourishing pce.


    Despite being only a seedling, this Epoch Tree exuded a coercion capable of oppressing beings at the level of Immortal Kings, rendering them breathless. The branches, ancient and intertwined, radiated an immortal glow..


    As Gu Changge stepped forward, a golden path extended, reaching all the way to the tree��s crown. The formidable coercion dissipated, proving ineffective against him. Moon King and Luo Yanxi swiftly followed.


    Little Moon Guardian clung tightly to Gu Changge, disregarding his unconventional appearance. In her eyes, only Gu Changge held the key to escaping this eerie ce.


    She had no desire to linger there any longer. Inside the pce, Gu Changge gazed upon the slumbering Qing Yi. Shey peacefully on the bed, curtains fluttering gently. Thin, beautiful facial features and precise, clean eyebrows and eyes adorned her like a figure in a painting. She exuded an otherworldly tranquility, seemingly detached from everything in the world.


    ��Master Qing Yi���� Little Moon Guardian softly called, standing by, uncertain about how long Qing Yi would remain in her slumber.


    Moon King refrained from approaching, utterly stunned by the scene unfolding before him, overturning her prior understanding. The one sleeping in the pce was the Grand Pce Master of the Immortal Pce. Rumors had circted that he perished at the hands of Gu Changge during the Forbidden Era, with not even a trace of bones left behind. Yet here he was, seemingly unscathed and alive, peacefully sleeping.


    ording to various spections, the Grand Pce Master of the Immortal Pce was once the confidante of the Demon Lord. However, the reasons for their eventual falling out remained an eternal mystery, shrouded in uncertainty.


    Luo Yanxi, less shocked than Moon King, had heard rumors about Gu Changge, gaining insight into the past��s hidden reasons and secrets. When she decided to follow Gu Changge, she understood that he had his own purpose, and every action he took aimed to achieve that purpose.


    Both observed Gu Changge standing beside Qing Yi, silently contemting the sleeping figure. He reached out as if to straighten the ck hair beside her ear but halted midway. This gesture conveyed myriad emotions andplexities.


    Was it love and regret? Perhaps guilt or helplessness? Or could it be a blend of these sentiments? Moon King never anticipated that the usually indifferent Gu Changge, who regarded all beings like ants, would reveal such an expression.


    This further solidified his spection. Many unknown events urred before the Forbidden Era, with numerous secrets concealed and buried over the years. Gu Changge��s handling of the Immortal Domain and the Immortal Pce suggested that there were aspects he managed discreetly.


    ��You all go outside and wait for me,�� Gu Changge suddenly dered, instructing Moon King, Luo Yanxi, and Little Moon Guardian to leave the pce. Though puzzled, the individuals dared not press for answers. Evidently, Gu Changge had something on his mind and intended to share it.


    After they departed, Gu Changge retracted his outstretched hand and calmly asked, ��How long will you be sleeping?��


    As his words hung in the air, Qing Yi, with closed eyes, trembled and gradually opened her eyshes. Her gaze met Gu Changge��s.


    Her eyes were serene and tranquil, akin to warm, clear jade or a bright, wless moon. ��You came.��


    Qing Yi sat on the bed, herplexion appearing normal but unable topletely conceal the pallor and weariness. Gu Changge nodded slightly. He understood that Qing Yi hadn��t genuinely fallen into a deep sleep; instead, her consciousness had entered a state of self-cultivation. This state could be awakened by the external world at any moment, simr to the instinct of particr creatures. In dire situations, consciousness would enter this state to gradually cultivate and recover.


    As the true spirit of the world of mountains and seas, it was natural for Qing Yi to engage in this cultivation.


    ��You don��t need to waste your essence nurturing this Epoch Tree seedling,�� Gu Changge contemted for a moment, then shook his head and advised.


    Qing Yi didn��t provide a direct answer but tilted her head, fixing her gaze on him.


    ��Are you going to call me Aunt Qing, or Qing Yi?�� she inquired, steering the conversation differently.


    ��Is there a difference between these two titles?�� Gu Changge seemed somewhat helpless.


    ��Of course, there is a difference,�� Qing Yi yfully smiled and exined, ��If you call me Aunt Qing, it means you may not have fully recovered your previous memory. If you call me Qing Yi, it means you should have remembered everything.��


    Gu Changge shook his head and responded, ��Then I��ll call you Qing Yi.��


    ��It seems that during this period of time, a lot of things should have happened in the Upper Realm and the Immortal Domain.��


    ��It��s great; I can feel your breath again. It��s so reassuring.��


    Hearing this, Qing Yi smiled and then wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head against it. Gu Changge looked down at her, and the palm about to fall became slightly stiff. After contemting, he ced it on her head, gently stroking her blue hair.


    ��A lot of changes have indeed taken ce in the Upper Realm and the Immortal Domain, but they should all be within your expectations. It won��t have much impact on the uing events,�� he said softly.


    Recalling when he transformed into a Demon Lord, traversed the vast heavens as a Heaven yer, and saved Qing Yi during the first cmity in the world of mountains and seas, Gu Changge realized that from that moment onward, this gentle and kind woman had experienced a profound change.


    Despite regarding her as a mere chess piece, usable or disposable, he yed countless tricks and orchestrated borate schemes with her, deceiving the world and all its beings.


    Even now, she remained oblivious to his maniption, genuinely believing he was assisting her. He didn��t hesitate to be the viin, carrying the crimes of countless epochs.


    Gu Changge never harbored guilt. Yet, inexplicably, he felt a twinge of unease and a sense of loss. Was it because he thought of Yue Mingkong, who had a simr experience? Or perhaps Jiang Chuchu? Maybe even Gu Xian��er?

 Chapter 932: Let you bear the infamy of the world, shake the world of a catastrophe

    Chapter 932: Let you bear the infamy of the world, shake the world of a catastrophe


    Ads by BidGear


    Gu Changge��s eyes briefly registered a moment of confusion, fleeting bewilderment that caught him off guard. However, the change was temporary, quickly reced by calmness. He gazed down at Qing Yi, gently stroking her blue hair in silence, relishing this rare moment of peace.


    ��It seems that the Upper Realm and the Immortal Domain have settled down, so I feel a little relieved,�� Qing Yi remarked, breaking the quietude.


    A smile graced her lips, and her dignified, beautiful eyes sparkled with genuine happiness. The weariness and exhaustion that had been present earlier vanished utterly.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly and smiled, ��In the past hundred years, the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm have experienced peace. I��ve temporarily dealt with the unsettling factors, butpletely unifying the real world of mountains and seas will take some time. Additionally, hunters outside the vastness may have noticed this ce and could arrive in the real world of mountains and seaster. Given the current strength and background, it might be challenging to contend with them.��


    ��Thanks a lot,�� Qing Yi expressed gratitude, showing no surprise and adding, ��After losing my protection, it��s expected that the mountains and seas will reveal their coordinates in the boundless sea. Over the years, I��ve made preparations. The powerhouses who perished in the battle against heaven have all reincarnated smoothly. It won��t be long before they can return from reincarnation.��


    However, when she mentioned this, a sense of guilt washed over her, causing her to hesitate.


    Gu Changge understood the unspoken concern, smiled lightly, and reassured her, ��It��s okay; it��s just a misunderstanding. It will be resolved sooner orter. You know, I��m not someone who gets bothered by such things.��


    He sensed a tightening of the hands around his waist as if Qing Yi found sce in his words.��I��m sorry; you��ve borne the weight of infamy and crimes for so long. Not only were you reincarnated alongside, but you also carry this ceaseless curse and misunderstanding,�� Qing Yi expressed, her eyes reflecting sadness, guilt, and pain.


    ��Even your original apprentice turned against you, let alone the others. In the eyes of the world today, you��re perceived as an outright devil, the source of chaos and destruction. However, only I know that you bear all of this, and no one will understand you.��


    Qing Yi��s gaze held a deep sense of remorse, yet she feltpelled to make these choices to safeguard the ordinary people and spirits in the real world of mountains and seas, especially under the looming second cmity. She had to wrong her loved one, forsake her small family, and protect everyone. As the true spirit of the natural world of mountains and seas, her options were limited.


    Gu Changge smiled gently in response, embracing her and saying, ��You don��t need to apologize to me; it has nothing to do with you. Besides, it was I who proposed this method in the beginning. Don��t feel guilty; it troubles me as well.��


    Hearing his words, Qing Yi clung tightly to him, lost for words. Reflecting on the first cmity, which was the initial battle against heaven, Gu Changge unexpectedly appeared and rescued her from the clutches of an ancient cultivator in the Void Dao Realm. This cultivator had survived the second decline.


    Qing Yi had just embarked on the path of detachment at that time, and her realm was not yet stable. Facing peerless figures in the Void Dao Realm who had endured multiple declines, she found it challenging to contend.


    Gu Changge��s arrival effortlessly defeated those catastrophic existences that threatened the real world of mountains and seas. The Void Dao Realm seemed an unattainable realm for the real world, and at that time, only Qing Yi, the true spirit, and Gu Changge couldbat with abination of luck and the world��s power. Even the Realm of Mountains and Seas struggled to contend.


    Such a cmity was akin to a catastrophe for the real world of mountains and seas, still in its infancy. Behind the formidable figure in the Void Dao realm lurked an even more terrifying power.


    To be blunt, had Gu Changge not intervened during the first cmity, the mortal world of mountains and seas might have faced extinction, like numerous new worlds disappearing in the river of time, buried in the ruins of chaos. There would be no subsequent immortal pce, no immortal domain.


    <em>The mortal world of mountains and seas owes its existence entirely to you. </em>


    Qing Yi murmured softly, acknowledging the pivotal role yed by Gu Changge in the early days.


    Only those who had lived through those tumultuous times could trulyprehend the significance of Gu Changge��s intervention during the first cmity.


    ��That��s in the past. What matters now is how to confront the next cmity, the third cmity, much like heaven��s decline, each tribtion more formidable than thest,�� Gu Changge exined, shaking his head.


    The trials for cultivators were the nine declines of heaven, from the first to the ninth. In contrast, the natural world confrontedrge-scale liquidations, with subsequent cmities following the first.


    This process was a continual cycle of cultivation, fostering stronger cultivators and more robust real worlds through the tribtions of Heaven��s Decline. The final significant liquidation brought the harvest. Yet, no mortal-world had ever survived all nine cmities nor achieved the One True Realm��an aspiration often deemed a mere rumor. Attaining the One True Realm would allow transcendence beyond the world, immunity to cmity, true freedom, and eternity.


    Many real worlds aimed for this achievement, strategizing to annex other real worlds to establish their uniqueness.


    ��The third cmity is likely approaching soon,�� Qing Yi expressed concern upon hearing Gu Changge��s words. The mountain and seas world had yet to fully recover from the aftermath of thest cmity, still recuperating.


    The impending arrival of the third cmity cast a heavy sense of terror and oppression, suffocating those in its shadow. In response, Qing Yi contemted cultivating an epoch tree seedling through her own origin as preparation for the approaching tribtion.


    Even if the world of mountains and seas faced destruction, she hoped to safeguard the ordinary people, allowing them to reincarnate. However, this process was prolonged.


    Calmly, Gu Changge stated, ��The third cmity is indeed approaching soon. Without proper preparation, the real world of mountains and seas may vanish this time.��


    The prospect weighed heavily on Qing Yi, as any ns and preparations seemed feeble in the face of such overwhelming strength. To contend against the third cmity with the current state of the natural world of mountains and seas was akin to nonsense.


    No cultivators had reached the detachment stage, and their strength had not yet recovered to pre-first cmity levels. Moreover, the third cmity was far more formidable than the first.


    However, Gu Changge offered a pragmatic perspective: ��Actually, you don��t have to think too much about it. For the vast world, countless ancient worlds disappear every day. It��s part of thew of cirction. Unless there is an anomalous urrence, this situation cannot be broken. The birth of an anomaly is incredibly rare, and even ancient real worlds may not produce one for countless years. Surviving the second cmity as a newborn in the real world is already a stroke of luck for the Mountain and Sea Realm.��


    While his words were realistic, Gu Changge believed the situation was predestined. In the past, he would never have uttered such sentiments. However, a sudden change of heart led him to dissuade Qing Yi from investing excessive effort in this endeavor. This was mainly because the original n was to abandon the world of mountains and seas once its utility was exhausted.


    In Gu Changge��s eyes, the world of mountains and seas was no different from the ancient worlds vanishing daily in the vast heavens. He could effortlessly protect those around him, and even if the final cmity struck, he would be unaffected.


    From Gu Changge��s standpoint, Qing Yi��s efforts were unnecessary. Yet, he acknowledged the selfishness of this perspective, as it disregarded Qing Yi��s sentiments.


    ��But I can��t disregard all the spirits andmon people in the real world of mountains and seas. I am the True Spirit of the Mountain and Sea Realm,�� Qing Yi dered, understanding the implications of Gu Changge��s words. Despite his perspective, she shook her head, resolute in hermitment.


    Gu Changge remained silent, having conveyed what needed to be said. His purpose in seeking Qing Yi in thend of reincarnation was to confirm something specific. While she was overseeing thend of reincarnation, it did not epass the entire heavens.


    For instance, Luo Yanxi��s reincarnation outside the pce had no connection to Qing Yi. This darkness harbored others who wielded influence, attempting to revive the most influential figures of the past. As for the identity of this individual, Gu Changge remained uncertain.


    ��Since you came to find me, help me heal in the meantime,�� Qing Yi suddenly suggested, a slight smile gracing her face as she looked at Gu Changge. A faint rosy glow adorned her fair and wlessplexion.


    Slightly stunned, Gu Changge hadn��t grasped the significance of her words. Upon realization, he chuckled. The fluttering curtain, the pervasive immortal mist, and the bright, spring-filled hall set the scene for their interaction.


    Gu Changge departed from the pce a few dayster, leaving Little Moon Guardian behind. Qing Yi had awakened, and her injuries significantly improved, though not fully healed. She no longer needed to enter a state of recovery through sleep.


    Although Qing Yi had not nned to leave theke of reincarnation, Gu Changge contemted his initial idea of having her reveal herself to draw out survivors from the previous immortal pce. However, he reconsidered, realizing whether those survivors appeared held little relevance for him.


    As the impending catastrophe loomed over the world of mountains and seas, Gu Changge pondered before deciding to take action.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gu Changge integrated the Heaven ying Alliance, a force he had contemted before. In the impending battle against heaven, such a force was crucial. It needed to bear the banner of conquering the heavens and unite the mighty power of the celestial realms. The current Mountain Sea Realm was the precursor to the Heaven ying Alliance.


    Outside the Reincarnation Lake, Luo Yanxi and Moon King awaited Gu Changge. However, they didn��t linger long near the canopy of the Epoch Tree, sensing the unspoken nature of Gu Changge��s connection with Qing Yi. They wisely refrained from probing further, recognizing the secrecy surrounding their history.


    Upon returning to the Immortal Domain, Gu Changge instructed Moon King to summon the remaining Immortal Kings from the boundless battlefield. Simultaneously, he directed them to inform all parties in the immortal domain about an impending catastrophe within a hundred years. The endless sea��s ��hunters�� would breach the realms, bringing overwhelming strength and sacrificing everything, sparing not even the Immortal Kings.


    The news spread rapidly, causing an uproar across all Immortal Domains. The Immortal King families disseminated the information, instigating panic among all souls. A hundred years might seem brief to powerful cultivators, but it was merely a fleeting moment in their eyes. The announcement shook Dao-building experts and cultivators, inducing shock and anxiety in the Immortal Domain and reaching the upper realm.


    The authenticity of the news, spread by the Immortal King himself, left little room for doubt.Though some questioned its credibility, many Immortal Domain families corroborated the revtion. They recounted the phenomena that urred at the world��s end many years ago.


    During that time, the heavens and earth seemed to vacate, transforming into a frothy substance, while the boundless sea surged toward the extremities of the vast and distant cosmos. Faint outlines of ancient warships manifested in the sky, hinting at a terrifying specter that had remained unchanged since immemorial.


    Several knowledgeable true immortals, well-versed in ancient history and dedicated to studying the boundless sea, affirmed that these signs foretold an impending catastrophe. Simr ominous visions had manifested in numerous universes, instilling a trembling horror in all who witnessed them.


    The Immortal Domain, having finally regained a semnce of calm, now faced the looming threat of another catastrophe. What hope remained for ordinary cultivators if even the esteemed immortal kings were not spared?


    As the news asserted, it seemed that they were destined to be instantly reduced to ashes, denying even the recognition to qualify as sacrifices.


    This newscast transforms all realms within the Immortal Domain into a maelstrom of chaos, fear, and unease. Was this flourishing world on the brink of an abrupt demise?


    The denizens of this realm were far from reconciled, grappling with the unsettling possibility of their imminent end.

 Chapter 934: The catastrophe may not necessarily bring new life; those dormant old guys

    Chapter 934: The catastrophe may not necessarily bring new life; those dormant old guys


    Yan Ji wore a somewhat sorrowful expression due to her connection to the ancestral God Zhu Rong, who imed to be her forebearer.


    She possessed a profound knowledge of the actual secrets prevailing today. In many epochs, a catastrophe known as cmity would befall the world. During this cmity, both living beings and monks would face retribution.


    Consequently, civilization would crumble, the lineage severed, and everything would revert to chaos. After enduring countless years, new life would emerge from the chaos, and the cycle would perpetuate.


    Even if individuals managed to survive this cmity, subsequent ones would follow��an unending series until the day they were ultimately obliterated, returning to ruins. A cultivator would encounter numerous trials and tribtions during their cultivation, and this cmity served as God��s evaluation and ordeal for the world. The way of heaven was ruthless, treating everything as equals. Regardless of the creature��s strength or weakness, it would face annihtion.


    ording to Yan Ji��s learned inheritance, the Mountain and Sea Realm had declined following thest cmity, struggling to fully recover even after countless years. Now, beyond the real world of mountains and seas, formidable ��hunters�� approached��an impending threat that not even the remaining influential individuals could resist.


    While searching for Gu Changge, Yan Ji had heard rumors and observed widespread panic and anxiety. Dissatisfied with the heavens�� cruelty, Ancestor Zhu Rong once attempted to defy them. However, her defiance in the first cmity resulted in the annihtion of her body and spirit.


    If Yan Ji hadn��t identally acquired its inheritance, the secrets hidden in ancient history would remain unknown to her.


    ��Now that this catastrophe is approaching, how should we navigate the impending destruction of this world and our inevitable sacrifice?�� Yan Ji asked Gu Changge, her confusion evident.Gu Changge��s background and identity held little significance to Yan Ji. Were it not for Gu Changge��s benevolence��guiding her to the upper realm and reconstructing her physical form��she wouldn��t be in her current position.


    Yan Ji, always one to reciprocate kindness, had firmly followed Gu Changge. No amount of rumors or criticism circting about Gu Changge over the years could sway her allegiance. In Yan Ji��s heart, Gu Changge remained the benevolent young master from the past.


    ��The World of Mountains and Seas won��t sumb so easily. When the timees, some individuals will undoubtedly emerge to resist,�� reassured Gu Changge.


    ��You need not worry; everything is within my control.��


    Given Yan Ji��s long-standing loyalty, Gu Changge feltfortable sharing some details with her. Wasn��t the arrival of the ��hunters�� beyond the boundless sea Gu Changge��s strategy to use them as bait, aiming to catch some significant adversaries?


    Since the first war against heaven, an extensive period had psed��from the age of congenital mythology to the age of conferring immortals and beyond, reaching the forbidden era after the second cmity. Gu Changge firmly believed that dormant old figures existed during this prolonged span.


    Despite the heavy casualties in the real world of mountains and seas during the first war against heaven, many true spirits of powerful beings managed to safely reincarnate under Qing Yi��s protection. Yet, until the Forbidden Era, these powerhouses remained concealed.


    Even now, these old figures remain hidden, with the immortal domain fragmented and immortal kings controlling multiple universes. Gu Changge disseminated information about the ��hunters�� from the boundless sea worldwide, hoping to draw these elusive figures out of hiding.


    Previous attempts had failed, as they were resolute in concealing their presence. Consequently, Gu Changge opted for a grander scheme, forcing them to reveal themselves��unless they were content watching the real world of mountains and seas crumble and sacrifice in obscurity.


    ��My lord, did you foresee all of this?��


    Yan Ji expressed surprise, but her astonishment quickly turned into a sense of relief. If Gu Changge had everything under control, he had anticipated these events long ago. What cause did she have for concern?


    The Upper Realm and Immortal Domain were both cloaked in an uneasy atmosphere. With a century about to pse, it seemed toote to find a solution. Numerous ethnic groups and factions were gripped by anxiety and despair, with some areas descending into chaos.


    Unrestrained acts of burning, killing, looting, and all manner of evil deeds became rampant, consequences be damned, as people sought momentary pleasure.


    Especially in the distant frontier regions of the universe, far from the upper realm��s center, order disintegrated,ws ceased to exist, and nobody cared about constraints.


    Although Divine Kingdom and Heavenly Court heavenly soldiers and generals attempted to quell the chaos, their influence gradually waned. Subsequently, the Divine Kingdom and the Heavenly Court became increasingly indifferent, seemingly too preupied with their affairs to bother with such trivial matters.


    Even forces that had submitted to the Divine Kingdom no longer adhered to constraints, opting to pursue their interests, convinced that within a hundred years, catastrophe would strike, leaving no survivors. Despite the might of the Divine Kingdom and Heavenly Court, with numerous immortal kings at Gu Changge��s behest, they appeared powerless against the impending catastrophe.


    Amidst this atmosphere, the Immortal Domain and Upper Realm plunged into chaos. Many ancient cities grew restless, and numerous cultivators and creatures perished in the ensuing turmoil. The hard-won stability disintegratedpletely, throwing various regions into disorder.


    Ancient immortal worlds, immortal forces, and even the immortal king��s families began massive territorial reductions, evacuating to small worlds to preserve a glimmer of hope.


    In every universe, the echoes of ancient warships reverberated as powerful beings sought paths to migrate to remote, small worlds for refuge. Others opted to withdraw from the world, desiring detachment from mortal affairs akin to many forbidden areas in the past.


    However, even the rulers in criminal areas had awakened, overwhelmed by the looming disaster that would sweep the entire natural world of mountains and seas, affecting not just the upper realm or immortal domain but the entirety of existence. Escape seemed impossible without crossing the boundless ocean.


    Gu Changge satposedly atop the Divine Kingdom, observing the transformations in the worlds and universes below without much change in his emotions. The current chaos was the precursor, yet to truly impact the immortal force. The onset of turmoil in the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm wouldmence when various immortal forces and Immortal Dao factions entered turmoil.


    During this period, the Divine Kingdom and Heavenly Court could only ��reluctantly�� maintain order and tranquility in the surrounding territories. No one dared to stir trouble within their domains at this critical time.


    ��Seeing the foundation we painstakingly built over the years on the brink of disintegration is disheartening,�� remarked Yin Mei, her moodplex as she had witnessed the chaos��s beginnings. The divine kingdom had yed a significant role in swiftly establishing rule and stability over the heavens.


    Gu Changge, however, offered a different perspective, ��There is no immortal kingdom in this world. Rather than viewing this as disintegration, it��s more like a new beginning. Order can be rebuilt, and the universe can be reborn even in its shattered state. This catastrophe may usher in new vitality.��


    He surveyed the vast universe, noting stability in the territories of the Divine Kingdom and the Heavenly Court while other forces experienced varying degrees of turmoil. Even in the Immortal Domain, wars erupted in numerous universes as several immortal kings guarded vast battlefields, resulting in chaos spreading to surrounding territories and innocent creatures perishing tragically.


    ��Bringing new vitality? But many will die,�� observed Yin Mei, looking beyond the hall at the vast sea of clouds. Atop the upper realm, the Divine Kingdom sensed the subtle changes affecting all worlds and universes��even the Eight Destions, Ten Regions, and many surrounding ancient worlds��though the catastrophe had not yet arrived. Its impact had already permeated, casting a shadow over all realms.


    The Boundary Monument Sea marked the divide between the Upper Realm, Eight Destions, and Ten Regions. Without a root or limit, only decrepit boundary monuments stood, bearing witness to its ancient destion. Within its waves, remnants of ancient realms shattered during warsy submerged, floating, and sinking, showing signs of decay and desation.


    Many years had psed since the Upper Realm��s previous campaign against the Eight Destions and Ten Regions. The territories across the Boundary Monument Sea belonged to the Upper Realm, thanks to the immortal forces that had imed vast regions during the battle.


    The true ruler of the Eight Destion and Ten Regions was Heavenly Maiden Tianlu from the Heavenly Lu City, situated on the shore of the Boundary Monument Sea. Her unique identity stemmed from surrendering to Gu Changge during the war.


    As the guardian goddess of Heavenly Lu City, she faced criticism and condemnation from cultivators in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. However, it was ultimately due to her intervention that the Eight Destion and Ten Regions were spared from the Upper Realm��s massacre.


    Currently, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu stood at the tower of Heavenly Lu City, gazing towards the sea of boundary monuments. After being brought back from the Immortal Domain by Gu Changge, she returned to Heavenly Lu City to stabilize her cultivation. They seemed distant despite learning of numerous rumors and news from the outside world. A hundred years had passed swiftly, yet also remarkably fast.


    ��The Boundary Monument Sea has dried up, and there have been peculiar movements during this time,�� remarked Heavenly Maiden Tianlu. Her gaze turned to the other side of the Boundary Monument Sea, where arge area of the seabed had been exposed, revealing a terrifying rift valley.


    The once chaotic atmosphere, veiled by the Boundary Monument Sea, had dissipated, exposing dpidated ancient worlds that now floated up and down in the open.


    As the Boundary Monument Sea dried up, the floating ancient worlds vanished. Thendscape now resembled a collection of dpidated cemeteries, with weathered corpses scattered about, their white forms eerily terrifying and undisturbed for many years.


    Craters covered the ground densely, creating the semnce of independent small worlds��hard to fathom beneath the once-submerged sea of boundary monuments.


    Amidst the eerie silence, it was evident that this ce had suffered the aftermath of a devastating war long ago. Stars had fallen one after another, leaving endless pits in their wake. The vast expanse, resembling another universe, echoed with death as the immortal theme, and the cknd extended endlessly in ruins.


    During this time, disturbances frequented the Boundary Monument Sea��s vicinity. Some heard echoes of mountains shouting and tsunamis, while others perceived the sounds of soldiers battling and iron horses galloping amid the starry sky.


    ��This ce was once a battlefield,�� uttered an old man, snow-covered and adorned with a white beard, as he silently appeared. With emotion and nostalgia, he walked through the dry sea of boundary markers, treading on crackednd infused with lingering evil spirits and unvanquished murderous intent��a testament to the tragic and terrifying battles that once unfolded there.


    The territory was expansive and boundless, marked by countless star-induced craters and a stunning Great Rift Valley that traversed the entire ground. The old man, seemingly a lonely ghost, threaded through the vast territory, uttering obscure and iprehensible ancient words as if summoning something.


    Deeper into the terrainy a corpse pit, with numerous bodies d in armor and dark iron god clothes. Many bore wounds from terrifying weapons, their dried blood telling tales of past violence. The old man journeyed through the ck doom, witnessing destruction, blood rivers, corpses, and coffins scattered underground.


    Finally, he arrived at a terrifying crater, seemingly formed by a colossal hand. Coming to a halt, the old man in white gazed at a small, nameless grave within. It appeared as a solitary tomb built by an unknown hand.


    ��Tu Ying, are you still alive?�� he questioned, looking at the unmarked grave.

 Chapter 935: Great changes in the world, how magnificent was the battle against the heaven

    Chapter 935: Great changes in the world, how magnificent was the battle against the heaven


    This ce could be called the Underworld, with corpses, ancient coffins, broken weapons, and battle armor scattered throughout. Small, unnamed mounds dotted thendscape, bearing countless small graves piled by unknown hands over the years.


    Like a lonely ghost, the white-d old man walked among the graves. Eventually, he stopped before a small mound, speaking with a touch of emotion and nostalgia.


    ��Tu Ying, are you still alive?�� His voice, dry and challenging toprehend in contemporarynguage, held profound sadness.


    In the open depths of the ground, numerous small graves stood upright,cking weeds or tombstones. Despite their appearance as nameless tombs, a pervasive sorrow lingered.


    No response met the old man��s words. He stood alone, releasing a long sigh as the curtain of his back gradually closed.


    <em>I have guarded your tomb for countless years, burying you with my own hands. Yet, I know that one day, you will all return. Tu Ying, you were my lord��s most esteemed general, powerful enough to take that step. </em>


    <em>I refuse to believe that you truly perished in that battle. You should be alive, like me, right? The first battle against heaven, how heroic.</em>


    The white-clothed old man��s eyes brimmed with sadness as he extended his hand,nding it on the tiny grave before him. His name was Ming, an old man dedicated to guarding the tomb of his formerrades-in-arms for generations, never leaving.His origins were traced back to the age of innate mythology before countless epochs. Like hisrades, he fell in the battle against heaven. His body torn apart, weapons exploded, battle robe stained with blood, and a descent into the sky. After countless years, he awoke alone, confronted by the tragic aftermath of the preceding battle. Yet, it appeared that an extensive period had passed, leaving the once vibrant ces deste and devoid of vitality.


    Death surrounded him, with corpses scattered in all directions and numerous ancient worlds sinking and copsing. Ming buried hisrades, standing guard over their graves, harboring a fading hope that one day they might awaken. However, as time passed, even his belief in this possibility waned, uncertain if such an expectation could ever be realized.


    Ming couldn��t fathom why he awoke after countless years. He vividly recalled the battle against a formidable creature from the vastness, culminating in their mutual demise.


    The battle��s aftermath was catastrophic, marked by the copse of heaven and the destruction of the earth. The ominous World Extinction Mill slowly approached, obliterating the world with each rotation, reducing countless creatures to ashes. Even powerful innate races, real dragons, and real phoenixes became insignificant, withering and falling.


    Despite their efforts to cut down the heavens, the battle failed, leaving bitterness in Ming��s mouth and unwillingness etched on his aged face. When he woke up a few yearster, he remained unaware of the war��s aftermath, ignorant of the Battle of Heaven��s oue and the fate of sentient beings.


    ��This is myst visit to your grave, old friend. It��s time for me to depart as well,�� Ming dered.


    Beyond the boundless sea, creatures would soon return to this world. Despite his decay, Ming believed he might still be able to fight.


    Sitting there for a prolonged moment, he eventually rose and prepared to leave. Before departing, he sighed deeply, casting a nostalgic gaze toward the distant sky��s end.


    Although Ming had been vigntly guarding the tomb of his formerrades on the dry seabed of the Boundary Monument Sea, it didn��t mean he remained oblivious to the outside world. Swift as a phantom, the old man in white departed from the area, heading towards the overseas border monument.


    He refused to believe that everyone else except for himself had perished in the battle. The presence of tyrannical innate gods and influential ethnic groups like real dragons, real phoenixes, and unicorns suggested that traces and bloodlines persist today. The original battle��s oue might not be as tragic as he had imagined.


    On the Boundary Monument Sea shore, a woman in a white dress awaited his arrival. Observing the old man in white emerging from the sea, she stepped forward and greeted, ��Master Master, I��ve driven away all the cultivators around me. The sea of boundary monuments has been unsettled recently, and there may be some changes.��


    Tall and slender, with an exceptionally delicate face, the woman in the white dress resembled Gu Xian��er. If Gu Changge had been present, he might have been taken aback. This woman, in fact, was Gu Xian��er��s biological sister, Shen Xian��er.


    Initially, Gu Changge visited the Shen family in the Heavenly Lan Realm to locate Gu Xian��er��s biological parents. During that time, Gu Xian��er��s parents had already given birth to a younger sister named Shen Xian��er.


    Events unfolded in the Shen family, leading to Gu Changge eliminating Li Xiu, the fortunate son-inw. Li Xiu, entangled in a marriage contract with Shen Xian��er, faced his fate.


    These events transpired before the Eight Destion and Ten Regions battle. The Heavenly Lan Realm was close to the Boundary Monument Sea and served as the Upper Realm��s outpost during their initial engagement in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Many years had passed since the initial battle, and the young girl who had been in the bud at the outset now appeared slim and graceful. The old man in white strode upon the mighty waves, approaching the shore. All the nostalgia and emotions that once lingered vanished, reced by a stern demeanor. He simply nodded upon hearing the woman��s words, offering no furthermentary.


    The woman before him was his disciple, taken under his wing after he left the bottom of the boundary monument and ventured into the world. The circumstances of why she became his apprentice were enigmatic as if destiny yed a role. This was due to her uncanny resemnce to the peerless female war immortal who had led them in the attack on the boundless sea.


    Initially perplexed and even briefly considering the possibility of her being that lord��s reincarnation, the old white man soon realized he had been overthinking. It could be a case of a simr face on a different flower.


    Though he had awakened yearster, no longer at his peak, he remained a genuinely peerless figure in this era. His unrivaled cultivation even defied thews of heaven and earth in the upper realm. To exhibit a fraction of his unfathomable strength, he took the woman, Shen Xian��er, as his apprentice, providing her with meticulous guidance.


    Shen Xian��er, daughter of the heavenly maiden of the Shen family in the Heavenly Lan Realm, possessed exceptional cultivation among her peers. The old man in white was relieved to find her a promising talent, and her unwavering heart for the Dao impressed him.


    Learning of the impending catastrophe in the Upper Realm, she remained resolute, devoid of the despair andints that gued other cultivators. Such a character was rare, leaving the old man in white exceedingly satisfied.


    Though not the reincarnation of that lord, the simrity in facial features and the steadfast heart for the Dao moved him deeply. Once a rising star personally witnessed by the old man, the lord was born to confront the catastrophe. Sadly, she came into the world inopportune, and something remarkable could have unfolded with a little more time.


    <em>Let��s go, there��s nothing unusual beneath the Boundary Monument Sea. The vision here has no connection to the sea��s depths.</em>


    <em>It might be a phenomenon caused by the fragments of weapons that fell into the Boundary Monument Sea.</em>


    Ming, the white-clothed old man, snapped out of his thoughts, gently shook his head, and then led Shen Xian��er away from the scene. He intended for Shen Xian��er to return to her family, bid farewell to her parents, and then apany him to the Immortal Domain, offering her a glimpse beyond the Boundless Battlefield.


    Shen Xian��er followed Ming��s lead, and her gaze was resolute. She was well aware of her Master��s intentions and harbored no fear. Long ago, she had dered to her parents that she would not marry in this lifetime, choosing to tread the path of Dao alone.


    Her mysterious Master had an ancient origin impossible to trace, and his strength surpassed ordinary immortal figures. She had witnessed him emerge from the depths of the Boundary Monument Sea, causing floating ancient worlds to settle under his feet, erasing the aftermath of the Great Dao-building expert. Such unimaginable power led her to ept him as her teacher willingly.


    As the impending catastrophe loomed over the world and turmoil gripped every corner, the mysterious Master decided to intervene, departing for the boundless battlefield, perhaps never to return. Despite his suggestion for Shen Xian��er to remain in the Heavenly Lan Realm, she refused, unafraid of death. If she ventured to the Immortal Domain and experienced a battle of this magnitude, she would have no regrets.


    Shen Xian��er was determined not to live in the shadow of her sister, Gu Xian��er, and had her own aspirations. Simr scenes were unfolding across the world due to the great turmoil.


    In some long-hidden forbidden areas, visions manifested in the deepest corners. Massive rough stones cracked open, sheddingyers of stone cortex with astonishing force.


    Then, thousands of rays of light burst forth, apanied by an auspiciousness stretching thousands of feet. The heavens and earth rumbled, and the sounds of various Dao-building experts echoed as if an auspicious beast were heralding its return to the world.


    A dense immortal mist engulfed the forbidden area, alerting all creatures within. Finally, a blurred figure emerged, lifting its head and letting out a roar that nearly shook the stars from the sky. Chaotic energy surged to the heavens, spreading to the edge of the universe.


    A dpidated ancient temple stood on a deste hilltop, surrounded by emptiness and abandonment. A thick radiance emanated from it, transforming the vicinity into a sacred, purend submerging nearby mountains. The sculptures within the ancient temple seemed toe alive, cracking open as if vague creatures were about to emerge.


    In a remote mountain vige, an old Daoist priest had always been absent-minded and careless at the vige entrance, often deceiving the vigers. He imed to be the reincarnation of a great figure from ancient times, promising to be a Star King if given a hot steamed bun to regain his immortal position. The vigers were skeptical, but children often fell for his stories and were tricked into surrendering their candied haws.


    Now, lying drunk on arge bluestone mountain at the vige entrance, he gazed up at the vast sky. Beneath his unkempt hair, his eyes held profound depth.


    <em>The heavens are about to undergo a change.</em>


    The old Daoist mumbled to himself, raising his head to drain the wine gourd in one gulp, then smacking his lips.


    Passing vigers shook their heads upon hearing his words, dismissing them as the ramblings of a drunken man. However, as they spoke, they, too, nced at the sky and noticed the distant mountains growing dim. Thick, dark clouds appeared to be drifting over thendscape.


    ��Hey, the weather has really changed. I need to go home and gather my belongings,�� the viger scratched his head. He had yet to expect the entric Daoist priest to urately predict the changing sky.


    <em>I have to go.</em>


    The entric Daoist ignored the passing viger and continued muttering to himself. Then, he spat out a mouthful of white mist, transforming it into a small palm-sized sword. It rose against the wind and vanished into the void in the blink of an eye.


    ��That��s old-fashioned���� the Daoist remarked before leaping onto the flying sword.


    With his hands behind his back, he soared into the air, his Daoist robes transforming his appearance from the sloppy man of the past to an elegant immortal figure.


    ��What���� the viger below stared wide-eyed, struggling to believe what he had just witnessed.


    He shouted to the surroundings, ��Immortal, Immortal, Immortal����


    Many vigers rushed over upon hearing the news, but none wanted to believe his words, dismissing him as crazy and talking nonsense. Could the entric Daoist who lied to children at the vige entrance indeed be immortal? Did he fly away on a sword? It seemed too incredible.


    Different phenomena manifested in various ces as the world underwent drastic changes and rumors spread about the impending catastrophe beyond the boundless sea.


    On top of a particr mountain, rays of light illuminated the sky, reflecting for three thousand miles. Purple air lingered, covering the sky and blocking out the sun.


    A golden carp leaped into the air in a particr ancient well, soaring through clouds and fog before transforming into a dragon.


    The world was transforming, and the environment underwent significant changes. Ancient myths were reemerging, with creatures in the void gradually approaching the present world. Worlds buried in the void began to manifest, reflecting the current world.

 Chapter 936: The revived old monsters, another chess piece.

    Chapter 936: The revived old monsters, another chess piece.


    Significant changes had urred in the world. At this moment, the mighty cultivators and even regr folks had observed the abnormality. The global environment underwent daily transformations. Some previously barren mountains appeared alive overnight, teeming with newfound vigor and covered in lush greenery. Dry old trees burst forth with fresh green buds, and rivers once dried up, flowed again, each universe presenting distinct visions.


    <em>There��s something major on the horizon.</em>


    Numerous familiar creatures exchanged whispers, uncertain about the unfolding events. Yet, everyone grasped that it signaled an impending significant urrence. Even in remote mountain viges, the yellow cattle, ustomed to plowing the fields year-round, began to vocalize before soaring away atop clouds and fog, eventually disappearing.


    Various ordinary people seemed akin to characters in ancient myths, gradually manifesting in reality. This phenomenon marked the merging of the mythic past with the resurgence of strength from ancient times. Among the old immortal forces, the urrences were even more astonishing. A figure emerged in the long-neglected ancestral hall, iming to be their ancestor.


    More figures stirred and sat up from the mausoleums, their slumber duration a mystery. Many were coated in mud. As they slowly rose from their coffins, the descendants guarding the tombs were startled.


    The world was in upheaval, with periodic spreading of unimaginable rumors. People acknowledged that if a cmity emerged beyond the boundless sea, they might be powerless to resist. It became apparent that they never trulyprehended the world,cking even a thorough understanding of their family��s ethical history.


    Some immortal forces discovered that their founding patriarch was a young Daoist boy serving an influential figure tasked to preserve the immortal legacy. He then feigned his demise and retreated to protect the significant individual.


    Countless years psed, and their still-alive founders shared revtions in dreams using secret techniques. This allowed them to prepare for the imminent arrival of the great man. Such urrences stirred a sensation in all directions, challenging creatures�� understanding of their ethnic groups.Thews of heaven and earth had stabilized in the present vast world. Thews of the immortal domain and upper realm had seamlessly merged, expanding the limit ofbat power for both realms. Though yet to be in a genuinely prosperous era, it approached the period preceding the Forbidden Era. If no catastrophe struck a hundred yearster, this would be the prime era for cultivators.


    Bing a Daoist, achieving immortality, and aspiring to the position of Immortal King were within reach. Many elders in recovery also noted this phenomenon. The world did not significantly suppress their strength, and any impact was negligiblepared to their initial expectations.


    The greatness of this world surpassed their predictions. Since the Forbidden Era, many had resorted to forbidden techniques to conceal skyward secrets and mask aura fluctuations, falling into a prolonged slumber. Some individuals traced their origins back to the iparably prosperous era preceding the Forbidden Era. Upon awakening, theyprehended the contemporary world and historical events for the first time.


    Some awoke from their long slumber due to mysterious induction, unaware of the changes in the world. Among them were genuinely ancient individuals who had traversed the path of reincarnation, retaining most original memories after the initial cmity. They grasped the many secrets of this world, where both the immortal domain and upper realm were integral parts of the tangible world of mountains and seas.


    <em>In this contemporary era, few truly grasp the significance of cmity��s existence. Many remain oblivious to their past experiences, unaware that the current state of the mountain and sea real world is a consequence of the first and second cmities.</em>


    <em>To them, the Forbidden Era is but a distant and untouchable ancient history. Little do they know, preceding the Forbidden Era were numerous older epochs and civilizations, each once resplendent and prosperous to the utmost.</em>


    <em>These are aspects lost on theter generations. Some revived elders couldn��t help but sumb to nostalgia and emotion upon discovering many aspects of the world. Such sentiments circted among various immortal forces, prompting sudden realizations among many cultivators.</em>


    <em>To these beings, the so-called ��ancient�� might be merely a fleeting moment, a vanished light. True antiquity spans tens of millions of epochs, and the long river of time struggles to bear such weight.</em>


    <em>These ancient existencesprehend the truths between heaven and earth, the reasons for catastrophes, and the shattering of ancient history and the burial of past eras. However, creatures that survived since the Forbidden Era, upon learning about the world��s present state, are still struck with terror.</em>


    <em>Surprisingly, he still governs the current world, and in that initial battle, the heavens shattered, and all universes copsed.</em>


    They murmured and were shocked. Some who fell into a deep slumber after the catastrophe couldn��t even fathom how they were resurrected, seemingly buried in that cmity.


    Many seemingly perished, but after countless years, they awoke in an unfamiliar ce, disoriented and unaware of their surroundings. The battle was too tragic. Everyone vividly recalls the abrupt copse of the Immortal Pce overnight.


    ��Such irony�� the one who once destroyed the universe now controls all immortal forces, establishing the divine kingdom and heavenly court on his own. A colossal devil, yet adorned with virtues,�� whispered survivors from the Immortal Pce, their eyes filled with unwillingness and hatred. epting such a reality proved exceedingly difficult.


    Time, the mightiest force in the world, struggled to erase the deep-seated hatred within their hearts. Simr scenes unfolded in the Immortal Domain, Upper Realm, and even the Foreignnd, with the fortunes of various ces expanding, stretching, and surging.


    Gu Changge observed it all in silence. Everything urring in the heavens was under his vignt gaze, anticipated by him. The impending oppression from beyond the boundless sea triggered the revival of the heavens�� will, startling the deeply hidden elders.


    This is an instinct of the tangible world of mountains and seas. Faced with an unavoidable catastrophe, it awakened the most potent individuals it once nurtured. In the eyes of ordinary beings, the distinction between the world and the universe blurred, and they were oblivious to possessing a form of consciousness.


    Following the cycle of heaven, life and death were integral. The real world and living beings maintained a symbiotic rtionship. Gu Changge utilized this ��fishing�� approach to astonish the old individuals.


    ��The world has be lively,�� he remarked, a faint smile on his lips. ��But the real excitementes next.��


    Gu Changge gaze upward at the terminus of the tangible world of mountains and seas. From his vantage point, it became apparent that the world��s end was increasingly barren as if a barrier were gradually disintegrating into some vague, iplete substance.


    This substance resembled foam, enveloping the end of the natural world of mountains and seas, creating a barrier to shield against the fluctuations of the boundless ocean. However, this barrier teetered on the brink of copse.


    This served as the harbinger before the group of ��hunters�� arrived in the boundless sea. A warning to all living beings in the tangible world of mountains and seas.


    Gu Changge observed an ancient, weathered warship surging through the vast waves and ck fog, crushing and exploding a section of the ancient world. Crafted from a scarce immortal gold, the ship showed no signs of decay despite years of traversing the boundless sea. Figures on board exuded an air of god-like arrogance, dominating the universe and swallowing the sky.


    While this disaster paledpared to the previous cmities, the present tangible world of mountains and seas was iparable to the pre-cmity era. Gu Changge chose not to intervene yet. The hundred years had just begun, and opportunities for the tangible world of mountains and seas still existed.


    ��At this juncture, it��s time to deploy the remaining chess pieces,�� Gu Changge murmured softly, his eyes deepening.


    In the Immortal Domain, within the depths of the Endless Sea n, discussions concluded as immortal kings, intending to relocate their ns, gathered in a magnificent ancient pce. The pce, seemingly forged from bronze, bore countless innate divine inscriptions, each containing profound and elusive meanings.


    Only Ao Ling and a middle-aged man, weathered yetposed, stood alongside the Immortal King in this pce. The middle-aged man exuded amanding presence, adorned in a golden dragon robe with a purple gold crown and a dragon horn between his forehead. His arms were d in pale golden dragon scales.


    All the Sea n��s immortal kings, visibly excited and respectful, felt the formidable coercion emanating from this middle-aged man. Over the past few days, he had arrived at an ancient temple with Ao Ling. Once the Dragon Pce of the Dragon n materialized in the depths of the Sea n. The formation patternid within easily withstood the existential threats of an Immortal King.


    Given the name Ancestor Ao Ling used for this middle-aged man, certainty surrounded his identity��the third prince of the dragon n, Ao Teng. He was the son of the ancestor dragon and elder brother to Ao Ling, possessing unfathomable cultivation.


    He had been in slumber within this pce for an extended period. Recently, the depths of the Sea n had be aglow with rays of light and billions of miles of auspicious energy, rming everyone. Many immortal kings, including Ao Ling, hurriedly converged to witness this spectacle.


    ��The winds of change have blown, time has psed, and unexpectedly, I��ve awakened again, after billions of years,�� the middle-aged man softly spoke with aplex expression. Despite his recent recovery, he had swiftly adapted to this era. From his sister Ao Ling, he gleaned much about the happenings. He stood in contemtion for a prolonged duration, taking considerable time to fully recover.


    In the initial battle against heaven, his origin suffered an injury, and he was rescued by his father, the ancestor dragon, sent to the depths of the Dragon Pce for cultivation. As for subsequent events, he remained oblivious.


    ��I don��t understand why my father sealed me away, and why it took so long for me to wake up,�� Ao Teng whispered, perplexed by his father��s actions.


    ��My father left a letter, mentioning that my brothers would awaken in this world.��


    Ao Ling also shared her thoughts. Though joyous at the reunion, her heart weighed heavily. A palpable, invisible seemed to entwine them all. The more they probed, the more ensnared they became, making it arduous to break free.


    Observing recent changes in the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm, Ao Ling felt a chill down her spine. Why did so many awaken at this particr time? Was it a preordained arrangement, or did an unseen, ominous force manipte events?


    Terrified, Ao Ling dared not delve deeper.


    <em>Since my father said so, it must be his intention. I��ve awakened in this world, so I need not contemte migrating from my homnd. Despite the dangers beyond the boundless sea, it��s not as daunting as you might think.</em>


    Ao Teng swiftly refocused after Recalling his past battles with his father against the liquidators. In his view, the imminent threat to the tangible world of mountains and seas from foreign adversaries took precedence.


    The Dragon n had resided here for generations, and unless absolutely necessary, why would they abandon their homnd?


    ��The current situation in the World of Mountains and Seas is unique. Much transpired after the Battle against Heavens. At that time, that lord brought an era to an end with his own hands, burying that time into darkness,�� Ao Ling exined, her face reflecting theplexity of the matter. She had yet to delve into the details with Ao Teng, as the battle against heaven was distant, unfamiliar even to the immortal kings present.

 Chapter 938: The Gu family’s secrets, it’s enough for the ancestors to kill with one finger

    Chapter 938: The Gu family��s secrets, it��s enough for the ancestors to kill with one finger


    <em>Is it due to the Great Dream Returning Immortal Technique?</em>


    Gu Changge looked back, a moment of surprise crossing his face, but he swiftly deduced the reason. Yue Mingkong��s Daoist practice delved into the concepts of destiny and reincarnation. Through the Great Dream Returning Immortal Technique, she had traversed the river of time in her dreams, cultivating in past eras.


    Gu Changge had been protecting her precisely because, with her current strength, carrying the formidable karma and bacsh across the lengthy river of time, even within a dream, would be impossible.


    This train of thought prompted Gu Changge to recall Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao, whom he had ensnared in the river of time. They, too, were cultivating in the bygone years.


    ��Well, I might be in seclusion for a while, uncertain about when I��ll awaken,�� Yue Mingkong whispered.


    ��Just focus on your cultivation; don��t worry about anything,�� Gu Changge smiled, approaching and tenderly embracing her.


    ��Then don��t forget about me,�� Yue Mingkong leaned her head on his shoulder, a yful smile gracing her lips.


    ��I��ll miss you,�� Gu Changge replied, holding her soft hand, a faint smile on his lips.Yue Mingkong entered seclusion, unsure of when she would emerge. Despite creating the Great Dream Returning Immortal Technique, there were mysteries within it that even she had not fully grasped. A grand dream, possibly reaching back into eternity.


    Gu Changge dispatched his puppet, Alpha, to stand guard outside the cave, ensuring Yue Mingkong��s safety. Though Alpha originated from the evil spirit transformed by the true blood of the demon lord in the demon-burying abyss, his innate talent rivaled that of immortal kings.


    Over the years, Gu Changge deliberately or inadvertently supplied him with various resources, allowing Alpha��s true strength to reach a levelparable to an Immortal King.


    Yet, Yue Mingkong��s seclusion prompted Gu Changge to contemte other matters. While he harbored no concerns about the impending catastrophe facing the world of mountains and seas, the people around him were different.


    Including his parents and rtives in this life, the same reality applied. Upon discovering his true identity as the former World Destroyer Demon Lord, the Ancient Immortal Gu family disyed a degree of fear towards him.


    Initially indifferent to this, Gu Changge was nowpelled to ponder these matters as Yue Mingkong entered seclusion. He should consider empowering those close to him so that they could enhance their strength.


    While Gu Changge possessed the ability to safeguard them, there was no certainty that, when the final confrontation arrived, he could shield everyone around him. The other two True Ancestors he had nned were unpredictable and enigmatic entities. Even now, Gu Changge needed to be more confident in the sess of his ultimate objective.


    <em>If I were alone, why bother with these concerns? This n finally involves me</em>


    Gu Changge mused, shaking his head lightly and rubbing the center of his brows.


    Simultaneously, deep within the territory of the Ancient Immortal Gu family, within the n��snd, a serene and holy scene unfolded. Towering ancient trees, majestic mountains, and a profusion of immortal spirits created an otherworldly ambiance, appearing as an independent celestial universe. Despite the world��s tumultuous changes, this ce maintained an air of detachment.


    In the ancestral hall of the n, many Gu family ancestors congregated with solemn expressions. The setting was a simple and ancient courtyard devoid of grandeur, yet intricate divine patterns shimmered and intertwined throughout, evoking a sense of agelessness.


    ��As a n, the Gu family has spanned hundreds of millions of epochs since its inception. Even predating the forbidden era and themencement of the age of innate mythology, the Gu family thrived,�� intoned an elderly figure in a voluminous ck robe, standing within the ancestral hall, addressing the assembly.


    d in a ck robe adorned with embroidered patterns of fallen leaves covering his body, even obscuring his feet, the figure inside appeared concealed at first nce, leaving only the impression of a voluminous ck robe. Despite this, the ancestors of the Gu family regarded this person with utmost respect. Patriarchs like Gu Lang stood quietly, attentively listening to the spoken words.


    Beside the ck-robed elder, several other figures exuded a simr agelessness, surrounded by mist and chaotic light that induced a sense of trepidation. Hailing from the Immortal Domain, precisely from the Gu family of the Immortal Domain, they had journeyed to the upper realm after the Forbidden Era.


    The Gu family had split into two factions, with some ancestors leading their ns to the Immortal Domain while others remained in the upper realm to safeguard their ancestral homnd.


    During Gu Changge��s time in the Immortal Domain, he was aware of the other branch of the Gu family but refrained from delving into it. The ck-robed speaker, the nominal founder of the Gu family, was often called the First Patriarch by many nsmen. However, he regarded himself as the Ninth Patriarch.


    Many believed that he had vanished in the past years, only to reappear in this life, leading numerous Gu family members from the Immortal Domain to join their counterparts in the upper realm.


    ��In ancient times, the world of mountains and seas pales inparison to my Gu family,�� intoned the ck-robed elder, his voice steeped in age, emanating a sense of timeless presence. Distorting the surrounding time and space, even causing thews of heaven and earth to whimper.


    In the ancestral hall, the Gu family��s forebears were astonished and blindsided by the revtions from the Ninth Patriarch. They had yet to anticipate such an astonishing history for their lineage, their knowledge limited to sparse records in ancient texts.


    Learning that the Gu family had been dormant in the real world of mountains and seas for an unfathomable period, with the sole purpose of resurrecting a great ancestor, struck them like a tempest.


    The following deration from the ck-robed elder resonated like thunder in their hearts, reverberating through the hall. Though his voice wasn��t loud, it carried a palpable and trembling force, as if even the celestial bodies in the vast expanse above were quivering in response.


    The revtion left everyone in stunned disbelief �C to resurrect the distant ancestor? A figure so enigmatic that its very existence seemed surreal.


    Unperturbed by the collective shock, the elder continued his words, carrying the weight of ages.


    ��Initially, I nurtured my family��s distant ancestors, guiding them through the trials to achieve the immortal existence of the transcendent true Dao realm. Over the ages, only a select few have reached such heights. Those ancient cultivators who endured the seventh, eighth, and even the ninth decline of their realms are insignificant before my distant ancestor. He could eliminate them with a mere flick of his finger.��


    His tone grew more profound and resonant as he delved into the past. The elder��s voice became hoarse as if recounting firsthand the events of a cataclysmic battle where their distant ancestor, facing an almost hopeless situation, sacrificed himself by transforming into the world to protect all living beings.

 Chapter 939: What can be changed by giving a hundred epochs? One of the strongest

    Chapter 939: What can be changed by giving a hundred epochs? One of the strongest


    <em>He decided to change the world using his own body to protect the ordinary people.</em>


    All the ancestors in the ancestral hall of the Gu family were astonished by this revtion. It seemed that, ording to the words of the ck-robed old man, he became entangled in that catastrophic event.


    Who was the distant ancestor of the Gu family?


    A person who, relying solely on their strength, saved both themon people and all spirits?


    The world plunged into darkness, the universe copsing, the entire world extinguished in endless darkness, with war, fire, blood, and chaos prevailing. Yet, there was this individual standing under the sky, resisting all adversaries, and enduring eternally. What kind of courage and determination did this require? Though they had never witnessed it, at this moment, they were all filled with awe and reverence for their distant ancestors. It seemed that the unyielding will and great courage still coursed through their blood.


    ��I never expected my Gu family��s origin to be like this,�� whispered an old ancestor in admiration.


    ��The ancient times, with their endless years, have passed away. The distant ancestor was buried in heaven and earth, and his essence permeated ten thousand realms. This real world of mountains and seas only came into existence because of his original blessing���� The ck-robed old man��s profound and solemn words echoed again, revealing this hidden truth.


    Once again, everyone was left in shock. Even the real world of mountains and seas existed because of the legacy of a distant ancestor. What kind of unpredictable and terrible power was this? It was simply beyond imagination and description. Even Immortal Kings and Immortal Emperors were as inconsequential as dust in the face of such a revtion.��Our lineage relocated here solely to safeguard the true spirit left behind by the distant ancestor, enabling his potential resurrection.��


    ��Even after the passage of ancient times and countless changes, the distant ancestor can still return.��


    The ck-robed old man��s eyes slowly scanned the crowd, his voice t and low, yet conveying unwavering determination. He sought to exin this secret to the present Gu family ancestors, urging them toprehend the significance of their lineage.


    The Gu family in the world of mountains and seas was considered the lineage of the vast heavens. With an impending catastrophe, the old man feltpelled to share this knowledge in advance, fearing the Gu family might descend into chaos without prior information. The family members were unfamiliar with managing themselves in this world, adding to the urgency of informing them.


    ��The barriers outside the Immortal Domain can no longer withstand the pressure, and there��s a risk of gaps forming,�� the old man exined.


    ��Though I��m not afraid of the hunters across the vast expanse, I don��t want the Gu family to suffer in this disaster. Sharing this information is to guide you away from the real world of mountains and seas, directing you towards the Nine Heavens.��


    He emphasized that the Nine Heavens served as the true main line of the Gu family and the authentic resting ce of distant ancestors. As the ��Ninth Patriarch�� who established the Gu family in the real world of mountains and seas, he alone possessed this knowledge.


    The rest of the Gu family, including the other ancestors, had been unaware of these details until now. The Gu family��s ancient origin was not only burdened with age but also held the significant responsibility of resurrecting their distant ancestors.


    ��Nine Heavens, the root of the legendary immortal? The source of all immortals���� an astonished old ancestor mused. The revtion that the true main line of the Gu family resided in the legendary Nine Heavens caught them off guard.


    Before this, they had heard rumors about the Nine Heavens,prehending it as a transcendent ce. Cultivators before Immortal Ancient spent their lives seeking its location, with various spections and imaginative tales leaving a legacy for future generations.


    Even the Immortal Pce, once the dominant force in the real world of mountains and seas, had sought the location of the Nine Heavens, with some individuals reaching its hallowed grounds. Despite the world viewing the Nine Heavens as a symbol of sanctity, it held a different, less revered meaning for cultivators.


    ��The Nine Heavens isn��t as sacred as you might believe. It��s essentially a burial ground for many things,�� the ck-robed old man expressed with a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. He shook his head and, finally returning to a calm tone, allowed the information to settle among the people in the ancestral hall.


    Having learned so much news and secrets at once, the ancestors, despite their formidable cultivation, needed time to digest the information.


    ��Are we going to begin migrating now? Are we to abandon everything in the real world of mountains and seas?�� Some ancestors contemted, expressing reluctance to evacuate after having lived there for numerous years. It wasn��t easy to sever emotional ties to a ce.


    ��If you can evacuate swiftly, then do so. The current immortal domain isn��t a ce for a long-term stay,�� the ck-robed old man advised. Though unafraid of the hunters beyond the boundless, he preferred not to expend too much energy on these matters until the distant ancestors were truly resurrected.


    In his heart, nothing held greater importance than the resurrection of the ancestors. However, he refrained from divulging the details of the resurrection process, and the Gu family��s ancestors did not press him for more information.


    ��Doesn��t this mean the immortal domain will bepletely destroyed in the near future, ording to what the ancestor mentioned? Even if numerous ancient beings are revived, won��t it make a difference?�� Some individuals were unwilling to abandon the homnd that had sheltered the Gu family for generations.


    The ck-robed old man, in response, continued to shake his head. Though there were more words to be spoken, he chose to remain reticent.


    Historically, his existence was traced back to the inception of the mountains and sea��s true world, predating the era of innate mythology. This granted him a vision that surpassed all others, enabling him to easily gauge the magnitude of the impending catastrophe facing the Immortal Domain.


    In terms of cultivation, he surpassed even the Immortal Emperor, rooted in the Void Dao Realm, and persevered through two declines. Within the current real world of mountains and seas, few could rival his power, except for Gu Changge, reincarnated as the demon lord.


    Confident in his judgment, he believed that remaining in the real world of mountains and seas would only result in unnecessary loss. The ancestors in the ancestral hall remained silent, recognizing that any decision they made held no sway in the presence of the old man who founded the Gu family.


    ��The old man is doing this solely to protect the Gu family,�� his voice carried the weight of time, offering minimal exnation.


    A sudden voice from outside the ancestral hall interrupted the somber atmosphere. Gu Changge appeared, walking over with a natural expression. The ancestors were shocked by his unexpected presence, though, in terms of seniority, they were Gu Changge��s ancestors. His true identity, however, as the World Destroyer Demon Lord, overshadowed their significance.


    ��Since it is to protect the Gu family, why do you want to abandon the nnd?�� Gu Changge questioned, his eyes fixed on the old man in the ck robe with evident interest.


    The ancestral hall fell into a hushed anticipation. While they were Gu Changge��s ancestors by seniority, his true identity as the World Destroyer Demon Lord ced them as juniors before him. The ck-robed old man, slightly startled, observed Gu Changge, aware of his existence from the time he was in the Immortal Domain.


    However, he chose not to reveal himself then. Now, face to face with Gu Changge, the origin of this world-destroying demon, reincarnated into the Gu family, left him in awe. Gu Changge yed a significant role in the first battle against heaven and saved the true spirit incarnation of the real world of mountains and seas as a former heaven yer.


    The old man in ck had witnessed andprehended many events, including the first battle against heaven and the Forbidden Era, yet he maintained a detached stance from the Gu family and refrained from participating in those conflicts. As a bystander, he observed everything, even the founding of the Immortal Pce before the Forbidden Era.


    However, the motives behind Gu Changge��s actions, such as destroying the Immortal Pce and turning against its master, remained a mystery to the old man. He was unsure of Gu Changge��s current realm and found him enigmatic, shrouded in ayer of mist that obscured his figure throughout the ages.


    In the past, the old man would not have been surprised by thisck of rity, given Gu Changge��s superior cultivation. However, even now, when Gu Changge had not fully returned to his peak state, the old man struggled to perceive him. This baffled him, as even an Immortal Emperor could navigate the annals of time and deduce the secrets of heaven.


    Gu Changge, with a faint smile, acknowledged the confusion surrounding his identity. He offered a simple response, ��It doesn��t matter what you call me. You can refer to me as Demon Lord or simply Changge, like the other ancestors.��


    Gu Changge had been tracking a significant figure, one revived in other eras, considering them insignificant inparison. He noted the absence of a true emperor among them. The appearance of the Gu family��s founder held great significance for Gu Changge, despite involving another chess piece in his intricate ns. At this moment, such details seemed inconsequential.


    The ck-robed old man remained silent for a moment, surprised by Gu Changge��s straightforward response. ��I��ll still call you the Demon Lord,�� he finally stated.


    Gu Changge smiled and replied, ��Old Ancestor, call me whatever you like. I��m not here just to be called.��


    The ck-robed old man, whose strength surpassed even that of the Immortal Emperor, reaching the Void Dao Realm and navigating through the second decline of heaven, was undeniably one of the most powerful figures throughout the ages in the real world of mountains and seas. Even at her peak, Qing Yi could only be considered a worthypetitor.


    ��I can surmise your purpose, but the real world of mountains and seas is in despair,�� the old man in the ck robe said. ��Otherwise, I wouldn��t easily decide to abandon the nnd.��


    Gu Changge sighed, ��Why say that, Ancestor? Isn��t there still a hundred years left? That should be more than enough for the real world of mountains and seas.��


    Hearing this, the ck-robed old man��s eyes narrowed, his expression turning serious. He understood that Gu Changge wouldn��t make such statements lightly. Did this imply that Gu Changge had other ns? However, what could be changed within a hundred years? Even with an extended timeframe of ten thousand years, one million years, or even a hundred epochs, the fundamental situation might remain unchanged.


    ��If it were not impossible, who would willingly leave their hometown? This is the foundation I constructed, the family I built with my own hands. Your parents and rtives in this world are all my descendants. How can I bear to watch them sacrificed along with this world?�� Gu Changge expressed a sense of responsibility.


    ��I don��t know your ns, but I��ll tell you directly,�� the ck-robed old man continued. ��The group of hunters crossing over from the boundless sea is formidable, backed by an ancient real world. Additionally, I sense a frenzied and chaotic atmosphere. It��s possible a lunatic has infiltrated.��


    At this point, the old man in the ck robe ceased hiding the critical situation. He didn��t expect the members of the Gu family to fullyprehend the dire circumstances, but he was certain Gu Changge understood the gravity of the situation. A hunter supported by an ancient real world would undoubtedly pose a threat equivalent to his strength.


    Those termed ��lunatics�� were ruthless individuals who had once buried the world with their own hands, devoid of emotions and concerns. In the current Realm of Mountains and Seas, besides the ck-robed old man and Gu Changge, who else possessed the qualifications to confront these formidable hunters?


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, the ck-robed old man decided to relocate all members of the Gu family to Nine Heavens. He refused to stay and faced annihtion alongside the Mountain and Sea Realm. Maintaining sobriety and rationality, heprehended the enormity of the impending catastrophe for the real world of mountains and seas.


    While others remained fearless due to ignorance,cking the understanding of the situation, Gu Changge should be aware of the impending danger.


    ��The Realm of Mountains and Seas is not as fragile as you may think, Patriarch. Those destined to return will return. Is this catastropheparable to the cmity?�� Gu Changge��s light smile did not betray the gravity of the situation.


    ��Did I underestimate the Realm of Mountains and Seas?�� Gu Changge pondered. ��Or, is there a n that the old man is unaware of?��


    Hearing this, the old man in ck furrowed his brow and began deducing, his fingers moving beneath the loose robe.

 Chapter 940: I want to set up a heaven-slaying alliance, how far have you come?

    Chapter 940: I want to set up a heaven-ying alliance, how far have youe?


    In his present state, many things didn��t require deliberate deduction. He had a premonition somewhere. He could clearly understand a cultivator��s life, past, and future with just a nce. The reason he contemted leading the Gu family to migrate and abandon this world was a future glimpse of the mortal world of mountains and seas drenched in blood, the sky copsing, and the world obscured by mist.


    Lives were ravaged, and the entire world faced sacrifice, with no apparent hope, only pervasive gray scars, a universe in copse, and a world engulfed in endless blood and fire.


    However, when Gu Changge suddenly asserted that he had underestimated the world of mountains and seas, the ck-robed old man swiftly deduced with a trace of doubt and iprehension. As the deduction deepened, his brows furrowed even tighter. Despite hundreds of millions of possibilities in every moment, an existence like his discerned clear lines leading to established future oues.


    <em>Impossible.</em>


    Especially when attempting to deduce the Gu Changge before him again, he realized that Gu Changge seemed to have vanished from the past, future, and even the current world. Although standing there, it was as if he upied an unknowntitude, overseeing all living beings.


    The old man in the ck robe suddenly raised his head, steadfastly staring at Gu Changge.


    ��Though you haven��t returned to your previous peak, why is there no trace of you in this world? Where are you? Was the dark catastrophe many epochs ago also a game you deliberately orchestrated?�� he questioned with a weighted tone.


    At this moment, he seemed to grasp something, raising the possibility that even he was initially deceived by Gu Changge. He thought of himself as an outsider, but with the eyes of a bystander, he realized that he had overlooked changing times, turbulent mountains and rivers, and shifting stars��all under Gu Changge��s control and n.


    All members of the Gu family in the ancestral hall felt profound oppression. Their souls trembled under the inadvertent wisp of aura revealed by the ck-robed old man when he spoke. It wasn��t directed at them, yet the vastness of the universe��s horror and suffocation left them horrified. The ancestor��s cultivation level was beyond spection or imagination, described as unpredictable and iprehensible.Unaffected by the oppression, Gu Changge maintained a calm expression and spoke with a faint smile, ��What does the ancestor mean by that? Are you doubting my intentions, suspecting that I truly aim to destroy this real world of mountains and seas, burying all spirits andmon people together?��


    His words altered the expressions of all the ancestors, creating a sense that Gu Changge and the ancestor were in conflict.


    As members of the Gu family, they didn��t want Gu Changge to sh with the ancestor. The ck-robed old man recognized his gaffe, quickly restoring his expression. It had been a while since he experienced such significant mood swings. Originally detached from the real world of mountains and seas, he rarely found characters that truly impressed him, with Gu Changge being the exception.


    Yet, within Gu Changge��s being, the old man couldn��t perceive other time and space, the aura of other eras, or the fluctuations of existence. It seemed that Gu Changge had genuinely gathered all figures along the timeline, unifying endless time and space��the sole individual throughout all ages.


    As an ancient cultivator of the Virtual Dao Realm who had embraced the path of detachment and survived two declines of heaven, the old manprehended the profound implications and found it almost unbelievable.


    He stood tall in the current world but couldn��t locate Gu Changge��s figure in the past. It seemed that Gu Changge didn��t exist in the past, future, or even in the present world. It was as if Gu Changge appeared out of thin air��a truly perplexing phenomenon.


    ��The old man doesn��t doubt you; he just suddenly doesn��t understand your origin. Since ancient times, only those with the qualifications to break through shackles and restrictions can leap into the realm and step into the Daoist realm���� the ck-robed old man spoke in a low voice.


    <em>Could it be that you are a mutation among mutations, the so-called odd number?</em>


    His origins traced back countless epochs, to a time when cultivation realms were not as detailed. Ancient cultivators were categorized into mortal, immortal, and Dao realms. The mortal realm epassed all realms before the immortal realm. Even standing at the peak of the mortal realm, as an enlightened person, one only reached the pinnacle of the mortal realm.


    In contrast, the immortal realm spanned from the real immortal to the immortal emperor. Detachment led to the Dao realm, with the distinction between the virtual Dao realm and the True Dao realm arising from this.


    However, entering the Dao realm was rare, and even ancient real worlds that endured countless eras produced only a few Dao Realm existences. Thus, the ck-robed old man was qualified to disdain the true world overlooking mountains and seas. This new ancient worldcked even a single ancient cultivator.


    Reflecting on the first battle against heaven, the ck-robed old man pondered that if the demon lord hadn��t appeared, there might not have been a second cmity. Consequently, there would be no real world of mountains and seas. These eventspelled the ck-robed old man to reconsider his perspective.


    Especially today, when Gu Changge uttered these words in front of him.


    ��Old Ancestors are worrying too much; I just want to tell you that the real world of mountains and seas will not be destroyed just because of this catastrophe. As for the odd number, you can actually understand it that way, but I would rather call it a variable,�� Gu Changge maintained a faint smile.


    The old man in the ck robe frowned even tighter, ��Variation?��


    Acknowledging variables in the dark was reasonable. He did not dare to im that he could truly judge the past and the present andprehend everything. The road of cultivation was lengthy and perilous, and despite reaching this level, he did not consider himself invincible. Even the distant ancestors back then experienced moments of powerlessness.


    ��I came here to look for my ancestors. Actually, there is one thing I want to discuss with you. I also know about the Gu family. The location of the Nine Heavens is really far away, and some unavoidable idents will inevitably happen on the way. Naturally, I don��t want many nsmen to die in it and put them in a dangerous situation.��


    Gu Changge ignored the perplexed expressions of the ck-robed old man and many nsmen in the ancestral hall. He began to exin his purpose foring there. Since the big fish had been caught, it should have its purpose. From a certain point of view, there was indeed no more suitable candidate than this ancestor of the Gu family.


    Hearing this, the old man in the ck robe fell into silence. Perhaps the members of the Gu family in the ancestral hall did not grasp the meaning of these words, but at his level, they naturally understood what Gu Changge wanted to express. Although there was a destiny in the dark, after ancient times, every real world would suffer the consideration of cmity.


    If it survived numerous cmities, it would attract new life and transformation, reaching a higher level. If it couldn��t survive the cmity, it would lose its body and mind, returning to the ruins, buried in the chaos, awaiting a chance after hundreds of millions of epochs to give birth to new vitality again.


    This resembled a cultivator��s journey. From the onset of stepping onto the road of cultivation, one was fated to struggle all the way. All living beings, the heavens, and all things were trapped in such a destiny. If this was heaven��s decree, then they would ept it.


    Yet, the higher the level, the more the horror of this world became apparent. The so-called transition was akin to being locked in a cage, battling like a parasite, waiting for the right time to harvest and liquidate.


    To put it mildly, they were referred to as cultivators, but in reality, they were just leeks in the eyes of higher-level beings, cultivating one generation and harvesting the next. Even if an odd number emerged among them, the hope was to break through this cage and approach the genuine source. However, ultimately, they would still be crushed by a terrifying force reaching out from there.


    Gu Changge��s current words might not carry this meaning in the eyes of the ck-robed old man.


    ��The old man naturally understands what you said, but what��s the use of understanding? Even distant ancestors couldn��t escape this fate, so what can we do?�� He expressed a sense of gloom, shook his head, and seemed somewhat disinterested.


    ��Since the endless ages, haven��t there been many heaven-yers trying to break free and approach the genuine source? Even if their bodies are shattered and their spirits destroyed, they do not hesitate. What is the ancestor afraid of?�� Gu Changge maintained a light smile.


    When the Heaven yer was mentioned, the expression on the old man in the ck robe changed slightly. He couldn��t help but gaze at the sky outside the ancestral hall. Not seeing any unusual signs, he breathed a sigh of relief. The term ��heaven yer�� wasn��t something to be mentioned lightly, as it could easily lead to boundless disasters.


    Gu Changge��s calm mention of it in front of the many members of the Gu family in the ancestral hall made the ck-robed old man smile wryly. It seemed there were no inhibitions.


    The higher one reached in cultivation, the more one became aware of the invisible, ever-present gaze. Caution in both words and actions became increasingly crucial.


    ��Just tell me directly, what do you want to do?�� The ck-robed old man felt a surge of emotion. It appeared that despite having lived for an extended period, his courage was diminishing. Even though Gu Changge should be a more ancient and mysterious being than his origin, his current appearance was that of a young and energetic man, carefree and unabashed, openly uttering the term ��Heaven yer.��


    ��I want to reorganize the heavens and true worlds, and in the name of defeating the heavens, I will establish the heaven-ying alliance,�� Gu Changge spoke with a faint smile, his tone seemingly understated.


    <em>What?</em>


    As his wordsnded, the face of the ck-robed old man underwent a drastic change��shock, horror, and disbelief etched across his features.


    <strong>Rumble! </strong>


    In the emptiness, it seemed as if countless thunders resonated, a formidable momentum about to surge from beyond the sky. It was as though this statement had touched an untouchable taboo, awakening a dormant, terrifying existence. All members of the Gu family in the ancestral hall shuddered, feeling as if their souls were on the brink of explosion, and their spiritual seas were about to copse, copsing to the ground.


    A pair of gazes, seemingly from nowhere, sought to oversee, bringing boundless power like a falling sky, attempting to crush their spines and turn their souls to ashes. However, Gu Changge��s expression remained unchanged. With an indifferent look, he waved his sleeves, and from the depths of the world, a dull hum emerged. The overwhelming power vanished like a receding tide.


    In an instant, all members of the Gu family felt as though they were rescued from the sea, their bodies drenched in cold sweat. Even those who had weathered many storms exhibited panic and shock in their eyes.


    ��What exactly is this?�� someone couldn��t help but murmur, a lingering horror still present in their eyes.


    Theplexion of the old man in ck had also recovered. He regarded Gu Changge with aplex expression.


    He truly didn��t expect that Gu Changge��s ambitions would be so grand, daring to establish the heaven-ying alliance. How audacious and courageous was this? Just moments ago, uttering that sentence alone triggered a terrifying vision and drew the attention of an unseen force. If the Heaven-ying Alliance were indeed established, it would undoubtedly create monumental waves, and the unimaginable karmic repercussions it would carry left the ck-robed old man unable to fathom.


    What astonished him even more was Gu Changge��s nonchnt wave, effortlessly deflecting the prying gaze. While his strength had likely not fully returned to its peak, it wasn��t far off.


    ��How far have youe? How could you reincarnate and re-cultivate?�� At this moment, the ck-robed old man couldn��t suppress the biggest doubt in his heart.


    With Gu Changge��s strength, even after the Forbidden Era, it would be a simple task to obliterate the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. What kind of existence could counter him? Yet, why did Gu Changge, possessing such invincible strength, end up in reincarnation? Although the ck-robed old man had lived through that era, he only had a partial understanding of many things.

 Chapter 941: Gathering the power of all ages, going farther than his Ancient Ancestor

    Chapter 941: Gathering the power of all ages, going farther than his Ancient Ancestor


    For instance, the reasons that led to the Forbidden Era, and various events during the period following the initial war against Heaven. From the perspective of the ck-robed old man, it appeared shrouded in ayer of mist, yet he could still discern it clearly. However, upon closer inspection, these mists grewrger and more chaotic.


    To him, the present Gu Changge seemed to be enveloped in a fog. The actions and words that were clear before became blurred and chaotic again. Suddenly, the old man in the ck robe looked at Gu Changge with an expression of disbelief, as if he had stumbled upon a realization.


    ��Could it be that you, like your distant ancestors, encountered an irresistible force from the real ce?��


    This possibility seemed to be the only exnation he could fathom for Gu Changge breaking out of reincarnation and reincarnating. Even the most powerful figures from other ancient real worlds might not be able to confront Gu Changge at his peak.


    Considering this, it became even more rming. If the power from the real ce couldn��t truly annihte Gu Changge, but only interrupted the cycle of reincarnation, then he was stronger than the ancient ancestor of the Gu family. After all, the ancestors feared that power, iming that no creature in the world could resist it. Even a mere breath from it could effortlessly obliterate all living beings and make any cultivator vanish.


    ��No wonder you have such boldness and courage to say such things. You are a fellow traveler like the ancient ancestor, and it is even possible that you have gone farther than the ancient ancestor���� The ck-robed old man seemed to have figured something out, with a touch of bitterness at the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Changge didn��t offer much of a response, maintaining a faint smile on his face. Since the ck-robed old man had touched upon that direction, he naturally wouldn��t divulge too much.


    The members of the Gu family in the ancestral hall could onlyprehend half of the riddle-like words, but it did not hinder their understanding of the meaning conveyed by the ck-robed old man. Gu Changge stood at the same level as the ancient ancestor of the Gu family. The possibility of him going even further was staggering.


    <em>It is possible to surpass the transcendent ancient ancestor. This is undoubtedly one of the strongest beings in all ages.</em>They were shocked and struggled to digest the many secrets of the Gu family, realizing that Gu Changge��s true origin surpassed even that of his ancient ancestor.


    With the revtioning from the mouth of the current ancestor, the shock was more profound than hearing the deeds of the ancient ancestor firsthand.


    ��With you guarding the real world of mountains and seas, it is indeed more effective than any defensive measures.�� The ck-robed old man��s countenance returned to calm, though his emotions remained turbulent. Understanding that Gu Changge had his own intentions and ns for the Mountain and Sea Realm, the old man chose not to inquire further.


    In the presence of Gu Changge, there was no need to worry about the impending ��hunter�� catastrophe. The roles of hunter and prey might be blurred when the timees.


    ��I stayed in the Mountain and Sea Realm not just to guard this ce.�� Gu Changge��s faint smile evolved into a more serious expression.


    ��The heavens are not benevolent. I want to establish an alliance to defy the heavens, utilizing the power of all ages to challenge the divine forces and cleanse the world.��


    ��I came here today because I want to ask my ancestors one thing.�� Gu Changge��s words prompted a slight twitch of the ck-robed old man��s eyebrows. Considering Gu Changge��s background, it seemed to be within reason. He kept hisposure, opting not to create a fuss. After all, at Gu Changge��s level, the pursuit of Dao andw had reached its pinnacle. Although the Dao had no limit, the road itself had a boundary, and they were already standing at the end of that road.


    Hence, individuals of the same level, including Gu Changge and the ancient ancestor of the Gu family, were no longer preupied with pondering survival during cmities or how to endure heaven��s decline. Instead, their focus shifted to how to challenge the heavens, break through the end of the road, and reach the boundless.


    ��Tell me, what do you wish to ask of me?�� The old man in the ck robe spoke in a subdued tone, recognizing that he had no room to decline. Despite being the ancestor of Gu Changge in this life, his identity offered no leverage in such matters. Faced with this situation, Gu Changge likely wouldn��t provide him with a choice.


    ��I want you, Patriarch, to join me in establishing the Heaven-ying Alliance.�� Gu Changge articted these words without hesitation. Just as the ck-robed old man��s expression was on the verge of a drastic change, Gu Changge continued, ��The Heaven-ying Alliance won��t rely solely on my strength. Only by harnessing the strength of all worlds will there be a glimmer of possibility to challenge the heavens.��


    ��As you can observe, Patriarch, I have yet to return to my prime, and there is no ancient cultivator around me who canmand the situation. The birth of the Heaven-ying Alliance won��t happen overnight. I can only y a role in promoting it. To shatter the cage, touch the power of reality, and rectify things, you must gather the power of all ages����


    Many members of the Gu family present did notprehend the meaning behind these words. However, judging by the gradually dignified expression of the old man in the ck robe, the information contained was undeniably formidable.


    To prove the Dao? They couldn��t fathom such notions. The countenance of the old man in the ck robe grew solemn, and he remained silent. Gu Changge��s words had created a massive upheaval in his heart, leaving him unable to find calmness.


    To prove the Dao?


    Such words were not even uttered by their ancient ancestors, a testament to the audacity involved. In the vastness of the heavens and the billions of universes, who would dare make such a im? Even the Heavenly Sect established in the Nine Heavens ventured to use this name due to the unique nature of the Nine Heavens. Stepping beyond the Nine Heavens would likely result in a formidable bacsh, causing them to vanish at a mere utterance.


    ��Of course, I will give you a period of time to think about it, and you don��t have to decide whether to agree or not now. It��s just a suggestion from me.�� Gu Changge��s profound expression dissipated, reced by a faint smile. The Heaven-ying Alliance was merely his initial move. In Gu Changge��s perspective, subsequent ns held even greater significance. His conversation with the ck-robed old man was influenced by the genuine scarcity of suitable ancient cultivators in the real world of mountains and seas. Even those surviving the cmity might not have attained the level of immortal emperors, let alone touched the road of detachment.


    ��The old man understands,�� nodded the old man in the ck robe, refraining from offering a direct response. Such matters were not easily spoken or promised; they demanded careful consideration. The gaze from the shadows was no trivial matter. When Gu Changge had mentioned ��Heaven ying�� earlier, thunder erupted in the void, and a formidable power nearly engulfed the surroundings. At higher levels, attention to such details was paramount. If spoken by an ordinary individual, it would not have any impact.


    At this moment, the ck-robed old man pondered whether to find a means ofmunicating with the main n in the Nine Heavens to discuss this matter. While he aimed to resurrect his ancient ancestors, it did not signify a willingness to be leeks, allowing others to harvest. The ancestor��s initial fall was not due to encountering the great terror of the realnd but rather a conscious decision to transform into the world.


    Having left the Gu family, Gu Changge refrained from conversing with the remaining ancestors. His current level instilled fear and unease, regardless of how calmly he might speak. As for his parents and others in this world, he merely cast a distant nce before turning and departing. Gu Lintian had relinquished the position of Patriarch, and both were currently immersed in their cultivation, having entered a period of seclusion.


    Gu Changge infused a thread of innate good fortune. While unable to defy one��s innate nature, it facilitated rebirth and transformation. In the current world, the struggle for transcendence was fierce. To stagnate meant being engulfed and buried in the torrent of the era. Despite the chaos and catastrophe, many cultivators refused to relinquish hope, striving for that chance at survival.


    The sentiments in Gu Changge��s heart were not particrly profound. Having witnessed such scenes countless times, he had be ustomed to them, making it challenging to stir deep emotions. In the subsequent months, the upper realm, the immortal domain, and even the foreign realm were filled with astonishing phenomena. Even in the distant reaches of the foreign realm, several imperial family ancestors, who had long been dormant, awakened. Their quasi-immortal emperor power surged, shaking the universe. Universes from all directions roared, the Daos shed, and myriadws and orders cascaded from the sky like waterfalls.


    Despite their recovery, these beings remained low-key. Having learned of the events during their slumber, they refrained from arrogance. The strength of a quasi-immortal emperor did not guarantee invincibility in the current tumultuous world. Their newfound knowledge of powerful adversaries emerging from beyond the boundless sea within a hundred years, bringing immense cmities, left them feeling like sacrificial pawns. Even the Immortal King was mere cannon fodder, and the quasi-immortal emperor was a slightly stronger one. Filled with fear and unease, they hoped their recovery in this great world would offer an opportunity for cultivation improvement, only to face cruelty and tragedy bordering on despair.


    This depiction was specific to the foreign realm. In other areas, such as the immortal domain and the upper realm, numerous ancient figures experienced revival. In regions under the charge of King Luo and others, many notable individuals emerged. They witnessed an old man with white hair and a white beard, apanied by a woman, crossing the boundary embankment and heading toward the boundless sea. This spectacle left them astounded, recognizing the figure as a supergiant whose cultivation surpassed the Immortal King and even exceeded the Immortal Emperor and Quasi-Emperor.


    When Moon King attempted to traverse the boundary embankment previously, the journey nearly imed her life, and she couldn��t even touch the boundary embankment. The old man with white hair and a white beard was even more enigmatic, especially with a young woman beside him who appeared to be his disciple. King Luo and others promptly reported this to Gu Changge, but he showed little concern. Despite the increasing number of revived ancient giants, many surpassing the quasi-immortal emperor in cultivation and radiating the light of the immortal emperor, Gu Changge remained uninterested unless one had transcended the immortal emperor realm, entered the realm of Daoism, and embarked on the road of nine declines.


    His primary focus was on refining the true blood of the demon lord and restoring the demon lord��s full power. The single drop of true blood left in the Demon Burying Abyss had been a contingency n devised by Gu Changge long ago. Although the demon lord��s body had been obliterated by his thoughts, the demon lord��s good fortune and cultivation base had long been condensed in the first drop of true blood. This drop of true blood, sealed when Chan Hongyi was imprisoned in the Demon Burying Abyss, had gradually affected her, perhaps due to the countless days and nights of aura emanating from it.


    It was essential to note that when Gu Changge arranged for Chan Hongyi��s suppression, the underlying motive was for her to safeguard the drop of true blood. Despite appearances of her being constrained, she was essentially tasked with preserving the true blood, awaiting Gu Changge��s retrieval inter generations.


    As time swiftly passed, Gu Changge rose from the boundless void. The foundations umted over the years were nearlypletely absorbed through his refining process.


    The road of detachmentprised nine declines and wasmonly known as the realm of Dao. Unlike ordinary cultivators who needed toprehend numerous Daoisms, Gu Changge, at his cultivation level, would naturally break through the realm when the time came. Simr to his previous addition of points through the system, he further evolved destiny value and luck into energy following specific rules. Despite differences in appearance, the essence was essentially the same; the system merely provided a different framework.


    Observing the current state of affairs across various realms, peace and order seemed to have been temporarily restored with the gradual recovery of powerhouses from all ethnic groups after the chaos preceding the catastrophe. However, Gu Changge found these superficial improvements uninteresting. Instead, he focused on scanning through the familiar faces he encountered.


    The ancestor of the Gu family had yet to provide an answer, indicating that he was still contemting Gu Changge��s proposition.

 Chapter 943: The past is all in clouds, the true road to the Mortal World

    Chapter 943: The past is all in clouds, the true road to the Mortal World


    This process wasn��t overly lengthy. For decades, Gu Changge journeyed through mountains, rivers, swamps, and ancient cities, appearing as an ordinary mortal without disying the slightest hint of cultivation. Those apanying him treated him as a genuine mortal.


    During this period, Gu Changge witnessed the tumultuous battles among cultivators, the fierce struggles for wealthynds, and the fall of ancient dynasties swept away by the currents of history. He observed the life and death of countless mortals, experiencing the birth, aging, and demise of life. His understanding of mortal emotions deepened considerably.


    Further, he traversed the starry universe, visiting many ancient worlds, and even revisited the demon world. However, Empress Xi Yao was absent, leaving only a Dharma Body to oversee matters and prevent chaos. Her true self sought breakthrough opportunities in the outer starry sky, having stepped onto the emperor��s road and reached the emperor��s realm in another starry domain. Choosing not to return to the demon world, she continued on the path, aiming for a higher realm.


    In the current world, the cultivation level of enlightened beings was notably insufficient. Empress Xi Yao, aware of this, recognized the challenges of leading the demon world. Despite her ambiguous rtionship with Gu Changge, her authoritycked absolute strength, making it challenging to quell dissent. Even the Immortal King had to tread cautiously, unable to weather the storm.


    During this time, numerous ancient monsters from the ancient era emerged in the demon world, boasting long lifespans and formidable strength. The once-unified demon court crumbled, with demon ancestors vying for dominance and refusing to yield to one another. Were it not for the apprehension of the close ties between the Demon Emperor and Gu Changge, they might have attacked or annexed the Demon Court much earlier.


    This turbulence in the demon world led to conflicts even in previously peaceful regions, plunging the demon n into dire straits once again.


    Gu Changge spent some time in the demon world, choosing not to visit the demon court or engage with Empress Xi Yao about the past. Approaching matters from a traveler��s perspective, he remained impartial, offering no indication of favoritism. Leaving quietly after a few years, he ventured to other ces, including the Heavenly Lan Realm, crossing the sea of boundary monuments and arriving in the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Heavenly Lu City stood majestically, adorned with ancient runes exuding formidable power. The streets bustled with cultivators from various ethnic groups, engaged in lively activities and numerous vendors selling their wares. Inparison to other regions, this ce had be a sanctuary, free from wars and conflicts, maintaining order��at least for the time being.


    The Eight Destion and Ten Regions, once divided among various immortal forces from the upper realm, had now been abandoned one after another. Each domain had found a new master, breathing new life into the regions. Gu Changge, having once obtained the Epoch Tree and broken through Heavenly Lu City to enter the Eight Destion and Ten Regions, had rarely revisited the area. Now, upon returning to this familiar ce, he felt a sense of detachment and fleeting time.Tianlu Xuannv, immersed in her cultivation and attaining the status of a real immortal, didn��t sense Gu Changge��s arrival. Even with his profound background and cultivation, he went unnoticed. When he suddenly appeared beside Tianlu Xuannv, her initial shock took a while to subside. As a true immortal and overlord of the region, the silent approach was unimaginable to her. Initially frightened, she instinctively moved closer to Gu Changge, although her cultivation couldn��t possibly harm him.


    Gu Changge, suddenly ovee by a mischievous urge, decided to y a prank on Heavenly Maiden Tianlu, recalling some past events. Seeing her relief upon recognizing him, he gave her a teasing look.


    Their history wasn��t deeply intertwined. Initially, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had left Heavenly Lu City with intentions of sacrificial defiance, hoping to thwart Gu Changge��s ns. Facing an overwhelming upper realm army stationed by the Boundary Monument Sea, she aimed to protect her master��s city and the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Unfortunately, she underestimated Gu Changge��s strength and methods. Her attempt not only failed to harm him but resulted in her capture, demonic infection, and near-possession by demons. Once pure as a Buddha lotus, she now bore a slightly sinister and awe-inspiring aura.


    Their subsequent journey to Nine Mountains involved many events. With Gu Changge��s assistance, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu eliminated a senior sister who had betrayed her master and imed to be Gu Changge��s concubine. This led to the misconception that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu had betrayed Heavenly Lu City and the entire Eight Destion and Ten Regions. In order to survive, she submitted to Gu Changge, even epting the role of his concubine.


    Amidst insults and ridicule, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu remained undeterred, forging her own path and disregarding the opinions of others. Gu Changge vividly remembered these events, acknowledging that Heavenly Maiden Tianlu��s presence yed a crucial role in preserving the Eight Destion and Ten Regions.


    Their connection was more one of attachment and being attached, with Gu Changge��s visit to Heavenly Lu City prompted by the cosmic starry sky he traversed, coincidentally passing by. His revisit was driven by a desire to explore the old ce. During this time, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu shared details about the changes in the Boundary Monument Sea.


    Some time ago, Heavenly Maiden Tianlu noticed unusual visions in the Boundary Monument Sea. Portions of the once-surging sea had dried up, revealing a cracked riverbed and the seabed beneath. Despite sending people to investigate, they were thwarted by an invisible force, preventing them from getting closer. Hence, she remained in the dark about the events unfolding in the depths of the boundary monument sea.


    Gu Changge, however, was indifferent to these developments. He had long known that beneath the sea of boundary monumentsy an ancient battlefield where the original Heaven-ying Army had fallen. The reasons for this battlefield��s descent to its current location remained unknown. The Boundary Monument Sea shared its origin with the Boundless Sea but exhibited distinct differences in levels. It essentially represented the evolved seawater from the boundless sea through countless years.


    For cultivators, the origins of the turbulent and fragmented ancient worlds in the Boundary Monument Sea had long sparked curiosity. Its formidable nature posed a natural barrier for the Eight Destions and Ten Regions, proving challenging even for enlightened individuals and true immortals to traverse. Gu Changge, having aprehensive understanding, reassured Heavenly Maiden Tianlu not to worry, as even if ancient beings emerged from the sea��s depths, they couldn��t act recklessly.


    After spending several years in Heavenly Lu City, Gu Changge departed. While he had witnessed various worlds along the way, including the mortal realm with its cycles of birth, old age, sickness, and death, as well as the spectrum of human emotions like sorrow, anger, ignorance, and hatred, he still felt a sense of ipleteness. Despite observing these aspects as an onlooker, he couldn��t truly experience them. It was as if he existed in a realm beyond, separated by an intangible barrier.


    Sighing inwardly, he acknowledged that he couldn��t fully grasp these mortal experiences. His role was akin to that of a bystander, observing life from a different perspective. In essence, his actions mirrored the way of heaven, revealing a profound difference from the personal involvement of mortals.


    The essence of mortal life stood in stark contrast to Gu Changge��s own existence.


    <em>If my actions mimic those of mortals, it still falls short of perfecting humanity.</em>


    <em>It��s like standing atop a high perch, observing ants, looking down on them.</em>


    Frowning, Gu Changge sensed the need for a change in his thoughts and methods. The current trajectory left him with an obscured view, akin to glimpsing flowers through mist��a faint and vague perception. As a remedy, he contemted abandoning his current identity and cultivation, fully embracing life as a mortal. This wasn��t a true relinquishment but aplete immersion in mortal existence, temporarily forgetting his origins and everything that preceded.


    Over the next few years, Gu Changge personally sealed numerous memories, suppressed his past as a cultivator, and relinquished his cultivation entirely. Now, he could authentically experience the array of emotions that mortals faced��sickness and pain, disdain for the wicked,passion for the weak, empathy for suffering, joy in favorable weather.


    In this new guise, Gu Changge, or rather the mortal he had be, couldn��t traverse the starry sky like a cultivator, fly into the heavens, or escape from the ground. Climbing a mountain left him tired, breathless, hungry, and susceptible to ordinary human sensations��dry mouth, dizziness, and weakness.


    The passage of time brought aging; he could no longer remain in perpetual youth or stand atop towering heights to overlook everything. Walking throughndscapes demanded caution, avoiding wild animals to prevent bing their prey.


    As a mortal, he grappled with sickness, hunger, fatigue, and aging. Memorypses and amnesia symptoms surfaced, causing him to forget certain aspects of his past and purpose. Gu Changge paused, sensing weariness deep within, prompting the need for a halt��not for physical rest, but a respite from theplexities of existence. Truly tired, he contemted finding a ce to stop, not just for a break, but for a genuine reprieve.


    This umtion felt as if it had gathered over countless years, and in this moment, it surged like a tide,pletely engulfing him.


    Gu Changge found himself in Green Mountain Vige, where he had settled. The vige, though modest, housed a few hundred households and was well-connected to nearby towns through mountainous roads. Daily caravans brought an array of exquisite and affordable goods from distant cities. The tranquility of the vige was guarded by powerful cultivators capable of soaring into the sky and burrowing into the ground.


    Inside a slightly worn blue-brick building, a young boy in patched clothes, with slightly tanned skin, clenched his fists with determination.


    <em>Next year, I must go to the Lie Yang Sect and ask the immortals to ept me as a disciple. Then, I can be an immortal, flying into the sky.</em>


    The boy��s aspirations were met with a friendly rebuke from a middle-aged man named Wang Erniu, known for his simple and honest demeanor.


    <em>The Lie Yang Sect only epts children with talent, my silly boy. What are you thinking? Haven��t you been eating well? </em>


    <em>Bing an immortal isn��t something you achieve easily. Many rich families�� sons can��t even get in, no matter how hard they try.</em>


    With a simple and warm family of three, including Wang Erniu��s wife, they had graciously taken in Gu Changge for the time being. Gu Changge had journeyed to Green Mountain Vige with the intention of finding respite.


    Wang Erniu, a man with a straightforward name, encountered Gu Changge resting on a piece of bluestone when he returned from the market with his son, Wang Xiaoniu. Despite Gu Changge��s dusty and shabby appearance, there was something about him that captivated Wang Erniu. It was a peculiar feeling, surpassing even the recent encounters with the city��s master.


    So, Wang Erniu approached Gu Changge and, sensing Gu Changge��s thirst, kindly offered him a bowl of water. Gu Changge had initially intended to leave after quenching his thirst, but Wang Erniu��s genuine hospitality made it challenging for him to decline.


    Wang Erniu��s warmth extended further as he took Gu Changge into his home. Wang Erniu��s wife heated up some food, and they even ughtered an aged hen that had been raised for several years. Gu Changge, appreciative of the kindness, found it difficult to resist the generosity.


    Curious about Gu Changge��s aspirations, Wang Erniu asked, ��Why can��t you be immortal? In the west vige, there��s a sister who��s an immortal. I haven��t seen her age in all these years; she always stays so beautiful. Anyway, I just want to be immortal and marry my immortal sister when I grow up.��


    Despite being scolded by his father, Wang Xiaoniu persisted, expressing his desire to marry Sister Immortal when he grew up. This promation earned him another chopstick on the forehead from Wang Erniu, who adopted a serious expression and said.


    ��You little rascal, don��t talk nonsense. Miss Su is the reincarnation of a living Buddha. For years, she has not only provided free medical treatment to the vigers but also taught them how to read and write. If you dare say such things, see if I won��t spank you behind.��

 Chapter 944: This is also a poor man, satisfied so easily?

    Chapter 944: This is also a poor man, satisfied so easily?


    When Wang Erniu mentioned the Su girl, his face brimmed with undisguised respect. Despitecking formal education, they possessed a deep sense of gratitude. Miss Su had made her presence known in Green Mountain Vige during her childhood.


    At that time, the vige, along with neighboring towns, faced an unknown gue. Death lingered, with floating corpses and a prevailing sense of despair. Even esteemed doctors sumbed to the gue, resorting to self-immtion. Distant cultivation sects were helpless, contemting burning the area to contain the disaster.


    In this dire situation, Miss Su emerged as the savior. Though faced with a gue that could harm, it inexplicably spared her touch. Wang Erniu vividly recalled the scene �C the beautiful Miss Su, d in white, moved like a banished immortal. Holding a white jade bottle with a freshly picked willow branch, water dripped wherever she walked, resolving everyone��s symptoms.


    Miss Su, akin to a living Buddha, single-handedly quelled the gue that ravaged nearby viges. Afterward, she took residence temporarily in the eastern part of Green Mountain Vige, near ake. A small courtyard surrounded by green bamboo featured a clear water pool, where poultry roamed, and medicinal herbs thrived.


    asionally, she sat cross-legged in the middle of theke, ying the piano serenely. Vigers sought her help when sick, and she extended her benevolence to teaching children in the vige how to read and write in private schools.


    Decades passed, and Miss Su��s appearance remained unchanged. Powerful cultivators, intending to visit, found themselves respecting her even before approaching.


    Unable to catch a glimpse of the real person, they turned away and departed with utmost respect, refraining from any disy of disrespect. Consequently, the vigers unanimously believed that the enigmatic Miss Su, with an undisclosed origin, possessed otherworldly strength akin to an immortal.


    Her true identity, ce of origin, and real name remained shrouded in mystery. All that was known was her surname, Su, her ethereal beauty, and her penchant for wearing a white dress while quietly ying the piano in the middle of theke.


    Spection buzzed among the vigers, contemting reasons for her presence �C some believed she sought rxation, while others thought she might be yearning for a lost love. The piano��s notes alternated between lingering like smoke and piercing the clouds with crystal rity.��I mentioned marrying Sister Immortal, not Sister Su. Sister Su doesn��t fancy me as a youngster,�� protested Wang Xiaoniu to his father. He defended himself, recounting an encounter with an old man during cattle herding who imed he had the potential for sword training and handed him a jade pendant.


    In response to his father��s critical remarks, Wang Xiaoniu expressed dissatisfaction and narrated the day��s events. After returning from the market, his father instructed him to herd cattle in the vige, where he encountered the mysterious old man. The old man, with a smile, identified him as a suitable candidate for sword cultivation and predicted a future as a powerful sword immortal. Wang Xiaoniu proudly disyed the jade pendant adorned with sword patterns, leaving his father and mother in awe.


    Initially skeptical, Wang Erniu believed his child might be fabricating stories. However, the sight of the jade pendantpletely shocked him. Despite Green Mountain Vige��s modest size, the vigers were no strangers to immortals, perceiving sky-soaring individuals as representatives of immortals.


    The mighty ones could extend their lives for hundreds, or even thousands of years. The Lie Yang Sect, closest to Green Mountain Vige, was led by Master Lie Yang, rumored to have surpassed 800 years, effortlesslymanding fire and taming the seas. Wealthy young men from nearby cities aspired to join, yet the sect had stringent apprenticeship criteria. Despite hefty payments, one could, at best, be a craftsman��s disciple. To ess superior cultivation techniques, a strong foundation was imperative; otherwise, a lifetime of toil awaited.


    Though Wang Erniu and his peers weremon folk, they understood that immortality was beyond their grasp. Thus, when his son spoke of encountering an immortal fate, Wang Erniu contemted scolding him, urging him to focus on honest cattle herding. Future sess could bring reputation and family honor. Even in dire circumstances, selling cattle could secure a wife and perpetuate the family legacy.


    Little did Wang Erniu anticipate his son��s extraordinary luck in crossing paths with a legendary immortal. Overwhelmed by excitement, he momentarily forgot about Gu Changge, the guest in their home. His words tumbled out in an iplete and tremulous manner.


    The implications were profound for ordinary people �C soaring through the sky, wealth, longevity, and an expanded perspective. Such concepts were beyond their imagination. Discovering his son��s potential for immortality filled Wang Erniu with both excitement and disbelief.


    ��Is this�� is this true?�� he eximed, his excitement evident. The presence of Gu Changge in their home slipped his mind momentarily.


    Wang Xiaoniu, sensing his father��s disbelief, proudly asserted, ��Of course, it��s true. Why would I lie to my father? I witnessed that old Daoist, riding a flying sword, descending from the sky����


    ��Great, great,�� Wang Erniu eximed, his rough hands gently caressing the jade pendant as if it were a precious treasure.


    Suddenly, Wang Erniu had a realization and swiftly turned his head to nce at Gu Changge, who had been quietly attending to the table. ��Xiao Niu, quickly put away this jade pendant, and don��t let anyone else know about it,�� he urged. His concern didn��t stem from worry about the sudden presence of Gu Changge in their home, but rather from a deep-seated sense of honesty and responsibility. The jade pendant felt like an unexpected, invaluable treasure to him.


    ustomed to a modest life, discovering such a priceless item was akin to going from poverty to unimaginable wealth. Moreover, the significance of the jade pendant seemed profound. Losing it might jeopardize his son��s chance of immortality, and what if it was a test set by the immortal for his son?


    ��Father, I know. Don��t worry,�� reassured Wang Xiaoniu. Despite his youth, he disyed remarkable sensibility and shrewdness. He promptly retrieved the jade pendant, understanding the need for secrecy, especially with an unknown visitor in their midst.


    Following this incident, the appetite of Wang Erniu and his wife waned. Initially, Wang Erniu had sensed an air of extraordinariness around Gu Changge. Despite a somewhat weary appearance, he had invited him home out of kindness. Unaware of Gu Changge��s origin and name, Wang Erniu had noticed the traveler��s dusty exterior and fatigued face.


    Gu Changge had only spoken when requesting water, offering a casual smile that put Wang Erniu at ease. Despite appearing as a seasoned traveler, he exuded a nobility and uniqueness in his demeanor that set him apart from the rugged vigers.


    The couple found themselves captivated by Gu Changge��s good looks, with weathered features unable to conceal his inherent handsomeness. After washing their faces, they felt a sense of dullness, prompting Wang Erniu to wonder if Gu Changge might be a fallen nobleman seeking refuge in their humble abode.


    ��Brother, where are you headed?�� queried Wang Erniu. ��It seems like you��ve traveled quite a distance.��


    Engrossed in their discussion about the jade pendant, Gu Changge appeared indifferent, quietly savoring the contents of his bowl without acknowledging their conversation. Wang Erniu, unable to contain his curiosity, eventually inquired about Gu Changge��s destination.


    ��Where am I going?�� Gu Changge echoed the question, lifting his gaze with a hint of confusion. It became evident that he didn��t have a clear destination in mind. It was as if he sought an invisible road, yearning to reach its end, yetcking any memory of what that road entailed. His only instinct urged him to keep moving, though weariness hinted at a desire for temporary respite before continuing the journey.


    Observing Gu Changge��s uncertain expression, Wang Erniu was surprised. He hadn��t anticipated that Gu Changge himself was unsure of the answer. This realization raised suspicions in Wang Erniu��s mind��had Gu Changge forgotten something significant? In his mind, a narrative took shape, envisioning Gu Changge as someone born into affluence, facing a cmity that stripped him of his identity and status,pelling him into a wandering existence without a clear path forward.


    ��You��re a man of hardship,�� sympathized Wang Erniu, shaking his head. He had encountered many individuals with simr stories over the years. Dynasties had crumbled, wars erupted, and many once-noble sons found themselves disced and wandering. Formerly ustomed to a life of privilege, they now lived as destitute wanderers, their past glory and wealth reced by the uncertainty of an itinerant existence.


    ��At least now, you can eat your fill, dress warmly, and have a ce to shelter from the rain,�� Wang Erniu reflected, acknowledging the simpleforts of his own life. ��You have a diligent, capable, and virtuous wife, and a sensible and intelligent son.��


    Furthermore, with his son on the cusp of obtaining the fate of a legendary immortal, Wang Erniu couldn��t help but disy a happy smile, thoroughly content. Gu Changge observed this scene, sensing a touch of emotion and confusion within himself. Was he feeling sympathy and pity for someone else? Was this what contentment and happiness looked like? It seemed so simple, yet he had never experienced it. What had he been pursuing all this time? The emptiness persisted, an unfulfilled gap driving him in relentless pursuit, never satisfied.


    Feeling a slight headache, Gu Changge knew he had forgotten something. He could easily recall it if he thought about it, but he refrained from doing so.


    ��I just wanted to go through it all for myself,�� Gu Changge thought, regainingposure without delving further. Each person had their unique pursuits, and he didn��t need to measure his happiness against others.


    ��When I be immortal, I��ll take my parents to the best city, buy the finest wine for my father, and the most beautiful jewelry for my mother,�� eximed Wang Xiaoniu, caught up in his dreams. His mother, pleased with his filial intentions, yfully warned him not to shout about Miss Su, who was older than them.


    Under the dim oilmp, the family of three shared happy smiles, imagining a future filled with possibilities. Gu Changge observed quietly, sensing a deeper understanding.


    After the meal, Wang Erniu prepared a clean guest room for Gu Changge,plete with fresh bedding they rarely used. Wang Erniu believed Gu Changge might be ustomed to a more distinguished lifestyle and wanted him to feelfortable, even adding ayer of soft hay underneath. Gu Changge, unustomed to such kindness, quietly pondered this simple and honest man��s generosity.


    Despite not wanting to feel indebted, Gu Changge pondered for a moment and decided to reciprocate. He carefully retrieved a delicate jade pendant from his belongings. Though he couldn��t recall its exact value, he understood its significance. Even if exchanged for silver taels, it would be enough to sustain Wang Erniu��s family for generations. Wang Erniu, however, refused the gesture vehemently, recognizing the jade pendant��s worth but valuing the help he provided more.


    To Wang Erniu, the little assistance he offered Gu Changge was far from as valuable as the jade pendant, and he sensed its importance to Gu Changge. What if it yed a role in helping him regain his memories?


    Being an honest man, Wang Erniu didn��t harbor thoughts of monopolizing the valuable jade pendant. Gu Changge, unustomed to being indebted, epted the situation, intending to make amends during his stay.


    The next day, he joined Wang Erniu in the fields, eager to contribute. Sweating alongside Wang Erniu, he grasped a hoe and engaged in the task of weeding. The novel experience provided him with an unexpected sense of surprise, as if he gained a new understanding of something. Despite Wang Erniu��s attempts to dissuade him, Gu Changge persisted, offering his assistance with a genuine desire to make amends.

 Chapter 945: I advise Uncle Gu not to be ignorant, and quickly agree to this marriage

    Chapter 945: I advise Uncle Gu not to be ignorant, and quickly agree to this marriage


    The Wang Erniu family in Green Mountain Vige became the talk of the town as they weed a handsome and destitute noble son into their home. The news quickly spread to the surrounding viges, impossible to keep under wraps, and many familiar faces greeted Wang Erniu in the fields, eager to learn more about Gu Changge��s background.


    During casual conversations, Wang Erniu, relying on his own assumptions, crafted a tale of Gu Changge being a down-and-out noble son wandering aimlessly. Moved by pity for his apparent misfortune, Wang Erniu took him in temporarily, prompting Gu Changge to work alongside him to repay the kindness.


    The vigers were astonished to hear of a nobleman willingly engaging in manualbor. In an era marked by wars and the fall of dynasties, they had encountered refugees, but never one so willingly embracing hard work. Gu Changge��s diligence and seriousness in the fields left them amazed and skeptical, challenging their preconceptions of pampered aristocrats.


    Despite the inherent nobility reflected in Gu Changge��s manner and speech, he adapted to the tasks at hand with ease, causing some vigers to question the authenticity of Wang Erniu��s narrative. Wang Erniu himself felt a mix of distress and helplessness, surprised to find that Gu Changge, unlike typical nobles, could endure hardships and seemed to enjoy the experience.


    Gu Changge��s assistance endeared him to Wang Erniu, making farm work significantly easier. What started as apassionate gesture evolved into a genuine affection for the destitute nobleman.


    With more than a hundred families in Green Mountain Vige, news of Gu Changge��s presence spread to every household. Nearby vigers, curious about the rumors, also visited, with some young girls shyly admiring him from a distance. Despite his downtrodden appearance, Gu Changge��s unmistakable handsome features captivated their attention.


    The onlookers felt a twinge of self-consciousness and could only observe Gu Changge secretly from a distance. Gu Changge, on the other hand, had seamlessly adapted to the daily routine, working alongside Wang Erniu from sunrise to sunset. The gentle rhythm of life allowed him to leisurely enjoy the green mountains, face the morning dew, and chase the sunset. asionally, he would return by moonlight, receiving shy gestures of admiration from young girls who offered him sweetwater.


    Wang Erniu, sometimes envious of the attention Gu Changge received, believed that looks mattered more than gender. Most of the time, however, his wife personally delivered meals to the field. During meals, as Wang Erniu wiped sweat from his forehead, the two exchanged smiles, sharing a silent understanding.


    The warm scenes touched and inspired Gu Changge, who had witnessed simr moments before. Gradually, Wang Erniu��s family became more acquainted with him. Wang Xiaoniu referred to him as Uncle Gu, leaving Gu Changge somewhat bemused. Even Wang Erniu��s wife addressed him as Brother Gu, a term easily befitting his disheveled appearance.Despite his present contentment, Gu Changge sensed a looming realization. He knew he was a transient guest in Wang Erniu��s family, merely resting from his journey. The familiar routine provided a temporary respite, but he remained aware that his time there was limited. Unsure of his destination, Green Mountain Vige, with its few hundred households, felt small.


    As he contemted his next steps, Gu Changge acknowledged that thisfortable, natural, and unrestrained life wouldn��tst forever. The past, still obscured from his memory, awaited rediscovery. Yet, for now, the simplicity of daily life in the vige seemed oddly eptable and inviting.


    During this period, many vigers became acquainted with Gu Changge, prompting inquiries about his origins and background. Gu Changge, maintaining his air of simplicity, insisted that he was currently a wanderer with no notable background. The vigers, skeptical due to his demeanor, couldn��t fathom his past life butcked any concrete information to delve deeper.


    Gu Changge��s earnestness and diligence while working in the fields with Wang Erniu caught the attention of caring vigers. Young women, in particr, began visiting to offer homemade red bean paste cakes, desserts, hand-woven scarves, and handkerchiefs. Despite the simplicity of their gestures, they blushed and spoke shyly while delivering water, expressing curiosity about Gu Changge��s name and origin. These brief exchanges fueled their imaginations, as Gu Changge��s grandeur,posure, and nobility set him apart from the men in nearby viges.


    Encouraged by the soft and subtle advances of some young girls, their parents inquired about Gu Changge��s intentions and expressed interest in betrothing their daughters to him. They even hinted at forgoing the need for bride price, offering to handle all necessary preparations. However, Gu Changge consistently declined such proposals, maintaining his reluctance to entangle himself in romanticmitments.


    The attention and admiration Gu Changge received left young men in nearby viges envious. Reflecting on the conventional process of marriage discussions involving matchmakers and silver gifts, they marveled at Gu Changge��s ability to attract so many young women without borate preparations. The advantage of being good-looking, coupled with his direct refusals, intensified their envy.


    Wang Xiaoniu, despite his youth, expressed his envy, aspiring to be like Uncle Gu when he grew up. His parents chuckled at his innocence but understood the underlying vige dynamics. Many vigers approached Wang Erniu and his wife, seeking insights into Gu Changge��s intentions.


    In a small vige like Green Mountain Vige, the appearance of a down-and-out noble son like Gu Changge was indeed a rare urrence. His good personality, work ethic, andck of pampered behavior distinguished him from the stereotypical nobles in rumors. The vigers were naturally drawn to him, and some spected about the possibility of Gu Changge recovering his lost identity in the future.


    Not all vigers shared Wang Erniu��s kindness and simplicity. Some harbored suspicions about the true nature of Gu Changge��s exile, specting on potential ulterior motives behind his stay in the vige.


    Wang Xiaoniu, feeling forgotten by the old Daoist priest who had given him the jade pendant, couldn��t help but express his concerns. He questioned whether the old Daoist was ying with him or had simply forgotten about him. Wang Erniu reassured him, suggesting that the old Daoist might be dyed or testing Wang Xiaoniu��s sincerity.


    As the legend of immortal fate loomed over their discussions, Wang Erniu considered the possibility that sincerity could unlock mysteries and tests. Despite the uncertainties, the vigers continued to navigate theplexities of their smallmunity, influenced by the presence of the enigmatic Gu Changge.


    Despite Wang Erniu��s caution against speaking about seeking immortality, he couldn��t help feeling a sense of regret. Imagining the potential admiration and recognition Wang Xiaoniu could receive from the immortals, Wang Erniu wished for his son��s sess to proudly share with the surrounding vigers.


    The next morning, as the family of three continued their routines, Gu Changge joined Wang Erniu in the fields, and the vige basked in the serene morning glow. The absence of modern noise allowed the peaceful scene to unfold, with sunlight filtering through hilltops and treetops.


    Meanwhile, Wang Xiaoniu excitedly headed to the private school in the east vige, eager to see the beautiful Sister Su once again. In the eyes of all the children in Green Mountain Vige, no woman surpassed Sister Su in beauty. Every month, she graced the private school, teaching the children how to read and write.


    Even some adults couldn��t resist sneaking a peek at Miss Su outside the academy, captivated by her beauty. The bamboo house where Miss Su usually resided remained undisturbed unless there was a genuine need for her formidable healing abilities.


    In the academy, the sound of reading aloud filled the air, resembling the wind rustling through the forest. The children, scrolls in hand, sat obediently and read aloud. A veiled woman in white, revealing only a pair of pupils, walked gracefully with a scroll in one hand and a slight smile on her face. asionally, she used the scroll to gently tap the heads of inattentive children.


    Tall and slender, the woman in white exuded an otherworldly charm. Her hair was tied back, exposing a fair and slender neck, while a cascade of ck hair lent her a cool and dignified air. She resembled an exiled immortal untouched by the world, embodying a serene and ethereal presence.


    Miss Su held a special ce in the hearts of the vigers of Green Mountain Vige, revered as a Living Buddha. She had yed a pivotal role in rescuing everyone from a devastating gue that had swept through the surrounding areas. Despite her heroic deeds, her true face remained a mystery, always concealed beneath a bamboo hat or a light veil. The vigers couldn��t help but specte about the beauty that surelyy hidden beneath the coverings.


    As the morning reading session concluded, the woman in white, embodying the serene lifestyle of the mortal world, asked the children to take a break, promising to resume their lessonster. For her, teaching these children brought joy and a sense of purpose. Surrounded by the tranquility of the vige, she enjoyed a peaceful existence, far removed from the cultivation world and itsplexities.


    Yet, amidst the serenity, a tinge of loneliness and sadness asionally crept in. Nevertheless, this solitude was a conscious choice, a return to simplicity symbolized by the birds�� harmonious songs.


    Wang Xiaoniu found himself in a yful exchange with a little girl named Arya, who sought his assistance in convincing Uncle Gu to agree to her sister��s marriage proposal. Wang Xiaoniu, disying a confident demeanor, assured Arya that he would do his best to persuade Uncle Gu.


    Arya, delighted by Wang Xiaoniu��smitment, shared a mischievous smile with the other children. She yfully described her sister as the renowned ��bean curd beauty�� of the vige, with a line of suitors stretching from one end of the vige to the other. Encouraging Uncle Gu to not be oblivious to her sister��s charm, Arya humorously suggested that he quickly agree to the marriage.

 Chapter 946: Hand-prepared dream, how good it would be not to wake up?

    Chapter 946: Hand-prepared dream, how good it would be not to wake up?


    ��Let me tell you, there��s a line of people wanting to marry my sister that stretches from the beginning to the end of the vige.��


    ��In the past, sons from prominent city families used to personally propose, but my sister never agreed.��


    The little girl��s name was Chen Arya. Despite her well-behaved appearance, she was quite outspoken. Speaking with crossed arms and a touch of old-fashioned tone.


    Wang Xiaoniu, however, was long ustomed to her words, and the two were very close.


    Having grown up together since childhood, they could easily be called childhood sweethearts.


    He yfully stroked the back of her head and said, ��I know Sister Chen Ya is beautiful, kind, and makes delicious tofu. People queue up to pursue her.��


    ��But my Uncle Gu is clueless about this����


    ��You��re silly. Why not whisper some good things about my sister into your Uncle Gu��s ears?��


    Chen Arya rolled her dark eyes, brewing mischievous thoughts.She wasn��t aware of what had happened to her sister.


    Just a few nces at Wang Xiaoniu��s Uncle Gu, a man of mysterious origin, and she was captivated. He even dragged her parents home, attempting to secure a match for himself.


    Chen Arya was too young to grasp such matters, but she had witnessed Uncle Gu��s demeanor firsthand.


    Indeed, he was handsome, dignified, gentle, and notably reliable and hardworking.


    Otherwise, she wouldn��t have urged Wang Xiaoniu to speak highly of her sister.


    When the two children discussed this, they did so without any reservations.


    Their conversation caught the attention of the nearby children, sparking discussions.


    ��Xiao Niu, I heard the mysterious Uncle Gu in your family used to be a prince of a kingdom. The kingdom was destroyed by someone, and he ended up here. Is that true?��


    ��Did he really used to be a prince?��


    Curious, many children inquired.


    During this period, news about Gu Changge had spread in the neighboring viges, bing amon topic among adults during tea and dinner conversations. Naturally, the children had picked up on these details from the adults.


    Various rumors circted, evolving into different versions �C a fallen prince, a nobleman��s son, or the young master of an affluent family living afar. Much of the spection originated from the mouths of young girls.


    Wang Xiaoniu felt overwhelmed upon hearing these rumors. He had no knowledge of Gu Changge��s mysterious history, and the rumors that sprouted were downright extravagant.


    A woman in white observed the scene quietly, her expression somewhat distant as she listened to theughter and chatter of the children. Memories flooded her mind, images spreading like wild weeds.


    The surname Gu struck a chord. It was a rare name. Despite spending many years in the Upper Realm, she only knew of one family with the surname Gu. Encountering the familiar name in this tranquil mountain vige stirred a cascade of memories.


    ��Is it a coincidence, or has a person with the surname Gu wandered here by chance?�� she wondered, shaking her head in a mix of disbelief and sorrow.


    News had reached her a few days prior �C the Wang family had taken in a fallen nobleman. He proved both dignified and humble, willingly working in the fields with diligence and conscientiousness. Vigers spected about his identity, aware only of his surname, Gu.


    The woman in white, initially surprised, also felt a sense of anticipation. It had been a long time since she heard that surname, and the encounter in the remote vige stirred emotions she hadn��t felt in years.


    To the point that, in that moment, it felt as if years had slipped away, almost a lifetime ago. The woman entertained some extraordinary spections, but sheter dismissed each one with a shake of her head.


    Such ideas were unrealistic, akin to a fleeting dream. He was a god, a being transcendent and above all mortal realms. The notion of him dwelling in the mortal world as a down-and-out noble was inconceivable.


    The woman in white had grown ustomed to life in Green Mountain Vige over the years. Weing the morning sun and watching the sunset, she found sce in the simple joys of life. Around her elegant bamboo house, grass was nted, and spirit animals were raised. Not far away, a jadeke reflected the serene beauty of its surroundings.


    The green mountains and waters, so peaceful and elegant, provided a stark contrast to the conflicts and intrigues of the cultivation world. This tranquil existence felt more suitable for her.


    Upon arriving in the upper realm, she harbored ambitions of bing a powerful cultivator, standing at the pinnacle of power. However, as time passed, that aspiration waned. Surviving, it seemed, was an extravagant enough wish.


    She once believed that rigorous practice, even embracing demonic arts, would be worthwhile if it garnered his attention. But over time, that desire faded. What she truly longed for wasn��t much �C just a small ce in his heart.


    Upon discovering her identity as the inheritor of demonic arts, she contemted ending it to spare him any trouble.


    After all, he was a young luminary with a radiant halo and a promising future, standing at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm. The leader of his generation, an invincible legend captivating the attention of the world.


    Yet, she, the inheritor of demonic arts, found herself relegated to the role of his maid. Her very existence foretold future cmities for the heavens, destined to be in opposition to him from birth. If her identity were exposed, it would undoubtedly cast an indelible stain on his life.


    In response, she concealed herself, living cautiously in the shadows. The world feared the inheritor of demonic arts, but to her, it was a shackle, a constant threat to her existence.


    Recalling her time at the True Immortal Academy, she vividly remembered how close her identity came to being revealed. What if, when questioned, she had admitted to being the inheritor of demonic arts?


    He had smiled and assured her that he would personally end her life, descending to apany her in death. In that moment, she felt she could do anything for him. Regardless of the life��s oue, it seemed worthwhile.


    As memories flooded her mind, the expression of the woman in white grew increasingly distant. How she wished she could remain within this dream, never to awaken.

 Chapter 947: Who is spying here? Immortals appearing in the Wang Family

    Chapter 947: Who is spying here? Immortals appearing in the Wang Family


    ��I don��t care; anyway, when the timees, you must say more kind words about my sister in front of your Uncle Gu.��


    ��Otherwise, I can��t forgive you.��


    ��Understood. You��re such a barbaric girl; no one will marry you when you grow up.��


    ��Hmph, you don��t have to worry����


    The bickering voices of the two children, Chen Arya and Wang Xiaoniu, interrupted the woman in white from her thoughts and brought her back to her senses. She regained herposure and looked at the children in front of her.


    Almost all the children were giving advice about Chen Arya��s sister, disying surprising understanding of marriage dynamics despite their youth. The woman in the white robe smiled a little, shaking her head andughing.


    However, this scene also triggered many thoughts for the woman. In any case, the past was unchangeable, and dwelling on it wouldn��t alter a thing. Instead of endless fantasies and expectations, it was better to face reality.


    The beautiful dream she once had was shattered long ago, its edges even tinged with pain. Why fear facing it?


    Wang Erniu��s house, located at the entrance of the vige and not far from the private school, was only a few miles away. After teaching all the children, the woman in white left the small academy.Hiding in the void, she followed behind Wang Xiaoniu, Chen Arya, and the other children, intending to catch a glimpse of this person surnamed Gu.


    The children, innocent and carefree, continued making light of Chen Arya with the morning��s events on their way home.


    ��Arya, when you grow up, do you want to find a good-looking man to marry like your sister?�� a few girls of the same age asked with a smile.


    ��That��s natural.�� Chen Arya rolled her eyes wide, showing a confident smile. ��When I grow up, I will definitely look better than my sister, and I will find a husband who is even better-looking than Xiao Niu��s Uncle Gu.��


    ��You��re so barbaric; people will look down on you,�� Wang Xiaoniu pouted.


    But as soon as he said this, he received Chen Arya��s little fist, and the two began yfully fighting again, running toward the vige.


    The rest of thepanions chased after him, carefree and happy. The woman in white looked at this scene with some envy. This was pure emotion without any impurities. Maybe the two children can��t feel it now, but when they grow up a little bit, they will understand. Today��s pstick and y were such rare pure emotions of childhood sweethearts.


    But at this moment, in front of Wang Xiaoniu��s house, the scene was quite lively. Many vigers gathered around as if watching the excitement. Many good people were still joking and making fun of the visitors.


    A woman in a light green dress with a pretty face and a fairplexion, shyly stood behind her parents and elders, her jade hands tightly grasping the hem of her skirt. She had applied a thinyer of powder and a bit of makeup, radiating a bright and moving beauty against the scenic backdrop.


    This was Chen Ya��s older sister, Chen Ya, the renowned beauty of Green Mountain Vige who owned a tofu shop at the entrance of the vige. Not only was she beautiful and skillful, but also kind-hearted, and the tofu she made was delicious. Many vigers fondly called her the ��Tofu Goddess.��


    In front of Chen Ya stood her parents and a matchmaker, chatting about family affairs and other matters. The surrounding vigers, with asional smiles, interrupted to offer their assistance. It was evident that Chen Ya��s parents, along with the matchmaker, had brought her to the door for a significant reason.


    The man surnamed Gu, whom they wished to meet, had gone to the market with Wang Erniu today to sell melons and fruits from their farm and had yet to return.


    Many young men, upon hearing the news, felt envious. To them, Chen Ya was like a goddess, and on ordinary days, she politely rejected all marriage proposals. Who would have thought that her family would be so bold as to bring a matchmaker to their doorstep?


    ��It��s a pity that I don��t have the looks of others. It��s normal for Xiao Ya to look down on me.��


    ��Since ancient times, a beautiful woman should be matched with a handsome man; that��s what it should be.��


    But they also knew their appearance, possessing self-awareness, likening themselves to crooked melons. It was only natural for Chen Ya to hold them in low regard.


    The Chen family in Green Mountain Vige could be considered somewhat affluent. Therefore, when Chen Ya��s parents and others approached, they didn��t even consider asking for a bride price. They came in person, hoping to persuade Wang Xiaoniu��s mother and seek her support.


    From their perspective, Gu Changge had been taken in by the Wang family, and the three members of the Wang family were the ones who interacted with him the most. Living here without rtives, he might already consider the Wang family as his own.


    Both of Chen Ya��s parents exuded an intellectual air,ing from a schrly background. Their speech was polite and decent, leaving Wang Xiaoniu��s mother feeling somewhat helpless, unable to refuse outright. How could they decide such matters for Gu Changge?


    ��Sister, father, mother����


    At this moment, Chen Arya and the energetic Wang Xiaoniu returned, approaching the scene. Chen Ya greeted her younger sister with a smile, yfully pinching her nose.


    ��Sister, you don��t know how to be reserved. People don��t know; they might think you can��t get married.��


    ��Nevertheless, I asked Xiao Niu to speak highly of you.��


    ��How are you going to thank me?��


    Chen Arya immediately began iming credit upon arrival, a mischievous smile on her face. Chen Ya extended her finger, poking her brow in mock annoyance.


    ��Stop talking; no one will think you��re silent.��


    ��Mother����


    Wang Xiaoniu also greeted his mother. ��Xiao Niu, it��s good that you came back. The old Daoist you mentioned before is now waiting for you at home.��


    Seeing him return, Wang Xiaoniu��s mother couldn��t help but smile. She hurriedly pulled him aside and shared that this morning, an old Taoist and a distinguished middle-aged man had appeared at their home unexpectedly.


    ��Excuse me, is this Wang Xiaoniu��s house?�� A woman asked by name, peering cautiously at the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Wang Xiaoniu��s mother, an ordinary peasant woman, had never encountered such a formal inquiry and found herself utterly shocked. However, recalling what Wang Xiaoniu had mentioned earlier, sheposed herself and responded truthfully.


    Although the old Daoist appeared amiable, the middle-aged man apanying him made Wang Xiaoniu��s mother uneasy and fearful. Initially, she nned to go to the private school to find her son, but the old Daoist insisted on waiting at their home throughout the morning.


    ��What?�� Wang Xiaoniu��s eyes widened in surprise, unable to conceal the astonishment on his face. He half-expected the old Daoist to forget or perhaps deceive him, but here they were, actually appearing at his home.


    In that moment, everything else faded away. Nothing seemed as crucial as embarking on his own journey of immortal cultivation.


    ��Very good���� Wang Xiaoniu beamed with joy and pride, unable to contain his excitement as he boasted to Chen Arya, ��Arya, Brother Erniu, I��ll be an immortal starting today. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, just let me know, and I��ll protect you.��


    Wang Xiaoniu��s mother didn��t bring up this matter during casual conversation with Chen Ya��s family. All the vigers were left in awe upon hearing this unexpected announcement.


    This guy, Wang Xiaoniu, was going to be an immortal? The news left everyone questioning if they heard correctly.


    Chen Arya, equally surprised, couldn��t help but doubt, ��Xiao Niu, you didn��t lie to me, did you?�� They had grown up hearing tales of immortals, revered and all-powerful beings, yet the cultivation path required rare opportunities and talents.


    Wang Xiaoniu eagerly shared his encounter with a benevolent old Daoist and a sword during cattle grazing, leaving the vigers even more dumbfounded. The stroke of luck was nearly unbelievable.


    Meanwhile, in Wang Xiaoniu��s house, the old Daoist with a gentle countenance, d in a worn feather coat, sat calmly on a bench, disying a serene and rxed demeanor.


    ��The kid seems to be back���� He listened to themotion outside, offered a faint smile, and, taking a gourd from his waist, leisurely sipped wine with his head held high.


    Beside the old Daoist stood a middle-aged man. However, the attire and demeanor of this middle-aged man sharply contrasted with the disheveled appearance of the old Daoist. Adorned in a golden robe made of Yin-Yang silk and wearing a golden crown, the middle-aged man exuded an imposing presence. The robe, adorned with order patterns, billowed around him, and with every blink, strands of golden light flickered, emanating a majestic and unruffled aura. Clearly, this middle-aged man was a formidable cultivator with a potent cultivation base. Even though he restrained his aura, its intensity was awe-inspiring.


    ��Ancestor, are you truly certain that the fellow outside is a promising seedling? In my opinion, he appears utterly useless, not evenparable to the disciples in the sect���� The middle-aged man, while respecting the old Daoist, couldn��t help expressing his doubts.


    In such a remote mountain vige, could one genuinely encounter a seedling praised by both ancestors and elders? This notion seemed somewhat unbelievable to him. Despite using various means to assess Wang Xiaoniu, he couldn��t sense any remarkable qualities. Even the talent for swordsmanship, supposedly linked to the sword bone, seemed negligible.


    The middle-aged man held the belief that Wang Xiaoniu��s possession of a sword bone was merely a stroke of luck and nothing more. Beyond that, he perceived no noteworthy qualities in the child. In the current vast world, possessing a sword bone alone held little significance, especially if the individualcked the capability to practice.


    ��Don��t you trust the discernment of this old man? This little guy has a bright future ahead. Don��t underestimate him based on his current appearance. Don��t judge the young based on their poverty,�� retorted the old Daoist, shaking his head with a smile. He didn��t feel the need to borate further.


    Exuding a strong alcoholic scent, with unkempt and sloppy attire, the old Daoist could easily be mistaken for a beggar elsewhere. Nevertheless, the middle-aged man ceased questioning, still harboring some bewilderment.


    Fully aware of the old Daoist��s identity, he harbored no doubt about the old man��s words.


    ��Go out and observe thisd,�� the old Daoistmanded, patting the dust off his buttocks and heading outside with a grin. The middle-aged man followed closely behind.


    The vigers, still reeling from Wang Xiaoniu��s revtion, remained silent for a long while. Some even forgot their original purpose of visiting the Chen family. With the appearance of the old Daoist and the middle-aged man, any lingering doubts among the vigers vanished, reced by a mix of respect and fear. Immortals, after all, were beings from a different realm��entities capable of living for eons and wielding unimaginable power. The oppressive aura emanating from the middle-aged man left the vigers in awe, acknowledging the vast gap between their worlds.


    Their souls seemed to quiver, almost as ifpelled to kneel in reverence toward him. However, the vigers maintained great respect for the disheveled old Daoist, a sentiment that only intensified their envy toward Wang Xiaoniu. It was evident that the old Daoist��s background was even more astonishing and terrifying.


    ��I��ve been eagerly awaiting the arrival of the immortal,�� some vigers, overwhelmed by fear, couldn��t help but kneel down, offering salutations. Chen Ya, Chen Arya, and the others, gripped by trepidation, dared not utter a word. The revtion of immortals in the Wang family was beyond their expectations.


    ��Little guy, do you remember the old man?�� The old Daoist, unperturbed by the vigers�� reactions, smiled kindly at Wang Xiaoniu.


    Wang Xiaoniu, not overly frightened, nodded eagerly and replied, ��I remember. This is the jade pendant you gave me, and I��ve kept it safe all this time.�� He then retrieved the exquisite sword-patterned jade pendant and handed it to the old man.


    Observing the jade pendant, the middle-aged man��s pupils constricted in shock. He hadn��t anticipated that the ancestor had bestowed such a precious gift. However, after a swift nce at the ancestor and the void not far away, he quickly refocused.


    The middle-aged man, detecting an anomaly, frowned and snorted coldly, ��Who is spying here, hiding and not daring to reveal themselves?��

 Chapter 948: The future seedling of the Dao realm, she reacted far more violently

    Chapter 948: The future seedling of the Dao realm, she reacted far more violently


    ��Secretly hiding your head and showing your tail, I want to see who you are.�� The middle-aged man��s eyes shed with golden light as he fixed his gaze on the void nearby. With a cold snort, he waved his sleeve, unleashing a formidable aura that rippled through space, seemingly ready to unveil the hidden figures.


    Had it not been for the ancestral insight earlier, a brief nce in that direction, he might not have detected the presence of cultivators spying in the shadows. This realization left the middle-aged man feeling a bit disgruntled and embarrassed. As an imminent enlightened being, the remaining cultivators in the remote mountain vige were nearly imperceptible, especially in the presence of their ancestors.


    Witnessing the middle-aged man��s actions, the vigers were frightened, their faces paling, and those already kneeling trembled even more. While unaware of the middle-aged man��s intentions, they keenly felt the fear he emanated.


    ��Why do this in front of mortals?�� The old Daoist expressed dissatisfaction with the middle-aged man��s behavior, furrowing his brow and softly reprimanding.


    Wang Xiaoniu, taken aback, also turned pale. His initial encounters with cultivators had been with the amiable old Daoist, leading him to subconsciously assume that all immortals shared a simr disposition. The intimidating nature of the middle-aged man caught him off guard.


    ��Yes, Patriarch.�� The middle-aged man, scolded by the old Daoist, quickly adjusted and suppressed his coercion. Nevertheless, a lingering coldness remained in his eyes as he continued to gaze at the void.


    ��As a cultivator, is that how you show off your prestige in front of ordinary people?�� At that moment, a faint figure emerged from the void. Cloaked in white with a veiled face, the woman spoke calmly, unperturbed by the middle-aged man��s strength.


    It was the living Buddha in the eyes of all the vigers in Green Mountain Vige, the girl surnamed Su.


    ��Miss Su������Sister Su����


    Seeing the woman in white clothes appear, all the vigers couldn��t help being surprised, and some couldn��t help but exim. Chen Arya shouted excitedly. In their eyes, Miss Su was also a powerful cultivator, gentle and kind, treating everyone equally. Miss Su had helped them a lot over the years.


    The middle-aged man in front of them was also a powerful cultivator, but he was fearful and disturbing. The two werepletely iparable.


    ��Sister Su.�� Wang Xiaoniu couldn��t help shouting, a little excited. He didn��t expect the woman in white to appear there. In the past, after private school was over, she would leave and return to her elegant house. It was very difficult for the rest to see her. But today, she actually showed up here, which was too surprising.


    ��I didn��t expect that there would be such a beautiful woman hidden in this small mountain vige. What a surprise.�� When the middle-aged man saw the woman in white appear, he was taken aback for a moment, and then a look of amazement shed across his eyes. What surprised him the most was the cultivation of the woman in white. Although her age and bone age seemed rtively young, she was already at the level of the quasi-emperor.


    Although this great world was suitable for cultivators to practice, reaching the quasi-emperor level was rare. Quasi-emperors were notmon; they held enough power to dominaterge territories and establish ancient religions. Yet, the woman in white gave him the impression that such cultivators were easily attainable.


    The old Daoist didn��t seem surprised by the existence of the woman in white. He took a brief look and then looked away. In another era, a quasi-emperor might cause a stir, but in the current troubled times, even enlightened people or true immortals were just cannon fodder. The woman in white wasn��t worthy of his attention.


    ��I didn��t expect that a quasi-emperor would appear in this remote mountain vige. It is indeed surprising,�� the woman in white responded tly. She paid more attention to the old Daoist, whom she couldn��t see through. As for the middle-aged man, even though he was in the same realm, he wasn��t of concern. In the same realm, she couldn��t find an opponent and was confident in her strength.


    The appearance of these two people in Green Mountain Vige was truly surprising, especially when they expressed an interest in seeing Wang Xiaoniu. This left the woman in white puzzled, as she had been in Green Mountain Vige for decades and knew the vigers well. Wang Xiaoniu, though suitable for cultivation,cked the corresponding roots of wisdom.


    Unless he was willing to spend a lot to reshape his roots. But instead of paying a huge price, it was better to find a new seedling. This left the woman in white wondering if the two of them had other purposes.


    ��The unicorn is hidden deep in the mountains. What a surprise! Isn��t the girl also living in seclusion in this small mountain vige?�� The middle-aged man, seeing that the cultivation level of the woman in white was simr to his own, put away his initial contempt. He habitually put his hands behind his back, showing a touch of majesty, and asked, ��Your Majesty, Ie from the Kongtong Hidden Sect. I wonder what the girl��s name is?��


    ��Kongtong Hidden Sect?�� The woman in white raised her brows slightly, not having the impression of this sect in her mind. She had never heard of such an orthodox force in the upper realm before. If there was a rtionship with immortals, it was very likely that the ancestors were born with real immortals.


    Seeing that the woman in white didn��t answer his question, the middle-aged man frowned, a little displeased. However, the old Daoist seemed to have expected that he would get angry, so he waved his hands and said in a t tone, ��We are not here to show off.��


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man��splexion changed, and he hurriedly said respectfully, ��Remember the teachings of our ancestors.�� The pupils of the woman in white shrank inadvertently. The middle-aged man called this old Daoist his ancestor, and he was rted to immortals. Could it be a true immortal?


    In the current world, true immortals were not umon; even in Green Mountain Vige, she had heard many rumors about true immortals. During this period, changes had taken ce in many ces, and many ancient ancestors inherited from the immortal forces were born, with unfathomable strength. Among them, there were even existences beyond true immortals.


    An old Daoist suspected of surpassing a true immortal suddenly appeared in Green Mountain Vige, asking for Wang Xiaoniu by name? No matter how you look at it, this seemed abnormal.


    ��The old man has no malicious intentions; he just wants to take this child as a disciple. Don��t worry, girl. If I really want to hurt this child, girl, you can��t stop me.�� The old Daoist seemed to perceive the woman in white��s thoughts. He stroked his beard, offering a kind smile, disying a much gentler attitudepared to the middle-aged man.


    The surrounding vigers could also sense it. The old Daoist��s background was likely not simple, and even Miss Su appeared somewhat apprehensive. However, the old Daoist��s demeanor was very gentle, devoid of any malicious intent. Many people felt relieved and envied Wang Xiaoniu greatly.


    ��Since the senior said so, I feel relieved,�� the woman in white nodded. The old Daoist was correct �C if he harbored malicious intentions, she, with her strength, wouldn��t be able to resist him.


    Because of Miss Su��s presence, the vigers of nearby Green Mountain Vige collectively sighed in relief. Chen Ya��s family had initially nned to arrange a marriage between Wang Xiaoniu��s family and theirs, seeking their assistance. But they never anticipated this turn of events.


    Whether it was Chen Ya or Chen Erya, they couldn��t help but envy Wang Xiaoniu. Who wouldn��t want to attain immortality if given the chance? Unfortunately, such a blessing wasn��t in the cards for them.


    As Wang Xiaoniu was still young, the initial fear of the middle-aged man dissipated with the old Daoist��s gentle demeanor. Curiosity took over, and he began to inquire about many things. The old Daoist patiently exined, and the nearby vigers gained new insights.


    Regarding the concept of the sword bone mentioned by the old Daoists, they didn��t fullyprehend it. However, they understood that behind the old Daoist and the middle-aged many a very ancient and powerful sect.


    The senior Daoist was even more advanced in age; he held the position of patriarch in this ancient Daoist lineage, known as the Kongtong Hidden Sect. The middle-aged man, a descendant of the old Daoist, also held a powerful position as an elder within the sect.


    ��Kongtong Hidden Sect���� The woman in white stayed and spected about this ancient orthodoxy. It seemed to be a sect that had recently emerged, having concealed itself from the world prior to that, and she remained oblivious to worldly affairs.


    The old Daoist patiently responded to Wang Xiaoniu��s questions, intending to take him away from his current home and back to the sect for cultivation once his fate had been determined. He believed that, with his guidance, Wang Xiaoniu could be a peerless sword immortal within a century.


    Wang Xiaoniu was not an ordinary individual. The seasoned Daoist, with his abilities, attempted to deduce Wang Xiaoniu��s past and future forcibly. However, all they could discern was a vague scene shrouded in chaotic mist, making it difficult to see clearly.


    At his level, he could effortlessly understand the past and future of even powerful cultivators. In his eyes, anyone else was like an open book, detailing that person��s life. He could read it at will and even make revisions. Yet, when it came to Wang Xiaoniu, it was as if he encountered a dense fog, preventing a clear view of his past and future.


    This unexpected challenge excited the old Daoist. He realized he had stumbled upon a treasure, a potential variable in the legend. Even if Wang Xiaoniu turned out to be the reincarnation of a formidable ancient cultivator, his past cultivation would likely match, if not surpass, his own.


    In the present great world, the secrets of the heavens were chaotic, and the Daos were elusive. Some variables and anomalous entities might emerge when the times demanded, shaped by catastrophic events. In previous eras, it was almost impossible for an individual with extraordinary talents to appear. The right time, ce, and people were all essential, requiring significant time for umtion. These exceptional individuals were formed through the collision and evolution of countless moments, capable of breakingmon sense and transcending the shackles of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the old Daoist, Wang Xiaoniu in front of him was a budding figure destined for the future Dao realm. The old Daoist felt a surge of emotions, believing that Wang Xiaoniu might be the chosen one born amidst the chaos of this world, destined to y a crucial role inbating external threats and saving all beings.


    Meanwhile, on the vige road in the distance, Wang Erniu, Wang Xiaoniu��s father, was returning with a carriage. Vigers greeted him, casting envious nces his way. Behind Wang Erniu, Gu Changge, wearing a bamboo hat and carrying a backpack of unsold melons and fruits, apanied him.


    Despite missing the peak market hours, Wang Erniu was grateful for Gu Changge��s assistance. Many young girls took advantage of the situation to strike up conversations with Gu Changge and make purchases. In an attempt to shield Gu Changge from unnecessary attention, Wang Erniu bought a bamboo hat and ced it on him, covering his face temporarily.


    As Wang Erniu approached, Wang Xiaoniu, engaged in conversation with the old Daoist, shouted excitedly to share the good news with his father. The old Daoist, observing Wang Xiaoniu��s filial piety, expressed his approval with a smile, recognizing Wang Xiaoniu��s simple and teachable nature.


    While Chen Ya��s family was captivated by the tales of immortal fate shared by the old Daoist, their attention quickly shifted when Wang Erniu returned. In the world they inhabited, matters of immortal fate were beyond their reach, but potential marriage prospects were within grasp.


    Chen Ya, eager and nervous, tightly clutched her dress, anxiously eyeing the figure behind Wang Erniu. However, it was the woman in white, Su, who had a more intense reaction.


    ��What?�� The woman in white named Su reacted more strongly to the sight of Gu Changge.

 Chapter 949: My name is Su Qingge, Long time no see, young master

    Chapter 949: My name is Su Qingge, Long time no see, young master


    <em>Is this the Gu guy you��ve been talking about?</em>


    <em>Why are you still wearing that bamboo hat, trying to be mysterious and not revealing your true face?</em>


    Chen Yas clenched her hands tightly, feeling a mix of anticipation and shyness in her heart.


    Upon hearing the question from his parents, he couldn��t help but specte, ��Maybe it��s to avoid drawing attention and unnecessary trouble, right? Mr. Gu has gained quite a bit of fame recently.��


    <em>How can it be?</em>


    The woman in white surnamed Su couldn��t help but clench the hands that were originally behind her back.


    The bones and fingers turned white due to the excessive force applied.


    Her heart was in turmoil, finding it hard to believe what she was witnessing.


    The body shape was familiar, the face was familiar, even with the bamboo hat making him appear a bit changed and downcast, but the well-known facial features were hard to conceal.Even the way he walked was incredibly familiar.


    She could be considered one of the people who knew him best in this world, having followed him for a long time.


    Her veiled face disyed shock and confusion, and her emotions couldn��t settle down.


    She trembled slightly, her eyes moist and foggy.


    It��s really him��


    Why meet again in this ce?


    Is it some kind of coincidence? Or an ident?


    Or was it a surprise he orchestrated himself?


    At this moment, she even questioned if she was dreaming. Everything before her eyes felt like a reflection that could shatter and dissipate at any moment.


    ��Father����


    On the vige road, Wang Xiaoniu greeted him with excitement, eager to share the good news with his father.


    Wang Erniu��s face also beamed with smiles, brimming with excitement. On the way home, he had learned about this from some vigers.


    One day, his old Wang family unexpectedly had a stroke of good fortune, getting a chance to connect with that elusive immortal.


    How could this not make him feel thrilled and ted? If there were no outsiders present, he feared it would be difficult to contain himself, tempted to light a few incense sticks for the ancestors.


    ��Uncle Gu, I��ll soon be able to cultivate immortality and be immortal,�� Wang Xiaoniu shared the good news with Gu Changge, who was wearing a bamboo hat.


    ��You finally don��t have to talk about it every day,�� Gu Changge smiled, reaching out to pat his head.


    ��Hehe, I wasn��t worried before���� Wang Xiaoniu touched the back of his head. For some reason, he didn��t dare to be mischievous in front of Gu Changge. He tried to appear stable and mature. Despite Gu Changge��s kindness and gentleness, there were times when he felt a palpitation and an overwhelming sense of awe. Wang Xiaoniu thought it might be the majesty umted over a long time. He hadn��t sensed it even in the elders in the city, so most of the time, he refrained from making jokes in front of Gu Changge.


    Today, however, he was genuinely excited and happy, allowing himself to act a little smug. ��By the way, Uncle Gu, Sister Chen Ya is here again, and she brought a matchmaker.�� Wang Xiaoniu bounced in front of him, rolled his eyes, and couldn��t resist leaning into Gu Changge��s ear, whispering, ��I see Sister Chen Ya really likes you.��


    ��What do children know? Shut up.�� When Wang Erniu, next to him, heard this, his face darkened. He reached out, patting Wang Xiaoniu on the head to signal him not to talk nonsense. After all, Gu Changge had a mysterious origin. Although temporarily residing in Green Mountain Vige, no one knew when he would leave. A person of unknown background, yet he captivated many young girls in and out of the vige, making it seem as if they would all marry him. This left Wang Erniu feeling helpless, only able to sigh inwardly.


    Moreover, even though the three of them were familiar with Gu Changge, it didn��t grant them the authority to decide on his marriage. At most, they could offer advice, but the final decision rested with Gu Changge.


    ��Chen Ya? Is that the girl who sells sweet-scented osmanthus cakes in the vige? She��s a nice person, with a kind heart.�� Gu Changge expressed surprise upon hearing the words, then nodded in agreement.


    ��No�� not that���� Wang Xiaoniu and Wang Erniu, father and son, felt a bit embarrassed and stiff at this revtion.


    ��The sister who sells sweet-scented osmanthus cake is called Huang Xiaoyu, not Sister Chen Ya.�� Wang Xiaoniu quickly rified, realizing Gu Changge had made a mistake. To make matters worse, the nearby vigers were all eavesdropping, adding to the embarrassment.


    ��Oh? Remember wrong?�� Gu Changge seemed even more surprised and continued to guess, ��Is that the one that sells candied dates and candied haws? Or the one that sells tofu?��


    ��Uncle Gu, please be careful. Sister Chen Ya is the most beautiful sister in the vige, the one who often brings you water,�� Wang Xiaoniu exined hastily, feeling the need to set the record straight.


    Even though he was young, everyone in the vige knew him, making it impossible to admit his mistake. It appeared that Uncle Gu couldn��t recognize the young girls and couldn��t remember their names.


    ��So it��s her. Didn��t I tell her that I don��t n to get married?�� Gu Changge nodded in amazement.


    Outside the Wang family��s gate, Chen Ya��s family of four looked a little uneasy. Although there was a distance, they could hear the conversation. The nearby vigers seemed amused, suppressing theirughter.


    ��Xiao Ya, this is what you call graceful and polite, gentle as jade. It��s just annoying; he doesn��t even remember who you are and what your name is. You still want to marry someone else?�� Chen Ya��s parents,ing from a schrly family, were well-bred, but now they were visibly angry.


    Their daughter had spoken highly of this man, persuading them to ept his proposal. Now, with their efforts to arrange the marriage, they were met with the irony of Gu Changge not even recalling Chen Ya��s identity.


    But even before they met, their impression of Gu Changge plummeted to a freezing point. Chen Arya��s small face disyed anger; she clenched her fists tightly, stating, ��Sister, don��t be fooled by his appearance. This person doesn��t know how to respect you, and he can��t even remember who you are.�� She was visibly upset, revealing a pair of small canine teeth as she ground them together.


    Chen Ya��s face, initially shocked and embarrassed with a hint of blush, grew hotter. Coming to the Wang family today to bid farewell in person, she had prepared herself for whatever outsiders might say. However, she didn��t expect to hear suchments.


    Upon reflection, she recalled that in her previous conversations with Gu Changge, he had never spoken in such a manner. In her mind, Gu Changge was a handsome young man who spoke softly, politely, and modestly, leaving a positive impression.


    ��Young Master Gu is not like that. He must have said it on purpose just to make you angry, so he could gracefully step back in difficult situations,�� Chen Ya exined to her parents in a low voice, leaving them stunned.


    ��Young Master Gu���� Chen Ya was startled by a soft murmur from the side. Only then did she notice that Miss Su had appeared beside her, seemingly standing in the void before and notnding.


    Chen Ya hurriedly saluted, ��Miss Su.��


    ��This���� In front of the Wang house, the old Daoist was stroking his beard and smiling. His smile froze at this moment and gradually disappeared. He frowned, showing a hint of surprise.


    ��The ancestors���� The middle-aged man on the side was puzzled, shouting a few times with no response. Following the ancestor��s gaze, he discovered that the ancestor was fixated on the man in the bamboo hat who followed Wang Xiaoniu.


    ��Is there something special that has the ancestor looking like this? But why can��t I see anything?�� The middle-aged man couldn��t help but specte, perplexed by the mysterious reaction of the ancestor.


    But no matter how he looked, it was challenging to discern any abnormalities. The man in question appeared to be an ordinary mortal,cking roots, cultivation talent, and a cultivation base.


    Surprisingly, even the white-clothed woman surnamed Su seemed unusually interested in the man in the bamboo hat. The middle-aged man began to feel an illusion that there might be something peculiar about the expression of this woman named Su.


    ��What happened? Why do these immortals have such expressions?�� The nearby vigers, who hadn��t left, were all shocked by the scene unfolding before them. Observing the three immortals��each with expressions ranging from dignified to surprised and puzzled��they couldn��t help but specte.


    ��Xiao Ya, are they all looking at that man surnamed Gu?�� Chen Ya��s parents also noticed, seeking an exnation.


    ��It should be. Could it be that Mr. Gu has some other status?�� Chen Ya, too, felt perplexed at the moment, wondering why the situation had taken this turn.


    Wang Xiaoniu took pride in the attention directed at him and boasted to his father, ��Father, I am now very powerful.�� However, Wang Erniu, not oblivious, recognized that everyone��s gaze was focused on Gu Changge. Puzzled, he couldn��t help but start guessing.


    Gu Changge, seemingly unaware of the stares, casually walked over, intending to politely decline Chen Ya. He had a premonition that his stay in Green Mountain Vige wouldn��t be prolonged. Therefore, marrying and settling down here wasn��t an option.


    If this experience was a grand dream, then for him, it was time to awaken from it. However, just as Gu Changge approached Chen Ya to exin his intentions, his gaze inadvertently shifted aside. Frowning slightly, he looked at the woman in white and asked, ��Have we�� met somewhere?��


    Witnessing this scene, everyone was left stunned and astonished.


    Chen Ya stood stunned on the spot, not expecting Gu Changge to address Miss Su in such a familiar manner. Everyone, including her, recognized Miss Su��s ethereal beauty, even though she never unveiled her true face. On ordinary days, no one dared to converse with her in such a casual way. Gu Changge��s boldness in striking up a conversation like this surprised everyone. Initially, it seemed like Gu Changge was making a yful pass at Miss Su, but the unconventional move left them baffled.


    To their astonishment, Miss Su, after disying initial shock and disbelief, nodded directly. ��See�� you have seen,�� she said, lowering her eyes and suppressing the urge to cry. She tried to answer in a calm voice, but there was a slight tremor, and her eyes showed a hint of red. She hadn��t expected Gu Changge to transform in this manner. Did he forget the past? What had happened during this time? Had he encountered an invincible enemy? But amidst the forgotten past, he still remembered her.


    All the vigers, along with Wang Xiaoniu��s family, werepletely stunned by what the woman named Su revealed. The three members of Wang Xiaoniu��s family couldn��t believe their ears, wondering if they had misheard.


    ��How is it possible?�� Wang Xiaoniu widened his eyes. Did this mean that Miss Su and Uncle Gu knew each other? Was Uncle Gu not just a resident aristocrat but a cultivator like Miss Su?


    ��Master Gu is a cultivator?�� Chen Ya was frozen, finding it challenging to ept this reality. Contrary to the vigers�� shock, the old Daoist, who wore an expression of surprise and uncertainty, remained unshaken. Gu Changge was not just a cultivator; he was a formidable force in the world.


    Cold sweat broke out on his back, and his hands and feet grew cold��unbelievable. At his level, such feelings should be impossible. What else in this world could truly threaten him? Yet, the Gu Changge before him inspired a profound sense of terror, causing his entire body to tremble, and his scalp to go numb. The old Daoist couldn��t help but recall countless years ago when he first embarked on the path of cultivation. He had faced the unknown with trepidation, cautiously navigating the abyss ahead.


    ��What kind of small mountain vige is this���� The old Daoist hesitated to take any action, unsure of what Gu Changge was experiencing. However, he understood that if the other party intended harm, a simple press of the finger would suffice to end his existence.


    ��Ancestor���� The middle-aged man at his side swallowed hard. He wasn��t foolish to havee this far. What did he witness on his ancestor��s face? Was that fear?


    ��Have you seen it before? I told you it might feel a little familiar,�� Gu Changge ignored everyone��s astonishment and shock, turning his attention to the woman in white before him. He smiled, saying, ��We haven��t just met.��


    The woman named Su Qingge smiled softly, a desire to reach out and touch his face evident, but she restrained herself. ��My name is Su Qingge, young master. Long time no see.��

 Chapter 950: There are only two of them in the whole world, who is not fighting for crossing?

    Chapter 950: There are only two of them in the whole world, who is not fighting for crossing?


    No one expected the woman in white to address Gu Changge in such a manner. Her expression and tone conveyed more than mere acquaintance, leaving the onlookerspletely bewildered.


    As people processed the situation, they began to specte about theplex emotions and connections between Su Qingge and Gu Changge. Chen Ya, quick to catch on, realized she didn��t know the history between them. Su Qingge��s expressions and actions suggested a deep and possibly intimate connection between the two. As a woman, Chen Ya was all too familiar with the nuances of such gazes and tones. In the presence of Su Qingge, she couldn��t help but feel a sense of darkness and gloominess, even questioning her own worth.


    ��Su Qingge���� Gu Changge whispered the name, feeling an innate familiarity. The name resonated within him, not a mere recollection, but a profound sense of long-term acquaintance. There seemed to be a significant history between them, yet Gu Changge didn��t force the memories; he let them flow naturally, confident that they would surface when the time was right.


    ��The name sounds nice,�� he remarked with a smile.


    ��It��s not the first time you��ve said this.�� Su Qingge also smiled, her eyes expressing tenderness.


    Not far away, the old Daoist hesitated but eventually approached. He cupped his hands at Gu Changge and said, ��The old Daoist has met the Daoist brother.�� Though possessing unfathomable strength, he recognized his insignificance in the presence of Gu Changge. Uncertain of Gu Changge��s current state, he approached to extend his greetings, not willing topromise his manners.


    ��Greetings, seniors,�� the middle-aged man followed his ancestors, hastily performing the ceremony of the younger generation. Although Gu Changge appeared youthful, how could he, from his appearance alone, discern the existence that his ancestors feared? To specte?


    The surrounding vigers stared wide-eyed. The old Daoist and the middle-aged man, who exudes an aura of mystery and power, disyed such reverence before Gu Changge. It felt almost unreal, akin to a dream.


    Wang Xiaoniu��s family of three, despite their earlier expectations and guesses, were still shocked. ��Gu�� Uncle Gu, he is also an extremely powerful cultivator? I��m not dreaming,�� Wang Xiaoniu felt a bit dizzy, questioning the reality of the situation. His lifelong pursuit of immortality now had a tangible connection to hispanion, whom he had affectionately called Uncle Gu.Wang Xiaoniu��s father, Wang Erniu, also found himself in a dreamlike state, mouth agape. Gu Changge had been assisting them with farm work, blending seamlessly into the routine of everyday life. He had even earnestly persuaded Gu Changge to stay, not realizing the extent of hispanion��s extraordinary abilities.


    While Wang Erniu chuckled wryly in his heart, he felt grateful for the harmonious time they had spent with Gu Changge. Despite his mysterious identity, Gu Changge had exhibited behaviors and actions that defied the stereotypical image of a cultivator. He seemedpletely integrated into the mundane world, like an ordinary person.


    ��I��m not a cultivator or immortal now, so why should the Daoist priest be so polite?�� Gu Changge shook his head, rejecting any notion of differentiation based on their identities as old Daoists and middle-aged cultivators.


    The old Daoist smiled wryly, unsure of what Gu Changge was going through. However, Gu Changge��s words made it clear that he was not currently a cultivator.


    That didn��t imply that he wasn��t a cultivator before or after this revtion. The sudden appearance of such a formidable presence in the small mountain vige left the old Daoist shocked and incredulous. It also signaled a sense of significant changes in the world��an impending catastrophe causing turmoil and unraveling mysteries in the vast world.


    Initially, the old Daoist believed he stood on a certain peak, but Gu Changge��s arrival made him realize he was akin to someone sitting in a well and looking at the sky. The appearance of Gu Changge allowed the old Daoist toprehend the notion that one truly understands the sky when outside it, and understands people when outside the realm of ordinary folks.


    News of everything happening in the Green Mountain Vige quickly spread to nearby areas, leaving many vigers astonished and disbelieving. Who would dare to believe that an immortal had been living among them? Those who had interacted with Gu Changge during this period found themselves in shock, as if living in a dream. Some recalled teasing him about his melon-selling venture, contemting what kind of melons they would sell if they resembled him, with countless youngdies eagerly waiting for him to marry. Looking back now, they were not only shocked but also chuckled wryly at their earlier assumptions.


    The Green Mountain Vige, once a tranquil haven, now bore a veil of mystery. The appearance of individuals with mysterious origins sparked spection about whether it was a picturesquendscape or if some hidden secrety beneath the surface. Nearby sects attempted to inquire about the Kongtong Immortal Sect, only to be horrified. This supergiant force spanned the immortal domain and the upper realm, emerging in recent years as a force beyond their imagination and reach.


    In the subsequent period, Green Mountain Vige gradually returned to its former tranquility after the initial shock and excitement. Despite the awareness of Gu Changge��s extraordinary identity, vigers observed that he remained unchanged. He continued with his regr routine, working from sunrise to sunset, and daily life carried on as usual.


    The person bringing water and food shifted from many young girls in the vige to Miss Su after Gu Changge��s identity became known. Most of the young girls, including Chen Ya, the tofu seller, abandoned their romantic thoughts. The perceived vast gap in status seemed insurmountable to them. Nevertheless, a few individuals couldn��t resist sneaking nces��youthful indiscretions that were all toomon.


    As time passed, Wang Xiaoniu was finally taken away by the old Daoist. Despite his parents�� reluctance, they understood the significance of their child bing a true cultivator, far surpassing academic achievements or ancestral honors. Wang Xiaoniu, not burdened by the departure, left with a smile and their expectations.


    Before departing, the old Daoist left numerous precious items for the couple. While not conferring immortality, these gifts promised to extend their lives by decades or even hundreds of years. Whether due to Gu Changge or Wang Xiaoniu, it was a necessary gesture.


    Once Wang Xiaoniu left, Wang Erniu and his wife couldn��t help feeling a twinge of reluctance. They wondered how many years Wang Xiaoniu would spend in cultivation and when they would see him again. Apart from his parents, another person deeply reluctant to part with Wang Xiaoniu was the youngest daughter of the Chen family, Chen Arya. Her nickname was Arya, but her real name was Chen Xiaoya.


    Before his departure, Wang Xiaoniu quietly visited Chen Xiaoya and presented her with the sword-patterned jade pendant gifted by the old Daoist. He assured her that after achieving sess in cultivation, he would return to bring her delicious food. Despite their tender age and the absence of explicit romantic feelings, a subtle fondness had developed between them. When Wang Xiaoniu offered the jade pendant, Chen Xiaoya, tearful, encouraged him to cultivate diligently. The two children embraced each other, shedding tears as they parted.


    Gu Changge was aware of this, and it was Chen Xiaoya who approached him, sharing the story. She believed Gu Changge, being a cultivator respected by the old Daoist, might provide insights into her potential fate with immortality. Gu Changge remained silent on this matter, but Su Qingge assured Chen Xiaoya that she and Wang Xiaoniu would undoubtedly meet again in the future, their destiny intertwined in the unseen threads of fate.


    Before Wang Xiaoniu departed with the old Daoist, Gu Changge moved out of the Wang household and began living with Su Qingge. Su Qingge had initiated this arrangement, and for Gu Changge, it felt entirely natural, as if it were meant to be. Although not officially married, their understanding and rapport mirrored that of a seasoned couple. Su Qingge knew Gu Changge��s habits and preferences, down to the precise temperature of his tea. Likewise, Gu Changge had grown ustomed to the simple andfortable life with her by his side.


    Gu Changge cultivated a small garden outside the courtyard, growing bean sprouts, fruits, and vegetables. Engaging in daily chores like weeding and watering, he sold the harvest at the market using the Wang family��s carts. The vigers, aware of his extraordinary identity, eagerly purchased these fruits and melons.


    Su Qingge seemed to have forsaken her status as a cultivator, donning simple linen attire, a headscarf, and tying up her hair. She took on daily chores, cooking and washing for Gu Changge. During hot weather, she brought him refreshing spring water, delicately wiping the sweat from his forehead with her sleeves, smoothing his cor, adjusting cuffs, and mending clothes. In colder times, she lit the stove and crafted embroidered cotton shoes for him.


    In autumn, as the trees shed their leaves and the harvested rice dried in the courtyard, Su Qingge found the scene exceptionally serene. Gu Changge, though busy, reveled in the simplicity of it all.


    As winter approached, the sky resembled snow, and the weather grew colder. The nearby vigers, ustomed to Gu Changge��s identity, were unreserved around him. Su Qingge, well-regarded in the vige, showcased her culinary skills, delighting in the season��s offerings like bacon and homemade wine.


    As temperatures dropped, theke froze, and the courtyard was nketed in a thinyer of white snow. The world turned silent and silvery white. Inside their home, a lively fire crackled in the stove, and sparks asionally flew. The two nestled together on a not-so-big bed, listening to the snowfall outside. Gu Changge, tightening the quilt around them, held Su Qingge close, gently smoothing her hair.


    Amidst the tranquil snowfall, they found sce in each other��s arms, feeling as if only the two of them existed in the entire world. Winter gave way to spring, and time passed swiftly. Gu Changge��s understanding of the world deepened, and he realized that these experiences transcended mortal concerns.


    Cultivators pursued different paths��some sought the natural way of Daoism, longevity, and foresight, while others pursued a return to simplicity and the natural. Each individual held distinct perspectives. The term ��ordinary�� didn��t refer to an average person but rather to a state of mind and concept, emphasizing simplicity and authenticity.


    Cultivators pursued longevity and immortality, dissatisfied with the status quo, striving for salvation. On the other hand, mortals sought prosperity, wealth, and power, a pursuit akin to fighting for their own form of salvation. Neither group desired an ordinary existence.


    Wang Xiaoniu��s family, along with all the vigers in Green Mountain Vige, were mortals, yet they, too, were engaged in their own battles for a better life. The impoverished sought prosperity, the ailing longed for health, and the wealthy aspired to build joyous households with children and grandchildren.


    Wang Erniu diligently worked the fields, adhering to the rhythm of sunrise and sunset. In the mortal realm, where insects sang for a single autumn and epiphyllum bloomssted only one night, everyone was fighting for their version of salvation.


    For Gu Changge, the term ��mortals�� �� had lost its original meaning. What defines immortality? Was it about battling and scheming, or did it embody a lofty and ethereal existence, quietly observing the mortal world? Both seemed to be aspects of immortality.


    Ordinary people experienced the cycle of birth, aging, sickness, and death, witnessing the myriad facets of mortal life. They sought detachment from the world, returning to their origins, yet still remained ordinary individuals in the grand scheme of existence.

 Chapter 952: The Immortal Domain, evaporated from this world

    Chapter 952: The Immortal Domain, evaporated from this world


    The emergence of the real world anew filled me with the scent of immortality. There was once a spark of eternity lingering here��


    Perhaps we can investigate and restore its origin. Maybe remnants of genuine substance still exist. The absence of protection from the true spirit suggests a sh with celestial retribution.


    These enigmatic figures conversed in an ancient secret tongue, their eyes aglow with illumination.


    Suppressed anticipation and excitement flickered in their gazes, as if they had long hungered and now beheld a lushnd teeming with life.


    Upon this ancient warship, the intery of order��s light intertwined with the enigmatic, ancient runes etched in select spots.


    The dense chaos-filled air surged, cascading like dense mist, coursing through the vast sea, unwavering from its initial trajectory.


    Yet, within the hull of the ancient warship, a divergent scene unfolded.


    Certain materials appeared translucent, crafted from entirely different substances, with transparent screens projected into the void.


    The figure seated at the hull��s core seemed to exude a luminous silver fluid across its entirety.Its face was pure white, featuring only eyes, devoid of any traditional facial features.


    Segments of its form emitted faint glimmers, akin to some form of celestial life.


    Other figures emanated remarkable authority.


    Some were enveloped by thunder, mes, stars, and other tangible elements, not bound by thews of order.


    Evidently, they were themanders of this ancient vessel.


    The armored figures outside, concealing their visages, served as their attendants.


    Across the expansive cosmos, countless civilizations and legacies flourished.


    Some endured through endless ages, perpetually thriving without falter or demise.


    While others, akin to fleeting meteors, briefly illuminated the profound night sky, their existence fleeting, leaving behind no trace.


    Among the most illustrious and potent civilizations throughout the vast expanse, one stood preeminent��the Immortal Civilization.


    Though there had been ancient and formidable civilizations in the annals of history, none could rival the Immortal Civilization.


    However, its existence was fleeting, its me of civilization destined to wane, unable to endure perpetually like the immortal civilization.


    This ancient warship hailed from a distant realm, one that didn��t birth the immortal civilization from its inception.


    Instead, through the evolution of life, it gradually delved into the mysteries and potential of life.


    Thus emerged a higher echelon of power, dubbed the power of the mind.


    In contrast to the immortal civilization, this society explored the realms of the mind, soul, and spirit.


    In a certain aspect, it achieved a quasi-immortal state, imbuing the mind into various substances, coexisting with them.


    Yet, this power had its limitations, reliant on external objects and unable to achieve true immortality.


    Subsequently, they shed with lesser immortal civilizations, amalgamating some of their powers, eventually deeming themselves immortal civilizations.


    In essence, they were an offshoot of the true immortal civilization, belonging to its lineage.


    The realm they inhabited was always known as the Immortal Real World, though it might not have imed the foremost position in the vast cosmos, it was certainly renowned, birthing many beings of the Dao realm level.


    ��The birth of this new realm, devoid of true spirit protection, signifies abundant resources and vast territories, promising boundless wealth for us.��


    ��Perhaps remnants of the immortal me still linger. If sessfully seized, it could propel me to higher realms.��


    A humanoid figure, noticeably slender, its eyes gleaming with a subtle light, gazed at the image projected in the void, muttering cryptic words to itself.


    ��If Mr. Zhuoyou can seize control of this nascent realm, he may undergo the fourth spiritual transformation, embedding his soul into the primal substance, and manifesting the fourth persona.��


    ��In doing so, we can rival the ancient cultivation of the Four Tribtions of the Void Dao Realm of the Immortal Dao Civilization. With that, we��ll be better prepared to confront the ancient realms.��


    The other figures surrounding him mirrored his excitement, nodding in agreement at his words.


    They held profound admiration for a female figure named Zhuoyou.


    Despite their immortal civilization amalgamating the crystallized legacies of numerous immortal civilizations, they acknowledged their standing was notably distinct from the true immortal civilization.


    In the authentic immortal civilization, survivors of the fourth cmity of Heaven��s Decay among ancient cultivators of the Void Dao Realm were exceedingly rare.


    Across countless epochs, only a handful of such individuals emerged.


    Much like the newborns in the real world struggling to find cultivators treading the path of detachment, the journey wasden with hardships.


    Furthermore, it demanded a significant element of luck, beyond the mere umtion of talent.


    In contrast, within their immortal civilization, diverse methods existed to crystallize the essence of the soul, perpetuating it through sessive generations, achieving a semnce of immortality.


    When the spiritual power of forebears waned, they condensed original crystallizations for the ensuing generations.


    By investing one��s spiritual power into the core of the soul��s origin, individuals could fully embrace the legacy bestowed by their ancestors.


    This lineage extended seamlessly from father to son, son to grandson, and beyond.


    Thus, while the immortal civilization emerged rtivelyte, it wielded a formidable power that couldn��t be disregarded.


    The figure named Zhuoyou before them derived support from an extensive and ancient lineage.


    They meticulously analyzed the Immortal Dao civilization, condensing both original and legal matters, entrusting their spiritual power to these primal materials for a true transformation.


    They traversed diverse realms, consolidating residual substances on battle-scarred fields across countless real worlds that had weathered innumerable cmities, effecting higher-level transformations.


    In certain immortal civilizations and real worlds, immortal fire seeds could be found.


    Within those immortal firesy almost tangible remnants, termed by them as the ��original material,�� signifying the primordial substance of all things. The origin of all things held an unparalleled mystique, capable of shaping the entire world��where the heavens and the earth mingled in turbidity and rity, and the universe embraced a dark yellow hue, immersed in chaotic cycles of reincarnation.


    Even now, the immortal civilization grappled with the enigma of the original material��s origins. Their understanding was limited to its likely urrence in certain real worlds that birthed the immortal civilization.


    The ancient warship resonated like a colossal mountain range, traversing the vast expanse towards the real world of mountains and seas.


    Simultaneously, in another direction, a weathered ancient warship surged forward. The materialsprising this vessel appeared more weathered and dpidated.


    A figure atop it, towering and human-like, bore an ancient pattern between the brows.


    These were the ��hunters�� from the spiritual real world.


    The formidable entity known as Bone Ancestor sat cross-legged on the boat��s hull, seemingly in quiet repose.


    A vast mist swept in from all directions, billowing like a wave.


    ��It��s almost there, nearly within reach. We can bring our homnd down����


    ��I can already sense the aura of new life.��


    Creatures from the spiritual real world detected the nearing aura of the real world of mountains and seas, their voices tinged with excitement.


    It appeared they hadin dormant for countless years, anticipating this very moment.


    Dark waves relentlessly surged, causing the boundary dikes of the vast battlefield to quiver.


    The entire sky��s edge blurred, with foam-like substances continually umting��a force that set the very foundation to tremble.


    ��The frequency of the Dark Wave is increasing����


    ��I just don��t know how much longer we can endure.��


    King Luo and other immortal kings guarding the vast battlefield��s edge wore solemn expressions.


    Their forms stood within the war bunker, witnessing sessive waves of terror approaching from the opposite end��overwhelming and boundless, shaking the very foundations of the world.


    They dared not contemte the consequences should the immortal domain face such an onught without the buffer and resistance of the boundary embankment.


    It would likely copse and crumble instantaneously, scattering into dust across the skies.


    ��Is there no word from the Moon King? She��s always been in contact with the lord. Why has she suddenly vanished from the world all these years?��


    The hearts of all the Immortal Kings weighed heavily. The atmosphere of impending catastrophe pressed down like a mountain, causing palpitations and despondency.


    They attempted to reach Gu Changge and ry these developments.


    Yet, to their astonishment, Gu Changge seemed to have vanished from the world as if evaporated.


    Even among the immortal kings within the Immortal Domain, Moon King, who shared a close bond with Gu Changge, remained clueless about her whereabouts.


    This led to unsettling spections��had Gu Changge departed the immortal domain, forsaking this world like some ancestors of the imperial n in distantnds before?


    During this time, they also observed that those close to Gu Changge had begun to vanish.


    Whether in the divine kingdom of the upper realm or the heavenly court of the immortal domain, an eerie tranquility pervaded, devoid of the usual bustling activity.


    ��We must prepare ourselves. I��ve received word that some tribes are contemting relocation.��


    A seasoned immortal king spoke with a solemn tone, harboring little optimism about the future.


    Especially with Gu Changge, the sole pir, gone missing at such a critical juncture.


    This sparked panic, worry, and unease among them.


    Furthermore, reports emerged of ancient entities resurging, seizing control of various regions, and attempting to open portals to the outer domains for mass migration with their kin.


    Indeed, Gu Changge was revered as the backbone, owing to her formidable and inscrutable power. There was a hopeful anticipation that she could potentially withstand the impending catastrophe. Yet, Gu Changge��s demeanor suggested a detachment from worldly concerns.


    Despite this, the Immortal Kings had no alternative but to ce their hopes on Gu Changge.


    As the weight on their hearts increased, two figures suddenly materialized, slowly approaching the boundary embankment��an elderly man in white and a young woman.


    ��Yes�� it was the senior who passed through the boundary embankment at that time����


    King Luo��s expression froze upon witnessing this scene, promptly vanishing from the war bunker to greet them. The other immortal kings followed suit.


    Besides Gu Changge, this white-d old man was the second individual they had encountered capable of guiding others across the boundary embankment. His cultivation level appeared to be at least quasi-immortal emperor, if not higher, demanding their respect.

 Chapter 956: A variable born in response to the catastrophe, quasi-immortal king tribulation

    Chapter 956: A variable born in response to the catastrophe, quasi-immortal king tribtion


    The words of the Gu family ancestor hung heavy in the air, silencing everyone, including Ming, who found himself at a loss for words. It seemed clear that the ancestor held insights into truths that surpassed their understanding, prompting contemtive silence.


    The implication was stark: the future held little promise, and even the esteemed ancestor could only prioritize the safeguarding of the Gu family. It raised questions about the viability of remaining in the Realm of Mountains and Seas or the necessity of seeking refuge elsewhere.


    Ao Teng and hispanions absorbed the weight of the revtion, unable to deny the gravity of the situation. Their hopes for a brighter future were tempered by the realization that their plight might be more dire than they had dared to imagine.


    ��Does this imply that our envisioned future is naught but an illusion, and the reality ahead is grim?�� ventured a representative from the Immortal King��s lineage, his voice reflecting the collective dismay.


    Arriving with expectations of finding a beacon of hope in the Gu family, his disillusionment was palpable as the grim truth unfolded before him. The burden weighed heavily on the hearts of all present.


    However, Uncle Yi from the Immortal Pce survivors stepped forward, his demeanor resolute and his voice unwavering. ��It may be premature to draw such conclusions. The resurgence of power within the Realm of Mountains and Seas, the burgeoning fortune across all races, and the manifestation of grand aspirations illuminate a path of potential resistance.��


    His words carried a glimmer of optimism amidst the prevailing uncertainty, suggesting that the future might yet hold opportunities for defiance and resilience.


    Simrly, the old Daoist in tattered robes offered his perspective, his tone reflective. ��Everything is subject to the whims of fate, and the future remains an enigma shrouded in countless variables. If doom were inevitable, why would the Realm of Mountains and Seas awaken us from our slumber?��


    His words underscored theplex intery of forces shaping the realm��s destiny, hinting at the possibility of agency amidst the encroaching cmity.Uncle Yi echoed this sentiment, his resolve undiminished. ��The unprecedented emergence of this great world surpasses even the zenith of the Immortal Pce��s reign. While we may notprehend the full extent of the ancestor��s insights, we must exert ourselves to the utmost until the hour of reckoning arrives.��


    With unwavering determination, Uncle Yi emphasized their duty to persevere in the face of adversity, igniting a spark of hope amid the encroaching darkness.


    As the discussions unfolded, individuals from various races voiced their opinions with a remarkableck of fear, their resolve undiminished by the looming catastrophe. Having faced death once before, many, like Uncle Yi, disyed a fearless calmness in the face of adversity.


    However, the prospect of migration posed daunting challenges. The logistics of relocating entire ns across the vast expanse of the realm, coupled with the uncertainty of whaty beyond the boundless sea, cast a shadow of doubt over such endeavors. The potential perils of the journey, including the risk of encountering catastrophe or annihtion, loomedrge in their considerations.


    Despite these uncertainties, the consensus emerged that harnessing the collective power of the realm to repel external threats was the most viable course of action. The ancestor of the Gu family remained silent, steadfast in his resolve to defer any decisions until the arrival of Gu Changge, whose authority would ultimately shape the course of events.


    Amidst these deliberations, a dramatic event unfolded in the eastern reaches of the Immortal Domain. A brilliant burst of immortal light illuminated the sky, apanied by thunderous reverberations that echoed across the cosmos. Spectacr scenes unfolded before the astonished onlookers, as ancient pces, pavilions, and celestial phenomena materialized in a dazzling disy.


    At the center of this celestial spectacle stood a youthful figure with an aura of indomitable determination. Despite the ferocious onught of thunderous cmities unleashed upon him, the figure remained resolute, defying the forces of nature with unwavering resolve. With sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, he exuded a formidable presence as he confronted the divine onught with courage and defiance.


    The emergence of the quasi-immortal king cmity sent shockwaves reverberating throughout the Immortal Domain, captivating the attention of powerful beings across countless universes. Many marveled at the rarity of such an event,menting the individual��s untimely birth in an era that failed to appreciate their potential.


    In ancient times, undergoing the quasi-immortal king tribtion was considered a sign of extraordinary talent and potential. It signified the ability to challenge the established order and ascend to new heights of power. However, such opportunities were rare and reserved for those who had cultivated diligently and broken through formidable barriers.


    Witnessing this disy of immense luck and power, observers spected on the significance of this event amidst the looming catastrophe facing the realm. Some pondered whether this individual had been born in response to the impending crisis, destined to y a pivotal role in shaping the fate of the Immortal Domain.


    However, attempts to discern the identity and origins of the individual were thwarted by a mysterious force, shrouding them in secrecy and intrigue. Despite their best efforts, those seeking to unravel the mystery were met with resistance, leaving them to ponder the implications of this enigmatic figure��s emergence.


    Amidst expressions of admiration and regret, there lingered a sense of mncholy over the missed opportunities that might have been, had this remarkable individual been born in a different era. Despite the uncertainties of the future, the quasi-immortal king��s cmity stood as a testament to the enduring power of destiny and the boundless potential of those who dared to challenge it.


    ��


    As Ni Chen endured the intense tribtion of the quasi-immortal king, his resolve remained unyielding despite his battered and bloodied state. His defiance against the celestial onught seemed to border on madness, yet his unwavering gaze betrayed a calcted determination.


    Witnessing this spectacle, observers from various realms and factions were struck with awe and disbelief. In just a few short years, Wang Wushang, the once-young master of the Wang family, was on the brink of ascending to the esteemed status of a quasi-immortal king. Such rapid progression defied conventional expectations and sent shockwaves throughout the Immortal Domain.


    However, Ni Chen��s seemingly desperate struggle concealed a deeper purpose. He had orchestrated this disy of power with the intention of attracting the attention of formidable beings from across the universe. Each thunderous p and strike of lightning served as a beacon, drawing the gaze of those who held sway over the fate of the Immortal Domain.


    Among those who observed this spectacle was the ancestor of the Gu family, whose keen senses detected a shift in the fabric of reality. Sensing the emergence of unforeseen variables, he wasted no time in investigating the source of this disruption, leading a contingent of followers into the fray.


    As they beheld the scene unfolding before them, expressions of surprise and admiration crossed the faces of the onlookers. Even Cen Shuang, a survivor of the Immortal Pce, found herself taken aback by Ni Chen��s astonishing disy of strength and resilience. Despite his youthful appearance, his prowess surpassed even her own formidable abilities, prompting a whisper of acknowledgment from the astounded observer.


    In this moment of tumultuous upheaval, the stage was set for a confrontation that would shape the destiny of the Immortal Domain. As Ni Chen braved the tribtion with unwavering determination, the eyes of the universe turned towards him, awaiting the oue of his audacious gambit.


    As the observers attempted to decipher Ni Chen��s identity and the significance of his unprecedented ascension to quasi-immortal king status, theories and spections abound among them.


    Uncle Yi, his eyes gleaming with insight, pondered the enigma surrounding Ni Chen��s emergence. Sensing the protective embrace of the heavens and earth enveloping the young man, Uncle Yi couldn��t help but wonder if Ni Chen was indeed a figure born in response to the impending catastrophe, destined to y a pivotal role in the unfolding events.


    Meanwhile, Ming, his mind abyrinth of deductions, attempted to unravel the mysteries shrouding Ni Chen��s origins. Despite his formidable prowess and nearing the threshold of the first Heaven��s Decline, Ming found his efforts thwarted by a nebulous haze that obscured Ni Chen��s true essence, leaving him grasping at shadows in his pursuit of rity.


    Luo Wang��s revtion of Ni Chen��s identity as Wang Wushang, the scion of the esteemed Wang family and a rising star among the younger generation, elicited shock and disbelief from the gathered assembly. To witness a figure who had only recently emerged onto the stage of immortality ascend to the exalted realm of quasi-immortal king was a testament to the extraordinary circumstances surrounding Ni Chen��s ascent.


    As the truth of Ni Chen��s meteoric rise to power became apparent, a sense of regret permeated the onlookers�� thoughts. Despite recognizing the magnitude of Ni Chen��s achievement, many couldn��t shake the feeling of apprehension at the seeming futility of his newfound status in the face of the looming catastrophe.


    Amidst the chorus of spection andmentation, the ancestor of the Gu family remained a silent observer, his mind awash with memories of bygone eras and the tales of his ancestors. Drawing parallels between Ni Chen��s emergence and the legendary figures of antiquity who defied the constraints of fate, the ancestor couldn��t help but entertain the possibility that Ni Chen might indeed be the harbinger of change that the Immortal Domain so desperately needed.


    As the tribtion raged on and Ni Chen��s fate hung in the bnce, the eyes of the universe remained fixed on the young man who dared to challenge destiny itself. Whether he would emerge triumphant or sumb to the unforgiving whims of fate remained to be seen, but one thing was certain �C Ni Chen��s emergence had sparked a cascade of events that would alter the course of history in the Immortal Domain forever.


    The emergence of Ni Chen as a potential variable in the face of the looming catastrophe injected a glimmer of hope into the hearts of all who bore witness to his trial by tribtion. In a world teetering on the brink of despair, the advent of a variable �C a being beyond the constraints of fate and prediction �C offered a beacon of possibility amidst the encroaching darkness.


    For the ancestor of the Gu family, Ni Chen��s appearance sparked a reevaluation of his understanding of the world. Reflecting on Gu Changge��s cryptic words and the enigmatic twists of fate, the ancestor began to entertain the notion that perhaps the true nature of the world was far moreplex and unpredictable than he had previously believed.


    As Ming, with his keen insight honed by his own journey into the Dao realm, expounded upon the potential significance of Ni Chen��s role as a variable, a sense of cautious optimism permeated the gathered assembly. If Ni Chen truly embodied the destiny of the world and possessed the power to navigate the turbulent currents of fate, then there existed a genuine possibility of averting the impending catastrophe.


    Though the ancestor of the Gu family remained circumspect, mindful of the rarity and uncertainty surrounding the birth of variables, his words did little to dampen the burgeoning hope that blossomed within the hearts of those present. If there existed even a slim chance that Ni Chen could emerge as a savior of the real world of mountains and seas, then it was incumbent upon them to nurture and support his growth with unwavering dedication.


    With renewed determination and a sense of purpose, the observers resolved to rally behind Ni Chen, offering their wisdom, guidance, and support as he embarked upon his destined path. For in the crucible of adversity, amidst the tumult of chaos and uncertainty, the true measure of a hero was forged �C and in Ni Chen, they glimpsed the flicker of a me that had the potential to ignite the dawn of a new era.


    As Ni Chen sat in profound meditation amidst the swirling energies of the tribtion, the celestial forces converged upon him in a magnificent disy of cosmic resonance. Auspicious lights danced in the heavens, illuminating the starry expanse with their radiant glow, as if heralding the birth of a new era.


    For Ni Chen, the unexpected assimtion of his aura with the real world of mountains and seas was a revtion that filled him with both awe and wonder. In seizing a portion of the star field and breaking through the bounds of his previous limitations, he had unwittingly tapped into the profound mysteries of the universe, drawing upon its boundless energies to fuel his cultivation.


    As his cultivation base underwent a profound transformation, Ni Chen��s presence began to radiate with a power that rivaled even that of some immortal kings. The sheer magnitude of his newfound strength sent ripples of astonishment and trepidation through the gathered onlookers, who could scarcely believe the extent of his metamorphosis.


    Amidst the awe-struck whispers and murmurs of those assembled, the ancestor of the Gu family approached Ni Chen, his gaze brimming with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Like the others, he sought to understand the nature of the extraordinary opportunity that had propelled Ni Chen to such dizzying heights of power and potential.


    With each step forward, the rest of the assembly followed suit, drawn by a shared desire to unravel the mysteries surrounding Ni Chen��s transformation and to discern the role he might y in the face of the impending catastrophe. For in the enigmatic figure of Ni Chen, they glimpsed a glimmer of hope amidst the encroaching darkness �C a hope that, if nurtured and guided, might yet prove capable of averting the looming cmity and ushering in a new era of prosperity and peace.

 Chapter 958: :How much dreamy I feel,today,I’ll establish a Heaven Slaying Alliance

    Chapter 958: :How much dreamy I feel,today,I��ll establish a Heaven ying Alliance


    ��Gu��Uncle Gu?��


    The young man who appeared out of thin air caused the young man following the elderly gentleman to widen his eyes and nearly shout in disbelief.


    It all seemed surreal,and he struggled to ept the scene before him.


    How could Uncle Gu from Green Mountain Vige be here?


    The whole situation felt too fantastical and unbelievable.


    ��Is that him?��


    The old man in the Dao robe couldn��t help but be astonished,recognizing a familiar figure.


    He had encountered this person in Green Mountain Vige,leaving asting impression on him.They were once on familiar terms.


    Upon closer inspection,he felt a shiver down his spine.He hadn��t anticipated meeting again under these circumstances.


    ��Master?��


    ��Gu Changge?��


    Others also reacted,their exmations filling the air,each calling out a different name.


    Clearly,they all recognized Gu Changge.


    Even those who had just regained consciousness had caught wind of the events of recent years.


    They were aware of Gu Changge��s background and deeds,prompting caution and vignce.


    In the eyes of the world,Gu Changge hadmitted both virtuous and viinous acts.


    Some vilified him as a demonic force that brought harm to the heavens,while others revered him as a deity.


    ��This fiend����


    Cen Shuang��s expression turned icy,her hatred evident as she gritted her teeth and clenched her jade hand.


    To her,Gu Changge was still the murderer of her father,oblivious to the news regarding her father and the former Immortal Pce associates.


    Even Brother Qingfeng,who had ascended to the Nine Heavens,remained unounted for.


    This led Cen Shuang to question whether Gu Changge had been responsible for Brother Qingfeng��s disappearance.


    Uncle Yi��s expression was a mix of emotions as he grappled with what to call Gu Changge.


    However,the members of the Immortal Pce harbored innate hostility towards Gu Changge,their unease palpable.


    This was the demon whoid waste to the Immortal Pce in the beginning,leading them to their current plight.


    ��Demon Lord����


    Hearing everyone refer to Gu Changge in such a manner,Wang Xiaoniu was utterly dumbfounded,shocked to the core.


    How could he have fathomed that his Uncle Gu��s influence stretched so far,to such staggering extents?


    Was he truly the foremost figure in the Mountain and Sea Real World,perhaps even beyond?


    He had heard tales of the Demon Lord not just once but from the lips of fellow cultivators.


    Yet,to think that such a figure,feared throughout the heavens,had resided in his home and been addressed as Uncle Gu?


    At that moment,Wang Xiaoniu felt a whirlwind of confusion sweep over him,leaving him dizzy and disoriented.


    ��This����


    The old man in the robe couldn��t suppress a chuckle.


    Reflecting on it,it seemed that everything had its own inevitability.


    ��Greetings,my lord����


    Ao Teng and Ao Ling addressed Gu Changge naturally,referring to him as��my lord��.


    After all,during their era,that was how everyone addressed Gu Changge.


    Though Ming had never personally encountered Gu Changge,he had gleaned much from the ounts of Ao Teng and Ao Ling,particrly after the war.


    Therefore,he maintained a respectful demeanor towards Gu Changge,who had safeguarded the Mountain and Sea True Realm.


    ��Bowing slightly,he uttered,��Greetings,my lord.��


    Upon seeing Gu Changge appear,the ancestor of the Gu family visibly rxed.


    He had been genuinely concerned that Gu Changge might depart from this ce,abandoning the entire realm of the mountains and seas.


    ��You��ve finally arrived.��


    He spoke,refraining from inquiring about Changge��s whereabouts.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly,his gaze sweeping through the crowd,lingering mainly on Old Man Ming and the Daoist-robed elder.


    With the inclusion of the ancestor of the Gu family,there were now three ancient cultivators in the Mountain and Sea Real World.Ming had entered the threshold of the Dao realm but had yet to ovee the first decline.The old man,Wang Xiaoniu��s master,was halfway into the Dao realm,having merely brushed against its threshold without truly stepping into it.These three stood as the most formidable powerhouses in the current realm.


    The remaining individuals varied in their cultivation levels.Most had surpassed the Immortal King tier,reaching the level of quasi-Immortal Emperor,but they were still far from attaining the status of Immortal Emperor.These characters were now gradually revealing themselves;in the past,their presence might have remained concealed.


    However,two immortal figures remained shrouded in mist and fragmented by time.One hailed from a foreign realm,while the other was referred to as Uncle Yi by Cen Shuang.The Immortal Emperor from the foreign realm concealed their true appearance,maintaining an air of mystery and attempting to suppress their fluctuations to avoid disturbing the current environment of the Mountain and Sea Real World.If the two Immortal Emperors were to encounter and sh in their Daoist paths,they could cause the space around them to warp and fracture,potentially disrupting the world��s equilibrium and plunging ancient history into turmoil.Unlike the ancient cultivators of the Dao realm,they couldn��t seamlessly merge their past,future,and present selves without disrupting causality.


    ��So,do you intend to reunite?��The ancestor of the Gu family wasted no time,opting to directly inquire about Changge��s intentions.Compared to others,he was more inclined to follow Gu Changge��s lead.In his view,during his prime,Gu Changge stood on par with the Gu family��s distant ancestor,a former sage who had treated the highest peaks of the Dao.


    His perspective and outlook naturally diverged from those of ordinary individuals.


    ��Now that the variable has emerged,it seems it��s time to reunite once more.Perhaps,in a few years,genuine change might ur,��Gu Changge remarked with a slight smile,his gaze shifting to Ni Chen.Even Gu Changge acknowledged Ni Chen as a variable,dispelling any lingering doubts among the group.They began contemting the ramifications of a grand reunion,recognizing the immense stakes involved.Someone would inevitably bear the weight of this immense fortune and its apanying consequences.Failure could result in copse,death,and the entanglement of all heavenly races��a risky gamble.The mountain and sea realms��ethnic groups and factions would ce their bets on Ni Chen��s variable existence,as they saw no other viable option.If they refrained,they would be left with little choice.In the face of impending catastrophe,failure to act would spell doom for all,consigning them to oblivion amidst chaos and the passage of time.


    ��Indeed,a decision must be made,��the Gu family ancestor concurred,contemting whether to heed Gu Changge��s proposal and establish the Heaven ying Alliance.The emergence of this variable presented a timely opportunity.


    ��What are your thoughts?��Gu Changge casually inquired of the others.Old Ming represented numerous figures from the era of primordial myths,while Ao Teng,Ao Ling,and others listened attentively.The Immortal Pce survivors rallied behind Uncle Yi,as recounted by Cen Shuang.Meanwhile,other figures from disparate eras loosely followed Wang Xiaoniu��s master.The foreign realm adhered to the words of their enigmatic Immortal Emperor.In essence,the current mountain and sea realm was divided into five factions,all present at this gathering.


    ��If this cmity can be averted,we shall follow your lead,��Ming dered after brief consideration.He led the charge,with Ao Teng,Ao Ling,and others falling in line,unaffected by the Dark Age and unwavering in their faith in Gu Changge��s authority.Gu Changge nodded in acknowledgment before his gaze flicked to the young woman standing behind Ming.However,he quickly averted his eyes.He had encountered her,Gu Xian��er��s sister Shen Xian��er,during his time in the Heavenly Lan Realm.


    Despite their differing personalities,their eyebrows bore a striking resemnce.When standing in silence,they could easily be mistaken for the same person.However,Gu Xian��er was far from quiet;even when she wore a serene expression,it was a facade.This reminded Gu Changge of certain matters concerning Gu Xian��er,prompting him to prepare a gift for her.


    With Ming,an enigmatic figure,in agreement,the others followed suit without hesitation.Even the Immortal Pce survivors,who harbored animosity towards Gu Changge,concurred and expressed willingness to unite.Faced with such a dire catastrophe,personal grievances could be set aside,if only temporarily.


    ��Now that all of you have consented,matters are considerably more favorable,and I will endeavor to support his growth,��Gu Changge affirmed calmly.��I hope that in the end,he won��t disappoint us.��


    Upon hearing this,everyone,including the Gu family ancestor,turned their gaze to Ni Chen,taken aback by Gu Changge��s statement.Was this a desperate attempt to ce all hopes on Ni Chen?It appeared that even Gu Changge believed that this variable,Ni Chen,held the potential to enact change in the future.


    Ni Chen was stunned.He hadn��t anticipated Gu Changge��s appearance at this crucial moment,believing like everyone else that Gu Changge had departed from the mountain and sea realm.In Gu Changge��s presence,he always felt a sense of unease,as if his hidden secrets would beid bare.However,Gu Changge��s full support for his growth came as a surprise.


    Initially,Ni Chen had sought out Wang Ziji in the upper realm,only to be trapped outside the Human Ancestor Hall by Gu Changge,losing face and a significant portion of his lifespan.Yet now,Gu Changge seemed unconcerned about that incident,focusing instead on the broader interests of the mountain and sea realm.It was a revtion for Ni Chen.He had expected someone like Gu Changge to be ruthless,indifferent to the fate of the mountain and sea realm.In the end,even this devil was willing to support his growth.


    He couldn��t shake the surreal feeling in his heart,finding it somewhat absurd.If Gu Changge and the others knew the truth of the matter,he wondered how they would react.In the end,the mountain and sea realm would merely serve as his wedding attire and the tools for his resurrected rtives.


    ��The juniors will certainly strive to meet Master��s and your expectations,giving their all to confront the catastrophe,��Ni Chen dered,his expression resolute as he sped his hands together.


    ��


    The arrival of Gu Changge and the Gu family ancestor effectively outlined the entire situation of the current mountain and sea realm.All factions and ethnic groups received this news.Many universes and ancient circles within the mountain and sea realm embraced the idea of unity.The foreign realm,Immortal Pce survivors,and ethnic groups from the era of primordial myths had already reached a consensus,and the timing was ripe for change.Thus,thendscape of the Mountain and Sea Real World was set to undergo a transformation.The Heavenly Court and the divine kingdom were overturned and rebuilt,with Gu Changge intending to establish the Heaven-ying Alliance.


    On that day,thunder cracked across the sky,the void shimmered,and the heavens reverberated with a deafening roar,signaling a monumental shift.As the collective will of all ethnic groups spread throughout the realm,a magnificent surge of power filled the air,with the essence of the Dao cascading like a torrent toward the location of the Heaven-ying Alliance.


    Dressed in a ck robe with a crown atop his head,Gu Changge stood with quiet authority before the assembly.The turbulent light of the sky enveloped the universe,as if unseen hands were reshaping the cosmos.It was an awe-inspiring and terrifying disy of collective will,resonating deeply with every sect and ethnic group.


    ��Today,I established the Heaven-ying Alliance,��Gu Changge dered,his voice gentle yetmanding,reaching the ears of every being as if echoing through the heavens.Suddenly,a thunderous roar reverberated from the depths of nothingness,slicing through the very fabric of existence.The heavens and earth seemed to protest,copsing in on themselves as endless fissures tore through reality.


    From a distant,unknown ce,the immense dread of the underworld manifested itself.


    In this moment,it appeared as though every being,regardless of their nature,beheld a pair of eyes descending from the zenith.


    These eyes seemed to transcend time itself,spanning eternity and straddling the past,present,and future,as they plummeted from the celestial depths.


    Yet,their terror exceeded even that;they originated from beyond the shattered world��s boundaries.


    Whaty beyond?


    No creature nor cultivator could articte it,for the moment they gazed upon these eyes,their very souls seemed to wither,frozen in existence.


    Even the immortal kings found themselves ensnared,trapped within a realm where time and space stood eternally still!


    In this moment,it appeared that only those of the Dao realm could break free from this restraint,while all others remained imprisoned,powerless to move.

 Chapter 959: :The incarnation that patrols the boundless heaven and blesses all beings

    Chapter 959: :The incarnation that patrols the boundless heaven and blesses all beings


    The phrase��Heaven-ying Alliance��seemed to carry an inexplicable weight,and the instant Gu Changge spoke it,thunder crashed down upon the t earth.The heavens and the earth raged,and the very edges of the world crumbled,revealing dreadful chasms as if an eternal gust extinguished,and thews fractured,emanating from that point.


    The heavens quivered and shook,as though on the brink of copse,and every grand universe teetered toward disintegration under this aura,even causing immortal kings to tremble.In this moment,not only sentient beings but even resurrected supreme beings felt fear,their bodies seized by a chilling shiver,rendering them immobile.


    d in ck attire,Gu Changge gazed calmly upon this spectacle,casting his eyes toward the horizon.With his words echoing forth,an indomitable force emerged,as if a supreme decree had been etched upon heaven and earth,capable of sealing all.


    ��The establishment of the Heaven-ying Alliance is inevitable.This is the grand course.How dare anyone oppose me?��His voice carried the weight of indifference,as if conversing with the very essence of existence.


    The heavens and earth seemed to grow even more furious as relentless thunderbolts cascaded down,apanied by an unending deluge of blood,engulfing everything in its wake.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The heavens and the earth now unleashed a torrent of terrifying chaotic lightning,surpassing even the might of the quasi-immortal emperor realm.No longer just a heavenly tribtion,it was the true wrath of the cosmos!


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    All cultivators and beings within the Immortal Domain and the Upper Realm stood aghast.In this moment,even ordinary folk witnessed a fracture deep within the fabric of heaven and earth.It resembled a shattered mirror or a cracked egg,fissuring across the celestial expanse before beginning its copse.From that rupture surged forth boundless rage and merciless intent,a coldness seeking to overturn all existence.Observing this sight,the hearts of all cultivators pounded with trepidation,their bodies gripped by an icy chill.


    What was that?


    Within the depths of the crumbling heavens and earth,therey a gaze.


    A pair of eyes.


    The eyes were so terrifying that they appeared toprise billions of universes.They were deep and expansive,dark and merciless,oozing ck blood,sending shivers down people��s spines from head to toe.And devoid of the slightest hint of emotion,reaching an extreme level of indifference.At this moment,even their souls seemed to freeze in ce.


    The existence of the immortal king mirrored this,not daring to make the slightest movement,as if under the gaze of an iprehensible entity.Not even as significant as an ant��No,even less significant than specks of dust.This surpassed mere existence;they simply couldn��t fathom what it was,their minds on the verge of explosion.


    In that realm,the universe was upended,shaken,and fractured,even the flowing river of time dried up,unable to manifest.Such a sight,except for during the end of tribtions,was rarely witnessed and nearly impossible toprehend.


    ��Is this the heaven that countless ancestors and sages sought to overthrow since time immemorial?��


    ��The power it wields is beyond imagination.How can mere mortals hope to withstand it?��


    Many ancient powerhouses of the Mountain and Sea True Realm were unnerved.They already felt a sense of despair,and this was merely a glimpse,not a full descent.If it were to descend fully,it would likely be even more terrifying,perhaps leaving them too petrified to resist.


    Many had never experienced a battle against the Heavens,but this sensation was akin to being observed by a true dragon,causing their scalps to prickle with numbness,feeling as though with a mere thought,they could be obliterated countless times over.


    ��This isn��t Heaven,at best it��s a refined will,patrolling the vast expanse of the heavens,an embodiment of the divine.Once true Heaven appears,the world will vanish instantly,leaving nothing behind.��


    Ming spoke,his words weighty,his expression tinged with disdain.He understood the terror this entity held,impossible to vanquish,its true form unknown to anyone.He only knew that it lurked in the shadows,and upon breaching certain taboos,it would reveal itself,restoring order to chaos.


    Gu Changge��s intention to establish the Heaven-ying Alliance had evidently stirred this formidable presence.Even at Ming��s level,it instilled fear and trepidation.Faced with an entity resembling the very embodiment of heaven,even he couldn��t help but feel unsettled and apprehensive.


    ��It merely sensed a taboo momentarily,hence its rm.As of today,it still cannot pinpoint the location of this realm����The Gu family��s ancestor spoke from a distance,observing the unfolding scene.When Gu Changge conceived the idea of forming the Heaven-ying Alliance,he foresaw this oue.How could such a monumental endeavor not transgress some boundary?If an ordinary mortal had uttered such words,there would likely be no repercussions.But Gu Changge was no ordinary individual;he stood in a realm beyond the reach of ordinaryprehension.His words and deeds would inevitably send ripples of terror through the shadows.


    ��Speaking such words is truly not a trivial matter,��many ancient beings murmured in shock.Ao Teng,Ao Ling,Cen Shuang,and others felt as though their very souls were on the verge of extinguishing,their terror rendering them speechless.Above them loomed a pair of terrifying eyes,seeminglyprising countless universes,each exuding a thick,ck blood that sent shivers down their spines.


    ��The Wrath of Heaven and Earth����


    ��The heavenly Dao is merciless,viewing all beings as mere ants.But this does not mean that its anger can be trifled with.The true heavenly Dao,governing the heavens and the earth,holds sway over all creation����


    ��These eyes were forged to oversee every realm,yet ultimately,those realms sumbed to copse and silence,��Wang Xiaoniu��s master exined,his words steeped in wisdom acquired over years of learning.He understood the existence of the heavenly Dao.In its absence,the Heavenly Dao reigned supreme,sustaining the spirits of the world and maintaining cosmic order.


    Amidst the vast chasm in the heavens and earth,primordial chaotic lightning crackled and surged,descending like a celestial river,capable of annihting entire universes.They dared not contemte the devastation such power could wreak upon the world,fearing the copse of the heavens themselves.


    ��Since he dares to speak thus,he must have no fear of the consequences.There��s no need for you to worry,��the Gu family��s ancestor reassured the anxious onlookers.Gu Changge��s strength surpassed theirprehension.How could a figure akin to the illustrious ancestors of yore be daunted by the mere wrath of heaven and earth?


    Outside the Heavenly Pce,Gu Changge stepped forth and vanished from this world with a single stride,emerging beyond the realm��s confines.In this moment,his Dharma body radiated an unparalleled terror,his colossal form towering over the world.With a mere tremor,chaos unraveled,and the celestial order disintegrated.


    Extending a massive hand,he sought to mend the heavens.This colossal hand,shrouding the firmament,struck the eyes,causing them to quiver.Immortal radiance,countless strands strong,rent apart the ancient heavens.Tens of thousands of thunderbolts were instantaneously reduced to fragments.The emperor��s might swept across the universe and the heavens,as Gu Changge��s palm collided with the terrifying eyes,seemingly capable of piercing through anything.


    ��So formidable����


    ��It surpasses our wildest imaginings.��


    Many ancient beings,including Ming,were stunned by the spectacle before them.Who could have anticipated that the scene of world-shattering terror from moments ago would be effortlessly dispelled by Gu Changge,leaving no trace of disturbance?


    There was no denying that Gu Changge��s strength far exceeded theirprehension.Otherwise,it would have been impossible to vanquish those eyes with such ease,causing them to explode.


    ��He is the Lord of the divine Kingdom����


    ��The divine Kingdom��s radiance illuminates heaven and earth,offering eternal protection.��


    Those who had been despondent just moments ago now descended toward Gu Changge with unwavering devotion.Many devotees of the divine kingdom bowed fervently in reverence.


    Gu Changge struck once more with immense force.Standing at the edge of heaven and earth,his Dharma body obscured all,the flowing river of time blurred and eventually dried uppletely before fading into oblivion behind him.


    The entire Mountain and Sea Realm seemed to quiver at this moment.Every corner of the universe trembled,and all living beings felt their soul light waver and even be unstable.The Dao faltered,the celestial mysteries shattered,obscuring the once clear skies.An endless chaotic aura enveloped the surroundings,some of it seeping out and sweeping into the world.


    Finally,the aura that had caused the heavens to tremble vanishedpletely,leaving no trace of what transpired.


    The crack at the edge of heaven and earth began to heal,and the horrifying blood-red eyes dissipated as though they had never existed.Yet,the palpable and harrowing aura lingered in the hearts of all beings,impossible to forget.


    Gu Changge returned calmly,his demeanor unchanged.Ming and the others,who already held him in great esteem,now regarded him with even greater reverence.Except for a few cultivators privy to the truth,most remained ignorant of the significance of the recent events.Even some immortal kings relied on the words of ancient figures toprehend the magnitude of what had transpired,their hearts filled with fear.The higher their realm,the more acutely they experienced that fear and powerlessness.


    To all living beings,this event seemed like a catastrophe,one that Gu Changge had resolved.


    ��


    Amidst the establishment of the Heaven-ying Alliance in the Mountain and Sea True Realm,a dramatic upheaval unfolded.Beyond the mist-shrouded boundless sea,on the ancient warship from the Spiritual True World,numerous figures were stirred,emerging from the main cabin.


    Among them,a female figure named Zhuoyou felt a flicker of obscure light in her eyes,a moment of astonishment and uncertainty clouding her thoughts.


    ��I stand on the brink of the fourth decline,and in the Spiritual True Realm,I rank among the foremost figures.Why do I feel such palpitations and unease?��she pondered aloud in an ancient and cryptguage,doubts swirling within her.


    Has someone meddled in the shadows?Was this journey not destined to be safe?


    Attempting to deduce with the power of her mind,she reyed the recent events in her thoughts.Yet,all she saw was a ghastly bleeding eye,ring at her from a certaintitude with icy hostility.


    Did this nascent true world still harbor some profound terror?


    Unease gnawed at her,but with the ordeal seemingly over,leaving was no longer an option.Confronted with the allure of the fourth decline,she found it difficult to regain herposure,her heart racing.


    The terrifying aura from before only solidified her belief that the true world ahead held an immortal fire waiting to be condensed into its origin.


    Meanwhile,aboard the ancient warship,the long-dormant white bone ancestor abruptly opened his eyes.


    The people from the Spiritual True World aboard the ancient warship were gripped by horror,their bodies tensing up.


    ��Has heaven and earth been provoked?��


    ��It��s intriguing that someone would dare such a feat in a fledgling true world.��


    The White Bone Ancestor,draped in skeletal remains,could not help but grin,his eyes flickering with a disconcerting aura.His words unsettled the many inhabitants of the Spiritual True Realm aboard the warship.


    Throughout the journey,the White Bone Ancestor,apart from an initial show of interest,hadpsed into silence,leaving even their mightiest member,the senior,feeling profoundly uneasy.The fear he instilled extended even to those on the brink of touching the True Dao Realm,underscoring the terrifying depths of the White Bone Ancestor��s power.


    This led to spection that perhaps the White Bone Ancestor had breached the Ancestral Dao Realm.The Void Dao Realm,True Dao Realm,and Ancestral Dao Realm marked the three thresholds on the path to transcendence.While different names might be used,they all denoted the same progression.In the Spiritual True World,reaching the True Dao Realm signified nearing the pinnacle,while the Ancestral Dao Realm existed only in projections and distant legends.


    ��


    Over the years,the Heaven-ying Alliance had evolved from its inception into a formidable entity.Upon its emergence,it swiftly ascended to the pinnacle of influence.


    Supreme figures from various ns,including Ming and Wang Xiaoniu��s master,held significant positions within the alliance.However,Gu Changge was rarely seen,with many crucial matters entrusted to the Gu family��s ancestors.


    During this time,Ni Chen had ascended to the position of Daoist within the Heaven-ying Alliance.Former peers like Luo Tian were no longer deemed worthy of his presence.Gu Changge had pledged to bolster Ni Chen��s power by pouring in abundant resources to facilitate his growth.Tasked with saving lives across the Mountain and Sea Realm,Ni Chenmanded immense respect,even from the highest echelons of the various ns and Dao forces.


    Behind Ni Chen stood figures like Gu Changge and the Gu family ancestor,lending him unwavering support.It was evident that the Mountain and Sea Realm now revolved around him.

 Chapter 960: :Gu Changge,you are a kind person,heaven generates everything to support people

    Chapter 960: :Gu Changge,you are a kind person,heaven generates everything to support people


    The title of Daoist in the Mountain and Sea True Realm carried immense prestige,nearly surpassing all others.It was a precedent-setting position,one that even the most peerless figures from various races dared not overlook when facing Ni Chen.If Ni Chen desired something,no force dared to directly refuse him.


    Yet,Ni Chen himself was strategic,avoiding actions that would offend the various races.His requests typically revolved around matters of cultivation.Observing this,the powerhouses of all races held high hopes for Ni Chen��s rapid advancement,eagerly anticipating the opportunity to invest their aspirations in him.


    Today,the Heaven-ying Alliance had sessfully integrated all forces within the real world of mountains and seas,from the Heavenly Court to the Divine Kingdom established by Gu Changge.Even the smallest sects were interconnected like awork spanning the entire universe within the real world of mountains and seas.


    In essence,the Heaven-ying Alliance had be the foremost power within the real world of mountains and seas since the forbidden era,boasting several Daoists alone.Its influence surpassed even the peak of the Immortal Pce��s power.Although newly established,the Heaven-ying Alliance had revitalized the entire Realm of Mountains and Seas.


    In addition to the Daoist position,Gu Changge had also designated roles for the powerhouses of various ethnic groups,including alternate Daoists and seed positions.Exceptional talents were groomed with the abundant resources of the Heaven-ying Alliance,fosteringpetition among the younger generation.


    However,Ni Chen��s position as Daoist remained unshakeable,his stability akin to a rock.After stabilizing his quasi-immortal king��s Dao fruit,he swiftly advanced to the middle stage of the quasi-immortal king after just a few days of seclusion.Even when facing older-generation immortal kings,Ni Chen held the upper hand,emerging victorious in every encounter.


    Under the moniker��Wang Wushang,��Ni Chen��s renown spread throughout the real world of mountains and seas,shaking the very foundations of the universe.Many elder powerhouses increasingly believed in his ability to alter the fate of the entire realm,with some even contemting the idea of pledging their allegiance to him.


    Many saw shades of Gu Changge in Ni Chen,a radiant figure whose mere mention caused peers and elders alike to pale with awe.Ni Chen��s meteoric rise matched his variable nature,leaving his former peers from the Immortal Domain trailing far behind.


    As Ni Chen continued his remarkable ascent,former sages with keen foresight began to ce their bets,pouring resources into him and expressing intentions to follow his lead.While the ancestors of the Gu family,Ming,and other Dao realm beings didn��t fully endorse this,neither did they oppose it.Witnessing Ni Chen��s unpredictable growth for the first time,they hesitated to intervene,heeding Gu Changge��s advice to allow him the space to develop and provide him with necessary support.Yet,uncertainties loomed over Ni Chen��s ability to address the impending disaster,leaving those invested in his sess anxious.


    ��I hope he doesn��t disappoint us,or all our efforts will be in vain����the ancestor of the Gu familymented,shaking his head.Despite some ancient figures expressing interest in taking Ni Chen as an apprentice,they were dissuaded.There existed a certain karmicyer surrounding the descendants of the true spirits of the mountains and seas,limiting who could ept them as disciples.As the Daoist of the Heaven-ying Alliance,Ni Chenmanded reverence from those associated with him.


    Meanwhile,in an ancient pce within the Wang family��s domain in the upper realm,two immortal king ancestors wore somber expressions,sighing in unison.Their descendants,although ancestor-level figures themselves,showed utmost respect towards them,acknowledging their stature as true immortals.


    ��Old Ancestors,we must be cautious with our words.This matter cannot be taken lightly,��one of them cautioned,disying hesitancy and a hint of shock.


    Within the pce,a formationy inscribed,a matter often overlooked on ordinary days under the assumption that whatever was said there would naturally disseminate throughout the tribe.However,in the real world of mountains and seas,where formidable beings emerged incessantly,it became increasingly challenging to ensure that their conversations remained private.


    Wang Ziji,present in the pce,remained aloof,her demeanor cold,seemingly disinterested in the words exchanged between the two immortal king ancestors.Back in the Wang family of the immortal domain,one of them had sought to arrange her marriage to the Luo Wang family.Had it not been for her refusal and the objection of another immortal ancestor,she would have been wedded by now.Naturally,this strained their rtionship.


    ��I did not speak lightly.Why else would we have forsaken the Immortal Domain and sought refuge in the Upper Realm to escape disaster?��one of the immortal king ancestors retorted,his bitterness palpable.��Originally,we intended to rify matters and take appropriate action.But now,with that individual rising to be the Daoist of the Heaven-ying Alliance,backed by numerous ancient existences,who dares to speak freely?��


    He couldn��t help butment at the turn of events.Once esteemed and revered,the Immortal King of the Wang family now found himself fleeing from the family to evade catastrophe.


    The individual in question was none other than Ni Chen,also known as��Wang Wushang��in the eyes of the world,once the heir of the Wang family.As the Daoist of the Heaven-ying Alliance,hemanded unparalleled prestige and status in the real world of mountains and seas.


    One would expect the ancestors of the Wang family to bask in his glory and share in his honor.However,given their circumstances,they couldn��t help but feel conflicted and apprehensive about the future.


    Terrified and apprehensive,they dared not remain in the Wang family of the immortal domain.


    ��A few years ago,we noticed some peculiarities,but we were uncertain.Upon closer examination,we discovered that Wushang is not the same as before.His body is now host to an inexplicable will,��another female immortal king revealed,bitterness evident in her tone.��Even his n members have been affected,losing their true selves and bing mere puppets.While we secluded ourselves,the vast Wang family was gradually consumed by him.��


    Initially optimistic about Wang Wushang��s potential as an immortal king,she never foresaw such a cmity.


    The ancestors of the Wang family present began to grasp the gravity of the situation.They exchanged nces,struggling toprehend the magnitude of the revtion.


    ��If that��s the case,then who is he?Haven��t even the ancient figures hailed him as the hope of the future world of mountains and seas?Are they also unaware?��they pondered,filled with dread.


    Wang Ziji��s eyebrows furrowed in surprise,incredulous that Wang Wushang��s body had been overtaken by another will.It dawned on her that perhaps Gu Changge had seen the signs earlier.Contemting this,she sensed something amiss.


    The ancestor of the Wang family,contemting their limited options,suggested confiding in someone close to Wang Ziji,hoping for a potential breakthrough.However,Wang Ziji,though considering Gu Changge��s involvement,couldn��t help but feel used as a pawn.


    Nevertheless,she acknowledged the necessity of informing Gu Changge,despite suspecting ulterior motives.


    ��I��ll break through to the realm of the Immortal King in no time.The power of the collective wishes of all beings is truly miraculous,��Ni Chen mused as he sat cross-legged on a futon within the radiant cave.Before himy a plethora of immortal materials,each rare and invaluable,aiding his cultivation immensely.


    Above his head,a steaming aura of luck permeated the air,akin to billions of eternal suns,radiating immense power that could be felt by all living beings.The mountain peak he resided upon harbored heavenly spiritual veins,its aura so rich that cultivation here promised rapid advancement beyond imagination.


    Ni Chen marveled at the smooth progression of his masquerade as the descendant of the real world of mountains and seas.Even Gu Changge,once perceived as a potential obstacle,now pledged protection and resources for his cultivation��a wholly unexpected turn of events.


    Yet,Ni Chen understood the gravity of his role.Despite his status as the Daoist of the Heaven-ying Alliance and the guardians protecting him,his paramount objective remained achieving the Immortal King Realm and subsequently reaching the Quasi-Emperor Emperor Realm.


    Only then could he truly im the real world of mountains and seas and resurrect his loved ones.Ni Chen harbored immense ambition and determination,veiling his emotions to avoid detection by the powerhouses around him.Deep down,he knew skepticism lingered regarding his identity as the true spirit��s sessor of the Mountain and Sea Realm.


    Ni Chen attributed his perceived variable talent to his sessful substitution for the original Wang Wushang,facilitated by the talents of the Underworld n.With the assistance of the star field of the Mountain and Sea Realm,he elevated his cultivation to remarkable heights.However,despite his awareness of the truth,he found himself embraced as a variable by all,including Gu Changge,who personally bestowed powerful blessings upon him during the establishment of the Heaven-ying Alliance.This unexpected turn both shocked and ted Ni Chen,leading him to ponder the credibility of his newfound status.


    The influx of abundant luck towards him seemed inexorable,capable of reshaping even the most ordinary beings into immortal beasts.Initially feigning incredible talent as a variable,Ni Chen found himself transformed into one by Gu Changge��s actions,a development that left him on the verge ofughter.Despite harboring resentment towards Gu Changge for past humiliations,Ni Chen��s animosity inexplicably waned,acknowledging a kinder aspect to his character.


    ��As unforgiving as you may be,Gu Changge,in my eyes,you are benevolent,��Ni Chen mused silently,focusing on his cultivation with renewed determination to attain the realm of the Immortal King.


    Meanwhile,Gu Changge contemted the unfolding transformation within the mountain and sea real world.Observing the surge of luck pervading the realm,he foresaw a potential upheaval before the onset of the next cmity.Anticipating Qing Yi��s awakening as a precursor to the impending conflict,Gu Changge recognized the need for the Heaven-ying Alliance��s influence to extend beyond the mountain and sea real world,viewing it merely as a stepping stone in therger scheme of events.Standing aloft in the high sky,he surveyed the evolving fates of all beings with a discerning eye.


    In each universe,nothing escaped Gu Changge��s discerning gaze.With a mere thought,he could epass the state of all sentient beings,calcting their fates and foreseeing their changes.Threads of luck ascended from the earth,weaving through the sky like ethereal smoke,representing individuals with varying fortunes��the prosperous,the fortunate,and those destined for greatness in their own life journeys.


    Observing these threads,Gu Changge��s attention was drawn to the reunion of Wang Xiaoniu and Chen Xiaoya outside Green Mountain Vige.As they conversed,wisps of luck emanated from their interaction,ascending into the heavens.


    ��In the trajectory of Wang Xiaoniu��s fate,he is the protagonist,��Gu Changge mused,reflecting on the fortunate individuals he had once influenced.Though his past actions had involved harvesting luck,he now regarded such fortune as inconsequential.His perspective had evolved;no longer did he seek to plunder luck but rather to embrace the true way of heaven��a path of abundance where all things were created to sustain and nurture life,without expectation of reciprocity.

 Chapter 961: The Dao Chang Realm, a blowout of opportunities

    Chapter 961: The Dao Chang Realm, a blowout of opportunities


    There was a significant contrast between the way of heaven and the way of humanity. The true way of heaven nurtured all things and beings without expecting anything in return.


    However, the way of humanity tended to cause harm and provide more than necessary. After all, humans were inherently selfish and driven by selfish desires. They consistently prioritized themselves in all matters.


    ��To follow the way of heaven means genuinely nurturing all living beings without seeking anything in return.��


    Certainly, if Gu Changge wished to do so, he could. The realm he upied required no external support; a single thought could bring blessings to all living beings. Havingpletely refined the demon lord��s true blood, Gu Changge essentially no longer needed to deliberately consume the essence to empower himself.


    During his transformation into a human being, he also contemted utilizing the way of humanity to achieve enlightenment and transcendence. The way of humanity and the way of heavenplemented each other, offering numerous opportunities for sess. Because whether it was the way of heaven or the way of humanity, fundamentally, it was the evolution of the concept of Dao.


    Once standing at the culmination of all tangible and intangible things, he deduced the principles of Daoism, restrainedws, and formted the essence of Daoism. With nowhere else to go on his current path, the only option was to adhere to the original n, break free from the initial constraints, and truly ascend.


    ��My path could be that of humanity, or of heaven, or of the world��countless paths, myriad ways��but it is merely my contemtion. As long as I contemte, I can create a new path, a neww, a new order of causality����


    Gu Changge spoke softly, his thoughts gradually retracting. Whether it was the way of humanity or the way of heaven, he had gained a profound understanding of their essence.


    Tracing back to its origin, Dao had no concept at all; it simply existed without constraints, until it became a concept. Just as the real world of mountains and seas was self-contained, with its destiny stable and prosperous, there was no need for interference.In reality, this process didn��t take long. At most, hundreds or thousands of years would bring about a remarkable, blowout-like change.


    ��A hundred years or a thousand years may not seem long, but for me, it can serve as a foundation to establish the concept of the way of heaven.��


    ��The fate of all beings is intertwined with the future destiny of the real world of mountains and seas. Fate may be unpredictable, but fortune can be found. In that case, I shall make a grand wish today: if all beings thrive, so shall I.��


    ��Today, the real world of mountains and seas shall change its name to the Dao Chang Realm.��


    Gu Changge contemted the myriad beings in the real world of mountains and seas, then with a wave of his sleeve, he gathered the umted fortune and sealed the Dao Chang Realm. As he recited two magnificent and ancient mantras, they shimmered brightly in the void, descending into the depths of the sky like an infinite universe.


    It marked the first time in history that the name of a true world had been altered. When the real world was conceived and born, it was bestowed with a true name, carrying profound significance, making it seemingly immutable.


    But today, Gu Changge, fueled by the collective wishes of all living beings, made a mighty decree to rename the Mountain and Sea Realm as the Dao Chang Realm. With the wishes of all beings as its source of power, he would assertively reshape its foundation.


    In a sense, the stronger the sentient beings, the stronger the Dao Chang True Realm would naturally be.


    ��Dao Chang Realm, so audacious. Is this a n to re-establish this real world and forge a new path?��


    The ancestor of the Gu family suddenly rose from his seat in the Gu family��s ancestral hall, his eyes shining with astonishment as he muttered to himself, finding it hard to believe all of this. In terms of his cultivation level, he knew he could never achieve such a feat of renaming the real world. He reckoned that only his distant ancestor possessed such abilities. However, he understood that such a profound act would likely involve immense cause and effect.


    Ordinary individuals would have been crushed long ago, not even leaving behind their souls. The name of the real world held extraordinary significance from its very inception, and in a way, it predetermined the future fate of this world.


    For instance, the name ��Mountain and Sea Realm,�� while evoking a sense of vastness and expansiveness, was too simple and ordinary in the vastness of the real world. Over his long lifespan, the ancestor of the Gu family had witnessed numerous worlds like this��Cloud Realms, River Realms, and so on.


    In simple terms, within the immense real world, such a in namecked the grandeur to bear significant fortune. Since Gu Changge had changed the name of the Mountain and Sea Realm to the Dao Chang Realm, he must have carefully considered the myriad consequences.


    ��Is it your belief that the real world of mountains and seas won��t endure the looming weight of the future and will copse prematurely, prompting this grandiose name change?�� The ancestor of the Gu family was stunned.


    In that moment, a rolling wave of luck nketed the entire sky. The boundless Dao of light surged forth, stars filling the heavens, and the vast universe converging. Across every universe, cultivators and creatures alike felt the astounding shift. It seemed as though an endless stream of fortune was gathering from every corner of the world, inundating all.


    The heavens and earth reverberated with thunder, myriad rays of light interwoven, and countless auspicious hues converging like rivers. Ordinary cultivators may not haveprehended the significance of this phenomenon, but those steeped in ancient wisdom sensed the remarkable change.


    Among them was Wang Xiaoniu��s Master, an old man d in Daoist robes named Jiu Jianxian. He could be deemed the foremost powerhouse conceived and born since the era of the real world of mountains and seas, having reached the half-step Dao Realm. The sheer magnitude of luck within him was unfathomable. Those who reached such heights were individuals blessed with boundless opportunities and unparalleled talent throughout the ages.


    ��I faintly glimpse the path ahead, a glimmer of light emerging. Perhaps it��s a sign of impending good fortune for me���� In this moment, he too was astonished, not just by the transformations urring in the real world of mountains and seas, but also by the subtle shifts within his own cultivation.


    Having stood at the threshold of the half-step Dao Realm for countless years, he had almost begun to doubt the possibility of further progress. Yet, with the sky aze with fortune and blessings reaching every living being, he could faintly discern a ray of hope.


    How could this not uplift him? He simply wanted to gaze up at the sky and smile.


    ��Such benevolence, this old man truly has no way to repay.��


    ��It��s not just me; I fear it will be difficult for the entire popce and all spirits to repay.��


    The old man in the Daoist robe eventually regained hisposure, yet his eyes still betrayed his excitement and astonishment as he bowed towards the endless void.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t taken this action, he wouldn��t have known when he��d ever have the opportunity to reach a higher realm.


    On this day, for the entire Mountain and Sea True World��no, the now-renamed Dao Chang Realm��held extraordinary significance. Almost every living being, even those who had never delved into cultivation, felt its effects.


    Of course, the more advanced a person was, the greater the impact, as Gu Changge��s actions aligned with the way of heaven, which nurtured all without seeking anything in return. Thus, the more prosperous the Dao Chang Realm��s fortune, the stronger this world would be.


    Gu Changge had effectively reinstated the concept of the Dao of Heaven, essentially bing the new Dao of Heaven in this realm. Regardless of whether it was the self-centered way of mortals or the altruistic way of heaven, it all stemmed from him. He merely followed his original thoughts and employed the way of heaven as a tool to strengthen himself.


    Ultimately, whether it was the self-centered path of mortals or the altruistic way of heaven, if it benefited him, he didn��t hesitate to pursue it.


    ��Before cmity strikes, there will be countless powerhouses in the Dao Chang Realm. The more of these powerhouses there are, the stronger I will be as the embodiment of the Dao of Heaven.��


    ��In a sense, I��ve harnessed the power of the Dao of Heaven and integrated it into my own strengths.��


    ��This could also be deemed my incarnation of heaven.��


    Gu Changge��s gaze was profound as he once again swept his hand, seizing the fortune from all races in the heavens. His robe billowed, the fortunes swirling around him, hinting at the emergence of a new world. The winds whispered, thunder rumbled, divine light flickered, and the essence of chaos permeated the air.


    It was as if he were reopening the primordial chaos, as the aura of the river of time faded away.


    However, reality proved otherwise. Sessive treasures of divine weapons were birthed within this space at Gu Changge��s mere thought. Among them were palm-sized small pots, gathering the essence of heaven, earth, sun, and moon, capable of nurturing sacred medicinal nts. There were also white jade holy bottles, able to condense divine medicine and reshape bones, along with the twin swords of the stars, the order of mountains and rivers, the battle spear of gods and demons, and a rusty bronze ancient ring. Various fist-sized light clusters, shrouded in mystery and exuding a supreme aura, also emerged.


    With another sweep of his sleeves, Gu Changge drew in some solitary souls wandering in unknown realms and cast them into these light orbs. Among them were reclusive powerhouses and near-fallen dignitaries. Some had their memories sealed by him, while others had ��mission�� memories imnted.


    Furthermore, Gu Changge gathered wisps of innate chaotic energy, shaping them into saplings, seeds, golden scrolls, and shooting stars, and added them to the light clusters. These artifacts rivaled even the seven palm-heavenly artifacts once collected by Gu Changge in the upper realm. Some fortunate items even bore the imprint of Gu Changge��s entric tastes.


    ttering sounds echoed as the long river of time blurred, apanied by the gentlepping of waves, creating a mesmerizing sight. After contemting for a while, Gu Changge decided not to scatter these creations into the long river of time. Instead, he flicked his sleeves and scattered them across various locations in the Dao Chang Realm.


    Divine light streaked across the sky, descending from the deepest reaches of the universe like a torrential rain of opportunities. If tossed into the long river of time, there would inevitably be unforeseen idents, potentially altering the past or future events. Hence, Gu Changge opted to test them within the Dao Chang Realm first, before considering any alterations to the entire timeline.


    At that moment, the brilliance of the sky scattered like heavy snow across all universes and regions. Some cultivators with remarkable cultivation bases had already sensed the shifts in luck, yet they remained puzzled by the cause. They nced upward but felt nothing out of the ordinary.


    Throughout the universe, the appearance of these lights triggered significant changes in the previously stable fate. In various locations, fortune pools, immortal mountains, treasurends, and even ancient ruins emerged.


    The surging luck within the entire Dao Chang Realm inexplicably swelled at this moment. In a region where martial arts thrived, a very ordinary boy was practicing boxing in the secluded back mountain. However, he identally encountered a ferocious tiger and fled for his life, only to stumble into an icy-cold pool.


    The pool water was crystal clear and bone-chilling, and as the young man fell into it, it seemed to awaken some powerful presence.


    Buzz!!!


    In the depths of the pool, a bell containing an innate aura materialized. This bell exuded an aura of heaven��s suppression and harbored countless mysteries and pathways of Daoism. It promptly entered the young man��s sea of consciousness.


    An astonishing aura emanated from the boy, frightening the tigers away from the cold pool. Subsequently, he found himself flooded with memories, prompting him to turn away from martial arts and pursue Daoism.


    Meanwhile, in an unremarkable sect, an equally ordinary outer disciple tended to the elder��s medicine field, watering and weeding as he went. Suddenly, he stumbled upon a small green bottle emitting a faint glow. Curious, he reached for it, only to feel a searing burn in his palm, causing him to hastily release it. In an instant, the bottle vanished, leaving behind a sensation akin to a hallucination.


    Simultaneously, in another location, within a prominent family, a girl bullied by her aunt resorted to feigning madness to evade mistreatment by a malicious servant. Hiding alone in a corner, nibbling on stale, tough steamed buns, her eyes gleamed with determination as she muttered about avenging her biological mother and exacting retribution on those who tormented her.


    Suddenly, she noticed a faint golden light emanating from the tattered book she used to prop up the table corner. Setting aside her cold bun, she hastily retrieved the book, and the faint golden light surged directly between her eyebrows.


    ��Ruthless good fortune,�� she chanted the ancient words in her mind.


    This was a supreme divine skill that could aid her in condensing her demon body and achieving an immortal form, far surpassing the skills cultivated by the family��s core members.


    Simr scenes unfolded across various locations. Throughout the vast expanse of the Dao Chang Realm, amazing visions of varying degrees manifested, bestowing different fortunes upon different individuals.


    Some received assistance from their ancestors, while others gained ess to divine techniques enabling them to assume others�� identities and wield potent power. Some acquired summoning divine weapons capable of calling upon powerful allies for aid.


    Fortunes overflowed, and a myriad of adventures sprang forth like mushrooms after rain.

 Chapter 962: Gu Xian’er’s whereabouts, it’s time to prepare the second gift

    Chapter 962: Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts, it��s time to prepare the second gift


    The tumultuous stream of luck surged through various universes like a river flowing into the sea, causing the entire Dao Chang Realm to undergo incredibly astonishing changes.


    The most immediate beneficiaries were the unparalleled figures of all races and traditions, although they were not entirely clear about the significance of these events. However, they understood that the more prosperous the Dao Chang��s luck in the real world, the more advantageous it would be for them.


    Dao realm beings like Ming and Jiu Jianxian grasped this intuitively. Their cultivation had already reached a point where progress seemed impossible. Yet, the inexplicable surge in luck between heaven and earth hinted at a loosening of their bottleneck state.


    While pleasantly surprised, they also felt a deep emotional resonance, knowing that their luck was undoubtedly substantial, paving the way for their current status. Luck was intricately linked to one��s strength, a symbiotic rtionship. The more prosperous the Dao Chang real world��s luck became, the stronger they would naturally grow.


    At this juncture, even the thought of abandoning this real world was out of the question. Meanwhile, in many ces, luck had be disordered due to the opportunities Gu Changge had casually bestowed.


    Some individuals with divine powers attempted to discern the cause through secret methods, only to find that incredible luck was transpiring in various universes and regions incessantly. Though their current cultivation remainedrgely unchanged, their future prospects undoubtedly soared.


    These individuals blessed with great fortune emerged continuously, akin to mushrooms after a rain. To them, it signaled the dawn of a bright and prosperous era beyondpare.


    Such scenes had unfolded in various ces over the years. After Gu Changge initiated a deluge of opportunities, he refrained from further intervention, allowing these fortunate adventurers to flourish and grow.


    Now, upholding the concept of the way of heaven, Gu Changge blessed all beings without expecting anything in return, knowing that these fortunate individuals would eventually bring him unexpected surprises in the future. However, for Gu Changge, time was of the essence.The looming darkness continued to surge from the boundary embankment like relentless waves, shrouding the sky and obscuring the sun, casting endless shadows. Many peerless figures sensed the oppressive atmosphere and pinned their hopes on the unpredictable Ni Chen.


    During this period, Ni Chen remained in seclusion, rapidly advancing his cultivation with the assistance of all sentient beings. Within a few months, he ascended from the realm of quasi-immortal king to that of immortal king, stunning and thrilling peerless figures of all races.


    In their eyes, as the Daoist of the Heaven-ying Alliance, Ni Chen bore immense responsibilities and carried the hopes of many. His diligent cultivation in such dire circumstances resonated with the belief that he was born to confront the impending cmity.


    Despite the scrutiny from all quarters, Ni Chen showed no signs of slowing down. While dedicating himself to intense cultivation, he also engaged in battles against veteran immortal kings from various races to hone his Daoism.


    To all living beings, Ni Chen��s cultivation speed transcended mere awe; it was nothing short of unbelievable. If they hadn��t witnessed it firsthand, they would never have believed that such rapid breakthroughs were possible.


    Inparison, their own cultivation progress over the years seemed sluggish, barelyparable. Yet, considering that Ni Chen was a variable acknowledged by the ancestor of the Gu family, Gu Changge, and others, his extraordinary aptitude seemed only natural.


    Many peerless figures also spected that the numerous individuals blessed with great luck during this period might potentially influence Ni Chen and posepetition in the future. However, even considering this, they still believed that those fortunate individuals paled inparison to Ni Chen.


    The concept of luck was so elusive that even they struggled to fullyprehend it. During this time, Gu Changge closely monitored the changes in luck within the Dao Chang Realm, expressing satisfaction with the oues.


    When Wang Ziji approached him, casually mentioning Ni Chen��s situation, Gu Changge reassured her, indicating that he had already devised a n. As for the matter entrusted to Wang Ziji by the two immortal kings of the Wang family, Gu Changge was already aware of it.


    Ni Chen believed he had covered his tracks thoroughly, leaving no trace behind. Yet, he had underestimated Gu Changge��s perceptiveness. Gu Changge had noticed ��Wang Wushang�� when Ni Chen and Wang Ziji encountered him outside the Human Ancestor Hall a few years prior.


    Although he initially paid little attention, considering ��Wang Wushang�� to be a person of minor significance, Gu Changge��s perception shifted when unknown variables began to emerge.


    When ��Wang Wushang�� faced the quasi-immortal king��s cmity, Gu Changge meticulously deduced the various factors at y, prompting him to take notice and follow the unfolding events closely.


    In the vast expanse of the heavens, certain real worlds would give rise to individuals with peculiar talents during their evolutionary process. Hence, initially, beings with higher cultivation levels than ��Wang Wushang�� might not discern any abnormalities, considering it an unsurprising urrence.


    ��Wang Wushang�� himself possessed formidable luck, making his future difficult to deduce or spy on. However, Ming and the ancestor of the Gu family refrained from probing into ��Wang Wushang��s�� origins due to a hidden motive behind Gu Changge��s actions.


    Perhaps ��Wang Wushang�� himself remained unaware of this secret reasoning, believing it to be a manifestation of divine will. Yet, from another perspective, for the current Dao Chang Realm, Gu Changge��s intentions indeed seemed like divine will. By shielding ��Wang Wushang,�� Gu Changge ensured that no one else could discern any abnormal clues about him.


    Not even Gu Wuwang, the ancestor of the Gu family who had survived the third decline, could aplish this feat. Wang Ziji, upon hearing Gu Changge��s response, wasn��t surprised. She even smiled knowingly, feeling validated in her assumptions.


    Was there truly anyone in this world capable of eluding Gu Changge��s scrutiny? However, Wang Ziji harbored little affection for ��Wang Wushang��; in fact, she felt somewhat cold and repelled by him, indifferent to his fate.


    Her inquiry to Gu Changge wasn��t solely motivated by concern for the Wang family; rather, she harbored some apprehension about the possibility of Gu Changge overlooking the situation.


    After Wang Ziji departed, Gu Changge unexpectedly encountered Shen Xian��er, Gu Xian��er��s own sister, who approached him with inquiries about her sibling.


    In reality, much like numerous members of the Gu family, she too harbored a curiosity regarding Gu Xian��er��s current whereabouts. Her biological parents grew increasingly anxious and had journeyed to Peach Vige in search of answers, but even Tao Yao was now missing. The remaining vigers were unaware of Gu Xian��er��s location.


    Due to past events, Gu Xian��er��s parents had be somewhat estranged from Gu Changge. Despite Gu Xian��er��s persistent efforts to speak favorably of Gu Changge, their rtionship remained strained. They spected that Gu Changge, with his great powers, might possess information about Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts, prompting them to send Shen Xian��er to inquire.


    ��Cousin�� cousin���� Shen Xian��er, appearing to be in her twenties, wore a simple in long dress and no makeup. Her hair cascaded like clouds, framing delicate and beautiful features strikingly simr to Gu Xian��er��s. Standing before Gu Changge, she clenched her hands tightly, exhibiting a sense of uncertainty in addressing him.


    She hesitated momentarily, ultimately opting to address him as ��cousin,�� akin to her sister, considering their shared bloodline. During her time in the Heavenly Lan Realm, her interactions with Gu Changge were limited to a few conversations. Now, Gu Changge��s status far surpassed what it had been back then. Even her enigmatic master disyed deference in Gu Changge��s presence.


    ��Xian��er, there��s no need to be so cautious around me. Just be yourself. You could learn a thing or two from your sister in that regard. She��s not as reserved as you are,�� Gu Changge remarked, seated on a stone bench beside a boiling teapot emanating scalding heat.


    With a gentle gesture, he opened the teapot, casually adding some tea leaves as he observed the woman before him, offering a warm smile.


    The courtyard exuded a simple and elegant charm, devoid of ostentation, even in its surrounding decor. Perhaps it was Gu Changge��s gentle demeanor and rxed tone that eased much of the tension in Shen Xianer��s heart.


    ��Yes�� yes, cousin,�� she responded, though her demeanor still betrayed a hint of unease despite Gu Changge��s encouragement.


    Unperturbed, Gu Changge surmised the purpose of Shen Xian��er��s visit and gestured for her to take a seat on a nearby stone bench.


    ��You��re here to inquire about your sister��s whereabouts, aren��t you?�� he asked casually while preparing tea, as if discussing a family matter with an acquaintance.


    Shen Xian��er lowered her gaze, unable to meet Gu Changge��s eyes as she confirmed his assumption.


    ��Well, my sister has been missing for quite some time now, and my parents are deeply concerned. They wish to know if she��s safe or if she��s trapped somewhere,�� she exined, her voice tinged with worry.


    In truth, not only were her parents worried, but her master also shared the same concern, attempting to deduce Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts to no avail. The fruitless search left them feeling despondent and helpless.


    Shen Xian��er couldn��t shake the realization that Ming had taken her under his wing likely due to her resemnce to her elder sister, Gu Xian��er. Initially, she hadn��t grasped the significance of Ming��s mention of a ��lord�� who bore a striking resemnce to her. However, upon reflection, she recognized that the ��lord�� referenced was likely her sister.


    Reflecting on these thoughts, Shen Xian��er found herself entangled in aplex web of emotions, tinged with a hint of bitterness.


    She had always harbored ambitions of surpassing her sister, but now she found herself relegated to the role of her sister��s substitute. Were it not for Gu Xian��er, she wouldn��t have garnered the attention of someone like Ming or been epted as his apprentice. Achieving such cultivation prowess at her age would have been inconceivable, let alone establishing contact with Gu Changge and addressing him as cousin.


    ��You don��t need to fret over your sister. When the time is right, she��ll return safe and sound. There��s no immediate danger,�� Gu Changge reassured her, his wordsced with understanding as he met her gaze.


    Sensing the depth of Shen Xian��er��s emotions, Gu Changge didn��t borate further. He recognized that such feelings were only natural; after all, no one could im to be entirely selfless or devoid of desire.


    ��As long as she��s out of harm��s way,�� Shen Xian��er replied, her relief evident in her voice. Despite her envy towards her sister, she harbored no ill will towards her and had no intention of causing her any trouble. Family ties ran deep, and she knew herself well enough not to betray that bond.


    With a nod from Gu Changge, the conversation came to a natural close, and he focused on preparing tea. While he hadn��t actively sought to ascertain Gu Xian��er��s whereabouts, he trusted in her resilience. As the former lord of the Mountain and Sea Realm, guided by the auspices of the big red bird, she was fated to navigate through both fortune and adversity.


    As Shen Xian��er prepared to take her leave, Gu Changge insisted she stay and enjoy a cup of tea before departing. Being Gu Xian��er��s younger sister granted her certain privileges, and if extending a bit of luck to her could offer some sce, then why not?


    After taking a sip of the tea, Shen Xian��er immediately sensed something amiss, her eyes widening in surprise, mirroring her sister��s expression.


    ��Cousin��this��,�� she began, realizing the tea she had just consumed couldn��t possibly be ordinary.


    Gu Changge merely smiled in response, offering no exnation, and encouraged her to return home and refine it. This cup of tea was akin to the great fortune bestowed upon those individuals with extraordinary luck, a life-altering gift.


    Understanding the significance, gratitude filled Shen Xian��er��s eyes as she rose to ept Gu Changge��s generous gesture.


    Once Shen Xian��er had departed, Gu Changge too left the courtyard. Though the mountain he now stood uponcked grandeur, it held a striking resemnce to the Demonic Mountain where he once resided, a detail that would not escape the notice of Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao.


    ��It��s about time to prepare another significant gift for that fellow,�� Gu Changge muttered to himself, gazing out at the mountains and sea veiled in clouds with a slight shake of his head.

 Chapter 963: Maximizing the use of waste, leaving opportunities for them

    Chapter 963: Maximizing the use of waste, leaving opportunities for them


    Gu Changge intended to prepare a second gift for Gu Xian��er, one substantial enough to see her through any future cmity. Even in the face of disaster, if she were to perish, she could ensure that her true essence would endure when confronted with insurmountable challenges. This gesture could be seen as some rpense for Gu Changge��s longstanding debt to her.


    Departing from the mountains, Gu Changge returned to the current headquarters of the Heaven-ying Alliance. It was once the ruins of the Immortal Pce but had been painstakingly rebuilt by a cadre of survivors from the Immortal Pce, at considerable expense, now serving as the Alliance��s nerve center. Here, representatives from all races and factions of orthodoxy had convened, with the sprawling inds arranged in a constetion-like pattern.


    The flux of fortune perpetually wafted in, converging and intertwining high above. Even the most ancient of universes appeared as mere specks of dust inparison. Each continenty far apart; even a true immortal would not be able to traverse them in a lifetime without the aid of formidable divine power.


    This achievement was the culmination of the collective efforts of numerous unparalleled figures. They had reconstructed the ancestral grounds, erecting various structures and pavilions infused with potent spiritual energy. Skilled cultivators of ancient formations had engraved vast arrays, bridging heaven and earth to harness boundless power. Such measures were taken to bolster the Alliance��s resilience against future catastrophes.


    Upon Gu Changge��s return, he promptly dispatched agents to procure rare materials. The Heaven-ying Alliance nowprised a total of 108 inds, each condensed from myriad universes and teeming with diverse creations. Countless eons�� worth of immortal resources were contained within them. Thus, upon receiving Gu Changge��s directive, many set out in search of these materials, adhering to his specifications.


    On the central ind, Gu Changge erected an altar to conduct a refining ritual. Utilizing the vitality of all living beings as the fire��s fuel, he harnessed the celestial energy from the stars above, transforming the altar into a crucible of heaven and earth. Into this vessel, he cast various rare materials.


    Numerous eminent figures looked on, surprised by Gu Changge��s rare appearance. Typically elusive, he rarely made himself visible, leaving many curious about his current endeavor. Even individuals like Ming and the patriarch of the Gu family found themselves intrigued, eager to discern what Gu Changge, at his current level, sought to refine.


    mes roared and ascended into the heavens, illuminating the surroundings with a brilliant light. The thunderous sound of the heavens opening reverberated, shaking both the immortal domain and the celestial realm.


    ��Is my lord attempting to forge a genuine Dao weapon?����I��ve heard tales of Daoist weapons transcending even the arsenal of the immortal emperor. They��re said to be imbued with the essence of the Dao of Origin, reaching unfathomable heights beyond innate creations.��


    ��Legend has it that the refinement of such Dao weapons must be approached with caution, as it risks depleting the Dao��s essence and the energy of the tangible world.��


    Throughout the universe, cultivators were astonished and intrigued by the spectacle. Some eminent figures couldn��t resist specting, drawing upon the ounts they��d heard. Even the patriarch of the Gu family appeared in the distance, his surprise evident as he observed the proceedings.


    Gu Changge employed a vast array of materials, including remnants of quasi-immortal emperor weapons from past conflicts. These materials, once rare and capable of enhancement through the strength of their wielder, had been shattered and lost in battles long gone.


    Among the array of materials, Ming also procured aplete World Stone and Chaos Immortal Gold for him. Additionally, there were Void Immortal Gold, Dark Immortal Gold, Five Elements Immortal Gold, Nine-Color Immortal Gold, Bright Immortal Gold, and countless others.


    Each piece of immortal gold had the potential to be refined into a divine weapon surpassing the quasi-immortal emperor level, with only a scant few pieces found in each universe.


    With these materials prepared, Gu Changgemenced the weapon��s refinement. Brilliant light shot into the sky, apanied by the rumbling of the Dao.


    Boom!


    Chaos energy filled the space, permeating the surroundings with the world��s power in a scene of awe-inspiring terror. Gu Changge liquefied a massive World Stone, imbuing it with a heavy and majestic aura.


    These liquid streams undted, a vast purple aura cascading down within the Dao��s mes. The innate essence within them stirred to life, consuming the liquefied World Stone.


    Hiss!


    Gu Changge liquefied the Dark Immortal Gold, Five Elements Immortal Gold, Bright Immortal Gold, Seven Color Immortal Gold, and more. Then, he inscribed top-tier Dao runes, transforming them into intricate chains of order resembling spider webs. As the materials flowed, they grew increasingly radiant.


    Next, Gu Changge stoked the mes of the Great Dao, remelting all the divine artifacts he had amassed over the years, including the Supreme Dao Map and the Seven Heavenly Palm Artifacts. This process took several years toplete.


    In this space, brilliance pierced the heavens, apanied by myriad visions. Countless gods and demons shrieked, their presence imbued with a terrifying aura that seemed poised to rend the world asunder. Eventually, the area became shrouded in a deep and vast cosmic power.


    ��Using various original immortal substances as the foundation, refining them into a crucible of sand����


    Upon witnessing the scene clearly, the patriarch of the Gu family couldn��t help but narrow his eyes in profound shock. He had assumed Gu Changge might be crafting a supreme Daoist weapon. However, he was astonished to see these divine materials transformed into a crucible of sand.


    Though the crystal shimmered with nine colors and exuded boundless mysteries, true sand wasn��t typically considered a weapon.


    ��No, could this be primordial matter? The pure substance present at the dawn of creation?��


    The patriarch of the Gu family struggled to conceal his astonishment. With a vast knowledge gleaned from ancient texts, he was familiar with many enigmatic substances in the world. However, he couldn��t be certain without witnessing it firsthand.


    The flowing brilliance seemed imbued with a lifelike essence, capable of both creation and destruction, brimming with untold levels of power. Though exceedingly rare, it shimmered quietly like a gxy, reflecting a magnificent yet hazy vastness.


    Resembling grains of crystallized world essence, it encapsted the most ancient truths, purer than Dao itself, hinting at an essence detached from the origin.


    ��Is he intending to cultivate something using this substance?�� The patriarch of the Gu family was astonished, vaguely discerning Gu Changge��s intentions.


    In the next moment, crystal nine-colored sand materialized, each grain emitting a chaotic halo. Amidst it, a small seedling, as slender as a thumb, sprouted from the ground, encircled by primordial purple aura.


    ��Behold the image of the primordial, the root of the world tree, and the celestial harmony��it shall be named Hongmeng Myriad Root,�� Gu Changge dered, observing the scene. He had nurtured this young seedling using the rhizome of the Epoch Tree.


    ��Hongmeng Myriad Root?�� The patriarch of the Gu family was stunned. Though he hadn��t interacted with it directly, he sensed the immense fortune contained within. Its value was likely beyond measure, far surpassing the present adventures of fortune within the Dao Chang Realm.


    Even the patriarch couldn��t suppress his excitement. Clusters of luck descended and enveloped the young seedling, foreshadowing a baptism by thunder. Yet, amidst the depths of the world, auspicious scenes emerged to bless it.


    Others presentcked the patriarch��s insight and couldn��t fully discern Gu Changge��s creation. However, they too felt the astonishing fortune. Despite their awe, they possessed enough self-awareness to understand that such a thing was beyond their reach.


    The following day, Ni Chen, engrossed in his cultivation, was abruptly summoned by Gu Changge. Entrusting him with the majestic root and nine-colored sand that had taken considerable time to condense, Gu Changge exined that this remarkable creation could potentially grow into a towering tree capable of dominating the skies and sweeping through the universe without hindrance.


    Naturally, Ni Chen was profoundly shocked, never expecting such supreme fortune to fall into his hands. However, Gu Changge also issued a warning, stating that anyone could attempt to seize the treasure. Only those destined for it could possess it, and if Ni Chen couldn��t safeguard it, he shouldn��t me others for iming it.


    ��Considering your recent actions within the Heaven-ying Alliance, I believe you possess the necessary abilities. Do not disappoint me,�� Gu Changge remarked, bequeathing the primordial root to Ni Chen without facing him.


    This test caught Ni Chen off guard, yet simultaneously dispelled any lingering doubts and worries he may have harbored. He promptly assured Gu Changge of hismitment to guarding and nurturing the treasure with utmost care.


    ��Fear not, Leader. I shall strive to meet your lofty expectations,�� Ni Chen dered solemnly, offering a respectful salute.


    Despite his suspicions that this may be a test orchestrated by Gu Changge, Ni Chen couldn��t shake the nagging doubt of whether there might be something peculiar about the primordial root. Thus, before Gu Changge departed, Ni Chen resolved to inspect it closely.


    Once Ni Chen had left, Gu Changge seized the opportunity to spread word that the Hongmeng Myriad Root contained the profound truths of the Dao realm, suggesting that possession of it could grant entry into this realm of enlightenment.


    The dissemination of this news naturally stirred concern among all factions. Even Jiu Jianxian, with one foot in the Dao realm, couldn��t remain indifferent. He couldn��t fathom Gu Changge��s motive for bestowing this treasure upon ��Wang Wushang�� only to then publicize its existence.


    ��Is this a test for him? If he fails to safeguard it, will it be fair game for others?�� Jiu Jianxian pondered, his mind racing with possibilities.


    If even someone like Jiu Jianxian entertained such thoughts and felt moved, it was inevitable that other ancient cultivators would do the same. As long as Ni Chen��s life wasn��t in jeopardy, there seemed to be no issue.


    After all, it would be inconceivable for Gu Changge to undermine himself afterward, right?


    The growth of the Hongmeng Myriad Root relied heavily on the nourishment of profound luck. Though Gu Changge could readily plunder luck, doing so would disrupt established fate trajectories and impact the prosperity of the entire Dao Chang Realm.


    Thus, from his current standpoint, it made sense for Ni Chen to nurture the root, maximizing its potential utility.


    This development interrupted Ni Chen��s tentative cultivation ns. However, upon uncovering the mysteries of the Hongmeng Myriad Root and the nine-colored sand, he became even more determined to harness its potential. Yet, refining it proved to be a daunting task beyond his current capabilities.


    Fortunately, as he cultivated, he found that he could channel his progress back into the root, imbuing it with immense power. Gu Changge��s repeated generosity left Ni Chen at a loss for words.


    Of course, amidst the bounty came challenges. Many sought to seize the Hongmeng Myriad Root, forcing Ni Chen to expend considerable effort and ingenuity to protect it.


    ��


    Gu Changge stood atop a mountain peak, raising his hand, causing ripples to appear before him, and a portal to split open. Stepping through, he vanished in an instant.


    Upon reappearing, he found himself in a vast and boundless void. Chaos reigned, with no discernible directions orndmarks, as if he had entered uncharted territory.


    In this realm, the passage of time and space remained imperceptible, devoid of anyws or regtions��a trulywless and unrestricted expanse.


    Within the vast Dao Chang Realm, Gu Changge had only discovered this solitary ce, shrouded in numerous mysteries that potentially held the secret to the realm��s genesis. If its origins were truly traced, it would predate even the birth of the Dao Chang Realm itself.


    Rumble!


    Uponnding in this realm, Gu Changge set to work, initiating his actions. A surge of spiritual energy akin to an overwhelming wavepletely engulfed the space. Subsequently, an endless divine light soared into the heavens, akin to an unquenchable divine fire, incinerating every inch of space.


    In this realm devoid of time, space, and even traces of Daoism, even the most ancient cultivators of the Underworld��s Dao Realm would hesitate to tread lightly. Yet, Gu Changge paid no heed, focusing solely on the transformations unfolding before him.


    This process persisted for an extended period until the space was refined into the palm of Gu Changge, transforming it into a world within his grasp. However, this world remained in its rudimentary form, prompting Gu Changge to continue its condensation.


    Utilizing the original substance of the realm as fuel, he painstakingly burned and condensed it, gradually shaping it from the size of a fist to that of a seed.


    ��Creating a genuine seed is truly no easy feat,�� Gu Changge remarked, his brow furrowed as he gazed upon the speck of light.


    ��Even for those blessed with great fortune, ascending to the Dao realm step by step takes considerable time and effort, with no guarantee of sess. If the Dao Chang Realm is to ascend swiftly, it requires a fortuitous opportunity. It��s a shame that such a vast real world can only be condensed to this extent����


    With a slight frown, Gu Changge contemted the diminutive yet significant creation before him.


    At that moment, the seed floated within Gu Changge��s palm, osciting with a mesmerizing array of mystical scenes that transcended the bounds of eternal time and space. Yet, in his discerning eyes, it remained merely a prototype, not the genuine seed of the real world.


    No one in this realm had ever beheld the true seed of the real world. Its origin was shrouded in extreme mystery and unpredictability, conceived and birthed by the chaotic collision of countless moments.


    Cultivating a genuine world seed was an impossibility. As long as the real world existed, it could naturally evolve and give rise to all celestial phenomena, forming a vast universe and spawning countless worlds.


    Thus, what Gu Changge condensed was merely the embryonic form of the real world��s seeds, still far removed from its true evolution.


    Within this space, he partitioned the object into several segments. Upon his departure, these segments transformed into beams of light, descending upon familiar individuals such as Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chuchu, Wang Ziji, and Yin Mei.


    This act could be seen as Gu Changge��s final great boon to them��an assurance of their safe passage into the Dao realm in the future. Though the journey might be arduous, spanning countless reincarnations across endless years, Gu Changge hadid the groundwork for their eventual sess.

 Chapter 964: What does the world have to do with him? His real body is gone

    Chapter 964: What does the world have to do with him? His real body is gone


    Gu Changge stood amidst the boundless void, observing as the rays of light cascaded like a gentle rain, each one infusing into the bodies of their respective recipients.


    Yue Mingkong remained secluded in her cultivation, enveloped in an aura of emptiness, oblivious to the celestial gift bestowed upon her. Meanwhile, Jiang Chuchu, sensing a subtle intuition stirring within her heart, cast a nce toward the direction of the Heaven-ying Alliance��s current location.


    In this vast world, everyone hastened in their cultivation endeavors, and they were no exception. Endowed with great fortune and intimately connected to Gu Changge, their luck surged in tandem with the Dao Chang Realm��s fortunes. In terms of cultivation speed alone, they had already outpaced many, yet time remained their only constraint.


    Observing this scene, Gu Changge slowly closed his eyes, his vast consciousness expanding outward. In an instant, countless voids were traversed, spanning the entirety of the ancient world and enshrouding the Dao Chang Realm.


    ��It appears she��s no longer within the Dao Chang Realm,�� Gu Changge mused as he attempted to locate a particr individual��s aura.


    Yet, despite his divine senses sweeping across every corner of the universe, the girl remained elusive. The individual he sought, Barbara, was a wildling from the barbarian world. Deliberately leaving his will upon her, Gu Changge intended to utilize her for future purposes.


    As Gu Changge had anticipated, Barbara had indeed departed from the Dao Chang Realm and found herself in another world.


    Observing the shift in Barbara��s destiny, Gu Changge deduced her origins but refrained from revealing the truth to her, opting instead to observe the unfolding events.


    Barbara hailed not from the Dao Chang Realm but from beyond the boundless sea. Yet, in Gu Changge��s eyes, she appeared as a hapless pawn, ensnared in a web of illusions and deceit.The revered grandfather she admired was merely her guardian, unwittingly guiding her to repeat the same mistakes across lifetimes. Meanwhile, the father figure who treated her as his own daughter was but a marite manipted by the barbarian god��an entity she devoutly worshipped, unaware of its true nature as a pawn and servant to another.


    Each incarnation served but to veil her past and nurture her burgeoning demonic heart. Gu Changge recognized this as a trial for Barbara, one that would culminate in her eventual awakening and liberation from the illusion.


    However, the cruelty of her plight weighed heavily upon Gu Changge. As he peered into her future, witnessing her transformation into a formidable female devil destined to challenge the heavens, his intrigue heightened.


    Yet, in the Dao Chang Realm��s current state, luck alone proved insufficient to support the growth and emergence of a character with such a fate. Thus, Gu Changge made the decision to allow Barbara to mature independently, believing that she must confront the harsh truths of her existence and break free from the illusions that bound her.


    It fell upon her to tear asunder the veil of lies and confront the brutal reality that awaited her.


    Meanwhile, Gu Changge harbored a desire to employ Barbara as bait, using her to lure out the individual orchestrating events from behind the scenes, leading her to the Dao Chang Realm.


    ��It appears she has torn asunder the illusion and shattered the lies she once lived by with her own hands,�� Gu Changge remarked, though he did not dwell too heavily on the matter. When he initially sought suitable candidates, it was merely an experiment��an endeavor to see how far Barbara would progress in her journey, dependent solely on her own destiny.


    Gu Changge intervened in her life only when necessary, resolving asional troubles that crossed her path. His recent investigation into the Dao Chang Realm served a specific purpose��to ascertain whether others had long ago discovered its location.


    ��It seems that epochs ago, individuals from the real world were already aware of the Dao Chang realm��s existence. The mastermind behind Barbara possesses extraordinary capabilities to deploy such schemes,�� Gu Changge mused, his gaze growing deeper with contemtion.


    Upon his return to the Heaven-ying Alliance, Gu Changge left behind instructions, preparing to depart for the boundless sea. He had no intention of lingering, awaiting the arrival of the group of ��hunters�� from beyond the sea. With his own strength, he could traverse the boundless sea unaided, though it would take time to discern the coordinates of the real world.


    Gu Changge was never one to indulge in altruistic pursuits or entertain delusions of grandeur regarding his role in preserving the world. His actions were driven solely by his own motives, unconcerned with the broader implications. His establishment of the concept of the Dao of Heaven and the renaming of the Dao Chang Realm were merely tools to ensure the protection of those he held dear.


    As long as the Dao Chang Realm remained untouched by other real worlds, it would continue to prosper and grow in power. Though the looming threat of the ��hunters�� posed a potential catastrophe for the realm, Gu Changge regarded them as insignificant nuisances, easily crushed beneath his heel.


    Gu Changge paid little heed to the group of ��hunters,�� merely mentioning them to sow panic among the tribes at the opportune moment. Leaving behind a will served as ample deterrent against their approach.


    His current focusy in expanding the influence of the Heaven-ying Alliance throughout the boundless sea, ensuring its continual prosperity and growth. To achieve this, he contemted seeking out the remaining real worlds, with intentions either to upy or assimte them into the alliance��s domain.


    Though such actions might tarnish his reputation, Gu Changge cared little for the opinions of others, content to be viewed as the enigmatic and capricious demon lord. His past actions demonstrated a willingness tomit even the most ruthless deeds, a trait that inspired both fear and awe among the popce.


    In preparation for his departure from the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Changge had arranged various matters, entrusting the Gu family��s ancestor with the management of Heaven-ying Alliance affairs. While Gu Wuwang remained unaware of certain intricacies, Gu Changge viewed every member of the Gu family as a valuable asset, strategically positioning them in his grand scheme.


    Additionally, Gu Changge manipted and calcted the follow-up actions concerning the so-called Daoist Ni Chen, confident that no troubles would arise from his endeavors.


    Before his departure, Wang Ziji approached Gu Changge once more, expressing her intent to seclude herself for intense cultivation. Despite her lovesickness, she disregarded many details, nning to seek sce in his presence if longing overwhelmed her.


    As Wang Ziji embarked on her seclusion, Gu Changge found himself surrounded by few familiar faces within the Dao Chang Realm. Even Lin Qiuhan, whom he had brought from the lower realm, remained secluded, dedicating herself to alchemical pursuits.


    Prior to his departure, Gu Changge visited Green Mountain Vige, concealing the fact that his true form no longer resided in the real world from even the Gu family��s ancestors and associates.

 Chapter 965: The royal family of Spiritual Realm, which can be opened after a million times

    Chapter 965: The royal family of Spiritual Realm, which can be opened after a million times


    After Gu Changge departed from the Immortal Domain, he took a step forward, and the long river of time flowed beneath his feet as if time itself shifted, revealing scenes of universe dissolution.


    In a mere instant, he arrived at the edge of numerous shattered universes, traversing across the vast battlefield. The scene was now dim, with countless strands of chaos intermingling to form a vast chaotic sea, with myriad star fragments scattered and floating within it.


    The deste world stretched endlessly, barren and frigid, devoid of any hint of vitality. Not a single living creature could be found within it. Even the heavens and earthy in ruin, with horrifying voids gaping open, from which various divine lights emanated into the sky, with corpses drifting up and down, each possessing the faintest trace of true immortality.


    Furthermore, numerous corpses of immortal kings littered thendscape, their tattered remains exuding a potent aura of destruction. They had fallen to terrifying creatures during their lifetimes.


    This was merely a deste ancient battlefield, originating from an unknown era, washed out from the chaos and exposed to the outside world.


    Various peculiar creatures dwelling in the vastness were feasting upon the corpses of those immortal kings. Some resembled crows, while others appeared as vultures or hound-like beasts. Yet, their ability to effortlessly tear apart the immortal king corpses showcased their terrifying strength.


    Even an immortal king in their prime, when faced with such a group of bizarre creatures, could only cautiously avoid them, unwilling to provoke their ire.


    Standing atop the boundary embankment, Gu Changge beheld wave after wave of darkness rushing toward him, akin to an endless sea, with mist shrouding the far reaches of the world.


    An indescribable oppressive atmosphere cloaked the sky above the world, making every breath a struggle.However, within Gu Changge��s field of vision, one could discern the constantly unfolding fortune in the Dao Chang Realm, shining like a brilliant beacon amidst the darkness of the night, particrly striking.


    After some contemtion, he disregarded the creatures tearing apart immortal king corpses for sustenance on the ancient battlefield and proceeded forward, departing from that ce and venturing into the vast expanse.


    The turbulent waves and ceaseless forces of the world��s motion, now subdued by his power, gradually subsided and grew tranquil. One portion of the ancient world bobbed up and down within it, emitting a deep rumble.


    In Gu Changge��s perception, these worlds were devoid of life, shrouded in silence and coldness. Many ancient realms of existence were nurtured within the boundless sea. However, only a select few worlds were deemed worthy of advancement to reality in the end.


    Over the course of countless years, these ancient worlds faced copse and catastrophe, overwhelmed by the aura from beyond the boundless sea, eventually sumbing to chaos and darkness. The vast and unseen ruins of these ancient worlds ovepped one another, forming barriers that hindered predecessors from traversing the vast expanse.


    Nevertheless, Gu Changge paid little heed to these obstacles, his gaze fixed on the depths of the darkness, a faint golden light glimmering in his eyes.


    ��Is the Dao Chang Realm truly so close? Excellent, it saves me a great deal of trouble����


    A great Dao materialized beneath his feet, solidifying into a pathway that spanned the vastness.


    Spatial orientation held no sway in this expansive realm, and in some areas, it was an entirelywless and deste expanse, devoid of the constraints of time and space. Even an Ancient Cultivator in the Dao Realm struggled to pinpoint the exact locations of certain areas without precise coordinates.


    Hence, prior to the onset of catastrophe, many ancient ethnic groups within the Dao Chang Realm viewed escaping to the vastness as a choice akin to a dead end. They were uncertain of where to venture within the vast expanse and where they could possibly settle next. Even if there were individuals within their ethnic groups who had achieved great heights, finding a safe haven in the boundless realm remained a daunting prospect.


    Even the patriarch of the Gu family hesitated, unsure whether he could safeguard the entire n. Until the veryst moment, he refrained from making such a weighty decision. Furthermore, even if clear spatial coordinates and routes were provided, the vast expanse harbored numerous dangers, enigmatic and unpredictable. Even Gu Wuwang, the Gu family��s patriarch, couldn��t guarantee a safe passage, let alone for the rest of his kin.


    Many years prior, on the opposite side of the Dao Chang Realm, ancestors of the imperial n observed abnormalities, growing wary and contemting relocation. Gu Changge was privy to their ns but disregarded them, knowing they would struggle to find a new abode. The real world, bereft of the protection of the true spirit, stood as a radiant beacon amidst the dark vastness, serving as a guiding light for beings navigating the expanse.


    ��.


    The mist swirled, and the shattered ancient world resembled rolling broken clouds. Crushed beneath the weight of the ancient warship, it crumbled like mountains and rivers, emitting a terrifying rumble that shook the heavens and the earth.


    Numerous powerful individuals of the Spiritual Realm reclined on this boundless ancient warship, ensconced within their own chambers and pces. Amidst the chaotic mist, figures loomed tall, akin to ancient gods from mythologies past, their skin golden and ancient lines etched between their brows.


    Remarkablyrge, the ancient warship resembled a boundless continent, containing its own universe within. Pces, pavilions, mountains, rivers, andkes adorned its surface, with various terrains distributed across its expanse.


    In addition to the powerful figures seated cross-legged at the forefront, countless creatures inhabited the vast expanse behind them. The majority hailed from ancient realms tethered to the Spiritual Realm, while many others belonged to ve groups. For generations, they had inhabited this colossal, boundless ancient warship, drifting through the vastness, tasked with maintaining its operation and repairing damaged runes.


    For these creatures, this ce served as their homnd, boasting vast mountains, rivers, and boundless territories. Inds,kes, cities, and ruling sses dotted thendscape, mirroring the world of cultivators.


    However, in the grand scheme of the vastness, this ancient warship was but a mere vessel traversing the expanse. Though it contained its own universe and operated under its ownws, its influence remained limited, unable to create significant ripples.


    To the beings journeying through the boundless sea, clouds and mists undted everywhere, concealing countless creatures and worlds within. Each flower, each leaf, represented its own world��nothing more, nothing less.


    ng, ng, ng��


    In an inconspicuous cksmith��s shop tucked away in a corner of the city, the dull sound of heavy hammers reverberated incessantly. As red-hot iron met ice-cold water, a piercing sound of tempering filled the air, momentarily dispersing the fog.


    Beside the water-soaked tempering pool stood a young figure, sleeves rolled up to reveal bronze-toned arms, repeating words under his breath.


    ��Ny-nine thousand and ny-one, ny-nine thousand and ny-two, ny-nine thousand and ny-three����


    With each swing of the heavy hammer in his hand, he counted aloud, the words a steady rhythm in his mouth.


    This young figure bore resemnce to the human race, with gray pupils and a fineyer of metallic scales adorning his hands.


    On the other hand, the figures milling around him appeared to belong to various races upon closer inspection. Their bodies and bone structures were taller than those of ordinary humans, bearing the distinctive traits of their respective races.


    These figures seemed ustomed to the scene unfolding before them. Many would pause in front of the cksmith shop to admire the forged iron objects��simple knives, long swords, bows and arrows, war spears, shields, and the like��but would soon depart without making a purchase.


    After hundreds of thousands of repetitions, the figure tirelessly hammering and tempering the iron tool finally ceased. His hair, long and disheveled, nearly obscured his face, which bore scorched ck marks. Unconcerned, he turned in the tempering pool, scooped up water, and casually washed his face.


    ��I heard the royal family of the Spiritual Realm is recruiting master craftsmen from the ghost n and formation masters from the Heavenly n. I wonder what they��re nning to build this time����


    ��Over the years, many from the Ghost n and Heavenly n have been enlisted, yet few have returned. Rumor has it they��ve been working on repairs.��


    ��But something feels off to me. My parents mentioned this sort of thing before����


    ��Hush, lower your voice. Do you not fear the spiritual beings overhearing? Mind your words, lest you attract unwanted attention and face repercussions.��


    As the murmured conversations of passing shadows reached his ears, the young figure washing his face froze, his hands halting mid-motion. Beneath the tangled strands of his long hair, his eyes seemed to chill, their depths growing colder.


    ��Brother Chu, it��s time to eat����


    At that moment, the curtain behind the cksmith shop suddenly lifted. A young girl with delicate features darted back and forth, calling out to the young figure.


    ��Coming.��


    Upon hearing her, the figure snapped back to reality, acknowledging her call. He then washed his hands, grabbed a nearby handkerchief to wipe them clean, and followed the girl.


    On the other side of the curtainy a moderately sized courtyard, whereundry hung drying and poultry roamed in captivity, infusing the space with vitality.


    Seated in a rocking chair, a burly old man with a disheveled appearance cracked peanuts leisurely.


    ��Master.��


    The young figure addressed him respectfully, settling down at a nearby dining table and reaching for his chopsticks, prepared to eat.


    ��Your mind is troubled����


    The burly old man cast a nce at the young figure, seeming to perceive his inner turmoil in an instant. He shook his head slightly and straightened up.


    ��Master����


    The young figure fell silent for a moment.


    Beneath the tangle of his long hair, those eyes suddenly emitted a chilling light, and his voice dripped with bone-chilling coldness. ��You��re aware of what��s happening beyond these walls����


    The burly old man nodded solemnly. ��As your master, I��m well aware that the royal family of the Spiritual Realm is recruiting members of my Ghost n and the Heavenly n far and wide. They��ve done this periodically, but as ofte, the frequency has increased.��


    ��Master, you understand that this is a conspiracy, and you know its inevitable oue. Why do you allow it to continue?��


    ��For generations, my Ghost n and Heavenly n have served the Spiritual Royal Family faithfully. We��vebored to construct armies and formations for them, only to be betrayed in the end. They ughtered my Ghost n under the guise of conscription��all to conceal a shocking secret and prevent the revtion of their treachery.��


    ��The Spiritual royal family��s cruelty knows no bounds.��


    At this moment, the young figure could barely contain his fury, each word dripping with loathing.


    ��Senior Brother Chu����


    The weight of these words left the girl beside him stunned, her expression shifting to one of sorrow as she grasped the magnitude of the situation.


    Who would have imagined that the very ce they called home for generations was nothing more than a cage? Their ancestors and descendants were condemned to perpetual imprisonment, endlessly constructing formations for the Spiritual royal family and filling in the gaps.


    To silence any who dared to speak the truth, the Spiritual royal family spared no one, even ughtering those who repaired the formations. Unbeknownst to them, the Ghost n and Heavenly n unwittingly contributed to the construction of a massive sacrificial array for the Spiritual royal family.


    The day when all living beings in this world would be sacrifices loomed ominously, its arrival uncertain but undoubtedly imminent.


    ��This is the fated destiny of our family, one we cannot escape.��


    Upon hearing this, the burly old man��s expression mirrored the sadness etched on the faces of the others as he shook his head in resignation.


    Breaking free from the grip of the Spiritual royal family? As the most formidable member of the Ghost n, he understood all too well the formidable influence wielded by the Spiritual royal family.


    Throughout countless epochs, among the ancestors who had uncovered the truth, there were plenty who stood as the strongest of their era. Yet, what came of it? It was akin to tossing a stone into the depths of the sea��no ripple in sight.


    Even with the foreknowledge of the inevitable oue, what could they possibly do? Resisting the might of the Spiritual royal family was nearly impossible.


    ��Chu Lian, it��s not that your master doesn��t care, but that I��m powerless to act,�� the robust old man sighed.


    Chu Lian, his adopted disciple, hailed from a lineage of master craftsmen in the Ghost n and great masters in the Heavenly n. However, both parents had been forcefully taken by the Spiritual royal family years ago, leaving behind no trace or news.


    Hearing this, Chu Lian couldn��t help but sink into a profound sense of powerlessness and frustration. If even the current strongest member of the Ghost n couldn��t effect change, did that mean they were forever bound by the maniptions of the Spiritual royal family? Were they doomed to this fate?


    ��No, no�� I still possess the light sphere. It assures me that by repeating a single action a million times, I can unlock it, be its master, and wield the power of an entire civilization.��


    ��Right now, I��m just a hundred thousand repetitions away.��


    Suddenly, a spark of hope ignited in Chu Lian��s eyes as he remembered something.

 Chapter 966: Real or Illusory? The fear of the Bone Ancestor

    Chapter 966: Real or Illusory? The fear of the Bone Ancestor


    Chu Lian��s emotions churned relentlessly, brimming with profound unwillingness. He yearned to avenge his parents and seek justice for the entire Ghost and Heavenly ns, yet even the mightiest Master of the Ghost n remained powerless. Having cultivated Daoism for merely thousands of years, what could he possibly achieve? Fight to the death? Hecked the standing to challenge the Spiritual royal family, let alone the many enigmatic ancient figures concealed within its ranks, beings who had existed for untold eons. Even the strongest figures of previous eras had been effortlessly subdued by these ancient beings, leaving no trace of resistance.


    Now, Chu Lian could only cling to hisst shred of hope��the mysterious light sphere. Its origin eluded him, its nature a mystery. Yet, it whispered promises of unlocking unimaginable power if he repeated a single action a million times.


    On a quiet night filled with longing for his parents, Chu Lian ventured alone into the courtyard and then into the depths of the back mountain. Suddenly, a shooting star streaked across the sky, followed by the mysterious light cluster descending upon him and merging into his consciousness.


    Initially startled, Chu Lian quicklyposed himself, regarding this enigmatic gift from the heavens with solemn reverence. The mysterious light sphere also assured him that by repeating a single action a million times, he could unlock its secrets and gain the power of an entire civilization.


    Thus, during this period, Chu Lian tirelessly refined weapons, inching ever closer to the millionth repetition. He eagerly anticipated the moment when he would finally unlock the secrets within the mysterious light sphere and unleash its unfathomable power.


    Could unlocking the power of an entire civilization truly enable him to rival the entire Spiritual royal family? While Chu Lian remained uncertain, the secretive history of the Spiritual royal family clouded his understanding. Yet, in his view, the power of an entire civilization should rightfully stand as the apex of all beings, signifying invincibility.


    ��Sess means aiding the world, failure means standing alone. Against the Spiritual royal family, our options are limited. If you wish to safeguard our entire n, you must possess the strength to challenge them����


    The burly old man, Tian Yezi, shook his head, noting Chu Lian��s silence. Assuming he couldn��t grasp the gravity of the situation, Tian Yezi sighed inwardly. Once the strongest member of the Ghost n in a bygone era, Tian Yezi had long since retired and possessed limited knowledge of current affairs. Were it not for the friendship between Chu Lian��s parents and himself, adopting Chu Lian would have been inconceivable. Faced with the conspiracy of the entire Spiritual royal family, what good would understanding it do? His only recourse now was to protect the Ghost n members under his care.


    ��Master, why do you think the Spiritual royal family erects those massive formations? They��ve been doing so for years. I��ve heard my grandfather and others say that the Spiritual royal family has long been nning a momentous event����The delicate young girl by his side masked her expression, reverting to her former innocence, unable to contain her curiosity. Adopted by Tian Yezi, she was younger than Chu Lian, her parents also esteemed master craftsmen of the Ghost n.


    The craftsmanship of the Ghost n and Heavenly n was truly extraordinary; even their name hinted at their origins. Bestowed with unparalleled talent by the divine, they possessed the ability to craft the most potent magic weapons and establish formidable divine circles. Yet, how had theye to be subjugated by the Spiritual Royal n? This was a truth beyond their reach.


    ��The Spiritual royal family seeks salvation for their kin���� Tian Yezi gently patted the girl��s head in response, offering no further exnation. Resuming his ce in the rocking chair, he gazed up at the azure sky above.


    Not a single cloud marred the clear weather��a rarity in thesends. Yet, for the inhabitants of this realm, little did they know that their world was naught but a cage. Was it reality, or a mere illusion? Perhaps it was the grand formation erected by the ancestors of the Ghost n with their own hands.


    Amidst the boundless expanse and the perpetual rolling mist aboard the ancient warship, the Bone Ancestor, motionless since boarding, suddenly opened his eyes. Originally a skeletal figure with empty eye sockets, he now emanated a dazzling and intense light, akin to a lit candle.


    Meanwhile, the other figures seated cross-legged at the ship��s bow remained shrouded in thick fog.


    At the sudden movement of the Bone Ancestor, the others on the ancient warship were startled awake, their gazes filled with fear as they turned to him.


    ��Do you ever get the feeling you��re being watched from somewhere?�� The Bone Ancestor��s tone, unlike his previous crazedughter, now brimmed with caution as he surveyed the vast expanse veiled in endless fog.


    In this expansive realm, numerous unknown creatures of varied and grotesque forms, humanoid and otherwise, seemed bound within its confines, ceaselessly reaching out in an attempt to grasp the ancient warship��s edge and ascend. Yet, each time they were crushed by the ship��s might, their piercing screams echoed before they vanished into oblivion.


    Such urrences were routine, hardly worth the Bone Ancestor��s caution to rouse him from his deep slumber.


    Observing the Bone Ancestor��s demeanor, the other Spiritual Realm powerhouses wore uncertain expressions, puzzled by his unease. Why did such a formidable being disy signs of difort? What looming horror could possibly elicit such a reaction?


    ��Could it be that a great terror lies ahead, awaiting us?�� one pondered aloud. ��But we��re so close to the Newborn Realm��shouldn��t we press on?��


    Theplexion of an ancient cultivator from the Spiritual Realm who had attained Dao Realm status turned ashen as he made a decisive choice. Sensing the possibility of impending danger, he rose and informed his senior brother of his intention to change course, opting to evacuate the area.


    Facing such a formidable threat head-on would yield unimaginable consequences. If even a figure as powerful and fearsome as the Bone Ancestor disyed unease, it only served to underscore the gravity of the looming terror ahead.


    ��Impossible����


    Cloaked in tattered ck robes, the Bone Ancestor felt an escting unease wash over him, sending shivers down his spine. Could it be possible that, at his level, he could encounter entities in this world that truly unnerved him?


    ��Unless it��s an existence beyond the ancestral realm�� Even the weakest should have attained the seventh decline����


    The Bone Ancestor��splexion contorted in shock. Despite his self-proimed title of Ancestor, he was regarded as a ��lunatic�� by those within the realm of chaos. In truth, he had only reached the level of the sixth decline, still far from attaining ancestral status.


    ��Curses! Could this be the domain of another lunatic? Did those fools purposefully lead me here?��


    Fury ignited within the Bone Ancestor, his eyes shing with a murderous intent directed at the Spiritual Realm inhabitants.


    ��The vast expanse trembles�� Have we unwittingly trespassed into the domain of an indescribable horror?��


    At that moment, a gaunt, monkey-like figure emerged��a being known to many Spiritual Realm powerhouses as the eldest brother. Startled from his slumber, he rushed from his cave dwelling, his normallyposed visage betraying shock.


    For even he, after countless years navigating the chaos, had never witnessed a scene quite like this. It was a rare urrence, reserved for encounters with the unspeakable horrors that lurked within the confines of the vastness.


    Should one inadvertently cross paths with such beings, not even the Bone Ancestor would be able to evade their grasp.


    Rumble!


    In that moment, the entire expanse churned like boiling sea water, emitting a terrifying three-colored fog. ck, white, and gray intertwined endlessly, filling the air with an apocalyptic aura.


    ��Three-colored extinction light? Has the real world been depleted here? Or has it been obliterated by someone?��


    ��Cease immediately! Do not proceed any further. You must reroute!��


    Witnessing the scene, the gaunt figure��s expression morphed drastically. He swiftlymanded the individual in charge of steering the ancient warship to alter its course, steering clear of the area engulfed by the endless fog ahead. His scalp prickled with unease, never anticipating the spread of the three-colored extinction light��a sure sign of impending annihtion.


    When cmity loomed and the great reckoningmenced, a three-colored divine light would descend, its unstoppable nature signaling the onset of catastrophic destruction. Even Dao Realm entities quivered with fear in the face of such a reckoning, dreading their own annihtion.


    Though the impending cmity was not yet confirmed, the appearance of the three-colored divine light suggested an imminent great reckoning. Would any beings endure beneath the shadow of such cataclysmic judgment?


    ��It��s toote�� a bunch of fools,�� the Bone Ancestor sneered, his gaze icy as he wished for their demise.


    In response, the vast fog began to recede, halting the galloping ancient warship as an unfathomable force held it in ce. The ship��s external formations and barriers showed signs of copse,pelling them to remain frozen within this domain.


    Rumble!


    Abruptly, the fog withdrew, and the expanse quaked violently. From the darkness emerged a brilliant ray of golden light, akin to the radiant sun of Eternal Day, forming a celestial pathway extending towards the heavens.


    A young man materialized upon this pathway, his gait deliberate as he approached with an air of calmness and a hint of enigma, casting a gaze downward at the onlookers.

 Chapter 967: I will really crush you to death, wandering Lord of the Forbidden Land

    Chapter 967: I will really crush you to death, wandering Lord of the Forbidden Land


    The vast expanse resembled boiling water, continuously emitting a three-colored, terrifying fog, while time and space seemed to freeze in its grip. The myriad strange creatures inhabiting the boundless sea vanished like snow meeting a scorching sun, leaving no trace behind.


    In this enigmatic and unfamiliar domain, an extraordinarily youthful figure emerged without warning. This sight sent shivers down the spines of the experts from the Spiritual Realm aboard the ancient warship. Each felt as though they faced a formidable adversary, their senses tingling with apprehension, immobilizing them with fear.


    Though they dubbed themselves ��hunters,�� traversing the boundless sea in search of a suitable real world and making sacrifices, they were not fools. Deliberately avoiding the terrifying forbidden zones chronicled in ancient records and texts, as well as ancient real worlds with longstanding existence, was a matter of survival��not a disy of cowardice, but an acknowledgment of the strong preying upon the weak, the simplest rule of existence in this vast expanse.


    For everyone to survive, adherence to such guidelines was paramount. The Bone Ancestor, far mightier than they, could freely board the ship and consume their kin at will, leaving them no room for resistance or dissent.


    Upon confirming the boundless coordinates of the ��Mountain and Sea Realm�� and recognizing its status as a fledgling real world with a significantly inferior background, they converged upon it eagerly, akin to sharks drawn to blood.


    Clearly, the young man before them was beyond their capacity to challenge.


    ��How should we address you? We stumbled upon this ce inadvertently, with no intention to cause disturbance.��


    ��If Fellow Daoist holds me ountable, I am prepared to make amends and earnestly request your forgiveness.��


    The Bone Ancestor found himself in a state of perplexity, unable to discern the true nature of the young man before him despite his formidable cultivation. He could only allow the young man to remain and regard them with a hint of puzzlement.Suppressing his unease, he spoke humbly, maintaining a demeanor of utmost deference. Since the onset of this encounter, an overwhelming sense of dread had enveloped him, as if he were being scrutinized by an indescribably terrifying entity, rendering him quivering and immobile.


    For him, this sensation evoked a distant memory, akin to a return to his pre-cultivation days. Confronted by destructive cultivators, he felt as insignificant as an ant, capable of being extinguished with but a flick of their wrist.


    He had believed he had left behind such feelings along with his past, yet here he was, experiencing them once more.


    At that moment, the sensation intensified, growing more palpable with each passing moment. Under the young man��s gaze, Bone Ancestor��s unease and fear became increasingly pronounced.


    ��The depths of his cultivation are inscrutable, likely far surpassing my own. I cannot ascertain how many levels he has attained.��


    ��It��s highly probable he stands at the seventh decline, a true ancestral realm existence, or perhaps even beyond.��


    Various conjectures raced through Bone Ancestor��s mind, simmering with resentment. All he wished for now was to obliterate everyst individual from the Spiritual Realm.


    He cursed their recklessness; all he had desired was to hitch a ride to locate the coordinates of a nearby real world. Yet, while he dozed off, this group of individuals had inadvertently led him to such a perilous domain.


    In the vast expanse, the presence of an ancestral Dao Realm entity held immense significance. Such beings were capable of safeguarding some of the mightiest real worlds, their reign enduring for eons.


    In essence, encountering such a being was an exceedingly rare urrence in the boundless expanse, akin to finding a needle in a haystack.


    While many renowned forbidden sites were fixed in location, some particrly formidable and enigmatic ones roamed the boundless sea, their whereabouts unpredictable.


    Bone Ancestor vividly recalled a time before several cmities when a supremely potent Realm had existed.


    In his quest to harness the power of the real world and merge it with the sole remaining real world, he inadvertently stumbled upon a drifting, mysterious forbidden ce. In the blink of an eye, the most formidable realm was devoured whole, leaving not even a trace behind. Even the mightiest, on the cusp of transcending to the eighth decline, perished before they could flee.


    The boundless sea teemed with peril, its dangers no mere fiction. Even Bone Ancestor dared not venture into certain uncharted territories. Now, in Bone Ancestor��s eyes, the young man before him posed a threat akin to those masters of forbidden realms. The recent appearance of the three-color world-extinction fog served aspelling evidence.


    While this ce might have been the site of a potent real world, it was now under the young man��s dominion, transformed into a forbidden zone.


    ��A member of the Bone race who has surpassed the sixth decline, attaining true Dao realm status��almost in line with Gu Wuwang��s conjecture. Apart from the hunter, there��s also a lunatic in the mix.��


    Gu Changge��s gaze took in the vast, ancient warship, his eyes betraying a hint of peculiarity.


    Upon departing from the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Changge had sensed the movement of this ancient warship and had followed its trail. Yet, aside from this vessel, he also detected the civilization aura of other real worlds in another direction.


    While his focus remained on the Dao Chang Realm��s upants before him, Gu Changge was aware of another group��s presence. However, their distance rendered their arrival to the Dao Chang Realm a distant prospect.


    Thus, Gu Changge hastened to this locale first, aiming to recruit suitable subordinates to facilitate his uing endeavors.


    Though numerous beings popted the ancient battleship, Gu Changge��s focus remained fixed on the Bone Ancestor. Among the assembly of ancient cultivators, this individual boasted the deepest cultivation base, reaching unfathomable depths.


    By the vastness��s standards, he was a genuine Dao realm existence, having attained the sixth decline��a rarity indeed. In ancient real worlds, such a figure would be a true master, capable of dictating their rise and fall.


    Yet, marked by his tumultuous fate, this figure had long forsaken his past and homnd, morphing into a feared ��lunatic�� of the boundless sea. In the realm of confusion, such individuals often embodied danger and instilled fear.


    The Gu family ancestor in the Dao Chang Realm had sensed this chaotic and frenzied aura early on, instilling profound fear. Recognizing the futility of confrontation, he entertained thoughts of relocating their n.


    However, Gu Changge perceived this figure as the ideal instrument for his designs.


    ��Where do you hail from?�� Gu Changge��s query rippled through the mist beneath his feet. With each step, the churning mist subsided, allowing him to advance steadily toward the ancient warship.


    Though his words differed, on a certain level, Gu Changge understood the other��s intent through the fluctuations of divine thought. He harbored no intention of divulging his Dao Chang Realm identity just yet. Instead, he adopted the guise of the original demon lord, a taboo figure.


    ��Bone Ancestor greets Daoist brother. Presently, I am a wanderer of the boundless sea, without a ce to call home, hailing from a different real world than their own.��


    Observing Gu Changge��sck of reproach for their inadvertent intrusion, Bone Ancestor exhaled a sigh of relief. Yet, he extended his hands in a gesture of exnation, expressing his intention to distance himself from the Spiritual Realm.


    Though the Spiritual Realm powerhouses quaked with fear, none dared impede Gu Changge��s approach. The slender, robust man, in particr, brimmed with unease.


    Jie Ao, as formidable as the Bone Ancestor, disyed utmost respect and deference in the presence of this enigmatic figure, refraining from any hint of disrespect. Such behavior spoke volumes about the situation.


    Despite his appearance resembling that of a banished immortal��aloof, refined, with the aura of the great Dao emanating around him, and an ethereal countenance��how could one discern his true origin? In the vast expanse, countless civilizations thrived, concealing myriad secrets. It would be folly to judge solely based on outward appearance.


    ��I am Wan Yanxiu of the Spiritual Realm, and I pay my respects to the lord,�� he began, his tone respectful. ��We did not intrude upon this forbidden area intentionally. Unaware that it belonged to my lord, we merely sought passage through. We dare not show any disrespect to my lord.��


    With a sigh, Wan Yanxiu adopted a demeanor akin to Bone Ancestor��s, promptly lowering his attitude. Though the Spiritual Realm was an ancient real world, it had only recently achieved that status. From Wan Yanxiu��s perspective, the Bone Ancestor was an entity beyondprehension, and this young-looking figure before him could only be stronger.


    The other Spiritual Realm powerhouses aboard the ancient battleship mirrored Wan Yanxiu��s expression, mingling respect with fear. The Dao Realm ancient cultivator steering the ship regretted venturing into this area, now likened to a perilous forbiddennd stretching across the vastness. If they encountered the vtile Lord of the Forbidden Area, escape would be futile; they��d all meet their end here.


    ��Spiritual Realm?�� Gu Changge arched an eyebrow in surprise, his smile faint. ��I��ve never heard of such a real world.��


    ��It��s understandable if you haven��t, my lord,�� Wan Yanxiu responded hastily, not daring to conceal anything. ��The Spiritual Realm is neither renowned nor powerful. Currently, it faces exhaustion and decline. We traversed the boundless sea in search of a glimmer of hope for our realm.��


    Wan Yanxiu��s exnation stemmed from concern that Gu Changge might grow suspicious, hence his transparency. He hoped to avoid any misunderstanding with the enigmatic figure before them.


    Simultaneously, Wan Yanxiu chose to be forthright about his realm, aiming to prevent any misconceptions on Gu Changge��s part.


    These forbidden areas within the vast expanse were in no way akin to the self-sustaining forbidden areas within real worlds. The masters of these domains often slumbered for countless epochs, yet their awakening heralded unimaginable catastrophe for the surrounding realms. To these masters, the ��hunters�� and ��lunatics�� were mere sustenance, akin to food awaiting consumption whenever hunger struck.


    Despite Gu Changge��s detached demeanor and refined appearance, there lingered uncertainty about the duration of his slumber and the nature of his true form.


    ��Already exhausting?�� Gu Changge��s smile persisted as his gaze settled on Wan Yanxiu.


    As Gu Changge approached the ancient warship, the Spiritual Realm experts involuntarily recoiled, their faces betraying fear.


    ��Yes, my lord, I do not conceal it. The Spiritual Realm is indeed exhausted, and our fortunes are waning. We have mobilized all our powerhouses and ventured forth���� Wan Yanxiu��splexion paled, his response swift and candid.


    He interpreted Gu Changge��s query as a probe to ascertain the worthiness of devouring the Spiritual Realm behind them. Indeed, a recently awakened forbiddennd lord would promptly seek out nearby real worlds to consume, endeavoring to restore their vitality.


    Wan Yanxiu��s heart brimmed with sorrow; such was thew of the jungle.


    Confronting such a formidable presence, any misstep could result in unimaginable destruction for both him and the realm he represented.


    The implications of Wan Yanxiu��s words weren��t lost on the Bone Ancestor. Initially, he hadn��t considered this angle, but now, cold sweat dotted his forehead, his heart pounding.


    ��Is this guy bluntly informing you that their Spiritual Realm is on the brink of exhaustion, fearing being overlooked?�� Bone Ancestor mused to himself, contemting the dire implications. ��But if it isn��t presented this way, it might be perceived as prey.��


    His unease intensified as he sensed Gu Changge��s gaze once more, a sensation of fear and suffocation enveloping him, like an invisible hand tightening around his throat.


    ��Is he abandoning the Spiritual Realm and eyeing me as a meal?�� Panic gripped Bone Ancestor��s heart, his thoughts swirling with dread. He entertained fleeting thoughts of fleeing, consumed by terror.


    ��Do you believe you can evade me if I decide to kill you?�� Gu Changge��s voice sliced through Bone Ancestor��s turmoil, his tone casual yet menacing. ��You��d be wise to dispel such notions in my presence, lest I crush you without a second thought. It��s no small feat to nearly reach the seventh stage.��


    Gu Changge��s seemingly irvoyant insight sent Bone Ancestor��s true essence quivering. Never had he imagined encountering such a terrifying entity, one capable of unraveling his deepest secrets with a mere nce.


    ��Yes�� yes, my lord���� Bone Ancestor��s voice quivered with submission. He abandoned the title of fellow Daoist, his tone trembling.


    At Wan Yanxiu��s realization of Bone Ancestor��s near-seventh-stage status, his fear and trepidation swelled. He had presumed the Bone Ancestor to be at the fifth stage, but nearing the seventh stage elevated him to an invincible stature in the vast expanse. Even the ancient and eternal powerhouses Wan Yanxiu knew paled inparison. Yet, could even such a being be effortlessly crushed by the youth before them?

 Chapter 968: My Daoist Friend will not die poor, a restless factor

    Chapter 968: My Daoist Friend will not die poor, a restless factor


    The ancient battleship of the Spiritual Realm, cloaked in ck light, resembled a menacing giant beast straddling the expanse. Yet, in this moment, it appeared frozen in ce, unable to advance.


    The endless mist churned and gradually settled, as if ensnared in a particr void. This vessel was the ancient warship, gathering the power of all epochs of the Spiritual Realm, sacrificed together. Within its depthsy a universe and a world.


    Moreover, it had been forged from various rare materials, sufficient to withstand attacks and vanquish ancient cultivators of the Dao Realm, traversing boundless expanses. In the realm beyond, it stood as the most formidable weapon of war, invincible and terrifying to behold.


    Gu Changge alighted upon this ancient warship and strolled towards the assembly with unhurried steps, exhibiting a mild curiosity about the vessel, casting a few additional nces.


    For the formidable figures from the Spiritual Realm, they felt akin to fish on a chopping board, frozen in ce, not daring to make a move. All they could do was await the young man at the forefront to address them.


    Wan Yanxiu��s brow glistened with cold sweat, his heart fraught with restlessness and terror, apprehensive that Gu Changge might view them as mere prey. In such a scenario, resistance was futile; they could only await their demise.


    The Bone Ancestor refrained from speaking too much, feeling a chill down his spine.


    ��You needn��t fear me so,�� Gu Changge remarked, as if he could discern their every thought, offering a light smile. ��It��s been quite some time since I encountered other beings in the real world, and it just so happens that I��vee across you.��


    Yet, despite his reassurances, the fear in Wan Yanxiu��s, Bone Ancestor��s, and others�� hearts remained unabated. From their perspective, Gu Changge��s words implied he had slumbered here for countless years, awakening only recently. The once-thriving real world had been devoured and reduced to a deste, silent forbidden domain by his hand.Naturally, they refrained from uttering a word. A formidable presence like Gu Changge was a forbidden domain unto itself. He roamed the boundless expanse, and wherever he wandered, therey a forbidden zone.


    Journeying across the vast sea, encountering unknown and forbidden territories was the greatest concern.


    Clearly, their luck had taken a turn for the worse as they found themselves abruptly standing before Gu Changge.


    ��Are you the most powerful individual from the Spiritual Realm?�� Gu Changge��s gaze settled on Wan Yanxiu once more, after surveying the ancient warship.


    In truth, he had little desire to intervene extensively in this cmity that befell the Dao Chang Realm. However, traversing the confusion, he found himselfcking in manpower.


    While the Bone Ancestor was suitable, one person alone was insufficient.


    The foremost individual from the Spiritual Realm before him had already attained the true Dao realm. Alongside them stood several ancient cultivators of the Daoist realm. Though they had not ascended to the true Dao realm, they were all at the levels of first and second decline, constituting a formidable force.


    These individuals regarded him as the master of the forbidden zone, a fact which Gu Changge did not dispute. In any case, he intended to stride forth as a demon lord, unconcerned with his origins.


    Faced with Gu Changge��s inquiries, Wan Yanxiu didn��t dare conceal anything; he knew he couldn��t. So, he answered honestly.


    It seemed Gu Changge had no intention of consuming them as sustenance. Yet, Wan Yanxiu couldn��t shake off his vignce, suspecting that their cultivation levels were deemed ��too weak�� to catch Gu Changge��s attention. At least, a powerhouse like the Bone Ancestor likely met the criteria for being devoured.


    The Bone Ancestor��s thoughts mirrored Wan Yanxiu��s. He believed these resurrected masters of the forbidden zone fed on the surrounding real world, a notion supported and verified in the boundless sea. For these realms, such feeding constituted dark turmoil, breeding darkness and destruction.


    Gu Changge��s task now likely involved locating the nearest real world to devour, replenishing the blood lost during countless epochs of slumber. Just as myriad thoughts raced through the Bone Ancestor��s mind, Gu Changge posed another question, asking directly about their destination this time.


    The Bone Ancestor��s heart quivered, realizing his suspicions were correct. All he could do was hope Gu Changge would find a suitable real world; otherwise, he might be the target��an unsettling prospect, indeed.


    Being able to ascend to the sixth decline, the Bone Ancestor was no ordinary individual; with a sharp intellect, he could discern many possibilities in an instant.


    Wan Yanxiu, being forthright, disclosed that they had discovered the coordinates of a newly formed real world. It wasn��t far, and with the ancient warship��s speed, they would reach it within a few years at most.


    ��A newborn realm���� Gu Changge appeared unaware, nodding in surprise at the revtion, though a hint of regret lingered.


    The Bone Ancestor immediately grasped his meaning. After all, a newborn realm was fragile, likelycking in Dao realm cultivators and far inferior to the Spiritual Realm in terms of background. Rather than targeting the fledgling realm, it would be more beneficial to set sights on the Spiritual Realm, potentially paving the way to the ancient real world.


    He respectfully addressed Gu Changge, ��My lord, these individuals from the Spiritual Realm have traversed the boundless sea for many years, exploring numerous regions. They likely possess coordinates to some ancient real worlds and may even know the locations of powerful realms����


    The Bone Ancestor hoped Gu Changge would direct his attention elsewhere, fearing they might miss their chance. As he spoke, a faint blue me danced in his empty eye sockets, and he nced at Wan Yanxiu, who understood his intent.


    At this juncture, the best course was to divert trouble to the east, prompting Gu Changge to consider other real worlds and allowing them to slip away. After all, a deceased troublemaker was of no consequence.


    Wan Yanxiu spoke respectfully, ��My lord, we indeed possess numerous coordinates to ancient real worlds, not far from here. There��s even a formidable realm known as Xudan Realm, boasting vast territory and control over many real worlds. Our Spiritual Realm was once a realm under its dominion����


    Xudan Realm resided in the boundless sea, ranking among the most powerful real worlds, with an extensive and profound foundation.


    Simultaneously, it served as the central domain for many ancient real worlds. Each era demanded significant turnover of resources and fortune from these realms.


    ��Xudan Realm?�� Gu Changge��s interest piqued upon hearing this. He had been nning to locate the remaining real worlds, and this revtion would save him considerable effort. Furthermore, Xudan Realm boasted considerable power.


    This implied that within Xudan Realm, the strongest individuals had reached at least the ancestral Dao realm, surpassing the seventh decline.


    Observing Gu Changge��s intrigued expression, the Bone Ancestor and Wan Yanxiu breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    ��Rest assured, my lord, we��ll uncover all you wish to know,�� they assured respectfully, then escorted Gu Changge into the splendid hall beyond.


    Wan Yanxiu personally instructed the people of the Spiritual Realm to bring forth an array of rare wines and delicacies.


    Deep within the ancient warshipy a world of its own. Though not as grand as the real world, it surpassed many ancient realms in vastness and resource abundance.


    Wan Yanxiu and the other ancient cultivators were revered as the ancestors of the Spiritual Realm, their seniority dating back eons. Ordinary n members rarely glimpsed their faces, let alone interacted with them. Typically, they remained in seclusion to conserve their vital energies.


    Today marked the first asion theymanded the n to prepare suchvish offerings.


    When the Bone Ancestor boarded the ship, Wan Yanxiu refrained from such ostentation. Partly, it was due to the Bone Ancestor��s skeletal visage, which evoked eerie terror. As soon as he set foot on the ship, he consumed one of their n members.


    Wan Yanxiu couldn��t control Bone Ancestor��s inclinations, thus he dared not issue orders without authorization.


    However, the Gu Changge before him was different; he still bore the visage of a human, exuding an aura of immortality. In such circumstances, observing proper etiquette for esteemed guests was imperative.


    The hall, though splendid, differed in decor from that of the Dao Chang Realm. Gu Changge paid little heed to such details, taking his seat at the head of the table with natural ease.


    Only Wan Yanxiu and the Bone Ancestor were entitled to sit beside him. Even the other Spiritual Realm n members, despite their status as ancient cultivators, could only stand nearby, serving dishes and drinks.


    The n members tasked with delivering the delicacies were so stunned by the scene that their legs trembled, barely able to stand. Ancestors who were seldom seen emerged and congregated, relegated to serving dishes on the sidelines. Even the most enigmatic Great Patriarch appeared, exhibiting utmost respect.


    Who was the young man in white seated at the head?


    Such a formidable assembly instilled trembling in their hearts, rendering them unable to lift their gazes. The beautiful dancers of the Spiritual Realm, ordered to perform, found their legs weak and faces pale, their movements awkward and strained as they suppressed their nervousness and fear of error.


    This spectacle rendered the Spiritual Realm powerhouses powerless, unable to reprimand these nsmen, as they, too, grappled with anxiety and restlessness.


    In their view, Gu Changge��s presence was a destabilizing factor, capable of wreaking havoc upon the Spiritual Realm at any moment.


    ��This wine tastes exquisite���� Gu Changgemented casually, lightly swirling the wine ss.


    The pair of sses were crafted from some rare fairy material, filled with crystal-clear wine of exceptional smoothness. One could even discern stars twinkling within the liquid, creating a mesmerizing spectacle.


    Wan Yanxiu��s face lit up upon hearing the praise, and he exined with a smile, ��This wine is known as Star Wine. If it pleases you, my lord, I can have our n members bring more jars.��


    ��It��s brewed by a genius in our family, who gathers various sources of starlight scattered throughout the vastness. It holds great benefits for Daoist cultivators.��


    ��In addition to Star Wine, she also crafts other rare wines, each with its own unique vor.��


    Even for him, these wines were exceedingly rare, difficult to indulge in with just a few sips due to theirplex and time-consuming brewing process.

 Chapter 969: God’s will cut off “Heaven Slaying”? Ming Xiu and Chu Lian

    Chapter 969: God��s will cut off ��Heaven ying��? Ming Xiu and Chu Lian


    From Wan Yanxiu��s perspective, as long as Gu Changge showed interest, navigating the next steps would be much easier. With wine, ttery, and material wealth, they could cater to his preferences, finding a way to alleviate their current troubles and anxieties.


    He fretted over Gu Changge because his inclinations were entirely mood-dependent��a sentiment shared by the Bone Ancestor. Like Wan Yanxiu, the Bone Ancestor��s preferences hinged on his current disposition.


    In the presence of beings more powerful than himself, Wan Yanxiu obediently submitted, akin to a dutiful grandson. Conversely, when confronted with weaker entities, he assumed the role of master, holding sway over life and death.


    In times of chaos, such dynamics were the norm in the jungle, and Wan Yanxiu could only yield to Gu Changge��s threats.


    ��Star Wine? It��s a fitting name, but I��m not one to indulge in alcohol. I drink only asionally,�� remarked Gu Changge, casually shaking the wine ss with mild interest.


    Wan Yanxiu proved more forthright than anticipated, while the Bone Ancestor disyed a strong will to survive. Individuals reaching this echelon had weathered countless trials andbats, valuing their lives above all else. Dignity and pride could be discarded at a moment��s notice.


    Though the Bone Ancestor was undoubtedly a lunatic, he had long shed his former self and attachments. Yet,pared to others, he held his life in higher regard, retaining a shred of reason amidst the madness. Even if tasked with sacrificing all dignity and acting as a servant, he wouldply.


    Any other ��lunatic�� might have resorted to a fight to the death against Gu Changge. This was a crucial reason why Gu Changge viewed the Bone Ancestor as a valuable asset.


    As long as he could intimidate him and wield control over his life, Wan Yanxiu would not dare entertain second thoughts.��Yes, my lord,�� Wan Yanxiu replied respectfully, refraining from furtherments. He then dispatched his people to retrieve the ancient jade slips that the Spiritual Realm had umted over countless epochs.


    These slips contained coordinates to various ancient real worlds scattered throughout the boundless sea. The sea was so vast that even ancient cultivators could spend their entire lives without reaching its borders. Consequently, the slips contained only a few iplete records.


    Gu Changge casually flipped through the jade slips. Though inscribed in thenguage of the Spiritual Realm, it didn��t hinder hisprehension. ording to the records, the Xudan Realm resided within boundless territory, shifting and floating like mist in an unknown expanse, constantly in motion with the wind.


    The vast mist shrouded all the real worlds within the boundless sea, preventing anyone from venturing beyond its borders to see whaty beyond.


    Differing from his perception of the boundless sea, inhabitants of the boundless referred to it as the boundless world. ��Boundless�� denoted an expanse both vast and infinite, epassing everything without end. The true scope of its vastness remained iprehensible, and its boundaries impossible to determine.


    No one could elucidate the origins of the Boundless Realm. However, within its expanse, countless lives and civilizations flourished, and myriad ancient worlds were born and perished. Even a mere ripple in the vastness could bear the weight of creating a world, teeming with life and spirits.


    This phenomenon showcased the magnificence of life and stood as an extraordinary miracle. Despite millennia of attempts by civilizations to explore the origins of these lives, all efforts ultimately ended in abandonment. The mysteries and unknowns of the vast expanse remained beyond human reach.


    The birth of each real world represented a grand miracle born from the chaotic collisions of countless moments. The reason for the emergence and disappearance of life remained an inscrutable enigma.


    Within this vast world, rules and regtions governed, and the heavens dictated. Every thousand or hundred years brought cmity, subjecting each real world to trials and catastrophes.


    Real worlds conceived within the boundless, after enduring trials, could ascend and evolve. A tiny world might transform into a small world, followed by progression to medium-sized,rge-scale, ancient, and finally, real worlds.


    These hierarchical divisions were universally acknowledged within the boundless world.


    Beneath one ancient worldy countless otherrge, medium, and small worlds, while multiple ancient worlds were linked to a single real world. This hierarchical structure resembled a densely piled pyramid within the boundless expanse.


    Standing atop this pyramid like a god was the ancient world, the most potent of all real worlds, governing vast swaths of the boundless realm. Several ancient and newborn real worlds fell under its jurisdiction, while the remainder were even more extensive in number, beyond enumeration.


    For instance, the primary domain of the Spiritual Realm was the Xudan Realm, one of the most formidable realms with an unfathomably profound and terrifying foundation. Despite enduring numerous cmities, it showed no signs of decline or exhaustion, even after significant upheaval.


    During its zenith, the Spiritual Realm paid tribute to the Xudan Realm after each era. Additionally, other ancient realms within the Xudan Realm��s jurisdiction boasted foundations stronger than the Lingxu Realm, yet not inferior.


    ��Interesting,�� Gu Changge remarked, gently setting down the jade slips. A look of intrigue shed across his face. While he was acquainted with the hierarchical structure of worlds within the boundless sea, he was surprised to find that many real worlds viewed cmities as tests and tribtions imposed by the Heavenly Dao, akin to the heavenly decline faced by cultivators.


    In this context, real worlds werepelled to endure cmities as a form of divine decree, rather than seeking to resolve or counterbnce them. Initially, he believed this mindset was unique to Gu Wuwang, the ancestor of the Gu family, but to his astonishment, even records from the Spiritual Realm echoed this sentiment.


    The revtion proved exceedingly intriguing.


    Either someone intentionally obfuscated the truth or the concept of ��Heaven ying�� had be taboo, rendering it unspeakable. Memories pertaining to this matter were forcibly severed from the recollections of all sentient beings. Did divine will intervene to suppress discussion of ��Heaven ying��?


    However, during his time in the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Wuwang, ancestor of the Gu family, exhibited deep fear toward those two words, though he wasn��t entirely ignorant of the subject.


    ��It appears that someone is indeed orchestrating a significant maneuver, aiming to erase the memories of ��Heaven yers�� from the minds of all beings. Gu Wuwang wasrgely unaffected at the time. Could it be because I was at his side?�� Gu Changge pondered, a peculiar gleam in his eyes. Few dared to tamper with the minds of countless sentient beings in such a manner. If it were an entity from the original world, Gu Changge would have surely perceived it. Moreover, the timing seemed off, as the time of upheaval had yet to arrive.


    ��My lord���� Wan Yanxiu interjected, sensing Gu Changge��s cryptic musings, feeling a sense of unease. Could there be discrepancies in the records within the ancient texts? The Bone Ancestor also observed, equally puzzled.


    ��It��s nothing,�� Gu Changge dismissed with a wave of his hand, declining to borate further.


    As for the coordinates of the Xudan Realm recorded in the jade slips, Gu Changge indeed intended to utilize this realm first. To wield strength in the real world implied the presence of at least one entity in the Ancestral Dao Realm overseeing affairs. While the Xudan Realm��s location represented merely a fraction of the boundless world, within the Xudan real world, coordinates to other transcendent real worlds should also exist.


    In the main hall, numerous exquisite individuals from the Spiritual Realm gracefully danced. Following their initial bout of anxiety and panic, they gradually eased into a state of serenity, their movements bing fluid and elegant.


    Once again, Wan Yanxiu dispatched his aides to procure jade slips for Gu Changge��s perusal. Uncertain of Gu Changge��s duration of slumber or hisprehension of the present Boundless Realm, Wan Yanxiu could only strive to redirect his focus toward other real worlds. Concurrently, Wan Yanxiu attempted to glean insights into Gu Changge��s origins, though he treaded cautiously, knowing Gu Changge wouldn��t readily divulge such information.


    Despite Wan Yanxiu��s initial intentions to lead the Spiritual Realm to the newborn real world, where they would conduct a grand ritual to fulfill a longstanding n, Gu Changge��s unexpected appearance thwarted his scheme. Now, Wan Yanxiu found himselfpelled toply with Gu Changge��s directives. However, he harbored alternative thoughts. If Gu Changge intended to assail the remaining real worlds, adhering to hismands might present an opportunity for the Spiritual Realm to seize a more potent domain and perpetuate its existence.


    ��If this enigmatic lord truly ns to assail the remaining real worlds, could this be an opportunity for my Spiritual Realm?�� Wan Yanxiu mused, entertaining a bold notion. However, he remained uncertain whether Gu Changge sought to replenish his lost energy and blood from his slumber or harbored another motive.


    Various thoughts raced through Wan Yanxiu��s mind as he contemted a daring n. Yet, he remained unsure whether Gu Changge��s intentions involved using the remaining real worlds to replenish his depleted energy and blood or if he harbored a different agenda.


    ��.


    ��What? Even the Great Patriarch has awakened?��


    ��What is the identity of that mysterious individual who suddenly emerged? What have you discovered?��


    Within the secluded confines of the ancient battleship of the Spiritual Realm, a figure adorned in a golden robe and regal crown presides over a magnificent pce. The figure��s visage remains blurred, making it impossible to discern gender, and their voice resonates as if shrouded in dense fog.


    The swirling mists, akin to shimmering silver light, cast an ethereal glow, resembling eternal divine fire. Kneeling below, numerous figures from the Spiritual Realm awaitmands, their expressions a mixture of reverence and apprehension.


    ��Your Majesty, we are uncertain of the events within the ancestral hall. However, we have gathered information from those responsible for beverage service,�� one reports, detailing the urrences within the hall. ��Apart from the awakening of the Great Patriarch, all other ancestors also manifested, disying profound respect and evident trepidation towards the enigmatic figure.��


    The assembled figures recount the events faithfully, withholding no detail under the scrutiny of their emperor, Ling Huang, the paramount ruler of the Spiritual royal family, whose dominion extends throughout this realm.


    Upon hearing the report, a hint of uncertainty flickers across Ling Huang��s countenance, reflecting upon the implications. ��Our meticulouslyid ns are now stalled due to this mysterious individual��s intervention,�� Ling Huang muses aloud. ��Have our years of preparations been in vain? Are these ancestors truly fearful of this person��s formidable power?��


    As the sovereign of the Spiritual Realm, Ling Huang is intimately acquainted with the realm��s long-term schemes, crucial to the future and destiny of all its inhabitants.


    For this reason, not only the Spiritual royal family but also other ethnic groups sacrificed too much.


    Now, they were only one step away from the sess of the big n, Ling Huang was suddenly told that this matter had to be put on hold for now.


    ��If that��s the case, then what is the infamy that I have been bearing for so long?��


    ��Come here,e out of the pce, and disperse your breath.��


    Ling Huang knew that there was no room for discussion on this matter, and it was impossible to change it.


    Although he was the emperor of the Spiritual Royal family, many things had to be decided by the ancestors in the ancestral hall.


    The moment his voice fell, Ling Huang��s figure disappeared from the pce.


    When she reappeared, the silver radiant fog around her had disappeared, and she turned into an elegant long dress, making her taller, dignified, and beautiful, with a charming face, like ady in a deep boudoir.


    Several confidants followed her, dressed as maids and servants, and quickly disappeared from the Spiritual Royal Capital.


    ��The world has suffered from Spiritual race for a long time. Over the years, the royal family of the Spiritual realm confiscated others everywhere. In the name of overhauling the pce, they actually searched for the resources of various ns. Except for the Ghost n and the Heavenly n, the rest of the ns are suffering unspeakably.��


    ��Through this road, there areints against the Spiritual royal family everywhere. The evil things they have done are simply too numerous to describe. Even if you say a bad word, you must be careful to be beheaded.��


    ��There areints from all races, and they have long wanted to resist. If the Spiritual royal family insists on continuing like this, even if I don��t even need to take revenge, they will fall apart sooner orter����


    At a slightly deste mountain, a man and a woman were riding a horse and were on their way.


    The man looked like he was in his twenties, and his face was giving off a sense of fortitude.


    The girl next to him had a beautiful face, with regr facial features, and her eyes were blinking, looking beautiful and bright.


    At this moment, hearing the man��s almost self-talking words, the girl showed a bit of helplessness on her face, and couldn��t help but say, ��Senior Brother Chu, aren��t you afraid of being heard when you say these words? Before we left, Master warned us, don��t talk nonsense, and be careful of killing people.��


    ��In this deste country, you can��t even see a single person, Ming Xiu, what are you worried about?��


    This resolute man named Senior Brother Chu was Chu Lian, the disciple of Tian Yezi, the strongest member of the Ghost n.


    The girl on the side, named Ming Xiu, was his junior sister.


    He shook his head and scanned the deste area in front of him, not afraid of being heard.


    Ming Xiu was helpless, if these words were heard by the members of the Spiritual Royal family, she and her senior brother would probably be dragged and beheaded.


    With the strength of the two of them, they couldn��t even escape.


    She also didn��t know why Senior Brother Chu seemed to figure it out after being scolded by his master and was not obsessed with revenge.


    On the contrary, he proposed to go outside for a walk, to rx or something.


    Ming Xiu was a little worried that his senior brother would do something stupid, so she followed him.

 Chapter 970: The Ball of Ambitions, Ling Huang of the Spiritual Realm

    Chapter 970: The Ball of Ambitions, Ling Huang of the Spiritual Realm


    Along the journey, Chu Lian and Ming Xiu, siblings, witnessed the tragic scenes in various ces firsthand. The Spiritual Royal Family of Lingxu oppressed and exploited all ns, demanding tribute on time and increasing taxation. Spections arose among the ns about the Spiritual royal family hoarding resources, but the brunt of these burdens fell squarely on the various ethnic groups, leaving them in misery.


    In Chu Lian��s perspective, the Spiritual race had endured suffering for a prolonged period, and a rebellion against the rule of the Spiritual royal family seemed inevitable, perhaps even imminent. This moment felt like another opportunity. However, this time, Chu Lian bid farewell to his mentor and brought along his younger sister for a significant reason. He believed it to be his chance.


    Just a few days prior, he had finallypleted a million rounds of tempering and sessfully unlocked the ball of light, gaining its recognition as its master. Named the ball of ambition, it hailed from a civilization of unknowntitude, crafted by capturing the will of ancient heavens with all the might of that civilization. Endowed with boundless power and fortune, it was considered a treasure of that civilization.


    However, despite refining this treasure, that civilization didn��t attain immortality. As Chu Lian sought to approach its real location, that once magnificent and prosperous civilization copsed and faded into the annals of ancient history. The ball of ambition had been adrift since then, searching for a destined individual.


    Though Chu Lian belonged to the Ghost n, not the Spiritual royal family, he had heard tales of the real ce. Legends spoke of it as the source of all worldly origins, attributing the cmities experienced by all factions to its origins.


    In this expansive world, the civilizations qualified to approach the real ce were so formidable and prosperous that their grandeur was beyond imagination. Inparison, the Spiritual Realm paled in significance, as inconsequential as dust. Possessing the treasure left behind by such a civilization infused Chu Lian with confidence. He saw it as a means to overthrow the rule of the Spiritual royal family and finally avenge his parents.


    For now, the ball of ambitions bestowed upon Chu Lian various functions to aid in his growth. Among them, the most enigmatic, in his opinion, was the ��sign-in�� function. Byplying with the Ball of Ambition��s requirements and signing in at specific locations, Chu Lian could directly obtain valuable items such as cultivation bases, techniques, divine weapons, and elixirs. This function promised rapid improvement in his cultivation, motivating Chu Lian to venture beyond his mentor��s guidance into the outside world.


    Moreover, the ball of ambition possessed another function: the ability to gather and harness the power of luck. From these reservoirs of luck, it could extract various original substances and energies.


    In Chu Lian��s perspective, original matter and energy were exceedingly rare and nearly omnipotent resources. umting enough of these substances would enable him to exchange for numerous divine artifacts stored within the ball of ambition. These artifacts, relics of the civilization that crafted the ball of ambitions, boasted immense power and wielded various formidable abilities, such as the world��s relics, the Great Seal of the Heavenly Heart, the Profound Banner, and the Chaos Star Sand.Apart from these functions, the Ball of Ambitions harbored many yet unopened capabilities, fueling Chu Lian��s anticipation. ��I��ve only unlocked the first floor of the Ball of Ambitions so far, with eight more floors awaiting discovery. Once I muster the strength to open the third floor, I��ll confront the Spiritual royal family with confidence. I wonder what strength I��ll possess upon reaching the ninth floor.��


    Chu Lian exuded confidence. In just two days, the Ball of Ambitions had elevated him from an ordinary cultivator to a master level, rivaling those who had cultivated for millennia. While he still had a considerable distance to traverse before reaching the pinnacle of the Mortal Realm, not to mention the Immortal Realm beyond, this newfound hope filled him with boundless confidence.


    ��Ming Xiu, you needn��t worry so much. Senior brother will eventually prove you wrong.�� Chu Lian noticed the concern etched on his junior sister��s face and offered reassurance.


    ��Brother, mind your surroundings. There��s a carriage approaching on the official road ahead. Be cautious; we don��t want them overhearing you,�� Ming Xiu admonished, rolling his eyes at his senior brother��s seemingly absent-minded chatter. He acknowledged that this excursion served as a much-needed break; otherwise, people might begin to question their sanity.


    Chu Lian also spotted a carriage speeding ahead on the official road. Keen to avoid any trouble and continue to their next destination for signing in, he motioned to his junior sister, and they rode their horses to the side early to let it pass. Judging from the carriage��s ornate exterior and the three-headed cloud-patterned white horse pulling it, it was clear that its upants were affluent or aristocratic. Numerous guards and maids trailed behind, adding to the entourage��s imposing presence.


    Neither Chu Lian nor Ming Xiu wanted to draw attention or cause anyplications with their conversation. Despite the Spiritual Market��s longstanding existence, the Spiritual royal family��s enduring rule, and the multitude of ethnic groups supporting it, encounters with its affiliates were unavoidable.


    However, within the carriage, a beautiful figure appeared somewhat despondent, her jade hands clenched white beneath her sleeves. Adorned in an elegant noble dress, her hair arranged in a simple bun, she wore no makeup, her features exuding an unparalleled beauty. The two maids apanying her trembled in fear, their faces drained of color as they knelt on the ground.


    ��Outside, refer to me as Miss,�� she instructed, her tone subdued. ��And do not disclose my identity.��


    Gradually, she seemed to regainposure from her earlier discontent. She hadn��t anticipated hearing disparaging remarks about the Spiritual royal family shortly after leaving the Spiritual Pce. The vehement criticism and desire to overthrow the royal family incited her fury, nearly prompting her to retaliate physically. Yet, she restrained herself, determined to maintain a low profile during this excursion away from the pce, devoid of any inquiries about the royal family.


    On the flip side, why was she unaware of these sentiments? If not for the ancestral decree, how could she willingly ept the current rule of the Spiritual royal family, especially when the world seemed to be in mourning under their governance? However, she felt powerless. As the emperor of the Spiritual royal family, she was bound to obey her ancestors��mands, devoid of any authority to make significant decisions. Instead, she bore the resentment and hatred of the various ethnic groups, shouldering the me.


    ��Yes�� yes, miss,�� the two maids stammered in agreement, their earlier fears lingering. Upon overhearing the conversation outside regarding the Spiritual royal family, they sensed trouble brewing.


    Such discussions, even in private, were potentially fatal matters. And yet, here was someone boldly speaking ill of the Spiritual royal family in the presence of its reigning emperor. It was akin to inviting disaster.


    Though merely Ling Huang��s attendants, the maids possessed formidable cultivation, allowing them to catch every word exchanged between Chu Lian and Ming Xiu from their vantage point. If they could hear it, undoubtedly Ling Huang could as well.


    ��Miss, permit us to deal with this insolent individual,�� the maids implored, eager to remove Chu Lian and Ming Xiu from the equation.


    Ling Huang waved a dismissive hand, her demeanor calm. ��There��s no need. I��m not one to harbor grudges. Even if I were to eliminate these two, what purpose would it serve? How would it alter the world��s perception?��


    Her self-deprecating expression belied her words. The maids paled, silenced by her response, understanding the futility of further discussion.


    Such matters involving the secrets of the Spiritual royal family were beyond their purview. As the carriage sped past on the official road, casting up clouds of dust, Ling Huang couldn��t help but cast a nce towards Chu Lian and Ming Xiu.


    ��Hmm?�� Ling Huang��s sudden frown prompted her to halt the carriage with a moment��s deliberation. ��Stop,�� she instructed her attendants, whoplied without question.


    Chu Lian and Ming Xiu, anticipating the carriage��s passage, were taken aback when it unexpectedly halted before them. The attendants behind the carriage maintained impassive expressions, lending an ominous air to the encounter.


    Caught off guard, Chu Lian and Ming Xiu exchanged wary nces. ��Brother, do you think they heard us?�� Ming Xiu whispered, her concern palpable.


    Though apprehensive, Chu Lian retained hisposure, bolstered by the newfound strength he had acquired in recent days.


    Meanwhile, Ling Huang frowned from within the carriage, her expression clouded with doubt. Concealed beneath her sleeves, her fingers absently manipted a seal, as if engaged in some form of calction.


    ��Bring them to me,�� Ling Huang eventually decided, her doubt lingering despite her efforts to ascertain the situation.


    Despite her formidable cultivation, she found herself unable to deduce the fate of mere mortals.


    Though Ling Huang��s initial nce at Chu Lian had been casual, she was surprised to sense a nebulous tumult surrounding him, as if veiled in mist. Intrigued, she instructed her maid to halt the carriage.


    However, upon closer scrutiny, Ling Huang realized that Chu Lian��s fate was shrouded in mystery, obscured by an imprable fog that defied her attempts at rity. If not for a significant treasure, his fate would be deemed peculiar. Yet, given her formidable strength, it was inconceivable for such a treasure to elude her notice. After all, aside from the ancestors of the Spiritual royal family, she was the most powerful being in the world. Nothing should have been able to escape her scrutiny.


    ��Our miss wishes to meet you,�� the maid announced as she approached Chu Lian, her presence sending a shiver down his spine. He couldn��t discern their cultivation levels, indicating their superiority over him.


    Concerned for his and his sister��s safety, Chu Lian gathered his courage and inquired, ��May I know who the two youngdies are?�� He understood that any conflict could potentially jeopardize their well-being, prompting him to contemte utilizing the secret treasure bestowed upon them by their master.


    ��Our miss awaits you in the carriage; please follow us,�� the maids replied dismissively, their indifference palpable. Oblivious to Ling Huang��s intentions, they merely executed her orders without question.


    Observing Chu Lian��s peculiar fate, Ling Huang��s countenance darkened slightly as she contemted a certain possibility. ��Such a fate may signify the variable mentioned in ancient texts��a manifestation beyond conventional aptitude, impervious to talent, with boundless potential for future achievements.��


    Though she spected along simr lines, Ling Huang remained uncertain. Throughout the history of the Spiritual Realm, no such variable had ever emerged.


    These characters were merely recorded in the annals and had traversed various real worlds. At her current level, Ling Huang��s strength had reached a pinnacle, rendering further advancement impossible without some extraordinary opportunity to alter her fate. She viewed other cultivators as devoid of secrets, able to manipte the past, present, and future like pages in a book within the realm governed by the Spiritual Royal family. Ling Huang��s astonishment upon encountering Chu Lian stemmed from his enigmatic nature, a rarity she hadn��t encountered outside her peers of simr stature. Unlike others whose secrets she could effortlessly unveil, Chu Lian remained shrouded in obscurity, his present, past, and future veiled in uncertainty.


    ��If this individual is indeed a variable or anomaly, he will undoubtedly emerge as an extraordinary figure in the future. Perhaps he will topple the rule of our Spiritual royal family and reshape the world,�� Ling Huang contemted, her resolve solidifying.


    Such a character must be either harnessed or eradicated before he could mature into a serious threat. Ling Huang understood the importance of controlling or neutralizing Chu Lian��s potential influence, lest it be a cmity. As she pondered the implications, Ling Huang reaffirmed her decision.


    Unfledged variables posed no significant threat to her, yet she couldn��t underestimate Chu Lian��stent power or the unforeseen opportunities he might encounter.


    ��Miss, we have brought him,�� the maids�� voices interrupted Ling Huang��s deliberations.


    ��Please, bring this young man inside,�� Ling Huang instructed,posed and regal, her demeanor belying the weight of her thoughts.

 Chapter 971: The plan for variable, I only need to dispatch two people

    Chapter 971: The n for variable, I only need to dispatch two people


    With a bit of vignce and caution in his heart, Chu Lian noticed the nobledy seated in the carriage. He wasn��t sure if these individuals had overheard his conversation with his junior sister. However, judging from their appearance, this group seemed to hail from exceptional backgrounds, likely wealthy or noble.


    ��Greetings, mydy,�� Chu Lian said, arching his hands and maintaining a calm expression as he took the initiative to speak. ��I wonder why you instructed your maid to halt me and my junior sister?��


    He understood that the person��s strength was formidable, far beyond his current abilities. Even with the ambition burning within him, he couldn��t confront them directly. Yet, given the circumstances, there seemed to be no ill intent toward him and his junior sister; otherwise, the situation would be more severe than a mere invitation.


    As Chu Lian breathed a sigh of relief, he acknowledged that many challenges were beyond his current capabilities until he matured further.


    Ling Huang��s eyes flickered slightly as she spoke with a smile, ��While in the carriage earlier, I overheard the conversation between the young master and that girl, which I found rather intriguing. So, I wanted to meet the bold young master who spoke so freely. I hope you don��t mind my curiosity.��


    She hadn��t intended to disclose her identity until she assessed whether Chu Lian was a wildcard and what his background might be. As the empress of the Spiritual royal family, her strength was formidable, second only to the ancestors. However, she was always meticulous and careful in her actions. Upon learning that Chu Lian might be a wildcard, she had numerous thoughts and strategies in mind.


    ��Huh?�� Chu Lian was utterly astonished upon hearing this.


    Initially, he assumed the woman was jesting, but as he observed her serious and genuine smile, he found himself rooted in ce. Considering various possibilities, he hadn��t anticipated that she would genuinely agree with and appreciate his words.


    Reflecting on it, he realized it wasmon for all races to suffer under the rule of the Spiritual royal family and to voice grievances. This woman, clearly from a prominent family, exuded an extraordinary demeanor. It was evident that her family had been exploited and oppressed by the Spiritual royal family. Thus, hearing someone speak candidly about the Spiritual royal family piqued her curiosity and appreciation.Meanwhile, outside the carriage, Ming Xiu, riding on horseback, remained oblivious to the events inside, filled with concern. Ling Huang��s two maids, however, stayed close by her side, revealing little.


    ��Don��t fret, youngdy. Our mistress means no harm,�� one of the maids assured Ming Xiu, their ears subtly twitching as if attuned to Ling Huang��s thoughts. With warm smiles, they beckoned Ming Xiu to join them inside the carriage.


    Upon entering, Ming Xiu noticed her senior brother Chu Lian wearing a faint smile as he engaged in conversation with the strikingly beautiful woman before him.


    The boldness of Chu Lian��s words struck Ming Xiu with a sense of dread. They were audacious and could be deemed disrespectful to the Spiritual royal family. Essentially, Chu Lian had spoken of what he had witnessed along his journey, along with his grievances toward the Spiritual royal family. If his words were heard by the Spiritual royal family or their supporters, it could lead to dire consequences.


    However, the stunningly beautiful woman appeared to endorse her senior brother��s words, nodding frequently and expressing appreciation. Witnessing this scene left Ming Xiu feeling disoriented; had her heart not been resilient, she might have been terrified.


    Even her senior brother seemed to discuss the current emperor of the Spiritual royal family in a rebellious manner, hinting at ns to overthrow their rule.


    ��I didn��t anticipate Mr. Chu Lian��s views aligning with mine,�� Ling Huang said with a smile, attempting to probe further while conversing with Chu Lian. Yet, inwardly, her heart grew cold. She never imagined she would engage in such discussions with a stranger, listening to him disparage her.


    Nheless, this interaction confirmed one thing for Ling Huang: Chu Lian possessed significant and auspicious fortune. In the vast world, such a wildcard was a rare encounter, offering boundless possibilities for the future.


    Throughout their conversation, Chu Lian didn��t detect anything amiss. Instead, he found the woman to be articte and knowledgeable, with many of her theories and ideas resonating with his own.


    Initially cautious, Chu Lian gradually eased into the discussion. His words hinted at a desire to challenge the rule of the Spiritual royal family in the near future. Despite his youth, Chu Lian brimmed with energy, particrly after acquiring a treasure of civilization, which bolstered his confidence.


    Confronted with the captivating woman before him, Chu Lian couldn��t help but entertain thoughts he wished to express. His excitement grew when he learned he would be apanying this woman named Huang Ling on his uing journey.


    However, the surname Huang was umon in their world, making it challenging for Chu Lian to ascertain her origins.


    As the carriage rumbled along, leaving a trail of dust in its wake, the group quickly departed down the official road.


    ��.


    In the ancestral hall of the Spiritual royal family, Gu Changge engaged in casual conversation with Wan Yanxiu, the patriarch of the Spiritual royal family, and gained insights into the Xudan realm.


    If the route were to change this time, it would result in a confusionsting at least a few hundred years. While such a span was merely a fleeting moment for someone like Gu Changge, within the vast expanse of worlds and time in the boundless sea, it was ample time for seismic shifts to ur.


    Even if the Spiritual Realm did not encroach upon the Dao Chang Realm, another force would emerge during this period and bring cmity.


    Having already made arrangements, Gu Changge felt no concern. However, his thoughts strayed to another force originating from a different civilization within the boundless sea, distinct from the Spiritual Realm. Upon departing the Dao Chang Realm, he had only sensed it vaguely and hadn��t delved deeper.


    The power of this alternate realm was evidently greater than that of the Spiritual Realm, and the civilization behind it was even more ancient.


    Contemting whether he should investigate further, Gu Changge pondered his options.


    ��We are at your service, my lord,�� Wan Yanxiu dered. ��If there��s anything you require, please don��t hesitate to ask. The Spiritual Realm ismitted to serving you to the best of our abilities.��


    Wan Yanxiu had resolved to align the Spiritual Realm with this new force, irrespective of Gu Changge��s intentions��to locate the remaining real worlds, incite a dark upheaval, or pursue other objectives. He was determined to ensure that the Spiritual Realm stood close to this powerful entity.


    With Gu Changge��s immense strength, he had no desire to handle everything single-handedly.


    ��Oh? Are you willing to serve me?�� Gu Changge queried with a light smile, unfazed by Wan Yanxiu��s decision. However, he posed a challenge, ��Do you understand my intentions, or are you simply eager to pledge your allegiance? What if I were to dere my intention to consume the Spiritual Realm as sustenance? Would you still agree?��


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Spiritual Realm representatives in the ancestral hall shifted, their faces paling with fear. The graceful dancers had long departed, leaving only the ancestors of the Spiritual Realm present��individuals rarely seen in the ancestral hall, reserved for those of extraordinary stature.


    Wan Yanxiu felt the weight of the moment, his forehead beading with cold sweat as he responded, ��It would be an honor for the Spiritual Realm to serve you, my lord. However, given your formidable strength, I fear the Spiritual Realm might not meet your expectations.��


    ��I believe only the mightiest realms in the boundless universe are worthy of your consumption, my lord,�� Wan Yanxiu continued, his tone tinged with deference. ��With your power, there are few who can stand against you in the vast expanse. Only beings rumored to emerge from legendary realms might pose a challenge.��


    ��Beings from legendary realms?�� Gu Changge��s smile faded as he leisurely tapped the armrest of his chair with slender, white fingers. His expression, once light, now appeared devoid of emotion.


    Ascending to greater heights, mastering supreme fortune, manipting life and death among the creatures of heaven and earth, harmonizing with celestialws, and guiding the evolution of the cosmos��allwsy within his grasp.


    Even the Bone Ancestor felt an inexplicable sense of dread in this moment.


    In an instant, silence enveloped the entire ancestral hall as no one dared to speak, fearing they had erred and offended their lord.


    Gu Changge��s long, white palm rested on the chair��s armrest, each tap sending shivers through the hearts of those present. To them, every digit seemed to wield the infinitews of the Great Dao��space, time, seasons, life and death, the elements, chaos, reincarnation, and boundless fortune, all beyond ordinaryprehension.


    To the ancestors of the Spiritual Realm, it felt as though Gu Changge could obliterate them with a single finger, reducing all realms and worlds to nothingness. Such power surpassed the understanding and imagination of ordinary beings in the Dao realm.


    Just as ants couldn��t grasp the vastness of heavenly might, these beings couldn��t fathom the universe and the heavens.


    As the tension grew unbearable, and the prospect of copse loomed, Gu Changge finally nced at Wan Yanxiu and the Bone Ancestor, and spoke unhurriedly, ��Forget it. I��m in need of two envoys. Are you willing to serve me?��


    His earlier disy had been deliberate, fostering the misconception of irreconcble enmity between him and the ��real ce,�� which, in the eyes of these individuals, referred to the original world Gu Changge had mentioned.


    Upon hearing this, Wan Yanxiu and the Bone Ancestor felt as though a reprieve had been granted. Covered in cold sweat, they had no inclination to refuse.


    In mentioning the ��real ce�� earlier, Wan Yanxiu sensed something amiss. The very foundation of his being in the Dao realm had nearly crumbled, realizing he must have misspoken and now regretted it deeply.


    The mysterious origin of the forbiddennd��s owner indicated an unresolved grievance against the ��real ce.�� This figure spanned endless time and space, possessed invincibility, and cultivated iprehensibly. Behind him likely stood a powerful real world for support. The reasons behind his ascension to lordship over the forbidden area held an unknown secret.


    Realizing his mistake, Wan Yanxiu feared he hadpletely offended Gu Changge, yet thetter showed no signs of me.


    As for being dispatched by Gu Changge, Wan Yanxiu had prepared himself for such a scenario. As long as he could preserve his life, he deemed it eptable, with further considerations to be madeter.

 Chapter 972: Terrifying Malice, Immortal Civilization Comes to the Dao Chang Realm

    Chapter 972: Terrifying Malice, Immortal Civilization Comes to the Dao Chang Realm


    The decision made by Wan Yanxiu and others naturally represented the decision of the entire Spiritual royal family. Although Bone Ancestor preferred solitude and harbored no concerns, Gu Changge could easily dictate his fate. Until he possessed enough strength to challenge Gu Changge, entertaining second thoughts was out of the question.


    Therefore, Gu Changge wasn��t taken aback in the slightest by the choices made by the others. This world operated on the principle of the weak being preyed upon by the strong. Once you upied the summit, you wielded the power to determine the destiny of all beings.


    The new real world, the ancient real world, and the mightiest real world weren��t evaluated based onprehensive backgrounds, but rather on the strength of the mightiest individual. When the most powerful figure in the real world passed away, its influence inevitably waned, regardless of the umtion of its background.


    In the vast sea, there existed numerous beings akin to Bone Ancestor, who had forsaken their past and everything associated with it. For them, the past and future held no significance. Merely existing and contemting enabled them to establish a formidable orthodoxy and fashion a powerful world instantaneously.


    ��Though the boundless sea is in turmoil, with ovepping time and space in many regions and the heavens in disarray, once the coordinates of the boundless are grasped, the true location can be determined.��


    ��The Xudan Realm���� Gu Changge��s thoughts raced as she endeavored to pinpoint the location of the Xudan realm using the boundless coordinates.


    Bone Ancestor, Wan Yanxiu, and the others couldn��t help but shiver as if a spine-chilling terror capable of shattering their very souls had swept over them. Conversely, those in the Spiritual Realm with weaker cultivation exhibited less reaction to this phenomenon.


    At the moment Gu Changge pondered, in a specific region within the depths of the boundless sea, there existed endless spatial and temporal turbulent flows. Countless instances of time and space ovepped, engulfed in chaos, and the Dao storm there was so formidable that it could only be described as overwhelming. It permeated every inch of that longitude.


    Within this terrifying Dao storm, even Immortal Kings fared worse than ants. The instant they were caught within it, they could be reduced to ashes, utterly erased from any longitude or space.Amidst the chaotic time and space depths, a brilliant golden light enveloped a certain area, resembling a colossal sun hanging high within it. Denseyers of ancient universes and worlds swirled around this immense sun, akin to nebe nketing and encircling the surroundings. Eachyer of neb contained countlesss, with endless worlds incubating within them, shrouded in profound mystery.


    Nestled closest to the clouds surrounding this colossal sun was an ancient real world, teeming with vitality, ancient wisdom, and an array of creatures and formidable individuals. Yet, this was merely the outskirts of the Xudan realm. As a potent real world, it had endured for countless years, birthing countless legends and myths. The sheer number of ancient real worlds it was connected to was staggering.


    But just as Gu Changge contemted, a shocking transformation unfolded in that very ce. A terrifying Dao storm materialized around the neb, sweeping through the destion, and the entire world appeared on the brink of copse. A pervasiveyer of profound, chilling darkness emerged seemingly out of nowhere, threatening to engulf the golden sun.


    ��The river of fate churns, and even our path begins to waver. Why do dark spots appear in the fortunes of my Xudan realm����


    ��This malevolence is truly terrifying. What manner of entity would dare set its sights on my Xudan realm?��


    ��Even the river of fate issues a warning.��


    ��Yet, the catastrophe has not yet arrived, its manifestation still unseen. How can such twists and turns ur in the current boundless world?��


    An elderly man exuding an immortal aura, garbed in a voluminous white robe and surrounded by a mysterious aura as vast as the heavens themselves, sat cross-legged within the depths of endless time and space. However, in this moment, he was abruptly stirred from his meditation, his eyes wide with horror as he witnessed a series of incredulous events unfolding before him.


    The once tranquil river of fate now appeared to boil, with countless shards of Dao erupting from its depths. This marked the first instance in the venerable cultivation journey of the white-robed elder that he had witnessed such an urrence. Even employing unfathomable divination techniques would prove futile in this instance.


    This insidious malice descended unexpectedly. He couldn��t fathom its origin, yet it tainted the once prosperous and auspicious Xudan realm with dark blemishes, gradually eroding its splendor.


    ��My Xudan Realm harbors billions of ancient fortunes, spawns numerous geniuses, and boasts boundless blessings. How could this ur?��


    ��The early warnings of the river of fate prove futile. Could it be that the onset of cmity is hastening?��


    The expression on the face of the white-robed elder shifted rapidly as he employed various methods, endeavoring to stabilize the turbulent river of fate. However, despite his efforts, a significant portion of destiny continued to elude him, dissipating from the river��s flow. Before his eyes, the once smooth and expansive river of fate vanished into thin air.


    ��Not only is fortune susceptible to erosion, but fate itself may also evaporate. When destiny fades, my Xudan Realm may face an unimaginable catastrophe.��


    Theplexion of the white-robed elder grew faintly pallid in this moment of crisis. The sudden urrence left him feeling unsettled, prompting him to swiftly depart from his spatial-temporal perch to confer with the other leaders of the Xudan realm.


    ��


    ��Lord Zhuo You, ahead lies the newly formed real world we��ve been surveying. It likely retains remnants of immortal civilization.��


    Simultaneously, a colossal ancient warship, adorned with countless intricate and profound markings, traversed the vast expanse, rapidly nearing the Dao Chang Realm. This ancient warship bore resemnce to a circr flying shuttle, surrounded by an array of formidable substances.


    Wind, fire, thunder, lightning, light, and shadow�� Each substance exuded astonishing energy, rending the void and disrupting the natural order. This was the ancient warship of immortal civilization, journeying through the vastness and nearing the boundaries of the Dao Chang realm.


    Several towering figures shrouded in mysterious mist observed the exterior scene through transparent crystal walls. Their faces were t, devoid of any discernible features, as if their bodies were mere vessels, disposable at any moment.


    The speaker among them stood exceptionally tall, with crackling thunderous light flickering around him.


    Unlike ordinary lightning, this type of lightning carried the essence of destruction; even a mere trace could cause an Immortal King to detonate.


    A female figure named Zhuo You stoodposedly before the crystal wall, also gazing ahead at the unfolding scene.


    ��The aura that initially unsettled me seems to have dissipated.��


    She paid little heed to the words of those around her, lost in her own thoughts.


    ��If I can locate the remnants of immortal civilization, then I can truly achieve the fourth spiritual transformation. The disparity between the third and fourth spiritual transformations is immense. Throughout our family��s countless generations, few have reached this stage.��


    ��The opportunity lies before us now. Though there may be unknown dangers in this newly formed real world, I shall embrace the challenge.��


    Through Zhuo You��s eyes, one could discern a vast oval-shaped world resembling an egg, gestating before her, with myriad changes unfolding with every breath. Yet, amidst the darkness, faint lights twinkled like stars in the night sky, remarkably conspicuous.


    Earth-shattering changes had transpired in the Dao Chang Realm, with fortunes skyrocketing. The once arid nebe gradually teemed with vitality, birthing ancient universes and worlds. Though the formation of these universes and worlds would require time, it signaled a promising future for the Dao Chang Realm.


    Following the fusion of the Upper Realm, the Immortal Domain, and the Foreign Realm, the realm��s development progressed rapidly. Furthermore, owing to the establishment of the Heaven-ying Alliance and the reestablishment ofws by Gu Changge, the Dao Chang Realm enjoyed stability and peace. All ethnic groups and factions diligently sought ways to cultivate and grow stronger.


    Moreover, numerous talented individuals and geniuses emerged seemingly out of nowhere, blessed with diverse opportunities and strokes of good fortune. In a short span of time, they ascended to heights that ordinary individuals could scarcely reach.


    Before Gu Changge��s departure, he had also reestablished thews of heaven and earth. To elerate the evolution speed within the Dao Chang real world, the passage of time within it, equivalent to the boundless world, had to be significantly slowed down.


    In essence, the rate of time flow in the boundless world differed from that in the Dao Chang real world. While for civilizations spanning the vast expanse, it might be merely a moment, a breath, in the Dao Chang Realm, several years or even longer could have passed. This maniption could be deemed a defiance of nature, akin to stealing from the heavens and usurping the sun.


    From a cosmic perspective, both the boundless world and the real world belonged to the same level oftitude, minimizing the time gap.


    ��In a maximum of seven days, we��ll reach this real world. Let��s hope it brings us a pleasant surprise.��


    On the ancient battleship of the immortal civilization, many nsmen wore expressions of joy. Gazing upon the real world brimming with potent fortune before them was akin to beholding a fertilend abundant with diverse resources.


    ��Prepare to descend at any moment, soldiers of our n.��


    Zhuo You��s resolve had solidified, her thoughts transmitted and received. Numerous formidable figures, d in armor, stood upon the ancient warship like immortal mountains, some wielding celestial swords or spears, radiating both fierce determination and dread.


    ��


    In the Dao Chang Realm, the most central universe and former territory of the Immortal Domain, stood the headquarters of the Heaven ying Alliance. The realm was adorned with numerous pces and pavilions, exuding a magnificence akin to the Immortal Tower of Nine Heavens, steeped in the passage of time.


    Within one such pce, Gu Wuwang, ancestor of the Gu family, furrowed his brow. An ancient mirror materialized before him, its originally blurred surface now revealing myriad scenes, including those beyond the boundless battlefield, outside the Dao Chang Realm.


    ��It differs from the catastrophic aura I initially spected. This is another aura, yet equally potent and terrifying����


    As a Dao realm cultivator, Gu Wuwang possessed extraordinary abilities, utilizing deduction techniques to glimpse scenes within the boundless sea.


    An ancient warship resembling a flying shuttle, surrounded by various peculiar substances, traversed the boundless sea, swiftly nearing this realm.


    ��It appears there��s no escaping after all. I wonder where Gu Changge has vanished to, and whether he still resides within the Dao Chang Realm.��


    Gu Wuwang let out a soft sigh, sensing that continued surveince might alert the figure within the ancient warship to his presence. With a wave of his sleeve, he obliterated the scene in the mirror.


    He remained uncertain whether Gu Changge lingered within the Dao Chang Realm or was secluded somewhere within the depths of time and space, amid boundless nothingness.


    Though only a few years had passed, decades had psed within the Dao Chang Realm since the establishment of the Heaven-ying Alliance, ushering in numerous changes.


    As the deputy leader, Gu Wuwang diligently managed the affairs of the Heaven-ying Alliance, yet many urrences remained beyond his anticipation.


    He pondered whether Gu Changge had made prior arrangements or harbored ulterior motives.

 Chapter 973: Qing Feng, returning from Nine Heavens, ancient cultivator Yuan Chan

    Chapter 973: Qing Feng, returning from Nine Heavens, ancient cultivator Yuan Chan


    Over the past few decades, the development of the Dao Chang Realm could only be described as groundbreaking, with enlightened individuals emerging almost annually. Moreover, numerous survivors of the immortal cmity had surfaced. Former veteran Immortal Kings had made significant strides in their cultivation, advancing considerably. Even Gu Wuwang��s own strength had undergone considerable improvement. Though he had aimed for gradual umtion over time, the extent of his progress still surprised him.


    However, it was unrealistic to expect the Dao Chang Realm to be so powerful in just a few decades. Gu Wuwang harbored no such extravagant hopes. Rather, in recent years, numerous formidable figures from ancient times had reemerged.


    Among them were ancestors of the Ancient Immortal n, prominent figures from the former Immortal Pce, and ancient cultivators whose prowess surpassed that of Immortal Kings. Additionally, remnants of ancient cultivators from the age of innate mythology had also resurfaced, entering this world one after another.


    One such individual was a former prince of the Phoenix n, acquainted with Ao Teng and others. After recuperating, he led the Phoenix n to join the Heaven-ying Alliance. The alliance had integrated ancient realms, bothrge and small, now standing as a true unifying force within the Dao Chang Realm, surpassing all others in power and influence.


    Despite impending disaster, given time, the Dao Chang Realm was poised to develop into a realmparable to the ancient real world.


    ��This aura from another civilization is stronger and more ominous than anticipated,�� Gu Wuwang remarked, wasting no time in convening the other ancient cultivators of the Dao Chang Realm to discuss countermeasures.


    As for Gu Changge��s whereabouts, Gu Wuwang remained clueless.


    ��Although Wang Wushang��s growth rate is remarkable, it still falls short in the face of this catastrophe. I wonder what Gu Changge has nned����


    Gu Wuwang shook his head, his keen perception as an ancient Dao cultivator enabling him to discern abnormalities in Wang Wushang. However, he refrained from delving into matters concerning the fate of the Dao Chang Realm.As a Daoist of the Heaven-ying League, Wang Wushang basked in the nourishment of luck, viewed by all ancient cultivators as a beacon of hope. Countless resources were poured into his cultivation endeavors, further bolstered by a significant boon from Gu Changge.


    In just a few decades, Wang Wushang had ascended to a levelparable to that of the Quasi-Immortal Emperor. Such rapid growth was utterly unbelievable, requiring the term ��variable�� to adequately describe it.


    Several young talents had risen to prominence in the Dao Chang Realm, each blessed with their own fortunes and opportunities, boasting terrifying rates of development. Yet, in the presence of Wang Wushang, they paled inparison.


    Over the years, the Heaven-ying Alliance had recruited numerous young individuals endowed with great fortune and opportunities from across the realm, investing substantial resources in their growth. However, time remained an insurmountable obstacle. The time left for their maturation was sorely insufficient.


    If they were granted a thousand years, ten thousand years, or even longer, perhaps they could reach a point where they could stand on their own.


    ��.


    ��When I departed from the Immortal Domain, all worldsnguished, heavens shattered, and the fortunes of all races dwindled, painting a scene of dusk and despair����


    ��But upon my return to these familiar grounds, the sight that greeted me was vastly different. It teemed with vitality and prosperity. Judging by the fervor and abundance of this fortune, it won��t be long before it matures into an ancient real world.��


    ��Qing Feng, you truly are a remarkable apprentice of Master, presenting me with such a pleasant surprise.��


    ��Despite enduring two cmities, such good fortune persists, indicating that the fate of this realm is far from over.��


    ��Once it ascends to the status of an ancient real world, its influence will undergo seismic changes. Even in the eyes of Nine Heavens, it will emerge as a formidable force to reckon with.��


    Meanwhile, several figures traversed the boundless sea outside the Dao Chang realm. Under the feet of one of them shimmered a golden light, weaving into formidable runes and forming a path for the others to follow through the vast fog.


    Before them, real worlds were ensconced withinyers of nebe like eggs, nurturing astonishing fortunes. Various phenomena unfolded within them, expanding and contracting, intermittently releasing mysterious substances such as immortal light, chaotic mist, and primordial divine radiance.


    The speaker was an elderly man with a human face, yet adorned with a sharp beak and yellow hair. d in Daoist robes, he bore a semnce to an enlightened ape. His golden eyes, both weathered and profound, gleamed brightly at intervals.


    Among hispanions stood a young man, robust, tall, and heroic��a depiction of Qing Feng, who had departed from the immortal domain years ago in search of Nine Heavens.


    Having been absent from the Immortal Territory for many years, Qing Feng felt a mix of timidity and excitement upon his return.


    ��Master��s words ring true indeed. Despite the trials facing the Immortal Domain and the looming threat of destruction, there remains a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, disciples wouldn��t have traversed millions of miles to seek Nine Heavens for a solution.��


    Qing Feng maintained a respectful demeanor in the presence of the old man d in Daoist robes.


    The old man, known as the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, held the title of the lord of the third heaven among the nine heavens��an ancient being of iprehensible strength. Long ago, he transcended the confines of the immortal way, entering the Dao realm, and survived countless celestial catastrophes.


    Yuan Chan served as Qing Feng��s greatest pir of support, enabling his safe departure from Nine Heavens and return to the Immortal Domain. Without Yuan Chan��s aid, Qing Feng might have struggled to even leave Nine Heavens, let alone return to the Immortal Domain.


    Around Nine Heavens, formidable Dao storms raged, apanied by numerous space-time torrents and time fragments capable of shattering cultivators both physically and mentally. Even the quasi-immortal emperor dared not venture into such perilous territories.


    Years prior, after bidding farewell to the tomb keeper, Qing Feng journeyed to Nine Heavens in search of the former ancestors of the Immortal Pce, hoping they could intervene to resolve the crisis in the Immortal Domain. However, Nine Heavens spanned vast expanses, with eachyer seeminglyprising endless continents.


    Countless ancients and immortal forces popted the realm, yet despite Qing Feng��s inquiries, he found no trace of the ancestors of the Immortal Pce.


    Later, leveraging his rtionship with the tomb keeper, Qing Feng ventured to the central area of the firstyer of heaven. Utilizing a teleportation array, he arrived at the secondyer of heaven.


    However, despite the second heaven��s territory being slightly smaller than that of the first, it remained vast. Moreover, myriad different time-and-space realms, along with numerous Daoist sects, dotted the depths of time and space, making it exceedingly challenging for him to locate any trace of the ancestors of the Immortal Pce or glean even the slightest news.


    Arriving in the Nine Heavens, Qing Feng came to a stark realization of the enormity of his task. He had believed the impending catastrophe facing the Immortal Domain was dire and urgent, necessitating his swift return. However, such cmities weremonce in the Nine Heavens.


    Many cultivators dwelling there, particrly the older generation, had weathered the destruction of their homnds and werergely indifferent to such concerns. Despite Qing Feng��s pleas for assistance, offering to pay any price, his appeals fell on deaf ears. The powerhouses of the Nine Heavens were dismissive, their reactions akin to ripples in a pond swiftly dissipating.


    Qing Feng found himself on the brink of despair. His departure from the Immortal Domain had revealed the vastness of the world. To the Nine Heavens�� inhabitants, events like the birth and destruction of worlds were as routine as the rising of the sun and the setting of the moon��mundane urrences that failed to capture their interest.


    The ebb and flow of ages, the cycle of birth and death, were but trifles in the grand scheme of things. Furthermore, Qing Feng��s own strength rendered him inadequate for undertaking a journey across vast distances to rescue a copsing world.


    Fortunately, in the third heaven, Qing Feng encountered the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan. iming connections to Qing Feng��s world and having traversed it himself, Yuan Chan offered a glimmer of hope.


    Upon learning of the impending catastrophe facing Qing Feng��s world, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan willingly agreed to apany him on a rescue mission. Renowned in the Third Heaven, even its ruler treated him with deference. Naturally, Qing Feng was pleasantly surprised by this turn of events. Recognizing Qing Feng��s talent, Yuan Chan epted him as a registered disciple, bestowing upon him numerous mystical treasures and divine powers to aid his cultivation journey.


    Though Qing Feng��s attainment of the Immortal King��s Dao Fruit was not yet stable, it was advised for him to remain in the Nine Heavens for a period of cultivation. However, Qing Feng couldn��t shake off thoughts of his nsmen still trapped in the City of No Return, haunted by the specter of persecution by the demon lord and his junior sister, Cen Shuang, who harbored a deep-seated animosity towards the demon lord.


    Thus, Qing Feng harbored a fervent desire for Yuan Chan to swiftly return to the Immortal Realm with him to resolve these looming catastrophes. In the years since his departure, Qing Feng remained unaware of his junior sister and the others�� well-being. Were they oppressed by the demon lord, consumed by fear and anxiety?


    Contemting these unsettling possibilities, Qing Feng��s heart constricted with unease, dreading the potential horrors he might encounter upon his return to the Immortal Domain.


    ��Master, judging by the aura and scale of this real world, it appears to be more than just a newborn realm. The burgeoning fortune and vigor exceed what one would typically expect.��


    ��Furthermore, I sense the presence of a powerful entity outside this realm, having once erected barriers to fend off the boundless sea��s influence. This realm likely harbors many secrets.��


    At this juncture, a woman with a coquettish demeanor interjected among those standing with Qing Feng. d in a pale pink dress with hair resembling billowing clouds and a golden feather adorning her brow, she bore a non-human appearance. However, her aura exuded vastness and depth, akin to a boundless universe, with half a step already ventured into the Dao realm.


    Qing Feng held deep respect for this woman, known as Fen Ruo, the esteemed apprentice of the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan. Having cultivated for many years, she wielded the divine power of several epochs.

 Chapter 974: Eternal Daosit Monarch commands, Gu Changge’s training for them?

    Chapter 974: Eternal Daosit Monarchmands, Gu Changge��s training for them?


    There were numerous ancient ethnic groups residing in the Nine Heavens. Their ancestralndsy shattered, their homnds reduced to dust,pelling them to abandon their dwellings and embark on a journey of migration. Fen Ruo was not of human descent, but rather bore the blood of the Qing Hong divine bird, her lineage tracing back to a species of primordial avian beings born amidst chaos. Once sovereign over an ancient realm, Fen Ruo��s world met its demise in a catastrophic event, leaving nothing but ruins in its wake.


    In this dire circumstance, Fen Ruo led her people on a pilgrimage across the vast sea, eventually discovering the Nine Heavens, where they settled. As the esteemed disciple of the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, Fen Ruo had diligently climbed the ranks, attaining a formidable half-step Dao cultivation base, a force to be reckoned with in the Nine Heavens, capable of safeguarding her followers.


    Apanying Fen Ruo were various individuals, spanning genders and races, all disciples of the venerable ancient cultivator Yuan Chan. Qing Feng treated them with reverence, save for Fen Ruo, who held the esteemed position of elder sister. Among them, all but the elder sister held the esteemed title of Immortal Emperor, with the weakest among them still ranking as a Quasi-Emperor. In the realm of immortality of yore, such figures would unquestionably reign supreme, their authority unchallenged.


    Furthermore, Qing Feng��s eptance into the fold of the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan during their journey to the Nine Heavens was indebted to Fen Ruo��s benevolence. Had Fen Ruo not taken pity on him, recognizing the plight of his ravaged homnd, and facilitated his introduction to the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, none of these events would have transpired.


    ��Master Fen Ruo speaks true. It appears that the fortune of this realm has been disturbed. Should a treasure fail to materialize, it is highly probable that a formidable individual has ascended beyond the Dao fruit���� spoke another figure, slightly taller, at this moment.


    Though bearing a resemnce to the ancient monk Yuan Chan, his countenance was distinct, adorned in a golden robe that, despite exuding a sense of Buddha��s serenity, carried a hint of ferocity.


    As he gazed upon the tangible world before him, a glint of determination flickered in his eyes, evidently scheming something. Qing Feng cast a nce at this individual, known as Yuan Xin, hailing from the same lineage as the ancient monk Yuan Chan, possessing remarkable talent. Within a mere few epochs, he ascended to the rank of quasi-immortal emperor, earning high esteem from the venerable ancient cultivator Yuan Chan.


    This time, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan deliberately brought forth Yuan Xin, aiming to aid him in ascending to the position of Immortal Emperor and consolidating the radiance of the Immortal Emperor. With hands sped together, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan nodded faintly and remarked, ��You speak true. As Qing Feng mentioned earlier, this realm has unmistakably entered a phase of decline, teetering on the brink of annihtion, yet the currents of fortune are in motion, and vitality surges forth. This does not indicate premature senescence.��


    ��Furthermore, when Ist departed this realm, Icked experience and failed to perceive these prohibition patterns. Yet now, it��s evident that these are not mere markings left by ordinary cultivators. It appears that formidable beings once graced this realm, leaving behind inscriptionsden with untold secrets.��Now an ancient cultivator of immeasurable strength, even he found himself taken aback by the intricacy of the formation patterns, suggesting a proficiency at least on par with the Dao Realm. However, as per Qing Feng��s ount, no exceedingly powerful beings were ever birthed in this realm.


    The world-ending demon lord he referenced, in the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan��s estimation, barely breached the threshold of the Dao Realm. Even his esteemed disciple, Fen Ruo, likely possessed the capability to effortlessly subdue him without encountering any peril.


    However, at the level of the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, one could easily peer into both the past and the future, though observing a single aspect of the real world demanded a significant expenditure of energy. He had no intention of exerting such effort, yet in the depths of his consciousness, a sense of unease lingered, hinting at something amiss.


    ��Ah, never mind. It��s merely a rebirth urring in the real world; there��s nothing to fear, just a minor anomaly,�� the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan dismissed the concern.


    He didn��t dwell on this disturbance. After all, with the ability to peer into and discern the fate of one facet of the real world, he could grasp the machinations of destiny. Should any cmities or threats lurk in the shadows, he could foresee them, calcting various disasters, thus mitigating the risk of falling into crisis.


    ��Let us return to your hometown and pay it a visit. After so many years away, you must surely long for it,�� the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan remarked to Qing Feng, a smile gracing his lips as he sped his hands together.


    Simultaneously, the golden Dao of light beneath his feet extended, effortlessly bypassing the prohibition pattern encircling the Dao Chang Realm. When he departed the Immortal Realm, he was but a mere ape, his cultivation inferior even to Qing Feng��s. It was only through great fortune in the Nine Heavens, acquiring the relic left behind by a Dao realm ancient cultivator upon their demise, and with the assistance of the Eternal Daoist Monarch, that he achieved his current status.


    The ancient cultivator Yuan Chan��s im of a connection to the Immortal Domain held true. It was a native-born cultivator from the Immortal Domain who escorted him to the Nine Heavens. However, the immortal cultivator��s fortunes fell short, leading to their demise in the Nine Heavens.


    In the vast expanse, countless cultivators embarked on quests to locate the Nine Heavens, akin to grains of sand in a river, their numbers beyond measure. Among them, one individualcked substantial fortune and blessings. When he reached the pinnacle of his cultivation, his lifespan naturally concluded. Over time, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan nearly forgot the visage and name of this person.


    ��Time is a relentless force, whittling away at the arrogance of heaven itself, sparing none from its trials. Yet, if I can fulfill the tasks set forth by Lord Eternal Monarch and earn his favor, perhaps I can ascend even higher���� contemted the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, his eyes harboring schemes and calctions.


    Had it not been for the directive from the Lord of the Nine Heavens, the esteemed Lord Eternal Daoist Monarch, urging him to ept Qing Feng as his disciple, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan would not have acquiesced, even if Fen Ruo, his most distinguished disciple, had personally pleaded for mercy. In his estimation, regardless of Qing Feng��s ties to the Immortal Domain, they had already severed their connection.


    In this expansive realm, where worlds shattered and lives perished daily, he had little time to spare for such matters. Dao cultivation was a ruthless path, where strength dictated survival. However, the notice from the Eternal Daoist Monarch regarding Qing Feng signified his uniqueness, prompting the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan toply.


    Of course, apanying Qing Feng back to the Immortal Domain to address the impending catastrophe was also at the behest of the Eternal Daoist Monarch. Unaware of these machinations, Qing Feng remained oblivious.


    Within the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Wuwang had already apprised the leaders of all ethnic groups regarding the looming disaster, refraining from divulging Gu Changge��s disappearance to the public. In the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Changge��s presence served as its backbone. Should this backbone vanish, the people��s morale would falter.


    In the main hall of the Heaven-ying Alliance, leaders from all ethnic groups hurried over, their concern palpable amidst the densely packed gathering of heads engaged in hushed discussions. Though the atmosphere weighed heavy with the impending catastrophe, there was no sense of despair or unease.


    d in a ck robe, Gu Wuwang stood at the head of the assembly, hands sped behind his back. Observing the scene, he couldn��t help but shake his head faintly. If it were known that Gu Changge had vanished long ago, he wondered whether these individuals would still exhibit such calmness and converse freely.


    ��It seems Gu Changge aimed to fortify the Dao Chang Realm before employing the technique of disappearance. But it��s worth considering that if everything hinges on him, the growth of talents within the Dao Chang Realm would be stunted,�� Gu Wuwang spected inwardly. ��Perhaps facing catastrophe is the catalyst for our swiftest growth.��


    ��Brother Wuwang, has the news been confirmed?�� inquired Jiu Jianxian, who had nearly crossed into the Dao Realm, apanied by his apprentice Wang Xiao Niu, his query direct.


    Despite his disheveled appearance and ragged attire, none in the hall dared to underestimate Jiu Jianxian. Many among the younger generation, followers of various ethnic group leaders, and gifted individuals, cast their gaze towards Jiu Jianxian��s apprentice, Wang Xiaoniu.


    As one of the few apprentices of an ancient cultivator in the Dao Realm within the Dao Chang Realm, Wang Xiaoniu inevitably drew attention. However, over the years, he had matured considerably, shedding his past as a mountain vige cowherd. Standing there, resplendent and confident, his Dao sword resting on his back, he exuded an air of youthful swordsmanship.


    Certainly, rumors circted that Wang Xiaoniu shared a connection with Gu Changge, the leader of the Heaven-ying Alliance, and had once addressed him as ��Uncle Gu.�� However, neither the rumor nor Wang Xiaoniu himself had confirmed this spection.


    Leaders from various ethnic groups and factions attempted to entice Wang Xiaoniu, extending various offers such as alliances or marriage proposals, but all their efforts proved fruitless. In the Dao Chang Realm, where luck abounded and prodigies emerged like mushrooms after rain, Wang Xiaoniu undoubtedly stood among the brightest of the younger generation, earning the moniker ��Little Sword Immortal�� from many.


    ��Indeed, the news is urate. Otherwise, I wouldn��t have sent out a message alerting all tribes that external forces will arrive within a few years, albeit different from my initial deduction. It��s likely they��re not affiliated with the same faction,�� confirmed Gu Wuwang with a nod.


    The revtion stunned the leaders of all ethnic groups in the hall. Someone couldn��t help but inquire, ��Deputy leader, does this mean there��s more than one force beyond the vast expanse eyeing the Dao Chang Realm?��


    Gu Wuwang cast a nce at the individual, nodding before responding, ��It��s a possibility. That��s why I convened this meeting to strategize. Without proper preparation, it will be challenging for the Dao Chang Realm to withstand this impending catastrophe.��


    Assuming his duties as the deputy leader of the Heaven-ying Alliance with earnestness, Gu Wuwang acknowledged that in the past, he wouldn��t have bothered with such matters or spoken at such length. However, with Gu Changge��s disappearance and subsequent hands-off approach, Gu Wuwang found himselfpelled to take charge.


    In truth, during his tenure managing the Heaven-ying Alliance, he keenly felt the benefits derived from the collective willpower and faith of all beings. His cultivation, previously stagnating at a bottleneck, showed signs of progress, and his understanding of Daoism deepened.


    Despite these benefits, Gu Wuwang harbored a sense of dissatisfaction. With his cultivation seemingly reaching its limit, he faced uncertainty about the path forward,cking hope and direction in his cultivation journey.


    The power of faith and belief from all beings offered Gu Wuwang a glimmer of hope. Perhaps he could harness these forces to embark on a new path, condensing the essence of the Dao for his cultivation.


    The leaders of all ethnic groups in the hall were visibly stunned by these words. Many furrowed their brows, contemting how to address the situation. Gu Wuwang��s remarks served as a stark reminder that the forting catastrophes would not be singr urrences.


    ��If we don��t progress swiftly, we won��t even qualify as cannon fodder in the face of these cmities,�� some young individuals inwardlymented, feeling the urgency of their cultivation journey. Time seemed to slip away too swiftly, leaving insufficient opportunity for their growth.


    Before long, streams of light heralded the arrival of others outside the main hall. Cen Shuang and fellow survivors from the Immortal Pce trailed behind Uncle Yi, while Ao Ling, Ao Teng, and other figures from the era of innate mythology, along with Shen Xian��er, apanied Ming, another Dao realm ancient cultivator within the Dao Chang Realm.


    Gu Wuwang briefed everyone on the situation he had discerned and urged them to prepare. The impending catastrophe loomed nearer than anticipated, casting a somber mood over the gathering.


    Cen Shuang, Shen Xian��er, Ao Ling, and other young geniuses fell silent, weighed down by a sense of despondency. Despite their diligent cultivation, their progress stillgged. In the face of the approaching catastrophe, they feared they might not even qualify as cannon fodder.


    While Cen Shuang and Ao Ling had cultivated for an extended period, attaining the status of immortal kings, Shen Xian��er, despite receiving guidance from Gu Changge and Ming, remained too youthful to be considered a true immortal.


    The cultivation bases of the younger generation were notably lower, despite their exposure to heaven-defying opportunities and remarkable fortune leading to rapid strength advancement. However, enlightenment in the realms of humanity would require many years of dedicated effort.


    ��Deputy leader, I��m curious about the leader��s whereabouts. It��s been quite some time since west heard from the leader,�� inquired a foreign powerhouse respectfully, prompting a collective curiosity regarding everyone��s aspirations.


    These words drew the attention of all present, including Cen Shuang and others who harbored grievances towards Gu Changge. However, Gu Wuwang anticipated this question; he remained unaware of Gu Changge��s current location. He merely shook his head slightly and responded, ��The leader is presently upied with important matters, thus unable to intervene in this affair. Resolving this catastrophe necessitates the collective efforts of the Dao Chang Realm.��


    Upon hearing this, the atmosphere in the hall grew tense. Initially indifferent individuals now bore expressions of gravity and solemnity, realizing the gravity of the situation.

 Chapter 975: Ni Chen’s current terrifying power, the heavenly tomb cracks

    Chapter 975: Ni Chen��s current terrifying power, the heavenly tomb cracks


    ��What? It��s inconvenient for the lord of Alliance to intervene in this matter?��


    The foreign powerhouse who asked this question obviously did not expect this answer.


    The originally respectful expression froze on his face, and he didn��t react for a long time.


    Before that, all the ns in Dao Chang Realm regarded Gu Changge as their backbone.


    No matter what Gu Changge did in the past, for the Dao Chang Realm, he was the strongest now.


    As long as Gu Changge was in the Dao Chang Realm, he didn��t need to care about any intrusion.


    But now they were suddenly told that Gu Changge would not intervene in this matter, that was to say, he wanted to let them face this disaster alone.


    Cen Shuang, Ao Teng, Ao Ling, and the others did not expect such a result, and their hearts suddenly became heavy.


    Except for the three Dao realm ancient cultivators, the strongest in the Dao Chang Realm were only at the level of Immortal Emperor.Then how would they deal with this catastrophe?


    Gu Wuwang had expected this a long time ago, and said with an unchanged expression, ��Master has made his own arrangements. This is a catastrophe that the Dao Chang Realm must go through. As a living being in the Dao Chang Realm, how can we entrust everything to him?�� How can we grow when others deal with it?��


    Speaking of thetter, his tone was also somewhat sullen, as if he hated Dao Chang Realm for not fighting very much.


    Seeing this, everyone in the hall stopped talking, and some people also showed feelings of shame.


    Thinking about it carefully, this was indeed the truth. They were too dependent on the strong andck the vignce to be prepared for danger in times of peace.


    If things went on like this, it was indeed not suitable for the prosperity and strength of the Dao Chang Realm. This catastrophe might be a test and training for all of them.


    Could it be that Gu Changge was really expected to save themon people from the fire and water?


    ��Since ancient times, heroes have been born in troubled times. Since the leader has already made arrangements, we will obey.��


    Immediately, the leaders of the various ns in the hall looked at each other and spoke out, intending to deal with this catastrophe after returning.


    The existence of Jiu Jianxian and Ming, the two Dao realms, also nodded. Behind them represented a huge force, and their opinions could influence the oue of the discussion in many cases.


    It��s just that this time when facing theing catastrophe, their thoughts were the same as Gu Wuwang��s.


    Afterward, Gu Wuwang talked to everyone about the current situation in the Dao Chang Realm and asked about the strength of the old, middle, and young generations of various ethnic groups, as well as the returning ancient powerhouses, and he had a rough idea.


    Since this period of time, although many ancient powerhouses had returned, either through reincarnation, the awakening of original memories, or direct resurrection from the dead, in short, there were various bizarre ways of returning.


    It��s just that their levels of strength were uneven, the strong ones were at the level of quasi-immortal emperors, and the weak ones could reach the threshold of immortal kings.


    In the current Dao Chang realm, the immortal king and above were the topbat power, and the peak of the human way, that was, the enlightened person and the true immortal, belonged to the mainstay.


    Rtively speaking, the topbat power and the mainstay were actually not verycking, the only thing missing was the ancient cultivators of the Dao realm.


    This was the foundation and confidence for a real-world to gain a foothold in the boundless sea.


    Therefore, all races and forces focused their attention on ��Wang Wushang��, the Daoist of the Heaven-ying Alliance, hoping that he would be the next Dao Realm existence.


    ��I heard that Daoist is going to touch the threshold of the realm of the immortal emperor. I wonder if it is true or not. Thest time I heard about him, I only heard that he became an immortal king. In just a few decades, he will be an immortal king. His speed is too scary.��


    ��This news has not been confirmed, but even if it is not an immortal emperor, it is at least a quasi-immortal emperor. You must know that the leader gave him a divine object before, called Hongmeng Myriad Root, which caused an iparable phenomenon. Senior Ming have tried to fight for it, but I don��t know why, he gave up����


    ��It seems that Daoist is really valued by the lord of the alliance. He poured resources from all races to help him grow, and bestowed divine artifacts.��


    ��It is estimated that before we knew it, we might have taught it personally, or given the exercises����


    ��I can��t help it. After all, he is the future hope of the Dao Chang Realm. I still count on him to lead us through the catastrophe and usher in glory.��


    When ��Wang Wushang�� was mentioned, the leaders of all ethnic groups in the hall began to discuss in a low voice, full of amazement, emotion, and fear.


    ��Wang Wushang�� was the heir of the Real World of Mountains and Seas, the Daoist of the Heaven ying Alliance, and was highly regarded by Gu Changge.


    Even if they were big figures who were in charge of an ancient immortal force, they must respect ��Wang Wushang�� and dare not overstep it.


    And since this period of time, ��Wang Wushang�� had also cultivated a lot of party members, and the younger and middle-aged generations had many followers of him.


    For example, many younger generations in the main hall, who would be in charge of an immortal force in the future, were now following ��Wang Wushang��.


    Although the Dao Chang Realm seemed to be peaceful on the surface, in fact, in the dark, there were also struggles among various ethnic groups and forces, and undercurrents were surging.


    Nowadays, anyone with a discerning eye could see that ��Wang Wushang�� was likely to be Gu Changge��s sessor in the future, and he would be in charge of the real world in a true sense.


    He hadn��t even grown up yet, and his wings were fledgling, but he already had the potential to cover the sky with one hand.


    After Gu Changge bestowed upon him the majestic root, Ming seemed quite interested and wanted to borrow it for a look.


    As a result, ��Wang Wushang�� refused mercilessly, and refused directly, even facing one of the only three Dao realm ancient cultivators in the Dao Chang Realm, he didn��t care at all and didn��t give face.


    This matter made Ming very unhappy, and he almost took the initiative to teach ��Wang Wushang�� a lesson, but Gu Wuwang showed upter and spoke to mediate, and finally calmed Ming��s anger.


    And because of this incident, ��Wang Wushang�� was once again pushed to the cusp of the Dao Chang Realm, and the leaders of all ethnic groups were deeply terrified.


    With Gu Changge behind him, ��Wang Wushang�� dared to contradict and offend him even in the face of the Dao realm ancient cultivator. This was his current terrifying power.


    Because of this incident, the poprity of ��Wang Wushang�� also reached a certain peak.


    After the leaders of various ethnic groups and major sects discussed, they all sent their sessors to get close to ��Wang Wushang��.


    However, the Dao Realm ancient cultivator, Ming, who originally had a mediocre rtionship with ��Wang Wushang��, also took a dislike to ��Wang Wushang�� because of this matter.


    Ming, as a character from the age of innate mythology, could be regarded as the oldest group of people in Dao Chang Realm. To fight against him was equivalent to fighting against a group of powerhouses from the age of innate mythology.


    For example, the dragon n and the phoenix n didn��t like to see ��Wang Wushang��.


    Because of the things caused by the Hongmeng Myriad Roots, there were actually more than these. ��Wang Wushang�� had also paid a high price in order to keep this sacred object all these years.


    And just when the powerhouses of all races in the hall were discussing.


    Gu Wuwang seemed to perceive something and looked outside the hall in a little surprise.


    Ming snorted coldly, with displeasure appearing on his face.


    The expression on Jiu Jianxian��s face remained unchanged, he sat on the rocking chair in the hall, gave instructions to his disciple Wang Xiaoniu from time to time, then picked up the wine gourd and gulped down a few mouthfuls.


    ��Master Daoist is here����


    At this time, a guard in golden armor, with a broken sword in his waist, hurried over and shouted at the gate of the hall.


    Hearing this, theplexions of many powerhouses of various races in the hall changed slightly, and many people couldn��t help but look outside the hall.


    ��This Wang Wushang is very powerful, he really regards himself as the master of the Dao Chang Realm, and he came here to discuss important matters, not only being half an hourte but also making such publicity, afraid that others will not know that he is here����


    Shen Xian��er, who was following Ming��s side, had a pretty face tense and felt a little chilly.


    After all, Ming was her master, and being humiliated by ��Wang Wushang��, as an apprentice, she naturally felt ufortable.


    It��s a pity that she didn��t have enough strength, so she couldn��t express this anger on behalf of the master.


    Although ��Wang Wushang�� was now in the Dao Chang Realm, with great power, no one dared to provoke him.


    But Shen Xian��er��s identity was not simple, her master was Dao Realm Ancient Cultivator, Ming, and ording to blood rtionship, Gu Changge was her cousin.


    Therefore, ��Wang Wushang�� didn��t dare to do anything to her.


    Hearing Shen Xian��er��s words, Ao Teng, Ao Ling��er and others at the side shook their heads and smiled wryly. They dare not say such words now.


    Cen Shuang, Luo Yanxi and the others didn��t say anything, they just frowned and looked outside the hall.


    A tall and straight young man in white came over.


    He had a very handsome face, with a golden glow between his eyebrows, which added to his mystery and nobility, his hair seemed to be flowing with brilliance, and his gestures were full of great momentum.


    It seemed that all the heavens and worlds were centered on it, governing thews, and the heavens were running, like a young immortal emperor who reigned over the world.


    It was ��Wang Wushang��, the Daoist of the current Heaven ying Alliance.


    Judging from his attire, many people even saw a bit of Gu Changge��s shadow.


    Whether ��Wang Wushang�� imitated it on purpose, or it was because of Gu Changge��s influence that he became like this, everyone couldn��t help but sigh.


    In just a few decades, the heirs of the family of the immortal kings in the Immortal Domain now had the attitude of looking down on the world and looking down at the ancient cultivators of the Dao Realm.


    Behind ��Wang Wushang��, there were still many figures, some of whom were even quasi-immortal emperors. The figures were very vague, shrouded in chaotic fog, as if standing in another world, time and space.


    ��Greetings everyone����


    ��Greetings, Senior Wu Wang, Senior Ming, Senior Jiu Jianxian�� I was dyed on some things on the way, and I waste for a while, I hope you will not be offended.��


    ��Wang Wushang��, that was, Ni Chen.


    He looked around the hall, stopped for a while on the faces of many people, and then smiled, sping his hands and exining, his attitude seemed quite kind.


    Ming��s face was expressionless, and he didn��t pay attention to him, and Jiu Jianxian did the same, only Gu Wuwang nodded slightly, telling him not to be too polite.


    Ni Chen didn��t care too much, with his current power, he really didn��t need to look at anyone��s face.


    Now in the Dao Chang Realm, only Gu Wuwang was in charge, and Gu Changge was just a shopkeeper who had not shown up for decades.


    For Ni Chen, this couldn��t be better.


    He wished that Gu Changge would disappearpletely, so that the Dao Chang Realm would no longer have the power to threaten him, and he would be able to seize this Realm with more confidence.


    Over the years, because of cultivating the Hongmeng Myriad Root, Ni Chen didn��t have much time to seize the Dao Chang Realm, so he could only nibble slowly step by step.


    And his cultivation base was also improving at a frightening speed, Hongmeng Myriad Root was worthy of being a fetish that Gu Changge spent a lot of energy refining.


    The condensed aura of primordial spirit contained the purest source of Dao, from which one could understand many mysterious truths of the immortal realm.


    In addition, there was a kind of fuzzy space-time field around the Hongmeng Myriad Root, which can distort the flow of time. With the help of the Hongmeng Myriad Root, you could get twice the result with half the effort.


    With the help of this fetish, luck between the heavens and the earth gathered, Ni Chen naturally lived up to everyone��s expectations, and his cultivation had already broken through to the quasi-immortal emperor.


    Now he was preparing to ignite the light of the Immortal Emperor and achieve the status of Immortal Emperor in one fell swoop.


    When he broke through to the realm of the Immortal Emperor, he would be able to restore the strength of his heyday and carry out his final n.


    The arrival of ��Wang Wushang�� made the atmosphere in the hall a bit subtle, anyone with a discerning eye could see that two of the three Dao Realm ancient cultivators didn��t like ��Wang Wushang�� very much.


    Only Gu Wuwang, the deputy leader, was maintaining the situation, talking about many countermeasures to deal with this catastrophe, and would symbolically ask ��Wang Wushang�� for his opinion.


    There was no grievance and conflict between Nichen and Gu Wuwang now, so he didn��t have any opinions to say, just follow the instructions of Gu Wuwang.


    Speaking of which, Ni Chen himself had a good luck. Over the years, he had gathered a lot of power, and even some groups born in chaos for him to drive.


    Among the followers behind him, there were several terrifying existences with the aura of the quasi-immortal emperor.


    These creatures were born in the deepest part of the chaos,parable to the innate races such as dragons, phoenix, and Qilin, and they were extremely powerful.


    At the end of the discussion, Gu Wuwang ordered many things, and waited for the leaders of the various ethnic groups to go back to do so.


    Then they just need to deal with this catastrophe with all their strength.


    But at this juncture, Gu Wuwang, Ming, and Jiu Jianxian raised their heads together and looked at the sky outside the pce, as if they had sensed something.


    ��Beyond the boundless sea, there is a very powerful existenceing, the aura is not weaker than you and me, I am afraid that the person whoes is not good.��


    They sensed an iparably powerful and ancient spirituality sweeping from outside the Dao Chang Realm, as if they wanted to probe the reality of the present Realm.


    At this moment, the expressions of the three of them changed at the same time, and they were about to step away and find out.


    The people in the hall who hadn��t left were also shocked by this sudden scene.


    Even Ni Chen felt a shock in his heart, feeling a little uneasy.


    At the same time, in an extremely remote and wild area in the upper realm, an astonishing phenomenon was also happening at this moment.


    It was surrounded by hills and gullies, and there were many mountains. Many ces were filled with thick fog, and the sunlight was blocked, making it look extremely dim.


    This was the ce known as the Heavenly Tomb, which did not exist in anytitude or alien space.


    However, at this moment, the earth was constantly cracking, and many cracks appeared, and chaotic aura rushed out of them, distorting light, nothingness, and time and space.


    ��I��m finally leaving that damn ce����


    A big red bird fluttered its wings very fast, and rushed out of these cracks first, while still not forgetting to shout.

 Chapter 976: Gu Xian’er Returns, Paving the Way for Another Road

    Chapter 976: Gu Xian��er Returns, Paving the Way for Another Road


    The ground was cracked and divine lights rushed out from all directions, and the rocks shook as if a major earthquake had urred.


    Around this area, time and space seemed to be distorted, and thews of heaven and earth no longer existed.


    ��Finally saw the sun, no need to stay in that damn ce����


    The big red bird fluttered its wings, shouted excitedly, and rushed out of a wide crack.


    Although this ce was a little dark, you could still see faint sunlight, and it was not absolutely dark.


    It was very exciting and the voice was a slightly immature girl��s voice, giving people a very crisp feeling.


    During this period of time, staying in the depths of the Heavenly Tomb, there were gloomy ck clouds floating everywhere, the sky and the earth were dark, without any light, like the legendary underworld.


    There were still traces of war in many ces, the ground was cracked, the sky and the earth were missing a corner from time to time, and they copsed.


    It couldn��t stand it for a long time and wanted to escape, but it was a pity that it couldn��t find the right space and time.And just when the big red bird was shouting excitedly, a slim and slender figure also turned into a divine light, rushing out from a crack, with ck hair flying in the air.


    The girl��s facial features were picturesque, her ck eyebrows were like willows, her slender waist was less than enough to grasp, and she was wearing a light blue long-sleeved long fairy dress, like an immortal in the cold world, detached and refined.


    ��Xian��er, I thought you would continue to cultivate in it����


    The big red bird looked at the girl, pped its wings andnded, stood on her shoulders, andbed its feathers.


    Gu Xian��er squinted her eyes, as if she wasn��t used to the ring sunlight outside, her white and slender palms, as delicate as jade, blocked her eyes.


    ��I have been cultivating in the depths of the Heavenly Tomb for such a long time. It is useless to stay in it any longer. It is time to leave and go back outside.��


    She shook her head and replied.


    In the heavenly tomb, she obtained many opportunities left by her first life and also refined the original essence of the ��Heaven�� that had been buried.


    Gu Xian��er��s current cultivation had reached an unfathomable level.


    However, she hadn��t really fought against anyone yet, and she was not sure how strong she was now.


    ��That��s right, I persuaded you for a long time when you wanted to take the risk and enter the heavenly tomb, but luckily you were not affected by the distracting thoughts in the heavenly tomb. Some powerhouses refine into the incarnation of the Heaven, which contains all kinds of misceneous thoughts, and if one is not careful, it will cause inner demons and destroy the Dao.��


    Da Hong nodded, and when he mentioned this, he still had some lingering fears.


    During this trip to the heavenly tomb, Gu Xian��er indeed encountered the most terrifying danger since she was born. She almost died, and even the fire of life was almost ignited.


    Although Gu Changge left her many precious life-saving things, they were of no avail in that disaster.


    In the end, it was Gu Xian��er who burned her immortal bones and used immortality as firewood to achieve the third nirvana and realize the origin of life before she could survive.


    However, this third nirvana also helped Gu Xian��er to sessfullyprehend the power of reincarnation, birth, and death, andter condense the immortal king��s Dao fruit in one fell swoop.


    The essence of the heavens she had absorbed had not beenpletely refined. Gu Xian��er herself estimated that if shepletely refined it, she was expected to reach the peak of the Immortal King, and she could try to condense the light of the quasi-immortal emperor.


    In the heavenly tomb, there was actually another advantage, that was, the flow of time in it was chaoticpared to the outside world.


    Time flew very quickly in some ces, and time flew very slowly in some ces. It took several years for Gu Xian��er to achieve the third Nirvana alone.


    While Gu Xian��er was talking with Da Hong, the crack in the heavenly tomb behind them was also slowly closing.


    Only at a specific time and space, the heavenly tomb would appear, no matter how hard you search on weekdays, it was impossible to find the slightest trace.


    ��It��s time to go, but I don��t know how the outside world has been over the years.��


    ��Gu Changge, what are you doing now?��


    Gu Xian��er��s face showed some thoughts, and before the big red bird could react, she grabbed it, tore open the space in front of her, and walked in.


    Her current cultivation level couldpletely tear apart the universe and trek across nothingness.


    Although the upper realm was vast, she could return to the ce where the Divine Kingdom was originally located in just a few breaths.


    By the way, Gu Xian��er used her spiritual thoughts to investigate the current situation in various ces, and she was stunned when she got the news.


    It turned out that after she went to the Heavenly Tomb, earth-shaking changes took ce in the upper realm, and even the immortal and foreign realms werepletely merged with the upper realm.


    ��I didn��t expect so many things to happen����


    Gu Xian��er was silent for a while and did not go to the Divine Kingdom immediately. ording to the news, the Divine Kingdom and the Heavenly Court had been merged into the Heaven ying Alliance.


    So, relying on her memory, she first went to Peach Vige, which was located in the abandonednd of immortals.


    In the beginning, Gu Changge used great magic power to move the Land of Abandoned Immortals to the border of the Divine Kingdom, which was not too far from where she was now.


    Soon, Gu Xian��er walked out of the void, looking at the familiar Peach Vige, with a smile on her face.


    The changes in Peach Vige were not great, but after a hundred years, some of the former children had be grandfathers and had grandchildren.


    Her masters were all cultivators with strong cultivation bases. Due to the drastic changes in the environment of the world, their cultivation bases had improved a lot.


    However, the peach tree outside the peach vige was no longer as colorful as before, and many ces showed signs of withering and no longer blooming.


    And Yao Yao was still the same little girl as before, following the old people in the vige.


    However, she woulde to the outside of the vige from time to time, sitting on that stone pier, propping her chin, looking into the distance, as if she was waiting for someone toe.


    She obviously looked like a child, but she had a mncholy sense of loss that didn��t match her age.


    ��Sister Tao Yao����


    Gu Xian��er did not show up immediately but stood outside the vige for a long time. With her current cultivation, even if she walked in front of several masters, they would not notice her arrival.


    But there, she didn��t feel Tao Yao��s aura, the peach tree seemed to have aged from the inside, showing signs of decay.


    This surprised Gu Xian��er, it seemed that Tao Yao��s aura hadpletely disappeared many years ago.


    ��What happened? Why did Sister Tao Yao��s aura disappear from the Peach Vige, and there was no trace of her in this world����


    ��With Sister Tao Yao��s strength, it shouldn��t be like this.��


    Gu Xian��er frowned and used her divine powers to calcte, trying to find the slightest aura and trace of Taoyao.


    But no matter how she deduced, the final result was that Tao Yao seemed to have really evaporated from this world, and did not exist in any time, space, ortitude.


    To Gu Xian��er, Tao Yao was like her elder sister, but also like her master, who often gave her advice when she was still young and taught her cultivation and exercises.


    It could be said that Taoyao was one of her closest people.


    ��Why is this�� why did sister Tao Yao disappear����


    Gu Xian��er��s joy of reunion suddenly dimmed. She stayed in ce for a long time before she appeared and walked toward the Peach Vige.


    Yao Yao at the entrance of the vige was originally listless, but the moment she looked up, she saw Gu Xian��er.


    At first, she thought she was dreaming and rubbed her eyes.


    ��Sister Xian��er����


    When she saw clearly that it was really Gu Xian��er, the little girl immediately raised her eyebrows, jumped off the stone pier, and shouted, full of joy.


    Hearing her voice, many vigers in the Peach Vige were also rmed and rushed out of the vige.


    The older vige head, with a cane, seemed to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Xian��er.


    ��It seems that that guy didn��t lie to Xian��er.��


    The old vige chief shook his head, with a smile on his face, and walked out of the vige.


    These years Gu Xian��er was not in the Peach Vige, but her younger sister Shen Xian��er woulde over from time to time to visit them and gradually became acquainted with them.


    After Shen Xian��er left the Heavenly Lan Realm, she traveled around the Upper Realm, and naturally, she also visited the ce where her sister Gu Xian��er lived since she was a child.


    And from Shen Xian��er��s mouth, all the vigers also learned that Gu Xian��er had been trapped in a certain ce for a long time and was not in danger.


    It��s just that Shen Xian��er asked this from Gu Changge, which inevitably made Gu Xian��er��s masters a little worried.


    After all, no matter what, Gu Changge was an outsider in their eyes, and it was impossible to truly trust him. In addition, all the universes and ethnic groups were afraid of Gu Changge like ghosts and gods.


    So sometimes, it was inevitable that people would have some bad guesses.


    ��Vige chief, master, Yao Yao����


    Gu Xian��er��s face was filled with a smile, her steps were much lighter, and she reunited with everyone.


    Although she was worried about Tao Yao, she didn��t show it.


    In the eyes of the vigers, she would always be that innocent and kind little girl who would make people around her smile knowingly.


    She didn��t want to bring these negative emotions to the vigers.


    ��


    On the ancient warship of the Spiritual Realm, Gu Changge sat cross-legged on the slump and slowly opened his eyes at this moment.


    Below him, Bone Ancestor, Wan Yanxiu, and others stood respectfully, as if they were waiting for his order.


    ��I��m afraid the Xudan realm will be vignt. I didn��t expect that there are indeed many strong people in this real world.��


    Gu Changge shook his head lightly, with a calm tone, as if he was talking to himself, but also as if he was telling Bone Ancestor and others.


    Wan Yanxiu and the others were shocked and did not dare to answer.


    This kind of thing like spanning hundreds of millions of time and space in an instant, and sweeping their thoughts across a powerful real world, they absolutely could not do.


    Thews of heaven and earth in the powerful Realm would not allow them to do this.


    Gu Changge ignored them, his eyes showed some thought.


    If calcted ording to the distance in the boundless sea, the Xudan Realm and this ce were hundreds of millions of light-years apart, not counting thetitudes of multiple dimensions and different time-space in between.


    Relying on the boundless coordinates given by Wan Yanxiu, Gu Changge only captured a vague outline.


    The moment his thought came, the most powerful person in the Xudan realm had already noticed it and became alert.


    ��The resources of such a strong real world are abundant, but it is a pity that they are prepared and will make many countermeasures in advance����


    ��It seems that we should not act too hastily, we have to eat slowly, and we cannot eat too much in one bite.��


    Gu Changge gave up his n to directly attack the Xudan realm.


    One was that the distance was too far, and the current strength of the Spiritual Realm was far from enough to deal with the many losses in the middle.


    The second was based on his current strength, although he couldpletely ignore the seventh decline and the eighth decline, the ancient cultivator of the ancestral Dao realm.


    But it would still be a bit tricky to deal with the Ninth Decline, the existence that was about to be detached, and it might even cause a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    The Great Cmity had not yete, so there was no need to consider many things about the original world. But in the boundless world, there were many ��old immortals�� who had hidden from many cmities in the true sense.


    Gu Changge didn��t want to overturn because of this and expose something in advance.


    After all, his current body was not at the full-blown cultivation level of the demon lord when he walked the world. Gu Changge just refined that drop of true blood and absorbed a lot of cultivation bases, directly eliminating a series of tedious processes in the middle.


    In other words, it was equivalent to absorbing the original power of the demon lord, so that he had the current strength.


    And the body of the real demon lord was destroyed long after the cmity in the real world of mountains and seas.


    So after ��returning to the ordinary and entering the world��, Gu Changge had actually been paving the way for another road.


    ��In the Spiritual Realm behind your n, how many fighters are avable for battle today?��


    Gu Changge withdrew his thoughts, looked at Wan Yanxiu, and asked.


    Hearing this, Wan Yanxiu was slightly taken aback. Although he was the patriarch of the Spiritual n, he never cared about these matters. He had always been cultivating and taking it as his duty to break through to a higher level.


    What��s more, after the Spiritual realm was about to dry up, he left his homnd and trekked across the boundless sea with many powerhouses in the n. He hadn��t contacted the people in the Spiritual Realm for a long time.


    If Gu Changge hadn��t appeared this time, they would have descended to the Newborn Realm, started the grand sacrifice, and led the Spiritual Realm behind them to descend, devour this realm, and gain new life.


    ��My lord, I don��t know about this matter. I��m afraid I will know only by asking the emperor who is in charge of power in my family.��


    Wan Yanxiu replied respectfully.


    The group of powerhouses on the ancestralnd of the Spiritual royal family, were all extremely senior existences, they were all cultivating on weekdays and rarely asked about the affairs of the ethnic group.


    Only when some necessary important matters were involved, would they show up, order things down, and let the nsmen below follow suit.

 Chapter 977: Calling up the Army, the Background of the Spiritual Realm

    Chapter 977: Calling up the Army, the Background of the Spiritual Realm


    After Wan Yanxiu finished answering, he signaled with his eyes to the other ancestors behind him to let them go down and bring the current emperor of the Spiritual royal family.


    In fact, not to mention how many warriors were there in the Spiritual Realm, even if Wan Yanxiu wanted to answer, he still didn��t know how many nsmen there were in the Spiritual Realm.


    However, there were many affiliated ancient worlds in the Spiritual Realm, and each ancient world had many ethnic groups and creatures.


    There were many powerhouses among them. Although they definitely didn��t have the Dao realm cultivation base, they were definitely more than enough to fight anyone.


    ��If you need it, my lord, I��ll give the order to let the nsman gather fighters from all sides.�� Wan Yanxiu said respectfully.


    Gu Changge nodded. He did have such a n. After all, the Daochang Realm is just a newborn Realm, and its background could not bepared to the ancient Realm of Spiritual Realm.


    If it was full of calctions, there were only three ancient cultivators, and there were very few existences at the level of the Immortal Emperor.


    But the battle in the boundless sea required at least the level of cultivation of the Immortal King. In this kind of battle, those below the Immortal King could only be used as cannon fodder, and they would be wiped out in the blink of an eye.


    In addition to the Spiritual Realm, there was another civilization that was thinking about going to the Dao Chang Realm now. When Gu Changge left the Dao Chang Realm, he didn��t pay attention to it.Now it seemed that if he avoided attacking from afar, then he could only choose his neighbors and choose that civilization to start. At that time, he would be able to draw a rough blueprint, use these real worlds as a springboard, and upy the boundless sea in one fell swoop.


    In this way, the Heaven-ying Alliance he established could also y a role.


    Otherwise, before the final cmityes, the power of Gu Changge would not be enough to make the original world feel threatened.


    Seeing that Gu Changge had this n, Wan Yanxiu also understood and recruited soldiers, it seemed that he intended to conquer the rest of the real world.


    ��Go down, all of you.��


    Thinking up to this point, Gu Changge waved his hands and told Wan Yanxiu and others to go down.


    The ancient warship, which was sailing across the vast expanse, had already changed its course under his orders and headed for the area where the Dao Chang Realm was located.


    With Gu Changge��s current strength, it was impossible not to know anything that happened in the Dao Chang Realm or the fate of any living cultivator.


    It��s just that he didn��t intend to intervene. Dao Chang Realm was already developing in the direction of his predetermined destiny.


    If he intervened at this time, then the many means that Gu Changge deployed before would be useless.


    Those artificially shaped people with great luck carried the fate of the Dao Chang realm. Before this catastrophees, it was a good time for them to transform and hone themselves.


    The way of heaven was to make up for what was not enough, and the way of man was to make up for what was not enough. Gu Changge��s idea was the will of heaven in the Dao Chang realm. If all living beings were strong, this will of heaven would naturally be stronger with theplementary processes.


    On the other side, Ling Huang of the Spiritual royal family, who was on a tour, was temporarily living in a separate courtyard in the ordinary world when she used to be.


    The environment of this other courtyard was very quiet, with small bridges and flowing water, elegant and peaceful, and would not be disturbed by outsiders.


    ��Miss�� There is news from the pce that the ancestors want you to meet them, saying that they have something important to ask.��


    Leaning on the soft bed, Ling Huang with a slightlyzy expression took out a few precious immortal fruits from the crystal jade te next to her from time to time and put them into her mouth. Hearing the report from the maid below, her eyebrows immediately twitched.


    It was very rare for her to go out from the pce once, and it was only a few days ago, but those ancestors had something to arrange, which made her face show a bit of displeasure.


    Ling Huang didn��t have much respect or fear toward the ancestors of these Spiritual Races, and just asked inly,


    ��Did they say what the matter was?��


    The maid below respectfully said, ��They didn��t say what it was, but there was a sudden news from the pce that the ancestors didn��t know that you left the pce, and they didn��t tell me about that important matter .��


    Hearing this, Ling Huang put down the immortal fruit in her hand, raised her eyebrows slightly, and felt a little surprised.


    ��It��s fine, why did you suddenly find me for something? Could it be that they want to me me for something again? I can��t do it. If I have something to ask them on weekdays, they all avoid it and can��t wait to throw all the trivial matters at me.�� Her tone was full of dissatisfaction and deep resentment.


    The few maids dare not answer, although they were the confidantes of Ling Huang, it was not their turn to talk about the rift between the ancestors and Ling Huang.


    Whether it was Ling Huang or the ancestors, they were all powerful figures, and with a single thought, they could detect what they were thinking.


    ��Well, what a disappointment.��


    Ling Huang shook her head and stood up from the limp. She was not the real master of the Spiritual royal family, she could only be regarded as a puppet, and she dare not really disobey those ancestors.


    She tried to deduce what happened to the ancestors just now, or whether this trip was good or bad, but the result was all hazy, full of fog, and unknown.


    This made Ling Huang a little upset, if it was just a small matter, how could it be unpredictable?


    ��I��m afraid it��s not the ancestors who want to see me, but that mysterious young man? But why would he want to see me?��


    Linghuang was puzzled and inevitably had some doubts and uneasiness.


    After all, judging from the situation, that mysterious man was a person that all the ancestors feared and feared. Even the Bone Ancestor King who boarded the ship some time ago became honest.


    ��By the way, where is that guy named Chu Lian now?��


    At this time, after suddenly thinking of something, Ling Huang asked.


    She had been in contact with this suspected variable for a while, but she still didn��t see anything special about him.


    However, in order to be safe, Ling Huang still sent people to secretly monitor Chu Lian��s whereabouts and actions.


    ��Miss Hui, after that Chu Lian separated from us, he first went to the Wuji Mountains, stayed there for half a day, and we didn��t see him doing anything, and then went to the Baiduan Ruins, Hanjue Ancient City�� We also didn��t see him doing anything, it seems that he just stayed there for a while.�� The maid replied, also feeling a little puzzled.


    ��The Wuji Mountains? The Baiduan Ruins, the Hanjue Ancient City?��


    ��What was he doing in those ces?��


    Ling Huang frowned, and with a slight movement of her jade hand, a vague river of everything rose up behind her, with rolling waves and ripples of the Dao, in which many mysterious scenes appeared, reflecting all over the ce.


    ��There is nothing special about these ces. There is indeed a treasure in the Boundless Mountain Range, called the Boundless Bell, but it has not been taken away. In the Baiduan ruins, there is a hundred forging method left by a strong man of the Ghost n. But also in the same ce, not taken away����


    ��The ancient city of Hanjue was the main city of the Hanjue n back then, but this n disappeared many years ago, and there are no n members left. I didn��t expect that there was still a Hanjue bead, but that Hanjue bead, I don��t see it being taken away by him.��


    She became more and more confused, and she couldn��t deduce Chu Lian��s fate, nor could she deduce the reason why he went to these ces.


    But Ling Huang could be sure that there was definitely some secret hidden in Chu Lian.


    ��Forget it, continue to pay attention to that guy��s actions and report to me as soon as possible if there is any movement.��


    ��As for that guy��s background, let me check carefully.�� Ling Huang waved her hand and asked the maid to step back.


    She must figure out the secrets about Chu Lian. This was the key to Chu Lian bing a variable.


    As for why she didn��t take action and grab Chu Lian, conducted a soul search, and knew everything?


    Because Ling Huang was not sure what was the source of the variable in Chu Lian��s body, and whether it would be dangerous if she made a direct move.


    The more she knew about variables, the more she could understand that variables were terrifying. This was a kind of existence beyond fate, and it might even lead to disasters in the dark.


    For example, if she forcibly attacked Chu Lian, would it directly lead to her celestial cmitying early? Variables, etc., were all uncertain factors.


    Afterward, Ling Huang returned to the pce very quickly, put on the phoenix robe from before, and went to the ancestral hall with the majesty of the emperor to pay respects to the ancestors.


    Wan Yanxiu, Bone Ancestor, and a group of ancestor-level figures of the Spiritual royal family were all waiting outside the ancestral hall.


    ��Ling Huang greets the Great Ancestor and all the Ancestors����


    After Ling Huang came there, she was a little stunned, she didn��t expect that all the ancestors including the great ancestor Wan Yanxiu were there.


    She calmed down and greeted them respectfully.


    Wan Yanxiu took a look at her. He was actually quite satisfied with this junior. Ling Hang was the most outstanding heavenly girl in the Spiritual royal family for so many epochs. The entire Spiritual royal family poured a lot of resources into her. Let her step into the Dao realm and rule the Spiritual Realm.


    However, this time, traveling far into the vast expanse required the strength of the entire n.


    After all, Ling Huang was a Dao realm cultivator, so she was taken along with him.


    ��On the warship of the Spiritual Realm, how many fighters are avable for battle?�� Wan Yanxiu didn��t talk nonsense and went straight to the point.


    Before Ling Huang came, she had guessed many possibilities, but she was still slightly taken aback when she heard this question.


    Moreover, this was asked from the mouth of the Great Ancestor. Didn��t that mean that he was nning to recruit arge army and start a war?


    ��Reporting to the Great Ancestor, on the warship, there are altogether eight Great Worlds, thirty-two Middle Worlds, six hundred and twenty-four Small Worlds, and several miniature small worlds. There are more than 3,600 Ancient ns in total. It is difficult to urately count the number of ethnic groups ruled by the ancient n. There are more than eight million creatures above the immortal realm����


    Ling Huang thought for a while, then replied.


    She also only had a vague idea, but the exact number was not very clear. In the past, no one had seriously counted it.


    But Ling Huang herself estimated that the number of creatures on the warship should be around 10 million.


    The Great World was a universe that could almost leap into the real world. The resources were so vast, and the number of powerhouses bred was naturally notparable to other worlds.


    Back in the Spiritual Realm, when the whole n trekked through the boundless sea with all their strength, it took a lot of effort to bring those eight Great Worlds with them.


    Wan Yanxiu and the others were a little surprised when they heard the words, and they never thought that the people they brought with them back then, after so many epochs, had developed to this extent.


    ��There are more than eight million creatures above the immortal realm?��


    But at this time, Gu Changge��s voice suddenly came from the ancestral hall.


    Apanied by the sound of footsteps, a slender and tall young figure appeared in front of Ling Huang.


    ��My lord����


    Wan Yanxiu, Bone Ancestor, and the others were all shocked, they didn��t expect Gu Changge to show up, and they all greeted him respectfully.


    Gu Changge waved his hands, and his eyes fell on Ling Huang.


    If what this woman said was true, the existence of more than eight million immortal realms was a terrifying force that could not be ignored.


    Like the current Dao Chang Realm, even cultivators and creatures from all time and space, and universes might not be able to gather a million immortal realm existences.


    This was the foundation of the ancient real world, and it was an ancient real world that had just touched the threshold.


    ��My lord, there are at least eight million existences above the immortal realm.��


    After being taken aback, Ling Huang replied, this was the first time she had seen Gu Changge��s true face, and she had only heard some news from the maid before.


    She really didn��t expect Gu Changge to look so young. This kind of youth was not about appearance, but a kind of bone age, and the age of his soul was not very old.


    But it was such a young man who made all the ancestors and Bone Ancestor respectful and fearful.


    ��How many existences above the Immortal King?�� Gu Changge asked again.


    Ling Huang thought for a while and then gave a reply of one hundred to eighty, but the exact number still needed to be ordered to go to various worlds for statistics.


    This answer already surprised Gu Changge a little.


    This power, even in the heyday of the Dao Chang Realm, was far inferior, and the gap in the background was too great.


    If it was the powerful Realm with the ancestral Dao realm, the background would definitely be even more terrifying. The number of Immortal Kings might reach thousands or even more.


    Before leaving the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Changge had a slight sense that there were only more than twenty immortal kings alive today.


    This was because many people in the back were sheltered and returned from reincarnation because of Qing Yi��s advance arrangements, otherwise, the number of Immortal Kings would be even smaller.


    Judging from the current strength of the Dao Chang Realm, it was almost impossible to resist the descent of the Spiritual Realm.

 Chapter 978: Thoughts of Ling Huang, Sign in the Ancient Sage Dao fruit

    Chapter 978: Thoughts of Ling Huang, Sign in the Ancient Sage Dao fruit


    Ling Huang��s answer to Gu Changge made him very satisfied, especially knowing that there were still eight Great Worlds on this ancient warship.


    The Great World was equivalent to the Upper Realm, Immortal Domain, and Foreign Realm of the Dao Chang Realm. If it was really counted, there were only two Great Worlds in the Dao Chang True Realm. The Upper Realm and Immortal Domain were originally from the same world. They were only separated after the forbidden era.


    The foreign realm was the world that was bred and differentiated at the beginning of the birth of heaven and earth and belonged to the same world level as the original immortal domain.


    Every great world meant that there were countless universes, time, and space ovepping, which could be roughly called a multiverse.


    Only the Great World was qualified to give birth to power beyond a single universe, that was, power above the Immortal King.


    And only the Great World contained countless possibilities and opportunities, and there might even be some existences that escaped from fate and cause and effect.


    The strongest existence that a world could breed was not only closely rted to the luck of this world but also had a lot to do with the level and quality of this world.


    The limit of power the multiverse could carry was naturally many times greater than that of a single universe.


    These eight Great Worlds of the Spiritual Royal Family could definitely train many powerhouses who could fight in theing years.Ling Huang also vaguely guessed Gu Changge��s intentions, her eyes moved slightly, although all the ancestors did not tell her anything about Gu Changge��s origin.


    But since they had asked how many troops the Spiritual royal family could fight, didn��t that mean that they would embark on the road to battle next?


    Originally, the n of the Spiritual royal family was to find a new real world and lead the real world behind it toe, so as to survive the exhaustion of the real world.


    She guessed that it was because of Gu Changge��s arrival that the ancestors changed their previous decisions and gave up the grand n that had been nned for so long in the Spiritual Realm.


    Now it was a good way for the Spiritual royal family to start to capture the rest of the real world with the power of the n.


    The only thing that was unclear was Gu Changge��s purpose for doing this.


    Gu Changge didn��t care about the weirdness of the people there, and then directly asked Wan Yanxiu and others to gather many powerful men under themand of the Spiritual royal family to prepare for the battle.


    A series of decrees flew out from the ancestral hall and quickly passed to all the vast worlds under the jurisdiction of the Spiritual royal family.


    In the beginning, the ancestors of the Dao Realm of the Spiritual Royal Family took action to bring these eight Great Worlds, and they were self-contained in the inner space. In addition, the Spiritual Royal Family also supported hundreds of millions of ethnic groups. They were powerful, but the advantage was that they wererge enough to provide many resources for the Spiritual royal family.


    When these decrees pierced the sky, tore apart the time and space of the universe, and fell into the depths of the worlds, many ancient existences who either closed their eyes to rest or retreated and meditated were all awakened.


    Their aura was not weak, the weakest was also at the level of the Immortal King, they had their own dojos in their own territories, and they had many disciples.


    ��This is the call-up order of the Spiritual royal family. This call-up turned out to be to summon all the existences above the immortal realm. Could it be that a big battle is about to happen?��


    ��I can��t wait to refuse such a big event.��


    The existence of these immortal kings was shocking, but no one dared to disobey. Although they were immortal kings who controlled the life and death of hundreds of millions of living beings at will, in the eyes of immortal emperors and above the Dao realm, they could be wiped out with just a snap of a finger.


    Every Great World was formed by the ovepping of many universes, and the star field was vast and boundless.


    In every universe, there was at least one Immortal King sitting inmand, and the number of True Immortal Realm cultivators under hismand was even greater, and the territory was divided among each other.


    In some worlds, there were hundreds of millions of living beings, praying day and night, providing the power of thoughts, wishes, power of faith, etc. needed for the cultivation of Immortal Kings.


    And this was just the tip of the iceberg of the ancient real world.


    All of a sudden, the eight Great Worlds and the thirty-two Middle Worlds were all turbulent. One after another divine light pierced through the universe, and the portals in the void were condensed, and groups of fierce-looking armies came out.


    Wan Yanxiu and other ancestors of the Spiritual royal family also appeared to manifest their holiness and wrote an order to summon those beings who were older than the immortal king.


    Existences like Quasi-Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors were hidden in the deeper and vasttitudes of time and space, and they might not be seen in this world.


    Only the Dao Realm Ancient Cultivator could determine their location.


    Gu Changge did not stay in the ancestral hall all the time and followed Ling Huang to the central universe under the jurisdiction of the Spiritual royal family.


    The eight great worlds were faintly centered on this universe, and this was also the most important familynd of the Spiritual royal family. There were many people of the Spiritual royal family who were sleeping in the depths. Their strength might not be as good as the ancestors, but they were also unfathomable existences.


    Of course, from Wan Yanxiu��s mouth, Gu Changge also knew that the woman in front of him was called Lin Huang, and she was the only genius of the Spiritual royal family who had reached the Dao Realm after so many epochs.


    In the eyes of the Spiritual races, she was Ling Huang. Huang and Emperor had the same pronunciation, which also meant a generation of empresses.


    Naturally, there was no need to talk about talent, but anyone who could reach this point was a person with great fortune and great opportunities.


    At the same time, Ling Huang was also the current emperor of the Spiritual royal family, responsible for ruling the entire world, including all universes, time, and space.


    Manyplicated affairs of the Spiritual royal family were all handled by her.


    Judging from the attitudes of Wan Yanxiu and the other ancestors, they all intended to let Ling Huang follow him temporarily, and Gu Changge and Ling Huang were also very clear about their intentions.


    Beside Gu Changge, Bone Ancestor followed, but turned into an old man in a ck robe with a hunched body, looking like an old ve.


    At the level of the Bone Ancestor, the size was the same, gathering and dispersing was impermanent, let alone transforming into a ck-robed old man.


    It was also a matter of thought to make him change thirty-six times and transform into other species and creatures.


    In the eyes of such an existence, the appearance was nothing more than a skeleton with bones, and there was no difference.


    And Ling Huang, as the emperor of the Spiritual royal family, after leaving the ancestral hall, instead of bing more natural, became more reserved. Only when Gu Changge asked her some questions did she carefully answer.


    She knew very well what ns and ideas the ancestors had for letting her follow Gu Changge.


    This made Ling Huang couldn��t help cursing inwardly, these old fossils, seeing that they couldn��t please Gu Changge by themselves, changed their ways and nned to let here forward.


    After all, she was the empress of the Spiritual Realm, and her cultivation had reached the level of the Dao Realm. Looking at the whole vastness, she was an extraordinary heavenly maiden. Compared with the age of the ancestors, she could only be regarded as a very immature descendant and it was difficult to find a womanparable to her.


    Pure and clean, beautiful and heavenly, in the eyes of those old monsters, she was the most suitable cauldron and ything.


    They must be eager to be valued by Gu Changge, if she was epted as a concubine or something, then it must be the best.


    Thinking of this, Ling Huang��s heart became colder and colder. Although she knew that these ancestors were cold-blooded and cruel, they only had their own interests in their eyes.


    But even a girl like her who has a bright future and had reached the Dao realm could be given up at any time.


    In the eyes of these ancestors, what else couldn��t be abandoned and tolerated?


    Although Gu Changge could vaguely feel the fluctuations in Ling Huang��s mood, he didn��t bother to spy on it. This woman had a suspicion against the ancestors of the Spiritual royal family, and he had noticed it from the very beginning.


    ��I��m not a scourge, you don��t have to be so afraid of me, and I��m not even half interested in you.��


    Gu Changge said casually.


    Hearing this, Ling Huang was slightly startled with mixed emotions, but she still hadn��t realized the meaning of the words.


    But soon, a bit of unnaturalness appeared on her face, ��I made my lordugh.��


    She didn��t expect that, just thinking about it in her heart, she leaked her thoughts and made Gu Changge aware of the abnormality.


    Dao realm cultivators themselves had abandoned the so-called divine thoughts, and the only self, let alone the thoughts in their hearts, even their own existence, whether it was the past, future, or present, was impossible for people to deduce and detect.


    Even the life of the Quasi-Immortal Emperor was shrouded in mist, making it difficult to spy on, let alone the existence of the Dao Realm.


    It��s just that Gu Changge said it so directly, it still made Ling Huang��s face a little unnatural.


    Of course, it also relieved her vignt and tense mood, not as tense as before.


    Ling Huang resists this kind of thing, not because she thought Gu Changge was good, on the contrary, Gu Changge was young and handsome, with an immortal-like appearance, so he was naturally the best choice for his husband in terms of appearance alone.


    But once she became a concubine��s cauldron, it meant that her future would stop there, and she would be dependent on others, and it was impossible to go any further.


    How could the proud and arrogant Ling Huang aim at the end of the Dao Realm, so willing to cling to others and be a vassal?


    What��s more, she had made some progress recently in nning the strange treasure on that variable.


    Once it was captured, she would definitely undergo earth-shaking changes, and she would no longer be restrained by those ancestors.


    ��It��s not funny, but I��ve never been interested in cauldron furnaces.�� Gu Changge smiled lightly.


    A tinge of embarrassment appeared in Ling Huang��s heart again, and a rosy color could not help but sh across her face. It really made her a little ashamed to mention the matter of the cauldron furnace in front of others.


    In particr, there were many confidantes she trained in the past here.


    However, Gu Changge said so andpletely dispelled her worries.


    ��My lord is so cultivated, I think I don��t think so much of Ling Huang��s willow appearance. Just now I had doubts and self-pity, but I have no intention of offending my lord.�� Ling Huang said.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly but didn��t continue to talk about it to her.


    When he came to the central universe of the Spiritual royal family, he also wanted to see how the current luck of the Spiritual royal family was and topare it with the Dao Chang Realm.


    The eight Great Worlds, like nebe wrapped inyers, revolved around the central universe.


    There wereyers of cosmic umtion in every great world. From the outside, it looked like a living, covered withyers of thick fog.


    In this thick fog, there were many ribbon-shaped nebe. Inside each cluster of nebs, there were many universes and worlds, either clustered or scattered.


    The rich luck, like a rushing river, was constantly drifting and transpiring from these cosmic worlds, converging toward the central universe of the Spiritual royal family.


    Such arge-scale masterpiece could only be created if there were many Dao realms, and it could be continuously refined and maintained day and night.


    ��


    ��The sky has changed drastically, the moon is hidden and the stars are sinking. This is a sign that the Spiritual royal family has made a big move. Thanks to the ball of ambition, I have some ability to spy on the truth. The grand n of the Spiritual royal family for so many years seems to be over. It can��t bear it anymore.��


    ��Although it is understandable to do this to continue the Spiritual Realm, it should not be used as a means to exhaust the pond and ignore all living beings. It has harmed all the ns under the rule of the Spiritual royal family, mourning andining, and the people are in dire straits. The Heavenly n, from the once huge top ten ns in the Spiritual Realm, has fallen to the current dismal situation����


    ��I have to make the Spiritual royal family pay for this hatred.��


    And at this moment, somewhere in the central universe of the Spiritual Royall Family.


    On a slightly deste hilltop, Chu Lian stood there alone, calmly looking up at the sky.


    Many visions appeared and the stars dimmed, and there was an astonishing blood light in the distance. In his opinion, this was the beginning of the decline of the luck of the Spiritual royal family.


    During this period of time, using the Ball of Ambitions to sign in everywhere allowed him to obtain many benefits, including some unnatural fortunes, which greatly improved his cultivation base.


    Moreover, the existence of the Ball of Ambitions also changed his cultivation base, which no one could see clearly.


    Even if those immortal beings appeared in front of him, they could only find that he was an ordinary creature without much profound strength.


    ��This used to be the ruins of the ancient sage. It is said that the ancient sage��s cave was buried here. If I can find the exact location of the cave and sign in, then I can get the ancient sage��s Dao fruit and the ancient sage��s thirty-six holy soldier��s good fortune������


    ��If I get the Dao fruit of the ancient sage, then I can achieve the immortal realm in the shortest time, and I can also open up another possibility of the ball of ambition, refine the power of faith, gather luck, and use it for me.��


    Chu Lian muttered to himself, his figure shed, disappeared on this mountain, and began to search.


    The ancient sage he was talking about was not a cultivator in the sacred realm, but the name of an ancient cultivator who had great fortune, great blessings, and great kindness to themon people in the Spiritual Realm in ancient times.


    And this kind of ancient sage, supported by the faith of people, had unpredictable strength, could move freely in various time and spacetitudes, and its power was almost the same as that of a Dao realm ancient cultivator.

 Chapter 979: The general outline and development of matter, the fire of the immortal civilization

    The cultivation base of the ancient sage was unpredictable, at least it wasparable to the existence of the Dao Realm.


    As far as Chu Lian knew, before the Spiritual royal family, there was actually an even older civilized race.


    The Spiritual royal family was actually outsiders, who were once known as extraterrestrial demons, who captured the world that originally belonged to that civilization, and the doves upied the magpie��s nest.


    It��s just that he only saw such rumors in some iplete ancient documents and ssics, and he was not sure whether it was true or not.


    The ancient sage mentioned in the Ball of Ambitions belonged to the existence of another civilization. It was blessed by the heavens and supported by the wishes of the audience. Adhering to the concept of the way of heaven, if you follow the will of heaven, you will be rewarded, and if you disobey the will of heaven, you will be punished.


    Now what Chu Lian wanted to find was the cave residence left by the ancient sage, and sign in there.


    He didn��t know how the Ball of Ambitions would give him the Ancient Sage Dao Fruit and thirty-six pieces of Ancient Sacred Weapons.


    This was not something he could think about or think about right now.


    For him, as long as he could be stronger, he could have no scruples, no matter what the reasons were.Now Chu Lian was looking forward to the other functions of the Ball of Ambitions, refining the power of wish and luck, and condensing the power that could make him transform into a powerful one.


    This was much faster than him simply bing stronger by signing in.


    Time passed quickly, and then, Gu Changge also temporarily lived in the pce of the Spiritual royal family.


    By the way, absorb the power of luck umted by the Spiritual royal family for countless years, and condense two substances called immortality and good fortune from it.


    The power of luck itself was a kind of almost omnipotent power, and its origin could not be exined clearly. At the same time, it could form various opportunities.


    The rain of good fortune bestowed by Gu Changge in the Dao Chang Realm was also condensed through the power of luck.


    Creation matter and immortal matter were two very special types of matter, one could evolve into opportunity, and the other could transform the level of life.


    Just from the literal meaning, the created matter was changing every moment, and there was no specific structural level, which meant infinity.


    Immortal matter, on the other hand, represented immortality in the true sense. It could not be destroyed, could not be changed, and was eternally the same. It was the general outline of all matter in the world.


    Immortal matter and creation matter could be understood as countless infinite changes extending from the general outline of matter. This change naturally included all tangible and intangible matter, including time and space, time,titude, nothingness, concepts, and so on.


    Even if it was an existence that had survived the eight declines, or even the nine declines, and standing above the detachment, it could not truly understand the two substances.


    Because of the difference in life levels andtitudes, it was doomed not to truly understand, and we could only get closer and closer to this aspect as much as possible.


    The Dao realm, what was the Dao state, was the process of constantly understanding, insight, enlightenment and knowing the essence of the ��Dao��, birth, gestation, and existence.


    Whether it was the way of heaven or the great Dao, they were all limited to the category of Dao.


    Gu Changge��s own life level was destined to be different from these creatures, so he could easily condense these two substances from it, pointing directly to the end, starting point, and essence of the Dao.


    What the endless cultivator was looking for all his life, he knew it from birth, and he grasped it.


    Dao realm existence would use various methods such as clearprehension, prating practice, and condensing to make progress on this path, and Gu Changge could use this material to strengthen his body and restore the peak of prosperity.


    It��s just that the process of condensing was quite boring and long, and it was also a process of sacrificing time.


    Fortunately, Gu Changge had nothing to do now.


    At the same time that the ancient warship of the Spiritual Realm crossed the boundless sea and descended toward the area of the Daochang Realm.


    In the depths of the vast starry universe, a warship that was as round as a shuttle also appeared across, huge and boundless, crushing the boundless sea, constantly approaching the Daochang True Realm, and hadnded on the outermostyer surrounded by neb.


    In the depths of this warship, many profound and ancient runes shone brightly.


    Thunder, mes, and light rain danced in the void, all radiant, as if condensing some kind of portal.


    A female figure named Zhuo You was standing devoutly in front of this portal at this moment as if she was meditating and exining something.


    Behind this portal, a strange scene gradually emerged, and finally, a huge group of light continued to flicker, as if it had life, surging, shrinking, and copsing, and the truth and mystery of life gestation faintly emerged.


    ��Who disturbed my eternal sleep.��


    The ruthless and vast thoughts are rolling in this ball of light.


    Around this portal, the rest of the nsmen of the immortal civilization all treated them seriously and looked equally respectful and pious.


    In the distance, there were creatures wearing silver armor and glowing all over, guarding seriously to prevent being disturbed.


    ��Grandfather����


    Zhuo You looked at this light group, and alsomunicated with her thoughts, sending out her own voice.


    The immortal civilization behind her was an unknown number of billions of light-years andtitudes and time-spaces away from this ce. Even if the boundless coordinates were determined, it would take a long time to reach them.


    Therefore, Zhuoyou couldn��t let the family behind her help her in the uing Dao Chang Realm.


    She thought of the palpitations and unease that had been in the dark before and finally felt that, with the power of the mind, she used a method ofmunication to contact her grandfather on the other side of the family.


    She wanted to ask him to do a divination for her, to see if she could capture the power of destiny in the dark, and predict whether her trip would go well or not.


    That grandfather was one of the oldest existences in the family behind her, and his strength was also unfathomable, proficient in many deduction and divination techniques.


    He once extracted and captured a long river of fate, from which he condensed the real fate matter, and then entrusted his heart to the fate matter, and was called the master of fate by the world.


    In the process of contacting this grandfather, it consumed a lot of spiritual power, and at the same time, it needed to consume some original substance.


    Zhuoyou was also very distressed, but in order to be safe, she had to do this to ensure her own safety.


    ��It turned out to be my most beloved junior, Xiao Zhuoyou. I didn��t expect that you were about to undergo your third spiritual transformation. Thest time I saw you, you were still a small ball of light no bigger than a fist.��


    After learning that it was Zhuoyou who woke him up, the tone of the master of fate softened a lot.


    But it was hard to hide that ruthlessness, like an unspeakable thing standing on the clouds, overlooking the fate of all lives.


    ��Thanks to your grandfather, I have gained a lot from the n this time. I trekked and searched in the vast expanse, and identally found a real world where the fire of immortal civilization is left, from which I can extract immortal substances and original substances. Help I will carry out the fourth spiritual transformation, and then I will be able topare with the existence of the True Dao Realm in the civilization of the Immortal Dao.�� Zhuoyou replied respectfully.


    Although the vast mass of light in front of her eyes belonged to her grandfather��s idea, she knew very well that the existence in it was not the grandfather who had a blood rtionship with her.


    It was an elder of the n who was older in generation and they couldn��t name him, and they didn��t know who he really was.


    Her grandfather was a well-known genius in their n, born with terrifying spiritual power that was difficult for ordinary people to match, and his future achievements would be limitless.


    As long as one followed the cultivation and training method of the immortal civilization, one would be able to undergo a spiritual transformation in the future,parable to the existence of the Dao civilization of the immortal civilization.


    And on the day when her grandfather just came of age, he received the gift and bequest of his ancestors, his strength underwent an incredible leap, and he directly underwent the first spiritual transformation��


    This was the method of inheritance and continuation in their immortal civilization.


    Every nsman, including Zhuoyou, might suddenly increase in strength one day, reaching an unimaginable level.


    Although this was called epting the remains and gifts of the ancestors, it was actually the ancestors entrusting their souls to the younger generations, changing a container, and realizing immortality in the true sense.


    This was something that Zhuoyou only understood after undergoing the first spiritual transformation.


    Ordinary nsmen would only be proud of it, and in order to obtain the relics and gifts of their ancestors, they would continue to work hard to fight for that precious ce��


    ��The remaining spark of the immortal civilization?��


    Hearing Zhuoyou��s words, the thoughts of the vast light group in this brilliant portal obviously became more intense.


    Even through endless time, space, andtitude, there was a trace of the aftermath of a terrifying spiritual storm.


    All the people of the immortal civilization, including Zhuoyou, couldn��t help taking a few steps back, feeling as if their heads were about to burst as if they were about to explode.


    And this was just a psychic storm that leaked and was weakened countless times.


    Zhuoyou felt even more in awe of this grandfather.


    With the strength of this grandfather, the spiritual storm unleashed could easily destroy endless time and space, and endless universe.


    ��Yes, I don��t dare to hide anything from my grandfather. I suspect that there was a terrifying existence in that newborn real world that stopped and gave the immortal fire. Therefore, I am worried that there will be his sessors left behind, and I want to ask my grandfather to help me do divination to predict good and bad luck.�� Zhuoyou respectfully said.


    This was the shoring of the immortal civilization. It could not capture the cause and effect of fate in the dark like the cultivators of the immortal civilization, predict the good and the bad, and avoid the bad.


    As far as Zhuoyou knew, there was an ancient and powerful civilization, adhering to the principles of heaven, and developing and prospering to the extreme.


    The cycle of heaven had its own definite number, and that civilization and thew of heavenplemented each other, adhering to the number of cycles of thew of heaven, and never encountering disasters.


    The powerhouse of that civilization, when his thoughts move, all kinds of ghosts and gods were empty, and all kinds of changes were perceived, not to mention, he couldmunicate with the way of heaven with this thought, and ept all kinds of ideas sent to him by the way of heaven.


    Knowing the number of fates and knowing the cmity, one could easily calcte and avoid all kinds of disasters, and be a real immortal.


    The immortal civilization tried to capture the powerhouses of that civilization, and understood their ability, but failedter, and paid a heavy price for it.


    ��It turns out that the existence that can leave the spark of immortality is not something you can deal with, and he may even notice it when you don��t know it. He wants to kill you andpletely obliterate your soul.��


    The vast light group behind the portal, tumbling and fluctuating, slowly calmed down, as if it was also thinking.


    Zhuoyou naturally also knew that the fire of the immortal civilization meant the true origin of immortality.


    Containing many mysteries of the Immortal Dao, allowing a weak civilization to develop and multiply into an Immortal Dao civilization.


    The kindling of immortal civilization could improve thews of heaven and earth, the environment of heaven and earth, and the way of heaven and earth.


    In the vast expanse, the immortal civilization was the most powerful civilization without a doubt.


    ��If it is aplete immortal civilization, then I will take it even at all costs. This can help me capture and perfect the power of immortality. If I can extract the true source of immortality and condense the original material of immortality, then I can Transform again���� This idea surged, with unconcealed greed and ambition.


    Zhuoyou also understood, but in this real world, there was only one real immortal fire left, which could not beplete, at most it was a sliver of ashes.


    But even if it was just a wisp of ashes, it was worth all her efforts to get it.


    After a long time, the idea behind the portal slowly calmed down, and said, ��You can��t find the real fire of immortality, but even if it��s just a wisp of ashes, it��s your good fortune. I��ve deduced it for you just now. Yes, that Realm is very weak, and there is no power that can threaten you, so you can go there with confidence.��


    ��Do not disturb my eternal sleep again.��


    After the wave was transmitted, the bright light behind the portal slowly disappeared.


    Then the portal was quickly closed, and the terrifying coercion that enveloped the ce waspletely dissipated.


    All the people of the immortal civilization, including Zhuoyou, also let out a long sigh of relief, and the depression in their hearts disappeared.


    ��Come here, gather the army, and prepare to fight with me at any time.��


    With her grandfather��s urate answer, the doubts in Zhuoyou��s heart werepletely dispelled, and she directly ordered the nsman to summon an army.


    This ancient warship, which was as round as a flying shuttle, belonged exclusively to the immortal civilization. The interior was made of rare space immortal gold, and there wererge and small concave walls chiseled.


    Inside each concave wall was a boundless world, which supported many fighting groups and could be driven by the immortal civilization.


    After ordering one after another, she soon fell into these worlds, and the screams of hundreds of millions of terrifying creatures suddenly sounded.


    There were heart demons that looked like human races, and ancient demons that were simr to foreign races. They were well-armored, and their mounts roared to the sky, with evil spirits soaring into the sky.


    These creatures appeared through the void, and gathered from the world there, flying banners and fighting intent.


    And after Zhuoyou gave the order, light, and shadow appeared on the crystal wall in front of her.


    The Dao Chang Realm in the front was getting closer and closer, like an oval egg, stretching across the vastness, wrapped in endless mist, seeming to be full of amazing vitality and luck.


    ��It seems that you haven��t noticed it yet. However, even if you noticed it early, what can you change?�� On Zhuoyou��s t face without facial features, a cruel sneer appeared.

 Chapter 980: Disappearing from Heaven, Earth, Time, and Space, Xian’er starts looking for Gu Changge

    The scope of Peach Vige was not that big, it only covered a radius of tens of miles, and there had always been less than a hundred households.


    Children in the vige, the oldest were seven or eight years old, and the youngest ones were still drinking animal milk, and some adults in the vige were learning simple cultivating methods.


    Even if they didn��t be a monk in the future, they could still keep fit and go hunting in the ancient mountains and forests. They would sit cross-legged on a side of bluestone in a decent manner, facing the sunrise and breathing in the morning glow.


    The current environment there was very good, with beautiful mountains and clear waters, fragrant green grass, and theke in the distance was emerald green, and there were many spiritual birds drinking water by the pool.


    There were also some celestial horses with snow white aura all over their body, appearing in groups, bowing their heads to drink water in theke, creating a peaceful paradise scene.


    Gu Xian��er changed her clothes, her white skirt fluttered, she was very refined, like an exiled immortal who was not stained by the world.


    Although she liked the wide-sleeve long dress that Gu Changge bought with her, she had been wearing it all the time, but it had been put away now.


    During these days in the heavenly tomb, she had grown a little, and the wide-sleeved flowing immortal dress that was originally suitable did not fit well.


    ��This blue stone is still there����Gu Xian��er found a bluestone by theke that was almost half the size of a person, jumped on it lightly, and then jumped lightly.


    On her peerless and moving face, there was some joy.


    When she was practicing cultivation when she was a child, she often sat on this blue stone, breathing in the sun, the moon, and the morning glow, sitting for several days.


    To Gu Xian��er, this was like her old friend.


    She didn��t expect that after so many years, this piece of bluestone was still there.


    Like a little lord, Yao Yao put her hands behind her back and followed behind Gu Xian��er. Seeing her like this, she wrinkled her little nose and said, ��Sister Xian��er, you are always like this, no wonder Master said you always look like a little girl.��


    Her voice was crisp and soft, but she looked old-fashioned, and she scolded Gu Xian��er.


    Gu Xian��er giggled, regardless of her refined aura of banished immortal, as soon as she took off her jade boots, her crystal, and delicate feet, which were barely enough to hold in one hand, dangled and stepped into theke, ying with theke and rippling her feet.


    Seeing that Yao Yao was about to reprimand her again, she immediately rolled up her sleeves, grabbed the little girl, and hugged her.


    ��Obviously you are a little girl of a few years old, and you always teach me. I am your older sister.�� Gu Xian��er pinched her nose with a smile on her face.


    After returning to the Peach Vige, she talked with all the masters and the name of the vige, and also talked about what happened in these years, and told them about her own experience, so that they could rx.


    Later, she also gave some gadgets to some children in the vige. It seemed that the childlike innocence was still alive, and she yed with them for a long time.


    Gu Xian��er didn��t show the slightest worry, she was still as optimistic and cheerful as before.


    She also didn��t mention the many dangers she experienced in the heavenly tomb during this trip, not wanting to worry the vigers and masters, as if she had been in the outside world for these years, and she was really cultivating and tempering.


    Now that she was finally free, Gu Xian��er also wanted to ask, the question she was most concerned about right now, where did Sister Tao Yao go?


    Why couldn��t she feel any aura and fluctuations rted to her, as if suddenly evaporated from this world?


    To her, Tao Yao was also a teacher like a sister, one of the best people in this world to her.


    ��Sister Xian��er, you don��t want to be my sister, you want to be my mistress, I can tell.��


    Although Yao Yao was pinched by Gu Xianer��s nose, she still looked old-fashioned, and then mercilessly exposed Gu Xianer��s thoughts.


    Gu Xian��er suddenly panicked when she heard her say that, her tone stuttered, and she said quickly, ��You�� you little girl, what nonsense are you talking about, be careful, I��ll beat you, but even your master dare not provoke me. If he dares to provoke me, I will beat him together.��


    ��You can��t beat Master, obviously Master often bullies you, but I often see it.��


    Yao Yao mercilessly exposed her.


    Gu Xian��er was ashamed and lightly tapped Yao Yao��s head.


    This little girl looked so cute just now, why was she not cute and dishonest now? With the appearance of an adult, she couldn��t help being old-fashioned and sentimental.


    However, when she thought of the little girl sitting alone at the entrance of the vige when she first returned to Peach Vige, she still felt a little distressed as if she was waiting for someone.


    ��That irresponsible master of yours left you in the vige and left you alone. He is such a cruel guy.�� She began to criticize Gu Changge.


    Of course, Gu Xian��er also knew that Yao Yao��s behavior was rted to her previous experience.


    It belonged to Tao Yao��s Nirvana, the other half of Tao Yao��s fruit that was conceived and born. It was wless and untainted, and it was not contaminated with any karma with Tao Yao. She could also be understood as Tao Yao��s own sister.


    It was because of this reason that Yao Yao would not grow up or grow old as if her age was frozen at this moment forever.


    Those children who used to y with her had grown up, married, and established businesses, with grandsons and granddaughters, and a house full of children and grandchildren.


    But she was still the same as before, only a few years old, and she would never change.


    Although Yao Yao looked very young, she was actually very mature and sensible in her heart, which made Gu Xian��er feel a little distressed.


    Originally, she had an elder sister who could take care of and apany her, but now, even that elder sister hadpletely disappeared without a trace.


    As for Yao Yao, Gu Changge didn��t even have a shadow, as if he had forgotten about this little girl long ago.


    ��Sister Xian��er, you are not allowed to say that about Master, Master is just very busy and has no time to visit Yao Yao. He must have a lot of things to do every day, and he is too busy����


    Seeing Gu Xian��er scolding Gu Changge, Yao Yao couldn��t help but argue and exin herself.


    Even so, she still had some sadness in her eyes.


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t bear to speak harshly to this sensible little girl, so she reached out and touched her head, and said, ��Sister will take you to find your master and grab his ear, ask him why he didn��te to see Yao Yao for so long.��


    ��Sister Xian��er, Master won��t like you if you are so impatient and rough-handed, he only likes someone as mature and stable as me���� Yao Yao said again in the tone of a little adult.


    Gu Xian��er��s teeth itched again, and she really wanted to pick her up and beat her up.


    But after thinking about it, she decided to forget it, holding Yao Yao in her arms, her slender ankles dangling slightly in theke water.


    ��Yao Yao, do you know where Sister Tao Yao has gone now?��


    She stared nkly at the mountains in the distance, and couldn��t help asking softly.


    Hearing this question, Yao Yao couldn��t help showing a puzzled and bewildered expression on her face.


    She shook her little head and said, ��I don��t know where my sister went. It seems that one day, a beautiful sister in red came to look for her, and she disappeared suddenly. She didn��t say anything to all of us, I just heard, that beautiful sister in red wanted to know the truth����


    ��Beautiful sister in red, the truth?��


    Gu Xian��er was also a little confused, she had never heard of it, did sister Taoyao have any friends, or who was the beautiful sister in red?


    Yao Yao showed a bit of sadness on her face, raised her eyes, turned her head, and asked, ��Sister Xian��er, tell me, will she really disappear from this world? I can��t feel her aura anymore. As if she was really erased from my memory, many people in the vige, for some reason, seem to be gradually forgetting about my sister.��


    ��Even the grandfather of the vige head is like this. One day, I ran to him and asked if my sister woulde back. He just thought I was asking about your whereabouts, Sister Xian��er, and he didn��t seem to remember that I have an older sister.�� ��


    ��Even some vigers are beginning to feel that the dry peach tree at the entrance of the vige is a bit in the way, and they want to cut it down, and then expand the road at the entrance of the vige����


    ��Why is this����


    ��I��m so scared, I��m afraid that one day, even I will forget the existence of my sister, and then the traces of her existence will really disappear as if she never existed. It��s as if she really doesn��t exist.��


    ��Ooooooooo, why did sister also disappear, master also did note to see me, what are they doing? It��s clear that Yao Yao has always been very understanding and obedient����


    A series of teardrops, like pearls with a broken thread, kept sliding down the little girl��s face.


    She was sobbing, and her eyes were red as if she wanted to vent out all the fear and grievances she had felt during this period of time


    Hearing these words, Gu Xian��er was stunned. She didn��t expect such a thing to happen during this period of time.


    At this time, she also discovered that when she returned to Peach Vige, many vigers seemed to keep silent about Tao Yao��s affairs. She thought it was because they didn��t want her to get hurt.


    But she really didn��t expect that it would be for such a reason.


    Why does Tao Yao��s existence gradually disappear from everyone��s minds? Does that mean that the traces of her existence will also disappear from this world?


    At this moment, Gu Xian��er suddenly thought of the biggest possibility, the transformation of Dao!


    Tao Yao was likely to be in a dangerous situation. Using her body to transform into a Dao, this transformation would not only make her Dao cultivation disappear but will also remove all her karma and traces.


    It was equivalent to disappearing in the true sense, and even the traces of what once existed had been melted away as if there was no such a person as her in this world.


    She had never appeared, whether in the past, present, or future.


    No wonder with her current cultivation level, she couldn��t even detect and perceive Tao Yao��s aura, because her aura had long since ceased to exist.


    ��Why did this happen, what happened?�� Gu Xian��er��s face turned pale.


    At this moment, she suddenly thought of many things. Could that woman in red be Gu Changge��s former apprentice who gifted an immortal corpse as a gift on the day of Gu Changge��s marriage?


    In fact, although Tao Yao never said it, Gu Xian��er knew that Tao Yao and Gu Changge must have had some kind of rtionship before.


    If the woman in red was Chan Hongyi, then it seemed normal for her to know Tao Yao.


    ��The Demonic Mountain, I have to go to the Demonic Mountain.��


    Gu Xian��er thought of the power established by the red-clothed female devil back then. If the red-clothed female devil was still there, she might be able to ask about Tao Yao��s whereabouts from her mouth.


    Without exining too much to Yao Yao, Gu Xian��er waved her hand casually, the void in front of her was blurred, and a road appeared.


    She didn��t care about putting on the jade boots, took Yao Yao with her, and stepped directly into it.


    The Demonic Mountain was hundreds of millions of miles away, and there was still a lot of space to separate it, but with Gu Xian��er��s current strength, it could be reached in an instant.


    ��Why����


    ��In the demonic mountain, there is no aura of the red devil, and she seems to havepletely disappeared.��


    Gu Xian��er appeared high in the sky, looking at the area shrouded in endless devil energy, she waspletely stunned.


    ��The truth����


    ��The truth����


    ��Could it be that the truth that the two of them are talking about is going to the past to find the truth of the forbidden era? If this is an obsession, then they may not achieve their goal and will not give up. They can go back to the past and step through the years in the long river of time, what terrible karma and bacsh did they bear����


    At this moment, Gu Xian��er seemed to have thought of the ending of the two of them and was a little at a loss.


    Even with her current cultivation, she dare not say that she could really go back to the past through the long river of time.


    Moreover, the years of the Forbidden Era had long been broken and blurred, and even the long river of time had been broken and buried in chaos and nothingness.


    Even if they could travel through the long river of time, they would probably get lost in the vast darkness, unable to find the era they wanted to find.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, as if she had caught a life-saving straw.


    ��Gu Changge, yes, Gu Changge must have a way. He will definitely be able to save them. After all, the red devil is his former apprentice. Although he is cruel to outsiders, he is only cold on the outside and hot on the inside. It is impossible for him to see them die.��


    Gu Xian��er really didn��t want to see Tao Yao, whom she regarded as a rtive, just disappeared into the world andpletely dissipated in time and space.


    After returning to Peach Vige with Yaoyao, she nned to say goodbye to her master and the vigers and told them not to touch the peach tree at the entrance of the vige, and then she wanted to take Yao Yao to find Gu Changge.


    However, Yao Yao seemed to know what she was going to do next and didn��t want to cause her any trouble, so she insisted on staying in the vige.


    Gu Xian��er had no choice but to give up. After bidding farewell to everyone, she took the big red bird and turned in a divine light, and headed straight to the immortal domain. She was going to Heaven-ying Alliance to look for Gu Changge.


    But at the same time, a major event was happening in the pce where the headquarters of the Heaven-ying Alliance was located.

 Chapter 981: The Three Pillars of the Heaven Slaying Alliance, Qing Feng returns

    In the grand hall of the Heaven ying Alliance headquarters, a multitude of individuals stood, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion. Among them were leaders from various ethnic groups who had convened to deliberate and decide on matters. Though some had not yet departed, they were now drawn to attention by the unusualportment of Gu Wuwang, Ming, and Jiu Jianxian, the deputy leaders of the Alliance.


    As ��Wang Wushang,�� the Daoist representing the Heaven ying Alliance, stood with his arms folded behind him, his presence exuded an unfathomable depth and an unmistakable, intimidating power. Facing his assembled followers, he surveyed the hall, maintaining an outward appearance of calm despite any inner disquiet.


    ��It appears an unexpected visitor has arrived in the Dao Chang Realm. Our esteemed seniors must have sensed it, prompting their early departure,�� he remarked coolly. ��We shall await their return here. If they cannot handle the situation, my hastening there would be futile.��


    As he spoke, his eyes seemed to shimmer with myriad visions, evoking the rumbling of distant stars and the celestial dance of sun and moon, symbolizing the vast power he held. In the absence of the three ancient cultivators, he emerged as the de facto voice and pir of the gathering.


    Behind him, Cen Shuang furrowed her brow, harboring dissatisfaction with the current ��Wang Wushang.�� Simrly, Ao Teng, Ao Ling, Shen Xian��er, and others shared subtle creases of concern upon their brows.


    However, at this juncture, they maintained their silence, preferring not to incite unwarranted disturbances. Gu Wuwang, Ming, and Jiu Jianxian had already departed through the air, seemingly bound for the outer reaches of the sky. This departure stirred emotions within the hall, leaving the younger and middle-aged generations murmuring in uneasy tones.


    Upon hearing Ni Chen��s words initially, many were startled, their worry palpable. As the three ancient cultivators vanished seemingly into thin air, there was no opportunity to inquire further into the situation.


    From ��Wang Wushang��s�� remarks, it appeared indeed that a formidable entity had descended upon the Dao Chang Realm.


    ��If only the Alliance Leader were present at this moment. With them at the helm, I would feel assured,�� murmured a leader of an ancient n, unable to contain his thoughts.His sentiment found resonance among many present, who held Gu Changge in the highest regard as the paramount figure in the Dao Chang Realm, possessing an inscrutable level of cultivation. With Gu Changge leading the charge, even against an indomitable and formidable foe, there was confidence in oveing any challenge.


    Yet, despite Gu Changge��s presence, a lingering fear and shadow persisted among many, a testament to his imposing influence over their lives.


    However, this also carried the benefit of alleviating concerns and fears about the presence of external parties.


    ��Didn��t you hear what the deputy leader said? The current state of the Dao Chang Realm calls for vignce. All may be within the purview of our leader. What cause for worry remains? Rather than fretting, it would be wise to contemte how to address this situation. Must we constantly rely on one individual?�� spoke one voice, urging reflection.


    Yet, there were leaders of ethnic groups who remained vignt even in times of apparent peace, questioning the validity of such thinking. They knew that Gu Changge always projected an aura of detachment, as if the affairs of the world held no sway over him. They pondered whether relying solely on Gu Changge was prudent, forgetting the lessons of the forbidden era.


    They remembered the cataclysmic upheavals in the upper realms, the annihtion of countless immortal forces and ancient universes, with billions perishing in the aftermath��all attributed to Gu Changge. While Gu Changge��s leadership had ushered in a more conducive environment for cultivation, fostering peace and growth among the various ethnic groups, many seemed to have conveniently forgotten his true nature��the demon lord.


    In the main hall, leaders of ethnic groups engaged in hushed discussions. Some harbored worry and unease, while others remainedposed, awaiting the return of the three ancient cultivators.


    Meanwhile, ��Wang Wushang�� paced the hall with measured steps, hands sped behind his back, lost in thought. His gaze swept slowly across the assembly, silently observing.


    ��Fear not, everyone. As a Daoist of the Heaven-ying Alliance, should any mishap ur, I vow to find a means to safeguard you all. All races and Daoisms are integral members of our alliance,�� he dered, projecting an air of confidence. ��I stand on the cusp of ascending to the ranks of immortal emperors. Even in the face of a Dao realm existence, I possess the strength to resist. You��ve witnessed my talents firsthand. In a matter of years, I shall match the prowess of several esteemed seniors.��


    His words, spoken with an air of superiority, aimed to win over hearts. However, the presence of the other two Dao realms, aside from Gu Wuwang, posed the greatest obstacle to his ns for the Dao Chang Realm. Thus, Ni Chen saw the absence of the three Dao realms as an opportunity to enlist the leaders of all ethnic groups and Daoisms to support him, paving the way for his future schemes.


    Ni Chen pondered earnestly. The destruction of the Underworld Realm, his original domain, during an invasion by external forces left few surviving nsmen. Only by attaining Gu Changge��s level could he hope to revive his kin, a process that could only proceed gradually. Upon seizing control of the Dao Chang Realm, he nned to immediately resurrect his loved ones, weing the remaining nsmen from the small world to multiply and thrive in their new home.


    With his status as a Daoist of the Heaven ying Alliance as a foundation, the prosperity of the Underworld n seemed within reach. Bolstered by the fortune of the real world and ample cultivation resources, his path to advancement would hasten. As his strength burgeoned, he envisioned aplete transformation of the Dao Chang Realm into the Underworld Realm, cementing his dominance.


    Thus, in this endeavor, he resolved to seize control of the Dao Chang Realm, viewing it as imperative to his grand design.


    Among the followers trailing behind ��Wang Wushang�� stood numerous leaders of prominent ns, their voices now echoing in agreement. ��You��ve witnessed the Daoist��s talent, and his astounding rate of advancement will soon rival that of the three Seniors. The future is boundless.��


    ��Moreover, the Daoist enjoys the favor of the alliance��s leader and has been bestowed with the most coveted treasure, the Hongmeng Myriad Root, a supreme artifact with myriad extraordinary uses. Rest assured, our leader will surely entrust the Heavenly Alliance to the Daoist in due time����


    ��I urge everyone to consider the long-term perspective and not sacrifice future prospects for fleeting gains.��


    The divide between Daoist ��Wang Wushang�� and the two Dao realm entities, Jiu Jianxian and Ming, was well-known within the Heaven-ying Alliance. Some leaders of ethnic groups endeavored to maintain a neutral stance, avoiding offense to either faction. However, with Jiu Jianxian, Ming, and others having departed the hall, ��Wang Wushang�� seized the moment to articte his position, the implications clear to all.


    Theplexion of many attendees in the hall subtly shifted, and the murmured discussions ceased. The ongoing power struggle within the Heaven-ying Alliance had intensified.


    Despite the oversight of Gu Wuwang, the deputy leader, the underlying issues remained unresolved. The alliance epassed a vast expanse,prising ancient forces and ethnic groups across numerous universes and worlds. The stakes were immense, impossible for even a Dao Realm entity to disregard.


    The conflict over the Hongmeng Myriad Root had exacerbated tensions between Ming, the others, and Daoist ��Wang Wushang,�� leading to a hostile andpetitive dynamic among the factions they represented.


    In the grand scheme of things, while such actions weren��t conducive to the stability of the Heaven ying Alliance, they did foster the development and maturation of its constituents.


    ��These words today aren��t meant to rush your decision-making but to remind you that the journey ahead is long, and foresight is essential,�� Ni Chen remarked, sping his hands behind his back with an air of superiority.


    In him, many glimpsed shades of Gu Changge, causing those who sought neutrality in the power struggle to reconsider. With Gu Changge��s implicit support, Ni Chen held a position of unassability, even though he couldn��t yet match the might of the two Dao realm ancient cultivators. Neither Jiu Jianxian nor Ming dared to challenge him, recognizing his innate invincibility. Moreover, ��Wang Wushang�� represented hope for the Dao Chang Realm as a wildcard in the equation.


    Cen Shuang, Ao Teng, and others observed with icy detachment, understanding the futility of further discourse at this juncture. ��Wang Wushang�� continued to assert his dominance, disregarding even the Ancient Immortal tribe��s immortal emperor, ��Uncle Yi.��


    ��Wang Wushang, don��t presume to control everything. Are you not concerned about alienating your cousin with these actions?�� challenged one voice. ��He founded the Heaven ying Alliance from nothing, and now you��ve thrown it into disarray. Do you truly believe your cousin will remain indifferent? He raised you to your current stature, but he could just as easily cast you down irreparably.��


    However, it was only Shen Xian��er who boldly confronted ��Wang Wushang,�� expressing no fear despite his overwhelming power. Her defiance elicited a shift in many attendees�� expressions, recognizing her formidable background and hesitating to provoke her.


    Ni Chen dared not retaliate against Shen Xian��er.


    He turned on his heel, the smile vanishing from his face as he spoke lightly, ��Miss Shen needn��t concern herself with such matters. The leader��s foresight surpasses your understanding. It takes more than mere spection toprehend his intentions. Besides, do you truly believe the leader would be bothered by this?��


    ��To him, the Heaven-ying Alliance may be no more than a whimsical diversion. If my efforts serve to strengthen the Alliance, do you think he would censure or punish me upon learning?�� Ni Chen��s tone reflected the confidence of one who had lived through many ages, convinced that he understood Gu Changge��s mindset. As long as he didn��t cross Gu Changge��s boundaries, wouldn��t he be granted free rein over the Alliance?


    Moreover, with Gu Changge absent from the Dao Chang Realm, Ni Chen reasoned, he wouldn��t be involved in Alliance affairs. This rebuttal left Shen Xian��er momentarily speechless, a trace of frustration crossing her features. Despite her master��s disparagement by ��Wang Wushang,�� as an apprentice, she felt powerless to intervene.


    ��If only my sister were here���� she thought, her spirits sinking further.


    Silence enveloped the main hall as onlookers refrained fromment, even those aligned with ��Wang Wushang,�� wary of offending Shen Xian��er. In their eyes, she was a direct descendant of Gu Changge, while ��Wang Wushang�� was akin to an ��heir.��


    Outside the hall, another disturbance rippled through the distance, the void quivering slightly. Terrifying auras shed and then receded, unsettling the world��s equilibrium.


    ��The seniors have returned���� Amidst the collective relief at sensing the familiar auras, joy spread across many faces.


    ��Wang Wushang�� departed without further ado, striding out of the hall.


    In the void, thews continued their tumultuous dance, while in the distant sky, a golden path materialized, spanning the multi-dimensional universe like a bridge connecting several worlds. Gu Wuwang, Ming, and Jiu Jianxian stood upon this path, apanied by an old ape with white brows d in a cultivator��s robe, his gentle features and dignified presence betraying kindness in his eyes.


    Following closely behind them were numerous figures, their features obscured by either chaotic mist or dense miasma, shrouding the surroundings.


    ��Senior Brother Qing Feng���� Cen Shuang eximed upon spotting a familiar figure on the Golden Road, unable to contain her surprise and excitement. Her fellow immortal nsmen, who had resided in the City of No Return since childhood, recognized the figure as well, their excitement palpable. ��It��s Senior Qing Feng, he��s truly returned!��


    ��I never imagined Mr. Qing Feng would still be alive, let alone return,�� remarked the silver-robed man beside Cen Shuang, known as ��Uncle Yi,�� who was unfamiliar with Qing Feng��s backstory.


    ��Uncle Yi, Brother Qing Feng was apprenticed to my grandfather. He hailed from the Sea of No Return and suffered amnesia. He lived in the City of No Return afterward and was on par with my senior siblings. Senior Brother Qing Feng embarked on a quest to find the former sages of the Immortal Pce who journeyed to the Nine Heavens, seeking their aid in our current crisis���� Cen Shuang exined, her joy evident at Qing Feng��s safe return.

 Chapter 982: All clans face war, the eve of catastrophe

    In the sky, the golden road extended directly, with Qing Feng positioned behind the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan. Spotting Cen Shuang in the hall, Qing Feng couldn��t contain his excitement, a weight lifting from his heart. As long as his junior sister remained safe and sound, he could breathe easy. He had journeyed with apprehension, fearing the worst.


    ��It seems this is the junior sister you��ve spoken of, Senior Brother Qing Feng,�� observed Fen Ruo, noting Qing Feng��s expression with a hint of amusement.


    ��Junior sister��s penchant for worry is quite something. I feared she might act rashly in my absence. Seeing her now puts my mind at ease,�� Qing Feng remarked wryly.


    The other disciples of the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan remained silent, their disdain for the denizens of this real world thinly veiled. Hailing from the Nine Heavens, their perspective differed vastly from that of the natives of the Dao Chang Realm.


    While the Nine Heavens housed numerous powerful individuals, including Dao realm existences who pursued Daoism in seclusion, they paid little heed to worldly affairs. Despite the uniqueness of the Dao Chang Realm, it remained a fledgling realm,cking the prestige to capture their attention.


    Although Gu Wuwang, Ming, and Jiu Jianxian were aware of the purpose behind the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan��s visit, they maintained their vignce. After all, Yuan Chan was also a Dao realm existence, and Gu Wuwang sensed that the ancient cultivator��s strength seemed only slightly inferior to his own.


    The ancient cultivator Yuan Chan sped his hands together, a solemn aura emanating from him, infused with apassionate essence. ��Fear not, esteemed Daoists. I have been entrusted by my disciples to venture into this world and aid in resolving this cmity. Knowing that you three Daoists are present here brings me great reassurance.��


    ��Many years ago, I, too, emerged from the Immortal Domain and unexpectedly found myself in the Nine Heavens. It has been a journey of twists and turns, blessed with good fortune,�� he added, reflecting on his own unexpected trajectory.


    Initially, Yuan Chan had been taken aback, assuming that this fledgling realm housed no more than half-step Dao Realm entities, including the feared demon lord mentioned by his disciple, Qing Feng. With his senior disciple, Fen Ruo, capable of handling such entities, there seemed no need for his intervention. However, upon closer inspection, he discovered the presence of three Daoists, one of whom surpassed him in strength.This revtion surprised Yuan Chan, prompting him to realize the significance of Daoist Eternal Monarch��s observation. ��With the aid of the Daoist, our prospects for victory in the Dao Chang Realm are greatly improved,�� Gu Wuwang acknowledged with a nod. Having established their identities during their earlier interaction, he acknowledged the unexpected encounter. It was a revtion for him to learn that Yuan Chan hailed from the Nine Heavens.


    It was imperative to ascertain whether the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan was aware of the Gu family lineage in the Nine Heavens. However, the answer eluded ��Wang Wushang�� as the proceedings unfolded swiftly. Soon, everyone convened in the main hall, their anticipation palpable, tinged with surprise and skepticism.


    The leaders of various ethnic groups, along with the unfamiliar faces apanying Yuan Chan, including several whose auras resonated with a palpable intensity, seemingly transcending worldly confines. It was evident that they were immortal emperors, their cultivation spanning countless eras.


    ��Senior, may I inquire about their identities?�� ��Wang Wushang�� ventured cautiously, his heart racing with uncertainty.


    Gu Wuwang regarded him briefly before addressing the assembly. ��This ancient cultivator, Yuan Chan, hails from the Nine Heavens. He hase to aid us in the face of external threats and forestall impending disaster. The individuals apanying him are his apprentices, formidable in their own right.��


    Apart from Yuan Chan��s prominent disciple, Fen Ruo, on the cusp of achieving Dao realm status, the remainder boasted Immortal Emperor or Quasi-Immortal Emperor status, ranking among the Dao Chang Realm��s elite.


    ��Old monk Yuan Chan extends his greetings to all,�� Yuan Chan offered with a serene smile, his presence exuding a tranquil Buddha nature capable of soothing like a gentle spring breeze. His words seemed to inspire those around him, prompting some to consider the path of Buddhism.


    The leaders of the ethnic groups in the hall reacted with astonishment, many struggling to conceal their disbelief at the turn of events.


    ��From the Nine Heavens?�� ��Wang Wushang�� echoed, his astonishment mirroring that of the assembled leaders. The revtion of their origins was beyond his expectations, leaving him grappling with the magnitude of their backgrounds.


    In his time in the Underworld Realm, Nine Heavens had already held legendary status as the cradle of Immortal Dao, shrouded in mystique and boasting unfathomable secrets. Its prestige eclipsed even the mightiest of realms, rendering them insignificant inparison.


    The arrival of ancient cultivator Yuan Chan exceeded ��Wang Wushang����s expectations, signaling a shift beyond his control. Throughout the hall, leaders from various races and factions struggled to digest the astounding news, while figures like Ao Teng and Ao Ling��er, steeped in the lore of innate mythology, shared in the collective astonishment.


    Unlike the typical aloofness associated with Dao realm existences, Yuan Chan remained affable as he elucidated his origins within the immortal domain. Qing Feng, too, rose to recount his journey to the Nine Heavens, guided by clues left by the former sages of the Immortal Pce, culminating in his apprenticeship to Yuan Chan.


    With doubts dispelled, jubtion swept through the gathering. The realization that Yuan Chan, akin to Gu Wuwang and others, possessed formidable disciples imbued the assembly with renewed hope for the Dao Chang Realm��s defense against foreign incursions.


    While Yuan Chan initially maintained a detached demeanor, upon hearing the mention of the ��Heaven ying Alliance,�� his countenance shifted, brows furrowing in consternation. His benevolent expression gave way to solemnity, eliciting a sense of foreboding among his disciples, whose expressions mirrored his own disbelief.


    ��Brother Dao, please don��t be rmed. The choice of name was not ours, but that of our leader himself,�� Gu Wuwang reassured, sensing the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan��s unease. He understood the weight carried by the three words ��Heaven ying Alliance.�� Even he had been taken aback initially, recognizing the magnitude of the karma it entailed.


    ��It��s audacious indeed, to adopt such a name and witness its establishment with such grandeur. This enigmatic leader must be an extraordinary figure,�� remarked Fen Ruo, the great disciple of Yuan Chan, her surprise evident.


    In the Nine Heavens, the immortal force established by the Daoist Eternal Monarch bore the name Heavenly Sect, symbolizing a defiance against the heavens and rallying powerhouses for a celestial battle. As for the Lord of Immortality, his appetion hinted at an epoch-spanning existence, unparalleled in cultivation.


    Only an individual of such caliber could shoulder the weight of such karma without sumbing to fear of repercussions like Dao copse or heavenly resistance. The Heavenly Sect��s reputation reverberated through the Nine Heavens and beyond, instilling awe in many powerful realms.


    To witness a nascent realm dare to adopt such a name without apparent repercussions intrigued Fen Ruo. Only the mysterious Eternal Monarch��s fortune seemed a usible exnation. This realization piqued her curiosity, indicating that the demon lord mentioned by Qing Feng transcended mere approaching Dao Realm status.


    With the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan regaining hisposure, he offered, ��If given the chance, I must meet this mysterious leader in person.�� Qing Feng, too, found himself stunned by the staggering changes that had unfolded since his departure from the Immortal Domain.


    ��Senior Brother Qing Feng, I��ll fill you in on all the detailster,�� Cen Shuang assured him. Even she found the recent changes akin to a dream.


    The arrival of the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan caught everyone off guard. Once it became clear that no immediate danger loomed, the leaders of various ethnic groups departed one by one, taking their nsmen with them to prepare for whaty ahead.


    For the time being, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan and hispanions remained within the Heaven ying Alliance. Ni Chen found it challenging to ascertain their origins immediately, so he opted to observe the situation and focus on addressing the impending catastrophe.


    This event sparked ripples throughout the Dao Chang Realm, quickly disseminating across all universes. Every racemenced preparations, and a palpable sense of tension pervaded the cosmos. Armies, d in armor and wielding an array of weapons, surged through the starry expanse from all corners, converging for the imminent conflict.


    An air of solemnity permeated the hearts of beings across all races as they braced for the impending war. Many observed a strange, foam-like substance looming on the horizon, its deste emptiness seeming to engulf the light itself.


    Buzz!


    Across various universes and within the depths of different races�� territories, among divine inds, bright gates of light began to open, immortal mist billowing forth, and the air was permeated with the power of teleportation.


    From these gates emerged ancient soldiers, as if they were emerging from a realm of death and bloodshed. These formidable immortal warriors, renowned for their prowess in ancient wars, brimmed with murderous intent as they rallied once more to confront the impending catastrophe.


    Rumble!


    Elsewhere, in distant regions of the sky, a multitude of ancient warships and flying vessels converged. Strange beasts galloped below, while raptors soared overhead, their vast numbers obscuring the sun. Divine light soared into the heavens, creating a spectacle of magnificence.


    Additionally, countless knights and warriors assembled, forming dense formationsprised of hundreds of millions of giants. These individuals were trained by various tribes and factions within the Dao Chang Realm.


    A haunting wail echoed through the sky as massive ancient copper warships streaked across the heavens, hurtling towards the expansive battlefield of the Immortal Domain. These vessels teemed with cultivators and warriors exuding a palpable aura of aggression and determination. Leading them were formidable figures at the pinnacle of immortality, guiding their forces into the fray.


    Across mountains, rivers, marsnds, and vast ancient forests, a multitude of powerful ancient beasts roamed freely, their colossal forms casting imposing shadows over thendscape. Mounted atop these primordial creatures were towering figures adorned in animal skins, their sinewy frames and pulsating energy evoking an aura reminiscent of ancient deities.


    Originating from a distant and remote universe, these individuals bore the hallmarks of ancient gods, distinguished by star-shaped markings between their brows. Elsewhere, divine light pierced the heavens, emanating from an ancient situated within the cosmos. Here, the Ancient Immortal n, Heavenly Dao Sect, True Immortal Academy, and other prestigious factions congregated, marshaling their most formidable forces in preparation for the impending cataclysm.


    Throughout the ages since the era of taboo, countless powerhouses either secluded themselves or immersed themselves in cultivation. Now, spurred by the urgency of the situation, they emerged from their retreats and embarked on the journey to confront the looming threat.


    Even ethnic groups from the era of innate mythology, such as the Jin Peng, Huang Niao, Shi Long, and Shi Qilin, mobilized their strongest warriors. It was widely understood that the impending catastrophe spared no one. In the face of such peril, unity was paramount, for the downfall of the Dao Chang Realm would bring devastation to all.


    In a remote corner of the universe, a brilliant sh of divine light caught Gu Xian��er��s attention. Having just arrived from the upper realm to the immortal domain, she hadn��t yet had the chance to inquire about Gu Changge��s whereabouts at the headquarters of the Heaven ying Alliance. However, she swiftly learned of the impending battle.


    Throughout the Dao Chang Realm, all ethnic groups were mobilizing and amassing their forces in preparation for the imminent catastrophe.


    As Gu Xian��er traversed the immortal domain, she witnessed numerous ancient warships hurtling past, their momentum shaking the very fabric of the universe as they surged towards the depths of the immortal domain. These vessels weremanded by at least a few real immortals, with countless cultivators filling their ranks.


    This development forced Gu Xian��er to recalibrate her priorities. Whether she sought to locate Gu Changge or rescue Tao Yao, she first needed to address this pressing challenge. Failure to do so would not only imperil the Dao Chang Realm but also jeopardize her own survival and any subsequent endeavors.


    ��I��ve learned that these ancient warships and armies are bound for a ce known as the Boundless Battlefield,�� Gu Xian��er reported, swiftly gathering information. ��There, an outpost for foreign enemies is stationed, and all ethnic groups are continually dispatching powerful warriors to defend it.��


    Though her current strength might not decisively sway the oue of the battle, Gu Xian��er recognized that she still had a role to y in the unfolding events.

 Chapter 983: The tribulation begins with endless wars, terrifying war

    The warships nketed the sky like clouds, stretching across the vast expanse. Thousands of these ancient vessels adorned the universe, while hundreds of millions of cultivators surged forth from ancients, swiftly gathering in the starry expanse.


    Simultaneously, Immortal Kings opened expansive cosmic tunnels, facilitating the direct descent of these ancient warships. In adjacent universes, immense tunnels tore through the fabric of space, carved open by colossal hands. A torrent of cultivators poured forth, converging at the edge of the vast battlefield and forming formidable formations.


    Gu Xian��er trailed behind an ancient warship, hurtling towards the boundless battlefield. Her emotions weighed heavily upon her. This catastrophe marked a daunting threshold for the Dao Chang Realm, one that would require prolonged struggle spanning years, if not decades. Many would perish in the process, and even her own safety couldn��t be guaranteed.


    Furthermore, the ultimate oue remained uncertain, shrouded in the fog of war.


    Rumble!


    In the vast expanse ahead, a colossal hand emerged, grasping at stars and clutching the moon. It was of titanic proportions, tearing through the void as boiling spiritual energy surged, distorting and copsing time and space until a stable passage materialized.


    An Immortal King manifested, opening a grand cosmic tunnel for numerous ancient warships to surge towards the boundless battlefield. Simr scenes unfolded in multiple locations, with Immortal Kings tasked to open temporal and spatial channels to transport armies from various races.


    Meanwhile, within the boundless battlefield, some Immortal Kings had already arrived, strategizing on how to confront the enemy and fortify their defenses.


    The atmosphere was grim, shrouded by terrifying ck clouds that nketed the sky in every direction. Tragedy, war, and bloodshed suffused thend, with even the soil tarnished dark brown, stained ck by endless blood and littered with countless bones and weapon remnants.Once, this ce had been the site of the Heaven ying battle, a realm ravaged by ceaseless conflict where no living beings had survived.


    Gu Xian��er trailed the army to the boundless battlefield, soaring high above the sky, surveying the destion below.


    ��I wonder how long this catastrophe will endure. Gu Changge, where are you now? Are you still within this realm?�� she murmured softly.


    A torrential army traversed the battlefield, akin to a cosmic serpent surging towards the edge. The tumultuous sounds from beyond the boundless sea echoed clearly, as if the heavens themselves quivered, the sun and moon revolved, and the world teetered on the brink of collision, with blood ready to boil and souls trembling.


    Though the army that descended upon this realm was vast,prising true immortals and Immortal Kings, the majority were below the rank of true immortals, relegated to cannon fodder and destined to serve as vanguards in the forefront of resistance and contention.


    The immortal king ancestors of many ethnic groups also followed orders, leading their armies and guarding various locations, awaiting the arrival of foreign enemies.


    The oppressive atmosphere preceding the impending war enshrouded the hearts of every being in the Dao Chang Realm. Even ordinary cultivators felt the tension, their nerves constantly on edge, sensing that a significant shift was urring in the world.


    Each day, soaring auras emerged across the realm, eclipsing stars one by one, with countless figures rushing toward the outer domain.


    Outside Green Mountain Vige, Su Qingge stood calmly in the courtyard, gazing up at the sky. Even in this remote mortal settlement, the residents could perceive the changes unfolding in the world��an inexplicable sense of foreboding hanging heavy over their heads.


    ��Daddy, does this mean the catastrophe ising and the world will be destroyed?�� queried the curious children in the vige, addressing their father.


    Her heart heavy with sorrow, Su Qingge sighed inwardly, realizing that even children devoid of cultivation could not escape the influence of the impending cmity.


    This catastrophe appeared to be a formidable trial for the Dao Chang Realm. With war looming on the horizon, the very fabric of reality seemed to shift, and the once-strong aura underwent profound transformations.


    However, for those blessed with great fortune, this crisis also presented an opportunity for ascension. The seeds nted by Gu Changge��s actions were beginning to bear fruit.


    In one of the immortal sects that had endured for millions of years, a young man rallied many elder disciples to discuss strategies for navigating the impending catastrophe, striving to ensure the sect��s continuity and prevent the rupture of its legacy.


    Though the sect��s ancestors had once attained the rank of true immortals, that was in a bygone era. Presently, the most formidable figure within the sect was merely an enlightened individual.


    An enlightened individual, facing such a catastrophic event, was likely as inconsequential as dust, not even worthy of being considered cannon fodder.


    Nevertheless, this young man remained undeterred, speaking with unwavering confidence as if he could safeguard the sect throughout the crisis.


    As the senior brother of the sect, he had a remarkable backstory. In his youth, while practicing martial arts in the back mountains, he had a close brush with death when pursued by a ferocious tiger. Fleeing for his life, he stumbled into a frigid pool where he chanced upon a mysterious ancient bell imbued with auspicious energy.


    The enigmatic ancient bellpelled him to forsake martial arts in favor of Daoist cultivation. Over time, he ascended to his current level, his cultivation nearing that of all the sect��s ancestors.


    ��My mysterious ancient bell contains within it mountains and rivers. By absorbing sufficient matter, I can condense a genuine world within it, rivaling any so-called ancient realm. With mastery over the mysterious ancient bell, I can create and control a world inside it. Protecting our sect during this war is entirely feasible.��


    ��In this conflict, many will perish. Yet, those shattered weapons are prime materials, enabling me to ascend and advance swiftly. In no time, I could attain the rank of true immortal, or even immortal king.��


    The young man exuded confidence, having encountered numerous strokes of good fortune along his journey. Despite danger, he often turned adversity into advantage, truly embodying the essence of luck. Amidst the tumultuous world, survival came more easily to him than to other cultivators, fostering his rapid growth and development.


    Elsewhere, a woman garbed in somber ck attire, her countenance icy and indifferent, eradicated nearby sects engaged in reckless and malevolent deeds due to the impending catastrophe.


    Her ck garments were stained with blood, the path she trod littered with dismembered limbs and corpses. A crimson stream flowed like a river, and the once-grand mountain gatey in ruins.


    ��You brought this upon yourselves,�� the woman in ck dered, embodying the ethos of the Dao through her merciless and detached approach. She took lives daily, whether of virtuous or wicked individuals, driven solely by her whims.


    She was often dubbed the ck-Clothed Demoness by many cultivators for her ruthless and efficient killing methods, having mastered the art of dispatching adversaries with a single hand. Her skill had reached a state of perfection, with each life she imed bolstering her cultivation, ensuring continuous improvement.


    ��This catastrophe presents the ideal environment for my cultivation. Once I condense the prototype of the Dao of ughter, I could even y an Immortal King,�� she mused, her tone dispassionate andposed.


    ��Ruthless good fortune truly lives up to its name. I��ve ascended to the seventh level already. Ordinary true immortals may not pose a challenge. Mastering the way of killing at the ninth level will enable me to confront Immortal Emperors horizontally, potentially bing the ughter Immortal Emperor. It��s indeed a stroke of extraordinary fortune,�� she contemted aloud, her demeanor unaffected by emotion.


    Once a meek girl, tormented by her aunt and maidservants, she credited her current standing to the fortuitous acquisition of the extraordinary skill known as Ruthless Good Fortune. Her journey began with the ughter of fowl, gradually crystallizing into the prototype of her murderous intent. Subsequently, she turned her sights on those who had mistreated her, eliminating them without regard for morality, solely focused on her cultivation.


    This transformation birthed the formidable entity known as the ck-Clothed Demoness, her actions driven solely by personal agenda, devoid of considerations of right or wrong. She spected that Ruthless Good Fortune might have been crafted by the Demon Lord of the Dao Chang Realm, the former apex being.


    Despite harboring doubts about attaining the Demon Lord��s level even if she reached the ninth level and subsequently created the tenth level herself, she remained steadfast in her belief. Bolstered by her auspicious fortune, she envisioned a future unbounded by the confines of this exercise. The impending catastrophe facing the entire Dao Chang Realm served as a catalyst for her exponential growth.


    Simr scenes were unfolding in various locations across the Dao Chang Realm.


    Individuals blessed with remarkable fortune, known as the Acting System, diligently gathered and scrutinized information regarding the origin and exploits of the ��demon lord.�� Their aspiration was to emte the most formidable entity in the Dao Chang Realm, striving to embody even a fraction of their power. They spared no effort in scouring ancient records and conducting exhaustive searches for any semnce of resemnce.


    Simultaneously, others fortunate enough to acquire relics of ancient heroes marshaled their resources and assembled their own factions in preparation for the impending catastrophe. Their objective was to confront the looming threat head-on, leveraging the power of these legendary artifacts.


    ��.


    At the headquarters of the Heaven ying Alliance, Gu Wuwang, Ming, and other Dao Realm entities convened, utilizing a ndestine artifact to analyze the situation beyond the vast expanse and predict the imminent arrival of foreign adversaries.


    Finally, the rounded ancient warship approached from the expanse, revealing some indistinct outlines. Yet, just as anticipation grew, radiant gates materialized abruptly, disgorging an equally formidable army of warriors. Like a cosmic deluge, they surged forth toward the forefront of the Dao Chang Realm.


    This unexpected assault caught everyone off guard, devoid of any forewarning. Though the exact numbers of this approaching force remained unknown, it surely numbered in the millions. Emerging from the luminous gates, they exuded malevolent energy, brimming with murderous intent.


    ��Sentries on the boundless battlefield, prepare for action!�� issued themand throughout the hall, prompting immediate readiness.


    Simultaneously, millions of runes streamed forth from the perimeter embankment encircling the boundless battlefield, harnessing the celestial power and radiating boundless luminosity.


    Originally silent, the embankment��s origins were shrouded in mystery, erected to withstand the relentless assault from the boundless sea��s forces. Yet now, it surged to life, akin to a torrent breaching its banks. Transforming into formidable energy beams, it surged toward the onrushing army of immortal civilization.


    Witnessing this scene, many cultivators and creatures stationed on the edge of the boundless battlefield were utterly shocked. They had never fathomed that the boundary embankment harbored such astonishing power, reawakening at such a critical juncture.


    ��The origin of the boundary embankment is shrouded in mystery. Its creator remains unknown. Countless ancient runes adorn its surface, invoking formidable power to repel foreign adversaries���� murmured the immortal kings within their bunkers, visibly stirred by the revtion. Clearly, they hadn��t anticipated the existence of such a natural barrier surrounding the Dao Chang Realm.


    The onught of terrifying energy beams decimated the army of immortal civilizations rushing toward the forefront, reducing many figures to ash in an instant. However, these were mere cannon fodder for the immortal civilizations, eliciting no remorse.


    Yet, more figures emerged from the light gates anew.


    Meanwhile, aboard the colossal ancient warship resembling a flying shuttle, a horrifying figure shrouded in ck mist materialized. Extending a hand adorned with various scales resembling those of dragons and iron, this entity surpassed the Immortal King in power. Though not a member of the immortal civilizations, it served as a war servant, enved and manipted.


    With a swift motion, the entity shattered the tens of thousands of symbols resonating across the sky, reducing them to rubble that cascaded like a deluge. Such a disy rendered even the Immortal King insignificant, instilling chilling dread in the hearts of the Dao Chang Realm��s forces.


    The sheer terror of this entity��s power rendered the boundary embankment��s light beams utterly futile in its presence.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the fabric of time and space outside the boundless battlefield contorted, and a blurred figure emerged, enveloped in the same ck mist. Extending a hand, they countered the massive hand horizontally, seeking to obliterate it.


    ��Foreign Immortal Emperor!��


    Across the vast battlefield, numerous figures couldn��t contain their astonishment upon recognizing this being. Their eyes betrayed a mixture of awe and anticipation.


    This was a genuine Immortal Emperor tasked with safeguarding this region, and they had swiftly intervened to confront the opposing figure. Despite past conflicts and ceaseless wars between the foreign realm and the immortal domain, in this critical moment, the emperor of the foreign realm didn��t hesitate to act, determined to prevent the adversary from drawing closer.

 Chapter 984: Gu Xian’er’s Resoluteness, the Talent that Glows in the Past and the Present

    The battle had justmenced, with a genuine Immortal Emperor emerging from the distorted time and space, unleashing a formidable strike.


    The majestic spiritual energy threw the universe into chaos, with fragments of time lingering and countless Daoisms intertwining, carrying ultimate power as they shot across the sky, aiming to halt the terrifying figure aboard the warship.


    In an instant, hundreds of millions of divine powers surged forth, each evolving and descending in attack.


    The colossal hand of the formidable figure descended unimpeded, devoid of emotional fluctuations, seeking to bombard the boundary embankment, shattering countless ancient runes and causing the army to descend.


    Upon being obstructed, the figure��s cold, ruthless gaze swept across like a celestial sword, capable of severing the universe and evaporating the river of time, forcing them to engage the foreign emperor inbat.


    Rumble!


    This was a battle destined to transcend time and space, unfolding amidst distorted and shattered realms, spanning eras.


    Fortunately, it took ce within the boundless sea, sparing the real world from devastation. Otherwise, a mere burst of energy would have obliterated countless universes.


    In the hands of an immortal emperor-level being, even extending a finger could pierce the universe and crush all life.The twobatants employed terrifying techniques, illuminating the once lifeless universe with vibrant light.


    Countless armies of immortal civilizations surged forth from the gates of light, advancing once more toward the Dao Chang Realm.


    The boundary embankment once again zed with brilliance, each ancient rune reflecting dazzlingly, exuding an aura of past and present. Every rune bore innate significance, constantly formingbinations that transformed into beams of light, bombarding the army of immortal civilization.


    At the moment of impact, these armies, like snow meeting a scorching sun, couldn��t resist and disintegrated into powder instantly.


    Except for those beyond the Immortal King��s power, creatures at other levels were like ants under this beam of light, their numbers unable topensate for their vulnerability.


    Witnessing this, the army on the vast battlefield couldn��t help but cheer. Many immortal kings also disyed joy on their faces. They never imagined that the boundary embankment, existing for an unknown age, possessed such power. It not only resisted the impact of the boundless worlds but also repelled foreign enemies.


    The boundary embankment, stretching to nowhere, resembled an immortal city wall at this moment, standing tall and exuding an ancient and magnificent atmosphere, dominating the heavens.


    ��Since ancient times, only those surpassing the immortal king have had the qualifications to approach and leave their mark there. I thought it was to impede our progress, but I never imagined it was to safeguard us. Did the ancestors who constructed the boundary embankment foresee such a day?�� Many Immortal Kings were immensely excited and greatly encouraged.


    The ancient warships, shrouding the sky and sun,y across the vast battlefield, with countless cultivators and creatures also witnessing this scene, feeling moved.


    ��These inscriptions hold the secrets of the Immortal Dao civilization, and I never imagined they would be utilized to form arge formation. This is precisely the ember of the Immortal Dao fire that I��ve been seeking���� Inside the circr, flying ancient warship, Zhuo You��s eyes zed as he gazed at the boundary embankment, paying no heed to the countless armies of the immortal civilization, which vanished in an instant.


    To her, the loss was inconsequential. The immortal civilization had nurtured countless races. This time she ventured out to explore, and the races she brought with her numbered in the hundreds of millions.


    This loss was not even a scratch; it was merely sacrificial fodder to gauge the opponent��s strength.


    ��Recreate those ancient runes. By constructingbinations, perhaps we can unlock scriptures dedicated to the origins of the immortal civilization���� Zhuoyoumanded her subordinates to decipher and replicate those ancient symbols. Each rune represented the foundation of an ancient script in the Immortal Civilization, its worth immeasurable.


    Thus, it was due to the existence of these ancient runes that the boundary embankment became immortal and impregnable, absorbing thews of the universe and enduring endlessly, capable of repelling foreign enemies. Only with the concerted effort of many immortal emperors could it possibly be destroyed.


    Yet, the true powerhouse of this realm had yet to emerge, and Zhuoyou remained cautious. Though her grandfather had divined for her, she could distinctly sense the presence of Dao Realm entities in this nascent realm. And there were many.


    Thus, she wasn��t nning to make any decisive moves just yet, still in the phase of testing. This realm held many mysteries. Though it was newly born, giving rise to a Dao Realm existence was already an incredibly arduous task, depleting the resources of epochs past.


    However, presently, their number was assuredly more than one.


    ��Zhuosheng, monitor the activity in the other direction. If you detect the aura of the Dao realm, intercept it immediately and prevent it from approaching the mother ship,�� Zhuoyou continued issuing directives.


    Behind her stood an extraordinarily tall figure, emanating a mesmerizing silver light that seemed to shift and change constantly. ��Yes, Miss,�� the figure responded.


    This individual was a powerhouseparable to the beings of the immortal civilization, having undergone a spiritual transformation akin to the early stages of the Dao realm.


    The formidable army of the immortal civilization, akin to a torrent breaching a dam, surged towards the Dao Chang Realm with an unyielding determination.


    Observing from a distance, one would see that the army of immortal civilizations had inundated the vast expanse of void around the Dao Chang Realm. Despite the boundary embankment emitting radiant beams of light, it struggled to repel the overwhelming force of the immortal civilization��s army. From the gaps in the defensive barrier, they poured through recklessly, converging towards the boundless battlefield.


    Originally, the Boundless Battlefield marked the juncture where the Boundless Sea intersected with the Dao Chang Realm, leaving a vast area unprotected by the boundary embankment. This area was typically guarded by the Immortal King families. Now, however, countless armies of immortal civilizations were forcefully breaching through this gap.


    On the ancient warships, runes red to life as the armies of the Dao Chang Realm prepared to form ancient formations and push forward into battle.


    The conflict erupted into a cataclysmic war, engulfing the realm in chaos, yet every cultivator and creature present on the vast battlefield was determined to fight.


    Beyond the boundless sea, the battle between the two immortal emperors raged with equal ferocity, akin to the world being rent asunder.


    In the midst of this chaos, Gu Xian��er found herself facing a formidable adversary��an Immortal Kingmanding an army, charging forth from the gap and colliding head-on with the ancient warship she was aboard.


    The Immortal King on their ancient battleship had already redirected their attention to defend against the opposing army, leaving Gu Xian��er vulnerable and unprotected.


    The number of Immortal Kings in the Dao Chang Realm was sparse,prising those who had long guarded the vast battlefield and those who had hurriedly arrived.


    ��If you dare to stop me, you will die,�� dered the immortal king from the immortal civilization with a thin, cruel visage, emanating an aura of death from an unknown race.


    Confronting the ancient warship, which was under themand of only a true immortal, he aimed a palm strike to obliterate all living cultivators.


    ��The opposing immortal king is approaching���� murmured the cultivators and creatures aboard the ancient warship, their desperation palpable, even among the true immortal.


    Yet, in that moment, Gu Xian��er intervened. She appeared to manipte time itself, wielding a terrifying power over the ages. In an instant, she traversed through space and struck with her petite, white fist. The chaotic aura surged as her blownded with a resounding impact. The immortal king��s palm trembled violently, exhibiting signs of bone fractures before erupting with a deafening explosion.


    Without a flicker of emotion on her face, Gu Xian��er pressed on, her slender form enveloped in the immortal light of the Dao. She resembled an unrivaled exile immortal��detached and free from worldly concerns, yet exuding an awe-inspiring killing intent.


    In just one exchange, the immortal king of the immortal civilization sustained severe injuries, instilling horror within him as he was forced to unleash his full power.


    ��Is that a female immortal king, and she appears so young���� murmured the stunned creatures and cultivators aboard the ancient warship, their disbelief palpable. They had resigned themselves to despair, never anticipating such a sudden rescue.


    All eyes were fixed on Gu Xian��er.


    The true immortalmanding the ancient warship was filled with even greater excitement. ��Wonderful, wonderful! Another immortal king, and she��s so young, yet her strength is astounding. I never knew such a peerless genius was hidden on this battleship.��


    Gu Xian��er��s face was enveloped in immortal light, making it difficult for even those of the same level to clearly discern her features. Even if they could, many might not recognize her identity. After all, she had disappeared from the Dao Chang Realm for quite some time. These cultivators hailed from various universes and worlds, and not all of them were acquainted with her existence.


    At best, they could only discern that she was remarkably youthful, with a bone age that belied her aplishments. Achieving such feats at her age was unprecedented and groundbreaking.


    However, Gu Xian��er paid little heed to these matters. In her sight, there was only the Immortal King��an opponent seeking her obliteration.


    Since departing from the Heavenly Tomb, she had yet to engage in earnestbat against her peers, leaving her uncertain of her own capabilities.


    The immortal king before her might just serve as her sparring partner.


    Boom! Gu Xian��er struck again, weaponless, delivering a powerful punch that emitted a fierce and overwhelming light, evaporating everything in its path. Countless energy particles were disintegrated, seemingly capable of cleansing all things and piercing through the heavens. The Immortal King opposite her shifted colors rapidly, unwilling to engage directly, feeling a sense of dread.


    The prolonged battle in this location was incredibly intense and tumultuous, with numerous Daows reduced to dust. The Immortal King from the immortal civilization, initially cold and ruthless, sought to obliterate all the ancient warships in the vicinity to create an opening. However, he hadn��t anticipated encountering Gu Xian��er.


    Despite employing various techniques, he found himself steadily retreating, sustaining injuries and coughing up blood. After hundreds of exchanges, a burst of blood mist filled the air as Gu Xian��er relentlessly battered the immortal king. However, despite his grievous wounds, the Immortal King��s soul attempted to tear through time and space to escape.


    Anticipating this move, Gu Xian��er produced a slightly weathered ancient pagoda. Gleaming with a crystalline white radiance, it emitted a cascade of orderly Dao energy, suppressing the primordial spirit and drawing it in, nning to gradually dissipate it.


    This peculiar treasure was retrieved from the celestial tomb, its level unknown but possessing seven of its original nine levels, capable of sealing anything.


    The spectacle of this fierce battle reverberated throughout the region, alerting all parties. Immortal kings in other areas were simrly engaged inbat, each sustaining injuries. However, it was challenging for them to truly vanquish one another. At the level of immortal kings, true death was elusive unless vastly overpowering strength was wielded.


    Gu Xian��er��s seamless handling of an immortal king was truly remarkable and shocking.


    Especially considering that she hadn��t fully unleashed her strongest power yet.


    ��In this great catastrophe, the unexpected emergence of such a young and mysterious female immortal king is a testament to the profound blessings and enduring luck bestowed upon the Dao Chang Realm. We are destined not to perish,�� remarked some traditionalist immortal kings, unable to contain theirughter and excitement.


    While the sudden onset of the catastrophe left many bewildered about the motives behind the enemy��s assault on the Dao Chang Realm, it didn��t dampen their resolve to resist. They were prepared to exact a heavy toll on their adversaries, even if it meant sacrificing themselves.


    The elimination of an immortal king from the immortal civilization greatly bolstered the morale of the Dao Chang Realm��s forces. They became emboldened, disying a fearlessness that surged through their ranks.


    Gu Xian��er received voice transmissions from other immortal kings expressing concern for her safety. Recognizing her terrifying talent and status as a figure transcending time, they urged her to retreat to headquarters.


    Acknowledging the well-intentioned advice, Gu Xian��er understood that, at this critical moment, she couldn��t afford to leave the front lines. Like her first life as a heaven-yer, she led the armies of the real world of mountains and seas, fought celestial battles, and resisted the impending liquidation.


    Moreover, she saw this battlefield as an opportunity for self-improvement and deepening her understanding of the Dao. It was a chance to expedite her cultivation toward the light of the quasi-immortal emperor, her ultimate goal.

 Chapter 985: Ages ago, Chan Hongyi’s Dao Demon

    The tragic sh between the immortal civilization��s assault on the Dao Chang Realm had begun in earnest. The massive, tumultuous army, akin to locusts swarming, transformed into a terrifying deluge, surging towards the Dao Chang Realm in an attempt to breach its defenses. Meanwhile, aboard ancient warships, the Dao Chang Realm��s forces valiantly fought back, showing no fear in the face of adversity.


    The thick crimson light stained the universe, creating a scene of immense tragedy. Corpses littered the battlefield, and stars were reduced to ash and oblivion in an instant. Amidst this chaos, the leaders of various factions convened at the headquarters of the Heaven-ying Alliance, observing the conflict through enchanted relics.


    Simultaneously, a series of decrees were issued,manding reinforcements from across the realm to bolster the defense. It was clear to all that this battle would exact a heavy toll, even iming the lives of Immortal Kings.


    ��I fear this conflict will be protracted, and we must remain vignt. For the Dao Chang Realm, this catastrophe is not merely a trial but an opportunity for rebirth, a transformation into immortality,�� remarked Deputy Leader Gu Wuwang, before dispelling the image of the enchanted relic before him.


    Prepared for a prolonged engagement, the forces aboard the ancient warships braced themselves. Yet, despite their readiness, the true power behind the enemy��s assault had yet to reveal itself. The Immortal Emperor who led the charge may have been merely a pawn, sent to gauge the Dao Chang Realm��s strength. The identity and capabilities of the true adversary remained shrouded in mystery.


    With the arrival of external aid, including the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, the Dao Chang Realm counted only four Dao Realm existences among its ranks. As the final battle loomed, the oue remained uncertain, and whether they could withstand the onught was a question that hung heavy in the air.


    ��Master Deputy Leader, do you have any insight into why these civilizations from the rest of the real world haveunched such massive invasions? Is there a specific goal driving their actions?�� questioned some of the ethnic leaders in the main hall, voicing the doubts that many harbored.


    Gu Wuwang found himself unable to provide a definitive answer to their inquiry. Instead, it was the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan who spoke up, sping his hands together as he offered his perspective. ��The expanse of the universe knows no bounds, birthing countless civilizations. Conflict is an eternal and unending refrain. It is weakness that invites invasion.��


    His words weighed heavily on those gathered in the hall, resonating with a sense of powerlessness. The realization that their weakness had made them vulnerable to such aggression weighed heavily upon them all.��Regardless of the reasons, now is the time for all of us to focus on strengthening ourselves,�� asserted Gu Wuwang inly, addressing the assembly. ��I��ve recently examined the fate of the Dao Chang Realm, and there are no signs of it faltering in the face of this sudden cmity.��


    As the war raged on, there was still no sign of Gu Changge��s appearance, leading Gu Wuwang to specte that Gu Changge may have indeed ventured into the Boundless Sea. However, he remained skeptical, knowing that Gu Changge likely had other resources at his disposal, especially considering his ties to individuals within the Dao Chang Realm.


    The sweeping conflict, reminiscent of divine retribution, threatened to annihte the world. Its tremors extended beyond the realm��s borders, unsettling universes and worlds alike. Like leaves in the wind, cultivators and creatures of all levels couldn��t help but quake in the face of its impending devastation.


    Every day, legions surged forth from various universes, times, and spaces, converging on that front line. Since the second cmity in the Dao Chang Realm, they had been recuperating for countless epochs, and overall conditions were not too dire.


    In the shadows, True Spirit Qing Yi employed various methods to aid former mighty heaven-yers in reincarnation or safeguarding their true souls, facilitating their resurrection and body reconstruction. Across epochs, individuals cultivated in diverse locations and times, quietly convalescing, awaiting their return to glory.


    The outbreak of this war prematurely roused them. In ancient locales, auras constantly pierced the heavens, rending the fabric of the universe. Beyond the boundless battlefield, the sh between the foreign realm��s immortal emperor and the one dispatched by the immortal civilization raged tumultuously for an extended period.


    Some entities, originally hidden in ancient times and spaces for cultivation, were rmed and emerged from other eras. Countless years had psed since the Forbidden Era, including a dark period deemed untouchable. Even those surpassing the level of an immortal king dared not brave the boundless reasons and traverse to this era, risking bacsh, scourge, and disappearance.


    This was a chaotic spacetime, where nodes shattered, and exact coordinates were indiscernible.


    For cultivators, entering it meant eternal banishment, unable to locate the coordinates of the current world and condemned to perpetual wandering within it.


    In this chaotic space, filled with fragmented time, two figures sat cross-legged, eyes closed in meditation. One, adorned in red with a hint of cinnabar between her brows, possessed a delicate face capable of bringing both blessing and cmity upon thend. Beside her, demonic energy surged intermittently, intertwining with fragments of immortal light and Dao.


    The other figure, d in white with azure silk reminiscent of a daisy, radiated a purity that transformed the void around him into a sacred realm. Within it, a spectral peach tree took root, its blossoms scattering like a gentle rain of transformation.


    Separated by a sea of time, they observed each other but could not draw near, ensnared in an eternal cycle. The tumultuous Dao storm posed no threat, dissipating upon reaching their vicinity. Their auras fluctuated between frailty and dread, while a glow emanated from the center of their brows, hinting at something gestating within.


    These two figures were none other than Chan Hongyi and Tao Yao. Trapped in these prehistoric fragments, they were lost without the coordinates of the present world, consigned to imprisonment and exile in the ceaseless chaos of time and space.


    With the guidance of Xiao Ruoyin, the High Priest of Destiny, they traversed the forbidden era preceding eternity, seeking the truth of that time. Though they eventually attained their goal, Gu Changge exiled them to this tumultuous realm, like prisoners unable to break free from the confines encircling them. ?


    Chan Hongyi, dressed in red, opened her eyes as a sudden upheaval disrupted the tranquil sea of time. Time fragments scattered across the sky, and a tempest of Dao energy surged, brimming with unparalleled terror and destruction. Yet, this storm, capable of annihting all life, dissipated upon nearing her.


    ��Is this the Master��s gift, the prototype of the seed of the real world?�� Chan Hongyi��s demeanor remainedposed as a small seed between her brows shimmered brightly, holding endless mysteries of fortune.


    Observing Tao Yao in the distance, who also bore a radiant seed between her brows, Chan Hongyi noted herpanion��s unroused state. Tao Yao appeared immersed in a peculiar realm, undergoing profound changes in her life essence.


    In this primordial chaos, akin to the era before time, various substances akin to primordial matter and innatews abounded, greatly aiding in their Dao imprint condensation.


    While Chan Hongyi couldn��t fathom how the world seed traversed countless time and space tond upon them, she suspected Gu Changge��s involvement. Learning the truth preceding the forbidden era, she harbored no resentment toward Gu Changge. Nearly lost to a karmic bacsh during her journey through time, she was rescued by Gu Changge, prompting a change of heart.


    As Tao Yao previously surmised, if Gu Changge sought her demise, he could have aplished it in the Forbidden Era. Instead, he chose to seal her in the Demon Burying Abyss,ter releasing her himself and orchestrating a demon-ying conference to aid in her recovery.


    In the face of potential retaliation, Gu Changge consistently approached her with peace and tolerance, never resorting to aggression.


    During her years of exile and confinement in this realm, Chan Hongyi hade to clear realizations about various matters. She had been mistaken, perhaps irreversibly so. Uncertain of Gu Changge��s intentions or motives, she was certain that everything in the Forbidden Era had been orchestrated by him and Qing Yi, the grand master of the Immortal Pce.


    Since that era, Gu Changge had be vilified by the world. Even his most trusted disciple had betrayed him, transforming into the dreaded demons of legend. Betrayal seemed to be a recurring theme, with even his closest confidants turning against him, willing to exact any cost for vengeance.


    In this world, Chan Hongyi believed that no one truly understood Gu Changge��s heart,prehended his struggles, or stood by his side. ��I wonder,�� she mused, ��when Master faced my vengeance, what emotions churned within him? His once loyal apprentice now his bitter foe����


    A wry smile tugged at the corner of Chan Hongyi��s mouth as she pondered these thoughts. Yet, despite it all, Gu Changge had stille to her aid when danger loomed. Had she not persisted in uncovering the truth of the past, she would have remained ensnared in a cycle of hatred and pain.


    As for why she and Tao Yao found themselves exiled and imprisoned before eternity, Chan Hongyi held a vague understanding of the truth. Because they possessed knowledge of the forbidden era preceding eternity, they were aware of Gu Changge and Qing Yi��s grand scheme. Their presence in the current world would undoubtedly disrupt their ns and interfere with the grand design.


    To avert potential mishaps, Gu Changge had no recourse but to exile and imprison them for eternity.


    ��But even so,�� Chan Hongyi murmured, ��he still bestowed upon us the seeds of the real world. Master, are you not concerned about this oversight? Or perhaps, despite restraining yourself outwardly, you cannot truly remain indifferent to us.��


    With a gentle motion of her jade hand, Chan Hongyi dislodged the world seed from between her brows, allowing it tond softly in her palm. Though not a genuine world seed, this prototype still brimmed with boundless fortune. Within ity a mysterious substance, born from the chaotic collision of countless elements, evolving into the essence of the real world.


    ��I will not disrupt your ns, Master. I only seek to atone for all that has transpired,�� Chan Hongyi dered, her gaze tranquil as she regarded the world seed. Devoid of hostility, her demeanor resembled a serene sea.


    In an instant, her brow illuminated, and a primordial spirit doppelg?nger, identical to herself, emerged and consumed the world seed. Eschewing the conventional method of refinement, Chan Hongyi assimted the world seed directly into her primordial spirit.


    Considering Qing Yi as the innate true spirit of the real world of mountains and seas, why couldn��t she harness this to ascend as an acquired true spirit, bing a prominent figure in the real world? Though this path was arduous and unprecedented, the world seed offered Chan Hongyi insight into her future trajectory.


    ��Today,�� she proimed amidst the chaotic expanse of time and space, ��I, Chan Hongyi, make a solemn vow to transform into the Devil Dao Realm�� When I undergo this transformation, millions of beings, all life forms, shall follow me in bing demons�� As a demon, the heavens, countless particles of dust, and beings of the River��s sands will join me, ushering in an era where the Dao and demon coexist.��


    Rumble!!!


    In the vast expanse of eternity, Chan Hongyi��s invocation of her Dao Demon��s great wish resonated with terrifying force. Within the darkness, an immense and awe-inspiring power seemed to echo her profound deration.


    Devilish energy surged forth like a boundless river, engulfing her entire being in its cosmic embrace. The once radiant world seed, now merging with her primordial spirit, underwent a swift transformation, turning pitch-ck as it assimted with her essence.


    Each syble of her great wish reverberated with immense magnitude, echoing through every corner of time and space, stirring the chaotic sea of temporal currents to a boiling frenzy. Despite the relentless assault of the Dao storm, Chan Hongyi remained serene, her eyes closed as she allowed the surging devilish energy to envelop herpletely.

 Chapter 986: Gu Changge’s cherished person, what a surprise

    In the grand pce of the Spiritual Royal Family, Gu Changge, amidst his concentration on condensing immortal substance and good fortune substance, abruptly opened his eyes.


    ��Hongyi���� His gaze held a hint of contemtion, as if sensing something significant.


    Before departing from the Dao Chang Realm, he deliberately sought out a secluded and unrestrained location to refine the World Seed. Dividing it into several parts, he transformed them into streams of light, directing them towards Yue Mingkong, Jiang Chu Chu, and others.


    The World Seed,prised of immortal and good fortune substances, encapsted the ultimate essence of Dao. While it could potentially propel them to celestial heights in one fell swoop, imbuing them with remarkable spiritual energy, its primary purpose was toy a sturdy foundation, serving as a steadfast cornerstone for their future entry into the Dao realm.


    Moreover, Gu Changge discreetly marked each seed of the real world, ensuring he could monitor the safety and well-being of Yue Mingkong and the others, thus preempting any potential dangers.


    Though not renowned for his altruism, Gu Changge never skimped on care for those dear to him. While he may not have interrogated them about their cultivation endeavors, he remained vignt, ever-watchful over their progress.


    For instance, Gu Changge found Yue Mingkong��s self-devised Great Dream Returning to the Immortal Technique particrly intriguing. To him, it held an air of mystery, delving into the profound intery between reality and dream. Her cultivation and Daoprehension within her dreams were entirely contingent upon her mastery over the ethereal realm of ��dreams,�� a domain subject to fleeting existence,sting eons or vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    With the aid of creation matter and immortal substance, once fully awakened, her strength could potentially skyrocket to a formidable level.


    Throughout the years, Gu Changge had diligently probed into the truth behind Yue Mingkong��s rebirth, entertaining the notion that she might be a reflection of someone else��s body. Yet, each conjecture he entertained was systematically refuted.The most usible exnation emerged: Yue Mingkong inadvertently intersected with the trajectory of an alternate worldline, granting her ess to memories from a divergent future. These future recollections resembled a dream within a dream, signaling an eventual awakening.


    From this awakening sprang the opportunity for Yue Mingkong to craft her own Great Dream Return to Immortal Technique. Despite her innate brilliance, her radiance dimmed in the shadow of Gu Changge��s presence, a sacrifice she willingly made to remain by his side.


    Gu Changge conceded that Yue Mingkong held a significant ce in his heart, surpassing all others. Yet, thoughts of Yue Mingkong inevitably led to considerations of Gu Xian��er, Jiang Chuchu, and the others.


    Jiang Chuchu, always docile andpliant, exhibited heightened deference in Gu Changge��s presence. Later, she willingly renounced her status as saintess of the Human Ancestor Hall, forsaking her deeply held beliefs and betraying her former allegiance. Gu Changge, not one to turn a blind eye, could not remain indifferent to her sacrifices.


    Jiang Chuchu��s talent equaled her astonishing nature; she had already tapped into the power of luck, embracing her faith without Gu Changge��s concern for her cultivation. Even without the prototype of the world seed, Jiang Chuchu possessed a strong likelihood of ascending to the Dao realm in due time.


    As for Gu Xian��er, she originally presided over the real world of mountains and seas, inheriting the fortune of an entire realm and reincarnating three times. By amalgamating the Dao fruits from her previous lives, she was destined to reach greater heights in her current incarnation. Additionally, Gu Changge had paved another path for Gu Xian��er, awaiting her emergence to assume control over everything.


    During his time in the upper realm, Gu Changge amassed numerous followers and subordinates. Among them were Alpha, born from absorbing the true blood aura within the Demon Burying Abyss, background figures from the destruction of Hell and Buddha, numerous dark puppets crafted during the establishment of the Dark Heavenly Court, and the ancient heavenly lord of reincarnation��s puppets refinedter on. Gu Changge had meticulously arranged for their upbringing, and over the years, their strength had reached formidable levels.


    ��The fluctuations in Hong Yi��s imprint signal unexpected changes in her life level. It appears she��s nning to surprise me,�� Gu Changge mused, sensing the imprint��s fluctuation. However, he remained unperturbed. Having journeyed through time and witnessed the so-called ��truth�� firsthand, it was inconceivable for Chan Hongyi to harbor resentment towards him again. On the contrary, she might feel remorseful and seek to make amends.


    Gu Changge didn��t anticipate the form Chan Hongyi��s restitution would take. Aware of her initially impure motives and subsequent missteps, he found some of the present oues beyond his expectations. For now, his primary concern was ensuring Chan Hongyi��smitment to safeguarding the grand design without error.


    Buzz!!!


    As he rolled up his sleeves, a golden vial materialized, adorned with intricate traces of the Great Dao. Its weight, akin to Chaos Immortal Gold, caused the pce to tremble violently.


    Before Gu Changge, clusters of magnificent, ethereal gxies of matter assumed fluidic forms, osciting between mist and liquid states, undergoing myriad transformations, eventually coalescing into chaos and manifesting as the Three Thousand Daos.


    From the many worlds governed by the Spiritual Royal Family, Gu Changge extracted inextricable threads of luck, condensing these substances into the golden vial.


    Though scarce in quantity, even a small amount proved invaluable to him. The vastness of luck inherent in an ancient real world rendered the extraction of even a trace of immortal substance and good fortune substance a Herculean task. Extracting such from a nascent real world was even more improbable, barring significant umtion over time.


    ��Such a diminutive vessel may yet spare me from certain troubles,�� Gu Changge remarked as he stowed away the golden vial, intending to contemte its utility when time permitted. He resumed the condensation of these substances.


    From Gu Changge��s perspective, immortal matter and creation matter symbolized the evolution and essence of matter on the Dao path, serving as both its genesis and culmination. They represented the source of all existence, the genesis of chaos, the inception of grandeur, and the ��origin�� precedingwlessness.


    For other Dao Realm entities,prehending the significance of these substances proved insurmountable. They could only fumble through the protracted cultivation process, attempting to glean an aura, a prototype, or a semnce of truth from them.


    Even if Gu Changge were to instruct others on the condensation of immortal matter and creation matter, they would remain incapable of achieving it in their lifetime. Only beings detached from existence, possessing profound wisdom and a trueprehension of detachment at the life level, could fathom the existence of these substances, let alone attempt to condense and utilize them. ??


    This truth, thoughplex, could be likened to exining the nature of matter and elements to a bug. No matter how borate the exnation, expecting a bug to grasp it would be futile.


    While Gu Changge acknowledged his current strength might equate to that of a bug, his life level stood apart. He could harness and manipte these substances to enhance his life realm and strength, as well as aid other Dao Realm entities in their cultivation and advancement.


    ��Condensing immortal matter and creation matter on my own is tediously slow. Finding a vessel capable of condensing these substances would be ideal,�� Gu Changge mused. However, the likelihood of such a container existing in the vast expanse of the world was infinitesimal. Only those with ties to the original world, inadvertently stumbling upon clues and refining them, stood a chance. Yet, such urrences were exceedingly rare.


    Furrowing his brow in contemtion, Gu Changge pondered the possibility of creating such a treasure by returning to his prime as the Demon Lord, leveraging suitable materials, fueling it with the Dao, and harnessing the power of numerous civilizations. However,cking the requisite materials even with his current strength rendered this endeavor unfeasible.


    As for relying on the Dao Chang Realm and the Spiritual Realm, such hopes were even more unrealistic.


    The materials required for such a treasure had to be sourced from potent real worlds, and even then, acquiring enough might necessitate venturing into the realnd. Gu Changge harbored no expectations of the Spiritual Realm possessing such a treasure. After all, condensing immortal matter or good fortune substance from luck could potentially spawn numerous formidable beings. It was inconceivable that the Spiritual Realm would allow itself to be decimated by him.


    ��For now, the matter of condensing immortal matter and creation matter can be set aside. Ling Huang can gather the Spiritual Royal Family��s luck umted over the years for me,�� Gu Changge decided, rising from his seat and departing the grand hall.


    Awaiting him outside was the Bone Ancestor, transformed into a ck-robed old man, who stood with utmost respect.


    ��Greetings, my lord,�� he greeted respectfully, assuming the demeanor of an old servant.


    Apanying him was a delicate woman d in a green skirt, exuding a natural charm and possessing the strength of an immortal king.


    ��Liu Mei pays respects to my lord,�� she greeted, serving as Ling Huang��s confidante, stationed outside the pce to convey Gu Changge��s orders.


    ��Where is Ling Huang now?�� Gu Changge inquired, nodding at her as he nced around.


    Wan Yanxiu and the other ancestors were tasked with recruiting armies from the Great World under the Spiritual Royal Family��s jurisdiction. Ling Huang, assigned to assist Gu Changge, aimed to ingratiate herself with him. However, she had withdrawn from his side during the condensation of immortal matter and creation matter, choosing to attend to other matters.


    ��Your Majesty has left the pce to attend to other matters,�� Liu Mei reported respectfully, withholding nothing in Gu Changge��s presence.


    Even the ancestors of the Spiritual Royal Family harbored profound fear of Gu Changge. Despite possessing the power of an immortal king, they were no more than ants before him.


    ��Is there something urgent?�� Gu Changge inquired, arching an eyebrow slightly. He wondered if Ling Huang had alternative ns during the crucial army recruitment period for the Spiritual Royal Family.


    Aware of the rifts and conflicts between Ling Huang and the Spiritual Royal Family��s ancestors, Gu Changge wasn��t particrly concerned as long as it didn��t interfere with his own affairs.


    ��Yes, before Your Majesty departed, she instructed the servants to assist Your Lordship directly should you have any orders,�� Liu Mei replied nervously, sensing Gu Changge��s slight displeasure.


    ��Understood,�� Gu Changge responded after a moment of consideration, opting not to press the matter further. He wasn��t in a rush to gather the Spiritual Royal Family��s luck, but he recognized Ling Huang��s importance as a Dao realm figure overseeing the entire n. Moreover, her knowledge of events across various realms was extensive, making her indispensable.


    Although Ling Huang��s status afforded her vast influence, there were still matters that intrigued her, likely requiring her personal attention. Gu Changge mulled over his thoughts and spected about Ling Huang��s activities, aware that her existence transcended the constraints of causal fate, obscuring past, future, and all dimensions within an enigmatic fog.


    Gu Changge couldn��t ascertain everything he desired to know; he merely sought to discern subtle signs.


    ��The celestial secrets are in disarray, with variables disrupting the Spiritual Royal Family��s fate�� It appears unexpected variables have indeed emerged, much to my surprise,�� Gu Changge mused, retracting his thoughts. He cast a gentle gaze at the slightly uneasy Liu Mei.


    ��You must know Ling Huang��s current whereabouts. Guide me to her,�� he instructed softly. Gu Changge preferred direct engagement rather than continued espionage, avoiding the risk of alerting Ling Huang.


    Recognizing the Spiritual Realm��s value as a formidable ally, Gu Changge aimed to minimize unnecessaryplications. He didn��t want to cause undue trouble, now that he wielded influence over the Spiritual Realm.


    Liu Mei, feeling flustered by the request, suggested, ��Your Lordship, if you wish to see Her Majesty, you could simply summon her. There��s no need to search for her in person.��


    Gu Changge dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand. ��It��s fine. Just lead the way.��


    The Bone Ancestor, observing the exchange, sensed an air of secrecy surrounding Ling Huang. He spected that there might be hidden secrets concerning her. Ling Huang likely didn��t anticipate Gu Changge��s early departure from the hall and swiftpletion of his cultivation.

 Chapter 987: The role of Ball of Ambitions, the lord wants to come in person

    ��This great mountain and river fields originally belonged to the homnd of my ghost n, but now they are deserted. There are deste mountains everywhere. ��


    ��This hatred, I must let the Spiritual royal family pay back with their blood.��


    In the mountains, Chu Lian, d in armor, strode ahead with a sturdy horse. His junior Ming Xiu rode behind him, observing a deste mountain veiled in clouds. Faintly visible were the outlines of pavilions, which upon closer inspection appeared dpidated and deserted. Many had sumbed to ruin long ago, overgrown with vines, moss, and shrouded in miasma.


    ��Ghost n? Could Chu Lian be a member of the ghost n?�� Ming Xiu mused.


    ��I��ve heard the ghost n excels in forging weapons. All the artifacts here are said to be crafted by them,�� she added.


    Behind them, Ling Huang, her face veiled with a light scarf, rode a white horse. She seemed surprised, unable to contain her curiosity.


    Apanied by maids and guards, Ling Huang possessed an air of authority, resembling a youngdy from a prominent family on a training excursion.


    Her intention was clear �C she sought to uncover Chu Lian��s secrets. To ay any suspicion, Ling Huang concocted a tale of a chance encounter, iming to be heading in the same direction as Chu Lian.


    Unbeknownst to Chu Lian, Ling Huang had been observing him closely. However, he paid her words little heed. In his eyes, Ling Huang��s cultivation was merely mortal, and her guards posed no threat. As he neared the threshold of immortal Dao, Chu Lian remained unconcerned with Ling Huang��s opinions.Now filled with both the thrill of encountering beauty and the joy of advancing in cultivation, Chu Lian was ted. His journey had brought him to the ancestral home of the ghost n to absorb the residual luck concentrated in this ce using the Orb of Ambitions.


    The Orb had the unique ability to capture the world��s luck and distill it into the optimal energy for Chu Lian��s cultivation, promising swift progress. However, the process was fraught with danger. Constant vignce was required, as powerful Daoist factions possessed divine or ancestral weapons specifically designed to suppress stolen luck. Any indication of theft would surely provoke their wrath and prompt an investigation.


    Despite his rapid advancement, Chu Lian was keenly aware of his limitations. He knew he was no match for the formidable factions. The consequences of being caught could spell disaster, potentially exposing the secret of the Orb of Ambitions. While the Orb was a relic of an ancient and powerful civilization, Chu Lian viewed it merely as a supplementary tool, offering little in terms of defense against enemies.


    Therefore, utmost caution was necessary to conceal the Orb��s existence. After careful consideration, Chu Lian determined that the family of the ghost n, his childhood home, was the ideal location for his endeavors.


    Originally, thisnd was a flourishing paradise. Majestic pavilions, towering immortal mountains, ancient forests stretching tall, and numerous small worlds and dimensions of time and space adorned itsndscape. However, with the decree of the Spiritual Royal Family, arge contingent of the ghost n was forcibly taken away, stripping thend of its guardians and causing it to gradually fall into destion. Subsequently, it endured the piging of remaining ethnic groups, dwindling into a wastnd. Yet, as long as the ghost n persisted, so too did the vitality and luck of thend.


    Chu Lian hade to this ce seeking the assistance of the ghost n in his cultivation. Leading the way, he turned to address Ling Huang. ��I won��t conceal this from you, Miss Huang. I am indeed a member of the Ghost n. My parents were summoned by the Spiritual Royal Family to the pce, ostensibly to repair an ancient formation. However, they vanished without a trace. I suspect they fell victim to the machinations of the Spiritual Royal Family, their souls consigned to oblivion.��


    His expression darkened with pain and resentment as he recounted the tragic loss. Though young, the memory was etched deeply in his mind, unforgotten.


    Ming Xiu, seated behind him on the horse, mirrored his somber mood, her thoughts drifting to her own parents.


    Beneath her veil, Ling Huang��s brow furrowed slightly, herplexion momentarily strained beforeposing herself. She was well aware of these events, not merely by knowledge, but by her own directive.


    However, the recruitment of members from the ghost n and the Heavenly n by the Spiritual Royal Family to repair the ancient formation was not solely Ling Huang��s decision; it was a decree passed down by numerous ancestors. Ling Huang, feeling the weight of the burden, had voiced her objections and suggested alternative approaches, but her counsel fell on deaf ears. She was instructed toply unquestioningly, bearing the brunt of criticism from all quarters.


    The impending approach of the Spiritual Royal Family toward the location of the new real world, the realm of mountains and seas, necessitated the preemptive repair of the grand formation and initiation of the grand sacrifice. The ghost n and the Heavenly n possessed unparalleled expertise in formation casting, making them the most suitable candidates for this task. Furthermore, given the billions of sacrifices required and the need to draw upon the essence of life and the vast coordinates of the Spiritual Realm, the revtion of this undertaking would undermine the authority of the Spiritual Royal Family.


    Thus, to prevent the leakage of information and ensuing chaos, the ancestors of the Spiritual Royal Family resolved to eliminate those involved in repairing the grand formation.


    ��While the Spiritual Royal Family continues to recruit members of the ghost n and the Heavenly n for the construction of ancient formations, it is regrettable that Ick the power to lead a rebellion against them,�� Chu Lianmented, leading the way with resolve evident in his bright eyes and righteous words. Had anyone been present, they would have surely admired his determination and sensed his potential as a future leader.


    Observing Chu Lian, Ling Huang couldn��t help but wonder about the source of his confidence. Even she, as the queen, was uncertain about the true extent of the Spiritual Royal Family��s heritage and the prowess of its Dao realm ancestors.


    Despite being ancient ns of the Spiritual Realm with profound legacies and even Dao realm existences, the ghost n and the Heavenly n had dwindled in power. Once formidable, they were now reduced to a mere shadow of their former selves, their ranks depleted to a handful of individuals. Nevertheless, Chu Lian, as a wildcard, possessed the potential to change this trajectory. Yet, his bold derations, given his current strength, risked inviting disaster, as Dao Realm beings could swiftly eliminate any potential threats.


    Although Ling Huang harbored dissatisfaction and resentment toward the ancestors of the Spiritual Royal Family, as the queen, her foremost concern was the family��s interests. She admired Chu Lian��s courage and audacity, contemting the possibility of sparing his life once she learned the secrets of his potential.


    ��The actions of the Spiritual Royal Family are indeed intolerable. Retribution will inevitablye,�� Ling Huang reassured Chu Lian, her tone measured. She suggested that perhaps his parents were not in imminent danger but merely trapped somewhere.


    Currently, the members of the ghost n and the Heavenly n enlisted by the Spiritual Royal Family were not in jeopardy as long as they remained obedient. Ling Huang exined that they were detained in a specific location, required for the maintenance of the grand formation and the forting grand sacrifice.


    Although Gu Changge��s intervention halted the Spiritual Royal Family��s ns to reach the ��Real World of Mountains and Seas,�� their efforts to revive the Spiritual Realm persisted.


    Chu Lian, however, remained resolute in his eptance of his parents�� fate. ��Miss Huang, there��s no need to console me. I��vee to terms with reality. I received news of my parents�� demise long ago,�� he asserted, surprising Ling Huang, who had failed to uncover any information regarding Chu Lian��s master among the personnel she dispatched. This revtion prompted her to keep a closer watch on him.


    As Chu Lian approached the homnd of the ghost n, standing atop a hill, his emotions churned as he gazed upon the dpidated relic before him. The remnants of the past had vanished, leaving only crumbling walls, overgrown with vines, and a temple reduced to rubble and charred beams.


    ��Is this where you lived as a kid, Brother?�� Ming Xiu, perched on the horse��s back, couldn��t help but inquire, her curiosity piqued by the sight of the relic.


    Ling Huang, though taken aback, remained silent, observing Chu Lian intently, eager to discern his intentions. She pondered the potential consequences of attacking him, wary of invoking an unforeseen bacsh of luck.


    Knowing the risks, Chu Lian was cautious not to reveal his true purpose. The Orb of Ambitions was his most closely guarded secret, essential for his ascent. He couldn��t afford to divulge it, even to his sister. Despite their seemingly close bond, Chu Lian hesitated to ceplete trust in Ling Huang, whose background remained shrouded in mystery.


    ��I left behind something of great importance from my parents before departing our homnd. I wonder if it��s still here after all these years. I intend to retrieve it,�� Chu Lian exined, a hint of regret coloring his tone. ��It holds significant sentimental value to me.��


    Understanding his plight, Ming Xiu offered her assistance eagerly. ��I��ll help you find it, Senior Brother. What are we looking for?��


    Chu Lian shook his head. ��There are too many venomous insects there. It��s best for you to stay here and save me the trouble.��


    At the mention of venomous insects, Ming Xiu��s face paled, clearly apprehensive.


    Ling Huang remained skeptical of Chu Lian��s words, but she was in no rush to uncover his true intentions. She believed that in her presence, his motives would eventually be apparent.


    ��Why don��t I send some people to assist Chu Lian in the search? The area here is quite vast. With just your strength, it might take a while to find it,�� Ling Huang suggested, despite her doubts.


    Chu Lian waved off her offer. ��This matter doesn��t require your assistance, Miss. Only I can sense its presence. Even if you send help, it won��t be of any use.��


    Chu Lian��s ability to perceive luck was a result of the Orb of Ambitions, a treasure of immense power.


    epting his decision, Ling Huang signaled for her maids and guards to stand down. Soon, Chu Lian transformed into a luminous figure and darted ahead, leaving Ming Xiu and the others waiting atop the mountain.


    Meanwhile, Ling Huang returned to her carriage, closing her eyes to focus on Chu Lian��s movements. To her surprise, his aura vanishedpletely after he disappeared from her sight, as if evaporating into thin air.


    ��It seems he truly possesses a remarkable treasure, capable of concealing not only his own presence but also celestial opportunities. It��s truly remarkable,�� Ling Huang mused, her eyes betraying a hint of intrigue.


    Just as she contemted her next move, a transmission reached her ears from a distant source.


    ��What�� The lord has left the pce and ising to see me in person����


    Ling Huang��s initial displeasure morphed into intense agitation and disbelief. She struggled toprehend the news, her expression reflecting her inner turmoil.

 Chapter 988: There is no difference between the so-called anomaly and the child of luck, cousin

    Sitting cross-legged in the carriage, Ling Huang��s expression suddenly darkened and grew uncertain. She also tightly clenched her bare hands.


    ��Didn��t he say he��d be in seclusion for a while and told me not to disturb him? Why did he suddenly leave the pce ande to find me in person?��


    A trace of unease crept into her heart as she thought of Gu Changge��s unfathomable and terrifying strength, which even the Bone Ancestor and all the ancestors feared. In Gu Changge��s presence, she didn��t dare entertain any improper thoughts.


    Ling Huang also doubted that Gu Changge would visit her for no reason; it was more likely that he had noticed some anomaly. After all, the existence of variables contradicted destiny, and for beings in the Dao realm, discerning such changes was particrly challenging. It was natural to detect a hint of deviation in destiny��s course.


    This realization heightened Ling Huang��s unease. Mishandling this situation could lead to significant trouble, not only in exining to Gu Changge but also facing the wrath of the ancestors if they found out. Ling Huang harbored no illusions about the cruelty, indifference, and ruthlessness of those ancient beings. They had long forsaken familial ties in pursuit of power.


    ��If nothing else, I must first appease him. His visit must be rted to this matter.��


    ��I was negligent before, assuming he��d remain secluded for an extended period. I left the pce and came here to strategize about the treasure on Chu Lian��s person.��


    Various thoughts raced through Ling Huang��s mind, but she quickly regained herposure. Rising from her seat, she exited the carriage, intent on meeting Gu Changge on the hill.


    As for how to exin itter, that would depend on the situation, and Ling Huang felt a twinge of unease. Despite Gu Changge��s apparent calmness, she knew his ability to discern the Spiritual royal family��s existence with a mere thought, and his mood swings were inscrutable.��Miss Huang����


    Ming Xiu, who also lingered atop the mountain, couldn��t help but be a bit surprised when she spotted Ling Huang emerging from the carriage. This area was rife with miasma and poisonous insects; even Ming Xiu sought refuge. The daughter of a prominent family like Ling Huang might struggle in such an environment, yet she remained there, patiently awaiting the return of her senior brother, Chu Lian. Ming Xiu admired Ling Huang��s empathy and righteousness, which kindled affection within her. Ling Huang��s polite, dignified, and gracious demeanor spoke of her noble upbringing.


    ncing at Ming Xiu, Ling Huang paused for a moment before offering a smile. ��I��m stepping out to meet someone, Miss Ming Xiu, no need to worry.��


    Ming Xiu hesitated briefly but refrained from probing further. Watching Ling Huang vanish from view, she strolled to the opposite side of the hill, stealing nces at the ruins.


    ��What is brother searching for? He��s never mentioned such things before���� She mumbled to herself.


    Alone, Ling Huang ascended the other side of the mountain, devoid of attendants or maids. Gazing skyward, she sensed a subtle ripple descending towards her location.


    Buzz!


    At that moment, the sky seemed to blur, resembling a mirrored surface, as if piercing through endless time and space. From it emerged a slender, tall, handsome figure akin to an immortal �C Gu Changge. Behind him, the Bone Ancestor appeared disguised as an elderly servant, while Liu Mei, Ling Huang��s confidant, trailed along.


    ��Greetings, my lord���� Ling Huang hastily pushed aside any distracting thoughts, respectfully addressing him. She wore a veil, her cascading blue hair reminiscent of a waterfall, her skin as wless as jade, presenting the image of a perfect immortal.


    Gu Changge nodded faintly, casting a nce her way before descending from the air. ��There are some matters I wished to discuss with you, but to my surprise, you had already departed the pce. I took the initiative to seek you out. I hope my visit hasn��t inconvenienced you.��


    The Bone Ancestor and Liu Mei followed respectfully behind him. As Ling Huang��s confidant, Liu Mei nced at her with concern, while the Bone Ancestor wore a half-smile that sent a shiver down Ling Huang��s spine.


    Upon hearing Gu Changge��s words, Ling Huang felt a chill creeping up her back. She hastened to respond, ��Certainly not, my lord. It is an honor for you to visit me personally. Your presence could never disrupt my affairs. May I inquire if there is a task you wish to assign?��


    She sensed that Gu Changge had more to convey than a meremand. His visit held deeper significance.


    Noticing slight traces of sweat on Ling Huang��s forehead, Gu Changge offered a casual smile and said, ��No need to be so nervous. Like I mentioned before, you can act as you normally would in my presence. As for why I sought you out, I��ll fill you inter.��


    Encountering an anomaly was a matter of chance, not pursuit. Even in those worlds with deep-seated foundations, passed down through countless epochs, anomalies were rare urrences. They defied logic, were unswayed by innate abilities, and their emergence was often a result of external factors such as celestial gifts, treasures, or inexplicable and profound transformations.


    During his time in the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Changge had designated Ni Chen as a variable, employing him as a Daoist to manipte heavenly fate. This decision stemmed from the uneptable nature of anomalies in the shadows, condemned to endure countless trials and tribtions.


    However, a variable��s essence could carry an immensely vast amount of luck. Despite facing numerous twists and turns and experiencing countless hardships, they could ultimately grasp the profound truths of the universe, attain knowledge beyond imagination, and reach heights inessible to ordinary individuals.


    However, oveing the three disasters and nine declines along the way was not guaranteed.


    Ni Chen had been cultivated as a ��variable�� by the Dao Chang Realm, an intention originally set by Gu Changge. His true purpose was to allow Ni Chen, as a genuine anomaly, to endure much suffering and cmity, paving the way for a smoother future.


    Encountering a suspected ��variable�� figure within the Spiritual royal family truly surprised Gu Changge. The bodies of variables often carried treasures and extraordinary luck. Despite facing numerous twists, turns, and catastrophes, they typically resolved them without peril. Many disasters seemed to vanish along their journey.


    Dealing with variables safely meant calcting and nning. Resorting to robbery and plunder only disrupted fate and invited bacsh from unknown quarters. This concept bore some resemnce to the notion of the Son of Luck.


    Despite Gu Changge��s words, Ling Huang dared not rx. Nheless, she mustered the courage to respond, ��Yes, my lord.��


    Gu Changge nced at her but remainedrgely silent. Ling Huang took the lead, her expression shifting several times as she already surmised the purpose of Gu Changge��s visit.


    ��My lord, is that why you��vee?�� Ling Huang eventually mustered the courage to ask. She had already considered that once Gu Changge noticed the existence of the variable, that treasure might no longer be hers. It was a realization Ling Huang had carefully contemted. Thus, rather than concealing it, she believed it wiser to voice it, perhaps earning Gu Changge��s respect and appreciation.


    At that moment, even if all the ancestors were aware of it, they wouldn��t dare to speak up. Moreover, given Gu Changge��s abilities, he likely already knew everything, yet he refrained from directly addressing it.


    Upon hearing Ling Huang��s words, the Bone Ancestor��s eyes immediately narrowed. In truth, he harbored a keen interest in such matters. If Gu Changge hadn��t been present, he might have seized Ling Huang and subjected her to interrogation.


    ��Oh, really?�� Gu Changge strolled behind at a leisurely pace, offering only a faint smile in response.


    His nonchnt reaction to Ling Huang��s revtion wasn��t surprising. She was a clever woman who understood how to act in critical moments. Her solitary pursuit of the treasure without informing any of the ancestors also spoke volumes about her ambition.


    Observing Gu Changge��sck of anger, Ling Huang breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ��To be honest, my lord, I left the pce and ventured here alone in pursuit of a treasure. While I don��t have full knowledge of its nature yet, I am certain of its extraordinary properties. It has the potential to transform an ordinary person into an extraordinary variable.��


    She dared not withhold anything and forthrightly disclosed all she knew. With Gu Changge��s prowess, she harbored no illusions about keeping secrets from him.


    ��A treasure capable of transforming ordinary individuals into extraordinary variables?�� The Bone Ancestor��splexion shifted noticeably, his expression betraying a hint of shock, his breath quickening.


    At his level, there were naturally few things that could pique his interest or desire.


    In this moment, he grasped why Ling Huang had ventured out from the pce alone. With the treasure within reach, who wouldn��t entertain the notion of seizing it?


    Liu Mei, Ling Huang��s confidant, appeared bewildered. Despite being an immortal king, she remained ignorant of the concept of a variable.


    ��A treasure?�� Gu Changge��s expression cleared somewhat. After all, Ling Huang was a genuine Daoist, possessing keen insight. From this perspective, the emergence of this variable shouldn��t have urred long ago. If it were a fully developed anomaly, it would be challenging to manipte. Such individuals typically boasted extraordinary wisdom, easily discerning and evading hidden dangers and disasters.


    ��Yes, but I stumbled upon it by chance. After several encounters, I confirmed its existence. You must understand, my lord, the nature of variables is elusive, and fate is unpredictable. While they bring unforeseeable catastrophes, the potential gains outweigh the risks. Hence, I devised a n to gradually unravel the mystery���� As Ling Huang walked, she borated, also sharing some insights into Chu Lian.


    She had relinquished her original n to seize the treasure, realizing that being valued by Gu Changge might prove beneficial. Offering flowers to Buddha, so to speak, was a shrewd and prudent choice.


    Listening attentively, Gu Changge simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    Forcibly plundering the variable would disrupt fate, potentially unleashing disaster in the shadows. For beings in the Dao Realm, such catastrophes were even more daunting, as they could hasten the onset of heavenly decline. Without corresponding strength, they risked annihtion. Yet, even with formidable power, there were still numerous reservations.


    ��This individual named Chu Lian hasn��t reached maturity yet. Even if he possesses a treasure, it��s unlikely he��ll wield its full potential,�� Gu Changge mused, considering his options based on the circumstances.


    ��So, have you made any headway?�� he casually inquired, ncing at Ling Huang.


    Observing Gu Changge��sck of reproach for her earlier concealment, Ling Huang breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders. Her anxiety dissipated, and her demeanor returned to normal as she responded, ��My lord, during my interactions with Chu Lian, I��ve grown quite acquainted with him. Under the pretense of getting close, I��ve learned a fair bit about him. Despite his youth and vigor, he harbors grand ambitions, aspiring to overthrow the rule of my Spiritual royal family. Currently, he holds favorable sentiments towards me and harbors no suspicions about my true identity and intentions.��


    ��Up ahead lies the former territory of his Ghost n. Although he ims to be searching for a relic belonging to his parents, I suspect it��s merely a pretext. He likely has other motives.��


    The past and future of variables were shrouded in thick fog, making deductions challenging. Otherwise, Ling Huang wouldn��t have resorted to such methods.


    As Ling Huang spoke, Gu Changge��s mind conjured the image of a young, confident, and upright face. Possessing treasures and harboring lofty ambitions, this individual could easily overthrow the rule of the Spiritual royal family in the future, bing a new generation of great emperors and sages. In essence, this so-called variable resembled the child of luck, albeit with even more astonishingly potent fortune, having already undergone a transformation.


    As Ling Huang discussed these matters, they arrived at the mountain where Chu Lian had disappeared. Ming Xiu was taken aback to see Ling Huang apanied by such a young and handsome man, as if a figure from a painting had stepped into the present world. Ming Xiu��s persistent stare at Gu Changge bordered on rudeness, prompting a frown from Ling Huang, who worried about upsetting Gu Changge.


    However, Gu Changge simply waved his hand and addressed Ming Xiu in a gentle tone, ��Cousin, is this the junior sister of the little brother you mentioned to me?��


    Ling Huang quickly grasped the situation and exined, ��Yes, indeed. This is Miss Ming Xiu.��

 Chapter 989: Great terrifying existence, wisdom is the most powerful force in the world

    Initially, Ling Huang felt a twinge of concern about overstepping her status by addressing herself as ��cousin,�� but she quickly regainedposure. As they ascended the mountain, Gu Changge remained silent about their next course of action, prompting Ling Huang to proceed ording to his unspoken wishes.


    ��Is this young man Miss Huang��s cousin?�� Ming Xiu finally spoke up, realizing she had been staring at Gu Changge for quite some time, feeling a bit embarrassed by her impolite behavior.


    When Gu Changge smiled at her, Ming Xiu shyly averted her gaze. Ling Huang nodded in response, stating, ��I had some business to attend to on this trip, so I��m here waiting for my cousin to arrive.��


    ��Ah, I see,�� Ming Xiu replied, not doubting Ling Huang��s exnation, though she couldn��t help stealing nces at Gu Changge.


    In Ming Xiu��s eyes, being from a prominent family, Ling Huang��s cousin must alsoe from an extraordinary background. His noble appearance and refined demeanor set him apart from ordinary individuals.


    Ling Huang added with a smile, ��My cousin has heard about Mr. Chu Lian and admires him greatly. He wishes to meet him. Since we��re traveling together this time, we decided to wait here for Mr. Chu Lian.��


    Upon hearing this, Ming Xiu nodded, withdrawing her gaze from Gu Changge. It wasn��t ignorance on her part; it was simply astonishment at encountering such a young man who seemed like a figure from a painting scroll in such a deste ce.


    ��If my brother knew about this, he would be thrilled. He��s brimming with ambition and ideas, just needing to find like-minded allies,�� Ming Xiu remarked with augh, regarding Gu Changge as someone with lofty ideals dissatisfied with the actions of the Spiritual royal family, much like Ling Huang.


    She believed that those who found their path would be of greater assistance, while those who had lost their way wouldn��t be as helpful. Many powerful factions were already discontented with the Spiritual royal family, nursing long-held grievances. However, theycked leadership. Chu Lian had previously stated that with the right timing, numerous forces would rally behind him, overthrowing the Spiritual royal family and establishing a peaceful world for themon people.Ming Xiu admired her senior brother��s ambition and didn��t perceive it as mere talk. With enough friends, resources, and connections, she reasoned, one needn��t fret over future ns.


    ��Brother Chu Lian��s lofty ambitions are truly inspiring. I��ve heard Ling Huang speak of them, and I too admire them. People with such noble ideals, like Brother Chu Lian, have long suffered under the Spiritual royal family. Given the right opportunity, they will undoubtedly be able to overthrow its rule,�� Ming Xiu expressed, her tone earnest.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Changge��s face lit up with a gentle smile, and he engaged in conversation with Ming Xiu. Initially wary and nervous around Ling Huang and the others, Ming Xiu gradually rxed under Gu Changge��s deliberate guidance. Soon, they found themselves discussing their admiration for Senior Brother Chu Lian.


    In truth, such discussions were not umon. However, many ns hesitated to challenge the authority of the Spiritual royal family, even their leaders refraining from intervening. The fact that Senior Brother Chu Lian was willing to confront them head-on greatly impressed Ming Xiu. Furthermore, his actions often surpassed those of others, earning him even more admiration.


    ��He not only possesses lofty ambitions but also foresight. He��s already contemting how to confront the Spiritual royal family next���� Ming Xiu��s enthusiasm grew as she spoke, her eyes bright with admiration for Chu Lian.


    With a subtle smile ying on his lips, Gu Changge interjected with a few words now and then. It seemed that individuals like Chu Lian, born at the right time or blessed as the sons of luck, all shared amon trait: a sense of purpose and duty, whether for personal goals or the greater good of the world and its inhabitants.


    Meanwhile, Ling Huang, standing nearby, couldn��t help but feel a sense of disapproval.


    Even though Chu Lian possessed the most precious treasure, facing the entire Spiritual royal family, he seemed like nothing more than an ant trying to halt a speeding car with his own strength. Now that he had attracted attention, there was no chance for him to grow. His future seemed bleak, and his aspiration to overthrow the Spiritual royal family appeared naive and futile.


    Initially indifferent, Gu Changge gazed at the ruins below with his hands sped behind his back. However, a flicker of interest crossed his face as if he had sensed something. Ling Huang noticed his expression but failed to discern anything herself. She couldn��t even detect Chu Lian��s aura, let alone perceive anything significant.


    Meanwhile, deep within the miasma-shrouded ruins, Chu Lian rummaged through the crumbling walls, his expression grave. ��Are you the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions?�� hemunicated silently, his face reflecting a mix of disbelief and astonishment.


    ��Yes, you can refer to me as the Artifact Spirit, the Eleventh Host,�� came the voice in Chu Lian��s mind, devoid of emotion or fluctuation.


    ��In light of the current circumstances, it��s advisable for the host to escape from this location as soon as possible,�� the voice continued, its tone indifferent.


    Upon hearing this, Chu Lian experienced a tumult of emotions, endeavoring to maintainposure. He was puzzled by what transpired as he searched for the remnants of luck belonging to the Ghost n.


    Suddenly, an indifferent, mechanical voice echoed in his mind, warning him of an impending threat and advising caution. This unexpected voice jolted Chu Lian, taking him some time to regain hisposure and realize it emanated from the Ball of Ambitions.


    The voice imed to be the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions, identifying Chu Lian as its eleventh host. Prior to him, the Ball of Ambitions had ten hosts. Chu Lian hadn��t anticipated the existence of such an artifact spirit within the Ball of Ambitions. Despite theck of perceptible changes upon its recognition of him, Chu Lian��s mind buzzed with various thoughts. Fortunately, his experiences had acquainted him with the mysteries surrounding the Ball of Ambitions, preventing him from reacting impulsively.


    With aposed demeanor, Chu Lian inquired in a deep voice, ��What do you mean by warning me of an impending threat and advising caution?�� He sought rity on this matter. Aware that only the ruins of the Ghost n adorned the deste mountainside, Chu Lian questioned the source of this supposed terror. Could it be the lingering spirits of the Ghost n��s ancestors? With his current strength nearing the realm of the Immortal Dao, could he not contend with them?


    Once again, the indifferent voice of the Ball of Ambitions resounded, exining, ��It means that within a radius of ten thousand miles from the host, an extremely menacing aura is approaching, undetectable by your current strength.��


    Chu Lian was taken aback by the revtion. His scalp tingled with apprehension, an impulse urging him to nce behind him. However, his strong willpower suppressed any overt reactions, though cold sweat continued to bead on his forehead. He forced himself to remain calm and engaged with the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions, seeking guidance. ��What should I do now? Where is this terrifying presence? Is it watching me?�� he inquired, his mind racing with questions. ��Has it been residing in this area all along? Did my arrival startle it, or was its approach sudden?��


    Relying on the Ball of Ambitions for guidance, Chu Lian pinned his hopes on the artifact. With his current capabilities, he stood defenseless against an adversary he couldn��t even perceive. Moreover, if the other party desired his demise, it would be effortless. The fact that the Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions had detected the impending threat suggested it might offer a solution.


    ��Don��t rely on me. I��m merely a weapon spirit, existing due to special substances, devoid of the power to aid you. If I hadn��t sensed the sudden approach of that menacing aura, I wouldn��t have awakened. The fluctuations of that aura are reminiscent of those from the first master; it��s astonishing that such a being exists in your civilization,�� the Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions responded indifferently, though a hint of emotion colored itstter words.


    Chu Lian noted the use of ��the first master�� instead of ��the first host,�� indicating a matter of significance. However, he shelved his curiosity for the moment. Unable to decipher the Ball of Ambitions�� cryptic words, Chu Lian remained uncertain of his next course of action.


    He vaguely grasped the extraordinary and unimaginable strength possessed by the terrifying entity that had suddenly approached. The Ball of Ambitions was the catalyst for this realization. Had the other party sensed the Ball of Ambitions�� presence and arrived abruptly? Or was it merely a coincidence?


    ��The Ball of Ambitions can obscure the causality of celestial secrets, rendering deduction and divination futile. Even if my first master were reborn, discerning the Ball of Ambitions�� existence would be impossible. As the eleventh host, your aura is shielded by the Ball of Ambitions, ensuring that no one can perceive you. Therefore, ourmunication remains undetected by others,�� the Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions assured Chu Lian. ��Though the menacing aura has dissipated, you must remain vignt.��


    Chu Lian felt a wave of relief wash over him at the news of the aura��s disappearance. Had the threat subsided? Had the entity departed? As long as the adversary wasn��t targeting the Ball of Ambitions, he could find sce. Yet, a lingering doubt lingered in his mind: What if the Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions was mistaken? What if the entity��s purpose was indeed the Ball of Ambitions?


    His upbringing in such a perilous environment left Chu Lian with a lingering sense of suspicion and concern. ��If our conversation remains hidden from others, why insist on my immediate departure from this ce?�� he questioned.


    The spirit of the Ball of Ambitions responded dispassionately, ��The Ball of Ambitions is a coveted treasure sought by numerous powerful individuals. Can you, with your current strength, safeguard it should its existence be discovered? Even with your acumen as the host, can you ensure there are no oversights that might arouse suspicion? Despite the Ball of Ambitions concealing your aura, observant individuals may still discern irregrities. Wisdom is the most formidable power in this world; the slightest anomaly invites scrutiny and conjecture. Your task now is to evade detection as much as possible. Even if the entity has departed, retrospection may reveal discrepancies.��


    ��Wisdom?��


    Chu Lian��s heart raced at the implication. Perhaps he had been too conspicuous ofte. If someone were to scrutinize him closely, they might indeed uncover something amiss.


    The thorough reminder from the Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions spurred Chu Lian into action. Regardless of the reason for the terrifying entity��s presence, he knew he had to flee this ce immediately.


    ��I had intended to refine the remaining luck here, but it seems that time is not on my side,�� Chu Lian conceded, his resolve firm despite lingering fear.


    Yet, another question nagged at him. ��As the weapon spirit of the Ball of Ambitions, it seems illogical for you to disclose this information. Why help me?��


    The Artifact Spirit paused before responding, ��Your selection as the Ball of Ambitions�� host was destined in the shadows. Moreover, the Ball of Ambitionscks the energy to select another host. Your fate is intertwined with it; should you perish, so too will the Ball of Ambitions.��


    Chu Lian found sce in this unexpected answer, albeit with a sense of responsibility weighing on him.


    With his emotions in check, Chu Lian resolved to maintain hisposure and headed toward the mountain with Miss Huang and his junior sister in tow. His n was to vacate the premises promptly.


    If there were opportunities elsewhere to absorb and condense the remaining luck, he would seize them. Though the Ghost n��s residual luck was scarce, he felt no remorse in abandoning it under these circumstances.


    Meanwhile, at the mountain��s summit, Ming Xiu stood on tiptoe, her gaze fixed on the ruins below.


    With a swift motion, Chu Lian emerged from the deserted forest, his arrival marked by a divine light streaking through the air.


    ��Ming Xiu!�� Ming Xiu��s joyous greeting rang out as she spotted Senior Brother Chu Lian, her smile wide and inviting. Unaware of Chu Lian��s perturbed expression, she waved enthusiastically.


    However, Chu Lian��s attention was fixated on the unfamiliar young man who stood alongside Ling Huang atop the mountain. Sensing something amiss, he maintained hisposure and descended gracefully.


    ��May I inquire about the identity of this young man?�� Chu Lian directed his question at Gu Changge, respectfully sping his hands in greeting. He was acutely aware of the two figures apanying Gu Changge, a stoic old man d in ck robes and an enchanting woman. Their strength eluded his perception, hinting at a formidable prowess beyond his own.

 Chapter 990: The causes and effects come first, so the past isn’t that important.

    Chu Lian felt a mix of confusion and doubt, but his primary emotion was caution. He attempted to reach out to the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions in his mind, but it seemed to be in a deep sleep and did not respond. With no solution, Chu Lian could only calm himself and wait for things to unfold. He was uncertain if the terrifying presence described by the Ball of Ambitions was among the people before him.


    Chu Lian observed the Spirit Emperor and the young man nearby, noting their close rtionship as if they were well-acquainted.


    The two remained at the mountain��s peak, conversing quietly. The powerful and mysterious dark force apanying them was likely responsible for the young man��s protection and safety. The woman with a gentle demeanor and elegance was probably his wife. From this, it appeared that the young man was wealthy and significant.


    When Chu Lian asked questions, his wise mentor exined:


    ��This is the honored guest. He represents the noble family and will be waiting here due to important matters.��


    ��Representative?��


    Chu Lian was puzzled and wondered about the Spirit noble family.


    It was rare to encounter such a noble presence. He had never heard of a family with such influence. Was this family really that significant?


    He felt a growing confusion.At that moment, the honored guest met Chu Lian��s gaze as if sensing his thoughts. He smiled slightly and said, ��It��s truly an honor to receive your attention. I am deeply grateful and feel very honored.��


    The honored guest then added, ��Chu Lian, don��t worry. The representative you��re referring to is just a person like yourself. For those with noble aspirations, mutual respect is key. I have previously mentioned your situation to the representative, who is very respectful and understands the importance of this meeting. He will certainlye to see you.��


    ��This time, if you and the representative have a good rapport, it will be very convenient for you to wait here until he arrives.��


    Chu Lian��s gaze shifted between the honored guest and the Spirit Emperor, sensing they were not what they appeared to be.


    The honored guest��s gaze toward Chu Lian remained calm and indifferent, with a little hint of emotion.


    It felt like the honored guest was maintaining a high-level, distant demeanor, as if looking down from a lofty position and giving only minimal attention.


    ��Is this how it is? Is the honored guest really so indifferent to the Spirit Emperor��s situation?��


    Chu Lian wondered to himself before posing the question.


    Regardless of the rtionship between the honored guest and the Spirit Emperor, Chu Lian��s priority was to leave this ce as quickly as possible.


    The spirit of the Ball of Ambitions remained unresponsive to his inquiry.


    Chu Lian spected that perhaps the powerful and mysterious force had returned after a period of absence. The spirit of the Ball of Ambitions showed no unusual signs, but he had to stay cautious and attentive to his surroundings.


    <em>Water can both carry and guide a boat, but it can also sink it. </em>


    The Spirit Emperor��s situation might provoke dissatisfaction and lead to resentment. The honored guest appeared very indifferent. He seemed to have other interests. During this tense period, it was evident that he was focused on something else.


    Thus, Chu Lian remained calm and showed no unusual signs in response to the situation.


    The honored guest observed that this might be the true significance of Chu Lian��s predicament.


    In tense circumstances, someone who is genuinely powerful usually takes control.


    When a person of great power arrives, they typically assert their presence and lead. Often, it is not the individual who chooses a high position but rather the high position that selects the individual. Even though Chu Lian��s situation is somewhat special and difficult to predict, his current strength is undeniably too weak. Even if someone helps him attain a high position, he stillcks the strength to sustain it.


    The high position might choose to issue a warning due to some external factors. For now, selecting another individual for the role seems unfeasible.


    Alternatively, did Chu Lian earn the recognition of the high position?


    The second possibility, ording to the honored guest, seemed unrealistic.


    He was attempting to find an opportunity and establish a connection with this high position. If Chu Lian could be an extraordinary figure through this process, assessing his current strength would still be challenging. It was unlikely to be straightforward.


    Just now, when Gu Changge observed Chu Lian, he wasrgely certain that Chu Lian��s abilities had indeed surpassed ordinary limits and could be considered an anomaly.


    However, this anomaly was unlike the ��false anomaly�� of those in the Dao chang Realms who manipte fate to create such beings. Instead, it was due to Chu Lian being chosen by a supreme treasure��a real anomaly in every sense.


    ��Has Chu Lian found that important relic left by your parents?�� Ling Huang asked, gently shifting the topic with a hint of concern.


    Chu Lian quickly responded, shaking his head, ��I went to the most likely ce where it might have been and searched but found nothing. Someone must have taken it, or perhaps it fell elsewhere.��


    His expression showed a trace of disappointment.


    Ming Xiu stepped in tofort him, ��Brother, don��t be discouraged. Maybe one day you��ll find it. It��s possible it wasn��t lost, or maybe you just forgot where you put it.��


    Chu Lian forced a smile, his mood dampened.


    Although he doubted Gu Changge��s identity, Chu Lian did not feelfortable asking directly. Neither the mysterious old man in ck nor the beautiful woman seemed like individuals he could confront.


    Later, Chu Lian decided to leave the area and asked Ling Huang where she was headed next. If their destinations were along the same path, they could travel together.


    Ling Huang, aware of Chu Lian��s itinerary due to having someone track his movements, mentioned a location directly.


    ��That��s great! We can travel together again!�� Ming Xiu happily chimed in.


    Chu Lian had a good impression of Ling Huang and was pleased to travel with someone so agreeable. However, he couldn��t quite understand the rtionship between Gu Changge and Ling Huang. Not only did they share the same carriage, but when boarding, Ling Huang even stepped back half a step to let Gu Changge board first.


    This detail caught Chu Lian��s attention, making him more curious about Gu Changge��s identity. Additionally, Ling Huang seemed to show considerable respect and fear toward the man in ck.


    Since they were supposed to be cousins, logically, Ling Huang and Gu Changge��s statuses shouldn��t differ significantly. So why was there such a disy of respect and deference?


    ��Unfortunately, the spirit of the Hongyuan Ball isn��t responding to me right now. Otherwise, I could ask for its opinion,�� Chu Lian thought as he mounted his horse and fell to the back of the group as they left the grassy hills.


    He hadn��t considered that Gu Changge might be the terrifying presence described by the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions. The mysterious figure in the ck cloak or the graceful woman seemed more likely candidates to him.


    Inside the carriage, there was far more space than it appeared from the outside. Gu Changge sat quietly on a cushion, deep in thought, while Ling Huang, seated ahead of him, delicately sipped her tea, careful not to disturb his contemtion.


    The space around them was sealed with powerful restriction formations, isting it from external perceptions or divination. Even for those with great power, it would be difficult to understand what was happening inside.


    ��How is the army that��s been summoned?�� Gu Changge suddenly asked, snapping out of his thoughts and ncing at Ling Huang.


    ��The elders have already issuedmands. Powerful figures from across the vast realms are responding. It won��t be long before they assemble,�� Ling Huang replied respectfully.


    To this day, she still didn��t know which faction Gu Changge nned to target. If the provocation hade from the other realm, it wouldn��t require such arge army.


    Although the Dao Chang Realm wasn��t among the most powerful ancient realms, it had deep foundations and could easily sweep through most realms with plenty of strength to spare. However, Ling Huang didn��t dare to ask too many questions about such matters.


    Gu Changge nodded slightly, his gaze settling on the veil covering Ling Huang��s face. He smiled faintly and extended his hand, as if intending to remove it.


    Ling Huang, who had been brewing tea, froze, her movements bing stiff. She didn��t dare to react or even move.


    ��Si


    Her voice trembled slightly with fear, unsure why Gu Changge was making such an abrupt gesture. She didn��t want to be seen as just another pawn or be dependent on him. Besides, Gu Changge had previously stated that he wasn��t interested in her.


    ��I don��t like it when others cover up before me. There��s no need to be so tense. It looks better this way��easier on the eyes.��


    Gu Changge maintained his calm, faint smile, disregarding her difort and unease. He simply removed her veil with ease.


    Ling Huang let out a sigh of relief and tried to calm herself, but a strange feeling stirred within her, making her face flush.


    She had never experienced such a sensation in all her years of cultivation. Unable to help herself, she nced at Gu Changge, only to quickly avert her gaze.


    ��When I leave the imperial pce, I wear a veil and rarely show my true face to others. It��s not out of disrespect for you���� Ling Huang exined softly.


    However, Gu Changge seemed not to hear her. His gaze was fixed outside the carriage as he spoke casually, ��I understand your fears and concerns. Your n is curious, wanting to learn about my past, my ns, and why I��ve gathered such arge army.��


    Ling Huang quickly pushed aside her scattered thoughts and focused her attention. She had no idea why Gu Changge was suddenly discussing these matters with her.


    Normally, Gu Changge maintained a calm, quiet demeanor whether interacting with her or the elders of the Linghuang n, speaking very little.


    Was he revealing his thoughts now?


    ��Your strength is immeasurable. In the entire Upper Realm, you likely have no equal. In the Dao Chang Realm of the Ghost n, we do not wish to oppose you and risk being wiped out, buried in the endless flow of time,�� Ling Huang responded cautiously, choosing her words carefully.


    She had gathered some information from the elders. Most believed Gu Changge was an inheritor of demonic art, wandering the Upper Realm. Wherever he went, that ce became the forbidden ground. After long ages, he had awakened again, searching for suitable Dao Chang Realms to feed on, regaining his strength and vitality.


    If the Realm of the Ghost n resisted, they would surely be devoured and be mere sustenance for him.


    ��Those who follow will thrive; those who resist will perish. Your Ling Huang n is indeed wise, and so are you,�� Gu Changge remarked casually.


    ��However, I��ve always believed it��s better to earn respect than fear. After all, standing too high can be quite lonely,�� he added with a faint smile.


    For some reason, Ling Huang felt lonely from his words, as if he sat alone at the heights of the nine heavens, gazing down at all of existence with no one by his side.


    She carefully considered her words before replying, ��But I don��t believe you would do such things. You have arger goal�� the Dao Chang Realm must seem insignificant in your eyes.��


    ��Is that so? I didn��t expect you to think that way,�� Gu Changge said with a smile, indifferent as ever.


    Ling Huang realized that her n had likely misunderstood and feared Gu Changge initially. But after interacting with him, she sensed a change in his mood. This man must have been through much despite his youthful appearance. His actions and demeanor all seemed to serve arger purpose.


    Otherwise, why would he seem to reveal his heart now, saying such words to her?


    At that moment, Ling Huang felt much pressure lift from her shoulders. It was as if the heavy weight she had been carrying had lessened, and she no longer felt the same fear when speaking with Gu Changge. There was no longer a need to tread as cautiously as before.


    Gu Changge noticed the shift in Ling Huang��s emotions, but his face still carried the same faint smile.


    Yet there was no ripple of change within his heart��calm and still as always.


    Since he had decided to use the name of the Heaven Alliance to respond to the Dark Abyss, he had to carefully craft a legitimate goal that would align with his intentions.


    As for Ling Huang, she appeared to be an ideal opportunity in his eyes.


    These seemingly heartfelt words were meant to draw her closer, to close the distance between them. But in reality, they were meant to nt a seed in her mind, shaping a perfect image of himself in her heart.


    The Bone Ancestor, symbolizing a ��madman,�� would undoubtedly bring terrifying consequences and face endless challenges. But why, without any apparent reason, was he willing to establish the Bone Ancestor and seek the path to ��madman��?


    As the Demon Lord, he had once traversed the Dark Abyss, confronting entities within the Origin Realm. Had he perished, with his body and soul extinguished? Was that why he harbored such deep resentment?


    That wasn��t all. Before bing the Demon Lord, his past was aplete nk, unknown to anyone.


    So naturally, this led him to trace his even more distant past.


    As for what that past entailed, it didn��t matter. It was sufficient for others to know that such a past existed��enough to exin his motivations.


    Because of this past, Gu Changge had sworn a great vow: to establish the Bone Ancestor and unite the entire power of the Dark Abyss in pursuit of the path to ��madman.��


    Gu Changge had always conducted his affairs meticulously, never leaving loose ends. Every cause would inevitably lead to an effect. He was focused on perfecting the cause to ensure the desired oue.

 Chapter 991: I Want to Unify the Boundless World, recruiting troops and gathering sages

    ��My lord, have some tea,�� Ling Huang respectfully poured out the teacup in front of Gu Changge.


    Upon hearing these words, she also felt the gap between them diminish, no longer as apprehensive as before. She had heard snippets, tales of those who stood within the confines of the restricted area, enduring the ravages of lost homnds, watching kin andrades perish, buried in the annals of time, yet utterly powerless.


    In contrast to the ��madman�� who forsake all, like the Bone Ancestor, the so-called masters of the restricted area appeared more akin to solitary souls adrift in an unending sea, tethered to an unyielding fixation. Some sought vengeance, others sought the resurrection of loved ones, while a few endeavored to alter the relentless flow of time and rewrite history.


    Though the two may appear simr, their essences diverged significantly. A ��madman�� such as the Bone Ancestor, for better or worse, could forsake all in the pursuit of survival, willing to demean himself before Gu Changge, discarding dignity without hesitation.


    Gu Changge, on the other hand, solitary in the vast expanse, driven by a singr obsession, likely possessed a more conventional temperament. Yet, when that obsession consumed him, he would stop at nothing to achieve his aims.


    Aftering to this realization, Ling Huang found Gu Changge to be much less intimidating, inexplicably easing her mood.


    Initially, she had perceived Gu Changge as a brooding monster, capable ofunching a dark upheaval across the vast expanse, sacrificing countless lives to restore his vitality and blood.


    This misconception had instilled a deep-seated fear within her.


    However, now that she understood better, she realized her perception of Gu Changge, shared by generations before her, was entirely mistaken.��You seem less fearful of me now,�� Gu Changge remarked with a faint smile as he lifted the teacup.


    Returning the smile, Ling Huang replied, ��I had a profound misunderstanding of you, my lord. It wasn��t until recently that I realized the fear I harbored stemmed from the actions of the Bone Ancestor after boarding the ship����


    After boarding the ship, the Bone Ancestor had resorted to direct violence, ying an ancestor and consuming him. Ling Huang was well aware of this incident, which had also fueled her fear of the Bone Ancestor.


    Even the Great Ancestor found himselfpelled to acquiesce to the Bone Ancestor��s actions in the face of his formidable presence. Gu Changge, however, surpassed the Bone Ancestor in terror many times over. How could she not have been afraid of such a being initially? Especially when her ancestors relied on her to gain favor with Gu Changge.


    Despite her trepidation, Ling Huang possessed a strong resolve, often maintaining aposed demeanor outwardly. Gu Changge took a sip of tea, offering no immediate response. He knew he had achieved the desired effect. Fearing power without virtue was not the ideal path to imperial authority.


    Recognizing that he couldn��t handle everything alone, Gu Changge��s words nted a seed in Ling Huang��s heart, making her future service to him easier. As a confidant of Dao Realm��s strength withmendable talent, Ling Huang held promise. With the bestowal of immortal and long-lived substances, Gu Changge hoped she might ascend to a higher level, rivaling the current spiritual royal family ancestors.


    Facing a shortage of capable individuals, Gu Changge couldn��t rely solely on the Bone Ancestor, who, despite his respect, harbored fear of his strength. Ling Huang, though less experienced and innocent, offered a more earnest alternative.


    ��My lord, you��re unlike the Bone Ancestor in every way. He��s a true lunatic, reckless andwless. You, however, possess your own principles and remain unswayed by external influences,�� Ling Huang remarked with genuine respect.


    Her words weren��t merely ttery; they were based on her observations during their interactions and the insights gained today. Gu Changge exemplified such traits.


    ��Really? My own heart? But how long can it endure? Thousands of years? Tens of thousands of years? Billions of years? Or even longer?�� Gu Changge smiled nomittally.


    Ling Huang was slightly taken aback, interpreting Gu Changge��s remark as a reference to his obsession. How long could his obsession endure?


    ��My lord, if I may inquire, could you share your ns with me?�� Ling Huang hesitated briefly before posing the question. In the past, she wouldn��t have dared to ask such a thing even at the cost of her life.


    Upon hearing her question, Gu Changge gave her an odd look before offering a faint smile. ��I��veid it all out, so there��s no need for you to be nervous or reserved around me. I��ve never been fond ofplexity. Many times, I prefer those around me to engage with me as equals.��


    ��Just the act of you removing your veil earlier startled you so. If I were to pursue other endeavors, how would you respond?��


    ��From now on, in my presence, you need not address me as ��my lord.�� You may simply refer to me as ��young master.''��


    ��Yes, young master,�� Ling Huang replied, feeling an inexplicable joy at the address, akin to that of a maid. In a sense, wasn��t this a sign of her growing closeness with Gu Changge?


    ��If the young master decides on other actions, Ling Huang will certainly not dare to intervene. However, I would implore you not to, young master,�� she responded, feeling that her cultivated mindset of many years had beenpletely disrupted in this moment.


    The queen of a generation within the Spiritual royal family, overseeing all universes and billions of creatures, found herself behaving like a young girl in this moment, her words unexpectedly coy.


    Gu Changge smiled and remarked, ��It seems you��ve be quite familiar with me.��


    ��I simply believe it��s inconceivable for you, young master, to resort to coercion. However, if you were to express a desire for Ling Huang to apany you intimately, she would willingly oblige,�� Ling Huang spoke with newfound boldness, free from the worries and fears that had gued her before.


    Despite the disparity in status and power, Gu Changge actually met her criteria for a potential partner.


    ��Let��s not dwell on this topic any longer,�� Gu Changge interjected with a smile, waving his hand to dismiss the matter.


    ��Yes, young master,�� Ling Huang replied, feeling a twinge of inexplicable disappointment and dejection. Though she couldn��t im to be the foremost beauty of the Spiritual Royal family, within her domain of influence, her allure was unmatched. Yet, Gu Changge appeared indifferent to her charms.


    Sighing softly to herself, Ling Huang cast her gaze upon Gu Changge. He sipped his tea, his countenance exuding a handsome and refined air, reminiscent of an innocent youth untouched by the worldly affairs.


    ��Aren��t you curious about my intentions? Allow me to elucidate,�� Gu Changge stated, setting down his empty teacup, sensing that the moment was ripe and that Ling Huang was now less guarded against him.


    Upon hearing his words, Ling Huang��s energy surged, her attention fully captivated.


    She couldn��t contain her curiosity as she fixed her gaze on Gu Changge.


    ��I aim to unite the boundless world,�� Gu Changge stated calmly, adding the second half of the sentence unhurriedly.


    ��What?�� Ling Huang eximed, startled. Initially, she thought she had misheard, but judging by Gu Changge��s expression, he wasn��t joking.


    Frozen in ce, her small mouth slightly agape, Ling Huang��s face registered shock and disbelief. In the vast expanse where the edge remained unknown, where countless civilizations and eras had flourished across time and space, the Spiritual Realm, though ancient and formidable, was but a minuscule speck in the grand scheme, liable to be crushed and submerged at any moment.


    And yet, Gu Changge proposed to conquer the entire boundless world?


    Ling Huang had never conceived of such a notion; it seemed utterly fantastical. Yet, here was Gu Changge, speaking of it as if it were within reach.


    ��Young master���� It took Ling Huang a while to realize her mouth was dry, not due to doubting Gu Changge��s strength. Rather, the idea seemed too surreal, beyond the realm of possibility. Even in ancient legends, those who had attained the pinnacle of power would have struggled to achieve such a feat.


    Moreover, within the boundless world, how many True Realms existed? Beyond the True Realm, numerous undiscovered powerhouses lurked in obscure corners, and perhaps entities stood at the apex of the Ninth Decline in its truest form. The boundless world harbored countless unknowns and mysteries, surpassing spection and imagination.


    ��If I can��t aplish even this, how can I contend with the heavens?�� Gu Changge smiled, seemingly anticipating Ling Huang��s reaction and remaining unfazed.


    ��Contend with the heavens?�� Ling Huang was once again taken aback by these words.


    The way of heaven was not benevolent; before cmity struck, all sentient beings would face annihtion. During such times, many real worlds would rebel against the heavens, giving rise to heaven-yers. But who could truly defeat the heavens? Such endeavors amounted to choosing death to postpone demise.


    If not for their inherent weakness, incapable of resisting cmity, heaven-yers would not exist.


    Clearly, Gu Changge��s notion of defeating the heavens now and facing them during cmity were distinct.


    ��My lord, are you intending to confront cmity head-on and challenge the way of heaven?�� Ling Huang struggled to regain herposure, still reeling from the shock. In a way, Gu Changge was a more fearsome ��madman�� than the Bone Ancestor. How could he dare dere such a thing and deem it an obsession?


    ��Defeating the heavens and attaining Dao�� was not a feat achieved through mere determination and resolve. The true ��heavens�� in that realm were beyond their reach.


    Gu Changge paid no heed to Ling Huang��s reaction; he merely sought to prepare her psychologically. The earlier the notion of battling the heavens was introduced, the better. Ling Huang��s astonishment was expected and understandable.


    At the time, when Gu Wuwang broached the subject to Gu Changge in the Dao Chang Realm, Gu Wuwang��s reaction mirrored Ling Huang��s��shocked and incredulous. Not everyone possessed the fortitude to confront the potential repercussions, even just contemting them.


    Observing Gu Changge fall silent, Ling Huang turned her gaze to the undting mountains outside, gradually calming herself. Ling Huang was no ordinary individual; after the initial shock wore off, she pondered the matter seriously.


    Even though the revtion had initially left her speechless with disbelief, Ling Huang recognized the enormity of the situation. Even if all the ancestors were privy to such knowledge, they would be shaken to their core. Yet, Gu Changge spoke of it with such nonchnce, as if it were inconsequential.


    ��My lord, what should we do about Chu Lian? Should we allow him to continue his growth, or��?�� Ling Huang hesitated to broach the topic of challenging the heavens and redirected her inquiry toward Chu Lian.


    ��Let him continue to develop. If an opportunity arises, I��ll engage in a conversation regarding that item he possesses,�� Gu Changge replied casually.


    As things stood, Chu Lian likely remained unaware of Ling Huang��s true identity. Gu Changge harbored a curiosity about the treasure in Chu Lian��s possession. Since it possessed spiritual intelligence, a direct confrontation might not yield results. Gu Changge preferred a more diplomatic approach; forcibly seizing the treasure could lead to unnecessaryplications and risks, given its apparent connection to Chu Lian.


    Coincidentally, it would take some time for the Spiritual royal family to mobilize all their forces.


    Meanwhile, trailing behind the team, Chu Lian found himself in a state of restlessness.


    ��Artifact spirit���� He attempted tomunicate with the spirit within the Ball of Ambitions, but it remained unresponsive, seemingly plunged into a deep slumber. Though this left Chu Lian feeling helpless, he found sce in the fact that it didn��t affect the ball��s functionality.


    His strength continued to increase steadily and discreetly, wary of drawing attention from the old man in the ck robe apanying Gu Changge.


    Several dayster, they arrived at Juxian Vige, nestled deep within lush green mountains, its grandeur striking.


    The vige bustled with diners from diverse ethnic backgrounds, their mysterious strengths hinting at a hidden potential akin to a unicorn concealed within the mountains.


    This revtion surprised both Chu Lian and Ming Xiu.


    Ling Huang exined to them that the vige was a covert establishment of her cousin, dedicated to recruiting peculiar individuals from across the world to plot the overthrow of the Spiritual royal family. Additionally, it served as a hub for recruiting soldiers and acquiring resources, crucial for future endeavors.


    This news both astonished and thrilled Chu Lian. It aligned perfectly with his own goals and aspirations. He hadn��t anticipated that Ling Huang��s mysterious cousin was already orchestrating such ns, surpassing his expectations.

 Chapter 992: Then lead the show for him, who is planning?

    Chapter 992: Then lead the show for him, who is nning?


    The grandeur of Juxian Vige was concealed within the depths of the mountain and ancient forest. Surrounding it were numerous formations veiled in mist, making it challenging for outsiders to navigate sessfully.


    Chu Lian and Ming Xiu were in awe of the intricate buildings before them. The diners bustling about emitted a palpable aura, their eyes flickering with divine light, exuding an oppressive presence that seemed to weigh down on those around them.


    Ling Huang instructed someone to guide Chu Lian and Ming Xiu inside, arranging amodations for them in a nearby residence. With a serene smile, she quickly disappeared into the courtyards.


    ��Senior brother, I never imagined such a magical ce existed here. It seems to attract talented individuals from all corners of the world,�� remarked Ming Xiu, his eyes filled with wonder and curiosity, unable to tear himself away from the surroundings.


    Chu Lian felt a sense of relief upon arriving, silently nodding in agreement. The vige was teeming not only with foreign beings but also cultivators d in Daoist robes, engrossed in calctions withpasses in hand.


    Had it not been for Ling Huang��s guidance, they might never have discovered this mysterious ce. Moreover, Chu Lian couldn��t shake off the thought of what Ling Huang had mentioned earlier.


    Wasn��t Ling Huang her cousin, the enigmatic Mr. Gu who established this vige long ago? Did this imply that he had harbored intentions of overthrowing the rule of the Spiritual royal family from an early stage?


    This notion aligned with Chu Lian��s own beliefs.


    However, Chu Lian realized that his current strength and resources were insufficient to support such grand ns.��Young Master Gu really trusts us by bringing us here.��


    ��It seems he values us greatly,�� Ming Xiu eximed happily.


    Chu Lian smiled and scanned their surroundings, noticing no one trailing behind them. He shook his head and replied, ��It��s not so simple. Mr. Gu is exceedingly enigmatic. Hemands a legion of skilled individuals. He likely brought us here not out of trust, but because he believes we won��t uncover anything significant before the storm hits.��


    ��Even if we were to inadvertently reveal the secrets of this ce, he could easily dispatch someone to eliminate us without any repercussions or loss on his part.��


    Ming Xiu��s mood soured upon hearing this. ��Senior brother, how can you think so poorly of others? Haven��t you witnessed how they��ve treated us on this journey?��


    Chu Lian knew his words would upset Ming Xiu, but he couldn��t deny the reality of their situation. Plotting to overthrow the Spiritual royal family was a grave offense punishable by severe consequences.


    If their intentions were exposed and the Spiritual royal family caught wind of it, even Mr. Gu��s mysterious influence might not suffice for his protection.


    He doubted that Mr. Gu cedplete trust in him and his junior sister based solely on Ling Huang��smendation.


    However, Chu Lian knew he couldn��t divulge too much about his suspicions.


    ��I have a feeling that Mr. Gu may be attempting to recruit me. The individuals under hismand are quite formidable. Many of them possess strengths beyond myprehension.��


    Upon parting ways with his junior sister and returning to his designated courtyard, Chu Lian conducted a thorough surveince of his surroundings, wary of prying eyes. He then retreated into the house, ensuring all doors and windows were securely shut.


    Simultaneously, he produced a simple and unassuming banner, norger than the size of his palm, and cast it outward. The banner trembled briefly before emitting a faint brilliance, enveloping the area. Its misty aura blurred the surroundings, rendering them impervious to surveince, even by entities far surpassing his own strength.


    ��The Eight Directions Cloud and Rain Banner, acquired through the Ball of Ambitions�� sign-in, can ward off the prying eyes of other spirits, but it has additional uses���� Chu Lian breathed a sigh of relief, his childhood experiences instilling a deep sense of caution within him. While Mr. Gu had shown no malice toward him thus far, Chu Lian remained vignt against others.


    In particr, he couldn��t forget the words imparted to him by the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions within the Ghost n.


    ��Be cautious sailing for ten thousand years. Mr. Gu��s origins are shrouded in mystery. The presence of the old man in the ck robe beside him unnerves me. I constantly feel as though he��s been spying on me with ill intentions.��


    ��The ominous entity that the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions warned me about�� could it be the old man in the ck robe next to Mr. Gu?��


    Seated cross-legged on the bed, Chu Lian��splexion shifted. The Ball of Ambitions was his most prized possession and closely guarded secret��it must not fall into the wrong hands. If the old man in the ck robe sensed anything and reported it to Mr. Gu, could Chu Lian still safeguard the Ball of Ambitions?


    ��Artifact spirit���� Chu Lian attempted to summon the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions in his mind, intending to seek answers. Yet, despite his efforts, the spirit remained unresponsive. Ever since leaving the territory of the Ghost n, it seemed to havepsed into a profound slumber, ignoring all calls formunication.


    Even with the Eight Directions Cloud and Rain Banner concealing their surroundings, the spirit remained unresponsive.


    ��Could something be amiss? Has it truly fallen into a deep sleep?�� Chu Lian pondered, but found no solution apart from waiting.


    Meanwhile, in a serene courtyard elsewhere, Ling Huang conversed with Gu Changge about Juxian Vige. Unbeknownst to Gu Changge, the vige was Ling Huang��s ndestine creation, attracting talented individuals from far and wide.


    The purpose was to surveil the world and discreetly address issues that proved challenging on the surface of the Spiritual royal family. Ling Huang considered it her secret weapon, reserved for matters that required a delicate touch.


    As for why Gu Changge instructed her to inform Chu Lian and others that Juxian Vige was established to overthrow the rule of the Spiritual royal family? It was all part of ensuring smooth sailing.


    After all, Chu Lian aspired to be a savior, dedicated to rescuing themon people and souls in distress. Gu Changge saw an opportunity to fulfill Chu Lian��s ambitions and make his dreams a reality. Not only could he assist Chu Lian in achieving his goals, but he could also orchestrate the downfall of the Spiritual royal family, establishing his own dynasty in the process and positioning Chu Lian as the contemporary era��s savior.


    Gu Changge envisioned himself directing the drama of dynastic change and salvation, all while seeking an audience with Chu Lian��s treasure. To achieve this, he first needed to demonstrate sincerity. By doing so, he could pave the way for more transparent negotiations, allowing for open and honest discourse.


    In the realm of the Ghost n, Gu Changge recognized the treasure��s sentient nature and devised a n. Initially restraining his aura, he waited until the artifact spirit rxed its vignce before suddenly revealing his aura once more.


    Indeed, this action thoroughly startled the artifact spirit, prompting it to swiftly sever all connections and perceptions with the outside world, plunging into a state of eerie silence. Consequently, it remained unaware of subsequent events and was oblivious to the fact that Gu Changge was the source of its fear.


    ��I will proceed as instructed by the young master,�� Ling Huang dered, faithfully carrying out Gu Changge��s directives despite herck of understanding regarding his intentions.


    As Ling Huang retreated, Gu Changge��s gaze grew profound, and with a wave of his sleeves, ripples spread through the void, transforming into a smooth surface resembling water. This surface acted as a mirror, reflecting events unfolding in another location.


    In the Dao Chang Realm, a terrifying army akin to a swarm of locusts inundated thendscape. From the ancient battleship of the immortal civilization, countless soldiers poured forth incessantly, seemingly endless in number.


    Outside the Dao Chang Realm, the boundary embankment quaked as runes shimmered, forming ancient characters that evolved and intertwined. A beam of light erupted, shaking the universe and disrupting the fabric of reality, causing vast swathes of time fragments to dissipate into nothingness.


    It was a harrowing battle, with both sides fighting fiercely. Corpses plummeted into the boundless darkness like rain, while others disintegrated into powder and blood mist on the battlefield.


    In the distant depths of time and space, immortal emperors shed, their battle sending shockwaves rippling across the entirety of existence, from one end of the long river of time to the other.


    Throughout the duration of the conflict, the long river remained illuminated, and amidst the swirling fog, beings stood with dharma bodies spanning millions of feet. When a colossal hand descended from the heavens, it tore apart a segment of the vast universe, unleashing a torrent of blood that flooded the surrounding cosmos.


    While the battle raged on, the presence of Dao Realm entities loomed, observing with keen interest. Such levels of conflict were rare, capable of disrupting the fabric of time and space, reducing worlds and universes to naught in the blink of an eye.


    On the ancient battleship of the immortal civilization, shadowy figures resembling ancient spirits surveyed the Dao Chang Realm, biding their time for opportune intervention. Their auras matched those of the immortal emperors embroiled in battle.


    As the conflict persisted, the immortal civilization continued its assessment, while leaders of various ethnic groups within the Dao Chang Realm remained vignt.


    Gu Changge observed the battle with aposed demeanor, his expression unwavering. However, his countenance shifted when he noticed a skirmish beyond the boundary embankment. ��Absurd,�� he muttered.


    A figure, tall and slender like an invincible female sword immortal, traversed the battlefield with graceful agility. Their swordy spanned vast distances, resonating with a resounding ng that reverberated throughout the universe. Each strike tore through adversaries with unparalleled force, unleashing torrents of boundless sword energy that illuminated the heavens with dazzling brilliance.


    Even beings withparable cultivation found it challenging to withstand her swordy, often being effortlessly dispatched, their primordial spirits exploding upon impact.


    The battlefield erupted with voices of encouragement, rallying behind the slender figure as more troops converged around her from beyond the Dao Chang Realm. Even the specters aboard the ancient battleship took notice, casting their gaze upon her.


    ��With me present, none shall trespass into the Dao Chang Realm,�� she dered, her tone frigid as she leaned upon her sword that stretched across the sky, exuding an ethereal and magnificent aura. Though her voice wasn��t loud, it reverberated throughout the battlefield.


    ��Attack!!!�� came the resounding cry as additional armies surged toward her, coalescing into a formidable formation that intensified their power.


    The actions of this mysterious figure alleviated pressure for the other powerhouses within the Dao Chang Realm, eliciting expressions of gratitude and concern from them.


    As Gu Changge observed the scene reflected in the mirror, his typically calm expression took on a hint of seriousness.


    ��Gu Xian��er, you never cease to amaze me. Keep following the path I��ve set for you, step by step, all the way to the top, alright?�� Gu Changge murmured softly.


    ��Do you truly wish to be tethered by my side?�� he pondered.


    In the vast expanse, that figure stood tall, her blue silk and white dress now stained with blood, yet it did little to impede her speed or the fierce determination etched across her brow.


    Once radiating with an air of immortal grace, she now resembled a war goddess, her form bathed in the crimson hue of battle. Her tactics were as merciless as her appearance suggested, honed through countless conflicts over the years.


    Observing her, Gu Changge noted her measured approach, recognizing the steady progression of her strength. Despite her seemingly aloof demeanor, he knew she wasn��t foolish enough to engage in reckless endeavors.


    While the battlefield teemed with life-and-death struggles, it served as the perfect crucible for her rapid growth.


    Understanding Gu Xian��er��s nature well, Gu Changge refrained from furtherment. He knew she would never allow the army of the immortal civilization to breach the Dao Chang Realm��s defenses.


    Yet, despite the secure path he had paved for her, Gu Xian��er seemed to prefer the perilous road, fraught with challenges, crises, and the unknown.


    Buzz!


    Gu Changge swept his sleeve once more, banishing the image from his mind. Despite the passing time, thoughts of her lingered, stirring restlessness within him. Though he missed her, his current inclination was to reach through the expanse of time and space and throttle her.


    ��However, it appears that certain individuals have extended their grasp into the Dao Chang Realm. No one is permitted to interfere in my domain,�� Gu Changge dered, refocusing his attention.


    In his recent scan of the Dao Chang Realm, he had inadvertently detected another presence within it. While he maintained aw body at the Heaven ying Alliance headquarters for emergencies, his usual practice was detachment from worldly affairs, deep in meditation within the boundless expanse.


    Had he not sensed this intrusion, he would have remained unaware of this audacious plot against the Dao Chang Realm.


    Gu Changge resolved to identify the daring individual behind this scheme. ��I want to know who dares to plot against the Dao Chang Realm under my nose,�� he muttered, his gaze prating deep into the void.


    With a profound stare, he delved into countless iterations of thought, traversing endless dimensions in search of every corner of existence.


    From past to future, he meticulously traced the threads of causality, seeking the intricate web of connections.


    While this individual schemed against the Dao Chang Realm, they were linked to him through a chain of causation. Without this connection, Gu Changge would find it exceedingly difficult to uncover their existence, particrly if they were among those Dao realms untethered by the bonds of karma, free from the influence of time and space.

 Chapter 993: Aura from Nine Heavens, Breaking Out in a Cold Sweat

    Gu Changge��s eyes were deep, his mind racing through countless scenarios in an instant, canvassing every corner of time and space in an attempt to discern the mastermind behind the plots within the Dao Chang Realm.


    In truth, he had sensed something amiss long before, back when he first encountered Barbara within the Dao Chang Realm. However, at that moment, he dismissed it as mere coincidence, attributing Barbara��s presence to chance.


    He reasoned that while variables existed, they were rare urrences. Surely, a genuine variable wouldn��t manifest itself in other realms? Particrly considering Barbara was undergoing a reincarnation trial, lost within a dream within a dream. Without Gu Changge��s intervention, she might have remained ensnared in that unbreakable dream, forever chasing truths beyond her reach.


    Gu Changge wasn��t entirely surprised by such trials. Rather, he sensed a rich history surrounding Barbara. It seemed usible that she had stumbled into the Dao Chang Realm from another realm, undertaking a trial there.


    In the vast expanse of the world, disciples from the most powerful realms were often dispatched to remote locations for trials. Sess in these trials was a prerequisite for advancing one��s status, ascending to be an inner sect disciple, or even a true disciple, to delve into the profound teachings and divine powers of the sect.


    At that moment, Gu Changge intentionally left a mark on Barbara, hoping to confirm her origins, perhaps to leverage her in the future.


    Barbara herself hailed from a realm outside the Dao Chang Realm, untouched by its distinctive aura.


    Thend she found herself in, known as the Deste Continent, was originally one of the birthces of the barbarians, with no inherent connection to her.


    It was unfortunate that across numerous reincarnations, she consistently forgot her past, always believing herself to be a member of the barbarian tribe. As thest princess of the barbarian n, she bore the weighty responsibility of saving her people and opposing the immortals. Simultaneously, she yearned to uncover the truth behind the disappearance of the barbarian god.Unbeknownst to her, the true generation of barbarian gods observed them dispassionately from another realm, regarding the patriarchs of the barbarian ns��those who sought the real barbarians and other generations of barbarian gods��as mere sustenance. This included her adoptive father, the patriarch of her current generation of the barbarian n.


    Even her beloved Grandpa, whom Barbara had always revered, was revealed to be the true mastermind behind a previous generation of the Barbarian Gods, orchestrating the borate illusion that ensnared her.


    Through countless cycles of death and rebirth, she gradually lost touch with her past and true origins. When Gu Changge stumbled upon her, he harbored little sympathy. To him, she was merely a pawn to be trained for his own purposes, a source of future fortune.


    Yet, as time went on, he recognized in Barbara echoes of Chan Hongyi from bygone eras��stubborn, resilient, and enduring.


    Additionally, Gu Changge was moved bypassion. He pointed out falsehoods, carefully instructed Barbara, imparted techniques, and aided her in breaking free from her predicament.


    Moreover, Barbara harbored a demon heart, foretelling her eventual transformation into a demon. Gu Changge deliberately triggered her demon heart prematurely, facilitating her transition.


    He reasoned that if left unaddressed, Barbara would inevitably uncover the truth and endure profound anguish. Only through intense hatred could her demonic heart be truly awakened��a process that might have been orchestrated by the unseen orchestrator behind the trial.


    Initially dismissing Barbara��s trial as happenstance, Gu Changge now reconsidered, sensing a deeper motive behind the nner��s actions. Barbara��s appearance in the Dao Chang Realm seemed less coincidental, perhaps orchestrated by the same individual.


    ��Beyond this individual, others are now conspiring against the Dao Chang Realm. Could it be that secrets lie within the Dao Chang Realm unbeknownst to me?�� Gu Changge pondered, his mind racing from Barbara��s ordeal to the ancient cultivator who emerged within the realm.


    His encounter with Qing Yi, a true spirit, while assuming the mantle of a demon lord and traversing the world, seemed serendipitous. At the time, he hadn��t settled on a secluded abode in the mortal realm or initiated his grand n. It was witnessing Qing Yi lead the resistance against a formidable threat that spurred him into action.


    As Gu Changge drew closer to Qing Yi, allowing their rtionship to develop naturally until her retreat to the real world of mountains and seas, he remained passive, flowing with the currents of fate.


    ��This aura, it seems different from what I anticipated. It emanates from the Nine Heavens���� As the thought crossed Gu Changge��s mind, he finally discerned the causal link, confirming the identity of the individual scheming against the Dao Chang Realm.


    However, if the threat originated from the Nine Heavens, he could afford to defer action for the time being. After all, within the Nine Heavens, he possessed another pawn with deeper strategic significance.


    While Gu Changge opted to remain uninvolved with the affairs of the Nine Heavens for now, he knew he would eventually need to address them. The Nine Heavens upied a unique position in the vast expanse, revered in legends across realms as the origin of immortal Dao. Yet, to Gu Changge, they seemed more like a final resting ce for celestial incarnations interred during the great upheaval��a perspective that set them apart from the supremely powerful realms.


    With the culprit behind the Dao Chang Realm��s plots identified, Gu Changge formted alternative ns, leveraging the situation to his advantage. He intended to mobilize the Spiritual royal family��s army for an assault on the immortal civilization. ?


    While the immortal civilization might not rival the most formidable civilizations, it still ranked among the upper echelons of ancient civilizations, surpassing the Spiritual civilization by far. Conquering the realm of the immortal civilization would expedite resource acquisition for Gu Changge��s ambitions, crucial for executing his grand design that would reshape the entire world.


    Without sufficient resources, his endeavors would falter. Thus, consolidating power and gathering resources became paramount,ying the foundation for a monumental undertaking that would reverberate throughout the boundless world.


    The matter concerning Chu Lian was but a minor episode, one that he wouldn��t invest much energy into.


    Meanwhile, within Juxian Vige, Ling Huang personally visited Chu Lian��s courtyard, settling herself on the stone bench. Following Gu Changge��s instructions, she broached the subject with Chu Lian.


    ��Cousin holds Mr. Chu Lian in high regard. He believes you possess the qualities of a skilled general and will undoubtedly achieve great feats in the future. With Mr. Chu Lian��s assistance, overthrowing the rule of the Spiritual royal family would be within reach.��


    Ling Huang��s smile exuded elegance and dignity, her posture poised and graceful. Adorned in wide sleeves and with hair like clouds, her neck was slender and her legs straight and slender. Her attire, with a trailing skirt, hinted at her refined upbringing.


    While Chu Lian pondered the unresponsive spirit orb of ambition, Ling Huang��s unexpected visit lifted his spirits inexplicably. The presence of the beautiful woman before him, coupled with her soothing words, brought a sense of ease.


    ��Senior brother, Miss Huang��s personal recruitment speaks volumes about Mr. Gu��s high regard for you,�� remarked Ming Xiu, Chu Lian��s junior sister, with a smile. Observing her senior brother��s favorable impression of Miss Huang, she discreetly monitored the interaction.


    ��Step aside, Miss Huang and I have matters to discuss,�� Chu Lian waved off his attentive junior sister, eager for a private conversation with Ling Huang.


    Atst, he seized the opportunity to engage in a confidential dialogue with Miss Huang and address his queries.


    Ling Huang maintained a serene smile, exuding an air of elegance andposure. The stone table between her and Chu Lian maintained a subtle distance, neither too close nor distant, reflecting a sense of mutual understanding.


    As Ming Xiu departed, Chu Lian settled onto the stone bench, unable to suppress his thoughts. ��Miss Huang, our conversations during this journey have been quite pleasant. I believe you��ve gained some insight into my character. I��m not one to be swayed or reliant on others. While I appreciate Mr. Gu��s generosity and admire his actions, I��ve always harbored simr aspirations, albeitcking the means to realize them.��


    ��I would also ask that Miss Huang convey my gratitude to Mr. Gu upon her return.��


    With the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions remaining silent, Chu Lian couldn��t discern whether their current location posed a threat. Was the cloaked old man the source of its concern? Without rity, he deemed it prudent to decline Ling Huang��s offer temporarily, focusing instead on securing their departure from the area.


    Although he also wanted to achieve a great cause, overthrow the atrocious rule of the Spiritual royal family, purge the world, and bring peace.


    ��Master Chu Lian, there��s no need to rush your decision,�� Ling Huang interjected calmly, her smile unwavering. ��You can take some time to reconsider. My cousin��s influence surpasses imagination. As his guest secretary, he can provide you with countless benefits, both in terms of strength and resources.��


    ��And I suspect Mr. Chu Lian is in dire need of resources. Even if you don��t require them personally, your junior sister could certainly benefit. Moreover, Mr. Chu Lian likely has other connections behind him����


    ��You can mull it overter,�� Ling Huang suggested with a knowing smile, unsurprised by Chu Lian��s immediate refusal. This reaction aligned with Gu Changge��s instructions and expectations. Her primary objective was to convey Gu Changge��s interest in recruiting Chu Lian, fostering trust and dispelling any wariness he might harbor.


    Chu Lian found himself somewhat swayed by Ling Huang��s words. Despite assistance from the Ball of Ambitions, the costs of cultivation remained a daunting hurdle. Ling Huang��s reminder regarding his junior sister��s needs further tugged at his conscience.


    Acknowledging Ling Huang��s advice, Chu Lian replied, ��Since Miss Huang has brought it up, I��ll give it further consideration.��


    However, his curiosity about Ling Huang��s rtionship with Gu Changge outweighed his thoughts on the recruitment offer. ��But I must admit, I��m more intrigued by the connection between Miss Huang and Mr. Gu. You two don��t seem like cousins. Your reverence for him, especially when you remove your veil in his presence����


    Had Chu Lian not been so observant, he might have missed these subtle cues. Ling Huang��s veil altered slightly each time she exited the carriage, hinting at moments of unveiled exposure upon her return.


    In their encounters, Ling Huang consistently veiled her appearance, concealing her true visage from view. She was slightly taken aback by Chu Lian��s astuteness, not anticipating his direct observation of her subtle habits. How had he managed to discern such details?


    While Ling Huang prided herself on her performance, maintainingposure throughout their journey, Chu Lian��s insight was unexpected. Yet, he had a point. Ling Huang indeed wore her veil at all times except in Gu Changge��s presence. After all, how could the empresses of the illustrious Spiritual royal family, the youngest entities in the Dao Realm, unveil their faces to outsiders?


    ��Young Master Chu Lian possesses keen observation skills to notice such nuances,�� Ling Huang remarked, mildly impressed. ��However, it��s difficult to divulge the nature of my rtionship with my cousin. I hope you understand.��


    ��My cousin��s stature and standing far surpass my own. While he��s typically affable, he maintains the respect and decorum befitting his status,�� Ling Huang added with a smile, evading further exnation.


    Chu Lian��s realization mirrored his earlier spection, although the enigmatic presence of the cloaked old man remained beyondprehension. Yet, hearing such words from someone he held affections for stirred a difiting sensation within him.


    The conversation veered toward other topics before Ling Huang bid her farewell, returning to make her report.


    Left with a tinge of regret, Chu Lian couldn��t shake the feeling of being sidelined. While he harbored a favorable impression of Ling Huang, her deference and admiration toward Gu Changge during their discussion left him feeling somewhat envious.


    However, Chu Lian wasn��t one to dwell on interpersonal rtionships; he had more pressing matters on his mind. Shortly after Ling Huang��s departure, Chu Lian was pleasantly surprised to notice the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions stirring, responding to his inquiries.


    Swiftly, he employed the Eight Directions Cloud and Rain g to shroud their surroundings in secrecy, warding off prying eyes. With urgency, Chu Lian bombarded the spirit with a flurry of questions and doubts that had umted during this period.


    During this time, the Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions had severed its connection with the outside world, rendering it unaware of recent events. It wasn��t until Chu Lian provided a detailed ount that the spirit grasped the situation.


    ��At the time, within your n��s territory, the abrupt disappearance of a formidable aura raised rm bells. It appeared to sense something amiss and doubled back. Fearing potential danger, I swiftly severed all external connections to avoid detection by the owner of that ominous aura,�� the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions exined, shedding light on the circumstances.


    Chu Lian was jolted by this revtion, breaking out in a cold sweat at the realization of the gravity and peril of the situation. Had it not been for the spirit��s exnation, he might never haveprehended the severity of the threat looming over them.

 Chapter 994:

    <strong>1355</strong><strong>: The ball of ambitions�� guesses, the tip of the iceberg revealed by Mr. Gu?</strong>


    The spirit of the Ball of Ambitions, like a flickering ball of light, floated in Chu Lian��s mind, emanating a mysterious aura. Its tone had always been indifferent, without much fluctuation. But now, there was a faint trace of fear.


    ��If we hadn��t severed the connection with the outside world in time, neither you nor I would have been able to leave that ce. I have only witnessed such terror in the powerhouse of the civilization that created the Ball of Ambitions��the Lord of Ambitions, the first master of the ball����


    ��I don��t understand how a weak civilization can harbor such a terrifying aura.��


    ��Do you think the great terror you mentioned noticed the anomaly between us?�� Chu Lian asked, unable to suppress his fear. Had he not acted decisively or stayed a moment longer, he might have drawn the attention of that unspeakably terrifying being.


    However, he still remembered to ask the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions about the current safety situation of Juxian Vige. He was genuinely worried, as the mysterious Mr. Gu and the ck-robed old man beside him always instilled a sense of unease in Chu Lian.


    ��Probably not. If he had noticed, the owner of that terrifying aura wouldn��t let you leave safely,�� the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions exined. If it were truly captured by that unknown entity, it would mean destruction for both itself and the Ball of Ambitions.


    The remaining energy within the Ball of Ambitions was insufficient to bind another host. Moreover, ording to the rules set by the civilization that created the Ball, once the treasure recognized its owner, it was obligated to focus on protecting the host��s life, discarding all else. As the Artifact spirit of the Ball of Ambitions, it could not interfere with the Lord��s selection; it could only serve as a guide for the host.


    Additionally, its existence was intrinsically linked to the Ball of Ambitions and the host. Unless it could truly banish the Ball of Ambitions, it would have to adhere to the rules and face destruction alongside the host.The spirit of the Ball of Ambitions was an independent consciousness that had experienced many hosts. If all went well, Chu Lian should be thest host. Previous hosts had never reached the level of the first host and had fallen along the way. Meanwhile, the Ball of Ambitions had endured unimaginable damage, nearly irreversible.


    ��I��ve already sensed Juxian Vige, and it doesn��t harbor the dangers you feared. As for Mr. Gu, he is indeed mysterious. He likely possesses some form of heaven and earth treasure that conceals his cultivation��so much so that even I couldn��t see it clearly.��


    ��As for the ck-robed old man, judging by the aura he exudes, he is not far from the Dao Realm. Having a being on the verge of entering the Dao Realm as a servant suggests that Mr. Gu��s origins are not simple. I suspect he may not be a creature of this civilization but coulde from another ancient and powerful civilization. In this age, to have a servant nearly at the Dao Realm level is remarkable; even the former inheritors of the civilization that created me may not have received such treatment.��


    The spirit of the Ball of Ambitions borated, providing insight into the situation.


    Although it couldn��t harness the energy within the Ball of Ambitions, it could use its own wisdom to deduce perceptions and assess the strength of Gu Changge and the old man in ck. For it, wisdom was indeed the most magical and powerful force in the world.


    When Chu Lian heard this exnation, he was momentarily stunned. This was a direction and possibility he had never considered.


    ��Artifact spirit, are you suggesting that Mr. Gu mighte from a more powerful and ancient civilization on the other side? Isn��t he from the Spiritual Realm?�� He couldn��t help but ask, shocked and struggling to believe it.


    If this were true, it would mark his first encounter with beings from another civilization, and in such a manner. Until now, Chu Lian had only learned about other civilizations from the master who had taken him in. But those were all from ancient texts; he had never imagined he would actuallye face to face with them.


    The spirit of the Ball of Ambitions replied confidently, ��The possibility of this is over 90%. If he were a creature of the Spiritual civilization, no matter how great his background, it would be impossible for someone on the verge of entering the Dao Realm to be closely protected. Even the Spiritual royal family you wish to overthrowcks such background and qualifications.��


    This realization was quite striking. During his period of deep sleep, Chu Lian had unexpectedlye into contact with such a person. Could this be what they called a variable, a stroke of incredible luck that allowed him to encounter someone so significant?


    Chu Lian was utterly stunned. He had never anticipated that the mysterious Mr. Gu would possess such a terrifying background. Inparison, the Spiritual royal family seemed trivial.


    He swallowed hard, suddenly grasping why Miss Huang had said those words to him. She likely knew of Mr. Gu��s origins. Yet for some reason, they referred to each other as cousins.


    At this moment, Chu Lian began to piece many things together. However, he still had other questions lingering in his mind and couldn��t help but ask, ��Artifact Spirit, since you said Mr. Gu has such a terrifying background, why does he still appear in the world where the Spiritual civilization exists? It seems like he��s staying here intentionally.��


    This was what puzzled him the most.


    The Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions, unsurprised by the question, calmly replied, ��Host, your perspective is still too limited. You only know about the Spiritual civilization, but you are unaware of how many ancient and terrifying civilizations have been nurtured in the vast, boundless universe. In front of those civilizations, the Spiritual civilization is insignificant.��


    ��These giant civilizations govern territories that span countless dimensions of time and space��beyond imagination. Even the ancient real world can only serve as an attachment to them. The sessors or disciples of these great powers, before ascending to higher unity, are often sent to various worlds for tempering and trials.��


    Hearing this, Chu Lian suddenly understood. He nodded and said, ��I see. Mr. Gu is likely here in the Spiritual Civilization as part of the tempering and trials arranged by the powerful forces behind him. And that ck-robed old man must be his protector, ensuring his safety during the process.��


    The Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions said, ��You are fortunate to have appeared before such a person. Moreover, he is still very young and has a bright future ahead of him. You should value this connection. If you have the chance in the future, leave the Spiritual civilization. Traveling through the boundless world could be a great destiny for you.��


    Chu Lian understood its meaning, but his current focus was on overthrowing the rule of the Spiritual royal family and restoring peace to the world.


    And yet, how should he put it? He always felt a bit ufortable around Mr. Gu. There was something in Mr. Gu��s tone and expression��a calm, detached gaze, as if he stood in a higher realm, overlooking all living beings. His voice was always so steady andposed, as though nothing could truly surprise him. Even the woman Chu Lian admired seemed to hold Mr. Gu in high regard.


    ��If I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely leave the Spiritual civilization and explore other worlds���� Chu Lian thought to himself, his eyes filled with longing.


    With the exnations provided by the Ball of Ambitions, Chu Lian feltpletely at ease now, no longer preupied with thoughts of leaving Juxian Vige.


    ��At the same time, for the sake of my junior sister, I have to stay and be a guest.�� After making his decision, Chu Lian was straightforward and went to find Ling Huang to exin his intentions. However, he pretended to deliberate for a long time before reluctantly agreeing to stay as Mr. Gu��s entourage.


    ��Cousin has many disciples, each with varying capabilities. They are categorized into three levels: heaven, earth, and mortal. The sry and benefits for each level of guest ministers differ.��


    ��Originally, ording to the rules, if Mr. Chu Lian were to be a guest minister, he would need to undergo certain trials to receive a guest honorary token. However, since Mr. Chu Lian and I are rtively familiar, my cousin made an exception and directly elevated Mr. Chu Lian to a heaven-level guest official, granting him the highest sry and resources.��


    In the courtyard, Ling Huang stood with a graceful figure and jade-like skin that shimmered with a captivating luster, apanied by arge group of people. With a smile on her face, she read aloud the rules and requirements for guest officials to Chu Lian, exining the details of his sry.


    At the same time, people presented Chu Lian with an ancient token engraved with the word ��Heaven.��


    As Ling Huang spoke, her group brought in boxes filled with exotic treasures and ced them in the courtyard. These included divine artifacts, Dao treasures, secret techniques, and jade bones. Instantly, a celestial glow illuminated the area, and the mist of treasures surged as if they had stepped into and of riches, with vibrant light covering the ground.


    Some treasure chests were opened, releasing a rich medicinal fragrance that filled the air, making one feel as if they could unfurl their pores and transform into a flying immortal.


    ��This is your starting sry���� Ling Huang said with a smile.


    These treasures were exceptionally precious and rare within the Spiritual civilization, often considered priceless. Cultivators and creatures at the immortal king level would fight fiercely for them.


    Chu Lian stood speechless for a long time, gazing at the courtyard filled with light and the fragrant scent of medicine. Although he had prepared himself, he was still taken aback, his mind buzzing with disbelief.


    What did it mean to be rich and powerful? This was the true definition!


    Even with the treasure of the Ball of Ambitions, he found himself swallowing quietly at the sight before him, unable to tear his gaze away. He began to understand why the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions had made thosements. If the sry alone was so astounding and terrifying, how immense must the treasures and wealth Mr. Gu possessed truly be? He could hardly imagine it.


    And this was merely the tip of the iceberg that Mr. Gu had revealed.


    ��Brother����


    In the courtyard, Ming Xiu, who was also witnessing this scene, struggled to regain herposure. It was the first time she had seen such a vast disy of wealth, and she wondered if her eyes were deceiving her.


    In particr, many of the treasures were suitable for her cultivation. At that moment, Ming Xiu felt envious of her senior brother. This was just the first day he had be Mr. Gu��s disciple, and he had already received so many treasures. If Mr. Gu valued him, what kind of incredible rewards awaited him? She didn��t dare to imagine.


    ��Miss Huang, I want to know what I need to do to be Mr. Gu��s disciple. It can��t be that he gives out so many treasures for no reason,�� Chu Lian asked, still in awe. He didn��t believe that Mr. Gu was simply performing good deeds without ulterior motives; rewarding him with a sry while supporting a group of followers seemed unlikely.


    ��Mr. Chu Lian will learn more about this matter in the future. I can��t disclose anything at the moment. For now, focus on cultivating and improving your strength. However, as a doorman, Mr. Chu Lian will need to follow your cousin��s orders in the future. There are rules associated with this token; if Mr. Chu Lian epts it, you can refine it����


    ��And once it is refined, it means that the agreement binds Mr. Chu Lian, so you must be clear about that,�� Ling Huang said, her smile still gentle as she exined and kindly reminded him.


    Chu Lian had anticipated that there would be no excessive constraints, so he immersed himself in the token and quickly read the content of the agreement. It was an equal agreement, ensuring he would not be forced to act against his sense of benevolence, righteousness, and morality.


    He kept his eyes wide open and asked the Artifact Spirit of the Ball of Ambitions to help him verify if there were any issues with the agreement. After receiving a clear affirmation, he felt confident enough to refine the token, effectively signing the agreement and generating a binding force in the background.


    Once hepleted this process, Ling Huang returned to her own affairs, looking content. Chu Lian had intended to keep her there and talk a little more, but seeing her leave filled him with sadness and regret.


    ��I suggest the host refrain from developing any feelings for this woman. She is not simple and seems to be highly valued by Mr. Gu. Getting too close may cause Mr. Gu to feel displeased. Creating too many connections could hinder your current progress.��


    ��Now that the host is reliant on others, it��s best not to overstep boundaries; there is an order of respect,�� the voice of the spirit of the Ball of Ambitions echoed in Chu Lian��s mind, reminding him.


    Chu Lian was well aware of this, and he was not the type to let personal feelings overshadow important matters.


    ��With these resources, my strength can be greatly improved, and I��ll soon break through to the immortal level���� His eyes sparkled with excitement as he gazed at the piles of wealth shimmering with immortal light and mist.


    Meanwhile, Ling Huang returned to Gu Changge to report on her recruitment of Chu Lian.


    ��You did well,�� Gu Changge said approvingly. ��Soon, find some people to create a bit of trouble for him. Don��t let him feel too stable orfortable. Arrange some challenges for him to face, so he doesn��t grow suspicious.��


    ��After that, set up encounters with more powerful opponents to give him practice and experience. When the time is right, you can bring them into the fold and let them fight.��


    Gu Changge nodded, issuing further instructions.

 Chapter 995:

    <strong>1356</strong><strong>: Can��t help but think of Yin Mei, that be of great use</strong>


    ��Yes, sir.��


    Although Ling Huang was puzzled by Gu Changge��s orders, she refrained from questioning him. To her, Chu Lian was an anomaly, and thus he couldn��t be treated like an ordinary person. Gu Changge��s current actions seemed to suggest he was plotting something.


    He felt pleased with Ling Huang��s efficiency and intelligence, which reminded him of Yin Mei. Back in the upper realm, she had simrly anticipated his needs without requiring extensive exnations or instructions, so wise women found it easier to gain his favor.


    <em>I have a substance here that will significantly benefit your cultivation. Once you return, thoroughly refining it will increase your chances of sessfully surviving the second heavenly decline by 80%.</em>


    With that thought, Gu Changge gestured, and a crystal jade bottle the size of his palm appeared in his hand.


    The speckled starlight permeated the sky, evoking a sense of magnificence and mystery. This was the immortal substance and good fortune essence that Gu Changge had condensed some time ago, capable of helping those in the Dao Realm break through their bottlenecks and enhance their cultivation strength.


    However, both immortal substances and good fortune essences were scarce, with only a tiny amount able to be extracted from the vast power of luck. Given Gu Changge��s current capabilities, condensing these substances required considerable time and was tedious. He bestowed a wisp upon Ling Huang because he believed she was brilliant and would prove valuable in the future.


    ��Young master?��Ling Huang was momentarily taken aback. She looked at him with confusion, still unsure of the meaning behind his earlier words. Her puzzled gaze fell upon the crystal white jade vial.


    A substance that could increase her chances of surviving the second decline by 80%? Ling Huang had never encountered such mysterious substances in this world. All those who reached the Dao Realm were formidable figures with peerless talents, having overshadowed entire epochs.


    On this path, they had sought to grasp the essence of Dao and methods of detachment, enduring countless hardships and catastrophes. She had never heard of any mysterious substance that could aid Dao Realm beings in their cultivation, as they typically needed to continuously umte spiritual energy and breakthrough numerous restrictions and shackles.


    Gu Changge was not surprised by Ling Huang��s reaction.


    The existence of the Dao Realm could not fully grasp Dao��s essence and development, nor matter��s evolution. This understanding was inherently a cognitive process tied to Dao cultivation.


    Only by transcending the limitations of their life levels could they attain the inconceivable wisdom necessary toprehend what Dao was and how matter functioned. At that point, even the most borate exnations would only confuse and disorient them.


    ��The substance in the vial is essential for cultivation in the Dao Realm. It doesn��t matter if you don��t fully understand it; simply refine it, and you��ll naturally experience its benefits.��


    ��Do you think I��m going to harm you?��


    Gu Changge smiled, his expression easygoing.


    Ling Huang didn��t believe Gu Changge would hurt her, but she pursed her lips and smiled, ��Of course, I don��t think the young master will harm me. I just feel a bit touched by how patiently you exin things.��


    She took the white jade vial but hadn��t opened it yet. Even without touching the substance, an instinctive urge within herpelled her to consume it. This sudden sensation caused the smile on Ling Huang��s face to fade as she stared at the vial in her hand, her expression shifting to shock, surprise, and disbelief.


    It was an indescribable feeling, akin to a person who had been hungry for a long time suddenly encountering a delicious meal. Or like someone who had wandered in a desert for ages without water, only to find a shimmeringke before them. This instinct, which seemed to arise from her soul, was beyond containment or exnation; it felt innate.


    ��Young master, what kind of substance is in this vial? Why do I feel such an urgent instinct to refine it? My consciousness tells me it��s incredibly important to me.��


    Ling Huang��s voice trembled slightly, filled with disbelief.


    Those in the Dao Realm couldpletely obscure their cause and effect, free themselves from fate or karma, and detach from all thoughts and ideas. So why was she unable to control this instinct? She struggled to rein it in, desperate not to act impulsively. At that moment, she finally grasped the meaning behind Gu Changge��s earlier words.


    There were indeed substances in this world that could aid Dao Realm cultivators in their cultivation. Such treasures could incite fierce battles among those in the Dao Realm, as even a mere wisp could lead to devastation, staining the boundless world with blood across endless time and space.


    ��Even if I exin it now, you might not fully grasp its essence. Think of it as the spiritual energy perceived by mortals and the immortal energy recognized by cultivators. Spiritual energy can aid cultivators in their practice and allow mortals to be reborn or prolong their lives. Immortal energy enables cultivators toprehend the transformations within the immortal Dao and undergo incredible changes.��


    Gu Changge��s gaze remained calm as he smiled lightly. His exnation was simple;mon understanding could not adequately capture the mysterious nature of immortal and creation substances.


    However, Ling Huang grasped the significance of this substance, understanding its preciousness, albeit somewhat vaguely. Unable to hide her excitement, a glow of anticipation lit up her beautiful, fair face.


    ��Thank you for providing me with such invaluable material. I am truly grateful and will do my utmost to serve you and live up to your respect.��


    Her sincerity was evident, and it was difficult for her to remainposed. She and all the ancestors, including the Bone Ancestor, struggled to contain their excitement.


    What worried those in the Dao Realm most was the threat of insurmountable catastrophe. While there were five declines for mortals, Daoists faced nine, each capable of triggering earth-shattering changes in their strength. If they failed to survive the catastrophe of heavenly decline, they would lose both body and spirit, their physical forms would perish, and their Dao would vanish.


    Among those who faced decline, most turned to dust and simply dissipated. Without a fortuitous opportunity or a way to alter her fate, Ling Huang would likely meet her end before the second catastrophe. Thus, upon learning that Chu Lian possessed a treasure, she was determined to find a way to obtain it.


    ��You work hard for me, so naturally I won��t treat you poorly,�� Gu Changge said with a smile.


    At that moment, Ling Huang was excited, eager to return and refine this mysterious substance. As a result, Gu Changge did not insist on having her stay by his side. Although it was merely a wisp of immortal and good fortune substance, it would keep her upied for a considerable time.


    For Gu Changge, this was just the beginning. The developments and transformations that would follow were what he truly valued. Once Ling Huang refined this strand of immortal substance, her strength would undoubtedly experience a significant leap. While it wouldn��t be enough for her to immediately confront the second Heavenly Decline or advance to the middle stage of the Void Dao Realm, it would provide her with greater confidence and a higher probability of sess.


    All the ancestors of the Spiritual royal family, as long as they weren��t blind, could see the changes in Ling Huang. Simrly, the Bone Ancestor, who had devoted his life to pursuing strength, would also notice them. These changes in Ling Huang had emerged only after she began to follow Gu Changge and serve him faithfully.


    What did that imply? The Bone Ancestor and all the ancestors of the Spiritual royal family should be able to piece it together.


    ��Next, they will certainly seek ways to test Ling Huang,�� Gu Changge mused.


    ��But with her intelligence, she would never reveal anything. They can only approach it from my side. The only route avable is that those whom I value and who serve me faithfully are the ones who can be rewarded����


    Gu Changge let out a chuckle, its meaning shrouded in ambiguity.


    A wisp of immortal and good fortune substance was sufficient for the entire Spiritual royal family to be fully under his influence, proving far simpler and more effective than any threats or oppression. After all, what could be more important than enhancing one��s strength to sustain the legacy of the Spiritual Realm?


    Time passed swiftly, and half a month had passed since Ling Huang received the immortal and good fortune substances from Gu Changge and returned to the pce to refine them. Although Gu Changge resided in a simple ce at Juxian Vi, he remained attentive to the overall movements of the Spiritual royal family.


    Currently, hecks the energy to extract and condense more immortal and creation substances. Therefore, he can only wait for Ling Huang to emerge from her retreat, ready to harness the power of luck that the Spiritual royal family has umted over the years.


    During this period, the Spiritual royal family continued to recruit forces. In the vast world, light streams shone brightly, energy clouds soared into the sky, and flying boats and warships traversed the space, converging continuously.


    The mighty army was assembled, gearing up for the monumental battle ahead. This force was formidable,prising nearly a hundred Immortal Kings, capable of sweeping away many emerging civilizations.


    However, this army differed from the one currently engaged inbat with the Dao Chang Realm. On this ancient warship, the full might of the Spiritual Realm was gathered. In addition to the hundred Immortal Kings, there were many Immortal Emperors and other powerful figures.


    This was amand issued personally by the oldest ancestors of the Spiritual royal family, and all the mighty forces across the eight great worlds dared not defy it. Over the years, the Spiritual royal family had supported countless fighting groups, numbering in the hundreds of millions.


    These groupscked wisdom; they simply required enough food and resources to flourish, growing rapidly like leeks��each harvest allowing for another. Countless such groups existed in the small worlds under the jurisdiction of each Great World. Unless a small world was destroyed or its resourcespletely depleted, these groups could develop and multiply at an astonishing rate in a very short time.


    In the Civilization War, these mobilized groups often served as the foremost weapons of war. Gu Changge was quite satisfied with the current overall situation of the Spiritual royal family. He was now merely waiting to pinpoint the boundless coordinates of the immortal civilization, ready for arge-scale invasion and capture.


    He was also keeping a close eye on Chu Lian. Through the many actions thetter had taken recently, Gu Changge suspected that the treasure Chu Lian possessed might be linked to the power of luck. For a powerful civilization in the boundless world, when it reached the zenith of its prosperity, it typically cast one or several treasures to stabilize the long river of luck and prevent decline.


    The treasures of each civilization varied, each possessing its mysteries and focusing on different aspects, resulting in distinct strengths and weaknesses. Some treasures prioritized offense, while others were geared toward defense. Treasures associated with the power of luck were exceedingly rare.


    Furthermore, Chu Lian��s acquisition of such a treasure was no small feat. Based on what Gu Changge had learned, the Spiritual royal familycked the qualifications and background necessary to cast such treasures.


    Judging by the current situation, it seemed that neither Chu Lian nor the precious weapon spirit he possessed had reacted yet. Their vignce against Gu Changge was not particrly strong; they likely viewed him as a young disciple from an ancient civilization participating in the trial.


    Initially, Gu Changge had not intended to adopt such an identity. However, during his interactions with Chu Lian��s junior sister, he had gained some insights and formed a few hypotheses. While Chu Lian remained cautious and guarded around him, his junior sister appeared quite innocent.


    Gu Changge had sent someone to provide her with some trivial items to show his concern, which she appreciated. In their subsequent conversations, she often mentioned things that Chu Lian had shared with her, including spections about Gu Changge��s origins.


    Of course, it wasn��t that Ming Xiu was foolish. It was simply that her senior brother, Chu Lian, had been sent away by Gu Changge for some reason, tasked with leading the remaining disciples to subdue some troublesome demons in a certain area. As a result, Ming Xiu was left alone in Juxian Vige, where, aside from her cultivation, she often found herself quite bored.


    Recently, to establish his authority, Chu Lian gathered a group of disciples to publicly recognize him as ��The Heavenly Guest,�� which involved considerable effort and resources. This move also led to Ming Xiu being somewhat sidelined in Juxian Vige, leaving her with few friends. Given her age, she was naturally lively and sociable, and she was not particrly wary of Gu Changge, especially since he had showered her and her brother with wealth.


    Upon learning all this, Gu Changge took cues from Chu Lian and the weapon spirit, sending people to arrange tasks for them. These insights sparked inspiration in him. Given his current strength and the power of the army hemanded, capturing the supreme Realm that the next party had noticed would be quite challenging. Just as Wan Yanxiu, the patriarch of the Spiritual royal family, had mentioned regarding the Xudan Realm, a direct assault would not be ideal. Why not change his angle and approach?

 Chapter 996:

    <strong>1357</strong><strong>: Immortal Civilization makes the final move, abandoned this ce</strong>


    Chu Lian and the artifact spirit��s insights had indeed inspired Gu Changge. After considering their perspectives, he found their suggestions highly feasible, simplifying his uing ns. However, he had yet to identify a second suitable target, so he would need to set that matter aside for now.


    After half a month, Ling Huang emerged from her seclusion. Previously, she had been in the early stages of the Void Dao Realm, having only recently passed through the first major looting. Her strength was still far from reaching the threshold of the second heavenly decline.


    However, while refining the immortal and creation substances, she had significantly stabilized her power, reaching the limit she could sustain. This marked a small degree of sess in the early stages of the Void Dao Realm.


    While Ling Huang was still far from the second decline threshold, the strength improvement was obvious. She had absorbed less than one percent of the immortal substances and could not yet refine them fully.


    Ling Huang estimated that, with her current power, it would take thousands of years or even longer to fully utilize the forces at her disposal.


    She was pleased with her progress but not overly ambitious; she focused on digesting these newfound energies and advancing step by step. After emerging from seclusion, she sought out Gu Changge. Following his instructions, she dispatched people to construct arge formation and forge containers within the pce to gather the luck of the Spiritual royal family umted over the years.


    Naturally, Wan Yanxiu, Bone Ancestor, and the other ancestors perceived the changes in Ling Huang��s aura and were surprised. This was especially true for Bone Ancestor and Wan Yanxiu, who had closely observed Ling Huang��s growth. They had witnessed her cultivation journey, supported by numerous resources, and reflected on her remarkable talents, feeling a deep sense of nostalgia and admiration for how far she hade.


    Initially, it was already reasonable for Ling Huang to enter the Dao realm and sessfully pass the first decline. However, after following Gu Changge, her strength had improved significantly beyond expectations. This transformation was almost impossible and astonishing for Wan Yanxiu and the others.As a result, many of the ancestors began to specte and were eager to find Ling Huang to inquire about the reasons behind her remarkable progress. Ling Huang, considering herself to have benefited immensely from Gu Changge, felt strongly loyal to him. Not only did he trust her, but they had also shared heartfelt conversations, making it unlikely that she would divulge any details to them. Furthermore, with Gu Changge standing behind her, she felt secure in keeping this information.


    Ling Huang needed to be polite and cautious around her ancestors in her daily interactions. Several were dissatisfied, their frustration simmering beneath the surface, and they felt increasingly helpless. They had invested in cultivating Ling Huang, hoping to support a puppet they could control to better manage the Spiritual royal family, ultimately saving them time and collecting more resources.


    Now, with the backing of Gu Changge, Ling Huang seemed to disregard their authority entirely, leaving the ancestors both resentful and powerless.


    <em>This lord��s origin is mysterious, and he may possess resources to aid my cultivation. From a certain perspective, he likely wants to guide me for his own benefit.</em>


    Wan Yanxiu mused, demonstrating his wisdom as an ancestor of the Spiritual royal family. He quickly instructed the other ancestors to refrain from disturbing Ling Huang, recognizing the need to avoid displeasing Gu Changge.


    Ultimately, Ling Huang was seen as Gu Changge��s ally, not merely a puppet to control. If she remembered her old ties, she might even speak favorably about the Spiritual royal family before him, which could lead to significant trouble for them. Gu Changge was not surprised by this oue. The ancestors were no different if even the means of enhancing strength could not exempt them from challenges.


    As the army assembled, some Spiritual royal family ancestors visited him asionally, eager to express their loyalty. Many foresaw that they were approaching the second heavenly decline, and with their current strength, survival was unlikely��death was a near certainty. The notable improvement in Ling Huang��s strength gave them a glimmer of hope.


    However, Gu Changge could not easily distribute immortal and creation substances. The time and effort required to condense such resources were considerable, and he felt he also needed them for his cultivation.


    Gu Changge intentionally allowed Ling Huang to collect the power of luck, as he understood its significance. The ancestors of the Spiritual royal family wore their hopes on their faces, with some even considering surrendering their soul lights, willing to serve Gu Changge like loyal beasts. For them, survival had be more important than anything else.


    However, Gu Changge firmly rejected these notions. He had no desire to waste resources on these individuals; for now, having Ling Huang and Bone Ancestor was sufficient. In future conflicts against other civilizations, he viewed the ancestors of the Spiritual royal family as little more than cannon fodder.


    Meanwhile, the war between the Dao Chang Realm and the immortal civilization raged for several years. Outside the vast battlefield, the sounds of fiercebat echoed daily, with blood and light flooding the universe. Large blocks of debris fell from the sky like rain, a testament to the ferocity of the struggle.


    The runes on the boundary embankment had been significantly damaged, losing their former brilliance. Powerhouses from the immortal civilization diligently studied the ancient runes, analyzing their meanings and gradually uncovering some of their mysteries.


    During this process, a powerful being who surpassed the Immortal Emperor directly tore open a horrific breach in the edge of the vast battlefield. From this gaping maw, a massive army surged forth. The various ethnic groups of the Dao Chang Realm were forced to retreat, taking positions in the expansive battlefield to engage in a fiercepetition with the immortal civilization.


    Both sides suffered significant losses in this war, with several Immortal Kings from the Dao Chang Realm falling in battle. The foreign emperor who had fought previously was severely injured and had to retreat to recover. The immortal civilization also faced considerable casualties; the terrifying divine shadowmanding the ancient warships had personally torn through the barrier of the vast battlefield to facilitate their army��s entry.


    However, at a critical moment, an ancient cultivator Yuan Chan apprentice intervened, unleashing a devastating sword strike that shattered the world and forced the formidable divine shadow to halt its advance. ?


    In the years that followed, the immortal civilization refrained fromunching an all-out attack, opting instead to engage with the heritage of the Dao Chang Realm gradually. Yet, the various ethnic groups within the Dao Chang Realm faced severe losses, especially as multiple Immortal Kings from several major factions perished in the conflict, leaving countless dead. Even if the fighting ceased, recovery would be a long and arduous.


    Many ancient existences in the Dao Chang Realm began to discern the enemy��s intentions: the opponent would continually drain the Dao Chang Realm��s power as long as the battle continued.


    In particr, the ancient warship loomed ominously, harboring many terrifying auras that remained dormant. The oue often hinged on the peakbatants in such a life-and-death conflict. A single powerful individual could take down an Immortal King, traverse vast worlds, and defeat countless cultivators and creatures.


    ��I sense four auras that surpass the Dao Realm in this world. The strongest is likely on par with me. If he truly attacks, he may not be my match,�� Zhouyou remarked, his voice calm and indifferent.


    ��As for the other three auras, one is indeed formidable, but we only need to send two who have achieved the second transformation to handle the other two.��


    His eyes gleamed with a strange substance, reflecting a depth of power and determination.


    In front of her stood a crystal wall radiating a soft glow, vividly disying the tragic war outside the Dao Chang Realm. Countless creatures fell like leaves caught in an autumn wind, yet her expression remained unchanged.


    Before her, the powerful figures of the immortal civilization stood calmly, closely observing the battles unfolding on the crystal wall. On this journey, she had left her family behind and brought many solid allies from her lineage. Among them were six individuals who had transformed, making a total of seven.


    In other words, she nowmanded seven existences beyond the Dao realm. This invincible force could sweep away any new civilization or realm. However, she remained cautious, even after her grandfather��s divination aimed at gauging the strength of the Dao Chang Realm. She intended to assess their true heritage beforeunching an attack, with a focus on destruction.


    <em>You can truly achieve it; the other side��s Dao realm existence does not hold an advantage in numbers. Plus, I carry a secret treasure from my family that can disrupt their minds at a critical moment.</em>


    Her eyes flickered with cold determination as a crystalline armor materialized around her, transforming into a streamlined aesthetic suit that shimmered with brilliance.


    With her words spoken, she vanished from the ancient warship, appearing in the vast universe outside. The remaining figures on the battlefield quickly donned their armor, weapons in hand, and disappeared alongside her.


    In the Dao Chang Realm, within the headquarters of the Heaven ying Alliance, leaders from various ethnic groups gathered in the magnificent pce. Their faces were grave as they convened to discuss pressing matters, the atmosphere heavy with tension. Ancient cultivators like Gu Wuxian and Jiu Jianxian were present, each wearing expressions that reflected their concerns.


    Before them, a crystal t ancient mirror flickered with light, disying images from outside the Dao Chang Realm. The great army resembled a cosmic torrent, relentlessly attacking with an intensity more formidable and horrifying than ever before. Most rming was the movement of the terrifying divine shadow that had previously loomed on the ancient battleship; now, it was drawing closer to the Dao Chang Realm as the army advanced.


    ��The opponent hasunched their final assault. Do they intend to cease testing?�� an old-fashioned quasi-immortal emperor remarked, his expression heavy with apprehension.


    ��It seems they must have gauged the reality of the Dao Chang Realm today. They wouldn��t take such risks otherwise,�� another ancient being remarked, his tone heavy with concern.


    Many in the room felt a chill in their hearts, uncertain about how to respond. Faced with such formidable foes, was there any way to mount a defense?


    The atmosphere in the hall grew increasingly oppressive, with Dao realm existences falling into silence. All ethnic groups had endured significant losses in recent times, and while they had hoped to dy the inevitable, the enemy��s ferocity had shattered that expectation.


    ��It appears we can only take drastic measures, letting the boat sink,�� one individual sighed, despair evident in their voice.


    They felt the chances of victory were slim, bordering on hopeless. The adversary had clearly understood the reality of the Dao Chang Realm and, armed with that knowledge, had chosen tounch an all-out assault. Despite all ethnic groups rallying their forces, it seemed futile given the tremendous losses they had already suffered.


    Although the younger generations from all ethnic groups were rapidly maturing, producing many talented individuals, the cost of the current situation was too great for anyone to bear.


    At this moment, a leader from an ancient sect couldn��t help but ask Gu Wuxian and the others, ��Vice Lord, do we have any updates on the Leader��s whereabouts?��


    This question lifted the spirits of many in the hall, and a wave of hopeful eyes turned toward them. Even the young talents, who had emerged in recent years, looked on with curiosity. The rumored Leader, a figure who evoked both fear and respect, intrigued them immensely.


    These young individuals, both men and women from various races, had all disyed remarkable prowess in the fight against the immortal civilization. They were brought into the Heaven ying Alliance and received focused cultivation.


    Gu Wuxian, wearing a ck robe that shrouded his face in shadows, stood in the hall. His expression remained hidden as he shook his head. ��The Leader is currently handling a significant matter. We cannot rely on him for this incident.��


    His response cast a shadow over the room, darkening the hopes of those present.


    Over the years, Gu Wu��s consistent, arrogant response was that Gu Changge was upied with important matters whenever the question arose. Initially, everyone epted this at face value, but doubts began to creep in as time went on. Perhaps even the deputy leader didn��t truly know Gu Changge��s whereabouts.


    Whispers began to circte in the hall.


    ��It seems he��s likely no longer in the Dao Chang Realm and has abandoned it altogether. Some spected that his establishment of the Heaven ying Alliance was merely a passing interest; he never intended to manage it seriously����


    ��Yes, with the strength of the Alliance Leader, he could easily find peace in the boundless sea. Why would he bother with all this effort?��


    As these murmurs spread, the already heavy atmosphere became even more oppressive. In the past, such discussions would have been unthinkable��no one would dare to nder or question Gu Changge.


    But now, with Gu Changge absent and cmity looming, it was uncertain whether the Dao Chang Realm would even survive. Who among them felt secure in this situation? Even Gu Wuxian frowned but chose not to intervene.


    Their only remaining hope rested on the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan and his apprentice. The weight of despair hung heavily as they faced the impending crisis with dwindling confidence.

 Chapter 997:

    <strong>1358</strong><strong>: Many parties attack and fell, A tragic battle with no retreat</strong>


    Many people��s eyes were drawn to the Dao Realm in the hall, eager to hear their opinions. Gu Wuwang remained silent, his gaze shining brightly as he contemted something. Jiu Jianxian had shed his previous disheveled appearance, now wearing a dignified expression as he observed the battle reflected in the ancient mirror.


    The great universe on the frontier was copsing, itsws shattered, and it seemed to be on the verge of returning to ruins.


    <em>Uncle Gu isn��t the kind of person they say he is. He treated people well in Green Mountain Vige; why would he abandon the Dao Chang Realm?</em>


    Wang Xiaoniu, now grown and resembling a young swordsman, stood beside his master, Jiu Jianxian, speaking softly to himself in disbelief.


    He had shone brilliantly in the battle against the immortal civilization, taking down many enemies. Among his exceptionally talented peers, he truly stood out.


    At this moment, many young people in the hall, who had good rtionships with him, couldn��t help but engage in conversation and ask questions. Most knew that Wang Xiaoniu, epted as an apprentice by Jiu Jianxian, referred to Gu Changge as Uncle Gu, which made his identity quite special. However, Wang Xiaoniu had never shared the reason for this designation with anyone.


    When he uttered the words ��Uncle Gu�� today, many people looked at him with curiosity. Wang Xiaoniu shook his head, choosing not to borate on the topic. Gu Changge had once lived in Green Mountain Vige for a time, but aside from him and Master Jiu Jianxian, only a few others knew it.


    The atmosphere in the hall remained heavy and oppressive, as if thick clouds were pressing down on everyone, making it hard to breathe.Watching the tragic battle reflected in the ancient mirror, many felt a deep sense of sorrow and anguish.


    ��I wonder if Daoist has any news about the lord. The lord highly values him, and during this time, his strength has grown tremendously. He nearly killed a quasi-immortal emperor of the immortal civilization. Given enough time, he will surely surpass the deputy lord and the others.��


    ��The leader has trained Daoist as his sessor; it��s unthinkable that he would neglect Daoist��s safety.��


    ��Moreover, I heard that the one the lord regards as Ni Lin was also fighting against foreign enemies on the boundless battlefield recently. It��s even more unlikely that the lord wouldn��t care about her.��


    ��That��s true, but the leader might not feel the need to look after us. He has the skills and backing to protect those around him. Why should we worry?��


    Many began to murmur in low voices, bitterness etched on their faces.


    The most talked about figures were ��Wang Wushang,�� the Daoist of the Heaven ying Alliance, and Gu Xian��er, who had recently appeared on the boundless battlefield and performed remarkably.


    Anyone familiar with the Upper Realm and Gu Changge��s past recognized Gu Xian��er��s identity. Consequently, when news spread that she had killed enemies on the boundless battlefield, many ancient existences from the Heaven ying Alliance were rmed. They went there personally, concerned for her safety, fearing something might happen to her.


    In that ce, even an Immortal King could struggle to protect themselves. Despite her talent, she was still too young to confront the army of the immortal civilization. Unfortunately, Gu Xian��er ignored their warnings and chose to remain, continuing to fight the enemy, while no one dared to force her to leave.


    The Heaven ying Alliance had no choice but to monitor her situation constantly, worried that idents could ur.


    On the other side of the boundless battlefield, Gu Xian��er performed exceptionally well, taking down several immortal kings of the immortal civilization. This greatly boosted the morale of the Dao Chang Realm��s army and allowed her to umte considerable prestige, with many strong warriors eager to follow her into battle.


    The news of her exploits spread back, prompting many young and middle-aged talents to rush to join the fight against foreign enemies. Even Hei Ming, another Daoist from the Dao Chang Realm, appeared in person to protect Gu Xian��er. A figure from the age of innate mythology, he was among the oldest in the Dao Chang Realm and understood that Gu Xianer��s previous life was that of the lord who once led the Heavens.


    Although Gu Xian��er had been reincarnated, she may not have cared much about her past.


    For Ming, Gu Xian��er remained a lord deserving of admiration and respect. However, Gu Xian��er was resolute in her decision to forgo his protection, believing that this battle served as vital training that would help her grow and make up for the years she had missed.


    When Gu Xian��er was mentioned, many in the hall wore strange expressions. Ming, sensing their thoughts, nced around indifferently and said, ��Miss Xian��er��s experiences on the vast battlefield are her own decision and have nothing to do with the lord. It��s best not to impose your views on her.��


    In his opinion, Gu Changge would never ignore Gu Xian��er and the others. However, protecting family and confidants was one thing, while safeguarding the entire Dao Chang Realm was another, and those should not be confused. Gu Changge had made it clear before: what did the whole world have to do with him?


    After Hei Ming spoke, everyone in the hall fell silent, hesitant to voice any further opinions.


    At this moment, the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan wore a solemn expression, his face reflectingpassion as he sped his hands together.


    ��I came here to help the Immortal Domain through this crisis, but I never anticipated the enemy��s strength would be so formidable. As an old cultivator with limited power, I may not be able to contribute much in the end.��


    He spoke candidly, wanting everyone to understand his position. If it came down to a life-and-death situation, he would certainly not fight to thest breath. Before arriving in the Dao Chang Realm, Yuan Chan had never imagined that the enemy he would face would be so powerful.


    During this time, the immortal civilization had been probing the Dao Chang Realm��s strengths, but had this side not also assessed the enemy��s capabilities?


    ��Master����


    Qing Feng��s expression grew somber. Despite having the strength of an Immortal King, he realized he might not have much impact in this battle.


    The ancient cultivator Yuan Chan nced at Qing Feng, shook his head, and said, ��If you keep the green hills, you need not worry about firewood. This catastrophe will be difficult to navigate, and you must be mentally prepared. Though Nine Heavens is far away, as a teacher, you still possess capabilities, as do your nsmen��all of them are there.��


    Had he not responded to Daoist Eternal Monarch��s orders, he would not have concerned himself with Qing Feng and the Dao Chang Realm. It was a truly helpless situation. Yuan Chan��s words only deepened the distress on everyone��s faces; many felt hopeless, unable to see any hope.


    ��In any case, this catastrophe is something we all must face, and it��s useless to entrust our fate to anyone at this time,�� an ancient existence in the main hall sighed. ��Even if we perish, we will make the invading enemies pay the price.��


    No one could guess Gu Changge��s thoughts or ns, leaving them uncertain whether he intended to protect the Dao Chang Realm.


    Previously, Gu Changge had a poor reputation; whenever his name was mentioned, it was often apanied by fear. Instead of cing their hopes on the elusive expectations of Gu Changge, many felt it would be better to rely on themselves.


    ��I don��t know what the deputy leader��s n is, so I can only depend on you now,�� someone said, turning their attention to Gu Wuwang. Apart from the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, Gu Wuwang was regarded as the strongest expert in the Dao Chang Realm. If he could turn the tide, there might be a chance for a turnaround.


    ��The long river of fate has not dried up. Even in the face of catastrophe, it still holds vitality,�� Gu Wuwang said calmly.


    At that moment, as his words echoed, a terrifying scene suddenly unfolded in the ancient mirror.


    A terrifying ck hand suddenly descended in the star field at the edge of the vast battlefield. Along with fragments of time and the Dao, the universe was torn apart and plunged into chaos.


    <em>Not good! The existence of the Dao Realm is directly attacking; the fairy civilization is about tounch a full assault.</em>


    As this scene unfolded, Hei Ming and Jiu Jianxian��s expressions shifted simultaneously, and their figures vanished from the hall in an instant.


    The leaders of all ethnic groups were equally shocked, transforming into divine lights that rushed out to observe the vast battlefield. Even from an immense distance, they could see the sky above was shattered andpletely breached.


    The overwhelming fluctuations crashed down, causing the Dao to tremble, and the light above the boundary embankment was rapidly extinguished. Beams of light that could have easily annihted armies copsed instantly, turning into a rain of light that burst through the embankment and scattered in all directions.


    A terrifying figure appeared to loom in the depths of multipleyers of time and space, overlooking the entire Dao Chang Realm with indifference. He stretched out his massive ck hand, piercing the universeyer byyer, covering the world. Mountains and rivers copsed, stars exploded, and the universe was instantly reduced to ashes.


    No living beings or cultivators could withstand it; they disintegrated like smoke blown by the wind, vanishing into thin air.


    Boom!!!


    With a slight shake of that immense hand, many fragmented universes on the edge of the vast battlefield copsed and disintegrated. The ancient warship thaty there erupted in an explosion,pletely shattering, while the long river of time evaporated instantly.


    No creature, regardless of its nature, could resist such overwhelming fluctuations, which stemmed fromplete levels of crushing strength. This was the power of an existence from the Dao Realm. Just extending a hand, without even employing any divine powers, was enough to be called an act of world-destruction, reopening the chaos.


    Rumble!


    Thews of heaven and earth collided, and the Dao was obliterated, creating a violent, turbulent sound. Behind this terrifying figure, more armies of the immortal civilization descended, high and mighty, obscuring the sky and sun.


    A thick, boundless fog stretched across the horizon as if it had no end. Dense ck clouds covered the sky, enveloping all directions. Standing behind this army were many fearsome figures, immense sizes and overwhelming auras leaving no room for breath.


    The immortal civilizationunched a massive invasion, with endless troops pouring out from the ancient warship. One side of the world opened up, releasing countless creatures that flooded forth,pletely submerging the realm.


    ��Everyone, listen to my orders! Break through the barriers of this world, annihte this true world, and kill all beings above the immortal realm!��manded the terrifying figure. His colossal hand did not retreat; instead, it continued to strike down, determined to breach the world��s barriers, allowing the army to surge forward.


    Boom!!!


    A loud tremor echoed, as if it were about to destroy every vast universe.


    ��You are courting death!��


    Jiu Jianxian charged forward, unleashing a sword energy capable of slicing through time and space and annihting the Dao, aimed at the descending hand.


    The existence of the Dao Realm from the immortal civilization had made a move, and Jiu Jianxian knew he had to fight to the death against this formidable opponent. His figure pierced through multipleyers of space and appeared in the endless world.


    ��It��s ridiculous! With this power alone, you think you can stop us?�� a voice taunted.


    ��In countless years past, the real worlds my kind has obliterated are many times stronger than yours. If you are sensible, don��t resist. Submit and serve my people, and you may continue to survive.��


    Another figure,parable to the Dao realm, emerged from the ranks of the immortal civilization. He radiated a strange fluctuation, as if he didn��t truly exist, instead woven into the fabric of the universe itself.


    On the edge of the vast battlefield, Hei Ming surged forward, his expression indifferent as he directly confronted this being. When the sh erupted, the aftermath alone was powerful enough to blow away even an Immortal King.


    Boom!!!


    At this moment in the Dao Chang Realm, figures surged forth from various directions, their cultivation levels varying��someparable to Immortal Kings, while others reached the level of quasi-immortal Emperors��all engaged in fiercebat. The world was overturned, the universe copsed, and the army of the immortal civilization appeared invincible and unstoppable.


    In another direction, an existenceparable to the Dao Realm made its presence felt. With just a shake of its massive hand, time and space shattered. Not only did Immortal Kings struggle, but even Immortal Emperors coughed up blood and were torn apart by the force.


    Amidst the chaos, ancient cultivator Yuan Chan had no choice but to rally his apprentices to fight alongside him, attempting to dy the Dao Realm figures as much as possible. Fortunately, his cultivation was rtively strong, second only to Gu Wuwang. These enemies were only at the early stages of the Dao Realm, allowing them to hold their ground��barely.


    This final battle had arrived too suddenly, catching everyone off guard and leaving them unprepared.


    Many people in the Dao Chang Realm hadn��t fully grasped the situation yet, but in an instant, the boundless battlefield had fallen, and a vast area of the universe crumbled. Regions copsed and disintegrated instantly, turning the cultivators and creatures within them into mere light rain, unable to react in time.


    Countless battles raged on, from Immortal Kings to cultivators of the human realm, the sounds ofbat echoing through every small world. Gu Xian��er fought fiercely, drenched in blood as she faced several Immortal Kings alone, still managing to lend support to others on the battlefield.


    In another area, her younger sister Shen Xian��er was also engaged in battle, her hair matted with blood and numerous wounds covering her body. No one was spared from this monumental conflict that engulfed the entire Dao Chang Realm.


    The army of the immortal civilization advanced with a ferocity unmatched by any previous offensive. Alongside them was a plundering formation from the Dao Realm, breaking through the barriers of the universe. The army of the Dao Chang Realm could only continue to retreat in the face of this overwhelming onught.


    In an instant, numerous universes outside the Immortal Domain were captured and fell. Many people��s eyes were filled with rage as they fought desperately; retreating any further would mean the copse of theirst line of defense.


    A devastating blow loomed in the heart of the Dao Chang Realm, where all races and forces coexisted. The impending destruction threatened to engulf their world and universe, forcing everyone to confront the grim reality of their situation.

 Chapter 998:

    <strong>1359</strong><strong>: The civilization behind you will face catastrophe, unable to appease the lord��s anger</strong>


    The world was in great turmoil, with endless blood rushing to the sky as vast sections of the universe crumbled under the weight of the battle. The cultivators residing within it faced the relentless assault of the immortal civilization��s army, resulting in their bodies and spirits being obliterated.


    Many figures emerged from the Dao Chang Realm, determined to resist this invading army. They fought with everything they had, regardless of the cost. Even in death, they were resolute in ensuring that their foes would pay a terrible price.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    In the depths of the distant universe, blood filled the air. Confronted by two opponents of equal strength, an Immortal King ultimately found himself defeated and chose to self-destruct. The Dao fruit copsed, unleashing a terrifying power that shook the entire river of time, injuring bothbatants and forcing them to retreat.


    Yet, even this drastic measure failed to halt the advance of the immortal civilization��s army, which continued its relentless assault without the slightest dy.


    In deeperyers of time and space, a world-shattering battle raged on, with fluctuations resonating at the level of Immortal Emperors. Among the few remaining Immortal Emperors in the Dao Chang Realm, some were engaged in fiercebat against their foes.


    At this moment, a terrifying aura erupted, transforming into a ck light that shattered the chaotic dust and mist, revealing a figure. It was a middle-aged man with long ck hair, brimming with energy and vitality.


    His eyes resembled a sea of thunder, capable of prating the void of time and space in all directions. This was the first time he had shown his true face to others, but he appeared injured, with wounds marking his body.On the side of the immortal civilization, someone at the same level sensed his fluctuations and descended once more, intent on killing him alongside theirpanions. The aftermath of the battle at the level of Immortal Emperors rippled through otheryers of time and space, affecting realms beyond this one.


    Even a slight escape from the battle��s chaos would spell disaster for the remaining living beings. Compared to the immortal civilization, the background of the Dao Chang Realm was rmingly weak, especially as it had yet to recover from the devastation of the second cmity.


    On the other side, the Great Commander of the Immortal Pce��s survivors was locked in battle with his peers. His silver armor was stained with blood as he wielded a silver spear, its light piercing through the universe and shattering the fabric of reality.


    His opponent, also of the same level, had previously fought against an Immortal Emperor from a foreignnd and hadpanions by his side. Together, they pressed the attack, gaining the upper hand even before exerting their full strength. The Immortal Emperor who had fought thismander outside the boundless sea had sustained serious injuries and had yet to fully heal, making it difficult for him to unleash his peakbat power.


    This was the caliber of the Immortal Emperor that the Dao Chang Realm could contend with now, a stark contrast to the strength of their adversaries. Meanwhile, on an ancient warship shaped like a flying shuttle, a few figures shrouded in chaotic dust and mist remained passive, observing the battle unfold with indifference.


    There was no doubt that this was also an Immortal Emperor, surrounded by fragments of space-time and mist, exerting pressure that caused the universe to copse and explode. The disparity between the newborn real world and the ancient real world was insurmountable; the Dao Chang Realm could not withstand these forces after exhausting its current strength.


    This was only a fraction of the power wielded by a single family within the immortal civilization. If the immortal civilization were to invade with full force, the Dao Chang Realm would have no chance of resistance.


    Moreover, two figuresparable to the Dao Realm stood by, choosing not to intervene. The weight of their presence created an oppressive atmosphere that left the army of the Dao Chang Realm gasping for breath, trembling with fear and despair.


    Do you still want to resist? You are no match for my immortal civilization at all. Be smart��seal your hands and feet, suppress your spiritual energy, and you might just save your life.


    <em>My immortal civilization has fought against countless worlds, and we have ughtered innumerable realms far more powerful than yours, turning them into dry bones and ashes, buried at our feet.</em>


    <em>It is an honor for you to be enved by our n; why not thank us?</em>


    Zhuoyou, d in armor that shimmered with an otherworldly glow, stood outside the Dao Chang Realm, her expression indifferent. The resonance of her voice spread across the universe, reaching every corner of the vast world.


    Countless creatures and cultivators looked up in horror upon hearing her words. She emanated a terrifying aura that eclipsed even the strongest figures of the Dao Realm, filling the sky with her presence.


    Various ominous substances coalesced around her��streams of light, bolts of thunder, and flickering mes��allcking a definite shape, as if she were an unknown god transcending the world.


    ��It��s truly a rare bloody feast. The crimson flowers are blooming beautifully, but it��s a pity they will wither soon,�� remarked another vague figure beside Zhuoyou.


    With a cruel, cold smile, he viewed the battle as an exquisite spectacle, admiring the bloody flowers blossoming across the universe. This was another Dao Realm existence who had yet to make a move; he was the most powerful being in the immortal civilization, second only to Zhuoyou.


    ��We have no hatred with you. Why did you descend to ughter our world?�� an ancient figure from the Dao Chang Realm cried out, his eyes filled with rage.


    Having lived a long life, his cultivation was no more than that of a true immortal, rendering him little more than cannon fodder in this great battle. He watched in anguish as many familiar faces perished, copsing and disintegrating into blood mist. His heart overflowed with hatred and pain, yearning for the day when all future enemies would be suppressed and killed to quell the resentment within him.


    ��What are you talking about? Even if the old man fights to thest drop of blood, he won��t give in and will make you pay the price!��


    In another vast universe, ancient cultivators roared with hatred, their bodies glowing as they chose to self-destruct to take down their enemies.


    Across the remaining worlds, the scene was equally tragic. Some fighters, covered in scars and nearly drained of blood, fought fiercely against their opponents.


    ��Master has gone, and after all these years in this realm, it��s difficult to make any progress.��


    ��We��re ashamed of our teacher��s kindness.��


    ��Today, I hope to save my master��s homnd with my own body.��


    In one fallen sect, several old men, their energy and blood nearly exhausted, summoned theirst reserves of strength. The celestial spirit surged from the crimson glow, leading all the disciples into a final, desperate charge against their foes.


    ��Even if I burn thest bit of my residual fire, so what? My generation of cultivators follows the will of heaven and our own hearts. Why should we fear battle? We will live and die with the Dao Chang Realm!��


    In another vast world, elderly figures with gray hair and unshaven beards stood resolute. Their vitality had long since waned, yet they faced death without fear. They possessed varying cultivation levels; some had reached the heights of immortality, while others remained at the human level.


    ��Attack!��


    Countless cultivators and creatures surged forward, disregarding life and death, their eyes filled with madness.


    ��The ignorant creatures, like mayflies shaking trees, think they can challenge the inevitable,�� the figure beside Zhuoyou sneered, his gaze filled with disdain.


    Zhuoyou remained indifferent, devoid of any emotion. She had witnessed too many such scenes; in the real worlds captured by the immortal civilization, countless souls fought to the bitter end to protect their homnds. But what did it matter? Nothing would change.


    ��However, it��s kind of strange���� Zhuoyou felt a flicker of doubt. She noticed anomalies among the fallen creatures; they didn��t seem to have truly perished, physically or mentally.


    A mysterious power shielded these souls in the dark, preventing theirplete dispersal.


    ��If you want to ughter this world, then consider the price you must pay,�� Gu Wuwang��s figure emerged, standing resolutely opposite Zhuoyou.


    His voice was calm, though he refrained from attacking immediately. Despite his strength being on par with Zhuoyou��s, the immortal civilization operated in difficult ways to fully understand orbat. Moreover, beside her stood another formidable presence, Zhuohua, whose strength was only slightly inferior. A direct confrontation would surely spell his defeat.


    Zhuoyou showed no surprise at his appearance, responding coolly, ��I hail from the immortal civilization, which has ruled the vast expanse for countless epochs. This is the first time I��ve heard the newborn real world threaten us.�� Beside her, Zhuohua sneered, his disdain palpable.


    ��Do you really think you alone can stop us?��


    Zhuoyou challenged, her toneced with disdain.


    <em>It��s not easy for you to reach this point, so don��t seek your death. Allow us to leave a spiritual imprint for our n to control; perhaps there will be an opportunity for transformation in the future.</em>


    Despite the spark of the Immortal Civilization evident in the Newborn Realm, it had yet to grow and develop fully. Even if it reached the level of the ancient real worlds, it would still fail to attract the immortal civilization��s attention. After all, the immortal civilization ranked among the most powerful under the supreme civilizations, with the Zhuo n alone possessing the strength to sweep aside several ancient realms.


    Gu Wuwang remained calm, undisturbed by their words.


    ��I��m merely reminding you that if you halt your aggression now and provide sufficientpensation to all races��kneeling and sincerely repenting��there might still be a chance for you. Otherwise, the civilization behind you will face a great catastrophe. You wille to regret your actions today.��


    His tone was steady, as if he were discussing a straightforward matter rather than the fate of their worlds.


    ��I think you��re crazy,�� Zhuohua scoffed, his voice echoing through the vastness of the universe.


    ��When will you stop saying such foolish things? Do you really believe there will be a catastrophe? Do you think we��re so naive that we would fear a newly born realm that can��t even resist one of our warships?��


    He leaned into the derision, hisughter ringing out, as if mocking Gu Wuwang��s confidence.


    ��It��s truly ridiculous. You��re just grasping at straws, trying to find hope in the face of inevitable death. It��s nothing more than a fantasy.��


    The powerful figures of the immortal civilization engaged in battles across various fronts couldn��t help but join in hisughter, reveling in the belief that the Dao Chang Realm was no match for their might.


    Many onlookers from the immortal civilization looked on with pity, as if watching an ant��s final, futile struggle before death. On the other hand, though understanding the weight of Gu Wuwang��s words, the powerhouses of the Dao Chang Realm found their fleeting hope quickly fading. What glimmer of expectation appeared in their eyes dimmed just as fast.


    However, Zhuoyou��s eyes flickered with a subtle realization. She recalled the unique nature of this realm. Since there was once a spark of immortality left behind, there had to be an unfathomable existence that had once passed through this world. Could Gu Wuwang��s warning be referring to that mysterious being?


    But Zhuoyou quickly dismissed the thought. ��Grandfather did a divination for me,�� she reminded herself. ��He saw no danger ahead. This man is simply trying to deceive us. If such an existence truly protected this realm, why would he reveal himself now and waste words?��


    Her face returned to its cold, indifferent demeanor. She sneered, said, ��Unfortunately, your ploys won��t work on us. I��ve seen through your little game, and you won��t deceive me.��


    Gu Wuwang sighed inwardly. He hadn��t truly ced much faith in his words swaying them. His real aim had been to buy time, but it seemed Zhuoyou had seen through the ruse all too quickly.


    Gu Wuwang remained calm, despite the tense situation.


    ��I hope you won��t regret itter. The wrath of that lord is beyond what even your civilization can bear.��


    Zhuohua��s expression turned icy. To continue speaking such words without fear only fueled her anger, and sheshed out without hesitation. She and Gu Wuwang shed in an instant, their figures filling the universe, tearing through worlds as they fought.


    Zhuoyou, observing this, knew that Gu Wuwang was the strongest remaining force in the Dao Chang Realm. If he fell, thest glimmer of hope for their resistance would be extinguished, and the battle would conclude in the immortal civilization��s favor.


    With this realization, she too made her move. Her aura was overwhelming, far surpassing any previous Dao Realmbatant. Time and space shattered under the force of her attack, and even the chaotic void became unstable.


    Countless beings across the Dao Chang Realm witnessed this terrifying scene, their hearts filled with fear and dread. They knew that the fate of their world hung precariously in the bnce.


    Even Ming, Jiu Jianxian, and others locked in battle with the forces of the immortal civilization couldn��t ignore the sh between Gu Wuwang and Zhuoyou. The air was thick with tension.


    In a distant universe, Gu Xian��er noticed the turmoil, her gaze sharpening with determination. She set aside her worries, her eyes cold and resolute as she sped across the vast expanse. With a single stroke, her sword light sliced through the heavens, spanning thousands of miles, cleaving stars and shattering gxies. The oing army of the immortal civilization was torn apart and annihted under her sword��s brilliance.


    Despite fighting two Immortal Kings simultaneously, Gu Xian��er still had enough strength to stave off the advancing army, her will unyielding.


    ��Xian��er, if this goes on, there��s no way to turn the tide! There are too many of them. No matter how powerful you are, you��ll run out of energy eventually,�� Da Hong shouted anxiously beside her, his voice thick with worry.


    ��Retreat now, don��t risk it any longer!�� He urged, deeply concerned. Gu Xian��er might hold her own against Immortal Kings, but the consequences could be disastrous if she encountered a being beyond their level.

 Chapter 999:

    <strong>1360</strong><strong>: Gu Xian��er��s transformation, I will be invincible in this world</strong>


    ��I can��t retreat. If I do, who will protect the vigers of Peach Vige? Who will safeguard the masters and the vige chief?��


    Gu Xian��er replied, shaking her head. Her breathing remained steady, and her tone was resolute. As she spoke, she unleashed another wave of sword energy, sending it soaring across the vast distance, roaring past to intercept the advancing army.


    ��You girl, why are you being so foolish? Even if you stay here, don��t you realize you can��t change anything?��


    Da Hong eximed, frustration evident in his voice. [Ed note: Da Hong is the name of the Red Big Bird]


    ��It��s truly reckless. With your talent, you could easily surpass these foes if you took the time to cultivate in a safer ce for a few hundred years.��


    Da Hong��s anxiety mounted; it seemed as though Gu Xian��er wascking in judgment. At this critical moment, she still refused to flee and insisted on fighting. If the other Immortal Emperors redirected their attention toward her, how would she stand a chance?


    He knew all too well that the life-saving items Gu Changge had given her were long depleted after her trials in the Heavenly Tomb. Gu Xian��er had nothing left to protect herself now.


    Previously, she had a group of masters and Tao Yao to shield her, but now, if she truly faced a life-threatening situation, she would find herself with no escape.��I understand what you��re saying, but I can only do my best. I can��t just stand by and watch these people die,�� Gu Xian��er replied, her face calm as she made swift movements to fend off the attackers.


    <em>Besides, I was once the Daoist of the Mountain and Sea Realm. This world has given me so much fortune to help me grow, and it has been kind to me.</em>


    She was aware of the risks involved. However, choosing to escape now would feel like a betrayal of her Dao��s heart. That was simply not in her nature or her choice.


    At the moment Gu Xianer��s words fell, she sensed a mysterious power blessing her from somewhere. Her primordial spirit began to shine, and the essence of the heavenly incarnation she had absorbed previously was being transformed into majestic mana.


    ��Your primordial spirit is evolving into the light of the quasi-immortal emperor. Although it��s just a trace, this is a significant opportunity���� Da Hong remarked, unable to hide his astonishment.


    It was evident that Gu Xian��er was destined to respond to a catastrophe, and amidst the chaos of battle, her primordial spirit had unexpectedly found a chance for transformation. If all went well, she could break through and be an Immortal Emperor, leading to an earth-shattering change in her strength.


    Chi!!!


    At that moment, from the opposite direction, tens of thousands of icy sword lights surged forth, attempting to cleave through the vast universe. The two opponents, their faces contorted with fury, were caught off guard by the young girl��s resistance; they found themselves unable to defeat her quickly.


    Comparable to immortal kings, they were among the most powerful figures in the immortal civilization, ruling over many worlds with immense strength. The young girl before them, though evidently not very old, possessed both remarkable fortune and formidable power, matching their own.


    ��We need to work together to take this girl down quickly. If we allow her toplete her transformation, we won��t stand a chance against her,�� one of them warned, his voice echoing through the universe as he observed Gu Xian��er��s transformation.


    In response, Gu Xian��er raised her jade hand, allowing the fluctuations of Daoism to permeate the air. This formed an ancient immortal shield that radiated brilliance to withstand their attack. The intensity of the battle between theyers of the Absolute Immortal King was truly terrifying.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    A massive explosion erupted, resembling the detonation of countless stars. The dazzling light was blinding, powerful enough to make all the Dao copse. Gu Xian��er��s figure trembled slightly as she was forced to retreat tens of thousands of miles into the universe to regain her bnce.


    Then, she swung her sword once more, unleashing a torrent of sword energy that spread across the sky in billions of strands, shaking the long river of time and washing away the ancient and the modern.


    Once again, Gu Xian��er shed with her opponents, sword energy and sword light raging throughout the shattered universe. The Dao was obliterated, reduced to ashes in an instant. ?


    At that moment, even other immortal kings would find themselves in danger if they ventured into this ce. The inexhaustible aura of destruction spread relentlessly, annihting everything in its path.


    The void was already riddled with holes, filled with shattered rift valleys, and the howling winds pierced the very soul. The two immortal king-level powerhouses from the immortal civilization were both overbearing and powerful.


    One wielded a ck heavenly sword capable of severing the light of the vast universe. Its brilliance was endless, descending like an icy autumn wind that swept across the sky, carrying an air of destruction. The other was no less formidable; with a wave of his hand, he unleashed a barrage of terrifying techniques that flew across the sky, annihting time and space as they directly targeted Gu Xian��er, revealing his murderous intent.


    The overwhelmingws of the Immortal King suddenly descended upon the battlefield.


    In an instant, the battlefield was flooded with energy, causing the endless void to erupt suddenly. Then came another sh, peculiar in nature; the aura seemed to emerge from the long river of time, releasing the immortal will and killing intent of the Immortal King, shaking the entire world!


    The two Immortal Kings had known each other for many years, often discussing strategies to cooperate andbat their enemies. Together, they could even contend against three Immortal Kings of the same level.


    Gu Xian��er frowned as she found herself in a perilous situation. She quickly retreated toward the vast universe behind her, covering hundreds of millions of miles in an instant. However, the lethal attacks from the two Immortal Kings pursued her relentlessly, causing the star fields along her path to explode and copse in a devastating manner.


    The entire universe was on the brink of explosion, unable to withstand such catastrophic aftermath.


    ��I warned you not to be brave! If something happens to you, Gu Changge will undoubtedly obliterate my true soul!��


    Da Hong eximed, fear evident in its humanized eyes.


    Gu Xian��er had no time to heed its words; she unleashed a series of Dao runes, each asrge as a star, in an attempt to counter the ultimate moves of the two Immortal Kings. However, these opponents were significantly stronger than any she had faced before, giving her the unsettling impression that they were approaching the quasi-Immortal Emperor level.


    Under the full force of their assault, other Immortal Kings were reduced to blood mist, exploding in an instant. If it weren��t for Gu Xian��er��s extraordinary strength, far surpassing that of ordinary Immortal Kings, she would have sustained injuries long ago.


    From the heavenly tomb, many of the divine weapons she had acquired were summoned at this moment, but most shattered upon contact. Pagodas and ancient tripods transformed into brilliant divine lights,unching a counterattack against the two powerful foes.


    Boom!!!


    The universe trembled as the ck sword light sliced through the air, causing the divine weapons to explode one after another, turning into powder and dissipating.


    ��Where do you think you��re escaping to?��


    The Immortal King who had struck bore a cold expression, with what appeared to be massive stars spinning in his eyes, capable of obliterating everything in their path.


    It was imperative for them to prevent Gu Xian��er frompleting her transformation, so they exerted their full strength at that moment, even sacrificing their own Immortal King divine weapons, unleashing terrifying fluctuations of power.


    ��Puff����


    Gu Xian��er coughed up a mouthful of blood, and her blood-stained skirt appeared even more vividly red. She continued to retreat toward the vast universe behind her, navigating the blurred boundaries of time and space to evade another Immortal King��s ultimate attack.


    Many onlookers across the battlefield noticed this scene and expressed their concern. However, at that moment, theycked the energy to assist Gu Xian��er; they were like bodhisattvas crossing a river, unable to protect themselves.


    The struggle on Gu Xian��er��s side was merely a microcosm of therger battlefield. The background of the Dao Chang Realm was far inferior to that of the immortal civilization, and the disparity in the number of powerful beings was ring, marked by a distinct divide. The immortal civilization could deploy two or even three of the same level simultaneously to engage against the Dao Chang Realm.


    At this moment, even someone with exceptional talent, capable of battling multiple opponents simultaneously, would eventually exhaust themselves. Meanwhile, the great battle raged on, astonishing in its intensity; the shes between the Dao Realm existences were beyond theprehension of cultivators at the Immortal Dao level.


    Countless time and space were shattered, and only vague, massive hands could be seen pping across the sky. Even the long river of time had evaporated, with fragments of Dao swirling and rushing toward the broken universe.


    ��Miss Xian��er����


    Hei Ming, engaged inbat with his opponent, frowned as he noticed the situation on Gu Xian��er��s side.


    ��While you fight me, you still have the presence of mind to worry about others? Focus on your own life and death first,�� his opponent sneered, a figure resembling a foreign race who kept their true form hidden behind a t expression.


    They stood in a realm outside the world, awless space where the aftermath of their battle could give rise to the powers of both creation and destruction. As they fought, one could witness the evolution of vast worlds and the copse of entire universes. The light of their conflict washed over the entire long river of time, reflecting from ancient times to the present.


    This sh transcended Daoism and divine powers; it became utterly unpredictable. It had the potential to create worlds, as well as to annihte them.


    The world before them appeared intact, but in the eyes of the Dao Realm, it had been reincarnated countless times.


    Hei Ming sighed; although Gu Xian��er was in a precarious situation, he had no time to look after her. Held back by his opponent, he could not offer any assistance.


    ��Xian��er, it��s best not to be reckless. When ites down to it, saving your life is the most important thing,�� Da Hong urged, fluttering its wings. As the spirit of Gu Xian��er��s weapon, it currentlycked the strength to aid her.


    Watching the two Immortal Kings attack with renewed vigor made Da Hong increasingly anxious and worried.


    Gu Xian��er, however, ignored the warnings, focusing instead on condensing the light of the quasi-Immortal Emperor while deftly evading her opponent��s strikes.


    The great universe trembled and began to copse, quickly torn apart under the impact of the Immortal King.


    ��I see, you girl, are you willing to risk your own life to draw Gu Changge out?�� Da Hong suddenly realized something and shouted loudly.


    Gu Xian��er was on the verge of unleashing her Dao sword when the figure delivering the ultimate blow nearly staggered. Frustrated by the incessant chatter of therge red bird, she clenched her delicate white fists, wanting to toss it aside.


    ��Shut up. I am more than capable of dealing with these two enemies without needing that guy to save me. But you do remind me of something���� Gu Xian��er lightly scolded Da Hong before muttering under her breath. Even in the face of such a crisis, she still felt no genuine concern about retreating.


    ��Wandering without a shadow����


    In the next moment, she took a deep breath, her eyes steady, and a drop of bright blood flew from between her eyebrows,nding on the Dao sword she held.


    Terrifying rays of light shot up into the sky, as if attempting to tear the world apart. Without hesitation, Gu Xian��er wielded the Dao sword again, its ng resonating as if it were about to shake the very sky and earth.


    At that moment, endless sword shadows emerged from her side��not illusions, but manifestations condensed by the ultimate rules of swordsmanship.


    In an instant, countless flying swords crisscrossed through the great universe; some were as red as blood, some as yellow as the morning glow, and others as blue as the sea. They were as fierce as the sun and as bright as the moon. Countless sword shadows fell like a rainbow piercing through the universe, densely packed and endless, creating a universe of swords.


    ��Why did she suddenly be so much stronger?��


    The expressions of the two Immortal Kings pursuing her changed, surprised by the girl��s unexpected power.


    This great battle in the Dao Chang Realm had expanded from the vast battlefield to epass all universes and worlds, sparing almost no ethnic group, as they all engaged in the fight.


    At that time, at the headquarters of the Heaven ying Alliance, on an ind bathed in a glowing light and a surge of immortality, ��Wang Wushang�� sat cross-legged. The bright light of a quasi-Immortal Emperor emerged from his sea of consciousness, and astonishing changes seemed to unfold throughout his body.


    The tragic battle outside appeared to have no effect on him.


    ��In this conflict, the more people die, the better. When Ie to clean up the mess, I can harness the power of these fallen remnants to restore the vitality of my Underworld n����


    ��It��s time to initiate the grand scheme of seizing the Dao Chang Realm.��


    ��Wang Wushang�� was actually Ni Chen. He gazed at the scene outside, his expression neutral, neither happy nor sad, as he chose not to engage in the battle.


    On this ind, many aurasparable to Immortal Kingsy dormant.


    In addition, several quasi-Immortal Emperor-level existences sat within the fortress, allowing them to resist any attacks from the army of the Immortal Civilization without fear. As a Daoist of the Heaven ying Alliance, Ni Chen had attracted many ethnic groups over the years, including some super masters who surpassed the Immortal King level.


    However, it was unfortunate that there were no existencesparable to the Dao realm nearby at present.


    Nheless, Ni Chen recognized the optimal opportunity presented by the ongoing battle, where the Immortal Civilization descended to capture the Dao Chang Realm. With the sky in chaos and all the powerful beings upied with their opponents, even Gu Wuwang and others had no time to pay him any attention, making it easier for him to execute his ns unnoticed.


    Now, with the strength of a quasi-Immortal Emperor, as long as he couldpletely seize this side of the real world, his power would leap to a levelparable to the Dao realm.


    At that time, he would be the new true spirit of the Dao Chang Realm, and the strength he could wield in this realm would be even greater. After this battle, neither the Dao Chang Realm nor the Immortal Civilization would be at their peak again.


    Leveraging the unique talents of the Underworld n, Ni Chen could seize the opportunity to capture and refine other existences within the Dao Realm. As long as he sessfully won over even one person, his advantage would soon grow stronger, like a snowball gathering momentum.


    ��At that time, I will be invincible in this world,�� Ni Chen dered, ambition shining in his eyes.


    In that moment, his primordial spirit unfurled like a thick fog, enveloping millions of miles in an instant as it began to extend in all directions, taking advantage of the chaos. The arrangements he had made over the years began to bear fruit.

 Chapter 1000: 361: Sublimated in the Extreme Realm, the Immortal Emperor shot out at Xian’er

    <strong>361</strong><strong>: Sublimated in the Extreme Realm, the Immortal Emperor shot out at Xian��er</strong>


    The surging mist spread from the ind to the world in an instant. Ni Chen sat cross-legged, having already condensed the light of a quasi-immortal Emperor. His brows glowed, and his cheekbones became translucent. Every inch of his flesh and blood emanated an inexplicable Dao rhyme and an aura of immortality, establishing a connection with the world around him.


    Beside him, a total of forty-nine ancient bronzemps flickered to life. The scorching mes danced as if reflecting a specific constant number. The Dao consisted of fifty, the sky of forty-nine, and the mortal realm represented one of them.


    At this moment, Ni Chen would be that one mortal,pletely obscuring his existence so that no one would be aware of his true intentions. Seizing the Dao Chang Realm could not be aplished in an instant, requiring patience and strategy.


    With the sky drastically changing and even more battles raging outside the boundless battlefield, no one would notice this anomaly. This was the best opportunity for him, leaving no room for error.


    In an instant, his soul transformed into billions of wisps of soul mist, enveloping the great universe and the vast world, seeking to upy the hazy will of this realm.


    <em>The true spirit of the Dao Chang Realm.</em>


    <em>It still exists; its fall has not been eliminated. Yet, for some reason, its aura has be extremely weak, nearly nonexistent in this world.</em>


    During this process, Ni Chen encountered a surprising revtion. The original Dao Chang Realm��previously known as the Mountain and Sea Realm��had always been in a state of separation from the world. The true spirit of this realm was undoubtedly still alive, but it existed uniquely, not confined to the Dao Chang Realm itself.In other words, the real world before him was not the dead shell he had once believed it to be. The true spirit of the Dao Chang Realm had long existed in an alternative form. The rtionship between the two could be understood as that of an instrument and its spirit; now, the spirit could exist independently without needing to be attached to the instrument.


    This meant that the true spirit of the Dao Chang Realm had transformed into an independent life form with little connection to the realm itself. However, some residual auras and connections still lingered in this reality.


    <em>Seizing control will inevitably disturb the true spirit, but I don��t care about that now. This situation is beyond my expectations. But if anyone tries to stop me, I will kill them��no matter if it��s the true spirit of the Dao Chang Realm, so what?</em>


    Ni Chen gritted his teeth, his eyes reflecting a sense of madness. At this critical juncture, he could not afford to make any mistakes. One wrong step could lead to his eternal doom, leaving him no chance of rebirth.


    Buzz!!!


    The forty-nine ancient bronzemps beside him emitted a dazzling light to protect his true soul. Ni Chen��s thoughts fully spread into the soul mist as manyyout methods were activated, beginning to encroach upon the Dao Chang Realm. Each of these ancient bronzemps had been forged from the remnants of the former Underworld Realm, and everymp represented one of his true lives, safeguarding him during this perilous process of seizing control.


    With each ancient bronzemp that extinguished, it meant he lost one true life. When all forty-ninemps werepletely extinguished, Ni Chen would die, his body and spirit annihted.


    As Ni Chen concentrated on seizing this world, he failed to notice that the primordial root he had nurtured was emitting a faint radiance, appearing in the void. This Hongmeng Myriad Root had grown into a small tree.


    Strands of primordial purple aura lingered on the branches, appearing remarkably miraculous and seemingly containing the true meaning of the Dao. Each branch and leaf had transformed into a small crystal mirror, reflecting Ni Chen��s figure. Everything he had learned, felt, and cultivated, including his quasi-immortal emperor Daoism, was visible within these reflections.


    Meanwhile, outside the ind, many figures had gathered��masters from various races��anxiously urging Ni Chen to leave his secluded state and join them in fighting against foreign enemies. As a Daoist of the Heaven ying Alliance, the power surrounding Ni Chen was not to be underestimated.


    At the beginning of the war, Ni Chen aimed to win the people��s hearts by bringing many powerhouses to the vast battlefield for support. He even took action himself, nearly killing a quasi-immortal emperor of the same realm. This battle earned Ni Chen considerable fame, but he only made such a move once.


    ��The Daoist is at a critical moment in retreat, and no one can disturb him. This is an order from the Daoist; everyone please go back,�� said several individuals who had already been ordered by Ni Chen, looking at the many figures rushing toward them indifferently. They then acted decisively, driving everyone away.


    Outside the ind, a hazyyer of seven-color formation rose up, creating a blurry barrier that seemed to hide within endless time and space.


    ��When do you retreat if not now? This is a refusal to act��let everyone fight desperately while he hides here����


    ��He��s still called the Daoist? All the ethnic groups poured resources into helping him grow, but they never thought he would turn out to be a white-eyed wolf.��


    Witnessing this scene, the figures who had rushed over werepletely stunned, unable toprehend the oue. After regaining theirposure, many began to curse, their faces filled with anger and shame.


    <strong>Boom!!! </strong>


    But before they could finish their curses, a massive hand emerged from the formation, striking across the air with a resounding thud. Everyone coughed up blood and was sent flying, with many exploding into misty remnants of flesh. ?��


    ��Those who disturb the Daoist��s retreat will be killed without mercy.��


    The indifferent voice echoed, carrying a chilling ruthlessness. Ni Chen had anticipated this reaction, so he controlled many individuals as puppet clones, ensuring they would not interrupt him.


    Outside the Dao Chang True Realm, chaos reigned. Endless battles erupted, and many great universes along the way were shattered, soaked in blood. The most powerful beings from all races fought desperately, willing to pay the ultimate price, even if it meant turning to ashes.


    Still suspended mid-air, many figures exploded and disintegrated, copsing into shimmering light particles. The number of high-endbat forces was far too small, leaving everyone at aplete disadvantage. Whether it was the Dao Realm existences or the immortal emperor-levelbatants, the immortal civilization was suppressing them all.


    Despair loomed over the battlefield, but amid this desperation, some individuals transcended their limits, shining like beacons across the heavens and the universe. The brilliant light of a quasi-immortal emperor pierced through everything, drawing the attention of manybatants. Gu Xian��er experienced a breakthrough during the battle, forcibly beheading two opponents already on the cusp of bing quasi-immortal emperors.


    However, the victory came at a cost. She struggled, her dress stained with blood, and she continued to cough up crimson droplets. Meanwhile, in the vastness outside the Dao Chang Realm, an immortal emperor aboard the ancient warship of the immortal civilization took notice of her.


    ��Born in response to the catastrophe, breaking through in the extreme, but unfortunately, it will also end in splendor,�� the immortal emperor observed indifferently.


    Though he had not participated in the battle thus far, he now chose to strike, extending his hand to p at Gu Xian��er from a great distance.


    This palm was utterly terrifying, infused with the lingering essence of Dao fragments. It descended like a dark universe copsing upon itself, stretching far and wide, crushing everything from the ancient to the modern. The river of time boiled, and a massive surge of energy light particles roiled in its wake. Under the immense power of the immortal emperor, even the long river of time risked beingpletely evaporated.


    In the face of such overwhelming might, even an Immortal King would find themselves helpless, likely to perish in an instant without hope of leaping beyond their limits. Gu Xian��er, having braved the danger of death and sublimated in the extreme realm, had just eliminated her two opponents. She was on the verge of recovering from her injuries while simultaneously beginning to grasp the power of the quasi-immortal emperor.


    Although Gu Xian��er had not seen the immortal emperor��s attack, she could feel the overwhelming murderous intent descending from above. The heavens seemed to wither, and vitality decayed rapidly, like autumn winds sweeping through fallen leaves. This terrifying scene was the direct result of the Immortal Emperor��s thoughts.


    ��Xian��er, run away! The opponent��s Immortal Emperor figure has noticed you. Regardless of the difference in strength, he will kill you,�� Da Hong shouted in horror, sensing the world-destroying aura looming nearby.


    ��I can��t escape. The Immortal Emperor��s aura has already locked onto me. Even if I instantaneously flee to another time and space, it would be useless,�� Gu Xian��er replied, shaking her head, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    <em>An almost insurmountable threshold exists between the Immortal Emperor and the Quasi-Immortal Emperor. Not to mention, I have just entered the realm of the Quasi-Immortal Emperor. If he wants to kill me, it��s only a matter of one palm.</em>


    Despite the dire situation, Gu Xian��er remainedposed. She stood firm in the starry sky, her eyes exuding an unprecedented calmness in the face of impending doom.


    Da Hong pped its wings in distress, feeling helpless in the face of the impending disaster.


    ��It��s over, it��s over�� It turned out to be the Immortal Emperor making the move�� This is too shameless,�� itmented.


    On the rest of the battlefield, many powerhouses from the Dao Chang Realm were equally rmed, their expressions filled with fear and concern. In this fierce battle, Gu Xian��er had relied solely on her strength to eliminate numerous foreign enemies, earning their deep admiration.


    Although strong in their own right, the younger generation of geniuses could not step onto the front lines to confront the Immortal Kings. Many of them depended on Gu Xianer��s assistance, and even while engaged in her fierce fight, she had still found the energy to support them.


    An Immortal Emperor was intent on attacking Gu Xian��er, showing no regard for the disparity in strength or face. This infuriated many observers, yet they felt powerless, their hearts heavy with sorrow. The overwhelming difference in power left them no chance to resist.


    ��You are courting death!��


    Hei Ming, engaged in battle with his opponent in another realm, noticed this dire situation. Rage surged within him, causing his spiritual energy to ripple through the entire river of time. A brilliant light broke through the darkness as he unleashed powerful techniques to repel his opponent and rush to Gu Xian��er��s aid.


    In his past, before bing themander of the Heaven ying Army, he had relied on Gu Xian��er��s first life to defeat a group of enemies with a single blow. That moment remained vivid in his memory, even after countless years. No matter the circumstances, he could not allow this esteemed figure to fall here.


    The theory of reincarnation was elusive and difficult to grasp; he couldn��t tell if Gu Xian��er would fall this time or if there remained a chance for her rebirth.


    ��Your opponent is me. How dare you be distracted while fighting me?�� The figure from the immortal civilization,parable to the Dao Realm, sneered. He raised his palm and struck, causing time, space, and the universe to copse and reorganize. In an instant, they engaged in a battle that felt like billions of shes, reshaping and copsing the world countless times.


    The earth, water, wind, and fire morphed anew, and chaos unfolded, opening up the world again.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    Ultimately, the ce erupted again, plunging everything into chaos as countless rules intertwined, resembling the primordialnd at the dawn of creation. Hei Ming found himself blocked, coughing up blood, unable to escape, let alone assist Gu Xian��er. Anxiety surged within him.


    ��Xian��er�� Run away!��


    Across the battlefield, veteran Immortal Kings grappling with their formidable foes also changed expressions, eximing rmingly. A chilling sensation coursed through their bodies, and their souls trembled. The gaze of the Immortal Emperor descended, emanating a world-destroying aura that swept across the heavens, bringing with it the destion of autumn��s withered leaves.


    Simultaneously, that enormous hand descended from a distant point, moving slowly yet covering the entire universe. How vast the universe may be, but before this colossal hand, it seemed painfully small.


    All the star fields disintegrated and copsed as massive stars exploded one after another, transforming the creatures within into flying ash before they could even scream. At that moment, even the long river of time vanished, and the Dao trembled, on the verge of copse.


    Initially, he had merely observed the battle among his peers, ready to intervene if something went awry. However, Gu Xian��er shone too brightly in this conflict, beheading several Immortal Kings at a young age. Among them was a being whose light was on the cusp of condensing into a quasi-Immortal Emperor, having sublimated to the utmost and taken a crucial step forward.


    If such a genius were ced within the Immortal Civilization behind them, she would be regarded as one of the most exceptional of all time, destined for aplishments far beyond the ordinary. Therefore, it was inconceivable for him to allow her to grow stronger. He was deeply invested in obliterating geniuses in their infancy, unhesitating in his resolve to erase all traces of their existence from this world.


    ��Only those conceived by the blood of peerless geniuses appear delicate and beautiful; eternity has passed, yet only this moment remains.��


    The Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Civilization observed the scene from beyond the world, a cruel smile ying at the corners of his mouth. His tone was calm and breezy, echoing through the heavens and all walks of life.


    A chill coursed through everyone present, the astonishing malice in his words unmistakable, revealing his intent to annihte the geniuses. Many powerhouses in the Dao Chang Realm were filled with rage, their eyes tearing with frustration, but they felt powerless to change the oue.


    ��Damn it! It��s infuriating that an Immortal Emperor would disregard all pretense and target a young junior!��


    Veteran fighters roared in anger, their blood boiling as they strode forward, filled with an unquenchable fury. They shed against the enemy with relentless killing intent, fully prepared to disregard their lives.


    ��Fight with them! We can��t let the blood of the young flow in vain!��


    ��Attack!��


    The battlefields in the Dao Chang Realm erupted with fury and tragedy, blood staining the ground as emotions surged.


    ��They��re nothing more than ants. Faced with the fear of death, all they can do is scream.��


    The powerhouses on the other side, part of the Immortal Civilization, sneered disdainfully, treating their opponents like mice caught in a trap.


    ��They fail to understand that this desperate roar is the most beautiful melody in the world. Every corner of the sky should resonate with it����


    Laughter erupted among them, wanton and unabashed, their malice and mockeryid bare.


    To them, this war was no ident. Even if the Dao Chang Realm fought with desperation, it would only cause them minor inconvenience��it could not halt their relentless advance.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1001: 362: Someone is bullying your Xian’er, do you want to hurt her?

    <strong>362</strong><strong>: Someone is bullying your Xian��er, do you want to hurt her?</strong>


    The war beyond the world had spread across all time, space, heaven, and earth. The endless void copsed, only to be instantly reorganized, as if enacting reincarnation, reshaping both past and present.


    Even when they thought of the Immortal Emperor, they couldn��t grasp the Emperor��s methods. The birth and death of worlds urred in mere moments of their contemtion.


    Zhuoyou, d in battle armor, fought against Gu Wuwang while closely monitoring the battle��s progress.


    This scene brought a smile to her face.


    <em>A fine talent like you would have a promising future, but, unfortunately, you��ll fall here.</em>


    <em>��Why can��t you understand? Even with death imminent, you still resist in vain, overestimating your strength. Fearless sacrifice, pretending to be a war chariot��it��s all meaningless, merely sending yourself to death.</em>


    <em>You��vee so far. Why not surrender to my immortal civilization? My civilization holds considerable influence in the vast world, far beyond that of this newly born real world.</em>


    <em>I wonder why you��re so determined to protect it?</em>Zhuoyou smiled faintly, exuding immense power.


    ording to the standards of the Immortal Civilization, there had been three spiritual transformationsparable to a cultivator who had survived three great tribtions.


    Gu Wuwang had cultivated for a long time, and his strength was on par with Zhuoyou��s.


    Alongside Zhuoyou, another member of her n, Zhuohua, was disrupting the formation, cing Gu Wuwang in a passive position, causing him to falter repeatedly.


    Yet, it was not easy for Zhuoyou to ultimately defeat him.


    The two were deadlocked beyond the world, witnessing the brutal battle between the Dao Chang Realm and the Immortal Civilization. Despite the horrifying number of casualties, Zhuoyou��s expression remained unchanged, showing no sign of distress.


    In her eyes, their sacrifice was worthwhile as long as these fallen warriors could help her obtain the immortal fire that remained in the Dao Chang Realm.


    Yet, Gu Wuwang��s expression remained calm, showing no signs of agitation. This left Zhuoyou puzzled��how could he stayposed at this stage? Did he possess some hidden confidence? Or, as he had hinted earlier, was he deliberately trying to deceive her?


    ��The situation hase to this, and there��s no room for regret or redemption. As I said, the civilization behind you will face unimaginable disasters because of your actions. You��ve already unleashed a catastrophe,�� Gu Wuwang said as he raised his palm.


    Countless divine techniques manifested, evolving into the true essence of Daoism, counteracting the dark, soul-crushing light.


    This kind of power was deeply mysterious, seemingly ever-present, almost prating into his very soul.


    It was his first time battling a being from the Immortal Civilization, and he had uncovered many of their techniques��strange, elusive, and difficult to defend against.


    Layers of spiritual light, like ripples across the Dao, spread endlessly. One could witness the surrounding time and space vanish into silence.


    ��Even now, you still try to deceive me?��


    Zhuoyou sneered, dismissing Gu Wuwang��s words entirely. Her gaze shifted to the battlefield, watching the army of the Immortal Civilization wreak havoc, before finally settling on Gu Xian��er.


    ��I wonder how it feels to watch the genius of this world die tragically, knowing you��re powerless to stop it?��


    A change flickered across Gu Wuwang��s face for the first time, betraying hisposure.


    But instead of the anger and ugliness Zhuoyou had anticipated, Gu Wuwang��s expression carried a faint, inexplicable sneerced with sarcasm and mockery.


    ��You��ve touched those who should never be touched. The consequences are beyond what you can bear. Everyone will pay a terrible price,�� he said calmly, as ifpletely unconcerned about Gu Xian��er��s safety.


    ��Oh?�� Zhuoyou raised an eyebrow.


    ��Even now, you��re still bluffing.��


    She narrowed her eyes, convinced that Gu Wuwang was still putting on a front, feigning confidence.


    ��Don��t waste time with him. Let��s work together. I refuse to believe we can��t kill him. His death, and securing the remaining immortal fire, is our priority,�� a voice interrupted.


    From another direction, Zhuohua reappeared, his expression slightly grim. Moments earlier, he had been tricked by Gu Wuwang and exiled into the endless void of time and space, leaving him somewhat disheveled.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Zhuohuaunched another attack at Gu Wuwang, his resentment evident. With the entire universe gripped in his hands, he hurled it at Gu Wuwang in relentless waves.


    Boom!!!


    The battlefield erupted into chaos once again as the three shed fiercely, their auras surging far and wide, beyond imagination.


    Time and space fractured and copsed, as though the scene was set in the primordial world, or perhaps in a distant future yet toe. Even the great river of time itself struggled to endure the violent fluctuations, constantly shattering and reforming.


    Amidst this chaos, on the blood-soaked battlefield, the Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Civilization, wearing an indifferent and contemptuous smile,unched a strike from afar.


    Despite the infinite distance, the earth-shattering energy from the blow caused everyone to tremble, their scalps tingling as if they were on the verge of bursting.


    Though the palm appeared slow, it actually crossed unimaginable distances in an instant.


    The universes caught in the middle exploded, unstoppable by any force.


    Gu Xian��er stood in the starry sky, her skirt fluttering, her expression calm despite the thin trail of blood at the corner of her mouth. She faced the oing palm without flinching.


    With a single motion, she shed through the air with her sword. The radiant sword light shot into the sky like mountains and seas pouring down, nketing the heavens and the earth in an attempt to block the strike.


    Tens of thousands of sword lights crisscrossed the sky, roaring with terrifying power, like shooting stars capable of severing the long river of time.


    Yet, beneath the Immortal Emperor��s palm, they were insignificant��like smoke in the face of a torrent. In an instant, they disintegrated.


    Though Gu Xian��er had only recently condensed the brilliance of a quasi-immortal emperor, she had yet to truly establish herself in that realm. The gulf between her and the Immortal Emperor was too vast, iparable in every way.


    Terror gripped the Da Hong, but under the Immortal Emperor��s overwhelming aura, the entire space-time was sealed��escape was impossible.


    ��I have to admit, I admire her courage. To raise her sword against the Immortal Emperor�� that takes real bravery,�� one of the immortal civilization powerhouses remarked with a smirk.


    ��It��s a pity such a beautiful young girl will be wiped out from existence.��


    ��Though, capturing her alive would certainly be�� interesting,�� another added with augh.


    Despite being engaged in their own battles, many of the Immortal Civilization warriors kept their eyes on this scene, chuckling at Gu Xian��er��s futile resistance. Some of those she had previously wounded sneered as well.


    ��She��s courting death. No matter how much potential she has, before the Immortal Emperor, she��s as weak and insignificant as an ant, not worth a thought.��


    Meanwhile, the faces of many powerhouses from the Dao Chang Realm turned pale with fear and deep concern.


    ��That��s the cousin. It��s said he dearly cherishes her. If something happens to her, the consequences will be catastrophic,�� whispered those who knew Gu Xian��er��s identity, trembling at the thought.


    Boom!!!


    The palm descended, and the sky shatteredpletely. The endless sword light copsed in an instant.


    Despite Gu Xian��er bracing herself on her sword, trying to resist, she was sent flying, blood spilling from her mouth as she crashed through countless stars. Her once blood-stained dress turned a deeper crimson, like a blood-colored flower blooming in the void.


    Exmations erupted across the battlefields of the Dao Chang Realm. Many couldn��t bear to watch, their faces filled with anger and resentment.


    ��Elder sister����


    From a distant battlefield, Shen Xian��er, locked inbat with the enemy, called out in worry, her voice trembling with fear.


    In the surrounding time and space, the immortal kings and emperors engaged in battle cast their eyes in Gu Xian��er��s direction, but theycked the time to assist her; their hands were tied by their own fights.


    ��Oh, that��s right. She didn��t die under my palm. She truly is a genius who can elevate herself in desperate situations. This only piques my interest further,�� the Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Civilization remarked with a light smile, his tone dripping with banter and sarcasm, much like a cat toying with a mouse.


    The palm descended again, this time not aimed to kill Gu Xian��er outright. Instead, it intended to capture her within his grasp and crush her like a mere bug.


    ��Ahem����


    In the shattered starry sky, Gu Xian��er struggled to rise, coughing up fragments of her shattered internal organs. Her long skirt waspletely soaked in blood, with crimson pooling at the corner of her mouth.


    She appeared like a wounded elf��cold, refined, yet tinged with a distressing calm.


    ��X


    Da Hong, whom she protected, was unharmed in the earlier chaos. Now, filled with worry, he flew out to face the palm directly.


    Rumble!!


    The universe trembled once more as if the immortal sky were about to copse, ready to destroy everything in its path.


    The hand of the Immortal Emperor descended across the heavens, its clear palm lines visible, surrounded by fragments of the Dao, casting a shadow that enveloped all corners of the universe.


    As this enormous hand reached for Gu Xian��er, a brilliant blue ray of light suddenly pierced through time and space, squeezing the sky and blocking the attack.


    It was an ancient bronze immortal boat, marred by rust, showcasing its long history.


    This sight astonished many. They beheld a slender figure standing atop the ancient bronze immortal boat, her skirt fluttering and her ck hair cascading like a waterfall��a vision reminiscent of a legendary goddesse to rescue the suffering.


    It was Xiao Ruoyin, once the High Priest of Destiny of the Immortal Pce, making her appearance.


    She sacrificed the Good Fortune Immortal Boat to block the Immortal Emperor��s blow, intending to use the moment to rescue Gu Xian��er.


    ��Let��s go,�� she said calmly, her gaze resting on the wounded Gu Xian��er.


    ��I can��t walk���� Gu Xian��er replied, taken aback for a moment before shaking her head and speaking in a low voice.


    At that moment, she clearly hadn��t expected Xiao Ruoyin to arrive and attempt to save her. Given her connection to Gu Changge, she knew of Xiao Ruoyin, but they had never interacted or even spoken. Her sudden appearance was a genuine shock to Gu Xian��er.


    ��Another one who isn��t afraid of death? Hehe, such innate wonders are rare, but do you really think that possessing innate talents can stop me?��


    The Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Civilization, slightly impeded by the Good Fortune Immortal Boat, sneered, his palm still hovering, not yet falling.


    ��It��s ridiculous.��


    After all, this was an innate artifact capable of traversing the long river of time without fear of karmic bacsh. Its material was so strong that even the Immortal Emperor could not destroy it. However, Xiao Ruoyin was only at the level of an Immortal King, and she was still far from Gu Xian��er; thus, she couldn��t fully harness the Immortal Boat to contend with an Immortal Emperor, rendering her efforts futile.


    His sneer echoed throughout the universe. ��Since you��re here, let��s remain together.��


    With a slight shake of his massive hand, all the worlds disintegrated, and the Good Fortune Immortal Boat was sent flying with a loud bang, slipping from Xiao Ruoyin��s control and vanishing into the depths of the cosmos.


    Her face turned pale, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    Initially, she had hoped to leverage the power of the immortal boat, which could surpass time itself, to seize the opportunity to save Gu Xian��er. After all, she was Gu Changge��s cousin, and seeing her in distress made it impossible for Xiao Ruoyin to abandon her.


    Xiao Ruoyin had underestimated the strength of the Immortal Emperor while overestimating her own capabilities. She could have contended with him in her prime, but even with her memories restored, she was far from that level now. With the Good Fortune Immortal Boat knocked aside, both she and Gu Xian��er were left in a perilous situation, facing imminent danger.


    As the nearly extinct palm descended, Gu Xian��er cast an apologetic nce at Xiao Ruoyin and sighed softly, ��Could it be that I really guessed wrong this time��?��


    Xiao Ruoyin��s face paled, still unsure of what Gu Xian��er meant.


    Suddenly, Da Hong reacted, pping its wings and screeching into the broken universe, ��Gu Changge, where are you? Someone is bullying your Xian��er!��


    ��If you don��te out, Xian��er will die!��


    Its voice rang out loud and clear, initially crisp but now echoing like a grand bell, resonating throughout the cosmos. Though Da Hong��s strength might not be enough to turn the tide, its call carried urgency and desperation.


    But at that moment, Da Hong��s voice spread throughout the broken universe in an instant, echoing across the battlefield simultaneously.


    ��What are you yelling about?��


    Gu Xian��er eximed, momentarily forgetting the life-and-death crisis. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she wished she could cover the mouth of the incessantly screeching bird.


    What did it mean to be Gu Changge��s Xian��er? The implication of her words suggested that Gu Changge was still within the Dao Chang Realm. If he were present, he would undoubtedly not allow this Immortal Emperor to attack her like this.


    However, Da Hong believed its actions were justified, thinking it had deliberately risked its life to lure Gu Changge out.


    Many powerful figures in the Dao Chang Realm were taken aback at the mention of his name, their expressions shifting to excitement and hope.


    Meanwhile, the army of the Immortal Civilization remained oblivious to the significance of the Da Hong��s words. The other powerhouses frowned, perplexed by what Da Hong was shouting at such a crucial moment, questioning what purpose it served.


    Could it be that you wish to summon someone toe and protect them?


    ��ying tricks����


    The Immortal Emperor, who hadunched the attack, frowned, and the coldness in his eyes deepened. To him, killing an ant should be a simple task, yet here he was, wasting so much time on it. It made him feel as if he had lost his dignity.


    At that moment, he showed no mercy. The terrifying aura of the Immortal Emperor enveloped the entire universe, bringing with it an endless cascade of bright rays of light. He struck down forcefully, intent onpletely annihting Gu Xian��er and Xiao Ruoyin.


    However, just then, in the pitch-ck universe behind Gu Xian��er, a brilliant rain of light suddenly erupted, illuminating the entire cosmos in an instant. What was once a vague imprint of Daoism had now solidified into a tangible force.


    A young man in white appeared, his figure slender and radiant as if carved from jade, exuding an unparalleled presence. He emerged from the darkness, seeminglying from the very depths of time and space.


    ��You want to hurt her?�� he spoke ndly, but in that moment, the entire universe and the fabric of time and space seemed to freeze.


    With a simple gesture, he pointed, and the boundless hand descending from the sky erupted in an instant.


    The Immortal Emperor, standing at a distance, was filled with horror, despair, and disbelief. With a resounding bang, his entire body copsed, transforming into a bloody mist, his body and spirit annihted.


    Before he could even utter a terrified scream, he disintegrated into ashes.


    Once rife with fierce conflict, the battlefields fell suddenly silent at the sight of this shocking event.

 Chapter 1002: 363: Frightening sense of oppression, all beings are equal under one palm

    <strong><b>Chapter 1</b></strong><strong><b>363</b></strong><strong><b>: Frightening sense of oppression, all beings are equal under one palm</b></strong>


    The endless rain of bright light exploded like a brilliant sun, illuminating the previously dead and dark universe. The terrifying aftermath spread rapidly, causing the cosmos to copse in an instant, riddled with holes and left iplete. A vast section of the river of time evaporated into shimmering particles of energy.


    At the moment when the Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Civilization waspletely annihted, a deep sense of panic, inconceivability, and despair lingered in his eyes. He never expected that such a terrifying figure would suddenly emerge, capable of freezing and obliterating all his vitality with a mere gesture.


    This kind of overwhelming power was likely far superior to that of Zhuoyou, Zhuohua, and other beings who were considered among the lowest tier in the Dao realm.


    After all, he was a true Immortal Emperor. It took countless eras to give birth to such an invincible existence, one that looked upon the past and the present with unparalleled strength. Overseeing the vicissitudes of time, he was a powerful figure revered across countless civilizations.


    Yet now, to fall in such a manner, without even a chance to contend, felt like an ant being crushed to death. Strong feelings of unwillingness and despair permeated the depths of the universe. All cultivators and creatures sensed this fluctuation, experiencing a mix of shock and fear.


    The armies engaged in battle between the Dao Chang Realm and the Immortal Civilization fell into a profound silence at this sight. Countless horrified and disbelieving gazes were fixed upon the young man, trembling in awe.


    ��Good�� It��s the lord����


    At that moment, someone in the Dao Chang Realm eximed in surprise, their voice brimming with excitement, fanaticism, and reverence. They could hardly contain their desire to worship in the direction of this remarkable figure, irrespective of the opponent before them.On the rest of the battlefield, many creatures from the Dao Chang Realm, engaged inbat with their opponents, shouted excitedly, ��It��s the lord! It��s really him!�� Overwhelmed with joy, some wept and knelt down, kowtowing repeatedly.


    ��Very good�� The lord of the alliance has appeared! There will be no surprises in this battle; no one will be a match for him.��


    ��This will be our moment to counterattack and make these invading enemies pay a heavy price.��


    Many Immortal Kings were equally thrilled, roaring with exhration. They viewed this moment as a ray of light piercing through the darkness, illuminating the despair that had surrounded them. For many, this invasion by foreign enemies felt like a trial left by Gu Changge, a test of their strength and resilience. They believed he was in control of the entire situation, ensuring it wouldn��t spiral out of hand.


    With Gu Changge��s appearance, the tide had turned in their favor. The anticipation of his arrival fueled their excitement, allowing them to channel all their previous hatred, anger, and frustration into a renewed fighting spirit. Across the battlefields of the Dao Chang Realm, a palpable energy surged as countless warriors, emboldened, prepared to charge into battle once more against the invading forces.


    ��Hahaha! The old man knew all along that our worries were unfounded! With the lord of the alliance here, how could Miss Xian��er be in danger?��


    Hei Mingughed heartily, his voice resonating throughout the universe. He shook off the weight of his earlier struggle, reversing the tide of his confrontation as he began to counterattack his opponent. In his mind, Gu Changge��s arrival signified that he had already taken note of the battle, ensuring that the overall situation was under control and that no further surprises would emerge.


    The rest of the warriors shared his sentiment, their fears evaporating as they regained theirposure. It was as if they had found a solid foundation to rally around, their spirits buoyed by the confidence that their lord was present to lead them. Excitement coursed through their veins, fueling their resolve to fight back against their foes.


    In stark contrast to the exhration felt by those in the Dao Chang Realm, the powerhouses of the immortal civilization were gripped by a profound chill. The immortal emperors nearest to that part of the universe felt their scalps tingle with apprehension.


    Although the young man, shrouded in mystery, had not yet made a move since his arrival, his mere presence was suffused with an overwhelming aura. His calm and indifferent gaze seemed to pierce through the very fabric of their beings, probing their primordial spirits and binding their true souls in an invisible grip of dread.


    Just a single finger had the power to obliterate an immortal emperor. With such immense strength, the desire to kill them would merely be a matter of thought.


    <em>Who is this person?</em>


    Theplexion of the most powerful figure of the immortal civilization, who was locked in battle with the ancient cultivator Yuan Chan, changed drastically. A cold shiver ran down his spine. He was an existenceparable to the Dao Realm, yet in the presence of this figure, he felt an overwhelming sense of fear and anxiety. It was both unbelievable and horrifying.


    Why was such a being manifesting in this seemingly insignificant newborn realm?


    Yuan Chan, the ancient cultivator, was equally astonished. Emotions flickered across his face as he processed the revtion. Beforeing to the Dao Chang Realm, he had believed that the Demon Lord had only brushed against the threshold of the Dao Realm, at most, akin to his great disciple Fen Ruo. ��


    Looking at the scene before him, Yuan Chan realized that this level of strength was far beyond anything he could have anticipated.


    <em>Even Master Daoist Eternal Monarch��s dharma body doesn��t exude such a terrifying sense of oppression.</em>


    Various thoughts raced through his mind as he struggled toprehend the magnitude of the threat.


    On the other side, Zhuoyou, engaged in battle with Gu Wuwang, felt a wave of panic wash over her. Her eyes widened, betraying her anxiety as she shouted an urgent order for her army to retreat. The moment Gu Changge appeared, she sensed a profound shift in the atmosphere.


    A great terror descended from an unseen source, enveloping her entirely, causing the light in her heart to tremble incessantly. In that moment, she finally understood that the source of her unease had originated before she even arrived in the Dao Chang Realm.


    The figure before Zhuoyou was not a real body but a dharma body, exuding an aura of invincibility and terror. The thought of what might happen if the real body were to manifest sent chills down her spine.


    ��Haha! Do you finally understand the gravity of your situation? It��s toote for regrets now,�� Gu Wuwang mocked, his previous calmness reced with a loud, triumphantugh that echoed throughout the cosmos.


    ��I warned you long ago that you would pay for your actions. You��ve brought endless cmities upon the civilization that stands behind you. You are the true sinner of your people.��


    His voice rang out like a celestial bell, reaching every corner of the universe and igniting a surge of excitement among the army of the Dao Chang Realm. They cheered, bolstered by the assurance that their adversaries would soon face dire consequences for their hubris.


    Boom!


    With all his strength unleashed, Gu Wuwang��s attack reverberated through the fabric of eternal time and space. The essence of countless Daos coalesced into a powerful force, surging forward like a tidal wave. Hundreds of millions of Dao principles formed a vast cage, ensnaring Zhuoyou and herpanions, cutting off their escape routes.


    Zhuohua, nearly as formidable as Zhuoyou, felt a wave of fear and anxiety wash over him. He realized the enigmatic young man��s gaze was fixed upon their battlefield, scrutinizing both Zhuoyou and himself, amplifying their sense of dread.


    In the previously silent battlegrounds, chaos erupted anew. Brilliant rays of light shot into the sky as the Dao Chang Realm shifted its strategy, moving from defense to a counteroffensive against the retreating forces of the immortal civilization. The armies surged forward like a mighty ocean, determined to reim their ground.


    ��Eh�� Gu Changge����


    On the other side, Gu Xian��er stood in stunned silence, her mind racing toprehend the unfolding scene. She had never expected that Gu Changge had always been by her side, ready to intervene when the stakes were highest.


    No, it was the means to protect her, the one who had always stood by her side. Just moments ago, Gu Xian��er had feared that Gu Changge might have truly left the Dao Chang Realm for good. But in the blink of an eye, when her life hung in the bnce, he reappeared as if summoned by fate.


    Her nose tinged with emotion, a bittersweet mixture of jealousy and warmth swelling within her heart. After hundreds of years, she had finallyid eyes on him again, and it was just as it had always been.


    Gu Xian��er couldn��t recall how many times this had happened. Each time she found herself in peril, he would emerge like a savior, standing before her and shielding her from harm. This had been true during their encounters in the Immortal Ancient Continent and in front of Heavenly Lu City within the Eight Destion and Ten Regions. Now, on this vast battlefield, it remained unchanged; he would always go to great lengths to ensure her safety.


    Beside her, Xiao Ruoyin watched the scene unfold with an unspoken envy glimmering in her eyes.


    If she found herself in danger again, would he descend with such overwhelming power as he had today, pointing at the immortal emperor and shaking the very foundations of the world? Yet, Xiao Ruoyin��s voice broke the silence, ��It seems we are safe now. My earlier move might have been a bit unnecessary.��


    Gu Xian��er nced at her, hesitant to respond. She didn��t know what to say; Xiao Ruoyin��s willingness to step in and save her was deeply moving. However, theplex entanglements between Xiao Ruoyin and Gu Changge stirred a sense of irritation within her that she couldn��t quite shake off.


    Meanwhile, Da Hong let out a relieved sigh, as if this oue was entirely expected. Fluttering its wings excitedly in the air, it eximed, ��Xian��er, let me tell you��Gu Changge won��t let anything happen to you. Even if this is just a Dharma body he left behind, it��s more than enough to shield you from harm.��


    Its tone wasced with glee, no trace of the earlier worry or fear lingering; it seemed entirely reassured. The Da Hong firmly believed that Gu Xian��er had put herself in danger intentionally, provoking Gu Changge toe to her aid.


    It had to be said that while this method was risky, it was undeniably effective; Gu Changge had indeed made his appearance. Even though it was just a Dharma body, who was he? In the previous battle against the heavens, he had confronted the great reckoning in the realnd, quelling the cmity through sheer force of will.


    Now, this Dharma body, situated in the Dao Chang Realm, was powerful enough to deter the entire world; no one dared to challenge it. Despite the multitude of powerful beings from the immortal civilizations, they were utterly outmatched in the face of such overwhelming strength.


    Unlike the Da Hong, who was filled with excitement, Gu Xian��er felt a twinge of guilt. She knew Gu Changge well enough to understand that he must be a bit angry with her. In the past, he would have never waited until thest moment to save her. This was clearly his way of making her endure a little suffering first.


    At that moment, it seemed as though Gu Changge had sensed Gu Xian��er��s thoughts. He turned his calm gaze toward her, his expression serene yet filled with an unspoken weight.


    ��I��m just worried about the nsmen and vigers behind me. If I don��t act now, I fear I won��t have another chance����


    Gu Xian��er exined, her voice tinged with guilt.


    <em>Besides, this is also a rare training opportunity for me. It��s not that I didn��t listen to you and took unnecessary risks.</em>


    Gu Changge merely nced at her, then looked away without a word. He stepped forward and, in an instant, vanished from the universe.


    It was important to remember that this was only his Dharma body, not his true form. His real body remained with the Spiritual Royal Family. In the past, Gu Changge��s Dharma body had sat in the vast emptiness of the Dao Chang Realm, primarily to safeguard those around him. But this time, he had noticed the battle from afar and recognized Gu Xian��er��s peril, prompting him to descend in the form of his Dharma body.


    ��Greetings, my lord����


    As Gu Changge emerged from the depths of the universe, many powerhouses on the battlefield erupted in excited cheers, bowing their heads in reverence. He paused for a moment, nodded slightly in acknowledgment, but chose not to speak further.


    ��Do I give you permission to withdraw?�� he inquired, his gaze settling on the vast army of the immortal civilization. His voice was calm, yet it resonated with an undeniable authority.


    With a simple motion, he brought his hand down, as if unleashing an infinite power upon the world. It felt like a world-destroying millstone had been set in motion. Many universes disintegrated and copsed under the force of his will, only to be reformed almost instantly. The endless legions of the immortal civilization seemed to be caught in a storm of annihtion, blown away by the sheer might of his presence.


    As the great universe crumbled, it dissipated into countless life sources, which were then infused into the reorganized universe. It was an unspeakably horrific scene��under this one palm, all living beings were rendered equal, facing the inexorable might of his power.


    Whether it was the armies shing on the front lines or the formidable beings of the Immortal Dao, they all copsed and disintegrated in an instant, transformed into a cascade of light rain, leaving nothing behind.


    <em>Run away��!</em>


    <em>There��s no time to stay in this world. This person��s strength is far beyond what we can imagine. The only chance we have to survive is to escape into time and space separately!</em>


    Some immortal emperors, who had once exuded immense power, were now consumed by fear. They burned their origins and longevity, desperately seeking to flee. Yet, their efforts were in vain; their figures exploded soundlessly in the universe, copsing into a radiant shower that filled the sky.


    Gu Changge��s palm moved slowly, descending from above, yet it seemed to envelop endless time, space, and the entire universe. The powerhouses of the immortal civilization were gripped by despair, fully aware that this was Gu Changge replicating the scene of annihtion that the immortal emperor had enacted just moments ago.


    A group of powerful beings entangled with Hei Ming and the others were equally terrified, desperately seeking a way to retreat. In the face of such an invincible force, resistance felt utterly futile.


    Zhuoyou immediately sensed the impending doom and resorted to her strongest means, breaking free from Gu Wuwang��s grasp as she fled back to the ancient warship.


    ��Impossible! How could such an existence arise from such a ce? It��spletely unreasonable!��


    Zhuohua shouted angrily from the depths of time and space, unable toprehend the situation. Lacking Zhuoyou��s escape route, he found himself ensnared by Gu Wuwang, struggling to break free.


    As an existenceparable to the Dao Realm, he fought with all his might to withstand the crushing weight of Gu Changge��s palm. Yet, in an instant, his entire being began to copse, the light within him trembling as if it were on the brink of being extinguished entirely.


    In the end, Zhuohua roared in anger, realizing the futility of his resistance. Desperation surged within him as he attempted to deploy all means to escape.


    However, Gu Changge��s gaze fixed upon him with unwavering resolve. With a swift, decisive motion, his palm descended. The sound of a deafening pop echoed as Zhuohua��s essence exploded, the light in his heart evaporating into nothingness.


    On this battlefield, an existence onceparable to the Dao Realm had finally met his end.


    Following this catastrophe, the Dao Chang Realm would experience a significant rise in overall strength and fortune, paving the way for a brighter future. Great wars not only forged stronger hearts but also birthed new existences in response to disasters. Heroes born in troubled times emerged as the era demanded, capable of stirring the winds and shaping fortunes.


    All of this unfolded precisely as Gu Changge had predicted and controlled, a testament to his profound foresight and power.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!